《Mancougar and His Sweetheart》 Chapter 1 Nankang is a rainy early spring. Rainy days, heavy industrial city is still full of haze, such as the mood of Qin Ning at the moment. She is a small body with a thin school uniform, cat waist came to the back door of her villa. Through the crack in the door to see the bustling villa hall, her pale oval face, revealing irony. A few days ago, an Yun, a table mate, said that her second uncle not only wanted to possess her Qin family, but also her second aunt stole her mother''s jewelry and asked her to have a snack. Don''t be murdered by others. I don''t know how I died! But she didn''t believe it. The second aunt''s family was very kind to her and took good care of her in her daily life. In order to make an Yun shut up, she deliberately avoids other people''s eyes and goes home to find her mother''s jewelry. Just arrived at their own door, but was stopped outside the security. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She went into the villa and hid in her mother''s bedroom. Looking at her mother''s empty jewelry box, the first thought in her mind was to ask her second aunt. Holding the door handle in both hands, she heard a familiar voice, and her opening of the door froze. "Mom, this jade pendant is left by Ning Shan to Qin Ning. Won''t it be found?" It''s cousin Qin Yao''s worried inquiry. "This jade pendant is too lucky, and the sick man''s body can''t support it. So the jade pendant has been hidden in the bedroom, and the sick man doesn''t remember it at all. Yao Yao, old lady Han has appointed you as Mr. Han''s fiancee. The position of the future hostess of the Han family is yours. " It''s the voice of the second aunt Jiang Pei. She continued, "sick rice is brain damage. I can''t take care of myself when I''m taught by my people. I''ll give her a few days to live in the face of Qin." "She looks like a short-lived ghost when she is sick. If she doesn''t obey me, I''ll send her back to the West as soon as possible. Who cares about the jade pendant when she is sick?" Qin Ning was shocked and trembled with anger. Second aunt wants someone to hurt her?! How could the second aunt, who has always been kind and loved her, want her to die! Qin Ning didn''t believe it, and then he heard the second aunt''s words. "Today is your father''s 50th birthday. It''s not only to let people in Nankang know that Qin''s current sovereign is your father, but also to take this opportunity to invite Mr. Han to come. You must appear in front of Mr. Han with the most beautiful posture and fascinate him. The position of the hostess of the Han family is yours! " "It''s disgusting to look at the delicate appearance of the sick seedling. It''s better to die early! Mom, then I''ll go to Mr. Han. " Imagine becoming the hostess of the Han family. Qin Yao runs downstairs excitedly. Ah, the cousin who used to say that she would love her sister, originally thought that she would die early! Qin Ning squeezed the door handle tightly, and the white back of his hand was blue. She wanted to ask her face-to-face what she was sorry for her second aunt and cousin. Why did they treat her like this? Go downstairs, just in the corner of the stairs to see grandma on crutches, her face raised a touch of hope. "Grandma, second aunt, she..." Hearing someone call herself, Mrs. Qin''s face changed when she saw the pale Qin Ning. "Why are you here? Aren''t you in school? Look at your white face, it''s a Laker. Today, second uncle''s 50th birthday party, you leave here quickly, don''t let your second uncle get bad luck. " Mrs. Qin''s face was mean, and her gloomy face seemed to want to eat her. Today is a day of great joy. Didn''t Jiang Pei say that they had all arranged to prevent this nemesis? Qin Ning stunned stare round eyes, heart fell into the ice cellar, limbs stiff. She was not in good health since she was a child, and her grandmother never liked her. Since the death of her mother, the old lady looked at her more than once, and it was bad luck. It was because she was so anxious that she thought the old lady would help her. She clenched her fist to avoid the old lady. Suddenly, there was a huge pain in her back. Her knees softened and she knelt on the ground. She endured the pain, turned her head and looked at it, her eyes widened in amazement. It was the old lady who beat her with a crutch! Chapter 2 "Dead girl, with a bad face, you want to kill your second uncle after killing your parents?" Although the old lady was on crutches and had great strength, she took her upstairs. Qin Ning was pinched by her and cried for mercy. Hear Qin Ning''s scream, a group of people take a little girl upstairs, all doubt around to see the excitement. The second aunt Jiang Pei hears the news and comes to see Qin Ning kneeling on the ground. Her face is strange. Her mother-in-law couldn''t look at people''s faces. She wanted to teach them a lesson. She asked a security guard to lock up the sick seedlings. As long as she doesn''t kill people, she won''t say a word more. It''s embarrassing for her to be a daughter-in-law to teach a lesson on such an important occasion? Looking at Qin Ning, who was crying and blushing, Jiang Pei didn''t have any pity, but said in a soft voice: "Ning Ning, listen first, don''t make your grandmother angry. After the party, you have grievances to tell me. " Qinning listened to her words, stunned stare round eyes, with mist eyes, sad and ridiculous. She is so familiar with such a picture. When the old lady was not pleased with her, she would scold her and beat her with her crutch. When she was covered with injuries, the second aunt would stop her and take her to the hospital. At that time, Jiang Pei would comfort her, saying that Grandma lost her son because of the pain in her heart, which led to emotional loss. She is the granddaughter of the younger generation. Don''t worry about her. Jiang Pei also vowed that the second aunt would never let anyone bully her. She believed that Jiang Pei was the only one she could rely on. She would not object to how Jiang Pei arranged her life. Now think about it, how naive and stupid she is! Resentment in the heart is hard to level, she used all her strength to break free from the old lady''s grip, step forward, push away Jiang Pei. Jiang Pei didn''t expect Qin Ning to hit him. When he was pushed away, he fell unsteadily. Jiang Pei fell to the ground in a mess, which made everyone laugh. Jiang Pei''s face turned red with anger. The old lady was so angry that she immediately ordered the security guards to arrest people. If they couldn''t catch people, she dismissed them. The security guard doesn''t want to chase Qin Ning because a little girl lost her job. Qin Ning realized her weak strength and directly exposed the evil behavior of the second aunt''s family. If she was killed by them, no one would collect her body. Leaving the Castle Peak in no worry about firewood, she staggered and ran desperately forward. Listening to several security guards coming after her, she gritted her teeth and saw a pure black luxury Maybach in front. She didn''t have time to think about it. The moment the door opened, she rushed in. The man standing outside the car is tall and straight. His black suit is more powerful than his whole body. His car was preempted. His cold brown eyes were deep and gloomy, and his thin lips were tight. The driver who opened the car door saw a little girl get into the back seat as nimble as a kitten. She was stunned for a moment and didn''t respond. I feel that Han Shao''s body exudes cold and Yin Qi. He is sharp and sharp, which makes people chilly. The driver whispered. Han Shao was forced to come here by old lady Han, and he was very upset. The little girl came to provoke him at this time, and she was not afraid of death?! "Han Shao, I throw people out!" The man called Han Shao has an amazing handsome face, which is suffocating. But at the moment, Jun''s face was full of gloomy cold, pursed sharp thin lips, and his brown eyes were staring at the little girl in the back seat. She blinked amber eyes, flashing tears, white neck, as long as he gently pinch, can make her stop breathing. Become a cold corpse! "Help, someone''s trying to kill me." Qin Ning listen to want to throw her out of the car, in the heart flustered, look up to a pair of make her heart and soul tremble of brown eyes, scared to stay Leng of dare not move. All of a sudden, the sound of security came back to her. She didn''t want to die! "Brother Shuai, a kind-hearted man, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu!" Small hands merge, pitifully kneeling on the seat to pray for him. The driver can''t get Han Shao''s response, but he feels that Han Shao''s cold is aggravating. He is frightened and reaches out to throw the little girl out of the car. Chapter 3 Han Junyu is irritable, and his face is overcast. He just wants to throw the little girl out of the car. Han Junyu is not a kind-hearted man! She looked down at her frightened eyes. Her amber eyes were full of crystal clear tears. She was pure and clean. Her small face was tender and white. Her delicate features looked like Barbie doll at first sight, and his arms stopped. Strange softness flashed in my heart. Especially her low, small, soft cry, his inexplicable apex of the heart slightly hurt, his face cold, sit on the car. "Drive Qin Ning clung to the back seat, afraid that they would throw her out of the car, staring at the driver behind the man in panic. The next moment, she heard the man''s low and magnetic voice, although there was no temperature, it was like the sound of nature. Although only a short two words, into the ears of Qin Ning, such as God gave her the gospel. Those security guards ran over, Qin Ning scared to hide to the man''s generous back, small hands nervous, unconsciously grasp the corner of his sleeve. "See a little girl in school uniform?" Security asked the driver. "No!" The driver replied. The security guard didn''t believe it. After a while, the little girl disappeared. She must have been hiding. They''re going to search the car! The car rolled down the window and couldn''t see clearly inside. "Presumptuous, this is Mr. Han''s car. How many heads do you dare to open Mr. Han''s door?" The driver yelled coldly. Listen to Mr. Han''s car. It''s said that Mr. Han is cruel, cruel and indifferent. He has a cold temper and dares to offend him. It''s digging your own grave! After that, Mr. Han''s face became timid and didn''t let them go. Waiting for the car to get on the road, Qin Ningcai vomited a deep breath. Want to sit straight but pull back pain, she murmured, wrinkled face, looked up carefully next to the man. Just now, he was too flustered and frightened to see his face clearly. At this moment, close observation, found that this man is very handsome, three-dimensional and delicate facial features, through the angular cold, brown eyes sharp, people dare not look directly at. The bridge of his nose is very high, and his long hand is on his thin lips. It seems that he is thinking about something. Long legs overlapping, private custom black suit, but can not hide his noble and elegant, everywhere revealed calm mature. She felt that he looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had met him. "Thank you for saving my life. I''m Qin Ning. I''ll try to repay you in the future." Her tone was serious, soft and soft. Because of her weak body, her voice was as small as that of a wounded kitten. Han Junyu glanced at her. Her jade like face was sickly pale, but her amber eyes were as bright as stars, flashing strange light. The irritability in the heart dissipated some inexplicably, his eyes deep stare at her, have a kind of familiar feeling. "Qin Pinglu''s daughter?" "You know my father?" Qin Ning is surprised, amber Mou son is bright as the gem that water washed, slant small head, doubt of stare at him. "Han Junyu." Han Junyu remembers that during the period when he just took charge of the Han family industry, many companies thought he was young and didn''t think much of him. Only Qin Pinglu was willing to cooperate with him and helped him in business. Several exchanges on work, the two are also friends. Three years ago, Qin Pinglu was lying on the hospital bed, pleading with him to take care of the little princess. When he received the news of Qin Pinglu''s death, he was abroad. After finishing his work, he rushed home to attend his funeral. Knowing that the little girl was taken care of by her second uncle and grandmother, he also asked her subordinates to inquire about her life in the Qin family. They reported that she was very good in the Qin family, and they didn''t pay much attention to her since. Looking down at the little girl, she was embarrassed. He thought of the kitten he had raised. Every time he was fond of playing, he was embarrassed. His cold heart was touched. The little girl had injuries, and now she''s obviously in a desperate situation. He was cold and thin, his lips were tight, and a sense of dignity came out of his eyebrows, which made people awe him. Qin Ning listened to his name, amber Mou son a bright, dull brain a bit sober. "Are you uncle Han?" She used to be a partner of her father''s work. She met him when she was a child! "Well." Look at her amber eyes, in the light is not clear, also clear bottom. The little kitten he had also had a pair of amber eyes. Every time he was coquettish, he would raise his head and stare at him brightly. He felt soft in his heart. When she leaned over, he didn''t reject her. "Uncle Han, I''m Ning Ning. Ning Ning is hurt. It hurts..." Qin Ning wanted to hold on, but her injury was too painful. Her eyelids were heavy and she fainted in his arms. Chapter 4 The driver, seeing the girl fainting in Han Shao''s arms, was so frightened that his hands shook and he was still in shock. Han Shao has a habit of cleanliness. He doesn''t like women to come close to him. The little girl is dirty. She lies in Han Shao''s arms and rubs around. Won''t Han Shao throw people out? "Han Shao, do you need to park?" The driver asked nervously. He murmured in his heart that the little girl looked very pitiful. If he wanted to leave her in a place full of people, maybe he could meet a kind-hearted person to save her life. "Go to the hospital!" The driver''s train of thought is interrupted, staring at the rear-view mirror in consternation, looking at Han Shao rubbing the girl''s messy hair, there is pity in his eyes. Recently, he worked overtime and his eyesight became bad. Did he have an illusion? ¡­¡­ When Qin Ning opened his eyes, he found the familiar white in front of him. Her eyes turned. There was no one in the luxurious ward. Thinking that he was sitting in Uncle Han''s car when he fainted, it seems that uncle Han sent her to the hospital and then left? With a low sigh of loss, she felt thirsty. As soon as she got up, there was a sharp pain in her back. The pain was unbearable and the eyes were moist. As soon as she got out of bed, the door of the ward was pushed open. She raised her eyes to the cold brown eyes of the man, and a surprise flashed in her eyes. "Uncle Han." Soft and waxy, weak as a kitten. Han Junyu went to the bedside, knew that she had a back injury, and picked her up. "What do you want?" He spared no words. "I''m thirsty." She felt embarrassed, blushed and whispered softly. Han Junyu looks up at the little girl leaning against the bed. Does she mean to ask him to pour water for her? Oh! Han Junyu, who has never taken care of others, sneers coldly in his heart. Just want to turn to call the nurse, but look at the little girl''s dry lips, his brow slightly frown, step a turn, pour water for her. Standing tall and straight beside the bed, coldly handed her the water cup. But look at her wrinkled face, small hands tremble, holding the glass almost fell. He was impatient and still wanted to call the nurse, "I''m sorry, uncle Han, my back hurts." Looking at the water in the cup spilled on him, Qin Ning panicked and quickly apologized. Han Junyu takes a deep breath. She says uncle Han softens her heart and bends down to feed her water. It may be the first time to feed someone to drink water. He is not very skillful, and the angle of inclination is low. She wrinkled her face and had to bow her head to drink water. In order not to let her touch the wound behind her, he also bent down. Looking down at her white neck, the arc is beautiful, there are a few naughty black hair, fluffy smile head, his cold eyes narrowed, unnatural look away. The little girl''s body is not fully open, but some places are very beautiful. The doctor and the driver who opened the door of the ward found that Han Shao was carefully protecting the girl and was gentle in waiting for people to drink water. They were surprised that their mouths were wide enough to plug a duck''s egg. When did Han Shao, the president of Sheng''an group, serve others? Besides, is that gentleness on his face? Two people seem to see the ghost general expression, did not enter the ward, but retreated out, afraid that he appeared hallucination. Qin Ning drank the water and finally got better. He called him sweetly, "Uncle Han, thank you." A few years ago, she met this beautiful uncle Han. In the past few years, he has been taut handsome face, cold outline Yin Han frightening, she did not recognize him. But she heard from her father that uncle Han was a good man and a trusted partner. So she trusted him, too. At the moment, she is like falling into the water, he is her only life-saving driftwood. Han Junyu put down his glass and wanted to stand up, but the little girl grabbed him by the corner of his coat. "What''s the matter?" His tone was cold and hard. Qin Ning let go of fear, timid look at him, see his face is not good, think that he made him angry, bite the water wet pink lips dare not speak. Since Han Junyu and I are timid, what kind of friend can you call me Little girl amber eyes staring at him, clear and translucent, such as crystal clear gems. His messy hair hung down on his forehead. Han Junyu restrained his impulse to rub it. "Any conditions will do?" She frowned and asked timidly. "As long as you want." Qin Ning small hand clenched, the idea in the mind turned a circle, she vomited out a deep turbid gas to just open the mouth. Chapter 5 Sitting in the car, Qin Ning shrank in the corner, frowning, timidly looking at the man beside him. A man is too tall. When he sits, his back is straight and the shadow is falling, which can cover her whole body. She recalled some rumors she had heard before that 20-year-old Han Junyu inherited Sheng''an group with fierce means and decisive attack, which not only reversed the precarious situation of Sheng''an group, but also made it a world-famous company within a few years. It is said that he is the youngest and most precious golden Bachelor in Nankang, the dream God of countless women, and his handsome face is more brilliant than that of a movie star. There is also a rumor that once the economic magazine has his interview articles, they will be sold out, and the sales volume will be several percentage points higher than usual. However, it is said that he doesn''t seem to like women. He is 29 years old, and there are no women around him. Because he is close to many men and noble childe, which can''t help but make people think of Pianpian. ¡­¡­ Thinking of the information about Qin Er Ning''s family, his mind flashed. She was injured and didn''t want to go back to the Qin family, and the school was a place to recover. So when Han Junyu said that she could make a request, she resolutely asked him to help her find a safe place and let her recover first. This time when grandma was arrested, she was lucky to find uncle Han. Next time, if grandma is hard on her, where should she go? Therefore, she must quickly find a more powerful force to protect herself than the second uncle''s family. However, for no reason, how can others help her fight against the second uncle''s family? Thinking about her future, she looks out of the window in confusion. Outside the car window, it was raining. Night fell and people on the street were in a hurry. Han Junyu glanced at the little girl beside him. After getting on the bus, she was staring at him with burning eyes. He didn''t want to talk to her. Over the years, this kind of obsessive look is not uncommon. Every time he sees such a look, he feels bored. But the next second, the little girl''s eyes turned away, amber eyes confused and sad, let him not give birth to a trace of anger. The little girl is Qin Pinglu''s precious daughter. Because of their friendship, she was bullied by others, and there is nothing wrong with him taking her in. When he got to his villa, he got out of the car and saw her frowning and timid. "You don''t have to worry too much." "Thank you, uncle Han." Qin Ning felt his intimacy, browed, grinned at him and followed him into the villa. Uncle Han can give her a place to live, her heart has been very grateful, as for the other she did not dare to think. Now we can only take one step at a time. "Mr. Han, you are back." It''s the cook. Aunt Zhang is very respectful. "Well, how''s dinner going?" "Han Shao, I''m ready for what you asked me to prepare." Aunt Zhang looked up and saw the thin girl behind him. She was surprised to pick her eyebrows. There has never been a woman around Mr. Han in recent years. Is it enlightening to bring the girl back to the villa today? Looking at the delicate girl, Aunt Zhang tut two times in her heart. The girl is so tender, and her white face is so tender that she can squeeze water. Especially that pair of eyes, like gems, make people like it. Is too thin, can stand Mr. Han''s tall body? I didn''t expect that Mr. Han, who is of great stature, likes delicate and weak girls. It''s really amazing. Han Junyu turns his head to find that the little girl has been standing at the door, weak and helpless. He is nervous and doesn''t know whether to enter. He leads her little hand into the villa. Her little hand was soft and thin, and he was stunned at the moment of holding it. Indifferent to release her little hand, he introduced to Aunt Zhang, "qinning, you will take care of her in the future." Chapter 6 Sitting at the dinner table, Qin Ning twisted his hands, stiff and uneasy. She summoned up great courage to let uncle Han find a place for her to live, but looking at such a big villa, she really didn''t feel safe. "Finish this bowl of chicken soup." Han Junyu orders Aunt Zhang''s chicken soup. Qin Ning felt some support of the small stomach, amber eyes reflect the man''s cold handsome face, dare not disobey his words. Han Junyu saw that she was clever and obedient. After drinking chicken soup, he was satisfied. To raise a clever and sensible little girl is only to have one more person to eat. It is also to repay Qin Pinglu''s help. "Let me know what you want to eat, Miss Ning, and I''ll make it for you." Aunt Zhang is a cook. Looking at her delicate and wrinkled face, she feels pity. "Thank you, Aunt Zhang. I''m not picky." Qin Ning is telling the truth. She doesn''t choose what to eat, but because she takes medicine all the year round, she eats a lot, but she doesn''t grow meat. Turning to see Uncle Han, she found that his face was indifferent and meaningless. She didn''t know whether what she said was right or not. She was scared and flustered, and was nervous with pink doodle''s lower lip. Aunt Zhang secretly glanced at Mr. Han''s cold and handsome face. She thought that the little girl was afraid of Mr. Han and didn''t dare to tell the truth. She felt more sympathy for her. "Aunt Zhang, take her upstairs to have a rest." Han Junyu''s cold brown eyes swept the little girl, and her voice was calm. "Yes." Aunt Zhang nodded and led Qin Ning upstairs. Qin Ning bowed his head, went to the stairs, turned his head seriously guaranteed, "Uncle Han, I will listen to Aunt Zhang''s words very obediently." "Go ahead." Qin Ning''s delicate figure disappears at the corner, and Han Junyu''s face is as cold as frost. Song Xuan, who has just entered the villa, feels the chill on his body and shakes his shoulders. Some dare not approach him. "How was the investigation?" Han Junyu takes the little girl to the hospital and orders song Xuan to investigate her situation. To investigate a high school student, song xuanlai said that without any challenge, he could handle it in a few hours. Song Xuan did not dare to delay and sent a thick stack of materials to Han Shao. "Han Shao, this is the information of Miss Qin Ning from her birth to now." Han Junyu looked through the materials and found some old photos. The little girl laughed like a lovely porcelain doll. "Is the little girl seventeen?" Han Junyu thought of the little girl''s tender face. He thought she was a junior high school student. "Yes, miss qinning will be three months old. Originally, Mr. Qin Pinglu''s last words said that when Miss Qin Ning reached adulthood at the age of 18, she would inherit the equity of the Qin family. Qin pingze, the second uncle of Miss Qin Ning, is impatient. The purpose of holding the birthday party is to tell everyone that now he is the biggest shareholder of the Qin family. Miss qinning is lonely and helpless. Her grandparents are not happy. They don''t have any helpers. It''s not the fish in their hands. Let them butcher them. " Song Xuan thinks that a thin little girl can''t cope with a group of wolf hearted relatives. Maybe she could not live to be 18 years old, but she was killed by her second uncle. "What''s the situation of the Qin family now?" "Qin pingze is sending people to look for Miss Qin Ning. I guess if Miss qinning doesn''t listen, he will kill her because he says he can''t wait for miss qinning to grow up. " The more song Xuan thinks about it, the more he sympathizes with the little girl. If Han Shao didn''t take her to the hospital, maybe she would have been arrested by the Qin family. However, Han Shaohui''s rescue shocked him. Did Han Shao like little Lori when he didn''t touch women before? "Keep an eye on the Qin family, and send some others with good skills to the villa to protect her." Han Junyu orders. Chapter 7 Qin Ning followed Aunt Zhang upstairs and lay down for a while. She felt that the injury on her back hurt a little. She asked Aunt Zhang to help her apply medicine. Aunt Zhang saw the hurt behind her, and she felt sorry for it. She thought silently that Han Shao couldn''t get the hurt, could she? Such a delicate and beautiful girl is rare. Han Shao still has this habit. No wonder he hasn''t found his girlfriend! Qin Ning didn''t know that Aunt Zhang misunderstood Han Junyu. She was not in good health. She couldn''t go to class, so she called the teacher to ask for leave. But listen to the teacher said, her second aunt and cousin went to school to find her, let her hurry home. Qin Ning thought of her grandmother''s twisted face and the hypocritical expression of her second aunt. She was so scared that she quickly hung up the phone and turned off her mobile phone. For Qin''s share, the second uncle will not let her go. But with her current ability, the possibility of getting Qin''s equity is zero. If Uncle Han helps her The tall and straight figure in her mind, the pretty face of Yin Han, she bit the chopsticks, some worried. "Aunt Zhang, do you know where Uncle Han lives?" Aunt Zhang listened to the girl''s whispered inquiry and turned to look at her delicate face. She couldn''t help but wonder. The little girl looks like a porcelain doll. No wonder she is liked by Mr. Han. Just this sweet voice, let people want to pinch her baby fat face. "Miss Ning, this is your uncle Han''s villa." Qin Ning is surprised to stare big eyes, she originally wanted to let uncle Han help her find a safe place, he would bring her to his villa! "How come uncle Han hasn''t lived here these days?" "Mr. Han went on a business trip. He was busy with his work and stayed in China for a few days in a month." So he''ll be back here on business? Qin Ning felt his heart beat faster and his eyes lit up. Amber eyes shining, "when will uncle Han come back, do you know?" Aunt Zhang smiles bitterly. She''s just a cook. How can she know. What''s Mr. Han''s schedule? Look at the little girl''s disappointed bow, amber eyes like a layer of mist, people distressed. When Qin Ning went upstairs to have a rest, Aunt Zhang thought about it and called song Xuan. Qin Ning heard from Aunt Zhang that uncle Han came back in the evening. Before dinner, she also went to the kitchen to help. Unfortunately, she had never been in the kitchen since she was a child. After her father died, she also wanted to learn something from the kitchen. In addition, Jiang Pei said that she was the daughter of the Qin family, so there was no need to know what she wanted to eat and have a servant do it. Thinking of Jiang Pei''s hypocritical face, Qin Ning can''t help but scold himself for being stupid. It''s not uncle Han who took her in this time. She can''t talk about it. She doesn''t understand anything. The society is so dangerous that she can''t support herself. Maybe she will die in the wilderness. The more Qin Ning thought about it, the more terrifying he was, and the stronger he wanted to be independent. When she walked into the kitchen, she found that she couldn''t recognize all the things in the kitchen. She almost cut her finger when cutting vegetables. Qian''s aunt doesn''t dare to give up when she looks at the wild. After breaking eight eggs, she finally learned how to beat eggs. Aunt Zhang looked at her excited smile, then looked at the bowl of egg soup with broken eggshells, and gasped. After dinner, Qin Ning sat on the sofa, staring at the French window, eyes shining, staring out. An hour later, there was a sound of parking outside the villa. She was excited and looked forward to the door of the villa. I haven''t seen uncle Han these days. Do you remember her? The door opened, but it was not Han Junyu who was tall, but a petite and sexy woman. The smile on Qin Ning''s pretty face froze, and panic flashed in her amber eyes. Entering the villa, Qin Yao is wearing a beautiful black dress with off shoulder and appropriate makeup, which makes her look a bit gentlemanly and dignified. She lifted her eyes to find Qin Ning standing in the living room, also surprised to stare round eyes. "Qin Ning, why are you here?" This cousin, dressed and dressed like a lady, but as long as she spoke, the lady''s temperament disappeared. Qin Ning also did not understand how her cousin could be here. Her first reaction was to escape. Qin Yao always said before that she would treat her as her own sister, but as soon as she turned around, she cursed her early death in her heart, and she felt that Qin Yao in front of her was a snake and scorpion spitting venom. She''s opening her tusks. She''ll be poisoned at any time, so she''s scared. As soon as she moved, she realized her weakness. She doesn''t owe her. Why should she be afraid? Even if she is really a scorpion, now it''s uncle Han''s villa. Uncle Han said that the Qin family dare not harm her here. In order to control her uneasiness, she turned pale, clenched her little hand and took another step forward. "This is my uncle Han''s home. I should ask you. What are you doing here?" Chapter 8 Qin Ning does not want to admit defeat. He looks at Qin Yao with his head up. Qin Yao looked at her coldly, pretending to be calm and sneering scornfully, "we are worried that you will suffer outside, and you are hiding here to enjoy your happiness." "Also said that this is your uncle Han''s home, ah, Qin Ning, when did your face become so thick?" Qin Ning thought of being hurt by old lady Qin. She shrunk her shoulders and swallowed in fear. "Now that I have found you, please go home as soon as possible. Grandma can talk about you all the time at home." Qin Ning''s timid manner pleases Qin Yao, and her heart disdains her. When I was in the Qin family, my grandmother yelled out loud. The sick seedling''s eyes were so red that she wanted to cry. Now I dare to challenge her. Do you think you can grow up here? Since the end of the birthday party, my father sent someone to look for the sick rice seedling, but turned Nankang city over and didn''t find her. They all speculated whether the diseased seedling was abducted and sold by human traffickers, which just saved them from starting again. I didn''t expect to see her in Han Junyu''s villa. She was shocked and angry. Han Shao was told to wait for her to come back today. She does not want such a good opportunity to be disturbed by the disease, impatiently called his bodyguard, let them take her home. Looking at two tough men coming forward, Qin Ning hides behind in fear. "Qin Yao, this is not the Qin family. This is uncle Han''s villa. If you dare to take me away, he won''t let you go! " Qin Yao''s face was funny and she swore with pride, "Qin Ning, your uncle Han is my fiance! Do you think Han Shao will help you or my fiancee? " Two bodyguards see Qin Yao''s face is grim, dare not delay, seize Qin Ning to take her away. Qinning listen to her unexpectedly is Han Junyu''s fiancee, stay Leng of temporarily forget to struggle. Is uncle Han Qin Yao''s fiance? Ha ha, ridiculous, she also hopes uncle han to help her fight for Qin''s shares! At the last moment, the straw was pulled out by Qin Yao. She was desperate and her eyes were sore. Aunt Zhang, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the news and ran out to see two rough men trying to catch Qin Ning. She rushed up and pushed them away. "Who are you and why are you arresting Miss Ning?" The two bodyguards look at Qin Yao in a dilemma and don''t know whether to continue. Qin Yao saw that it was Aunt Zhang, and her cruel face became flattering. She was eager to pull her hand, but Aunt Zhang avoided her. "Miss Qin, you have the courage to arrest people in Mr. Han''s villa!" Aunt Zhang knew Qin Yao. The old lady of the Han family took her to the villa. She said that Miss Qin was Mr. Han''s fiancee, but Mr. Han didn''t give her a look, so he drove her away perfunctorily. Qin Yao is a woman that Mr. Han doesn''t like, while Qin Ning is a girl brought by Mr. Han himself. Aunt Zhang can see who is important. "Sister Zhang, Qin Ning is my cousin. She''s young and mischievous. Her family is worried about her. I''m going to take her home. " As soon as he heard that he wanted to take her back to the Qin family, Qin Ning nervously hid behind Aunt Zhang. When Qin Yao reached for her, she slapped her open. She is like a small beast forced to a desperate situation. In order to save her life, she stares at Qin Yao with scarlet eyes. Qin Yao stared at the red hands on her back. Her eyes were red and her eyes were slightly upturned. She must catch the sick seedling and beat her so hard that she kneels down to beg for mercy and let her know what will happen to her! "Don''t arrest that woman yet!" Qin Ning saw that she tore the lady''s disguise, and her face was ferocious and frightening, so she fled. But accidentally hit a "wall", forehead hit pain, her dizziness, brain swelling, unsteady feet. When she thought she would fall, she closed her eyes, but a long arm like a chain came to her waist. She smelled the familiar light mint fragrance. She opened her eyes in confusion, the wall became a strong chest, she looked up to see the amazing handsome face. Leaning in his arms, grievances welled up in his heart and tears fell down. Chapter 9 Qin Ning heard the sharp and fierce roar, shrunk his shoulders, instinctively stretched out his hand to hold his predecessor''s waist. Han Junyu into the villa, the little girl plush head hit his arms, out of instinct to avoid. But if he wanted to avoid it, the delicate little girl would fall down and he put his cold face around her. Looking down at the little girl with tears hanging on her long eyelashes, her white face was crying and her nose turned red. The whole person was not like a little suckling cat sticking to him pitifully. His heart softened with her eyes. Hearing Qin Yao''s roar, his eyes became cold, and the cold air around him spread. "Who are you going to arrest?" Qin Yao has a bad premonition in her heart. She turns around and sees Han Junyu bending over and holding Qin Ning up. She stares in amazement. See the man with Qin Ning go to the sofa, patting her back comfort. Jealousy surged in her eyes. She just wanted to throw Qin Ning away and shrink into Han Shao''s arms! She cold Mou secretly stares at two bodyguards one eye, turn a head again already astringent facial expression, wrongly say. "Jun Yu, my family is worried about my cousin. I''m taking her home. However, " when Qin Ning heard that she called Uncle Han''s name directly, she thought that Qin Yao was Uncle Han''s fiancee. A chill ran from her feet to her brain, and her face was pale. She let Han Junyu go, but she thought that if she left here, she would be caught by the Qin family, or she would die. She held on to the corner of his coat. If Uncle Han let her go, she would have the cheek to drag him. In any case, she can''t go back to the Qin family. Han Junyu feels that the little girl in his arms is shivering. He frowns. He doesn''t give Qin Yao any more light. Then she says. "You should go to the hospital if you are blind. Don''t you see that she doesn''t want to go back?" "I, Jun Yu, am ill Ning Ning has been out for several days without telling her family that they are looking for her everywhere. " "Shut up Han Junyu heard her call his name, cold eyes swept her one eye, cold and heartless. "I invite Qin Ning to be my guest, and you drive my guests?" Being scolded by him, Qin Yao is too scared to speak and stares at Han Junyu. Han Junyu glances at Qin Yao indifferently, reaches out to wipe off Qin Ning''s tears, and takes her to the bathroom to wash her face. Qin Yao is a woman that his grandmother gave him. He is not interested in women. Before, his grandmother recommended too many women to him, and he was tired of them. Later, when I saw women, I couldn''t avoid them, just like a flood of beasts. This time, grandma was ill and threatened him to get engaged with her own body, otherwise she would not be cured. He really didn''t want to quarrel with her because of this small matter. No matter who the other party was, he agreed. Only when he returned home did he know that the object of his engagement was Qin Yao. He asked song Xuan to check her information and knew that the woman was easy to control, so he didn''t object. If this woman is making trouble, he doesn''t mind changing at the time of engagement at all! Qin Yao thinks that old lady Han specially asked her to come to Han Shao''s villa to get close to him. Now the relationship between them has become so embarrassing that she clenches her fists in anger. See Han Junyu and holding a towel to wipe the face of the sick seedling, her face has a second of distortion. Han Junyu is cold to her fiancee, and has not said five words since she realized it. But she is not angry that he should serve other women? She cursed in her heart that the sick seedling should die early! Unwilling to be aired in her heart, she goes forward to grab the towel in Han Junyu''s hand, and wants to warn the sick seedling to let her go quickly and don''t disturb her. "Song Xuan, send Miss Qin back!" Qin Yao was surprised, but she didn''t realize her mistake. She wanted to ask for help, but song Xuan didn''t give her any chance to speak, so she took her out of the villa. She stamped her feet in anger and went back to the Qin family in anger after leaving the villa. As soon as the Qin family saw her coming back angrily, they all asked about the situation. Qin Yao cried and Qin Ning hid in Han Shao''s villa, adding fuel to the story. Qin Ning deliberately interfered with her and Han Shao''s feelings. Her aggrieved expression made the Qin family very angry. As soon as Mrs. Qin heard about this killer, she ran to Han Shao''s villa and wanted to destroy Qin Yao''s marriage. She was so angry that she knocked on her crutch. Tell Qin pingze to get the people back and teach them a lesson! Chapter 10 "Mom, don''t worry. It''s not a bad thing for Qin Ning to stay in Han Shao''s villa." The calculation in Qin pingze''s mind turned around, "Han Junyu is the president of Sheng''an group. He invited Ning Ning to his home to show his kindness to the Qin family. Maybe it''s also in Yao Yao''s face." Sheng''an group is a world-class enterprise. The Qin family is only well-known in Nankang city. Han Shao is willing to get engaged to Qin Yao. He only thinks that it must be their Qin ancestors who have accumulated virtue to get such a good marriage. Later, the investigation found out that this was planned by old lady Han. Han Shao didn''t care about the marriage at all. Old lady Han is in poor health. If she suddenly goes, the engagement will be terminated at any time. Therefore, he must be looking for a layer of security. Now is a heaven given opportunity, and he can''t miss it. "Really?" Qin Yao doubts. "Yao Yao, your position in the Han family is not stable. You need help. Han Shao is close to Qin Ning. Qin Ning is young. As long as you are easy to coax, this is to create opportunities for you and Han Shao. " Qin Yao''s mind turns, Qin Ning that coward, can give her and Han Shao create opportunities, this is really a good thing. But thinking that Han Junyu humiliated her for the sake of the diseased seedling, he was so angry that he stamped his feet and wished he could tear the diseased seedling to pieces! Qin Ning was very close to her before, and I don''t know why she looked at her like an enemy, which made her a little flustered. "Qin Ning has nothing to rely on. You are her cousin. When you marry Han Shao, she can''t do without benefits." Qin pingze''s proud analysis. Qin Yao thinks it''s reasonable. She wants to give Qin Ning some benefits and let Qin Ning create opportunities for her and Han Shao. The old lady of the Qin family heard that she could help Qin Yao with her marriage. Although she didn''t like Qin Ning, she could accept it. "Since that killer still has some functions, it''s waste utilization." Jiang Pei''s face is not good. At the beginning, old lady Han took a fancy to Qin Yao. She took a fancy to Qin Yao''s jade pendant around her neck. She stole the jade pendant from Ning Shan''s room. Qin Ning may not know it now. If she knew it, she would tell old lady Han, could the marriage be completed? "Husband, we''d better get Ning Ning back. It''s not good for her to stay in someone else''s house." "What do you know, shortsighted woman? Don''t ruin Yao Yao''s marriage." Qin pingze did not speak, the old lady''s face is not good scold. Jiang Pei hasn''t given birth to a son to the Qin family for so many years. The old lady is not pleased with her. Jiang Pei is also a strong character. When he heard the old lady scolding her, he was annoyed. His first reaction was to retort. As soon as she opened her mouth, she was stopped by Qin pingze. "Yao Yao wants to get engaged. There are still many things to do. Xiao Pei, you have to take more trouble." Qin pingze wanted to ease their atmosphere and give the old lady a step, but she didn''t think so much. "Yao Yao wants to marry the Han family, so there must be no trouble. Jiang Pei, you must make arrangements. If there is any more trouble, don''t blame me for being impolite. " As soon as Jiang Pei heard that the old lady came to the birthday party because of her illness, he put all the responsibility on her, and her blood rose. One breath blocks in the heart to scold again cannot scold, in the heart Wei Qu extremely. Qin pingze see two women pinch up again, very headache, give Qin Yao a look, let her quickly take Jiang Pei away. Han Junyu''s villa. Han Junyu washed Qin Ning''s face. Seeing her red and swollen eyes, he frowned and asked Aunt Zhang to apply those ice cubes. He didn''t know whether it was too hot in the room or what was going on. He suddenly felt thirsty. He went to drink a glass of water, but still felt uncomfortable. Staring at the little girl''s eyes unconsciously fell on her pink lips, he forced himself to look away, irritable pull open the tie. "Uncle Han, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning was worried by his bad face. She was holding ice in her hand. When she touched him, it was so cool that people wanted to be close to him. Han Junyu thought of the water he was drinking at the old lady''s place today. He cried that it was not good and fell into the old lady''s trap. He grabbed the little girl''s hand, his hot palm, and put it on the back of her hand. Instead of struggling, Qin Ning clenched him and guessed that he was ill. Chapter 11 Han Junyu stares at the little girl''s soft hand. His brown eyes are burning hot. Qin Ning is a little flustered. "Are you sick, uncle Han? Let''s go to the hospital. " Hearing her call for his uncle, Han Junyu gave her a deep look with brown eyes and shook off her little hand. "I''ll go upstairs and change." Qin Ning saw his steps up the stairs in a hurry, thinking that he didn''t want to show his weakness in front of her, so he would go up the stairs. "Miss Ning, I''m hot for dinner. Now I''ll eat it." "Aunt Zhang, uncle Han seems to be ill. I''ll go upstairs to have a look." When Aunt Zhang heard that Han Shaosheng was ill, she immediately held her nervously. "Mr. Han may have a stomach trouble. He always ignores himself when he works. Miss Ning, I''ll go to find some medicine. You can persuade him to take it." Qin Ning quickly followed Aunt Zhang to find the medicine and went upstairs to his bedroom. She gently pushed the door open, just want to speak, see in front of a scene, her small face burst red, quickly cover face turn around. After taking a cold bath, Han Junyu finds that his body''s dryness and heat have not subsided. On the contrary, it''s more uncomfortable. He realizes that physical cooling is useless, and the cold water on his body has not been dried, so he comes out to contact Xiao Jue on his mobile phone. Turning to see the little girl standing at the door, he frowned, "what''s the matter?" Listening to his hoarse voice, as low as adding a stereo speaker, Qin Ning blushed. Slowly turn around, open fingers, see his hair messy, stick in front of the forehead, he drops of water hanging in the red handsome face, add a bit lazy. Wheat skin has water droplets rolling, a strong chest, strong arms, eight abdominal muscles, and legs full of strength She quickly shook her head to wake up, worried that his condition would worsen, "Uncle Han, I''ll take the medicine for you." "Medicine?" Han Junyu stares at her keenly. She approached step by step, when she stood in front of him, he could smell the unique fragrance of the girl, refreshing. "Uncle Han, the body is important. I''ll pour you water, and you''ll get better after drinking the medicine." Qin Ning thought he didn''t like taking medicine because he didn''t look well. She did not like to take medicine when she was a child. It was her mother who coaxed her in a soft voice that she would not take medicine willingly. But before she turned around, she was caught by him. His hot palm seemed to be on fire. She thought that he was getting worse, and then she touched her arm and his face. The temperature was frightening. "Uncle Han, you have a fever!" Han Junyu stares at the little girl''s innocent face. His soft and white hands touch him. The cool temperature shakes him and pushes her away. "Get out!" Qin Ning was scared to push back by his scolding, and his foot bumped into the edge of the bed, staggering. Han Junyu to see her fall, instinctively put out his arm around her, feel her cool body, his nerve collapse. Her body was ignited, her arms tightened, and her eyes fell on her pink lips again. "Uncle Han, you are really hot..." Han Junyu saw her watery lips open and close. He couldn''t hear what she was saying. There was only one idea in his mind. If he wanted to taste her pink lips, it must be very delicious. Action is faster than reason. He clasps the back of her head and grabs her lips. Soft soft lips, sweet taste, let him sigh, eating marrow Zhiwei, not satisfied to think more. Qin Ning wants to persuade him to go to the hospital. Suddenly, he blocks her lips. She stares in amazement and forgets to respond. When a slippery tongue entered her mouth, she realized something was wrong. Her face turned red and pushed his shoulder in confusion. But his strong arm, like a chain, she couldn''t escape. "Han Well, " " Chapter 12 Han Junyu is not satisfied, just kiss, tightly put the little girl around her waist, to tear her clothes. "Uncle Han I''m Qin Ning, uncle Han. Let me go... " Feel his hot hand into her clothes, she grabbed his hand in fear, anxious to tears. But the man couldn''t hear her voice at all, and the barbaric action was getting worse. Qin Ning was so scared that he bit his lower lip hard. With a stabbing pain on his lips, Han Junyu opened his scarlet eyes and looked at the little girl with tearful eyes. His brain seemed to be hit by something. His brown eyes were a little clear, and he pushed the woman away. Qin Ning was suddenly pushed away by him and fell back on the bed. With tears in her eyes, she cried like a kitten. This pitiful, pitiful little girl makes people want to Listen to her soft, little cry. Han Junyu felt that he must be crazy, even out of control to make such a rude action to a little girl. But look at her weeping white face, the dry fire in his body is more and more prosperous. There is an idea in my mind, I want to turn into a wolf and eat her poor fawn. He took out his mobile phone to call Xiao Jue. After he hung up, he turned to see the little girl holding the quilt in horror and got up. When she found that he turned to look at her, she was so scared that she was stiff. She shrank back and stared at her defensively. His forehead was full of bruises, and he had a headache. "You go out first, and I''ll explain it to you later." After listening to his instructions, Qin Ning was stunned for a few seconds. After getting up from the bed, his delicate figure ran out of his room like the wind. An hour later, Qin Ning, who was hiding in the room, heard a knock on the door. She looked like a frightened bird, staring at the door in fear. When she heard Aunt Zhang''s voice, she calmed down, "Miss Ning, you haven''t had dinner yet, have something to eat?" Qin Ning was scared to death, where there is appetite to eat, listening to Aunt Zhang''s gentle voice, she ran to Aunt Zhang''s arms to cry. Aunt Zhang was distressed to hear her grievance, but she didn''t say anything when she asked her what had happened. Qin Ning cried for a long time. When she was tired, she fell asleep in her arms. The next day, Qin Ning was awakened by the nightmare. She dreamt that she had fallen into the whirlpool of an unseen place. She desperately grabbed the branch and went into a forest. Aimless running in the forest, the forest suddenly rushed out of a leopard, she was scared to fall to the ground. She thought she would be eaten by a leopard, but the leopard sniffed her body and rubbed her obediently. Surprised, she reached out and touched the leopard. The leopard''s intimacy arched in her arms. Danger lifted, she stood up to let leopard take her away, leopard suddenly turned into a tall, fierce lion. "You are not allowed to leave without my permission!" As soon as the lion came out of her mouth, she began to explain. She suddenly opened her eyes. The reflection in her pupils was the handsome face of the man. She slapped him in surprise. That slap, the voice is extremely loud, people standing in the room all take a breath. Aunt Zhang and song Xuan look at each other and feel sad. How much hatred Miss Qin Ning and Han Shao have. With such a slap, Han Shao''s face is swollen. Qin Ning felt the hot pain of the palm fire, thought he was dreaming, frowned and reached out to touch his handsome face. The warm touch was too real, her eyes fell on his lips, and there were traces of being bitten by her. Her eyes seemed to be stabbed by something. She threw away his face and sat on guard. "Yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to." Listening to her hoarse voice, even if Han Junyu wants to get angry, the fire is also doused by her frightened expression. The cold air from his brown eyes faded slowly, and his voice was still cold. Chapter 13 Qin Ning found several people standing in her room and a stranger with a medicine box. "Are you better?" Hearing Han Junyu ask in a low voice, she is still in shock and stares at him blankly. It took a while for her to feel a little dizzy. Maybe she was ill. "Dizziness." Thinking of beating uncle Han in front of so many people, she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t see anyone, and her little head got into the quilt. Han Junyu looked at her little white face and turned to look at Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue was helpless and went forward to take her temperature. Seeing that her body data was much better than before, she left with song Xuan. "Aunt Zhang made porridge for you. When you drink the medicine, I''ll bring it to you." Aunt Zhang looked at her heartily. She cried to sleep yesterday and didn''t think much about it. This morning, I didn''t see her get up, so I went to knock on the door, and there was no response, so she was flustered. When I opened the door, I saw her pale face lying on the bed, and she almost knelt down. Hurry to call Mr. Han, please come over Xiao Jue, just save her life. Seeing that song Xuan and the doctor went out, Aunt Zhang didn''t dare to stay any longer, so she turned and went downstairs. There were only two people left in the room. Qin Ning came out of the quilt and saw him standing beside the bed like a straight pine tree. "Uncle Han, I''m sorry. I just had a nightmare." Han Junyu looked at her in surprise. When she hit him, he thought she was taking revenge for yesterday''s affair, and he didn''t break out with her temper. Now listen to her explanation, it was a nightmare. Does she often have nightmares and sleep in them? "What happened yesterday," "I''ve forgotten." Qin Ning interrupts him and doesn''t want to mention the thing that scares her. Han Junyu frowned, "you have a good rest." Looking at the man''s broad back, stepping on the steady steps to leave, Qin Ning with lower lip, deeply spit out a foul air. Although she did not eat pork, but also saw the pig run, yesterday he was obviously abnormal. He denounced that it was she who wanted to get together with others because she didn''t know what was going on. He lost control of her It''s not entirely his fault. Anyway, it''s her fault. Soon Aunt Zhang brought a bowl of porridge. She ate some porridge and felt much better. She lay down for a while and then went to sleep. Listen to Aunt Zhang say little girl sleep, Han Junyu just let Xiao Jue talk about her situation. Xiao Jue tut tut two, "you have not been looking for women, originally like this one.". He''s very good, but he''s too weak to carry you. " Xiao Jue detoxified him yesterday, and this morning he was called to see the little girl again in a hurry. He knew what was going on when he saw the girl''s bitten lip. Looking at the fingerprints on half of Han Junyu''s face, he tried to suppress a smile. Han Junyu''s face is impatient, "less nonsense, how is her body now?" Seeing that his face was not good, Lord Xiao did not dare to pluck the hair from the tiger again. He coughed a little before he said it seriously. "Her constitution is weaker than that of ordinary girls, and she needs careful care. She was raised well when she was a child. In recent months, her health has become worse and worse. In this way, she really can''t live to be 18 years old. " The little girl will be 18 years old in three months. If she can''t survive these three months, it can be seen how serious her illness is. Looking back on her pale face, Han Junyu''s voice was cold again. "Now, how long will it take to get back to normal?" "It''s hard to say that during this period of time, her body''s immunity declined sharply. I suspect someone poisoned her." Xiao Jue looked at the medical report in his hand and said thoughtfully. "Poisoned?" "This kind of situation, I have met before, the immune ability of a little girl is weak. If she gives her a tonic to stimulate her at ordinary times, it will be helpful to ordinary people, but it will be like poison to her. If those tonics were heavier, maybe this time she would really go to sleep forever. " Xiao Jue looked at his gloomy face. It was rare to see that he paid so much attention to a girl for the first time. He couldn''t help saying a few more words. "I must know her physical condition very well if I do harm in secret. When this medicine is given to her at the beginning, it will not lead to immediate death, but it will drag down her body. Once there is external stimulation, she may be in danger. " Chapter 14 At dinner time, Qin Ning goes downstairs. When I came to the dining table, I saw Han Junyu. I immediately remembered that he was naked, muscular and full of strength yesterday She blushed and sat down with her head down. Han Junyu looked at her red face and thought she was still uncomfortable. He asked softly. "Not yet?" "No, much better." Qin Ning shook his head. "Did it happen before?" He asked. Maybe the little girl''s voice is too small, Han Junyu''s voice is soft. Qin Ning thought, "the last time was last month. I don''t know why. I feel weaker and weaker recently." At that time, after PE class, she was so tired that she asked for leave to go back to her dormitory and woke up after a day''s sleep. Han Junyu''s eyes were cold and flashed a bloodthirsty killing intention. "We''ll talk after dinner." Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously, nodded and drank the bowl of soup he brought. After dinner, he took her upstairs to his study and handed her a document. "Uncle Han, are you going to raise me?" She was surprised. The document he gave her was a document related to upbringing. She opened the last page and he had signed it. "No?" If Xiao Jue''s conjecture is correct, then it must be the Qin family who gave her the medicine. She can''t go back to the Qin family. There are many ways for her not to go back to the Qin family, but he also needs a reason to keep her around, so it''s a convenient way to get her custody. "You raise me. Can you hold the equity of Qin family for me?" She nervously pinched the document in her hand, uneasy in her heart. "Naturally." "But you are my cousin''s fiance, you," "this is my commitment to you. What does it have to do with others?" Han Junyu frowned in displeasure. He raised her, she is his people, who eat ambition leopard dare to bully him? Seeing his bad face, Qin Ning, afraid of making him angry, signed his name and gave him the document. "Uncle Han, I believe you." In this world, she has no one to rely on except him. So, she can only make a bet now. Han Junyu takes over the document, sees her graceful signature, obtains the girl''s trust, in his heart delimits a warm current. "No one can take you away without my permission." "Thank you, uncle Han." Qin Ning sincerely thanks. Han Junyu looked at her, "after me, there is no need to say thank you." Qin Ning and he looked at each other, blooming a bright smile. "Well, uncle Han won''t let me say it. I won''t say it after that." She is still under age. If she wants to leave the Qin family and get her custody, there is no reason for the Qin family to let her go back. After that, are she and uncle Han family? The next day, in confusion, Qin Ning heard someone knocking at the door. She closed her eyes and opened the door. After squinting for a long time, she saw that the man standing outside was Han Junyu. He was wearing a light gray sportswear and a white towel around his neck. He was handsome and noble, and seemed to smile in his brown eyes. "did you exercise before?" ¡°£¿¡± Qin Ning''s confused blink, amber eyes staring at him, a kind of natural silly Meng. Han Junyu saw that she was only wearing a suspender skirt. The silk suspender skirt was loose and the shoulder strap on one side slipped. He was taller than her. He looked down at her. He could see the two young round, upright, full and white eyes. He clenched his fist on his lips and coughed. He turned around and said, "go change your clothes and go out with me for morning exercise." "What?" Qin Ning thought that he was hearing, confused looking at him, he wants to take her to exercise? She looked down at her pajamas. Her face turned red and she closed the door with a scream. Chapter 15 Qin Ning followed Han Junyu to run in the morning. After only a few hundred meters, she was panting. "You are too weak. Xiao Jue suggests you take more exercise." Han Junyu is tall and straight. He is not in a hurry around her. He is as leisurely as a walk. Qin Ning biting pink lips, do not want to admit defeat, strong support wheezing explanation, "before the body is not good, the doctor advised me not to strong exercise, so I do not exercise much time." "Well, sir Xiao will be your doctor in charge in the future." He used a commanding tone. "I have a doctor in charge, who is" Han Junyu didn''t want to explain to her on this matter, and his tone was tough and domineering. "I can trust the professional knowledge of Xiao Jue, and he will come to the villa to check you every month." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You are tall, what you say is right! The morning breeze was cool. When the sky was clear, Qin Ning was too tired to lift his feet. Looking at Han Junyu''s broad back in front of him, the sweatshirt is a close fitting design, showing the lines of his muscles. Every movement is full of explosive lines, which hook people''s eyes. Qin Ning likes to draw and is especially obsessed with things with a sense of line. At the moment, she stares at men''s abdominal muscles and can''t move her eyes. "Can you still run?" Hearing the man''s low voice, she was startled and turned red. In order to hide her peeping, she sped up her pace, but did not expect that she had reached the limit of her body. She was staggering and was about to fall. Suddenly, being held around her waist, she smelled the faint fragrance of mint. She has been sweating, but he is very refreshing, not anxious to hold her in his arms, she wrongly bit Yingrun pink lips, lying in his arms. It''s not moving. Han Junyu looked at her like a lazy cat in her arms, slightly raised her lips, and there was a little sunshine in her brown eyes. If you want to exercise her body, you can''t be in a hurry. He took her by the hand and took her slowly. Qin Ning stares at him in surprise, the big palm is wrapping her small hand, the small face is more hot, and she shakes awkwardly. "Do you have the strength to walk back?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She It''s really not. After taking her for several hundred meters, Qin Ning felt that her feet were like sandbags of several hundred jin, which were hard to move. "Why?" Han Junyu looks at her suspiciously. "I can''t walk. I''m going to climb back." In the early morning, he suddenly called him to run, followed him for half an hour, and now there are still thousands of meters to go back. Qin Ning really wants to cry. Han Junyu looked at her wrinkled face, amber eyes is resentment, he was not angry, a hook mouth, walked behind her. "Come up." "Where are you going?" Qin Ning blinked suspiciously. "I''ll carry you back." ¡°¡­¡­¡± On his broad back, she thought that when her father was still alive, she also liked to carry her. Dad also said that when she grew up, she would carry her on the red carpet on the day of her marriage. Suddenly feel her tears on the neck, Han Junyu thought it was her physical discomfort, worried about the inquiry. "Ning Ning, is it hard?" "No, I miss Dad." Han Junyu steps a meal, the little girl behind although has 17 years old, but small stature, not heavy at all. He lost his mother at the age of 12 and his father at the age of 13. Now he is homeless by the Qin family. It''s hard. Looking at her tearful eyes, he comforted: "I will take care of you in the future, don''t be too sad." Qin Ning listened to his comfort, sniffed and put his arms around his neck, as if he could get a sense of security. Aunt Zhang is preparing breakfast. She is going upstairs to ask them to go downstairs for breakfast. When she turns around, she sees Han Shao carrying the little girl on her back and walking into the villa in the morning light. Don''t know what the little girl said, Han Shao''s face showed a gentle smile, she was scared to stare big eyes, stiff looking at two people. "Han Shao, this is you." Han Shao was not in high spirits. Did he go out with a little girl last night? Look at the little girl''s pale face, tired legs and stomach are shaking. It''s obvious that Han Shao has made her miserable. Chapter 16 Aunt Zhang knows the little girl''s name is uncle Han Shao, but they have no real blood relationship. Although the little girl is small, she will become an adult in three months. She can fall in love. "Aunt Zhang, go upstairs and help Ning Ning take a bath." Han Junyu kept on walking. When he passed by Aunt Zhang, he gave her a cold command. Aunt Zhang nodded, more sure of the conjecture in her heart. Han Shao is cold to other people. If he says more than two words, he will freeze to death. But he is not only gentle to the little girl, but also considerate to her. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu went back to his room, took a bath, changed his clothes, and stood in front of the mirror wearing a tie. Looking back on the pale face of the little girl, I was worried to call Xiao Jue and ask him to come and have a look at her. Go downstairs to have breakfast, looking at a few Western food on the table, he frowned. "Auntie Zhang, Ning Ning has a bad stomach. I''ll prepare Chinese food in the morning." Aunt Zhang was surprised that he had been serving Han Shao for several years and prepared Western food in the morning. Seeing his kindness to the little girl, she secretly remembered that she would serve Qin Ning more attentively in the future. Qin Ning woke up hungry. She got out of bed to watch the time. She found that she was sleeping until the afternoon. She gasped. Wash gargle downstairs, smell a burst of fragrance, she swallowed saliva, happy ran into the kitchen. "Auntie Zhang, what are you doing? It smells good." "Mr. Han told me to cook porridge for you, and I stewed chicken soup." Qinning heard uncle Han''s command, his heart was warm, and his face also showed some sweet smile. Aunt Zhang came out with porridge. Looking at the smile on her face, she couldn''t help sighing, "Miss Ning, Mr. Han is very kind to you." "Well." Qin Ning nodded. Since her parents passed away, no one around her has been close to her. They all pay attention to her emotions and regard her as a sick seedling who will die at any time. Silently reciting uncle Han''s kindness to her, she decided that she would try to be nice to Uncle Han in the future. When Aunt Zhang was preparing dinner, she was there to help. Although she could not cook for uncle Han, she also wanted to help. In the office of Sheng''an president, Han Junyu looks at the time and gets ready to leave work. Song Xuan goes to push the door to report. Qin Yao comes and says that he is waiting for dinner after work. Han Junyu a listen to Qin Yao came, impatient swept song Xuan one eye. "Get out of here!" Song Xuan is afraid of the chill on him. Although he has been with him for several years, he wants to run away as soon as he has a sign of losing his temper. "Han Shao, but she said the old lady called her." Han Junyu arrogantly glared at him, disdaining the cold hiss, "take grandma to pressure me, is this woman''s brain is water, or your brain is also water?" Song Xuan bows her head and doesn''t dare to speak. In order to make Han Shao get married, these old wives try every means. This time, she forces Han Shao to agree to be engaged on the pretext of her poor health. But Han Shao''s mind is not on those women at all! Han Junyu went to the tea break and saw a woman pretending to be elegant. Disgust flashed in his eyes. Qin Yao is drinking coffee. She hears footsteps. She knows Han Shao is here, and her heart is beating. When the footsteps stopped behind her, she showed the most beautiful smile, slowly turned her head, slightly looked up at the man''s handsome suffocating face, she took a deep breath, and then restrained her narcissism. "Mr. Han, grandma asked me to come and bring you dinner." "What is it?" Han Junyu has no patience and is too lazy to sit. Thinking of today''s dinner, Qin Yao blushed and explained shyly, "fried shrimp with leeks, fried beef with onions, sea cucumber soup with fungus, and a cold dish." Song Xuan, who is standing behind Han Junyu, hears these dishes. He smokes them from the corner of his mouth. My darling, he says that every dish is necessary for aphrodisiac. Don''t you doubt if she''s engaged to Shaohan? Song Xuan secretly looks at Han Shao who is tall and tall. As far as he knows, Han Shao has been clean all the time, and there has never been a woman around him. Doesn''t he have that demand? Or is that really Chapter 17 Han Junyu coldly glances at Qin Yao and turns to order song Xuan. "Song Xuan, watch Miss Qin finish eating these things. I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Hearing Han Junyu''s words, song Xuan and Qin Yao are stunned. Qin Yao first responds and explains wrongly, "Mr. Han, this is what my grandmother asked me to cook in person, you." Song Xuan sees that she is going to chase Han Shao and stops her. "Miss Qin, if you want to leave, just finish these things." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Yao was so angry that she stamped her feet and stared at Song Xuan resentfully. Han Junyu took the car back to the villa and passed the busy street. He unconsciously glanced at it and saw a pink dress in the window of a famous brand shop. The little girl''s pink and tender face immediately appeared in his mind. It must be very suitable for the dress. "Stop the car." As soon as his words came to an end, the driver stopped the car steadily. In the driver''s surprised eyes, Han Shao gets out of the car and walks into a famous women''s clothing store. In the villa. Qin Ning is setting the table for Aunt Zhang''s cooking, thinking that uncle Han adopted her and helped her treat her. She has nothing to repay her. She must learn from Aunt Zhang and let uncle Han taste her cooking one day. "Miss Ning, you are smart and can learn as soon as you learn." When Aunt Zhang was chatting with Qin Ning, she learned that her parents had passed away. Now the Qin family are not very nice to her. She is very distressed. After being praised by Aunt Zhang, Qin Ning blushed shyly. She didn''t do anything, just washing and cutting vegetables and helping with chores. Looking at the little girl''s red face, cute and lovely, Aunt Zhang''s heart will melt. "Mr. Han will be back soon. When he comes back, we will have dinner." "Good." Qin Ning''s clever nod, this just goes out to prepare. Han Junyu just walked into the villa. He thought it was Aunt Zhang who came to pick up his things, but he saw that it was a little girl who ran to him with twinkling eyes. His small face was full of bright smile and bright smile, which made his heart and hair soft. "Uncle Han, I''ll take it for you." Seeing that he was carrying it in his hand, Qin Ning reached for it. Han Junyu is not easy to hit her, give her what he has. Into the living room, smell the faint fragrance of flowers, he slightly frowned. Han Junyu doesn''t like to have too much smell in the place where he lives. When he suddenly smells strange fragrance, his instinct is to frown. Sight search, found that the dining room table and living room tea table are placed on a few pots of Narcissus seed ball. White petals mixed with various colors of small petals, a few petals open in the rich green leaves, very lovely. He looked back at her face and saw her staring at him nervously, with a low sigh in his heart. He hasn''t spoken yet. What is she afraid of? Qin Ning looked at him staring at the flowers and didn''t speak, thinking that he didn''t like them, and nervously squeezed his right hand with his left hand. "I think the color in the villa is too monotonous. When I went out with Aunt Zhang and passed the florist, I bought two pots of flowers. If you don''t like them, I''ll move them to the yard. " Han Junyu looks at her face and holds her hand. "No harm, it''s acceptable." "Is there really no problem?" She worried that he was perfunctory, and she remembered in her heart that he didn''t like flowers very much. "I don''t have to lie to you." Han Junyu patted her on the head and turned to go upstairs. Qin Ning shrunk his shoulders and stood stiff, staring at the tall figure he left. She still remembers that every time her father asked her to be obedient or rewarded her, he would pat her on the head. How could uncle Han have such a bad habit? His eyes swept over the small bag in her hand. He coughed softly. He bought it impulsively at that time, but now he feels a little out of time. Found his eyes, Qin Ning also staring at the hand of the small bag, looked inside, like a set of women''s clothes. "Uncle Han, this," she thought he was going to give it to others, and quickly put it down. "This time, the partner is a leader in the clothing industry. He sent song Xuan several sets of clothes. He thinks this set may be very suitable for you, so please let me bring them to you." Han Junyu said solemnly without blinking. "Wow, uncle Han, thank uncle song for me." Qin Ning didn''t expect that song Xuan gave her the clothes. He was grateful. Han Junyu''s amber eyes are shining, and his smile is bright. He is grateful to song Xuan, but his face is not very good. Chapter 18 At dinner, Qin Ning mentioned going to school. "Uncle Han, senior three study time is tight, can''t delay." Since she was promoted to high school, her second aunt has been telling her that she doesn''t need to study hard and that she is in poor health and can''t spend too much time. Now she also understood that it was just an excuse for the second aunt to raise her! If she wants to be independent, she can''t fall behind in her study. Her voice was small and soft, like a little warm spring breeze, blowing in his ear, and his chest was warm. Han Junyu see her wring show eyebrows, bulging cheek help, lovely people can''t help but want to pinch her cheek. "Can your body bear it?" Qin Ning nodded his head seriously and was absolutely sure. Han Junyu did not explain, and the next day he still got up early and knocked on her door. Hearing the knock on the door, Qin Ning refused, but he still gritted his teeth and got up. But when she came back, she was carried back by him, but this time she fell asleep directly on his back. When Han Junyu wanted to put her down, he heard her voice and raised his eyebrows slightly. The quality of sleep was good. "Mr. Han, breakfast," "Shh, I''m sleeping." Han Junyu whispered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aunt Zhang followed him upstairs, muttering that Han Shao really wanted to keep the little girl as a daughter. When Qin Ning woke up again, he didn''t know what night it was, so he went downstairs to find out that he was sleeping until the afternoon. Thinking of the promise she made with Uncle Han yesterday, she felt some pain in her face. ¡­¡­ After another three days of recuperation, Han Junyu asked Xiao Jue before he would let her go to school. "Uncle Han, I don''t have to send them to school." Qin Ning gets on the bus and sees Han Junyu on the bus. Then he realizes that he is going to send her to school. "Nothing. Let''s drive." Han Junyu''s face is indifferent, and his tone is a little chilly. Qin Ning felt that he was always bothering him, and he couldn''t get over it. There was not much space in the car. She was a little cramped and kept her head down. Han Junyu is not a talkative person. He holds his arms and closes his eyes. When she got to school, she dared to take a deep breath when she got out of the car. Standing outside the window of the car, looking at the man''s handsome face against the sun, her little heart is beating and her cheeks are red unconsciously. "Uncle Han, I''m here." She wanted to thank him for sending her to school, but he repeatedly stressed not to say thank you to him, she changed the subject. "Uncle Han, be careful on your way. I will study hard." Han Junyu saw the little girl biting her pink lips nervously, with a serious promise on her face. She couldn''t help laughing. "Call me if you have something. I''ll pick you up after school." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When he came to the classroom, Qin Ning thought of Han Junyu''s gentle tone and felt warm in his heart. "Hey, sister Lin, why did you come to school? I thought you were dead." An Yun at the same table put her arm on her shoulder and said in a strange way. She is weak, and her life experience is somewhat similar to Lin Daiyu. An Yun always jokes that she is reincarnated by sister Lin. But Qin Ning didn''t like Lin Daiyu. He was sentimental, self righteous and short-lived. Looking at the worry in an Yun''s eyes, now she has realized that an Yun is the one who really cares about her, and the one who always says good things in her ear is Jiang Pei''s running dog! She didn''t want to hide an Yun about her relationship with the Qin family, so she told her that she was almost killed by the Qin family in the villa. "It''s good to leave the Qin family. I''ve long said that the Qin family are wolves, tigers and leopards, and they will eat all your bones." Qin Ning got the support of his friends, nodded with a smile, and they chatted again. "What homework did the teacher assign?" Qin Ning asked again. Listen to Qin Ning mentioned learning, an Yun mouth twitch, pointing to her drawer full of papers. "I''m a scum. When you ask me about my study, do you think I can give you an answer?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pulled the corner of the mouth, she and an Yun''s academic performance in the class can only be the end. Qin Ning took out more than ten papers, and suddenly he had a big head. This task is really heavy! "Qin Ning, I''ve finished my homework. I''ll copy it for you." Qin Ning looked up and saw Jiang Rou standing in front of the desk. There was hatred in her eyes. Chapter 19 Jiang Rou is the niece of her second aunt Jiang Pei. She went to the best high school in Nankang this year and lived in the Qin family. Usually, Jiang Rou always coaxes her into what she wants to eat and drink. She never talks by herself, but asks her to tell Jiang Pei. In the past, she thought it was Jiang Rou who lived in her home. Now she realized that Jiang Rou was playing with her as a monkey! Jiang Pei, the second aunt, said that someone had drugged her. Jiang Rou was always with her. Maybe she also took part in it! Thinking that people around her would poison her at any time, a layer of cold sweat came out on her back to keep a distance from her. When Jiang Rou said this, her voice was not small. Many students looked at Qin Ning with contempt. Now is the important period of senior three review, she asked for leave not to study well, but also copy homework perfunctory teacher, really ridiculous! An Yun feels Qin Ning''s mood changes. Although she doesn''t know why, she doesn''t like her from the first sight she sees Jiang rou. "Jiang Rou, although my family''s grades are not good, you can''t go there. Don''t disgrace yourself with your homework here!" Jiang Rou is a repeat student, and her grades in this class are only average. Listening to her sarcasm, Jiang Rou blushed with anger. Her wronged eyes blinked, and her eyes were already shining with tears. "Anyun, I''m just joking. Why are you aggressive?" Jiang Rou, like her name, looks very weak. She usually likes to wear a white dress. Her tearful look immediately aroused a group of boys'' criticism of an Yun. Qin Ning always looks at her, but also gives birth to some sympathy, persuades An Yun not to bully her, and asks an Yun to apologize to her. Oh, now she just reflected that Jiang Rou''s performance is a good white lotus! "Oh, jiangrou, if you have a bad brain, just be diligent and don''t be annoying all day. If you don''t do well in the college entrance examination this time, you have to repeat it, and you will become an aunt! " An Yun is happy to see Jiang Rou''s twisted face. Because Jiang Rou is a reread, she is one year older than an Yun and has grown up. By an Yun poke to pain, and found a few boys staring at her, Jiang Rou angry vomit blood. "I don''t study well, Anyun, how much better are you than me?" An Yun raises her chin arrogantly and admits it very frankly. "I''m not allowed to take part in Chinese universities. It''s useless for me to learn this." An Yun''s father has long been abroad to arrange for her world-famous Ivy League university, and after a while, she will go abroad. Jiang Rou is envious and jealous of her power and wealth. She hates that her parents can''t give her a better life. If her parents also have money, then she doesn''t have to sit here every day to study, and she doesn''t know anything about those expensive cosmetics, let alone be humiliated! What else did she want to say? The bell rang and the teacher came into the office. See Jiang Rou ferocious stare at himself, an Yun to her provocative erect a despised middle finger.. "Why is it so quiet?" An Yun doubts and puts an arm on Qin Ning''s shoulder. Usually, when Jiang Rou cries, Qin Ning will feel pity for her, and will persuade her to apologize to Jiang Rou, which makes her headache every time. "Dry mouth, don''t want to talk." Qin Ning winked at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At noon, Jiang Rou goes to Qin Ning again and says that the second aunt prepares lunch for them. They go to the school gate together. Qin Ning looks at her in surprise, remembering that Jiang Pei said someone had poisoned her. She squints and stares at Jiang Rou, trying to see something from her face. Jiang Rou was staring at her guilty, palms are cold sweat, but thinking of the plan in the heart, forced smile. "Qin Ning, it''s my aunt who prepared lunch for you, but I''ve taken your light." Qin Ning sneers in the heart, Jiang Rou says so on the surface, still don''t know how to think of her in the heart! But she wanted to see what tricks Jiang Rou wanted to play when she fell down and go to the school gate with her. As soon as they got to the school gate, they saw Qin Yao coming out of an Audi. "Ning Ning, I''ve brought you dinner." Qin Yao points to the driver and takes out their meal. She lovingly pulls Qin Ning''s hand, but she avoids it. Qin Yao''s face is not good, thinking of her own plan, there is a sinister flash in her eyes. Chapter 20 Qin Yao thinks that if she wants to get close to Han Shao, she needs Qin Ning''s help, so no matter what Qin Ning does, she should coax her. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry. Last time I was too worried about you, I lost my sense of propriety. Look what I''ve got for you. Do you like it? " Qin Yao takes out a latest LV bag with a smile. No matter whether Qin Ning wants it or not, she puts it in Qin Ning''s arms. As long as Qin Ning receives her gift and holds people''s hands short, she must help her find opportunities to contact Han Shao. Qin Ning looks up at Qin Yao. She has delicate makeup, wine red wavy long hair, white shirt, red hip skirt, and a pair of off white high heels. She has a gentlewoman flavor. Looking at the things in his arms, Qin Ning frowned, and the corners of his mouth were ironic. Her hands trembled without hesitation, and her brand-new LV bag fell to the ground. "No merit, no salary!" Staring at the bag on the ground, Qin Yao''s face changed. It took her a lot of effort to get the bag. She was reluctant to use it. She wanted to give it to her, but she didn''t want it. I don''t know what''s good! "Qin Ning, don''t be shameless." Qin Yao roars. Jiang Rou looks at the bag on the ground and goes mad with jealousy. Two days ago, Qin Yao asked her what she wanted as a gift. She said the LV bag without hesitation. When she learned that Qin Yao had bought the bag, she thought it was Qin Yao who was going to give her a birthday present. She didn''t expect that she would take it to please Qin Ning! The most hateful thing is that Qin Ning threw it on the ground, a group of bitches! Qin Ning sneered. Although she knew Qin Yao was hypocritical, it was the first time that she was so angry. Her angry face could eat people. Although Qin Yao is dressed like a lady, she looks like a wicked witch when she speaks. "My face is earned by myself, not by you!" "You" seeing her tender face, Qin Yao was so angry that she wanted to strangle her. But today she came to ask Qin Ning for help. She could only suppress her anger and discuss with her with a smile. "Ning Ning, I''m so excited. If you don''t like this bag, don''t want it. " "I''m your cousin. You must help me. When I finish this task, I will promise you whatever you want." Qin Ning sarcastically said, "what can I do for you?" Listening to her rhetorical question, Qin Yao thought she was moved and said excitedly. "Aren''t you a guest in Han Shao''s villa now? You try to create opportunities for me and Han Shao, and get closer to me and Han Shao. " Qin Ning picked his eyebrows, pondered for a few seconds, and replied, "OK, I''ll help you, but you have to agree to my terms!" ¡­¡­ Hearing the school bell ring, Qin Ning thought that uncle Han would come to pick her up, so she quickly packed her schoolbag. Just out of the seat, but was stopped by the monitor. "Qin Ning, you are on duty today, and you want to escape?" Qin Ning was stunned. She asked for leave for so many days. She didn''t know it was her turn to be on duty today. On duty cleaning will arrange four students to see Qin Ning to go posture, the other three on duty students are not good at staring at her. "I see. Thank you for informing me." "If you''re weak, you''ll have to copy your homework. If you''re on duty, you want to escape. Oh, this kind of person will go home and be a waste. It''s a waste of other people''s time here. That''s very interesting! " The monitor looked at her and turned to talk to another classmate. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wanted to explain, but he opened his mouth and found that he couldn''t explain clearly. She bit her lips and lowered her head to get the broom. Jiang Rou stares at Qin Ning and thinks of Qin Yao''s LV bag. She throws it to the ground mercilessly. She clenches her fist in anger. "Ning Ning, you are not well. Let me help you on duty." Qin Ning looks at Jiang Rou standing in front of her, ignores her and avoids her directly. Jiang Rou is following her. She''s going to grab the broom. "Bang!" All of a sudden, Qin Ning bumps into a nearby table. The books stacked high on the table fall to the ground. Jiang Rou retreats in panic. "Ning Ning, I really want to help you. How can you push me?" Jiang Rou stands beside innocently, as if she was hurt by the collision. Her eyes are red and her eyes are filled with tears. When this happens, all the students in the classroom stare at them and see how Jiang Rou looks. They all think that Qin Ning is too arrogant and deliberately bullies Jiang rou. Qin Ning stares at Jiang Rou and frowns. Jiang Rou pushes her! Chapter 21 The monitor went to his desk and saw that all his books fell to the ground in disorder, with a gloomy face. , "Qin Ning, what do you mean, because I make complaints about it, and you will get rid of my book by retaliation. You are too careful!" "It''s not me, I," Qin Ning shook his head and tried to explain, but the monitor didn''t give her a chance. "Stop acting. We''ve all witnessed that you pushed Jiang Rou on purpose. Jiang Rou bumped into my desk. Qin Ning, I didn''t expect you to be such a vicious woman. It''s disgusting. " The monitor glared at her in disgust. It seemed that if he looked at her more, his eyes would be dirty. "Monitor, no, I want to help Ning Ning. Maybe I didn''t copy the homework for Ning Ning in the morning. Ning Ning is still angry, so I don''t want to help. Don''t blame her. I''m not good at it. I don''t think I''m good at it, either. Give it to her Jiang Rou bowed her head wrongly, tears left from the corner of her eyes, delicate and wronged, let people feel distressed. Qin Ning listened to what she said and laughed with anger. Jiang Rou''s acting skills, you can get the Oscar! The monitor looks at Jiang Rou crying sad, and looks at Qin Ning with disgust. He ordered Qin Ning to pick up his book and asked her to apologize to Jiang rou. Qin Ning took a look at him, picked up all the monitor''s books and turned around to clean them with a broom. "Qin Ning, I want you to apologize to Jiang rou. Are you dumb?" The monitor yelled. Qin Ning put up with it again and again. Because she was not in good health and didn''t like to talk, she didn''t have a good relationship with the class. The monitor thinks that if she doesn''t speak, she is bullying, isn''t she? Oh, then he was wrong! "It''s me who hit your desk. I''ve picked up the book for you. As for the rest, I don''t understand what you''re not going to say anymore! " "Monitor, I''m also wrong about this. If I didn''t want to help her, I wouldn''t make her angry. I''m not good. I don''t need to apologize. " Jiang Rou sits in front of the monitor, weeping and persuading. "Jiang Rou, you are just too kind. You don''t care if she bullies you so much." Monitor distressed looking at her, disgusted scan Qin Ning, scornful sneer. "People like her have been brought up by his family and their parents have died. What else can be arrogant?" "Bang...!" There was another loud noise. The book that had been packed by Qin Ning fell to the ground again. The difference this time is that the book was smashed on the monitor and then fell to the ground. When Qin Ning heard that the monitor told her about the death of her parents, she was annoyed. She picked up the book and hit the monitor. Everyone looked at Qin Ning beating the monitor with a book and stared at her in surprise, with a crazy look on her face. The monitor is a precious grandson of Chen''s company. He is also loved by the teachers in the school, and admired by many girls in the class. Qin Ning dares to hit him with books in front of so many people. She doesn''t want to read here, does she! The monitor felt a stabbing pain on his forehead. Looking at the book in Qin Ning''s hand, he was still throwing it at him. When Chen Ming hit her in the face book, he was humiliated. The arm is raised, but the wrist is pinched. A stabbing pain hit, unable to bear the pain, the hands fell to the ground. He looked up in amazement and turned pale at the tall man in front of him. "Who are you? Let go of me The man obediently let him go, but he kicked him in the stomach. Chen Ming bumps back. His back hits his desk. He kneels on the ground in pain. Qin Ning saw the monitor hit her with a book. She closed her eyes and put her hands on her head. Hearing the scream of the monitor, she opened her eyes and looked at the monitor kneeling on the ground. She turned her head in surprise. Tall man, standing straight, straight standing beside her. "Uncle Han!" Han Junyu looks at the girl''s surprise eyes and stares at him. The cold air on him is blown away by the wind. "May I go home?" Qin Ning''s heart warms, and a bright smile blooms on her pretty face. "I''m on duty today. I have to wait a while." "Well." Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone and asks song Xuan to come. Kneeling on the ground, Chen Ming reacted for a while and was kicked to his knees. This is a great shame. Look up to kick their own men and Qin Ning know, the heart is more angry. Chapter 22 The monitor stares at Qin Ning, as if trying to tear her up. "Dare to let people beat me in school, you bitch, I will never forgive you!" Chen Ming still wants to scold him, but he feels a wind blowing through his neck and sweats on his back. Being helped up by his classmates, he felt that it was too humiliating. When he got rid of his classmates, he glared at Qin Ning resentfully. "Monitor, you can''t control your mouth and your hands!" If it wasn''t for his nonsense, Qin Ning wouldn''t be angry, and uncle Han wouldn''t fight to save her. Han Junyu looks at the little girl''s stubborn neck. He is scared to death, but he insists on defending him. His heart is touched. With a turn of sight, Mori''s cold brown eyes glanced at Chen Ming. He wanted to spare his life, but he didn''t clean up. Han Junyu feels sorry for not doing anything! He put Qin Ning behind him and ordered coldly, "take back what you just said!" Chen Ming has also met many rich families around his grandfather. Listening to his arrogant words, he can also feel that this man''s identity is not simple. If you want to fight back, you can''t beat others. If you want to curse others, you will feel that you are going down the grade and your chest aches with anger. "Who are you so arrogant? If you protect Qin Ning like this, won''t you take care of her? " Next to the students said unfairly. Qin Ning''s face turned red with anger. He went to Han Junyu and led the matter to himself. "Don''t talk nonsense. He''s my uncle. It''s the squad leader who scolds first, but I only do it in self-defense! " "Don''t quibble, Qin Ning. Don''t pretend to be a white lotus all day long. In fact, you are a green tea whore with evil intentions in your heart. It''s disgusting to be a classmate with you Cao Ting, one of the girls who likes the monitor, looks at Qin Ning and guesses that she wants to attract the monitor''s attention before she finds a man to play a play. Ironically staring at Qin Ning, it seems that in her eyes, Qin Ning is a lump of garbage. Qin Ning was so angry that he clenched his fists. The back of his hand burst out green tendons, and his nails pinched out deep finger marks. "Cao Ting, don''t want to be my classmate, you can get out of this classroom, no one will stop you!" "You" Cao Ting glares at her angrily. If it wasn''t for a man standing beside her, she would rush to tear her face! When song Xuan came to the classroom, he saw something wrong with the atmosphere and began to smoke. These students are very brave and dare to curse in front of Han Shao. Do you think life is too good and want to find stimulation? "Han Shao, what do you need me to do?" Han Junyu glances at Chen Ming indifferently to see him step back and deliberately let the girl bully Qin Ning. He raises his mouth and orders song Xuan. "Go and tell Mr. Chen that his grandson was fighting at school and his face was swollen and his hands were injured." Han Junyu walks up to Qin Ning, throws away the broom in her hand, looks at the pinch mark on her palm, and frowns unhappily. She took her little hand, looked up at Cao Ting, cold eyes a squint. "If you don''t want to study here, get out of school!" Arrogance, awe to everyone present! "Good." Song Xuan calmly agreed. The foxes in the shopping mall are as easy to deal with as tickling, not to mention a group of high school students who don''t know the heaven and earth. At this time, the classroom exploded like a bomb, and all the students were staring at the tall handsome man in front of them. His low voice, indifferent tone, as well as the kind of high imperial momentum, people''s instinctive fear. Cao Ting, the man who wants to let her drop out of school, is so angry that she wants to curse others. Just about to open his mouth, song Xuan stares at him. He is so scared that his whole body is stiff, and his throat is as uncomfortable as a fishbone. Chen Ming stares at him in fear, feeling the pain in his abdomen. Hearing that he is going to waste his hand, he instinctively wants to escape. Qin Ning follows the man to leave the classroom, vaguely can also cry in the classroom, her palms are sweating. If she doesn''t obey, will uncle Han teach her such a cruel lesson? As long as she thought that she could not read, and that her face might be swollen, she swallowed in fear. So, never offend this man! Chapter 23 After getting on the bus, Han Junyu finds that the little girl is timidly shrinking by the window. Her amber eyes are a little alert, and she seems to want to keep a distance from him. He asked coldly, "afraid of me?" "No!" She reacted too much. When she realized that she could not hide her terror, she timidly bowed her head and did not dare to look at him. Qin Ning had a hunch that he raised his hand and closed his eyes in fright. His nervous heart stopped. But when soft touch came from her head, she vomited out a mouthful of turbid air, relaxed her body, and heard his deep and pleasant voice. "I''ll protect you. You''re your own. Don''t be afraid." Han Junyu stares at her small head. He rubs it with his hand. When he realized his action, he found that the touch was not bad, so he rubbed it again. Don''t be afraid of yourself. She''ll take care of him later. Her heart is stable, raised a bright smile, "Uncle Han, I''m not afraid." "Who was afraid to breathe just now?" "Hey, hey..." Qin Ning smirk, small face silly people can''t help but pinch. Han Junyu looked at her flattering and flattering smile, false not, hook the corner of the mouth, punishment and rub her small head. Song Xuan, who just opened the car door, saw Han Junyu''s smile and grew up in amazement. Han Shao''s face has been paralyzed for thousands of years. It''s so cold that people dare not get close to him. But now he looks at the little girl in front of him and looks like a pet! He did not have the deep meaning to see Qin Ning one eye, this one face silly smile little girl is the scorching sun, unexpectedly can melt this big ice. Really admire, admire! Qin Ning saw song Xuan get on the bus, and suddenly yelled, "Uncle Han, sorry, today is my duty." "Song Xuan did it for you." Han Junyu''s calm reply. Song Xuan said that he was also the special help of the president of Sheng''an group. He was once the number one science scholar, and he even wanted to help a senior high school student clean the classroom. But the president gave the order, he did it honestly! "Yes, Miss Ning, I have cleaned the classroom for you. As for the others, don''t worry. I''ll take care of them. " "Thank you, brother song Xuan." Qin Ning is grateful that he didn''t come to song xuanhui first. "Don''t be so polite, Miss Ning. This is what I should do." Listen to the girl sweet soft call his brother, song Xuan feel a heart to melt. Han Junyu frowned and squinted at Song Xuan, "Ning Ning, call him uncle later!" It''s called brother song Xuan and uncle. Doesn''t that mean he''s very old? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s eyes trembled. His brother and uncle were one generation away. It was him who suffered the loss. OK! Back at the villa, Aunt Zhang is ready for dinner. After dinner, Qin Ning is watched by Han Junyu and drinks a bowl of chicken soup. She stands up. "Miss Ning, I''ll do these things. Don''t dirty your hands." Aunt Zhang immediately stopped her as soon as she started to clean up the plate. "It''s OK. I should work after such a delicious dinner." With a smile, Qin Ning pushes Aunt Zhang''s hand away and continues to clean up the plate and go to the kitchen. What she said is true. She used to wear clothes, stretch out her hands and open her mouth. It''s all her own. She won''t have any burden in her heart. But in Han Junyu''s place, she eats and drinks for nothing, but she doesn''t do anything. She will feel uneasy. And she can''t wash the dishes clean. Aunt Zhang taught her several times. She wanted to practice more. Aunt Zhang has no choice but to look at Han Junyu. Han Junyu stares at the little girl''s back and hooks the corner of her mouth. "If she wants to play, let her play." Qin Ning has been in poor health since she was a child. Her parents certainly don''t agree with her going into the kitchen. When her parents died, she was in good and bad health. She often went to the hospital. The Qin family coaxed her and wanted to raise her. It was even more impossible to let her into the kitchen. Now nobody cares about her. She wants to go into the kitchen. As long as she doesn''t get hurt, he won''t restrain her. "Ah..." Suddenly, there was a clang in the kitchen, and then there was a girl''s scream. Chapter 24 Han Junyu suddenly stood up and rushed into the kitchen. Seeing the girl standing there in panic, his hands shaking, his eyebrows wrinkled. "Where did it hurt?" Qin Ning looked at the broken bowl, hid his guilty hands behind him, and bowed his head to admit his mistake. "No, I was too careless and broke the bowl." This is Qin Ning''s first time to wash dishes by herself. She didn''t expect that the detergent would be so slippery. If she didn''t pay attention, the bowl fell off. Han Junyu is not at ease. He grabs her small hand hidden in the brush to make sure she is not hurt. He holds her small hand and washes her hands with warm water. "I''m sorry, uncle Han," Qin Ning suddenly felt that he was so incompetent that he was not in good health. He could smash the bowl even if he washed it. What''s the difference between her and a bucket? Han Junyu washed her little hands clean, her fingers as white as jade, small hands in his palm holding a small fist, a soft ball. He took her to the living room and dried her hands with a wet tissue. See her eyes red, eyes with tears, for a paper towel to help her wipe tears. "It''s just a broken bowl. Why are you crying?" "I feel useless." Han Junyu rubbed her small head, "little stupid girl, it''s useless if you can''t wash dishes?" Qin Ning sobbed sadly, "yes, I can''t do anything except eat." "You''re good at painting. That''s your talent." Han Junyu took her to a room, pointed to the drawing board in the room and taught her a serious lesson. "Is it stupid to belittle your ability with something you are not good at?" Qin Ning was stunned when he entered the room. The room is pink wallpaper, and the huge shelf on the left is full of sculpture heads, which are necessary props for sketching. There are two drawing boards in front of the shelf. Next to the drawing board is the bookshelf. The top two layers of the bookshelf are full of painting related books, but the bottom is full of painting tools and pigments. There is also a swing chair in the room, with Guqin beside the swing. Balcony door is open, a gust of night wind blowing, but also smell a burst of flowers. Qin Ning was shocked. She thought uncle Han would be so considerate that she prepared these things for her. This is the room she wants in her dream. Her father used to decorate a studio for her, but she couldn''t go back to Qin''s villa. "Let''s see what we''re not satisfied with. Let''s have it revised tomorrow." "No, I''m very satisfied." She grabbed his wrist and shook it excitedly. Han Junyu looks at her happy little action, the corner of his mouth a hook. If you want to raise a cat, you have to arrange the cat nest. Since you want to raise a girl, you can''t treat her badly. "Uncle Han, you are wonderful." She let go of his hand and went around the joyful room. Han Junyu listened to his soft voice praise, staring at her bright smile, flashed some pictures in his mind, but was soon suppressed. "Just like it. After the college entrance examination, this is your place." "Ah, why should we finish the college entrance examination?" Qin Ning was stunned. "It''s only three months from the college entrance examination. When you finish the college entrance examination, you can play whatever you want." Han Junyu walked out of the room and looked at her wrinkly face. He seemed to be smiling and knocked on the door with his fingers. "Homework, have you finished?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face broke down. He really can''t chat well! "Young master, Miss Qin is here. She says she wants to see Miss Ning." Aunt Zhang reported. "Well, I''m coming." Qin Ning jumped out of the room and thought about it. She turned to look at Han Junyu and said with a smile, "Uncle Han, you are very busy and will be in the study, right?" "Well, go ahead." Han Junyu looks at her smile to please, rubs her small head. Since Qin Yao said she was looking for her, he would not be involved. "Thank you, uncle Han. I will go back to do my homework soon." Qin Ning went down to the living room and saw Qin Yao sitting on the sofa with a familiar jewelry box. Her amber eyes narrowed. "Ning Ning, I''ve brought you what you want. You can''t go back on your promise to your cousin." Qin Yao gave her the jewelry box and patted her hand with deep meaning. Qin Ning said before that she would return her mother''s jewelry to her, so Qin Ning would try to help her get close to Han Junyu. Chapter 25 Qin Ning took the jewelry box and opened it. Two pieces are missing in the jewelry box, an emerald ring and a Lantian jade pendant. These two pieces of jewelry are valuable! "Cousin, there''s something missing." "Your mother''s things are here. I haven''t touched them!" Qin Yao guilty accusation, "Qin Ning, you are not looking for an excuse to calculate me?" "You didn''t take it. Are you sure your mother didn''t touch it?" Qin Ning is sarcastic. Hearing that she humiliated her mother as a thief, Qin Yao became angry and said, "Qin Ning, don''t push an inch." Qin Ning looked at her ferocious face and took a deep breath. She was satisfied to get these things back. But her mother will spit out all the things that belong to her! "Aunt Zhang, go and tell Uncle Han that a guest is coming. Ask him if he wants to come down." When Qin Ning spoke to Aunt Zhang, she blinked. Aunt Zhang nodded and went upstairs. Qin Yao thought that she would see Han Junyu soon. She was excited and blushed. She looked forward to the second floor. But after waiting for a few minutes, she saw Aunt Zhang go downstairs. She stared at Aunt Zhang anxiously, "Aunt Zhang, Han Shao, why don''t you come down?" Aunt Zhang didn''t look at her. She went up to Qin Ning and said respectfully, "Miss Ning, Han Shao said that he still has work to deal with. Now he doesn''t see any guests." "Oh," Qin Ning nodded, turned to Qin Yao and said, "Uncle Han said that he is busy with work now. Do you want to continue to wait or go back now?" "Qinning, you, you said to help me!" Qin Yao''s face was so angry that it turned pig liver. In order to collect her mother''s jewelry, she boasted to her mother that she would take this opportunity to win Han Shao''s favor, but she didn''t expect Qin Ning to play tricks! Qin Ning shrugged, "I''ll call someone for you. Do you want me to take off uncle Han''s clothes and send them to your bed?" "Qin Ning, you" "if you are willing to wait, you can continue to wait. I still have homework to write. I went upstairs." Qin Ning didn''t bother to talk to him and went upstairs with a jewelry box. Qin Yao stares at the spare room she goes upstairs. Her face turns blue. She wants to strangle her! ¡­¡­ In the early morning, Qin Ning ran and dragged his heavy feet back to the villa. My little body was lying on the sofa, playing and refusing to move. Han Junyu saw her sweating on the sofa and her back was wet. He worried that she would catch cold and asked her to go upstairs. Qin Ning shook her head. Her legs were shaking. She couldn''t go upstairs. He got up and picked her up. Qin Ning was suddenly hugged by his princess. He was so scared that he immediately hugged his neck and leaned in his arms laughing. "Uncle Han, it''s very kind of you." "When I''m away, you should exercise." This morning, he knocked on the door and took her to the morning run. The little girl dared to lock the door and stay in bed, so he didn''t give her a good face all morning. Now she catches the chance, he can''t see that she is flattering. Looking at her tired to cry, Han Junyu''s heart is soft. He doesn''t mean to embarrass her, but for her body. Qin Ning saw that he was still straight faced, gloomy and frightening, and bowed his head to admit his mistake. "I know. I''ll remember what uncle Han said." The little girl cleverly admitted her mistake, and Han Junyu''s face softened. "I''m going on a business trip. Be good." "Well, I will be very good." Qin Ning immediately expressed his determination and swore with a small hand. Qin Ning changed her clothes and went downstairs to see Aunt Zhang setting breakfast. She asked in a low voice. "Aunt Zhang, did Qin Yao wait very late yesterday?" "Miss Qin has been waiting for two or three hours." At the thought that Qin Yao didn''t sleep well last night, Aunt Zhang didn''t look well. , "I don''t think she is sensible. Han doesn''t love the smell of too much perfume. She has such a heavy perfume. If Han Shaozhen sees her, he will definitely drive her out of the villa. " "I didn''t expect her to be quite patient." Qin Ning was surprised. Hearing Han Junyu''s footsteps, she immediately shut up and winked at Aunt Zhang, revealing a mischievous smile. Aunt Zhang, looking at her ghost, chuckled and turned to the kitchen. "Uncle Han, I have something to confess to you." Qin Ning stood in front of him with his head down, like a pupil who did something wrong, waiting for the teacher to punish him. Chapter 26 Qin Yao sent her jewelry last night. Qin Ning wanted to help her. But Qin Yao took two of her mother''s most valuable jewelry and wanted her to help. Oh, she''s not stupid! So she motioned to Aunt Zhang not to invite uncle han to come to Xiaolou, but to cooperate with her in a play. But Qin Yao is uncle Han''s fiancee. If Uncle Han knows about her cheating, she might as well be frank and lenient. If Uncle Han punishes her for this, she will admit it! "Qin Yao came to give me something last night and said she wanted to see you. It happened that you were busy in the study, so I didn''t disturb you." "Well, sit down and have breakfast." His face was so calm that no one could see his mood. Qin Ning''s pure amber eyes stare at him, biting his pink lips. He means, don''t worry about her? After breakfast, he took her to school. When she got off the bus, Qin Ning could not help but bow 90 degrees to apologize. "Uncle Han, I''m sorry, I''ll never dare again!" Han Junyu stares at her fluffy head. It takes a long time to think that what she said is that Qin Yao is going to the villa. He just jumps over this topic. Irrelevant people, he said a word is a waste of saliva! "Study hard and talk to song Xuan about something. Well Carefully from his tone did not hear anger, Qin Ning was relieved. Before he reached out and used to rub her head, she rubbed his palm obediently. This small action pleased Han Junyu, his heart soft, light hook the corner of the mouth. Song Xuan, who is driving in front of him, immediately catches Han Shao''s smile, which is always mysterious. This little girl is really powerful, a small action can melt the iceberg, she is really more and more admire! Song Xuan admired the little girl into the classroom, feel the class atmosphere is not right, everyone''s eyes are staring at her, let her uncomfortable. Go to the seat, an Yun''s arm on her shoulder, a bad smile. "Tell me, what''s the identity of your uncle Han, who even cleaned up Chen Ming and Cao Ting?" "My uncle Han is the president of Sheng''an group" "Sheng''an group?" An Yun opens her eyes wide in shock and stares at her for several seconds. She thinks her ears are hallucinating. "Shh Looking around, the students are staring at themselves, Qin Ning quickly covers her mouth. "Keep your voice down" An Yun blinks to make sure she doesn''t talk nonsense. Qin Ning just lets her go. "It''s said that Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an group, is rich and powerful. He is so handsome that women can''t close their feet. He is so cool that men suffocate. Is that true?" An Yun asked excitedly. Qin Ning looked up and thought about Uncle Han''s handsome face. Inexplicably, he thought that he had just come out of the washroom, his strong muscles, strong arms, eight abdominal muscles "Ning Ning, you look so red, don''t you, eh?" Anyun is a thief''s pick eyebrow. Qin Ning came back, touched his hot cheek and rolled his eyes to explain. "Uncle Han helped me because of my father. He is my respected elder. How can we possibly have anything to do with him?" Qin Ning is very clear in her heart that she is not yet an adult. If she wants to fight against the Qin family, she can only rely on Han Junyu. "Uncle Han is really handsome, but he is always stern and serious. Every time his face sinks, I''m scared to death." Thinking of Han Junyu''s cold face, her heart beat faster and her scalp became numb. "Only a man like this can hold ghosts and demons. With Han Junyu covering you, I don''t have to worry too much about you when I go abroad." An Yun sighs. Thinking of Anyun going abroad, Qin Ning is in a bad mood. Anyun is her only friend, she is very reluctant. Anyun is not sentimental. She uses gags to change the topic and let her talk about what happened yesterday. "Ningning, yesterday, I made you angry. How can you, how can you let the monitor and Tingting drop out of school?" There are still some grievances in the delicate accusation voice, and there is some disgust in Qin Ning''s and an Yun''s eyes. "Dogs can''t spit out ivory. Jiang Rou, is it Qin Ning''s responsibility to drop out of school tomorrow?" An Yun is ironic. This white lotus is addictive. Oh, it''s not clean up! Chapter 27 Hearing that she would be dropped out of school, Jiang Rou''s face became stiff, and she bowed her head wrongly. She wanted to cry, but she had to endure it. "Ningning, yesterday you quarreled with the monitor and beat the monitor. Tingting helped the monitor talk. Today they dropped out of school." The students were very surprised to learn that the monitor and Cao Ting had been dropped out of school. The students present yesterday were afraid to speak when they thought of the monitor''s tragedy. Now listen to Jiang Rou''s words, everyone''s eyes are all puzzled staring at Qin Ning. How can Qin Ning beat the monitor with such a small body? "Qin Ning, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that. Please don''t let me drop out." Jiang Rou stares at Qin Ning and cries pitifully. Some boys are very sorry to see Jiang Rou crying, and Qin Ning''s eyes are even worse. "Qin Ning, why did you let Jiang Rou drop out of school?" Qin Ning did not look at the boy, amber eyes clear, staring at the wind acting jiangrou, issued a soft smile. "Jiang rouneng walked into this classroom and spent a lot of money on my Qin family. How can I let you drop out of school?" Originally, this high school did not accept repeat students. It was Jiang Pei who spent a lot of money to plug Jiang Rou in. Jiang Pei is a member of the Qin family, and Jiang Rou is an outsider. There is nothing wrong with Qin Ning''s words. Jiang Rou''s face was blue and white. She was so angry that she wanted to crush her to death. Jiang Rou still wants to play, but an Yun can''t. This woman doesn''t read her book well, she knows how to trouble Qin Ning all day long. Qin Ning used to stop her, otherwise she would have picked this white lotus, crumpled it and thrown it into the garbage! "Qin Ning has no ability to let you go. Jiang Rou, I''m afraid you haven''t done well in the college entrance examination this time. It''s a shame to reread for another year. " Every time an Yun talks, she always sticks her heart. Jiang Rou is so angry that she wants to sew her mouth with a needle. Her wronged tears have been falling down, some male students can not see down, holding a tissue to help her wipe. Soon the teacher came and the students went back to their seats. Standing on the platform, the 30-year-old head teacher raised his glasses and said that Chen Ming and Cao Ting had plans to go abroad, so they dropped out of school and asked the students who had the idea to go abroad to greet him as soon as possible. The teacher''s understatement proved Qin Ning''s innocence. The classmate who just pointed at Qin Ning''s nose and scolded, blushed, very embarrassed. What makes Jiang Mo''s face more wonderful is that he turns black. She said those words before class, just to let the students know that Qin Ning forced the monitor and Cao ting to drop out of school, and then isolated her, so that she could not stay in this class. But the teacher''s explanation was to hit her in the face. Pa - pa - PA, it hurts! Qinning heard the teacher''s explanation, also very surprised, think this should be song Xuan arrangement, she was grateful. After school in the evening, song Xuan came to pick her up. The first sentence she got on the bus was to thank him. Song Xuan was embarrassed and explained with a smile, "it''s all Han Shaofen''s advice. I just do things according to orders. The person you should thank is Han Shao." Qin Ning was moved by Uncle Han''s arrangement. Once again, I secretly decided to listen to Uncle Han in the future. Back at the villa, Aunt Zhang said that uncle Han left on a business trip at noon, and her small face collapsed. A person sitting at the dinner table, looking at Uncle Han''s position, she bit chopsticks have no appetite. After drinking the tonic soup prepared by Aunt Zhang, she went upstairs to do her homework. In the past, she was not feeling well. Her second aunt didn''t discuss with her at all. She asked the teacher for leave to let her have a rest, so she didn''t attend many courses at all. She also wanted to go to a cram school, but the second aunt said she couldn''t bother, and the second aunt also taught her that the Qin family had money, and she didn''t need to study to live well. At that time, she was naive. Now she understands her second aunt''s evil thoughts. If she wants to study hard, she will have a lot of trouble. Now is the key period of senior three, but she did the test paper, many topics of knowledge, she had never heard of. Staring at the blank paper for a while, she was upset and opened the window to blow cold air. Brain sober some, she is ready to continue to prepare for war, heard Aunt Zhang said uncle Han called. Her eyes brightened and she ran downstairs, panting when she picked up the phone. But the corner of her mouth that she bent up couldn''t hold down. Chapter 28 Maybe he talked to Uncle Han on the phone. Qin Ning slept soundly tonight. The next day, she got up early and felt a little uncomfortable in her throat. She didn''t care. Looking at the pattering rain outside the window, she frowned slightly. Yesterday, he promised uncle han to exercise every day. Now it''s raining. How can I run? When I went to school, the rain didn''t stop. After drinking hot water all morning and running to the toilet several times, her dizziness became worse. Suddenly, her feet softened and she almost fell. "Classmate, are you ok?" A gentle voice came from her ear. She slowly opened her eyes and found that a boy helped her. She quickly stand firm, back two steps, sorry to apologize. Boys see her always low head to apologize, feel funny, he is so terrible? "I''m Han Zijin. Nice to meet you." Qin Ning looked up and found that the boy is 1.7 meters old, 17.8 years old. He has a very handsome face. When he smiles, it makes people feel warm. "Sorry to bump into you." Qin Ning apologized and listened to his self introduction, "thank you, I''m Qin Ning." Han Zijin looked at her blush, thought she was shy, and said with a smile, "qinning, Hello, make a friend." Qin Ning took a look at him. As soon as she wanted to speak, she heard the sound in class. She said goodbye and ran to the classroom. Han Junyu looks at her little figure running far away and touches the position of her heart. It''s hard to control her heart beat. After a class, Qin Ning''s head became more dizzy. She rubbed her forehead and had a premonition that she had a cold. "Are you Qin Ning?" Suddenly, a sharp female voice rang out. Qin Ning looked up and saw a woman in the shape of killing Matt, but her small eyes were covered with smoke. All the people in the classroom hide in one dish, for fear that it will bring disaster to the fish in the pond. "I''m Qin Ning. What can I do for you?" "Pa!" The woman in the shape of killing Matt picks up a book, smashes it on the desk and stares at Qin Ning coldly. "You forced my sister Cao ting to drop out of school?" There was a lot of movement when the book hit the desk. Qin Ning''s shoulders trembled with fright, his back broke out in a cold sweat, and his chair moved back. "Ha, women hide very fast!" The woman in the shape of killing Matt sneered scornfully, raised her arms and wanted to take the book. All of a sudden, a female voice was raised again, but it was more powerful. "Little bitch, stop it The woman who killed Matt turned her head in surprise and was hit by a book on her forehead. She stepped back in pain and hit the table. An Yun comes back from the toilet and walks into the classroom to see a woman trying to beat Qin Ning. She picks up a book and hits the woman in Matt''s shape correctly. She ran to Qin Ning and put her arms in her arms to protect Qin Ning behind her. "Which class of you dare to make trouble in my class?" As soon as Qin Ning saw an Yun coming, she vomited a foul breath. She was scared just now. Anyun is very active. She didn''t like to sit and read books when she was young, but her Kung Fu is very good. The woman who killed Matt is dizzy. When she sees an Yun clearly, she stares at her. "Woman, how dare you hit me?" "Ha, it''s you who beat me!" "Jianying, are you ok?" The girls who came to see Jianying pale with pain ran up and pushed the tables away. "It turns out that you are Jianying, ah," An Yun turns her wrist, and Jianying is scared back. Qin Ning realized that they were confused. "Who is she?" "Bullying mad dog, don''t worry about it. I''ll solve it." An Yun took a step forward, put one foot on the chair and asked. "Tell me why you bullied Qin Ning. I don''t know. I''ll let you in vertically and out horizontally! " Jian Ying''s face was ugly. She threw away her companion''s arm and pointed to Qin Ning with a sneer. "This woman forced my good sister Cao ting to drop out of school. I will never let her go!" "Qin Ning is my man. If you dare to touch her hair, I''ll take off your neck!" An Yun''s domineering kick kicks away the chair at his feet. The chair bumps into the wall and falls to the ground. If Jian Ying dares to touch Qin Ning again, her fate will be worse than that of this chair! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jian Ying''s group of people are shocked by an Yun''s momentum. When they look at Jian Ying''s tragedy, they are scared to run away. Jianying bumps into her waist, but she doesn''t dare to make a sound. Seeing that all her companions had run away, she stamped her feet in anger, dropped a cruel remark that would never let them go, and ran out of the classroom. As Jianying just left, qinning turned to look at jiangrou hiding at the door and squinted. Chapter 29 The teacher stood on the platform, looking at the mess on the ground, and the chair on the ground, his face was not good. "Anyun, are you fighting again? If you don''t want to read, don''t make trouble and delay others'' study. Go home quickly! " An Yun is angry and handsome. He just wants to speak, but Qin Ning grabs the chance to speak. "Teacher, no one is fighting. It''s me and an Yun who are playing. I''m sorry. I''ll clean it up right away. " An Yun''s temperament is strong, and he is pointed to the nose by the teacher for no reason. He will definitely go back. This is because of her. She didn''t want Anyun to be punished. She quickly brought the chair over, pulled Anyun to do it well, and rubbed her shoulder. "Thank you for helping me, my concubine. Thank you very much." An Yun is too lazy to quarrel with the teacher. Qin Ning rubs her shoulders comfortably. This period of disturbance is over. Jiang Rou looks at the two people who are safe and sound. Her eyes are sinister and she is so angry that she pinches her palm. I thought Jian Ying had some ability to deal with Qin Ning. I didn''t expect that she would be beaten so badly. Rubbish! An Yun hasn''t enjoyed Qin Ning''s service for two minutes, so the teacher handed out the test paper. Turning to see Qin Ning''s test paper is also blank, she rolled her eyes. Rub the test paper into the drawer, open the mobile phone to watch all kinds of boxing videos. Qin Ning saw that her drawer was full of test papers, and said, "it''s time to clean up the garbage in your drawer." "Well, you''ll help me clean up later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning said, "don''t give up the treatment. You want to study abroad, but it''s true that you know something about China''s profound knowledge. " "Chinese boxing is also a kind of Chinese culture." Anyun is serious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun, 17, is 1.6 meters tall and well proportioned. Some baby fat face, blink of an eye when still showing ancient spirit. However, she dreams of becoming a world-class boxer, which really shocked Qin Ning. She doesn''t know why Anyun has such an idea, but she learns a lot from Anyun. She also wants to make herself stronger and realize her dream. But now the most important thing is the college entrance examination, she took a deep breath, into the sea. Anyun said that she had something to do. She left early after school. Qin Ning promised to help her clean up the drawer. After finishing a test paper, she found a bag and threw all the papers in her drawer into the garbage can. All of a sudden, her mobile phone vibrated. It was a strange number. She opened a text message. [to the gym, an Yun is injured. ¡¿ An Yun likes to go to the gym to play various activities, and Qin Ning doesn''t think much about it, so she throws away the garbage and runs to the gym. She was in such a hurry that she didn''t notice a sign outside the stadium. It''s closed today! Qin Ning enters the gymnasium through the back door. Empty gymnasium, echoing her footsteps, she was dizzy. Knead knead forehead, think of an Yun may be in the dressing room, go inside. Entering the dressing room, she found that there was no one inside. She twisted her eyebrows and thought deeply. "Bang!" As soon as she had a terrible idea in her mind, the door of the dressing room was closed and made a huge noise. Her shoulders trembled and she ran back quickly. Step too flustered, do not know what to trip, she fell, want to get up, but found that he did not have the strength. "Open the door, why are you lying to me? Who are you For a long time, no one responded. Her legs were heavy and her brain was heavy. Clench teeth to want to let oneself sober, but at present or become dark. Chapter 30 Song Xuan went to school to meet her. For a long time, he didn''t wait for anyone. He found many places and didn''t see her. His anxious forehead was sweating, but he assured Han Shao that he would make sure Qin Ning was safe. At this time, he received a call from Han Junyu, who almost threw out his mobile phone. "Han Shao, Miss Ning is missing. I haven''t found her yet." Song Xuan said hard that the other side didn''t reply after several seconds, but he felt Han Shao''s cold. "Send someone to keep looking, I''ll go back now!" Although he didn''t say heavy words, his tone was very heavy. It hit him like ice. Song Xuan hung up the phone and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He was frightened. Angry Han Shao, it''s so scary! Three hours later, Han Junyu came to the school, has not seen Qin Ning, Yin cold eyes, people dare not close. Han Junyu listened to song Xuan''s report. Without hesitation, he took out his computer and hacked into Qin Ning''s mobile phone and found a short message. He squinted, slammed on the computer and ran to the gym with long legs. Sharp eyes swept around the stadium, went to the dressing room and kicked the door open. Seeing Qin Ning lying on the cold ground, his face turned pale, he reached out to hold her hand, and felt that the palm of her hand was cold. His hand trembled when he stopped breathing. He didn''t reach for her breath for a long time. Song Xuan saw Qin Ning lying on the ground, and his eyes widened. He was also scared. If Miss Ning really had an accident, he didn''t dare to think that Han would do anything crazy. "Han Shao, I, I''ll come." Looking at Han Shao''s delay in reaching out to test the girl''s breath, song Xuanshen takes a deep breath and is ready to come in person. "Get out of here!" Han Junyu''s face is gloomy and can kill people. He cherishes holding the little girl''s face and embracing it in his arms, feeling her weak breathing. "Go to the hospital!" Holding her, he walked straight out, looking at Song Xuan coldly. "Song Xuan, don''t come to see me if you can''t find out about it!" Qin family, dinner time. Jiang Rou thought of Qin Ning who was locked up in the rest room of the gymnasium. With her weak body, where she was locked up for a night must be hard! As long as she thought of her pale face, like a dead ghost, she was in a good mood and ate an extra bowl of rice. Qin Yao complains that Han Shao can''t be seen again. Qin''s wife and Jiang Pei comfort her. Jiang Rou sneers coldly in her heart that Qin Yao is a typical woman with long breasts but no brain. She doesn''t know how to be reserved when she pursues men. She always goes to other people. Han Shao is the president of Sheng''an group. What kind of woman will be short of her? If she becomes the fiancee of the president of Sheng''an group, she can''t help but think of Qin Ning''s uncle, her handsome face, and her strong and perfect figure. I don''t know what she looks like in bed Jiang Rou is sentimental in her heart. Her sight sweeps Qin Yao who is complaining. Han Shao doesn''t like Qin Yao, because she has no means. If she has a chance to contact Han Shao, she will make Han Shao pay attention to her. After Han Shao, she can''t get identity, can get money and favor, and she won''t have to worry about it all her life! "How is Qin Ning now?" Jiang Pei suddenly asked. "She''s not looking very well recently. She''s very weak." Jiang Rou whispered with her head down, but she was very proud. Qin Ning has a good uncle, so what? She''s still abusing him! Qin Yao couldn''t see Han Shao. She was so angry that when she heard Qin Ning''s name, her face sank and she threw chopsticks. "What are you doing with that diseased seedling when you eat? It''s a wet blanket!" "You are not sensible enough to talk about the killer when you eat. You can''t let people have a good meal." Mrs. Qin is not happy either. Jiang Pei''s face was stiff, and he could not quarrel with the old lady. He could only bear to apologize to her. Jiang Rou looks at Jiang Pei''s face and sneers scornfully. They live in qinning''s villa, use qinning''s servants, cars and drivers are all qinning''s, but they scold qinning as a nemesis. It''s Qin Ning who''s stupid. He''s played around and driven out of the house. Oh, useless fool, living is also an eyesore! Chapter 31 In the hospital. Qin Ning wakes up and finds himself in the hospital. He thinks it''s just a nightmare. "Rather?" Hearing the familiar voice, she turned her head and looked at Han Junyu with a haggard face. Her eyes turned red and her tears fell down. "Uncle Han, aren''t you on business abroad?" "Well, I''m back." Han Junyu holding her cheek, feel the temperature on her body down, cold face this just soft a bit. "Is there anything else wrong?" Listen to his hoarse voice, like a long time no rest, she attached to grasp his generous hand. His hands are different from her small hands. His broad palms are hot and his long fingers are very beautiful. She wants to get up, this just feels oneself all over weak, just understand that the thing before she faints is not a nightmare! "Uncle Han, someone wants to hurt me." She shriveled her mouth and complained wrongly. Han Junyu holds her little hand back. Seeing that her big eyes are misty, he feels sorry for her. The other hand wipes away the tears from the corners of her eyes. He did not like women''s tears, but looking at her tears, angry and angry, but helpless. Got up to pour her a cup of hot water, with the last experience, he picked her up, gently fed her to drink water, let her have a good rest. "I''ll take revenge for you, my dear. Don''t cry." Qin Ning felt more comfortable after drinking water, but he was reluctant to let go of his hand. When she fainted in the gymnasium lounge, she was thinking of him and praying that he would come to save her. "Well, uncle Han, it''s very kind of you." She relies on putting his hand on her face, as if with him, she will feel safe. When the little girl fell asleep, Han Junyu took back his hand. Feel her uneasy to his hand together, he pitifully rubbed her small head, turned to leave the ward. Standing outside the ward, song Xuan turned the investigation in his mind before he began to report it. The strange information in Qin Ning''s mobile phone, when he went to check, the number was invalid, but it is certain that the final location of this number is in Qin Ning''s school. But he hasn''t found out who it is. "Song Xuan, did you say that someone had trouble with Ning Ning in the morning?" Song Xuan is stunned and suddenly thinks that Jian Ying is also the Han family. Jianying is the daughter of Han Shao''s aunt Han CAI. After her divorce, Han Cai took her back to Han''s home. He took a careful look at Han Shao, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead. "It''s Jian Ying who takes some students to miss Ning''s class. She''s beaten by an Yun, Miss Ning''s classmate, and then everyone leaves. Jianying didn''t stay in school after school. " But Jane Ying is not at school, it doesn''t mean she won''t send others to do such a thing! There were several suspects, but they couldn''t find out who the evidence was. Song Xuan was very upset. "Song Xuan, you can''t find out such trifles. Don''t get in the way of me in the future!" Qin villa, midnight. Jiang Rou went downstairs to find water to drink. She came out of the kitchen and heard the sound of opening the door. "How are you, uncle?" Qin pingze is full of wine and shakes his feet. Jiang Rou sees that he almost falls down, and kindly steps forward to help him. Qin pingze''s brain is not clear, and he stares at the girl in front of him with drunken eyes. His delicate face makes people salivate. He fell to her with his drunken body. Jiang Rou couldn''t hold him and fell to the ground with him. "Tut Tut, it''s so tender. I''ve got a good woman this time." Qin pingze pinched the woman''s smooth face, held it in his hands and gave it a kiss. He felt the taste was too good. He lowered his head and bit her lip, and his hands were still making trouble on her. He lifted her clothes. Jiang Rou''s face turned red with anger when she was regarded as that kind of woman. She wanted to vomit in disgust, but she couldn''t push him away, and her mouth was blocked by him. She was so cruel in her heart that she kicked him. Qin pingze curled up holding his crotch in pain. He woke up half a minute after drinking and stared at her with gloomy eyes. "Pa!" Before he could react, Jiang Rou was caught and slapped in her face. "Bitch, dare to hook my husband, I''ll kill you!" Jiang Rou is confused. When she reacts, she looks like Jiang Pei is crazy. She cries and finds a place to escape. "You dare to hide, jiangrou. I''m good at keeping you and helping you find the best school. Is that what you did to me?" Jiang Pei stares at Jiang Rou in her pajamas. Her fragrant shoulder is half exposed. It seems that as long as you catch her, you can strangle her. Chapter 32 Jiang Pei doesn''t listen to Jiang Rou''s explanation and chases her with a broom. The noise startles everyone in the villa. "Mom, what''s going on?" Qin Yao was awakened and asked unhappily. Seeing Qin Yao, Jiang Pei finds a trace of reason and stares at Jiang Rou coldly. She just received a phone call from Qin pingze''s assistant. She knew that Qin pingze had come back, changed her clothes and went downstairs. But she saw Jiang Rougou leading her husband. She keeps her niece delicious, but she doesn''t think she is a white eyed wolf. She dares to pry her corner. She was mad and rushed to catch Jiang Rou and beat him. "Aunt, you misunderstood me. I went to help my uncle because he was drunk. I can''t hold my uncle. I fell down by accident. " Jiang Rou''s tearful pear blossoms are drizzling with rain. She stares at Qin pingze with red eyes. "Uncle, please tell me, I don''t have any other meaning." By Jiang Pei this make, Qin pingze wine also wake up, face ugly stare at Jiang Pei. If it comes out that he has a messy relationship with Jiang Rou in the middle of the night, doesn''t it hit him in the face? "Jiang Pei, please stop. Rourou didn''t help me just now. In the middle of the night, you are not ashamed to chase after other girls! " Qin pingze went upstairs with a black face. Jiang Pei seemed to have been slapped hard. His face was ugly. "Jiang Pei, do you have to make the Qin family upset?" Mrs. Qin scolded her displeasantly. Seeing that Jiang Rou was crying pitifully, she went to comfort her. "Oh, how cruel it is to beat you so badly. Don''t cry, Rourou. Go and get some medicine "Thank you, grandma. I was thirsty in the middle of the night. I met my uncle when I went downstairs. Seeing that my uncle was drunk, I went up to help him. I didn''t expect that my aunt would be so angry. " Jiang Rou felt her face and it was swollen without looking at it. She was resentful. The Qin family is nothing. Men take advantage of her and women beat her so badly! Old lady Qin managed to get hold of Jiang Pei and was not ready to let her go. "Jiang Pei, if you don''t apologize to Rourou, don''t think it''s an elder. If you do something wrong, you won''t admit it." Qin Yao, standing on one side, also sympathizes with Jiang Rou''s poor crying. I think that when my mother is in her prime, she is always worried that her father will be looking for a woman outside, and she will even suspect Jiang Rou''s head. This is too outrageous. "Mom, please apologize to Jiang rou. Don''t make any more noise. I have to work tomorrow! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Pei was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Jiang Roucai disdained her apology, "it''s not my aunt''s fault, it''s my fault. I''m going to apply the medicine, aunt. I''ll go upstairs first. " Looking at her back, Mrs. Qin kept saying that she was a sensible girl. Let Jiang Pei treat her better. Other people are studying in the Qin family. If it comes out that she is abused, the reputation of the Qin family will be ruined by her. Jiang Pei can''t bear it. She knows that Mrs. Qin has been aiming at her because she didn''t give birth to a son for the Qin family. But it''s not her business to have a baby. What can she do if her son doesn''t win? The next day, Jiang Rou''s face was swollen and ugly. She called to ask for leave. She was not surprised to hear that Qin Ning asked for leave. Finally, I felt better. I went to the stairway and looked at Jiang Pei''s cold face. She is not afraid of Jiang Pei, but despises her, because she can''t give birth to a son. She is despised by old Mrs. Qin every day. What''s so terrible about her daily life? But she showed fear on her face, timidly came up to her, called her aunt in a low voice, and then told her about Qin Ning''s hospitalization. Jiang Pei listens to Qin Ning''s hospitalization and raises her eyebrows slightly. Her eyes are full of calculation. This diseased seedling entered the hospital again, is the body not good? If the diseased seedling goes back to the west, she will prepare for the funeral and get the equity of Qin''s as soon as possible. Chapter 33 Qin Ning''s ward. Qin Ning drank some porridge and looked much better. Suddenly he heard a knock on the door. He thought it was a nurse and didn''t care. But hearing the familiar voice, she frowned instinctively. "Ning Ning, as soon as I heard about your hospitalization, I came to see you. How do you feel now? Are you better? " Qin Ning coldly looks at Jiang Pei''s hypocritical face and sneers sarcastically. Jiang Pei specially came here to see if she was dead, and then she took the chance to take the equity of Qin''s in her hand! "I''m fine. I can''t die for a while and a half!" Listen to her sarcastic words, Jiang Pei frowns, always feel that she has become different. The sick man is soft, stupid and naive. Before, no matter what she said, the sick young man firmly believed in it, but now she can speak with thorns. "Ning Ning, I know I have no appetite when I''m sick. I''ll bring you the stew as soon as possible. Don''t wait for the cold." Qin Ning glanced at the incubator in her hand and said indifferently, "I don''t need it." Jiang Peigen didn''t give her the chance to refuse. He took a small bowl of soup and brought it to her. "Ning Ning, I''ve put a lot of body tonics in it. It tastes good. Come and have a taste." Qin Ning looked at the thick soup, smelled the familiar taste, and sneered coldly. It was obviously the skill of the cook at home. Jiang Pei lied with his eyes open, but he didn''t blink. It''s ridiculous! But think of Jiang Pei said before, want to kill her, maybe there is something unclean in the soup! "I have my own hands. I don''t need your help." Jiang Pei saw that she reached for the bowl. He was very happy and didn''t think much about it, so he let go. Now, outside the ward. Xiao Jue and Han Junyu are outside the ward. When they hear the voice in the ward, Han Junyu''s face is gloomy. He was about to push the door in, but he was stopped by Xiao Jue. "Don''t you want to see what your little girl does?" Han Junyu pushes the door. Seeing the little girl in the ward frowning, she looks harmless. How will she deal with it? Qin Ning in the ward didn''t suspect Jiang Pei at first, but she found that Jiang Pei had been staring at the bowl in her hand. Why does Jiang Pei insist that she drink this bowl of soup? Pop. The bowl hit Jiang Pei''s feet, and the hot soup was all scattered on Jiang Pei''s body. "Ah, you cheap girl" JIANG Pei stepped back in shock, her legs hurt and her clothes were stained. She was so angry that she wanted to strangle her. Qin Ning raised his eyes and gritted his teeth. "After lying for a few days, my hands softened. Second aunt, are you not hurt? " Qin Ning shrugs innocently and looks at Jiang Pei''s reaction. She is not angry, but flatters. She is more sure that there is something wrong with this bowl of soup. "It''s OK, it''s OK. Go to bed and lie down. I''ll go to the nurse and get another bowl." Han Junyu sees that Qin Ning intentionally smashes the soup bowl on Jiang Pei''s feet. It''s no surprise that little kitten can scratch her paws for people she doesn''t like. Push the door in, cold warning. "Don''t bother." Hearing the man''s low voice, Jiang Pei turns around and sees two tall men walking into the ward. One is a doctor in a white coat, with a gentle smile on his face and a badge on his chest. The other man is very familiar, gloomy and terrible, cold eyes, people dare not look directly at. She was a little guilty and didn''t want to show her flaws. She was strong and calm, raising her chin and assuming an arrogant posture. "Who are you? I''m Ning Ning''s second aunt. I''ll take care of her. There''s no need for idle people to talk nonsense." "Oh, just because you are her second aunt, I can''t let you near her!" Han Junyu sneers and stares at her with sharp eyes. Jiang Pei is staring at her. He just holds up his momentum like a pierced ball, which instantly releases his breath. Something flashed through my mind, but I was so scared that I immediately bowed my head. Xiao Jue picked up the incubator, sniffed the smell, tasted a little more, and his gentle eyes became cold and sharp. He turned his head and nodded to Han Junyu. He got Xiao Jue''s affirmation. Han Junyu''s face became colder. "Second aunt, this is my uncle Han, President of Sheng''an group, Han Junyu!" Seeing Han Junyu coming, Qin Ning raised a big little face on his face and found a backing in an instant. She flattered to pull Han Junyu''s arm, proud of Jiang Pei introduction. Chapter 34 Jiang Pei has never met Han Junyu, but he often hears his name. When I first met him, I guessed that he might be Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an group, and also her future son-in-law. Listen to Qin Ning proud of call out his name, her heart or surprised. Han Shao is tall and straight, handsome and unusual. His every move shows a bit of reserve. His momentum is compelling and he is not easy to get along with. But she will be his mother-in-law, not to say that the son-in-law will please his mother-in-law? "It turned out to be Han Shao. What a coincidence. I''m Qin Yao''s mother. Ning Ning is ill. I''m not worried about her. I specially made soup for her. " "Do you know all the ingredients of soup?" Listening to the man''s cold voice, Jiang Pei''s heart is strange. Why does she say she is Qin Yao''s mother? Why doesn''t he still have such a cold tone? "Of course I know. It''s my own choice. It''s been boiling for two hours." Jiang Pei is very determined. "Oh" Han Junyu snorted coldly, "Oh, the function of this soup is clear in my heart!" Jiang Pei''s face is stiff. Han Shao has something to say. Does he know her intention? "Jun Yu, soon you will be engaged to Qin Yao. Qin Yao has been talking about you these days." She tried to change the subject, trying to make Han Junyu realize that she was his mother-in-law, so she kindly called his name. But Han Junyu won''t give her face at all, "Ningning will be my person after. Ms. Jiang, you are the elder. You''d better weigh up what you can do." He was very cautious in his cold voice. Jiang Pei was scared to step back and turned pale. Xiao Jue looked at her guilty feeling and threw the soup box into the trash. "It should cost a lot of money to cook this soup, Ms. Jiang. If you do anything unjust, you will die. Do you understand that? " Jiang Pei watched the soup in the trash basket, his heart was bleeding. It didn''t cost much to make the soup, but it cost her a lot of money to add some tonics. But with Han Junyu here, she dare not be presumptuous any more. If it had been revealed before that she had given Qin Ning tonic, and Qin Ning really wanted to find out, she would have been ready to speak, and naturally she was not afraid. But Qin Ning now has Han Junyu''s support. If he bites her, it''s hard to say. Flurried to say that he had something else to do, and left the ward with his tail between his legs. When Jiang Pei went far away, Qin Ning was relieved. She has just been tough, all in order not to show weakness in front of Jiang Pei. Jiang Pei is bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. Seeing her soft, she is even more arrogant. Fortunately, uncle Han came here, otherwise, forced by Jiang Pei, the bowl of soup would have been drunk by her. Fear, she held his arm unconsciously tightened, the whole person against his arms, seeking a sense of security. In her heart, the tall and straight Han Junyu is the image of her father, which makes her feel at ease. Only in front of him did she dare to play coquetry. Xiao Jue took a look at them and saw the little girl''s attachment to Han Junyu. What surprised him more was that Han Junyu didn''t push her away, and he didn''t have any impatience. Han Junyu looked down at the little girl''s dependence on him. He didn''t hate it. He was even a little excited. The emotion was strange, and he could not express it clearly. He has been in business all these years and likes to have everything under control. The appearance of the little girl is obviously an accident for him. An accident beyond his control. "Uncle Han, does the second aunt want to hurt me again?" She has a straight face and a serious face. "Darling, she dare not." Thinking of her "inadvertently" smashing the bowl and pretending to be innocent, Han Junyu rubbed her head. As usual, a man like a thousand years of ice was too gentle and disobedient to the little girl''s movements. Xiao Jue couldn''t bear to look directly at him, coughed and turned away. "However, you don''t want to marry Qin Yao." but thinking that he and Qin Yao would be engaged, Qin Ning was uneasy and put his little finger on his little finger. "Don''t believe me?" "I believe it." In this world, the only person she can trust now is him. She will be uneasy. Jiang Pei impatiently wants to give the little girl heavy medicine, he will not leave love, let song Xuan to the Qin family''s villa. Chapter 35 Mrs. Qin heard that she wanted to take away the custody of her nemesis. She stared at the man in front of her. She hates Qin Ning, the white faced killer, but if it comes out that she''s going to the Qin family to give her granddaughter to someone else, how bad is her reputation? Song Xuan heard the old lady say a lot of useless nonsense, his face is still wearing a professional smile, took out 500000 checks. It''s a granddaughter, but she didn''t take good care of her. If Han Shao hadn''t been kind enough to save others last time, Miss Ning might have been killed by her. "Old lady, my husband has been helped by Miss Ning''s father. When he learns that Miss Ning''s health is not very good, he wants to take care of her, which can be regarded as gratitude. There''s an old Chinese saying that if she doesn''t have a proper name, it doesn''t work. She lives next to my husband, and if she has custody, she won''t let people talk. " "Who is your husband?" Mrs. Qin stares at the half million check with her eyes shining, pretending to ask. "My husband is a friend of Mr. Pinglu, and the second young master and the second young grandmother of the Qin family also know my husband. My husband was prepared to go to the second daughter-in-law with the money, but I think you are miss Ning''s mother-in-law. I always want to let you know. Although a little abrupt, my husband will prepare some small gifts for you. " When Mrs. Qin heard that they were going to find Jiang Pei and give him the money, she didn''t look well. "If I sign this agreement, isn''t Qin Ning breaking up with my Qin family?" "Legally, she is still the granddaughter of the Qin family. I also said that my husband asked you to sign this contract in order to let him take care of Miss Ning. There''s a saying that won''t cause criticism from others. " Song Xuan has negotiated hundreds of millions of contracts. There is no challenge in persuading a shortsighted, greedy and snobbish old lady. "Miss Ning is in poor health. She needs to be hospitalized and take all kinds of expensive medicines. It''s also a big expense. My husband takes care of Miss Ning. My husband will pay for her living expenses in the future. If you are not satisfied with this gift, my husband said, "you can add more." Song Xuan took out another 200000 yuan and stacked it on top of 500000 yuan. "If you sign here, this gift will be yours." Song Xuan pushed forward 700000 cheques and contracts. The old lady''s eyes were fixed on the stacked check, and she swallowed with excitement. She had never seen so much money in her life. If you can get rid of the killer, you can still get 700000 yuan, which can be regarded as a reward for the Qin family''s kindness in raising her. But she didn''t think that taking the money was the same as buying her granddaughter. The old lady excitedly picked up her pen, but there was no time to read the contents of the document, so she signed it with song Xuan''s instructions. Song Xuan saw her sign, turned his head and took a look at the two political and legal personnel with cameras. They nodded and stamped. There are videos, human evidence, material evidence. After the legal process, song Xuan collects the documents. From then on, Qin Ning broke off relations with the Qin family! When song Xuan left, he also advised, "please don''t tell the old lady about it. I mentioned this thank-you gift to my second daughter-in-law before. If she knew, it would be fine." the old lady carefully collected the 700000 check, and her old face was wrinkled with laughter. I also thought that if I knew this killer was worth so much money, I would have sold it long ago! Hearing song Xuan''s warning, the old lady thought that Jiang Pei might secretly sign the contract and then hide the 700000 yuan. She looked down and promised that she would never tell anyone about it. When song Xuan sent the document to Qin Ning, Qin Ning saw the signature of both sides. He didn''t have the joy of expectation, but he was stabbed in the heart. Pain and pain! Chapter 36 Qin Ning has known for a long time that old lady Qin is a person who makes small profits, but she sold her for that little money. She is sad for herself! "Why are you crying? Don''t you still have me?" Han Junyu was upset when he saw her tears. Qin Ning jumped into his arms, like a wounded animal, sobbing, "Uncle Han, I feel bad." After her father died, although she still had her grandmother and uncle, her grandmother regarded her as a nemesis. Every time she saw her, she was extremely disgusted. Uncles and aunts are calculating her life every day. Such a relative, like a scorpion, will bite off her small neck at any time, and her heart is scared and uneasy. "Allow you to cry for five minutes!" "Uncle Han" there are so many grievances in her heart that she can''t say them. She lies in his arms and calls him chokingly. It seems that she will feel safe only if she is sure of his existence. Cry for a long time, the little girl may be tired, lying in his arms fell asleep, Han Junyu action gently hold her to bed. "Tut Tut, Junyu, there will be times when you feel pity for jade." Xiao Jue is not afraid of his warning eyes, waiting for him to cover the little girl and leave the ward with him. Outside the ward, Xiao Jue saw that he had wet a large area of his shirt, and said it with a different meaning. "Since I have to take care of her, I comfort her when she is sad. Do you have any opinions?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. "There are many ways to take care of people. With your financial resources, it''s more convenient to find a nurse to take care of her." Xiao Jue stares at him, don''t miss his any facial expression, continue to say again. "For the sake of this little girl, you haven''t finished your work abroad, and you fly back in a private plane yourself. This is the first time. " Han Junyu pick eyebrows, that the little girl missing, the first idea is to find her. In the heart anxious, hastily oneself drove the airplane to come back. "So?" He asked coldly, obviously not much patience. "Don''t pretend. We grew up together. I didn''t know you acted like a living king of hell every day. In fact, the one with a black belly is a hungry wolf!" Xiao Jue hooked the corner of his mouth, this kind of unkind smile is an adult can understand. Han Junyu unconsciously thought that that night, he lost control of kissing that pair of delicate pink lips, soft and sweet, although his reason collapsed, but that feeling did not make him sleep well for several nights. When he realized his thoughts, Han Junyu''s eyes were complicated. Is it because I haven''t been looking for a woman that I have the idea of being a beast? Han Junyu had countless thoughts in his heart, but his face didn''t move at all. "Oh, you think too much." "It''s rare that you are not allergic to a little girl, so you should practice. Don''t touch women all the time, and you''re not afraid of your little guy''s dysfunction? " Xiao Jue is going to give him medicine. Han Junyu''s brown eyes are shining with cold light, and his Yin compassion is frightening. "Young master Xiao is missing spring. I will tell Grandma Xiao that the daughter-in-law she selected for you is enough for you to practice!" On hearing Han Junyu''s threat, Xiao Jue immediately raised his hand to surrender and gritted his teeth. "You win!" Xiao Jue was forced to marry by his family recently. He was too afraid to go home by the old lady. On the day Qin Ning was discharged from hospital, Han Junyu came to pick her up. Look at the man wearing a black shirt, brown suit, wide shoulders and narrow waist, and straight suit pants, which make his legs long and straight. Standing beside her, tall and straight, noble and calm, handsome face against the sun, handsome don''t want. "Is it good?" Seeing her staring at her, he rubbed her head with punishment. Qin Ning dodged his hand, grabbed his hair that he had crumpled, and said angrily, "Uncle Han, I''m using my eyes to tell you how handsome you are! Why do you bully me? " Han Junyu heard her soft call to him, more like the coquetry, like the paws of a little suckling cat scratching his heart, a bit restless. With a cold face, he wanted to calm down. "In the future, I can''t be so close to other men!" Suddenly feel his whole body of gas field become cold, Qin Ning scared face white, wronged to release his hand, keep distance from him. "Han Shao, I can meet you here. We are really predestined." Suddenly, a harsh female voice broke their silence. Chapter 37 Qin Ning saw Qin Yao coming with a thin waist twisted. His red high-heeled shoes made an urgent sound. Just like its master''s mind, he wants to beat the man faster. Thinking that uncle Han and Qin Yao are going to be engaged, Qin Ning looks at Qin Yao and gets on the bus first. "Han Shao, did you get Ning Ning out of the hospital?" Qin Yao lifted her hair and put on an enchanting look. Seeing Qin Ning get on the bus, I''m satisfied. The sick boy is sensible at last. "Well." Han Junyu also got on the bus and didn''t want to talk to her more. Qin Yao was satisfied to hear his reply. Old Han has been with her for several days. She has been in hospital with her very well. In her heart, she will be Han Junyu''s wife! "Han Shao, grandma Han said that you haven''t been home for a long time. You want to go home for a meal." Qin Ning was surprised to see Qin Yao''s coy face. In the past, this cousin was a wild and coquettish girl. She was always so careless that she could speak in such a low voice. It can be seen that she really liked uncle Han. She turned to see Han Junyu''s face, his perfect side face, no matter which angle, is pleasing to the eye. Suddenly, someone knocked her forehead gently, and she turned her head in surprise. Only then did she find that the car had started and the window was pulled up. Qin Yao, who was standing outside the window, stared at her with a twisted face, as if she wanted to rush over and pull her out of the car. She was surprised to see turned his head, "cousin is not inviting you to dinner?" "Let Aunt Zhang prepare what she wants to eat at noon." He changed the subject. Last time he was calculated by the old lady, he was angry with the old lady and never went back. But he is very clear about the situation of the Han family. The old lady always calls him sick and coaxes him to go back. She just wants to find a chance for him to get along with Qin Yao. "I like what Aunt Zhang does. I don''t choose." Qin Ning thought of finally being able to eat Aunt Zhang''s craftsmanship. Her white and delicate face opened a bright smile, and her amber eyes were shining. Looking at her yearning face, Han Junyu chuckles. The little girl is really easy to raise. A lunch can show such a satisfied expression. Aunt Zhang knew that Qin Ning was discharged from hospital, so she had a big lunch. Qin Ning felt his stomach. Reclining on the sofa, the broken sunlight through the branches, through the French windows, sprinkled on her. She enjoyed the squint, lazy like a comfortable wagging tail, the sun''s little lazy cat. "How much do you remember about learning?" Suddenly hearing his inquiry, she suddenly jumped up like a cat with its tail trampled on. She almost forgot about her study. She scratched her head frantically. Han Junyu pursed his lips and laughed, "what''s the matter? I''ll ask song Xuan to send you to school after lunch break?" "Uncle Han, you speak too hard." Qin Ning Du powder mouth, helpless to the sky howling. Senior three, students'' purgatory! She asked for leave these days, and do not know how many papers waiting for her. "Have a good rest in the afternoon and go to class tomorrow." Han Junyu stopped teasing her and asked her to have a rest. He knows that she has the habit of taking lunch break. Now she is still taking medicine, and she will doze off when she goes to school, so she can''t attend class seriously. "Uncle Han, you will easily bring me up." She didn''t dare to get too close to him. She walked up to him in a coquettish way. The smile in her amber eyes was like a little suckling cat who had done something wrong. "Well, with your stupid brain, I should be honored to be raised by me." His face was cold and his tone was a little serious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning mouth a smoke, this poisonous tongue, can''t be a good friend! Throw him a proud look, she ran upstairs to rest. When she arrived at the classroom, an Yun asked her why she asked for leave. She told her about being shut up in the gymnasium lounge. Although uncle Han said that he would investigate the matter and give her an account, she guessed that the person who killed her must be in this school. She wanted to catch her and revenge herself! An Yun hears that someone uses her name to deceive Qin Ning. She almost has an accident and immediately blows up her hair. We must find out the evil bitches and throw them into the cesspit! Chapter 38 As soon as Jiang Rou arrived at the classroom, she saw her classmate carrying a bag with a big brand on her back. She was envious. What she wants in her dreams, but these people can get it at will. Why? She is unwilling in the heart, suddenly hears an Yun''s exclamation sound, as if wants to teach the person who harms Qin Ning, she feels guilty of looking down at the mobile phone. Casually click into a network loan, she came up with an idea, did not turn off the web page, but seriously look up. How many photos with ID card can I borrow? She turned and looked at her deskmate''s bag, ready to move. Anyway, just a few photos, and she didn''t lose. After class, she ran to the bathroom with her mobile phone, took some pictures and sent them. The other party immediately replied, saying that he must take more photos according to his requirements to borrow money. She thought that since they were all taken, we should follow his advice. When she came out of the bathroom with a red face and was about to wash her hands, she heard a disgusting voice. "Jiang Rou, how do you want to make amends?" Listening to an Yun''s questioning, Jiang Rou is flustered and thinks that she has been found to have done harm to Qin Ning. But she did it very carefully. How did she know? "I can''t understand what you say." "Don''t understand, or play dumb?" An Yun is wearing Harlem pants. She has her hands in her pants pocket and leans against the door frame with a sneer on her face. With her standing at the door, other girls dare not come in, and Jiang Rou is not easy to go out. "An Yun, don''t make trouble out of nothing. Don''t think you can bully people by knowing some Kung Fu." Jiang Rou''s voice was loud and she tried to ask people outside for help. "Jiang Rou, you shout so loudly, it only shows that you are guilty of being a thief!" Qin Ning, who comes out from behind an Yun, looks at Jiang Rou''s panic and agrees with an Yun''s plan. "Qin Ning, you are guilty. What does it have to do with me that you''re locked up in the gym lounge? " Jiang Rou sees an Yun take a step forward and immediately gets on guard. She is terrified at the thought that Jian Ying has been beaten by her. Qin Ning picks eyebrows. The fact that she is locked up in the gymnasium is not open at all. How does Jiang Rou know that she is locked up in the rest room? Unless, she''s a participant! An Yun also guessed, and Qin Ning look at each other. Qin Ning is grinding her teeth. An Yun finds Jian Ying to find Qin Ning. Jiang Rou is involved, so an Yun wants to teach her a lesson. I didn''t expect that Jiang Rou would be guilty. She would make a mess of herself! "Jiangrou, why do you want to harm me?" Qin Ning asked. "I don''t know anything. I''m guessing." Jiang Rou wants to escape with a guilty heart. "Now guess, how many ribs did you break today?" An Yun kicks open the plastic bucket of washing toilet beside him. There is dirty water in the bucket, which is all swept on Jiang rou. Jiang Rou panics and shivers. She is afraid that an Yun will break her ribs. She is crazy and rushes to qinning. Qin Ning''s body was thin, and she knocked her back. Holding her fist, I don''t want to let Jiang Rou run away. She uses her great strength, grabs Jiang Rou''s wrist and pushes against the wall. "Jiangrou, you and I have no grievances. Is it the second aunt who ordered you to do this?" An Yun is shocked to see Qin Ning''s pungent posture. Arms in both hands, standing by, laughing at the play. "Qin Ning, you lunatic, let me go. I have no idea what you''re talking about Jiang Rou is also suddenly forced by Qin Ning, so she forgets to resist for a moment. The memory of Qin Ning seems to speak louder, will be scared to shiver, but now she was pressed on the wall, want to hit her! Jiang Rou clenches her fist and refuses to admit that she is going to kill her. Qin Ning is weak. That''s true. Jiang Rou is weak. That''s what he pretends to be. When Jiang Rou waved her arm, Qin Ning was pushed back several steps again. If it wasn''t for an Yun''s hand to hold her, she would surely fall down. "Stop it, stop it, stop it!" Qin Ning grabs Jiang Rou again, wants to ask clearly, hears the voice of scolding. Looking at the teacher''s fierce running and roaring, Qin Ning felt timid in his heart and retreated behind an Yun. An Yun is not surprised to see the teacher coming. Instead of letting Jiang Rou go, he took Qin Ning two steps forward and made a neck wiping gesture to Jiang rou. Chapter 39 Jiangrou see the teacher in a hurry, know that they are saved, not worried about Anyun also dare to hurt her, provocative to the two eyebrows. "Teacher, help. Qin Ning is going to kill me. It''s really painful." She cried bitterly. Qin Ning just grabs Jiang Rou''s wrist and doesn''t hurt her at all, but Jiang Rou''s pathetic appearance seems to have really abused her. The teacher yelled a few times. Seeing that an Yun didn''t step back, he stepped forward and tripped Jiang Rou with his feet outstretched. He also walked past her inadvertently. The teacher was so angry that his eyes widened. "Anyun, stop it!" An Yun looks at Jiang Rou''s success and is so angry that she grins her teeth. An Yun looks at Jiang Rou''s success, and his teeth itch with anger. Since Jiang Rou said they beat her, she was found by the teacher anyway. If she didn''t do something about it, would she be too sorry for her acting? "Teacher, I didn''t do it!" Jiang Rou is in a hurry to run away. She didn''t expect that someone would stretch her foot and fall a dog to chew excrement. Her forehead hit the wall and turned blue and red. She wailed in pain, her whole face twisted. When you look up at an Yun, you can''t tear her. But in order to pretend to be weak, she did not dare to act rashly at this time. Qin Ning looks at Jiang Rou, who is crying miserably. She seems to have been abused. She blinks, follows an Yun carelessly, and tramples on her when she walks by. "Teacher, we didn''t do it." Qin Ning shrank behind an Yun and cleverly made people think that their eyes were dazzled just now. "You, you, stay with me!" The teacher was very angry. An Yun makes trouble, the teacher has been used to it, but Qin Ning is always sick, and the delicate one is the copy of sister Lin. Unexpectedly, he stepped on Jiang Rou''s body without hesitation under his eyelids, which made the teacher doubt whether the degree of his eyes increased again. Jiang Rou''s hair is messy. She leans against the wall in a mess and sobs. She is not aggrieved. The teacher is angry, angrily scolds to let two students help her to the infirmary, and then cold face with an Yun and Qin Ning went to the office. Sheng''an group, conference room. When the monthly meeting was held, the senior management of each department was reporting the situation of the Department, and suddenly a mobile phone rang. All the senior executives were scared to change color. They were sure that their mobile phones didn''t ring. Then they vomited a deep breath. Every time a large meeting is held, the president''s face is cold and paralyzed, and he can freeze the meeting room. Everyone dare not breathe too much, for fear of being caught in the pigtail and criticized in public. Looking for, I don''t know which one is unlucky this time. I didn''t turn my mobile phone to silent when I was in a meeting. Is this looking for abuse? Song Xuan picks eyebrows in surprise and sweeps around the conference room. His eyes finally fall on Han Shao, and the corner of his mouth pulls out. Han Junyu was surprised to hear his mobile phone ring. Taking out his mobile phone, Qin Xuanning has two working eyes in his pocket. The little girl should be in class at this time. Call him. What will happen? "Five minutes off." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dozens of senior executives left the office with their phones in their hands. "Uncle Han, I need your help!" It''s the girl''s pathetic voice, three soft, three praying, four flattering. "Well?" Han Junyu pick eyebrow, hear her voice, the mood inexplicably good a few minutes. "Uncle Han, the teacher said to let the parents come to the school, otherwise I won''t go back to the classroom. If you don''t have my custody, you are my parents. You, can you come over now? " Her soft voice is like a kitten who has done something wrong, wagging her tail and begging for mercy. "We can''t go now." Han Junyu is curious. With her timidity, what bad things will she do to call her parents? However, if she could think of him at the first time, he didn''t raise her in vain. As he spoke, he waved to song Xuan and made a gesture. They had a tacit understanding for many years. Song Xuan knew that he had something to leave. Song Xuan pulled the corner of his mouth, Han Shao''s face rippling smile, it''s hard to bear to look directly at! Listen to Uncle Han do not come to school, Qin Ning silence for a while, depressed hang up the phone. Chapter 40 In the office, the teacher is severely criticizing Qin Ning and an Yun. Soon the college entrance examination, the other students are busy doing the test, the two of them are not good, do not study hard, also bully other students. "Call the parents to come, or leave the school and never come again!" District teacher orders. Anyun never calls her parents when she gets into trouble, because no one will come after she calls. She has thick skin and takes out her ears. It doesn''t matter. It was the first time Qin Ning had been brought into the office by a teacher. After listening to such impolite words, he was so ashamed that he was very hot and didn''t dare to see anyone. "An Yun, you''re going abroad soon. You''re at home preparing to go abroad during this time." District teacher see an Yun a face don''t care, angry Yan red neck thick, turn head to see Qin Ning, see her trembling look, in the heart just satisfied. In order to show his authority, his voice was raised several degrees. "Qin Ning, it''s impossible to go to university with your grades. If you want to continue to go to school, please call your parents and write a review, or you will go home and have a rest. " Qin Ning''s head is lower, and his jaw has poked his ribs. "District teacher, you don''t investigate this matter, just give us punishment, isn''t it too one-sided?" An Yun is not satisfied. "Anyun, it''s good for you to say that Qin Ning used to be such a good student. You''ve ruined him!" District teacher cold face, if it was not for fear of the power of settling down, he would have kicked this student out of his class. "No, teacher. I just wanted to talk to Jiang Rou, but I didn''t do anything about her. " As soon as Qin Ning heard that the teacher put all the responsibility on an Yun, he immediately stepped forward to block an Yun''s face and looked like a brave little soldier. An Yun frowns. She used to have conflicts with others. No matter who is right or wrong, Qin Ning is always the first one to believe her and speak for her. Now the teacher of the district clearly wants to use this time to vent her anger. Little silly girl dares to go up and make an Yun warm and helpless. "Qin Ning, I''ve been recovering from illness recently. Who has fattened up my courage? I can''t protect myself, but I want to protect Anyun. I''m really out of my ability! " The District teacher glared at her angrily. Qin Ning is scared back two steps by him, but seeing that he still wants to target an Yun, she doesn''t agree. Anyun is helping her this time. She can''t let Anyun be wronged! "If I have the courage to talk to her, what can I say?" Just when Qin Ning didn''t know how to deal with it, she heard the familiar voice, and her eyes widened in surprise. She turned her head and saw the tall and straight man standing at the door of the office. Her eyes lit up. "Uncle Han, you," don''t you come? Looking at her bright eyes, Han Junyu knew what she wanted to say. He walked up to her with long legs and swept her around to make sure she was not hurt. He reached out and rubbed her small head. "Teacher, I''m Qin Ning''s uncle." Han Junyu is taller than the District teacher. He speaks with his own dignity and high voice, which makes people feel inexplicable awe. The District teacher was awed by his strong aura. He looked at him with a guilty heart and felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. "You are Qin Ning''s uncle, but your surname is Han. Why haven''t you heard Qin Ning mention it?" Han Junyu cold eyes sweep him one eye, he always low-key, some people do not know also normal. "Teacher, do you still work part-time in the police station to investigate the students'' registered permanent residence?" "Poof..." An Yun couldn''t help laughing and gave Qin Ning a thumbs up. I didn''t expect that Han Shao was not only beautiful, but also good tempered. Just now, the words he said in the door, handsome let people nosebleed, have wood have? Qin Ning red face, eyes worship staring at him, see the man tall and straight back, her heart is stable. The District teacher''s face turned blue and white with anger. A few days ago, Jiang Pei came to him and gave him a sum of money to find an opportunity to let Qin Ning drop out of school. He was in a dilemma, so Qin Ning asked for trouble. Of course, he grasped this point and must drive her out of school. I didn''t expect another uncle Han. He said in a cold voice, "Qin Ning should be punished for beating people openly in school. Then take a break from school and go back to recuperate! " Qinning listen to his tone, put clear want to let her drop out of school, small face wrinkled into a ball. "Teacher, I don''t accept your punishment." "It''s not up to you. You have a reason to fight?" The District teacher sneered. "The teacher said that Qin Ning hit someone. Who did she hit, how did she hit, and to what extent did the other party get hurt. According to the regulations of your school, does her behavior constitute a condition for her to drop out of school?" Qin Ning still wanted to talk, but Han Junyu stopped her. He saw that she clenched her fist, pinched her fingernails, frowned slightly, and reached out to hold her little hand. The District teacher didn''t expect him to talk about the school rules with him. He looked at Han Junyu contemptuously and raised his chin arrogantly. "The school rules, the students who fight, are to persuade them to drop out of school."Han Junyu glanced at him indifferently and didn''t pay attention to him at all. "It''s more convincing for the principal to explain the rules of the school." As soon as he spoke, the headmaster came in a hurry. He felt the chill on Han Junmo''s body, and the headmaster touched the cold sweat on his forehead. "District teacher, you are abusing your power to dissuade students before you have investigated the matter clearly." The headmaster scolded the District teacher coldly. Turning his head, his face changed, respectfully with a bit of fear, "Han Shao, I will definitely investigate your niece''s affairs and give you a satisfactory explanation." The District teacher saw that the headmaster was so flattering to Qin Ning''s uncle, and the secret way was not good. His face turned pale and shrank back. Although he hasn''t made clear the identity of Han Shao, he still wants to explain to himself, "headmaster, I saw them fighting with my own eyes." "what I saw and didn''t see with my own eyes is the fact!" The headmaster impolitely interrupts him. His face is not good. He asks people to invite the teacher from the infirmary and Jiang Rou to come. When they brought people over, they needed to wait for a while. The headmaster felt that the atmosphere was too cold, so he opened the tea box and prepared to make tea in person. "Han Shao, don''t stand still. Have some tea. I''ve got a good Biluochun ready." "My little girl and her friend just said a few words, should be thirsty." Han Junyu''s handsome face is wearing an indifferent smile, a gentle face, but everyone can feel his cold breath. The headmaster looked at Qin Ning awkwardly and thrust the tea box into the teacher''s hand. "Don''t make tea yet!" Let him personally make tea for the two smelly girls, the District teacher was depressed, but the headmaster said, he had to do it. The tea is ready to be served to the headmaster, but the headmaster points to Qin Ning. The District teacher grinds his teeth and takes out two cups to pour tea for them. Looking at the two cups of tea on the tea table, Qin Ning carefully looked at Han Junyu, got his nod, she took the cup. In my heart, I know that uncle Han intentionally asked the District teacher to apologize to them! Anyun picked up the cup, took a sip, and complained carelessly: "Oh, District teacher, you can''t make tea, even my servant can''t match it!" "Poof..." Qin Ning, a tea drinker, hears an Yun''s sarcastic words. He doesn''t hold his breath. A mouthful of tea comes out and spits on the teacher''s face. "I''m sorry, teacher," Qin Ning nervously goes to find a tissue and is stopped by an Yun. "Don''t panic. The District teacher is old and inflexible. He doesn''t dodge when he sees that you want to spray tea. He doesn''t care about it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning listens to her words, obediently does not move. District teacher angry face blue, take paper towel wipe face, staring at an Yun''s eyes, ferocious want to crush her! After a cup of tea, the doctor''s teacher and Jiang Rou came. Chapter 41 Jiang Rou walks into the office and sees Qin Ning and an Yun sitting. When he lowers his head, his eyes flash cold. "Mr. Qian, tell me about Jiang." The principal said. Mr. Qian is the teacher in the infirmary to see Jiang rou. Mr. Qian took out the case he wrote and said, "classmate Jiang''s feet are blue and purple. It''s not serious. If he bumps into something, he''ll have nothing to do with it." Jiang Rou doesn''t know why they call the teacher over. She frowns and looks at teacher Qian wrongly. "Teacher, some parts of my body are very painful. I don''t know where I hit it. But for Qin Ning I won''t get hurt either. I know that Qin Ning didn''t mean to, as long as she said sorry to me When Jiang Rou talks, she still has tears in her eyes. It seems that she is really miserable. But in the office, there was no response at all. "Can you be sure who hurt Jiang Rou, Miss Qian?" An Yun asked. "Ann, I''m sorry, but I''m not sure." The District teacher shook his head. "Since we are not sure who caused the injury, how can the District teacher arbitrarily think that it was Qin Ning?" An Yun''s words changed and asked the District teacher. The District teacher wiped off the cold sweat dripping from the temples and turned pale. "I saw Qin Ning step on her with her feet." An Yun suddenly gets up, walks up to him and raises her arm. The District teacher thought she was going to hit someone, so she stepped back and hit the wall. But an Yun just scratched his head to see how he panicked and sneered. "Teacher, as a teacher, I think that if I see it, I can take it out of context, without investigation and conviction. Headmaster, it seems that we should give your teachers legal education. " An Yun''s cold voice is ironic. Headmaster scalp numbness, quickly explained, "District teacher is some decisive work, I will deal with it.". As for Jiang''s injuries, I''ll give her a week''s holiday and let her go to the hospital to have a good investigation. " Jiang Rou is now in the third grade of senior high school, and her study time is tight. The headmaster asked her to go back to reflect, which is another way of punishing her. She refused to accept, wronged blinking eyes, tears crash down, like free water. After listening to the headmaster''s words, the District teacher was relieved and raised her eyebrows to an Yun. With the headmaster, she can''t do anything with him. "It''s my fault. Seeing the three of them tearing and telling Qin Ning to stop, Qin Ning deliberately stepped on Jiang''s classmates, I mistakenly thought that Qin Ning was trying to make trouble. Since the investigation is clear, I am too decisive. I will change it in the future. " An Yun looks at the shameless speech of the District teacher. She is so angry that she turns black. She just wants to speak, but Qin Ning holds her arm. She looks at Qin Ning in surprise. Qin Ning winks at her. She believes uncle Han will help her. The District teacher asked her to drop out of school at any time. We must learn some lessons this time. Otherwise, we will not know how many students will suffer in the future! Han Junyu took a look at the headmaster with impatience in his eyes. "Headmaster, my girl has been bullied. An apology is fine. What do you want the police to do? " The headmaster frowned and realized that if Han Shao was angry, he might not be able to hold his post. "What Han Shao said is that the District teacher violated the school rules, deducted three months'' salary, and asked the personnel department to rule on his behavior this time!" When the District teacher heard that he had to deduct three months'' salary, his face changed. The teacher''s salary is not very high. If it''s deducted for three months, he''ll still drink from the West! What''s more, how can he get his salary deducted? "Headmaster, how can you listen to his nonsense and deduct my salary? I work hard every day, which is too unfair." "shut up The headmaster had the cheek to keep this fool. Unexpectedly, he didn''t know how to look at his face and tried to teach him a lesson. He was so angry that he vomited blood. Oh, fair. He asked Qin Ning and an Yun to drop out of school. Why don''t you think about whether his practice is fair! The District teacher only thought that he was going to be deducted, and didn''t want to give in, "headmaster, you can''t deduct my salary. How can it be my fault that the three of them make trouble? " The headmaster took a deep breath and said, "since the District teacher doesn''t want to be deducted, he won''t be paid any more. Xiao Li, inform the personnel department of the school that the District teacher has been dismissed! " The District teacher stares at the headmaster in amazement, can''t believe it. "Headmaster, you are abusing your power. Do you have something in his hands, so you want to push me out in order to keep yourself?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The headmaster''s face sank. He didn''t expect that he would hear the story of discrediting himself from his mouth, which made him even more reluctant to stay. "Xiao Li, take the District teacher out quickly!" District teacher does not want to go, Xiao Li teacher in his ear said a word, his eyes flashed fear, surprised staring at Han Junyu, stiff was Xiao Li out of the office. Qin Ning and an Yun see the District teacher is taken out, two people surprised at each other, in the heart are very surprised.They just wanted to teach him a lesson, but they didn''t expect that he would be dismissed by the University. Seeing the District teacher dismissed, Jiang Rou is nervous. She pretends to be weak just to win sympathy. She hopes the teacher can punish Qin Ning. But now the situation is opposite to what she wants. Maybe the next target will be her! She held her forehead, as if in pain, and fainted on the sofa. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at her fainting on the sofa, the headmaster was too lazy to pay attention to her and asked two female teachers to take her out. "Han Shao, Sheng''an group is so busy that you have to come here for these little things. I''ll leave lunch at school. I''ll let people prepare it now. " Han Junyu looks at Qin Ning with a pair of amber eyes and stares at him with a soft heart. However, he runs over at the meeting and still has to deal with the affairs in the company. "I don''t want to trouble the headmaster. I just hope the headmaster can handle things fairly in the future." The headmaster heard the warning in his words and quickly promised, "in the future, Qin Ning will never happen in school." Jiang Rou, who has not gone far, is shocked and stiff when she hears that Qin Ning''s uncle Han, who turned out to be the president of Sheng''an group, Han Junyu. How can Qin Ning, the sick seedling, be driven out of the Qin family and find such a strong backing! Why did she leave home, only to be resented by Jiang Pei in the Qin family? At this moment, Jiang Rou''s heart is full of hatred. Qin Ning sent Han Junyu to the school gate. The headmaster and an Yun left. She walked to him with a smile. "Uncle Han, you lied to me." Han Junyu pinched her cheek with his long finger. It felt so good that he couldn''t put it down. His brown eyes carelessly swept her delicate neck, white as jade in the sun, slender, people can''t move their eyes. "If you come to me in trouble and dare to blame me, you are really brave." Listen to his lesson, Qin Ning thick skinned, like a little lazy cat, holding his arm rubbed. Thinking of Jiang Rou''s appearance, she was still angry. "It''s not that I want to fight. It''s that Jiang Rou can act. I didn''t hurt her at all. Uncle Han, I was locked up in the rest room. It was Jiang Rou who hurt me! " Han Junyu was stunned. Originally, he wanted to lose his temper, thinking that she was lying in the rest room of the gymnasium that day, and her heart softened a little. Holding her puffed up cheek, her voice was a bit helpless, "although I don''t want to be a lady, it''s not suitable for you to fight. Come to me when there is a fight in the future. " He pinches her face very gently. Qin Ning remembers that her father used to pinch her face intimately. She nods her head with a smile. Also flattering rub his palm, is a coquetry kitten. "Uncle Han, it''s very kind of you. It''s lunchtime. Let me treat you to dinner. " Chapter 42 A high-end western restaurant near the school, near the window, Qin Ning ordered the special dishes in the store. "It''s your treat. Let me eat this?" Han Junyu looks at the beef served by the waiter with spaghetti. His face is expressionless. Qin Ning can''t wait to pick up the knife and fork, taste a bite, happy eyes narrowed up. If it wasn''t for uncle Han''s dinner, she wouldn''t dare come to such a luxurious place. Han Junyu was amused by her small expression. He took up a paper towel to wipe the ketchup on her lips. His gentle action attracted many people''s attention. Qin Ning was stunned, blushing and shy. "Uncle Han, don''t raise me as a child. I can do these little things myself." "You are not an adult, are you not a child?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He said She can''t argue. He tasted a few mouthfuls of noodles and beef, but there was no taste in his mouth. Can see the little girl amber eyes flashing light, eager to stare at himself, his face calm nod, see her eat so enjoy, taste should be good. "Uncle Han, I''ll let you have a taste of my cooking skills when I learn it well with Aunt Zhang." Her face is full of expectations, bright smile, looking up to the sun, soft and lovely, it''s really unbearable. She can''t clean the dishes now. It''s lucky that she doesn''t burn the kitchen. Han Junyu carefully reminds Aunt Zhang that she can''t let the little girl turn around in the kitchen in the future. If it hurts herself, it''s not good. "Uncle Han, it''s lucky you came, otherwise Anyun and I would drop out of school. If it bothers her, I''ll be very upset. And the District teacher... " She was eating in her mouth, and she kept talking. Her cheeks were bulging, like a squirrel eating pine nuts. Rich expression, filled with the breath of youth, people feel a little better. Han Junyu acutely found that although the little girl was introverted, she would be shy to see strangers, but if she was in front of acquaintances, she would say more. Realizing that she regarded him as a close person in her heart, he slightly hooked his lips, as if the spaghetti in front of him tasted good. He chopped up the beef in the plate and served it to her. Qin Ning didn''t think much about it. He ate his chopped beef in a few mouthfuls, and his voice didn''t stop. "Uncle Han, this restaurant is brought by Anyun. Anyun is very kind to me. She is my best friend..." "Han, Han Shao, are you really here?" "Cough..." Qin Ning was eating happily when he heard a woman''s questioning voice and coughed. Han Junyu frowns and feeds the water cup in front of him to her lips to let her slowly. Qin Ning drinks the water and looks up at Qin Yao. She looks like she''s coming to catch a traitor. She covers her mouth and gives a light cough. "Han Shao, you have time to accompany this bitch to such a place for dinner, but you don''t have time to accompany me back to Han''s house to visit grandma?" An hour ago, Qin Yao listened to Han''s grandmother and sent the prepared food to Sheng''an group. The meal was accepted by song Xuan. She wanted to take this opportunity to see Han Shao. Since she met Han Shao in the hospital last time, she never saw him again. But song Xuan sent him to a meeting too busy, no time to see her, she reluctantly left Sheng''an group. As soon as I got on the bus, I received a call from Jiang Rou saying that Han shaozheng was taking another woman to eat in a restaurant. She felt the anger of being cheated and killed her fiercely. She really saw Han shaozheng having dinner with a woman. Through the French window, she saw his handsome face and took care of the woman tenderly. Thinking of his indifference to her, her anger burned to the top of her head. She had no time to think more and rushed in to question. Looking at the woman''s guilty face coughing, she was more angry and regretted not preparing a bottle of sulfuric acid. Dare to rob her Qin Yao''s man, she must destroy this bitch''s face! She picked up the water cup on the table and wanted to pour it on the woman''s face. Han Junyu is aware of her actions. As soon as her face is cold, he raises his hand and pushes the water cup in her hand. All the water in the cup is spilled on Qin Yao. Qin Yao let out a scream. She threw away her water cup and wiped it with a paper towel. Her eyes were angry. "Han Shao, I''m your fiancee!" Han Junyu looks at her coldly. It''s really a surprise that the old lady chose his fiancee, which stupidly refreshes his understanding of human intelligence! "I don''t mind changing my fiancee!" Yin cold voice, like a blade general, into the ear, let a person''s heart timid. Qin Yao stares at him in confusion. She feels cheated before and is angry in her heart. She wants to ask him for an explanation. Can detect his gloomy face, she realized fear, pinch his wet corner. "No, it can''t be changed!" Qinning listen to the man ruthless words, small heart also followed to shake, panic. Uncle Han''s attitude towards women is so bad, or only to Qin Yao''s fiancee? Qin Yao is trying to save the opportunity, turned to see that the woman she envies is Qin Ning. She is filled with hatred, but her face is wearing a kind of flattering smile."Ning Ning, it''s you. It''s my cousin. I misunderstood you." Qin Yao turns to see Han Junyu again, and her face has returned to a demure smile like a lady. "Han Shao, it''s my fault. It''s my fault that Qin Ning lost his temper. However, this marriage is decided by grandma Han. If she contacts the engagement because of a misunderstanding, grandma Han will definitely be angry. " "Oh This woman takes out the old lady to threaten him again, Han Junyu feels to have made a low-level mistake. Stupid woman is very easy to control, but control such a woman, there must be no sense of achievement! He also wanted to talk, and suddenly found that the little finger was timidly grasped by the girl. His eyes were dark and cold. "Uncle Han, I, I eat well." She didn''t do this to help Qin Yao, but felt that it was too humiliating to be watched. I used to think Qin Yao was very smart, but I didn''t expect that she just had her own appearance and her brain grew to her chest. "Well, I''ll take you back to school." Han Junyu eases her face and leads her away from the restaurant, completely ignoring Qin Yao''s existence. Qin Yao stares at the back of the two people leaving. She is so angry that she clenches her fists. She is damned sick. If it were not for her, she would not be so angry and make such an impulsive thing! Coming to the school gate, Qin Ning stood outside the car with his head down. "Study hard and I''ll pick you up in the evening." Han Junyu rolled down the window to see the little girl drooping her head, like a pupil who made mistakes. Her ears have a few naughty hair, with the wind swept that delicate neck, and finally fell on her clavicle. "Well, see you in the evening, uncle Han." Qin Ning nodded. But did not leave, low head, poor big eyes blink, amber eyes with an apology. "Uncle Han, I seem to have caused you trouble again." Han Junyu''s eyes were still on her neck. His brown eyes were deep, his thin lips were pursed, and his long finger hooked her. "Come here!" Listening to his voice, Qin Ning was surprised, bold and timid to take a step forward. Han Junyu looked at her delicate face, pink and timid. He was a little impatient. He untied the button on the top of his shirt to relieve the dryness and heat, got out of the car and walked to her. "Uncle Han" the little girl''s voice is soft and sweet. What''s more, it makes people want to do something to her. Chapter 43 Han Junyu pinched the zipper of her school uniform, pulled the zipper to the top, covered her clavicle, and he was satisfied. "Zip up later!" He gave orders in a cold voice. "Oh." The school uniform is loose and zips up. When she shrinks her neck, she covers half of her face. Although uncle Han''s tone was cold, she recognized his concern for her. Qin Ning is an optimistic girl, for Han Junyu, for her good. Back in the classroom, Qin Ning still has time, lying on the table for lunch break, but did not expect to have a nightmare. In my dream, uncle Han lost his temper with her, said she was disobedient, and always made trouble for him. His handsome face was gloomy, and her cold eyes stabbed her. She wanted to apologize, but Uncle Han was not allowed to say any more words of apology to him. She held back tears and did not dare to speak any more. Uncle Hansen''s cold voice came again. If she doesn''t listen well in the future, he won''t support her any more. "No, no, I''ll be obedient later!" She suddenly opened her eyes to make sure that she was not in the villa. Her back was in a cold sweat, and she was terrified. An Yun looks at her forehead and pats her on the shoulder. "Ning Ning, are you ok?" "I had a nightmare." Qin Ning pinched his forehead and had a headache. Although it''s a nightmare, it reminds her. If she is not obedient and annoys uncle Han, maybe she will go away! "Yunyun, I''m afraid that uncle Han will ignore me if I make uncle Han angry." Hearing that Han Junyu has something to do with him, an Yun doesn''t know him and doesn''t know how to comfort her. "According to legend, Han Shao''s temper is not very good, his means are cruel, and his style of action is decisive. No one who offends him will feel better. But when I see him, I feel that he is not the kind of unreasonable person. " Qin Ning recalled his indifference to Qin Yao and shook his head. The legendary words were not groundless. Uncle Han was really terrible when he lost his temper. "When Uncle Han doesn''t want you, there''s me!" An Yun tries to divert her attention, hook her jaw, a Playboy''s dissolute look. Qin Ning lined up her hand, gave her a white eye, "you are going abroad, don''t hook up with me." When it comes to going abroad, an Yun helplessly holds her chin and looks out of the window. See her mood suddenly become low, Qin Ning some helpless, "An Yun, what''s the matter?" "What can I do for you? I''ll fight and tease my sister. I''ll go too far. I''ll get zero in the exam." Anyun shrugs her shoulders. ¡°¡­¡­¡± With an Yun''s casual personality, she didn''t pass the exam with zero. After school, Qin Ning thought Han Junyu would come back to pick her up, so he ran to the school gate early. However, he learned that uncle Han still had work to do, and it was song Xuan who came to pick her up. Song Xuan driving, found the little girl''s silence, trying to find a topic. "College entrance examination, do you have pressure?" Qin Ning shook his head and sighed weakly, "with my grades, I will not get good grades even if I have pressure." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan was stiff for two seconds. As a science champion in the college entrance examination, he really didn''t know how to answer such a topic. "Uncle song, how long have you been with Uncle Han?" "Miss Ning, I''m not with Han Shao!" Song Xuan''s steering wheel shakes and explodes. Because Han Shao has never been looking for women, it is said that he likes men, so some people suspect that he has an affair with Han Shao. At that time, Han Shao heard this rumor and sneered at him coldly. If he found a girlfriend, they seemed to be good together. Song Xuan is so scared that his resignation letter is ready. Han Shao can''t really!! No matter whether Han Shao likes men or not, it''s impossible for him to have sex with him. He''s a straight man with a straight gun! Qin Ning confused looking at him, he with Uncle Han side work, is not together? "Uncle song, are you teasing me?" Song Xuan''s mouth flicked, the little girl''s pure amber eyes blinked, innocent and ignorant expression, which reflected that what she said was just work. Her words are ambiguous. His first reaction is that she asked that he had that kind of relationship with Han Shao. Han Shao, if I work with you, I will destroy my innocence. Is it reasonable for you not to raise your salary?! "Since I graduated from graduate school, I have been following Han Shao for nine years." Nine years ago, uncle Han just started to join Sheng''an group. That should be the hardest time. The two talked about Han Junyu again. Song Xuan looked at the little girl''s eager eyes and couldn''t help saying more. This little girl has a very beautiful eyes, amber eyes, clear and bright, smile when squinting, like a lazy little kitten, people can''t help but like a hand to rub her little head. Qin Ning went back to the villa, went upstairs to change his clothes, and went downstairs to the kitchen to help.Although she can''t do much, she has a lot to learn. When Aunt Zhang made four dishes and one soup, she saw that it was too late, but Uncle Han didn''t come back. She was a little worried. Seeing the little girl''s nervous look, Aunt Zhang comforts her that Han Shao can''t come back from social activities. Han Shao seldom had dinner in the villa before, which is why Qin Ning came to the villa, and he came back to have dinner more often. Qin Ning sits on the dining table, looking at Han Junyu''s position, and wants to call him. But I''m afraid it will disturb him, so I have no appetite to bite chopsticks. Suddenly she heard the phone ring in the living room. Her eyes lit up and she ran to the living room to answer the phone. Aunt Zhang just came out of the kitchen and saw that the little girl had already answered the phone. She had no choice but to smile. The little girl really depended on Han Shao. Qin Ning glanced at the phone number, nervously holding the phone line, "Uncle Han, did you have dinner?" "Well, I just ate it." Low voice through the microphone into the ear, Qin Ning biting his thumb, heart chanting, uncle Han''s voice is really good. It''s like the stereo of a subwoofer! "Sorry, I went back to grandma today, so I didn''t pick you up." Hearing that he would apologize, Qin Ning was surprised and quickly shook his head, "Uncle Han, you are so busy, don''t come to pick me up." "Did you have dinner?" Han Junyu changed the subject. "I was eating when I heard your phone call." She obediently agreed, soft, waxy, like a little kitten wagging a small tail. Qin Ning is biting her finger. At noon, Qin Yao complains that uncle Han doesn''t accompany her to visit Han''s grandmother. Now does uncle Han accompany Qin Yao to see Han''s grandmother? "Aunt Zhang should have cooked a lot of dishes. Please help me eat more." Han Junyu chuckles, obviously in a good mood. Qin Ning pursed her lips. Is uncle Han happy to accompany Qin Yao to see grandma Han? "Oh." She looked up at the table, but she had no appetite. "I''m happy. Today Aunt Zhang made four dishes and one soup, which I like." She raised her voice a little, trying to pretend to be happy. "Then why are you still in a bad mood?" Han Junyu is such a smart person. If you listen to her tone, you will know that she is trying to smile. Chapter 44 Qin Ning was discouraged and complained in a low voice, "I thought uncle Han would come back. I''m looking forward to having dinner with you. I''m alone now. I have no appetite. " "Well, I will accompany you to dinner when I have time." Listen to her complaints, soft, aggrieved like in coquetry, he can''t help but promise to her. "Really?" Her voice went up, obviously a surprise. "I never cheat children." His magnetic laughter made her unhappy. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not young. In three months, I''ll be eighteen. " She retorted angrily. "Well, I''m still a minor." He teased her. In the mind already emerged, she complained of Du powder lips, bulging cheeks, amber eyes gas stare at him, like a lovely rabbit. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hang up Han Junyu''s phone, Qin Ning sat back at the table and quickly ate two bowls of rice. "Aunt Zhang, it''s very kind of you to eat the food you cook every day. I must have done a great job in my last life." Except for uncle Han, Aunt Zhang is the best to her. Listening to the little girl''s sweet flattery, Aunt Zhang couldn''t close her mouth. When taking care of Han Shao, Han Shao is never willing to say a word more, and she is always in fear. She doesn''t know that Han shaoman is not satisfied with her craftsmanship. After getting the little girl''s affirmation, Aunt Zhang would try her best to make more delicious dishes and fatten up the sweet little girl. It''s late at night when Han Junyu returns to his villa. "Han Shao, you are back." Aunt Zhang immediately went to pick up the bag in his hand. "Why?" Han Junyu pick eyebrows, usually he is not this time point back? ¡­¡­ He went upstairs to take a bath and passed Qin Ning''s room with a good step. Aunt Zhang said that the little girl was waiting downstairs for him to fall asleep. It was Aunt Zhang who asked her to take a bath before she went upstairs. He was about to knock on the door when his hand fell on it. Han Junyu opened the door and didn''t care. He just saw the scene in front of him. He was stunned and stopped. Into the eyes of the girl is a beautiful body, she took off the bath towel, is ready to wear pajamas, white and tender legs into the pants tube. His soft and delicate skin was as white as jade under the bright light, which made him lose his mind for a moment. After putting on the trousers, she stands up straight, with slender waist, straight hips, beautiful waist socket, and a pair of round drum in front The visual amazement made him close his thin lips, straighten his eyes, dry throat and swallow saliva unconsciously. Hot and dry, he untied his tie. The little girl put on her coat and raised her neck to show her delicate clavicle. Her black hair was scattered on her neck. The strong contrast of black and white impacted her sight. Because he had just taken a bath, he still had a blush on his cheek, and his face was red with peach blossom. He understood the meaning of this. He quietly stepped back two steps and gently closed the door. Went to the window, blowing cold wind, for a long time the body''s hot and dry has not yet come down. Close your eyes, my mind is the girl''s green but beautiful body. Hearing the sound of opening the door, he took a deep breath, pressed down the agitation of his body and warned himself in his heart. He raised her for his friends! "Uncle Han, are you back?" It''s the soft voice of the little girl, the happy little face, and a little blush, bright and moving. I don''t know. On the bed, under him ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡± Wait, Han Junyu, don''t be such a bird! Han Junyu turned to avoid her and took a few deep breaths at the window. His eyes turned red. "Uncle Han, what''s the matter with you?" he didn''t pay attention to her, and he had a cold face. The little girl panicked and didn''t know what happened. Thinking of the nightmares she had at noon, she felt uneasy and a chill rushed into her body from the bottom of her feet. If she is driven out of the villa by Uncle Han and can''t go back to the Qin family, she will be living on the street with money The more you think about it, the more terrifying it is. Carefully went to his side, soft soft hand, finger pulp with a layer of pink, tentatively to grasp his wrist. "Uncle Han, if you want me to do something wrong, you tell me, I will change it. Uncle Han, " she said in a soft voice that she felt aggrieved as if she could cry at any time. Han Junyu can''t bear it. He pushes her away and turns back to his bedroom. The door slammed and Qin Ning trembled. She stared at the closed door in horror, her hands twisted together. Uncle Han is angry. Is it because she called in the evening, or something else? Mind flashed countless nods, a cold wind blowing out of the window, she had just taken a bath, this cold and hot, she shrunk tightly arm.Unwilling to leave uncle Han, she went to his door and knocked. With a bang, the door was opened again. The man in the room, with cold face and cold air all over his body, was standing by the door, staring at her with cold eyes, very oppressive. "What''s the matter?" "Uncle Han, what did I do to make you angry? I said, "Qin Ning was frightened and took a step back. "No!" He cold spit out two words, from her side, directly down the stairs to leave. Hearing the sound of the car, she ran to the window. Uncle Han''s car was far away, leaving only the tail light. She stood by the window for a long time. Nankang city center, VIP box on the top floor of Dinghuang club. When Han Junyu arrived, all his friends who usually came here arrived. He was upset and poured a strong cocktail into his stomach. Xiao Jue saw that Han Junyu, who usually didn''t drink, suddenly drank such a glass of wine. He was surprised to pick his eyebrows and put his arm on his shoulder. "Jun Yu, this is wine, not water." Drink so hard, not afraid of choking to death? "I know. Don''t get so close to me. I''m hot." Han Junyu looks at him in disgust. He looks around the box and sees Pei Qian wearing a purple shirt and playing tricks to please women. "Pei Qian, find me a woman." Han Junyu''s voice is not big, but everyone immediately calms down and stares at him like a ghost. "Cough Jun Yu, what do you say? " As soon as he took a sip of the wine, he heard what he said and was choked to spit it out. When Han Junyu didn''t manage Sheng''an group, he would play with his friends very crazy, but he had a principle that no matter how much he played, he never touched women. When he took over Sheng''an group, he devoted all his energy to his work and spent less time playing with their friends. Sometimes he had a rare party with his friends, who also had carefully selected women for him. He was full of disgust, not only didn''t want women, but also beat them up. From then on, they never gave him any more women, so they gave him boys who were beautiful and in good shape. Han Junyu was angry and almost beat them to death. Now I heard that he was going to find a woman. What the hell is that? Pei qianfang put his glass in front of Han Junyu and looked at him from left to right. "Han Junyu, how old was it when I beat you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took out the corner of his eye. I haven''t seen him for a few days. What''s wrong with him? How could he be beaten down by Pei Qian? Pei Qian''s soft face was beaten by him since he was a child! Pei Qian looked at his disdainful expression and was more sure of his conjecture, "Han Junyu, you are exchanging souls with others, or you will let me find a woman for you!" "Brain disease, don''t give up treatment!" Han Junyu kicked him away. Pei Qian raised his eyebrows, "do you really want a woman?" "Where do you get so much nonsense and you don''t want to call?" Han Junyu is impatient. Chapter 45 Pei Qian saw Han Junyu''s appearance that I was an uncle. He was so angry that he grinned his teeth. It''s not because he was so handsome and charming when he was a child. Han Junyu was jealous of him, so he beat him with a group of people because he was taller than him! "When I find you a woman, I always have to tell you what kind of woman you want?" After Pei Qian asked, everyone stopped and stared at Han Junyu, hoping to hear which woman he liked. Han Junyu was silent for two seconds. "His face is tender, his waist is thin, his legs are long, and his voice is soft." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corners of their mouths twitched. Han Shao likes Lori! Pei Qian turned to go out and went to the door. Suddenly he thought of something. He scolded secretly. "Especially, Han Junyu, do you think I''m a pimp?" ¡­¡­ VIP lounge. Han Junyu stares at the woman with heavy makeup in front of him, pretending to be coy and peep at him, but he doesn''t dare to look up. He frowned tightly, but in his mind was the shyness of the little girl, with a small pink face and pure amber eyes shining with light. The mood is irritable, his brown eyes are complex, and his eyes are cold. "Take off your make-up first, it stinks!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman blushed and ran to the bathroom to remove her make-up. Han Junyu lit a cigarette, went to the window, did not put it on his lips, coldly watching the smoke burning a little bit. The smog made his handsome face even more fascinating. He doesn''t like the strong taste, so he doesn''t smoke often. He only orders one when he is upset. I don''t know, little girl, what are you doing at home now? Even because of a little girl, association home, is really a subtle connection! "Han Shao, I, I take off my make-up." The woman standing beside the bed is only surrounded by a bath towel. She looks at the tall and straight figure of the man standing by the window. Her side face is perfect. Her close fitting shirt outlines the figure of his sword eyebrow. She has a pair of long legs. I don''t know what it would be like to take off his pants? Such an excellent man, even if he does not give her money, she is willing to play with him. There was a cigarette on his long finger. The smoke sent out a faint cold fragrance. With the night wind, it poured into her nose like toon medicine. Her blood was boiling all over her body, and she let go of her bath towel. "It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed." She went up to him and reached for his shirt. Han Junyu quietly looked at her, did not refuse, that is agreed. The woman''s excited fingers trembled. She nervously untied the first button of her shirt. When she went to untie the second button, suddenly the man reached out and pinched her face and lifted her jaw. "Han Shao, itch..." She pretended to be coy, but the man pushed her away. "Your face, with a lot of knives, is wrinkled when you laugh." The woman was suddenly pushed away by him and fell to the ground. Listening to his sarcasm, his face turned from red to black. He asked her to sleep, sleeping below, how much knife her face moved and what does it have to do with him? Where there are wrinkles, he is blind! Han Junyu took a step back, disgusted in his eyes, "when you laugh, your face is cramped. It''s too fake to pretend to be shy. Your hair style and color don''t match your ugly appearance. The ugly and fat woman, Pei Qian''s eyes, really... " Han Junyu has always been very quiet. It is rare for him to say such a sentence suddenly. There is still a sentence left behind, but certainly, it won''t be a good one. "How much does Pei Qian give you?" He asked again suddenly. The woman was so angry that she could not kick the man in the face. But she didn''t dare. The man''s face was gloomy, his brown eyes were cold, and his powerful aura was too frightening. She sat stiff on the ground, too scared to move. "Ten hundred thousand." "Ah, Pei Qian gave me a lot of clear price." His mouth is so poisonous that it can kill people. Pei Qian''s mouth twitches when he hears Han Junyu''s comment outside the door. Does he want to sleep or not?! It''s hard to wait until he sleeps a woman. They not only install a monitor in the lounge, but also a camera. Now they are waiting to see the play, but they didn''t expect to hear this comment. Everyone was silent for this woman. She had the idea to hit the wall! Creak, the door is suddenly opened. Several people at the theatre didn''t expect that he would suddenly open the door, one by one, and fall to the ground in a panic. Looking up at the gloomy Han Junyu, a group of people were scared to flee everywhere. Han Junyu''s Kung Fu is so powerful that they can''t beat him. "Cough, I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Pei Qian got up and wanted to escape. Before he took two steps, he was caught by Han Junyu and pressed on the wall.Pei Qian was so scared that he yelled and scolded the group of people who escaped first for having no conscience and leaving him here to be punished. He closed his eyes, waiting for Han Junyu''s beating, but only listening to Han Junyu''s impatience. "I didn''t touch you, you pay for it!" "Ah Pei Qian stares at him. He is the chief executive of Sheng''an group. His monthly income is tens of billions! The private property he invests in is worth tens of millions every minute, and the petty 100000 have to be reckoned with him? Han Junyu, you are so stingy, do you know your future wife!!! "I didn''t say, Han Junyu, do you have to be so stingy?" He was the first one to pay the bill when he used to play. He didn''t blink for millions of dollars. It''s not like he had the bad habit of being stingy! "My principle, irrelevant woman, give a dime also waste!" Han Junyu dropped a sentence and left naturally. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian with a confused face. For a long time, Pei Qian scolded him. It''s you who are looking for a woman, but now you don''t need a woman. Han Junyu, you are idle egg pain, deliberately to tease him to play! The next day, when Qin Ning got up and ran in the morning, he went to Han Junyu''s door. After a long struggle, he still didn''t have the courage to knock on the door and bite his lip to go downstairs. When she ran back, Aunt Zhang quickly took a dry towel to wipe her face and found her thick black circles under her eyes. Because of her weak body, her skin was a little pale, and a little black was very obvious. "Miss Ning, didn''t you sleep well last night?" Qin Ning is in a low mood. She didn''t sleep well yesterday. She didn''t sleep at all. Want to speak, but found bitter mouth, tongue astringent, she bowed her head upstairs. "Miss Ning, you," Aunt Zhang looked anxiously at her back as she left. When Han Junyu came downstairs, Aunt Zhang had already brought breakfast to the table, including Chinese food, Western food and various desserts, which Qin Ning liked to eat. Han Junyu read a few economic reports, but did not wait for the girl to go downstairs. "Aunt Zhang, Ning Ning hasn''t got up yet?" "Miss Ning got up and went out for a run before she came back." Aunt Zhang speaks well for Qin Ning. "Well, tell her to go downstairs for breakfast and don''t be late for school." Aunt Zhang did not go upstairs for a while. She ran downstairs in a panic. Her face was frightened and her voice was shaking. "Han Shao, no, no, Miss Ning fainted." Han Junyu quickly turned upstairs and rushed into the little girl''s room. The girl was still in sportswear, lying on the ground, pale. His brows were tight, his heart seemed to be blown open by something, and his restless forehead was blue. Holding her out, she stopped at the door and told Aunt Zhang. "Auntie Zhang, clean up the things for Ning Ning to be hospitalized." "Ah, ah..." Aunt Zhang''s voice trembled. She is very remorseful in her heart. Seeing Qin Ning''s bad face in the morning, she should realize that Miss Ning is not in good health. She must be more careful. Chapter 46 As soon as Xiao Jue went to work, he was called to the emergency room by Han Junyu. After a busy morning, he had no time to drink a mouthful of water, and was attacked by a man. He said that he was very depressed. "She''s just suffering from cold. It takes two hours for the medicine to work. What''s your hurry?" Qin Ning didn''t wake up. Han Junyu was very anxious and said something impolite to Xiao Jue. "Why did she get cold?" "Xiao Jue''s mouth said," it''s really a mess to worry about. If you can ask such a retarded question, I won''t care about it with you. " "Cut the crap and get to the point!" "Especially, Han Junyu, do you want to be dissatisfied and find someone to vent your anger. This girl is raised by you. How can I know if she is cold? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s handsome face is full of cold, thin lips straight, side face lines tight, his dark brown eyes, deep eyes staring at Xiao Jue. It seems that if Lord Xiao doesn''t say a useful word, he will crush him to death immediately! When Xiao Jue can''t stand his cold face, it''s just winter to let him blow the air conditioner, which will freeze her to death! "the little girl may have blown the cold wind last night, or she may have been exercising too hard, and her body is hot. We can''t rule out excessive thinking or fright, which leads to the decline of resistance." "I reminded you before that this little girl was fed too many dirty things and she was in a very bad state. If you hadn''t saved her last time, with her weak constitution, she would not have lived for three months." "Now it''s not a matter of one day to take good care of yourself. It''s a huge and patient project to keep warm all the time, combine exercise with nutrition and tonics. If you can''t do it, leave her alone Think too much? Is it because of the pressure of college entrance examination? Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, threw out a sentence, he can roll, turned back to the ward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue grinds his teeth. If it wasn''t for growing up together, he would like to cut his neck with a scalpel! Back in the ward, looking at the little girl still sleeping, Han Junyu thinks about Xiao Jue''s words. Could it be that when he left last night, he talked too much and scared her again? Hear the ring of mobile phone, turn around and stand by the window. "Han Shao, where are you now?" Song Xuan asked anxiously. Han Junyu glanced at his mobile phone and saw that the time had passed for the morning meeting. "I''m in the hospital, today''s arrangements are cancelled!" He gave the order and hung up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Facing a group of high-level song Xuan, he roared in his heart. Han Shao, what''s wrong with you? You have to learn from others'' willfulness. Is that really good?! Han Junyu hung up his mobile phone, turned around and looked at the girl. He went to the bed and touched her forehead to test the temperature. Xiao Jue said that as long as she can get rid of the fever, she can still be saved. "Are you better?" Qin Ning stares at him without blinking. She thinks she is dreaming. She reaches out her hand to touch his handsome face, but he holds her little hand. Her fingers are thin and soft, but they are too cold. "Why don''t you know me after a sleep?" He had a deep, mellow voice and a soft face. "Uncle Han, I''m in hospital again." She cried with remorse. She didn''t sleep last night, so she felt uncomfortable and didn''t care. She was also top heavy when running. Back in the room, her eyes became blurred, she saw the bed and fell down. She suddenly found that she was really incompetent. Even she couldn''t take care of herself. Uncle Han didn''t like her, which is understandable. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and helped her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes. But the more he wiped away the tears, the more restless he was. He pinched her face. "If you''re not in good health, you should take good care of yourself. You''re so ugly to cry. You''re so ugly!" "I, I don''t cry anymore." Qin Ning listened to him and sobbed to hold back his tears. But the red eyes, tears like a river of water, uncontrollable flow down. Realizing that his tone was too heavy, Han Junyu was somewhat helpless. He bowed his head to kiss her eyes and licked her tears. "Uncle Han" her warm lips were close to her eyes, and Qin Ning''s big eyes were bigger, soft and timid. In exchange for her low voice Han Junyu''s intelligence, he was startled by his behavior and stared at her. She has been crying, red eyes make him pity, he can''t help it, even made such a runaway thing! "Dear, it''s a pity to have such beautiful eyes covered with tears." Restraining himself, he gave her another kiss on the forehead. "Take good care of yourself. I''ll ask Aunt Zhang to prepare something for you." Let her lie down and he leaves the ward. Closing the door and standing by the window of the corridor, he felt his heart beat without rhythm, and his mood was extremely complicated.Sometimes, he can''t help but want to rub her small head, tease her to pinch her small face, that is their good relationship. But he had no blood relationship with her. How could he have such intimacy? It must be the woman Pei Qian found for him last night, which affected his mood! Although he does not touch women, but also nearly 30, men can not change their bad habits, like to think with the lower body. To the age, no woman, as expected, will do some things beyond the control of reason! It seems that he still wants to find a woman to relieve some of the physical pressure. Suddenly, he had a headache. Since then, he has an instinctive rejection of women, so there have been no women around all these years. Everybody''s passing. He likes men. In fact, he also thought that he couldn''t find a suitable woman, and he didn''t want to be alone all the time. It''s not impossible for him to spend money to support a man by his side. For those who have no feelings, is it so important to be male or female? All of a sudden, a little girl was raised around him. The hateful instinct of a man needs to bring out the idea of losing control. Yes, it must be! Han Junyu found countless excuses to comfort himself. In the ward, Qin Ning felt the corner of his eye, as if the warmth was still there. She remembered that every time she was ill in hospital, her father would occasionally kiss her forehead or eyebrows to comfort her, so she didn''t feel Han Junyu''s action was too abrupt. Instead, she thought happily. Is uncle Han not angry when he makes this intimate gesture to her? Or because she was ill, uncle Han didn''t care about her because she was poor? All of a sudden, her heart was very tangled. Back to the villa, it was two days later. Han Junyu asked Xiao Jue to prescribe a lot of traditional Chinese medicine to take care of her body. When Qin Ning heard the medicine, his face wrinkled, but he didn''t dare to talk much. When she was a child, she drank medicine until she vomited. The bitter taste was her childhood nightmare! Half an hour before dinner, Aunt Zhang brought out a bowl of medicine for Qin Ning to drink. Before Qin Ning got close to the bowl of medicine, he smelled the bitter smell in the air and shook his head back. Aunt Zhang tries her best to persuade her, but Qin Ning keeps retreating, which makes Aunt Zhang feel that she has become a vicious mother of snow white in fairy tales, forcing snow white to drink poison. But Han Shaofen told her that she had to drink this tonic once a day. "Miss Ning, close your eyes and drink as soon as you look up." It''s not like she''s on the guillotine. She doesn''t feel like she''s on the guillotine with a knife. Qin Ning clung to the railing, his head was like a rattle, shaking his head desperately, and his pink lips were bitten by himself. "What''s the matter?" When Han Junyu returned to the villa, he saw Aunt Zhang holding a bowl. The little girl held the railing and did not let go. Her face was indifferent, but her tone of inquiry was heavy. Chapter 47 Qin Ning is really don''t want to drink medicine, ran to Han Junyu side, small hand embrace his arm, coquetry. "Uncle Han, I''ll strengthen my exercise in the future and I''ll get better. Don''t let me drink those pills, will you? " "Why not?" Han Junyu looked coldly at her small hand and grasped his arm. His face was cold and his tone was severe. "Ning Ning, I told you not to be so close to men!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was cold, she was afraid to release his arm, but staring at the medicine bowl in Aunt Zhang''s hand, she felt that it was an abyss. As long as she drank the first bowl, there must be a lot, a lot, she jumped into the abyss and could never climb out again. She bit the pink lips, once again carefully grasp his little thumb, like a flattering little cat, playing naughty. "The medicine is too bitter, and every time I drink it, it tastes like medicine." This is a reason, but for her health, it''s not negotiable. "Aunt Zhang, go and get another bowl." He shook off her hand without expression, and there was a chill on his body. "Ah..." Although Aunt Zhang didn''t understand what he meant, she went to get a small bowl. Han Junyu poured half of the medicine into another bowl, and without hesitation, he looked up and drank up the medicine in the small bowl. The whole process, his handsome face, is cold. Qin Ning suspected that the half bowl of medicine he drank would be frozen? "Ning Ning, drink quickly!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Later, Qin Ning had a good reaction. He drank her medicine. Shocked in the heart, the little pink face wrinkled into a ball. He accompany her to drink medicine, she dare not drink it! She shriveled the shriveled mouth, wrongly blinked big eyes, the action is extremely slow to carry that half bowl of medicine. Thinking that he even drank the bitter medicine without blinking an eye, she took a deep breath and died bravely. Look up and drink, her eyebrows are twisted into a twist. It''s too hard!!! She drank a few more glasses of warm water, and it took her a long time to recover. The little girl frowned, amber eyes hidden tears, pink face is also bitter, although he is a little softhearted, his face is still cold. "Uncle Han, in the future, I will be obedient and drink medicine well. But don''t drink with me. " Han Junyu doesn''t matter. He always keeps a distance from her, and his tone is indifferent. "What Xiao Jue gives you is to mend your body. I asked him, I don''t mind if I drink." "But it''s a drug with three poisons. What should I do in case of reaction?" "I won''t go on business in the future, I will drink with you. You mustn''t be lazy ¡°¡­¡­¡± He drinks with her. She can''t be lazy. After dinner, when he went upstairs, he turned to call her. "Ning Ning, have you finished your homework?" Qin Ning, who is going for a walk with Aunt Zhang in his arms, pauses and draws his lips. "Uncle Han, this topic will make me indigestible." Han Junyu ignored her and pretended to be pitiful. His face was a little cold. "Come to my study and I''ll check your grades." Since she can''t study well, it''s her negligence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She''s going to have a bad digestion today! Qin Ning is helpless, wrinkling a small face, taking a stack of papers to the study. The last time she went into the study, she was too nervous and didn''t pay attention to the furnishings of the study. The space of study is very big, bigger than her bedroom, black and white tone is very obvious. On such a large shelf, there are neat books on display, about a thousand books. Outside the landing window, there is a balcony on the left and two large black sofas behind the window. The sight turns to Han Junyu. There is a big desk in front of him. There are documents on the desk. The desk lamp and computer are also neatly placed. The rigorous furnishings are just like his work attitude. And he sat on the chair, brown eyes staring at her coldly. "Come here." His voice is also cold, spit out the two words, it seems that there is a chill. She shrunk her shoulders in fright and went to his desk. I don''t know why, since she was hospitalized, uncle Han''s attitude to her is cold, let her dare not close. Sometimes she had the cheek to approach him and was scolded by him. Now she is really afraid of him. Did she really do something that made him unhappy? What would it be? She was in a fretful mood. "Waiting for me to wait for you to sit down?" Han Junyu noticed that she was staring at him in a daze, obviously distracted, and his face was cold again. Qin Ning startled back to God, after knowing that he was despised, quickly moved a chair to come over, and sat down in fear.Uncle Han doesn''t want her to sit opposite him and do the test, does he? "I have work to deal with, you can ask me if you don''t understand." He gave orders in a cold voice. Obviously, let her do her homework. He''ll check it later. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But Qin Ning didn''t dare to complain. Anxiously flipped the test paper, looked up at the man from time to time, and found that when he concentrated on his work, he was much more handsome than when he was usually cold faced. "Not enough?" The sight that is obsessed by little girl stares at all over angry, Han Junyu thinks she looks down again, he is about to do birdlife! "I''m, I''m thinking." Qin Ning''s eyes turned away with a guilty heart. His cheeks were red and he covered his face with his head. It''s absolutely the most embarrassing thing in this century to be caught peeping. No one! "I don''t understand if there''s a problem?" Han Junyu looked up at random and found that the little girl Qiu Dagu was staring at the test paper with her white and small teeth biting the nib. the tip of the pen is still rotating in her teeth, Berri''s lips are smeared with lip gloss and bright. A kind of silent hint, but her clear and clean eyes are full of seriousness. Obviously, it is a small action made by her unconscious thinking. A hot rush from the small abdomen, Han Junyu suddenly feel dry mouth. Lazily pulled the tie, and untied the button of the shirt, but the heat in the body, did not ease half a minute. From a distance, he could still smell the girl''s bitter and astringent taste, mixed with a unique sweet and glutinous milk fragrance, which was a kind of taste that would make people sink. He took a deep breath out of control. Damn it! Han Junyu is irritable and wants to jump up and throw the little girl out of the library. However, he asked for trouble to call people to the study, so he was even more angry. A dry fire burned up, with strong self-control, just put the fire pressure down. Han Shao is the kind of person whose heart turns more and more severe, and whose face is more calm. These years in the mall, experienced too much wind and rain, in front of anyone, he can extremely perfect cover up their emotions. Suddenly hearing his cold inquiry, Qin Ning''s teeth trembled, creaked and bit off the ballpoint pen. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu feels some pain in some place. "I don''t think so." Qin Ning stares at half an hour and still hasn''t solved the math problem. He wants to swallow the ballpoint pen. She knows every Chinese character, but they are connected together. Why can''t she understand them? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Call her a little silly girl, it''s really not slandering her at all! Han Junyu took a deep breath. When he recovered, he turned off the computer and went to her back to look at her test paper. In front of her eyes cast a shadow, is a man with an arm beside her, slim black shirt was untied above the three buttons, showing a charming mature charm. His strong arms open, revealing his beautiful clavicle and strong chest, lazy and charming. Smell a good smell of mint, Qin Ning heart beat faster, unconsciously red cheek. Chapter 48 Qin Ning''s nervous body didn''t dare to move, and his eyes also fluttered. In order to cover up the guilty, she pointed to a topic, "Uncle Han, I can''t do this one." "Well." Han Junyu pretended to be indifferent, took a pen from her hand and wrote a formula on the draft paper. Qin Ning watched his NIB write out data on white paper, dazzled. When he got the answer, she immediately went to find the right answer. "Wow, uncle Han, you are so good." The answer is right. Han Junyu glanced at the analysis of the answer, and his analysis process was simpler. "Did I understand the process of solving the problem just now?" Qin Ning shakes his head with a guilty heart. His big amber eyes stare at him without blinking. It''s like a little suckling cat who has made a mistake and wants to find a hole in the ground. She was staring out of temper, he used to reach out and rub her small head, when he realized his action, his arm froze. Seems to be angry with himself, he cold eyes deep, pursed straight thin lips. "I''ll tell you again, you listen carefully!" "Oh." His low voice, magnetic and mellow, came into her ears. Qin Ning''s ears were booming, and his mind was blank. Qin Ning tells himself that uncle Han is like her father. Don''t be so nervous. But the brain is not controlled at all, and it can''t listen to him calmly. Bang, bang, bang her heart beat like a drum, and she turned red. "Do you understand?" Han Junyu asked coldly. Qin Ning was too nervous to understand what he said. Bang, bang, bang! His voice hit the eardrum, her brain dizzy, eyes lax. He spits out the breath into the cochlea, her ears are hot, hard to sit. "Han, uncle Han, I''m not feeling well. I want to go back and have a rest." Her tongue was tied and she couldn''t pronounce clearly. Han Junyu looked at her blush, worried with the back of his hand close to her forehead, abnormal high temperature. He cold Mou a MI, she just discharged from hospital, can''t be sick? "If you have a fever, I''ll take you to the hospital." Xiao Jue said that she can''t have a high fever. If it goes on, she may have brain problems. "No, No. I, I want to go back to sleep. " Qin Ning pushed his arm away and ran out of the study in a panic. Han Junyu is not at ease and goes out with him. Outside her bedroom, he knocked on the door. "Ning Ning, tell me if you feel uncomfortable. Don''t hold on!" Just now, in the study, the strong and cold tone has long been out of the air. At the moment, in the inquiry, there is still some tenderness. "Uncle Han, I''m going to sleep." Qin Ning went to the bathroom to wash his face with cold water, and finally lowered the temperature on his face before breathing deeply. Hearing uncle Han''s concern, she felt guilty and opened the door. "Uncle Han, maybe the air conditioning in the study is a little high. Now I''m not hot. " In order to prove that she was ok, she raised a bright smile, took his big hand and pasted it on her smooth forehead. Han Junyu frowned. There was no air conditioner in his study! The back of his hand was close to her forehead to make sure her body was at normal temperature. He put down his worry, but his hand was reluctant to move away from her face. Rubbed her cheek, 17-year-old girl, such as Barbie doll delicate face, full of collagen, tender powder, soft, let him love. The palm of a man''s hand is broad and slightly hot, but the palm is cool. If you cover her face, you can block her sight. She raised a smiling face, amber eyes bright as stars, "Uncle Han, I''m really OK, now you believe it." Han Junyu hook lips, hold her face, gently squeeze, her facial features slightly closed, the small facial features shrunk into a ball. Qin Ning felt the chill on his body dissipated a lot, there was no cold ice in his eyes, and the string in his heart was looser. The small face is rubbed and deformed by him. She puffs her cheeks and stares at him angrily. The next second, he put his hand over her eyes, lowered his head on her forehead and gave her a kiss. Her eyes are too pure and clean, he is out of control close to her, always feel like a crime. "Good night, Ning Ning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is a goodnight kiss he gave her. Staring at the figure of the man turning away, Qin Ning suddenly turns around and closes the door. With her back against the wall, she touched the forehead that had been kissed by a man. She didn''t hate the touch. Does uncle Han suddenly get close to her mean that he doesn''t hate her anymore? ¡­¡­ Sick leave, Qin Ning has been used to, not only Qin Ning used to, their class students are not surprised.So when Qin Ning goes to class, everyone will not pay attention to her. Qin Ning was lying on the desk, thinking of several papers on the desk, she did not dare to turn. It''s terrible! "Qin Ning, the school grass of our school is looking for you!" Don''t know who to coax, all eyes fall on Qin Ning, there are envy and envy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was suddenly stared at, some inexplicable, looked up and saw the boy standing at the door of the classroom. School corridor, Qin Ning doubts looking at Han Zijin. Last time she accidentally bumped into him, he kindly helped her for a while, will not touch porcelain, to trouble her, right? Qin Ning''s brain is wide open. He thinks of all kinds of possibilities, and his eyes are on guard against him. "What can I do for you?" "I heard that you were ill and didn''t come to school for a long time." Han Zijin restrained her worry and tried to make his tone seem plain. "Are you having a hard time in the exam now?" "Yes Suddenly get care, Qin Ning is very grateful, defensive heart a little down. But she didn''t know him very well, so she kept a distance of one meter with him all the time. The question behind him made her think of those thick papers. She wrinkled her face with a headache and twisted her eyebrows. Perhaps, as Jiang Pei said, she is not suitable for reading. It is most important to keep fit. However, she is not reconciled! "Here are my notes, which may be useful to you." Han Zijin is a teenager after all, many emotions can''t be covered up. When he took out his notebook, he tried to hide his nervousness, but his ears were red and his eyes dodged. Qin Ning doubts, dare not go to pick up, "you gave me your notebook, what do you use?" "This is me," Han Zijin stopped, can''t say that this is the notebook he specially made for her, he calmly pointed to his forehead, "I don''t need notes to do the questions, I use my brain." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked. This may be the difference between Xueba and xuezha. This is the reality Heart! "Han Zijin, I can''t accept your notebook." "Why?" Han Zijin doesn''t understand, tone some anxious, "we make a friend, since is a friend, notebook is not what valuables, if you don''t, I throw away." Seeing that he was going to throw his notebook into the garbage can, Qin Ning quickly stopped and took it away. "No, I want it." The notebook was taken away by her, Han Zijin was satisfied, "you read the notes first, if you don''t understand, I''ll add you wechat, you can ask me on wechat." ¡­¡­ Chapter 49 Qinning with notebook back to the classroom, an Yun a shoulder on her shoulder. "That''s right. How dare you go out behind my back and steal people from the truth." Qin Ning looked at her smile and pushed her away. "What''s stealing? They were kind enough to help me improve my grades and gave me a notebook." "You''re fast enough. You''ve taken all the tokens." An Yun grabs the notebook and looks at the boy''s beautiful handwriting. She can''t help sighing. Xueba is Xueba, and its characters are beautiful. All of a sudden, Qin Ning rolled his eyes grandly when he heard an Yun talking about the keepsake. "It''s just a notebook. It''s just a keepsake. It''s too exaggerated." "It''s no exaggeration. I think the school grass just likes you, so it will give you a notebook. My grades are not good either. Why didn''t he give them to me? " An Yun hums coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± You a person who is willing to test zero, will he send you a notebook as draft paper? Don''t want to talk to her about this topic, she snatched the notebook, looking at Han Zijin''s notes, mind Han Junyu to her last night when writing words. Powerful, beautiful handwriting can be compared to calligraphy template. Moreover, those words are too regular, row by row, seems to be measured with a ruler. Uncle Han, can''t you have obsessive-compulsive disorder? In the last three months of the college entrance examination, looking at the papers, Qin Ning was really afraid that he would be crushed to death by those papers. Han Zijin gave her a lot of special knowledge, but he didn''t help her make notes. He also pasted a few post it notes to let her pay attention to her health. The most interesting thing is that there are a lot of jokes on the back of the answer to make her relax and smile. In the evening, study. Han Junyu saw the little girl doing her homework lying on the table laughing. He gave her a cold glance. "Something happy?" "No, No." She disguised the notebook received under the test paper, but her poor acting skills can not escape Han Junyu''s keen eyes. Han Junyu, with dark brown eyes, walked behind her and took the notebook lightly. "Uncle Han, that''s mine." An Yun said in Qin Ning''s mind, saying that this notebook was a token of love from Han Zijin, and she was about to grab it. But he was so tall that she had to jump up to get it. Anxiously staring at the notebook, in order to stabilize the body, she put one hand on his shoulder, jumped up and hit him, she did not care, continue to grab the notebook. "Uncle Han, that''s my review notebook." "It''s review material, not love letter. Why can''t I read it?" The little girl rubs against him. Han Junyu grinds his teeth and holds back his restlessness. He puts his long arm around her and worries that she will fall. Open the notebook, found that the notebook is not her handwriting, cold eyes a sink. Han Junyu stares at her guilty face coldly, and his heart is blocked, which makes him feel uncomfortable. "It''s not your notebook. It''s from a boy?" He knew her handwriting. And the handwriting on the notebook is open and close, obviously the handwriting of boys. "Yes." She answered with a low head. "Is that boy interested in you?" He has also experienced high school. At this stage, he is most likely to have confused feelings. The topics on his notebook are all aimed at the little girl''s weak knowledge points, which are specially prepared for her. What does it mean that a boy who is newly in love specially prepares notes for another girl? That boy likes this girl! "No, we''re just friends." Qin Ning is nervous for fear that he will be angry. "You''re too young to fall in love now." Han Junyu impatiently throws his notebook into the garbage can and stares at her coldly. "After other boys give you things, are not allowed to accept, you know?" Qin Ning stares at trash can, show eyebrow tight Cu, biting pink lip, have a bit angry. "But" "no but!" Han Junyu''s overbearing command. Qin Ning clenched his small fist, "Uncle Han, you misunderstood. Many knowledge points written in his notebook are better than what the teacher said, so I will use them." "Throw it away!" Seeing the little girl fawning on him and picking up her notebook from the trash can, she looks gloomy. Qin Ning from the trash can to find the notebook, stubborn notebook behind, "Uncle Han, notebook I will return to that friend tomorrow, you don''t get angry." He stared at her coldly, with a terrible power. Qin Ning''s whole body was nervous and his lips were pale. All of a sudden, Han Junyu sneered, which was extremely ironic. "Oh, I''m not your own father after all, and I can''t control your social circle." He dropped a word and turned to leave the study. After a while, she heard a heavy door closing downstairs.He went out. He''s angry, too! Qinning holding notebook, eyes red, tears drop down. She seems to have made uncle Han angry again. What to do? Dinghuang club, top luxury VIP box. As soon as Han Junyu arrived, Pei Qian put his arm on his shoulder, with a sullen smile on his face. Han Junyu dislikes throwing away his arm. "If you say something, you smell too much perfume!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian twisted his eyebrows and sniffed his shirt. He didn''t smell anything. , but he seems to have had a few women in his arms just now. They should be the perfume of their bodies. The corner of his mouth a smoke, also Han Junyu''s dog nose, can smell those subtle flavor. "I heard that you have adopted a little girl. Why can''t you find a wife and prepare to raise one by yourself?" "Lord Xiao told you that?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes were cold, and he stabbed Xiao Jue who was sitting beside him. Xiao Jue, lying innocent and shot, suddenly feels a murderous attack on himself. He turns his head to Han junyusen''s cold eyes and scolds Pei Qian for being cheap. Pei Qian felt uncomfortable when he was scolded by Xiao Jue and said to Han Junyu. "Lord Xiao is right. Last time you said to find a woman with tender face, thin waist and long legs, you were talking about your little girl. Don''t tell me, you are a nearly 30-year-old man. When you dream, you don''t expect that the woman under you is her. " "Pei Qian, come here, I promise not to kill you!" Han Junyu has a black face and wants to eat people. Pei Qian immediately jumps. For his own safety, he runs behind Cheng mo. Cheng Mo, just like his name, doesn''t talk much because he used to be a professional boxer. He doesn''t talk much, and he will express his opinions with his fists. Among them, Cheng Mo and Han Junyu have the best relationship, and they are always in collusion. When it came out that Han Junyu liked men before, Cheng Mo was the first one that people thought of. Some people have the courage to tease them, and each time they beat someone black and blue, no one has ever played such a self abusive joke since. If Cheng Mo and Han Junyu really have something, Han Junyu likes other little girls, Cheng Mo should be angry, right? Chapter 50 Han Junyu saw that Cheng Mo also came, which was somewhat unexpected. Cheng Mo is now in the army. Because he is a special branch of the armed forces, he can''t be known by outsiders, so his whereabouts are uncertain. Holidays are even more luxurious. Cheng Mo asked, "the girl you are looking for is too small. Can you bear it?" They are all adult men. If they speak with color, they all know it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s face sank. He reached out to punch him, but he found his arm was bulging. He stopped in time. "Have you recovered?" "No problem." Cheng Mo doesn''t matter. He glances at his wound indifferently. "I''m more interested in the girl you raise." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a puff from the corner of his mouth. These bad friends! "Han Junyu has a good eye. The girl he picked is one in a million. Now the skeleton is still small, but in a few years, it must be a goddess. " Xiao Jue said truthfully. "What about conduct?" Cheng Mo asked. "Yes, I''ve seen many beautiful women, but many of them have brain problems." Pei Qian agreed. Pei Qian is a well-known playboy. He has been living in the flowers for many years, but his brother''s woman should not only be beautiful, but also be good-natured and considerate. "Pei Qian, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!" Han Junyu warned. "Tut Tut, when you look at this expression, you are dissatisfied with your desire." Pei Qian shriveled, "or, I''ll find another woman to make you lose your temper?" "Go away!" Han Junyu is really angry, others dare not speak. Xiao Jue quickly looks for other topics. Cheng Mo seldom comes back, and everyone talks again. Han Junyu see Cheng Mo arm injury, can''t stay up late, send him back to live. Two people get on the car, Cheng Mo seriously asked, "like?" Han Junyu starts the car, knows what he is asking, and is silent for a moment. "This is the default." For many years, my brother grew up wearing a pair of trousers. He knows how much he has hidden in his mind in a blink of an eye, not to mention the topic of women. "Xiao Jue and Pei Qian are joking. Do you really believe it?" Han Junyu sneered. "You adopt people because he''s a friend''s daughter. It''s OK to fool them. Do you think you can fool me?" Cheng Mo looks at him with a smile. Han Junyu, whom he knew, was not a kind-hearted man. He went to adopt his daughter for the friendship of his friends. He heard that the little girl was ill and went to the hospital to accompany her when she didn''t go to work. He''s not a doctor. He''s just there for peace of mind. Over the years, after his grandfather died, old lady Han, who was still close to him, was hospitalized, and she was not so anxious to see him. Han Junyu reluctantly kneaded his forehead, "she only treats me as her uncle. If I have a bad idea about her, don''t I want to become a bird?" All these years, as long as he wants, there is nothing he can''t get. But for the little girl, it''s not whether he wants to get her or not, but he hasn''t figured out how he feels for her. He is a man who is nearly thirty years old. He wants to settle down instead of playing. "Aren''t you?" Cheng Mo laughs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu found that he went to the army, and his mouth became sharp. For a moment, I fell into silence again. "Jun Yu, do you believe in love at first sight?" All of a sudden, Cheng Mo let out a question of emotion. "Brain injury, too?" Han Junyu looks at him strangely. Cheng Mo sneered sarcastically, "I really want to, but it''s not." "Cheng Mo, did something happen when I came back this time?" He found that Cheng Mo''s mood is not right, there is a sad sound around him. As usual, extorting confessions by torture can''t hold a word out of his mouth. It''s not normal to talk about such emotional topics with him as soon as we meet. "How to say I''m also your elder brother. For feelings, I remind you to cherish them as soon as possible when you meet the right one." Having said that, he had a ruffian smile on his face and recovered to his indifferent face. Han Junyu smoked the corner of his mouth, "you mean to say that there is a single dog for ten thousand years. You''d better find one as soon as possible." two people make complaints about each other, and they expose each other''s history. Though they haven''t seen it for a long time, their feelings remain unchanged. When Han Junyu returns to his villa, he has a headache when he thinks of losing his temper with the little girl before he leaves. He didn''t know why. Every time he met her, he seemed to have no brain. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning gets up early and runs back in the morning. She is surprised to see song Xuan driving away. It''s only seven o''clock now. How can song Xuan come here so early? She quickened her pace and ran back to the villa panting. "Miss Ning, you''re back." Aunt Zhang quickly took a dry towel and asked her to go upstairs to change clothes and go downstairs to have breakfast. "What''s the matter with Uncle song coming here so early?" She asked carefully."Oh, Han Shao is on a business trip today. Song Xuan is here to pick him up." Aunt Zhang responded. Qin Ning a stay, holding a towel to cover his small head, heart lost. She thought all night last night and wanted to apologize to Uncle Han. Uncle Han is on a business trip and doesn''t know when he will be back. In a bad mood to class, she staring at the notebook in a daze, an Yun patted her shoulder for a long time, she did not respond. "What do you think, the teacher called you." "Why?" Qin Ning suddenly stood up and hit her knee against the table. The pain made her cry. "Ouch, why are you so excited? I''m teasing you." An Yun quickly holds her, sees the place where her knee turns red, and goes to the bag to look for medicine. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at her depressed. "Well, I surrender. In order to make amends, I''ll treat you to dinner." An Yun admits her mistake. At lunch, an Yun finds that Qin Ning is always distracted and asks anxiously, "is the Qin family troubling you?" Qin Ning looked back and shook his head, "ah, it''s hard to say it in a word!" "If you don''t understand in a word, just two words. Maybe I can give you some advice." Anyun egged her on. They have different personalities. Qin Ning is introverted. She doesn''t talk about many things in her heart. If she doesn''t lead her to say, those things will rot in her heart all her life. "I made uncle Han angry. I was worried that uncle Han would hate me and not raise me." Qin Ning is in a low mood. "I don''t want to rely on him so much, but I don''t have the ability now. I can''t take the Qin family without relying on him. And I''m in poor health. I''ll be hospitalized every now and then. I''m really afraid that I''ll accidentally die one day. " An Yun twists her eyebrows and hugs her comfortingly. Qin Ning is in poor health and needs medicine. She can''t get the money herself. Besides, there is the Qin family of jackals, tigers and leopards. Without Han Junyu''s protection, there would be no bones left for her. "What did you do to make him angry?" Qin Ning drooped his shoulders and said about her quarrel with Han Shao. He lowered his head and continued. "I wanted to apologize, but he was on a business trip and didn''t know when he would be back. An Yun, do you think uncle Han thinks I''m a bad girl because I''m in puppy love "No?" Anyun is not sure. "I don''t think Han Shao is unreasonable. Besides, you don''t really have puppy love. They just give you a notebook. You give the notebook back to Han Zijin first, and find an opportunity to explain to Han Shao. " "Is that all right?" As long as Qin Ning thinks that she will be driven out of the villa by Han Junyu, she is anxious to cry. Last night, she had a nightmare all night. "That won''t work. Think of another way." An Yun comforts her. Chapter 51 Qin Ning uses wechat to contact Han Zijin, and the two meet at the back of the school corridor. Han Zijin looks pretty, although wearing a very ordinary school uniform, but that clean and handsome look, or will attract the eyes of many girls. After receiving Qin Ning''s wechat, he excitedly came to the appointed place, but heard that she wanted to return the notebook to him, and his face was cold. "Where is the reason to take back what you send out?" "Han Zijin, I really appreciate your kindness, but I''ll pay you back if I don''t get paid." Qin Ning pursed her pink lips and held the notebook in her hands, insisting on giving it back to him. Han Zijin Junxiu''s face was slightly annoyed, but he didn''t pick up the notebook all the time. "If you feel sorry, you can give me something. It''s a small gift from friends." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked, this is not the result she wanted. "You have a ball point pen which is a little rabbit''s pen case. It''s very cute. How about giving it to me?" Qin Ning stares at him defensively. The little rabbit pen is a birthday present customized by her father. She hasn''t used that pen since her father died, but every time he saw it, he would miss him. But how could he know? Jiang Rou, who passes through the corridor, is surprised to see Qin Ning standing with the school grass. She is jealous. She flashed poison in her eyes, took out her mobile phone, adjusted her angle and took a few photos. The angle of her photo is so ingenious that they seem to be whispering. Staring at the photo, she had a proud but ferocious smile on her face. Han Zijin listen to the girl refuse his request, he does not care, eyes genial. "No rabbit, you can give me other small gifts." Qin Ning biting pink lips, she is not good at rejecting others, but do not refuse, she does not know how to do. "Han Zijin, there''s no need to send any gifts between friends. I don''t need this notebook. It doesn''t mean that it''s not allowed. I''m willing to send it. Who cares?" Han Zijin chuckles and catches her soft nature. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked, how can she say a word, he would accept a word? The most hateful thing is that she couldn''t find a retort! Xueba, are you really good at bullying people? "Qin Ning, take a notebook to review well. We''ll wait until the college entrance examination is over." At the end of the college entrance examination, when they were all 18 years old, he confessed to her. He is confident that she will not refuse him. Qin Ning goes back to the teacher with her head down. She is powerless. How is an Yun doing with her problem? She shakes her head helplessly and throws her notebook on the table. An Yun just suspected that Han Zijin liked her before, but now an Yun can be sure. Xueba wants to pursue her! Han Zijin''s father, Han Hao, is the fourth young master of the Han family. He is the mayor of Lingshi. Han Zijin''s status is certainly not bad. In the circle of friends, he has a good reputation. If he can take care of Qin Ning "Don''t be discouraged. Xueba is right. He said that the most important thing now is the college entrance examination. Maybe he just wants to be friends with you. You just explain to Han Shao that you just want to take part in the college entrance examination and enter the University, regardless of other things. " Qin Ning nodded, and now he can only do so. ¡­¡­ After school, Han Zijin just wants to ride home, but is stopped by a girl. "You like Qin Ning." The other side uses affirmative sentences. Han Zijin blushed a little, but he asked with a straight face, "what''s the relationship with you?" "Don''t you know that Qin Ning and I are related? Of course I have to take care of her. It''s very thoughtful of you to write notes for her Listen to the irony of the other side, Han Zijin guard, "what do you want to do?" "I have photos of you and Qin Ning together now. If I tell the Qin family about your puppy love with Qin Ning, the Qin family will certainly not let Qin Ning go." Jiang Rou holds her mobile phone and smiles triumphantly. "If her family knew that she didn''t study hard at school and fell in love with others, they would certainly teach her a lesson. Maybe the old lady of the Qin family would be angry and wouldn''t let her come to school to corrupt her morality. When you do, it''s hard for you to look at her. " Han Zijin likes Qin Ning. It''s impossible that he won''t know the Qin family. As long as people who have been in contact with Mrs. Qin know that she is old-fashioned and feudal. She is not only careful, but also likes to make small profits. Qin Ning was beaten by her so that she couldn''t go to school before, which didn''t happen. Han Zijin clenches his fist. There is a tangle on his handsome and genial face. He doesn''t want to bring Qin Ning pain because of him. "What do you want to do?" Jiang Rou listen to Han Zijin simply ask out what she want to say, also don''t beat around the bush. "Give me the money!" In the past, he would give her millions of pocket money every month, but since Qin pingze held her that night, Jiang Pei always found fault with her.For a week when she went back to recuperate, she was instructed by Jiang Pei to work every day. She was so tired that she didn''t get a dime. The most abominable thing is that the family agreed to give her a thousand yuan, but she still hasn''t given it to her. She can only borrow from the Internet. Online loan money, she bought a bag did not, repayment time is coming, but she did not have a dime in her pocket, will risk this way to blackmail Han Zijin. Han Zijin heard her request, a bit surprised. However, it''s normal to think that the Qin family is not good to Qin Ning, and this so-called relative can''t be sincere to Qin Ning. Thinking that Qin Ning had such a relative, he felt more pity. "How much do you want?" Listen to him so simply, Jiang Rou can''t help but heart, before just want to scare him, didn''t expect that he is so wise. "Give me five, no, a hundred thousand!" Han Zijin extremely angry anti smile, genial eyes flashed a cold, this woman is really dare lion big open mouth, open mouth is 100000. "OK, give me the picture!" ¡­¡­ Qin Ning went back to the villa after school and kept staring at the phone in the living room. Uncle Han called her last time he was on a business trip. Will he call her this time? After waiting for two days, she didn''t wait for Han Junyu''s call. She was in a low mood. "Miss Ning, if you want Han Shao, you can call him." Aunt Zhang watched her staring at the phone, fretting in her heart, smiling and encouraging. "Han Shao is busy with his work. Sometimes he has no time to eat, so he has stomach trouble. If Miss Ning finds Han Shao, she can call him " " is that ok Qin Ning pursed her pink lips, her long eyelashes trembled, a little excited. Since she''s going to apologize, she should take the initiative, shouldn''t she? "Of course, Miss Ning calls Han Shao and reminds him not to forget to eat." Aunt Zhang agreed. Qin Ning nodded, ate dinner, returned to the bedroom, holding the palm of the mobile phone sweating. In the heart has made some construction, only then found his number. She took a deep breath and dialed. In the process of waiting, every second is suffering. Finally, the phone was connected, but it was not him who answered the phone, but a woman. Chapter 52 The phone finally got through, Qin Ning was nervous in his heart, and his soft voice trembled a little. "Uncle Han, it''s me, Qin Ning." "Hello, Miss Qin. Han Shao has gone to the bathroom. If you have something to do, you can tell me and I''ll tell you." It''s a woman''s voice, gentle and charming. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning computer jam, big night an adult man and a gentle woman together, what will happen, self-evident. She got confused and hung up nervously. Suddenly remember Uncle Han''s indifference to Qin Yao, is uncle Han has a woman in his heart, will hate Qin Yao? Uncle Han often travels on business. Maybe there is a woman he likes abroad, but his grandmother doesn''t agree with them. So he hastily orders a fiancee for him in China. The more Qin Ning thinks about it, the more likely he is. He thinks he has seen through uncle Han''s secret. It was not easy to summon up the courage to make a phone call, but she ran into uncle Han who was doing that kind of thing. She did not dare to make a phone call again. Because of this, Qin Ning is always absent-minded in class. She didn''t like to talk before. If it wasn''t for Anyun, she wouldn''t open her mouth for a few days. "Ning Ning, what did Han Shao say when you explained?" Han Ning thinks of that phone call, blushes and tells an Yun about it. "In their circle, a few women should be considered normal." Anyun is not surprised. "How can you say that uncle Han is almost thirty, and the man who is nearly thirty is not married, has no girlfriend, and doesn''t find a few women to relieve himself, so he must be suffocating." Qin Ning''s world is simple, where heard such words, blush, amber eyes such as shining jewelry general, water Lingling more beautiful. "What do you do when you tell me this? I can''t apologize on the phone. I''ll wait until uncle Han comes back." Anyun didn''t care. He touched his chin and continued, "tut Tut, uncle Han is so fit. He must be very fierce. I don''t know how many times in one night." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered her face and didn''t want to talk to her. "Food and sex, don''t be shy." An Yun looks at her coquettish appearance and even wants to tease her. "Chou An Yun, don''t poison minors!" Qin Ning is ashamed and annoyed. She wants to cover her ears, but she pinches her hands. "Ha, I''m teaching you how to become an adult ahead of time." An Yun said seriously, "one day I''ll give you some educational discs. There are 72 moves. The resolution is clear. After you find your boyfriend, it will be wonderful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s delicate little face was red. She didn''t dare to listen any more. She ran to the toilet. After going to the toilet, I unexpectedly saw Jiang Pei standing beside the new head teacher. She thought she was dazzled, but when Jiang Pei was surprised, she would grab her hand when she came to you. Qin Ning avoided her movements and listened to Jiang Pei''s gallant words: "Ning Ning, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Oh, you look thin. Today, after school, when you go home, I''ll make you a delicious meal. " "It''s not necessary. If you have anything, just say it." She squeezed her little fist and said tough things. For those who want to kill themselves, she doesn''t have to save face! Jiang Pei was so angry that his teeth itched, but his face was still smiling lovingly, "Ning Ning, you haven''t been home for several days, grandma misses you very much." Qin Ning immediately thought of Mrs. Qin''s crutches. Her back was cold and her face was cold. "If I have something to say, I''m going to study." "Ning Ning, it''s not easy for my aunt to come to school. How can you not give her face?" Qin Ning wants to turn around and leave, but is stopped by Jiang rou. Jiang Rou held her arm and continued, "Ning Ning, although you live in someone else''s home, your surname is Qin. How can you forget to go back to your own home after eating other people''s food? " Jiang Rou''s voice is not small. All the students heard her voice and looked at Qin Ning strangely. "Jiang Rou, it''s my business. It''s not up to you to comment!" Qin Ning was seen all over uncomfortable. "Ning Ning, don''t be angry. I don''t want to make you angry. But my aunt just asked you to go home. You won''t agree to such a small thing, and I have nothing to do Jiang Rou was wronged. She held Qin Ning''s arm tightly, as if Qin Ning didn''t listen to Jiang Pei, and she could say something worse. Qin Ning grinds his teeth and is pulled away from school by Jiang rou. Wait until class, an Yun has not seen Qin Ning come back, doubt went to the toilet to turn a circle, also did not see her figure. When I got back to the classroom, I heard that Qin Ning''s family came to take him home, but Qin Ning didn''t seem to want to. Qin Ning''s family, is it the Qin family? It must be no good for the Qin family to come to Qin Ning at this time. She is worried. "It''s said that Qin Ning is now living in someone else''s home. Seeing her sick leave every day, she won''t be taken care of. Her sister Lin''s body can''t get out of bed because of men''s tossing, can''t she?" There was a discussion of girls laughing."I think it''s possible. I heard that Qin Ning is with a rich man, who seems to be her cousin''s fiance. Tut Tut, it''s shameless to rob my sister''s fiance There was a scornful irony from the girl, and then someone echoed it. "Well, I also heard that Qin Ning pretended to be pure in school. In fact, he was a shameless fox in private. She has that face, and she doesn''t know how many men she''s hooked up with. Last time she asked for sick leave, who knows what it was "Maybe I''m pregnant with a man''s child and go to the hospital to kill the child. It''s also a sick leave!" "There is more than one child who has been knocked out. Her clothes are all the latest limited edition in the world. I only saw the same model in French fashion week. Qinning this fox spirit must be the man to serve too well, that man will give her to buy so expensive clothes. Ah... " The girl student who was talking suddenly hit a book on her back. She turned her head angrily and saw an Yun. All of a sudden, a group of people turned pale and shrunk in fear. An Yun is so angry that she laughs. She is glad Qin Ning didn''t hear these words. Otherwise, she will cry. She was just bullied by her family. In order to save her life, she found an uncle to rely on. She was said to be so unbearable. The people who spread the news were so hateful! She was holding a book in her hand, turning it around a few times and smashing it into the face of another girl student who had just spoken. "What are you talking about? Let me hear it, too? " "No Ah Some female students want to go. An Yun kicks the table close to her. A corner of the table bumps into the abdomen of the female students. The female students cry out in pain. "An Yun, don''t go too far. We didn''t talk about you. What do you do?" "Ah, Qin Ning is my person. To say she means me." An Yun stepped on the chair and went to the table, looking at them. "You say so happily, is envy Qin Ning!" A group of female students were so angry that they turned blue. How could they envy Qin Ning? Nonsense! "Anyun, don''t pretend to be the virgin, you." "Oh, I''ve recorded all your words." An Yun took out her mobile phone and pointed to them, "if I send this recording to your parents and teachers, let them listen, good girls, what do you learn in school?" "No," a girl screamed in horror, trying to grab her cell phone. "I can also conveniently send this recording to the man behind Qin Ning, who is powerful and ruthless in Nankang city. If he gets angry, ha ha!" "Anyun, what do you want to do?" All the girls are flustered and stare at an Yun in panic. "Of course I''ll let you do something, otherwise it''s too cheap for you!" An Yun sneers. Chapter 53 Qin family villa. Seeing that Qin Ning was coming, the old lady of Qin family seldom had a good face and asked her to sit down for dinner with a smile. Qin Yao lovingly pulls her to sit down, saying that last time she would rush into the restaurant and make Han Shao unhappy. It''s all Jiang Rou''s smelly mouth. She says that when she sees Han Shao taking fox spirits to dinner, I will misunderstand them. Both inside and outside her words, she hoped that Qin Ning would speak well for her in front of Han Junyu. But Qin Ning kept his head down and pretended to be a fool. Jiang Rou, standing on one side, hears Qin Yao''s words and scolds in her heart. Qin Yao, you are a bitch. If you need her, you can never say a good word. If you don''t need her, you can not only kick her away, but also give her up as a gunner. This kind of pig brain, if Han Shaohui likes it, that''s the hell! Qin Ning had no appetite, but she didn''t dare to offend old lady Qin. She could only endure disgust. "Ning Ning, soon you will be 18 years old. How are you going to spend your 18th birthday?" Jiang Pei asked. On his 18th birthday, Qin Ning looked around in confusion. Before my father was ill, he said that he would accompany her for the rite of passage, but he had already left. And here, things are different. Thinking of her father, she flushed her eyes and held back her tears. "I''m not going to celebrate my eighteenth birthday. I want to accompany my parents." "If you don''t want to see any dead people on your birthday, we''ll do it for you." Mrs. Qin spoke in a cold voice, as if speaking to her was kindness to her. Because her parents'' graveyard is far away, Qin Ning has few opportunities to go. Her greatest hope at the age of 18 is to accompany her parents. But listening to the old lady''s cruel words, her heart sank and she stood up suddenly, her scarlet eyes staring at old lady Qin. "Grandma, since it''s my birthday, please respect my thoughts!" "Why don''t I respect you? We''re going to hold a birthday party for you. We just value you. We think you should be more important when you are not easy to grow up. You are not sensible, you cheap hoof, and you say I don''t respect you. Why don''t I respect you? " Mrs. Qin felt that her dignity had been violated. She was very angry. She stamped her crutches when she was angry. Although this little killer is raised by others, it''s still the Qin family''s life. It''s the Qin family, so we should listen to her! Listening to the sound of crutches knocking on the ground, Qin Ning turned pale and sat on the chair with soft legs. She was most afraid of Mrs. Qin''s crutches, which made her scarred every time. "You can do it if you want, but I tell you, I won''t take part in it!" Jiang Pei and Qin pingze look at each other. They hold a banquet just for her. If she doesn''t attend, how can their plan be implemented? They want Qin Ning to sign the equity transfer at the age of 18, but they haven''t told Mrs. Qin about it, and they can''t do it too openly. "Ning Ning, hold a birthday party, you are the leading role, how can you not attend?" Jiang Pei coaxed her. "For your birthday, your second uncle and I will pay for your custom-made dress. We will find a way to get you whatever gift you want." Qinning heart sneer, nothing to offer gallantry, not fraud or steal! It''s not a good thing that they are so kind to give her a birthday party! "I don''t need it!" "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve lost my temper and politeness. How can I talk to your second aunt?" Although Mrs. Qin doesn''t like Jiang Pei, she will certainly protect Jiang Pei between Jiang Pei and Qin Ning. Qin Ning clenched his fist, his knuckles turned white, and the blue tendons on his nervous neck burst one by one. "Sorry, I have classes this afternoon. I''ll go first." Qin Ning stood up and wanted to escape. "Stop!" Old lady Qin stares at her eyes and points her crutch at Qin Ning. Her old face is twisted like a vicious old witch. "You are still my Qin family. I don''t listen to you, little killer. If you are stupid, you will waste money even if you can''t go to college. Please come back, or I won''t blame you for being rude to you In the past, she did not agree with Qin Ning to go to school. It''s no use for a weak girl to read a book. It''s better to get married early and let her get the bride price! "Why don''t you shoot me?" Qin Ning now thinks it''s a shame to call her grandma again! "Oh, if you kill your parents, you should die!" The old lady''s face was ferocious, her cheekbones were high, and her calculating eyes were staring at her. "Let your second aunt arrange an 18th birthday party for you, and invite some people to come to your house. If you can''t go to college, it''s a waste of money to stay in my Qin family. It''s better for you to get married as soon as possible! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s Qi and blood went up and he felt dizzy. He was so angry. "If I don''t agree, I won''t give you more money." The old lady has already figured out a small nine nine in her mind. "I won''t agree, you can''t!"Qin Ning grits her teeth. It''s not enough for her to buy her once. She wants to buy her again for money. Maybe she can''t find a second one in the world! "There is no room for disagreement!" The old lady knocked on her crutch, as if she said something more rebellious, so she raised her crutch and killed her. At this time, outside the Qin villa. A group of girls follow an Yun to the Qin villa. After listening to an Yun''s words, they don''t look very well. "That''s the plan. If you don''t listen, I have plenty of ways to kill you!" An Yun coldly glances at five girls. They are frightened by her eyes and promise to finish the task. "I''ll give you only fifteen minutes!" Five girls walk into the Qin family. The servants of the Qin family hear that they are looking for Jiang rou. When they go in to report, they chase the servants and run into the villa. "Aunt Qin, uncle Qin, grandma Qin, Hello, we are Qin Ning''s classmates. We have a very important thing to talk to Qin Ning." Suddenly, many strangers appear. Jiang Pei stares at the servant coldly. The servant is very innocent. He bows his head and goes to work quickly. "What''s the important thing? Do you want a group of people to come here?" Mrs. Qin asked scornfully. "Yes, very, very important." A few girls are usually good girls, have never done anything out of the ordinary, is usually chat gossip when vent, did not expect to be caught by an Yun. Now when asked by the old lady, they are very nervous. Jiang Rou is surprised to see the students who suddenly appear. They seem to be unfamiliar with Qin Ning and often speak ill of Qin Ning behind her back. What can I do for Qin Ning? "You lie!" Listening to Jiang Rou''s censure, all five of them were flustered. Qu Zixian, a little bolder, said boldly, "we are not idle. We come here to lie to her. Granny Qin, we know that you are the kindest and the best. You must be the best and gentlest granny in the world. I only talk to Qin Ning for one minute. In a minute, I''ll let her back. " As soon as Mrs. Qin heard that someone flattered her, she was satisfied with the students. "Come on, Qin Ning will come back for lunch." Mrs. Qin nodded and agreed, and it was hard for others to speak. Jiang Rou thinks something''s wrong. "What''s the matter with you, you can''t say it here, you must pull her out to say it?" Chapter 54 Qu Zixian didn''t expect that Jiang Rou would make trouble for her. She suppressed her unhappiness and hinted that others would compliment Mrs. Qin. She took Qin Ning out. Several students nodded, "grandma Qin, I have known that Qin Ning is beautiful for a long time. It turns out that she inherited your appearance. When you were young, you should be more beautiful... " Listening to the praise of the little girls, Mrs. Qin couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. Her heart had been floating for a long time. Qin Ning''s confused face is pulled to the villa and looks at Qu Zixian in doubt. This classmate and she have been classmates for nearly three years, and they haven''t said three words. They are not familiar at all. "I promise an Yun to take you away," said Qu Zixian, looking at a servant and lowering her voice. "I''ll walk with you to the door of the villa, and an Yun will meet you there." Qin Ning was surprised, but still sincerely grateful, "thank you, please." Qu Zixian looks at her in surprise. She is not familiar with her before, so Jiang Rou intentionally or unintentionally says something bad about Qin Ning, and she believes it. Now walking beside her, I found that what she said was totally different from what Jiang Rou said. "You''re not in good health. Can you run?" Female students think of those words before she said, in the heart uncomfortable, eyes dare not look at her. "Well, yes." Qin Ning nodded gratefully. Students look at her bright smile, amber eyes, clear and pure, where is the enchanting fox, clear is a simple lovely rabbit! At the door of the villa, I saw an Yun waving to them. Before Qin Ning left, she bowed to her female classmates 90 degrees before running to an Yun. Seeing that Qin Ning was going to run, the servant immediately went after them, but an Yun was faster than them. He kicked them away and left with Qin Ning. When an Yun pulls Qin Ning into a taxi, Qu Zixian is relieved. Thinking that this is the Qin family, Qin Ning goes home and wants her best friend to rescue her. Is the family here a jackal? Qu Zixian takes out her mobile phone, thinks about an Yun''s plan, and dials 110. When the servant went to report Qin Ning''s departure, the Qin family responded that the five students came to take Qin Ning away. Jiang Pei''s face was ugly. He was so angry that he wanted to hit people. He ordered the servants to find someone quickly. Five girls flustered, want to leave but was stopped, soon there will be police. All the five girls cried and said that the Qin family had kidnapped them. For a moment, crying, quarreling and swearing were heard in the Qin family''s villa An Yun takes Qin Ning to her home and prepares lunch for her. They chat while eating. "What do you want to do when Jiang Pei takes you back to the Qin family?" An Yun asked. "I want to hold an 18th birthday party for me, but I don''t want to. I want to accompany my parents." Thinking of his parents, Qin Ning had no appetite and wanted to control it. When he bowed his head, his tears could not stop falling. After his mother died, his father blamed himself for not taking good care of his mother. Soon after, he also suffered from an old disease. A few years later, he left her and went to find his mother. Since then, in this world, no one really loves her. It is clear that she has a family, but she has to rely on others. She is not only worried about whether she will be despised, but also against the poison of the Qin family. Seeing her cry, an Yun felt uncomfortable. She held her in her arms and patted her on the back to comfort her. "Well behaved, Ning Ning, on your birthday, I''ll accompany you to see your uncle and aunt." "Well" Qin Ning was tired of crying and fell asleep in an Yun''s arms. When she woke up, not only did she have sore eyes, but also a sore throat. Seeing that she was lying in a strange room, she jumped out of bed, opened the door and ran into an Yun. "What''s the matter?" Anyun, hold her. "Anyun, I, I''m going back. Aunt Zhang will worry if I don''t go back." "OK, you call back to report safety first, and I''ll let the driver take you back." An Yun looks at her red and swollen eyes, takes her downstairs and asks the servant to prepare ice to apply it. At this time, the driver who went to pick up Qin Ning called back to the villa and said that he didn''t receive Qin Ning, and he didn''t find anyone to go to school. Aunt Zhang turned around anxiously. Isn''t this another accident? She dare not delay, immediately call Han Shao, ask countermeasures. Being in a meeting, Han Junyu hears that the little girl is missing again. His first thought is that she has been kidnapped. He smashes the water glass in his hand in anger. Last time, he didn''t clean up the person who hurt the little girl. Did anyone think that anyone could bully his girl? Han Junyu is about to ask song Xuan to investigate. He receives a phone call from Aunt Zhang, saying that the little girl is going to a friend''s house to do her homework and forgets the time. He narrowed his cold eyes and thought it was not so easy. However, he will soon return to China. I''ll wait until he returns. Thinking that they were still fighting, he thought for a few seconds, picked up the phone and asked the assistant to prepare some gifts. But in the end, I put down the phone and prepared to pick it myself.Qinning back to the villa, see Aunt Zhang worried face, heart slightly warm. Anyway, there are people who care about her here. She hugs Aunt Zhang. "Aunt Zhang, I like you so much." When she was confessed by the little girl, Aunt Zhang felt embarrassed and patted her on the back to comfort her. "I also like Miss Ning. I don''t have a son, so I regard Miss Ning as my own girl." Qin Ning closed her eyes and felt the warmth in Aunt Zhang''s arms. She hadn''t enjoyed such a wonderful warmth for a long time. ¡­¡­ The next day, Qin Ning came into the classroom with a small box of handmade biscuits. See yesterday to help her classmates, she put biscuits on her desk, "this is I ask an elder to teach me to do, I hope you can like." Those students are surprised to see her, they help her is completely do not do a good thing, was an Yun threat, did not expect that she would give them biscuits. Seeing that they didn''t answer, Qin Ning was a little embarrassed and blushed to explain. "Aunt Zhang''s craftsmanship is very good. I''ve tasted it and it tastes good. I just made shapes and engraved your names on the biscuits. " Students are shocked, did not expect her so attentive, even on the biscuit engraved name. "If you say that, I can''t help trying it." Qu Zixian opens the small box, finds her name, and is moved to see that the font is Qin Ning''s notes. "Wow, it''s delicious. Thank you, Qin Ning. My name is engraved on it. I''m reluctant to eat it. " Several other people also found their names, tasted them, and gave her a thumbs up. "Just like it." Seeing that they were happy eating, Qin Ning was satisfied. After a busy morning, it was not in vain. "Oh, I''m afraid the biscuits are too dry. I''ll prepare milk for you." Qin Ning opened his schoolbag and took out five bottles of milk. Jiang Rou just walked into the classroom, smelled a burst of fragrance, instant fragrance saw a box of biscuits on the same table, it tasted good. "Well, I got up early and late, and I haven''t had breakfast yet. Zixian, what are you eating? " She felt her stomach and looked at her deskmate eagerly. Usually they have food will be given to her, just she is very hungry, can eat some biscuits. When Qu Zixian hears her questions, she habitually wants to share them. However, the students sitting at the front table hold Qu Zixian and coldly look at Jiang Rou staring at the biscuits in the box, scorning sarcasm. "You''re not blind. Can''t you see we''re eating biscuits?" Chapter 55 Jiang Rou used to get up late and come to school without breakfast. She complained to them with her stomach in her arms. Her classmates were kind-hearted and always gave her snacks. I didn''t notice it before, but now I think of it, it doesn''t matter if I have snacks with my friends. But treat them as a fool, and take it for granted that they will share something with her. Are they relief stations? Ha ha, how ridiculous! Especially after what happened yesterday, according to an Yun''s plan, after Qin Ning left, Qu Zixian reported to the police that five of them had been kidnapped by the Qin family and had seen the barbarism and rudeness of the Qin family. It doesn''t agree with what Jiang Rou said at all. The five people are even more disgusted with Jiang Rou from then on. Jiang Rou twisted her eyebrows. Thinking of yesterday''s farce, her eyes turned red in the blink of an eye. "I know that my aunt made you angry yesterday, but you went too far. How can you call the police? I was scolded by my aunt all night. Today you are going to give me a cold face. What did I do wrong?" Qu Zixian saw that she was going to cry. When she thought of all kinds of things in the past, Jiang Rou didn''t like to dress up and cry all the time. Qin Ning''s body does not know how much weaker than her, also did not see Qin Ning crying! "Jiang Rou, it''s a pity that you don''t become an actor." "I just helped Qin Ning once. She carved my name in the biscuit she gave me. I''ve copied your homework so many times. When you have snacks, you haven''t given me any. And you tell people that my legs are too thick to bear! " We are all high school students, the idea will not be so complicated, but it will be a bit extreme, once hate a person, you will find that anything she does is eye-catching. Just like before Jiang Rou said bad things about Qin Ning in private, they hate Qin Ning, and only then can they use their imagination to say those bad things about Qin Ning. "I, I''m not rich without you. You see, a bag on your back is worth my living expenses for several years. Why should I share your snacks?" Jiang Rou can''t be wronged. "Ha." Qu Zixian is so angry that she laughs. In her eyes, Qu Zixian is a local tyrant who can be exploited by Jiang rou! "Jiangrou, you deserve to be poor. I''m so ashamed to treat you as a friend." No money is not shameful, but because he is poor, he should be treated well by others. If he has good things, he must give them to her. This is a bad moral kidnapping, ridiculous! Qu Zixian angrily moved his desk away, separated from Jiang Rou''s desk. Poverty is Jiang Rou''s pain point and her most intolerable humiliation point. Hurt by Qu Zixian, she looks up and looks at Qin Ning standing next to her. Her eyes are angry. "Qin Ning, you must say something to them. What qualifications do you have to say that I, the Qin family, hold a birthday for you, and you are going to sacrifice your dead parents, stupid All of a sudden, Qin Ning was at a loss, but listening to Jiang Rou''s curse, her hands trembled with anger. "Jiang Rou, shut up." No matter how angry, good cultivation makes Qin Ning can''t say bad words. She is not good at quarreling with people, and she is not good at fighting with people. Standing next to the five girls can''t see any more. It''s Jiang Rou''s fault. What''s the right to blame Qin Ning? Qu Zixian raised her hand and spilled milk on Jiang Rou''s face. "Jiang Rou, aren''t you hungry? I''ll treat you to milk Looking at Qu Zixian''s action, other girls have the courage to point to her nose and scold; "Jiang Rou, you are the legendary white lotus and green tea whore. We treat you sincerely, and you play acting for us!" "You are the one who is taken care of. How can you carry such an expensive bag when you are poor all day? Besides, you spend a lot of money these days. When I was 18 years old, I did this kind of thing. I went to college instead of going to a nightclub... " "If you don''t need a band aid, you have to go home and ask for sick leave for a week. Jiang Rou, you are on the road, do not know how to do safety measures, pregnant to the hospital to do abortion "Look at your old-fashioned experience, more than once. I can''t. If I go on, I have to spit out every night''s meal. I can''t be shocked until I have some biscuits made by Qin Ning. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to a few female students spit without swallowing scold Jiang Rou, Qin Ning startled blink of an eye. Has Jiang Rou ever done such a thing? She was very angry at first. I don''t know why, but suddenly she couldn''t get angry. Jiang Rou has milk on her face, on her hair and on her clothes. She is very embarrassed. Five students scold her voice is not small, the whole class are strange staring at her, she was angry face blue. Stand up to go to the toilet, when she passed, all the students to avoid her, look at her as if she saw the bacteria in general. In class, an Yun listened to Jiang Rou''s experience, covered her stomach with a smile, and almost fell off the chair. Retribution!Thinking of Jiang Rou''s embarrassed appearance, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. And she was very happy to know more friends. After school, five female students and Qin Ning go out together, let Qin Ning need help, must find them. Qin Ning was very grateful and wanted to say something else, but the five girls hurriedly said goodbye and ran away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She turns her head doubtfully and sees an Yun coming, and you smoke at the corner of her mouth. "Why are they so afraid of you?" "I''m handsome. They''re afraid I''ll get them." An Yun holds up the broken hair on her forehead and laughs badly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little girl, you look askew. Qin Ning gives her a white eye. "Ouch, school grass." An Yun notes that Han Zijin has been staring at Qin Ning. It''s not a coincidence that they meet. It''s him who comes to Qin Ning on purpose. Looking at the green and handsome face, Qin Ning can''t help laughing at the young man whose ears turn red when he looks at it. "The school grass is good, the figure is not lazy, the brain is good, and it''s not bad to be a boyfriend." "Anyun, I''ll find tape to seal your mouth!" Qin Ning stares at her. Han Zijin is the school grass, his own conditions are excellent, or Xueba. How could you like her? Her delicate short man, standing in the crowd, is totally to make up the number, or can ignore, do not remember that. "No, I''ll shut up. How can I tease my sister?" An Yun laughs and starts to whistle to Han Zijin, but Han Zijin nods to her gentlemanly, which is to say hello. See Han Zijin quickly approach, she again low voice persuades in Qin Ning ear. "Other people''s school grass also has a background. Don''t refuse his kindness at the beginning. When you are strong enough, do what you want to do." No matter Qin Ziyun or Han Shao''an wants to protect her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t understand what she said. All of a sudden, an Yun''s mobile phone rang. She patted Qin Ning on the shoulder and said, "have fun. Call me if you have any information. I''ll go first." "Hey, yunyun, you," Qin Ning wants Anyun to help her block Han Zijin, but she''s a deserter first. "Qin Ning, how did you review?" Han Zijin looks for the topic and looks at the girl''s white face. Her eyes are as bright as the stars. She can''t see enough. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her pink lips. This question is really hard to answer. With her grades, I reviewed them well, that is, my grades at the end of the crane. "I can make up for you, free of charge!" Han Zijin is as careful as a hair, aware of Qin Ning''s depression, quickly said. Chapter 56 Array Chapter 57 Hold together two people, see each other''s condition, all Leng a few seconds. Suddenly, a thunder scared Qin Ning to close his eyes and rub into his arms. It seemed that he wanted to dig a hole in his chest to get in, so that he would feel safe. Han Junyu was stiff all over, and his fingers trembled. He knew that she was afraid of thunder. He kneaded his eyebrows helplessly. "Darling, let me go first." His eyes were as deep as the sea, and his voice was a little dull, but the little girl didn''t hear it. "No, No. Uncle Han, I''m afraid. " Han Junyu suppresses the body''s reaction, takes a deep breath and takes her back to the bed. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." His big hand gently patted her back, accidentally touched her smooth scapula with his fingers, he rubbed his teeth and clenched his fist like an electric shock. "Uncle Han, let me hold you for a while, just for a while." She cried and begged. Han Junyu looked at the ceiling, she wanted to hold him, he was very happy. But the problem is, if she moves around again, his bath towel will fall off! Listen to her low cry, like a wounded kitten, shrink in his arms for comfort. He sighed helplessly. In order not to let her find her abnormality, she took her to bed and covered them with a quilt. "I''ll be with you. Don''t be afraid." His voice is too gentle, Qin Ning mood out of control, think of these nights have nightmares, afraid of being rejected by him. "Uncle Han, can you not hate me? I, I will listen to you." Han Junyu is closing his eyes, trying to suppress the desire in his heart. Hearing her cry, he opens his eyes. "When did I hate you?" How could he hate her? If she wasn''t too young, he would like to eat her now! This idea flashed in my mind. Han Junyu was also startled by himself. How could he?! Also think of friends almost joke, his little girl''s mind is not simple? Brain confusion, he stared at her eyes, become dim. "Don''t I hate my uncle when I fall in love with him She complained. "So you think I hate you?" Han Junyu had no choice but to smile. He didn''t expect that the little girl would think so. "Isn''t it?" She bit pink lips, long eyelashes still blink, tears rolling, ignorant innocent touch, it is really people want to crush. "Stupid girl, how can I hate you for such a trifle!" Han Junyu stressed. Listening to his explanation, she felt even more aggrieved after being frightened for such a long time. "I wanted to give the notebook to Han Zijin, but he didn''t want it. I don''t have any friends. Han Zijin says that he wants to be my friend. I can''t be cruel. Anyway, I just don''t have puppy love. " When it comes to the back, she is crying, tender voice, heartache. "Uncle Han, you are too bullying. You suspect my puppy love just because of a notebook. I''m stupid and stupid. How could anyone like me. Besides, I''m not an adult yet. What kind of love do I fall in Look at her crying, angry and distressed. All of a sudden, there was another thunder. She was so scared that she burped and shook in his arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He finally pressed down the idea, she hooked up, Han Junyu crazy. But her tears are still coming out, he reached out to help her tears, but the tears are more and more wipe. He was agitated and did not wipe. He bowed his head, kissed her eyes and licked the corners of her eyes. "Uncle Han You, what are you doing? " Qin Ning was shocked by his action, stopped crying and grabbed his powerful arm in a panic. Not to mention Qin Ning, Han Junyu himself was stunned. The touch of his lips was so good that he was reluctant to take it back. Sensing her nervousness, he restrained the agitation and gave her another kiss in the corner of her eye. "Don''t cry. It''s so ugly. Tears are getting wet." Qin Ning can''t help but remember that when her mother died, she also cried all the time. Her father held her and kissed her eyes, saying that her eyes were not beautiful when she cried. Is she ugly when she cries? Thinking of her embarrassed appearance, uncle Han saw her. She blushed and dared not look at him. Her cerebellar pouch shrank into the quilt. Smelling the fragrance of the girl''s body after bathing, my eyes unconsciously fell on the girl''s pink, soft lips He took a deep breath, and the breath was like a fire, which burned to all parts at this moment, he had to admit that the girl in his arms was young, green, pure and beautiful. He wants it! He has always been decisive in his work. What he wants, he can''t get. Clench the fist to loosen, repeat a few times, see the girl return a face pure, in her invisible place, his corner of the mouth hook up evil four lips.Pei Qian''s words are right. He is so picky that he can''t find a woman he likes in his life. So he has a wife. Isn''t that the best of both worlds? Heart made a decision, he clenched the fist to loosen again, the action had a bit presumptuous. Her long arm was around her waist, leaning towards him, her chin resting on the top of her hair. Later, this is his girl! "Are you still afraid?" Qinning didn''t realize the man''s mind, the heart is still as he can rely on relatives, clever stay in his arms, gently shaking his head. A moment of silence, two people did not speak, only each other''s breathing, in the same rhythm. Qin Ning felt a little hot, and the temperature on his body was too high, and the sweat on his face dropped into her neck. "Uncle Han, are you hot?" "Well." Of course he''s hot. If he doesn''t hold her, is he still a man? "Oh, I''ll take off the quilt, OK?" Her voice is small, soft, timid and he discussed. "No!" He refused decisively. Lift the quilt, the reaction under his body, isn''t it found out?! "If you''re sleepy, go to sleep." He put his arm around her, not ready to let go. He had not touched a woman for 29 years, and finally caught a little lamb. He didn''t take advantage of the place. He felt sorry for himself. Qin Ning blinked, his long eyelashes trembled, like small claws scratching his heart. He itched all over. "Uncle Han, it seems that there is no thunder outside. I''d better go back to my room." She let him go, put her hands up, and prepared to leave. "What if there''s thunder again?" Boom! Seems to confirm his words, the sky sounded a deafening thunder, she was scared hands a soft, fell in his arms. Shivering, she lifted the quilt and wrapped her up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If the marriage doesn''t work out, it won''t work out. Han Junyu thought in his heart, holding her tightly again, touching her soft, tender and greasy skin with his finger pulp, which is even softer than the best silk, which makes people love her. Now I can''t eat her, so I''ll try my best to collect some interest. "Good, don''t be afraid. I''m here." "Well." Qin Ning was nervous, and his little finger was caught by his little hand. He rubbed it in his arms in fear. "Uncle Han, it''s very kind of you." She couldn''t help sighing. "Well," he thought to himself that he would only treat you well in the future. "Protect me like my father. Although I have no blood relationship with you, I regard you as my uncle." She has a little flattery on her little face, expressing her heart. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s tight arm is stiff. Does he look like her father? Oh! Han Junyu quietly cold hum, little girl first don''t care about you, after three months to deal with you! Chapter 58 At the end of spring and the beginning of summer, thunder roared. The little girl in her arms didn''t sleep honestly, and suddenly her little hand fell on his chest. Slightly cool finger pulp, touch the front of the bulge, Han Junyu suddenly opened his eyes. On the girl amber eyes, at night did not turn on the light, but her eyes are flashing stars. "Darling, there''s class tomorrow. Go to bed." He quieted down. "I can''t sleep. I want uncle Han. Doesn''t uncle Han want me?" Han Junyu pick eyebrows, is his mind she saw through? Now that she has seen through it, it doesn''t matter. Let her have this cognition earlier. "Little girl, be good and sleep." "Sleep, but there are many ways to sleep. Han, uncle, do you want us to sleep in another position The girl''s sweet, soft and tender anger sounded in his ear. She twisted her waist and turned into a goblin in the dark. She wrapped around him and kept twisting. "What posture do you want?" Han Junyu turns over and the two change positions. He''s on the road. She''s under the sun. She did not panic, but slightly raised eyebrows, pretty and lovely. A pair of amber eyes, bright as gems, staring at him. Such as the spirit in the dark night, can hook the soul! "Uncle Han, I want to try any posture I want." The corner of his eyes is red, the bath towel under his body is thrown away by him, finger abdomen caresses her white face, she closes her eyes to enjoy. "Uncle Han..." The delicate pink lips are the best dessert he has ever tasted, and the soft and slender neck He just wants to break through all obstacles, take her for himself, and let her whole body be infected with his breath. Be him forever! With a low roar and a comfortable sigh, he suddenly opened his eyes. Turning to see the little girl lying next to him, he fell out of bed in fright. He had a beautiful dream! In the dream, the girl with silky eyes under him still lies beside him Han Junyu swears that this is the first time in his life that he was awakened by fright. Could it be that he determined his mind last night, so he let himself go? Just after the rainy night in early summer, the sky in the early morning is much brighter. The little girl is like a sleepy kitten, always trying to rub against his arms. His playful fingertips point at her nose, and she hides in his arms. Small head hit his chest, she frowned show eyebrows, turn the quilt, turn over to avoid him. Han Junyu smiles. Before going on a business trip, he wants to keep a distance from her and keep sober. Now, to hell with those sober people! Staring at her white neck, the Adam''s apple rolled, like a hungry wolf meeting an elk with its neck exposed. How could he miss the delicious food he sent? He bowed his head and thin lips fell on her face When Qin Ning woke up, she found that she was in a strange room. After a few seconds, her brain became clear. Then she remembered that she ran to Uncle Han''s room last night. He was still wrapped in a bath towel, and his face turned red with shame. She must have been so scared last night that she ran to Uncle Han''s room without clothes. She bashful hammer his cerebellar bag melon, uncle Han won''t think she is very frivolous? She jumped out of bed with her little quilt in her arms. When she heard a voice in the bathroom, she left with a red face. Qin Ning is embarrassed. He always lowers his head when eating. Han Junyu looks at her fluffy head and doesn''t speak. Two people sit in the car, in the narrow space, she can smell his body light mint. The smell was so special that she remembered it the first time she heard it. I don''t know what''s going on. After tasting the flavor related to mint, she will think of him. Han Junyu found that the girl has been secretly looking at him, where she can''t see, he thin lips slightly hook, suddenly, bow close to her. Qin Ning''s eyes were slightly shocked by his face. , "Han, uncle Han, I''m sorry," waited for her to respond. He saw that her cheek was still stained with her lipstick. She was looking for something to help him wipe it up. "Sorry, what?" Han Junyu keeps his face straight and avoids the action that she wants to wipe his face. His tone is a little cold. Perhaps it is used to the superior, as long as the cold face, the strong breath on the body, let people fear. "I, I don''t know uncle Han will suddenly bow his head, and my lipstick is on your face." Qin Ning was too shy to jump. The pink lipstick was not very heavy, but the lipstick on the cheek was quite clear. "Why are you so careless?" Han Junyu frowned. His eyes swept over her pink lips and turned away indifferently. Then he took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his cheek, and put the handkerchief into his trouser pocket."Uncle Han, I''m sorry", she was flustered and looked at him with a frown. "I should have told you that these three words are not allowed to be said in the future, eh?" He has a low tone and a straight face. "Oh, I, I don''t say." She bowed her head like a child who made mistakes. No, she''s still a child. Han Junyu rubbed her small head, how to see all pleasing to the eye. Xiao Jue said that he had a good eye and chose a good little girl. This time, he didn''t talk nonsense. "Han, uncle Han, your hair has been crumpled." The little girl frowned, timid, and complained in a low voice. Her little face was full of grievances. "Well, I''ll help you sort it out." Han Junyu serious face, fingers open, combing her shoulder length short hair. Her hair was dark, soft and soft, passing through his fingers, tender and indecent. If it wasn''t for the man''s serious face, Qin Ning would have mistakenly thought that uncle Han had used her hair as a toy, rubbed it disorderly, combed it again, and rubbed it disorderly "Ning Ning, stay away from Han Zijin in the future!" Suddenly, he said a warning. "Well?" Qin Ning didn''t understand. She explained it yesterday. "Uncle Han, I don''t have puppy love, he''s just my friend, I ''" Han Junyu was in a good mood and found an excuse to say, "I believe you, but it doesn''t mean other people won''t doubt you. The most important thing you should do now is to study and fall in love. Wait until you finish the college entrance examination. Well After her college entrance examination, she can fall in love with him. "I see, uncle Han." Little girl nods, know Han uncle is for her consideration, but Han Zijin''s kindness, she really don''t know how to refuse. Han Junyu saw the little girl get out of the car and run to the school with her head down. Today, song Xuan found that Han Shao was in a good mood and signed the document very quickly. He was puzzled. What''s the good thing? When ordering lunch, song xuante wants to ask. But when he walked into the office, he felt the chill and shivered. Was it his illusion before? "Grandma, I didn''t say I wouldn''t get married. I just wanted to postpone the engagement." The man''s voice is cold and frightening. Song Xuan mourns for himself for three seconds in his heart. It''s not the right time for him to come. "Engagement dinner, four months later." Don''t know what the other party said on the phone, Han Junyu hung up and rushed out. Chapter 59 Since old lady Han heard that Han Junyu liked men, she broke her heart for her grandson. It was not easy to choose a suitable girl, and he agreed to be engaged in a month, but suddenly he proposed to postpone the engagement. Worried that he was fooling her again, the old lady went into the hospital crying and crying and covering her heart. "I''m old, and I don''t know how many days I can live. If I don''t see you getting married and angry, I have no face to see your grandfather." "Mom, you are in good health. As long as you have a good rest, you will live to be 100 years old!" Han Cai, the second miss of the Han family, comforts her. Han Cai, Han Junyu''s aunt, is also Jian Ying''s mother. After her divorce, she went back to Han''s home and worked in Sheng''an. It was said that the old lady came to the hospital in a hurry. Mrs. Han has four children, one woman and three men. Han Qiang, the eldest, has a daughter. After graduating from University, he also joined Sheng''an group, but he works abroad. Han Cai ranked second. At first, she wanted to marry her family. Later, the marriage was difficult to maintain. She chose to divorce and returned home with her daughter. Han Junyu''s father Han Chang ranked the third. Han Chang is a man who doesn''t care and only knows how to play antiques all day. Han Zijin''s Han Hao father ranked fourth, because he works in Lingshi, he has moved out of the Han family. In the Han family, Han Qiang is the boss, but because Sheng''an group is in the hands of Han Junyu, he has real power. He doesn''t care about the Han family when he is young, but the big things can only be implemented through his consent. As a result, the rest of the Han family complained, and even secretly did not know how many stumbling blocks they had caused him. Han Junyu also turns a blind eye. As long as he doesn''t touch his bottom line, it won''t hurt if they make a fuss. "Mom, you can be sure to do well and wait for Jun Yu''s daughter-in-law to offer you tea!" Cao Qiuhong, the daughter-in-law of Han Qiang in Dafang, said with a smile. "Don''t coax me. Things are changeable. Who knows if I''ll leave as soon as my eyes are closed, just like the old man. Han Junyu, while I''m still breathing, I''ll be engaged! " The old lady is tough. Han Junyu listen to the old lady began to nag, helpless pinching eyebrows, and the old lady to discuss. "Grandma, in four months, I''ll go to the wedding banquet. A month later, I went on a business trip. " Since his grandfather died, he has only been close to his grandmother in the Han family. He could not refuse the old lady''s request. "You can leave things at work to others. I asked you to go on a blind date several times before. You promised me at the beginning, and then you gave me all kinds of excuses. Han Junyu, don''t try to fool me this time. " The old lady learned to be smart, straight faced and uncompromising. Han Junyu''s face is calm, and his face is gloomy and terrible. When his eyes sweep over other faces, he finds that Han Cai is guilty and avoids his eyes. If he was asked to hand over his work to others, someone must have encouraged the old lady. As for who it was, he had a bottom in his heart. "Grandma, in this way, four months later, if I am not engaged, I will quit my position in Sheng''an group and concentrate on finding a girlfriend. What do you think?" Hearing his words, the rest of the Han family were surprised and looked at each other eagerly. "Jun Yu, what are you talking about. I think Qin Yao is very good. You can make a decision as soon as possible and get engaged this month. " It was Han Junyu''s mother, Li Xiang, who reminded him not to be confused. Many people covet the position of the president of Sheng''an group. When he says this, he will definitely make trouble. "Mom, Jun Yu, I''ve made such a promise. I''m sure I''m ready to get engaged in four months." Cao Qiuhong, the daughter-in-law of Han Qiang in Dafang, said with a smile. "Yes, Ma, Jun Yu is too busy with his work. They are suddenly engaged. They need a holiday or something, and they also need time." Han Cai is also laughing to persuade, always and Han Junyu sing to sneak attack, finally said a word for him. "The engagement in one month is too hasty and too aggrieved. Now we should arrange it as soon as possible, and the engagement in four months will certainly be grand." Li Xiang listen to their words, where don''t know their mind, angry grin teeth, "sister-in-law, sister, what you say is reasonable, but a month later is a rare auspicious day in a year, can''t waste." "It''s said that the weather is favorable, the place is favorable and the people are harmonious. Jun Yu is too busy to aggrieve other people''s girls. It''s better to prepare slowly." Cao Qiuhong walked forward with a smile, blocking the old lady''s view of Li Xiang. Li Xiang is depressed and smiles to suggest Han Junyu, but there is a faint warning in his smile. "Jun Yu, you have a clear idea!" "Well, I think so." Han Junyu didn''t give his mother a straight eye from the beginning to the end. What he said reached the result he wanted, and he hooked his lips. "Grandma, we''ll have a wedding banquet in four months." The old lady stared at him doubtfully, "you really don''t cheat anymore?" "No, granny, you''re safe." When Han Junyu leaves the hospital, he contacts song Xuan and asks about Qin Ning''s fainting in the rest room of the gymnasium.He was too busy to take care of it before, but later he went on a business trip. When he heard about the disappearance of the little girl, he should deal with it when he returned home. "The person who harmed Miss Ning was Qin pingze''s wife''s niece. She was a classmate with Miss Ning, and her name was Jiang rou." Song Xuan said. "Why does she want Ning Ning?" That''s the purpose of his investigation. "The specific reason has not been found out. I guess it was ordered by Qin pingze''s wife Jiang Pei. If Miss Ning had an accident, the equity would automatically become theirs." Song Xuan sneered. Well, the main contradiction lies with the Qin family! "They don''t want to live a good life, so give them some seasoning!" Han Junyu''s low voice with a cold, although song Xuan is not at the scene, but also scared. "Han Shao, I understand." Song Xuan observed three seconds of silence for the Qin family. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning lying on the desk, looking at the poor score on the test paper, she is really frustrated. "Ning Ning, this score doesn''t mean anything. It only shows that you have a lot of room to improve next time." An Yun comforts her. Qin Ning to the eyes of her papers, scores less than her, rolling eyes. "Yunyun, you comfort me so much every time, but the score hasn''t gone up and down every time." Anyun is helpless. She used to be bored in class and Qin Ning would chat with her. But recently, she only read sages and sages books, and her ears don''t hear things outside the window. An Yun feels that she is out of favor. "Qin Ning, don''t you have a talent for painting? You can take an art test. " Listening to them, Qu Zixian said suddenly. Qin Ning also has plans, but she still wants to learn economics, will come and go to manage the Qin family. Qin''s family is the hard work of her father. She can''t give it to Qin''s family, so she has to hold it up. Although it''s hard Looking at her test paper, she sighed deeply that her mathematics had been poor since childhood, and she had never been qualified! "Qin Ning, I''m preparing for the art exam recently. Would you like to join me?" Qu Zixian took out a pamphlet about the art examination. Holding the book, Qin Ning refused Qu Zixian''s kindness. "I''ll have a look first, and I''ll give you the answer tomorrow." Back at the villa, after dinner, uncle Han asked her to go to his study. Thinking of the topic uncle Han gave her last time, she swallowed. "Why, no?" Han Junyu looks at her reluctantly, and his face is a little chilly. Is she unwilling to do her homework or stay with him? "No, No. How come uncle Han taught me, I can''t wait. Hey, hey... " Chapter 60 Han Junyu opens Qin Ning''s test paper and evaluates her weakness. Qin Ning squeezed the ball point pen in her hand, and found that when he was holding the paper, his sword eyebrow was slightly frowning, and her face was not good. She wanted to drill a hole in the ground with shame and indignation. "That what, uncle Han, you don''t see, I am very poor." She is the scum of textbook edition! "Which subject do you prefer, history or geography?" Han Junyu asked calmly. "History, I think history is very interesting. We can learn a lot of great characters and read a lot of interesting stories." Qin Ning answered honestly. "Why did you choose science?" Her Chinese and English scores are not bad, it can be seen that she is not suitable for science. There is no geography or history in science, but physics and chemistry related to mathematics. Most importantly, mathematics in science is more difficult than mathematics in liberal arts. Qin Ning bowed her head. When arts and science were divided into classes, she also wanted to choose arts. But Jiang Pei said that the probability of science entrance examination was higher, so she was allowed to choose science. Before she made a decision, Jiang Pei went to the District teacher and decided that she was assigned to the science class. It''s also because he won several art awards before, and he was arranged in the best class by Jiang Pei. Her understanding ability is weak originally, and it''s hard to learn in the class. Because of her introverted personality and no friends, her learning is even worse. Later, Anyun saw that she was in a bad state and moved to her class to be her deskmate. Han Junyu found a pamphlet beside the test paper, which was about the content of the art examination. He looked through it at will. "Uncle Han, that," Qin Ning wanted to stop, but it was too late. "Want to take the art exam?" He looked up and asked her. "I don''t know." Qin Ning sighed, "my father also mentioned to me the art specialty student before. My father said that my academic achievement was too hard, so he asked me to be an artist. But my father died, Qin. I can''t ignore him. " She was in a low mood when she thought of her father. Dad has a lot of promises to her, but dad has broken his promise, she can only complete it by herself. Han Junyu looked at her tears and pinched her small face, "good, I will help you arrange the Qin''s business. You just have to do what you want to do. " Smelling the faint mint fragrance on his body, listening to his comfort, Qin Ning sniffed, and did not evade his big hand. "Uncle Han, how can you help me?" Han Junyu likes to rub her shoulder to interrupt, smile, "want to manage Qin, there are many ways. You can''t even manage yourself well. Are you sure you can handle Qin''s group of old foxes? " Qin is a large enterprise, most of the shares are in Qin Pinglu''s hands, but there are other small shareholders. With Qin Ning''s soft nature, she couldn''t suppress them. Maybe if they said a few cruel words, she would cry. "But it was Dad''s work." "Believe me?" Han Junyu step closer, in her ear asked, deep voice, deliberately put soft time, hook people mind. "Of course I believe in Uncle Han. Uncle Han is the best person in the world to me." She immediately raised her little hand as if it were an oath. "Since you believe me, I''ll take care of it. Good, if you want to take the university entrance examination, you can do it in your way. " "Can I really?" Qin Ning has no confidence. College entrance examination? How could she feel guilty! "Believe me, I will guard everything you want!" With bewitching, she nodded vaguely. The next day, when she came to the classroom, she asked Qu Zixian about the art examination. When Qu Zixian heard that she wanted to talk to her, she excitedly told her all she knew. The art examination training is to find the art teacher who wants to go to the University, and then study in the teacher, the probability of passing the exam will be greatly improved. "Qin Ning, I want to go to the Art Academy of a university. How about you?" Qu Zixian looks at the girl''s pure eyes, her little oval face, and her skin is flawless. She has to admit that she is jealous of Qin Ning. In the past, she wanted to contact Qin Ning, but Qin Ning was too introverted. She was always ill and hospitalized, so she had no chance. Later, she learned from Jiang Rou that she was the kind of girl who didn''t respect herself and didn''t love herself. Thinking of the confused things she had done, Qu Zixian felt guilty and wanted to compensate her. Qin Ning propped his chin with both hands, thinking, but he didn''t know where to go. Looking at her confused face, Qu Zixian patted her on the shoulder to encourage her, "Qin Ning, if you want to test in any university, just tell me that one of my relatives is the chairman of the Art Association. Maybe I can help you." "Thank you, Zixian. I''ll let you know when I think about it." "I, I''ll go first." Suddenly, Qu Zixian stood up and ran back to her seat as if she were frightened. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She turned her head and saw an Yun come over. As soon as she drew her lips, how could a group of them see an Yun like a mouse seeing a cat.Run as soon as you see it. At noon, Qin Ning mobile phone vibration, is Han Zijin to her message, said to invite her to dinner, by the way to her make-up. Qin Ning holding a mobile phone, think of Uncle Han''s advice, she pull on an Yun and find Han Zijin. To the canteen, see Han Zijin has ordered food, an Yun just know, qinning invite her to dinner, is to find her when the light bulb. "Hi, school grass." Say hello to an Yun. Han Zijin''s face is hot. He takes a look at Qin Ning and greets her with a smile. "You do it first, and I''ll order another dish." Han Zijin asked the two girls to sit down and turn to the kitchen to order. Although they come to the school canteen, but it is high consumption, usually not many people come. What Han Zijin wants is a box. It''s very secretive. It''s a good place to study and a good place for tryst. "Is my light very bright?" An Yun plays a trick to pick an eyebrow at Qin Ning. Qin Ning blinked vaguely, didn''t understand her meaning, "speak human words!" "Silly girl, Han Zijin is clearly looking for opportunities to contact with you, people say is, to date with you!" "Ah, date?" Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows, she just wanted to make friends with Han Zijin. Puppy love? She thought of Uncle Han''s cold face, so let it go. "Your EQ is really worrying. Ning Ning, I''ll give you a nickname later. How about silly girl? " An Yun laughs. "Yunyun, help me find a way." She holds an Yun''s arm and shakes it. "In fact, Han Zijin is also good. If you don''t want to fall in love now, you can give him a chance to become a prospective boyfriend." An Yun persuades. "Yunyun, don''t be kidding!" She can''t afford to play the game of looking for a spare tire! Anyun has said that her EQ is low and she is worldly. When she deals with it, she is scared and uneasy. How dare she tease others! Qin Ning loosened her arm, squeezed her small fist, and bowed her head in frustration. "Well, I''ll help you." An Yun looks at her drooping head, pitiful and soft hearted. She gives in with both hands. "I have the best rhyme." Qin Ning holds her gratefully. At dinner, Han Zijin has been looking for a topic to talk to Qin Ning, but they are blocked by an Yun. Han Zijin doesn''t care. He thinks Qin Ning is shy and embarrassed to talk. Halfway, an Yun winks at Qin Ning. Qin Ning understands and gets up to go to the toilet. Chapter 61 An Yun sees Qin Ning go out, say to Han Zijin directly. "Han Zijin, you like Qin Ning." Han Zijin''s ears are red. Facing Qin Ning''s best friend, he is not ready to deny it. "Yes Anyun pick eyebrows, school grass is quite simple. It''s a pity that the falling flowers are intentional and the flowing water is merciless. "But Qin Ning doesn''t want to fall in love now." Although an Yun sympathizes with him, she wants to cut the mess quickly to help her good sister. "I know, so I don''t force her." Han Zijin has a bad feeling and interrupts her in a hurry. "I know she''s in hospital again. I''m worried. I want to be with her and protect her. There''s no other meaning." Han Zijin''s tone was serious and his face was serious. "I know she didn''t have that kind of idea for me. But it doesn''t matter. Feelings can be cultivated. I will let her accept me slowly. " Anyun sighs. He is too anxious. "Han Zijin, have you ever thought that your company now will become her trouble?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin heart a pain, like a dagger into the heart, he thought of jiangrou hand photos. Is something wrong? "Qin Ning is soft tempered and can''t speak hard, but some words that are not clear may hurt you." Anyun takes a deep breath. "She''s preparing for her art exam now. She doesn''t need your tutoring, so don''t disturb her with your kindness." "Is that what Qin Ning asked you to say?" "Almost. Her soft voice is not as strong as mine. In general, you are rejected. Do you understand ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin clenched his fist on his leg, and his face turned red. An Yun stands up and looks at his handsome face, peach blossom eyes, high nose, tight lips and three-dimensional facial features. Although he is still green and astringent, he is a bit cold and sharp. "I advise you that if you want her to accept you, you can''t be impatient. If you want to be quick, you can''t be quick." Han Zijin surprised, clenched fist relaxed. "You mean," "Shh, Ning Ning used to live in a relatively simple environment, and she didn''t understand many things. When she grows up, you can talk to her. " Han Zijin''s personality is arrogant, and his words are unique, which causes his heart of challenge. Maybe it will cause reaction, but Qin Ning will lose the initiative. Therefore, an Yun did not die. When Qin Ning comes back from the bathroom, an Yun makes an OK gesture. She is relieved. Han Zijin see two people''s small action, in the heart understand, restrain emotion. When three people leave, Han Zijin wants to pay, but the waiter tells him that someone has paid. He knew in his heart that Qin Ning was actually going to pay the bill when he made an excuse to go to the toilet. Qin Ning is stared at by Han Zijin embarrassed, "that, you send me notebook, I haven''t well thank you, this meal is my treat you." "Well." Han Zijin nodded, "after that, you will be friends. If you need me, you can come to me at any time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s little head nodded. "Yes, friends." Anyun comforted her and whispered in her ear, "if she asks you again in the future, you don''t want to go, you can find an excuse to refuse!" "Oh." Qin Ning just relaxed. Back in the classroom, Qin Ning thought about which university he should go to and which teacher he should find for training for a few days. And she didn''t take a pen for a long time, and she didn''t know what she would be like. Holding a pencil, she scribbled on the test paper. After drawing, she found that what she drew was Uncle Han. "Wow, the painting is really good. I''ll give you ten cents on this side face!" Anyun likes it. "Uncle Han is good-looking, but I still have many shortcomings." Qin Ning blushed on his cheek and explained in a low voice. "You think too much. I''m talking about your uncle Han''s face." An Yun touched Han Junmo''s side face, tut tut two, "when Han Shao''s face is gloomy, people dare not look directly at him. I have to consider whether to buy two magazines with his exclusive interview." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her pink lips and angrily pushed away her hand to protect uncle Han''s side face. ¡­¡­ Early in the morning, when the sky outside the window turns blue and white, Qin Ning''s alarm clock rings. She gets up to exercise and then recites the words. Her math score is not good, Han Junyu said not to embarrass her, let other subjects make up for. She is good at English, and can work harder to improve more than ten points. Dressed in sportswear, she opened the door and saw Uncle Han in black sportswear leaning against the door, as if waiting for her. "Uncle Han," she said pleasantly. Getting up early to hear such a soft and sweet voice, Han Junyu''s mood is not generally good, "darling, don''t run outside in the future." "Why?" Qin Ning doubts, follow him upstairs.Come to a room on the third floor. In the spacious room, there are all kinds of sports equipment. Is this uncle Han''s sports room? "You should exercise your muscles first. We''ll run first today." Han Junyu reminds. "Oh," Qin Ning obediently did a whole body exercise, stretching his arms and pressing his legs Suddenly looking back, I found that uncle Han must be staring at her strangely. "Uncle Han, what''s the matter?" His eyes were so aggressive that she was scared by his green eyes, like meeting a hungry wolf. "Start running." Han Junyu restrained his emotion, coldly took back his eyes and took her on the treadmill with a cold face. The sportswear on the girl''s body is very close to the body, when stretching the whole body, the curve shows. The man who gets up early is not strong in willpower. For a moment, he looks out of control. When he hears the girl''s reminder, he turns away in chagrin. Han Junyu, is your self-control that you are proud of eaten by dogs?! After running for half an hour, Qin Ning was sweating all over. Han Junyu turned off the treadmill and took a towel to wipe her face. Qin Ning wanted to come by herself at first, but Han Junyu didn''t give her a chance at all. Qin Ning couldn''t defeat him. She leaned in his arms and was served by him. "Run for half an hour and do other activities, OK?" He taught her slowly. She is weak, take medicine to recuperate, had better add physical exercise. Originally, he didn''t want other people to come in his private sports room, but she would be his people in the future. Naturally, he agreed. "Ah, what else?" Qin Ning''s legs are shaking. When he is running outside, he can rest for a while when he is tired, but on the treadmill, he can''t rest for a second. "At the beginning, you have a period of adjustment, and gradually you get used to it." Han Junyu pinched her small face and took her to exercise to stretch her back muscles. Before the exercise, Han Junyu will give her an example. Qin Ning stares at the strong muscles of a man''s back, full of strength, and her eyes are wide open. I don''t know what an Yun said in my mind. Uncle Han has a good figure and strong physical strength. A man who is nearly 30 years old can''t hold it all night Qin Ning shakes his head in a hurry, annoyed. Uncle Han taught her so patiently that she should not be like that. Han Junyu is deliberately show muscle, noticed the little girl''s eyes from infatuation to chagrin, in her invisible place slightly raised lips. He is a businessman. They all say that businessmen can''t get up early for nothing. They train her in person, on the one hand for her health, and on the other hand for being close to her. When they do some sports in the future Have fun! Chapter 62 After practicing all morning, Qin Ning fell asleep in math class. Ann rhyme see her sleep on sleep, unexpectedly still snore, dislike rolling eyes, but still took a coat cover on her body. The math teacher saw and heard the voice, and went to Qin Ning''s desk. His face was very ugly. An Yun shrugs helplessly, "teacher, Qin Ning is not very comfortable. She came to class with illness." As soon as I heard that I had to come to his class when I was sick, the teacher''s face was better and her voice was lower. She told Qin Ning to go back to recuperate. She would catch a cold when she slept here. Anyun nodded quickly and had a break. Qin Ning wakes up. An Yun puts her arm on her shoulder and teases her. "What strenuous exercise do you do with your uncle Han, so tired?" Qin Ning didn''t recognize what she said and explained seriously, "well, uncle Han taught me how to keep fit early in the morning." "You, fitness?" An Yun frowns. With her thin body, she will be out of breath after two steps. Her face is white and frightening. What''s Jian''s body?! Qin Ning nodded seriously, "Uncle Han said that my health is too bad, because I didn''t exercise before, and uncle Xiao also said that I need exercise, as long as the intensity is moderate, I can bear it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun smokes the corners of her mouth. Now Qin Ning keeps talking to her uncle Han for three sentences. She really wants to treat her uncle Han as a God. "Qu Zixian, what are you hiding from? I won''t eat you." An Yun side head, see Qu Zixian sneak up behind her, seems to be on guard against something. "Zixian, what''s the matter?" "Hahaha, no, it''s OK. Jiang Rou hasn''t come to school for two days. Do you want to ask her if something''s wrong?" "What else can happen to her? Two days ago, I saw a man looking for her at the school gate. The man was on her shoulder. When they had a good relationship, they must have been fooling around." Qin Ning didn''t speak yet, but the students at the front desk were sarcastic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and an Yun look at each other. They are both surprised, but they don''t care. Jiang Rou asked for leave because she wanted to avoid the online loan lender. She never thought that the lender would find her and ask her to pay back the money quickly according to the information she provided. She got 100000 yuan from Han Zijin. She bought a bag and lost it. She had planned that the family would give her money, but she called home, and the family always said that there was no money. After pretending to be ill for two days, she received a phone call again. The other party said that now she had to pay the debt, she had to pay 50000 yuan. She was so angry that she only borrowed 30000 yuan. How could it become 50000 yuan?! The interest plus the time she procrastinates will make more and more money. If she doesn''t pay back the money, they will send her photos to the Internet, so that their relatives and classmates can see her ugly appearance. Jiang Rou is flustered and asks them not to let out their photos and give her another two days. Get the other party''s permission, Jiang Rou steps in a hurry to run downstairs, begging Jiang Pei to give her ten thousand. Jiang Pei''s face was ugly when she asked for 10000 yuan. "Jiang Rou, you eat mine and drink mine. I never charge you a dime. Now you want me to give you 10000 yuan?" Jiang Rou said that she has something important. When she earns money from her work, she will definitely give it back to her. "Oh, what are you going to do?" Jiang Pei holds her arms and stares at her. She wants to hear that she is a little girl. It takes 10000 yuan to do something. Jiang Rou racked her brains. Ten thousand is a lot, but for Jiang Pei, it''s not as good as a drop in the bucket. Jiang Rou was angry at her for making trouble of herself, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face. "Aunt, please, I''m really in a hurry." "No Jiang Pei turns around indifferently and listens to her constant pleading and scolding. "Jiangrou, if you think it''s not good to stay in the Qin family, I''ll buy you a ticket tomorrow and go back to your hometown!" "Aunt..." Jiang Rou was shocked. No, she managed to escape from the place where there was no place for the toilet, so she didn''t want to go back! With a mobile phone in her mind, she suddenly turned around. She was threatened. Why can''t she be threatened? Han Zijin, who just arrived at school, received a short message from Jiang rou. Han Zijin peach blossom eye upward a pick, send out a sneer, this feed not full of blood sucking insect! He dials a friend''s number, talks a few words later, the corner of his mouth is cold. After Jiang Rou sends a text message to Han Zijin, she holds her mobile phone and thinks to herself that she has heard from her classmates that Han Zijin''s family is very rich, so she should give her another 50000 yuan, right? Soon, when she heard a message from her mobile phone, she was excited. This Han Zijin is really a Book fool. He can give me 50000 yuan by a short message. If he threatens him later, can he take out 500000 yuan? She opened the message, saw the message on the mobile phone screen, and covered her mouth in amazement.How can Han Zijin have some photos she took when she borrowed money? There is also a hint under the photos. If she doesn''t give out 200000, he will send these photos to the school website. Two hundred thousand! Han zirou didn''t expect her to turn pale. Once again, a message came in from the mobile phone. It was a link to a web page. Her fingers trembled. A mosaic photo of her was sent to the school website, and there was a striking title. "Money, door-to-door service.". There are thousands of comments at the bottom of the post. And then there was another text message. [Jiang Rou, after 24 hours, without 200000, there would be no mosaic in the photos! ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Rou is angry and wants to smash her cell phone. Two hundred thousand. I can''t take it out even if I kill her! But don''t take money, Han Zijin really send those photos, how should do? As long as the thought of her photos sent to the school network, the students look at her eyes, she can''t stand it. Crying, he took out his cell phone again, dialed a number, put on makeup and left the Qin family. She went into the hotel she had reserved and went to the door of the room. She was in a panic and clenched her fist to try to calm herself. If you make a sacrifice and get 200000, it''s worth it! Thinking that all this was caused by Qin Ning, she wanted to kill her. But now she is besieged. If she doesn''t deal with these debts quickly, maybe she will be ruined. Knock on the door, no accident is a man opened the door. "Come on in." The man just took a bath, only wrapped in a bath towel, impatiently pulled her into the room. Jiang Rou staggers and follows him into the ward, but when she sees that there are two men in the room, she is shocked and so on. She is afraid. "What does that mean?" "If you want to borrow 200000 yuan, we will each borrow 100000 yuan. Take off your clothes quickly. If you don''t want to, get out of here and wait for more people to borrow money from me. " The man glanced at her, looking pretty and pretty. Although it''s not the first time that Jiang Rou has done it with a man, she is afraid when two men go together. "Can I get money when I sleep?" "Cut the crap!" One of the men was impatient to strip her. "That, wait!" Jiang Rou is flustered and refuses to let go of her clothes. "I, I''ll take a bath first, and then I''ll play with you." She noticed the whip and lighter beside the bed, and her feet softened with fear. "Hurry up!" Jiangrou ran to the bathroom and locked the door. She found the person who borrowed the money online. She thought it was just a sleep, but now it''s not like that. If she plays too much, it''s hard to say whether she can leave alive today. No, she has to leave! Chapter 63 Hiding in the bathroom, Jiang Rou turns to look at the window and climbs up the window, biting her teeth. Then she hears the sound of beating the door violently. "Open the door!" Jiang Rou''s legs softened and she fell to the ground with a pale face. Dare not delay, she got up again, also want to climb on the Internet, but heard the door slammed open. The man saw that she wanted to climb up the window, which was not surprising. He seemed to be familiar with this situation. He skillfully pulled her hair and pulled her out of the bathroom. "Ah, let me go, I don''t want your money!" Jiang Rou screams in panic. "If you want it now, I won''t give it to you!" The two men looked at each other, and their eyes were full of complacent calculation. A man took out a tube of medicine and injected it into her. Lying on the ground, Jiang Rou softened after a few minutes and began to undress. "Such a whore, want 100000 more, huh!" The man with the medicine scorned sarcasm, "I bought this medicine for 100, and it''s too expensive to use it on her!" "Asshole!" Jiang Rou''s body is hard to control, but her brain is awake. When she hears the man''s words, her face stares at them ferociously. They didn''t care about her eyes at all. They threw her on the bed and began to take off their clothes. These two people often do this kind of thing, get some loan information on the Internet, there will be a lot of brainless women on the hook, they will choose some good-looking idiot women to cheat to the hotel, want to play how to play. When they play, they record videos and threaten those women with those videos. Those women dare not go to the police. Sometimes they have a good time and hurt people. Three hours later, Jiang Rou felt that she was about to be broken! Two men holding a mobile phone, complacently warned her, "woman, you''d better not make trouble, or I''ll put this video on the Internet to let more men see that you''re naked..." "Please, no!" Jiang Rou feels that she has fallen into a death row. She wants the whole world to have a grudge against her and destroy her. "As long as you don''t make trouble, these things won''t be made public." The two men laughed and left. Jiang Rou cried on the bed for a long time. Smelling the stench on the bed, she covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom. She vomited for a long time. After a bath, she got better. looking at herself in the mirror, even if she was unlucky, she would not lose a kilo of meat after being asleep. Pack up things to leave, just went to the strong stage, but was stopped by a woman. "Miss, you haven''t paid the rent for your room, two hundred!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Rou is holding the bag in her hand. The two animals have no money! Almost killed, but also to pay their own rent, Jiang Rou want to kill people have the mind. But she didn''t pay, the people in the hotel didn''t let her go, and she was ready to call the police. She could only cry and take out her only 200 yuan. Jiang Rou goes back to Qin''s house in great depression. She meets Jiang Pei and blames her for playing outside all day. She doesn''t study hard and doesn''t know how to help her clean the house. She is just a white eyed wolf! She also endured, a dare not say, head down upstairs. Back in the room, she fell on the bed tired. Suddenly, the light in the room went dark. She jumped up in surprise, but was suddenly held by a man, who skillfully took off her clothes. "Well Let go She wants help. "Baby, let me do it, and I''ll give you the money!" The man said. She struggled. The man who built the villa here, except Qin pingze, had no one else. Though his voice was hoarse, she recognized that it was him! Jiang Rou is crazy about money now. Just give her money and ask her to do anything. "Give me three hundred thousand, will you?" She asked in a delicate voice. The other person quickly replied, "300000? It''s quite expensive. However, if you serve me comfortably and are worth the price, I''ll give it to you. " Qin pingze is now Qin''s vice president. 300000 is not too much for him. ¡­¡­ The next day, Jiang Rou wakes up and sees a card on her desk. She thinks she is dreaming. When she went to the ATM to check, she found that there were 300000 cards. She was so excited that she was about to jump up. She had a good sleep! When Han Zijin received 200000 yuan, Junxiu''s face was full of satire. After that, he transferred the money to an Yun, which is to thank her for persuading him. Think of Qin Ning, Han Zijin face raised a confident smile, can''t press, can only retreat. He believes that with his ability, he will win Qin Ning''s heart! An Yun, who is in class, suddenly receives a transfer of 200000 yuan. Han Zijin is also a local tyrant. A word is worth 200000. She really regretted not saying more!"What''s the matter?" See an Yun surprised stare big eyes, Qin Ning think is what happened. "It''s OK. I just saw an interesting news." An Yun turned off her mobile phone and distracted her attention. "You have to take the A-test. It''s a big goal, but it''s also very difficult." "Well, I know, but I have uncle han to help me. I''m very confident." Qin Ning giggles. "Yes, Han Shao is a child prodigy. He went to college at the age of 14." Anyun thinks the logic is OK. However, the president of Tangtang Shengan group, who is superior, will have time to be her tutor? "Ning Ning, you are now three words from your uncle Han, careful poisoning, no medicine to solve." She was joking, but she was worried. Han Junyu is not teasing her, is he? Qin Ning was stunned. In his mind, he outlined uncle Han''s outline with deep facial features. When the light fell on his head, it was dark and clear, which was also the most moving. "Yes, uncle Han is good-looking and addictive." "Qin Ning, I heard that you are going to apply for a university?" Qu Zixian dare not approach an Yun and shouts Qin Ning from a distance. Qin Ning nodded and asked with a smile, "yes, do you also want to go to a university?" "Qin Ning, a college of fine arts requires very high scores. Maybe you can pass the art exam, but your culture is not good," Qu Zixian tried to persuade her to change schools. University A, a national famous university, and Academy of fine arts are well-known in the world, but they are not universities that can enter with money. She didn''t want Qin Ning to be disappointed as she looked forward to it. At this time, the passing teacher heard that Qin Ning wanted to take the A-level exam, and sneered, "Qin Ning, just say it. Although you have some art talent, a university needs students with cultural quality "I''ll go. What''s the matter? Ning Ning''s cultural achievement is poor, but it''s not hopeless. Teacher, you''re not afraid of being struck by thunder even if you hit people like this Anyun can''t hear people talking about qinning. Her violent temper, a little bit on the fire. The teacher''s face lengthened, disdained to sweep an Yun, said: "An Yun, you don''t say sarcastic words here. If you want to go abroad, you don''t know the difficulty of the college entrance examination. With Qin Ning''s score, it''s good to get 300 points in the college entrance examination! " Qin Ning see an Yun to lose his temper, don''t want to make it big, quickly suppress her. But her strength is too small to defeat Anyun. Chapter 64 Being satirized by the teacher makes an Yun unhappy. She stepped on the stool and looked up at the teacher. "Teacher, do you dare to bet with me that Qin Ning will be admitted to a university?" Looking up at an Yun, the teacher was angry. He knew that an Yun liked to make trouble, but he didn''t expect to be so arrogant. "Anyun, come down to me!" "Don''t the teacher dare?" An Yun raises her chin and sneers at her. "Teacher, if you don''t dare, take back what you said. Don''t use your narrow vision to limit other people''s lives She has long seen that the teacher is not pleasing to the eye, and always boast about how important the college entrance examination is. If they fail to get a good school in the college entrance examination, then their lives will be over. Hehe, the college entrance examination is a springboard for many people to enter a good school, but a good university does not mean that life is not perfect. She won''t be admitted to university. Isn''t she promising in the future? Joke! ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sunshine outside the window falls on an Yun. Qin Ning looks up at an Yun''s figure against the light and suddenly feels that she is really powerful this time. Every time someone bullied her, she stood up for her. When can she be strong enough to protect her once? Senior three''s life is poor, in addition to learning or learning, suddenly heard an Yun''s voice, students blood boiling, eyes blazing staring at an Yun standing on the chair, clapping her hand on the table to cheer her up. That''s cool! The teacher''s face turned red and pointed to an Yun, saying whatever he wanted. "An Yun, don''t stand and talk without backache. With Qin Ning''s stupid brain, you will lose the bet!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Teacher, I''m still here. Are you really good at swearing? Qin Ning stares at the teacher angrily. "Good!" Without waiting for an Yun to answer, Qin Ning calmly throws out a word. An Yun hears Qin Ning''s reply and is stunned for a second. Does she have such a serious look? An Yun smiles and looks at the teacher again with provocative eyes. "Teacher, if you lose, your name will be read backwards from now on, or you will leave this school!" The physics teacher''s name is pi. If it''s written upside down, PI''s homonym is a ball. "Ha ha ha, ball!" The students whispered the teacher''s name, covered their mouths and laughed. "What are you laughing at? Hurry to read?" The teacher was so angry that he turned green and glared at Qin Ning with cold eyes. "Usually, if you don''t study well, you always boast that you are too much of yourself!" Qin Ning was scared back by him, and his face was a little white. But when I think of what an Yun said, I can''t limit my life just because of other people''s eyes. Whether she can or not, she will have a fight! What''s more, uncle Han said that he would help her realize her college dream. She gritted her teeth, picked up the physics test paper, braved herself, learned an Yun, and stepped on the chair. He raised his hand to the air and said, "teacher, if I don''t study physics with you, I will still be admitted to a university!" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" "So handsome, so cool, so bold..." Senior three, every student is studying under high pressure, the most should encourage their teachers, but one by one denied them, repressed emotions can''t let people breathe. Qin Ning''s words ignited people''s emotions, and some excited students even cried. Every student wants to study hard, but there are many reasons why they can''t study well. If the teacher blames all the responsibility on the students and doesn''t know how to reflect, the students will have a lot of pressure when they study, and they will easily feel inferior, even worse as they study. "Stop it and be quiet!" The teacher yelled to silence the students, but no one listened to him. Finally, the teacher could not help but pointed to Qin Ning''s nose and said, "Qin Ning, this is what you said. Don''t go to my class in the future!" "Teacher, don''t worry, I will accompany Qin Ning, don''t go to your class!" Anyun jumps down from the chair, then holds Qin Ning down, and they walk out of the classroom together. Qu Zixian stares at their back as they leave. She complains that an Yun is really a fool. If she doesn''t attend physics class, what should Qin Ning do? But now she dare not leave, just want to talk to two people after school. Qin Ning follows an Yun to the canteen, takes the water from an Yun, and takes a sip of it, then comes back. "My God, my feet are still soft." If an Yun hadn''t helped her leave, she would have knelt down. This is the first time that she spoke so loudly to the teacher. Although she was happy, she was more afraid after she was happy. She''s not really in physics? Usually her physics performance is the worst in the class, the teacher on her all kinds of sarcasm, she has endured for a long time.At that time, the teacher looked down on an Yun and called her stupid. She couldn''t bear it! So excited to say so heroic words, she really can''t believe that she is still a potential stock! "Is it all right now?" Anyun slapped her on the shoulder. "Well," with her around, Qin Ning felt very warm, "yunyun, you are so confident that I can be admitted to a university?" An Yun shrugged and answered calmly, "didn''t you say that Han Shao helped you make up lessons? Han Shao is a legendary genius. Going to a university is not a problem for him ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning faltered under his feet and almost fell down. It''s not difficult for uncle han to get into a university. But it''s really hard for her, OK! In the evening, when Qin Ning went to the study to do his homework, he kept his head down and didn''t know how to tell Uncle Han about the trouble he had caused. "Is there any fudge under the table?" "Why?" Qin Ning seriously looked under the desk, she was still curious, how could uncle Han''s study have milk candy? "No "Little stupid girl," Han Junyu was amused by her, rubbing her small head, like touching a little kitten all the time, "has been lowering her head, is there a mistake?" "Well Yes "Talk about it." Han Junyu is sitting lazily on the chair. His precious pen is knocking on the table, which makes people nervous. "Well, uncle Han, I''m young and I''m not sensible. I bet my physics teacher that I can get into a university even if I don''t attend his class." She was angry and her head kept falling. Suddenly, Han Junyu holds her chin in one hand, and she stares at him in surprise. "Because of this?" "Uncle Han, I was wrong. I was too impulsive at that time. Impulsivity is the devil. Impulsivity is the source of crime. I will go to school to apologize to my teacher tomorrow." She has no backbone to admit her mistake. Han Junyu pursed his lips and looked coldly at her silly appearance. He couldn''t help taking her. "Since you don''t want to study physics, don''t do it." "Why?" Qin Ning doubts that uncle Han is not comforting her, is he? "I''ve seen your comprehensive science examination paper. Most of the physics problems that you can do right are conjectures. The grades of chemistry and biology fluctuate greatly, and there is more room for improvement." Qin Ning saw his NIB tapping on the test paper, her heart also followed the nib up and down, ups and downs, nervous palm cold sweat. Especially his low voice listening to him read out the data, she was too shy to look at him. "Physics, guess also have two or three ten, seriously do, is also a waste of time." Han Junyu touched her little head to comfort her. "Save the time of physics examination, and use it in chemistry and biology, you can improve at least 30 points." "Uncle Han, I have no culture. Don''t tease me." No matter the physics problem, you can still improve 30 points. Is there such a good thing? Uncle Han, she studies little, but she can still calculate such simple mathematics! Chapter 65 Listening to Uncle Han''s analysis, Qin Ning was still a little flustered when he didn''t care about physics in the exam. "Don''t believe me?" The man''s low voice rang out in his ear, and the small earlobe was pinched by him again. She felt itchy and dodged with a low smile. "Uncle Han, itch..." "How does it itch?" Han Junyu saw her white cheek floating on the red halo, knew her itching, was the body easy to have the reaction, the corner of the mouth evokes the evil four. "It''s very uncomfortable, uncle Han, eh." The earlobe was scratched by him, and she suddenly felt a tremor at the top of her heart. Her body had a very strange feeling, itchy, crisp, like being hit by an electric current. Soft voice, sweet, delicate, unconsciously issued a whisper. She didn''t care, but Han Junyu felt a rush of heat in her body, and there was a reaction under her body. Damn it! He swore in his heart and folded his legs to hide his embarrassment. "If you are not good at math, do what you can. If you can''t do it, I''ll explain it to you." He changed the subject. Qin Ning immediately sat up straight back, like a little soldier shouldering a heavy responsibility, nodded and agreed. "Well!" Han Junyu saw her face full of fighting spirit, her small white face was full of stupidity, her cold eyes were shining slightly, and she took a deep breath to put out the evil fire in her body. Qinning continue to do homework, found that uncle Han has been staring at himself, on his cold deep eyes. I don''t know why, her face is hot and she looks away quickly. "Uncle Han, do you have something to say to me?" "Do you know your father''s usual lawyer?" "Uncle Zhao, I know him." Qin Ning doubts, how can uncle Han ask her this question? "What''s the matter?" "It''s OK," Han Junyu Jun''s face is cold, his eyes are complex, he looks at her and says placidly, "I''ll watch it for you, don''t worry." "Good." Qin would rather believe him. Uncle Han, such a big Sheng''an group, can manage it. If you help her watch Qin''s family, it shouldn''t be a big problem. But she also knows that the second uncle is not a business man. Qin''s family is under his management and has not closed down. She is very glad. Her wholehearted trust made Han Junyu''s eyebrows move, "aren''t you afraid that I''m going to make Qin''s idea" Qin Ning looked at him for a long time without blinking his big eyes. "Uncle Han, you will not." If Uncle Han is interested in Qin''s family, with his ability, he doesn''t need to spend much effort, so he can hold Qin''s family in his hand. But he said that he would help her keep the Qin family! "Ning Ning, I''m a businessman. I won''t do things that are unprofitable. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t come too fast! But what he said is right. Businessmen never do unprofitable things. "Ha ha, I''m joking with Uncle Han." Qin Ning giggles. Han Junyu''s amber eyes obviously flashed panic, but he had to be brave to make fun of him. His thin lips were straight, and his voice was a little cool. "It seems that Ning Ning still doesn''t believe me." "No," Qin Ning hastily explained, "my father said that uncle Han is a trustworthy person. When he died, he asked me to find you. But you were too busy at that time, so I didn''t dare to disturb you. " Father''s illness is strange, and the disease worsens too quickly. When she gets the news and rushes to the hospital, the only word her father says is to let her go to Han Junyu. Before she asked her father why she wanted to find Han Junyu, her father died. Later, she also tried to find Han Junyu, but he was too busy with his work and was always on business abroad. She found no one twice, so Jiang Pei stopped her and refused to let her go to him again, and the matter was over. But why did her father ask her to find Han Junyu before she died? Qin Ning thought deeply. ¡­¡­ When Han Junyu sent the little girl to her door, Qin Ning suddenly turned around. Pure Che''s big eyes stare at him, grasps his generous big hand, solemnly says. "Uncle Han, I really believe you." Staring at the little girl''s little hand, holding his hand is not light, his brown eyes are deep and bright. When she thought about it, the drowning man caught a piece of driftwood and didn''t dare to put it. He put his long arm around her slender waist and put her against the wall with one hand. The light above his head fell down, his handsome face hidden in the dark, unable to distinguish emotions. "If you don''t worry about what I do to Qin, you won''t be afraid that I will eat you?" Suddenly held by a man, Qin Ning is not afraid, but instinctively grabs his arm and laughs softly. "Uncle Han, don''t tease me. I haven''t bathed yet. It''s not delicious." "Is it?"Han Jun Yu''s chin pillow on her shoulder, smelling the faint fragrance of Medicine on her body, the sound around the tip of the tongue is also a little bitter. If you don''t eat, how do you know it''s not delicious? "Uncle Han, are you tired?" He leaned over her, his chin resting on her, and the breath of mint on her nose was fresh and sweet. She liked the taste. "Well." I''m too tired. Cheng Mo asked him, can you bear it? He also asked himself in his heart, how long can he endure? "Let me help you, rub your head, OK?" What she thought was very simple. Uncle Han helped her make up lessons. She rubbed his head and relaxed his body as much as she could. It was also a little valuable for her. Han Junmei is looking forward to it. Qin Ning takes him to her room and asks him to sit back on the sofa. She rubs his head for him. Slender two small fingers curved, with knuckles to gently rub his forehead, appropriate strength, comfortable. "It''s a good craft." He praised. Listen to his praise, Qin Ning embarrassed, soft explanation. "When dad is tired from work, mom will rub it for him. My father also liked my mother rubbing her head. Later, when my mother got sick, my mother taught me this technique. My mother said it''s my grandfather''s skill. Unfortunately, I''ve never met my grandfather. " "Sometimes I ask my mother about my grandparents, but my mother cries every time, and then I dare not ask." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hear her mention Ning family, Han Junyu suddenly forward some things happened before, jaw taut, thin lips pursed into sharp arc, cold eyes dark. Where the little girl couldn''t see, his fists clenched tightly, and blue tendons sprang up on the back of his hands. "Ning Ning, are you curious about your grandfather?" His voice was cold and cold. Qin Ning didn''t notice her clarity, and her little head shook. "I haven''t met them, but" some unhappy pictures flashed through her mind, and she quickly shook her head to drive them out and change the topic. "My mother is in poor health. I dare not talk about my grandfather in front of her. I don''t know why, my mother''s health is getting worse and worse. Looking at my mother''s haggard face lying on the hospital bed, I am particularly afraid that I will live that kind of life in the future. " Thinking of her parents, Qin Ning was sad, her eyes were red, and her developed lacrimal gland was out of control again. "Ningning," Han Junyu grabs her little hand and interrupts her thinking, "you won''t!" "Well?" Qin Ning stares at him in surprise. She doesn''t understand why he is so firm. She won''t repeat her mother''s life? "Little fool, aren''t you getting better and better now?" "Uncle Han, it''s good to have you." Qin Ning broke his tears and laughed. Uncle Han said that when she cried, she was the ugliest. She couldn''t let uncle Han see her ugliest appearance. Qin Ning continued to massage him. His fingers were sore and he called him a few times. He didn''t hear his reply and looked down. It turned out that he was asleep. Aunt Zhang said that uncle Han was often tired from work and had no time to eat. She couldn''t bear to wake him up and get up to do his homework. Until late at night, she couldn''t carry it. Her big eyes blinked vaguely. She took her pajamas to the bathroom to take a bath. Chapter 66 Qin Ning finally woke up after taking a bath. Seeing that the man he was sleeping on the sofa was still awake, she took a thin blanket to cover him and wrote a small note on the back of his hand. When Han Junyu woke up in the middle of the night, he found that he was not in his bedroom. He opened the blanket and swept the room. Just think of is small wench help him press too comfortable, he whole body relaxed, sleep in the past. See a drum drum on the bed, his tall figure came to the bedside, the little girl sleep sweet, biting pink run lower lip, also don''t know what a good dream, pink lip and slightly toot up. The light in the room was warm yellow, and her little face seemed to be sprinkled with warm light. His eyes fell on her pink lips. During the day can not think of the idea, wantonly at night from the brain. I bowed my head and tasted the taste on her lips. It was more delicious than I thought. I couldn''t help but want more ¡­¡­ Qin Ning got up early and found that the man on the sofa had left. He turned to wash. Standing in front of the mirror, she found her lips strange. She touched them. Did she dream of biting them yesterday? Brushing her teeth and washing her face, she found red on her collarbone and neck when she changed her clothes. She frowned doubtfully. But I didn''t think much about it. I put on my sportswear and went to the gym. She just walked into the room and saw that the man had sweated heavily to do push ups, strong muscles, because of the pressure of a contraction, very beautiful, she sighed in the heart. There are excellent people is not terrible, terrible is, better than you excellent people than you work hard! Uncle Han, although you are very cold, your whole body is full of positive energy. "Uncle Han, I''m here." Her small face is full of the breath of youth, amber eyes are also flashing strange light, bright as stars. "Run first." Han Junyu did not stop, cold voice command. "Oh." Qin Ning turns on the earphone and goes on the treadmill. Listening to English, she ran silently, her eyes unconsciously fell on the man next to her. Body building, full of power, can be more beautiful than many professional models on TV. She can''t help but take out her mobile phone and take a picture when Han Junyu turns around. The man is aware of it and turns around suddenly. The little girl was so scared that her heart would jump out and quickly hid her cell phone. All of a sudden, the earphone was taken off, and she turned her head guilty. "Han, uncle Han, what''s the matter?" "When you''re running, concentrate!" Han Junyu walks up to her, takes off her earphone, and takes away her mobile phone. "Uncle Han, listening to words while running doesn''t affect me." She nervously looked at him, she is now on the treadmill, can''t get down, can only do anxious. "Ning Ning, if you want to be admitted to university, the first way to teach you is to use one''s heart for two purposes!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He put her cell phone in his pocket and waited for her to run for half an hour before taking her to other sports. When they left the sports room, Qin Ning was almost dragging his feet. Tired, he just wanted to go back to his room and lie down. He had long forgotten about his mobile phone. When Han Junyu goes back to his room to change his clothes, the little girl''s mobile phone falls from her pocket. He picks up the mobile phone and raises his eyebrows slightly. Click on the mobile phone, and there is a digital lock on the hand screen. For him, this kind of gadget is pediatrics. Finger fast operation, quickly unlock, found that there is a picture of his profile. "Naughty little girl." Han Junyu sits lazily on the sofa and looks at the photo albums in his mobile phone. It''s a little habit to find a little girl. She takes a picture every day and marks her mood, such as keeping a diary. Qin Ning found that her mobile phone was missing. It was when she saw an Yun playing games in class that she remembered that her mobile phone had been confiscated by Uncle Han. Her small face collapsed, thinking of the little secret in the mobile phone, she was a bit impatient. Uncle Han won''t be angry if he finds out that she secretly photographed him, will he? Suddenly, she turned her head in doubt when she heard a quarrel nearby. "Jiang Rou, it''s you who don''t walk well and bump into the table. Blame me?" Qu Zixian''s voice went up, and the whole class focused on them. Jiang Rou''s sad cry is pathetic. Unfortunately, after the last quarrel, everyone''s evaluation of Jiang Rou has dropped by a thousand feet. Looking at her crying, she has no sympathy. "Qu Zixian, if you hadn''t hit me, would my bag have been cut?" Looking at his new bag, he scratched it. Although it didn''t leave any trace, Jiang Rou was still in a cold sweat. Next to the students watching the play to see her holding a bag, a face distressed, disgusted shriveled mouth. "Jiang Rou, you always carry a bag when you go to the toilet. Don''t you worry that no one doesn''t know that you bought an a product?" "What did you say?" Jiang Rou looks up in amazement and thinks she''s listening, "who did you say bought a goods? It''s genuine! "Qu Zixian, listening to her classmates'' slip of the tongue, didn''t bother to hide, "I saw an Yun carry an LV bag a few days ago. Your style is the same as hers, but she didn''t carry it once. I checked the material of your bag. It''s fake!" "Qu Zixian, nonsense!" Jiang Rou''s face is twisted and stares at an Yun. The bag she bought for 80000 yuan is A-goods. How can it be?! "You ask an Yun to bring her bag. She must be fake, otherwise why doesn''t she carry it?" "She doesn''t want to be humiliated if she doesn''t recite, but you don''t want to be humiliated." An Yun, who is playing the game, is suddenly mentioned by someone''s name and looks up at Qu Zixian for no reason. Qu Zixian immediately stops talking. "Anyun, take out your bag and compare it with me. Your bag must be fake!" An Yun just lost a game, and was pointed at the nose scold, burst a rude, raised his fist to hit. Qin Ning raised her arm and hugged her immediately. "Yunyun, you''ve lost your brilliant and powerful status by worrying with such people." Anyun takes a deep breath. Her brother is kind to her. Every time she goes on a business trip, she will buy things for her. There are countless famous brand clothes, shoes and bags in her wardrobe. What she wears and what she carries depends entirely on her mood. "Jiang Rou, use your brain. I have a pair of shoes at my feet, and I can carry a fake bag?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Rou''s face turned pig liver. So, was she really cheated? The world is so unfair, she used up all bought a bag, but someone else a pair of shoes can be worth her several bags. She was not reconciled. Her chest heaved with anger. She just wanted a bag. She was not only intimidated, but also cheated of money. Finally, someone told her that it was a fake. Someone must have deliberately designed her, otherwise she would not be so unlucky?! "Qin Ning, it must be you. You deliberately hurt me, didn''t you? You just don''t like me and hate me in your heart, so let an Yun play this play. " The fire of war burned to himself. Qin Ning frowned and looked confused,. "Jiang Rou, have you got delusion of being killed?" "If you don''t deny it, you admit it." Finally, he finds the killer for his bad luck. Jiang Rou stares at her with a ferocious face. Mrs. Qin said that she was a killer. It''s true that this killer should have died earlier! "Well, you qinning, it''s my aunt who wants you. What does it have to do with me? Why do you treat me like this?" "Jiang Rou, what do you say?" Qin Ning squints and stares at her, remembering that Jiang Pei said before that if she doesn''t obey, she will let her go back to the West as soon as possible. Jiang Rou said that, she must know something! "Jiang Pei hurt me, did you also participate in it?" Jiang Rou responds that she has let slip. She looks at her in panic and turns around to leave. "Jiangrou, you really owe a fight!" An Yun step forward, hold her wrist, easy to take people out of the classroom. Chapter 67 Behind the teaching building, remote and hidden. An Yun grabs Qin Ning and asks her to be honest. How does Jiang Pei harm Qin Ning. But Jiang Rou''s mouth is hard. She always says she doesn''t know and doesn''t look at them with her eyes closed. "You killed me, I don''t know." Standing beside, Qin Ning is angry, clenches his fist and looks at an Yun. An Yun suddenly sneers contemptuously. "Jiangrou, do you really think I dare not kill you?" They all dare to harm Qin Ning. Why can''t she return a tooth for a tooth?! "Anyun, what are you going to do?" Jiangrou looks at qinning take out a box of medicine from the bag, full of fear. "This is my new medicine. People in normal health will react when they eat it. They will dance madly, take off their clothes excitedly, and maybe scratch their face uncontrollably. If I feed these drugs into your mouth, send you back to school, and take another video, tut Tut, maybe you will become a net celebrity "Qin Ning, you vicious woman, let me go!" Jiang Rou is afraid at this time. "If you want me to let you go, tell me honestly, or I''ll let you hurt yourself!" Qin Ning continued to scare her. Jiangrou is scared to cry, but Anyun''s strength is so strong that she can''t escape. "I, I said. I once secretly listened to my aunt''s instructions to the maid and put some medicine in your stew. Later, my aunt asked me to keep an eye on your health. As soon as I saw that you were not well, I told her Qin Ning recalled that when she felt uncomfortable, the second aunt would appear. At that time, she felt that the second aunt was very kind to her and depended on her very much. Did not expect that this is a fraud! "Anyway, Qin Yao doesn''t want you to live, because she says she wants to be the only daughter of the Qin family. I said, qinning, you, you let Anyun let me go! " Qin Ning stares at her coldly. In this scam, Jiang Rou knows that Jiang Pei wants to harm others. No matter what reason she has, it''s unforgivable! Holding Jiang Rou''s jaw, she put the medicine in her hand into her mouth and let her swallow it. "Jiangrou, you should be glad that you''d rather be OK, or I won''t let you go!" Anyun leaves her in disgust. "Cough..." Jiang Rou sat on the ground and quickly buckled her throat, but her face turned red and she vomited a lot, but she still didn''t vomit all the drugs. Looking at the back of the two people leaving, thinking of the symptoms Qin Ning said, she was afraid to embrace herself and did not dare to go to the classroom. Back in the classroom, an Yun looks at Qin Ning''s pale face, comforts and pats Qin Ning on the shoulder, saying that if she is worried about her health, she will go to the hospital to experience it. Qin Ning shakes her head. She has lived in the hospital twice since she left the Qin family. Every time uncle Han asks uncle Xiao to help her check. Several times, uncle Xiao had a bad look and whispered to Uncle Han. She didn''t hear it clearly at that time, but she guessed that it should be about her physical condition, otherwise uncle Han forced her to drink medicine and accompany her to exercise every day. Thinking of what uncle Han had done for her, she felt a warm current in her heart. In class, Qin Ning can''t help but borrow an Yun''s mobile phone to send a message to Uncle Han. Shengan group building, the top floor of the spacious office of the president class. Several senior managers were reporting their work when they heard the vibration of the president''s mobile phone. They didn''t care at first. However, after the president opened his mobile phone, a beautiful radian appeared in the corner of his mouth, which was somewhat mysterious. "President?" A few people are very confused, do not know what his smile implies, is it ironic that they did not do a good job? "Go on." Han Junyu took a look at them and listened to their reports. He quickly sent messages with his fingers. The little girl took someone else''s mobile phone to give him a message. Obviously, she was in class. He asked her to have class first. If she had any questions, she would explain them to her in the evening. Staring at Xiaoya''s smiling face, he can imagine Xiaoya''s happy and narrow eyes in his mind. It''s really itching, and he wants to pinch it. At six o''clock, song Xuan is ready to pack up. Other secretaries look at him suspiciously. "Song Xuan, isn''t he working overtime?" Big companies, sometimes catch up with projects, will inevitably work overtime, we are used to it. "Yes, overtime." Song Xuan nodded solemnly, but pointed to them with his fingers, "but it''s you, the president. I want to drive him after work." To everyone''s surprise, the president is a well-known workaholic. He never leaves work on time. Even in the morning, he often arrives an hour or two earlier than them. In recent days, there has been a magical scene. The president not only leaves work on time, but also goes to work on time. Is this the wrong medicine? Sure enough, as soon as song Xuan finished, the door of the president''s office opened and a pair of long legs came out. Their president was going to leave work. "President, you need to sign this document." A female secretary looked at him attentively, trying to arouse his idea.Han Junyu glanced at the document and didn''t take her pen. "In a hurry?" Listening to the president''s low voice, the female secretary was intoxicated for a few seconds, holding the most beautiful smile, gently shaking her head. "Give it to song Xuan if you are not in a hurry, and give it to me tomorrow." Han Junyu glanced at the female secretary and left without hesitation. The smile froze on her face. The female secretary looked at the man''s tall figure and left. She found that everyone was staring at her sarcastically. She threw it away in shame and indignation. When song Xuan immediately went downstairs to pick up the car, he could not help but tut tut twice. The president looked at the female secretary with a warning in her eyes. After work, she bothered him. She didn''t want to do it anymore?! As for why the president will leave work on time, song Xuanxin knows that Tu Ming is not the little girl in the villa that makes him miss. At the school gate, Qin Ning is looking for uncle Han''s car. Uncle Han said that he would come to pick her up after work. She didn''t want him to wait and ran to her in a hurry. "Qinning, qinning, wait for me." Hearing Qu Zixian call her, she turns around and runs to her. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry. If I didn''t fake Jiang Rou''s bag, she wouldn''t scold you madly." Qu Zixian looks at her apologetically. Qin Ning surprised, "Oh, nothing, you don''t care." Hearing her comfort, Qu Zixian breathed a sigh of relief, and the guilt in her heart really dissipated. "Do you want to review with me if you want to take the A-level exam?" "Well, I''ll think about it again." There are still two months left in the exam. Uncle Han said to help her find a teacher. She asked Uncle Han today. "Are you waiting for someone?" Looking at her all the time, Qu Zixian inquired curiously. "Oh." Qu Zixian heard that after Qin Ning left the Qin family, she lived in her uncle''s house. Also listen to other students say her uncle is very handsome, seems to have some identity, also don''t know what kind of a character. Qin Ning saw the familiar car and waved happily. The pure black luxurious Maybach slowly stopped in front of her. The window rolled down and the man''s handsome face showed. Qin Ning called Uncle Han sweetly and said goodbye to Qu Zixian. Qu Zixian didn''t understand what she said at all. In front of her eyes, there was only a man''s handsome face. How could there be such a good-looking man in the world? The whole body is haunted by elegant noble spirit, slightly hook lips to qinning, like a landscape of flowers blooming together. She''s crazy about it. Qin Ning is really lucky. He has the pursuit of school grass, and he even has such an uncle. Chapter 68 To the villa, Qin Ning just put in the bag, Aunt Zhang brought a bowl of medicine. Qin Ning''s face wrinkled. Uncle Han looked at her coldly. She did not dare to escape. She took the medicine, closed her eyes, looked up and drank it. "It''s hard." She murmured in a low voice, took the water cup from Han Junyu and took a big drink. She found that it was different from the sugar water she used to drink. She licked her lips. "Why, what is this?" Does uncle Han''s water taste different? , Aunt Zhang smiled and explained, "this is Han Xiao Yu''s advice that I prepare sweet perfume for you. It seems to be a kind of medicine too." Qin Ning was surprised, because she complained that drinking medicine would make her body smell, so she deliberately found a kind of medicine that could expel her body smell? She looked down and sniffed. There was no smell in the cup. She tasted the cool and sweet peppermint in her mouth. She breathed and could smell the jasmine. sweet perfume, sweet and fragrant medicine. It''s amazing! "Uncle Han, you are so good that you can find such things." In the past, when I was at school, because I drank medicine every day, I had the smell of Medicine on my body. Other students disliked her and said that she was a sick child, and they didn''t get close to her. Therefore, she hated the smell of medicine. Jiang Pei knew that she didn''t like Chinese medicine, so she asked the doctor to prepare western medicine for her. Western medicine has a certain degree of reaction, she was very clear, so has been restrained from taking medicine. "As long as you work hard, there is nothing you can''t find." Looking at the grateful expression of the little girl and staring at him with bright eyes, Han Junyu felt soft in his heart, rubbed her little head and got up to go upstairs. After dinner, Qin Ning went to his study to do his homework and asked about the art exam training. Han Junyu checked her homework, "I have asked song Xuan to arrange a teacher for you, three days a week, training for two months." "Who is the teacher?" Qin Ning is curious. "The secret." Han Junyu turned into a paralyzed face, but there was something mysterious in his brown eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu check her homework, found that she is not learning mathematics, is too careless to do the problem, do the problem to do God. "Ning Ning, what''s the first move I''ll teach you?" "Ah?" Qin Ning didn''t react for a moment. Han Junyu sighs. The little girl looks confused. She must not remember his words. "Stand up!" Suddenly, his voice was serious and cold. His face sank and his whole body was cold. Obviously, he didn''t make fun of her. Qin Ning panic, stand straight, pale staring at him. "Uncle Han, I ''" "don''t let me say it for the third time. I can''t use it twice. Do you understand "Oh." Qin Ning is innocent. How can she do two things at once? "I''m not distracted." Qin Ning didn''t want to understand what he had done wrong, and he was uneasy to explain. "Oh, 2 times 4 equals 6. I failed in primary school, so I have to learn it again?" Han Junyu''s tone is ironic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is too ashamed to refute. Han Junyu looks at her grievances and frowns. Her health is not good, people around her do not have too many requirements for her grades, the state of learning is very relaxed. Sometimes she can''t concentrate, there are some small problems that no one can remind, and she doesn''t realize it. Han Junyu takes a deep breath. In the past, when he taught his subordinates, he was never merciless, but she was not his subordinate. Amber became dim, and a thorn in his heart was that his tone was too heavy. "Ning Ning, any topic has the underlying logic. You want to understand what knowledge points the problem maker wants to investigate and solve the problem according to what you have learned. This will improve the accuracy and not waste time." "Of course, there will be some tricky questions. In order to distinguish the levels, a large number of people will be wiped out. You can guess these questions and give up if you can''t. Remember, your goal is to pass math? " "I understand." Qin Ning nodded seriously. Uncle Han is in the heart to teach her, she can''t be too glass heart, heart quietly told himself, suppress the heart of uneasiness and inferiority. See she can seriously face their own shortcomings, clever style, let his tone let soft a bit. "Ning Ning, some truth does not mean that you understand. You have to feel it, huh? " "Yes, uncle Han, I will remember your words." Qinning listen to him softly comfort, don''t know why, corner of the mouth taste salty taste. Then she realized that she had shed tears. She swore that she was hopeless. She wiped away her tears and went to do her homework seriously. See she also shed tears, Han Junyu eyebrow slightly Cu, distressed. But to teach her something, she must learn, so he was cold, not ready to comfort her.Back to the room, Han Junyu as usual to see her red eyes, or touched her small head. "Will you be angry with Uncle Han?" Qin Ning quickly shakes his head and stares at him with amber eyes. "I won''t, uncle Han is good to me, will say me." "Good boy." "Uncle Han, I''m very good." Although uncle Han''s tone was frightening, she knew that uncle Han was good for her. With Uncle Han''s aloofness and aloofness, he won''t talk so much to irrelevant people. "Good night." Han Junyu stares at her face and observes her face. He slowly approaches him and lowers his head to kiss her on the forehead. Qin Ning nodded and scratched his little thumb mischievously. Then he turned and left. ¡­¡­ Senior three has classes on Saturdays, but Han Junyu asked her to leave on Saturdays and said he would take her to art class. Come to a gallery, next to the gallery is a very famous Langyue studio. Qin Ning is puzzled and stares at the work card of the studio. Uncle Han says he wants to take her to the teacher. What''s the reason for coming here? "Uncle Han, did you bring me to the exhibition?" "That''s the later arrangement. I''ll take you to the teacher first." Song Xuan gets out of the car and opens the door for them. Han Junyu leads her by the wrist and walks into the studio. Someone immediately welcomes her. "Han Shao, here you are. Mr. Zhou is drawing upstairs. " A man in his forties spoke respectfully to Han Junyu. "Well." Han Junyu''s face is indifferent, for outsiders, his face has always been no temperature. Men dare not slack off, take two people upstairs. "Master, here are the guests." I came to a studio and knocked on the door. The man knocked on the door and said several times, but no one answered. The man seems to have been used to it. He turns around and explains, "sorry, Han Shao. When Zhou Lao was engaged in painting, he heard other voices. You wait for me for a few minutes. I''ll get the key "Good." Han Junyu nodded. Qin Ning followed him. When she heard that the man mentioned Zhou Lao, she thought about it. Suddenly, a name flashed through her mind, and she was surprised. "Uncle Han, the teacher you found for me can''t be my mother''s teacher, Zhou Heng, Zhou Lao?" "Why, isn''t this the teacher you''re looking for in your dream?" Han Junyu picks his eyebrows. Zhou Heng is the dean of the Academy of fine arts of a university. He is famous at home and abroad. His paintings are hard to find. Last year, he held an exhibition, and the highest price for a painting was 100 million yuan! Her mother studied art in University, and this teacher Zhou is also her mother''s favorite teacher. She had said before that if she had the chance, she would learn from Mr. Zhou. Unexpectedly, uncle Han realized her wish. "Uncle Han," Qin Ning was moved and didn''t know what to say. "If you want to learn, you must follow the best teacher." Han Junyu''s face is still indifferent, "however, old Zhou''s temper is strange. If you want him to accept you as an apprentice, it will take a lot of effort." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s heart has not yet been touched by brewing, heard this sentence, the heart immediately raised up. Chapter 69 The man took the key to open the door of the studio, and the three entered the studio. The studio is full of paintings, and Mr. Zhou is standing in front of an oil painting with a serious face. Zhou is always an old man in his eighties. His hair is sparse and his eyes are sharp. When he looks straight, he is particularly frightening. "Master, Han Shao who made an appointment with you is here." The man called softly. Zhou seemed to be still immersed in his thoughts. His eyes wandered on Han Junyu for a few seconds, then turned to the painting. The man has some helplessness, but he wants to talk, but he is stopped by Han Junyu and let him do his own business. Qin Ning took a step forward, staring at the oil painting that Mr. Zhou was looking at. Oil painting is a woman, sunset, women''s eyes sad staring at the distance, the painting is covered with a strong gloomy, people feel heavy, very uncomfortable. Qin Ning studied oil painting when he was very young. He liked to paint with bright colors, which made people feel warm and happy at a glance. "The color in the distance is too heavy. When a person is sad, his eyes only see his own misery. The distant scenery is not important at all, or even more dazzling. " Qin Ning''s soft voice sounded in the silent studio. Zhou turned to look at her. His eyes were sharp and sharp. Qin Junhan''s back is a little flustered, and Han Junning is staring at him. How could Mr. Zhou not find this detail? It should have other meanings. She was so annoyed that she was quick to talk. "I''m sorry, Miss Zhou. I''m wrong." "It''s wrong." The mistake is to say that he has been unable to think of a problem, but also the fear of apology. Old Zhou''s voice was full of vicissitudes. When he spoke, his voice was cold, like seeing her in disgust. He didn''t say anything. The little girl turned pale. Was he that terrible? "Grandfather Zhou, I hope you don''t mind." Feeling the little girl''s uneasiness, Han Junyu gently holds her hand. Han Junyu used his honorific title, and the president of Sheng''an group, who is superior, said he was sorry. It can be seen that Zhou''s position is not low. "Oh." But Zhou Laogen didn''t give it to him. He turned to drink water and found that there was no water in the glass. Qin Ning found that Zhou took a look at her. Although she was timid, she could see her face. He rushed forward to pour a glass of water, found that the water is cold, she poured out the water. "Mr. Zhou, I''ll make you a cup of tea." Qin Ning came downstairs with a teapot. Seeing the little girl leave, Mr. Zhou said, "is this the little girl you want to worship me as a teacher?" "Qin Ning''s father''s surname is Qin Ping Lu, and his mother''s surname is Ning, Ning Shan. Grandfather Zhou, do you remember? " Guided by Han Junyu. "Is it their girl?" Zhou was surprised. He didn''t know what he thought of. He twisted his eyebrows slightly. "I heard that it was hard to support when I was a child. I didn''t expect that I could grow to such a big age." Qin Ning came up with hot tea and poured it carefully into Zhou''s cup. She felt Zhou''s sharp eyes and her hands trembled. "Don''t burn it." Han Junyu worried that she would hurt herself and came forward to help. "It''s OK." Put down the tea cup, Qin Ning hands are cold sweat, stand in Han Junyu side. Han Junyu knew she was timid, but he didn''t expect to shake his hands when he poured a cup of tea. Spread out her palm, found that the fingers are hot red, he frowned displeased. Seeing Han Junyu''s care and affection for the little girl, Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t ask directly. After drinking tea, Zhou wanted to find a place to do it. Qin Ning hesitated for a few seconds to open the folding chair beside him and send it behind him. The way she fawns on and sells herself makes Mr. Zhou want to laugh. This girl doesn''t look like gentle and graceful Ningshan at all. This girl is timid and cute. It''s more interesting. "Do you want to be a teacher?" He asked sternly. "Yes." Qin Ning bowed his head, honest flattery, a good student look. "There are a lot of tuition fees to pay, millions." Mr. Zhou has a serious face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning nervously pinches her right hand with her left hand. She thinks that she still has some money in her bank card, but it''s not enough to pay teacher Zhou''s tuition. Do you want to use the account opened by her father? "Why don''t you talk?" Zhou is impatient. "I, I will." Qin Ning biting powder lips, determined to be cruel. "That money, it''s your own?" "Ah?" Qin Ning was stunned. She used to participate in all kinds of national art competitions, and her father helped her to invest the money she got. Now she has no idea how much money she has. "Come on, I''m stupid. I''m not good at painting." Zhou Lao''s expression is irritable, but he is smiling in his heart. This little girl is really a solid eye.The man behind her can throw millions of essays to her, but instead of asking him for help, she is thinking of ways to raise money. It can be seen that she really wants to learn painting. "Mr. Zhou, I don''t have that much money. I''ll pay half first and make it up when I earn money. Is that ok? " She said nervously, her eyes full of prayers. Seeing that she was about to cry, Han Junyu comforted her by touching her little head and comforted her in a low voice. "Mr. Zhou is teasing you. After drinking all the tea, he can''t think of breaking his debt. " Qin Ning opened his eyes in amazement and turned to see the tea Zhou Laogang had just drunk. He hesitated. "Mr. Zhou, Ning Ning wants to be admitted to the Art Academy of a university. I''ll ask you to take care of me in the past two months." Han Junyu asked like a family leader. "How do you want to do in the A-test?" Old Zhou scared the little girl to cry, and his tone eased a little. When it comes to academic performance, Qin Ning is guilty and dare not speak with his head down. "If you don''t study hard, I won''t give you a back door." As Zhou got up and walked past the little girl, he stopped. "How do you draw?" "No, not so good." When talking about his paintings in front of Mr. Zhou, Qin Ning was even less confident. "This is not good, that is not good, your brain is full of boiled water?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bit pink lips, she admitted that she was quite stupid. "Mr. Zhou!" Han Junyu leads the little girl to his side to avoid his attack. Listen to Han Junyu speak for her, dislike the shriveled mouth, "Han Junyu, grow up a few years old, courage fat, speak so impolite." "Mr. Zhou, I''ll take Ning down to have a look." Han Junyu ignored his sarcasm and led Qin Ning downstairs. "Hum!" See two people leave, week old disdain of cold hum, can still go downstairs with two people. Mr. Zhou''s studio usually takes students to class. Many people are admitted to the Art Academy of a university just to enter Mr. Zhou''s studio. Because entering his studio, he not only has a high paid job, but also can fulfill his dream of art. So when Zhou pointed to a drawing board and asked Qin Ning to draw a picture, she was too nervous to go forward. "Ning Ning, just be yourself." Han Junyu encouraged her, led her to the drawing board, put her hands on her shoulders, let her sit down and asked her what materials she needed. Qin Ning stares at that pair of well-defined hands on his shoulder, and his eyes are sour. "Uncle Han, I will, I will work hard." Han Junyu saw that her little hand was shaking badly and frowning slightly. He knew that she was timid, but he didn''t expect that she would be so small. He held her cool little hand in his big hand and asked calmly. "Remember the first move I taught you?" Chapter 70 Mr. Zhou is going to take in his apprentices. Several of his students are excited to come and see the excitement. Everyone was surprised to find that a little girl in pink sportswear looked like a junior high school student. If you can enter Mr. Zhou''s studio, either you are the student that Mr. Zhou values among the graduate students of the Academy of fine arts every year, or your paintings have become very famous. But this little girl looks like a junior high school student. What''s her ability to let Mr. Zhou accept her as an apprentice? Mr. Zhou said that if he wanted to worship him as a teacher last year, he had to give her a teacher worship test first. After giving a theme about wind and sunshine, he sat by the window and drank tea, and everyone stood by to watch the play. Qin Ning was sitting in front of the drawing board. When he picked up the pen, his hands were still shaking. She closed her eyes, thinking of Uncle Han''s first move and concentrating. The audience found that the little girl used her right hand to draw, sometimes even two hands together. What''s more surprising is that many of her techniques are similar to those commonly used by Mr. Zhou. The little girl is very fast. She outlines the general picture and gets up to look for the color "what do you need?" Han Junyu looked for a long time, but did not find the right one. He asked softly. Qin Ning bit the pink lip and whispered, "I want a lighter color than watermelon red, with bright light and pearly light." Han Junyu helps her find a circle, but fails to find the color she wants. His cold sharp eyes sweep around the people, looking for the figure of song Xuan, and thinking about whether he wants to buy it in Song Xuan. Suddenly the line of sight in a girl''s face stopped, the woman found that the man staring at him, and he looked at each other, blushing bow. This man doesn''t have a crush on her, does he? Think of a man tall and straight posture, a girl can not refuse it. If this man confesses to her, do you want to be reserved? Will he be scared if he is too open? Look at the man''s long legs, walking towards himself. Bang, bang, bang. Women feel that their hearts are going to jump out, when the man standing in front of her, smell the man''s light mint, women hold hands. If a man confesses, she will give him a big hug. If he wants to kiss She is also acceptable. "classmate, borrow your eye shadow to use." "Ah?" The girl didn''t react for a moment. Is the way men chat up so weird now? "No?" The woman keeps staring at him and doesn''t speak. Han Junyu is impatient and looks cold. He turns to find song Xuan. "Yes, I have." The woman hurriedly searched for her bag and found a box of eye shadow to give to him. this woman''s eye shadow is pearlescent, and the eye shadow box has a color similar to that of watermelon red. He thinks this should be the color of Qin Ning. Qin Ning saw the eye shadow box. It was bright at the moment. "Han Shushu, you are so amazing. You can think of it all." "What else do you need?" "I''ve found the rest." Qin Ning returned to her position. She was quick and finished her work ten minutes later. When people saw her sweeping her words with a brush, they were surprised. Yan, in such a short period of time, it''s not easy to paint this picture full, and the place where the tone links can be so seamless. Although wind and sunshine are very common themes, it''s not easy to draw them in front of people''s eyes. "Mr. Zhou, I, I have finished the painting." Qin Ning nervously handed over his paintings to Zhou Lao. Old Zhou lazily took her painting, a very simple sketch. A woman, holding a flower basket, standing in the middle of the garden, quietly appreciates the flowers in front of her eyes. The reflection of the flowers is in her eyes, full of expression and bright as stars. What attracted his attention most was that the woman''s face was seven or eight points similar to that of the woman in his studio upstairs, but her mood changed, and the woman''s face was a little more expressive. Outside the garden, there are desolate dead grass and branches. Bold use of color, color contrast is strong, give people visual impact, unconsciously stay line of sight to pay attention to. Women''s back and flowers under the projection, there is sunshine. Withered petals are blown off, yellow leaves fall, but have not yet fallen to the ground, is the wind. It''s consistent with the theme, no problem. She uses this painting to try to explain what she said before. When people are in a good mood, they look down and see beautiful things. The joy will continue to expand, so the flowers in front of her eyes, a little boastful big, and flashing light red. When the heart is in high spirits, it will ignore the bad and bad things around. The real painting is not the technology and pictures floating on the surface, but to express some feelings. She handled this very well. Timid little girl film, a little base, his heart low smile, Ningshan teach daughter teach good. "I can barely pass the test. I''ll stay for class in the afternoon."Zhou Lao''s face was expressionless and his tone was reluctant. "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. I will study hard." Qin Ning restrained his excitement. "It''s to study hard. If you can''t get into a university, don''t come." Old Zhou stabbed her again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on Qin Ning''s face froze and he didn''t dare to talk any more. Looking at her worried look, Han Junyu comfortingly touched her little head and took her to the next painting exhibition. After leaving Zhou''s studio, Qin Ning saw that they could not see them. She immediately jumped up with his arm in her arms. "Uncle Han, if I can be a student of Mr. Zhou, I will wake up in my dream today." Han Junyu looks at her small face and sweeps away the gloom. Her joyful appearance makes people feel better unconsciously. "Well." He was introverted, and even if he was in a good mood, his face didn''t change much. When they went to the exhibition, Qin Ning was in a good mood, and there would be more unconsciously. "Uncle Han, and this oil painting. Wow, I like the characters in Mr. Zhou''s paintings. I''m very emotional..." Looking at her bright little face, when he turns around, he will call uncle Han. When he falls behind, she will call uncle Han. When she sees a picture she likes, she will call uncle Han cheerfully. When it sounds funny, she will call uncle Han. The sound of Uncle Han, sweet, soft, waxy, called Han Junyu heart hair itch. I don''t know. When I get to bed, I call his name How about those paintings? Han Junyu didn''t remember at all. His eyes were fixed on her face. Her rich expression was not enough for him to appreciate. After lunch, Han Junyu sent her to the studio. He had work to deal with and wanted to go back to the company. Qin Ning Yiyi didn''t want to see his car go far, so he turned to the studio. Push open the door of the studio, see everyone staring at themselves, her step meal, amber eyes full of tension and helpless. She bit the pink lip and closed the door gently, trying to find a foot to draw. "Well, in pink, yes, it''s you. Go clean the studio!" Suddenly someone spoke. Qin Ning''s eyes swept around. She was the only one in the studio wearing pink. She pointed to herself and nodded. Chapter 71 On the first day of class, Qin Ning was assigned to clean the studio. There is a small studio on the second floor, which is full of easels and sundries. When Qin Ning walked into the small studio, his brain was blank. "If you can''t finish cleaning today, don''t leave." Zhou said coolly, standing outside. Qin Ning swallowed saliva, forehead with hot sweat, "I will, clean as soon as possible." She is a little girl who has never done housework before. She is not only carrying things, but also cleaning. One by one to throw garbage out, a student saw her, a little girl sweating up and down, want to help her. "You''ve finished your own work. Do you have time to help others Zhou asked coldly. They realized that Zhou was special to Qin Ning and didn''t dare to make trouble. They immediately turned around. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning, with a confused face, took a look at Mr. Zhou, gave him a sharp look and ran up the stairs. "Little girl!" Zhou laoleng hum. After cleaning up more than half of the studio, there are still some large easels that she can''t move. Qin Ning is worried. "Drink some water first." It was the middle-aged man who led her to the studio to find Zhou Lao and brought her a glass of water. "Thank you," Qin Ning said. She was really thirsty. After drinking water, she wiped her face with her sleeve. The dirty things on her sleeve got on her face. Her whole face looked like a little cat. "I''m Cangshan. I''m the manager here. I''m also the director of the painting hall nearby. What''s your name?" "My name is qinning, uncle Cangshan. Hello." She said cleverly. "Is Ning Shan your mother?" Cangshan was surprised. Ning Shan is his classmate. Cangshan has to sigh that it''s good to get married early. "Yes, you know my mother?" Qin Ning was puzzled, thought about it and said, "my mother is also a student of Mr. Zhou, but" thinking of her mother''s death, Qin Ning bit her pink lip, feeling down, and her eyes turned red unconsciously. Cangshan saw that the little girl''s eyes were red. With a sigh, he took out a wet tissue and handed it to her. "I went to your mother''s funeral." Cangshan was also a little sad. She went into the studio to help her move things. "Do you know why the teacher asked you to clean up the studio by yourself?" Qin Ning shakes his head and stares at him. "The teacher said, you want to test a big specialty students, this classroom is your future." Cangshan explained. "Wow, here it is?" Can listen to a lesson here, Qin Ning in the heart expects, the double eye is bright, twinkle is like the bright star. More powerful cleaning, the studio big objects out, studio space increased. The walls all around were peeling off. I went out to buy wallpaper and made it look brand new. She turned around, took out her mobile phone, and went to Taobao to buy a bunch of things. Cangshan looked at the new studio and couldn''t help sighing, "this used to be your mother''s studio." Qin Ning opened her eyes and was surprised that she would use the same studio with her mother. "Then I will be admitted to university!" "Well, come on!" Cangshan looked at the little girl''s small fist in front of her chest. She couldn''t help laughing. Han Junyu came to qinning from work and saw qinning frowning like a little cat. When he came to her and saw the blood on her little hand, his face sank. "How did you get hurt?" Qin Ning turned to see him and ran to him happily. "Uncle Han, I cleaned up this studio." "I ask you, how did you get hurt?" Han Junyu''s face is ugly and he pinches her hand. There are some scratches on the back of her hand. I don''t know how long I''ve been in the water, my fingers are wrinkled. "Ah, how can it be cut." Qin Ning looked down at the injury on the back of his hand. It should be that he was in a hurry to clean up and was scratched. Han Junyu looked at her face and didn''t care. Her face was gloomy. "Stupid to death, injured and still wet!" Listen to his cold voice, Qin Ning was scared, timid look at him, want to take his hand from his hand. "Uncle Han, no, it''s OK. It''s all minor injuries." "Small injuries can also infect!" Han Junyu is too lazy to talk nonsense with him and leads her to leave strongly. "Uncle Han, I''m fine. I haven''t packed up my studio yet. I can''t go yet." Being pulled into the car by him, Qin Ning struggles. "Shut up Han Junyu orders her directly. Qin Ning was shocked by him. He shriveled his mouth and sat on one side. He didn''t dare to speak any more. With a cold face, he asked the driver to go to a drugstore. The driver was also scared to death. When he was cold, he drove immediately. Find a recent private clinic, Han Junyu took her to see a doctor. There was only one doctor and nurse. The doctor was chatting with a female patient.The doctor found that Qin Ning only had some small wounds on the back of her hand. She was perfunctory and wiped the wound with a bottle of medicine at random. "That''s it?" Han Junyu''s attitude to the doctor is casual, his sword eyebrows are slightly twisted, and his brown eyes are sinister. "Ah, it''s not a serious injury. Just wipe some disinfectant. Oh, don''t touch the water where there are injuries. " The doctor went on to chat with the female patient. Han Junyu grinds his teeth, takes Qin Ning and sits down. He puts Qin Ning''s little hand on his leg and gently wipes the wound with disinfectant. Seeing the little girl frowning, he can''t help it. There is a thin cold sweat on her nose. "Now I know the pain, I deserve it!" "I''m wrong, uncle Han." She was wronged to hold her mouth, a bit flattering. Small hands are soaked in water with cleaning fluid. The injuries on the hands are very small, just some scratches, but they are all whitened by the blisters. Now she was cleaned up with disinfectant. There was a burning feeling. She bit her pink lip in pain. "Oh Xiao Jue reminded him that the little girl''s resistance is weak. If she wants to live, she must not be hurt again. If you have a fever and can''t control the temperature, it may kill her. Han Junyu painfully staring at the cleaned wound, worried that the wound would be infected, got up and asked the doctor to give some dressing medicine. The doctor was upset when he asked, so he took out two pieces of band aids and threw them on him. Han Junyu looked at the band aid that fell to the ground. His face was gloomy and cold, and his cold eyes were evil. "I asked about dressing medicine. Are you deaf? Quack When he was scolded as a quack, the doctor immediately got angry and reached out to push him. "Who are you calling a quack?" Qin Ning saw the doctor push Han Junyu, she stood up nervously, like a small animal protecting food, ran to Han Junyu. "Don''t touch my uncle Han!" The doctor saw that the little girl was fierce, but there was no threat. She sneered coldly. "Uncle Han''s mouth is too smelly to clean up. If he apologizes well, I''ll let him go. " When Han Junyu heard that the man wanted him to apologize, the corners of his mouth were very ironic. Teach him a lesson. He can do it with one hand. Unfortunately, he disdains to do it! "My uncle Han is right. You are a quack!" When Qin Ning saw the doctor chatting with the female patient, his eyes had been staring at the female patient''s chest. Uncle Han talks to him well. He''s still cruel to Uncle Han. He doesn''t clean up. Hum! Chapter 72 The little girl ran to him and protected him like a brave little soldier. Han Junyu''s eyes are burning. He is protected by a woman for the first time. It''s really Wonderful. The doctor glared at the little girl when he heard her nonsense. And the man behind her still needs a little girl to protect her. It''s useless to show her a little white face, which is even more disdainful. "Don''t blame me for being rude if you deliberately find fault with me!" The doctor is full of momentum. He wants to push Qin Ning away and teach Han Junyu a lesson. Han Junyu saw him reach out, faster than he pulled Qin Ning back behind him. The doctor reached out and didn''t catch anyone, while the female patient next to him looked at the man all the time and felt that she had lost face and turned blue. We must teach this boy a lesson today! He continued to move forward, there was a sudden resistance under his feet, and his forward body couldn''t stand it. Grab the medicine rack next to you, your body still loses its center of gravity, and you''ll get down on your knees with a bang. "There''s no need to be so polite, quack!" Han Junyu satirizes. The doctor''s face was blue and white, and he got up to catch Qin Ning. Qin Ning nervously grabs Han Junyu''s hand and winks at him. Han Junyu noticed her eyes. He glanced at the medicine bottle in her hand and picked her sword eyebrows. Han Junyu took her back two steps. Qin Ning took the disinfectant from her scratch and splashed it all on the doctor''s face. The disinfectant splashed his eyes, the doctor cried out in pain, hit a chair, fell to the ground and howled. Qin Ning sees that he is in trouble, so he pulls Han Junyu out of the clinic. The driver saw that Han Shao was leading the little girl out in a hurry. He thought something was wrong. After they got on the bus, he immediately drove to the maximum speed and left quickly. In the back seat, Qin Ning still held Han Junyu''s hand tightly, and his forehead was full of hot sweat. "Uncle Han, that doctor won''t have an accident, will it?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "what you sprinkled on his face is disinfectant, not concentrated sulfuric acid, just to wash his face." Qin Ningcai breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she would impulsively splash other people''s disinfectant, she chuckled. "Uncle Han, I''m really good." Yes, it''s very powerful. I have the ability to protect him. Han Junyu''s face remained unchanged, but his mood was not bad, but his words were not very good. "I hurt my hand badly." Qin Ning turns his head and stares at the hand they hold together, hiding his hand. Han Junyu didn''t let her wish. He clenched her hand on his leg. His soft little hand and finger belly were wrinkled because he had been in the water for too long. His face was cold again, and his cold was sharp. "Go to the hospital!" The driver nodded and turned the car around. When Xiao Jue heard that they had come to the hospital, he said that he would take Qin Ning for another examination. "I''m fine. Why check?" Qin Ning doubts. "I need to update your physical condition every month. I won''t stop until your body data improves and your uncle Han gives me the task." Xiao Jue explained helplessly. "The task uncle Han gave you?" Qin Ning was puzzled. "Uncle Han, hegemonic, gave me a death order. If I didn''t keep you healthy within one year, I was derelict of duty and should resign." Said Han Junyu''s overbearing, Xiao Jue is full of bitter tears. Qin Ning was surprised that she was not in good health. She was brought out from her mother''s womb. How could she be raised in one or two years. "Thank you, uncle Xiao." Qin Ning thought about it and explained, "I know my body. I''ve been taking medicine for so many years. It''s impossible to keep it for a year. I will tell Uncle Han not to embarrass you. " Listen to her speak for him, and a mouth a Xiao uncle called to make people softhearted. Xiao Jue bent down, and her usual eyes are gentle. "Silly girl, do you believe your uncle Han?" "Believe it Her soft voice is very firm, as if this is her belief. Xiao Jue was surprised that Han Junyu had given her some medicine that would make the little girl mention him. His eyes were shining with the light of faith. "Believe him, believe his decision." After Qin Ning''s examination, Xiao Jue quickly took out the data and said that her physical condition had not changed much, so it was a long process to take good care of her. After leaving the hospital, Han Junyu asked her if she was hungry. Qin Ning felt his stomach, pursed his mouth and nodded. She had been busy all afternoon and was hungry. Han Junyu looked out of the window and suddenly told the driver to stop. The driver braked steadily. "Han Shao, what can I do for you?" The driver didn''t understand. "Wait!" He took Qin Ning out of the car and walked into a dessert shop. Qin Ning doubts to follow him out of the car, came to the window, looking inside Linglang full of desserts, she couldn''t help swallowing."Uncle Han, do you want to buy me dessert?" "Thank the heroine for protecting me." He teased her. Qin Ning glanced at him and wanted to roll her eyes, but the lady''s temperament restrained her. "Well, it''s also a good time to celebrate your success." "Yeah, I like that reason." Qin Ning squinted and giggled. Looking at her innocent and lovely smile, he kneaded her little head. "What would you like to eat?" "That, that, that, I want to eat." He rubbed his hair disorderly. Qin Ning didn''t care. He excitedly pointed to all kinds of desserts in the window, with starry eyes. Han Junyu saw the little girl''s salivation and bought all the desserts she ordered. When getting on the bus, Qin Ning excitedly held a pair of small desserts, "Uncle Han, I''m so happy." "Just be happy. You can have these desserts when you drink medicine tonight. " Han Junyu has a great sense of accomplishment when he can raise his future wife happily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning smile a stiff, instant want to put the hands of dessert away. The driver looks at the mode of two people getting along. It''s clearly a couple. Where is it like an uncle or nephew? He secretly glanced at Han Junyu. Although his face was calm, the corners of his mouth slightly upward revealed his happy mood. He has been with Han Shao for decades. He can clearly feel that Han Shao has changed a lot recently. In the past, he was so cold that people didn''t dare to approach him. He even had to be careful when he said something. But at this time, he relaxed and teased the little girl, just like a naughty boy. ¡­¡­ The next day, Han Junyu sent her to the studio. When she met Zhou, Qin Ning said hello. Zhou saw Han Junyu standing next to the little girl with a tall figure. All the women in the studio were staring at him, and his eyes were disgusted. "Han Junyu, the chief executive of Sheng''an group, is so idle that he wants to read with him?" Qin Ning listened to Zhou''s sarcasm on Han Junyu and took a step forward. "Zhou, uncle Han is going to work today. He said hello to you." "Oh, how good is he?" Mr. Zhou didn''t believe it. This boy has been acting well since he was a child, but he is full of bad water. If he didn''t have something to ask for, he would not have met this old man! "Whether I''m good or not, Mr. Zhou doesn''t need to worry." Han Junyu had no respect on his face this time. His cold eyes were deep and his face was cold. He glanced at old Zhou sarcastically. "Some people will be bad, but we have to consider it." Chapter 73 Old Zhou listened to Han Junyu''s accusation that mulberry sold locust trees and glared at him. "Han Junyu, talk to others!" Han Junyu holds Qin Ning''s small hand wrapped with gauze, his face cold irony, "I sent her to study, not to be abused!" "How did you get hurt?" Old Zhou frowned. "It''s a small injury. It''s caused by my own carelessness." Qin Ning was surprised at Han Junyu''s complaint. When she was downstairs, Han Junyu said that she had something to say to Mr. Zhou. She thought there was something important, but she didn''t think it was about her injury. "If you want to learn to draw, don''t you know that your hands are very important?" Han Junyu''s severe lesson. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bowed his head and did not dare to speak. "On the first day of class, train her physical strength. Mr. Zhou''s teaching is really new! " Listening to Han Junyu''s sarcasm, Mr. Zhou didn''t understand. It was yesterday when he asked the little girl to clean up the little studio that the little girl was injured. At that time, the small studio was also a pile of debris. It was the little girl''s mother who picked it up little by little and made her own studio. Now the little girl wants to learn painting in his hands. He originally wanted her to clean it up by herself, but he didn''t expect that the little girl was hurt because he didn''t think about it. He let people call Cangshan, yesterday he told Cangshan, let him help little girl? After Cangshan came, before he knew what had happened, he was severely criticized by Zhou. "Mr. Zhou, don''t say that I was careless. Uncle Cangshan helped me move things. If it wasn''t for him, I couldn''t clean up the studio. " Qin Ning was so sorry that he had the courage to persuade. "Well, that''s what he should do." Boss Zhou''s face, Yin Yang strange blame Cangshan, "people call your uncle, you still let her work, Cangshan, how do you mean?" Cangshan is innocent and dare not refute. He can only bow his head and be scolded. Don''t want to Cangshang training, Qin Ning coquettishly pull Han Junyu''s sleeve, want to let him help persuade. Han Junyu glanced at Cangshan indifferently and asked coldly, "can I help you?" His voice was low and magnetic. Suddenly, it sounded in her ear. The tip of her ear trembled and the tip of her heart trembled. Qin Ning looked at him with wide eyes, very surprised that he would ask. "I, I help Uncle Han massage, OK?" Han Junyu thought of her soft hand massage on his head, very comfortable, I don''t know what it will feel like to fall on other places in the future? His face was cold, his brown eyes were deep, and he could not see the expression. "Mr. Zhou, what class do you have today?" This topic diverts Zhou''s attention. When it comes to class, Zhou introduces to her the examination rules of the specialty students in the Art College of a university. Qinning listen to him a word can solve this problem, silently to Han Junyu put up a thumb, admire in the heart. Han Junyu pursed his thin lips and left the classroom. As soon as he got on the bus, he received a call from Aunt Zhang, saying that Qin Yao went to the villa to find Qin Ning. His cold eyes narrowed, thinking about what the Qin family had done to Qin Ning, his eyes flashed bloodthirsty evil spirit. "Auntie Zhang, let her wait!" Hang up Aunt Zhang''s phone, he dials song Xuan''s phone and asks about the Qin family. At this time, the Qin family. On a rare Sunday, Jiang Rou got up at noon and went downstairs to find something to eat. Jiang Pei saw that her hair was messy and she went downstairs in her pajamas, and her face was not good. "Jiang Rou, you are a girl, you should clean up when you go downstairs. If you sleep so late in your hometown and the whole family is waiting for you to cook, you will not starve to death. " Jiang peirou''s face is stiff and hard. Can''t argue with her, she went to the refrigerator for two pieces of bread, turned upstairs. "Jiang Rou, do you know how to be polite? You don''t say a word of greeting, you take things and go. I''ve got a white eyed wolf. I''ve got a long temper Jiang Pei''s face turned blue with anger, and he was very depressed. She wanted Jiang Rou to go back to her hometown, but there was no suitable reason. When she was obedient, she raised a pig, gave her a room, fed her some food every day, and helped her keep an eye on Qin Ning. She also liked Jiang rou. But since she saw Jiang Rou and Qin pingze holding each other that night, when she saw Jiang Rou, something was wrong with her. If you look at her more, she will feel a prick. After dinner, Jiang Pei is in the living room waiting for Qin pingze to come back, and wants to discuss with him about sending Jiang Rou away. Until late at night, when Qin pingze came back full of wine, she frowned and supported him. "Qin pingze, I have something to say to you." "Well?" Qin pingze faintly upstairs, back to the room would like to take a bath and sleep. "Qin pingze, I want to go out and rent a house for Jiang rou. What do you think?"Qin pingze a Leng, pretended not to understand, "Oh, dizzy, I want to sleep." "Sleep, sleep, you can''t talk to me except eat or sleep?" Jiang Pei loses her temper. She manages the affairs of the Qin family attentively every day, and depends on the face of old lady Qin. Now her husband came back and wanted to say a word to him, but she was ignored. She was depressed. "Don''t make trouble out of nothing. I''ve been working all day and I''m tired to accompany clients at night." Qin pingze is impatient. In the past, the old lady thought that she didn''t give birth to a son for the Qin family. She wanted him to divorce her, but he didn''t agree. Now looking at her ferocious face, I was only bored. Jiang Pei was furious. He said she seemed to be very idle every day. "Qin pingze, I''m tired of taking care of your home. Can''t you understand me? Or do you not want to talk to me because you have someone outside to talk with you? " Qin pingze is a bit guilty, "Jiang Pei, don''t make trouble for nothing, if you don''t want me to sleep here, I''ll go to the study to sleep!" "You go, you think I''m rare!" Jiang Pei was also very angry. Qin pingze gets up impatiently and leaves without nostalgia. Jiang Pei saw that he really left, and his whole face twisted with anger. He yelled at him and told him to roll quickly. He heard that he slammed the door, covered his face and began to cry. Qin pingze went downstairs to pour himself a glass of water. When he saw the sound of footsteps, he was moved and hid behind the sofa. Jiang Rou and others fell asleep before she ran downstairs feeling her stomach. Hiding in the kitchen to fill his stomach, he immediately ran upstairs. After eating and drinking, she took a bath, turned off the light and was ready to go to bed. Suddenly, she felt a shadow coming, and she was hugged. "Save Well Her mouth was covered, her heart was more frightened, her limbs were struggling violently. "Don''t move, baby. Remember that night?" Jiang Rou''s eyes are round. It''s Qin pingze! She''s an adult, sleeping with a man, and she doesn''t care as long as she feels valuable. When Qin pingze came back, she was not surprised at all. She just felt that there was a stench on him, which made him feel uncomfortable. "Your aunt will drive you back to your hometown. If you don''t want to leave, be obedient." Jiang Rou was too scared to move. If she leaves the Qin family, there is no place to go at all, and she is going to take the college entrance examination soon. So when Qin pingze asked, she had to bear it. Chapter 74 Jiang Rou shrinks in the quilt and feels that the man''s hand is doing something wrong on her. His means are superb, and soon she is sweating. But thinking that Jiang Pei wanted to drive her away from the Qin family, she felt a strong fear. "I don''t want to be driven out of the Qin family. Can you help me?" At this time, she couldn''t call out her uncle to this bird. "The Qin family is my family. If you want to stay, it depends on whether you want to." Qin pingze smelled the fragrance of the woman, thinking of the experience that night, he was ecstatic. "What can I do?" "You are your aunt''s niece. Since your aunt can''t give me a son, you can give her one." Jiang Rou can''t believe her big eyes. This pig is not as good as a dog! "I don''t agree!" Why should she give birth to a son for Jiang Pei and ruin her life. "If you don''t agree, you will be driven out of the Qin family, either staying in the street or going back to your hometown. When you go back to your hometown, you can''t take the college entrance examination or go to college. Your old family will force you to have a blind date and then find someone to marry. Rourou, are you willing to live like this all your life? " "No, I don''t want such a life!" Jiangrou wants to throw up when she thinks of going back to her hometown and being forced by her family to have blind dates with all kinds of men. "Promise me that I will give you a sum of money every month. If you can, you will give me a son. Little baby, you divorce Jiang Pei and let you become the young grandmother of the Qin family. " To coax such a greedy little girl, Qin pingze opened his mouth. "Really?" Jiang Rou struggles and stares at him expectantly. "Of course!" Qinpingze see her relax, impatient into the quilt. "Wait, what if Jiang Pei finds out and she doesn''t agree?" Jiang Rou is worried. "Oh, as long as you''re pregnant, you''re my baby, but she can''t help but disagree!" It''s Jiang Pei who won''t let him go back to his room. Instead of sleeping in her bed, he can only sleep in her niece''s bed. This warm little girl is much better than her. Listen to his words, jiangrou think of jiangpei morning to her face, in the heart flashed pleasure. If she becomes the young grandmother of the Qin family, she won''t have to be hungry. There will be all kinds of jewelry, and the Qin family will become her in the future. The more she thought about it, the more excited she was. She just wanted Qin pingze to plant seeds in her stomach that night, and she would give birth to her baby tomorrow. Then drive Jiang Pei out of the Qin family and see how Jiang Pei cries for mercy! ¡­¡­ In the third classroom of senior high school, Qin Ning is thinking about his mistakes. Uncle Han said that it doesn''t matter if some topics are wrong. The important thing is that she should know how to reflect on why she is wrong. In the future, she should avoid such mistakes. Only when she works hard can she have value. For Han Junyu''s words, Qin Ning is almost regarded as a belief, so he did it very seriously. "Qin Ning, did you find an art teacher to help you train? There are still two months to go before the exam. Although you have the basic skills, you still need to pay close attention to it. " Qu Zixian talks to her. Qin Ning''s attention is still on the test paper, did not pay attention to what she said, suddenly was pushed, her than in the test paper to draw a hard. She turned her head and saw Qu Zixian standing beside her. "Qin Ning, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you talk to me?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m working on the problem, but I didn''t hear you. What did you say? " Qin Ning felt that Qu Zixian was making trouble for nothing at the moment, but he didn''t care much. "I want you to join me in the training so that I can study together." Qu Zixian stares at her expectantly. Qin Ning frowned. She was not good at rejecting people, but she already had a teacher. "Zixian, I have found the teacher. Thank you for the invitation She bowed her head to answer the question. "Which teacher did you find?" Qu Zixian doesn''t want to give up easily. She introduces her teacher to her. "Qin Ning, the art teacher I invited is the art teacher of a university. The students under his command have a very high admission rate every year, and the fees are not high. They are also very good to the students. Would you like to go to our class and experience it?" "No, my teacher is also very good, thank you." Although Mr. Zhou was strict with her, she could see that Mr. Zhou had some childish temper. He was strict with her because he wanted her to be good. What''s more, Mr. Zhou warned her that if her cultural achievements failed, he would not accept her. It''s not easy for her to succeed in learning. She dares to relax, so now she values every minute of her study. "Qin Ning, do you want to be so arrogant? I really want you to be admitted to a university, and then continue to be friends with you. You ignore me." Qu Zixian was wronged. Qinning eyebrows slightly frown, with pink lips, has not opened his mouth, suddenly was an Yun patted on the shoulder. "Qu Zixian, after your teacher''s class, can you go to a university?"Qu Zixian comes to Qin Ning when an Yun leaves. She is scared when an Yun comes. "I didn''t mean that, but my teacher is really very good. Qin Ning''s cultural achievement is not good. Her art score is higher. For her, the probability of taking the university entrance examination is higher!" "After all, I still think Qin Ning''s achievements are not good, and I look down on her." An Yun sneers. "No, I didn''t." Qu Zixian''s guilty retort. "Yunyun, forget it, Qu Zixian is also kind." Qin Ning doesn''t care what Qu Zixian has in mind. Now he doesn''t want to waste his time because of such trifles. Anyun also knows what she''s thinking. Now she plays by herself in class and doesn''t dare to disturb Qin Ning. She just hopes that she can try her best to get into a university. Now she is despised by Qu Zixian. She''s in a panic for Qin Ning. But Qu Zixian''s mind is Qin Ning''s uncle Han. If she studies with Qin Ning in the future, she will have a chance to get in touch with that man. Maybe as time goes on "Yes, Qin Ning. Anyway, your cultural achievement is just like that. You can''t improve it for a moment. Or you can go to class with me tomorrow." "Ah, I said, I''m such a hot tempered man." An Yun slapped the book on the table. Qin Ning jumped at the noise, and she grabbed an Yun. , "rhyme rhyme, I can not improve my academic record, and it''s not her has the final say!" It was said that her cultural achievements could not be improved. If it had been before, Qin Ning would have agreed with her. But now uncle Han helps her make up lessons, so she doesn''t like to hear such words. "Why don''t you agree with me? Am I wrong?" Qu Zixian is a kind of person who is devoted to her good. "Qin Ning, you have to recognize the fact that if you can improve your grades, you will have already improved. There are still two or three months to go before you take the college entrance examination. If you want to improve your grades, it''s not like making TV dramas." After listening to her, an Yun wants to take off her shoes and hit people with the soles. Qu Zixian''s mouth is too weak. If she doesn''t teach her a lesson, she will think that Qin Ning is soft and easy to bully! Chapter 75 Qin Ning didn''t want to get into trouble, but she didn''t want to talk to Qu Zixian. An Yun stands up and looks at Qu Zixian coldly. "Qu Zixian, you just came out of the bathroom. Your mouth stinks!" Qu Zixian is afraid of Anyun, but she satirizes her and turns her anger into anger. "Anyun, your mouth stinks. I''m talking to Qin Ning. Don''t mind your own business "Tut." Anyun feels her chin. No, her hands are itchy. Qin Ning didn''t want to take care of it, but Qu Zixian satirized An Yun, so she couldn''t ignore it. "Qu Zixian, I don''t seem familiar with you either." She is not very good at taking the initiative, so she is slow. If this friend treats her sincerely, she will treat each other sincerely. But Qu Zixian even said this. Obviously they are not the same people. She can''t stand up to this friend! "Qu Zixian, an Yun speaks for me. If you have any opinions, don''t talk to me in the future!" "Qin Ning, don''t be willful. I''m for you." Listening to Qin Ning''s whole heart defending an Yun, Qu Zixian is holding her anger in her heart, but she wants to get in touch with the male god, so she suppresses her anger. "You bet with your physics teacher that you won''t be admitted to university with your present grades." Qu Zixian glanced at her physics paper and only got 40 points. Such a score is the last three in the class. Qu Zixian really can''t understand why Qin Ning is so confident that she can be admitted to university. Qin Ning is frowning. Does she look like a beggar? What does Qu Zixian want to give? Does she have to accept it? It''s ridiculous! She is not a tough person, but if the other side is too much, she doesn''t mind being tough once! "Thank you for your kindness. Unfortunately, I don''t want your kindness." "Qin Ning, you will regret it!" "Wait and see!" Qin Ning doesn''t have the heart to make a question. She takes an Yun to buy snacks and leaves Qu Zixian, who is full of anger. It seems that she is making trouble out of nothing. Qin Ning, who doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad, damn it! Qin Ning bought some snacks. When she went back, an Yun seldom met her and wanted to clap her hands. "Who''s the teacher your uncle Han found for you?" An Yun asks suddenly. For an Yun, Qin Ning will not hide, "it''s Zhou Lao." "Mr. Zhou?" An Yun was surprised that the snack he had just stuffed into his mouth fell off, and his face was full of consternation. "President of a university academy of fine arts, Mr. Zhou, who owns the national famous art Langyue studio and can buy hundreds of millions of works?" "Well." "Oh, my God, your uncle Han is really outstanding. If I remember correctly, he is the one who sets the questions for your art specialty test in the college entrance examination, and he is also the one who finally decides the score. " "It seems to be, but Mr. Zhou said he would not open the back door for me." "Silly or not, you all worship him as a teacher. If he doesn''t open the back door for you, open the front door." Anyun is happy for her and her mood is better. "Tut Tut, uncle Han is really nice to you. You can accomplish your dream in a short time." "Yes, yes. I think it''s a blessing for me to meet uncle Han." Said his uncle Han, Qin Ning''s face full of pride, the bright stars in his eyes make people unable to move their eyes. To the classroom, see Qu Zixian burning anger, eyes have been staring at themselves, Qin Ning did not care. Sitting back, she began to fight. Anyun doesn''t dare to disturb her. She plays by herself. But look at Qin Ning tired pinching eyebrows, want to sleep and strong support of the pattern, especially distressed. "Qin Ning, lie down for a while and I''ll take notes for you." Qin Ning turned to see her and thought that he was listening, "what do you remember?" "Take notes. Don''t worry. The teacher speaks Chinese. I can understand it." An Yun claps her chest heroically and confidently. "Are you sure?" Qin Ning is really tired. Morning exercise, a morning class, lunch at noon, she did not dare to waste a minute, began to do. If ordinary people can bear this, but her body is much weaker than ordinary people after all. Such high-intensity study is torture to her. "Don''t worry. I''m smart. I''ll call you in half an hour." Qin Ning looked at her fighting spirit and nodded. She put her book in front of her and rested on her elbow for a while. When Qin Ning woke up, the class was over. She rubbed her big, sleepy eyes and glanced at her watch. She slept for an hour. An Yun beside her sleeps better than her! "Yunyun, wake up, did you take notes?" Qin Ning shakes her up. An Yun opens her eyes vaguely and wipes off the saliva at the corner of her mouth. Seeing that class is over, she straightens her back immediately. "Here''s the pen, the notes." Qin Ning took a look at the three scribbled lines. She couldn''t see them clearly.Ghost charms are more beautiful than this, yunyun! "Ning Ning, I''m sorry. I really want to listen to you. But what the teacher said was Chinese, but he was like chanting scriptures. I didn''t hear him clearly at all. " Anyun knew she was wrong, she really wanted to listen to the teacher, but the teacher spoke too fast, hypnotic effect is not too good, she naturally went to see the Duke of Zhou. She wanted to sleep for only five minutes, but she went to sleep for a class. "It''s OK. I''ll look again. If I don''t understand, I''ll ask Uncle Han again." After listening to her comfort, an Yun felt even more guilty. Although it''s good to have an omnipotent uncle Han, she didn''t do it enough. After school, an Yun followed her. Because she made a mistake, she didn''t dare to speak. "Yunyun, what''s the matter with you?" "I feel bad. I can''t help you with what you want to do. I''ll make trouble for you." An Yun blames herself. "Before so many classes are not good to listen to, a lesson did not listen to what impact?" In order to activate the atmosphere, Qin Ning hit her with her elbow. An Yun easily grabs her elbow and puts one arm on her shoulder. "It''s my fault. I can''t help you with my study. As long as you tell me about other things, I will help you. " An Yun''s heroism makes Qin Ning laugh. Two people go to the school gate, an Yun has a driver to meet, first step. Qinning is always the driver in the villa. If Han Junyu has time, he will pick her up on the way. Before she saw the familiar car, she took out her mobile phone and was ready to contact the driver. She saw a car coming towards her. The car didn''t stop, the speed was still increasing, and she kept going back. But the speed of the car was faster than her. Her face changed and she ran back. When she was two meters away, the car stopped and Qin Ning''s back sweated. "Qin Ning, what are you running for? I won''t bump you." The door opened and Qin Yao got off with high heels. Qin Ning''s face turned white with fright, and he felt comfortable at last. The corner of Qin Ning''s mouth twitched, and she almost had a heart attack. Now she doesn''t want to talk to this crazy woman. He wanted to turn around and wait for the driver, but Qin Yao caught him by the wrist. Chapter 76 Hearing that the wedding banquet was delayed, Qin Yao went to Han Junyu''s villa to find Qin Ning. She waited for several hours before she came back. She was also forced to come to school to find someone. "Qin Ning, you don''t think I''m good. You mean to speak ill of me in front of Han Shao. How can you have such a vicious mind? I''m your cousin "Qin Yao, you hurt me. Let go!" The wrist is pinched and hurt by Qin Yao. Qin Ning shakes her again, but still doesn''t shake her away. She''s really angry. "You are a villain. I''m very busy. Who cares about you?" "Sophistry!" Qin Yao is convinced that it is because Qin Ning spoke ill of Han Shao that Han Shao delayed the engagement ceremony for four months. Her heart is depressed, since she is not easy, Qin Ning also don''t want to be better! "Qin Ning, you''d better come back to Qin''s house with me. If I''m in a hurry, let your parents'' bedroom be full of garbage and your studio be full of ink! " Qin Yao is strong and pulls her into the car. Unable to shake off Qin Yao, Qin Ning grabs her arm anxiously and bites it down. With all her strength, she soon smelled the smell of blood. As soon as she felt her wrist loose, she immediately stepped back. But Qin Yao''s action is faster than her, the other hand grabs her arm again, raises the arm to hit her. But Qin Yao heard the pain for a long time. She opened her eyes in surprise and saw Han Junyu''s generous back. He stood tall and straight in front of her, separating her from Qin Yao, but Qin Yao was slapped. "It''s Miss Qin Yao. I''m sorry. I saw someone bullying Miss Ning from a distance. I was determined to save her. I didn''t expect that it was you. " Song Xuan beat people first, and then apologized lazily. Song Xuan also practiced Kung Fu, and his hand strength was not very strong. Qin Yao felt her red and swollen face, painful and numb. She doesn''t want to be a shrew in front of Han Shao. She bites her teeth and swallows them in her stomach. She looks at Han Junyu wrongly. I hope Han Junyu can give her justice and teach song Xuan a lesson. A servant who works for Han Shao dares to beat her! "I didn''t bully Qin Ning. I just want to talk to Qin Ning. Song Xuan is wrong. He is really powerful in beating people! " Song Xuan raised his eyebrows and turned his wrist. In fact, he hesitated before he started. Although he doesn''t like Qin Yao, she is also the fiancee that the old lady gave to Han Shaoxuan. If he beats the boss, he will lose his job in the future. Just after he hesitated for a few seconds, Han Shao suddenly kicked him in the back, saying that Miss Ning was slapped by someone else, so he was very punished. Think about it, as long as he slapped Qin Yao in the face, he could lighten the ten slaps on his face. Naturally, he did not hesitate to slap Qin Yao hard. Quick, accurate, ruthless, one move is hit! "I am wrong. I apologize to Miss Qin Yao." Look at Qin Yao''s swollen face. When she smiles, it''s really hot! Song Xuan turns his eyes and is so angry that Qin Yao wants to bite him to death. Han Junyu didn''t give Qin Yao any more light. He felt the little girl behind him holding his little thumb nervously. He took her hand and turned to look at her. Found her white wrist, appeared a circle of blue and purple, cold eyes a squint, brown eyes burst out of the fierce cold. Qin Ning was frightened by his eyes and wanted to take back his little hand to hide, but his wrist was tightly held by him and he couldn''t take it away. "Who made it?" Song Xuan, who was standing beside him, was so scared that his back was in a cold sweat. Qin Yao saw the injury on Qin Ning''s wrist, and her heart thumped and changed the topic. "Han Shao, it''s Qin Ning who hasn''t been home for a long time. Grandma misses her so much that she wants me to take her home from work." As soon as Qin Ning heard about it, she saw old lady Qin and her body trembled with fear. But what makes her feel more helpless is the man around him. The cold on him is too heavy, and she wants to escape timidly. "Answer the question!" "Yes, it was my cousin who asked me to go back to the Qin family. I didn''t want to go back. She caught me." Qin Ning was timid and afraid at the moment. Her small, soft voice sounded more like she had done something wrong. Han Junyu has a cold radian in the corner of his mouth. His face is as cold as frost. He gives Qin Yao a cold glance. Han Shaohui took a look at himself. He should have been happy, but his eyes upset her. "Ningning is a guest in Han Shao''s villa, but it''s the Qin family after all. We haven''t been back for a while, and we all miss her." Looking at Qin Yao''s ugly smile, song Xuan despises him. What they think about in Qin''s family is not Qin Ning himself, but Qin Ning''s shares! "I happen to have time. I''ll go back with Ning Ning." Qin Yao sees Han Shao pulling Qin Ning into the car, and her heart is sour.Although she and Han Shao''s engagement time has to be postponed, they will soon become a fiancee. Han Shao doesn''t take the initiative to send her back to the Qin family. Now, in order to protect Qin Ning, she wants to go to the Qin family. How can she not be jealous? Staring at Qin Ning''s back, she thought of hatred in her heart. At the beginning, her mother''s medicine was given more emphasis, so that she could go to huangquan road earlier! On the bus, Qin Ning felt that uncle Han''s air pressure was too low to breathe. She pursed her white lips and whispered to please. "Uncle Han, don''t be angry. It doesn''t hurt much." "am I angry?" Han Junyu''s cold and hard rhetorical question is cautious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s courage was pierced by his words. Han Junyu looked at her white wrist, and her thin, purple circle was particularly dazzling. He Han Junyu hold in the palm of the girl, was bullied, how can he not angry? I have the heart to kill! "If she dares to touch you again, I''ll cut off her hand!" Qin Ning was scared to shake his shoulders and swallowed his saliva. "Uncle Han, I didn''t lose either. I asked her for a bite. It was bleeding." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and sneered sarcastically, "kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. You are really capable!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled mouth, uncle Han angry is the most difficult to serve. To the Qin villa, song Xuan for two people driving, Qin Ning looked up at the familiar villa, but strange in the heart. This is the place where she grew up. In every corner here, there are memories of her and her parents, but at the moment, she does not dare to recall. "Promising!" Looking at her red eyes, Han Junyu thought she was afraid, holding her little hand, "I''m here again, what are you afraid of?" "Not afraid." Qin Ning wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. The lacrimal glands were too developed. Every time she felt a little, she couldn''t control her tears. "I just feel that things are right and people are wrong. I suddenly miss my parents." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows. His brows were raised. His brown eyes were cold. His face was dark. He always works with a cold attitude, unable to understand the little girl''s sentimentality. But, he loves her. "With me, you still have willful capital." Chapter 77 Qin Yao stops the car and wants to go to Han Shao and get closer to him. But Han Junyu took her as the air and took Qin Ning into the villa. She was so angry that she stamped her feet. Turning around, song Xuan stares at herself with a smile. She grinds her teeth. Four months later, she becomes the hostess of Sheng''an group. She is the first to dismiss him! Qin''s servants are serving dinner at the moment. Although they ask Qin Yao to ask Qin Ning to come over, the bowls on the table are not prepared for Qin Ning. Jiang Pei thinks that when Qin Ning is 18 years old, she can get most of Qin''s shares. By giving her the chance to hold a birthday party, she can sign a share transfer agreement. Also with the help of this banquet, let Qin pingze sincerely become the president of Qin family, rather than acting vice president. If Qin Ning didn''t agree to hold a party, she would blow a cold wind in front of the old lady and let her beat her first. She knelt down to beg for mercy. When she was dying, she would do it again. Qin Ning had to agree even if he didn''t want to. Jiang Pei thought very well, but looking up at the servants, not only Qin Ning, but also Han Shao, she was stunned for several seconds. "Why, not welcome?" Han Junyu''s face is indifferent and his tone is cold. Jiang Pei returned to his senses and immediately received him respectfully. "Welcome, so welcome. Yao Yao is looking forward to Han Shao every day. If Han Shao can come, Yao Yao will be happy. " Her words just fall, see Qin Yao come in, Jiang Pei surprised to see her red and swollen half face. "Yao Yao, what''s wrong with your face?" "Who hit you?" Looking at Qin Yao''s face, the old lady stamped her crutch and asked more directly than Jiang Pei. Qin Yao touched his red and swollen half of his face, glanced at Qin Ning, and blinked wrongly. "Grandma, I''m ok, I just went to find Ning Ning, there were some accidents, and then," she wiped her tears, the words behind seemed to be unable to go on, the pear flower with rain is very pitiful. Although Mrs. Qin has been obedient to Jiang Pei and didn''t give birth to a son to the Qin family, she loves Qin Yao very much. Listening to her tone, she knows that it has something to do with Qin Ning. "Xiao Ke, Qin Ning, who is going to hurt your sister''s face?" Mrs. Qin asked fiercely. Mrs. Qin originally scolded Qin Ning as a killer, but Han Shao was here. She changed her words and swallowed them. Listening to old lady Qin calling her name, Qin Ning trembled and nervously took a step to Han Junyu''s side. "Yes, yes," Qin Ning didn''t want to talk about song Xuan. Qin Yao wanted to beat her. If song Xuan didn''t help her, she would be the one who was beaten. "When my cousin came to me, there were some accidents, and then she accidentally hit the car." Qin Ning said the words behind Qin Yao. Qin Yao stares at her. Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen her for several days. The sick young man''s mouth has become so smooth. I don''t blink when I lie! "Cousin, I heard that the female drivers on the road are very dangerous now. You should be careful when you go out in the future." Qin Ning finally came to remind me. Qin Yao lies on old lady Qin''s shoulder and cries. She is angry with Qin Ning! "Yao Yao doesn''t cry. She will go out for a snack later." Old lady Qin touched her head painfully, but she still felt uneasy. "Yao Yao, you''d better let the driver drive when you go out in the future. Next time you have an accident, what can you do if you ruin your face?" "Grandma, I''m fine." Qin Yao quickly stops. Since she can''t find her grandmother to take revenge on her, she can only find a chance to teach her a lesson next time. "Han Shao, sit down first, and I''ll deal with my injury first." Han Junyu didn''t give her a reward. He took Qin Ning to sit down on the sofa and said, "what can I do for you?" Mrs. Qin stares at Han Shao for a few seconds. She first meets such a powerful young man, but she doesn''t dare to be a bit presumptuous. Originally, she didn''t agree to hold an 18-year-old adult ceremony for this little killer. Jiang Pei said that with her achievements, she would definitely not be admitted to university. Since you can''t go to university, you should find a good family to marry her out as soon as possible, which is worthy of the dead boss. So the rite of passage is also her blind date banquet. Hearing Han Junyu''s inquiry, she always feels that Han Shao, though young, has a strong aura. She is afraid to answer the question. She turns to Jiang Pei and asks him to explain. Jiang Pei tells the truth, although Han Shao is going to be her son-in-law soon, she looks at him, and she is scared and dare not speak more. But forced by the old lady and thinking about her plan, she had to talk. "Qin Ning will soon turn 18. We want to give her a rite of passage. So, if you want to find her, you will come to discuss it. " "Rite of passage?" Han Junyu cold sharp eyes swept a river Pei, so care about Qin Ning adult, their purpose is obvious. "Yes, Han Shaoyao is engaged to Yao Yao, which is also Ning Ning Ning''s brother-in-law." "Uncle Han, I suddenly want to go to my mother''s bedroom. Do you want to come with me?"When Qin Ning heard that Han Junyu wanted to get engaged to Qin Yao, he was a little upset. In her heart, uncle Han is so good that Qin Yao doesn''t deserve it! So she interrupted Jiang Pei, thinking that Qin Yao said she would pile up garbage in her mother''s bedroom, she was worried. Listen to Qin Ning to see Ning Shan''s bedroom, Jiang Pei''s face a change, want to stop. But Han Yu has got up, Qin Ning leads the way, two people go upstairs. Qin Ning finds out the key from his pocket and is about to open the door, but he is held by Jiang Pei. "Ning Ning, Han Shao is a guest. Take him to have some tea first. You want to see your mother''s bedroom. Just a moment will do Qin Ning squints at Jiang Pei. The more she blocks, the more ghosts she has in her heart. "Second aunt, get out of the way." Qin Ning shakes off her hand. Before she can unlock the lock, the door opens itself. The bedroom lock has been prized! Qin Ning''s pupil shrinks, clenches his small fist, and pushes open the door of the bedroom. She turned pale at the scene in the room. "What''s the matter? Is this for dinner?" The woman speaking in the bedroom, wearing Ning Shan''s pajamas, spoke with a strong local accent. "Second aunt, this is my mother''s bedroom!" "This bedroom is empty. There are no other rooms. I''ll let my sister-in-law live in it for a few days. She will leave in a few days." Jiang Peiqiang pretends to smile and looks at the awkward atmosphere. She also kindly persuades Qin Ning. "Ning Ning, don''t be so stingy. This is the second aunt''s sister-in-law. It''s rare to see me. Please forgive me!" "Second aunt, this is my mother''s bedroom!" Qin Ning''s eyes were red and his voice trembled. This villa was originally left to her by her father. They drove her out and let others live in her mother''s bedroom. It''s unforgivable! "I know this bedroom used to be your mother''s room. It''s not your mother''s death. It''s a pity to leave such a big bedroom unused. Besides, your grandmother also agreed to let my sister-in-law live in this bedroom. " Jiang Pei moves out of old lady Qin, trying to frighten Qin Ning and let her not make trouble. Chapter 78 Han Junyu saw that the little girl was about to cry. The lines of her jaw were cold and hard, her thin lips were straight, her sword eyebrows were slightly picked, and he took a look at Jiang Pei. Jiang Pei was terrified by him and explained, "Ning Ning, my sister-in-law is gone, I''ll clean it up for you right away." She wants Jiang Rou to leave, but it''s hard for her to speak. Just as Jiang Rou''s mother is ill, her elder brother asks her to take care of her for a few days. Jiang Pei thought that his sister-in-law would come here just to take Jiang Rou back, so he agreed. The first floor of the villa is a room for servants. I''m sure I can''t let my sister-in-law live in it. Otherwise, with her sister-in-law''s temper, I''m sure it''s a riot. She thought that Ningshan''s bedroom was still empty, Qin Ning would not come back, so she let her sister-in-law live for a few days. But I didn''t expect that her sister-in-law''s hand was so cheap. She put on Ning Shan''s clothes and broke Ning Shan''s clothes. She was wearing a bright red silk scarf around her neck. She was neither fish nor fowl. She was so hot eyed. "Now, let that woman out of my mother''s bedroom right away!" Qin Ning pointed to the door and scolded the woman. Jiang Pei''s face is not good when she hears that someone is chasing her. She is also a strong, angry stand up from the bed. "Jiang Pei, this little girl is not your elder brother''s baby. I have a big temper. I''m not afraid to take myself ill. I''m guilty when I''m in the hospital. " A fury, in the chest rampage, Qin Ning tore Jiang Pei''s idea all have. "I''ll give you five minutes. Get out of this bedroom!" She couldn''t say anything ugly, she could only roar. Jiang Pei''s sister-in-law heard that the little girl was still tough to drive her away, like a beggar. Her face immediately pulled down. "Oh, it''s a good tone. Jiang Pei, you have to say something." Jiang Pei is in a dilemma. Before, she felt that she had done nothing wrong, but with Han Shao here, she always felt guilty. Jiang Pei''s sister-in-law sees that Jiang Pei doesn''t speak for herself. She glances over Han Junyu behind Qin Ning. She feels that he is dignified and tall. At first glance, he is a rich man. She thinks of what Jiang Pei said to her before. "I said, little niece, if you find a rich man to take care of you, you should hide and tuck in such a shameful thing. Do you still take this man home? Are all the little girls in this city so cheeky?" Finish saying this sentence, it seems not enough to vent anger, she glared at Qin Ning, come up with all kinds of vicious words to satirize her. "Or little girl, you have no face at all? How can the Qin family raise such shameless things as you! " "Sister in law, you, you say a few words, this is not." Qin Ning''s eyes are scarlet. This time, he was really angry and retorted. "Yes, how can the Qin family raise such shameless things as you!" Jiang Pei''s sister-in-law, aware of the irony of the little girl, seems to be very good at quarreling. She wants to scold her back by rolling her sleeves. "Disgusting thing, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!" The man''s face is as cold as ice, and his voice is like a skate. His strong aura makes people feel inexplicable fear. Jiang Pei''s sister-in-law was shocked, staring at the man, a pile of words were stuck in the throat, dare not say. Jiang Pei was also scared. Han Shao said that he wanted to kill a person, which is not a matter of one word. "Ningning, look what your mother lacks." See other people get out of the way, Han Junyu holds Qin Ning''s hand, let her go to see her mother, see her mother''s things. Qin Ning''s face was pale and her lips trembled with anger. When Han Junyu held her little hand, her heart gradually calmed down. When I went into the bedroom, I saw that all the clothes in my mother''s wardrobe had been turned out, and some valuable cheongsam had been torn apart. It must have been broken when someone tried it on. There were all kinds of silk scarves hanging next to the wardrobe, but now there is no silk scarves. Her eyes fall on Jiang Pei''s sister-in-law again. Look at her wearing her mother''s clothes, her feet are still wearing her mother''s shoes, anger surging up, she really wants to kill at the moment! She regretted that the things that her mother cherished before had been damaged by them. If she had come back a few days ago, maybe her mother''s things would not have been destroyed. Qin Ning wipes off his tears with his sleeve and rushes out of the bedroom. Han Junyu wrists his eyebrows and chases him out. She opened her bedroom with the key and pushed the door in. See the room is also a mess, someone must have come in looking for things. "Ning Ning, don''t cry." Han Junyu closed the door and saw that she was still crying. He held her in his arms and comforted her softly. "Uncle Han, they bully people!" Qin Ning grasped his hand in one hand and wiped his tears in the other. In the past, Mrs. Qin could bear how she beat and scolded her, but she couldn''t bear it. Her mother''s things were stained! "I know, I''ll make them pay." She wiped her tears rudely and ruthlessly, as if she couldn''t get along with anyone, and her nose and cheek were red.Han Junyu is distressed, finger abdomen is wiping her canthus gently, big hand is holding her small face, let her and he look at each other. "Uncle Han, I, I will never let them go!" Qin Ning retreated from his arms, went to the desk and asked Han Junyu to help her push the desk away. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "is there any treasure?" The desk was pushed away. Qin Ning knelt on the ground and knocked. He found the button and pressed it gently. A brick tilted up. "Yes, dad left it for me." Qin Ning took out a small box and opened it. There were some jewelry and some documents in the box. Han Junyu opened the documents, the house property certificate, the insurance contract, and the contract signed by some employees. "This is the treasure my father used to hide for me. My father told me to hide it first and take it out when I need money." "Well." The corners of Han Junyu''s mouth are full of satire. Now he finally understood why Qin Pinglu Mingming had a family and asked him to take care of Qin Ning. It turned out that he had long known that the Qin family was unreliable, so he would leave these things for Qin Ning to protect himself. "Uncle Han, will you help me and drive them out of this villa?" Qin Ning begged. With her ability, she might have been beaten to death by Mrs. Qin before she had finished her words of letting them leave. "Good." Han Junyu picked her up and let her sit on his lap. He wiped her tears with his handkerchief. "Isn''t it ugly?" Uncle Han said that she was the ugliest when she cried. Thinking that she was ugly, she covered her face and didn''t want to be seen by him. "Well, it''s ugly." Han Junyu replied solemnly, looking at the expression of being loveless, and said, "don''t cry easily in the future, because it''s not worth people''s tears, it''s the ugliest. You know what? " "I see, uncle Han." Qin Ning nodded his head cleverly and his eyes were red. Because he was angry, his amber eyes were red. He looked up at him timidly and attached. Han Junyu and her eyes, from her pure clear eyes, see their own reflection. Just as he carved it in her heart, his heart moved and his Adam''s apple rolled. Chapter 79 Qin Ning sat in a man''s arms and calmed down after a while. When she realized that she was still sitting in Han Junyu''s arms, she remembered that Han Junyu had warned her not to be too close to a man. She turned pale and stood up from him. His face turned red and white, and he did not dare to look at him. "Uncle Han, I won''t be so close." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is enjoying in the bosom fragrant soft small wench to his attachment, suddenly in the bosom an empty, Han Junyu''s face turns black. He used to dig a hole, but now he has buried himself, ah! With deep brown eyes and tight thin lips, he took the paper in a paper bag and put the jewelry in a small bag. He took her out of the room. Qin Ning followed him downstairs in a panic. "Ningning is back. I''m going to ask you to go downstairs for dinner." Qin pingze just came back, but he didn''t know what happened. He was kind-hearted. He winked at Qin Yao, who was sitting next to him and covered his face from time to time. "Yao Yao, Han Shao seldom comes here. Please pour a cup of tea for Han Shao." "Tea is not necessary. I''m in a hurry." Han Junyu said, sharp eyes swept the villa again, swept on several servants. Han Junning stares at the document in his heart. "Is that ok?" Han Junyu standing beside her, tall and straight figure, can hold up a piece of heaven and earth for her, let her overbearing. "I said, with me, you have willful capital." Qin Ning got his consent, nervously bit his pink lip, gratefully took Han Junyu''s little thumb, looked at old lady Qin, and then turned to look at the servant. "Sister Chen, ah Ling, the contract you signed is ten years, isn''t it?" The cook, sister-in-law Chen, and the servant, ah Ling, were named, flattered, and respectfully stepped forward. "Yes, second lady, the contract I signed with your father is ten years." Other people listen to Qin Ning''s words, have a kind of bad premonition, listen to her soft voice to continue to speak. "Now I''ll give you two choices. I''ll give you three months'' salary subsidy when I terminate the contract. I''ll help you find another job. If you don''t terminate your contract, I won''t give you a cent. Who do you work for and who do you want your salary from? " Mrs. Chen and a Ling look at each other in surprise, and they have a decision in their heart. Mrs. Chen said, "we are grateful for the kindness of the second lady. Ah Ling and I are going to pack up now. " As soon as Mrs. Qin Ning heard that she wanted to drive the servant away, she angrily knocked on the crutch in her hand, and her tone was fierce. "Qin Ning, why do you dismiss them?" Hearing the sound of old lady Qin''s crutch, Qin Ning hid behind Han Junyu. Han Junyu looked at the valiant little girl just now, and suddenly turned into a timid little cat hiding behind him. He was so angry that he laughed and took her hand to comfort him. "Because of this contract, Ning Ning has the right to decide whether they will go or stay." "What do you mean?" Mrs. Qin doesn''t understand. "The wages of the servants are settled monthly in the fund given by Ning Ning''s father to Ning. It is clearly stipulated in the contract that Ning Ning has the right to terminate the contract at any time. " Han Junyu holds the contract in his hand. The servants are supported by Qin Ning''s money, and Qin Ning certainly has the right to terminate the relationship. Qin pingze and Jiang Pei knew about this. After Qin Pinglu died, they moved into the villa and did not give any money to the servants. But they never thought that Qin Ning would suddenly bring up this matter, and their faces were not good-looking. Old lady Qin felt that Qin Ning was beating them in the face and staring at Qin Ning. "Qin Ning is a member of the Qin family. Her things are given to her by the Qin family. What qualification does she have to say that the contract is terminated? It''s ridiculous!" The old lady scolded. "It''s not ridiculous. Before Qin''s former president died, he left his assets to Qin Ning. Legally, Qin Ning has rights!" Song Xuan takes a lawyer into the living room. He takes the contract from Han Junyu and gives it to the lawyer. As soon as Mrs. Qin saw song Xuan, she thought about the custody of Qin Ning. Her face changed. She pointed to song Xuan and couldn''t speak for a long time. "Mrs. Qin, we meet again." Song Xuan pushed the golden glasses on the bridge of his nose and laughed politely. "Miss qinning''s surname is Qin, but now Qin is not the same as before. What do you think?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Qin knew what he meant. Although Qin Ning''s surname is Qin, she is no longer the Qin family, and her custody is in the hands of others. "What does he mean, Ma?" Qin pingze thought there was something strange about it. The old lady couldn''t explain for a long time. Jiang Pei couldn''t wait to urge her, "Mom, Ning Ning is your granddaughter. How can Qin now be different from Qin before?" "Shut up Old lady Qin was guilty and scolded Jiang Pei. Mrs. Qin was really depressed in her heart. The two people''s pressing questions made her even more unhappy."It''s better to dismiss the servant. They work slowly and always talk back to me. I want to quit." Mrs. Chen and a Ling''s face became stiff. When Mr. Qin Pinglu was alive, the old lady said she wanted to live in this villa, but Mr. Qin Pinglu didn''t agree at that time. As soon as Mr. Qin Pinglu passed away, Mrs. Qin took her family to live in the villa. She always bullied Qin Ning and was always choosy about their work. After they finished packing, they pushed out the suitcase. Ah Ling asked in a low voice, "miss two, Master Li, the driver, wants to go with us. You see," "yes, I can go with you." Qin Ning nodded. Since she was born, Master Li has been the driver of their family. He has been doing his best, and he has taken care of her since her father died. Several times Mrs. Qin beat her, but master Li pleaded for her help and sent her to the hospital. Qin Ning was grateful to him. He pursed his lips and said to them, "don''t return the key of Master Li''s car. I gave it to him. Your salary will be printed on your card soon, and the latest work notice is one week. " "Well, thank you, miss two." Mrs. Chen bowed several times gratefully, and La ah Ling left happily. Listening to Qin Ning''s casual words, he sent out millions of cars. Qin''s family had a terrible pain. "Qin Ning, you black sheep, I didn''t agree to send that car as you said." The old lady''s face was grim. "I''ll give my things to whoever I want. Grandma, if you want, let uncle and aunt buy them for you." Qin Ning retorted. Jiang Pei''s face turned ugly when he heard that he wanted to buy a car for the old lady. "Ning Ning, how old are you? You are such a spendthrift. You can grow up. We are a family. Don''t hold your face in front of us. If you give the car to driver Li, it will be inconvenient to travel in the future. " "Oh." Han Junyu indifferent cold hiss, thin lips close, frowning, obviously no patience. Chapter 80 Song Xuan noticed that Han Shao''s face was cold and heavy. He raised his golden eyes on the bridge of his nose and looked at the lawyer. The lawyer felt the chill on Han Shao''s body, touched the cold sweat on his forehead, quickly nodded to song Xuan, stepped forward and said to the people. "The custody of miss qinning is in Han Shao''s hands, and Han Shao has the right to assist in the control of miss qinning''s things." When Jiang Pei and Qin pingze hear about Qin Ning''s custody, they all stare at old lady Qin in disbelief. Mrs. Qin was looked at with a guilty heart by the two people and turned away from them. She still murmured in her heart that if she didn''t say it now, they wouldn''t want to take the money song Xuan gave her! Regardless of their faces, the lawyer''s words haven''t stopped. "The management of this villa has now been authorized to Mr. Han, who wants to rent this villa. You have two choices, either leave in three days or rent the villa for a fee Qin Ning is not an adult now. She has no rights to many contracts. She can only use them if she gives her legal rights and interests to others through lawyers. Because of this, Qin pingze used to coax Qin Ning''s consent to take the position of Qin''s vice president. Now he wants the shares in Qin Ning''s hand, and he persuades her openly and secretly, but she doesn''t let go. He was so anxious that he wanted to do something on her eighteenth birthday. Anyway, Qin Ning is still Qin''s family. After her parents died, no one would care if they died. But at the moment, I heard that Qin Ning''s custody was taken away by Han Junyu, which is undoubtedly a slap in his face. Holding a crutch, Mrs. Qin heard the lawyer''s words, but for Han Junyu''s tall posture in front of Qin Ning, she would have started beating people. "Qin Ning, you are really good at driving us out. You little nemesis, I should have killed you if I knew you could do evil Seeing that the aggressive old lady Qin didn''t respond, the lawyer continued, "if you don''t move out in three days, you will occupy other people''s houses." "For strangers who enter the villa without the consent of the owner, they need to compensate for the damage. If they don''t compensate, they can be classified as burglary." Jiang Pei''s sister-in-law heard that the fire of the war burned to her body, and immediately blew her hair and cried out. "It''s Jiang Pei and the old lady who asked me to live in that bedroom. Why do you think I broke into a private house? You are slandering me. Also compensate, you are simply black hearted, deliberately bully my countryman, deliberately cheat Listening to the rude curse of the woman, Jiang Pei felt remorseful. If it had not been for her sister-in-law to live in Ning Shan''s bedroom, this would not have happened today. She anxiously looked at Qin pingze, let him quickly think of a way, but Qin pingze in front of Han Shao, guilty did not dare to speak. Before the elder brother died, he entrusted Qin Ning to a friend. When that friend wanted someone, he coveted the things of the Qin family and vowed that Qin Ning would grow up healthily under the protection of the Qin family. But Qin Ning was not yet an adult. Several times, she was beaten into the hospital by Mrs. Qin, and was driven out of the Qin family. Now Qin Ning takes back her things. Although he is angry, he can''t find an excuse to refute. Especially now Han Shao is here. Qin Yao wants to marry him. He doesn''t want to upset Han Shao. "Mom, let''s move back to my husband''s house." Before they moved to the villa, they had an apartment, but the old lady wanted to live in the villa, so as soon as Qin Pinglu died, she moved into Zhedong villa. If you want to move out of the villa, you have to go back to the old apartment. "Back to what apartment, this is my eldest son''s villa. Why should I listen to others?" The old lady thought that this was her eldest son''s place. Qin Ning had no right to drive her away. Han Junyu doesn''t want to listen to the noise of a group of women. He asks song Xuan and his lawyer to deal with the following matters. He wants to take Qin Ning back to the villa for dinner. Qin Ning got on the bus and felt happy. I didn''t expect uncle han to drive them out of the villa in less than an hour! Mrs. Qin kept saying that it was her grandmother, but she was always kind to her, and she always called her a little nemesis and wanted to beat her. Second uncle also sincerely asked her not to be so cruel, but for their being too cruel, she would not have done so absolutely. The rabbit will bite when it''s urgent. She just wants them to return what belongs to her! "Uncle Han, I''m glad to have you. If you hadn''t accompanied me, I would have been angry to death." "Well." Han Junyu''s handsome face is calm. "Uncle Han, uncle song is so efficient. In the past, I have thought about taking out those contracts, but no one helped me. If Uncle Han didn''t help me, I don''t know if I would use those things. " Her eyes were bright and adoring. "Is it uncle song or me?" Qin Ning was stunned. He had a silly smile on his face. His big eyes were bright and lovely."Uncle Han, your question is not challenging. You are the best person in the world and the one I trust most. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu likes the girl''s bright eyes staring at him, as if she had only him in the world. "Uncle Han, wow, how can I find that you are handsome again?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Uncle Han..." She had just cried. Her voice was a little hoarse and her eyes were a little red. It was like a little rabbit who was forced to bite. Han Junyu felt itchy and rubbed her little head to satisfy her hunger. Back at the villa, Aunt Zhang habitually took out a bowl of medicine. Qin Ning wants to escape, but Han Junyu looks at her coolly. She takes a deep breath helplessly and takes the medicine bowl from Aunt Zhang''s hand. Wrinkled face, two tears staring at the hands of the drug, do not want to drink. "Auntie Zhang, why is this medicine more and more bitter?" "This is the medicine that Dr. Xiao sent here today. It''s heavier than the medicine a few days ago. He said it was a new medicine." Aunt Zhang explained. Qin Ning shriveled mouth, from the first day to drink medicine, she knew, she knew, after this don''t want to escape. Han Junyu looks at the girl''s mouth. The medicine bowl is sent to the tip of her nose to smell it, and she pushes it away. He stepped up to her, bowed his head and took a sip of the medicine calmly. His forehead touched her forehead, warm breathing patted on her cheek, Qin Ning stare round eyes, breathing a suffocation, small heart can not contain the acceleration of beating. Putong, Putong, Putong, it seemed that she was going to jump out of her mouth quickly. She quickly pressed her chest and climbed the red cloud on her cheek. "Uncle Han, don''t drink my medicine in the future." He drank the medicine and licked his thin lips. Jun''s face was calm. It was like eating a sweet candy. "It''s delicious." he bent down and looked at her head up, like a child''s tone. "If I don''t drink it, I''ll finish them all." Qin Ning''s big eyes blinked, afraid that he would really finish her medicine. He looked up and drank it all. In the evening, Han Junyu suddenly noticed the abnormality of his body and took several cold baths, but he still didn''t lower the heat of his body. Chapter 81 Aunt Zhang always feels strange when she looks at the interaction between Han Shao and Qin Ning, but she can''t say anything strange for a moment. "Wow, it''s really hard, Aunt Zhang. You let Coptis go." Qin Ning pouted her little mouth, twisted her eyebrows, wrinkled her face, and looked at Aunt Zhang with red eyes. She swears, this is the bitterest Chinese medicine she has ever drunk! Aunt Zhang was also very distressed to see her poor appearance. After listening to Qin Ning''s words, she looked at Han Shao, who was surrounded by cold air. She was so scared that she was in a cold sweat and cried out that she was wronged. "Miss Ning, I dare not put anything about your medicine!" Looking around at the kitchen, Aunt Zhang had no choice but to say, "this new medicine, Miss Ning, you need to drink it for a week." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s pitiful shriveled mouth felt that the lingering bitterness in his mouth made it useless to drink any sweet water. In order to comfort Qin Ning, after dinner, Aunt Zhang brought her favorite fruit to her study. Today, Qin Ning was harmed by those bitter drugs. Everything he ate had a bitter taste. He took a look at the fruit plate and looked away. Han Junyu swept the girl with a wrinkled face and asked Aunt Zhang to take out all the fruit and pour her a cup of warm water. Qin Ning drank some warm water and finally got better. "Thank you, uncle Han!" She raised her smiling face happily, as if she had just drunk qiongjiangyuye. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu hooked his lips and went to read her textbook. Qin Ning wrote biology first, and wrote everything he knew. If he didn''t know it, he would ask Uncle Han. Uncle Han will tell her all the relevant knowledge in her biology book when he talks about the topic. After a few days, he almost told her all the biology he had learned in high school. Qin Ning listened to his low voice and looked up at him from time to time. Why is he so powerful? No matter how difficult a problem she thinks, it''s a matter of one sentence in front of him? "Is it good?" Suddenly the man asked in her ear. "Good looking." Qin Ning fundamental reaction comes over, silly stare at him, pure clear amber eyes full of worship. "Do your homework. I''ll show you later." Han Junyu''s eyes are deep, and what he said has deep meaning. Suddenly his forehead was gently knocked by his pen. Qin Ning kneaded his forehead in a coquettish way, and his face was a little red. "Uncle Han, you look so good. I don''t think I''ll be able to see enough of you all my life." Han Junyu is reading her textbook, hearing her words, deep brown eyes, flashing bright light. "If you don''t mind, it''s up to you for the rest of your life." "Hey, uncle Han, I''m afraid you think I''m too noisy!" It''s rare to see his face calm. She was a little bolder and came closer to him. She really put her elbow on the table and watched him carefully. When you are tired of studying, it is a pleasure to look up and see such a beautiful face! "Well, it''s noisy." Han Junyu looked at her haughtily and despised her in his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the beauties are liars! Qin Ning pouted her pink lips and moved away a little. But she is not reconciled, with the book rubbed to his side, smile flattering and beautiful. "Uncle Han, I won''t fight any more. Don''t hate me, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looks like a little suckling cat. His head is still rolling around on his arm, and the corner of his mouth sucks. Take her by the collar and throw her away. So close, he didn''t know when he could bear it! ¡­¡­ Cultural achievement can''t be left behind, art class can''t be left behind, so she has a full schedule every day. Last time she got 40 marks in physics, which was the highest score in her history. The last time she got 50 marks in biology. Her grades have improved significantly, and she is more confident in studying other courses. Sometimes when she looks at Uncle Han who works very late every day, she sighs in her heart that she can work so hard only in the last few months of senior high school. However, uncle Han has been working so hard for nine years and will continue to work in the future. With contrast, Qin Ning did not dare to study the slightest slack, eating faster. "What''s the pleasure?" Look at the little girl when eating with a smile. "I''ve finished all the bitter medicine this week. Isn''t it something worth knowing?" Qin Ning happily put a few carrots into Han Junyu''s bowl. Aunt Zhang sees Qin Ning bringing food to Han Shao. She is so scared that Han Shao has a habit of cleanliness that she doesn''t like others to bring food to him. It''s her fault that she didn''t tell Miss Ning in advance. Han Junyu stares at the carrot in the bowl. His brown eyes flash and he doesn''t speak. Before he picked up the carrot, he frowned and looked gloomy. Finally, he put down the carrot. Qin Ning eat Chinese medicine, there are many things in the diet restrictions, so usually Qin Ning are vegetarian.Han Junyu put down his chopsticks with a gloomy face, and Aunt Zhang was scared into a cold sweat on her forehead. "Uncle Han, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning did not know that he had made a mistake, and looked at him anxiously. Han Junyu tone calm, as if to restrain what, said a full can, did not wait for her to eat up. Qin Ning looks inexplicable. Uncle Han doesn''t like carrots? "Miss Ning, don''t bring food to Han Shao in the future. Han Shao didn''t like it when he was young." Aunt Zhang whispered. "Oh." Qin Ning was annoyed. Looking at the stairs, she bit her pink lips slightly, uneasy in her heart. She made uncle Han angry again. After dinner, she stood outside the study with her schoolbag, but she didn''t dare to go in. Pinching the bag in her hand, she tangled with the door handle, but still had no courage to open it. "What are you doing outside the door?" The man''s voice suddenly rings from behind. Qin Ning turns around in surprise. Han Junyu, who has just taken a bath, is wearing a black bathrobe. His hair is half dry and droops in front of his forehead, which makes his handsome face a few years younger. No, uncle Han is not old. "Uncle Han, I," she wanted to say sorry, but Uncle Han came up to her, pushed open the door of the study, and then took the remote control to turn on the air conditioner. Uncle Han really thought she was dirty, otherwise he would take a bath so early. "No?" Han Junyu saw her standing outside the door, staring at him stupidly. He turned around and knocked her forehead, asking her to do her homework quickly. "Uncle Han, I won''t bring you vegetables. Don''t be angry, OK?" Little girl''s supplication, Han Junyu pick eyebrows, this sentence is very familiar. He walked up to her with long legs, put his arms on the sides of the chair, and surrounded her in the middle. He looked at her head-on. "What are you afraid of?" Men''s eyes are too sharp, Qin Ning dare not look at him. She bowed her head slightly, his hands stretched out, his robe stretched out slightly, revealing his strong chest. Feeling that her face was burning, she quickly turned her eyes away and did not dare to look at it. "I, I didn''t." "No, why in a humble tone?" His voice was low and his breath was still a little hot. But she felt cold and oppressed in her last question. Chapter 82 Qin Ning was afraid that he would ignore her, but she didn''t dare to tell him. "Good girl, tell me what you think." Han Junyu''s long bony fingers raised her jaw and let her look him in the eyes. Forced to look up and look at him, Qin Ning was a little flustered. Looking up, he found hot sweat on his forehead, and a few drops of sweat trickled down her temples to her side face. "Uncle Han, are you hot?" Han Junyu drank Qin Ning''s bowl of medicine, and the heat in his body made him unable to calm down. Back to the room to take a cold bath, into the study, he also turned on the air conditioning, but he is still hot. The heat was burning the viscera, but he could not touch the flames, and could not extinguish them with external force. At the moment, I look at the woman, looking at her delicate white face. A little timid, a little scared, amber eyes, full of uneasiness. He looked down, glided over the tiny bridge of his nose, and fixed his eyes on her pink lips. He had tasted the taste there, sweet and soft and delicious. There were some hot air in his body. He released her jaw and turned to the window. The cold wind outside the window didn''t blow away the heat. The fire outlined countless colorful pictures in his mind. "Uncle Han, you, you won''t be sick again, will you?" Seeing his proud figure standing by the bed, Qin Ning was worried. Last time, he was very hot and did some irrational things. Uncle Han is not a strange disease, hot all over, and then do irrational things? Han Junyu cold eyes a MI, someone give him medicine? "Uncle Han, why don''t you ask Uncle Xiao to come over?" "No, you do your homework." Although he was hot all over, his voice was cold and his face was indifferent. His tall figure turned and left the study. Qin Ning was uneasy and didn''t have the heart to do his homework. He bit his pen and ran downstairs. She took out some ice from the refrigerator and ran upstairs. Standing in front of Han Junyu''s door, she took a deep breath and knocked on the door. After knocking for a while, the door opened. Han Junyu stood behind the door, staring at her coldly. "Uncle Han, I, I brought you some ice. Do you want it or not?" Qin Ning nervously pinches the ice in the bag, and his hands are cold. "Try what?" Han Junyu asked. "That''s it, that''s it. Maybe it''ll be better if you put ice on your body." She didn''t know much about his condition, common sense understanding, the body is very hot, use ice to cool down. Is that right? Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows. He had tried this method. It was not only useless, but also counterproductive. It''s cold outside and hot inside. The contrast between cold and hot makes him very manic and going crazy. "Uncle Han, do you want to go to the hospital?" The man''s staring at his eyes is too aggressive. Qin Ning feels the danger and swallows in fear. Instinctively, he steps back. Notice her step back, Han Junyu clenched his fist, slammed the door, did not dare to see her again. He was afraid that he would hurt her. "Uncle Han." The door slammed shut. Qin Ning''s shoulders trembled and his face turned pale. Uncle Han seems very painful. She leaves the ice and pats the door anxiously. "Uncle Han, go to the hospital." But no matter how she patted on the door, no one responded. She was worried about what he would do to hurt herself. Find the key, stand in front of the door again, give Xiao Jue a phone call first, she just twist the door. Into the room, head-on rushed to a cold, she shrunk arms. "Uncle Han" she called softly, but she didn''t see him in the room. Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom, she carefully went to the bathroom and knocked on the door. "Uncle Han?" She called twice, still did not respond, she worried frown show eyebrows. Uncle Han is her only dependence now. If Uncle Han has an accident, what should she do? The more she thought about it, the more terrifying she was. She anxiously turned on the doorknob and saw Han Junyu with scarlet eyes, holding his hands on the washing table, as if he was holding back something. "Han" she stares at him in amazement, and then reacts for a long time. Her little face turns red, covers her eyes and turns around. Uncle Han, why don''t you wear clothes?! "Get out!" Han Junyu roared. He didn''t open the door because he didn''t want to see her. She rushed to him without knowing how dangerous she was! Qin Ning walked out quickly and stopped at the door. "Uncle Han, you are being patient. I have already called Uncle Xiao. He should be coming again AhQin Ning wanted to finish this sentence and left. All of a sudden, she was caught by a strong force, the door was kicked, and she was lying on the door. Behind, is the man''s hot body, his hot hands tightly grasp her two small hands. She can''t get away with it. "Uncle Han, you, you let me go. I''m Qin Ning." Han Junyu sniffs the fragrance of the girl. Of course, he knows that she is Qin Ning. If it were not for Qin Ning, he would not have lost control. His chin rubbed against her neck and felt her cool body. He just wanted more. "Don''t talk. I''ll hold you before Sir Xiao comes." The deep and magnetic sound, with hot air blowing into her eardrum, made her whole body tremble and her heart beat like a drum. Her hot chin rubbed against her neck and she shrank. I want to hide. Bata, the light in the room is out. In the dark, the eye can''t see clearly, but other senses are more sensitive. The man''s hot breath is in the back neck, soft touch, she clenched her fist, stiff, dare not move, dare not speak. Last time it was like this, and this time it''s like this. Uncle Han must have a very difficult disease to treat. She comforted herself silently in her heart. Uncle Han would be saved when he came. The man''s hot palms down her spine, stop at her waist, such as an electric current attack, numbness makes her legs soft, she twist waist, to avoid his hand. "Ning Ning, I''m not obedient. I want to have a chance to catch you." His lips were hot, close to the tip of her ear. Once he touched her delicate body, he was reluctant to let go and indulged the wild animals in his heart. "Han Well When someone bit her earlobe, she let out a low cry. "Good, don''t make a sound." Her voice is too sweet and charming. Now he has no confidence in his self-control. He just hopes that he can stay up to Xiao Jue. The room air conditioning to the lowest, air-conditioning blowing on the body, but qinning did not feel a little cold, but hot sweat. She felt that the man behind her, leaning against her, seemed to be suffering. He put his long arm around her waist and was strong enough to cut her waist. His hot palm, inch by inch measure her body, hot and out of rhythm breathing spray on her neck. Drops of sweat fell on her shoulder, she was infected, but also a thin layer of sweat. Chapter 83 The smell of medicine mixed with the smell of peppermint on the man''s body. It smells strange. Qin Ning''s body has some uncontrollable reactions. "Ning Ning, are you afraid?" She did not dare to speak and shook her head in denial. At first, she was a little scared, but she believed him, he would not hurt her. The little girl nodded cleverly, but her rigid body told him that she was lying. "I won''t be angry with you easily, let alone drive you away. So don''t apologize easily! " Qin Ning looked at him in surprise. In the dark, his burning eyes were full of aggression. Uncle Han knows what she''s thinking?! Only feel in front of a dark, her lips were blocked by him, strong masculine breath straight to the nose. Her brain is blank, her ears are booming, her mind is lax. There was a foreign object in her mouth. She suddenly opened her eyes and tried to push him away. But the more she struggled, the more powerful he was. Uncle Han, how can you, how can you do this to her? ! "Han You, wake up Qin Ning cried for mercy. He is her uncle Han. How can he kiss her. Bang, bang, bang. There was a knock at the door, and Lord Xiao''s voice rang out. When the Savior came, Qin Ning struggled more violently. "Han, uncle Han, you Well Han Junyu is unwilling in the heart, holding her small face, fiercely bit her pink lip, just slowly let her go. "In the future, don''t come near me easily!" He gave a cold warning, pushed her away, slammed the door and left. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ningcai dares to gasp and feel the bitten lips as if he had experienced a big war. Legs weak, dare not stay, ran out of his bedroom. ¡­¡­ Study, Xiao Jue to Han Junyu to do a basic examination, blood test. "You don''t have those dirty things in your body this time. Did you eat other things you shouldn''t eat?" Xiao Jue asked. "Should not eat, for example?" Han Junyu thought deeply. "There are many possibilities for your condition, such as taking too much tonic." Xiao Jue opened the medicine box and injected the medicine into his body. Suddenly he thought of something and looked at him in surprise, "you won''t drink the medicine I gave your girl, will you?" "What''s the impact?" Xiao Jue choked with a smile, "of course, it has an impact. I prescribe tonics for your girls. It doesn''t affect her to drink more of those drugs, but it''s a powerful aphrodisiac for you, an adult man who doesn''t relieve physical stress for several years." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu has a black face. "Fortunately, you don''t have a sense of taste, or you will die." After the injection, Xiao Jue pulled out the needle and threw it into the garbage. After cleaning up the medicine box, he found that the corner of his lip seemed to have been bitten. "Miss a woman. When Pei Qian arranges a woman for you, you should do it several times. Otherwise, you won''t see your girl and want to eat her." "Shut up "It''s not humiliating to have a wife. You''re not being so hypocritical." I didn''t expect that Han Junyu was so greedy that he drank the girl''s medicine. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to laugh. "The girl in your family is so tender that she can squeeze water and has a good voice. If you do this, she can''t get out of bed for three days because of your physique." "Go away!" As the temperature of his body drops, Han Junyu''s sense returns. He has a headache when he thinks of what he did to her. He scared her. Qin Ning was frightened by him and went back to the bedroom, took a bath and lay on the bed. The tip of her nose lingered with a light mint fragrance, and the scalding heat stuck to her back. She was irritable and rolled several times on the bed. As soon as I close my eyes, they are all men''s handsome faces, scarlet eyes and burning eyes, which seem to be able to stutter her. No, I can''t think about it any more. She shook her head desperately to get rid of her mind. Last time it was like that, and this time it was irrational. Uncle Han must have a disease that is difficult to treat. The more she thought about it, the more likely she was. She was closing her eyes and constantly making excuses for him. At last, she calmed down a lot. Breathing gradually become gentle, suddenly, what blocked her breathing, she suddenly opened her eyes. The man''s handsome face caught her eyes. He was smiling at the corner of his mouth. The smile in her heart was like a huge stone thrown into the lake, startling the waves. "Good girl, close your eyes." The blazing breath vomited on her cheek, and she closed her eyes. His kisses fell on her forehead, eyebrows, eyes, nose tip, and finally on her lips. Gentle kisses, like devout believers, worshipped her body. "Good girl, don''t be afraid, uncle Han will guard you."All of a sudden, she felt a chill on her body, and another hot body like a brand iron came up. They were honest with each other. The peppermint fragrance on his body can fascinate people''s soul, making her not know where she is and delirious. She thought it was wrong, but she didn''t have the strength to push him away. She just wanted to call him. "Uncle Han, you said you won''t be angry with me easily, and you won''t drive me away." This is his promise. "Good girl, give you to me." The magnetic voice coaxed her, and her hot hands kept falling down her belly Give her to him? Qin Ning finally realized that something was wrong and pushed him away, but he fell into the abyss. "Uncle Han, help..." She screamed in panic, and there was a pain in the back of her head. Suddenly opened his eyes, only to find that his small head hit the bedside table. She blinked her big eyes blindfolded by water mist. Later on, she had a spring with Uncle Han God, how could she do that A dream of shame? Qin Ning shocked Wu face, standing in front of the mirror, looking at his cheek scarlet, she suspected that the sick person is himself. When she went downstairs to have breakfast, she lowered her head, went to the dining table and sat down. She secretly looked up to see that the man''s handsome face was calm and could not see any clue. She blinked her eyes, drove the mess out of her mind, and ate breakfast. Take the car to school, see Han Junyu also got on the car, she lowered her head, moved to the side. "Lose the memory of yesterday." "Uncle Han, I have something to ask you." Two people open their mouths at the same time, Han Junyu turns to see her, her face is red, and her ears are red with shame. "Say it Han Junyu turns his eyes indifferently. Qin Ning with lower lip, big eyes blinked, worried to ask: "Uncle Han, you have what disease?" ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± "Last month you, you did some strange things. Yesterday, too. I was hot all over. It became very strange. " She explained carefully. Han Junyu didn''t want to explain this, but unexpectedly, the little girl helped him find a good excuse. After a few seconds of silence, he answered in a low voice. Hearing her relief, he pursed his thin lips and deep brown eyes. "Uncle Han, are you seriously ill?" "Life threatening?" "Do you make it every month?" "Before, when you were sick, how did you treat it?" The little girl worried for a moment to say a few questions, but also blinked her big eyes, extremely serious waiting for his answer. "It''s very serious. There''s no cure for it." Of course, it''s serious. I haven''t thought about women for 29 years. Suddenly she burst into his sight and made him want to eat her every minute! "Uncle Han, you must not give up treatment!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 84 In class, Qin Ning once again distracted, an Yun called her several times, she still did not respond. "Ning Ning, is it uncomfortable?" An Yun is worried. "No, it''s about Uncle Han." There is no secret between the two sisters, so she tells an Yun about Han Junyu. An Yun was shocked and sighed, "the rumor is true." "What''s the rumor?" Qin Ning frowned. He always felt that it was not a good thing. "A few years ago, Han''s grandmother asked Han Shao to have a blind date, but not once. It is said that Han Shao doesn''t like women, but men. Some people don''t believe it, so they deliberately send some women to Han Shao. " "No matter how charming the women were, Han Shao never touched them, and several of them were almost disabled and sent to the hospital." "Later, it was speculated that Han shaodu, who was nearly 30 years old, had no woman around him. Either you''re sick or you like men. " Anyun tut tut a few times, combined with Qin Ning''s words just now, he said, "I think your uncle Han is sick. Maybe it''s true that he likes men." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth twitched. Last night, he got sick, his hot body was leaning against her back, his hot breath was spitting on her neck, except for the terrible kiss It must be that he has a strange disease that makes him behave irrationally. As for whether uncle Han likes men, it remains to be proved. "Hey, what do you think?" An Yun reaches out her hand and shakes it in front of her eyes to make her come back to her. "Nothing. I''m just worried about Uncle Han''s illness." Qin Ning didn''t want to talk about Uncle Han any more. He said a few words about learning and changed the topic. Suddenly, a paper ball hit Qin Ning. Qin Ning looks down at the paper ball on the ground in doubt, turns to see Jiang Rou who raises eyebrows to her provocation. "Childish!" Qin Ning is too lazy to pay attention to her and continues to do other papers. Seeing Qin Ning''s indifference, Jiang Rou gets more angry and doesn''t want to give up. She throws a few more paper balls to interfere with her study. She is not in the mood to study. What good student does Qin Ning pretend to be?! Suddenly, an Yun suddenly turns around. Catch jiangrou hit the paper ball, hit back a book, accurate hit jiangrou''s head. In the quiet classroom, Jiang Rou suddenly yells, which makes other people look at her. "Jiang Rou, what''s the matter?" The teacher sitting on the platform heard Jiang Rou''s cry and asked in a cold voice. "Teacher, Qin Ning hit me with a book." Jiang Rou stands up and points angrily at Qin Ning. Qin Ning is frowning. Jiang Rou is a junior in high school. She also plays some kindergarten games. Her IQ is really worrying. "I didn''t, teacher." "Teacher, Qin Ning is quibbling. Her book is still in my hand." Jiang Rou triumphantly took out his book and tore it up. An Yun puts the earphone she is listening to in Qin Ning''s ear and asks her to continue to do the test paper. Don''t waste time for a bitch. She slowly stood up and glanced at Jiang Rou, with sarcasm on her lips. "Teacher, Qin Ning said no, no." "If she didn''t, how could I hurt my forehead?" Seeing that Qin Ning was still sitting, Jiang Rou''s anger was even more intense. Since she dismissed the servants in the villa and drove them out of the villa, the Qin family moved into a shabby apartment, where she lived as a servant. Jiang Pei instructs her to do all kinds of things that servants should do. The most hateful thing is that when she doesn''t want to do it, Jiang Pei will threaten her and let her go back to her hometown. Think of all this is because of Qin Ning, she only wish can''t break this slut''s head. Bang! In the eyes of the whole class, suddenly a Book flies to Jiang rou. A corner of the book hits her forehead. She cries out and cries out. They all felt their own brows when they saw the blue and purple on her forehead. They were afraid after a while. "I said, if Qin Ning didn''t, he didn''t!" An Yun stressed, and then the tone of a turn, smiling at the teacher. "In order to return Qin Ning''s innocence, I made a demonstration. Teacher, do you see his innocence?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The whole class and the teacher. The teacher was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses. His face was not good. "An Yun, to prove Qin Ning''s innocence, you can say it well. How can you hit people with books. What if something happens? " "Teacher, nothing will happen. I''ve never been out of the ninth ring, let alone hit someone in the face. " An Yun''s serious explanation. "Anyun, you deceive people too much." Jiang Rou gently wiped her forehead. It was swollen and painful. An Yun raises the corner of the mouth to her provocation, "thank you for praising." Jiang Rou was so angry that she quickly vomited blood, but she couldn''t beat him. She could only quarrel with her teacher to teach her a lesson.Teacher''s face is not good, an Yun hit people, is to be punished. In order not to affect the students'' learning, the teacher kept a straight face and gave orders in a cold voice. "Anyun, you stand outside for me." "Good," An Yun calmly accepts the punishment, and then points to several paper balls on the ground. "If Jiang Rou hadn''t smashed Qin Ning with a paper ball, I wouldn''t have moved her. So, I''ll stop, and Jiang Rou can''t escape. " The teacher went over and saw the paper ball on the ground. When he opened the paper ball, he saw a few lines written inside. [Qin Ning, you cunt, sick boy, why don''t you die early! ¡¿ [Qin Ning, don''t be complacent, you wait for me, I will kill you one day. ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ the teacher''s eyes became cold. Knowing that Qin Ning was in poor health, she always asked for leave to be hospitalized. She also has a daughter, who is not in good health, so she usually takes care of her. It''s hard to think that if my daughter is scolded by other students for being sick, why she doesn''t die early. She went to Jiang Rou''s desk and took out her notebook. It was written by Jiang rou. The teacher forbeared his anger and tried to restrain his emotion, "Jiang Rou, how vicious you are that you want your classmates to die!" "Teacher, that, that''s not what I wrote." Jiang Rou retorts. She didn''t expect that the angry words she wrote would be seen by the teacher. She was flustered and quickly shirked her responsibility. "Jiang Rou, there is something wrong with your character. I can''t teach you. You can go to another teacher to teach you." The teacher threw the ball of paper in her face and turned to leave the classroom. Looking at the teacher''s indignant back, Jiang Rou hasn''t figured out the situation yet. Is it necessary? She just threw a few paper balls, not acting, the teacher is so excited to do what. Other students open the paper ball and see the words above. They all stare at Jiang Rou with complicated eyes. "Fool, the teacher told you to get out of this class!" Qu Zixian beside cool irony. Jiang Rou felt guilty, but she still stuck her neck and said, "don''t speak sarcastic words. If the teacher can''t teach me, then don''t teach her. I don''t care about her." Since Qin pingze said those words to her that night, she felt that she was going to be a young grandmother of the Qin family. It was useless to learn these useless books and go to university. Hearing her words, the students'' eyes became despised and despised, very disgusted. After a while, the teacher came over and asked Jiang Rou which classmate she was. Jiang Rou was flustered. Chapter 85 After Jiang Rou was taken away by the teaching director, the students all discussed. Qin Ning, who is wearing earphones to do the questions, is all on the test paper. He doesn''t know that he has become the topic of discussion among the students. When she looks up again, it is an Yun who takes away the earphone and says she left first. Qin Ning nodded, did a few questions again, hear mobile phone to remind, it is Han uncle to call her. She quickly stuffed the unfinished papers into her schoolbag and got up to leave the classroom. Don''t want to let uncle Han wait for her, speed up the pace, just ran a few steps, in the corner, but saw the angry Jiang Pei and crying Jiang rou. Do not want to meet two people, she turned to take the path to the school gate. "Qin Ning, I''ll never let you go if I''m so miserable!" Jiang Rou saw her, and rushed over with a ferocious face, trying to tear her. Jiang Pei looks up and sees Qin Ning, scanning her with a cold face. "Qin Ning, good means, with the help of Han Shao''s hand to clean up your family." There are not many students coming and going. Qin Ning is nervous, but he doesn''t want to give in. "That''s what you forced me to do. You''d better clean up my mother''s bedroom, or there will be more powerful means waiting for you!" "You Jiang Pei was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Her sister-in-law knew that she was in trouble, so she bought a ticket and went back to her hometown the next day, leaving a lot of mess for her to clean up. She could only bite her teeth and swallow it. Today, I received a notice from the school. When I came to the teacher''s office, the director said that Jiang Rou cursed her classmates and was rude to the teacher. She had to be transferred to another class. If she didn''t agree, she had to drop out. Without hesitation, she asked Jiang Rou to drop out of school. She was thinking about buying her a ticket and letting her go back to her hometown. Now I''m sorry to hear what Qin Ning said. When Mrs. Qin wants to kill this little bitch, she shouldn''t do it. Anyway, it''s not her crime, it''s her Qin family! "Good dog out of the way, get out of the way!" Qin Ning doesn''t want to waste time. "You''re the dog, vicious ugly dog. If I didn''t work so hard, I wouldn''t be angry, but I would hit you with a paper ball. Qin Ning, you must have deliberately let the man and woman an Yun deal with me. " Jiang Rou gets angry and thinks of the injury on her forehead. If she has a knife on her body, she will stab An Yun! "Anyun that Slut looks like a man, and she dresses up all day. It''s really ugly. She''s so short of men?" She scolds An Yun. Qin Ning can''t bear the delicious food and clenches her fist. "Anyun is right. You just owe me a beating!" "Oh, well, let''s see who beats who!" Jiang Rou is trying to teach her a lesson. She rolls up her sleeves and challenges her verbally. "Qin Ning, don''t cry and beg for mercy when you are beaten to be a pig." Jiang Pei stood by and watched the play coldly. Qin Ning was weak, small, and weak. He was not Jiang Rou''s opponent at all. Jiang Rou had better kill her, two little bitches can disappear! Qin Ning saw Jiang Rou coming towards her, not afraid that it was fake. But she also does not want to admit defeat, pinches the small fist, raises the chin, to her provocative pick eyebrow. At this time, there was a burst of light laughter. The three turned their heads and saw a handsome boy''s face. The boy''s eyebrows are clear, 1.8 meters high, tall and thin, and his long legs come over in a few steps. His face is full of sunshine. "It''s not ladies who fight. It''s better for boys to fight. Qinning, don''t worry, I will destroy the corpse and deal with it cleanly! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangrou surprised mouth, how also did not expect Han Zijin will appear, think of calling him 200000, she also a burst of pain. Han Zijin comes to Qin Ning. When his eyes sweep over Jiang Rou, there is a cold light in his eyes. "Jiang Rou, are you sure you want to fight me? It''s not good to ruin your image. " Han Zijin said, but also while turning the hands of the mobile phone, his tone of warning, Jiang rouneng understand. Jiang Rou stares at the mobile phone in his hand. Thinking of the photos he once sent her, she is flustered and can''t help but step back. This school grass looks like a simple nerd, but in fact it''s a super black fox. "Qin Ning, you wait for me, I will never forgive you!" Dare not meet him, Jiang Rou quickly find an excuse, pull Jiang Pei to leave. When they went away, Qin Ning vomited out a foul breath. "I didn''t expect you to have such a tough side and want to fight?" Han Zijin noticed that her smooth forehead was sweating. He couldn''t help laughing. Qin Ning blushed and bit the pink lip. After a while, he said, "thank you, Han Zijin. If it wasn''t for your appearance, I would be the one who was beaten." Han Zijin doesn''t like her estranged tone, slightly frown, "all said is a friend, don''t be so polite."Qin Ning nodded. When they went to the school gate, she thought of Jiang Rou''s panic when she saw him. She couldn''t help asking. "You''ve got a shady handle on her?" Han Zijin smiles and stares at her, deliberately raises her mobile phone. "Guess what." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of crows flew over Qin Ning''s head. When she found that he was close to her, she took two steps to keep a distance of one meter from him. Han Zijin frowns, don''t know what he did wrong, will let her so defensive. "Qin Ning, am I that terrible?" "No Qin Ning bowed his head and did not dare to look into his eyes. At this time, a pure black Maybach stopped steadily in front of Qin Ning. She had a bright smile on her face. As soon as the window rolled down, she couldn''t wait to call uncle Han. Sweet, soft, waxy, uncle Han, obviously a little attached. Han Zijin see this scene, feel very dazzling, but think of an Yun remind, he can only endure. When Qin Ning got on the bus, he found that there was something wrong with Han Junyu''s face, and he was in a panic. "Cousin, I didn''t ride a bike today. Give me a ride." Han Zijin came to the window and said hello to Han Junyu. "Get in the car." Listen to Han Junyu agree to let Han Zijin get on the car, Qin Ning whole body taut, nervous pinch his schoolbag. Han Junning''s happy to get the door open, Han Jin. "Co pilot!" Han Junyu stops him with a cold voice. Han Zijin is disappointed, also did not think much, sit the position of copilot. "Cousin, I''m in your car. I''ll go to your villa for dinner." Han Junyu squints coldly. The young man''s mind is too obvious. He turns to see the little girl around him. The girl looked down at the book, very clever, found his line of sight, looked up at him, his face also raised a silly smile. Thinking of the picture of two people walking together just now, Han Junyu was upset and refused. "Not welcome." Han Zijin frowned and began to play, "why? I''ve been in your villa before. Qin Ning lives in your villa. We are classmates, not outsiders. It doesn''t matter. " It''s not an outsider. Who is that? Hum! Han Junyu was silent, and his air pressure was a little lower. Qin Ning felt the cold on Han Junyu''s body spread out, and his scalp became numb. Chapter 86 In the end, Han Zijin plays a trick and goes to Han Junyu''s villa for dinner. All the way he tried to talk to Qin Ning, but Qin Ning kept his head down and ran upstairs after returning to the villa. Han Junyu see she is still sensible, know to avoid other men, turn a face to see sitting on the sofa Han Zijin, face and cold a bit. "Cousin, Qin Ning lives with you, won''t it disturb your life?" In his tone, Qin Ning was her person, Han Junyu frowned and did not speak. At dinner, Qin Ning still bowed his head and only ate the dishes in front of him. Usually two people eat, Han Junyu is never take the initiative to find topics, are qinning a person garrulous. Now Qin Ning doesn''t open his mouth. He hears Han Zijin''s voice. Han Junyu''s handsome face is gloomy and chilly. "Qin Ning, are you a rabbit? Just carrots and cabbages. " Han Zijin stares at her with a smile in her eyes. Qin Ning looked up and saw that there were stir fried carrots and vinegar cabbage in front of her. Only then did she understand that Qin Ning was teasing her. Because she takes medicine all the year round, she seldom eats meat. She likes carrots very much. Aunt Zhang is good at cooking, and she likes different flavors. So carrots are often on the table. "I''m not a rabbit." She said in a low voice, soft without any momentum. "Of course I know you''re not a rabbit, but you have some meat, too." Han Zijin uses the public chopsticks to clip several pieces of meat for her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pinches the chopsticks tightly and stares at the dishes in the bowl. He frowns and doesn''t know how to refuse. "Food does not speak, sleep does not speak, do not understand?" Han Junyu cold voice reminds. Han Zijin doesn''t care, "cousin, it''s not eating in Han''s house. There are so many rules. Your cold tone will scare Qin Ning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is scared, but not Han Junyu''s cold, but Han Zijin''s enthusiasm. "Qin Ning, would you like to try this?" Han Zijin wants to give her the chicken again, but Qin Ning moves the bowl and the chicken falls on the table. The atmosphere fell into embarrassment. "Sorry, I, I don''t like it very much," Qin Ning summoned up courage and timidly apologized. "Oh, you can say you don''t like it." Han Zijin to help her clean up, Qin Ning low head did not move. Han Junyu looked at Qin Ning coldly and put down his chopsticks, "I''ll eat well, you eat slowly." As soon as Qin Ning saw him put down his chopsticks, he instinctively put them down. Usually two people eat together, open to eat together, get off the table together. "Qin Ning, are you full?" Han Zijin doubts, she just eats a little. "Well, I''m full." Qin Ning is afraid of people who are too enthusiastic, because she doesn''t know how to respond to him. Found that Han Zijin has been staring at himself, she is a little helpless, looked at Han Junyu one eye, "Han uncle, I, I went upstairs to do the topic." Notice Qin Ning''s cramped and helpless, Han Zijin twists eyebrow, what is she afraid of? Are you unhappy with your cousin? He knew that Qin Ning was bullied by the Qin family. Because his cousin knew her father, he helped take care of Qin Ning. "Cousin, your face is too cold. It will frighten girls." Han Zijin taught a lesson with a straight face. "Have dinner and let the driver take you home." Han Junyu asked the driver to drive. Han Zijin listens to his orders and sits on the sofa, but glances at the upstairs. "Cousin, what are you in a hurry? I''ve just had enough. Please let me sit down for a while." "Cousin, Qin Ning''s grades are not good. I''ll go upstairs and have a look. Maybe I''ll teach her some questions." "No need." Han Junyu''s patience is not much. His patience has been exhausted after a meal. "Han Zijin, it''s time to go back to study!" Han Zijin worships his cousin since childhood. He has some fear in his heart when he listens to his cold voice. Can think of the girl frowning, bow to leave, his heart is not at ease, rushed to Han Junyu in front. "Cousin, Qin Ning is timid. You always scare her like this." Han Junyu cold eyes swept him one eye, did not take care of, passed by him. "Cousin, if you can''t take care of her, I can help you." Han Junyu finally stopped and turned to look at him with dark eyes. "If the fourth uncle knew that his baby son had a puppy love, what would he do with it?" "I" when his mind is exposed, Han Zijin is surprised. Is his mind so obvious? However, it is not difficult to see through his mind with his venomous eyes. Don''t think of Han''s cousin, so he always told him to do some things to help him. "Cousin, Qin Ning is now the only daughter of the Qin family. The Qin family are calculating on her. She is in poor health, timid and naive. She is dodder flower. She needs the protection of others to survive. "Han Zijin thinks about Qin Ning''s being bullied. He is distressed, so he doesn''t notice the change of Han Junyu''s face. "My cousin promised his former good friend to take in Qin Ning. But sooner or later, there will be a hostess living in this villa. Qin Ning will be an adult after she is 18 years old. It''s not appropriate for you to let her live here. You can only protect her for a while, not for a lifetime. My cousin will take care of her for me first. If Qin Ning is older, I will take care of her. " "Later, stay away from her!" Han Junyu has dark brown eyes and a cold warning. Dare to pry the corner of his wall! Han Zijin felt his hostility, inexplicable. "Cousin." "Old Mo, see off!" Old Mo respectfully reaches out his hand and asks Han Zijin to leave. Han Junyu back to the bedroom, irritable remove the tie, think of Han Zijin a pair of vows, he licked the alveolar. Want to hit people! Changed clothes to study, did not see the girl''s figure, frown, turned to knock on her door, no one responded. He turned and went downstairs, "Aunt Zhang, what about Ning Ning?" "Well, Miss Ning didn''t come downstairs." Aunt Zhang was puzzled. Han Junyu took the key to open the bedroom door, did not find her, his face changed, took out the mobile phone to call her. Hearing the bell, he left the bedroom and walked along the corridor to the painting room. He kicked the door open, Qin Ning in the studio heard the voice startled, surprised turned. "Uncle Han, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu was relieved and turned off his mobile phone. "What are you painting?" Look at half of the sketch on her drawing board. It''s a potted flower on the windowsill. It''s very lifelike. "Tomorrow is Mr. Zhou''s class. I want to review the methods the teacher taught last week." Qin Ning explained in a low voice. "Well." Han Junyu stares at her and finds that her face is a little white. His cold eyes squint. "Ning Ning, you don''t look very well. Are you uncomfortable?" "No, maybe it''s because of the cold wind when I open the window." Qin Ning''s eyes flashed a little flustered, but she soon covered up and shook her head to cover up. Han Junyu stepped up to her, just about to touch her little head, but Qin Ning dodged his hand. His hand was frozen in the air. For the first time, she rejected his approach. Chapter 87 Han Junyu quietly stares at Qin Ning''s thin back. She is sure that she hears Han Zijin''s words. In order to whitewash peace, he put his hands in his pocket, casually looked for a place to lean against, staring at her lazily. "You go on." "Oh." Qin Ning didn''t dare to look at him. When he turned to draw, he felt that the man''s eyes fell on him. His fingertips trembled and his heart couldn''t be calm. She is to hear their conversation, Han Zijin is right, she is not in good health, and timid to communicate with people, from the Qin family''s daughter into a small orphan. Isn''t this dodder flower that can''t survive without climbing other plants? If it wasn''t for the powerful uncle Han, she would have been living on the streets for a long time, and I don''t know if she could live to this day. Can''t refute Han Zijin''s words, she is accumulating a unwilling. Looking at her unstable lines, Han Junyu frowned, "Ning Ning, always remember, find your goal, irrelevant things all put away!" "Yes." Yes, now her most important thing is the college entrance examination, other things are interference! His words were like a heart tonic, which calmed her down, calmed her mind and put her into painting. Han Junyu stares at the back of the little girl''s head and thinks of Han Zijin''s words. His girl is really in poor health and has little courage. Sometimes when she speaks louder, she will worry about scaring her. She is soft tempered and not very good at rejecting other people''s requests, but it is because of this that she has a sincere and pure heart. Is she a dodder flower that can only survive by climbing other plants? Oh, his girl has her own excellence, but she is too humble and never shows herself. At that time, Han Zijin would never let him go down the stairs! Han Junyu''s irritable heart, staring at the blooming flowers on her drawing board, gradually calmed down. He can protect her for a while and for a lifetime, as long as she needs him! ¡­¡­ Qin Ning arrived at Zhou Lao''s studio, but there were not many students. The first students were doing the cleaning. She quickly took the broom to help. Male students look at her shoulder length hair, bangs in front of the forehead with a lemon hairpin clip, wearing a light blue sportswear. A pair of light colored sports shoes, pure and immature dress, the more like junior high school students. "Hello, I''m Xi Yifan. I should be your elder martial brother." Qin Ning was still a little stiff when he swept the floor. Suddenly someone took the initiative to talk to her. She was happy and responded to each other. "Hello, elder martial brother Xi Yifan. I''m Qin Ning. Please take care of me." Xi Yifan watched the little girl bow 90 degrees. Being amused, he told her to get up quickly. "Just call me elder martial brother Yifan. Don''t be so polite. By the way, I heard that you are preparing for the college entrance examination in senior three? " Xi Yifan saw that the little girl was so polite to people. Obviously, she was very cultivated. I think it''s ridiculous to think of the topic discussed by my classmates and say that only when she is taken care of by others can she have the chance to become Zhou''s Apprentice. "Yes, hehe." Qin Ning is very happy to meet his new classmates. His smile is brighter than the blooming flowers in the morning. "Ah, when I thought of the college entrance examination, tut Tut, that was life in hell." Xi Yifan sighed. "Back then?" This elder martial brother Xi Yifan has a baby face. When he smiles, there is a small dimple at the corner of his mouth. She thought he was only a few years older than her, with a light yellow coat and beibai trousers and a pair of fashionable sports shoes at her feet. "You''re almost thirty, senior brother, a doctoral student in the Academy of fine arts." The elder martial brother next to him laughed and did not forget to tease him. "Elder martial brother Yifan, you pretend to be tender in front of younger martial sister all day. What do you mean?" Xi Yifan was happy to hear the little girl boast of herself. He didn''t care about the sarcasm of other students and raised his haughty jaw. "I still have something to pretend. You are jealous of me. Little younger martial sister, come on, I''ll share my experience of college entrance examination with you. " "Well, thank you, elder martial brother Yifan." "Hey, your elder martial brother Yifan was a top science student in the college entrance examination. He was a high-quality art student in an Ivy League school. You can learn from him in the college entrance examination." Someone nearby explained with a smile. After a few seconds, he introduced himself. "I''m Gao Liang. I''m a graduate student in a university. Hello, younger martial sister Ning." Qin Ning a listen to him is a big student, big eyes flashing light, staring at the highlight when showing worship. "Hello, senior brother Gao Liang. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Elder martial brother Gao Liang is wearing a light gray coat and black trousers. He is a kind of silly boy of science and engineering. When he smiles, his mouth turns up. It makes people happy. "Hey, little girl, you''re very kind." Gao Liang laughs and introduces her to other students. By the way, he also talks about the studio.Han Junyu just answered a phone call, pushed the door into the studio, and saw Qin Ning talking and laughing with several male classmates, his face sank. "Ning Ning, aren''t you going to review the homework that Mr. Zhou gave you?" Han Junyu''s voice is very cold, and the studio becomes quiet. "Oh," Qin Ning said goodbye and went upstairs. Han Junyu found that people staring at him, cold eyes swept a glance, he never care about other people''s point of view. Go upstairs, go to the studio. Qin Ning first cleaned the studio simply, then turned around to see Uncle Han turn over her homework, nervously ran over and pressed her hands. "The painting is not good, uncle Han. Don''t look at it." A picture held down by her little hand is his side face, which is more delicate than her on the test paper. His brown eyes with a smile surprised him. When he laughs, it''s like this. Qin Ning blushed, puffed his cheeks, and explained with pink lips, "it''s Mr. Zhou who asked me to draw characters. I think of you, uncle Han. I''ll make you look better in the future." "Well, I''ll wait." He had thin lips and brown eyes. He waited. She drew him naked. Han Junyu still has some work to do. He takes away the painting with his side face. "Han, uncle Han, that is not good-looking." Qin Ning felt that the painting was not good enough, so she was sorry to give it to him, but he was tall. When he raised the painting, she could not reach it even if she wanted to grab it. When Qin Ning jumped up, she almost stepped on his foot, so she ran away. Step back, hit the back of the sketchpad, the whole person fell back. "Ah" all of a sudden, a long arm came over her waist and held her forward. Her forehead hit the man''s strong chest, and her heart beat out of rhythm. Putong I don''t know whether it''s his heartbeat or her own, it''s all in a mess. "Little silly girl, keep your paintings now and compare them later." He whispered an explanation in her ear. Qin Ning leaned in his arms, smelling the good smell on him, and it took a long time to calm down. "Good." Small, soft, sweet, such as a kitten. Han Junyu wants to bite his pink lips. "Ouch, what''s the situation?" All of a sudden, a man in a light pink shirt stares at them with a look of horror, waking up the two people in each other''s eyes. Chapter 88 Qin Ning finished the homework assigned by Mr. Zhou and waited for Mr. Zhou to check, but it was Xi Yifan who went upstairs. "Good morning, elder martial brother Yifan." Qin Ning smiles. Xi Yifan felt that the little girl was a little nervous, and he said with a smile, "they are all from the same family. Don''t be nervous. Mr. Zhou is talking to the guests. Let me see your homework. " "Thank you, elder martial brother Yifan." When Xie Yifan got her work, he was surprised and understood why Zhou asked him to come up. Other people can''t comment on this level. He coughed, pointed to her need with a pencil, and asked again. "When did you learn to draw?" Qin Ning thought, "I''m not sure. My mother said that when I can hold chopsticks, I can draw." Xi Yifan blinked. It turns out that this little girl is gifted. There are many talented people who can enter Mr. Zhou''s studio, which is not unusual. However, the little girl is only 17 years old, and her level is already very high. It''s hard for him to say in some places. "Which famous teacher did you study with before?" Qin Ning blinked, "my teacher is my mother. My mother likes painting, so I paint with her." In Qin Ning''s cognition, painting is just a game in which she likes things and can communicate with her mother. Mentioning his mother, Qin Ning''s smile disappeared and he found that he was not good at acting. "Thanks for the guidance of elder martial brother Yifan. I will remember elder martial brother''s instruction and correct it next time." Qin Ning takes his homework and is preparing to throw his unsatisfied works into the dustbin. "Wait, what are you doing?" Xi Yifan has to bow his head to see many of her works. "I''ve painted too much recently. I''ve lost some." Qin Ning used to deal with it this way. She would only leave her favorite works, and those she didn''t like would be destroyed. "Since you want to lose it, I''ll deal with it for you." Xi Yifan quickly took those works from her hands and left the studio. When Qin Ning came back, Xi Yifan had already left. She picked pick eyebrows, thinking that she did not want homework, she did not care. Looking at the time, uncle Han should be here. She packed up and walked out of the studio. But vaguely heard someone called Uncle Han''s name, she was surprised to pick eyebrows, along the voice quietly went to the office near the balcony. "Han Junyu, can you have a good time? I don''t want to take a breath because I bite so tightly." It''s the man who saw her and uncle Han holding each other and making a scream in the morning. At this time, in his angry complaining tone, he is still a bit coquettish. "Don''t you say it''s just the heartbeat?" It was Han Junyu''s cold laughter, and then there was a slap. I don''t know what it was. "I''m so careful. I saw you holding a little girl in the morning. No wonder you haven''t come to us for such a long time. It turns out that you are Jinwucangjiao. " Men are full of resentment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Qin Ning thought of an Yun and said that uncle Han likes men. According to the legend, every man who interacts with Uncle Han is not only beautiful, but also not simple. The man I saw this morning had a soft face with slanting peach blossom eyes and bright water. The tone of his speech is obviously jealous. "Han Junyu, playing with you is the most boring. I am exhausted every time." "You can choose not to play." Han Junyu''s voice is still indifferent, as if nothing can arouse his interest. Qin Ning held his breath. These two people are in the office. Can''t they play games that are not suitable for children? "I don''t like playing with you and being abused by you." Men''s arrogant cold hum, after a while, men''s breath unstable hair. "You''ve eaten all you can eat. Do you want to be so cruel? You''re not satisfied with your desire. You''ve come to crush me on purpose." "Well." Han Junyu calmly replied, a look of supremacy. "Oh, my darling, you earn some gas." The man is crying, it seems that there are several bumps. "Oh, you can''t leave it. No, I''ll go. Don''t be so cruel..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed and his heart beat. He couldn''t hear it. He covered his face and went back to the studio. Back in the studio, the picture of two men entwined in his mind, Qin Ning felt that he was going crazy. In another office, Han Junyu looks at Pei Qian picking up a piece of chess to cheat on him, and draws his mouth. How boring he was before he agreed to play chess with Pei Qian. "Han Junyu, you have a great sense of achievement, don''t you?" Pei Qian saw that his last general had been eaten by him. There was no chance of dying. He complained. "In fact, the sense of achievement," Han Junyu put down the chess pieces, handsome face, voice with a bit of ridicule, "just a little bit."¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian studied go in middle school and won the championship in chess. But every time I play chess with Han Junyu, it''s a terrible loss. Listen to his tone, I really want to crush him, but he can''t beat Han Junyu. Han Junyu glanced at the time, thinking that Qin Ning should be out of class, he got up and left. "Oh, wait for me. I said, "Han Junyu, you are very strange recently." Pei Qian quickly tidied up the pieces. When he came to the door, the black and white pieces were not separated, and they were all thrown into the box. Anyway, someone was cleaning up in the office. Pei Qian catches up with Han Junyu. Thinking of the picture he saw in the morning, he can''t help talking about it. "Tut Tut, sir Xiao is right. You really want to eat grass beside the nest. The face is tender, the waist is thin, the leg is long, and the voice is soft. Isn''t that the little girl "Pei Qian, shut up!" Han Junyu has a headache. Pei Qian shut up for three seconds, but he could not help saying, "I knew you liked this one. The beauties I gave you before were all fat and thin, red lips and jasper from a small family. They were all white and blind." When he''s in a good mood, he doesn''t breathe. "It''s said that the little girl is not mature and timid. You''d better take it easy. If it scares people away, you will cry." "Pei Qian, no more nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll sew your mouth on!" Han Junyu cold voice threat. Han Junyu thinks that when Pei Qian talks, he is like a little bee, buzzing in his ear all the time, which makes him dizzy. "Hey, hey, you said that eight hundred times before. It''s all men. What are you shy about? With my experience, that little girl only regards you as a worshiping elder, without the affection of a lover. " "Ah, it turns out that you are alone." Pei Qian must enjoy his words, or he will be suffocated. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu gave him a sharp look, like a blade in general, can see blood. Pei Qian covered his mouth and finally stopped his voice. Han Junyu knocks on the door. Qin Ning sees Pei Qian covering his mouth. She remembers that her lip was bitten by Uncle Han last time, and she was more sure of their relationship. She suddenly felt some sympathy for Qin Yao. Ah, uncle Han is so nice. Why do you like men? Chapter 89 Pei Qian looks at the little girl and stares at him all the time. He is very confident in his appearance and wants to say hello to her. Suddenly, feel Han Junyu a cold eye sweep to come over, he immediately continues to cover mouth. Qin Ning was more certain when he saw the interaction between them. This delicate looking man has an indescribable relationship with Uncle Han. Uncle Han''s eyes are really good. She has only seen such a man on TV. "Is class over?" "Well." Qin Ning nodded, just about to take the bag, Han Junyu took her bag from her hand. They went downstairs and met Mr. Zhou. When Zhou saw Pei Qian, who had not seen him for a long time, he asked him with a straight face, "smelly boy, why are you here?" "I come to see you, grandfather. How can I find that you are dozens of years younger. Wow, when we walk together, people will think you are more handsome. " Old Zhou''s eyes twitched. Although Pei Qian said it was ridiculous, he was very helpful. Qin Ning was surprised that Pei Qian was the grandson of teacher Zhou. These two people are too brave to do that kind of thing in the office here. If Mr. Zhou knows about it, what''s wrong with that?! "Son of a bitch, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve been talking all day, and I don''t have a look. " Mr. Zhou glanced at the mature and steady Han Junyu and praised him in his heart. "Look at Han Junyu. You can learn from others." Pei Qian was unconvinced and shriveled. "Grandfather, what''s good about him? He always bullies people. Just now, you don''t know, " when Qin Ning heard that Pei Qian dared to complain about this kind of thing, she didn''t want him to drag uncle Han down. She pulled Han Junyu nervously, "Uncle Han, I''m hungry. Let''s hurry back." Han Junyu stares at her and finds that her eyes have been glued to Pei Qian ever since she saw him. He was upset in his heart. His face was gloomy and cold. He wanted to crush Pei Qian to death! Listen to two people want to go back, Pei Qian pick eyebrow, "little girl, don''t be so anxious, today we have dinner together." He also wants to talk about Han Junyu''s gossip. Qin Ning thought silently that this gentleman should want to stay with Uncle Han for a while. If Uncle Han wants to accompany his male companion, she won''t mind, but she doesn''t want to be a light bulb. "I want to review, so what, you go to dinner." Qin Ning whispered. Looking at Qin Ning, Mr. Zhou said, "in a few days, there will be an exam for the specialty students of a university. I heard Yifan say that as long as you don''t fall asleep during the exam, if you want to pass the exam, it''s not a big problem. Do you have confidence in your cultural achievements? " Qin Ning''s mouth is always unique when he praises others. When it comes to his achievements, Qin Ning is not sure. "Confidence, but not much." Boss Zhou said, "the students who come to my studio are either postgraduates or doctoral students. You can''t even pass the university entrance examination. Why should you be my apprentice. I said before, if you don''t get into University, get out of here! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning nervously pinched the corner of his clothes, nodded and turned to leave the studio. At the moment, Qin Ning regretted that he had been too relaxed in his study. Now she dreams every day to improve her grades. She''s afraid that she won''t be admitted to a university. "Silly girl, the car is here. Where are you going?" Han Junyu took her by the back collar and brought her over. Qin Ning turned his head and looked at the studio in doubt. "Why don''t you eat with him?" "Who?" Han Junyu frowned. Miss Pei Qian! Qin Ning wants to like men. It''s uncle Han''s private business. She doesn''t have any position, so she gets on the bus silently. When Han Junyu saw her get on the bus, he lowered his head and was in a low mood. He hooked her chin with his long finger and asked her to lift her head. "Ningning, teach you the second move, self-confidence!" "Ah?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes in doubt. "Whether you are thinking about problems or looking at people, you should look up and let people see your eyes." Han Junyu''s lesson. Every time a girl is not confident, she will bow her head and look like a bully, which is not good for her growth. "Oh." Qin Ning nodded. But Han Junyu''s fingers haven''t pinched her chin yet, and her eyes are deep staring at her. She blinked, "Uncle Han, you, you can let go." "Do you really understand?" Qin Ning nodded. Han Junyu sneered coldly and immediately asked, "are you sure you can get into a university?" Qin Ning instinctively bowed her head. With her grades, whether she could enter the university or not, she felt mysterious. Her jaw was pinched by him again, and she was forced to look up, "it''s not wrong to call you little stupid girl?" Qin Ning refused, "but I''m not sure. Where''s the confidence?""I haven''t taken the exam yet. Where do you get the confidence to be sure that you can''t pass the exam?" Han Junyu taught her a lesson. "If you don''t believe in yourself, who else do you expect to believe in you? No one can help you except yourself in the exam Staring at him, Qin Ning didn''t blink. Yes, if she doesn''t believe in herself, who will believe her? "Uncle Han, I''m wrong." "Sorry for me, it''s no use. You''re the only one responsible for your life. What others say doesn''t count." His tone was calm, but in Qin Ning''s heart, it turned up a terrible wave. Han Zijin said that she is a dodder flower that can only survive by climbing other powerful plants. If she agrees with him and does not believe that she can become stronger, she can only be a dodder flower forever. No, she didn''t want to. She does not want to be a delicate flower growing in the greenhouse, but to be a tree that can face the wind and rain independently and grow higher and higher! Surging with emotion, she fixed her eyes firmly on him and was extremely grateful to him. "Uncle Han, I won''t be like this in the future." After a pause, she giggled again, and the little head rascal rubbed her arm. "I''m rather spineless now, but I''ll try to be better." "Well." Han Junyu still has no expression on his face. It''s obvious that it''s telling Qin Ning that it''s useless to say it well. She wants to show it to him. Qin Ning wanted to bow his head, but he hinted that he was holding his fist and looking ahead firmly. She will certainly prove to Uncle Han that she can be independent and self-improvement, and she can live well without clinging to anyone. At this moment, Qin Ning planted a seed in her heart, which gradually transformed her. ¡­¡­ Three days before the exam, Qin Ning got angry and had several pimples on her face. At that time, she did not care, or Han Junyu said to take her to the hospital, she realized to look at her face seriously. A few pimples on her cheek were just red spots. The pimples on her forehead were scary. She realized that she was going to be disfigured. She covered her face and didn''t dare to see anyone. When she got to the hospital, Xiao Jue took them to the dermatology department. The doctor said that she was under too much pressure and had some endocrine disorders. She needed to relieve the pressure properly. "Do you need medicine?" Han Junyu asked. "Did you take medicine when you were stressed?" Xiao Jue asked seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The doctor took a look at Han Junyu''s body, and quickly looked away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Chapter 90 Han Junyu is not at ease, or take her endocrine department to find a professional old doctor to see. The old doctor with a presbyopia, looking at Qin Ning''s face injury, determined that there was no major event. But in order not to leave scars, it''s better to apply some medicine. The 17-year-old girl, who didn''t want to be beautiful, would be disfigured by Han Junyu. Qin Ning immediately panicked. Back to the villa, chasing Han Junyu upstairs, want the medicine in his hand. Han Junyu high cold slant Piao her one eye, cold Yan''s Bi Li she, satirize, "is I exaggerate too much, you still have to learn, long point acne calculate what!" He was worried about the scar on her face, but she was just like a nobody and said he was nervous. How old is she? There is something left on her face. Some of her will cry later. "No, no, my uncle Han is exaggerating at all." Qin Ning flatters and holds his arm in a coquettish way, but he avoids it again. "Learning is important, but my little face is more important. It''s not beautiful at all. If it destroys my appearance, I won''t dare to ask for it in the future. Uncle Han, I''ll apologize. Give me the medicine. " Han Junyu sneered coldly and walked into the bedroom, ignoring her at all. "Uncle Han, you''re so handsome. Don''t give me the same opinion. I don''t know much. I''m stupid. " She followed him wherever he went. When he turned around, she didn''t stop and ran into his arms. Han Junyu thought she would hide, but she stood stupidly, looking up at her. Clear amber eyes, full of flattery, Han Junyu forbear body agitation, raised his hand to pinch her cheek. "I didn''t see you worried before. Your ugly face shook in front of me. You mean it." "Hey, hey." She had the cheek to giggle and hit his chest with her forehead to please him. After that night, Qin Ning was on guard and wanted to keep a distance from him. But when she heard that uncle Han liked men, she didn''t think so much about it. When Uncle Han rubbed her head again, she only thought he was used to it. "Sit down." Han Junyu orders coldly. "Oh." Qin Ning cleverly sat on the sofa, like a little milk cat, very docile. He opened the package of the medicine box to give her medicine. "Uncle Han, I can come myself." She didn''t want to bother him. "Then get out of here." He glanced at her coldly and didn''t want to talk to her any more. "Please uncle Han." Qin Ning shriveled shriveled mouth, honest sit down, let him give her plaster. Han Junyu read all the instructions of the ointment before giving her the plaster. Qin Ning raised her eyes and looked at the man staring at her face seriously. Her reflection was in her brown eyes. She suddenly found that his eyelashes were very long. "If you do well in the art exam, I''ll take you out." He said. "Why, where to play?" During this period, she studies every day and is very tired. "Where do you want to go?" Han Junyu stares at her delicate skin. Her small face is too white, and several red pimples are too dazzling. The medicine covers her skin, but it still can''t cover her. "Well, my father used to say that when I got well, he would take me to climb mountains, but he never had a chance. I want to climb mountains, uncle Han. Is that ok? " Qin Ning is looking forward to it. "Well." What''s the difficulty of mountain climbing? As long as she is happy. With medicine on his face, Qin Ning wore a mask when he went to art class. Several elder martial brothers said hello to her, saw that she didn''t take off her mask and asked about her situation. Qin Ning embarrassed answer, face acne, too ugly, afraid to scare them. Xi Yifan asked if she was under too much pressure, which led to acne on her face. Qin Ning nodded, thinking that he was also experienced. Several other senior brothers also shared with her the situation of the college entrance examination in those years. They were also full of acne and did not dare to go out to meet people. , "are you all idle?" Mr. Zhou came here to listen to a few people''s chatter. He was disgusted. "Hello, Mr. Zhou." Qin Ning said hello. During this period of time, uncle Han taught her not to bow down easily when she did anything. At first, she didn''t adapt to it. Now she is used to it. She won''t bow down and dare not see anyone. "It''s just a small exam. I''m so nervous. I''m promising!" Miss Zhou disliked her, but her eyes were still looking at her face. Little girl bangs down, covering half of her face, plus she is wearing a mask, can only see her big eyes blink. "Yes, I''m a little timid." Qin Ning admits frankly, but the voice is still a little small. "Take the exam well, go to university, and sign up for any competition in the future." Zhou Lao''s lazy encouragement. "OK, I''ll come on." Qin Ning raised a small fist to him with a smile, fighting high spirited. After two days of medication, Qin Ning''s face finally got better. When Han Junyu sent her to school, he saw her holding the mirror, wrinkling her face and knocking her forehead."Get out of the car." "Ah, here it is?" Qin Ning stared at himself in the mirror and couldn''t help asking, "Uncle Han, is he really ugly?" Han Junyu raised her eyebrows. Her face shape is a standard oval face. It is small and exquisite, with classical charm, and has nothing to do with ugliness. He laughed at her several times, but only to tease her. The little girl simply believed it. "It used to be ugly, but now it''s even uglier." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bit pink lips, secretly glared at him, jumped out of the car, but also made a face to him before leaving. "Little girl, you dare to shake your face." Han Junyu smiles and looks at her beautiful image. Every day at work, it seems that it is not so boring. Soon after arriving at the classroom, Qin Ning sat down to do the test paper, and was thinking of letting an Yun count her scores. Just as Qu Zixian came up to her. "What''s the matter?" "Are you ready for the art exam tomorrow?" Asked Qu Zixian. "Well." She didn''t want to talk about the exam. "My tutor has heard about three subjects related to this exam. Do you want to know?" Qu Zixian asked with a smile. As long as Qin Ning bowed her head and said a few good words to her, she reluctantly said a few topics. Qin Ning was too lazy to talk to her. "Hey, Qin Ning, don''t be so proud. You have some talent for painting, but it''s an exam. Who can''t guarantee that you''ll get good grades? " Qu Zixian was angry. "Oh, thank you for your concern, but I don''t need it." Qin Ning took a look at her and suddenly thought of Uncle Han''s impatient expression. She learned to put on a cold face. Qu Zixian looked at her cold face and felt guilty. She always felt that she had changed a lot, but she didn''t know where she had changed. Originally still think of her and teacher bet, see her poor, want to help her. Also take this opportunity to contact the male god, but I didn''t expect that Qin Ning would be so ignorant. "Qin Ning, if you have pride, you have to have capital. If you don''t pass the art exam, no matter how good your cultural score is, you can only cry! " Qu Zixian looked at her, her eyes still fixed on the test paper, cold voice sarcasm. Stupid woman! "Qu Zixian, do you think that if you have a big chest, you have capital?" An Yun Pi Pi kicks the table, the table vibrates, Qu Zixian''s face turns white, scared back. "Qin Ning, what I gave you is that if you don''t seize the chance and fail to pass the exam, don''t blame me for not reminding you." "Don''t beat me!" An Yun had a book on her face. Qu Zixian''s face was red and swollen. Qu Zixian covers her face wrongly, but she doesn''t dare to worry about it. She stomps away angrily. Chapter 91 In order to make Qin Ning adapt to the venue, Han Junyu picked her up the evening before the exam and took her to a university for a walk. So the next day, it was easy for her to find her own classroom. Han Junyu looked at the kettle in her hand. Her lips turned white and she didn''t speak. It''s almost time for her to enter the examination room. He put his hands on her shoulders and let her face him. "Good girl, do you remember what I called your first move?" Qin Ning a Leng, amber Mou son bright as star, very affirmative answer. "One mind can''t be used in two ways. Focus." "Do you understand the meaning of this sentence?" He asked. She nodded her head seriously. Uncle Han would train her concentration intentionally or unintentionally during the period of physical exercise and problem-solving, so she seldom lost her mind when doing the problem now. "Well behaved, I''ll teach you the third move, to raise troops for a thousand days and to use them for a while. Do you understand "Well." Inexplicably, her fingers holding the kettle slowly relaxed, and her whole body was not so tight. "Uncle Han, you are my life mentor. I like you." She grinned and rubbed her head in his arms. He didn''t persuade her not to be nervous. At this time, he discussed tactics with her. This is her uncle Han''s way of comforting people. It''s always so special. Han Junyu felt her relaxation and was not willing to let her go. "Achievement is just the judgment of others. You just need to accomplish your goal." Rub her little head, scratch her hair, and help her comb. "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you." "Good." Before Qin Ning left, he seemed to absorb courage, hold his little finger and smile happily. Han Junyu returns to the car and stares at his little finger with a slight hook at the corner of his mouth. The little girl has a little habit. When she is nervous or afraid, she always subconsciously grabs his little thumb, just like if she just grabs his little thumb, she can become stable in her heart. He took out his tablet, prepared for the company email, and listened to the test bell ring, his fingers shaking. For a long time, I didn''t have the heart to read the documents. The timid little girl, though very smart, didn''t know if she could cope with it alone in the examination room. Qin Ning was not too nervous when he walked into the examination room. Can see around the students a nervous stamp, her heart again raised. Close your eyes and repeat what uncle Han Gao told you. Her heart beats slowly. Open your eyes, unexpectedly see Xi Yifan elder martial brother and bright elder martial brother, two elder martial brothers also mischievously winked to her. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows in surprise, and suddenly thought that senior brother Xi Yifan and senior brother Gao Liang were graduate students and doctoral students of a university, and their invigilations were normal. It''s just a surprise that they will invigilate her. Senior brother Gao Liang first read out the rules and questions of the exam, and finally said seriously, "take a good exam, I believe you are all great." Qin Ning saw that elder martial brother Gao Liang was staring at him all the time. Then she realized that his last sentence was to cheer him up. She raised her smiling face and blinked at him cunningly. There are two elder martial brothers invigilating the exam, Qin Ning is really not nervous at all, and tells himself that he is completing the homework assigned by Mr. Zhou. She turned her head and looked at Qu Zixian sympathetically. She began to take the exam. The examination is divided into three parts. The first part is the sketch to determine the theme and the observation of the postgraduate entrance examination students. The second half open theme, say a few key words, let the students play freely. The third scene is to test the imagination of the students. The teacher gives an ancient poem, and then the students imagine a picture freely. Qin Ning thought that a few days ago, elder martial brother Xi Yifan specially assigned her homework. She supported her chin and wanted to laugh. Teacher Zhou said that if you don''t let go of water, how can you be so willful? Although the topic is different, but the general framework is there, it is not difficult for her. When Qin Ning left the examination room, he wanted to say hello to his senior brothers, but he was too close to the invigilator. It seemed that it was not good. She left the classroom after leaving a message for her two elder martial brothers on wechat. She walked to the school gate and saw the parents of the students rushing in. She was pushed aside. After the family leaders found their children, they were all worried about pulling their children, and asked them whether they were hungry or tired. She did not consciously pause steps, think of mom and Dad, heart hit a sad. After my mother died, my father always said that my mother would be alone in heaven, so he wanted to accompany her. I don''t know if they are safe in heaven? Qin Ning looked at the sky and sighed. "Would you like some dessert?" Familiar low voice, ring in the ear, the corner of her mouth to rise. "Uncle Han, I want to eat it." She couldn''t change the fact that her parents left, but she had uncle Han, and she cherished it.Han Junyu saw her face sad, slightly frown, guess may be that she did not have confidence in the exam, he did not mention the exam thing, very naturally hold her hand, take her to the car. "Whatever you want today." "Yes, uncle Han, this is a wonderful surprise." Qin Ning squeezed his hand excitedly, and then let the driver drive to downtown, one of the best desserts. But when getting off, the driver didn''t wait for Qin Ning to get off. Han Junyu turned around and asked suspiciously, "how?" "I, uncle Han, I''m a little inconvenient." Qin Ning pressed his belly and blushed. "Where is it?" Han Junyu got on the bus again. Seeing that her hands had been pressed on her abdomen and the back of her hand was close to her forehead, he was relieved to make sure that she had no symptoms of fever and low fever. Xiao Jue reminded him that a little girl should not have a fever or a low fever, otherwise her life would be in danger. "No, that''s it, that''s it. I came to that." It was like a drop of red ink dripping into clear water, and the blush spread to her white neck. Han Junyu is anxious in his heart, but her words are hidden. He has no patience. "What is that man saying?" "Uncle Han, every girl has a few days every month." Qin Ning is biting pink lip, the lip that water moistens is bitten by her rise red, the color is more gorgeous. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu knew later and coughed softly. He used to talk about this kind of problem as an adult. In fact, it''s nothing, but seeing the shy face of the little girl, his ears are red. Qin Ning is weak and takes medicine all the year round, so her menstrual period is extremely unstable. She didn''t come last month. She is very happy. I didn''t expect it to come at this time. It''s really torture. At this time, the girl needs to use some special things. Looking at her forehead in a cold sweat, Han Junyu frowns and gets out of the car. "Uncle Han," "stay well." Han Junyu took out his mobile phone navigation and found a large department store. He has been busy with his work in recent years. He hasn''t visited the supermarket for a long time. He spared two laps to find the shelves of women''s products. Looking at a wide range of goods on the shelf, he frowned and looked at the introduction on the tampon seriously. There are advantages and disadvantages, daily use, night use, and various brands. What kind of brand does his girl like to use? Han Junyu is worried. Chapter 92 There are several girls are buying daily necessities, suddenly found a tall and straight man, frowning sword eyebrows, handsome face seriously staring at his hand tampon. They are obsessed with staring at the handsome suffocating man, can''t help but stop. Shoulder width narrow hips, height, legs, standing upright, he stood there like a pine general. "Wow, when I went out today, I saw the fortune of my constellation. It said that I had peach blossom luck. I seem to ask the man for a phone number. "" a girl said to her friend and her heart, who was banging. Her friend also excited, also want to ask the man''s phone number, "this man is handsome really foul, and the figure, tut Tut, my little heart told me, I was moved." "My God, that man has been staring at the tampon, isn''t he a pervert?" "How can there be such a handsome pervert? If it''s really a pervert, I''d like to see more. If you can talk in bed, how does he change his state... " A few women chirp, scrambling to ask Han Junyu''s phone number, almost fighting. Han Junyu was embarrassed by them. He put down the tampon in his hand, pulled his tie calmly in his dress, raised his jaw gracefully, stepped on steady steps and left haughtily. When he got to the place where there were few people, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue is talking about cases with several doctors when he receives a phone call from Han Junyu and raises eyebrows in surprise. Han Junyu is nothing but three treasures hall, he quickly answered the phone.. But hearing his question, he almost fell off the stool. "Han Junyu, what kind of tampon should I use? How can I know?" "You''re a doctor, you should have an idea." Han Junyu said seriously. "Ha ha, Han Junyu, don''t make trouble." Han Junyu was so angry that he rolled his eyes. "Doctors don''t study which tampons women like, and so on. You''re not buying tampons in the supermarket right now, are you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu heard his ridicule and ground his teeth. "Ha ha ha No, let me laugh for a while. Han Junyu, you are the president of Sheng''an group. You go to the supermarket to buy things for women''s menstruation. Ha ha ha. " "It''s said that Mrs. Xiao has seen pictures of several girls. It''s said that Miss Li''s daughter is very good. Would you like to have a try?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue grins his teeth. Han Junyu really knows how to hit a snake seven inches. Recently, he has been on a blind date with an old lady. If Han Junyu joins in, he will have a worse life in the future. He looked up at several doctors, all of them staring at themselves with complicated faces, coughing awkwardly, and asked one of them what kind of tampons she used. The female doctor blushed and didn''t answer his question, then asked quietly, "director Xiao, it''s said that Han Shao likes men. What do you think?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue''s mouth twitches. Does Han Junyu like men and have a relationship with him? "Han Shao always asks you about things like this. You two have a good relationship, like a couple chatting about home affairs. Also, Han Shao and you are both dragon and Phoenix among the people. Most women don''t deserve it, so you come together. It''s so friendly. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue''s heart was broken. Han Junyu, you compensate me for my pure reputation! Finally, Han Junyu throws a lot of sanitary napkins to Qin Ning. When he thinks of paying, the cashier''s eyes are strange and cold. I thought Xiao Jue was a doctor and could understand these things, but he only lost his four words. "Choose the most expensive." Choose expensive, still use his nonsense? Doctor Xiao Yong! Turning to see the little girl''s pale face, because of shyness, his face turned red. He was worried. "Do you want any more dessert?" "No, I don''t want to. I want to go home and change." Qin Ning changed the tampon and found some blood stains on her trousers. She was too shy to see anyone. Han Junyu glanced at her trousers and pursed her thin lips. "Can you still walk?" "Ah?" She just has some discomfort in her abdomen, and she is not disabled. How can she not walk? Wearing his coat on his waist, he followed Han Junyu to a big shopping mall. Han Junyu walked to the front with long legs and big steps. He took a few steps. Seeing that the girl didn''t catch up, he stepped back and took her little hand. Finding her little hands cold, he warmed them with his warm palms. "Uncle Han, why are your hands so warm?" Qin Ning doubts and rubs against him. Han Junyu took a look at her and hooked her small nose, with a soft tone. "In the future, you should exercise more and don''t be lazy." "Oh," Qin Ning giggled and held his hand, trying to absorb heat from his palm. "Have you seen a doctor in this condition?" He asked.Qin Ning knew that she was talking about her abdominal pain during menstruation. She blushed and shook her head. "The doctor said, I''m too young to check and take medicine." Han Junyu frowned, "is there no medicine for treatment?" Although Qin Ning knows that uncle Han likes men, she is still embarrassed to talk to him about this topic. "It''s like getting married and having children." She blinked big eyes, a face of pure answer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, it seems that we have to wait for him to treat her! At this time two people into the elevator, Han Junyu listened to her answer, the line of sight seems to sweep her pink lips. In a small space, you can smell the fragrance of the girl. His throat is rolling and his lower abdomen is hot. "Uncle Han, what are we going to do?" When they come to the shopping mall, Qin Ning looks at the elevator rising and asks suspiciously Han Junyu stares at her little head, he wants to answer, be you! With a dry cough, he calmed down and returned to her in a cold voice. "Buy clothes." When the elevator opens, Han Junyu leads her to the women''s clothing store. Qin Ning thought he wanted to buy clothes, but did not expect to buy clothes for her. "This one, go and change it." Han Junyu went to the brand store and saw that the model was wearing a good style. He directly asked the waiter to take the model to Qin Ning. The waiter immediately takes the clothes to Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s snacks are exquisite, but when he gets the clothes, he sweeps the tag and is surprised for a few seconds. There are hundreds of thousands of clothes, but Uncle Han doesn''t blink! Han Junyu looks at the little girl with her clothes and stares at herself. "No?" "No, I like it." Qin Ning returns to his senses and turns to the dressing room. Han Junyu in order to choose is a pure black casual wear, shoulder a few white, loose style, wearing on the body is very comfortable. Qin Ning put on, stood in front of the mirror, turned around, and her usual feeling is not the same. Aunt Zhang said that song Xuan had prepared the clothes in her wardrobe for her. There were many pink ones, and other colors were bright. There were also some orange ones. They were too bright to stand in the crowd, so she didn''t dare to try them. This black casual dress looks like Uncle Han''s style. She likes it very much. "Why, have you seen my uncle Han?" She turned around in the shop, did not see Uncle Han''s figure, but heard a familiar voice. "Try this dress for me." A woman came up to Qin Ning and pointed to her clothes in an arrogant tone. Chapter 93 Qin Ning was very surprised to meet Qin Yao in the shopping mall. Qin Yao has delicate make-up and charming red lipstick. She wears a fashionable black suit, elegant and generous, showing her good figure. A pair of red high heels gives her more vitality. The proper dress of the workplace beauty is very eye-catching. Listen to her to try their own body casual clothes, Qin Ning pinch tight clothes, this is uncle Han help her choose, she does not want to give others. The waiter was embarrassed. "Hello, this is first come, last served. This lady doesn''t want this dress. You can choose this dress." Jian Ying, who was standing behind Qin Yao, refused first. "Why doesn''t she want it? My cousin can wear it. If you can''t speak, just get away from me." Jianying is shopping with Qinyao today. She is trying to please Qinyao and ask Qinyao to buy her some clothes. She didn''t expect to meet qinning. Jianying thought of suffering losses in school, back to Han Junyu was inexplicably taught a meal, her heart is angry. Now that she met her, she would never spare this bitch! Listening to Jianying''s rude scolding, the waiter''s face turns black, but he can''t quarrel with the customer. He turns to ask qinning. "Beauty, if you want this dress, I''ll wrap it up for you. Do you want to pay by credit card or by other means?" 180000. It''s impossible to take cash. Qin Ning''s big eyes blinked, "I want to see it again." Qin Yao saw that she was deliberately delaying. She pretended to be fat and taunted. Before they were driven out of the villa, and the servants and drivers were dismissed, is it quite proud? "Qin Ning, you''re living in my fiance''s house now, eating and drinking for nothing. Don''t you still want to wait for him to pay for you? Ha ha, Qin Ning, it''s not suitable for white lotus to wear black. " "God, cousin, this woman lives in her cousin''s villa. Why didn''t you tell me?" Jian Ying''s mouth is wide open. It turned out to be Han Junyu''s wife. No wonder she was so arrogant and dared to challenge Han Junyu''s real fiancee. No shame! "My cousin, who doesn''t come back home, pesters my fiance every day. If you don''t listen to her, one is my fiance and the other is my cousin, it will be very difficult for me to do it. " Qin Yao looks at other people and looks at the waiter''s complexion. She stares at Qin Ning with pride in her heart. Waiters see many women in the shop who are kept by men. They ask men to buy them all kinds of luxury goods. If men don''t buy them, they pester men with their wallets. It''s common for them to shake their faces on the spot. This little girl''s face is delicate, delicate and weak. It''s not the one that men like best. She immediately disdains it. "Beauty, if you don''t have money to pay, take off your clothes. If you dirty this dress, you can pay for it in full!" Listen to the waiter''s tone change, Qin Ning where can''t see is Qin Yao let her embarrassed, but she won''t let her Ruyi. "Qin Yao, if you want to pay for this dress on me, I''ll take it off and give it to you." Qin Yao a Leng, didn''t expect her so simply, always feel there is fraud. "Oh, you take off your clothes first, whether you want to buy them or not, that''s my freedom." "If you don''t pay, why do you say this dress belongs to you?" Qin Ning''s eyes are firm. "Qin Ning, if you don''t have money to buy this dress, you can''t take it off. If you get angry with your daughter, you''ll get out of the hell Jian Ying turns her eyes in disgust. She seems to see a pile of garbage. Her voice was very loud, and the guests were staring at Qin Ning, looking up and down. Qin Ning can''t swear like her, but when she tells her parents, she turns red and stares at her coldly. Looking at the crowd around and staring at Qin Ning like an ornamental animal, Qin Yao was happy and continued to sneer and order her impatiently. "Qin Ning, grandma usually calls you a broom star. It''s true. I''d better take off my clothes quickly. I don''t want this dress to get bad luck." "Yes, it''s immoral to go to hell with other people''s clothes, sweeping star!" Jian Ying adds fuel to the fire. Seeing Qin Ning''s red eyes, she silently reads, "you are so angry! Qin Ning is not good at fighting. She opened her mouth and found that she couldn''t say anything so vicious. Holding the zipper of her clothes, she wanted to take them off. "Who is immoral?" Qin Ning turned around and suddenly his shoulder sank. Turn around to see Han Junyu holding a mobile phone, standing tall and straight beside her, she caught his little thumb in surprise. "Uncle Han" when Qin Yao and Jian Ying see Han Junyu suddenly appear, they are surprised. Unexpectedly, he is here. Hearing his cold questioning, they both shivered. "Jane Ying, answer the question!" "Cousin, that cousin takes a fancy to that dress. Qin Ning wants to snatch it. He has no money to buy it and doesn''t take it off." Jian Ying steps back and hides behind Qin Yao.After her parents divorced, Jian Ying followed her mother Han CAI to the Han family, where her biggest fear was her cousin Han Junyu. Qin Yao was shocked, but she didn''t expect that Jian Ying would put all the responsibility on herself. But in front of Han Junyu, she has to maintain the image of a lady. She can only explain with a smile. "Xiao Ying is half right. Ning Ning and I like the same dress. Ning Ning tried on the dress and had no money to pay for it. I was thinking that if she liked it too much, she would give it to her." Han Junyu turns around and takes a look at Qin Ning. Before, her clothes were bright, childish and tender. Although this one is pure black, it makes her more playful. Yes, he likes it. He glanced at Qin Yao and Jian Ying, who were afraid. They lied with their eyes open. Did they regard him as a dead man? "Do you want this dress?" Qin Ning turns to look at Qin Yao with a ferocious face and Jian Ying with an angry face, and shakes his head at Han Junyu. By Qin Yao this make, she now wear this dress will have psychological shadow. "Uncle Han, you wait for me for a while. I''ll change my clothes." Han Junyu knows that Jian Ying''s words hurt her just now. He comfortingly touches her little head and asks her to change her clothes. Qin Ning changed his clothes and threw them to Qin Yao, "don''t you like this dress, cousin? Here you are. Go and pay the bill. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Yao stares at the clothes in her hand. Qin Ning doesn''t want the clothes. Why does she want to buy them? "What''s the problem?" Han Junyu''s face was cold and his tone was heavy. "No, I''ll, I''ll pay." Qin Yao wants to slap herself. Just now, it''s just a perfunctory remark of Han Junyu. Who knows that he should really investigate. Seeing Qin Yao go to pay the bill, Han Junyu looks down at the girl around him, and the corner of her eyes is still red. His heart is soft, and she explains in her ear. "I just went to answer a phone call from a company. I''m sorry to let this happen to you." Qin Ning stares at him in surprise. Uncle Han not only explained his affairs to her, but also apologized to her, which surprised her. She quickly shook her head, "no, uncle Han, you are so busy, but also take me to buy clothes, you are the best." Thinking that he also bought sanitary napkins for her, she was full of gratitude. Her little head rubbed his arm intimately, like a coquettish kitten. "Uncle Han, with you, I''m not afraid of them." The girl''s smile, through the silly, Han Junyu''s heart is softer. "Well behaved, the internal contradictions have been solved, so I''ll deal with the external contradictions." Chapter 94 Look at Qin Yao who is paying. She swiped two cards, but they are not enough for 180000. Is whispering to ask the cashier can discount, the cashier gave her an idiot''s eyes. Luxury stores, will easily give people discount, this is again noisy? Qin Yao is helpless and turns to ask Jianying for money. Jianying looks at her like an idiot. She invited Qin Yao to go shopping. She called her cousin politely, hoping Qin Yao could buy her clothes. How could she bring money with her?! Qin Yao had no choice but to walk up to Han Junyu and pretend to be pitiful. "Jun Yu, I don''t have so much money with me today. Or you can pay for it for me. " Qin Ning raised her eyebrows and kept saying that the person who wanted to buy this dress was so handsome that she couldn''t afford to pay. Who in the world loves vanity? She turned to see Uncle Han. He and Qin Yao are unmarried. Will he buy that dress? "Me?" Han Junyu seems to hear a funny thing, cold eyes staring at Qin Yao. "I know you well?" Han Junyu stood in the crowd and was already conspicuous. When he heard his sarcasm, everyone stared at Qin Yao sarcastically. Taking this opportunity, Qin yaogan and Han yaogan come to the bank to pay the bill, hoping that they will not lose face. I didn''t expect that Han Junyu would make her so embarrassed. Her eyes were red and she could not help crying. "Han Shao, I''m your fiancee. Why don''t I know you well?" "So I''ll pay for clothes you can''t afford?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "such a fiancee, you can find a dozen at any bar, don''t you think?" His principle is not more money, less money, but irrelevant women, he does not want to waste a cent! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Yao clenched her fist. Shi Kesha can''t be insulted. He even compared her with the women who came out to sell in the bar. Damn it! "Han Shao, that''s not what you said in front of grandma. You said you would be engaged in four months." Han Junyu''s face was calm, and there was no dust on his body. "In shopping malls, they bully their softer cousins with others, and they are complacent. If you want to be my fiancee, you deserve it The man''s voice is not urgent, low and magnetic, but Qin Yao is as stiff as thunder. Her eyes were scarlet, staring at the clothes in her hand, and her heart was filled with hatred. At this moment, she realized that Han Junyu was deliberately shielding Qin Ning and bullying her. "Han Shao, why? I''m your fiancee. Why do you help me and protect her many times?" Qin Ning blinked. How did it come to her again? But she thinks uncle Han is right. Uncle Han is so good that the woman he is engaged to must be well-trained and kind-hearted. Maybe she doesn''t need much talent, but she must judge the situation and have her own opinions. However, although Qin Yao was wearing a lady''s dress, she was not generous enough. She was too mean, and her behavior was not lady at all. Temper is also very hot, was casually, was detonated. This kind of person on Uncle Han''s side, is a time bomb, uncle Han does not like her, is also excusable. Qin Ning calm analysis in the heart, then think of their own value to Uncle Han. She is in poor health and needs to be taken care of. She always makes trouble for him and wastes his time making up lessons for her. She''s, like, a burden. Han Junyu stares at Qin Yao coldly, his eyes are as cold as a blade. "I don''t need to tell you who I spoil!" In front of the old lady, she pretends to be gentle and graceful, but behind her, she attacks others with all kinds of bad language and indecent means, just like Qin Yao''s poor self-cultivation. It''s a gift that he can still talk to her! Qin Yao broke down and cried. She didn''t know why han Shaowei didn''t like her at the beginning. Today, she finally met her and was so humiliated by him. She was really unwilling. What''s good about Qin Ning? Ugly, sick, less daring than a mouse, and poor in academic performance, what can she compare with Qin Yao! Qin Ning didn''t avoid Qin Yao''s resentful eyes. He looked at her calmly and turned his eyes away indifferently. Qin Yao didn''t treat her relatives, and she didn''t have to share her feelings. Jane eyed all the eye makeup of Qin Yao''s tears, and the black eye line blooming. She instantly turned into a panda eye and was extremely embarrassed. She despised in her heart, so she was defeated by Xiao San, and she cried so miserably, so hopeless. Han Junyu looks at Jian Ying watching a play. He turns up his mouth sarcastically and spits out an order. "Jianying, confiscate your pocket money for three months and go back to plant 100 trees!" There is a hill behind Han''s house, which belongs to Han''s family. If Han''s family is punished, they will be thrown on the hill to plant trees.When she heard her name, she was shocked and her eyes widened. Last month, Han Junyu casually found an excuse to deduct her pocket money, so that she would have no money to buy clothes, otherwise she would not have the cheek to go shopping with Qin Yao. Now not only to deduct money, but also to plant trees when coolie, this simply can''t bear! "Cousin, why do you punish me for my pocket money? It''s Qin Yao and that woman who rob things, not me." Jian Ying doesn''t agree. "Then get out of Han''s house!" Jian Ying stares at him in disbelief and points at Qin Ning with trembling fingers. "Cousin, you bully your fiancee and drive me out of the Han family for the sake of that bad guy?" "I don''t know what your mother would do if your mother and old lady knew that you were swearing outside?" Han Junyu asked coldly. Jane Ying''s face has changed greatly. Old lady Han has always advocated the idea that girls may not have talent and intelligence, but they must be dignified and kind. The old lady would teach her a lesson if she knew she would say such things. Her mother has been warning, don''t provoke Han Junyu, if Han Junyu catch her handle, take the opportunity to trouble, implicate her mother, mother will kill her. "Cousin, don''t, I deduct money, I, I go to plant trees, you don''t tell my mother." Jian Ying cries for mercy. "Whether you want to be punished or not depends on your performance." Han Junyu said. "I''ll go back now." Dare not provoke him, stiff turned away. Jianying left, Qin Yao also wanted to leave, but she was not willing to leave. She didn''t encounter much setback when she was growing up, but she was defeated all the way here. "Han Shao, I don''t like this dress." Han Junyu didn''t even look at her. He took out a black gold card and asked the waiter to pack two more. When he went to pay, he just glanced at her and asked the cashier to pay for the clothes in her hand. Qin Yao seemed to see the dawn, looking forward to the eyes staring at him. "Jun Yu, thank you." "Don''t get me wrong. When I buy this dress, I don''t want my grandmother to nag me that I''m stingy. " Han Junyu turns around indifferently and hooks his finger to Qin Ning. Qin Ning doubts to walk to him, just want to have what matter, the small hand is caught by him, low voice light smile. "Listen to Aunt Zhang. I''ll prepare a big meal for you. Let''s go back to dinner." Chapter 95 Qin Yao angrily stares at the back of the two people leaving, and almost tears off her clothes. But thinking that it was Han Junyu who sold it to her, she gritted her teeth and held back her anger. She flattened out the wrinkled area. Looking at the size of the dress, she was so angry. Qin Ning is 1.58 meters tall, thin and small in bone, while she is 1.65 meters tall and even in figure. She can''t fit in this dress at all. She used 180000 yuan to buy a suit that she didn''t fit. Isn''t that a brain drain? When they enter the clothing store, it is Jian Ying who first sees Qin Ning and then complains to her that Qin Ning bullies her. Jianying a cousin called her, she went into the shop, thinking about her clothes, want to humiliate her, but did not expect that stealing chicken will not eat rice. Now that Jianying has escaped, it''s disgusting to let her clean up the mess! The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. Unfortunately, she turned around and asked the cashier to give her the invoice for Han Junyu''s clothes. She wanted to return the clothes. The cashier just heard what Han Junyu said. The woman forced her to say that she was the man''s fiancee, but she was beaten in the face because she was amorous. Look at her strangely and give her the invoice. Qin Yao glanced at the invoice and saw that the two clothes Han Junyu bought for Qin Ning cost more than 400000 yuan. Her eyes widened. Recall Han Junyu jump is two clothes are women''s wear, look at the style should be for Qin Ning, she was angry cry. Can''t help complaining in the heart, Han Junyu this fiance is too hateful. Buy her a useless dress and humiliate her. He bought two clothes for Qin Ning, a little bitch, more than 400000 yuan without blinking. No, after engagement with Han Junyu, she must get Han Junyu''s economic power! Qin Ning went back to her villa, because she loved to cook a table today. But according to the rule of half an hour before dinner, Aunt Zhang still brought a bowl of medicine. Han Junyu thought of Qin Ning''s physical condition and asked Aunt Zhang to pour out the medicine. He stopped the medicine these days. "Why does it stop all of a sudden?" Aunt Zhang wondered if something had happened to Qin Ning. Qin Ning stood aside and thought of a possibility. She lowered her head and her face was red and hot,. Han Junyu coughed and looked at the girl. Her ears were red, and the awkwardness in his heart dissipated. "Xiao Jue said that she was weak during menstruation. She didn''t take any medicine first, and he would change some medicine for Ning Ning in a few days." After listening to Han Shao''s serious explanation, Aunt Zhang made a big red face and nodded. Said a few let Qin Ning should pay attention to matters, and go to soak ginger soup, let her drink may be more comfortable. Qin Ning always bowed his head, amber eyes have been gone with the wind, is afraid to look at him, when eating is also quiet. ¡­¡­ The fine arts examination is over, but there is the college entrance examination. Qin Ning dare not relax. After dinner, I went to my study to do some questions. In the past, when she got the test paper, she only thought of doing physics problems, so she was very nervous, and had a lot of pressure before she started. Now uncle Han said that as long as she can distinguish which are the basic physics problems, and then get them, get a public average score, other challenging problems, who likes to do who do. With this strategy, she has more time to review biology and chemistry, and her mind is more relaxed. Usually two hours to finish a paper, now she speed up, an hour to finish, and the score than before increased by 45%. There are several times the full score of 300 points of the paper, she took the highest 200, she can''t believe it, think it is too lucky. Han Junyu is looking through her test paper to see where she can add some scores. She is holding her small stomach and frowning. "Uncomfortable?" "Well, a little." Qin Ning''s jaw was resting on the big desk with a pitiful little expression, like a wounded little suckling cat. Han Junyu can handle hundreds of millions of business, but when he meets the problem of girls'' menstruation, he really has no way. Get up and walk to her side, big hand to rub her stomach, Qin Ning surprised to jump up. "Uncle Han, you" Han Junyu didn''t care about her shyness. He took her hand and asked her to sit down. He tentatively pressed her abdomen. "Is it here?" "Well." Qin Ning''s white face turned red into a tomato color. "Is it more comfortable?" Big hands rub in her abdomen, the strength is just right, very comfortable. Qin Ning saw that his face was too calm, but his heart beat wildly. "Uncle Han, that''s me." her brain is blank. She always feels that it''s inappropriate, but she can''t find a suitable excuse to refuse. "Don''t move, I''ll rub it for you." Han Junyu took a pillow for her and let her lean comfortably on the sofa.Qin Ning opened her mouth and suddenly thought that her father had rubbed her mother''s stomach. She bit her pink lips and peeped at him. Uncle Han must just treat her as a little girl, feel sorry for her physiological period, will specially take care of her. "Uncle Han, the woman who will marry you in the future will be very happy." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and looked at her deeply. "How do you say that?" "Because Uncle Han is good at taking care of people." Such a good uncle Han, she hopes that he can find a person who shares his heart with him and takes good care of him. It''s a man Er It seems to be OK. "Oh." Han Junyu was amused by her. Can he take care of people? No, he just takes care of his wife. Other women, he looked more, wasted their expression. "Would you be jealous of that woman?" Qin Ning was stunned, blinked and shook his head. "Uncle Han takes care of me. That''s my blessing. My father often tells me that people should be content. In the future, if Uncle Han finds an aunt, I will grow up well and become better and better. " Han Junyu''s strength in his hand increased, and his heart was cold. She''s a good aunt. He''s already found her. In a few months, I''ll let her see her! His face suddenly became gloomy. Qin Ning didn''t know what he had said wrong, and looked at him in fear. Turning to look out of the window, dark clouds filled the air, the night wind was furious, and the weather in early summer was changeable. It''s said that being with a king is like being with a tiger. Now she realizes it. More said more wrong, she looked down at the paper, but a hand on her stomach, so that she could not calm down. Take a deep breath and meditate in your heart. Focus, focus, focus Boom! Suddenly, a white light flashed across the sky. Then a thunder tore the sky, she lost her pen and hid in his arms. "Han, uncle Han, ray." The girl suddenly rushes into her arms, Han Junyu is knocked down by him, and they fall on the sofa together. After a while, the second ray, the third The thunder in summer is like the howl of a child with a bad temper, tearing his lungs. It''s necessary to stir it up. Han Junyu holds the girl''s soft body and rolls her Adam''s apple. Feel nervous breathing, the restless heart, such as flag waving cheering flag waving, let the drum beat more urgent. Chapter 96 The thunder rang for a while, and soon drifted, and the rain poured down. Under the bright light, the girl nests in the man''s arms, her small face is buried in his arms, her small body curls up, like digging a hole in his chest, only when she gets in can she feel safe. The canthus of Han Junyu''s eyes are a little red, and his big hand gently pats her small head to comfort her. "Ning Ning, why are you afraid of thunder?" He tried to divert her attention. The study is quiet, only can hear each other''s breathing, Han Junyu is not anxious, patiently waiting for her to speak. "It''s thundering. Mom''s dead. Later, when my father went to my mother, it thundered. " She said with a cry. Obviously, the trauma caused by her parents'' death was hidden in her heart. Every time there was thunder, it would touch her wound. The wound is superimposed and the injury is aggravated. Plus she is a very introverted girl, a lot of thoughts do not say to other people, are buried in the heart. So as soon as she heard the thunder, she would panic and convulse. Han Junyu frowned and opened his arms. He took her whole body into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. "Darling, now you have me." "Uncle Han, I''m afraid." "What are you afraid of, eh?" "I''m afraid the thunder will take me away. You said, "is this a hint that I will go to my parents?" Her voice was shaking, with a strong nasal sound. Han Junyu is distressed, tightly buckle her in the chest, let her hear his heartbeat. "No one dares to take you with me." "Uncle Han" She clenched the corner of his coat, like a little suckling cat. He heard it. "I''m here, Ning Ning, don''t be afraid." His eyes are gentle, and he is her spiritual support when her brain is in chaos. No one can take her as long as he is here! The eaves are dripping with water. Listen carefully, and you can hear the sound of dripping. In the early summer morning, it was sunny after the rain, and the sky was much clearer than yesterday. Qin Ning opened her eyes, quietly out of the window of the sky, between the nostrils lingering is the man''s good smell of mint, she frowned. Turning to see the man''s body-building chest, she sat up in amazement, staring at the man lying on the side of the bed. "Han, uncle Han, why are you in my bed?" When I get up in the morning and see a man lying on the bed, even if this man she trusts very much, it makes me feel strange. Awakened by the girl''s scream, Han Junyu rubs her eyes. Her face is no longer as pale as it was last night. She looks a little red. He breathes a sigh of relief first. "Last night, I don''t know who it was, holding on to my little thumb." Han Junyu shook his hand, her hand still unconsciously grasped his hand. Qin Ning quickly let go of his hand, found that his little finger was blue, her face rose red, "yes, I''m sorry, uncle Han, why don''t you get rid of me." Qin Ning patted her hand in chagrin. It thundered last night. She was very afraid, so she went to Uncle Han''s side. After that, how she went back to her room from her study, her brain was blank. Han Junyu looks at her calmly, gets up and gets out of bed. Without explanation, he leaves her room. "Uncle Han, I didn''t do anything stupid, did I?" Han Junyu, who came to the door, stopped and his face became gloomy. "Think for yourself." Stupid girl, has been holding his little thumb, he did not care at first, he took her back to the room to sleep. Put her on the bed, he tried to open her, but the girl''s strength is not small, he can''t bear to wake her up, just accompany her one night. But in the middle of the night, she suddenly got up and rubbed into his arms, trying to hold him to sleep. He had no resistance to her at all and took advantage of her But for his self-control, he would have eaten her last night! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned and thought deeply, but he racked his brains and didn''t think of any memory. When she got up and washed her teeth, she suddenly found that her lips seemed to be red and swollen. She felt the corners of her lips. Was it because she was too afraid last night to bite? When she was nervous, she bit her lip, so she didn''t care. When she lowered her head to wash her face, she found that there were some red marks on her clavicle. She frowned, pointed to her abdomen, and found that the red marks were falling down It doesn''t seem to be bitten by a mosquito. Did it come from wearing clothes? After thinking for a long time, I didn''t understand, but I thought that these red marks should be OK in two days, and I didn''t pay attention to them. I quickly packed up my things and tried to learn every minute. It''s still early. She ran to the sports room. In order to reduce the exercise time, she directly trained her muscles with higher intensity. Ten minutes later, she was sweating. Regardless of the sweat on her body, she speeded up and did some very fast aerobics.When Han Junyu walks into the sports room, he hears cheerful music. He leans against the door and looks at the girl''s dancing figure. Qin Ning is so tired that her legs are soft. It''s almost time for her to watch. She wipes her sweat and goes to have a cup of English words. Han Junyu reached out to stop her, took her towel away and put it on his shoulder, "want to improve English by 20 points?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning listens to her in a daze. The best time for her to take the English test is when she can get 90 points and add 20 points. That''s 111. Oh, my God, she couldn''t even think of such a result. "No?" Han Junyu starts with a smile, moves his muscles and bones, and does 70 push ups in a relaxed minute, but he is out of breath. Qin Ning Lengleng touched his arm, with her ability, she is two push ups can''t do. "Uncle Han, what''s the solution?" She rubbed up to him. Han Junyu went to the sports equipment of the arm thruster, his arm relaxed open, he asked indifferently. "Why should I teach you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning opened her mouth, thinking that she must have done something stupid yesterday to make uncle Han angry, otherwise he would not embarrass her. "Don''t beat the time." Looking at her standing behind him, he glanced at her. After training her arm strength, he went to train her abdominal muscle strength. "No, uncle Han, you are a child prodigy. Both postgraduates and doctors are studying abroad. There must be a way to improve your English." She was smiling and holding the towel on his shoulder to help him wipe his sweat. Han Junyu exercises every day and keeps his muscles very well. Qin Ning helped him wipe sweat, fingertips accidentally across his muscles, she wanted to scream. It feels great! Han Junyu felt the soft fingers on his body, like a small current flashed by. He turned to block the awkward position of his body. Originally, he wanted to tease her, but now he has his own reaction, which is called self infliction! "You recite the words first, and I''ll teach you in the evening." Chapter 97 Uncle Han can help her improve her English by 20 points in a month. Qin Ning is relaxed when she studies. "So happy, won the lottery?" An Yun''s arm is on Qin Ning''s shoulder. The corner of her mouth is always rising slightly. It should be a good thing. "Yes, if I can meet uncle Han, I won the lottery." Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and had a bright smile. "Tell me, what good has uncle Han done?" An Yun is curious. Qin Ning said that Han Junyu could help her improve her English by another 20 points. Now that her grades can be improved by one point, she feels that time is very honored, let alone 20 points. Maybe, because she can be admitted to a university! An Yun click open mobile phone search, see the information retrieved from the mobile phone, can''t help tut tut two. "No, your uncle Han was promoted from junior high school to senior high school. He got full marks in English, number and language. He''s really good at my uncle Han." "How do you know?" Qin Ning just chatted with song Xuan and learned that uncle Han was a sophomore in high school, so he went to famous universities abroad to study economics. In one year, I have completed three years'' study of others. I am a master and doctoral student in business administration. I have also minor in other subjects in the graduate stage. "Baidu asked, but it''s a pity that there is no beautiful photo of him." Anyun is sorry. Qin Ning looks at the short introductions on her mobile phone, and outlines uncle Han''s appearance in her mind. Her mouth can''t help but go up. "How was your art exam?" An Yun just remembered that she asked for leave to take part in the examination of art students yesterday. "Seven seven eight." Qin Ning giggles. An Yun looks at her silly appearance. Qin Ning is a very modest person. If she can say 7778, that''s no problem. "Wow, great. When you finish the college entrance examination, my sister will take you out to play." Anyun is really happy for her. Qin Ning cast a glance at her, "sister, you are not finished the college entrance examination, will go abroad?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun''s smile solidified, blinked and turned to look out of the window. Seeing her face change, Qin Ning was a little flustered and grabbed her hand to know if something had happened. "You don''t want to go abroad? Yunyun, you must have something to hide! " An Yun restrained her mood and said, "I''m not afraid of heaven and earth. I have a good brother to protect me. How can I have something to do? Don''t worry about me, take the college entrance examination well and realize our dream together. " Qin Ning thinks that dream is a beautiful word, but in an Yun''s eyes, he sees a trace of sadness. Anyun doesn''t want to say it, and she won''t force it. She holds her hand, nods and smiles. "Yes, it will come true." Before Han Junyu, she did not dare to dream. But after meeting him, he taught her to dream and to approach her dreams with what she thought. In his heart, Qin Ning put his hands on his chest and took a deep breath. "Yunyun, I think I really want to buy some lottery tickets." Qin Ning can''t wait to get the book mobile phone, to buy lottery tickets. ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun''s mouth twitches. Her worship of Han Junyu has reached a superstitious level. After school in the evening, Qin Ningxing rushed to the school gate and saw the driver, but did not see Han Junyu. She was puzzled. "Uncle Mo, is uncle Han very busy at work?" As usual, uncle Han came to pick her up. She was very disappointed that she didn''t see him. "Yes, Mr. Han is very busy at work. Today I heard song Xuan say that he seems to be on a business trip this afternoon." Old Mo replied. "Business trip?" Qin Ning frowned, he did not tell her. Back at the villa, Aunt Zhang told her that uncle Han was on a business trip and that she was in a low mood to have dinner alone. Uncle Han is not here, and she is too lazy to go to the study. She does her homework in her room, and her eyes fall on the English test paper. She hides it in anger. Out of sight, out of mind. Suddenly the mobile phone vibrated. She picked it up and saw that it was Uncle Han. Her mood immediately clear up, excited to open the answer. "Ning Ning, do you have wechat?" "Why?" In this era, how can she not use wechat. "I''ll add you wechat and we''ll have a video chat." Then he hung up, crisp, is his usual style. During this period of time, for the sake of college entrance examination, she seldom used her mobile phone. When she opened wechat, the message of 999 + suddenly appeared, and her fingers trembled. Eliminate all the red dots with news, and then see Han Zijin send greetings to her. She thinks about it or delete it, and soon reminds someone to add her. She quickly click through, and soon she and HQ become friends, her first reaction is to open his circle of friends, but found that the other side did not open a circle of friends. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Uncle Han doesn''t play wechat, does he? Moreover, his wechat avatar is still a wechat logo.Are you doing your homework? ¡¿ the other party uses voice, and a low voice rings in his ear. Qin Ning can''t help listening to it twice. Well, I''m writing English. ¡¿ she was a little angry when she typed. After waiting for ten minutes, he didn''t return her. She thought that she sent him another message. Uncle Han, why is your name HQ? ¡¿ Han Junyu''s Pinyin abbreviation is hjy, is it an English name? Ah, she doesn''t know uncle Han''s English name yet. After 20 minutes, the other party came back to her. Maybe he was very busy. When he spoke, there were still some noises. [if you have a problem, it''s not good for you to put it first, or get up to exercise and sit all day long. I''m going to have a meeting all of a sudden. It may be very late. Before I get in touch with you at 10:30, you go to bed. Do you know? ¡¿ [OK. ¡¿Qin Ning pursed her lips. I didn''t expect that uncle Han would be so busy on a business trip. The workload is even more than that of her senior three. It''s really hard. At 10:30, when he opened wechat, he still didn''t give her a message. She got up to take a bath. When she came back, her mobile phone was still very quiet. Holding the mobile phone, I want to put uncle Han''s wechat at the top, send a good night voice, and then turn it off to sleep. Han Junyu, a stranger, is sitting in his office. The sun is shining outside the window. As soon as he wanted to call Qin Ning, song Xuan told him that the senior management of another department was going to have a meeting and needed his participation. He had to hang up and chat with her on wechat. There are too many things behind. He has no chance to take the mobile phone at all. When he finally gets the mobile phone, he is not used to opening wechat and sees several messages flashing on his only friend''s picture. Click to scan the text above, and then click to open the voice. A soft good night softened his heart. Girl, I hope you have a good dream. Best of all, he''s in the dream. In class, an Yun finds that Qin Ning has been looking at her mobile phone. She is very surprised. "Your uncle Han again?" "Well, uncle Han is on a business trip." Qin Ning pursed her pink lips, somewhat depressed. "Shengan group is so big that it has branches all over the world. Isn''t it normal to travel on business?" Anyun doesn''t like it. Although that''s what she said, she stayed with Uncle Han except at school. He left suddenly, which made her a little uncomfortable. "Qin Ning, how did you do in the art exam this time?" An Yun is comforting Qin Ning when he hears the annoying voice of Qu Zixian. They both looked at each other, a little impatient. But Qu Zixian doesn''t care about their faces. She smiles and stares at Qin Ning, hoping to see decadence and sadness on her face. Chapter 98 For Qu Zixian''s inquiry, Qin Ning said with a smile that he didn''t want to say more. Qu Zixian looked at the way she didn''t want to talk. She thought she was strong and calm. Many students who came out of the examination room said that this test was the most difficult one in several years. But she is not the same, she spent money, had a big teacher special promotion. "Qin Ning, it doesn''t matter. You failed in the exam this time. You can still make a dash in terms of culture." She was kind and comforting. Qinning mouth a smoke, quzixian is how sure she did not test well? "I hope you get a good grade, too." Qin Ning replied politely. "Well, I hope so." Qu Zixian is not polite at all. She is sure that she can get a good result in her heart. She may even be the first one. "It''s a shame to laugh so cheaply." An Yun clenches her fist. Seeing an Yun clenching her fist, Qu Zixian immediately runs back to her seat. Her grade in the class is medium, when the college entrance examination normal play, plus the fine arts bonus, no accident, she can go to a university. When you get to college, you can fall in love. A university is a famous university in China. There must be handsome guys. As long as she shows her charm, she does not believe that there will be no boy pursuing him. Her mind has been outlined in the University, dating God beautiful scene, the corner of the mouth smile can not stand. Qin Ning''s eyes swept over her. It''s a pity that she can''t contact Han Junyu, a male god. It''s a pity in her life. "Qu Zixian!" Suddenly, the head teacher and the instructor came into the classroom. The head teacher''s roar made Qu Zixian come back to herself. She stood up in surprise and looked puzzled. "Teacher, are you looking for me?" "Come out!" The head teacher''s eyes were angry. Everyone was staring at the head teacher in doubt. What made his lips tremble when he spoke? Qu Zixian was really frightened by her teacher and left the classroom with her. "It depends on the situation. Qu Zixian has no way back." An Yun sneers. Qin Ning pick eyebrow, "why?" "The teaching director has all come to bring people. Do you think it will be a good thing? There''s a good thing. It must be the headmaster An Yun''s eyes are clear and cool. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thought about it, as if it was so. Looking back on Qu Zixian''s triumphant manner in front of her, she shook her head. It had nothing to do with her. She had better do it seriously. Qu Zixian is called to the office of the director of education, which has something to do with Qin Ning. As soon as the special entrance examination for fine arts students of university a was over, Xi Yifan, the favorite student of Zhou Lao, Dean of fine arts of University A, came to their school with a set of examination papers. He said that someone cheated in their school, and the teaching director was scared. Big a is a famous university. If it comes out that they cheat in exams, isn''t it a disgrace to the university? So he immediately investigated and found that the cheating student was Qu Zixian from class three of senior high school. He was very angry. Qu Zixian listen to the director said he cheated, although some uneasy in the heart, but a face lingran said the teacher wronged her. Xi Yifan sat at the side of the play, listening to the little girl''s eloquence, could not help but sneer. He took out his mobile phone, opened the photo album and opened a photo for the teaching director to check. There are two parts of Qu Zixian''s examination work that are eight points similar to the photos in his mobile phone, and her sketching techniques in the first part are somewhat different from those in the latter two. "I, I was nervous at that time, the sketch will play well, after the examination, my mind is stable, naturally draw well." Qu Zixian makes excuses. "Ha, little classmate, your excuse is too bad." Xi Yifan sighed. If someone else came, maybe her excuse could be justified, but he was a little broad-based, studied all kinds of handwriting, and her little tricks could not escape his eyes. The first part of her sketch was drawn by herself, which is right, but the latter two paintings are rigid in content and theme, and the style of the painting is similar to that in his mobile phone photo. It''s obvious that someone stole some of the paintings in his drawer and showed them to her. The paintings are also imitations. "You, where did I offend you, you want to frame me up?" Qu Zixian is unwilling to retort. "Oh, do you know whose paintings you are learning?" Xi Yifan is not angry. His eyes are light. Without waiting for her to ask, he begins to explain. "It''s the work that Qin Ning of your class painted to throw away the trash can. I took it over and wanted to make a template for the freshmen, but you stole it." "At your level, if you want to be a big player, it''s just a dream, not to mention plagiarism!" "You are just talking nonsense. How can you have Qin Ning''s works?" Qu Zixian couldn''t stand being satirized by him. She was so angry that she trembled all over and cried directly. "No, even if you are a teacher, you can''t slander me. You are against the law. I will sue you!" Xi Yifan''s face turned cold when he saw her dying. "Qin Ning is a student of old Zhou. Even if she gets zero in the college entrance examination, old Zhou will lead her to the Art Academy of a university."Qu Zixian''s eyes widened in amazement. He couldn''t believe it. How could Qin Ning be Zhou''s student? Everyone in the art world knows that Zhou''s apprentices are the top graduate students in universities all over the country. Qin Ning, what is she? "Why do you say I plagiarized her? If you don''t have evidence, I''ll ask a lawyer to accuse you of false accusation and put you in prison!" Qu Zixian clenched her fist in fear and blunted. She was worried that she would not pay her father to go to art college. Three days before the exam, she received several photos from her teacher, saying that these photos might have something to do with the exam. Let her learn first, maybe she can use them. At the time of the exam, she was too nervous and her brain was blank. When she heard the teacher say some key words, her first reaction was the painting she practiced these days, so she drew it from memory. I didn''t expect that she changed a lot of things in the painting and was recognized by the teacher. "Tut Tut, now I know how to protect myself with the law. It''s a waste of resources for people like you to be educated by the state with money. " Xi Yifan has no patience to quarrel with her, and brings some information that has already been prepared. He is a newly hired teacher of a university. If there is not enough evidence, and Qin Ning is involved in this matter, he won''t bother to take a trip! "Miss Wang, I hope you can handle this properly." Xi Yifan has given the instructor enough face. "Well, I''ll take care of it." The director nodded to take Qu Zixian to see the headmaster. "If I don''t go, you must have framed me. I didn''t cheat and I didn''t plagiarize." Qu Zixian didn''t want to see the headmaster. She wanted to leave the director''s office crying. It seems that if she left the office, she could deny that it happened. "Qu Zixian, if you want to make trouble, I will immediately cancel your qualification for the college entrance examination!" Qu Zixian is surprised, dare not struggle again, unwilling to go to the headmaster''s office with her. After school, Qin Ning just walked out of the classroom when someone called him. She turned in surprise and saw the man in the dark red suit waving to her. Her smile rippled from the corner of her mouth, and her steps turned and ran to him. Chapter 99 In a restaurant near the school, Qin Ning found a window seat and asked Xi Yifan to sit down first. She went to order. "It''s up to me to order." Xi Yifan smiles. "No, elder martial brother Yifan, I''m the host. Where can I ask you to order?" Qin Ning strongly objected. He put his hands on his shoulders and asked him to sit down. "Elder martial brother Yifan, I''m more familiar here than you. I know which dish is delicious." Xi Yifan shrugs helplessly and looks at the little girl''s happy smile. His mood is better. Qin Ning came back after ordering a meal, chatted with him and asked him if he had anything to do with her school. Xi Yifan didn''t want her to hear something bad, so he said with a smile that he was flustered and deliberately came to her for a meal. Qin Ningcai didn''t believe it. Since he didn''t want to say it, she wouldn''t ask him about painting. "Elder martial brother Yifan, a few weeks before the exam, you gave me some homework. Did Mr. Zhou give it to you?" Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows and laughed with satisfaction. "Do you think Mr. Zhou will give me that kind of thing?" "Why?" Qin Ning doubts, if not given by teacher Zhou, then how does he know? "I speculated from the examination questions of previous years. Although the examination questions are different every year, the general trend is unchanged. What''s more, I''ve worked with Mr. Zhou for so many years, and I know something about his style. It''s not difficult to guess the problems. " Xi Yifan explained. Qin Ning was really surprised, but he was grateful. "At that time, when I saw the examination questions, I thought Mr. Zhou was partial to me and deliberately gave me the questions. It turns out that elder martial brother Yifan gave me an assist. I''ll give you water instead of wine. Here''s to elder martial brother Yifan. " "Don''t give me those empty ones. If you invite me to dinner, you will repay me." Xi Yifan doesn''t care about smiling, but he still drinks a cup of water from Qin Ning. Both of them learn to draw, and Xi Yifan is also a person who can chat. They chat while eating. When I came out of the restaurant, it was the beginning of the light. "Where you live, I''ll take you back." Qin Ning looked at the time, is not early, also not affectation, "then, trouble Yifan elder martial brother." "No trouble. It''s my elder martial brother''s pleasure to send my little sister home." Xi Yifan wants to rub her small head with a smile, but is avoided by Qin Ning. The cheerful atmosphere fell into embarrassment. Xi Yifan flashed an injury in his eyes, but soon took back his hand as if nothing had happened, and his face was still smiling. "Don''t worry. I have a little older sister than you. I want to rub her when I see her." Qin Ning nodded. He was looking for steps, and she couldn''t tear them down. "Elder martial brother Yifan, don''t you know that a girl''s head can be broken and blood can flow, and her hair can''t be disordered?" She put a wisp of hair behind her ears, pursed her little mouth and said angrily, but her face showed a bright smile. "Oh, there is such a saying." Xi Yifan nodded, his expression unchanged, "no wonder, the bigger my girl is, the less she likes to let me rub her, saying that I rub her like a cat. Ha ha ha... " Qin Ning feels comfortable chatting with Xi Yifan. The smile on his face can infect people and make people relax unconsciously. When I went back, I had a good chat all the way. When Qin Ning got off, Xi Yifan looked at her and laughed. "It''s nice to have a sister like you." Qin Ning pick eyebrow, smile cunningly, "I''m not your younger martial sister?" Xi Yifan a Leng, suddenly laugh, "then you can refuel when the college entrance examination, I wait for you in a big." "Good." Qin Ning nodded solemnly. Watching Xi Yifan''s car disappear, Qin Ning unconsciously touches her little head. When Yifan''s elder martial brother wants to touch her, her instinctive rejection is the little girl''s defense against another man. Is she too defensive? Thinking of the sadness in Xi Yifan''s eyes when he mentioned his sister, she couldn''t tell why. She always felt that there was a story. But it''s his business, and she doesn''t ask much. Now her main problem is to study hard, and then get into a university! "Qin Ning!" Qin Ning turns around and suddenly hears an angry rebuke from behind. She thinks she is listening. "Qin Ning, who was that man just now?" Qinning see gas rush to run over of Han Zijin, some inexplicable, "Han Zijin, how are you here?" "I ask you, who is the man who drove you back?" Han Zijin''s breath is not steady, obviously he is not light. Qin Ning blinked, "he''s my elder martial brother. What''s the matter?" "Where did you come from, elder martial brother?" Han Zihan questioned, feeling depressed, "Qin Ning, didn''t you say you were still young and didn''t fall in love?" It seems that Han zining and I are not in love, does it matter Be directly accepted, Han Zijin stares at her in surprise.Is this still a little girl who used to blush and bow her head with a word? "I''m sorry, I''ll go first." Seeing that he had nothing to say, Qin Ning turned and left. "Qin Ning, are you admitting that you are in love?" Qin Ning rolled his eyes, "Han Zijin, I''m still under age. Don''t bring me bad." Calm down, Han Zijin also feels that he is too impulsive. At that time, when I had dinner with my classmates, I saw Qin Ning talking and laughing with the fashionable man. Some classmates said some bad things about her. He was so angry that he lost his sense and followed her all the way. After seeing Qin Ning get off the car, he is still reluctant to say more to the man. His jealous eyes are red. Every time Qin Ning was with him, he would blush and bow his head. Silence made the atmosphere awkward. But she and other men together, but can chat so happy! "I''m sorry, I was so impulsive." Qin Ning listens to his apology, pauses, turns around and looks at him seriously. "Han Zijin, although we are friends, please recognize the boundaries of friends. If you still want to fall in love with me, you should say I''m sorry. You and I are not suitable. " She couldn''t say these words before, but now she thinks it''s better to make them clear. "Why?" Han Zijin is not willing. "I can''t give you the answer now. Maybe when we grow up and have a clearer understanding of the world, you can find the answer without me telling you." Looking at the girl''s back, Han Zijin feels bad. This is his second rejection. Can be young dream of many times the girl, how can a word to give up can give up? Qin Ning doesn''t know that she will become a kind of obsession in some boy''s heart. When she comes back to the villa, she asks Aunt Zhang nervously if she and Han Zijin have a fight? She surprised Leng for a while, realized that maybe Aunt Zhang saw her talking with Han Zijin. She shook her head helplessly and explained that it was just a small matter. Han Shao Lou took out her mobile phone and sent it to the editor. She was in a good mood. At this time, Han Junyu, who is in a meeting, received a text message from his private mobile phone. [after school, Miss Ning calls to say that she is going to have dinner with her friends. Han Zijin is the one who brings her back. They seem to have quarreled, as if they were talking about falling in love. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin and Qin Ning fall in love! Han Junyu''s face was gloomy and cold. Chapter 100 Han Junyu is very anxious to think that his wife, whom he has worked hard to raise, may be taken away by other bastards. Han Junyu has a bad temper. Naturally, the air pressure in the whole meeting room will drop when he is in a meeting. Several senior officials are cautious. But the more cautious he is, the worse his temper is. In the end, everyone is miserable. "Song tezhu, this annual plan has been changed five or six times. My people have been up for three days and three nights. If Han Shao doesn''t pass, he will die." There is a high-level can not stand, pull song Xuan whisper. Song Xuan lifted the golden eyes on the bridge of his nose, but he was helpless. When Han Shaoming gets up in the morning, his face is quite calm. When he looks at his mobile phone, his eyes are warm, like spring in March. But I don''t know what happened at noon, suddenly dark clouds, temperature brush down to the cold winter, he was also a little unprepared. "As you know, the president is very strict with you, because he expects the project in your hands. So come on, too. " The special assistant should also help the president to adjust the mood of the employees. High level helpless, can only take the document to leave. Song Xuan takes a deep breath and enters the office with a stack of documents. Originally, the president was on a business trip for 20 days a month, but Han Shao had reduced the number of business trips because he accompanied Qin Ning to tutor. A group of vice presidents were also tired and called him to complain. "Han Shao, these documents," "the meeting in the afternoon will be cancelled, and bring a dessert." ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Song Xuan stares at him in surprise. He remembers that Han Shao never eats dessert. "Can''t understand Chinese?" Han Junyu looks at him and looks gloomy. "I''m going." As soon as his face became cold, song Xuan was frightened. He went to cancel his afternoon meeting and chose another dessert for him. Han Junyu adjusted the time to Beijing time. Seeing that the time was almost the same, he opened wechat. Soon Qin Ning replied to him, and then they opened a video. "Uncle Han, is it afternoon over there?" "Well." Only two days did not see her, Han Junyu also can not say this is a kind of what kind of mentality, just want to see her look. Otherwise, he would not ask song Xuan what communication software she usually uses to contact her at her age. Han Junyu chatted with her and asked casually, "what did you have for dinner?" Qin Ning answered seriously, "I ate noodles and some cold dishes with elder martial brother Xi Yifan. It seems that he came to school to do business. When he met me, he invited me to dinner. " Qin Ning finished, Han Junyu''s breath was cold again. Perhaps through the mobile phone, Qin Ning didn''t notice his change and continued to say. "Uncle Han, I want to tell you a secret. When I saw the questions in the art exam, I thought it was Mr. Zhou who gave me the answers. " "Today, elder martial brother Xi Yifan told me that he guessed the questions according to the art examination questions of previous years, and then took those questions as my homework." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu listened calmly, and his heart was even more restless. This is a Han Zijin is not enough, but also a Xi Yifan! Xi Yifan is an adult man. He can''t try to guess the questions for no reason. What''s more, in TV series, younger martial sisters and elder martial brothers are the most likely to happen. The more Han Junyu thinks about it, the more upset she gets. She is so popular before she is an adult. After that, when she becomes an adult, won''t he have more rivals? "Uncle Han, you seem unhappy. Did I say something wrong?" Qin Ning said a lot, but he didn''t respond with a word. Her eyes were cold, and she shivered inexplicably. "Don''t get too close to Xi Yifan in the future!" He gave a cold command. "Why?" Qin Ning was puzzled. "How long have you known him before, he has been trying to find information for you and guess questions. Have you ever thought about the reason?" Han Junyu asked coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked. When Xi Yifan said that he guessed a general trend, she was surprised. As for the original intention, she didn''t think about it. She asked him casually, and Yifan explained that he also had a sister. Seeing that she looked like his sister, he wanted to help her. Seeing the little girl''s stupefied, Han Junyu took a deep breath as if frightened by his tone. "Ning Ning, believe uncle Han, there is no good intention in this world for no reason. Stay away from him in the future!" "Oh." Qin Ning''s heart is strange, but it''s hard to refute him, so he can only nod his head. In order to quickly change the topic, Han Junyu talked with her about the way to do the questions in English. When it comes to learning, Qin Ning does not dare to be distracted. He takes notes and understands what he says. As usual, the teacher stresses the cramming style of writing questions every day, but Han Junyu asks her to do less questions, instead of understanding the questions she does. If you just brush the topic, but don''t understand what you write, it''s just a vicious low-quality diligence.Do the topic turned to forget, only know the result, do not understand the reason. In this state, what she learned was not knowledge, but a few more papers. Now that the Internet is developed, it''s really easy to accept information, but it''s not easy to learn some knowledge seriously. So that''s why many people on the Internet complain that they have learned so much knowledge, but they can''t live a good life. Qin Ning carefully pondered some of his words, she felt that uncle Han not only taught her to learn, but also combed her three outlooks. This should be the legendary elite thinking, she bit the pen and chuckled. "Qin Ning, did you hear from Qu Zixian?" An Yun asked her. "What happened to Qu Zixian?" "It''s said that plagiarism was discovered by the art teacher of a university. The headmaster was angry and wanted to cancel this year''s college entrance examination qualification. Qu Zixian didn''t accept it and was making a lawsuit. The headmaster said that if she wanted to fight a lawsuit, she would never have the chance to take the college entrance examination in her whole life. " An Yun sneers. "Plagiarism in art examination?" Qin Ning talks. Two days ago, Qu Zixian said in front of her that she would be admitted to a university. It turns out that her confidence comes from plagiarism. It''s really amazing. "As for this man, it''s better to be calm and do something that he doesn''t admit. The final result may be worse." An Yun glanced at several female students next to her, obviously speaking. Those female students have been secretly scolded Qin Ning, are guilty of bow, dare not provoke her. Qin Ning shrugs. She doesn''t care about other people''s news. She just wants to study. However, in the evening after school, someone interfered with her study time. The man wearing a black bodyguard stands in front of her and introduces himself as the bodyguard of the Han family. The old lady of the Han family orders him to invite her to the Han house for dinner. Qin Ning frowned. She had never seen the old lady of the Han family. How could she have dinner with her all of a sudden? Chapter 101 Old Mo, the driver, went to school without receiving anyone. He was so anxious. He was originally afraid of an accident and went out half an hour ahead of time, but the car suddenly burst on the road, so he had no choice but to go to the garage to repair the car first. When he finally got back to school, he received a message from Qin Ning on his mobile phone, saying that her housekeeper of the Han family invited her to dinner with old lady Han. Old Mo a listen is old house housekeeper took her away, flurried immediately call Han Shao. This old lady Han suddenly asked Qin Ning to go to the old house full of jackals, tigers and leopards. I''m afraid Qin Ning is more evil than good. Han Junyu, who is having lunch, lost his appetite when listening to Lao Mo''s phone call. Grandma suddenly asked Qin Ning to go to Han''s house. It must not be as simple as having a dinner. No, he can''t let Ning Ning stay more in Han''s house. Mrs. Han''s house is a European style western style building that survived during the period of the Republic of China. After being repaired by the architect in the later period, many modern designs were installed in it. So now Han house, from the outside is a simple old house, but inside is magnificent. Qin Ning went through the garden and passed a large fountain before entering the old house. "Old lady, here you are." The bodyguard reported it. "Well, it''s time for dinner." The old lady looked up and saw the timid girl standing behind the bodyguard, picking her eyebrows slightly. Is this timid little girl full of scheming in Jianying''s mouth? "Don''t be afraid, little girl. Come and talk to me." The old lady smiles kindly. Qin Ning was relieved to see that Mrs. Han''s eyes were not as sour as Mrs. Qin''s. Thought uncle Han respected the old man, should also be a good man? Think of Uncle Han, her heart completely down, the corner of her mouth up, "Han Tai grandma, Hello, I''m Qin Ning." Qin Ning''s name is Han Junyu, uncle Han, and the old lady is Han Junyu''s grandmother, so Qin Ning calls her too grandmother. The old lady saw that her face was very delicate, and her eyebrows frowned, but her expression was soon restrained. "Come on, eat here and talk with me." "Thank you, grandma." Qin Ning went to the seat next to her and sat down. Today''s Han house is very cold, and everyone doesn''t go out because of their own business. There is only old lady Han on the big dining table. The old lady asked her a few questions. Qin Ning was honest and answered them truthfully. "Do you still have the habit of living in Jun Yu''s villa?" Mrs. Han asked as she ate. It seems that it''s just home style. "Well, Aunt Zhang''s cooking is very good, and uncle Han is also friendly." Listening to Han Junyu''s affinity in her eyes, Mrs. Qin was surprised at the action in her hands and glanced at her. Found that the little girl has a pair of very beautiful amber eyes, staring at people, very attractive. She will invite her here today. Naturally, she has investigated her information, which is the same as what she said. But from her mouth that Han Junyu is a friendly person, really refresh her understanding. Han Junyu likes to keep a straight face when he was young. When he grows up, he is even colder all day. Sometimes when he is angry, his sharp eyes stare. She is a little scared, not to mention other people. "Is uncle Han easy to get along with?" "Well, uncle Han is very nice." Qin Ning nods and smiles. The old lady was even more surprised that she didn''t look like a liar. Han Junyu has a habit of cleanliness. He didn''t like to contact with girls when he was young. Since that incident, he was tired of the girl who was close to him. When he had a bad temper, he started directly. The woman she sent to his bed did not know how much she was hurt by him. But it''s a rare thing for his family that he should be such a little girl with a good attitude. But this rare event makes Han Junyu ignore his fiancee, which is inappropriate. "That''s good." The old lady nodded and said with a smile, "I heard that it''s because Jun Yu promised your father to take care of you. Jun Yu is very affectionate, so he is friendly to you, which is reasonable." The old lady''s words were good words, but the smile on Qin Ning''s face was restrained, and he sat straight on his back, terrified. "Well, I''m very grateful to Uncle Han." "Do you know that your cousin and your uncle Han are about to get engaged?" The old lady asked in a low voice, quietly oppressing, slowly agglutinating in the air, just between her slow breathing, invading her blood. Qin Ning clenched his small fist and suppressed his fear. "I know." "Your uncle Han and his fiancee have a good relationship. It''s good for you. Do you know the truth?" The old lady didn''t say a word, but she wanted to express the meaning. If Qin Junning and Qin Junyu make do with each other, they should not provoke each other. If the relationship between Qin Yao and Han Junyu collapses, it will not do Qin Ning any good. Qin Ning is just timid, not really stupid, others say is good or ironic, she can still hear.The old lady is putting pressure on her! "I understand." The little girl is clever and sensible, not as anxious and deep as Jianying said. The old lady wants to touch her little head, but she avoids it. In addition to Uncle Han, she is not used to being close to others, so she instinctively repels others when they are close to her. "You look like a smart man. I also want to see Jun Yu get married soon and have a child. If I go to see his grandfather, I will tell you." The old lady sighed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning listened to her with his head down. Now where does she have appetite to eat? When the old lady puts down her chopsticks, she also sits honestly. Uncle Han can take care of her. It''s a great gift for her. She and old lady Han have a bad time, which will make it difficult for uncle han to do. Suddenly, the door of the old house was pushed open, and the old housekeeper''s voice rang out. Then Qin Ning heard the familiar voice. She turned her head in surprise and saw Xiao Jue with a medicine box walking into the living room. "Hello, grandma Han." Ignoring the dissuasion of his bodyguard, Xiao Jue went to the dining table and said hello to old lady Han with a gentle smile. "Xiao family boy, why did you come here at this time?" The old lady knew it, but she knew it. Xiao Jue and Han Junyu are friends who have been playing since childhood. It''s not surprising that Han Junyu will find Xiao Jue to help take people away. Can let her in the heart displeased is, Han Junyu will value this little girl so much! "It''s no big deal. Han Junyu asked me to give Qin Ning a physical examination every month. It''s time today. When I arrived at Junyu villa from the hospital, I heard that she came to Han''s house." Xiao Jue''s gentle explanation. "I''m here, too, and I''ll give you a check-up to see how you recover." The last time Mrs. Han went to the hospital, she heard that Han Junyu was going to postpone her engagement. She deliberately scared Han Junyu. But Xiao Jue said so. This is clearly for both sides. It is also for old lady han to know that Qin Ning is the girl Han Junyu cares about, and no one is allowed to bully her. Chapter 102 Xiao Jue first gave the old lady a basic examination to make sure that she was in good health. He turned his head and looked at Qin Ning with a straight back and a tight spirit. He felt a little sympathy. The little girl who depends on others is thin and timid. Without Han Junyu''s protection, I don''t know what it''s like to be tortured. "It''s getting late. I won''t disturb you, grandma Han. I''ll send it back for you, Qin Ning. What do you think? " The old lady looked out of the window and said with a smile, "it''s time to go back, too. I heard that you will soon get better at the college entrance examination. If my old lady delays the child''s study time, it will be a big deal." Mrs. Qin turned her head and waved to Qin Ning, patted her little hand and said, "Ning Ning, when you have time to play after the college entrance examination." "Thank you, grandma." Qin Ning had a stiff smile on his face. After Xiao Jue left Han''s house and arrived at Han Junyu''s villa, Qin Ningcai vomited out his turbid breath and turned pale. "What are you afraid of? There are no cannibals in Han''s house." Xiao Jue couldn''t help laughing at her weak appearance. What she should fear most now is how to face uncle Han, who has been hungry for 29 years, when she grows up! "Wolves are vicious animals. If I don''t provoke them, I won''t run into them easily. But Grandma Han has something to say. I really can''t play this kind of palace drama. " Old lady Han with a kind smile is not the Empress Dowager in the palace drama. All of a sudden, she was invited to dinner. It was a Hongmen banquet! "Sit down and I''ll examine you." Xiao Jue didn''t want to talk more about this topic. Because from the moment Han Junyu took her in, she had already entered the play and had to face it sooner or later. Aunt Zhang is very happy to see Qin Ning come back, so she quickly takes the opportunity to report to Han Shao about the time to pour water for Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue checked her and told Aunt Zhang some precautions before leaving. In the evening, Qin Ning and Han Junyu video. Han Junyu talks to her first and tentatively asks about her stay in Han''s house at night, but Qin Ning avoids this topic. She is a girl who is about to grow up and lives in Han Junyu''s villa, which will cause granny Han''s vigilance, which is completely normal. So Qin Ning didn''t want to think much, just want to study hard, admitted to a university. Han Junyu sees that she is not willing to say more and does not demand that she study hard. When he returns home, he should check her learning achievements. Qin Ning nodded, for learning things, she dare not have the slightest slack. But at night, she still had a nightmare. In the nightmare, she didn''t get into a university. Uncle Han and Qin Yao were engaged. Qin Yao lived in the villa, and then she was driven out of the villa. Leaving Han Junyu''s villa, she lives in the street. On the night of thunder, she is taken away by the devil. Because of this nightmare, Qin Ning is not in a good mood. Occasionally, when I calm down, I think of that terrible dream. I don''t dare to cry, and I don''t dare to expect anyone. Only when I become strong, I won''t be bullied. It''s late at night when Han Junyu returns home. The first thing he does is go to Qin Ning''s room. Approaching the bedside, he saw her pale face in the light of moonlight, and his sword eyebrows frowned. "Ning Ning, do you miss me?" He asked silently in his heart. There was not a moment when he left without thinking about her. Worry about her study too tired, nightmares at night, but also pay attention to the domestic weather every day, do not rain and thunder, otherwise the little girl will hide in the quilt and cry in fear. The next morning, after washing, Qin Ning went to the sports room. She was about to run, but she saw a familiar figure. She was surprised to see her eyes, thinking it was her own illusion. "It''s not a dream, is it?" She ran to him and poked him in the face. Warm touch, it''s true! She jumped up in surprise, her small face facing the sunrise, brilliant. "Uncle Han, when did you come back?" Han Junyu pinched her hand, rubbed her head and joked, "didn''t I come out of your dream?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at her with big eyes. Fortunately, it was not a dream. Her eyes were red, but she felt that it was too shameful to cry in front of him. She lowered her head to hide her expression and hit him on the chest with her forehead. He felt that the girl rubbed in his arms like a little kitten and left immediately. He felt that his chest was empty and he just wanted to hold her tightly. "How are you doing recently? Let me check it." "I will never lose to Uncle Han this time." Qin Ning raised a smiling face and was driven away by the sports. ¡­¡­ Time flies, college entrance examination is coming. Qin Ning, who has been preparing for three months, lost sleep on the eve of the college entrance examination. After lying in bed for two hours, she got up and changed her sportswear.Go downstairs to the villa, blowing the cool wind at night, sober a few minutes. Along the path, sitting on the wooden chair by the side of the road, looking up at the stars in the sky. I don''t know which star in the sky is her parents. Suddenly, I miss them so much. "Mom and Dad, I''ll take the college entrance examination tomorrow, but I''m a little scared." "What are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid I''ll be trampled in the dust forever if I don''t accomplish anything." Qin Ning realized later that something was wrong and jumped up. Who''s talking to her? "Little silly girl, can''t I hear my voice?" A pair of big hands blindfolded her eyes, she just wanted to resist, ear came familiar voice. "Uncle Han, you didn''t sleep either." She was a little guilty. "Don''t sleep in the middle of the night, come out to see the stars?" Han Junyu let go of her, sat in a wooden chair and studied her, looking up at the sky. "Yes, uncle Han, don''t you think the moon is beautiful tonight?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, did not look at the moon, but staring at the girl''s flattering face. He didn''t know whether the moon was beautiful or not, but her white and delicate face was very bright. His eyes swept her watery pink lips, and he calmly turned away. Don''t rush. She''ll be an adult in a few days! He thought to himself. "What is the relationship between the moon and your college entrance examination?" He asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The relationship between Qin Ning''s eyes is that if she continues to watch the moonlight, she will not be energetic tomorrow, and the college entrance examination may be worse. She sighed helplessly and turned to leave, but he held her wrist. "I''m going back to bed, uncle Han." "Can you sleep?" He stared at her with interest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s hard to say. Qin Ning sat down beside him and everything was quiet. The night wind is blowing, slightly cool. When her shoulder sank, she turned her head in surprise. Uncle Han put his coat on her shoulder. "Uncle Han, you have to work tomorrow. Why don''t you go to bed first?" Let him accompany her, she is a little embarrassed, but go back she may not sleep, might as well sit here for a while. "Sleep together." He said suddenly. "Ah?" She was startled, her amber eyes flashing with precaution. "Uncle Han, I''m not sleepy yet." "What do you think, silly girl?" But he raised a smile and knocked her forehead, "sleep with me, I can make you sleep, do you want to try?" Qin Ning biting pink lips, she has never questioned uncle Han''s words. But look at his strange tone, she suddenly some fear. Uncle Han, can''t you be sick again? Chapter 103 Qin Ning''s big bed. After lying down, she looks at the man sitting beside the bed. "Uncle Han, how can you make me sleep?" "Close your eyes." Han Junyu whispered in her ear. In the dark, his magnetic voice made her ears tremble and her heart thump. She was anxious because of the exam. Now her heart is unsteady. How can she sleep? Qin Ning closed his eyes and was worried. "Take a deep breath, and then slowly spit out the breath, repeated several times." He deliberately lowered and slowed down his voice, as if in hypnosis. Yes, Han Junyu is hypnotizing her. Qin Ning adjusted his breathing according to what he said. After a few minutes, his body relaxed. "Ning Ning, imagine you are going down the stairs and going through the steps..." His voice was getting smaller and smaller, but she could hear it clearly. Gradually, she felt heavy eyelids, confused consciousness, and went into the dream he had made for her. "Good girl, sleep so sweet." Han Junyu listened to her gentle breathing and lay down beside her. He wants to sleep with her, want her to hold him who, not defensive, wholeheartedly in his arms. On the first day of the college entrance examination, it was a sunny day. Aunt Zhang prepared a big breakfast. Qin Ning ran downstairs in a hurry and looked at the big clock hanging in the living room. His face changed. "Uncle Mo, let''s go to school." Han Junyu, who has just come down the stairs, looks at her impatiently shouting Lao mo. he walks to her with long legs and pulls her collar. "Silly girl, it''s only seven o''clock. Go to breakfast." College entrance examination starts at 9 o''clock, half an hour in advance, half an hour on the road, enough. "Ah, is it only seven? I just saw eight Qin Ning covered his face and felt that he was going crazy. When she finished breakfast and got on the bus, she squeezed her fist. Tell yourself in your heart that you must be calm. Han Junyu stood outside the car, did not get on the car, light eyes staring at her. "Uncle Han, what else can I do for you?" Qin Ning waited for a while, blinking big eyes to see him, in the heart doubt. "Are you sure you have everything you need?" Han Junyu''s voice was cold. Qin Ning quickly checked all the things she wanted to take and made sure there was no mistake. She nodded her head for sure. "Silly girl, it''s a headache." Han Junyu bent down and knocked her on the forehead. This time, his strength was heavy. Qin Ning touched his forehead and hid in the car. "It hurts, uncle Han. What are you doing with me?" Han Junyu did not pay attention to her, but took out all her things and checked them in person. "Where''s your admission card?" "Here, here..." Qin Ning looks for the transparent file bag, turns out all the things in the file bag, but can''t find them. Her face turns pale. "Uncle Han, I, I lost my admission card. I can''t take the college entrance examination." Qin Ning was flustered, his eyes were red, and his tears were hanging on his eyelashes. He jumped out of the car to find the right certificate, but was stopped by him again. "Uncle Han, let go of me." "I have your admission card. I''m in a hurry in the morning. I don''t know if I lost it." After Han Junyu got on the bus, he gave her her admission card. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning, holding his admission certificate, wept with joy. Just in her mind flashed countless thoughts of despair, thought he would have a fate, can not participate in the college entrance examination, life is like this. But when Uncle Han''s generous palm pinches her little hand, she suddenly feels that time has become quiet. "I want you to have a long memory. Don''t be so forgetful. What are you crying about?" When Han Junyu saw her tears, he was confused. He couldn''t see her tears most, and he would be at a loss to see her tears. "Uncle Han, it''s good to have you. Otherwise, if you go to the examination room and find the right certificate, it will be over." "What are you afraid of when you have me?" Han Junyu wiped her tears with a wet paper towel and patted her on the back to comfort her. For a long time, Qin Ning slowly came over, red eyes in his arms, refused to come out, embarrassed face dare not look at him. To the school, is already a sea of people, more parents than candidates. Han Junyu worried that she would touch the scene, thinking of her dead parents, got off the car with her and took her to the examination room. He walked out of the car and immediately attracted people''s attention. Although the atmosphere of the college entrance examination is very tense, at this time, there is a handsome man who can''t move his eyes. When watching, it''s time to relax. Han Junyu is used to being noticed. He doesn''t care about people''s eyes at all. With mature and steady steps, he leads his girl to the outside of her exam room."Remember the moves I gave you?" "Well, the first one is concentration, the second one is self-confidence, and the third one is to support the army for thousands of days. I remember it all Qin Ning said seriously, it is obvious that these moves have taken root in her heart. "Now you have to forget those tricks. When you take the exam, do as you please. Do you understand "Ah?" Qin Ning stares at him in a daze. Uncle Han teaches her so many tricks that she can play well in the exam? "Ordinary heart, just like you do homework." Han Junyu is not very comforting. He only aims at problems and solves them. He never knew how nervous he was when he was growing up in the exam. Entering the exam room was just a change of place for him to write questions. With his indifference, he disdained to waste his expression on such things. But his girl is different from him. From the situation last night and this morning, she values the exam too much, so she has a lot of pressure. "Well." Qin Ning nodded and entered the classroom. Han Junyu looked at her far back and thought that perhaps taking part in the college entrance examination was also a growth for her. He wanted to do his best to accompany her through every growth, so that every time she recalled her important moment, there would be him. Han Junyu is such a person, will not say much good words, but what he wants to do, he will use his overbearing way to implement. Looking at her classroom door, suddenly, she turned and ran to him and hugged him. "Uncle Han, I''ll come on." She tried to run away, but she didn''t succeed. Han Junyu was stunned for a few seconds. He rubbed her forehead with his chin. Where she couldn''t see, his eyes were shining with tenderness. "I''ll give you another surprise. Do you want to hear it?" "Why?" Qin Ning is surprised. What kind of surprise will uncle Han prepare for her at this time. "If you want to hear a surprise, please answer first. Do you like me?" He sniffed the faint fragrance of the medicine on the girl''s body, and his tone was enticing. "Of course I like Uncle Han." Qin Ning answered carefully according to the literal meaning. Then she felt strange. She quickly changed the topic, "Uncle Han, what''s the surprise?" Listen to the girl''s address, is uncle Han, not him, Han Junyu micro invisible frown. "How much do you like me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, it seems that it is not appropriate to entangle this problem, right? Qin Ning frowned and did not understand why he was so persistent. "Uncle Han" in this world, uncle Han is his most respected and trusted elder. Naturally, she likes him. But she is no longer a seven or eight year old girl. She knows that there are many explanations for liking this word. She is not sure what he wants from her. Chapter 104 Han Junyu couldn''t hear the answer he wanted, so he was filled with anger. But looking at her puzzled expression, he thought he was ridiculous. In front of her, his IQ became negative. At this time, what''s the meaning of his forcing her to say those words? After he let her go, his face returned to normal. Indifferent and arrogant, the whole body also carries a layer of cold. "Mr. Zhou once said that if you don''t go to college, you won''t be accepted as an apprentice. Do you remember?" "Well." Qin Ning nodded, which is also the reason why he cares about the college entrance examination. "Mr. Zhou said that you should be admitted to university, but he didn''t say that you must be admitted to a university. So, as long as you go to college, he will keep you. Do you understand me? " "Uncle Han, are you trying to make a hole?" Qin Ning blinked and relaxed a lot. She didn''t expect that uncle Han would tell her about it at this time. It''s a disorder of morale. It''s bad! However, also because of his words, she was no longer afraid when doing the questions. Two days of examination, in fact, compared with the usual high-intensity brush questions, it is still easy. When Qin Ning came out of the examination room, he was relaxed and didn''t look at other people any more. He ran to the school gate and saw Han Junyu get out of the car and wave to her. "Uncle Han, stand still!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was surprised and didn''t move. Qin Ning ran, rushed to him, and then hugged him excitedly. He has one meter nine to give son, she is only one meter fifty-eight, holding him, her forehead can only hit his chest, he easily embrace her. The little girl bumped her into his heart. "Uncle Han, I have finished the college entrance examination. If I am admitted to a university, will there be a reward?" "So confident?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and held her for a long time before he let her on the bus. "It''s too late to talk about confidence after the exam." Qin Ning showed his hand, his face was full of joy, and he was obviously in a good mood. She can do the effort has been done, as for will test well, it depends on God''s arrangement. "What do you want?" Han Junyu glances at her. It''s the first time that a girl asks him for a reward. He will naturally satisfy her. Qin Ning blinked. She just said it casually. She didn''t expect him to take it seriously. "Uncle Han, I can save this reward. When I want it, I''ll ask you again, OK?" Han Junyu''s legs overlapped. He glanced at her lazily and pondered for a moment. "I am a gift to you as a memorial to your college entrance examination." "Wow, what is it?" Qin Ning''s eyes lit up immediately. She was looking forward to a gift for the college entrance examination. "Guess." She held her chin for a long time, but she didn''t think of it. At this point, her cell phone vibrated. She doubts to open, see is Jiang Pei''s telephone, her brow is tight Cu. She drove Jiang Pei''s family out of the villa. She wanted to kill her. She would take the initiative to find her. There must be no good. "Take it." Han Junyu put his hand on his knee and tapped his long finger on his knee. Seeing her hesitation, he made a decision for her. Qin Ning pursed lips, obediently pressed to connect. "Ning Ning, have you finished your exam?" Jiang Pei''s inquiry is somewhat flattering. "Well." Qin Ning''s tone was cold. "After the exam, well, we just moved here. I want you to come and spend the Dragon Boat Festival with us." Dragon Boat Festival is her birthday. "No, I don''t need to." Qin Ning wanted to say that she wanted to go to worship her parents on the Dragon Boat Festival, but Jiang Pei didn''t wait for her to finish, so he interrupted her in a hurry. "Ning Ning, you are busy in the exam. We can''t disturb you during this time. You are the granddaughter of the Qin family. Your grandmother is quarreling to see you every day. If you don''t come and have a look at the Dragon Boat Festival, it won''t make sense. " Qin Ning sneers. Every time Jiang Pei doesn''t move her, he will threaten her with Mrs. Qin. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down with sarcasm on her lips. "Second aunt, I said that I would go to worship my parents on the Dragon Boat Festival." "Ning Ning, you are going to worship your parents, we agree. But it doesn''t make sense that a big girl of yours has been living in your brother-in-law''s house. " Qin Ning is to hear, Jiang Pei the main purpose of this phone call, is to let her go back to the Qin family. But she didn''t want to go. Suddenly, Han Junyu hooked her hand and asked her to turn on her mobile phone. She was puzzled and turned on hands-free. "Ms. Jiang, I''d like to invite Ning Ning to your family for the holiday. Have you really asked Mrs. Qin?" "Han, Han Shao, what do you mean?" Jiang Pei was surprised. He didn''t expect that Han Junyu would be by her side."Mrs. Han should know what I mean. It''s true that Qin Ning is the Han family, but it''s hard to say whether it has anything to do with you. You''d better discuss it with Mrs. Qin. " Jiang Pei hung up and turned blue with anger. In a month, Han Shao will be her son-in-law, thinking that other people''s sons-in-law are flattering their mother-in-law, but his attitude towards her mother-in-law is still cold and cautious. She qinning a sick child, what point than her Yao Yao? If her father hadn''t left Qin''s shares to her, she wouldn''t speak to a younger generation in a low voice. Since Qin Pinglu''s death, she has been looking forward to Qin Ning''s coming of age, hoping to get Qin''s shares. Qin Ning thought that Han Shao was protecting her, so she had nothing to do with him? When she left the room, she saw Mrs. Qin come back from her leisurely walk and go to the kitchen for a walk. Before she saw dinner, her face became cold. "What time is it? I don''t make dinner yet, jiangpei. Do you want to starve me on purpose? It''s no business to be idle at home all day. Nothing can be done Jiang Pei, listening to the old lady''s sarcasm, was bowed in her heart. But since moving back to the old apartment from the villa, the old lady has to say three hundred sentences a day. If you care about her, she will be very angry. "Mom, I just went to call Qin Ning. Qin Ning is also your granddaughter. She should come back for the Dragon Boat Festival." Hearing Qin Ning''s name, Mrs. Qin was so angry that she knocked on her crutch. If it wasn''t for this broom star, she wouldn''t have moved back to such a place. "What did you ask her to do? Did you annoy me?" "Mom, Qin Ning is not yet an adult. She is young and willful. With Han Shao''s support, we can''t do anything with her." When Jiang Pei spoke, he was satisfied with the old lady''s face. "After the Dragon Boat Festival, she will be an adult, and she will do everything by number. Mom, don''t you want Ning Ning to take the ownership of that villa? " To get the villa, Mrs. Qin''s eyes brightened immediately. Her face was full of wrinkles, and she looked a little more. "How can I get it back?" "Mom, you are Qin Ning''s grandmother. Qin Ning, a little generation, always wants to give you some presents for the Dragon Boat Festival." "You ask her to sign an agreement to transfer the villa to you. If Qin Ning does not agree, she will be unfilial. " Chapter 105 Mrs. Qin listened to Jiang Pei quietly. When Qin Ning drove her out of the villa, she wanted to make trouble. Han Shao can go to that station, the chilly wind blowing, she has some legs soft, dare not be presumptuous. Now that Qin Ning is an adult, Han Shao can''t take care of her. It''s time to take back everything of the Qin family. Why give her everything her eldest son has? They reached an agreement, thinking that Qin Ning must hand over what they want on the day of her coming of age! ¡­¡­ At the end of the college entrance examination, Qin Ning tidied up the papers she had already written, and suddenly heard the vibration of her mobile phone. It''s an Yun. "You''re at the airport! Didn''t you say that you would go abroad after the summer vacation? " Qin Ning changed his clothes and went downstairs to find Lao mo. "It''s too boring. I''ve done something to make my family impatient, so I want to send me away as soon as possible." Anyun''s indifferent tone worries her more. "Yunyun, wait for me. I''ll go to you right now." Half an hour later, Qin Ning rushed into the airport and found an Yun in a corner after a long search. Anyun wants to go abroad. She has only a small suitcase in her hand, and no one to see her off. "Yunyun," Qin Ning took her hand and approached her, only to find that her eyes were red and swollen, and she had just cried. "Don''t keep it in your heart. Tell me what happened." An Yun stares at her for a long time, and her eyes turn red. "Ning Ning, if I say I like my cousin, do you think I''m sick?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at her in a daze, and doesn''t react for a moment. What do you mean she likes her cousin? "Yunyun, you want to learn boxing because of your cousin?" "Well." An Yun lowers her head and has nothing to hide in front of her good sisters. Qin Ning sighed, "so, what do you mean to go abroad?" "I broke his blind date. He said he hated me and didn''t want to see me again. What else can I do? I can only disappear from his eyes." "This," Qin Ning did not know to comfort her. "It''s OK. When I go abroad for a few years and he gets married and has children, I''ll find another foreign handsome guy. Maybe this thing will pass." An Yun wiped away her tears and comforted herself with a bitter smile. Qin Ning felt that it was not so simple. He asked tentatively, "is he your cousin?" "No, it''s from my stepmother." An Yun explains. An Yun''s mother died early, and later her father married again. Her stepmother is not bad for her these years, but an Yun always thinks about her own mother, so she has a bad relationship with her stepmother. "Yunyun, I don''t know about feelings. I don''t know how to comfort you. But whatever you do, I''ll support you. " "I''m quite content to see you off as a good sister." Heard the stewardess remind passengers boarding, an Yun convergence mood, patted Qin Ning on the shoulder. "Ning Ning, your birthday, I can''t accompany you. I''ll send you your birthday present when I think about it." Qin Ningcai didn''t care what gift she had. Her eyes were sour. She grabbed her hand and was reluctant to let her go. From childhood to adulthood, they are like sisters. Naturally, they are inseparable. To send you a thousand miles, you must say goodbye. Looking at the plane disappearing in the field of vision, Qin Ning recalls what an Yun said to her when she left. "After this birthday, you will be an adult. It''s better to keep a distance with Han Junyu. " Keep a distance from Uncle Han? A month later, uncle Han will be engaged to Qin Yao. She is an adult girl living in his villa, which is somewhat inappropriate. Is preparing to leave the airport, fuzzy someone called an Yun''s name. She turned around and saw a handsome man in military uniform, his cold and hard face taut, sharp eyes looking around. It''s like an abandoned lion. It''s full of dangerous factors. Its scarlet eyes are searching everywhere. Is he looking for Anyun? An Yun once said that she had a cousin who was a soldier. An Yun will choose to leave suddenly, it must be disheartened. She doesn''t want to pay attention to the man who makes an Yun angry. After she got on the bus, she didn''t go back to the villa immediately. Instead, she asked Lao Mo to drive to a law firm. In the law firm, she found Zhao Heng, the lawyer who helped her father write his will. When Zhao Heng saw her, his eyes were glued to her. When he heard that she mentioned the transfer of shares, he looked away. A little guilty flashed in my eyes, but it was soon covered up. "You are under age. You can''t transfer Qin''s shares." Zhao Heng is a lawyer entrusted by his father. Qin Ning believes in him very much, and doesn''t think much about his strange places. "I''ll be an adult in a few days. At present, I don''t have the ability to manage the Qin family, so I want to transfer the shares to someone who has the ability to manage the Qin family. Uncle Zhao, can you help me? "Zhao Heng is much fatter than a few years ago, with a beer belly and a big fat hand patting her thin shoulder. "Of course I can help you. I''m your father''s best friend, and I hope Qin''s is getting better and better. Well, I''ll get in touch with you some day, and then we''ll discuss the transfer of shares. What do you think? " "Thank you, uncle Zhao." Qin Ning was uncomfortable and avoided his movements. What he wanted to say was clear. With his answer, Qin Ning left the law firm. Zhao Heng looked at the girl''s back, her eyes shining, and immediately took out the phone. ¡­¡­ Qinning back to the villa, Han Junyu has come back, he came back two hours earlier than usual. "Uncle Han, are you going on a business trip again?" Qin Ning guessed. "What do you say?" Han Junyu, who is reading a book, hears her words and looks up at her. "You left work two hours earlier than usual, didn''t you come back to pack up?" She sat down on the sofa next to him to see what book he was reading. "Don''t I have any freedom?" Han Junyu sighed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shrugs his shoulders because he is too busy to be so idle. It''s always surprising. "Tomorrow is your birthday. Do you have any presents you want?" Qin Ning''s amber eyes were shining with stars, and his smile was flattering. "I''ll like whatever uncle Han gives me." Give him to her, will she? But if he said that, it would scare the girl. "You said that." Han Junyu put down the book and led her to the study. "Wow, uncle Han, if it''s too expensive, I dare not take it." Qin Ning laughed and sat down opposite him. "Open it up." Han Jun took out a box with exquisite packing, and casually threw it to her. Qin Ning is also curious. When he opens the box, he sees a necklace inlaid with pink diamonds, which is very dazzling. "Uncle Han, how beautiful." She took out the necklace, thinking that there was a black diamond ring in the middle of the necklace, "Hey, uncle Han, there is a ring on it." "Do you like it?" Han Junyu sat on the desk, lazy posture, right hand rotation, left thumb on the black diamond ring. "Eh, uncle Han, this ring and necklace are all short for my name, QN." Qin Ning is a painter. After training her observation ability, she found that the words on the back of the diamond ring were engraved. She held them in front of the sun and could see that they were the abbreviations of her name. She went to look at the necklace again and found that the back of the biggest diamond in the necklace was also engraved. Wow, what a special gift! Han Junyu is happy to see that she likes it, but his face is calm and indifferent. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with him. "I''ll put it on for you." "Good." Qin Ning gave him the necklace and rubbed it against him. Han Jun Yu stares at her side face, but thinks silently in the heart, put on his ring, hereafter is his person. Are you ready, silly girl? Chapter 106 Dragon Boat Festival, Qin Ning''s birthday. Qin Ning and his wife will come to this world in a hurry, but they can''t get rid of each other. Eighteen years ago, Ning Shan, who was in poor health, was admitted to the hospital early in order to protect the fetus. Qin Pinglu doesn''t trust his wife to be alone. He comes to the hospital to accompany her after work every day. Mrs. Qin was not happy. From the beginning, she didn''t agree with her eldest son to marry this daughter-in-law. She was very sick and didn''t know how to do housework. She just idled around in the room and painted all day. What disgusts her most is that she occupies the position of her eldest daughter-in-law, but does not give birth to a son to her Qin family. I got pregnant with a daughter and was hospitalized early. I don''t know how much medical expenses I have to spend every day. She anticipates that Ning Shan''s one child has not been saved, so she asks Qin Pinglu to divorce her. Let Qin Pinglu catch up with some girls introduced by relatives during the company''s holiday. I didn''t expect that this matter was known by Ningshan. Ningshan broke out on the same day, and it hurt for three days and three nights. When Qin Ning was born, she almost died on the operating table. Qin Pinglu has been guilty of his wife and daughter, and the old lady broke up, moved out of the Qin family, bought a villa for his wife and daughter. So Mrs. Qin doesn''t like Qin Ning very much. She thinks that Qin Ning is a bad luck star. If she hadn''t been born, her relationship with her eldest son would not have become stiff. Qin Ning heard all these things from others. Qin Ning didn''t care about the details. Standing in front of his parents'' tombstone, Qin Ning thought he would have a lot to say, but he couldn''t say the last word. He just wanted to cry. Han Junyu stood beside her and watched her cry and burp. He squatted down and picked her up. "Good girl, don''t you know when you cry the ugliest?" Qin Ning wiped his tears and tried to control his hiccup, but he couldn''t stop it for a moment. "Ugly is ugly. Mom and Dad don''t hate me." Although she said that, she didn''t break away from him. Looking at the young picture on the tombstone, she choked: "Mom, today is my rite of passage, and I will be an adult in the future. Dad, don''t worry. I''m much better now. I''ll live well... " Kneeling in front of his parents'' tombstone, Qin Ning said that today is his rite of passage, which is like a ceremony. After saying goodbye to his green self, he will become an adult. In the future, she will face the world of adults! Han Junyu holds the girl with one hand and stares at Qin Pinglu''s tombstone with brown eyes. There is an undercurrent in his eyes and a silent expression. "Brother Pinglu, Ningning, I will take care of you in the future!" Maybe he was tired of crying. After Qin Ning got on the bus, he leaned on Han Junyu''s shoulder and fell asleep. Han Junyu saw that her lips were white and her brown eyes were deep. He didn''t wake her up when he went back to the villa. He bowed his head, kissed her on the side of the face and took her out of the car. The driver Lao Mo saw Han Shao and Qin Ning''s intimate action in the rearview mirror, and his eyes widened in surprise. Isn''t he an uncle and nephew to miss Ning? Han Shao is not a person who doesn''t know how to be proper. If he can make such an action, his feelings for Miss Ning will change. Suddenly found a pair of cold eyes fell on his body, Lao Mo trembled all over, quickly take back the eyes. "Lao Mo, do what you should do, understand?" "Yes, Han Shao." Lao Mo sighs in his heart. Miss Ning is simple and naive. If he knows Han Shao''s mind, he doesn''t know how to face it. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning was awakened by the ringing of her mobile phone. She rubbed her sour eyes and got out of bed to look for her mobile phone. It''s Han Zijin. Qin Ning takes a deep breath and answers the phone. "Happy birthday, Qin Ning. Congratulations on your 18 years old." Han Zijin''s voice is light. "Thank you." Qin Ning was infected by his voice, soft voice a little smile. "Qin Ning, how are you going to celebrate the rite of passage?" "No special preparation." Originally, she wanted to learn how to cook noodles from Aunt Zhang today, and then cook a bowl of Changsheng noodles for herself. In the past, mom and dad would cook long-lived noodles on their birthdays. Now that mom and dad are gone, she wants to learn to make them by herself. "I have a special gift for you." Han Zijin pondered for half a second and said softly. "Your parents are gone, and other relatives are not good to you. My cousin is in Han''s family for the holiday now. You''re so alone. I''ll stay with you. " The boy''s heart and thoughtfulness really moved Qin Ning. She was alone on her birthday in recent years. But she knows Han Zijin''s mind. "Han Zijin, I really appreciate you, but on my birthday, I want to live alone." Han Zijin is silent, the atmosphere has a bit embarrassed. You like the person, do not like you, in the face of each other''s kindness and have to refuse, feel guilty and embarrassed. "Qin Ning, I don''t force you, but I still hope you can be happy at the age of 18."Qin Ning hang up the phone, thinking of Han Zijin''s blessing, she took a deep breath. I went to worship my parents in the morning. Although I was very tired, I was very happy. Changed clothes, ready to go downstairs to give their own longevity face, but heard the phone ring again. It''s a lawyer, Zhao Heng. She immediately got through the phone and heard that if she wanted to talk about signing a contract, she would go to his law firm for an interview. Click on the SMS, there is an address. She didn''t think much. She said hello to Aunt Zhang. She went out and came back immediately. Aunt Zhang thought of Han Shao''s order, and she couldn''t help asking more. "Miss Ning, it''s your birthday. Are you going out to meet your friends?" "Well, by the way, buy yourself some snacks. When Aunt Zhang comes back, I''ll make longevity noodles for myself. " Qinning has a bright smile and delicate face, which makes people like it. When she got to the law office, Qin Ning was not sure how long it would take, so she said hello to Lao Mo, went to other places first, and contacted him when she went downstairs. Lao Mo nodded. It happened that Aunt Zhang had something for him to buy on the way, so he went to the supermarket. With a taxi behind Lao Mo, a teenager walks down. He stares coldly at Qin Ning who walks into the law firm, frowning and pondering. Qin Ning has no idea that he is being followed. When he walks into a law firm, he sees Zhao Heng. "Uncle Zhao, are you waiting for me?" "Yes, I''m afraid you can''t find a place." Zhao Heng glanced at her and found that she was wearing a pink sportswear, a pair of white sports shoes and shoulder length short hair. The more she looked, the more tender she was. "Uncle Zhao, what''s wrong?" The whole body that is ordered by him is uncomfortable, Qin Ning frowns. Zhao Heng looked back, shaking his head and laughing, "in recent years, you have grown tall, your body has opened, but your face has not changed much." Although she is delicate, there are many places in her body. Her face is white and delicate. She doesn''t look like an adult woman. Qin Ning felt that uncle Zhao had changed, but he followed him into the office and didn''t think of a reason. "Come on, be thirsty. Have some tea." Zhao Heng delivered a cup of tea to her. Qin Ning couldn''t refuse. She took the cup and put it on the tip of her nose to smell it. The smell was too strong and she was repelled. Zhao Heng stared at her nervously, "why, is the tea too cold? I''ll pour you another Qin Ning thinks that Zhao Heng is an elder. If she doesn''t take care of her like this, she will be too ignorant. Chapter 107 After drinking tea, Qin Ning wants to talk to Zhao Heng about Qin''s equity. But Zhao Heng changed the subject and kept asking her some unimportant questions. "Uncle Zhao, can you show me the documents about Qin''s shares?" "Of course, as the lawyer in charge of these contracts, I want to ask, how do you want to arrange these shares?" Zhao Heng sat still. "I think," Qin Ning felt a little thirsty and sweating on her forehead. She picked up her tea cup and took a few gulps of it. Then she said slowly. "I want to transfer Qin''s shares to Uncle Han, who has always taken care of me. He said he would help me find a professional team to manage Qin." Zhao Heng has been staring at her, pay attention to her reaction, see her has been wiping the hot sweat on the forehead, obscene sight flashed. "Now your second uncle is in charge of the Qin family. If you transfer all your shares to other people, it will be very bad for your second uncle. Have you ever thought about this problem?" Qin Ning frowned and clenched his fist, holding back the heat in his body. "Second uncle''s vision is too small, and he has no management ability. Taking charge of Qin''s family will only make Qin''s family worse and worse. Therefore, the second uncle is more suitable to be Qin''s senior management. " Although Qin Ning didn''t like second uncle and second aunt, she never killed them all. It''s not that short can be short that blood ties blend. "But your second uncle doesn''t think so." Zhao Heng got up and went to the window to see that the person downstairs had arrived. He endured the heat of his body, and his greedy eyes fell on Qin Ning. His head was heavy, his whole body was dry and hot, and there was a heat flow somewhere in his body. Qin Ning knew later that something was wrong. "Uncle Zhao, what do you mean?" "I mean, if you want to transfer the shares from me, you have to take her away. Qin Ning struggled, but she was weak all over at the moment. She wanted to stand up straight with the help of his strength. Her amber eyes were locked and she wanted to get her cell phone, but her bag was taken away by him. "Little girl, it''s not that I want to do this to you. It''s your second uncle who said that you are a member of the Qin family after all. It should be his who owns the things of the Qin family!" Zhao Heng rode her down the stairs through the back door, got on the bus and went straight to the hotel. Qin Ning''s consciousness became chaotic, "you, where are you going to take me?" "Don''t worry, meet your uncle and grandma, we can do things." Pink lip is important to her, second uncle and grandmother collude with the lawyer, want to take her shares of Qin family! Is she too naive, wholeheartedly believe Zhao Heng, to grandma and uncle means, how can not let her? Uncle Han, where are you? She cried in her heart. To the hotel suite, Qin Ning saw sitting together talking and laughing two uncle two aunt and her grandmother. "Old lady, your granddaughter, I''ve brought it for you." Zhao Heng threw her on the sofa and sat down next to her. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve gained a lot of meat." Old lady Qin stares at Qin Ning and looks away in disgust. Jiang Pei immediately said, "that is, in Han Shao can''t treat her badly, good food and drink to support her. I don''t know what Han Shao thinks. He doesn''t love his fiancee. He wastes his mind for a sick man. " Second uncle Qin pingze didn''t have so much nonsense, "Ning Ning, now you are an adult, you should also bear the responsibility. Since your father died, I have been in charge of the Qin family. Now you want to transfer the shares to others. Isn''t that a slap in the face? " Qin Ning wants to retort. She can see that anyone who doesn''t understand business can understand that in recent years he has managed the Qin family, and the Qin family is getting worse and worse. Qin''s is her father''s painstaking effort. Why give him several hundred million shares in vain?! But now she was weak, her voice seemed to be pinched, and she couldn''t say a word. Her tears kept falling. "Little killer, your father and I have a tantrum and leave the shares to you. The dead are the biggest. I don''t say much. Now if you don''t help your uncle, you want to transfer the shares to others. It''s from the Qin family. Why do you want to take it away? " Mrs. Qin put a document in front of her and knocked on her crutch. She didn''t understand the management of the company. She thought her second son was the president of the Qin family, and the Qin family was still theirs. Now if Qin Ning transfers his shares, his second son will not only lose his position as president of the Qin family, but also lose his job. Mrs. Qin can''t let her son lose his job, so if Qin Ning doesn''t sign this contract, she will go to hell to accompany her annoying mother! "Little killer, you signed this contract, and then obediently give me the ownership of that villa. I''ll let you go today." Qin Ning stares at the documents in front of her, including not only the equity transfer, but also the transfer of the villa. She shakes her head and denies it. Even if she died here today, she would not sign this document! "I don''t know good or bad!" The old lady was angry. She took up her crutch and beat her on the back. Qin Ning''s tears were more fierce."Old lady, she''s here now. Let''s talk about some things slowly." Zhao Heng was distressed to see the little girl crying, so he quickly stopped Mrs. Qin. If this people''s Congress accident, it''s not fun, Zhao Heng love you this Qin Ning''s small face, delicate white people can''t put it down. "Well, what''s the way to get her to sign the contract voluntarily?" "Violence can''t solve the problem. I don''t know if Mr. Qin will agree to my proposal." Qin pingze listen to him, looking at Qin Ning''s sweating, the corners of his mouth twitch. Zhao Heng likes to play with delicate women. When cooperating with him, he also made it clear that he should not only give him some money, but also give Qin Ning to play with. After all, his only hesitation was in his mind. Now Zhao Heng doesn''t discuss with him, so he gives Qin Ning something unclean. Now even if he doesn''t want to agree, he can''t help it. Qin pingze frowns and thinks deeply. Qin Yao also tells him that if he wants to get engaged to Han Shao successfully, he must get rid of Qin Ning. He made excuses for his behavior. After his elder brother died, he also fed her for a few years. If she slept with Zhao Heng for a few nights, it would be regarded as repaying her kindness. "If lawyer Zhao has a way to get her to agree to sign the contract, I don''t have any other opinions. I''m just worried that she''s too weak to stand up to you. " Qin pingze said. Jiang Pei was surprised at Qin pingze''s words. Originally, she thought that Qin Ning was Qin pingze''s niece. He would consider his elder brother''s kindness and refuse Zhao Heng''s request. But for the sake of profit, he agreed. Looking at Qin Ning curled up on the sofa, his face flushed. If Zhao Heng had played with him, his life would have been ruined. However, this is not her own niece, she will not be distressed. "If I bring her here, there must be a way to get her to agree." Zhao Heng pinched Qin Ning''s cheek with a wretched expression. Mrs. Qin heard that Zhao Heng had a way for Qin Ning to agree. Although he didn''t say it clearly, she understood Zhao Heng''s face. Qin Ning is an adult and can get married. If you marry lawyer Zhao, you can work steadily and help her second son. Why not?! Chapter 108 Qin Ning is taken to another room by Zhao Heng, watching his salty pig hand pull the zipper. Her eyes were red, her pink lips were trembling, and her tears fell on the back of his hand, but the man had no pity. Obscene eyes tightly staring at the jacket he untied, like a wild dog to see the bones, to see her delicate clavicle, he kept swallowing. "Let go, let go of me." Qin Ning begged. "If you want me to let you go, you can. Then sign the contract. " Zhao Heng released her, sent the document to her and handed the pen to her. Qin Ning clenched the pen in her hand, tears dripping on the document, fainting, just like her resistance. All over the body fever, anger in the heart stuffy, she sobbed, holding the pen arm burst blue. "Baby, if I sign this contract, I will be gentle with you, otherwise your first time will be very painful. Are you afraid of pain? " Zhao Heng touched her little face and tried to wipe her tears, but she avoided it. Zhao Heng was not angry either. After waiting for her for a minute, he was annoyed to see that she didn''t move. "My patience is limited. When you cry for me, there will be no good treatment." "I won''t sign it!" Death, will not yield! "It''s not up to you!" Zhao Heng smiles and points up to the camera in front of the bed. "Little girl, if you take a picture of me going to you, and then share it with others, do you agree?" Qin Ning shakes her head desperately. She has never been as desperate as this moment. You can''t live, you can''t die. Zhao Heng squeezed her jaw and couldn''t help exclaiming, "your face is tender and white. It''s really beautiful. But it will be better later. " "No!" ¡­¡­ The annual Dragon Boat Festival, Han''s old house. Mrs. Han called Qin Yao to the old house early. At the dinner table, she winked at Qin Yao and sat beside Han Junyu. Qin Yao thought of the last time he was humiliated in the mall, and her heart was obscure. But when I walked into him again and smelled the faint mint fragrance on his body, those emotions dissipated in an instant, and the blood surged up. I was very excited. She looked at him from time to time after sitting down gracefully and shyly with her head down. The man''s sitting posture is also straight back, perfect side face, deep brown eyes. When he stares at people seriously, he can absorb people''s soul. He is the president of the world famous Sheng''an group, the youngest successful entrepreneur, and the man that countless women want. If you marry him, all the celebrities in the upper class of Nankang city will envy her. "Jun Yu, you will be engaged to Yao Yao in a month. Don''t forget that." Old lady Han reminds me with a smile. Han Junyu''s cold brown eyes glanced at Qin Yao, his face was cold, "I know, grandma." Qin Yao noticed that Han Junyu looked at him and immediately bowed his head, his heart thumping. "Just remember." Worried, Mrs. Han went to ask Qin Yao again with a smile, "Yao Yao, you are going to be my granddaughter-in-law in a month. Are you happy?" "Happy." Qin Yao''s coy reply. "Just be happy. I''ll have a big fat grandson next year. It''s best to hold two in three years." Looking forward to Qin Yao, Mrs. Han swept her stomach. "Grandma," Qin Yao blushed with shame, and looked at Han Junyu''s face. Seeing that he didn''t respond, she felt a thump in her heart. Since Han Junyu has promised the old lady, why is he still so indifferent to her? This is not his attitude towards Qin Ning! "After that, please take care of Han and Jun Yu." Qin Yao wanted to call him Han Shao, but they were almost engaged. Han Shao was unfamiliar, so she called him by his name. Han Junyu only concentrated on eating, and didn''t give her a look. The servant brought up a cup of soup and looked at the old lady. The small bowl of soup was given to Han Junyu and Qin Yao first, and then to others. Old lady Han knew that Han Junyu liked to drink soup. In order to let him put down his guard, she asked the servant to fill a bowl of soup for her, and then gave Han Junyu Qinyao soup. Han Junyu''s elegant manner is not urgent and slow. After everyone else drinks the soup, he starts to drink the soup in front of him. After dinner, the old lady asked Han Junyu to go upstairs to talk with her. Han Junyu frowned. But the old lady still had a smile on her face. She went to his room and talked about the engagement first. Han Junyu didn''t want to listen to her all the time. He didn''t express his opinion about what she did. As soon as the old lady saw his perfunctory attitude, she was more and more sure that she had made the right decision. Let the servant call Qin Yao upstairs and let them talk. "Some of my grandma''s work hasn''t come to me yet." Han Junyu is impatient and wants to go back to his villa. "Don''t coax me. Today is a holiday. You are a big president. Who dares to come to you at this time?" The old lady patted him on the shoulder and glared at him angrily."Don''t you think I''m too wordy to see you for a few months and want to talk to you? Are you impatient?" "Grandma, how can I bother you." Han Junyu is helpless. His family view is indifferent. In Han''s family, he is close to the old lady. However, today is special. It''s his girl''s 18th birthday. He has to accompany her. "You and Yao Yao are going to get engaged, but you are still cold to others, so they will not be happy." The old lady was patient in persuading. "Grandma, how to get along with her, I have discretion." Han Junyu explained with patience. "If you have any sense of propriety, you, a smelly boy who has never been in love, will show your attitude towards your subordinates. You are always fierce. Don''t think I don''t know you embarrassed Yao Yao for a little girl in the mall last time. " When the person in charge of the Han family died, she was the one who supported the Han family in Nuo da. She also handed over Sheng''an group to Han Junyu. There are many things Mrs. Qin pretends to be stupid, but what she wants to do naturally has her means. "She said it?" Han Junyu''s eyes are full of evil. "No, I did. Smelly boy, is it reasonable to bully your fiancee outside? I told her to go upstairs, and you apologize to her, you know? " The old lady taught a lesson with a straight face. "Well!" Han Junyu snorted from his nose, some words are to let Qin Yao know. After the old lady went out, Qin Yao pushed the door in and walked by the door. Looking at the man lying on the side of the bed, she swallowed. When the man is quiet, he is just like a person coming out of the painting. He is handsome and has a great reputation. But as soon as he spoke, it was as if he had frozen all around him, which was frightening. "I want to be Han Junyu''s fiancee. I want to be self-contained. Do you understand?" Qin Yao bit her lip, staring at him obsessively, nodded, "after engagement, I will listen to you." "Oh Han Junyu''s brown eyes are contemptuous. If she knows, she won''t provoke Qin Ning! "Keep your mouth in front of my grandmother!" He got up impatiently and pulled the corner of his wrinkled clothes. It''s better to go back to listen to Qin Ning''s chatter than to talk nonsense with her here. When I came to the door, I heard a click. Han Junyu suddenly felt bad. When he pushed the door again, the door was locked outside. Looking at Qin Yao''s flushed cheek, he scolded angrily. Damn it! "Han Shao, I''m so hot." Qin Yao didn''t know why she was so hot and uncomfortable with her clothes. Chapter 109 Qin Yao is wearing a dress with a zipper at the back. She doesn''t know why she suddenly gets so hot. She just wanted to take off her clothes to relieve the heat. She stretched out her hand to pull the zipper on her back. Several times, she failed. She gave up irritably and took it off from the bottom up. She is an adult. She has such a strange feeling that she must have eaten something strange for dinner. Your grandmother Han prepared the dinner, and she told her to go upstairs and let her grasp the opportunity. At that time, she was still confused. Now she knows that her grandmother must have worried that Han Junyu would renege on her engagement in a month, so she asked her to cook mature rice with him. Maybe this time she won a man at one stroke, her status as the eldest and youngest grandmother of the Han family will be realized. Seeing that Han Junyu is still trying to open the door, Qin Yao finds the right opportunity and pounces on him, wrapping his arm. "Han Shao, I''m hot. Are you hot?" Han Junyu disgusted to get rid of her and stepped back two steps. The person who can do such a thing must be an old lady. Han Junyu is angry. His forehead was hot and his heart beat faster, a feeling he knew very well. A few months ago, the old lady also calculated on him. She did not know that she gave him something unclean, and then called Qin Yao to his villa. "Han re, help me." Qin Yao took off her dress and rolled on his bed. She held her hands on the bed and hooked up with him. Han Junyu has dark brown eyes. Now he just wants to kill this woman and wash her eyes! At this point, his cell phone vibrates. Han Junyu turns around and takes out his mobile phone. It''s Lao Mo''s phone. "Han Shao, Miss Ning went to find lawyer Zhao. I waited for half an hour in the law firm, but I didn''t wait for Miss Ning. I went upstairs to find her. Miss Ning and lawyer Zhao disappeared together." Don''t worry. Zhao Heng is in contact with Qin pingze recently. No, Qin Ning is in danger now! At this time, a pair of slender arms hit him on the shoulder, want to take off his clothes. Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed. He held her wrist in disgust and dragged her to the bathroom. He tied her hands to the water pipe with a towel and opened the lotus. "Han Shao, you, you let me go!" The feeling of cold water rushing on her body is not good. Besides, half of Qin Yao was pretended before, but now she shivers with cold. "Aren''t you hot? I want you to wake up. " Han Junyu stands tall in front of her. Although his forehead is sweating, his bearing is not reduced. He looks at her and turns away with sarcastic sneer. He opened the window and looked downstairs. He licked the trough. His room is on the second floor, plus the basement, eight meters high. But thinking that Qin Ning is now in danger, let alone eight meters, even eighty meters, he has to bite his teeth and jump down. Standing on the edge of the window, he held back the heat in his body, stepped on the edge of the window, jumped, and fell steadily to the ground. In order not to be found by the old lady, he hid behind the flower bed and contacted song Xuan and Xiao Jue. Qin Yao in the room clenched her teeth and finally untied the towel. Looking at her red wrists, she stamped her feet in anger. The dry heat of her body was unbearable, so she simply soaked in cold water for a while to lower the heat of her body. When changing clothes, in order not to let the old lady doubt, she found a Han Junyu''s shirt on. When Qin Yao came downstairs, his wife saw that she was wearing Han Junyu''s shirt and the ambiguous red mark on her neck. She didn''t understand. "Good girl, where''s Jun Yu?" "He said that before he got engaged, something like that happened to me. Fearing that it would damage my reputation, he jumped out of the window." Qin Yao''s coy face makes the old lady like her. As long as the two were successful, she was half relieved. While she is still alive, Han Junyu must find a woman to have a baby! Leaving Han''s house, Qin Yao''s face became dark and horrible, and drove to the bar. She just arrived at the bar, next to the bar, there were several women who looked at each other and went up to talk to her. "You want to marry Han Shao, why not?" Qin Yao was upset. Someone poured her a glass of wine, but she was not polite. She looked up and drank it. Several people chatted with each other, and several men came. They were Qin Yao''s former classmates. They were good-looking. Qin Yao wanted to pursue others before. But he is a rich second generation. He is more diligent in changing women than changing clothes. He doesn''t like Qin Yao. This time he took the initiative to talk to Qin Yao, who was really flattered. But she knew in her heart that this rich second generation suddenly approached her and must know that she was going to marry Han Shao. Qin Yao is cold in her heart. The welfare of marrying Han Shao is really good. She is not only envied by women, but also by people who didn''t look up to her before. She enjoyed the flattery of those men, but after drinking, she was carried to the room by a man because of her dizziness.There was a blank in my mind. I only felt vaguely that there was a man undulating on her. That feeling was quite comfortable. She didn''t exclude her, but catered to her. Because of alcohol, she forgot that she was going to marry Han Shao! When Han Junyu arrives at the law firm, song Xuan finds out Zhao Heng''s position, and Xiao Jue has just arrived. "Jun Yu, your kidney has been on the rise recently." Xiao Jue gets out of the car and wants to check him, but Han Junyu pushes him away. "Why?" Xiao Jue was puzzled. "I can hold on, song Xuan. Go to find Ning Ning." Han Junyu clenched his fist, took a deep breath, pressed down the heat rising from his body, and gave a cold command. If Zhao Heng dares to touch Qin Ning, Han Junyu will certainly tear him to pieces, and he will never be able to live beyond himself! Xiao Jue saw Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes, and a cold sweat came out of his back. He really sympathized with the unfortunate man. In the suite, the Qin family watched Zhao Heng embrace Qin Ning into the room. Entering the room, they all know what Zhao Heng would do, but no one stopped him. For them, Qin Ning is just a burden of interests, as if her life and death have nothing to do with them. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Three different turn, a 17-year-old boy rushed in. "What about Qin Ning?" "Who are you?" Qin pingze asked. Han Zijin, who is full of sweat, originally came to give Qin Ning a birthday present today to see her leave the villa. He followed her, looking for a chance to give her a gift, but he didn''t expect to find that someone wanted to kidnap her. Seeing the Qin family here, he felt more dangerous. His face was icy cold. His eyes swept through several doors. When he heard a sound inside, he rushed to the door and kicked it open. "Well, who are you? Come out to me." Qin pingze didn''t know how to stop him. Rush into the room, see a man want to take off Qin Ning''s clothes, his pupil a shrink, burst out blood, pick up the tea table on the ash to the man''s head. Zhao Heng didn''t expect that someone would sneak on his back. He only felt a stabbing pain on his head. He felt that some liquid was left in his eyes, and the red color was blocking his sight. He reached out and touched it. It''s blood! He turned to teach the person who hit his head, but the other party did not give him the chance to fight back. The ashtray hit his head again, and the glass ashtray broke into pieces. Chapter 110 Zhao Heng''s blood is red, and Qin Ning has the documents on hand. Her eyes stare at Zhao Heng with blood on her forehead in horror, and her body shivers. "Qin Ning, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you away." Han Zijin looks at her red eyes and helps her wipe off her nose and tears with her sleeve. Her eyes are covered with her hands. "Thank you." Qin Ning powder lips tremble, dumb voice apology, with his strength from the bed. Jiang Pei rushed into the room and saw Zhao Heng with blood all over his face. His legs softened and he sat on the ground limply, shouting in horror. "Kill, kill!" "Shut up Han Zijin scolds and helps Qin Ning out. "If you don''t get him to the hospital soon, he''ll be dead." See Han Zijin holding Qin Ning to leave, Qin old lady see plan failure, gas of knock crutches, let Qin pingze quickly stop him. "Where did you come from? Qin Ning is my Qin family. It''s her business how she became. It''s none of your business!" Qin pingze stood in front of them. Qin Ning felt as if she had lit a few fires in her lower abdomen. The more they burned, the more powerful they were. The fire spread to all four limbs, and it seemed that it was going to burn her to death. Leaning on Han Zijin, I feel cool. Want to close, but residual reason, let her restrain. "Oh, you are the Qin family, and you are watching others destroy her. Those who are wise will let us go, or you will regret what you did today! " Han Zijin roared. Threatened by a 17-year-old boy, Qin pingze sneered, "who can''t be cruel, stinky boy, if you want to let Qin Ning go, you can. Let her sign this contract. I won''t stop you wherever you go. " Qin Ning stares at that contract, the heart is born sad, the tear Hua LA''s fall down. This is her family. In the face of interests, people can abuse her body and destroy her innocence. "No, I won''t sign it!" Qin Ning rudely wiped away his tears, clenched his teeth, threw away the documents in Qin pingze''s book, and stared at him with scarlet eyes. "Not only will I ask you to sign out, Qin!" Qin pingze listen to her arrogant tone, disdain of cold hiss, angry threat. "If you don''t sign, you can''t leave!" "Who dares to stop her?" Outside the door, there was a deep voice. People turned their heads and saw a man full of cold come into the room. Qin Ning saw him coming, and his tears burst out of his eyes. "Uncle Han," Han Junyu walks into the room and looks at Qin Ning leaning against Han Zijin. His eyes are dark, his face is cold, and his chill makes people instinctively retreat. The little girl called him uncle Han. Cold heart, soft. A few steps to her side, a long arm fishing, fishing to the arms. Feel the abnormal temperature on her body, he cold Mou a MI, Yin ruthless stare at Han Zijin. Han Zijin is shocked by the cold on his body, and now he''s scared to step back. "It''s them," Han Zijin pointed to Qin pingze, "they keep saying that they are Qin Ning''s relatives, but they watch Qin Ning people destroy them." Seeing Han Shao, Mrs. Qin and Qin pingze were flustered. Didn''t Qin Yao say that Han Shaohui was in Han''s house? Why do you suddenly appear here! "Han Shao, don''t listen to the nonsense of this smelly boy. It''s clear that he gave Qin Ning medicine and wanted to take her away. We are Qin Ning''s relatives, so we can''t watch her being bullied. " Qin pingze''s hands trembled, his voice still trembled when he explained. Han Zijin''s startled stare big eyes, he is the first time to see such a person who can open his eyes and tell lies. "No, it''s not." Qin Ning''s whole body is weak, lying in Han Junyu''s arms, holding the man''s shirt tightly, and listening to Qin pingze''s slandering Han Zijin, he is also angry. Gasping for breath, shaking his head, trying to explain, he found it difficult to speak. "Well, I see." Han Junyu gently patted her on the back, let her all this to him to deal with. Her nose and eyes were red, and the corners of her lips were broken in several places. His brown eyes were cold. "You, come here!" He pointed to Qin pingze. Qin pingze was frightened, but he didn''t dare to go. He took a few steps to please him. "Ah Qin pingze only felt that his body was forced to bear a strong force, so he flew out, hit the wall, rebounded and knelt on the ground. Back pain numb, throat itchy, he vomited a mouthful of blood. Seeing that her son was kicked away by Han Shao, Mrs. Qin turned blue and pointed her crutch at him. "Song Xuan!" Just kick Qin pingze, Han Junyu also feel light. Before Mrs. Qin could speak, song Xuan stepped forward, took the old lady''s crutch and beat Qin pingze hard."Ah, Ma!" "Han Shao, spare my life. I didn''t make it." Qin pingze cried for mercy. But Han Junyu didn''t say anything. Song Xuan couldn''t stop and beat the old lady, so Qin pingze had to bear it. Jiang Pei, who is sitting on the ground, hears Qin pingze''s wailing and runs out quickly. He is so scared that his legs are soft again. "Don''t fight. If you fight like this again, my husband will be killed." Jiang Pei can''t watch him being killed by song Xuan. He can''t shake him if he wants to push him away. Instead, he is pushed away by song Xuan. His back hits the corner of the table and he lies on the ground in pain and wails. "Help, help, spare my son. It''s all Jiang Pei''s idea. It''s her, this cruel woman." Mrs. Qin saw that Qin pingze was about to die. She knelt down and begged. She pointed to Jiang Pei and scolded him angrily. Jiang Pei''s eyes are wide open. It''s clear that she and her son plan to betray Qin Ning. She is an accomplice at most. How can she put all the responsibility on her. Looking at the crutch in Song Xuan''s hand, she retreated in fear. "Mom, you forced Qin Ning to sign the Qin''s share transfer contract. If she didn''t sign it, she gave it to lawyer Zhao." Listening to Jiang Pei''s retort, Mrs. Qin takes a guilty look at Han Junyu. She looks at Han Junyu with cold eyes and looks at her. She is terrified. He got up and rushed to Jiang Pei and slapped her in the face. "Uncle Han, I feel bad." Listening to their quarrel, Qin Ning is irritable, her body heat is getting higher and higher, and she can''t control it. Han Junyu feels her abnormality, and his body is also uncomfortable. "Song Xuan, you can clean up." "Yes Song Xuan saw that Qin Ning was in a mess, but he was also a little distressed. The line of sight once again sweeps several people sitting on the ground, scornful when cold hiss. These people are really brave. Han Shao''s people dare to bully them. They are afraid that they will not live long enough to die! Han Junyu orders the princess to leave with Qin Ning in her arms. Han Zijin follows behind them. He worries about Qin Ning and wants to get on the bus, but he is stopped by Lao mo. "Cousin." "Go away!" Han Junyu didn''t want to give him a second''s patience. He threw the car door. "Back to the villa!" Old Mo didn''t dare to delay. Seeing Qin Ning''s red face in the rearview mirror, he thought he was seriously ill. It took 40 minutes to get here. When I went back, Mo drove faster, less than 10 minutes. Han Junyu got off with her in his arms. As soon as Lao Mo got off, he had carried her into the villa. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lao Mo sighs, Han Shao''s physical strength is really strong! Chapter 111 Xiao Jue has been waiting in the villa, watching Han Junyu hurry to pack Qin Ning upstairs, speeding up his pace to follow him. "There''s something wrong with the girl''s face. What''s the matter?" Han Junyu touched her hot cheek. Her white face was as red as sunset at the moment, and her bright red spread under her white jade neck. "It must have been something that wasn''t clean." Xiao Jue frowns and comes forward to feel Qin Ning''s pulse, but Qin Ning holds Han Junyu and wants to take off his clothes with the other hand. "Uncle Han, it''s so hard. I feel I can''t breathe. Am I going to die?" Han Junyu has no choice but to hold her hand and let her not move so that Xiao Jue can diagnose. But Xiao Jue didn''t move. Han Junyu twisted his sword eyebrows and wanted to kill people. "Lord Xiao, get her some medicine!" Xiao Jue saw that his eyes were flushed by the medicine. If they were not a pair, they would be sorry to God! "She was injected, and she couldn''t get rid of the poison for a while and a half." "Why?" Han Junyu regrets kicking Qin pingze too little. It''s time to crush his internal organs! "She''s in poor health, has a poor ability to absorb medicine, and the antidote is very harmful to her health. According to her physical condition, if she goes down with a dose of medicine, it may directly lead to death and never wake up! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu has blue veins on his forehead. I don''t know whether it''s the anger in my heart or the effect of medicine. Now he just wants to give Qin Ning the medicine. Buried alive! Threatening Qin Ning''s life, Xiao Jue''s face became serious. "Two choices, or you help her, and both of you are detoxified. Or I''ll risk injecting her. " "Is there no other way?" Han Junyu holds Qin Ning''s little hand and his eyes are lax. He climbs into his arms and rubs his eyes back and forth. His red eyes and tears fall on the back of his hand. She let out a low cry, pitiful. "Maybe, but she has more medicine than you. With her body, I can''t hold it. " Since Han Junyu is sure that she is his future wife, it''s only a matter of time before he wants her. But I didn''t think it was now! "You, go out." Han Junyu finally decided that there is a trace of harm to her body, he did not dare to try. So he had to save her in his own way. Xiao Jue sighed, took out two boxes of medicine from his medicine box and put them on the bedside. "She''s going to last longer than you do," she cautioned. "You, control yourself." When Xiao Jue left the room, he took the door with him. Han Junyu digs out the girl who wants to dig a hole in his arms, holds her hot little face, and lowers his head to kiss her pink lips. "Ning Ning, do you hate me touching you?" He asked in a low voice, touching the corner of her lip. Qin Ning''s amber eyes were covered with mist, and his slender arms were on his broad shoulders. He didn''t know what this action meant. He didn''t hate his approach by instinct. Qin Ning grasped the man''s shoulder and made a low cry. "Uncle Han, it''s hard." The heat of the body rises and itches all over the body, but there is no way to relieve it. She was biting her pink lips, tears falling on him. Han Junyu feels wet on his shoulder and hugs her heartily. "Well, I''ll soon get over it." He lowered his head and blocked her lips again, gently and with some care. Qin Ning couldn''t breathe well for a moment, so he hid behind. He felt the coolness of his body and stuck it in his arms. After a while, the hot sweat on his body dropped to her forehead, and she found that the temperature on his body was terrible, hot as if it could burn people. When we met frankly, she instinctively wanted to hide, and a trace of reason floated in her mind. It''s wrong for her to do this with Uncle Han. Her little hand pushed his shoulder, but his strong arm couldn''t be shaken at all. All of a sudden, she felt a tearing pain, her pupils dilated, and her amber eyes were full of fear and loss. "Ning Ning, does it hurt?" The man''s deep voice sounded, it seemed very far away, but his burning breath was blowing in his ears. Does it hurt? Qin Ning stares at the ceiling blankly, resists intellectually, but his body wants to merge with him deeply. It seems that with him, she is alive. Dark night, in order to let the girl adapt, Han Junyu turned off the lights in the room, just let her close her eyes, the whole body can feel his presence. He turned her into a woman, his woman. Xiao Jue was worried that something might happen. He stayed in the villa all the time. The next afternoon, the sun fell from the French window in the corner of the living room. He looked at the time and saw that they had not come out yet. Although he has confidence in Han Junyu''s physical strength, but the little girl''s body, tossing for so long, can bear it?Reclining on the sofa, he casually opened a philosophy book Han Junyu usually read, and waited for several hours before he heard the footsteps coming downstairs. Xiao Jue looked up at him, frowning and slightly raising his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu just took a bath. He was wearing a linen casual suit, but his face was tense. "Aunt Zhang, make some porridge." Aunt Zhang, who was busy in the kitchen, immediately nodded when she heard his orders. "Is the little girl awake?" Watch him go upstairs. Xiao Jue catches up. "Well." Han Junyu pursed his thin lips and went to qinning''s bedroom. He was ready to open the door and was upset. Xiao Jue stood behind him, looking at his handsome face, gloomy, thin lips tight, brown eyes also a bit remorse. He patted him on the shoulder and told him not to go to him, but to go to the balcony to talk with him. "The little girl has always regarded you as her most trusted and close relatives, just like her father. Wake up to see and you lie on the same bed, also did that kind of thing, she can''t accept for a moment, is also human nature Han Junyu pinched the railing with both hands, his muscles bulging, and his mood did not ease. When he is sober, he looks at the women around him, staring at him with frightened eyes. His defensive eyes pierce into his eyes like needles. He wanted to explain, but she shrank into a corner of the bed, crying in a low voice, covering her face and not daring to look at him. Want to hold her, comfort her, but she is red eyes, a cry. "Uncle Han, it''s wrong. It shouldn''t be here." Wrong? Yes, from what he thought in his mind, he treated her as his wife. He was not in a hurry to do that with her. Now that he has done it, he will also take responsibility. "Jun Yu, the little girl''s psychological quality is not strong. Don''t push her too hard." Han Junyu knows in his heart that if he wants her to accept him, he has to make a plan slowly. When Aunt Zhang went to qinning''s room with porridge, she saw qinning shrink at the foot of the bed, her hair was scattered, her eyes were red and swollen, and there were obvious bite marks on her body. Aunt Zhang was stunned for a long time. The only man who could do this to her was Han Shao. From Han Shao to take the little girl back to the villa, she can see from Han Shao''s eyes that he is different to her. Later, the little girl called him uncle Han. She also thought that they were only uncle nephew relationship. Now it seems that what she thought was too simple. But Han Shao was too anxious. Last night was her 18th birthday, so he did that to her. Well, she must have been scared. Chapter 112 "Miss Ning, come and have some porridge." Sister Zhang whispered, sitting by the bed trying to feed her. "I don''t want to drink, Aunt Zhang. Go out first and let me be quiet for a while." Qin Ning curled up and sat by the bed, low head, whispered to Aunt Zhang.. Aunt Zhang listened to her voice hoarse, face haggard, distressed comfort. "Miss Ning, there''s nothing in the world that can''t go wrong. Don''t get upset with your body." "I said, you go out first and let me be quiet for a while." Qin Ning doesn''t want to listen to anyone now. He just wants to be quiet for a while. "Miss Ning, you" "I said, go away!" Qin Ning is irritable. He grabs a corner of the quilt and gets blue tendons on the back of his hand. Her face was pale. Her watery pink lips were dry and peeling, and she bit them in several places. There were still some blood stains on the corners of her mouth, curled up into a ball and trembled slightly. Qin Ning was soft and cultivated very well. When he spoke, Nuo Nuo seemed to have some milk sound, but now he cried hoarsely. It''s like a trapped animal, suffering and hopeless. Aunt Zhang was stunned for a few seconds and sighed. Knowing that she was not feeling well, she put down her porridge and got up to leave. "I''m sorry, Aunt Zhang." Aunt Zhang went to the door and heard the girl crying and apologizing. Aunt Zhang''s eyes are sour, and her eyes are red. During this period of time with her, she has been treated as her own girl for a long time. Seeing her suffering, she is also suffering. "Aunt Zhang doesn''t blame you. No matter how hard you are, don''t worry about your health Aunt Zhang knew that she wanted to be quiet and closed the door for her. She saw Han Junyu facing herself and bumped into the door. "Han, Han Shao," "how about her?" Han Junyu''s voice is gloomy, without temperature. "No, it''s not good. I''m still crying." Han Junyu clenched his fist. Seeing that he was going in, Aunt Zhang boldly stopped him, "Han Shao, now miss Ning is a little unstable. You''d better give her some time to sort out her mood." Han Junyu froze, looking at the bedroom door, did not enter, but stood by the door did not leave. In the room, Qin Ning felt some pain in her throat and discomfort under her body, but all the pain was not felt. The shock in her heart made her hard to accept. Thinking back to the picture of last night, is she, over and over again coquetry to play around him. But why didn''t uncle Han refuse? He, obviously invited Xiao Jue to come, why not give her treatment? Uncle Han is her most trusted person. In her heart, he protects her like a father. How could she have such a dirty relationship with him?! She got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Looking at the marks on her body in the mirror, she trembled and her eyes were red again. She closed her eyes, thinking that last night was just a nightmare. But when she opened her eyes again, the trace still existed on her body, and she could not accept all this. Han Junyu stood outside the door for two hours, thinking that if she cried for another two hours, her eyes would hurt. Pushing the door in, he didn''t see her. His sword eyebrows frowned and his jaw tightened. He looked down at the water overflowing from the bathroom on the floor. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He turned pale and rushed into the bathroom. His heart contracted when he saw what was going on in the bathroom. Han Junyu swore that he didn''t want to see him again in his life. In the cold water, his girl sank in it. When he picked her up, he felt cold in his heart. He held her pale cheek, but his fingertips did not dare to touch her breath. She was soaking in cold water, but her body was boiling hot. Wrapped her in a bath towel, she went back to her room, changed her clothes and took her to the hospital. As soon as Xiao Jue arrived at his office, he received a call from Han Junyu saying that Qin Ning had fainted and that he was ready to save people. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue thought deeply. Little girl can''t think of suicide, right? As night fell, the ward was brightly lit. Han Junyu''s eyes were cold, and there was a chill of caution around his body. The doctors and nurses stood far away, as if they would freeze to death if they walked closer. "Why doesn''t she wake up?" As soon as Xiao finished an operation and was about to return to his office, he was stopped by the doctor. "Director Xiao, Han Shao, go over and have a look." They can''t handle it! Xiao Jue pinches his eyebrows and turns to the ward. He feels the low pressure in the ward. A group of doctors are trembling and standing far away from Han Junyu. When Han Junyu lost his temper, he was really cautious. "If you don''t speak, do you want to be dumb forever?" Han Junyu asked coldly."You go out first." A group of doctors heard Xiao Jue''s words and walked out of the ward quickly without looking back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s too fast, isn''t it? Xiao Jue smoked from the corner of his mouth. Turning and walking to the bedside, Xiao Jue opens Qin Ning''s eyes to check. He just wants to open the quilt to check her heartbeat, but his wrist is pinched. "What do you want to do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± What else can he do? Inspection, of course! "Don''t touch her!" Han Junyu orders coldly. "Tut." Xiao Jue let go, helpless shake his head, this man is really overbearing! "She''s OK, but she didn''t sleep last night, and she was hit again today, so she slept a little more. At the latest, I''ll wake up tomorrow morning. " Han Junyu glanced at him indifferently, opened his chair and sat beside the bed, holding her little hand and guarding her quietly. "I say, you," said Sir Xiao, trying to persuade him. Qin Ning became like this, probably because his body couldn''t support him and he fainted instead of committing suicide. "You can go away." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue''s words stuck in his throat and sighed helplessly. Now he wants to be with his girls, no, women. After Xiao Jue leaves, Han Junyu stares at the quiet little woman lying on the bed, feeling guilty and remorse. "Little silly girl, what can''t you tell me well and do stupid things?" He bowed his head to kiss her lips, moistened her dry lips, and then slowly let her go. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning woke up and looked out of the window at the darkness. She turned to find that her little hand was being pinched. She frowned and bowed her head. See leaning on the bedside man, pale, want to break free, but afraid to wake him up. Looking down at the hair fluffy droop in front of the forehead, his hair is different from her, her hair is soft, but he is hard, his short hair on the temples also has some tie hands. He is about to get engaged to Qin Yao. She and he It''s a mistake! Han Junyu has a nightmare. In his dream, Qin Ning is standing on the edge of a cliff. He rushes over and grabs her hand, saying that if she wants to jump, he will jump with her. "Uncle Han, this is a mistake. You and I can''t be together." "There is no impossibility with me!" "Uncle Han, don''t push me." "Now, I''m not your uncle Han, I''m your man!" Qin Ning bowed her head and cried, tears dripping on the back of his hand. At the moment when he was soft hearted, she threw away his hand and jumped off the cliff. "Ning Ning!" He opened his eyes abruptly and looked at the woman in astonishment. She broke free of his hand, lifted the quilt and tried to get out of bed. "Where to?" Just wake up, his voice is dark and hoarse, because of the influence of the mood in the nightmare, his pressing is cold and fierce. Chapter 113 Qin Ning''s shoulders trembled with fear from the man. She wanted to grab his little finger, but she took her hand back when she thought of the relationship between them. Nervously holding a corner of the clothes, staring at him in panic. "Go, go to the toilet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She has been suffocating all night. She just got out of bed with great care. Unexpectedly, she woke him up. But he did not speak, and she did not dare to go. "Shall I take you?" He frowned at her shrinking at the head of the bed. "No, No." Qin Ning immediately got out of bed, two feet just walk two steps, the pace is too fast, body under a certain place grinding too painful, legs soft almost kneel down. "Uncomfortable?" Han Junyu held her in time and wanted to pick her up. Qin Ning surprised amber eye son stares at him, reaction comes over to shake off him immediately, biting powder lip, backward of cramped. Han Junyu was stabbed by her defensive expression and took a deep breath before he lost his temper. Qin Ning went to the toilet and felt that his legs were still soft. He was red and swollen somewhere under his body, and there were many pinch marks and bite marks on his waist. Her pink lips trembled and her eyes were red again. Many things, not sleep can forget. It''s not about sleeping and pretending it didn''t happen. But how to do, she just saw Uncle Han''s injured expression, she felt a stabbing pain in her heart. Hate him? I can''t hate it. If it wasn''t for him, she didn''t know what it would be like to be bullied. But she really can''t accept that kind of relationship with him. Lacrimal gland is too developed, just red eyes, tears like a flood surge, she covered her face, dare not look at her face. If it were not for her incompetence and weakness, naive trust in others, she would not be drugged, nor would she be destroyed by her family. Button, button, button. The bathroom door was knocked, and Han Junyu''s tall figure stood outside. "Ning Ning, don''t cry." Listening to his comfort, she felt even worse. In the quiet ward, she restrained the suppressed whimper, more like a needle in his heart. It hurt him so much that he couldn''t breathe. "If you don''t want to see me, I can leave." Han Junyu thought of the nightmare, worried that she would do something stupid, and stepped back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In order not to cry, Qin Ning covered his mouth with both hands and didn''t open his mouth, which was regarded as default. Her brain is in a mess now. She really doesn''t know how to face him. Han Junyu does what he says and leaves the ward to go to Xiao Jue''s office. "Little girl wake up?" Seeing that he finally walked out of the ward, Xiao Jue guessed. "How many days will it take her to recover?" Han Junyu asked. Xiao Jue put down the case in his hand, "are you asking about the heart or the body?" This time she was too much stimulation, sudden syncope, wake up can be discharged. In my heart, a girl suddenly encountered this kind of thing, but also with his closest and most trusted uncle, this kind of trauma may not be good for a lifetime. Han Junyu sat on the sofa and didn''t sleep all night. He looked tired. In the shopping mall, he will not have an extra expression on his face for hundreds of billions of work, but in the face of delicate Qin Ning, he has no way at all. Qin Ning didn''t like the smell of the hospital. Besides some discomfort, he didn''t get hurt. She discussed with Xiao Jue and wanted to leave the hospital now. Xiao Jue had no choice but to ask her to have a general examination first. After confirming that she was ok, she agreed to leave the hospital. After seeing her go back to the ward, Xiao Jue calls Han Junyu and asks if he wants to come to meet her. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning left the hospital and didn''t ask Lao Mo to pick him up. Instead, he checked the bus and wanted to buy some medicine. Within 48 hours, there should be time. Taking the bus, Qin Ning remembers when she was a child, when her parents took her out to play. Half an hour later, all the people on the bus got off. Qin Ning looked at the driver with a confused face. "Uncle driver, where is this?" The driver looked at her up and down and gave out a funny laugh, "little girl, the terminal is here. Why do you want me to take you to the door?" "I''m not going home. I''m going to the drugstore." Qin Ning frowned, looking at the crowd coming and going, she did not dare to get off. "Hey, you still take this bus when you go to the drugstore. Are you a lunatic?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning nervously pinches his bag and finally gets off the car. At a loss, her little figure did not know where to go. In the past, when she went out, she always had a special car and a driver to lead the way. How could she know that she was a road maniac.I don''t want to go back to Han Junyu''s villa, but she has no place to go. Now she''s lost. It''s really embarrassing. Lao Mo drives to the hospital to pick up people. Seeing Qin Ning go out of the hospital, he just wants to call her. He just sees her go to the bus stop. When he drives by, she has already got on the bus. Along the way came to the bus station, old Mo strange heart, bus terminal is next to the railway station. Where is Miss Ning going? Now look at her face confused standing in the crowd, lonely and poor, really distressing girl ah. "Han Shao, I''ll get off and call Miss Ning." He asked the man behind him. Han Junyu''s long legs are overlapping, his arms are propped up by the window, and his brown eyes are staring at the girl. Following her to the bus station, he immediately asked song Xuan to check whether she had ordered a train ticket. Only when he was sure that she had no motive to leave Nankang city did he relax. "Wait a minute." He wants to know what she''s doing here? Looking for friends or Get lost? Qin Ning took out his cell phone, looked for the line, and got on a bus. Half an hour later, she got out of the car and walked a long way, only to find a drugstore. When she took the medicine to pay the bill, she found that the boss was staring at her strangely. She blushed, kept her head down, and left as soon as she paid. I went to the store and bought a bottle of mineral water. I opened the medicine box and unscrewed the bottle cap. I was preparing to take medicine, but my wrist was pinched. The wrist tingles, the medicine is thrown on the ground, and a dark shadow comes in front of me. My lips are blocked when I want to shout. "Well..." She struggled to avoid, smell the familiar light mint, she froze. He gave her a hard bite on her lower lip, and she exclaimed, "it hurts." "Just know the pain!" His tone was cruel and cold. He pinched her jaw and asked her to look directly at him. "Without my permission, who would let you eat this kind of food?" Qin Ning was angry and glared. "Uncle Han, we have done that kind of thing. What if I have one?" No matter how angry she was, she always called her uncle Han. In her heart, he is an uncle and an elder. "If you have it, you will be born!" He said it simply. Qin Ning bit the pink lip and stared at her eyes in amazement, with red eyes. "Uncle Han, you are engaged to another woman. What do you think of me as?" It turned out that he was planning to support her, so she might as well die! "Little fool, turn off the mess in your head. I can''t have another woman but you. " Han Junyu was angry with her smile, she even imagined herself as that kind of low woman. If he didn''t dare to take responsibility, he couldn''t touch her! Qin Ning threw him away. He felt uncomfortable in his heart, and his tears fell down. "You''re very nice. With my body now, with a child, maybe I''ll die on the operating table." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This remark hit his pain spot. He didn''t want to ask her too early, just worried about her physical condition. Now that he has done it, he should be on guard. Qin Ning''s fingers trembled slightly, opened the medicine box and took out a few pills again. Chapter 114 The medicine is taken out, but Han Junyu throws it away again. He grabs all the medicine boxes and throws them into the garbage can. "Don''t take this medicine. It has too many side effects. I''ll take you to the hospital for dispensing." Qin Ning clenched his fist, a little forbearance, big eyes full of anger. "Uncle Han, do you know that you and I have done that kind of thing?" Han Junshen''s cat will take a breath when she gets in the car. "Han Junyu!" She was really angry and called his name for the first time. Her tone with anger, but listen to her name, Han Junyu eyes staring at her. "I''m willing to buy sanitary napkins for you, contraceptives. Of course, I''ll go." His tone was tough, and his face was still serious. Qin Ning remembered that he had bought sanitary napkins for her. His face turned red, and his anger dissipated in an instant. Angry stare at him, turn to look out of the window, no longer pay attention to him. Old Mo listened to two people''s words, the corner of the mouth a pull. Listen to Han Shao''s tone, how can he suddenly feel a little cute? When the car arrives at the hospital, Han Junyu goes to see Xiao Jue alone. Although Xiao Jue is a doctor of medicine from abroad, he prefers traditional Chinese medicine when he prescribes medicine. He always uses traditional Chinese medicine for Qin Ning to take care of her body. Some tonics are not harmful to her body. After listening to Han Junyu''s words, he wrote down several drug names for his students to take the medicine. The student looked at the name of the medicine, and the combination was the effect of contraception. He stared at Xiao Jue with complex eyes. Xiao Jue noticed the sight of the students. He drew his lips and swore in his heart. "Han Junyu, I must owe you in my last life!" Last time he ruined his reputation, this time he was regarded as a heartbreaker. That''s enough! Take the medicine back to the office, listen to Han Junyu and song Xuan are talking on the phone about work, he is in charge of Nuo big Sheng''an group, but also always on guard against the Han family''s calculation. It''s really tiring to find a woman who''s suitable for you and still toss about like this. There are only a few good brothers in his life. Xiao Jue tolerated them. Looking at a bag of medicine in his hand, Han Junyu quickly hung up and listened to his reminder. "The blue paper bag medicine is contraceptive and does little harm to her body. The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the medicine will also change with the season. I''ll give you some medicine for recuperation. " "Well, thank you." Han Junyu''s difficult speech. Xiao Jue a Leng, sneer, "you Han Junyu affectation, let a person goose bumps all come out." Han Junyu gives him a cold face, turns to leave, but hears Xiao Jue''s words again. "She still needs to take care of herself. Don''t be too anxious. If you can''t help it, don''t be too fierce. Oh, and don''t drink her medicine any more. If this happens again last time, I''m afraid your little girl will be killed in bed by you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu back a stiff, give him a cold eye, cold turned to leave. Back in the car, the little woman had fallen asleep on the sofa. After he got on the bus, he asked Lao Mo to drive slowly. Then he held her face in his generous palm and let her fall into his arms. Qinning smell familiar mint, unconscious to his arms rubbed rubbed, like a coquettish kitten. Sticking to his strong chest and listening to his heartbeat, she suddenly realized that the relationship between them was different from before. She suddenly opened her eyes, escaped from his arms, and leaned against the window to keep a distance from him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu gave her a cold look. His jaw was tight and his face was gloomy. ¡­¡­ Before dinner, Aunt Zhang came to Qin Ning with a bowl of medicine. The strong smell of medicine filled the air. Qin Ning smelled the medicine from a distance. Thinking of the effect of this bowl of medicine, his tongue was surrounded by bitterness. Bitterness spread to his heart, which was a kind of unspeakable bitterness. But for her own health, she couldn''t escape. Aunt Zhang thought that the effect of this medicine was the same as before. After boiling the medicine, she laughed and let Qin Ning drink it quickly. Qin Ning face stiff, said a thank you to her, took the medicine bowl. "Wait a minute." Han Junyu walked up to her and took the medicine bowl from her hand for a moment in her stupor, "Uncle Han, how can you drink medicine again?" She frowned and saw that he had drunk half of the medicine in the bowl. "I''m not thoughtless. I should take half of it." At that time, she was too tight on him. He didn''t have time to prepare protective measures. Moreover, he was also dazed by the medicine and didn''t think about it carefully. His tone was serious and his face was calm as if he had drunk a glass of boiled water. In her consternation, he looked up and drank the medicine in the bowl, clasped her jaw, bowed his head to kiss her, and put the medicine into her mouth. "Han..."His action is flowing, so fast that she does not have the opportunity to resist, a swallow of bitter medicine. Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen and saw that they were kissing each other, and her eyes widened in surprise. These two But the thought that they were not related by blood, and that Qin Ning was an adult, if they came together, it would be in line with common sense. But Aunt Zhang was shocked for a while. She didn''t dare to disturb her and went back to the kitchen. Give her all the medicine, Han Junyu licked her lips, like the aftertaste of delicious food. Qin Ning''s amber eyes were misty and her eyelashes were trembling. She turned to look at the kitchen. Fortunately, Aunt Zhang didn''t see it. "You, how can you" "it''s my fault, I''ll make it up." Han Junyu interrupted her with deep brown eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares big eyes, for a long time can''t find words to refute. Angry stare at him, turned away. ¡­¡­ Early in the morning, Qin Ning calculate good time, wait for Han Junyu to go to work, she just out of the room. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a tall and straight man leaning against the door, as if waiting for her for a long time. She was flustered and closed the door reflexively. She didn''t notice his foot coming in. She heard a dull hum and quickly opened the door. She just slammed the door. It must have caught his foot. She wanted to avoid him, but she never wanted to hurt him. "Uncle Han, is it very painful?" Han Junyu cold face, did not answer her, but step into her room, long arm on her side. Suddenly be wall Dong, Qin Ning stay Leng of blink, temporarily forget reaction. "Worried about me?" He has evil spirits on his lips. The little woman has been avoiding him these days. In the morning, he went to the sports room earlier than he did. At dinner, he kept his head down in silence. After eating, he left and hid in the studio at night. Occasionally ran into him, she said hello, just like the deer saw the wolf, ran very fast. "Uncle Han, you, don''t do that." She was nervous biting her pink lips. Her clear amber eyes didn''t dare to look directly into his eyes. She bowed her head to escape, but his other arm was around her. Han Junyu forced her to look up at him and said, "I think that if you stay away from me, things will not happen that night, and you can get rid of me, right?" Qin Ning shook her head. She thought it was like this, but she closed her eyes and her mind was full of pictures of that night. A lot of things are out of control. She doesn''t know what to do. She can only avoid him. He was furious when he couldn''t hear her answer. Can also worry about their mouth poison to say cruel words hurt her, nowhere to vent anger, pinch her jaw, bow kiss her lips. Chapter 115 "No," the peppermint fragrance from the man filled her nose, and Qin Ning''s eyelashes trembled. Hands pushing his shoulders, but he was still dead on the wall. Qin Ning had no choice but to shed tears. Tasting the salty taste of the corners of her lips, Han Junyu knew that she was crying, but he also felt bad. She is like water, a angry, a excited, a afraid, a red eye, tears like rain in general, beating on the tip of his heart. Let go of her soft pink lips, inch by inch, licking the tears at the end of her eyes. "Don''t you want to see me?" Han Junyu let her go, opened the door and kept a distance of one meter from her. The warm light in the corridor reflected on his deep and cold outline, cold and resolute, and his brown eyes were dark and deep. Qin Ning stares at him and doesn''t know how to speak for a moment. Han Junyu laughed at himself and turned to leave. His lonely back, lengthened by the light, she stepped on his shadow, Qin Ning eagerly opened his mouth. "Uncle Han" hearing her soft voice, Han Junyu''s feet stopped and his mouth curved. He thought, she once said to him like him, should be a trace of heart. "You''ve taken care of me for so long. That night is my gratitude. Let''s forget it, OK?" She said carefully, the last question, exhausted all her strength. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The radian of Han Junyu''s mouth is stiff, a little flattened, and his thin lips are tight. Heart, like a stab by her words. Blood, chest filled with open, slowly cold. "In this way, ah." Han Junyu laughed angrily. He felt that reason must have been eaten by the dog, otherwise he would say such a thing. "Qin Ning, you have no skills and no means. I''ll wait on you. If I am short of women, countless women will be lying in bed and waiting for me! " Qin Ning''s eyes were round, his face was waxy white, and his fingers were shaking. But he was right. How could the president of Sheng''an group, the grand young master of the Han family, lack women. Let alone women, even if he wants to play with men, there are countless men willing to be under him. It''s her childishness playing the game of self deception, and she wants to repay the kindness that night, and then restore the previous relationship with him. He''s an uncle, the elder she worships most. Han Junyu finished that sentence and immediately regretted it. She was so angry that he lost his sense of propriety. But at this time, he could not say an apology. He felt remorseful and angry. "Qin Ning, practice yourself in this way. Oh, if you really want to repay me, it''s not enough for me to sleep all my life! " Cold leave a word, he turned downstairs. Qin Ning could not lean against the door, his back slipped, and sat numbly on the cold ground. She, it seems, has done another stupid thing to annoy him. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning went downstairs to have breakfast before she heard Aunt Zhang say that Han Junyu was on a business trip. She had a meal. It turned out that she was on a business trip. No wonder she didn''t wait for him in the sports room all morning. "Han Shao is in a hurry this time. He seems to be going to Europe. Miss Ning, do you know?" When Han Shao left, he told her to pay attention to Qin Ning''s emotions, so he deliberately said more. Qin Ning''s expression was dull and his head was stiff. Originally, she wanted to pull out a smile, but she found it too reluctantly. She lowered her head to eat breakfast. Today, she can check the college entrance examination scores. She takes a few deep breaths nervously and dials the phone with the inquiry number. Three months ago, Qin Ning was a poor student. But now listen to the phone staff reported her score, Qin Ning can''t believe the stupefied for several seconds, just excited to jump up. God, 547! With the score of culture and art, she will be able to go to a university. "Miss Ning, what''s the matter?" Aunt Zhang was surprised and pleased to see her, and her heart beat up and down. "Aunt Zhang, I got into a university. Wow, I''m so happy. I''ve achieved my goal!" Qin Ning jumped down from the sofa, ran to Aunt Zhang and grabbed Aunt Zhang''s arms excitedly. "It''s good to be admitted. Miss Ning is smart. She''s sure to be admitted." Aunt Zhang is also happy for her, "Han Shao, if he knows that you have passed the exam, he will be happy for you." Referring to Han Junyu, Qin Ning''s smile immediately froze, and the joy in his heart immediately dispersed. Just like the surging tide, it comes fast and goes fast. in the blink of an eye, the tide full of joy recedes. She stares at Aunt Zhang, opens her mouth and can''t speak for a long time. Yes, uncle Han will be happy to know that she has been admitted to a university. But at this time, she did not have the courage to share the good news with him.Aunt Zhang is aware of her gloom and wants to change the subject for no reason. "Well, I''m going to celebrate my entrance to university. I''m going to cook a big meal. What would miss Ning like to eat?" "I listen to Aunt Zhang. I haven''t finished my painting yet. I went upstairs." Back in the studio, Qin Ning stares at the blank drawing board, feeling down. In a bad mood, she didn''t want to go out, and was stuffy in the studio every day. To fill in the volunteer that day, her mobile phone constantly shaking, she just want to ignore all can''t. Click to open wechat, found that the monitor informed everyone to go to school to fill in volunteer, Qin Ning thought that she wanted to a big anyway, she did not have much trouble, changed a dress, let Lao Mo send her to school. Lao Mo was scared by last time. When he got to school, he got off the car and opened the door for her. "Miss Ning, if you need anything, please call me." Knowing that he was worried about himself, Qin Ning nodded with a smile, "Uncle Mo, I''ll be back soon." When she went out, Aunt Zhang also reminded her that she should go back to drink medicine early. When we arrived at the classroom, most of the students in the class arrived, and they all checked their grades, so some were happy and some were lost. Qin Ning has no expression, took to fill in the voluntary form, neatly fill in. There are four choices in the column of school entrance examination, but Qin Ning only chose a big one. Other people were surprised to see it. "Qin Ning, you are so confident that you can be admitted to a university?" Qin Ning nods and smiles and gives the form to the monitor. "Qin Ning, did you check your score? At the beginning, I bet that if you were admitted to university, what would Mr. Yu do? " Next to the students who just had a decadent face, a look at Qin Ning''s self-confidence, instant self-confidence. Qin Ning a Leng, think of an Yun and the teacher play bet, can''t help laughing. If Uncle Han helps her with her tutoring, she won''t be admitted to university with her grades. As soon as that classmate''s words came to an end, the teacher came into the classroom. Thinking of Qin Ning''s grades, he turned black. "Qin Ning, you didn''t find someone to take the test for you, did you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He is a teacher. Without any evidence, he just spoke rashly Oh, it''s really worrying to ask for the teacher''s IQ. "Teacher, if you doubt it, you can get the teacher''s video. Or, you can look it up. " Qin Ning tone calm, eyes firm and the teacher. "If there is no accident, my score can make me go to a university, teacher, so you choose your name upside down, or get out of school?" Chapter 116 Hearing Qin Ning''s last words, the whole class was quiet, and everyone took a breath. Some people feel happy, others feel that Qin Ning is too arrogant. "Qin Ning, don''t think you can do anything if you go to university. A student like you, who does not respect his teacher and respects his way, will surely be worthless in the future! " The teacher is very cold. Qin Ning smile, indifferent shrug, in the heart holding a stream of anger. "Teacher, I don''t study for my future. I just want to make myself understand more truth and be a sensible person. " "Oh, instead of wantonly slandering the students'' personality like teacher Fu "Teacher, my bottom line is higher than your ideal. You''d better get out of school as soon as possible." Otherwise, staying will also harm more students. "Wow "Qin Ning, domineering!" Some students thought Qin Ning was right and began to applaud. "Get out of school, ball, get out..." All the students are shouting. The roar of the students was deafening, attracting students and teachers from other classes to watch. Everyone has heard of Mr. Yu''s lectures. Whether he is dissatisfied with him or simply joining in the fun, other students also begin to shout. "Get out of school, ball, get out..." The teacher''s face turns blue and stares at Qin Ning. Listening to the students'' noise, they all want to strangle Qin Ning. "You shut up for me, why, you didn''t go to college, say you two, still not convinced!" The teacher pointed to the nearest student. This student did not play well in this exam, and his score was worse than usual. Students did not test well, the heart was very uncomfortable. Now he was scolded by the teacher and wanted to rush up and beat him up. Fortunately, someone was pulling his classmates. There is a mark limit in the college entrance examination. If someone gets in, there will be one. The student was stopped, but aroused the anger of other students. The voice of the crowd is better. There are two or three hundred students in several classrooms. Qinning listen to everyone''s call, teacher get out, very surprised. When she said that sentence, she just blocked her heart and learned the momentum of an Yun. The voice became louder and louder, and the momentum became stronger and stronger. Finally, the headmaster was recruited. The headmaster came to ask about the situation and learned that Qin Ning was involved in the matter. He did not dare to slack off. Looking at the headmaster''s coming, he immediately complained and pointed at Qin Ning. "Headmaster, this student is too arrogant, abusing the teacher, this bad quality, not worthy of University, should cancel the college entrance examination results!" At that time, the whole class testified. As soon as she came into the classroom, she insulted Qin Ning, saying that she was looking for someone to help her. Now she has to cancel Qin Ning''s college entrance examination results, which is too hateful! "Teacher Fu, a tree needs a piece of skin, and a person needs a face. You are so angry that why do you want to cancel a student''s college entrance examination results?" After studying hard for three years, Qin Ning finally passed the college entrance examination. He was admitted to the famous a university in China. He was about to cancel his grades, which was too much. Other students also agree with the nod, "principal, quit the ball, such a teacher, do not deserve to teach us!" "Shut up, you shut up!" The teacher was angry. But the more angry the teacher was, the more angry the students were. "Ball, get out of school..." The headmaster had a headache, thinking that the teacher should never go to provoke Qin Ning. Han Shao is behind Qin Ning. Even if he keeps him now, if Han Shao knows someone is bullying Qin Ning, the result is not as simple as dismissing a teacher. It''s hard to say whether his position as president can be preserved. "As expected, you are no longer a teacher in our school from today on." "With what, I don''t accept, because that smelly girl said that a few words, headmaster, this is not fair!" Qin Ning dislikes Leng hum. Only when he suffers, can he know that the world will pursue fairness. Unfortunately, fairness will only be left to those who respect it! The teacher also wanted to make trouble, the principal decisively asked the school security to drag him out, and when he was sober, he would come back to school to clean up. When the teacher was taken out of the school, the students cheered, like a victory. Qin Ning saw that everyone was happy, and his mood was better. At this point, her cell phone vibrates. When she got on the phone and heard the other person''s words, a smile rose on her face. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning got up early, made some biscuits with Aunt Zhang, and took them to Zhou''s studio. Yesterday, Mr. Zhou called her and asked her about her college entrance examination results. If she passed the exam, she would go to work for him this summer vacation. She is also worried about how to spend her summer vacation. She is naturally happy to work in Zhou''s studio. But before she went out, she saw song Xuan leading two men in suits into the living room and saying that she had something to talk with him. She was puzzled."Miss Ning, this is one of the shareholders of the Qin family. Jihe is a friend of your father and one of the founders of the Qin family. This is the general manager of the Qin family, Yun Ying, who was promoted by your father. He has performed well over the years, but he was fired by your second uncle a while ago. Han Shao asked me to bring them here to tell you that your second uncle will help you find a way to get rid of the Qin family. As for the shares of the Qin family in your hands, you can keep them in your own hands. These two will help you manage the Qin family. " Qin Ning stares at them in surprise. Uncle Han mentioned that he would help her find someone to manage Qin''s family. It turns out that his commitment to her has never been said casually. Thinking of what uncle Han had promised her, she pursed her pink lips. Suddenly, she missed uncle Han. "Hello, Miss Ning. I''m Yun Ying. You may not remember me. I took you when you were a child. " Yun Ying sighs. She is angry when she thinks about her dismissal. "Regardless of Qin''s interests, Qin pingze wants to cooperate with a company that is going to go bankrupt. I contradicted him at the meeting and fired me. I feel very uncomfortable." "Song te helped me and asked me if I would like to return to the Qin family. Of course, I would. If your father hadn''t paid to save my father, my father might not have lived to this day. Your father is kind to me. Where I work is not a job. I will help you protect the Qin family. I hope Miss Ning will give me a chance. " Standing beside the shareholders, Jihe also has a lot of exclamations. "In the twinkling of an eye, Ningning is so big. Pinglu left too early. Have you suffered a lot in these years?" "Well, the Qin family has been made a mess by your second uncle in recent years. I wanted to withdraw my shares and start a new business. Song te helps to find me. I think that Qin family was also the world that your father and I fought hard. If we just let it go, we are somewhat uneasy. " "Hello uncle Ji, uncle Yun, thank you for your consideration for Qin." Qin Ning pursed her pink lips and pondered for a few seconds. "I have the most shares in my hand. Do I have the decisive right in the board of directors?" They nodded, not knowing what decision she was going to make. "Well, Ji and uncle, please hold a board meeting. On behalf of me, you will dismiss the second uncle at the board meeting. But I can''t give you all the Qin family. " "What do you say?" Jihe eyebrows in surprise. It is said that Qin Ning is weak and timid, and her voice will scare her. But the girl in front of him, with firm eyes and confident face, didn''t show any timidity. Chapter 117 Qin Ning said a word, the heart is a bit timid, but she knew that in front of them absolutely can not be timid. She has to be tough to make them look up to her! "I''m still young and don''t know much about company management, but that doesn''t mean I can''t settle accounts." Qin Ning looks at them, the corners of his mouth slightly up, and reluctantly learns Han Junyu''s way of speaking. "I''ll leave the company to you. If you don''t take the right measures to make Qin''s economy better in half a year, I''ll ask a better team to take care of Qin. Qin''s bonus will be increased by 50% if I can "To put it bluntly, I don''t want to keep Qin''s shares in order to make more money. Qin''s is a career that my mother has always supported my father. I don''t want to lose everything they like after their death. " Hearing that the year-end bonus can be increased by 50%, Ji and Yunying are both excited and motivated. "Miss Ning, in order to manage the Qin family well, your father sent me to a famous university for several years. Qin''s family will be better and better if it is handed over to us. " Yun Ying is very confident. Qin Ning took a look at Song Xuan and nodded with a smile, "well, we signed an agreement in black and white. We all strive for our goal." "Good!" Jihe and Yunying nodded. Song Xuan called the gold medal lawyer of Sheng''an group to make a legal document. In his witness, the two sides signed an agreement. Qin''s shares are still in Qin Ning''s hands, but Qin Ning will give the management power to Jihe for half a year. Song Xuan stood by and observed silently, and found that Qin Ning was totally different from the timid little girl he saw a few months ago. At the moment, she is confident and capable, learning Han Shao''s way of speaking. Although her tone is still a little timid, it is still surprising. It''s true that those who are close to the ink are black! When song Xuan reported the result to Han Junyu, Han Junyu, who was abroad, looked out of the window at the rain, and suddenly thought that the little girl was afraid of thunder. "Song Xuan, what''s the weather like in Nankang?" Suddenly mentioned Han Shao asked about the weather, song Xuan turned his head and looked out of the window. For the scorching summer, there is no poisonous sun and cool summer wind. Is it a good day? "Not bad, but according to the weather forecast, it may rain these two days." Han Junyu''s eyes are cold and his aura is cold. Rain will thunder, little silly girl heard the thunder, will hide in the quilt was scared to cry. "Han Shao, I''m surprised that Miss Ning has the ability to deal with Qin''s problems. She''s a smart person. She''s not bad at dealing with things. By comparison, she''s much better than a girl of the same age. " "Of course, it doesn''t matter who keeps her!" After listening to song Xuan''s praise, Han Junyu is somewhat proud. Qin Ning is a girl he taught. Naturally, she is not too bad. It''s just stupid to think that if you sleep with him, you can repay your kindness. It''s a joke. His wife, who was so painstakingly raised by him, finally got married, which made him forget. It''s just wishful thinking! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. "Zhao Heng, how to deal with it?" Han Junyu learned from Song Xuan that Zhao Heng gave Qin Ning the medicine. Talking about work, song Xuan raised his eyes on the bridge of his nose, and his delicate face was a little cold. "Jiang Pei called 120 for an ambulance. The ambulance broke down on the way and delayed the treatment time. Zhao Heng lost too much blood and became a vegetable. Qin pingze''s leg was broken and he could not bear any more." As for why the ambulance broke down on the way, other people would not find out. They just thought it was uncontrollable. No one could help. "Qin family, keep an eye on it. If you are not honest in the future, don''t be merciful next time." Han Junyu thinks it''s kind enough to keep Qin pingze alive. Having finished his work, Han Junyu''s face turns cold again and stares at Song Xuan. Song Xuan was staring at all over his hair, seriously thought for a long time, there is no missing place. But Han Shao''s cool eyes, he coughed lightly and said tentatively. "Han Shao, Miss Ning is in a good mood in the villa. Aunt Zhang said that she was happy to make biscuits this morning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s because he''s not here that she''s happy, isn''t it? Han Junyu''s cold is heavier, and his brown eyes stare at Song Xuan coldly. "Get out of here!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Qin Ning went to Zhou Lao''s studio with biscuits to report her college entrance examination scores. Several elder martial brothers were happy for her. Old Zhou is also happy. Ning Shan is a very spiritual student among his students. He wanted to send her abroad for further study, but after she got married, she thought she was in poor health and kept quiet. Later, she got pregnant, and her health became worse. When Zhou went to the hospital to see her, she cried and apologized, saying that she had failed the teacher''s kindness.It''s a pity for Mr. Zhou. What he didn''t expect was that after a few years, he was asked to send a man with white hair to a man with black hair. Now that the little girl has inherited her mother''s rare and valuable painting talent, he will naturally value some points. The little girl also brought a small gift. She was so happy that she took a biscuit. Just as she wanted to open her mouth to try the taste, the biscuit was snatched away, "teacher, this biscuit is mine." Xi Yifan said with a smile. In the studio, everyone who dares to grab the things in Mr. Zhou''s hands has long been killed and thrown out of the studio. "Why do you say it''s yours?" Boss Zhou glared at him angrily. "Teacher, you see, my name is on it. Oh, teacher, this is yours. " Xi Yifan smiles and finds out the biscuit with teacher Zhou''s three words in it. Looking at the biscuit, Zhou''s eyes were a little wet. He wrote the name on the biscuit, which Ning Shan often did. Qin Ning was very happy to see that everyone liked the biscuits they made. He thought it would be very safe in the studio. But I didn''t expect to be beaten in the first week of work. The work in the studio is not only painting, but also other detailed work. For example, mounting and repairing paintings, making an appointment for guests, entertaining guests, and then introducing works to guests, etc. During the summer vacation, senior brothers and sisters will go home, or take advantage of the holiday time to go out for a walk, so the studio will be a little busy. Qin Ning followed Xi Yifan and learned little by little to live a full life. But when she came back to the villa and looked at the empty living room, she felt that her heart was empty and something was wrong with her. After dinner, she went to his study for a walk, thinking back on the words she said last time, her heart was astringent. At that time, her own mind was so confused that she said something she shouldn''t have said, which made him angry. Now, what should she do? The studio is busiest on Saturdays and Sundays. Xi Yifan is busy receiving guests, so the front desk is left to Qin Ning. She was thrown open the door, smiling, and she was busy. "Cunt, you let people beat my father seriously. Now you have to drive my father out of the Qin family. Qin Ning, why do you do this? " Qin Yaozhen pointed at her with words, as if she had been wronged by Tianda. Chapter 118 Qin Ning was beaten by Qin Yao. Half of his face was numb and his ears were buzzing. Looking up at Qin Yao in a rage, she is still an elegant suit, but her actions and words are not elegant at all. "You not only want to dismiss my father, but also want Yunying to make things difficult for me. Qin Ning, you just rely on Han Shao to take more photos of you, and you will act recklessly and forget your surname! " Qin Ning licked the corner of her lips and tasted the bloody smell. Her amber eyes were a little sharp and staring at Qin Yao coldly. "Qin Yao, why don''t you ask your father what he did? As soon as you graduated from University, you became a department head. Why do you have something to do? " Hearing Qin Ning''s calm inquiry, Qin Yao suddenly felt guilty. On the day of Dragon Boat Festival, Han Shao ran away. She went to a bar and had something wrong with a man. She escaped from the hotel, but she was always on tenterhooks for fear that it would be blown up. Now her father is lying dying in the hospital, and her grandmother and mother quarrel every day. When she comes back to the company, she is still embarrassed by a little manager of Yunying. This can''t be tolerated! Since she graduated and worked in the Qin family, no one in the Qin family has dared to teach her such a lesson. He Yunying is just a little manager who was dismissed by her father. Why? Especially at today''s meeting, Jihe announced that he was in charge of the Qin family, while her father was expelled from the Qin family. All kinds of things together, Qin Yao thought angrily, it must be Qin Ning deliberately make trouble for her! A timid little girl, but also dare to bully her head, joke! "Qin Ning, no matter what, it''s your fault to turn your elbow out when you give the things of the Qin family to others!" Qin Yao scolded. If Qin Ning didn''t want to give Qin''s shares to others, would her father think of some vicious ways to force her? "Qin Yao, you have no skin and no face to come here to quarrel with me, but you want me to take back the management power of Qin family and let you continue to be a little supervisor." Qin Ning is biting powder lip, the corner of the mouth is bitten by her, but she hasn''t noticed yet. "Oh, I tell you, dream!" "Qin Ning, you," Qin Yao''s chest heaved violently. She found that people around her were staring at them, and a touch of poison flashed in her eyes. "Qin Ning, you are so arrogant. What happened to you and Han Shao?" Qin Ning felt guilty, and her amber eyes were too frightened to hide. Qin Yao is just guessing. Seeing Qin Ning''s eyes dodging, she stares round. Qin Ning must have given Han Shao some enchantment. Han Shaocai ignores her fiancee. "Qin Ning, you are so shameless. Han Shao is my fiance and your cousin. How can you?" the more Qin Yao thought about it, the more angry she was. She raised her arm and wanted to hit her, but her arm still didn''t fall. Her wrist was pinched and she cried out in pain. "Woman, this is not the place for you to be rude!" Qin Yao turns to see a handsome young man blocking in front of Qin Ning, her face becomes ferocious. "Isn''t this the place where I''m throwing myself? Is it the place where she''s cheap? She sleeps my fiance, gets my dad in the hospital and wants me to lose my job. She just didn''t fight! " "Qin Yao, you are talking nonsense!" Looking at people''s eyes complex staring at himself, Qin Ning clenched his fist, finger abdomen was pinched white. "You know in your heart whether I''m bullshit!" Qin Yao''s wrists are blue and purple, and her forehead is in a cold sweat. "Handsome man, you fight against injustice for Qin Ning. Do you want to sleep with her? That''s right. A shameless woman like her, who shouts for her uncle every day, will sleep. What man can''t bear it Xi Yifan threw away her hand, broke a bottle of red pigment from the shelf and splashed it on her face. "Your mouth is too dirty. You should wash it!" "Ah The red pigment has some flavor. Qin Yao has dyed a lot on her hair, face, mouth and clothes. She wiped the paint on her face with her hands, making her hands full. She was made more and more by herself. She screamed wildly. "Asshole, you" Xi Yifan stood lazily beside Qin Ning and hit Qin Ning on the shoulder with one arm. "Woman, don''t think Qin Ning is a bully. I''m her brother now. If you dare to bully her, I won''t be the first one to promise! " Qin Yao stamped her feet angrily and wanted to find something to wipe her mouth, because she felt that she had eaten pigment when she was talking. "I''d like to remind you that if these pigments enter the skin, they will cause skin allergy. If you eat them in your stomach, they will be even more sour. Maybe in a few days, acne will be all over your face. " "Ah, ah Imagining the things growing on her face, Qin Yao felt numb and left in disorder. "Qin Ning, I''ll wait for you. When I''m engaged to Han Shao, I''ll never let you go." Qin Ning was relieved to see that Qin Yao had finally left.However, she found that people around her were staring at her. Her face was pale and her head was low. She was scared and helpless. "If you come to see paintings, you can go to the exhibition hall. If you see people, you have to collect money!" Xi Yifan said to the crowd with a smile. After watching a farce, everyone felt bored and scattered. Xi Yifan took a bottle of medicinal wine and took Qin Ning to her studio to wipe her medicine. "Thank you, elder martial brother Yifan. I can do it myself." Qin Ning was grateful and didn''t want to trouble him any more. Xi Yifan''s skin is white, young, tender and soft, so the four fingerprints on her face are particularly dazzling. Thinking of his sister, he sighed and handed her the wine. "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it well. If you''re still a novice, I''ll put you at the front desk. If Mr. Zhou knows, he will criticize me when he comes back." Listening to Xi Yifan blame himself, Qin Ning quickly shakes his head. "It''s not elder martial brother Yifan''s fault. It''s my personal matter. I''ll explain it to Mr. Zhou. I also want to thank elder martial brother Yifan for helping me out. " Qin Ning pursed her lips and was in a mess. Otherwise, Xi Yifan would help her, and she didn''t know how much trouble Qin Yao would make. Thinking of what she said, she would be engaged to Uncle Han, and her heart sank. If Qin Yao lives in Uncle Han''s villa, she won''t be able to accommodate her in the future. "Oh, I forgot. I just spilled her blue paint. I should have spilled red and green on that woman. I''d better draw another turtle." "Poof..." Listening to Xi Yifan''s regretful tone, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. "Well, it''s better to laugh. At a young age, it''s not good to keep a straight face, and you''re not afraid of wrinkles! " Xi Yifan pointed to the corner of his eye. Qin Ning knew that he was intentionally happy and moved. "Thank you, elder martial brother Yifan." "That''s very kind of you. You are my younger martial sister. As a elder martial brother, you should protect my younger martial sister, shouldn''t you?" Xi Yifan moves the bangs in front of her forehead and winks at her mischievous. Qin Ning was in a better mood at last. After applying ice for a while, he wiped the medicine several times, and then his face became swollen. Chapter 119 Qin Yao went back to the villa to take a bath and change her clothes. Thinking of what the man said, she felt itchy and had to go to the hospital. It took hundreds of tests, but the dermatologist told her that she just felt itchy because of psychological effects, and there was no damage to her body. Out of Dermatology, she was angry. It must be the man who played with her on purpose to say those words. The more Qin Yao thinks about it, the more angry she is. Is this woman reincarnated? Han Shao is protecting her, and now she is looking for a handsome man to protect her! Since she came to the hospital, she wanted to see her father, but when she passed by the obstetrics and gynecology department, she saw Jiang Rou, and she stopped. Jiang Rou, a stupid woman, doesn''t take the college entrance examination and doesn''t go back to her hometown. She lies in her home all day. She really thinks she is Miss Qianjin. After Jiang Rou, she came to her father''s ward. At this time, her mother and grandmother go home to have a rest. What does Jiang Rou choose to do at this time? She was more puzzled, so she hid outside the door to eavesdrop. Jiang Rou pushes the ward away, excitedly walks to the bedside, holds Qin pingze''s hand, and gently calls his name. Qin pingze heard that she was coming. He opened his eyes and saw that there was no one else in the room. He glared at her angrily. "What are you doing here?" "I come to see you, husband." Jiang roujiao called him. Qin Yao outside the door, when Jiang Rou calls her father and husband, stares round her eyes in amazement. Jiang Rou, such a bitch, is so disgusting that she sleeps with her father! "Honey, I want to tell you some good news. You will get better soon." Jiang Rou holds his hand excitedly. She has already imagined in her mind that he has bought several bags that she has added to the shopping cart. She also has to eat and drink good things. She has servants to serve her everyday. "What''s the good news?" Qin pingze is impatient. He doesn''t think that Jiang Rou, a stupid woman, can tell explosive news to make him better soon. "Honey, I''m pregnant!" Qin pingze stares big eyes against her stomach, temporarily stupefied. Every time he did it with her, he would take safety measures. For the sake of insurance, he even secretly let her drink the contraceptives. She was pregnant?! "Are you sure the baby is mine?" He asked coldly. Jiang Rou''s smiling face froze. She couldn''t believe it. Her face turned red. "Qin pingze, what do you mean, I only slept with you, the child is not yours, is it my own change?" Qin pingze didn''t believe it. Jiang Rou is good at Kung Fu in bed. When she sleeps with him, she always wants to squeeze him dry. Who knows if she will find another man to have fun while he is away. He is just a tool to relieve the pressure of his body! When the child in his stomach was questioned, Jiang rouqi cried and threw the test sheet to him. "Qin pingze, I went to check. The baby is a boy." As Jiang Rou cries, she observes Qin pingze''s face and sees excitement flash in his eyes. She is proud in her heart, but her cry is louder. "If you don''t trust me, I''ll go and kill the child now!" "Jiangrou, you dare. This is my son. If you dare to touch him, I will not spare you. " Qin pingze excitedly wanted to catch her. As soon as he moved, his back hurt and pulled, he cried out in pain. "I, I dare not, honey, are you ok?" Jiang Rou immediately subdued, lying beside the bed, let him lie down. She heard that Qin pingze was injured, but she didn''t know exactly what the injury was. But no matter what the injury, anyway, she is pregnant, Qin pingze will be responsible for her! "Stand here and let me feel it." Qin pingze reached out to touch her stomach. Qin pingze wanted a son all his life, but Jiang Peisheng couldn''t come out. He didn''t expect that his son would be in her niece''s stomach. "The baby will certainly like his father touching him." Jiang Rou happily raises her clothes and asks him to touch them as much as possible. Qin Yao standing outside the door is more and more angry. Jiang Rou is pregnant with her father''s child. Damn it! She was about to push the door in when she heard herself called. "Yao Yao, what are you doing outside the door?" Qin Yao turns her head and sees her mother helping her grandmother. Qin Yao sees that they seem to have found a helper. She angrily tells Jiang Rou and Qin pingze that they are still pregnant. Jiang Pei''s face turned to the color of pig liver, and his eyes resented. She keeps Jiang Rou delicious, but she sleeps with her husband. White eyed wolf, shameless fox spirit! Jiang Pei kicks open the door of the sick room, and sees Jiang Rou lying beside the bed, unties Qin pingze''s pants, and reaches in. And her husband, is a face of enjoyment, hand also touched Jiang Rou''s stomach. Bitch!When they heard the noise, they were all startled. Jiang Rou turned pale and covered her quilt to cover up her action. "Jiangrou, you bitch!" Jiang Pei is in an unstable mood, tearing Jiang Rou''s hair and pressing it against the wall. "Let go, help Jiang Rou cried, struggling and crying in pain. Qin Yao is angry in her heart. Listening to Jiang Rou''s cry, she goes up to help Jiang Pei cover her mouth. Looking at the mother and daughter bullying Jiang Rou, Qin pingze lies on the hospital bed worried, "Jiang Pei, you let her go, she is pregnant with my child!" As soon as Jiang Pei listens to him, he has the heart to kill Jiang rou. "Jiangrou, I will send her back to her hometown and let her parents educate her well!" Qin pingze can''t help Jiang Rou because he can''t move now. He turned to Mrs. Qin for help. "Mom, the child in Jiang Rou''s stomach is a boy. We have a queen in the Qin family!" Mrs. Qin''s eyes are bright. She stares at Jiang Rou''s stomach and pushes Jiang Pei away with her crutch. "Jiangrou, are you really pregnant?" "It''s a poor boy crying with old Jiang rou. When the baby is born, it will call you grandma in the future. " "Jiang Rou, shut up, you shameless woman!" Qin Yao stares at her and looks like she''s biting her to death. "This child can''t stay, jiangrou. My Qin family can''t keep you!" Jiang Pei is mad with anger. "what has the final say for you?" I am not dead yet. When Mrs. Qin speaks, she fondly touches jiangrou. It''s obvious that she will leave jiangrou. The old lady is old and has two sons. Both of them just have a daughter. She always has a knot in her heart. The Qin family is going to be the last. Now it''s hard to have a grandson. She will keep the child even if she works hard. "Mom, she''s my niece. If she gives birth to my husband''s child, how can I go out and meet people in the future?" In the future, others will say that she can''t grow out of her own stomach, so she will borrow her niece''s stomach. Her elder brother and sister-in-law will point at her nose and scold her! "If you don''t see people in the future, don''t see them. The child in Rourou''s stomach must stay!" Qin pingze said. "Dad, how can you do this? Jiang Rou is my mother''s niece. My mother kindly took her from the countryside to Nankang city and gave her the best high school. She should be killed alive!" Qin Yao cursed. Jiang Pei takes a look at the old lady who is protecting Jiang Rou, and then looks at her husband. "Do you want to keep Jiang Rou and let me go?" Jiang Rou coldly looks at Jiang Pei''s green hair. She is very happy when she thinks that she ordered her to do housework a few days ago. "Aunt, I''m wrong. I''ve been in the Qin family for so long, and I can''t help liking pingze. Now that I''m pregnant with his baby, I''m upset. But for the sake of the children, I can''t leave. " Jiang Rou is crying to kneel down for Jiang Pei. "Aunt, if you don''t want me to have this baby, I''ll go downstairs and take it off now." Jiang Pei''s forehead was full of blue tendons. If Qin Yao hadn''t helped him in time, he would have fallen to the ground. Chapter 120 Mrs. Qin finally got a grandson. How could she let Jiang Rou take it away. She grabbed Jiang Rou, her face overcast, and pointed to Jiang Pei with her crutch. "Jiang Pei, if you can''t tolerate Jiang Rou, you will divorce my son." When the old lady heard what she wanted to hear, Jiang Rou was proud and secretly provoked Jiang Pei. When Jiang Pei heard the old lady''s words, he was in despair. When she married Qin pingze these years, because she didn''t have a son, the old lady didn''t know how hard it was for her to scold him. In the past, she endured it because Qin pingze was in the middle. But now Qin pingze only stares at Jiang Rou''s stomach and doesn''t mean to speak for her at all. This is her husband and mother-in-law. How ridiculous! "Grandma, how can you say that." Qin Yao is also very angry, "Dad, grandma wants you to divorce your mother, but you have to say something!" In Qin Yao''s eyes, although her parents sometimes quarrel these years, their relationship is still good. "Mom, Jiang Pei was just too impulsive to divorce," Qin pingze said. Jiang Rou bites her lips and stares at Qin pingze. She cries again. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be pregnant with this baby, but hirazawa, do you want my baby to be said to be illegitimate when it''s born? No, I don''t want my children to be like this. I might as well end this tragedy before I make a mistake. " Qin pingze finally had a son. How could he make him an illegitimate child? The idea changes, when looking at Jiang Pei, his eyes become indifferent. "Jiang Pei, my mother is right. If you can''t tolerate Rourou, you''ll divorce!" Jiang Pei wanted to cry, but found that he could not shed tears. She felt her chest and squatted down. "Mom, mom, how are you?" Qin Yao helped her up crying. "Dad, how can you have the heart to divorce your mother at this time. If you dare to divorce your mother, I''ll go with her and never care about you again. " "Yao Yao, don''t you want a brother? Grandma is the one who stepped into the coffin. I can''t watch the empress of the Qin family The old lady sighed. The eldest granddaughter was brought up by her, and she really loves her. "I don''t like a brother. Grandma, how can you be cruel to divorce my father and my mother for the sake of a bitch? You are too much! " Qin Yao never thought much when she spoke in front of them. Now she thought so and said so. The old lady was so taught by her granddaughter that she was upset and asked her to take Jiang Pei out of the ward. "Grandma, Dad, you will regret it!" Qin Yao is angry and helps Jiang Peizhen to leave the ward. Seeing them leave, Jiang Rou is satisfied. As long as Qin pingze and Jiang Pei divorce, then she will be the young grandmother of Qin family, and her son will inherit everything of Qin family! But Jiang rougen didn''t know that Qin pingze had been expelled from the Qin family, and now the Qin family is different from before! Qin Ning didn''t know that the Qin family was making such a mess. From Qin Yao to make a scene, she had an idea to move out of the villa. Sitting in the living room of the villa, looking out of the window at the sky, dark clouds. I don''t know when Uncle Han will come back? "Miss Ning, I heard that there will be a thunderstorm tonight. You have to close the window." Aunt Zhang reminds me. Qin Ning''s back was stiff and he nodded, but he was very frightened. Since her father died, every summer is her most annoying season, because the thunder in summer is the most terrible. Back in the room early, she closed the window, closed her eyes and hid in the quilt. However, the more she thought about thunder, the more worried she was, the more frightened she was. Before the thunder, she began to worry herself. "If you thunder, you do!" She yelled out of the window. Bata, Bata, the rain beat on the window. Boom, followed by a woman''s scream in the villa. "Ah, I, I didn''t mean to yell at you." Qin Ning covered his ears and shrank in the quilt. His little body was still shaking. Mobile phone music, she huddled in the quilt dare not to pick up. But the other party persevered, in the ninth ring, she bit the lip, just climbed out of bed to get the mobile phone. See the phone calls are Han Junyu, her eyes immediately red, a drop of crystal clear tears fell on the phone. She wiped away her tears and connected. "Uncle Han" the soft call instantly softened the man''s cold heart. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. I''ll be home soon. You hide in the quilt and hold the necklace I gave you." Han Junyu''s voice was low and steady. Qin Ning obediently takes out Han Junyu''s necklace and gives it to her. Holding the ring on the necklace, it seems that there is a familiar fragrance on the ring. She closes her eyes and her heart is really stable."Uncle Han, have you returned to China?" She asked sobbing. "Well, it''s raining too much. It''s hard to walk on the road. If you''re afraid, you can tell me When Han Junyu listened to her, he knew that she was crying again with a thick nasal voice, and her heart was tightening. Listening to the incessant thunder outside the window, I also hate the rainy days in summer. "Uncle Han, holding the ring, I''m not so afraid." Qin Ning comforts himself. Han Junyu is also holding the ring on his little finger. He closes his eyes and thinks about her pitiful cry. His anger has long gone away. Overflow is full of heartache. Now I just want to fly to her, kiss her eyes and stop her crying. "Good girl, take a deep breath and focus all your attention on your own breathing..." Han Junyu tries to hypnotize her to relax. "Ah" suddenly there was a flash of lightning outside the window, followed by a deafening thunder. The little woman on the phone is so scared that she loses her cell phone. She only hears her breathing unsteadily. Han Junyu pinches the ring of her tail finger. "Old Mo, drive to the maximum speed!" "Ah, Han Shao, it''s not safe to speed up rashly now!" Lao Mo was a little flustered when he looked at the vague rain curtain in front of him. "I''ll drive!" Han Junyu can''t wait to let Lao Mo stop, and then he climbs to the driver''s seat. "Han Shao, be careful!" Lao Mo, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, stepped on the gas pedal to the end. When the speed reached the maximum, his heart thumped and he was afraid to swallow his saliva. Now it''s a rainy day. There are basically no people on the road, and the traffic lights are not clear. However, he can quickly avoid the obstacles around and go back to the villa unimpeded. From the airport to the villa takes an hour and a half, Han Junyu only 26 minutes. Lao Mo just went to the parking lot of the villa in a flash. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. Tut. He has been with Han Shao for so many years. Han Shao, who is mature and steady, won''t frown even when Mount Tai collapses in front of him. When was he so anxious? Only miss Ning, who lives in the villa, makes Han Shao so nervous. After getting out of the car, Han Junyu ran upstairs and rushed to Qin Ning''s bedroom with long legs. Open the door, he ran to the bed, the small woman in the quilt in his arms, gently coax. "Don''t be afraid, Ning Ning, I''m with you." Qinning heard his low voice, surprised from the quilt out, amber eyes with hazy mist, bright staring at him. "Uncle Han, why did you come back so soon?" Didn''t you just say it was at the airport? Chapter 121 Why would he rush back in a hurry? Miss her! These days from Aunt Zhang reported her situation, but can''t see her, Han Junyu mind all the time flashed her bright smile. But he couldn''t say those sentimental words. Bow to kiss her eyes, the woman instinctively closed her eyes. At this moment, we only hear each other''s heartbeat, which is louder than the thunder outside the window. Feeling that women are not repelled, Han Junyu kisses her small nose and gently copies her lip shape. His action is slow and gentle. Qin Ning''s brain is blank. The rational villain always asks her to push him away, but her hands are weak. Just want to escape the action, his strong arm will stop her, even hold her more tightly. "Ning Ning, don''t hurt yourself with that kind of cheap words." He was close to the corner of her lip, the breath was hot, but the tone was cold. Dazed, Qin Ning''s tears fell. "I see, uncle Han." Soft voice with a cry to explain, "I''m wrong, I don''t know what to do, nonsense, uncle Han, don''t get angry, OK?" "Good boy." Last time, he was so angry with her that he almost burst his lungs and said some angry words. Although he was angry, he didn''t lie. He just wants to sleep with her all his life! "Uncle Han, you, your hand." Although Qin Ning didn''t exclude his approach, his big hands made trouble on her, and she was made all over strange. "Ning Ning, don''t call me uncle Han. I''m your man now. Call me by my name." "No..." "My name, Jun Yu." Before her, although he did not touch a woman, but smart men, for how to make their women happy in bed, is self-taught. Kiss her delirious, he gently in her ear to coax, want to hear her soft, soft voice, call his name. For example, on their first night, she would cry for him, and a word would pop out of his mind. If he dies on this woman, he will admit it! "Uncle Han, you can''t do that." Qin Ning couldn''t push him away. He bit his lips so hard that he stepped back a little. Seeing him touching the bitten lip, frowning and staring at herself, she shrank in fear. Han Junyu see her timid want to escape, endure the restlessness of the body, lift the quilt, also get into the quilt. "Uncle Han, you" "sleep!" Han Junyu put his arms around her and lay down together. "But, this way," Qin Ning is uncomfortable. They are not that kind of relationship. Is it really OK to sleep like this? "That won''t work. What do you want from me?" Han Junyu gave her a warning kiss on the lip, which is a lesson. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, this man is overbearing. If he didn''t let her go, she couldn''t escape. She didn''t want to annoy him, she was lying in her arms. The quilt was dark, which covered their faces, but their breath mingled with each other. It seems that the outside of the quilt is a world, but there are only two of them in the quilt. At the beginning, Qin Ning was still a little nervous, staring at his chest with amber eyes, carefully guarding. But I don''t know how long after that, her eyelids fight and she sleeps in a daze. In order to sleep more comfortable, she moves aside and finds a comfortable position in the man''s arms. Listening to the little woman''s slow breathing, Han Junyu''s heart is not so calm. Although want to let her hold, but the man''s body is easy to react, which also makes him very helpless. Don''t mention the faint smell of the medicine on her body. Although the medicine is bitter, it smells very sweet. "Little silly girl, if I want to move you, can you be on guard?" He can''t eat meat. He must have some soup. With a touch of evil in the corner of his mouth, he looked down at her exposed pajamas, with dark brown eyes and dark green light. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning was awakened by the biological clock. When he opened his sleepy eyes, he wanted to rub his eyes, but found that his arm was pressed. She frowned and turned her head. She was so frightened that she woke up immediately. The robe on the man''s body is loose, revealing his strong chest. He lies on his side, one arm hitting her waist casually, the other arm holding her hand. Qin Ning swallows saliva, carefully back, looking up at his cold side face, but now it is very soft. For a moment, she was stunned, blinked, moved up and looked at him head-on. Uncle Han has long eyelashes, high nose and thin lips.At this time is slightly upward, is the dream of something happy? After staring at it for a long time, I turned my head and looked at the bright sky outside the window. It was clear after rain. Suddenly, the man around moved his arm, her body was stiff, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Han Junyu opens his eyes and looks at the little woman at the head of the bed. Her eyelashes are trembling, her cheeks are scarlet, and her pink lips are about to bite her teeth. He flashed a smile in his brown eyes. Since she wanted to pretend, he didn''t cooperate with her. What a bully! His biological clock is a little earlier than her, and he wakes up early. Staring at the little girl for a while, calculating the time, she should wake up, waiting for her reaction after waking up. To his surprise, the little girl didn''t react fiercely last time. In the morning, it''s easy for a man to think of some colorful pictures, and he''s hot all over when she stares at him. If he doesn''t wake up again, he can''t help going out of something. Holding her arms, she tentatively kisses her lips. See she hasn''t wake up, he eyebrows up, brown eyes in the flash of light. Side head gently bit her ear tip, see her eyelashes shaking, unable to fit, he once again kiss her lips. "Well..." Qin Ning pretended to be sleeping when suddenly a warm heat came to his lips and he was surprised. She did not expect that uncle Han would take advantage of her sleeping time to do this kind of thing, which is a little different from the solemn and steady uncle Han in her memory. Suddenly, the tip of his ear was bitten by him again. It didn''t hurt, but it was itchy. Unable to put it on, she opened her eyes, but was kissed again, and her eyes widened in surprise. "My good morning kiss, silly girl, do you like it?" He had a clear voice and a faint smile. Qin Ning felt his pink lips dully, "Uncle Han, how do you like it?" "I don''t like it. I can come here again." "no, I don''t need it. I like it very much." Qin Ning quickly climbed out of bed and turned the quilt away. She was wrapped like a silkworm chrysalis and couldn''t move easily. "Ah Han Junyu saw that she had been retreating. He just wanted to reach for her, but he was still a step late. With the inertia of her body, she rolled out of bed. Han Junyu couldn''t help laughing at her silly appearance. Qin Ning was wrapped up in a quilt, but he didn''t hurt. He was just scared. Suddenly hearing the man''s hearty laughter, she stared at him in surprise. It turns out that uncle Han laughs so well! "Little silly girl, do you want me to pull you up?" Man lying on the bed, smile like the dazzling sun, let her feel some dazzling. "No, No." It''s a shame. Qin Ning covered his face and hid in the bathroom. Chapter 122 Qin Ning goes to the studio. Han Junyu drives her. Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Qin Ning looks at him strangely, and doesn''t understand why he wants to drive her to the studio in person. The car is too quiet, want what happened in the morning, Qin Ning embarrassed light cough, want to ease the atmosphere. "Uncle Han, the score of college entrance examination has come out. I''ve been admitted to a university. I''m so happy." "Well." Han Junyu looks at the front and gives a response indifferently. Qin Ning pursed her lips and continued to refuel. "Well, thank you uncle Han. If Uncle Han hadn''t taught me, I wouldn''t have done so well in the exam." "How do you thank me?" He turned to look at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was stunned for a few seconds, wringing his little hand and unconsciously pinching the necklace on his neck with his left hand. "Uncle Han, how can I thank you?" "Oh" Han Junyu snorted coldly from his nose, scorning her silly appearance. Qin Ning bowed his head and played with his fingers. He didn''t know how to face him. He is a person who wants to get engaged. If she says that she wants to be with him for the sake of gratitude, isn''t she going to humiliate herself? To the studio, Qin Ning get off, just want to say goodbye to him, but hear his question. "Little silly girl, haven''t you figured out your mistake yet?" Qin Ning blank brain staring at him, thought for a long time, did not think of where he was wrong. "Uncle Han, what do you mean?" "You come here?" The window rolled down and he pointed at her. Qin Ning immediately raised his guard, looked left and right, and then took two steps by the window. "Ah." The man reached out and knocked her on the forehead, and she screamed in pain. "Uncle Han, it hurts." "The pain is right, and I don''t have a long memory." Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes gave her a warning glance. "I remember telling you that you don''t need to thank me. Bad memory. It''s a shame to clean up! " She said thank you to him, just want to draw a line with him, how can he bear it? Look at her red forehead, he was distressed again, just did not control the power. "Oh, I really remember it later." Qin Ning gently touched his forehead, and it was red without looking. It''s the first time that uncle Han taught him such a severe lesson. She really didn''t adapt. "It''s no use talking nonsense. I want to show you remember it and prove it to me later!" "Oh." Qin Ning bit the pink lip, tooted his mouth, and turned to go to the studio. She first went upstairs to clean a few studio, took out the mirror to see the red mark on her forehead has been a lot of shallow, she tooted. Uncle Han is too cruel. She is not smart at all. If she is knocked out of her head. He compensated her! "Hey, younger martial sister, are you crazy about yourself?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Qin Ning was startled. He turned his head to see Gao Liang leaning against the door. He was relieved to see her smile. "Elder martial brother Gao Liang, I have cleaned this studio." She is not lazy. "Well, I see it." The more you look at her delicate face and baby''s fat jaw, the more you look like a junior high school student. "Mr. Zhou is looking for you. Let me call you." "Oh, thank you, senior brother Gao Liang." Qin Ning went downstairs to see Zhou holding a teacup and Xi Yifan talking. "Summer vacation does not need to live in school, then go to the opposite apartment to live." Zhou laohao said. Xi Yifan said with a smile, "teacher, is the apartment for me or for me?" Old Zhou drank tea with a straight face and glared at him with fiery eyes. "As if I were always harsh on you. Last time at the French painting exhibition, it seems that both of your two works earned tens of millions of yuan. Anyway, you have money to buy an apartment by yourself. " "No, it''s the cheapest price the teacher can rent me." Xi Yifan adds tea to him, his face flatters him. They are like father and son. "Elder martial brother Yifan has a good relationship with Mr. Zhou." "There is also a story in the middle. Zhou once went to the mountain to collect wind. He almost fell down the mountain in a rainstorm. It was elder martial brother Yifan who was traveling who saved Zhou''s life. Later, Mr. Zhou inquired and found out that elder martial brother Yifan was also a painter, so he invited him to teach at a university. Later, Mr. Zhou brought him here to work. " Qinning listen to the thrilling story, afraid of patting the chest, "fortunately, Zhou is OK, maybe this is fate." Hearing them talking, Zhou turned to see her, "qinning, come here." Zhou used imperative sentences. Qin Ning thought that he hadn''t made any mistakes in the past few days before he dared to walk up to him. "Zhou laohao, I just cleaned the studio on it." "I wish I wasn''t lazy." Old Zhou snorted coldly. He scanned her face and found that half of her face was OK and her forehead was still red."What happened last time when people came to the studio?" Qin Ning realized that what Zhou wanted to ask was Qin Yao''s trouble. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to speak. In fact, she is not clear about this matter, but she is really sorry because she has affected the reputation of the studio. If Zhou is angry and wants to let her go, she has nothing to say. "Silly, what does it mean to bow. Don''t you know how to fight back when others hit you? " "Why?" Qin Ning raised his head in a daze. "Why, if someone is going to make trouble in a hurry in the future, what is the ability to splash some paint. It''s time to take a broom and beat the people who beat me in my territory. How unreasonable! " Zhou''s boss is smiling. It seems that if he is present, he will beat Qin Yao with a broom. Qin Ning''s heart is warm, and the smile on his face is enlarged, bright and lovely. "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. I will remember your words next time." "Hum, it''s no big deal to grow your brain and learn how to draw. Only if you don''t get bullied can you be considered as powerful!" Mr. Zhou''s way of education is very rough, but also very practical. It''s nothing to learn how to draw, but only when you are strong enough not to be bullied can you be regarded as an ability. "Yes Qin Ning was taught and nodded seriously. Listening to her clever nod, Zhou was satisfied and turned to see Xi Yifan. "I''ll give you the man to take care of. If something happens later, you can''t escape the responsibility." "Yes Xi Yifan learns Qin Ning''s solemn nod. "Well, none of them is easy to worry about." After the lesson, Zhou took a sip of tea and turned to see Qin Ning. "If you are tired in the studio, ask elder martial brother Yifan to prepare a room for you. If you work too late, don''t go back." Qin Ning took a look at the business district opposite the studio. Behind the business street is a luxury apartment. Isn''t an apartment cheap there? Xi Yifan stares at herself and explains with a smile. "For the apartment behind the commercial street, the developer asked Mr. Zhou to do some design, asked for some paintings, and then sent several apartments as a gift." Wow, this developer is a real local tyrant. For the sake of Mr. Zhou''s paintings, he sent out tens of millions of apartments. However, Mr. Zhou''s paintings are also worth the price! Qin Ning thought deeply that if she lives in the apartment here, she can leave the villa, and the studio is very close to a big, so she can still live here if she doesn''t go back to school. "Mr. Zhou, can I have one?" Mr. Zhou put down his tea cup and looked at her with a faint smile. "Don''t ask me about it. The key is in the charge of elder martial brother Yifan." Yifan takes out a bunch of keys and shakes them in his hand. There are two dimples when he smiles. "If you want to live in an apartment, you have to promise me one thing." Chapter 123 Qin Ning went into the apartment and fell in love with it at first sight. French window design, sunlight into the room, let her feel very comfortable. "Elder martial brother Yifan, if I don''t leave the studio, can I live in this apartment all the time?" "Well." Look at the little girl''s eyes, staring at herself, some words to the tip of the tongue, eventually swallowed. The apartment was a gift from Mr. Zhou for her to be admitted to a university, but Mr. Zhou was uncomfortable. He didn''t want to tell her directly, but asked him to bring her. If she likes, give her the key. "Wow, elder martial brother Yifan, can I clean up this afternoon?" "Well." "Yes, elder martial brother Yifan, this apartment is wonderful." There are two bedrooms and one living room, a kitchen, a big bathroom and a big balcony. Push open the window of the room, you can see a small garden opened up in the community, overlooking the distance. In the distance, there are mountains for sightseeing, surrounded by rivers. "If you need anything, I''ll drive you to buy it." "Is this a welfare gift?" Qin Ning laughs and his big eyes are shining. "Count Xi Yifan hook lips, looking at her smile happy, his mood is a bit better. When listening to her, he also found that before the little girl spoke, she would call him Yifan, elder martial brother. Her tender and soft voice was really nice. Qin Ning took his mobile phone to record what he wanted to buy, and then they went to the mall to choose. After several hours in the shopping mall, they went back to the apartment and cleaned up together. Qin Ning looked at the place he had made by himself and felt very successful. "Elder martial brother Yifan, all my purchases have been recorded. I''ll call you next month." Xi Yifan shakes his head and looks at her hair. He wants to help her comb it, but he feels too intimate and puts his hand in his pocket. "Agreed, you want to draw a picture for me. At your level, I earned it." "Elder martial brother Yifan, are you so sure that my paintings will be valuable?" Qin Ning was only interested in painting at the beginning. Later, learning from her mother became a habit. Now painting can help her get into a university, so she picked it up. But she is not sure that her works will sell for money. "I''ve never lost any of the stocks I''ve invested in." Xi Yifan is very confident. Qin Ning raised eyebrows, tooted his mouth and took out his mobile phone, "I''ll buy the company you invested in." "Sheng''an group." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes. Qin Ning wanted to thank Xi Yifan for inviting him to dinner, but suddenly she received a call from Aunt Zhang asking when she would go back. Her medicine was almost cold. "Miss Ning, Dr. Xiao said," we can''t stop. " With these words, Aunt Zhang turns to look at Han Shao with a cold face, expecting Qin Ning to come back soon. Han Shao''s cold is too heavy now. With the air conditioner on in the villa, he still wants to add a piece of clothes. "Well, I''ll go back now." Qin Ning hung up and could only apologize to Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan listened to her explanation, thought of the faint smell of Medicine on her body, slightly frowned. "Do you take medicine every day?" How can a normal girl take medicine every day? "I was in poor health and needed to take care of myself. They''re a course of treatment, and I''ve been taking them for months Qin Ning is helpless. Taking those drugs, she can obviously feel that her health is much better, and the most obvious thing is She''s fat! "It''s a drug that can be divided into three parts. You''d better take less medicine." Xi Yifan, who always has a smile on his face, now turns around and leaves without expression. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is baffled and feels that Xi Yifan''s reaction is a little fierce. Does it mean that you dislike her taking medicine? When Qin Ning was a child, because she often took medicine, the smell of medicine was despised. Now looking at Xi Yifan''s cold face, she suddenly felt lost. Is Lao Mo to pick her up, Qin Ning found Lao Mo from time to time looking at the rearview mirror. "Old Mo, what do you want to say?" "Miss Ning, Han Shao seems to be in a bad mood today. Do you know why?" Don''t try. Qin Ning frowned. She is not in a good mood now. "I don''t know." "Miss Naning coaxed Han Shao when she saw him." Don''t persuade me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Coax him into thinking he''s a kitten? Qinning back to the villa, see Han Junyu sitting in the living room, with a computer, face gloomy, she carefully put light steps, want to go to the kitchen. "Ning Ning," Qin Ning stopped and listened to his cold voice, his scalp numb. "Uncle Han, I have a lot of work in the studio today, so I came back late.""I don''t want an explanation." Han Junyu put down the computer, long legs overlapping, eyes languidly fell on her. Qin Ning frowned and looked at him. Don''t want to explain, then he needs to? "I said that as long as I am in Nankang City, I will definitely come back to have dinner with you. If you don''t need it, it will be OK in the future." Han Junyu gets up with his computer and leaves. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at his back in amazement, the heart jumps abruptly, want to deny. But when I opened my mouth, I found that I had no courage at all. She''s going to move out of the villa soon, and they won''t be able to eat together in the future. At dinner, the two had no communication in the whole process. Qin Ning was uncomfortable, but he still forbeared. But how to tell him she''s moving out? Back in the bedroom, she packed her things first, and then went to tidy up the things in the studio. The next day, she went to the studio with her bag on her back. She was in the studio in the morning and went to the apartment to clean up. I''ve been busy for two days, and the apartment is all ready. She excitedly took a few photos and sent them to an Yun, telling her that she had her own independent apartment. The two sisters chatted happily. "Ning Ning, did you tell Uncle Han about your move?" An Yun asked. Qin Ning was distressed, "no, I don''t know how to speak." "What? How to say? He wants to get engaged. His villa will be occupied by a hostess. It''s not suitable for you, an adult girl, to live in his villa. Qin Ning, you are an adult girl now. You should keep a distance from Uncle Han. " Anyin persuades. "I know." Qin Ning sighed. She knew the truth, but she still didn''t know how to open her mouth! Back at the villa, Han Junyu was not at dinner. After he said that sentence that day, he never went back to the villa for dinner and breakfast. "Han Shao has drunk a lot of wine every time he comes back these days. Alas, Han Shao''s drinking capacity is not very good either. Miss Ning, you advise Han Shao. " Aunt Zhang complained. Qin Ning blinked vaguely, how should she persuade? She had a secret that she could not tell. If the secret exploded, he would lose his temper again. "It''s reasonable to say that Han Shao will be engaged soon, which should be something to be happy about." Aunt Zhang thought deeply. Han Shaona''s cold expression was not happy at all. It was not like engagement. It was gloomy, but like a funeral. She can see that Han Shao likes Miss Ning very much. Miss Ning is also very dependent on Han Shao. They are very compatible together. Aunt Zhang can''t help but cast her sympathetic eyes on the little girl. If Han Shao is engaged, what should miss Ning do? Qin Ning lowered his head and bit his chopsticks, calculating that uncle Han would be engaged in a week. Yesterday, she heard Lao Mo say that grandma Han ran to the company to publicize uncle Han''s engagement. Does she want to move out of the villa on Uncle Han''s engagement day? You don''t need Qin Yao to drive her. At this point, the doorbell rang. Aunt Zhang wondered who would come to Han Shao''s villa at this time? Chapter 124 Aunt Zhang opened the door and saw the courier standing outside, thinking that she was not shopping online. "There is a Korean express, please sign for it." "Whose express?" Aunt Zhang took over the courier delivery, did not find the message of the courier. "I don''t know. I just sent it by the address." The courier confirmed that the address of the villa was the same as the express on the express, so he left. Aunt Zhang wondered that Han Shao would not go shopping again. She gave Qin Ning the express delivery. "Miss Ning, is this your express?" Qin Ning took the express, thinking that she had bought a lot of express in recent days, but the address of the recipient was the studio, how could it be sent here? Did an Yun give it to her? She wants to open the express first, see what it is, and know whose express it is. Open the express, it''s a bunch of photos. Seeing the familiar person in the photo, she twisted her brow and Aunt Zhang stretched her neck to see it. She put the photo away immediately in panic. "What is Miss Ning?" "No, it''s nothing. I forgot some of the stars I bought in the evening." She put the photos away, her eyes flashed, and she didn''t feel like eating dinner. She went upstairs with some photos. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning waited until midnight until Han Junyu came back to his villa. When he went downstairs, he saw Han Junyu lying on the sofa, tired and heartless. Song Xuan, who sent him, stood beside him helplessly. He looked up and saw her coming, as if he had seen a savior. "Miss Ning, Han Shao is not in a good mood. He''s drunk. Take care of him. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." "Alas." Qin Ning wants to stop him and ask him to help Han Junyu to go upstairs. But song Xuan ran so fast that he went out in the blink of an eye. Looking at the tall body reclining on the sofa, and smelling the strong smell of wine on his body, she went to the kitchen to pour her a cup of warm water. "Uncle Han, drink some water." Han Junyu heard her voice and did not turn back. He got up to go upstairs. "Uncle Han, you" Han Junyu got up in such a hurry that he stumbled into the coffee table and fell back on the sofa again. Worried about his injury, Qin Ning reached out to help him, but he pulled them and they fell into the sofa together. He was lying on her body, the wine gas sprayed on her neck, itching. "Uncle Han, you, you didn''t hit it, did you?" "Silly girl, I hit you, do you hurt?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes are not clear and his cheeks are red. He holds up his hands and looks at her with low eyes. "It doesn''t hurt." Qin Ning didn''t dare to look at him and wanted to get up. Han Junyu pressed her shoulder, pinched her jaw, as if to find a very funny toy, cold fingers in her cheek nostalgia. Qin Ning froze, his back didn''t dare to move, his whole body was focused on his face, and his ears were hot. "Uncle Han, you''re drunk. You get up first. I''ll ask Aunt Zhang to get some wake-up wine for you." "Yes, a little drunk." Today, Pei Qian drank a lot of wine. He was really drunk. He bent his elbow on her like a cheetah ready to fight. Eyes fell on her clenched pink lips and licked her thin lips. Bow your head and kiss it. ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡± Qin Ning stares at him and wants to turn his head. His big hands hold her small face and fix her small head. "Uncle Han No " regardless of her struggle and taste of her, he is not content to want more. He reached behind her and held her in his arms, trying to crush her into his own body. "Well..." He held her so tightly that she couldn''t breathe, but she couldn''t break free and bit him. Han Junyu has long expected her, holding her jaw, seizing the opportunity to conquer. He kisses contentedly, like the hungry wolf who is full, only then contentedly lets go of her. "Call me by my name." His low voice commands in her ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gasped for breath. Hearing what he said, she was stubborn and did not speak. Han Junyu raised her eyebrows, with an evil smile on the corner of her mouth, and seemed to be very patient to care about a title with her. He kisses her again, stronger and longer than before. It seems that it''s just to torture her, kiss her, feel suffocated, give her some air, and then the next attack continues. Repeated several times, Qin Ning was almost crazy by his kiss. She must be the first one to be kissed to death! Such uncle Han is strange, Qin Ning flustered, do not know the face."Call me by my name, dear." He stuck to the corner of her lip and forced her again. Qin Ning can see that people who can''t get drunk are more serious, otherwise it''s still their own. "Han, Han, Jun Yu." I''m used to calling uncle Han. I suddenly call him by his name. It''s very awkward. She practiced both sides in her heart, but she still stuttered when she called out. "Little silly girl, who''s your name?" Qin Ning grinds his teeth. He really gets used to this nickname. "Don''t call me silly girl, I''ll call you by your name." She said angrily. "Well?" Han junyujun''s face is rippling with a smile. The little woman still talks with him about terms, ha ha! "Han, Han Junyu, don''t kiss me. My name, my name, is that ok? Han Junyu, Han Well Qin Ning stares round eyes, amber eyes full of shock. She called his name, why did he kiss her? Moreover, she found that Han Junyu, who was drunk, seemed to be possessed by evil spirits, and had a kind of evil spirit. "Stupid girl, this is a reward for you. Do you like it? " He asked with a smile. Of course, I don''t like it! Qin Ning pushed him away, touched the corners of his lips, and his face turned white and black. "Give it back if you don''t like it!" He would not give up, put his arms around her shoulder and wanted to kiss her. "No Qin Ning covers his lips. For safety, she covers his thin lips with her other little hand. Han Junyu is not happy. His attention is shifted by her little hand. He pinches it in the palm of his hand. It''s soft and small. His eyebrows are rippling with some interest. Put it on the tip of the nose and smell it, like looking for a dog with a familiar smell. "Little silly girl, give me your little hand if you don''t return my kiss." See Han Junyu has been pulling her arm, it seems to pull her arm down. "Ah, Han Junyu, wake up. Hand to arm, arm to my body, how can I give it to you? " Qin Ning is depressed. If you pull her again, he will break her arm. "Then give it all to me!" He held her by the wrist, commanding her from above. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning now believes that he is really drunk. Drunk Han Junyu, peacetime is not the same, some naive, but also some childish. "Han Junyu, do you know who I am?" She tried to pull her wrist out of his hand, but he found that he bit her arm. "Ah, it hurts. Let go!" Qin Ning pushed him away and looked at the imprint on his wrist. He wanted to bite him. "This hand is mine. If you take it away, I''ll kill you!" He squinted and threatened her with a gloomy face, which was really frightening. "Han Junyu, you," Qin Ning rolled her eyes angrily, but she took a deep breath at the thought of not being able to care with the drunkard. "Shall I take you upstairs to bed?" Han Junyu stares at her for several seconds, seems to be examining, but his chaotic eyes are lax. "You sleep with me, and I will allow you to take me upstairs!" He is arrogant. It seemed a great honor for her to take him upstairs. Qin Ning grinned, "OK!" Upstairs, she must kick him to bed! But the ideal is very beautiful, but the reality is very bony. Chapter 125 Qin Ning takes the drunken Han Junyu upstairs, but Han Junyu goes to her door and doesn''t go. "Han Junyu, your bedroom is over there!" Han Junyu frowned and thought deeply, and then said sarcastically, "little stupid girl, you want to cheat me. This is my room. That one belongs to Han Junyu! " Qin Ning tried to explain to him, "yes, you are Han Junyu, so that room is yours and this bedroom is mine." "Yes, this bedroom is mine." He repeated her last sentence, but also righteous, serious face, as if negotiating several hundred million cases. "Han Junyu, do you mean to tease me. You''re cheating. I''ll bite you. Believe it or not? " Han Junyu''s brown eyes stare at her, with some anger in his eyes. "Silly girl, who''s playing tricks? You''ve got my kiss, and you''ve got to take my hand. Now you''re occupying my bedroom. Ha ha, little silly girl, who gave you the courage to be presumptuous in front of me? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is waiting for her in amazement. My God, is this Han Junyu who is as cold as ice in the legend? Drunk into a unreasonable bear child, too bad to clean up! "Stare at me, don''t try to cheat me, I just sleep in this bedroom!" He pulled her ruthlessly, pushed open the door of the bedroom, went to the bedroom, saw the room full of pink, he also despised the frown. "Who decorated the room? It''s so ugly!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stood by and didn''t want to talk. Aunt Zhang told her before that her room was specially arranged by him. "But this bed looks good. I slept on it with my stupid little girl. Well, I like it. " He took her to bed and sat down. Qin Ning''s face turned red and black. If he didn''t remember anything else, he remembered that she had slept with him. How does this brain grow?! "Do you remember who you are?" She poked his handsome face and asked questions in a temper. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and thought deeply. His face was serious. After thinking for more than a minute, he still didn''t think of it. He pulled his tie impatiently. Turning to see a glass of water on the table, he turned to kiss Qin Ning on the face. "Silly girl, I''m a glass of water." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning almost choked when he heard him. Hahaha, if she records this, will Han Junyu kill her tomorrow? He may be thirsty, leading her up to get the cup. "The cup needs water. Where is the water?" "The water is downstairs!" Qin Ning kindly explained "let''s bring water downstairs. The water cup is thirsty. Drink water!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The logic is all right, but how can she not understand it? Looking at her standing still, Jun''s face sank and he lowered his head to kiss her. "If you don''t give me water, I''ll eat you!" Seeing his tall figure approaching, Qin Ning realized the danger and stepped back two steps. "Well, you, don''t kiss me. I''ll pour water for you." Qin Ning took the cup in his hand, but he didn''t let go of the cup or her. His cold eyes glared at her and warned her that if she wanted to escape, he would crush her wrist. Qin Ning took a deep breath and told himself in silence not to have the same opinion as bear child. What''s more, when she was more embarrassed, Han Junyu had seen that he was drunk now, so she should be patient. "Water cup, I''m not here. I''ll take you to him, OK?" Han Junyu takes a look at her and looks flattering. He complacently gives her the water cup to hold. If it is broken, he eats her immediately. The water cup can also eat people, which is also powerful, my water cup! Qin Ning silently looked at the water cup in his hand and led a huge water cup downstairs to pour water. Han Junyu was really thirsty. After drinking two glasses of water, he licked the water and put it down. Qin Ning stares at the water cup coldly, then suddenly remembers that it''s her water cup. He drinks her water, isn''t it She shook her head. Anyway, he had been kissing so many times, and he was still drunk. Qin Ning watched him drink the water. After putting down the glass, she stared at the two people''s hands together with great interest. She couldn''t figure out what he thought. She thought it was safer to take him back to his room. "Shall I take you back to your room, water glass?" "Who is the water cup?" Cold voice, restore the usual low. Qin Ning blinked and stared at him. "Han Junyu "What''s the matter?" He pulled the tie, put it away, gave her a cold look, shook off her hand and went upstairs. Qin Ning stares at his hand, toots his mouth, and suddenly feels that he is still drunk and cute. "Don''t you mean to sleep? Are you waiting for me to hold youHan Junyu went to the second floor stairs, arrogant eyes glare at her, see her dull, silly people want to bully. "Little silly girl, you are shouting to refuse me. In fact, your heart is longing for me to do something to you." "Don''t get me wrong, it''s not." Qin Ning felt that he was a bit split in personality and didn''t dare to provoke him, so he ran up immediately. She followed him carefully, praying that he would go back to his room quickly, but when she saw him standing outside her bedroom, she raised her heart. "You are so nervous, are you waiting for me to kiss you?" ¡°NO£¡¡± She quickly covered her lips. "Oh, you duplicitous little fool." He twisted open the door of her bedroom, walked in happily, and took her bathrobe to take a bath. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s small fist is depressed. If he sleeps in her bed, where is she going to sleep tonight? Listening to the sound of the water in the bathroom, she covered her face and quickly put the room aside, ready to leave with her pajamas. "Where are you going?" When the door of the bathroom opened, the man wrapped her bathrobe, which would be a little short, but he leaned against the door and stared at her coldly. "Well, I, I have something else to do. I''m going to the studio." "If you dare to take a step, you can try. I don''t mind taking off one of your clothes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Big stream is busy! Qin Ning grabbed his clothes, tooted his mouth and sat on the sofa. She can''t leave until he goes to bed. Han Junyu sat by the bed, rubbing his tight forehead. Every time he got drunk, he would feel a lot of pain. Qin Ning noticed his face, and found that his face was haggard, especially when he rubbed his forehead. "Han, Han Junyu, what''s wrong?" Han Junyu looked up at her, found her worry, hooked her. Qin Ning immediately took precautions and sat still on the sofa. "Silly girl, don''t wait for me to hold you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning takes a deep breath. Drunk Han Junyu is overbearing and unreasonable! She came up to him. He held her little hand on his forehead and rubbed it with her arm. "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" At the beginning, Qin Ning was worried about what he would do, but seeing that he was just holding her little hand, she was a little relieved. "Ironing, you light the red light, I''ll iron me flat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning mouth a smoke, ironing? He is treating himself as a dress and her hand as an electric iron! This imagination is really Rich! However, in Han Junyu, it seems that nothing is impossible. Chapter 126 Qin Ning stood by the bed, rubbing Han Junyu''s forehead with his small hand. Half an hour later, she gave hache a discount and was about to fall asleep, but he was still staring at her and found the little red light on her. "Do you have a headache?" She asked anxiously. "You already know, why don''t you turn on the red light?" He didn''t look well. He felt like he was being played. Qin Ning turns her eyes to the ceiling. Now she finally understands why song Xuan escaped. Han Junyu, who is so hard to handle, is really a headache. She walks up behind him and gently presses his forehead to relieve his headache as much as she can. Han Junyu is now comfortable, obediently rubbed in her arms. Her straight hair is a little prickly. Qin Ning feels itchy, so he hides, but he hugs him. "Work hard!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth, amber eyes glare at his head angrily. Half an hour later, Qin Ning hit hache again, shook his sour wrist, and looked down at the man in his arms. He was asleep. "Han Junyu?" She called him softly, but he didn''t move. Let him lie down, ready to release his hand, but he was holding more tightly. Qin Ning also has a headache. He has hit her for several times, but he doesn''t want to wake up and upset her. She broke the jar and didn''t want to move, so she fell asleep soon. ¡­¡­ The next day, Qin Ning woke up. There was no man beside the bed. She was relieved and got up to wash. She didn''t care when she brushed her teeth. When she changed her clothes, she found some red marks on her clavicle. Before, she didn''t know what the red mark was, but since that night, even though she was stupid, she also wanted to understand that there was not a mosquito in her room, but a big wave! Angry run downstairs, see the man elegant is eating, eyes did not give her one. "Han, Han," her tangled tongue knot, should he be uncle Han or Han Junyu? "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu finished his meal and stood at the table with his cheeks bulging. His angry amber eyes were clear and bright. Listen to his cold inquiry, Qin Ning pursed powder lips, gas toot mouth. "Uncle Han, you were drunk last night. Do you remember?" "Do you have one?" Han Junyu''s eyes were indifferent and his face was calm. "Yes!" Qin Ning thought, if you tell him that he changed into a cup and a dress last night, I don''t know what expression he will have on his face? "So?" Han Junyu stood still and looked up slightly. His eyes were sharp and he didn''t want to think about it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning immediately counseled. He didn''t give her a good face since he said he would not accompany her to dinner that day. She was so strange that she ignored him and ran back to the room to change clothes. Looking for clothes, she saw a stack of photos hidden under the clothes. The person in the photo is Qin Yao without clothes. Her legs are wrapped around another man, who has no face, but she can be sure that she is not Han Junyu. There is also a note under the photo. [Mr. Han, if you don''t want your fiancee to break out a scandal, please call 10 million to this account. ¡¿ some people threaten Han Junyu with photos of Qin Yao mixing up with other men. Qin Ning holds the photos and is angry. Qin Yao is too mischievous. She is engaged to Han Junyu, and this kind of thing happens. Han Junyu is the president of Sheng''an group. If the betrothed fiancee has such a black history, it will certainly affect his reputation and perhaps affect the shares of Sheng''an group. She still wants to give these photos to him. As for what he will do, it''s his freedom. Dressed, she hurried downstairs, but he had left. Qin Ning blows her bangs in front of her forehead and finds an excuse to ask for leave from the studio. She follows Aunt Zhang in the kitchen for lunch and prepares to deliver lunch to Han Junyu. "Miss Ning, you are going to deliver lunch to Han Shao. Did you call him?" Qin Ning blinked in a dazed way, "no, I don''t know." "Miss Ning, you wait. I''ll call Han Shao, otherwise you can''t enter the company without a work card." Aunt Zhang is a very experienced reminder. Qin Ning nodded, waiting for Aunt Zhang to call song Xuan, then carrying his bag with lunch to Sheng''an group. Shengan group, President''s office. Just after a meeting, Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows wearily. Yesterday he was drunk, only remember song Xuan sent him back to the villa, after what happened, his mind a blank. He woke up in the morning and found himself in Qin Ning''s bedroom. He thought that he might have done something irrational yesterday and got up and went back to his room. When it''s time to have breakfast, how can he admit things he can''t remember?Hearing the knock at the door, he restrained himself and came in. "Han Shao, Miss Ning said she would give you lunch at noon, so I won''t order it for you." Han Junyu raised her eyebrows in surprise. The little woman who was angry with her in the morning even thought of giving him lunch? "What''s the matter with her?" Song Xuan observed Han Shao''s face relaxed, even a little happy, but he refused to admit it, and he was holding a smile in his heart. "It was Aunt Zhang who called me and said that Miss Ning would not go to the studio today, so she would send you a love lunch." "Well." There was no expression on Han Junyu''s face, but there were tiny stars shining in his brown eyes. "You''re going to buy some desserts and prepare some sweets." He reminded me again. Song Xuan knew who he was going to eat sweets for and nodded down. Looking at the schedule, he had to speak. "Han Shao, this afternoon, you are going to take engagement photos with Qin Yao." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is not good news. Han Junyu''s face immediately became gloomy and his brown eyes were cold. Song Xuan said with a small heart, "old lady Han has already arranged it. If you don''t go, you will come and make trouble again." "Have you done all the arrangements for you?" "It''s already arranged. I''ll invite you into the urn." Song Xuan nodded and agreed. Han Junyu is holding the black diamond ring on his little finger. His eyes are cold and his mouth is full of ambition. "Now, you can go away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s Han Shao! Song Xuan breathed a sigh of relief and left the office. Han Junyu stares at the computer and looks at a pile of charts, but he thinks that he will see the little woman later. Evil is coming up at the corner of his mouth. Qin Ning was sent to Sheng''an group by Lao mo. after listening to Lao Mo''s introduction of some procedures for entering Sheng''an group, she got off with a small bag on her back and a lunch box. Outside Sheng''an group, Qin Ning looks up at the grand building of Sheng''an group, magnificent. It has been said that Sheng''an group building is the symbol of the center of Nankang city. This building is not only the excellent works of the most famous architects in the world, but also the staff of the building is a gathering of elites from all over the world. Qin Ning suddenly felt a sense of pride in her heart. This is the world her uncle Han had laid down. He''s amazing! With this pride, she strutted into the building. But I didn''t go upstairs. I was not only stopped by the front desk staff, but also met the woman I didn''t want to see. Chapter 127 Qin Ning doesn''t know if the saying is scientific, but she always meets Qin Yao. She is really helpless. Thinking of Qin Yao slapping her last time, she grinds her teeth. Sooner or later, she will get revenge! But now the most important thing is to help Uncle Han solve the crisis. "Qin Ning?" Qin Yao stepped on high heels, wearing a purple blue suit, is a lady''s dress. Qin Ning took a deep breath, turned to say hello to her, "unfortunately, it''s really me." "Oh, what are you doing here?" Qin Yao was insulted by Xi Yifan last time. She was so angry that she twisted her eyebrows and glared at her angrily. "It''s not yours. You can''t care what I do!" Qin Ning asked the front desk staff, she made an appointment with Han Junyu, let her help open the door, let her in. There are two staff members at the front desk, both of whom are painted with exquisite makeup. They are very beautiful. The two staff members heard Qin Ning''s words, and at the same time, they glanced at Qin Ning. They saw that she was only wearing a light blue sportswear, shoulder length short hair, delicate face and no makeup. She looked like a junior high school student. This woman won''t worship Han Shao, find an excuse to approach Han Shao''s crazy female fans, right? "Little classmate, do you know who Han Junyu is?" One of the tall men asked. Qin Ning frowned. Of course, she knew who Han Junyu was, her uncle Han, the president of Sheng''an group! "I''m looking for Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an group." "Oh, what do you want him to do?" The short round faced woman let out a cold hiss, impatient random inquiry, ready to find an excuse to send her. "I''ll send him lunch." Qinning serious end of the hands of the insulation box. "I can''t find enough excuses to send him lunch." The two girls at the front desk looked at each other and sneered scornfully. The short, Round faced woman sarcastically said, "I don''t know how many women say they want to give Han Shao gifts every day. If you want to see Han Shao, you''d better go back and grow a few years." "No, I," Qin Ning said, trying to explain, but was interrupted. "Qin Ning, give me a meal for my fiance, ha ha?" Qin Yao stood by and sneered, reaching out to take away the heat preservation box from Qin Ning. "Ah, Qin Yao, don''t push your inch." Qin Ning wants to get the incubator back, but she is not as tall as Qin Yao. In addition, Qin Yao is wearing dozens of centimeter high heels and strong, so she easily avoids her action. "It''s you, Qin Ning, who have made my family restless and occupied my fiance all the time. I feel sick when I see you now! " Qin Yao thinks of the situation of the Qin family recently. Her grandmother has been forcing her father and mother to divorce, and her mother is so angry that she goes to the hospital. Since Jiang Rou was pregnant with her father''s child, her grandmother came home to be served by delicious food. The most hateful thing is that Jiang Rou dares to bully her and order her to do things! She was in a depressed mood. She went to a bar to drink a few days ago, but she didn''t know how to sleep with a man she used to know. When she woke up, she was in a panic and realized that she might have been cheated. She had to run out of the hotel in a hurry. These days, she felt uneasy and prayed to God all the time not to find out her mistake, otherwise her life would be over! Today, grandma Han informed her that she would come to Han Junyu and take engagement photos together. She was in a better mood. In any case, as long as after this week, she becomes the eldest daughter-in-law of the Han family, and those who have bullied her, she will account for them one by one! But her good mood has not been maintained for long, here met the disgusting Qin Ning. Grandma is right, this woman is a bad luck star, every time I meet her, it will not be good. The more Qin Yao thinks about it, the more angry she is. She opens the incubator and pours all the food on Qin Ning. "I''ll arrange my fiance''s lunch. It''s not your turn to worry about it!" "Ah Qin Ning took a step back. Qin Ning, whose head and body are full of food, was also startled by the two staff members. When they heard Qin Yao call Han Shao, they had a fiance. Only then did they realize that this should be Han Shao''s fiancee that old lady Han said a few days ago. "Are you Han Shao''s fiancee, Miss Qin?" Qin Yao looked at the embarrassed Qin Ning, happy in the heart, raised her chin and looked down at the two staff members. "It''s me. Don''t open the door for me!" They look at the registration form. Song Xuan has just called them to remind them that a Miss Qin will come and ask them to open the door for her. It must be Miss Qin Yao. "Yes, Miss Qin Yao, your suit is really beautiful." The tall woman took the job card and led Qin Yao in politely. Qin Ning shakes off her food. Thinking that her and Aunt Zhang''s hard lunch has been wasted, she clenches her fists.Qin Yao, I''m not finished with you! Covered with rice grains and vegetable soup, she frowned and wanted to go to the bathroom to clean. "Hey, where are you going? You''ve made the floor so dirty that you have to clean it before you can leave." The short, Round faced woman stopped her. Qin Ning wants to get rid of her, but her opponent''s strength is too strong for her to get rid of. "I''ll clean my body first, and I''ll deal with the floor here later." "No, the washroom of Sheng''an group can''t be used by dirty women like you. Clean it up quickly." The woman disgusted looked for a piece of dishcloth to throw on Qin Ning body, the toe Gao Qi ang stares at her. "If you don''t clean up the place today, you can''t leave!" Qin Ning nodded and looked at the dishcloth beside the rice pile. She turned around in amber, holding her little fist and wanted to run, but her backpack was snatched away by the short man. "If you dare to run, I will give your bag to the police and say that you are the thief of our Sheng''an group!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± If the photos in the bag are seen by others, what will Qin Yao become? She doesn''t care, but it will affect uncle Han. Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and wrinkled his little face. In the end, he had no choice but to bow his head and pick up the rag. Top level of Sheng''an group. From time to time, Han Junyu looked at the time and listened to the Secretary''s report about whether a Miss Qin could come in. The corner of his mouth a hook, brown eyes rippling smile, if the secretary looked up, will also find his eyes gentle. He pulled his tie, pretended to look at the mirror at random, looked at himself up and down, to make sure that his appearance was correct, then calmly ordered to the secretary. "Let her in." His tone was cold. "Yes." The Secretary opened the door and respectfully invited Qin Yao in. "Miss Qin, you look good today. A good thing is coming." The secretary wants to leave a good image in front of the future president''s wife, laughing and praising. In order to maintain the image of a lady, Qin Yao nodded gracefully to her secretary. The Secretary saw that she was elegant and dignified, but she was envious. Han Shao has money, power and figure. Any woman can''t move her eyes when she looks at that face. Qin Yao doesn''t deserve her at all! Han Junyu saw that the woman who came into the office was Qin. Qin was not the woman he expected. His face was heavy and cold. "Call me song Xuan!" The secretary listened to Han shaoleng''s freezing tone, scared his back into a cold sweat, and rushed out. Chapter 128 Song Xuan listens to the secretary that Han Shao is looking for him, and the Secretary also reminds him that Han Shao is in a bad mood. Song Xuan doesn''t believe it. Miss Qin is here. Why is Han Shaode in a bad mood? He doesn''t want to disturb Han Shao''s good time with Miss Qin. He walks outside the office and finds that the office is open. He has a bad feeling in his heart. "Han Shao, what can I do for you?" Song Xuan walked into the office and saw a woman sitting on the sofa. He only saw that the woman''s head was wine red wavy hair, not Qin Ning. Song Xuan suddenly had a bad feeling. Han Junyu, holding a document in his hand, raises his eyes and sweeps song Xuan. His eyes are dark and cold, and there is a cold knife hidden in them. Pop! A document hit song Xuan, but song Xuan Si did not dare to hide, the document hit his feet, he did not dare to pick up. When the door of the office was opened, people outside the office could hear the sound, and they didn''t dare to make a sound again. People in the whole office were trembling and praying, hoping that the next person called in was not themselves. "I''ve asked you to change this document three times, but the final result turns out to be like this. Song Xuan, if he doesn''t want to work, he can get paid to leave!" "Sorry, president." Song Xuan looked at the document with a headache. He didn''t know what it was, but he didn''t dare to refute it. "Get me the head of this department." Song Xuan blinks suspiciously and confirms that this is the document of the sales department. The sales department is in charge of Han Cai, the big house of the Han family. They are usually well water but not river water. How can they settle accounts with her today? "Not yet?" Song Xuan looked up at him, wondering what he meant. Han Shao may not be looking for someone in the sales department, but let him go to Qin Ning. Sitting on the sofa, Qin Yao heard that Han Junyu was angry, and she was scared to turn pale. She sat honestly and did not dare to make a sound. They wanted to take wedding photos in the afternoon, but she deliberately came early to have lunch with him. But look at this situation, let alone eat, now she can''t drink water. Song Xuan quits the office and immediately goes to call Lao mo. he learns that Qin Ning has entered the building. He calls the front desk to confirm that there is a Miss Qin who has been led in. Is Qin Ning lost? Song Xuan wondered. "When did our Sheng''an group hire a middle school student to do cleaning?" At this time, two colleagues came out of the tea break room. "Yes, I saw it too. I didn''t wear aunt cleaning''s clothes. I knelt on the ground and wiped the floor. I looked very pitiful." Song Xuan twists his eyebrows, goes back to his desk, turns on the computer, picks up the video of the hall on the first floor, and sees Qin Ning squatting on the floor to wipe the floor. Suddenly, his scalp tingled. If Han Shao saw this, he would be dead! "Why are you still here?" Han Junyu walked out of the office and ran into song Xuan, who was in a hurry. His face was cold again. Sharp eyes swept behind him, see familiar people, he cold eyes a squint, cold. "Song Xuan, ah!" "President, I," seeing Han Junyu running to take the elevator, song Xuan''s scalp is not numb, it''s tight. Don''t be afraid to worry for a moment, just follow up. Han Junyu went to the hall on the first floor. From a distance, he saw Qin Ning in a mess. He lowered his head to wipe the floor. People''s eyes passed her, and the place she cleaned was trampled. She wrinkled her little face, trying to keep the rice away. The rice stuck to the floor, which was not good to eat, and it would stick to their shoes. But there is a woman who still dislikes her dirty body. Let her go away. "This is a little beggar from anywhere. If you dare to direct me to go, I will go wherever I want to go!" "Why don''t you be reasonable? I told you to avoid some because I was worried that rice would stick on your shoes." Qin Ning retorts angrily. The woman, wearing a pair of thin high-heeled shoes 10 cm high, walked forward contemptuously to Qin Ning and looked down at her. "So, you have to clean the soles of my shoes!" Qin Ning stares at her shoes, steps back and shakes his head. "No way!" "It turned out to be the deputy director of the sales department." The front desk heard the noise and saw that it was the deputy director of the sales department. He immediately took Qin Ning to apologize to the deputy director. "I''m not wrong. Why apologize? You are employees of Sheng''an group, and you can''t bully people!" Qin Ning stubbornly lost the hand of the rag, staring at the deputy director of the sales department. "If you don''t get the money, I''ll take your bag to the police station now. The little girl is not very big. She has a big temper. Please Polish her shoes quickly. " The short round faced woman pointed to the deputy director''s shoes and scolded Qin Ning. Qin Ning turns to see the small bag on the front desk and wants to grab it. The short man sees that she still wants to resist and pushes her away. Qin Ning''s feet were too slippery, and she fell back with the inertia of her body.When she felt out of control, she instinctively closed her eyes and covered her head with her arms. But wait for a long time, the expected pain did not wait, but smell familiar mint. Thought it was her own illusion, opened her eyes, looked up to see the man''s cold jaw, her heart hit a burst of grievance. Han Junyu''s arm is still wet, and there is a piece of oil on her body. He looked at her in disgust, but took off his coat and wiped the oil stains on her head. Qin Ning also knew that now she must be very embarrassed, she did not dare to look at him. Everyone was surprised to see the president suddenly appear. Two women at the front desk, watching the president''s intimate use of his expensive suit to wipe oil stains on the little girl. "President, it''s this woman who makes the floor dirty, and I," the short round faced woman explained in fear, trying to put all the responsibility on Qin Ning. Han Junyu cold eyes swept her one eye, the foot of the rag in front of her, "kneel down to wipe the ground, clean up here!" "President, I," the short girl with round face was scared and her legs were weak, but she was unwilling to see everyone staring at her. She looked pitifully at Han Shao, crying with tears. "Don''t want to kneel down and wipe the floor, and disappear from my eyes forever!" Kuang Dang, short round face woman knee a soft, kneeling on the ground to wipe. If this is driven out of Sheng''an group by Han Shao, it will be difficult for her to stay in Nankang city in the future. The short round faced woman kneels to wipe the floor in tears. The tall woman stepped back and hid behind the stage. Qin Ning looked at the short woman crying makeup of the flower, in the heart of hate. In order to please Han Junyu, she carefully hooked his little finger and grasped the black diamond ring on his little finger. Han Junyu found her little action, cold face ignore, shake off her hand. I''m so stupid. I was bullied downstairs. Don''t you know how to call him? Han Junyu thought of the picture he had just seen. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, and the colder he was. The deputy director of sales department was surprised to see the president holding the little beggar. They seemed to be very close. She had a bad feeling in her heart. Suddenly found that the president raised his eyes, Sen extremely cold eyes fell on himself, she instinctively felt afraid. "You want her to shine your shoes?" "No, it doesn''t mean that." The deputy director''s face is timid. He has just lost his arrogance. Now he just wants to bend down and leave here. "What does that mean?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. Today, just as he wanted to clean up the people in the sales department, the woman sent it up. Oh, his people also dare to bully, then let her know what is the real momentum bullying! Chapter 129 The broad hall on the first floor is full of people. At the moment, because of Han Junyu''s cold, the whole hall is silent. Although people are interested in watching the opera, they all feel that watching the president''s play is life-threatening after seeing Han Junyu''s gloomy face. The deputy director of the sales department heard the president''s pressing questions, but her usual smooth tongue seemed to be blocked now, and she couldn''t say a word. "Dumb?" "She made the floor dirty and ordered me not to step on it. President, I just want to remind her to clean up. " "Oh." Han Junyu cold hiss, cold Mou swept an eye her high heel shoe. "I love your shoes so much. Now I''m going to run around the building of Sheng''an group one hundred times and clean it again." "President, it''s not my fault. Why should I go running?" As soon as the deputy director heard that she was going to run in high heels, her legs became soft before she started running. And listen to the president''s meaning, this is to transfer her to the logistics department to do cleaning? "One hundred laps dissatisfied, one thousand laps!" The area of Sheng''an group building is not small. In addition to the small park of narration, it is 3000 meters in a circle. Deputy director heard his words, leg a soft, sitting on the ground. "Which department are you from?" Han Junyu asked the woman beside the deputy director. When the woman heard the president talking to herself suddenly, she covered her mouth in surprise, "president, I, I''m from the sales department." "if you supervise her to run, if you miss one lap, you will be fined ten laps!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The female employee of the sales department stares at the deputy director sitting on the floor. This is the legendary fire at the gate, bringing disaster to the fish! Han Junyu''s eyes scan all the people, and they are all shocked to leave, just as nothing happened. Qin Ning stood beside him, frightened by the cold on his body, bowed his head and twisted his fingers. Han Junyu takes back his eyes and realizes that his aura is too cold, which scares little stupid girl. He took a deep breath, restrained his chill, and strongly hugged her with the princess to go upstairs. "Uncle Han, my bag." "Shut up, I''ll settle with you later!" Looking at her struggling to go to her small bag, Han Junyu grinds his teeth and takes two steps back, carrying her small bag on his back. "Song Xuan, it''s up to you to deal with it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan just came downstairs. Qin Ning shriveled mouth, embarrassed with his coat to cover his face, don''t let others see his face. Qin Yao upstairs sees Han Junyu holding a woman into the office and stares at the woman in his arms in surprise. "Jun Yu, who is she?" Han Junyu Yu didn''t give her one, holding the woman in his arms into his lounge. He usually stays in the lounge when he works overtime. In terms of quality of life, Han Junyu never treats himself badly, so the rest room is almost ready for everything. Take the little silly girl into the bathroom, take a suit of his clothes and throw it to her. "Wash well, and we''ll talk about things later." He said gnashing his teeth, it seems that if she does not tell the truth, she will be punished. Listen to him slam the bathroom door, her little heart also followed a shake, looking down at the clothes in her hand, can also smell the light mint, cheeks a little red. Qin Yao followed her into the bathroom. Seeing the woman enter the bathroom, she blushed with anger. "Shouldn''t you explain it to Han Junyu?" Han Junyu did not squint, walked past her, heard her words, and frowned. "Explain what?" Qin Yao clenched her fist and complained with red eyes, "we will be engaged in a week, but now you are carrying a woman into your bathroom. Have you paid any attention to me? " Han Junyu listened to the woman''s rough voice roar, only feel harsh. Or little stupid girl''s voice sounds good, soft, small, lose his temper will only shout his name. "It''s your business where you are." Qin Yao molars her teeth. She has known for a long time that he has never paid attention to her, but he can''t bully people like that! But at this time, she thought that the way she yelled was not in line with the image of a lady. She took a deep breath and forbeared. "Han Shao, you promised grandma that you would take my engagement photos this afternoon. You can''t break your appointment." Han Junyu stares at her in a sinister way, with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth. "Want to be my fiancee, are you qualified?" "You," Qin Yao was too guilty to look at him. But his remark was so insulting that she couldn''t bear it. "I''m the fiancee designated by grandma. Do you want to go against grandma''s will?" Threatening him? Oh, Han Junyu didn''t like to be threatened by others in his life. Those who threatened him before didn''t get good results in the end!"Oh Qin Yao was a little anxious. "How can you disobey grandma''s words? You didn''t promise in front of grandma that if you don''t get engaged to me this time, you will dismiss the president of Sheng''an group." "So?" Han Junyu was indifferent and calm. It seems that in his eyes, a small position as the president of Sheng''an group is no better. "You, you," Qin Yao was really flustered. When grandma Han told her the news, she was sure that Han Junyu would be engaged to her for the position of president. But now look at a man''s face proud, her heart suddenly very not confident. An excellent man like him could support Sheng''an group at the beginning. If he left, he would support another stronger business empire. "Han Shao, I was too impulsive just now. Don''t be angry." Han Junyu is sitting on the sofa, touching the black diamond ring on his finger, and looking up at the woman who has just been bossing, she turns to be servile. It''s a pity that she is not an actor. "Han Shao, Sheng''an group is your painstaking effort. Granny Han certainly doesn''t want you to resign." Han Junyu listened to her noisy voice, his face was impatient, when she was the air, his eyes only fixed on the lounge. Qin Yao noticed his sight and turned to the rest room. She was so angry that she had a headache. But now we can''t lose our temper, we can only hold it! In the rest room, Qin Ning quickly took a bath and put on the man''s clothes. It''s a big sweater. It''s very long. It''s a knee length dress on her. Just out of the bathroom, I heard Qin Yao''s words. Uncle Han is not engaged to Qin Yao, so he is going to dismiss the president of Sheng''an group! She bit her pink lips and thought of the photos in her bag. Now she didn''t know whether to take them out. She pulled the sweater, went to the door of the lounge, and saw that both of them were staring at themselves. She clenched her little fist nervously. Han Junyu saw that her hair was still dripping. Thinking that she was weak, he frowned slightly. He got up to find his towel to help her wipe her hair. "Uncle Han, I was not so respectful when I called in the morning." See her resist action, he cold voice sarcasm, overbearing hold her little hand, let her be honest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning Du Du mouth, quarrel she is not his opponent, but had to give up struggling. Qin Yao sees that the woman coming out of the lounge is Qin Ning. She has nowhere to vent her anger. She wants to rush up and put her out of the office, but someone comes to Qin Ning earlier than her. The man is tall and straight. He cleans her hair skillfully with a towel. It''s not the first time that he does this kind of thing. "Qin Ning, why are you here?" Qin Ning frowned, looked at her, and suddenly a bad smile rose from the corner of his mouth. She opened her arms, hugged Han Junyu''s strong waist, and raised her eyebrows. "You see what I''m here for, what I''m doing!" Chapter 130 Once a timid and delicate little girl, now not only dare to quarrel with her, but also dare to rob her man, this can''t bear! Qin Yao stares at Qin Ning angrily. If Han Junyu is not here, she will rush up and strangle her. But thinking of Han Junyu''s warning, she didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. She not only put down her anger, but also pulled out a smile on her face. "Han Shao, you are very kind to my cousin." Han Junyu is lazy to pay attention to her, seriously to the arms of the little stupid girl hair, make almost, he deliberately scratched her hair. Qin Ning frowned. Knowing that he was playing with her on purpose, he shook his head. Messy hair, when shaking his head, the fluffy little head looks like a little suckling cat falling into the water, and the water drops on his body are swept away. "Now, why do you become a little beggar?" Han Junyu stares at her coldly, like a serious parent who teaches her a lesson. Qin Ning how can become so embarrassed, Qin Yao is well aware, she is nervous staring at Qin Ning, eyes implied warning. Feeling Qin Yao''s eyes, Qin Ning''s mouth stirred up disdain. Now I know I''m afraid. The arrogant look downstairs is not like this. "Why did I become a little beggar? I think my cousin should know better than me." Qin Yao''s face turns pale and stares at Han Junyu in a panic. She regrets that she came here earlier. Han Junyu just took a look at Qin Yao. His cold eyes narrowed. Qin Yao''s eyes fluttered, and countless remedies flashed in his mind. "Ah, Qin Ning, I want to have a word with you. Han Shao and I are engaged. Please be the bridesmaid." As soon as Qin Ning''s face changed, she became a bridesmaid for her. Thanks for her imagination! "You are my only cousin. How can I get engaged without you. Is that right? " Qin Yao came up to her, pretended to be familiar with Qin Ning, and held her by the wrist. "I don''t," "I''m not going to take engagement photos in the afternoon. You should prepare first." Without waiting for Qin Ning to answer, Han Junyu orders coldly. Qin Ning can''t believe that he turns his head and stares at Han Junyu. He wants her to be Qin Yao''s Bridesmaid?! But she refused in her heart! Qin Yao was surprised. Since Han Junyu said so, she must be engaged to her. She instantly relaxed, straightened her waist, showed a provocative expression to Qin Ning, and left the office happily. Qin Ning dislikes Qin Yao''s way of being a villain and keeps a distance from men angrily. "I will not be Qin Yao''s Bridesmaid!" "What do you want to do?" Han Junyu, with a low voice, stoops to approach her and looks her in the eye. Qin Ning blushed to avoid his burning eyes, heart out of control. She kept coming back, hitting her back knee on the sofa and sitting on it. "Tell me what you want to do." "I don''t want to do anything, uncle Han. Your fiancee just left." His high nose was about to hit her cheek. Qin Ning was upset to think that he would be so close to another woman in the future. The most hateful thing is that he still forces her all the time. She is angry and sarcastic. "What does it have to do with what you want to do?" Han Junyu asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning clenched his little fist with his pink lips. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll choose one for you." Han Junyu''s thin lips are close to the corners of her lips, like kisses but not kisses, and their breath is intertwined. Qin Ning''s face turned red, and he forced him to press his back against the sofa. There was no way back. "Don''t want to be a bridesmaid, be my bride, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares round eyes, amber eyes full of consternation. When she was surprised, her eyes would become darker, darker than amber, very beautiful. Han Junyu has been looking for an amber similar to her eyes to make her a piece of jewelry, but has not found the color to his satisfaction. Maybe her eyes are unique. "Uncle Han, you, don''t tease me." She was so upset that she gasped angrily to push him away. "You are already mine. Don''t you want to be mine and yours?" He squinted coldly, not missing any expression on her face. Qin Ning bit pink lips, "Uncle Han, we don''t mention that, OK?" "Of course not!" Han Junyu''s cold voice broke her illusion. "You''re mine. You''ll never run away in your life!" Regardless of her struggle, he grabs her lip overbearing. "Well Han Jun, " Qin Ning patted him on the shoulder and struggled, but he strongly refused to give her any chance to escape, tied her little hand behind her, and forced her to look up to meet him and kiss me. Qin Ning is sad in his heart. He clearly wants to get engaged to Qin Yao. Why play with her? "Han Shao, lunch is ready, and," desserts.Pushing the door in, song Xuan, with lunch and dessert in his hand, saw two people kissing on the sofa, and was surprised that the dessert fell to the ground. Han Shao doesn''t mean that Qin Ning is just his niece. Their relationship is very pure. Now tie the little girl on the sofa and kiss her. It''s a bully! Qinning heard the voice, panic want to push away the man, but also want to block his face, finally drill to the man''s arms. Han Junyu hears song Xuan''s harsh voice, grinds his teeth, turns his head, stares at him with the cold eyes, and kills him with the cold blade in his eyes. "Sorry, lunch and dessert are here. I don''t see anything. Go on." Song Xuan put down lunch and desserts, immediately quit, but also close the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning listened to song Xuan''s words and wanted to die with shame and indignation. Han Junyu looks at her pale face and doesn''t want to push her to hurry. He brings her lunch and dessert. "Lunch." "No!" Qin Ning turned away from him. Just scared heart almost jump out, where still have the mind to eat. She was holding her bag, thinking about the photos inside, and didn''t know what to do. If you tell Uncle Han that uncle Han doesn''t get engaged to Qin Yao because he cares, he may quit the position of president of Sheng''an group. But if you don''t tell him, you''ll cheat him. Marriage is a lifelong affair. If it comes out later, the consequences may be more serious. "If you don''t eat, do you want me to feed you?" Han Junyu long finger hook her jaw, strong and domineering let her face him. "No, I can eat it myself." How dare Qin Ning let him do it by himself? He quickly picked up lunch. But when eating, move away a little bit and keep a safe distance from him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at her contemptuously, and didn''t pay attention to her little actions at all. He took her by the collar and held her in his arms as she moved to the sofa and was about to fall. "No matter how much I move, I won''t have lunch, I''ll eat you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so angry that he could only sit honestly. Han Junyu said that he would take engagement photos, not just talk about it. Ask song Xuan to drive them to the wedding dress shop. Qin Ning reluctantly follows him in. He sees Qin Yao wearing a gorgeous wedding dress and standing in front of the mirror with a happy face. When she saw Han Junyu coming, she turned around excitedly, her face filled with shame. "Han Shao, am I so beautiful?" Chapter 131 The world famous chain wedding dress shop is full of lavender fragrance. All the white wedding dresses in the window are made by world famous designers. They have their own unique names and beautiful stories. When Qin Ning walks into the wedding dress shop, she sees Qin Yao wearing a gorgeous wedding dress and stares at Han Junyu shyly. She thought it was a tragedy. Han Junyu found that the little woman''s line of sight, turned his head and looked at her, noticed that she avoided his eyes, his face was expressionless. "Han Shao, this wedding dress is very beautiful. It suits me very well, doesn''t it?" Asked a question, did not get the answer, Qin Yao in order to save face, and asked with a smile. "Not bad." Han Junyu glanced at her wedding dress. The white wedding dress is inlaid with pearls, which is good. Qin Yao thought that he was talking about himself. She was so excited that she was about to jump up and turned around a few times happily. When the waiter enters the wedding dress shop from Han Junyu, she does not look away from him. She knows that this is the president of Sheng''an group. She is obsessed with her eyes. Noticing that his eyes didn''t look at Qin Yao''s face, the waiter sneered. Qin Yao''s wedding dress is made by several French designers. It''s worth millions. Who is not beautiful? Qin Yao didn''t know the sentimental feeling of the waiter. She was in a good mood. She turned to see Qin Ning again, and her face was a little better. "Ning Ning, you are the bridesmaid. You can choose a dress." Qin Ning swept a circle of vision, here are wedding dress, where have Bridesmaid clothes? Listen to also choose Bridesmaid clothes, standing next to the waiter immediately politely smile to Qin Ning, "Bridesmaid clothes in another room, this lady please give you me." Qin Ning took a deep breath and nodded. Since uncle Han asked her to be Qin Yao''s bridesmaid, she should do it. "No need." Han Junyu glanced coldly at the waiter who was talking. The waiter stepped back. Qin Ning stares at him, not knowing what he is going to do. "I see a dress that suits her." Han Junyu pointed to the dress in the window. The dress is a long tail, simple style, pure white yarn soft design, revealing the designer''s maiden heart. "Han Shao, it''s not suitable." Qin Yao looks ugly. Although the dress is simple in style, it costs twice as much as her wedding dress! "Let her try it on." Han Junyu orders the waiter coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Shao orders, who dares not to listen. Qin Ning has no choice but to follow the waiter to the fitting room. Qin Yao stood on one side stiffly, completely ignored, his face gray. "Han Shao, it''s my engagement banquet. Isn''t it better to wear that dress?" "Why not?" Han Junyu casually took a magazine to read, and saw Pei Qian standing on the podium enchanting, his mouth a hook. If Pei Qian takes the movie king again, he will make trouble again. "Here, the protagonist is me, Han Shao," "you can not participate." Han Junyu was indifferent and didn''t look at her from the beginning to the end. After a while, Qin Ning changed her dress and came out. The waiter gave her another light purple hairpin. After receiving the bangs, she was pure and charming, which was too eye-catching. "This young lady is so beautiful, wow!" Another waiter covered his mouth and exclaimed. Han Junyu slowly raised her eyes. Although her mind had outlined the way she put on the wedding dress, when she really saw her put on the wedding dress, her heart was still in a mess. He was caught off guard when a hot and dry heat came to his stomach. Qin Ning wore a formal dress for the first time. He didn''t adapt to clenching his fists and didn''t dare to look up. "Well, not bad." Listen to Han Junyu''s evaluation, Qin Ning looks up at his calm brown eyes. She goes to the mirror with her mouth in her mouth. Looking at the feeling completely different from usual, she blinked in surprise and stood in front of the mirror for a turn. It''s pretty good. She quickly took out her mobile phone and took a few self portraits for herself. When she took the self portraits, a rose suddenly covered her lips. She turned her head in surprise. Han Junyu took a bright rose and handed it to her. "Selfie props." He explained. "Well Good She blushed and took the rose. I didn''t expect that uncle Han would be so considerate and would even take a selfie for her. Qin Yao''s face was black and blue. She squeezed her fist tightly and wanted to strangle Qin Ning! But with Han Junyu, she can only think about this idea in her heart, and then watch Han Junyu change his suit. "Qin Ning, be honest. I''m Han Shao''s fiancee. If you dare to be cheap again, I''ll let the whole world know that you''re shameless. I''m your cousin!" Qin Yao warned in a vicious voice. Qin Ning saw that there were still a few drops of water on the bright rose petals, and mischievously closed one eye to block the rose in half of his face and took a self portrait.It doesn''t matter if you look at her. Qin Yao''s lungs will explode! "Qin Ning, don''t toast, don''t drink wine!" Qin Ning glanced at her, "Qin Yao, do you want to cover up your guilty heart by threatening me?" Qin Yao was stunned, bluffing, "I, what''s wrong with me? It''s you, you don''t want to be shameful." "shut up!" Qin Ning scolded. "If you really think of him as your fiance, why do you want to hang out with other men?" "What do you mean Qin Yao swallowed and stepped back. "Oh, what do I mean? You, the client, should know better than me!" Qin Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to her, so she turned to another place with good light to take photos. Qin Yao stares at her in a daze. How could Qin Ning know about her? Qin Ning must have deliberately framed her, wanted to use this to threaten her, and then took the opportunity to expose her scandal and seize the position of Han Shao''s fiancee! Damn it, Qin Ning, you bitch! Qin Yao also wants to say two words of threat to let Qin Ning shut up, or she will be killed. But at this time, Han Junyu came out from the dressing room, wearing a bow and a black tuxedo. He was a bit more ascetic, which was even more amazing. Qin Yao and Qin Ning are staring at her. Han Junyu goes directly to Qin Ning and taps her forehead gently. "Is it good?" Qin Ning swallow saliva, "good looking." It''s so beautiful! "Well." Han Junyu wiped the corners of her lips, "saliva all came out." "Ah?" Qin Ning was embarrassed and quickly found a napkin to wipe his mouth. She realized that there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. Then she realized that he was teasing her! Looking at the interaction between the two, the waiters looked at each other in surprise. Who was engaged to? Looking at Han Shao''s expression, how can you feel that he and Qin Ning''s Bridesmaid are more suitable? Qin Yao is so angry that she goes to take photos with Han Junyu. When taking photos, she wants to get close to him, but Han Junyu is impatient and looks at her with disgust. Qin Ning took a look at the two people''s photos, feeling inexplicably uncomfortable, and turned to sit in the rest area. Han Junyu took a few pictures perfunctorily, and then finished shooting. He went to the rest room to see Qin Ning chatting with his mobile phone. "Aren''t you taking pictures?" "Well?" Looking at him coming, Qin Ning quickly put away his cell phone and turned pale. "Ning Ning, look at me." Han Junyu walks up to her, lowers his head and kisses her. With a click, the picture is frozen. Chapter 132 Back at the villa, Qin Ning wants to be in the wedding dress shop. Uncle Han''s bold behavior in the rest room is still flustered. He wants to get engaged to another woman. Why do you want to make that kind of intimacy with her? Mood irritable, turn to look at the bag at hand, scalp a burst of numbness. If you don''t get engaged to Qin Yao, uncle Han can''t keep the position of president of Sheng''an group, but Qin Yao is not a good match for uncle Han! She irritable to let Aunt Zhang pour her a glass of wine, she did not drink wine, but not all said can be strong counsellor? Han Junyu, who is working in his study, suddenly hears a knock on the door. If he can knock at this time, it will only be Qin Ning. Think of the afternoon, she was shy, he subconsciously licked his lips. "Come in!" Button, button, button. The door didn''t open, but the knock continued. Han Junyu frowned, got up to open the door, leaned on the door, Qin Ning rushed forward, Han Junyu immediately hugged her. Smelling that she was full of wine, he frowned and took her to the sofa to sit down. "You''re still drinking medicine, you can''t drink, don''t you know?" Qin Ning blinked vaguely. It took a long time for her to react that this man was her uncle Han. She nodded cleverly, but also silly smile, "Uncle Han, I don''t know the wine is so bad, I drank that little." Qin Ning was also very helpless. She wanted to drink some wine to strengthen her courage. Unexpectedly, after drinking only one or two small glasses, she couldn''t do it, and her brain was dizzy. I''m sane, but I can''t go steady. "Why drink?" Han Junyu looks at her silly appearance and stares at her in disgust, but he does not let go of her arms. "Well, I have something to say to you." Qin Ning takes out his own bag and shakes out all the photos in it. "Uncle Han, I, I received an express, a bunch of photos and a note." She was so drunk that she couldn''t find the note she said for a long time. Han Junyu saw the photos, his eyes flashed, helped her find the note, and shook it in front of her eyes. "What do you want to say?" Qin Ning Leng Leng stares at her, delicate face has a bit silly. "I took out these photos because the express was sent to you. I just checked them for you. Marriage is a matter of life. In the end, no matter what uncle Han decides, I will support uncle Han. " "Really?" Han Junyu saw her shaking from side to side and put his arm around her. "Well!" Qin Ning nodded seriously. The action of nodding is too big. Her whole body falls forward with her. Han Junyu frowns, holds her up and lets her lean against his arms. "If I let you be my bride, will you support me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s head is stuck, staring at him foolishly. Han Junyu knew that she was unwilling to do so. He sneered sarcastically, "if you can''t do it, don''t talk so much." "Uncle Han, it''s not like that. You''re just my uncle Han, how can you, "little stupid girl, we''re not related by blood, we''re not related!" He gave a cold denial. But, in her heart, it is. He is her elder, her uncle! Besides, Qin Yao said that if he was not engaged to Qin Yao, he would quit the position of president of Sheng''an group. She didn''t want uncle han to lose the position of President because of her. Qin Ning bit his pink lip and bowed his head. "You hate me so much that you don''t say a word to me?" Han Junyu hooked her jaw and asked her to look him in the eye. "I didn''t," Qin Ning reluctantly broke away from his arms and stood in front of him shaking, pleading in a low voice. "Uncle Han, you, don''t force me." He, where did he force her? Han Junyu took a deep breath. The princess picked her up and said, "I''ll take you back to sleep." Qin Ning wanted to hide, but it was too late. She faintly leaned against him, and could only abandon herself and shrink in her arms. In the heart also secretly swears, after absolutely can''t touch wine! ¡­¡­ When I went to the studio, Qin Ning had a headache after drinking a little wine. In addition, he was in a irritable mood and lost his mind. He knocked over the paint. Xi Yifan saw that she was distracted. Maybe she didn''t have a good rest, so he asked her to clean up the apartment. Said to clean up his apartment, Qin Ning full blood resurrection, clean up the afternoon, the apartment can be arranged at any time to move in, she was satisfied. But when she returned to the villa, she was a little flustered. She didn''t know how to talk to Han Junyu about her move out. When she was deep in thought, suddenly someone covered her eyes and asked him in a flat voice. "Guess who I am?" Qin Ning frowned, closed his eyes close to each other, did not smell the familiar breath on him. "Han Zijin, you are so boring." "Ha, I''m honored to recognize me after such a long time''s absence." Han Zijin let go of her and her face was full of sunshine smile."Are you here for uncle Han?" She stepped back and asked suspiciously. Han Zijin stares at her seriously, shakes his head, and then takes out a small box from behind and hands it to her. "What is it?" Qin Ning wondered how she could suddenly give her a gift and didn''t dare to pick it up. "Your birthday present, I didn''t give it to you last time, but I want to send it to you this time." "A birthday present?" Qin Ning is not looking forward to her birthday present. But if Han Zijin didn''t arrive in time last time, she might have met something, so she was very grateful to Han Zijin. Slowly took the small box, her face opened a smile, "thank you ha, you are the second person to give me a birthday gift." "First, is it a cousin?" Han Zijin is a little disappointed. He wants to be the only one. "Convenient to ask, what did my cousin give you?" Qin Ning looked up at him and saw the smile on his face. It was hard to refuse. "Uncle Han gave me a necklace." She took out the necklace. Han Zijin looked at her necklace, slightly surprised in the heart, see the value of this necklace at least ten million. What surprised him most was that there was a black diamond ring hanging on the necklace, which was a bit abrupt with her pink diamond necklace. Something flashed in his mind. He seemed to see a black diamond ring on his cousin''s tail finger. Why do two people wear the same ring? "This necklace is so beautiful. My cousin is very kind to you." Qin Ning felt guilty. He put the necklace away and put away the small box. "Don''t you wonder what I gave you?" Han Zijin''s eyes were burning at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was not curious, but since he asked, she had to open it. It was a very unique pink diamond brooch. She blinked unexpectedly and couldn''t help admiring. "It''s beautiful." "I''ll put it on for you. It should be nice." See her happy expression is not fake, Han Zijin is also very happy, take out the brooch to help her put on. Qin Ning feels strange, "Han Zijin, return, or I come to better." "Since you are friends, be calm. Qin Ning, don''t think too much. " Han Zijin chuckles and has already helped her with the brooch. Back two steps, looking at the dazzling pink purple diamond, he had a warm heart. The nearest place on her chest was a gift from him. "Thank you." Qin Ning thinks what he said is right. Since he wants to be a friend, he should be calm. Han Zijin is a guest in the villa. Qin Ning wants to let Aunt Zhang prepare more food for dinner. When he turns around, he sees Han Junyu standing tall and straight at the door of the living room. He doesn''t know how long he has been standing. His face is gloomy and his eyes are cold. Qin Ning was staring at his back out of a layer of cold sweat, think of Han Zijin just give her a brooch, she was afraid, step back, hit Han Zijin. Han Zijin worried that she would fall down and immediately reached out to help her. Han Junyu squints at the cold eyes and stares at Han Zijin''s hand on Qin Ning''s shoulder. His eyes are covered with a layer of ice. The cold breath can freeze the dead. Chapter 133 Han Zijin feels Qin Ning''s fear. He looks up at Han Junyu and knows that it''s cousin''s breath that''s too cold. She''s scared. He patted her comfortingly on the shoulder and stepped forward in front of her. "Cousin, I''ll be a guest. You''re welcome." Han Junyu stares coldly at Qin Ning hiding behind Han Zijin, and the chill on his body weighs another point. Han Junyu is angry and doesn''t want to talk. He turns and goes upstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin feels the hostility in his tone, inexplicable, confused in the heart. Watching Han Junyu go upstairs, Qin Ning is more flustered. He wants to explain, but he is afraid of making more mistakes. After going upstairs, Han Junyu tore off his tie and stood by the window trying to calm himself down, but the picture of Han Zijin helping Qin Ning wear brooches flashed in his mind. "Damn it Unable to calm down, he was a bit irritable, changed his clothes and went to the window again. He''s upstairs. Doesn''t that leave room for them to get along? Hum, if Han Zijin dares to pry his corner, he''s very brave! He turned to leave the room, went to the stairs, coughed, and then slowed down, elegant and noble, regained his lofty pride. Qin Ning is chatting with Han Zijin. Han Zijin asks her what she plans for this summer vacation. Qin Ning will help in Zhou''s studio, and she still owes elder martial brother Xi Yifan a painting. She will try her best to draw it this summer. Both of them are of the same age and have their own dreams. Apart from their emotions, they still have a lot of topics. Han Junyu went downstairs and saw them talking and laughing. His face turned black. He deliberately increased his steps, folded his long legs, sat on the sofa and turned on his tablet. Qin Ning saw that he was coming, and immediately stopped his voice. "I, I''ll see how Aunt Zhang''s dinner is going." She had to run to the kitchen. Han Zijin see her so afraid of Han Junyu, helpless smile, leaning on the sofa staring at the kitchen. , Han Zijin, are you free? Found that he has been staring at the figure of Qin Ning, Han Junyu molar, want to throw him out. Han Zijin returns to God, this just realizes that he has been staring at Qin Ning, some impolite. "It''s OK. At the end of senior three, I always relax for a while." Han Zijin''s eyes fall on his fingers and finds the ring on his tail finger. Recalling the black diamond ring on Qin Ning''s neck, he squints. There was a bad feeling in his heart, but he soon denied it. "Cousin, your ring is beautiful." Han Junyu fingers a meal, lift Mou to sweep him one eye, "well, very discerning." "Cousin, I haven''t congratulated you yet. You will be engaged in two days." Han Zijin is smiling congratulation, tone but a few tentatively. Han Junyu turned his head and looked at the kitchen. He quickly took his eyes back, "HMM." Found that he looked to the kitchen, Han Zijin heartbeat some chaos, continue to ask. "Cousin, after you are engaged, your sister-in-law will live in this villa. After all, qinning is an adult girl. It seems that the relationship between tangsao and qinning is not very good. It seems that it is not very good for qinning to continue to live in the villa. " Feeling the hostility in Han Zijin''s tone, he slowly raised the corner of his mouth. It''s because Qin Ning is an adult that he has a sister-in-law! "It''s not your business." Han Zijin angry, he always calm, encounter qinning things, he can''t calm down. "Cousin, you should think about it for Qin Ning. It will be very difficult for Qin Ning to live with his future sister-in-law. " "I know you really want to be nice to her, but it''s hard for you to do so. Or I''ll go out and live in an apartment for her and hire a nanny for her. " Han Junyu stares at him and lets Qin Ning move out, which just gives him more time to get along with Qin Ning, right? Dream! "I''ll arrange it. Don''t worry about it." He had a strong tone and obviously didn''t want to discuss Qin Ning with him. "Cousin, you are too busy to take care of Qin Ning. And Qin Ning has grown up. She has her own life. " Han Zijin doesn''t want to give up. "Han Zijin, mind your own business!" Han Junyu is impatient. No matter how busy he is, he will have time to manage Qin Ning''s affairs, but he doesn''t need to explain these things to Qin Ning. Han Junyu put down his tablet computer, got up and walked out of the kitchen. He saw Qin Ning staring at Aunt Zhang''s cooking with a cute face. He also asked about what he didn''t understand from time to time. Think of Qin Ning seems to have said, to cook for him. Is she studying now to prepare for it? Han Junyu''s mouth is slightly crooked and his heart is relaxed. This villa seems to have her. There are several more reasons for him to come back. The line of sight sweeps clothes to hang brooch, cold Mou a MI, flash a silk disgust. Before dinner, Qin Ning wrinkled face to drink medicine, is ready to drink some water, but Han Junyu pulled."Uncle Han, what''s the matter?" "You smell of fumes. Go and change your clothes." "Oh, oh." Qin Ning sniffed his body and found no other smell, but he ran upstairs to change his clothes. At dinner, Han Zijin sits down on the opposite side of Qin Ning and sees that she has changed one and frowns slightly. "Qin Ning, have you ever thought of moving out?" Qin Ning looks at Han Junyu in a panic and wants to say that she has got the place ready, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth. See Qin Ning don''t speak, Han Zijin think is she had this idea, and then said. "Why don''t I help you find an apartment, which is very close to a university. If you leave school, you can go to your apartment to have a rest. What do you think?" "I, I think," "I can''t eat." As soon as Han Junyu heard that she wanted to speak, he immediately stopped her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning surprised to see him one eye, guilty no longer dare not speak, bow to eat. Han Zijin listens to Han Junyu''s cold words and stares at him meaningfully. In the heart that bad premonition attacks again, he anxiously stares at Qin Ning, hoping that things are not what he thinks. After dinner, Qin Ning and Han Zijin chat a few words, see Han Junyu''s face gloomy sitting next to, although not a word, but his sense of existence is very strong, people can''t ignore. "It''s too late. Let Mo take you back." Han Junyu has no patience and orders Han Zijin. Han Zijin is not happy, but think of so late Qin Ning also should rest, also not much stay. "Give me a ride, cousin." Han Zijin said with a smile. Han Junyu frowned. Seeing that he had something to say, he got up and sent him to the villa. "Cousin, I like Qin Ning." Han Zijin spoke directly. Han Junyu looks at him calmly. He already knows about it. "At the beginning of college, I will take the initiative to pursue her. Will you support me, cousin? " Han Zijin stares at him and doesn''t let go any expression on his face, but he is always calm and doesn''t seem to look at him directly. Han Zijin is upset. "My support is useless for you. Whether you can catch up with her depends on your own ability." Han Junyu''s tone is calm, but he sneers in his heart. How is it possible to chase her? Get his approval, Han Zijin finally relieved, happy mood. See Han Zijin get on the car, Han Junyu turned back to the living room, see Qin Ning stay Leng, his face is gloomy. "Reluctant for him to leave?" Chapter 134 What does she have to give up? Qin Ning doubts blink, amber eyes turned a circle, just understand the meaning of his words, flustered shake his head. "No!" Han Junyu was satisfied, but his face was still cold. "Han Zijin proposes to let you move out. Ning Ning, what do you think?" Qin Ning clenched her little fist and wanted to say that she had dressed up her apartment, but when she said this, she couldn''t open her lips. "Uncle Han, do you think I want to move out?" Han Junyu cold eyes staring at her, found her face a little hesitant, it is obvious that hesitant. "Ning Ning, did I say that you can''t leave without my orders when you live in the villa?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When he saved her, now he can limit her! Qin Ning humbly bowed her head because he said this, so she did not dare to say that her job was to arrange an apartment for her. "You want to move out." He used affirmative sentences. "No," Qin Ning frowned, thinking that she had to make it clear. "Uncle Han, after your engagement, Qin Yao will live in. Sooner or later, I will leave." "So you still want to go?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± And back to the origin, Qin Ning suddenly some afraid of his temper. Han Junyu walks up to her and rubs her head and her hair. "Ning Ning, are you hiding something from me?" "It''s not." Qin Ning face pulled out a stiff smile, fingers unconsciously grasp their clothes. Han Junmo has been in business for so many years. His eyes are so fierce. When he looks at her little actions, he knows very well whether her words are true or false. "There is no best." Han Junyu combed her short hair again, and her tone was still tender. "What''s the matter, you must tell me, you know?" Qin Ning ran upstairs and went back to her bedroom. She fell on the bed and rolled several times. Uncle Han is engaged to Qin Yao two days later. Qin Yao will let her leave the villa when she comes in. She was holding the quilt. In fact, she didn''t want to leave at all, but the reality didn''t allow her to think about it. Irritable scratched head, she jumped up to go to the bathroom, bath and sleep! Han Junyu returned to his study, thinking about Qin Ning''s escape, he narrowed his cold eyes, some worried. After pondering for a moment, he got up and came to Qin Ning''s door. Knocked on the door, no one responded, he accidentally pick eyebrows, looking for the key to open the door. Entering the room, he found the sound of water in the bathroom, which made him feel relaxed. His eyes swept around her bedroom and found two suitcases beside her wardrobe. His cold eyes became sharp. Just want to see her wardrobe, suddenly heard the mobile phone on the bed vibration, swept a look, found that is Xi Yifan''s phone, his step meal. Calmly picked up the phone, press the answer. "Qin Ning, the package you told me arrived. It''s a four piece set on the bed. I''ve already washed the sheets for you. How can you thank me? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist. Oh, the bedding is ready. Who do you want to use it with? "Qin Ning, why don''t you talk?" "Xi Yifan, I will inform you in advance that Qin Ning will not move out of the villa!" No more nonsense. He turned off the phone. Qin Ning opened the door of the bathroom. She had only a bath towel on her body. She was wiping her hair. When she saw a man, she jumped to the bed. "Uncle Han, why are you here?" "Not happy to see me?" Han Junyu is lying on the side of the bed, with her lips hooked. Slightly raised lips, there are three points of soul, seven points of soul. But Qin Ning was staring at him all over cold, inexplicable fear, there are back two steps. "Uncle Han, do you have something to say to me?" "What do you think I''ll say?" Han Junyu asked again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him stupidly, always feels that he is not good at what comes. Han Junyu looks at her defensive small eyes, eyes show satire, get up and come to her. "Uncle Han," "call my name!" He gave a cold command. "Han, uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning stepped back and hit his back against the wall. There is no way back. Han Junyu put an arm on the wall, put her in his arms, hooked her jaw, and let her look directly at him. "Ning Ning, you are not good." "Uncle Han, I have not." Qinning listen to his tone, must be angry. "I bought bedding and washed it for you with other men. Who are you going to use it with, huh?" He asked in a final voice, squeezing her jaw in anger. Qin Ning''s eyes widened in amazement. Uncle Han knows! She grabbed him by the arm in fear and broke the jar."Uncle Han, I, Zhou''s studio has arranged an apartment for me. Since you are engaged, I Well Han Junyu has guessed what she wants to say behind her. He lowers his head to block her lips and bites her lower lip with punishment. One of his big palms, clasping the back of her head, forced her to greet his kiss. Qin Ning wants to struggle, but he finds that the bath towel under his armpit is a little loose. He grabs it quickly. "Han Uncle, " Qin Ning was not breathing well. He was worried about whether he would suffocate, so he slowly let her go. "Call me by my name." "Uncle Han, you can''t do this. You have to be engaged. How can you Well Han Junyu was too lazy to quarrel with her. He sealed his lips again, but his warm hands were still falling. Qin Ning felt that he grasped the towel, his eyes were red, and his amber eyes were covered with water mist. "Do you know my name?" He let her go a little bit, with the corner of his lip still on her cheek. If she doesn''t listen, his next behavior will be more than kissing. "Han, Han Junyu, you said you would not force me." She glared at him with scarlet eyes. Han Junyu smile, long finger across her cheek, hold her small earlobe. "I''ll give you a chance to confess, you choose to lie!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was short of words for a while, and he didn''t know how to explain it. Her chest was choked with bitterness, her wronged eyes were sore, and her tears were overflowing. Han Junyu turned a blind eye this time. He hooked his finger on the bath towel and pulled it off easily. "Ah Qin Ning was so scared that he wanted to cover his body, but found that his arm couldn''t stop him at all. "Ning Ning, who gave you the courage to live with other men?" "I don''t have it." listening to her, Han Junyu''s patience has reached the limit. He smiles angrily, kneads her waist and turns around with her. They fell on the big bed together, and his tall body fell on her. "Didn''t want to stay with me, or didn''t want to like me?" "Uncle Han, you, don''t do that. I''m afraid." The chill on his body was so frightening that Qin Ning trembled under him. Han Junyu is really angry with her this time, and will not give up. When she still wanted to struggle, he bit her lower lip hard. How much he used to spoil her, how much he wanted to possess her now. Let her completely belong to him, one person! Chapter 135 The discomfort under the body made Qin Ning cry, but this time the man didn''t pity him and acted fiercely. Like a hungry wolf, want to swallow her. Under the bright light, the overlapping bodies rise and fall. Her brain is dizzy, but he is tireless. She just feels like a boat on the sea, surging with the huge waves, again and again. Suddenly, a numbness rushed to her mind, and a white light flashed in front of her eyes, and she fainted. However, her punishment is not over. When she woke up, she found that she was soaking in a warm bath while the man was cleaning her. She pursed his red and swollen lips, closed her eyes and didn''t want to see him. In the heart wronged, tears fall in the water. If the first time he saved her, she can deceive herself as a mistake, but this time, she can''t pretend to be stupid. Resentful and hateful, he is the one who will be engaged in two days. How can he do something to her?! In her simple consciousness, the combination of men and women is the only thing that two people love each other, but Uncle Han has no love for her. But also with such a strong and overbearing way, it''s disgusting! "Does it still hurt?" Han Junyu helps her to wash, wipes the towel on her body with the bath towel, and holds her to the bed. Look at her body has been shrinking, bow tears, his eyes deep dark, a bit worried. Qin Ning listened to his gentle voice, tears more turbulent. "Why, it hurts there?" Han Junyu holds her in his arms and wants to see her. When I just gave her a bath, I found that there were some redness and swelling. He was out of control and had done something too much. "No pain, Han Junyu, you, don''t look!" Qin Ning realized that he wanted to look under her. His face was red and hot, and he wrapped himself in a quilt. Hearing her call his name, Han Junyu stops to wipe her tears. "Ning Ning, don''t make me angry again, you know?" Qin Ning bit his lips, his eyes were angry, "make you angry, you humiliate me in this way?" "Shame?" Han Junyu doesn''t like the word. He rubbed her head and whispered in her ear. "Ning Ning, your body is honest and you like it more than you think." Qin Ning stares round eyes, stare at him in amazement, don''t believe this ruffian words is he says in the mouth. He trampled on her self-esteem and used such a bad excuse to tease her! "What are you staring at me for? Do you want me to prove it?" He gave her a peck on the lip. "You, you let me go, I hate you!" Emotional out of control, she wantonly cry, the man in front of her must not know uncle Han. Wow, she wants her uncle Han. She doesn''t want this terrible man. Han Junyu heard her cry sad, some at a loss, know she provoked. But he didn''t coax anyone. He held her and didn''t want to give up. He just held her in his arms and patted her. "Ning Ning, darling, don''t be angry with me in the future. I won''t hurt again." Qin Ning doesn''t feel like she''s on the same channel with him. What she cares about is that he''s going to get engaged to another woman. If he continues to do this kind of thing with her, it''s that he''s out of GUI, and she''ll be in a very awkward position. But what Han Junyu thinks is that no matter what happens, she can''t leave him, she can''t cheat him, and even ask her to give him this heart. After hearing him say that this kind of situation still exists, Qin Ning''s heart is more uncomfortable. "Han Junyu, you let me go, I don''t want to be with you!" Sitting in his arms and smelling the same shower gel on him as she did, she felt suffocated. Pushing him away, she huddled in the quilt and didn''t look at him. Han Junyu heard the girl''s low cry, a little anxious, lying down beside her. Until listening to the little woman breathing gently, he approached her and gently pulled her into his arms. It seemed that Qin Ning felt a little cold. After leaning aside, he shrank into his arms. "Ning Ning, don''t leave me!" He whispered a cold warning in her ear. Qin Ning doesn''t realize the man''s hegemony. He moves to the wrong place when he sleeps. Han Junyu stares at the little woman in his arms quietly, and his smile expands. When Qin Ning woke up, the position next to him was already cold. It seems that last night was a nightmare for her. In reality, nothing happened. When she came downstairs, Han Junyu was sitting in the living room and seemed to be waiting for her. Thinking of what happened to them last night, although she was angry in her heart, her face still turned red uncontrollably. "No exercise?" Han Junyu looks at the tablet that she finally went downstairs and put in her hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡±Qin Ning secretly glared at him. Last night, he made her ache all over. Now she is uncomfortable when she walks. How can she go to exercise? Aware of the small flame in her eyes, his eyes are shining with a small light. "Hungry?" He hooked her messy short hair behind her ear. "Hum." Qin Ning is still angry now. Listening to his special kindness, he doesn''t give face and wants to turn around and have breakfast. Looking at her angry appearance, Han Junyu no longer provokes her, holding her hand and sitting at the dining table. Aunt Zhang saw Qin Ning go downstairs and immediately brought out the hot breakfast. "Miss Ning, Han Shao has been waiting for you." "Oh." Qin Ning bowed his head and ignored the men around him. She was surprised to find that there was an extra bowl of egg soup for breakfast today. "Well, this egg soup tastes familiar." Aunt Zhang immediately asked for credit and explained, "it''s Han Shao who found the cook who serves you and your mother. That cook is skilled. I''ve been busy learning from her these days. Listen to the cook, Miss Ning likes egg soup very much. I''ve studied it for three days. Miss Ning, what do you think of the taste? " Qin Ning turns to see Han Junyu and finds that he is eating his bread gracefully. His eyes are calm and his face is indifferent. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with him. I didn''t expect that he would do this kind of thing for her. She was moved, but also a little sour. After he married a wife, this good she may no longer enjoy it? My heart was still blocked with anger, but now the anger has long gone away. "Oh, the taste is OK. Thank you for your trouble." "Miss Ning, don''t thank me. I also get paid for my study. It''s Han Shao who treats you with his heart." Aunt Zhang can see that they seem to be in conflict. As a result, they have to do practical things when they get Han Shao''s salary and try their best to say good things for Han Shao. Moreover, what she said was the truth. Han Shao, for example, was so boring and did a lot of things that she would not take the initiative to say. Every dress on Miss Ning''s body is selected by Han Shao himself. He arranges the things she usually uses in her room. But Han shaodu told her not to tell Miss Ning, worried that Miss Ning would feel uncomfortable. "Well." She knew that uncle Han was kind to her. He is such a busy person, three months of college entrance examination, but for him to accompany her to exercise in the morning, evening cram, she could not have been admitted to a university. So, after he did that to her, she would have resentment in her heart, but she couldn''t bear it. Chapter 136 After waiting for Han Junyu to go to work, Qin Ning is preparing to go to the studio. "Miss Ning, Han Shao said that you seem to be a little sick. Today you are still at home to rest. He has asked for leave for you." Aunt Zhang was holding her arm in a bit of a dilemma. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a look at Aunt Zhang, grinding her teeth in her heart. She is a little sick, but she can''t draw. Han Junyu stops her from going to the studio. I''m afraid it''s not about her body, but about house arrest and keeping her away from Xi Yifan! Seeing Qin Ning''s bad face, Aunt Zhang was a little nervous and carefully persuaded, "Miss Ning, I''ve prepared your favorite dessert for you. I''ll take it upstairs for you." "Thank you, Aunt Zhang. No more." Qin Ning shakes off her hand, spits out a foul air coldly, and turns to go upstairs. Instead of going back to her bedroom, she went to the studio and closed the door. She contacted Xi Yifan with her mobile phone. Learning that Xi Yifan called her yesterday, thinking of Han Junyu''s rage last night, it should be from Xi Yifan''s phone that she wants to move out of the villa. She suddenly felt powerless in her heart, thinking that Han Junyu would be engaged tomorrow, and she should leave. Office of the president of AXA Group. Just had a morning meeting, back to the office, the first thing Han Junyu did was to take out his mobile phone to see the message that Aunt Zhang sent him. Aunt Zhang said that Qin Ning heard that he would not allow her to go out, and angrily ran to the studio. She didn''t go out all morning. He knew that she was angry with him again. He was a little confused and gloomy. Song Xuan knocks into the office with a pile of documents. He feels that the pressure of running the company is a little low. He shrinks his shoulders. Others say that a woman''s face is like a book. That''s because the person who said this has never seen Han Shao''s face changing speed. He has no expression on his face, which is very frightening. If it becomes gloomy, his eyes are like a layer of ice, and no one has the courage to look at him. "Han Shao, how are you getting ready for your engagement?" Han Junyu interrupted him. Song Xuan put down his papers and immediately took out his tablet computer to report the preparation for the wedding banquet. "It has been arranged as you said." Han Junyu nodded, his long finger fell on the desk, beating rhythmically. "How did the Han family react?" Song Xuan stares at his long finger, with distinct bone joints. It is undeniable that his fingers are very beautiful. "Old lady Han talks about ordering a wedding banquet all day, but Han Qiang is calm. Han CAI and Qin Yao are very close. Qin Yao goes to the bar and meets her former classmates who have been drugged. It''s said that Han Cai asked someone to do those photos. I think she''ll have a back hand. " Han Junyu listens carelessly, and his fingers keep sliding. Song Xuan gives him his tablet computer. Looking at the pictures on the screen, he has a slight hook on the corner of his mouth. "Regardless of her, you arrange for two people to go to the villa and guard Ningning, just in case." Song Xuan looked at him in surprise. He didn''t dare to talk much. He took orders and turned to leave the office. Go out to run a company, see Han CAI to take a document to come over, song Xuan smoked to smoke a corner of mouth, quickly restore cold expression. "Director Han, what can I do for you?" "There is a document for the president to look over. Why, can''t I enter the president''s office?" Han Cai''s face was cold when he watched him guard by the door. "Yes, of course." Song Xuan lifted the gold silk glasses on the bridge of his nose. He didn''t have to think about it. He knew that it would be no good for her to come here. He knocked on the door of the office and opened it slightly. "President, director Han is here." After a full five minutes, Han Junyu came in with an answer. Although Han Cai is good at camouflage, when she stands here for five minutes, she can''t hang on her face even when people are watching her. Song Xuan grinned and said, "director Han, President, let you in." When Han Cai walks into the office, he takes a glance at the office first, then turns his eyes to Han Junyu. At the beginning, Mrs. Han passed the position to her grandson, but she was very unwilling. She always thought that she would become the owner of this office one day. Now that her goal was soon to be achieved, she was naturally excited. "Director Han, what''s up?" Han Junyu did not miss the greed in her eyes, brown eyes Sen cold. "Oh, there''s a document for you to sign. My secretary asked for leave, so I''ll come for a walk." Han Cai, with a professional smile on his face, handed the document to him. Han Junyu opened the document she took over and did not sign it immediately. Instead, he checked it carefully. Han Cai looked down at the papers and looked around the spacious office again. He thought the office was too cold and quiet. If it was her, she would arrange several bookshelves and some potted plants. However, she waited for another five minutes, but he still didn''t sign. Han CAI was wearing high heels and couldn''t stand. "Jun Yu, will you be nervous when you get engaged tomorrow?" When Han Cai spoke, he had already gone to the sofa and sat down.Han Junyu''s face is indifferent. He doesn''t answer her at all. Turning the document to the end, impatience flashed in his eyes. "Director Han, I remember when I held the meeting, I denied the ideas put forward by the planning department and the sales department." Han CAI was stunned. He didn''t expect to see it so carefully. "Although it''s the Internet age, the sales on the Internet are not stable, so I want the team to concentrate on traditional sales. As for you, I don''t think it''s necessary to employ a few network engineers. " "Oh," Han Junyu threw the document to her, regardless that she was his aunt. "Director Han, how many years have you been on the job?" His high tone makes Han Cai feel uncomfortable, but his aura is too strong, and she is a little scared. "Twenty years." After graduating from university and coming back from abroad, she worked in Sheng''an group. For the sake of the group''s work, she had no time to accompany her family, so her husband finally fell in love with other women. Thinking of his contribution to Sheng''an group in recent years, Han Cai is more and more resentful. She is also the Han family. Why can''t she be the president of Sheng''an group?! "Oh, twenty years, how come I haven''t been a new person who has just been in the company for two months?" Han Junyu satirizes. Han Caiqi''s face turned blue, "Han Junyu, please speak with respect to the point!" "I respect you on the premise that you respect your boss. I am the president of Sheng''an group, and I have absolute management power for work affairs. But you even have this basic consciousness, director Han, if you don''t agree, go to the personnel department and submit your resignation letter! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han CAI can''t believe it. Because of such a small matter, he asked her to resign?! "I said that if you want to work in my hands and do your job to the extreme, you are a good employee. Sheng''an group can''t afford to be reckless. Director Han doesn''t want to resign. This week, please submit a letter of apology and downgrade it! " Han Junyu coolly issued the order. A group of people hiding outside the door, heard Han Junyu curse, several people were surprised to open their mouths. Han Shao really lost his temper this time. He even dared to dismiss Han CAI. What a bully! At the same time, several of them also looked at each other and warned each other. Han Shao is in a bad mood today. You''d better not make trouble! Chapter 137 Song Xuan sits on his desk. He doesn''t have to listen to him. He knows that Han Shao won''t give Han Cai a good face. Han Cai calculated Qin Yao, but also came up with some despicable means to destroy Han Shao''s engagement. Will Han Shao forgive her? How can it be! Han Shao doesn''t care about Qin Yao, but what Han Cai covets is his position as president. Han Shao can''t stop her. Moreover, Qin Yao was chosen by old lady Han, and Han Cai dared to move. After that, if Qin Ning was in the top position, Han Cai would not be upset. Seeing Han Cai come out of the office with a black face and leave in a disorderly way, song Xuan raises the golden glasses on his nose. Good play, still behind! Han Cai angrily returns to his office, his face is gloomy, others are silent, dare not provoke her at this time. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. A smear of poison flashed in her eyes, and a wave of coolness stirred up in the corner of her mouth. She took out the phone to contact Qin Yao. At this moment, Qin Yao just woke up. After washing, she went to the kitchen to see her grandmother prepare a rich breakfast. She picked it up without much thought. "Oh, I''m so hungry." After eating half of breakfast, Qin Yao turns around and hears Jiang Rou''s strange voice. She loses her appetite in an instant. "I''m hungry. I''ve prepared breakfast for you. I''ll bring it out for you." Mrs. Qin has a kind face. At the beginning, Jiang Rou heard that Qin pingze had been expelled from the Qin family, and she wanted to kill her child. How could the old lady agree. So now the old lady takes jiangrou as her ancestor, and she is willing to eat steamed bread by herself, and she will let jiangrou eat and wear the best. When she came to the kitchen, she saw Qin Yao and half eaten breakfast, and her face sank. "Yao Yao, I left jiangrou breakfast. Why are you so ignorant?" Qin Yao sarcastic sneer, "breakfast and did not write the name, how do I know it is her." Jiang Rou raised her eyebrows and touched her stomach as an example of grievance. "The baby must be very hungry. What should I do?" "Rourou, don''t worry. I''ll go downstairs and buy it for you. Tell me what you want to eat." Jiang Rou naturally nodded, "you go to Yonghe soybean milk to buy me something to eat, I don''t choose, you can buy me anything." Their community is relatively small. The nearest Yonghe soybean milk shop takes ten minutes to walk, not to mention Mrs. Qin who is leaning on crutches. "Old lady, who shouldn''t have eaten my breakfast? Who can help me buy it?" Jiang Rou stops the old lady. Now Jiang Rou is pregnant with the grandson of the Qin family, but she has not married Qin pingze, so her name is very embarrassing. Jiang Rou calls her old lady. Qin Yao is about to leave the kitchen. She stops when she hears Jiang Rou''s words. "Jiang Rou, what do you mean?" Jiang Rou thought of Qin Yao''s attitude towards her before, and her smile widened. "I don''t mean anything else. You see, the old lady is old, so you should be filial to her, old lady. What do you say?" Mrs. Qin listened to the truth, "Yao Yao, go and buy breakfast." Qin Yao grinds her teeth and wants to kill Jiang rou. "Jiang Rou, don''t push too hard!" Jiang Rou felt her stomach, very pitiful. "Where can I make an inch? It''s because my baby is hungry. I have no choice but to have breakfast." "Yao Yao, be obedient and buy breakfast." As soon as Mrs. Qin heard that her grandson was hungry, she immediately ordered Qin Yao. How can Qin Yao buy breakfast for Jiang Rou? She scoffs at Jiang rou. "Grandma, I''m going to marry Han Shao tomorrow. If I''m ready today, if I''m not ready for tomorrow''s engagement banquet, Han Shao will blame me. I can''t afford it!" Jiang Rou''s jealous heart is sour. Before, she thought Qin pingze could get the equity of Qin family and become the president of Qin family. These days, I know Qin Ning''s ability. With Han Shao''s support, I quit his position as vice president. Qin pingze is a useless person. Now the Qin family can''t afford to hire a servant, and the food they eat is barely enough every day, which is far from what she imagined before. Looking at her stomach, she regrets to death. But thinking that she can''t go to college now, she can only let the old lady wait on her. When she gave birth to the child, she took the things of the Qin family and left Nankang city. As soon as the old lady heard that the person who will be engaged tomorrow also needs a lot of things to do. "There''s a lot to do to get engaged, so you can do it. I''ll buy breakfast." As she said this, Mrs. Qin usually extended her hand to Qin Yao. Qin Yao puzzled, "grandma, what do you do?" "Money, you ate Rourou''s breakfast. Now you have to give me money to buy breakfast!" It seems that if Qin Yao doesn''t give her money, she won''t give up. "Yao Yao, you used to be your mother''s housekeeper. Now you. Your mother is asking for a divorce, and you don''t care about the family affairs. It''s not sensible." The old lady complained. In the past, she never cared about housework, food and use, all of which were sent to her by Jiang Pei. If you want to spend money, Jiang Pei will send it to her.But since Jiang Pei was hospitalized, she was at home alone, busy with housework, dizzy, and had to take care of a pregnant woman. She was almost exhausted. Now Qin pingze is still in hospital. She has no income at home and has to spend money on food and clothing every day. She is worried. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Yao''s lungs are really going to explode. "Grandma, my mother was so angry that she was hospitalized, but you didn''t go to see it once. You even blame my mother for not being sensible?" Since the last time in the hospital, her mother was so angry that she fainted and stayed in the hospital. Grandma didn''t even see it. She served Jiang Rou at home every day. It was she who forced her parents to divorce. Now she even talks sarcastically. It''s her mother who doesn''t understand. It''s too much! "Isn''t it? It''s you. My mother won''t give birth to a son to the Qin family. Now Rourou is pregnant with my grandson. She doesn''t divorce and pretends to be ill and goes to the hospital. " The old lady also said, it seems that all this is caused by Jiang Pei''s divorce. If Jiang Pei doesn''t get a divorce, she doesn''t need to do housework. She is more likely to do breakfast. Qin Yao took a deep breath and laughed. Because her mother didn''t have a son, she saw the old lady making trouble for her mother for so many years. Her mother has been wronged for so many years and doesn''t ask for a reward. Now the shameless old lady has to force her mother to take care of Jiang rou. Isn''t that forcing her mother to die?! "Grandma, my mother has worked hard for the Qin family all these years without complaint and regret. There is no day to stop. Now you have a grandson, you don''t want her. Won''t your conscience hurt?" The more Qin Yao said, the more angry she was. If it wasn''t for Jiang Rougou''s father, their family wouldn''t be like this. So, it''s all Jiang Rou''s fault! "Grandma said that. My mother wants my parents to get divorced. Well, ask the lawyer to draw up the divorce agreement tomorrow. I''ll take care of my mother, and I''ll be the Han family''s little grandmother in the future. That''s nothing to do with you! " Qin Yao shakes her head and leaves. As soon as the old lady hears that Qin Yao is divorced from them, it''s no good. Qin Yao will be engaged tomorrow. After her engagement, she will be the eldest daughter of the Han family. If her granddaughter married Han Shao in the future, she would have more face. Jiang Rou also understood the relationship and held Qin Yao tightly, "Yao Yao, don''t be impulsive. Your grandmother is an elder. How can you be angry with him?" Qin Yao looked at her flattering face, disgusted in her eyes, and abandoned her. Jiangrou did not stand, hit the sofa and fell to the ground, she panicked and touched her stomach, "baby, I''m in pain, I, I want to go to the hospital." Although she dislikes the Qin family, she has nothing but the child now, so she must keep the child. Qin Yao was also flustered when she saw Jiang Rou crying and holding her stomach. Looking at Mrs. Qin''s flurried order, she calls 120. She purses her lips and stares at Jiang Rou coldly. She runs upstairs to get her mobile phone. At this time, the mobile phone rang, she was startled, changed her clothes and went downstairs. Chapter 138 Qin Yao went downstairs to see Jiang Rou sitting on the ground, pale. Old lady Qin is nervous and asks if she has called the hospital. Qin Yao nods in a panic. "I''ve already called. You can wait. Han Shao''s aunt came to me to discuss the engagement tomorrow, and I left. " Qin Yao''s voice was still shaking when she spoke. She squeezed her cell phone tightly and turned to leave. The old lady and Jiang Rou listened to her call and waited patiently for the hospital car to pick them up. But after waiting for several hours, without waiting for an ambulance, Jiang Rou felt more and more pain in her stomach, and her face became more and more ugly. Jiang Rou recalls Qin Yao''s panic when she left. She is weird in her heart. She takes out her mobile phone and calls for an ambulance. She also specially asks the staff who answered the phone if someone just called them. But the staff looked confused and said that they had not received a call from her area just now. Jiang Rou''s face was gloomy after she hung up the phone. If she lost her child, she would not let Qin Yao go! She''s engaged tomorrow, hehe. Is she going to join this future stepmother?! Qin Yao left the Qin family and stood downstairs for a long time before her heart beat steadily. Thinking that Han Cai would send a car to pick her up, when a car came to her side, she didn''t think much and got on the car. As soon as she got on the bus, she was covered with her mouth. She smelled a fragrance, and her eyes turned white. Villa, Qin Ning''s bedroom. In the morning, Qin Ning woke up and found a familiar man lying beside her. She was in a panic in her eyes. After washing and changing her clothes, she ran to the sports room. It took two hours to get out. After returning to the room, he changed his clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast. However, he found that Han Junyu was still there. "Han, why are you still here? Don''t you get engaged?" Han Junyu leisurely put down the tablet, mouth micro hook, "you are not a bridesmaid? I''ll go with you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips. Couldn''t he see that she was hiding from him? The thought of watching him walk with other women pricked her heart. "Don''t you want to bless me?" He was tall, long legged, and came up to her with a few steps. He hooked her chin and said, "still don''t want me to get engaged to another woman?" "No Qin Ning turned to avoid his fingers. Because she was weak, her palms were cold, but his palms were always warm, which made people want to hold them. Under pressure, she warned herself. She can''t be greedy or cross the line. "Uncle Han, let''s have breakfast. I''ll go with you." Han Junyu saw her smile, brown eyes complex, and did not say more words of comfort. After breakfast, Qin Ning took the gift and followed him to the engagement hotel. "Uncle Han, engagement procedure, what can I do for you?" It''s her first wedding. She''s afraid of making trouble for him. Although the heart is not happy, but Uncle Han married, she will sincerely wish! "I''ll tell you if you need to. Don''t be nervous." Looking at her head down, Han Junyu grabs her little hand and feels that her palm is in a cold sweat. She presses her thumb, which is close to her fingers. "Uncle Han, you, you let go." Qin Ning looks at the hand that two people hold together, flustered. He''s going to be engaged to another woman, and now he''s going to be so intimate with her. She was walking on thin ice, and her heart seemed to be pricked by countless needles. It hurts. But the pain, can''t say. "Darling, I can''t let it go." Han Junyu turns his eyes indifferently and looks out of the window. Since he was sure that he would take her as his future wife, he never thought of letting her go! Qin Ning dumped twice, but he didn''t, and his heart was filled with sorrow. I can''t shake it off. He is too overbearing and selfish to let go. When they got to the hotel, they didn''t go through the gate. Song Xuan led them through the green channel and went upstairs directly. Han Junyu didn''t let go of her hand from the beginning to the end. On the way, he met several people staring at them. Han Junyu also regarded them as the air. "Uncle Han, let me go. It''s not suitable for you. Qin Ning endured his temper and offered good advice. "What''s right?" In the elevator, Han Junyu turned to look at her, her brown eyes shining with dazzling light, and a smile on the corner of his mouth. Qin Ning breathed heavily. Yes, today he is engaged. He wants to be happy. But why did she find his smile a little harsh? Looking at her staring but not speaking, Han Junyu walked to her step by step, lifted her jaw, lowered his head and pecked her lips. "Is that all right?" Qin Ning''s face turned blue and white, and his shyness became a shame, but what could he do.He wants her to be good, she can only be tortured by him! "Uncle Han, don''t force me, you." she felt uncomfortable, her eyes were red, and tears welled up quickly. At this moment, Qin Ning hated his bad habit of tears! Listening to her saying this again, Han Junyu orders coldly. "Ning Ning, call my name!" Qin Ning bit lip, dare not here and his nonsense, can only gnash teeth of call his name. "Han Junyu!" But in her heart, he is her uncle Han, a respected elder. Han Junyu how can not see her mind, he deliberately stressed several times, let her call his name, is to change her mind. See she wants to cry again, squeeze her hand tightly, still have no explanation, after walking out of the elevator, take her to the dressing room. The two makeup artists immediately stood up and called Han Shao respectfully, "Han Shao, this is your bride. The engagement banquet will start soon. Just now, old lady Han came to ask about the bride." Qinning listen to make-up artist said he is the bride, want to explain, small head is Han Junyu''s big hand in the palm. Han Junyu rubbed Qin Ning''s small head and said, "make up well here. I''ll wait for you to come to me." "Oh" Qin Ning repressed the surging emotion in his heart and didn''t understand the true meaning of this sentence. She obediently went to change her clothes and asked the makeup artist to make up for her. Han Junyu left the dressing room and went to the corridor to see song Xuan''s footsteps coming in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" "Qin Yao has been taken away. I''m sending someone to look for her." Song Xuan was helpless. "Where''s grandma?" Han Junyu didn''t care about Qin Yao. He had been preparing for such a long time, waiting for today''s engagement banquet. "Old lady Han asked me. I said the bride was already in the dressing room." Song Xuan looked at the dressing room closed. "Han Shao, continue with the plan?" Han Junyu considered for two seconds, "where''s Han Qiang?" It is impossible for his uncle not to do something about such a big engagement. Song Xuan raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes on the bridge of his nose. "On your way, there were two teams of people who wanted to stop you, but I stopped them. In addition, Han Qiang intentionally arranged to receive news about foreign work yesterday! " Han Junyu knew that it would not be peaceful today, so he handed over all the work to song Xuan. Yesterday afternoon, song Xuan received a sudden call saying that there was an accident in a foreign project, and Han Shao had to go there in person. Song Xuan pretends to agree. When he comes to the hotel, he leads them through the green channel of the back door in order not to find out. "I see. You do your business." Song Xuan saw that the time was almost up, and nodded his head. In the dressing room, Qin Ning opens her eyes and sees herself in the mirror. white skinned thin foundation, amber eyes with light watermelon red eyes, orange lipstick, beautiful and charming. "You are absolutely the most beautiful bride I have ever seen. How beautiful!" The makeup artist couldn''t help admiring. Qin Ning shakes her head and wants to explain, "I''m not the bride of today." before she has finished her words, there is a knock on the door. She turns to look at the door. Chapter 139 Song Xuan enters the room and asks the makeup artist to go out first. He has something to say to Qin Ning. Looking at the makeup of Qin Ning, his eyes are full of surprise. Gorgeous, delicate features have some color, cute eyes good Lai, red lips and white teeth. Young age has such a brilliant appearance, and then wait a few years, it must be more beautiful. "Miss Ning, would you like to be Han Shao''s bride?" Qin Ning frowned, "Uncle song, don''t be kidding. It''s uncle Han and my cousin who are engaged today Song Xuanguan went to the dressing room and came up to him with a respectful attitude. "Your cousin broke up and didn''t come." "How could it be?" Qin Ning stood up abruptly and couldn''t believe it. Qin Yao is afraid that she dreams of becoming uncle Han''s fiancee. How could she be here today. "I don''t have to lie to you. If she comes, she should wait in this dressing room." Song Xuan explained. Qinning brow frown, Qinyao did not show up, that Han uncle how to do? Those people in the lobby, if they know that the bride didn''t come, will certainly laugh at Uncle Han, saying that the bride abandoned him to escape. No, she doesn''t like to be bad mouthed by Uncle Han at all! "Qin Yao didn''t come. Why don''t you come to me if you don''t find someone?" Song Xuan chuckles. Miss Ning looks simple and lovely, but she is not stupid at all. She knows that he has a purpose to find her now. "Han Shao and Mrs. Han have made an oral agreement that if he is not engaged today, he will dismiss the president of Sheng''an group. So, today''s wedding banquet must be held as usual. " Qin Ning clenched his little fist and bit his pink lips. Song Xuan continued, "I believe Miss Ning doesn''t want Han Shao to make a fool of herself in front of the guests, does she?" "Of course I don''t want to." Qin Ning took a deep breath and didn''t want him to continue to beat around the bush. "Song Xuan, just say what you want to say." Song Xuan shakes his head helplessly, feeling that Han Shao''s game is also very tiring. "So I asked Miss Ning, would you like to be Han Shao''s bride?" "Let me replace Qin Yao?" Qin Ning shivers all over, pinches his fingernails and wants to escape from here. Song Xuan, let her marry! "No," Song Xuan felt that there were some misunderstandings and quickly shook his head to explain, "Miss Ning, Han Shao and old lady Han have made an agreement that they must be engaged today, but they didn''t say who the bride is. If Han Shao agrees with Qin Yao''s engagement, he won''t put the date back to now. Do you know what I mean? " Qin Ning frowned. There was an idea in her heart, but she couldn''t believe it. Song Xuan scratched his head, some embarrassed, "Miss Ning, you may not easily believe what you want to say, but I use my personality to guarantee that I didn''t say a lie." "Han Shaohui has postponed his engagement. Even when you come of age, today''s engagement banquet is also prepared for you. From the news of the engagement, many people are attacking Qin Yao. Qin Yao is just a cover for Han Shao to find out those who covet his position. This is also a way for Han Shao to protect you. " Qin Ning''s eyes are full of amazement. Thinking of Han Junyu''s jokes about asking her to be a bride several times, his brain is a little confused. Did she receive Qin Yao''s indecent photos last time because someone wanted to design Qin Yao so that Han Shao couldn''t get engaged to Qin Yao? "Although it''s cruel, Han Shao is watched every day. He worries that he can''t protect you, so he plays a play with good intentions." Song Xuan interceded for Han Junyu. Qin Ning bit her lips. She was angry and annoyed. Han Junyu didn''t force her. But he still carefully planned the wedding banquet, waiting for her to jump into the pit. Now if she doesn''t agree, he will not only quit the position of president of Sheng''an group, but also become the laughing stock of people all over the world. Han Shao, who is superior, was stood up by the bride at the engagement banquet. But if she agreed, she would not be able to cross that barrier. Seeing that Qin Ning was still silent, song Xuan was worried. "The engagement will start soon. Han Shao greets the guests in front of us. If Miss Ning agrees with Han Shao, I''ll take you out." "If you don''t agree, I''ll take you back to the villa, too." At this time, the engagement hall is very lively. The engagement banquet was held by all the famous families in Nankang city. Han Shao was the love of many women''s dreams. All the famous families also wanted to have a look. Which woman is so charming that Han Shao wants to say goodbye to being single. Of course, many women want to see whether that woman has a nose or an eye more than herself. "Jun Yu, do you really think clearly? Engagement means to get married. Marriage is a matter of a lifetime. It''s a long life. Do you really want that woman to get married? Maybe you''ll have children, and you''ll have to raise them. If you''re not sure, you''d better not give that woman a chance to harm you. "Listen to Pei Qian garrulous, Han Junyu fidgety cold eyes sweep him one eye, let him shut up. Pei Qian was not afraid of him. "I think the little girl I saw in the studio last time was pretty good. If you were with her, I would not say anything, but I heard that Qin Yao acted like a lady and didn''t behave like a lady at all. In the circle, the wind is not good. If she is with you, she will turn your life upside down. If you are engaged now, you will divorce sooner or later. " Listening to his words, Xiao Jue stood beside him and said with a low smile, "Jun Yu, although Pei Qian talks a lot, his main meaning is very clear. Qin Yao is not suitable for you." Today is Han Junyu''s engagement banquet. As good friends, Pei Qian and Xiao Jue are naturally coming to attend. Cheng Mo''s mission has not come back yet. "Well, I know." Han Junyu is still indifferent. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian and Xiao Jue looked at each other and couldn''t understand him. According to common sense, who can stop what Han Junyu doesn''t want to do? But he was willing to marry a woman he didn''t like. How could it be! What''s more, Qin Yao is not a good woman. Seeing that the time for engagement is approaching, but I haven''t seen the bride yet, the Han family is worried. Old lady Han came to ask, "Jun Yu, why hasn''t the bride come yet? It can''t be something wrong Wearing a black suit, Han Junyu looked at the entrance of the hall, and felt a little nervous. But his calm handsome face, precious and cold, no one can see his mind. "When it''s time, she comes, and the engagement party goes on. If she doesn''t come, the engagement party will be cancelled. " She said, don''t push her. Han Junyu can only give her the decision. She came, he married. "How is that going to work?" Mrs. Han''s eyes swept over all the guests and were staring at the Han family. If the wedding banquet was cancelled halfway, would she not lose face with the Han family? Therefore, this engagement banquet must not be cancelled! "Jun Yu, isn''t it a trick?" Han Junyu pulls his lips and stares at Han Cai behind the old lady with deep meaning. The corners of his mouth are slightly crooked. "Grandma, if I don''t want to get engaged, do you think I''ll come to this engagement party?" Old lady Han is worried. She is really worried. She takes Han CAI and asks her to go to the dressing room to see the bride. Han Cai comforts old lady Han. When she turns around, a smug smile comes across her mouth. Naturally, the bride will not be in the make-up artist, so after a few steps, she hurried back and whispered in Mrs. Han''s ear. The bride is missing. The old lady twisted her eyebrows and looked at Han Junyu. She didn''t know how many people were staring at Han Junyu. Just because she was too clear, she tried to protect Qin Yao in order to facilitate the marriage, but she didn''t see the mess in the Qin family. Qin Yao is missing at this time. Someone must be playing tricks behind her back. She wants to see the jokes of the Han family! "Jun Yu, this engagement banquet can''t be cancelled!" The old lady''s tone was tough and irrefutable. Han Junyu sneered coldly, "only the bridegroom''s engagement banquet, how to carry on?" Chapter 140 Old lady Han''s sharp eyes swept around the crowd and fell on a woman. "Find a woman to save the field first." Han Junyu followed her eyes and saw the woman with a sneer. "Grandma, compared with the face of the Han family, is my marriage just an unusual joke?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Old lady Han is in a dilemma. She doesn''t want to do this kind of thing, but today can''t let the Han family become the laughing stock of others! Han Cai also saw Xu Lin, the daughter of the Xu family. He liked Han Junyu, the beautiful girl among the celebrities since he was a child. "Jun Yu, we should take the overall situation as the priority! This Miss Xu has a good temper and is the daughter of the Xu family. If you marry the Xu family, it will only be good for you. " In those days, she married a man she didn''t love just for Sheng''an group. Han Junyu should also taste the pain! "Oh." Han Junyu, however, gives Han Cai a look in his eyes. His cold brown eyes stare at old lady Han. Pei Qian, who was standing beside him, couldn''t see any more. Pei Qian always wanted to say what he wanted, but he was not afraid of anything. "Granny Han, Jun Yu is not a kitten or a dog. He can breed at will. He is the president of Sheng''an group and your grandson. Do you want to ruin Han''s whole life just because he won''t lose face? " Old lady Han opened her mouth, her face turned white, and some did not dare to look directly at Han Junyu. "Pei Qian, it''s our Han family''s business. Don''t join in the fun." Han Cai''s displeased warning. Pei Qian sneered coldly, with a bad ruffian smile on his face, "aunt Han, if you want to do something bad, if you are found by me, don''t you allow me to say it twice? Are you divorced, psychologically twisted, and take it for granted that other people''s marriage is not happy? " "Pei Qian, you," Han Caiqi said. "Sorry, my family hasn''t urged me to get married, and now I don''t want to get married, so don''t worry about it. Aunt Han, it''s you. Don''t hang a bitter gourd face all day long. You won''t be liked by men like this. You should smile more. " Pei Qian showed a big innocent smile. Xiao Jue, who was standing next to him, put up a glass of wine on his lips. If there is a quarrel contest in the world, Pei Qian will be sorry for God''s mouth if he doesn''t win. How could old lady Han not understand Pei Qian''s sarcasm, but her heart was still tangled. "Jun Yu, you," Han Jun Yu found the expectation in her eyes, and her eyes were a little cold, "grandma, I will cancel my engagement." All of a sudden, the music of engagement started, and two huge posters were immediately pulled up on both sides of the stage. The poster on the left shows Han Junyu holding a woman and they look at each other. The other shows Han Junyu kissing a woman. The heroines in the posters only show half of their faces, which makes people curious. People who know Han Junyu well know that the woman Han Junyu holds in his arms can only be Qin Ning. Bang! A heavy gate at the entrance of the hall was pushed open. Song Xuan led a woman in a white dress into the hall. Han Junyu''s heart beat faster and turned to look at the entrance of the hall. Delicate girl, with delicate make-up, with picturesque eyes and orange red mouth, is charming and charming. She was wearing a simple and elegant dress with short hair combed back and a pink diamond hairpin in her ear, which he chose for her. This is the bride he chose, the woman he loves to the core. She didn''t want him to force her, so he asked song Xuan to be a lobbyist and let her decide whether to get engaged to him. He gave himself two ways. One is to hold her hand and go to the wedding hall now. The other is that if she refuses to engage him at this time, he will go on the long march. When she gets older, he''s proposing to make her his man. Looking at the woman who is walking slowly towards him, it is obvious that his woman loves him very much and is reluctant to give up his long march. He turned his head and looked at Mrs. Han with a faint smile. "Grandma, here comes my bride." He long legs a few steps to run in front of her, very natural holding her little hand, her little cold hands are all protected in the palm. "Ning Ning, I''m glad you can come." Qin Ning looked at him and naturally held her hand. Her heart was slightly warm. But thinking that all this was designed by him, she had no choice but to be pushed forward by him. Sensing her nervousness, Han Junyu pressed her palm with his thumb. He handed a bunch of Camellia prepared by song Xuan to her hand and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Good boy, I''m here." People see Han Junyu gentle side face, all coax of applause, blessing two people. People stare at them and walk slowly to the stage to see the woman standing beside Han Junyu. Her features are delicate, but her figure is just like that. Many young ladies are jealous.Han Cai is also very surprised. He didn''t expect that Han Junyu would pull Qin Ning to the rescue site, and he also prepared so many posters. It can be seen that he has been prepared for a long time. She angrily clenches her fist and stares at Qin Ning. It seems that her existence is a big mistake! "Wow, it turns out that Jun Yu has already had a bride in his heart, and it makes us worry about him. It''s too unfair!" Although Pei Qian complained, his eyes were full of blessings for the two people on the stage. Although Xiao Jue was not a participant in the plan, he shook his head and chuckled after thinking about it all over again. "The peach is in the open well, the plum tree is next to the peach, insects come to gnaw at the root of the peach, and the plum tree is stiff instead of the peach." Pei Qian didn''t understand. He blinked in doubt. "What do you mean, Xiao Jue?" "It means you read more books." Xiao Jue rolled his eyes helplessly. "Don''t be a good friend, sir Xiao." Pei Qian fried hair. "Qin Ning''s body is too weak. He is worried that she will get hurt. He didn''t want to let Qin Ning marry him in such a hurry, but the old lady forced him to choose a move to replace Li Jiang and let Qin Yao block it. Obviously, Han Junyu thought well, Qin Yao was taken away. " Pei Qian listened to his analysis and sympathized with Han Junyu for a few seconds. He had to calculate his engagement. He was really tired. See the woman that the section strides to walk unexpectedly is Qin Ning, Han Zijin of sitting in the crowd abruptly stands up, can''t believe of stare at her. Why, she will become cousin''s fiancee? He stepped forward and tried to rush up, but he was stopped by Xiao Jue. "Han Zijin, you rush up. What will people think of Qin Ning? She''s shameless. She''s a fox spirit. Is she teasing your brothers? " "No! But, "Han Zijin certainly does not want others, this did not say Qin Ning. But he couldn''t accept it. Qin Ning became his sister-in-law! "No, but for her good, you''d better not act rashly!" Xiao Jue''s persuasion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin powerless let go of his arm, Leng Leng staring at the two people on the stage, pale. On the stage, Han Junyu leads Qin Ning to do some engagement procedures under the guidance of the host, and finally they exchange rings. Host warm introduction, let two people exchange rings, Qin Ning a face staring at Han Junyu at a loss. "Are you ready to exchange rings?" Han Junyu winked at her, stepped closer to her and linked the items around her neck. "What''s the matter?" She stared at the necklace in his palm, not knowing what he was going to do. "The engagement ring is my 18th birthday present to you." Chapter 141 Qin Ning felt the ring on his finger, and his heart was complicated. Han Junyu asked her when he gave her a gift, no matter what he gave her, she would accept it. She never thought that he would give her the engagement ring, and she accepted it vaguely. When the engagement ceremony is finished, Han Junyu doesn''t want Qin Ning to drink, so he asks song Xuan to send her upstairs to have a rest. He deals with it in the hall. Sitting in the presidential suite, she rubbed her stiff cheeks and thought of how he would kiss her in front of everyone after they exchanged rings. Her the heat on her small face had not yet dropped, and she covered her face shyly and rolled several times on the bed. After that, really become his fiancee? But how could she feel like she was still dreaming! She took her mobile phone, took a self portrait of herself and sent the photo to an Yun. "Eh, you have a good look today. What kind of dinner are you going to?" An Yun is puzzled. "Well, it''s actually a wedding banquet." Qin Ning is still thinking about how to tell an Yun about her and Han Junyu. "Uncle Han''s engagement banquet?" An yundun for a few seconds, and a continuous sentence. "With your beauty, it''s entirely for the bride to attend your uncle Han''s engagement banquet." Qin Ning chuckled, "in fact, I am the bride!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning Yun explained the matter to her friend. "I''m trying to keep uncle Han''s position as president of Sheng''an group. Besides, engagement is not marriage. After this time, I''ll get engaged with him and study hard in University." "Ning Ning, do you know what advantages you have?" An Yun asked. Qin Ning seriously thought about it, typing with a smile, "I have many advantages, such as being helpful, kind-hearted, pure and lovely, the most important thing is that I am lovely." "Ha ha." An Yun gives her a sneer, "it''s not your fault to be beautiful, and I don''t deny that it''s cute. It''s just that the brain is not so easy to use. It''s so naive!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can''t have a good chat. "Han Junyu will let you accept the engagement ring when you are 18 years old. I''ll lend you 50 courage to try and see if you can escape from his palm." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t want to admit it, but she was right. However, from Uncle han to fiance, she still has some problems. "You, when you lived in his villa, you just put yourself into the wolf''s mouth as a lamb. Would he not eat? Thank you for worshiping him as a believer. He''s just a good-looking bird "Yunyun, you''re right, but it''s not so exaggerated." Qin Ning scratched his head. She doesn''t know when Han Junyu is interested in her. She wants to make her his fiancee, which is definitely a bomb for her. "Ouch, you protect him before I begin to say it. Do you think you''ve done it for him, wait a minute? " "For what?" Qin Ning didn''t react for a moment. "Hey, hey Han Junyu treats you as a woman in bed, doing things that consume physical strength! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered his face and dared not speak. "You are also an adult. He is nice to you. It happens that you like him very much. It''s nothing to fall in love with. If you''re not happy, leave him. Qin Ning, do you know what I mean? " An Yun''s tone is serious. "Well." Now we can only take one step at a time. "By the way, did you receive the express I sent you?" Anyun soon changed the topic. "What express?" Qin Ning is curious. "I checked the express bill. It should be here today. Remember to check it in the evening." Qin Ning talks with her about some recent topics. An Yun is studying abroad, and her classes are very full every day. She can''t play with her mobile phone in class. In addition, she has jet lag, so they don''t have much time to chat. Suddenly heard the doorbell, she put down her cell phone to open the door, to open the door. Standing outside is song Xuan. "Han Shao asked me to send it to you. If you like it, I''ll send it to the villa." Song Xuan was carrying several boxes in his hand, which contained several desserts. Because Qin Ning drinks medicine every day, there is an independent refrigerator in the kitchen, which is all kinds of desserts prepared for her. Qin Ning surprised to pick up the box in his hand, looking at the various colors of desserts in the box, she turned her mouth. "Thank you, uncle song. I''ll tell you when I choose." See her hand to take the box, song Xuan did not give her, carrying the box into the room. "Mrs. Han, use it lightly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him in a daze, and doesn''t react for a moment. She stared at herself without blinking. Her amber eyes were full of shock. Song Xuan picked her eyebrows. "You and Han Shao are engaged. Naturally you are Mrs. Han. What''s wrong?"There was nothing wrong with logic, but she felt strange and blushed and shook her head. "Uncle song, you''d better call me Qin Ning." "This can''t work. If Han Shao hears this, he will be angry and deduct my salary. Who can I talk to?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked the corner of his mouth. Uncle Han is not so naive, is he? Qin Ning tasted all the desserts, and some drinks were sent for her to taste. She felt her stomach and drank the drinks. It''s a good feeling to have enough to eat, drink and sleep. "Han Shao will be busy for a while. Han Shao knows that you have the habit of taking a lunch break. He asks you to have a rest first. If he leaves, he will call you in person." Song Xuan said again. "Oh." Qin Ning can only accept Han Junyu''s arrangement. Qinning in the room around, lying in bed, brain is still a bit confused. Yesterday, she was still engaged to Uncle Han and Qin Yao. She was upset. Today, she is engaged to Uncle Han. Yes, it''s definitely a strange dream. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. When Han Junyu arrived at the room, he saw that the woman was asleep. He walked gently to the bed and bowed his head to kiss her on the forehead. "You are mine!" He whispered in her ear, with a touch of wine in his voice. Qin Ning dreamed that she was crushed by the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, she couldn''t escape. Instead of escaping, she was dragged into the cave by a strong force. In the dark hole, she couldn''t breathe well. She opened her eyes suddenly, and then she understood why she was pressed by the mountain, because there was a man on her. The man put his arms around her waist, closed his eyes and kissed her as if he were tasting a delicious dessert. "Well..." Unable to breathe, she pushed his shoulders. Han Junyu felt her struggle and didn''t embarrass her. He licked her lower lip and slowly let her go. With a bit of wine breath sprayed on her face, "Hello, Mrs. Han." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing his greeting, Qin ningdun struggled and stared at him. He is now greeting her not as her uncle Han, but as her fiance. "Why, no?" Looking at her big eyes blinking, Han Junyu frowned. "No, I just think we''re engaged. There''s no need to call it that." She held a glimmer of hope that as long as they didn''t get the marriage certificate, their relationship was not certain. This time she will be his fiancee to help him out. "Here I am, engaged, so to speak. Do you still want to cheat? " He narrowed his cold eyes, and there was danger in his brown eyes. "Uncle Han, I Well " Han Junyu grabs her lips again, like a lesson. He gently bites her lower lip and grinds around, but he doesn''t let her go. Qin Ning was softened all over by him, and his breathing became heavier. "Han Ah Chapter 142 "Ning Ning, I''ve taught you many times, call my name!" But Han Liyu let go of her cold breath and fell on her shoulder. Qin Ning had no choice but to call him by his name. "Han, Han Junyu." "Darling, what don''t you want to say?" He lay down next to her, took her in his arms, put her little head on his arm, and he tilted his head and bowed his head to kiss her forehead. "Uncle Han, Han Junyu, although we are engaged, but I, I''m not used to it. You, let me go first." Qin Ning wants to escape. "Sooner or later, I have to adapt. Now I''ll take you to adapt." Han Junyu hugged her and didn''t let her leave. "But I, I''m still young," she tried to make an excuse. Although they did the most intimate thing, she still didn''t know how to face him. "It''s not small." Han Junyu sent her to sweep her chest. Noticing his sight, Qin Ning was startled for a second, and his arm protected his chest. "Han Junyu, how did you become so, so strange?" "Strange?" I know what she said is euphemistic. In fact, what she really wanted to say was why he became so shameless, right? Han Junyu in the heart endure to smile, small woman disposition is soft, can''t say tough words, anxious cheek is red. When being bullied by him, amber eyes like washed, clear and pure, let people want to crush her, see the ripples of the fundus. "Ning Ning, do you know how old I am?" "29 years old." She answered earnestly. "Yes, a 29 year old man, with his fiancee lying in his arms, doesn''t do anything strange. Are you questioning your man''s ability?" Qin Ning stares at her, her big amber eyes blink. Han Junyu is very hot when he is engaged to her, and he doesn''t know if it''s the reason for drinking. Now he wants to cover them with a quilt for a real fight. He blindfolded her and warned her in a low voice, "Ning Ning, don''t stare at other men like this in the future, you know?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Like this or like that? Qin Ning stares at his palm, obviously feels his body is heating up, and she is afraid. "Han Junyu, you, you are not sick, are you?" Han Junyu picks eyebrows, but rubs her fluffy head with his chin, and teases her with a smile, "little stupid girl, you won''t get sick now, you will get sick when you go back to the villa at night." "Let''s go to Uncle Xiao Jue." She also believed that he was ill. If you are not sick, how can you make your body abnormal and say such strange things. "What do you want him for?" Han Junyu thought in his heart that if he had a wife, he would find Xiao Jue, then he would get sick! "Ning Ning, I''ll take you to a place." He pulled her up. "Where to?" Qin Ning followed him suspiciously. She went downstairs to the underground garage and found that he was still a little drunk. She worried and grasped his big hand. "Han Junyu, if you drink, let Lao Mo drive." Han Junyu looked down at the two people holding hands together, eyes soft color, can''t help but peck on her lips. "Listen to Mrs. Han." His action is very fast. Qin Ning stares at him for a long time. When she hears his address, her little face turns red. "Han Junyu, you, don''t tease me." Han Junyu took his mobile phone to call Lao Mo, and determined the time with Lao Mo, then he heard the little woman bow her head, small, soft voice, a little angry. He raised his lips slightly and rubbed her little head. "Am I wrong?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked up at him. Underground garage lighting is very bright, cool white light sprinkled on his face, but a bit soft feeling. He took off the coat on the elbow, slightly hook the corner of the mouth, jokingly staring at him, a bit bad feeling. Qin Ning had never seen such a side of him. He blushed and his heart beat down. "Where are you taking me?" She changed the subject. Han Junyu opened the car door, asked her to do it first, and then sat beside her. He took her little hand and put it in his palm, gently pinching her knuckles, but he didn''t answer her question. It was so quiet that Qin Ning was staring at him. He didn''t know what he meant. "Han Junyu, do you want to go home?" Han Junyu''s action in his hand brightens his eyes. He likes her use of this word very much. Home. Sounds like a nice name. "You''re so anxious to come home with me, Mrs. Han. What are you thinking?" He raised eyebrows at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning reacts, he is teasing her again! Lao Mo will come soon. After receiving Han Shao''s hint, he will drive immediately.In half an hour. Lao Mo stopped and ran out to open the door for them. Qin Ning got off and saw that it was a cemetery. She turned to him in surprise. Is it bad luck to bring her here when you are engaged? "When I marry you home, I always have to meet my father-in-law and mother-in-law." He took her little hand and went to her parents'' gravestone. Qin Ning is sorry to hear him call his parents. Looking at his side face, he has a soft and straight posture. He only wears a white shirt on his upper body. He is lazy and casual. No matter whether they have feelings or not, they have held an engagement ceremony and exchanged engagement rings. It''s not wrong to call him father-in-law and mother-in-law. in fact, she also wants to meet her parents. She was warm at the thought of his thoughtfulness. But this time he didn''t bring them all. He always felt that there was something less. Han Junyu had seen through her mind for a long time. He rubbed her little head and said with a smile, "you brought me this gift. Isn''t it valuable?" Qin Ning slightly with the lower lip, shame annoyed don''t look at his handsome face. Looking down at her parents'' tombstone, her eyes were red at the thought that they could not witness her growing up. "Mom, Dad, Ning Ning came to see you." Qin Ning knelt down in front of the tombstone, hoping that her parents would see her in heaven and know that she is living well now. Han Junyu did not want her to kneel on the cold ground, picked her up, and knelt down solemnly in front of the tombstone. "Brother Qin, sister Qin, today is my engagement day with Ning Ning. I''ll take care of Ning Ning in the future. I hope I can get your blessing." What I didn''t say before can be said now. Qin Ning watched him kneel down and was scared to pull him up. "Han Junyu, it''s unnecessary." "Ning Ning, don''t be nervous. They are my elders now. They should kneel down." Han Junyu bowed respectfully for three times before he got up slowly. He didn''t have many grateful people in his life, but now he was very grateful to Qin Ning''s parents, because they had Qin Ning. They stood in front of the tombstone and talked for a while. Han Junyu felt that the time was almost the same. He said a few farewell words and promised that he would bring her back when he had time. Back at the villa, Aunt Zhang greets them with a happy face. She calls Qin Ning instead of Miss Ning, but Mrs. Han. Qin Ning blushed and said in a low voice, "Aunt Zhang, you''d better call me Ning Ning in the future." "How can this work? It''s the rule." Aunt Zhang deliberately face, did not get Han Shao''s nod, she dare not call. "But it''s good to say that" " Han Junyu interrupts her. He tells people around him to call her, hoping that she can adapt to her present status. She''s his fiancee. The future wife. Qin Ning still wants to struggle, but Han Junyu gives an order. Aunt Zhang is still a Mrs. Han, and every time she blushes for a long time. In the evening, Qin Ning comes out of the studio and washes to go to bed. However, she hears the door of the bedroom being pushed open. She stares at her eyes. "Han Junyu, what''s up?" "Wedding night, how can you sleep alone?" Chapter 143 Qin Ning heard Han Junyu say that tonight is the wedding night. His face turned red and he jumped out of bed in anger. "Han Junyu, we may have something to talk about." Han Junyu calmly walks to the bed and looks at her. "What do you want to talk about, you say." "I, you, we are engaged, but we don''t want to live together." Qin Ning felt that his mind was in a mess. He was anxious to explain, but he couldn''t finish a word. Seeing the man staring at her all the time, she was so anxious that she almost bit off her tongue and blushed. "Well, I''m engaged, so I want to live together. It''s like this." Han Junyu deliberately misinterpreted her meaning and nodded his head in recognition. Qin Ning shook his head. "You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." "Then you can sort out what you mean. I''ll take a bath first." Han Junyu nodded indifferently, then took the bathrobe into her bathroom. Qin Ning stares at him in amazement. He is too casual! Listening to the sound of the water inside, her mind would unconsciously think of his body-building. She shook her head and covered her hot face. I feel like a fish on the fire. When she shakes her tail, it''s cooked. Soon the door of the bathroom was pushed open. He leaned against the door frame. Under the bright light, he was wrapped in a black bathrobe. The belt was loosely tied, and the bathrobe was loose, revealing half of the strong chest. "Think about it?" His low voice, there is a charm. Qin Ning swallowed saliva, turned his eyes and nodded. "Han Junyu, although we are engaged, I want to make it clear. Part of the reason why I will go with song Xuan is that I don''t want you to become a laughing point of others, let alone quit the position of president of Sheng''an group. Therefore, there is no emotional basis for this engagement. " Han Junyu pick eyebrows, does not deny her words. He knew that she only regarded him as a reliable elder, not a woman''s attitude towards men. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Qin Ning continued. "I''m not used to the change yet. Will you give me some time?" "How long do you want?" Han Junyu walked up to her, hooked her jaw and stared at her. Qin Ning earned two, didn''t earn to take off, her amber eyes cunningly turned. "Three months." "A month." Qin Ning shook his head, unwilling to bargain, "two months." "Two weeks." Han Junyu fixed the tone with one stroke. Qin Ning was discouraged, afraid that he would reduce the time, "two weeks, just two weeks. In the past two weeks, you will, " " I will sleep beside you and teach you how to adapt to our unmarried relationship. " Han Junyu hook lips, deliberately tease her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s big eyes widened. Thinking of what he had done to her that night, she looked at her intensely and defensively. "If I don''t agree, you force me hard, you" "you have to agree if you don''t agree!" Han Junyu saw that she wanted to run and threw her into bed. Then he followed her. "Han Junyu, you, don''t mess around!" She flushed her eyes and stared at him in horror. "What kind of mess, eh?" A low voice pressed in her ear. He put his long arm around her and threw the quilt over them. Qin Ning nervously clenched his small fist. It seemed that if he dared to do that kind of thing to her again, she would never let him go. But she has been waiting and waiting, did not wait until the next step of the man''s action, just arm around her, and then close your eyes to sleep. Qin Ning doubts, does he just want to sleep with her? Dare not relax, she has been staring at his chest, because too engrossed, after a while she can not hold, faint. Han Junyu opened his eyes and saw the little woman shrink in his arms. He put his hand on guard and chuckled. If he really wants to do something to her, can she escape? It''s not easy to let her come to him today and exchange engagement rings with her. His arms tightened, feeling that she was still too thin, thinking silently in his heart that the next task was to make her fat again. The next day, when Qin Ning woke up, he found himself lying in a man''s arms. For a long time, he didn''t respond. She closed her eyes for a while, then suddenly opened them to make sure that it was not a dream. She slowly got up and drew back. Suddenly the arm on the waist hugged her tightly. She wrinkled her face and was a little worried. It''s so cool for a man to look up and take a breath. When I slept with him before, every time his biological clock was earlier than her, he would leave early when he woke up. Observing his handsome face, she suddenly found that his eyelashes are really long, and his skin is also good.Seeing his eyelashes shaking, she was about to wake up. She didn''t know what to do. She closed her eyes and lay dead. Han Junyu opened his eyes and looked down at her. He pretended to sleep with his eyelashes shaking all the time. His eyes are soft. It''s interesting to see her silly appearance when he gets up every day. He lowered his head and pecked her on the lip. "Little stupid girl, get up and exercise." Qin Ning can''t pretend to go on. He opens his eyes and looks like he didn''t wake up. He stares at him timidly. "Hi, good morning, uncle Han." Han Junyu suddenly cold eyes a MI, pick eyebrows to her. "Give you three seconds to reflect." Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously, what does he reflect on? Seeing that he suddenly raised his arm and bowed his head to kiss her, she quickly covered her lips. "You can''t do bad things." She glared at her eyes, and there was a little anger in her amber eyes, but he liked her so vividly. "Ning Ning, what do you call me?" Qin Ning thought about it. She just instinctively called him uncle Han. Obviously, he cared about the address. He crawled in front of her like a cheetah. If she didn''t correct her mistake in time, he would eat her in one bite. "Han, Han Junyu." Listening to her soft voice, with a bit of resentment, he was finally satisfied. "A few more calls." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and glared at him bitterly. But on the bed, their posture was too dangerous for her to annoy him. "I don''t want to, eh?" When he spoke, the breath vomited on her face, itching. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu "Well," she called his name quickly. All of a sudden, he lowered his head, grabbed her lips and licked her lip shape. Before she could react, he had left, and his brown eyes were staring at her moist lips. "A reward for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is going to cry. She didn''t want the reward! But then she could only think about it in her heart. If she said it, he would tease her again. Get up, put on your sportswear and go to the sports room on the third floor. Last night warm-up exercise, he just slowly opened the door to come in, and then easy to hold down from the treadmill. She hugged him by the neck in fright and glared at him in doubt. "It''s just running. It''s boring. I''ll teach you other sports." Qin Ning was suspicious and followed him carefully. Han Junyu taught her some time ago that there was no weight-bearing in her exercises. It was because of her physical condition that she only increased her metabolism. Now she has been exercising for a while, so she can increase some physical training. Physical training will be very hard, Han Junyu has patience, let her slowly adapt. Because on the first day of training his arms and legs, Qin Ning felt that his legs were soft and his calf and stomach were shaking all the time when he came out of the sports room. Chapter 144 When Aunt Zhang saw Qin Ning go downstairs, her walking posture was a little strange. She understood and blinked at Qin Ning. Qin Ning was puzzled and scratched her head. "Aunt Zhang, what''s the matter?" "It''s OK, it''s OK. If you feel uncomfortable, you should tell me. I''m from here. I''m sorry, little girl. I''ll say something for you." Aunt Zhang looks at her strange posture and worries that Han shaochu will hurt her. Qin Ning''s body is weak and her resistance is not good. If she has a fever because of this kind of thing, the little girl will leave a psychological shadow in the future. "No, I''m not embarrassed." Qin Ning is strange. She can''t understand her all of a sudden. "Ah, I know you are thin skinned. Han Shao is not light hearted. If it''s OK, you can''t walk steadily." Aunt Zhang felt that she must be sophistry, but also love her, "you sit first, I''ll make you some tonic soup." "No, Aunt Zhang, I think you may have misunderstood me," Qin Ning later realized the meaning of her words, blushing to explain. "It''s OK. You''re engaged. This kind of thing is normal in the future. Don''t be shy." Aunt Zhang also tried to comfort her. Seeing her white and tender face as red as the morning glow, Aunt Zhang was more sure of her guess. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning opened his mouth and found that the more he said, the more confused he was. Turning to see the man go downstairs, she glared at him angrily and beat her leg. It''s really sour. Han Junyu found her eyes, hook lips smile, kind explanation. "The first day of practice will be a little tired, practice more later." Just out of the kitchen Aunt Zhang heard his explanation, heart tut tut two, it seems that she does not have to remind, Han Shao will also cherish Qin Ning. I didn''t expect that Han Shao, who is always cold faced, would be so considerate for a woman and respect him even more. After breakfast, Han Junyu asks Qin Ning to change clothes and take her to Han''s house. Qin Ning didn''t understand, so Aunt Zhang explained to her. On the second day of engagement, I was going back to offer tea to several elders. Qin Ning didn''t understand these rules, and he was very nervous. He didn''t know which one to choose when changing clothes. When Han Junyu knocked on the door, Qin Ning''s eyes lit up and pulled him into the room. "Uncle Han, Han Junyu," Qin Ning almost called him uncle Han when he was happy. Fortunately, she came over halfway, "you help me to see which dress is more suitable for me." Han Junyu looked at her bed full of clothes. It was obvious that she was just picking clothes. Thinking of her solemn appearance, Han Junyu casually picked a pink dress with a gauze cover. The cover is made of layers of lace from shoulder to wrist. When he chose this dress, he remembered that she must be the most beautiful little princess. Qin Ning looked at the clothes in his hand, pink with lace, chest and bow. "It''s too tender, isn''t it?" "How old are you, and how mature are you?" Han Junyu gives her clothes and asks her to change them quickly. Don''t let the elders wait. Qin Ning had no choice but to change into a dress, but the zipper of the dress was at the back. She couldn''t reach it, and her forehead was sweating. Suddenly, I was covered by a shadow. An arm is on her waist to help her zip up. Han Junyu stares at her white back and swallows saliva, but in order not to scare her, he suppresses his emotions and presses down the dryness and heat in her body. Leaning against the man, she closed her eyes and heard the man''s heartbeat. Her heart beat faster, and she could feel her cheeks blush without looking. The moment she zipped up, she immediately stepped back two steps, but he stopped her. "Ning Ning, don''t move." He lowered his head and whispered a warning in her ear. I felt his breathing increased, and the breath was spitting out at the tip of her ears, as if it could burn her ears. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" She was worried that he would lose control. Han Junyu listen to her sweet voice, endure hard, rubbing her small head, for a long time to calm the restlessness of the body. "Why, worry about what I''ll do to you?" Looking at her nervous little face, there was a thin layer of sweat on her nose. He sneered coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning dare not speak, put on the cover, obediently follow him downstairs to Han house. When walking into Han''s house, Qin Ning''s steps are light, and he clenches his small fist nervously. Han Junyu found that she was behind and waited for her for a few seconds. When she came to him, he held her little hand. "With me, what are you afraid of?" Qin Ning stares at his handsome face, indifferent without a trace of expression. When he turns his eyes and looks at her, his eyes are soft. "Han Junyu, what if grandma doesn''t like me?" Han Junyu hooked his lips and raised his hand to pinch her little nose. "Just remember, you''re my man."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s heart beats like a drum, his cheeks are scarlet, his eyes are floating, and he doesn''t dare to look at him. People in Han''s house are chatting in the living room. When they see Han Junyu leading a little girl, they stop talking and stare at them. Han Junyu leads Qin Ning to old lady Han, "grandma, I''ve brought you Ning Ning." Mrs. saw Mrs. Qin Ning. After investigating it, she knew clearly, and knew the relationship between Qin Ning and Qin Yao. Although she felt sympathy for the little girl, she thought of her bend over backwards to intervene between Han Junyu and Qin Yao. It''s too deep for Han Junyu. Think of yesterday, Han Junyu look at her eyes, from disappointed to cold, she was a little cautious. Now he is in charge of Sheng''an group. If he wants to do anything, she can''t stop him. In just a few seconds, the old lady''s mind twists and turns, eventually showing a kind smile and waving to Qin Ning. "Ning Ning, come to me." Qin Ning cleverly stepped forward and walked up to the old lady with a sweet smile. "You are so handsome. No wonder Jun Yu loves you." Let the servant bring tea, Qin Ning as ordered tea, the old lady gave a big red envelope. Qin Ning hesitated and took a look at Han Junyu. Only with his consent would she accept the red envelope. "I''m your great aunt." Dafang Cao Qiuhong introduces herself and hands Qin Ning a red envelope. "I like your cousin Qin Yao very much. It''s a pity that she didn''t become my Han family''s daughter-in-law. You are also good. It''s too thin. We should eat more and have a fat great grandson for the Han family. " Qin Ning hears the light irony in her tone, the facial expression is indifferent, "thank big aunt." "I''m an aunt," Han Cai gave her a big red envelope when he introduced himself, and said something to Han Junyu. "Jun Yu, Qin Yao would be sad if she knew that her cousin married you. You should deal with this matter well. Now that I''m engaged to you, I can''t concentrate on my work. I should spend more time with others. " Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed and cold light flashed in his eyes. Qin Ning bit the pink lips and felt uncomfortable. She is supposed to come to see her elders today. Although the engaged bride has changed, if they respect her, they will not mention Qin Yao again. It can be seen that their relationship with Han Junyu is not good. Since they are all bad to Han Junyu, is Qin Ning a good face. "Thank you for your worry. Han Junyu will play with me most of the time except working hours." Han Cai''s face froze for a second, but soon recovered. He had a deep smile. "Ning Ning, Qin Yao is your cousin after all. If she is angry with you, you should persuade her well." Han Cai once again mentions Qin Yao. He is slapping Qin Ning, implying that Qin Ning robbed Qin Yao''s fiancee. Chapter 145 Han Junyu is like a dormant beast, and his gloomy and cold breath comes out. He just wanted to step forward and protect the little woman behind him, but he only heard the little woman fight back with a smile. "What my aunt said was that Qin Yao didn''t show up when she was engaged. Maybe this is fate. Han Junyu and I are blessed. No one can stop us. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Cai''s eyes widened. Unexpectedly, this delicate little girl''s mouth is so powerful. It''s really surprising. "Ning Ning, I''m your father. Here''s your red envelope." Han Chang changes the topic and gives her a big red envelope. Han Chang never cares about the Han family. He usually plays with his own calligraphy and painting, and often doesn''t live in the Han family. In addition, he and Han Junyu''s relationship is not good, the number of times they meet is very few, father and son even more indifferent than strangers. Qin Ning surprised to see Han Chang, respectfully called a father, took the red envelope. Thinking that the fashionable lady sitting next to Han Chang should be Han Junyu''s mother, she was nervous and respectfully called her mother. Su Li looked up and down at Qin Ning and saw that she was clever. He didn''t like her very much. If she chooses a daughter-in-law, she will definitely choose a rich family with good looks and background, rather than a girl who is not on the stage. but even if the woman Han Junyu chooses is unhappy, she can only hide it in her heart. He found that Su Li''s attitude was alienated and didn''t say a word, which made Qin Ning''s heart even worse. Finally, after offering tea to several elders, Qin Ning has figured out the relationship between other people in the Han family and Han Junyu. Except for the fourth uncle with a gentle smile, other people are not very nice to Han Junyu, especially Han Junyu''s parents, who didn''t communicate with each other in the whole process. Jian Ying sits next to Han Cai, watching Qin Ning just bring a cup of tea, and her mother gives her a big red envelope. She was so angry that she clenched her fist to strangle Qin Ning. This woman is really a good way to get rid of Qin Yao, climb up to her cousin''s bed and become the future Han''s grandmother. Today Han Zijin also came, from Qin Ning into the living room, his line of sight did not leave her. Han Zijin''s hands on his legs are pinched tightly. Seeing Qin Ning''s every move, they will see Han Junyu. They have a tacit understanding. His jealous eyes are red. Why didn''t she wait for him and get engaged to Han Junyu? He didn''t understand. After the tea, Qin Ning took several red envelopes. She cleverly back to Han Junyu behind, and then we eat dessert, ask her some questions. The eldest aunt and aunt asked her some tricky questions from time to time. Qin Ning said if she could answer them, and laughed if she could not. But Han Zijin''s smile came out. "Qin Ning, do you like my cousin?" Suddenly all around quiet down, everyone is staring at Qin Ning. Han Junyu squints cold eyes and warns Han Zijin, but Han Zijin looks directly at Qin Ning and doesn''t care about his threat. Qin Ning is a little guilty, but thinking of her engagement with Han Junyu, her every move now also represents Han Junyu, so she must not make mistakes. She raised her beautiful white neck, and her bright smile bloomed slowly. "Like, just because like, will be engaged with Han Junyu." "But you always call him uncle Han. He is your elder. How can you like your elder?" Han Zijin''s tone is excited. "Han Zijin, you want to call her tangsao!" Han Junyu''s voice is cold, and his eyes burst out a few threads of danger. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Mrs. Han chuckled, "Zijin, don''t envy your cousin. Your cousin is charming. Little girls like him. Ning Ning, don''t you think? " Qin Ning knew that the old lady would give her the steps again. She nodded, smiling and calm. "My name is uncle Han Junyu, which is just a name. Han Junyu is kind to me. He takes care of me and takes care of me. He can comfort me when I need it most. My heart is not made of stone. I like him naturally. " Han Junyu heard her explanation, his anger dissipated, like a cheetah who was pacified, and his eyes were shining at her. Qin Ning was embarrassed and blushed, but he didn''t escape his eyes. Two people''s situation falls in other people''s eyes, this is called eye to eye. Han Zijin listened to her words, feel a burst of pain of digging heart. If he can take care of her, be considerate and show up when she needs it most, will she like him? "Grandma, Qin Ning was tired all night last night. I''ll take her to rest." Han Junyu has no patience and goes upstairs with Qin Ning in his arms. Why Qin Ning is tired all night is well known. Han Zijin heard this sentence, but his face turned pale. In particular, he found that Qin Ning''s steps were strange and imagined that she would lie under another man, angry and angry. Jian Ying stares at Han Zijin, and her eyes are shining. She thinks that he and Qin Ning must have a shady relationship.Qin Ning''s method is really fierce, playing with Han Zijin''s feelings, but finally climbing on Han Junyu''s bed. Qin Ning doesn''t know what people think. After she follows Han Junyu upstairs, she follows him into a bedroom. She was curious and wanted to look around. Suddenly she was hugged by him. The man is tall and easy to put her in his arms, and his chin rubs against her head. "What''s the matter?" "I treat you well, take care of you, be considerate of you, and be able to pacify you when you need it most, so I like me naturally. Well The last epilogue is like an enchanting weapon. When he spoke, he deliberately breathed in her ear. Her deep voice reverberated in her ear. Her heart trembled and she swallowed unconsciously. "Han Junyu, listen to my explanation, those words are" "explanation is cover up, cover up is fact." He chuckled. The curtains of the room were opened, and the sun was shining on them through the French windows. She turned to see him, he stood against the light, handsome side face hook smile, her heart beat faster, brain blank. Qin Ning did not dare to speak any more. Han Junyu enjoyed the time. He held her for a long time and then let her rest. After a certain intensity of physical training in the morning, it is very challenging for her body. Qin Ning was too tired. When he held him obediently and put him beside the bed, he really didn''t have the strength to struggle. After lying down, he fell asleep soon. Han Junyu combed the bangs in front of her forehead, covered her with a quilt, and drew the curtains. Then he left the bedroom. Open the door, see leaning on the door, found eyes indignant staring at his own Han Zijin, he is not surprised, face indifferent, close the door. "Cousin, it''s too much for you to take Qin Ning for your own benefit." Han Zijin finds an excuse for Qin Ning. The reason why Qin Ning is engaged to Han Junyu is that Qin Yao is missing. Han Junyu doesn''t want to lose face, so he calls Qin Ning to support him. Han Junyu eyes cold Sen, "you think more, I and qinning engagement, because we love each other!" "Oh, you can deceive them, not me." Han Zijin how also won''t believe, Qin Ning will willingly marry him. "Han Junyu, do you use some mean means to threaten her, Qin Ning will agree to be engaged to you?" Now he doesn''t call himself cousin. Obviously, he hates it very much. "Whatever you think." Han Junyu is too lazy to explain. If Han Zijin is not his cousin, he will talk more with him. See he wants to go, Han Zijin is not reconciled, want to grasp his shoulder. But before his hand touched him, he was pinched by Han Junyu''s wrist. His forehead was in a cold sweat with pain, but he endured the pain without humming. "Han Zijin, stay away from her. She''s my woman!" Chapter 146 "Han Junyu, how can someone like you, who doesn''t even care about your parents, like you, have someone to like?" Han Zijin roared. "Qin Ning lost her parents and her family persecuted her. She''s so pitiful that you use her for your own benefit. Are you still not human? " Qin Ning Jing tea, Su Li want to talk, are Han Junyu turned the topic, did not give her a chance to speak. In Han Zijin''s eyes, Han Junyu is a ruthless, vicious, unscrupulous person for his own interests. "Or are you jealous that I''ve found a woman I like, so you''re going to take her away?" "I envy you?" Han Junyu seems to hear more ridiculous things, hook the corner of the mouth, disdain to leave him. Because he has a good relationship with his fourth uncle, he has taken care of his cousin since childhood. This cousin was spoiled by his family. He was smart. He had a smooth life since he was a child. When he encountered some twists and turns, he put the responsibility on other people. If he is not interested in qinning, as qinning''s elder, he will never let qinning and this kind of man together! Han Zijin looks at the disdain on his face and feels like he has been stabbed. He knew who was jealous of whom. Han Junyu''s eyes are always higher than the top. How can he be jealous?! ¡­¡­ When Qin Ning woke up, he found himself lying on a strange bed and suddenly opened the quilt. I got up and stood by the bed to remember that she was in Han''s house now. This was Han Junyu''s former bedroom. I went to the bathroom to tidy up my clothes. I walked around the room for a while before I left the room. I went to the stairs on the second floor and met a familiar woman. It''s Jian Ying. Although Qin Ning doesn''t want to see Jian Ying, it''s inevitable that she will look up and not look down. So she politely nods to Jian Ying, but unexpectedly, she stretches her foot to stop her from going downstairs. Qin Ning stepped back, trying to avoid her, but was still blocked by her feet. "Good dogs don''t get in the way. I need to teach you such a simple truth?" "What a sharp toothed girl. She looks like a little white rabbit in front of my cousin. Your acting skills are really good!" Jian Ying is sarcastic. Qin Ning smile, face is always the wind light cloud light, "thank you for praise, don''t envy me, you first to practice acting and then chat with me." "You," Jian Ying said angrily, "shameless bitch, seduced Han Zijin first, and now you hook up with Han Junyu. How many men have you played with this method?" Qin Ning took a deep breath, cold eyes staring at her. "Jianying, you''re just saying something meaningless when you stop here?" "Meaningless? Oh, if I tell Grandma that you have an affair with Han Zijin first, and then you are engaged to Han Junyu, what will happen to her? " Jianying''s grandmother is old lady Han. Qin Ning clenched her fist. She and Han Zijin had no such relationship, but if she went to talk nonsense in front of the old lady, she would have a bad impression on her. If old Mrs. Han hates her, the big deal is that she is not allowed to be the granddaughter-in-law of the Han family. She is eager to do so. But this will damage Han Junyu''s reputation. She can''t bear it. "Come on, what do you want?" It was her words that Jian Ying was waiting for. She thought she hit Qin Ning''s pain point, and her face was proud. "If you don''t want to spread your bad reputation, give me the red envelopes given by your elders. You don''t deserve those red envelopes!" Staring at Jianying''s hand, Qin Ning raises her eyebrows. It turns out that she is for money. "But that''s what my elders gave me. If I give it to you, it''s blame," Qin Ning tangled. Jian Ying sneered, "if you don''t tell me, who will know you gave me the red envelope." Looking at her face hesitating and wriggling, Jianying is impatient and gives a cold warning. "If you don''t give it to me, I''ll tell the old lady now, so that everyone can see you clearly!" "No, I''ll give it to you." Qin Ning has no choice but to find out the red envelope from the bag and give it to her. Jian Ying holds the red envelope and receives it in her pocket. She says a few more vicious warnings to her before she turns around. Qinning see her arrogant look, rigid pulled the corner of the mouth. At this time, Han Li, who opens the door, stares at the two women who come downstairs, scorning coldly. "I didn''t expect that Han Shaohui was engaged to such a woman!" Standing beside Han Li, Xu Lin stares at Qin Ning''s back angrily, as if she wants to shoot an arrow on her back. Xu Lin and Han Lin are not so excited about their engagement. It''s not a consolation to see that there is still a chance for them to get married Han Li is Han Qiang''s daughter, the eldest daughter of the Han family, and also Han Junyu''s cousin. Get Han Li''s encouragement, Xu Lin''s face eased a bit, face shy. "Sister Han Li, do you really think I can get Han Shao''s heart?""Well, in my eyes, the most suitable woman for my cousin is you. So, Linlin, you like him for so many years. You are the most qualified woman to stand beside him. Don''t be discouraged, I support you Hanli cheers her up. In her mind, Xu Lin comes up with Han Junyu''s handsome face, tall and straight posture. From the first time she saw her, she fell in love with him. Although the news of Han Shao''s engagement hit her hard, hearing Han Li''s words made her full of energy. "Sister Hanli, it''s very kind of you. I also believe that Han Shaohui is my man! " Han Li raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "do I want to call you cousin in advance?" Xu Lin is in a happy mood. She holds Han Li''s arm shyly and asks her not to laugh at her. "Cousin, now I''ll take you to meet my cousin." Hanli took her downstairs. Xu Lin thought of meeting Han Junyu. Her eyes were bright and her feet couldn''t wait. But in order to maintain the image of a lady, she still endured the excitement in her heart and followed Han Li down the stairs slowly. When they arrived downstairs, they felt that there was cold air all around, and the atmosphere was not right. It turns out that''s the case. Qin Ning went downstairs to see Han Junyu playing chess with his fourth uncle. She came to him. Han Junyu glanced at her. His hand dropped naturally and wiped her hand. Qin Ning turned to look at him and grasped his little thumb. But soon, she let go and calmed down. This is their tacit understanding. It''s hard to talk here. Han Junyu uses another way to comfort her and let her relax. Qinning feel her comfort, heart grateful, will pinch his little thumb. Jianying found that the two people''s movements were very disdainful. "Qinning, do you want to stick to my cousin so much? My cousin can''t run here." Qin Ning frowned, but he was not ready to reply. He just watched Han Junyu play chess quietly. Jianying looks at her pretending to be dead, and feels like a clown who makes trouble. Suddenly, Han Junyu''s cold eyes sweep her. Jian Ying is stiff and shrinks her neck unconsciously. Qin Ning looks up at Jian Ying. She turns out to be a bully! Noticing that there was no tea in the teapot beside her, she thought that since she was Han Junyu''s fiancee, she should know something. She took the teapot to add some hot tea. Jian Ying sees that she is going to leave, and her heart is blocked. Turn head to see red eyes of Han Zijin to this side walk, her eyes flashed a wipe calculation. She took two steps forward. As Qin Ning passed in front of her, she stretched out her foot. Qin Ning didn''t expect that Jian Ying would trip her. When she saw Han Zijin coming towards her, she was flustered and wrapped the teapot in her arms. In order not to cause misunderstanding, willing to fall, also can''t let Han Zijin help her. As her body leans forward uncontrollably, she clenches her teeth and sweeps her eyes through Jianying''s pocket. She grabs it. Jian Ying turns around and sees the red envelope falling to the ground. She is flustered and picks it up and puts it in her pocket. But it''s still late. Chapter 147 Jian Ying is proud to see that she is about to fall. But seeing Han Junyu''s quick reaction, she took Qin Ning out with her long arm, and her face froze. Qin Ning thought that she would definitely fall this time, but she didn''t expect to smell the familiar mint fragrance. Then she was held in her arms by a man, and her heart was stable. Wow, her bag fell on the ground and all the things in it came out. "Scared, don''t be afraid!" Han Junyu, regardless of those things, immediately comforted Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s heart was afraid, and his back was in a cold sweat. He shook his head in a daze. "No, it''s OK." Han Junyu looks at her pale face and is reluctant to let her go. His face is gloomy and his eyes are cold. He stares at Jian Ying. "Jianying, take the things out of your pocket!" Jianying is flustered. Han Junyu knows about her blackmail against qinning. Han Junyu will not spare her. "I have nothing in my pocket." She held out her guilty hand. Han Junyu is not polite to her, let the servant take out the things in her pocket. The maid standing next to her, dare not slack off, goes to Jianying''s pocket and takes out the red envelope. Jianying wants to stop her, but she can''t match the speed of the maid. Looking at the red envelope in her hand, she just wants to dig a hole to make herself disappear. The red envelopes found by the servant from Jian Ying''s pocket are obviously the same as those given to Qin Ning by the elders, but why did those red envelopes come from Jian Ying''s pocket? What Jian Ying wants to hide is obvious. All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the living room was a little delicate, and everyone was staring at Jian Ying. But Han Junyu''s eyes fell on Qin Ning, "what about the red envelopes your elders gave you?" Qin Ning turns to look at Jian Ying, and feels Han Cai''s warning eyes. She frowns slightly. She wanted to tell him about it, but she didn''t know how to say it. "It''s in the bag." Han Junyu picked up her bag and didn''t find any red packets. It''s obvious that Jian Ying took her red packets away. "Jane, explain." Han Junyu wants to be concise and crisp, but his tone makes people dare not slack off. Jian Ying stares at Qin Ning angrily, thinking about how to explain it, "this, these are" "are these your own?" Han Cai looks at his daughter''s embarrassment and is annoyed. But Jianying is her daughter. If it comes out that she steals other people''s things, isn''t she going to lose her face? Listening to her mother''s position, Jianying immediately nods and goes to Hancai''s back, "yes, yes, it''s me." Qinning listen to her explanation, slightly raised eyebrows, this is the legend of open eyes to tell lies? Han Junyu sneered coldly, pointing to the red envelope in the servant''s hand, "what''s in the red envelope?" Jian Ying, sweating, wringing her hands nervously, asks Han CAI for help. "Jun Yu, I can''t remember the red envelope played by children that clearly." Han Cai said. "Ah, the red envelope in Ning Ning Bao is missing. It happens that Jian Ying has five more red envelopes. What a coincidence? " Han Junyu asked coldly. Qin Ning''s red envelopes are all given to her by her elders. Although she doesn''t have much money, Jian Ying dares to steal them, obviously ignoring Qin Ning. Han Junyu brought her to see her elders. Han Jiacheng didn''t admit her. He didn''t care. But someone bullied her, he was the first to refuse! Old lady Han stares at Jianying and explores her eyes. Although Jianying is a little rebellious, she is not good at stealing. Moreover, Jian Ying is her only niece. Qin Ning is still an outsider now. The old lady knows who is close to her. "Is there a misunderstanding?" Boss Han Qiang looks at his wife Cao Qiuhong. Cao Qiuhong immediately asks Qin Ning with a smile. "Ning Ning, do you give the red envelope to Jian Ying to keep it for you, or give it to her?" Qin Ning frowns. She hears that the eldest aunt is giving a red envelope to Jianying. But as soon as she receives the red envelope from her elders, she gives it to others. Who is she? Besides, if it wasn''t for Jianying''s bad intention to trip her, she wouldn''t reach out and take out the red envelope in her pocket! Jianying immediately nods and stares at qinning with warning, "yes, qinning gave me the red envelope!" Han Junyu wants to say something, but Qin Ning pulls his sleeve. He turns his head in doubt. Qin Ning gave him a light smile. The first time she met so many elders, if she let him and the Han family have any misunderstanding, she would be very sorry. She looked at the crowd apologetically and thought for a few seconds before answering, "I''m sorry, it''s Jianying who borrowed 100000 from me. In order to raise money, she gave Jianying all the money that my elders gave me." "You" Jian Ying stares at Qin Ning in amazement. She just takes Qin Ning''s five red envelopes. Where can she get a hundred thousand?! She was so angry that she turned blue, but Qin Ning said so, which could prove that she didn''t steal her red envelope, and she couldn''t say what she suffered."Isn''t it? Jane Ying Qin Ning blinked, amber eyes with a naive. When Han Cai hears that Jian Ying will borrow money from Qin Ning, he turns his head and stares at Jian Ying. Jianying felt her mother''s eyes and was very flustered. "Yes. Now I won''t borrow it. " She angrily takes the red envelope from the servant and throws it to Qin Ning. Qinning didn''t receive the red envelope, which was scattered on the ground, like being abandoned. She wants to pick up the red envelope, but Han Junyu buckles her waist. She can''t move and stares at him in doubt. Han Junyu''s face was expressionless and his voice was cold. "What else?" Jane Ying reacts for a few seconds and suddenly looks ferocious. She didn''t borrow Qin Ning''s money at all. Where can she take it out? Han Cai''s face is not good, but in order to protect her daughter, she takes out a check for 100000 from her bag. She holds the check to Han Junyu. She was very angry in her heart, but she still made a very sorry impression. "Jian Ying is not sensible, Jun Yu. This is a hundred thousand. Give it back to Ning Ning." Qin Ning stares at that check, also not affectation, the result puts in the pocket, return sweet thanks. "Thank you, aunt." Han Caiqi wants to crush her to death, but with Han Junyu, she can only swallow her anger. In the heart but secretly calculate, this woman wants to stand in the Han family, there is always a chance to teach her! The person who bullied him, Han Junyu, can''t be solved by a check. Han Junyu''s face was cold, and his cold eyes swept over Jian Ying. "You and sister-in-law Tang Ying apologize!" Jian Ying refused, "why, my mother gave her all the money!" Give her 100000 yuan without any reason. Jianying has already cut her flesh. Now she has to put down her face and apologize to her. No way! "Ningning is your sister-in-law. You are not polite to her. Is that your accomplishment?" Han Junyu satirizes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Cai''s face turned blue with anger when he criticized him. Looking up at Jianying, she stares at herself wrongly. She is so angry that she slaps her in the face. "Don''t apologize yet!" Jian Ying was beaten and bleeding at the corner of her mouth, which shows how much strength Han used. "I''m right. If you didn''t give me change and my cousin punished me for this woman, I wouldn''t have no money. Mom, if you don''t help me and beat me, I hate you! " Jian Ying doesn''t apologize. She covers half of her face and runs out crying. Han Junyu''s face is indifferent, it seems that a bystander saw a bad play, "aunt, later also busy with work, more accompany daughter. Children''s education is very important. " This is his ironic counterattack to her! Chapter 148 When leaving Han''s house, Qin Ning obviously felt that Han Junyu was in a bad mood, and his whole body was in low pressure. To the villa, she thought he would go to work, did not expect to get off with her. "Uncle Han, Jianying didn''t lend me money. I lied." Han Junyu rubbed her small head and his face softened slightly. "Well, I know." She has a bad relationship with Jianying. How can Jianying borrow money from her? Only Jianying threatens her to take the red envelope. Qin Ning was surprised. He took out a check for 100000 yuan from his pocket and said, "I''ll donate it. Do you agree?" "Well." Han Junyu nodded. Jianying bullies her first, but she just asks Hancai to take out 100000 yuan, which is already a bargain for her! With his consent, Qin Ning is very excited to go to the study with him, thinking about how to donate the money. In such a large study, Qin Ning sits on the computer where Han Junyu used to do. Han Junyu takes a book and sits next to it. She would ask him if she didn''t know how to solve the problem, and Han Junyu would not be impatient. On the contrary, she would instruct her in many operations on the computer. "Han Junyu, you are so powerful." Qin Ning was envious of his long, well-defined finger''s rapid tapping on the keyboard. Although she also plays computer games, she used to play games with an Yun, but her hand speed is too bad, and she is often scolded by an Yun for being disabled. Listening to the little woman''s excited praise, Han Junyu raised a touch of evil at the corner of his mouth and whispered in her ear, "I have something more powerful. Do you want to have a try?" He suddenly approached, Qin Ning heard that he set a light mint fragrance, his heart beat faster, and reflected that there were other meanings in his words, and his face was flushed. Looking up, I found a joke on his face, which is tantalizing her?! "I don''t want to. I won''t try." She wanted to shrink back. Han Junyu raised her eyebrows. Her white face looks like a bright rouge. It must be very delicious. "Ning Ning, what are you thinking, eh?" His low voice made her ears tremble. "No, No." She shook her head to wake herself up. "Are you sure you don''t want to turn a hundred thousand into a million?" Han Junyu restrained his emotion and asked seriously. "A hundred thousand to a million?" Qin Ning was shocked. Is that what he just said about something more powerful? She thought he was talking about that! Her eyes were round, and her amber eyes were staring at him without blinking. Stunned, he opened his mouth slightly, and his watery pink lips were like the cherries picked by others. Han Junyu couldn''t help but peck at them. "Well." Qin Ning reacted and immediately covered his lips with his hands. She glared at him with her eyes at his proud look. "Han Junyu, you lied to me!" "Silly girl, I lied to you just for a kiss, huh?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, rubbed her small head, and then began to explain how to earn a million with 100000. Before Han Junyu inherited Sheng''an group, he used his pocket money to invest and earn some money. He wanted to do his own business, but he was recalled by the old lady to inherit Sheng''an group. For him, it''s not difficult to really work hard and make one million yuan with one hundred thousand investment. "If you make an investment, how long does it take to recover the capital?" Qin Ning knew nothing about this. "Half a year or so. Half a year later, I will build a hope primary school with 500000 yuan. Its name is Yu Ning." He has searched for relevant information, which means that he will give her 100000 yuan and then add another 400000 yuan. Qin Ning heard that he called the name of hope primary school Yu Ning, obviously with their last name, she was looking forward to it. Then he finds out a series of charities he has done. Qin Ning is surprised to find that he has been doing charity since he was ten years old, and he will spend a lot every year. But these things are anonymous. "Wow, Han Junyu, that''s very kind of you." Qin Ning was really impressed. Although the surface is always cold, Han Junyu actually has a very soft heart, Qin Ning thought. Because of this, she has some understanding of Han Junyu, and she is inexplicably excited. "All right?" Han Junyu raised her eyebrows and held her chin, holding her small head in a big hand. "I have better one for you." "Well..." This time, Han Junyu made no secret of his physical changes. He attacked the city and captured the land, and had a great time kissing. At dinner, Qin Ning felt his red and swollen lips, and his brain was still a little dizzy. He turned to look at the elegant man. In the study, he was smothering her. Although he didn''t do the last step, he put his arms around his knee and took advantage of it. She puffed her cheeks in anger, but she was embarrassed to say it. When eating vegetables, huff of a piece of meat as someone bite hard.Han Junyu didn''t care. His face was calm, and he was still the same as usual. Qin Ning was caught by him and glared at him angrily. He didn''t look at him anymore. After dinner, Qin Ning ran to the garden, picked a bunch of flowers and wanted to draw some sketches. As soon as he turned around, he saw Han Junyu coming. He was a tall figure, wearing a light gray casual suit, and his long legs came to her in a few steps. "The flower picking robber, still want to escape, eh?" Han Junyu saw that she still wanted to escape. He put his long arm around her waist and laughed heartily. Hearing his laughter, Qin Ning was stunned and blinked in amazement. Han Junyu laughs. It''s beautiful! "I want to draw sketches, so they are materials." The explanation of Qin Ning''s guilty heart. "Lack of models?" Han Junyu pick eyebrows, cuddle the soft body, reluctant to let go in his arms. Qin Ning felt his breath, brain a blank, instinctively nodded. "I''ll be a model, OK?" "Really?" Qin Ning''s clear amber eyes look forward to it. ¡­¡­ Studio. Han Junyu is reclining on the sofa with a few flowers in his hand. This is Qin Ning''s style. Han Junyu dislikes it at first, but he kisses her when he gets a chance. If he gets a bargain, he doesn''t care about it. Qin Ning holds the brush and looks at the man''s evil spirit staring at him. His brain lacks oxygen for a long time. This man''s eyes are soft staring at you. It''s really a test of her heart! Dare not think, she quickly picked up the brush, from different angles to draw a few sketches. Qin Ning had wanted to draw him for a long time, but she couldn''t find a chance. Today, it''s rare that he was in a good mood and would take the initiative to work for her. Qin Ning''s painting is very enjoyable. Unconsciously, it''s getting late. Qin Ning picks up his tools. Han Junyu looks at her works. Although he is not a professional, he can see that every painting can capture the charm of the characters. He found a few pieces of work, "just think of it as your engagement gift to me." Qin Ning looked at the painting in his hand. It was the one she was most satisfied with. She wanted to hide it, but he didn''t take it away. "No, Han Junyu, I," "dear, go back to take a bath, we sleep." Han Junyu reached out and combed the broken hair in her ear, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. Qin Ning was soon distracted by his sleep and went back to the bedroom nervously. Chapter 149 Qin Ning took a bath, deliberately picked a conservative cotton pajamas, and locked the door before returning to bed. As soon as she put on the quilt, she heard a sound. Han Junyu stood outside the door, picking her eyebrows. "Ning Ning, you are not good." Han Junyu closed the door and went to the bed. Qin Ning was afraid to shrink back, "Han Junyu, didn''t you say give me two weeks to adapt?" Han Junyu bent down and approached her. Seeing that her nervous nose was sweating, he wanted to tease her. "Two weeks is too short, so I''ll teach you." Han Junyu also deliberately breathed a breath in her ear, felt her body tremble, the smile of his mouth deepened. From the time he tried to force her, he could clearly feel that she deliberately alienated him physically. For his own welfare, how could Han Junyu allow this kind of thing to happen? After engagement, he will not force her, but must let her quickly adapt to his existence. "No, No." "How do you get used to not being close to me?" Han Junyu got into the quilt and put his long arm on her waist. Qin Ning blew his hair and threw away his arm. Not only did he fail, but he also grasped his little hand. "You don''t sleep, you want to do something else, eh?" Qinning heard him deliberately spit out a haunting ending, ear across a numb, cheeks red, close your eyes to hide in the quilt. "Ning Ning, it will be boring." The little woman is like a shy little suckling cat. She retracts the quilt and doesn''t dare to look at him. She smiles and wants to pull the quilt. It''s boring, but he will be distressed. "No, sleep with you!" She murmured. Han Junyu sighed. Since she wanted to play, he could only accompany her. He also got into the quilt. One wanted to catch her and the other wanted to avoid him. They had a good time in the quilt. When Qin Ning really tired of playing, this is not willing to lift the quilt, gasping. At the moment, in a quiet room, we can only breathe each other. Qin Ning is not used to asking in her mind. "Han Junyu, you don''t seem to have a good relationship with your parents?" Han Junyu side, long arm extension, wrist bend, rubbing her small head. "What do you perceive?" When they are together in the future, he will not deliberately conceal her relationship with Han''s family. "Your mother doesn''t seem to like you very much." Because she observed that Su Li didn''t look at him directly from the beginning to the end, and Han Junyu''s eyes were also afraid. "Oh, she''s not my own mother. Don''t worry about her attitude." Qin Ning stares at him in surprise and wants to look up at him, but he is pressed by his arm and can only rub in the bend of his arm. "Are you a child of the Han family?" "It''s natural." Look at her worried look, heart a warm, "I am father''s child, mother is another woman." Qin Ning breathed a sigh of relief. She felt that when he got up, his mother''s chill aggravated. She quickly patted his arm. "You look so good, your biological mother must be beautiful." Han Junyu felt her comfort, and the cold on his body dissipated a lot. He rubbed her small head with punishment. "Ning Ning, you should call her mother now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes and turned his back to him. Han Junyu is not angry either. He rubs her little head and looks at the ceiling as if she''s giving her fur to a kitten again. His mind is filled with bloody pictures before. He squints. I thought he would lose sleep when I think about the past. But holding the little woman and smelling the faint fragrance of the medicine on her, he fell asleep until dawn. They changed their clothes and went to the sports room. After physical training, Qin Yao was very tired and supported the wall. Han Junyu easily picked her up, did not give her a chance to struggle, put her back to the bedroom. She changed her clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast. She recovered some strength, walked briskly and laughed a little flattering. "Han Junyu, I''m going to the studio today." Han Junyu, sitting on the sofa reading email with a tablet computer, hears her words and thinks that she is going to move out to live with Xi Yifan. Before she settled the account with her, she was impatient to meet Xi Yifan in the studio. If you don''t teach me a lesson for three days, you''ll dare to go to the house and uncover the tiles! "Studio, don''t go!" Qin Ning frowned, obviously had a temper, "Han Junyu, you are unreasonable. It''s my dream to study with Mr. Zhou. How can you just say "no" or "no" Han Junyu is powerful and his tone is stronger than her. "If you want to go to the studio, you will be close to the elder martial brother and want to live with him?" Qin Ning was stunned, "I didn''t live with elder martial brother Xi Yifan, I just" "you just want to leave me!"Han Junyu lost his temper, his face was gloomy, and his cold eyes were staring at her, very cautious. Qin Ning opened his mouth and found himself speechless. Two people look at each other, the air is burning with sparks, and the strong smoke lingers around them. No one wants to compromise! When Aunt Zhang went to breakfast, she was worried about the quarrel between them. She didn''t dare to persuade them. She could only give Qin Ning eyes. When Han Shao loses his temper, he is scared. Let her be soft first. Qin Ning''s temperament is not tough. She is not afraid of Han Junyu''s cold eyes. But for her dream, she would never let go. Her eyes were red with tears. "Han Junyu, you bully people!" She looked up stubbornly and scolded him angrily. Han Junyu looked at her tears, covered with anger, instantly swept away. The long arm held her in his arms and bent down to kiss her eyes. Qin Ning is still angry now, avoiding his approach and pushing his chest with both hands. But for Han Junyu, her strength is just tickling. He buckles her on his chest, which makes him sad. "Good, don''t cry." "I didn''t cry. You bullied me." Qin Ning sobbed and felt that she was too delicate to shed tears. But in front of him, the more she wanted to control, the fiercer her tears fell. Han Junyu looked at her tears, just like poison corroding his heart. He took a deep breath to stabilize his breath. "OK, I promise you to go to the studio, but you have to promise me that you must stay away from the studio!" Qin Ning knew that he could agree, and it was a step backward. He didn''t dare to refute and nodded obediently. Aunt Zhang stares at the two people who are holding each other. She doesn''t expect that the war will end when Qin Ning shed two tears. She is amazed in her heart. Han Shao, I fell into her hands! Han Junyu sent her to the studio. When getting off the bus, Qin Ning said goodbye to him, but watching him get off the bus, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. It''s half past nine. When she was in the car, she found that song Xuan had called him several times. But the man who got off the bus was calm and not worried at all. She was worried for song Xuan. "Why don''t you welcome me in?" Looking at her big eyes staring at himself without blinking, Han Junyu naturally took her hand and asked sarcastically. Qinning back to God, quickly shook his head, "how can, afraid to delay your work." "Work is no more important than you." His voice was cold. Qin Ning''s heart missed a beat, if this man wants to say good words to stir up a person, still really let a person can''t refuse. Chapter 150 Walking into the studio, Gao Liang first sees two people and reaches for Qin Ning with a smile. Qin Ning stared at him with a confused face, "elder martial brother Gaoliang, what''s wrong with your hand?" Gao Liang rolled his eyes and said, "younger martial sister qinning, you are not interesting enough. You ask for leave to get engaged. Shouldn''t you send us wedding candy?" Although Han Junyu''s engagement banquet was held in a low-key way, because it was very noisy, everyone knew that Han Shao was finally engaged to a very young girl. If you have a heart to investigate, you will know that the little girl is Qin Ning. "Candy?" Qin Ning blinked. She didn''t expect it. Han Junyu blinked at her, turned around and called Lao mo. Old Mo holding two bags of candy, happy to come in, "happy candy, Han Shao already ready." Elder martial brother Qin and elder martial sister Mo are all engaged, but they are the youngest in the studio. Although Chinese people are very surprised, Qin Ning was called Uncle Han Junyu before, how can he become a fiancee now? But with Han Shao here, they dare not chew their tongue. Listening to the blessing of senior brothers and sisters, Qin Ning was a little embarrassed. Originally, she thought that this engagement was just to help Han Junyu, but she didn''t expect that they were really together. However, listening to people''s words, she felt engaged. "Han Junyu, do you have anything else to do?" Qin Ning went upstairs to the studio and heard his mobile phone ring again. He was worried about his busy work. "In such a hurry to get rid of me?" Han Junyu kicked the door of the studio with his heel and took a step forward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt his strong aura and swallowed his saliva, shaking his head into a rattle. Han Junyu squinted and approached her until her forehead hit her. "Is your elder martial brother Xi Yifan coming soon, so he wants to drive me away, eh?" He asked in a strange way. Qin Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He heard his mobile phone ring again, but he didn''t care at all. He was staring at her all the time. If she doesn''t give an answer, he won''t let her go today. Qin Ning was helpless and patiently explained, "although we don''t have that kind of feelings, I won''t break the engagement and leave you a black spot before we contact the engagement." "You''d better remember what you said!" Han Junyu hummed coldly. He was too proud to do it. But still did not leave her forehead, straight line of sight fell on her moist pink lips, no further action. At this time, someone knocked on the door of the studio. "Qin Ning, are you in there?" It''s Xi Yifan. Han Junyu''s face becomes dark and dark. He stares at her and seems to want to eat her. Qinning is also a heart up, did not expect Xi Yifan will come at this time, want to push him and dare not, nervous grasp his arm. "Ning Ning, what are you panicking about?" Feeling her hand shaking, Han Junyu took another step beside her, holding her face in his big hand and pecking her pink lips with his head down. "Qin Ning, why don''t you open the door?" Xi Yifan asked. "I''m not panicking." Hearing Xi Yifan''s voice, Qin Ning''s scalp is numb. He is worried that Han Junyu will do something irrational. He is a little flustered. But she didn''t want to be considered guilty by him. She tried to be calm, but found that she was too easily affected by emotion, and her acting skills were really rotten! "Well, it''s the dog who''s panicking." Han Junyu sarcastically raised the corner of his mouth, lowered his head, grabbed her lips, copied her lip shape, and attacked without delay. Qin Ning can''t escape. He kisses him so that his legs are soft. Fortunately, he hugs his waist. Otherwise, he must fall down. He didn''t let her go until the footstep outside the door was far away. He looked at the mist in her amber eyes, and his long finger was rubbing her lips that he had kissed her red. "If you don''t want to be a dog, just be good to me!" He whispered a warning. Qin Ning''s brain was blank and her face turned red. She felt that his thumb pressed her lower lip gently. She wanted to bite it down. Damn it! In her memory, although Han Junyu''s face was very cold, he would not be so unreasonable. Han Junyu stepped back and knew that if he provoked her again, the little woman would explode. He pushed open the door of the studio. "Won''t you take me downstairs?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can she refuse when he says it? Of course not! When I went downstairs with him, I saw Xi Yifan and Zhou Lao talking and looking at her as she went down the road. Xi Yifan looks at her lips that are red with kisses and thinks that she won''t open the door. When he hears that she is engaged to Han Junyu, he raises his eyebrows in surprise. Han Junyu and Zhou said, "Zhou, please take care of him." Old Zhou listened to his respectful tone and gave him a look of disgust. "Ningning is my student. Your sentence is superfluous."Looking at the two people standing close together, he realized that there was some imbalance in his heart. Such a delicate cabbage has been arched by him. The world has changed. "The truth is that, but now I''m engaged to Ning Ning, and some things are different." What he said has a different meaning. Xi Yifan finds Han Junyu''s coldness and seems to be hostile to him. He feels puzzled. "Han Shao, don''t worry. Qin Ning is very good. We will take care of her. You can go to work at ease." Who wants him to take care of, Han Junyu in the heart hold fire. His woman, he will take care of himself, don''t need other men! "Ning Ning is very good, just a little silly. So I don''t want her to be cheated by other men. That''s what bothers Mr. Zhou. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan and Zhou Lao both smoked the corners of their mouths. This jealous Han Shao is really naive! Mou Guang Yin cold swept Xi Yi Fan one eye, he embraces Qin Ning to turn round. Qin Ning struggled a few times, did not shake off his arm, take a deep breath. Suddenly feel this man really naive, in order to prove the relationship between them, playing a play, really enough! Came to the car, watching Han Junyu get on, Qin Ning stood outside the car window. "Han Junyu, you have some mistakes in this matter!" "Oh?" Han Junyu has sharp eyes. "It was you who wanted to get engaged to Qin Yao. Qin Yao hated me. You know that. I don''t want to embarrass you. That''s why I want to move out. But I can tell you clearly that Mr. Zhou gave me an apartment just for the convenience of my work, not to live with elder martial brother Xi Yifan! " Finish explaining, no matter whether the man listen to or not, Qin Ning turns around and leaves angrily. Han Junyu looked at her leaving back, his face was still indifferent, his arm was on the window, his long finger was on his lips, blocking him, and he raised his mouth slightly. Originally, she did not live with Xi Yifan! The cold in his brown eyes dissipated, and his mood improved instantly. Good mood maintained to Sheng''an building, when he saw the woman who was stopped by the security guard outside the door, his good mood instantly dissipated, and his face was a little cold. Chapter 151 Qin Yao with messy hair is standing at the gate of Sheng''an group and wants to meet Han Junyu. But the guard at the door didn''t let her in at all. She was upset and began to spill. After waiting for a long time, she finally saw the familiar car. With a smile on her face, she quickly arranged her clothes and hair and ran to the front of the car. Lao Mo looks at the woman in front of the car and turns to ask Han Shao if he stops. Qin Yao waved excitedly, but the speed of the car didn''t slow down at all, and her face turned white a little bit. When the car was still five meters away from her, she was so scared that she had no strength to escape and sat on the ground. A harsh brake sound sounded. She covered her ears and looked up again to see that the front of the car was less than one meter away from her. Scared all over cold sweat, heart all jump out chest, scared to death her! "Han Junyu, Han Shao," Qin Yao got up and slapped on the window. The window rolled down slowly, revealing a man''s handsome face, but his face was cold, strangers do not close. Qin Yao is also afraid of him, but she is choked up in her heart and makes her want to kill. She was arrested and put into a pig''s nest for three days and three nights, but her fiance not only didn''t save her, but also engaged to another woman. How could she bear it! I thought there would be someone to comfort her when I came back to Qin''s home, but the reality was far beyond her expectation. As soon as she entered the house, she was slapped by Mrs. Qin. She said that Jiang Rou had almost miscarried and asked her to get out of the Qin house with her mother. Qin Yao went to the street, homeless, want to find Han Junyu to a statement. "Han Junyu, I''m your fiancee, and I''m the one who''s going to get engaged to you. I''ve been taken. Why don''t you go and save me? " Han Junyu stares at her indifferently, "Song Xuan warned you, some people give you cheap, you''d better not touch it!" Qin Yao''s eyes are wide open in amazement. She received a call from Han Cai, who said that several gems are suitable for her and want to give them to her. At that time, in order to escape from the Qin family, when a van came to her, she didn''t think much and got on the bus. When I got on the bus, I realized something was wrong. I just wanted to get off the bus, but I was knocked unconscious. Is it Han Cai who is trying to harm her? Hatred surged in her heart. "Han Junyu, have you designed it from the beginning? I''m just your cover to be your fiancee. In fact, the woman you want is Qin Ning!" The people in the car are too lazy to waste saliva with her. They roll up the window and let Lao Mo drive. "Han Junyu, you, you can''t do this. I''m your fiancee. You promised that grandma would marry me. You stop! " Qin Yao chases the car, suddenly trips and cries on the ground. The staff of Sheng''an group, who came and went, heard her sitting on the ground without any image and wailing. They all laughed when they thought of her high spirit some time ago. Qin Yao cried dizzy makeup, eyelashes lost a, under the eyes is also a black, lipstick was touched half face, very embarrassed. When I looked up, I found a group of people around me, with mobile phones in their hands, either recording her or shooting her all the time. Her heart was blocked with a mouthful of resentment, sitting up ferociously to smash their mobile phone, but was pushed down. "Woman, you''re daydreaming. Han Shaogang is engaged. You''re still arguing that it''s his fiancee. Brain damage!" There are women laughing sarcastically. "No, I''m the one. I''m the one who should be engaged to him. It''s all Qin Ning, that bitch, who took my place! " Thinking of Qin Ning, Qin Yao''s face was ferocious and gloomy, like a fierce ghost. "This woman still hasn''t woken up from her daydream, or she has a mental attack. There are so many women who want to be Han Shao''s fiancee, and they haven''t seen her like this. She''s always trying to hit Han Shao''s car." People were talking, so a kind-hearted person called the mental hospital. In a few minutes, the ambulance from the mental hospital came, and several doctors took Qin Yao to the car. "You let go of me, I''m Han Junyu''s fiancee, I am!" Qin Yao is still shouting, hoping that someone will believe her. But no. seeing that she was so unstable, the doctor injected her with a tranquilizer, and soon Qin Yao passed out. In the office of the president of Sheng''an group, Han Junyu held a meeting. When he returned to the office, he called song Xuan in and asked about Qin Yao. "I sent someone to rescue her and quietly send her back to the Qin family, but now the Qin family is in a mess." "Well," Han Junyu knocked on the long finger of the desk, with clear bones, slender and white. The sound made the listener feel a little flustered. "Qin Yao stole Ning Ning''s jade pendant and asked her to hand it in!" Song Xuan listened to his command and nodded his head. "Next time you encounter this kind of thing, you are welcome. You can deal with it as you like!" Han Junyu was sentencing her. Qin Yao for Han Junyu, is just an insignificant stranger, as long as she does not provoke Qin Ning, she will become how he will not care.But Qin Yao''s stupid brain, who is proud of herself, won''t give up after such a big loss this time! "Han Shao, the Meng family sent an invitation. Do you want to go?" Having finished his private affairs, song Xuan put the topic on business. "Meng family?" Han Junyu didn''t remember which Meng family he was. "The Meng family used to cooperate with the subsidiary of Sheng''an group, and the cooperation contract was about to expire. The Meng family wanted to renew the contract and asked Han CAI to be a lobbyist, but I didn''t talk to Han CAI." Han Junyu thinks of it and raises his mouth sarcastically. "Push." Go to a boring party and don''t go home to tease his little fiancee. At this point, a knock on the door sounded. A woman came in with a sweet smile. "Han Shao, you need to sign a document." Song Xuan turned his head to see a light pink work clothes, white shoes, beautiful and capable Xu Lin, nodded to her. Xu Lin nods to him with a smile. This is the way they say hello. Han Junyu took over her document, but didn''t give her a look. He looked through the contents of the document and signed it neatly a few minutes later. Xu Lin is very self-conscious, took the document, did not stop for a moment, turned to leave the office. Song Xuan left the office to see Xu Lin busy, very appreciative. "Just transferred back to China, are you still used to it?" Xu Lin laughs mischievously and shrugs, "no problem. It''s almost the same with foreign countries. But I''m a little excited to be able to work under young Han''s hands this time. " Song Xuan raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose, with a smile on his face. "Han Shao is meticulous and strict in his work, which is quite stressful, but for you, it should be nothing." Xu Lin likes Han Shao, and everyone knows that. But the smart thing about Xu Lin is that she has a good working attitude and doesn''t talk about personal feelings during working hours. When she was studying abroad, she worked part-time to support herself and ran from the bottom to the position of secretary of the president. This time, she was directly transferred to the Secretary Department of the headquarters. Song Xuan had worked with her, but he didn''t hate her. So song Xuan''s attitude towards her was that her colleagues were neither close nor distant. "My first day at work, after work, I invite you to dinner!" Colleagues listen to someone treat, all agreed with a smile. As soon as it''s time to get off work, Han Junyu is wearing a suit on his elbow. He is tall and straight to get off work. When Xu Lin sees him getting off work now, she is shocked for a few seconds. After a long time, she comes back and catches up with him. Chapter 152 Han Junyu has a special elevator. As soon as he presses the elevator, he hears someone calling him. "President, on my first day at work, I invite my colleagues to dinner. Would you like to join me?" Xu Lin stares at him tentatively, looking forward to it. Han Junyu glanced at her indifferently, "no time, you go." When the elevator came, he went in and closed the door without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His action is too fast, Xu Lin watched the elevator door closed, heart hit a disappointment. Although they all bowed their heads to pick up things, they noticed Xu Lin''s action and talked in a low voice. Listening to Xu Lin''s tone, they seemed to be familiar with the president. It''s a pity that the president of the company is engaged, and she is shameless. Although Xu Lin didn''t listen to the people''s comments, she felt bad when she saw and listened to the people''s eyes, but her face was full of smiles and asked them to order a restaurant. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning is in the studio. There are several senior brothers in the studio. There is not much she needs to do. When Zhou was in a good mood, he would give them lectures. Qin Ning was confused and wrote down a lot of things to learn in his notebook. After class, she was going to ask Zhou Lao, but Zhou Lao was tired, so she brought Xi Yifan to give her a lecture. Qin Ning thought of Han Junyu''s reminder, although he felt that he was making trouble out of nothing, but instinctively separated from Xi Yifan a little bit. Xi Yifan felt her uneasiness and stopped to explain, "Qin Ning, Han Junyu treat me as a rival for love inexplicably, do you also treat me as a rival for love?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t understand his problem for a moment. He blinked his eyes, big eyes, water ripples, amber eyes like gems, attracting people''s eyes. "No, I''m sorry, elder martial brother Yifan." She bowed her head and apologized. "I''m sorry, but what? I didn''t tell you. You don''t have to refuse me so ruthlessly Xi Yifan is in a good mood to joke with her. Qin Ning blushed and shook his head to deny, "elder martial brother Yifan is my respected elder martial brother. I didn''t tell Han Junyu about moving to an apartment, so he misunderstood." Xi Yifan remembers that Han Junyu answered his call to her, which made Han Junyu misunderstand him. He also apologizes. "He thought you were going to live with me, so he took me as his rival." Xi Yifan didn''t know what to think of, and he gave out a low laugh, which made Qin Ning''s face inexplicable. "Han Junyu is jealous. I can see that he likes you very much." Qin Ning stares at him in surprise. Does Han Junyu like her? "Qin Ning, in my heart, you are a little sister. Do you remember I told you that I had a sister before, and I hope I can draw a painting of her for me, OK Listening to Xi Yifan''s gentle voice, Qin Ning nodded, but he was embarrassed to think that he had not seen his sister. Xi Yifan saw her mind, took out a black U disk, "this is the video of her previous birthday, you have a look first. If you have any questions, ask me again. " "All right." Qin Ning took the black U disk and praised with a smile, "elder martial brother Yifan, you are really a good brother." But Xi Yifan''s face changed, and his gentle face turned pale. Seeing his face change, Qin Ning was not sure if he had said something wrong. He asked nervously, "elder martial brother Yifan, are you not feeling well?" "It''s OK. I''ll go to work first. If you have anything, just ask me." Xi Yifan has to leave. Qin Ning frowned and looked at the black U disk in his hand. He didn''t know what to do. "Qin Ning, come here." Suddenly heard the voice of Zhou''s majesty, she quickly put the black U disk into the bag and ran to Zhou''s face. "Mr. Zhou, what can I do for you?" Zhou casually threw a flyer to her, "an old friend held an art competition, you go to participate." "Good," Qin Ning did not look at the flyer and nodded without hesitation. Zhou raised her eyebrows in surprise. She looked at him with respect and pride. "Show me your work in three days." "Ah?" Now Qin Ning is a little nervous. She has no idea how to draw a picture in three days. "Let me go to the other students. Don''t be afraid." Old Zhou glared at her in disgust. "No, Mr. Zhou, I''m not afraid." Qin Ning nodded quickly. Week old little girl silly with a bit of cute, satisfied with the heart. However, people think differently from Zhou. Qin Ning, a little girl, didn''t go to university. Why can she have such a good chance to participate in this competition? Ban Yongjun is unwilling to see Qin Ning running away. I don''t know why this little girl is so good. She is not only favored by Han Shao, but also valued by Zhou Lao. She has been preparing for the competition for three or four months, but when it''s time for the competition, Zhou only let Qin Ning take part in it. Isn''t all her efforts in the past three months in vain?"Mr. Zhou, I''ve been preparing for this competition for a long time, but you asked Qin Ning to take part in it. I''m not very reconciled." Old Zhou picked his eyebrows and looked at Ban Yongjun. He was a little displeased. "I''m not willing, I can only accept the reality. I''ve chosen Qin Ning." Although ban Yongjun respects Zhou very much, she doesn''t want to compromise on this matter. She has the courage to look him in the eye. Qin Ning, standing beside her, is a little uneasy. She knows that ban Yongjun didn''t go home this time and stayed in the studio just to prepare for the competition. But she didn''t expect that Zhou would appoint her to participate. "Mr. Zhou, let elder martial sister ban take part." She whispered. Zhou''s boss glared at her angrily, which was very intimidating. "You look down on the game with such high vision?" "No, can two people play together?" Qin Ning yelled that she was wronged. She was happy to participate in the competition, but if it made everyone unhappy, it would be bad. "No!" Mr. Zhou''s answer is straightforward. Ban Yongjun took a look at Qin Ning and said, "Qin Ning has the lowest qualifications in the studio. Mr. Zhou, it''s too risky for her to win honor for our studio. If it doesn''t take a few years, I''ll go this time." Qin Ning pursed her lips and agreed with ban Yongjun, but she also wanted to participate in the competition. Zhou also frowned. He suddenly decided to let Qin Ning go this time. He just wanted to temper her. He never thought that she would win glory for the studio. But ban Yongjun pointed out that he was too eccentric. Mr. Zhou always does things according to his heart. How can he be happy when he is satirized by his students. "Since you want to go, you''d better compete with my family!" At this time, the voice of the handsome man standing at the door was cold. Standing tall and straight, a pure manual high set black suit, wide shoulders and narrow waist, a pair of long legs, too eye-catching. "Uncle Han, Han Junyu, are you kidding?" Qin Ning didn''t expect that he would come at this time. But let her and ban Yongjun competition, she thinks Han Junyu is deliberately to find fault. Ban Yongjun has been learning to draw since she was a child. She is very talented. If you compare with her. She must be the one who was abused! Chapter 153 It''s not surprising that Qin Ning will be satirized by Ban Yongjun because of his shallow qualifications. However, just because Qin Ning was junior, he would be bullied. Han Junyu was the first to refuse. It''s Fair for both players to see who is more qualified to compete. He walked to Qin Ning with long legs, and protected Qin Ning with a strong air. "You''ve only lived a few years longer than Ning Ning. How can you not compare?" Ban Yongjun is a senior, 22 years old, four years older than Qin Ning. It is true that Han Junyu said she is older than Qin Ning. But his sarcastic tone is so intense that ban Yongjun''s face turns blue with anger. "Compare, who is afraid of who, hum!" Seeing Han Junyu coming, Qin Ning is instinctively happy, but she is not confident when she wants to compete with ban Yongjun. Han Junyu saw that she wanted to bow her head. He caught her chin with his long finger and taught her coldly, "I forgot to teach you again. If you dare to bow your head again, I will kiss you!" Qin Ning immediately raised his chin, straightened his back, and stood upright as if in a military position. "Well, I also want to compete with elder martial sister ban." Zhou raised his eyebrows. His original purpose was to train Qin Ning. Although ban Yongjun was very proud, he also had some real kung fu. He was happy to see the success of the competition between them. "OK, I''ll be your tutor. In a week, let the people judge your works." Mr. Zhou gave the order. With Zhou''s consent, ban Yongjun glances at Qin Ning angrily and turns to leave. Sitting in the car, Qin Ning wrinkled white face, hands on the window, looking out of the window in a daze. Suddenly, she turned her head to look at the man with drooping eyes and closed eyes, her big eyes narrowed. "Han Junyu, where do you get the confidence that I will win?" Han Junyu listened to her half angry half angry, turned to look at her, shook his head in denial. "Who said I had faith?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s too tricky! If you don''t have confidence that she will win, you bet? Qin Ning said, "what''s the purpose of making me bet with elder martial sister ban?" Do you like to see her abused? Han Junyu''s face is indifferent, calm statement, "you think you will lose, I have confidence is useless." Qin Ning stared at him for a long time, trying to figure out the meaning of his words. "It''s just a game, maybe losing, maybe winning. It''s all an exercise for you. So in this competition, losing is learning, winning is just fluke Although she was still at a loss, she calmed down after listening to him. The corners of her mouth bend, so do her eyebrows and eyes. "Well, anyway, I earned it." Two people return to the villa, smell a bitter medicine, Qin Ning slightly frown, take the initiative to go to the kitchen. After drinking the medicine, coupled with exercise, she obviously felt much better, so for these drugs, she was not so repellent. Aunt Zhang was satisfied with her initiative and brought the medicine to her. Qin Ning took a deep breath with the medicine bowl and was about to drink it. However, she saw Han Junyu walking behind her and staring at her with burning eyes. "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" Han Junyu bowed his head and licked the medicine. There was no feeling in his mouth. He frowned slightly. "Is it really that hard?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning seems to pour this bowl of Medicine on his face, this man is absolutely to pull hatred! "Don''t drink it. Uncle Xiao Jue reminds me that if you drink my medicine, you will be poisoned." Qin Ning took a sip of the medicine. It was too bitter. Her delicate eyebrows were tied. She ran to get the apple and took a few bites. The astringency in her mouth just dispersed. Han Junyu is holding a red apple in her hand. Her white teeth are like revenge. Her mouth is full of apples, like a little squirrel protecting food. He immediately found it interesting. He came to her with a few steps, lifted her chin, and bent down to kiss her lips. There are still apples in her mouth, which are all taken away by him. The little woman is angry and angry. Her amber eyes are angry, and her coquettish look makes his heart itch. This little girl''s body is getting better and better, her face is red and dizzy, like a flower growing on the branch, slowly opening the petals. Every frown and smile gives off an intoxicating aroma. "Han Junyu, you rascal!" Finally, after he let go, Qin Ning glared at him angrily. He was angry and angry, but he could not say anything cruel. He stamped his feet and ran to the kitchen to hide. Aunt Zhang saw that the little girl came back again, with a shy face and a red face. Especially that pair of tiger skin color eyes, suffused with water light, no wonder Han Shao wants to be close to her. "Mrs. Han, I received an email. I put it away when you were not in." After dinner, Qin Ning accompanied Aunt Zhang to clean up the kitchen.Qin Ning wanted to be independent and felt that he had to learn how to cook first, although it was difficult. At first, sister-in-law Zhang taught her hand in hand so that she could wash vegetables. Now she is much better. But Aunt Zhang doesn''t want her to cut vegetables with a knife. After cleaning up the kitchen, she was about to go upstairs. Aunt Zhang wanted to take out a beautifully packaged box and give it to her. Qin Ning looks at the mark on the box and remembers that an Yun said that she would send her a birthday present. It should be this thing. Take the box upstairs, the box is quite big, her heart is more curious, an Yun thousands of miles away is to send her what. Open the box, there is a package of clothes, really ready to open the box of clothes, was a small black box diverted attention. In the small black box, there was a black U-disk. She looked at it, but there was no special mark. Is this an Yun''s usual video? Now that she doesn''t have a computer, it''s inconvenient for her to see. She puts the U disk in her bag and gets up to go to the studio. She thought about what theme she wanted to draw, but after thinking for a long time, she didn''t come up with a clue. She just didn''t want to go on drawing her own sketch. Back in the room, after she had a bath, she suddenly thought of the U disk Xi Yifan gave her. Holding a USB flash drive, he was going to the study. When he opened the door, he saw Han Junyu standing outside. She was not surprised to see him. The first two times, I was still a little flustered, but now I am calm. I just see his wet hair standing outside the door. When he shakes his head, the water drops are flying wildly, and it''s all on her face. How does she think he did it on purpose! Like a little dog she raised when she was a child, she didn''t want to play with it. It deliberately covered herself with water and threw the water off her body to attract her attention. Suddenly, a towel was thrown on her face, and her eyes were dark. A wet kiss came on her moist lips. When he saw her, he jumped out of the towel and turned red. "Han Junyu, what are you going to do?" "Can''t you see that, silly girl?" Han Junyu walked into the room, sat on the side of the bed, with a long leg on the side of the bed, staring at her. Eyes, there is a kind of people can not see through the high above. The little woman shrank back, holding the collar tightly with her hands, her eyes full of precaution. "Han Junyu, you said you would give me two weeks to get used to it. You can''t mess around." "Well, what''s wrong?" Han Junyu is very interested to see her red face, as delicate as the Epiphyllum that will open at night. "I want you to help me with my hair. Is that a mess?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning powder lips Zhang Zhang, this just understand he is intentionally tease her. However, she was a little angry and didn''t want to serve him. I always feel that after their engagement, Han Junyu becomes more and more strange. He often teases her by saying ambiguous words, which makes her shy and angry. "Ning Ning, what do you mean by your mess?" With a smile in his voice, he put a towel on his shoulder and hooked up with her. "Nothing!" Qinning feel his threat, shriveled mouth, endure anger, obediently to get a towel to his hair. "Han Junyu, I want to borrow your computer, OK?" "If you want to borrow something, you have to show some sincerity." Han Junyu is lazy and enjoys her service. Chapter 154 Qin Ning felt that if he wanted to borrow other people''s things, he needed to be sincere. But how sincere, she is not easy to speak. "What is sincerity?" She tilted her head and looked like she was seeking knowledge. She was so stupid. Han Junyu is in a good mood now. He has some patience to quarrel with her, so he asks, "what do you think?" He said this, broad palm, a bit cool, holding her calf, along the knee, a little bit up. The movement is very light, like a little feather drawing a circle on his leg. Qin Ning shivers all over and wants to hide nervously. "Han Junyu, take your hand away!" Her voice was soft and soft, and this roar of anger, because of trembling, a little more tremor, got into Han Junyu''s ears. What he thought was that she was making eyes like silk under him. Red all over her body, she retreated to the bedside, shrunk into a small ball, wearing light brown pajamas, is not a kind of staring at him to catch the rabbit? Han Junyu turns around, grabs the towel from her hand and grabs her hand. Qin Ning yelled, "Han, Han Junyu, no, No. You are so strong, I''m afraid. " The last time he lost his temper, regardless of it, he ran around and hurt her. She had been crying for mercy, but he was crazy. The green on her knee could prove how fierce he was at that time. Han Junyu''s movement is frozen. He just touched her leg just to see the injury on her leg. Did not expect to scare her, he pinched her wrist strength increased, pulled her to his arms. "Ning Ning, don''t make trouble. I''ll wipe your hair." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She had just taken a bath and her hair was wet. When she was half dry, he got up to look for a hair dryer. The hair dryer sounded and neither of them spoke. She leaned in her arms and listened to his steady heartbeat. Her tight body relaxed slowly. "Is it urgent?" He asked if she wanted to borrow the computer. "No hurry." Qin Ning shook his head and did not dare to move in his arms. Han Junyu nodded, went to put the hair dryer in place, went back to bed again, lifted the quilt, fished her with his long arm, and then fished her into his arms. "Go to sleep." Qin Ning felt a hot thing in his lower abdomen, tensed his nerves again, and stared at him with big eyes. How can she sleep like that?! She wanted to turn over and get away from that thing. "Move again, don''t beg for mercy later!" Holding her, I was already holding her, but the little woman didn''t know how to restrain herself. She was still rolling around, making him hot and dry. His Adam''s apple rolled and rolled, a cold warning. Suddenly scolded by him, cold words, like a bite to eat her, she was scared immediately stiff against his arms. Although she tried to persuade herself to adapt to this state, she still felt uncomfortable lying in his arms as his fiancee. Hearing the man''s gentle breathing, she was relieved and relaxed. Staring at his chest for a long time, just want to move to the side, was tightly bound by his arm, she could not laugh or cry. Wake up the next day, look up to the man''s warm brown eyes, she blinked. It''s not strange that he will be around her, but it''s amazing to find that Han Junyu will also be gentle. As usual, he forced me to go to the training room on the third floor with a good morning kiss. Physical training, not only requires weight training, but also training to every muscle of the body. So every time Qin Ning finished training, she felt very tired. What''s more distressing to her is that sometimes she is very embarrassed to do some actions, such as squatting and chest expansion, and finds that the man next to her is staring at her all the time. Although there is no other meaning in his brown eyes, he is calm and has no wave, just like a dutiful coach. Can see her heart beat as before, blush as Xia. Her figure and Qin Yao''s difference is too much, will he dislike? She was angry in her heart and gave up on herself. If he disliked it, he would. After eating more, strengthen exercise, her figure will certainly become very good. "Han Junyu, is there any training that one person can complete?" When he went to the studio, Qin Ning asked him. Han Junyu laid his lazy hand on the edge of the car window, put his long finger on the white edge of his thin lips, and swept her around with sharp eyes. "You don''t need my guidance?" "I don''t mean that. I think you are very busy with your work. If you want to go on a business trip, I can only practice by myself." She made excuses. Han Junyu took back his eyes, brown eyes indifferent, did not speak. Qin Ning peeked at him, his handsome face was too calm, she could not guess what he thought. When she arrived at the studio, she just wanted to get out of the car, but Han Junyu suddenly held her hand. She turned to look at him doubtfully."You forgot one thing!" "Why?" Qin Ning amber eyes turned, big eyes blinked, full of doubts. Han Junyu saw her silly, leaning forward and stealing a kiss on her lips. "You forgot to kiss me goodbye. All right, let''s go! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is stupefied of cover own powder lip, disappear in his car, she just returns to mind. When did he get into such a bad habit: Good morning kiss when he got up in the morning, good night kiss before he went to bed, and now he even has farewell kiss! Looking around at the studio, I saw a warm scene in front of me. There is a family of three standing in front of the flower shop next to the studio. The husband is holding the little boy. The little boy is not willing to let go of his mother''s hand. "Mom, you gave Dad a goodbye kiss, and I want it too." The woman smiles happily, bows her head and kisses the little boy on his left and right cheek, then she is reluctant to leave. Qin Ning thought of Han Junyu''s farewell kiss, his face turned red and his heart thumped. When she arrived at the studio, she went upstairs as usual to clean up the studio. Seeing that old Zhou had painted new works, the floor was covered with paint. She felt that old Zhou was like a child, which made people helpless. It''s hard to clean up the paint on the floor. Qin Ning draws water, takes a deep breath with a broom, and is about to clean up when she is suddenly patted on her back. She is so scared that she almost gasps. "If you want to clean up the paint, you need to add some special detergent." "I don''t know, elder martial sister ban. Can you tell me which one it is?" Qin Ning turns her head, and it turns out that ban Yongjun pats her on the back. She looks at her in surprise. Ban Yongjun glanced at her, looking at her thin little man, a bit disgusted. "This kind of heavy work, let the boys do." Ban Yongjun orders coldly, just like a powerful woman. She walked out of the studio and quickly brought up a box of detergent to help her clean up. Originally, cleaning the second floor was her task, but she didn''t expect Gao Liang to help. She was very grateful. "Thank you, elder martial brother Gao Liang. If I were alone, I would clean all day." Gao Liang shakes his head and smiles to remind her, "if Mr. Zhou draws, you can ask the elder martial brothers to help." After a while, suddenly he said, "your elder martial sister is a little proud, but she is very nice. If she talks too hard, don''t worry about her." "Well, it won''t be." Ban Yongjun will help her, and she is grateful. Before, I didn''t get along with elder martial sister ban much, so I felt that she seldom talked, but she had Queen''s momentum. Four years of University, has had good results. She is a little proud, but she has the capital to be proud. Qin Ning thought of Han Junyu''s comfort, whether the game is win or lose, it''s good for her, and she was a little excited. Chapter 155 With help, the studio was soon finished. Qin Ning looked at the tidy studio and felt very successful. Thinking that she must learn to clean the room in the future, she remembers Han Junyu''s study, as if he always cleaned it by himself. Then she can help Han Junyu when she goes back today! When he went downstairs to listen to Mr. Zhou''s lecture, he found that ban Yongjun was next to him. After thinking about it, Qin Ning wrote a note to thank her. Ban Yongjun was serious in class and didn''t give her a single look. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt his nose awkwardly. After a class, she accumulated a lot of problems. Qin Ning felt that she had to go to the bookstore to buy some books to make up for them. Otherwise, she was like listening to the book of heaven. In the past, her mother focused on teaching her how to draw. Although she knew a lot of skills, she didn''t know much about the theoretical knowledge and characters in the art world. As soon as she got up, she wanted to ask Mr. Zhou. The person next to her handed her a note. When I opened the note, I found that it was the note that she had just given thanks to ban Yongjun. On the back of the note, there were many book titles written. "Thank you, sister ban." I didn''t expect that elder martial sister ban was so kind. Qin Ning found that she liked her more and more. "Don''t thank me, I just don''t want my opponent to be too weak and lower my level." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although the elder martial sister is very beautiful, she is too proud! Qin Ning felt bad in his heart. "If you really want to thank me, just take out a work that can move people''s hearts. I won''t lose to a girl like you "Well, I will try my best!" Qin Ning''s naughty wink. "By the way, as a senior sister, I''d like to remind you." Ban Yongjun cold face, turned to remind her. "Many mentally retarded questions, you find the answer yourself, don''t waste other people''s time!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s small face broke down and covered his hot face to hit the wall. Before she had questions, she would ask her elder martial brother and elder martial sister. Now she is reminded by Ban Yongjun that she dare not ask any more questions. I want to read the book first. If I don''t understand, I''ll ask someone. When Han Junyu came to pick her up, he heard that she was going to the bookstore and nodded his head. When he came to the largest library in Nankang City, Han Junyu worried that she could not find the bookshelf, so he took her book list into his hand. "Art books seem to be on the fifth floor." Qin Ning stood behind him, looking at the layout of the library. The library was so big that she couldn''t see the layout. "It''s the seventh floor. Little silly girl Seeing that there are many people coming and going, Han Junyu worries that she will get lost and naturally takes her little hand. Entering the elevator, Qin Ning found that several women had been staring at Han Junyu, and they also picked up their mobile phones to take photos. She frowned slightly and looked up at Han Junyu''s calm face. She was obviously used to this scene, but she was still strange. She didn''t want him to be watched like a monkey. She coughed and walked in front of him, staring at the women taking pictures with their mobile phones. Qin Ning''s height is only on Han Junyu''s shoulder. When she comes to him, she can''t stop his face, so the women who take photos don''t pay attention to her. Han Junyu found her careful thinking, suddenly lowered his head in her ear, asked softly, "don''t like other women to look at me, eh?" His low alcohol voice, pouring into the ear, her ear tip trembled, and her heart itched. She choked her neck. "No, you are a public figure. If you are photographed casually, I am worried about the influence on the shares of Sheng''an group." "Oh, what''s the bad topic?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, obviously in a good mood. Qin Ning''s little ears, from the earlobe to the tip, are red. It''s like the red apple she likes to eat is even red. His palm itches and he pinches the tip of her ear. "Stand up!" As soon as Qin Ning listened to his command, his body instinctively responded and immediately straightened his back. The women looked at the handsome suffocating man, holding a little girl in her arm, thinking it was her brother and sister, with pink bubbles in her eyes. How loving! The first photo was not taken clearly. A bold woman turned to face Han Junyu with her mobile phone. "This lady, please pay attention to self-cultivation!" Qin Ning looked at the woman in a pale yellow sweater. She couldn''t bear it. She blocked the lens of her mobile phone with her hand. The woman in the light yellow sweater happily pushed Qin Ning away, "Hey, your brother is so handsome, you should be appreciated. Anyway, you don''t want your money. I won''t die if I take a picture, little sister. Don''t be so hypocritical. " Oh, she''s pretentious, huh? Qin Ning stares at this woman in consternation. Because Han Junyu looks good, he can take a picture of Han Junyu regardless of his will. This is clearly a moral kidnapping! Wait, why do they say Han Junyu is her brother?"I''m just hypocritical. You can''t do it anyway." Qin Ning does not compromise. Han Junyu is the president of Sheng''an group. Although he is not a star, he is also a public figure. And he is very low-key, many financial magazine interviews have not photographed his face, so she knows he does not like to be photographed, just disdain to say! The women were a little angry and felt that the little sister was not sensible. Have a look so handsome elder brother want to monopolize, they take a picture all can''t, hateful! "Little sister, don''t make trouble out of no reason. Your brother is not a star. He doesn''t say anything. Is it interesting for you to make a blind comparison?" Qin Ning deeply reflected, is it because he is too young, there is a generation gap with them? The woman in the light yellow sweater shakes off Qin Ning''s hand. She seems to dislike that she has soiled her mobile phone and wiped the camera of her mobile phone. Suddenly, the man''s brown eyes cold as frost swept her one eye, she was scared and instinctively shrunk her neck. It''s rare to see such a handsome man, not willing to take photos. "Well, handsome, can I take a picture with you?" Han Junyu''s face is indifferent. Looking at the woman looking forward to staring at him, the corner of his mouth is slightly raised. "Give me your cell phone." When the woman heard his low and deep voice, she thought he agreed and felt numb. Triumphantly took a look at his companion and gave him his cell phone. Han Junyu took her mobile phone and deleted all the photos he had just taken. His speed was so fast and silent that the woman didn''t realize it at all. "If you want to take a picture with me, ask my fiancee." After Han Junyu returned her mobile phone, he pointed to Qin Ning. Qinning listen to him say she is his fiancee, not hate, in the heart also some proud. She was secretly surprised and told herself that it must be her vanity, not that she had other thoughts about him. Several women are stunned, did not expect that this looks like a high school girl, turned out to be his fiancee! The woman was embarrassed to pick up her mobile phone. When her hand touched it, it slammed on the ground. "Sorry, it''s so ugly. I don''t feel comfortable with it. Besides, it can''t be broken. It''s OK to fall a few more times. " "Poof!" Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that Han Junyu would be so cute when they just spoke to them. Several women''s faces were staring at the mobile phones on the ground, and their faces were black and ugly. This man is satirizing her, too ugly to take a picture with her! "You are such a handsome man. How can you be so bad tempered. If you don''t want to take a picture with me, just say it, and drop my cell phone. My mobile phone is very expensive. Can you afford it? " Chapter 156 Qin Ning looked at the woman carefully protecting her mobile phone. Looking at the brand of the mobile phone, it seemed that it was the latest iPhone X. The mobile phone is a little expensive, and it can''t be used indiscriminately. She has already reminded the woman not to take photos, not only disobeying, but also taking photos with him. Han Junyu didn''t smash her mobile phone, which is enough to save face. For this kind of unreasonable woman, Han Junyu disdains to give her a look. After the elevator is opened, Han Junyu leads Qin Ning to leave, no matter what floor it is. The women watched them leave and wanted to chase them out, but Han Junyu had already pressed the button to close the door and the elevator door was closed. Qin Ning didn''t want to quarrel with them. He used moral kidnapping to restrain others, but let himself run wild. This kind of people''s reasoning is a waste of saliva. Two people to the fifth floor, to take the stairs, Qin Ning saw next to a few jewelry shop, pull him in. There are many girls in the jewelry store. When they see Han Junyu go in, they stop and stare at him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked the corner of his mouth and put an eye on his face. "Will you buy it for me?" Han Junyu took off her glasses, black frame eyes, for her taste do not agree. Disliked by others, Qin Ning angrily took a flowery eye and brought it to the bridge of his nose. This time, Han Junyu did not take it away, and chose a pink rabbit''s eyeglass frame to put on. Her skin is white and delicate, which is suitable for pink. Qin Ning took the eye socket, a bit disgusted, "Han Junyu, I have grown up now." "Well, how old is it?" Han Junyu seems to have swept her chest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is aware of his sight, and immediately feels that the man around him is a fake Han Junyu. Cold Han Junyu, how can you say such shameless words?! Found that his brown eyes contain a little smile, Qin Ning felt that he covered too small, so stem neck, provocation him. "It''s bigger than you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Knowing that the little woman was hairy, Han Junyu touched her little head and put on a pink white hat for her. "Are you older than me? We''ll compete in the evening." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed, and clasped his scarlet cheek with his hat. How can a man with abstinence become an old driver?! Qin Ning saw a lot of jewelry in the shop are good, she picked a few, see the man behind has been looking down at the mobile phone, she curiously scanned. "Well, isn''t this the woman who just scolded me?" "Well." Han Junyu deleted the woman''s microblog number, wechat number and QQ number, and put her photo on a website he didn''t know. "Han Junyu, how do you know her phone number?" Qin Ning was surprised. Han Junyu just looked up at her with a smile in his brown eyes and rubbed her small head. "When I took her mobile phone, I glanced and remembered." "So, what did you just do?" She can''t help but wonder, just his fingers flexible operation, certainly not a good thing. "Guess what?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning mouth a smoke, took her mobile phone, and then turn record, can''t help shaking shoulder. Heart once again told himself not to offend this man, otherwise will be black very miserable. Han Junyu didn''t return his mobile phone. He never went shopping. It''s rare for him to go to such places with her and get closer to her. He chose a hat for himself, which was similar to her style. They wore hats, just like lovers. Two people come out from the jewelry store, Han Junyu is wearing cool glasses and hat, blocking most of his face. Qin Ning saw that no one was staring at her. She was proud of her masterpiece and went upstairs to borrow a book. There are ten books on different bookshelves. Qin Ning and his soldiers have two ways. Qin Ning went to another bookshelf and found a book, but it was too high for her to get. Anxious to find Han Junyu to help, but did not expect to meet acquaintances here. "Do you want this book?" Qin Ning stares at Han Zijin in surprise and nods. He wants to take the book from him, but Han Zijin refuses. There are several boys beside Han Zijin. It seems that he is coming to the library with his friends. Those boys all smile to push Han Zijin, refuel for Han Zijin. Han Zijin some embarrassed, let them go first, he later to find them. Several boys are the same age, quietly frolicking away. Han Zijin''s eyes are burning to stare at her, low called her name. "Han Zijin, what a coincidence." Qin Ning felt a little embarrassed.Last time I met him in Han house, she knew that he would never give up. "If you want those books, I''ll go with you and have a cup of coffee. I have something to ask you." Qin Ning looked at the bookshelf in the distance, very embarrassed, "what do you want to ask me?" She doesn''t want to lose Han Zijin''s friend, and doesn''t want him to treat her as an enemy. "You married me, Han Junyu. Did he use any means to force you?" Qin Ning frowned, "how can you think so?" "I can see that you only have respect for his elders and no feelings for men and women at all, so you won''t be engaged to him!" Han Zijin''s tone is affirmative. Qin Ning takes a deep breath. It''s about her and Han Junyu. Han Zijin worried about her, she was very grateful to him, but she would not let others join in. "Han Zijin, as I said last time, Han Junyu and I are engaged because we really love each other." "Don''t use those words to perfunctory me. Didn''t you say that you are still young, you don''t want to talk about love, just want to study hard? Why do you like him? He''s cold every day. He doesn''t know how to treat you. You can''t like him! " Han Zijin stubbornly believes that Han Junyu designed her. Han Junyu is so cold. How can he like the soft and cute qinning? Qin Ning slightly frowned, no matter whether she and Han Junyu have feelings of men and women, she does not allow others to slander him! "Han Zijin, thank you for your concern for me, but my feelings don''t like to be discussed!" Qin Ning didn''t want the book in his hand and turned to leave. "Qin Ning, I''m for you. You won''t be happy with him!" Han Zijin grabs her arm and seems to want to pull it out of the abyss. All of a sudden, his wrist was pinched, and he was forced to release Qin Ning with a low cry of pain. "Han Zijin, I told you, you want to call her tangsao!" Hearing Han Junyu''s voice, Han Zijin turns his head in surprise and his face changes. "You, why are you here?" He would never have thought that Han Junyu would come to such a place and wear such a childish hat! "Han Zijin, I''ll tell you for the last time that she will be my fiancee and my wife in the future. You''d better take care of yourself!" Han Junyu abandoned his hand and gave a cold warning. "Han Junyu, I told you that I like her. Why do you want to rob me?" Han Junyu is not reconciled. He wants to fight with him. But he knows that, compared with Han Junyu, his ability is like beating a stone with an egg. "Oh, the person you like has no ability to protect, you don''t deserve to have!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin is satirized and turns pale, which is absolutely a trample on his self-esteem. But Han Junyu is right. Qin Ning is not the one who guards her in the most desperate time! Chapter 157 When he came out of the library, Han Junyu was surrounded by cold air. Qin Ning knew that he was in trouble and didn''t dare to speak. He was very clever. "When you see him later, go around." The man suddenly overbearing order, she was scared to clip the vegetables off, staring at the vegetables on the table, a bit of a pity. "I have to ask me to have a relationship with him. It''s just a simple friend." She whispered. "Little silly girl, from the beginning Han Zijin approached you with other purposes. Who knows what he will do by the name of simple friend. " Han Junyu lost his temper, is to let her away from Han Zijin. "But he''s a cousin, he," Qin Ning frowned. "It doesn''t matter. Keep your distance from him!" Han Junyu''s eyes were dark, his tone was cold, and he was holding back his anger. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s handsome. Everything he says is right! She grinds her teeth and nods. Just as she was going to pick other dishes, she saw a pair of chopsticks put the dishes into her bowl. She turns her head in surprise and stares at Han Junyu in amazement. "You, you don''t like it." he doesn''t like being served with vegetables. Can he give mustard to others? "Silly girl, you''d better get to the bottom of it!" Han Junyu''s face was cold and cold all around him. Qin Ning''s face is full of blows. This man is really overbearing and heinous. She and Han Zijin don''t know each other at all. If they have to find her, she can avoid them. But he is his cousin and she is his fiancee. She can''t help but look down. What can she do? A little angry in my heart, I deliberately put the dishes he didn''t like into his bowl. His face really changed. He stared at the dishes in the bowl and seemed to want to smash the bowl. Qin Ning just got angry with him and did it quickly for a moment. Now, seeing his gloomy and terrible face, his hands trembled. "Well, I''ll serve you another bowl of rice." Trembling, she reached out to take away his dinner. "I haven''t had a good meal yet. Why give me a good meal?" Han Junyu held her little hand. Qin Ning did not blink big eyes staring at him, looking at him, it seems that he forbeared something, put her clip to her food to eat. "Han Junyu, if you don''t like it, don''t eat it." His expression was so forced that she was afraid that he would lift the table the next moment. "We will live together in the future, and I can tolerate such things." He said it very seriously, as if it was a ceremony. If he passed the test, she would be with him forever. Just in her surprised eyes, he ate the vegetables and drank a whole glass of water. Qin Ning swallow saliva, finally realized that he has a very serious cleanliness addiction in this aspect! Like catching one of his weaknesses, she was a little elated. In the evening, song Xuan came to the villa with a computer bag in his hand. "Han Shao, I have assembled the computer you asked me to prepare." Song Xuan gives the box to Han Junyu. Han Junyu took the computer bag and opened it. It was an ultra-thin notebook computer. The outer package was pink, obviously not for his own use. He turned on the computer, looked at the program inside, and looked up to see that song Xuan was still there, slightly raising his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" "Yes," Song Xuan coughed lightly. It was obviously not a good thing. "Qin Yao escaped from the mental hospital and ran to old lady Han. The old lady handed her over to Han CAI. I''m worried that Han Cai wants to make an article about it. " Han Junyu buttoned up the computer, pondered for half a second, Qin Yao will make trouble, this is what he expected from the beginning. "Well, you need someone to keep an eye on it." Soon after Song Xuan left, Han Junyu heard another knock on the door. He turned his mouth, but he didn''t speak. "Han Junyu, are you busy now?" Qin Ning quietly opened the door, stretched out half of his head and blinked, obviously flattering. "Busy." Qin Ning mouth a draw, push open the door into the study, with his bag, lying on the big desk. "Han Junyu, I want to see a material. I need a computer. Can I borrow your computer? " Han Junyu also simply put the pink shell computer on the table in front of her. Qin Ning eyes shining staring at the computer, surprised to jump up. "Wow, it''s so beautiful. Did you give it to me?" Qin Ning gently opened the computer and found her name engraved beside the keyboard. "No way!" Han Junyu denied. Qin Ning doodle pink lips, fingers touch the computer, the texture is good. "Han Junyu, why is there my name here?" "Oh, it''s wrong. It should be stupid girl." Han Junyu looked at Qin Ning indifferently and sneered coldly.¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and glared at him angrily. Give her a bad nickname even if, but also always in the mouth, really hateful! But her eyes fell on the computer. She pressed her finger on the keyboard and found it very comfortable. Wait, what Han Junyu just said is that her name is written on this computer. That''s her. Haha, uncle Han is the best to her! She was so happy that she turned on the computer immediately, only to find that the computer had designed a password. "Han Junyu, what''s the code?" "Guess what." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning licked his pink lips and wanted to bite him. At the beginning, she tried a few words, but failed. She bit her teeth, supported her chin with her hands, and her amber eyes turned around. Think of a few numbers, still did not find the correct password. An hour later, she buttoned up the computer and glared at him with great momentum. "Han Junyu, don''t you want to give me this computer? Why is the password so complicated?" Han Junyu''s face was calm and he hooked his finger to her. Qin Ning''s face is still full of anger. He walks up to him with the computer in his arms, first takes over the computer. Han Junyu bends his fingers and looks at her brain. "Oh, it hurts." Qin Ning holds his forehead and his eyes are covered with mist. Han Junyu pinched the finger that pinched her forehead and frowned slightly. Just now, his strength was not heavy. Did he really hurt her? "You deserve it, silly girl. You can''t guess such a simple number." Qin Ning pretended to be poor and rubbed against him to see him unlock the lock. Looking at him in the 0 key pressed six times, the corner of the mouth a smoke, he even set the password six zeros. "Remember?" He also stressed it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She''s not stupid. How can she not remember six zeros?! But, who knows, he didn''t set some special numbers, just used six zeros. Qin Ning can finally turn on the computer and find a birthday present from an Yun in her bag. Open the small box, she took out a U disk, did not look carefully, into the computer. Qin Ning in the heart faint expectation, may be an Yun recorded a few songs, or an Yun want to say to her. So she turned up her voice to the maximum and was ready to listen carefully. But what comes from the computer is women''s voice and men''s gasping. What appears on the computer screen are two naked men and women, lying on the bed doing the most primitive human movement. The sound made Qin Ning jump up from his chair. His first reaction was not to turn it off, but to cover his ears. Han Junyu listens to the voice in the computer, picks the eyebrow to Qin Ning, in the eyebrow eye is enduring dryness and heat. "Ning Ning, are you suggesting that you like to do it in your study?" Chapter 158 Qin Ning''s small head wants to become a rattle, her white cheeks are bright red, pitifully staring at the man who is too calm. "I, I didn''t know it was this thing." She took a step forward and wanted to press down the computer. Suddenly, a comfortable cry came out from the computer. Qin Ning''s hands trembled and jumped up. "Han, uncle Han, how can this be done?" When she was flustered and helpless, she would instinctively call him uncle Han. New computer, there are many operations do not understand, she tried several keys, but failed to turn off the video. In the heart Anne rhyme secretly scolded several hundred times, but listen to that voice, she blushes all over with shame, hands cover a face, dare not see a person. "Ning Ning, if I don''t turn it off again, I can guarantee what I will do." Han Junyu teases her. Qin Ning from the fingers to see his elegant rise, cheeks red and hot, simply ignore, run out of the study. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. ¡­¡­ In the studio, Qin Ning is in a daze with his mobile phone. "Qin Ning, didn''t you sleep well?" Xi Yifan called her several times, did not get her response, but patted her on the shoulder, let her come back. Suddenly, he was patted on the shoulder. Qin Ning was on guard instinctively, and his hand was a punch. "Er," Xi Yifan covered his nose and stepped back. "Elder martial brother Yifan, are you ok?" Qin Ning didn''t expect that it would be Xi Yifan. He looked at him apologetically and saw the bright red blood flowing out of his hands. Worried, he quickly went to find the medicine. The others saw that Xi Yifan was bleeding. They all cried out in panic and asked about the situation. But Xi Yifan didn''t care. He looked at the blood in his palm and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Qin Ning, you little girl looks weak, and your strength is not small!" Qin Ning bowed her head to admit her mistake. She just chatted with an Yun and asked why she wanted to send her those things. An Yun joked that it was to enlighten her. She was angry in her heart. She thought that in order to avoid Han Junyu last night, she hid on the bed early. Because she was nervous, she fell asleep soon. When she got up in the morning, she found that there was a hard thing burning her leg behind her. When she got up in the morning, it was a little fuzzy, like taking it away. The wrist is pinched tightly by the man, feel his hot breath spit on the face, she realized what it is, startled to open her eyes. Her pajamas were taken off and hung at the end of the bed. It was wet, and she woke up instantly. The next second, there is no chance to fight back, the tall man blocked her lips, made a morning. Although he didn''t do the last step, he chewed all the places he could eat. She was angry and ignored him all morning. Suddenly Xi Yifan was scared, she raised her fist to hit the past, did not expect her strength will be so big. "I''m sorry, elder martial brother Yifan." Qin Ning was annoyed and helped him to sit down and let him look up. "Qin Ning, elder martial brother Yifan is not your enemy. Do you use so much strength?" Ban Yongjun looks at the blood in Xi Yifan''s hand. He wants to wipe it, but Xi Yifan refuses. Her heart is uncomfortable, see Qin Ning not pleasing to the eye, raise voice cold drink. "Sorry, it''s my fault." Qin Ning can''t quibble. After taking the medicine, he lowers his head like a pupil who makes mistakes. "Don''t make a fuss." Xi Yifan takes a cold look at Ban Yongjun. Ban Yongjun is swept back by his cold eyes. His face is not good. Then she looked up and pretended to be poor Qin Ning. She ground her teeth secretly. Her clenched fist was tight and loose. Finally, she could only bear the anger and turned away. Xi Yifan looks up again with a warm smile on his handsome face. Seeing Qin Ning''s guilty face, he smiles helplessly. "Qin Ning, if you feel sorry, how about painting another picture for me?" "Yes." Qin Ning nodded quickly. Although I don''t know why Xi Yifan is paranoid about her paintings, if it makes him feel better. But think of yesterday want to see that u disk, her face unconsciously red. "What''s wrong?" Xi Yifan saw her face turned red, worried that she was ill, and touched her forehead. "No Qin Ning still didn''t like people other than Han Junyu to get close to him. He dodged his hand and patted his cheek. Where is she sick? She is obviously ashamed! Xi Yifan feels her resistance and her hands are stiff in the air. She quickly adjusts her mood and still manages her usual smile. "Qin Ning, what do you think after reading the USB flash drive?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shook his head. Xi Yifan''s eyes stare at her, others can''t see his mind. "Don''t worry. You can think about it. Remember you owe me two pictures! " Back in the studio, Qin Ning thinks about the competition with ban Yongjun. While thinking about it, she gets up and asks for some information about the competition. When she turns back to her studio, she sees ban Yongjun standing in front of her drawing board."Sister ban, what can I do for you?" Ban Yongjun glances at her and knocks the unfinished painting on the drawing board. "At this level, you want to compare with me, ha!" Qin Ning is not angry. Ban Yongjun can enter Zhou''s studio before he graduated from university. He must have the ability. "Sister ban, if you come here to increase your self-confidence, it''s too boring." Ban Yongjun tilted his chin slightly, a bit arrogant. Before, she thought Qin Ning was a high school student. Her delicate body was full of medicine and needed to be taken care of. Unexpectedly, she hurt Xi Yifan so badly. Her heart is not fair, naturally speaking to her tone will not be too good. "Qin Ning, you are engaged. You''d better stay away!" Qin Ning frowned, "elder martial sister ban, I''m engaged. Can''t I make friends?" "Qin Ning, don''t quibble. If you are smart, you''d better keep a distance from Xi Yifan, or you will cry!" Ban Yongjun disdains to quarrel with her and turns to leave. "Elder martial sister ban, is it because you like elder martial brother Yifan that you are so kind to persuade me Qin Ning fought back. Ban Yongjun is guilty. He looks like a cat that has been trampled on its tail. He looks surprised. "Qin Ning, take care of your mouth. Don''t talk nonsense!" Qin Ning smile, amber eyes clear and bright, "I just asked, not sure. Elder martial sister ban, you have such a big reaction. It''s just that you don''t fight yourself! " She is soft tempered, but that doesn''t mean she can be bullied! Besides, she and Xi Yifan are friends. Ban Yongjun thinks he is right and slanders her with bad words. She is wrong first! "Qin Ning, you don''t want to get into trouble. You''d better not say some words!" Ban Yongjun gave a cold warning. Qin Ning is really not afraid of her, showing a sarcastic smile to her, "elder martial sister ban, I''m also looking forward to competing with you!" This is before class Yongjun to her under the book of war, she accepted! Han Junyu came to pick up Qin Ning from work. When he went upstairs, he found a pair of eyes staring at him. He stopped and turned his head to look at Yifan. The two men looked at each other for a second, and there was some hostility in their cold eyes. "Han Shao, you are very kind to Qin Ning. You come to pick him up every day." Some girls sigh. Ban Yongjun looked at Xi Yifan and sneered sarcastically, "Han Shao, you''d better watch your fiancee. If you are robbed, it''s not good." Han Junyu was standing on the stairs. He was tall and straight. With the momentum of his superior, people had to look up at him. His face was calm, and his indifferent eyes swept over ban Yongjun, disdaining to waste his expression, and he continued to go upstairs. Outside the studio, Qin Ning''s voice seemed to be a phone call. "What do you mean I''m engaged to him and I''m going to do that with him?" "Yunyun, I tell you, uncle Han saved my life and helped me so much. I can''t make him lose face. So when he finds the woman he really likes, he will naturally break his engagement with me, and we won''t be involved! " Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed, and his eyes were frosty. Chapter 159 Han Junyu knows in his heart that Qin Ning is engaged to him to repay his kindness. But when she said it himself, he was very angry. This little stupid girl, haven''t you seen who he likes? Since he decided that she could not let her go, he had to cook the frog in warm water and take it slowly. Qin Ning, who was on the phone in the studio, continued, "what kind of posture and rhyme do you want to learn? You''ve gone abroad to learn it badly!" Hearing an Yun''s words, Qin Ning''s face became hot with shame. "Yun Yun, if you say these again, I''ll make friends with you." "Ning Ning, you are 18 years old, and you can fall in love. If Han Junyu wants to protect the whole world, it''s not bad for him to protect you! " Anyun, talk to her. "No, in my heart, he is just my elder." Qin Ning squeezed the mobile phone tightly, thought and explained. "Yunyun, engagement does not mean that I will be together all my life, and I have no confidence in Han Junyu. Can you understand what I mean?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hang up an Yun''s phone, Qin Ning feel a little depressed, she got up to open the window. As soon as she breathes out, she hears a knock on the door. She pinches her cell phone tightly and stares at the man standing by the door. "You, what are you doing here?" He didn''t hear everything she said just now, did he? Han Junyu long legs into the studio, kick the door, step by step closer to her. "Han Junyu, stop!" Seeing him getting closer and closer, she nervously moved to the side, but the studio was so small that her small steps didn''t distance him at all. He came to her with a few steps, put his long arm on her side, and looked down at her. "Ning Ning, I just heard you call me. Can''t wait to see me?" "No!" She was eager to deny. "Oh." Han Junyu hooked his lips, pecked on her face, rubbed her small head, "as my fiancee, you should remember how much you miss me, do you understand?" Being attacked successfully by him, Qin Ning''s brain is still dizzy. Hearing his pressing questions, she shakes her head instinctively. "Ning Ning, you are not good, are you?" He approached her a little bit, with a threatening tone. When she still wanted to escape, he held her face in his big hand and grabbed her lips with his head down. If she doesn''t want to get close to him, he will take ninety-nine steps. If she doesn''t want to take the rest, she will have to go! Qin Ning clapped his chest with both hands, but her hands hurt. He hugged her arm tightly, and their bodies were close to each other. "Han, you Well She was so angry and angry that she wanted to bite him to death. "Speak louder and let others know that I''m close to my fiancee." He bit her earlobe, chuckled, and spat a deep voice on her cochlea. Qin Ning heard the footsteps outside the door and was so scared that he didn''t dare to make any more noise. The footstep is getting closer and closer, but the man is not ready to let her go. Instead, he holds her on the windowsill and unties her clothes. "Well Han Junyu, don''t... " "Ning Ning, you said you would try to adapt to this kind of life, is perfunctory to me." Qin Ning shakes her head. Her amber eyes are already covered with water mist. Her red eyes seem that the next moment her eyes blink and her big tears will fall down. "Oh, since it''s not perfunctory, I''ll get used to it." Han Junyu put his arms around her waist, took her to his arms and kissed her lips again. Although he has no sense of taste, but she is eating marrow taste, can''t help but want more. A sound of footsteps went away, and then came a sound of feet. Qin Ning didn''t dare to make a noise, but she couldn''t get rid of it. She closed her eyes helplessly and let him do evil. Han Junyu tasted her tears and opened his eyes. The woman in her arms, her eyes closed tightly, her long eyelashes fluttering uneasily. He looked solemn and stirring, not like doing intimate things, but like going to the guillotine. A stabbing pain came from his heart and carried her down the windowsill. "You hate me so much, huh?" He asked coldly. "No, it''s not." He was holding down the windowsill, she slowly opened her eyes, big eyes blink, eyelashes stained with tears. She shook her head as soon as she heard his cold pressing question. She doesn''t hate him. She really doesn''t like his overbearing. She doesn''t care about her feelings and does this kind of thing to her. "Han Junyu, let''s go back." Han Jun Yu stares at her small face, cold hiss in the heart. She didn''t say that she hated him, but she used to say that when she went back to the villa, she always went home, but now she didn''t want to go back at all! Button, button, button. Someone knocked on the door of the studio, but without waiting for her to agree, the other side had already pushed the door open.¡°¡­¡­¡± Two people turn around, see Xi Yifan lean against the door, innocent shrug. "Mr. Zhou is looking for you. It''s not a good thing that I want to disturb you both." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t expect that Xi Yifan would say this. She felt that the man around her was cold and her scalp was numb. "Well, Han Junyu, you let me go first. Mr. Zhou is looking for me." Han Junyu didn''t let go of his arm. He looked down at her face and couldn''t wait. His brown eyes were evil. "Kiss me." He whispered in her ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If Han Junyu doesn''t let go today, she can''t escape. Qin Ning''s eyelashes trembled. He secretly looked at Xi Yifan and took a deep breath. It''s like a quick tiptoe to leave. But when she stood on tiptoe, he suddenly released her and stepped back. "Little silly girl, don''t stick to me, go on." She stared at him in amazement. Although his face was calm, her heart turned upside down. She felt that he was really angry this time! Finally, she could let him loose. She didn''t dare to delay and ran out of Zhou''s studio. Two men watch two people leave, Xi Yifan takes back his sight. "She doesn''t love you." His face is still wearing a smile, but the tone is more different than usual, a bit more cold. "With you, she not only feels nervous, but also very uncomfortable. The identity of the unmarried couple is just a rope to help her. Mr. Han, what do you think? " Xi Yifan''s first sentence lengthened, but it was like a sharp arrow piercing into Han Junyu''s heart. But Han Junyu has been in the shopping mall for so many years. For other people''s deliberate provocation, he forbears anger and looks at him with a smile. "Thank you for your attention to my fiancee, Mr. Xi." "Well, Mr. Han, although you have a lot of means in business, you''d better not push a woman too hard." Xi Yifan gave a low smile, which meant that he was satirizing him. Just now, his childishness forced her to show her love. "Mr. Xi, you think too much. My fiancee is different from the woman you forced to death!" Instead of looking at him, Han Junyu went to see Qin Ning''s latest paintings. Xi Yifan''s face changed greatly. His words seemed to touch his scales. He suddenly stepped forward and stretched out his fist to teach him a lesson. Chapter 160 Han Junyu heard the footsteps behind him, stepped back, dodged the attack of the other side, and competed with the other side. The narrow studio suddenly became a battlefield for two men! Han Junyu had practiced Kung Fu since he was a child. He thought it would be no problem to teach him a lesson, but after fighting, he found that Xi Yifan''s Kung Fu was also good. "Han Junyu, Xi Yifan, what are you doing?" Qin Ning went back to the studio and watched them fight each other. He was too scared to come in by the door. At this time, Han Junyu stopped, Xi Yifan escaped and stepped back two steps. "This painting is good. I want it. Han Shao doesn''t want to give it to me." Xi Yifan wiped his nose and made excuses with a smile. Qin Ning stares at them for a while before entering the studio. Seeing that their collars have been torn and their clothes have wrinkles, he obviously doesn''t believe his explanation. "I haven''t finished this painting yet. Elder martial brother Yifan, I can''t give it to you." "Well, it''s OK. Since Han Shao likes it, I won''t be loved. " Xi Yifan smiles gently. The wind is light and the clouds are light. It seems that the breath of Zhang is not emitted from him. Han Junyu shakes his sleeve, walks to Qin Ning, rubs her small head and diverts her attention. "Go home!" "Oh." This time, Qin Ning agreed with her. Xi Yifan saw that he was protecting Qin Ning and didn''t want her to get close to him. He hung his lips coldly. "Qin Ning, do you want to take Han Shao to your apartment?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning listened to his words, the whole body trembled, staring at him in amazement. Feeling the cool eyes of the boy behind her fall on her body, a layer of cold sweat came out of her back and she swallowed in fear. "It''s time to see." Han Junyu didn''t know that Xi Yifan was deliberately provocative. He glanced at Qin Ning with dark brown eyes and left the studio with her little hand. When they leave the studio, Qin Ning wants to get on the car and go to the villa, but Han Junyu is more interested in her apartment. "What''s good to see? It was Mr. Zhou who made me busy and left me a place to rest." Qin Ning patiently explained that it was a rest room. "Lead the way." Han Junyu is stubborn. Qin Ning helpless, can only take her to the opposite District, came to her apartment door. "Where does Xi Yifan live?" Qin Ning a Leng, fingers tremble, slowly raised, pointing to the opposite door. "Oh, it''s really close. No wonder I''ll wash the quilt for you!" Han Junyu is sarcastic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning dare not speak, open the door to take her in. This apartment has one room and two living rooms. The living room is very big, the sunshine is abundant, the decoration is warm, the light color curtain and the light pink carpet are her style. "Xi Yifan has been here before?" Han Junyu glanced and stood at the door of her bedroom, looking at the quilt that had not been finished. His face was gloomy. "No, absolutely not!" Qin Ning was afraid of swallowing and shook his head. "There are some heavy furniture that elder martial brother Yifan will help me move, and his scope of activities is only the living room. I don''t want the four piece bed set he washed for me. " "Oh" Han Junyu saw that her nervous face was red and her nose was still sweating. He came to her with long legs and held her small face in his hands. "In the future, only I can enter your bedroom!" "Why?" Qin Ning stares at him in surprise. Does he agree with her to live in this apartment? When she was stunned, Han Junyu lowered his head, grabbed her lip, bit her lower lip, and licked his teeth. "Well..." Qin Ning was bitten by him and gave a low cry, but he didn''t struggle. Because she knew that the more she struggled, the heavier his mouth would be. When he was satisfied, he let her go and went into her bedroom. Sure enough, it''s a girl''s bedroom, on the desk, on the dressing table, and on the bedside table. There are a lot of bright flowers, which make people shine. Qin Ning stood on the door, touched his lower lip, ground his teeth, and did not dare to get close to him. "It''s very close to your university. If you want to rest in the future, you can stay in the apartment here." Qin Ning was surprised. Unexpectedly, he agreed. Just as his depression dissipated, he wanted to thank him. He heard him say it. "But not here!" "What do you mean?" Qin Ning''s little heart lifted up in an instant. "I have a better environment than the apartment upstairs." He took her by the hand and took her upstairs. This apartment, a total of 36 floors, Han Junyu took her to 35 floors, and then led her into an apartment. This apartment has three bedrooms and one living room. The big living room is bigger than her whole apartment. There are French windows on one side and a big balcony outside the window. She exclaimed in her heart that the environment was much better than her small apartment!Glancing around, he found that people had lived here before. "Han Junyu, have you lived here before?" "Well." Han Junyu takes her to his bedroom, which is not small and clean. "Han Junyu, is this community developed by its company?" The local tyrant who sent Zhou Lao''s apartment! Han Junyu did not answer her question and answer, but pointed to his big bed, "after you sleep here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at the big bed in a daze. Thinking that this is the place he said before, her cheek turns red and she steps back. "No?" Han Junyu frowns when she wants to hide. "No, I thought a lot about the apartment downstairs. If I don''t want it, it''s a pity." She made excuses. "Then list the things downstairs." Han Junyu said very simply, and he is an absolute activist, an order, immediately with her to help things. The bedroom with the original black main color, after a while, had many more colors. Although Qin Ning had a great sense of achievement, she was still a little timid when she saw the big bed. Han Junyu couldn''t see her resistance. He rubbed her head. Since he was ready to cook the frog in warm water, he would not be in a hurry. "I''ll be on a business trip in two days. If you don''t want to go back to your villa, you can sleep here. Well Listen to him suddenly with the tone of discussion, Qin Ning stay Leng stare at him, amber eyes have a guard. Han Junyu found her defensive, angry laugh, "do not agree?" "No, no, the same." Qin Ning shook his head. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Since they were engaged, he was tough to her, so she was more and more afraid of him. With her consent, Han Junyu finally shows a smile and gives her the key. "Go back, Aunt Zhang has prepared dinner." When they return to the villa, Aunt Zhang goes out in a hurry to greet Han Junyu. "Han Shao, you are back at last. Old lady Han has been waiting for a long time." As soon as old lady Han came, Qin Ning stepped back nervously and grasped his little thumb. Han Junyu looked at the living room and felt the little woman''s tension. He took back his sight and rubbed her face with his other hand. "With me, what are you afraid of?" Aunt Zhang was very happy to see that they were close, but she was embarrassed to think of old lady Han''s gloomy face. "Han Shao, old lady Han went upstairs to see your room. When she went downstairs, she didn''t look well." Chapter 161 In the living room, old lady Han sits on the sofa, opposite Han CAI and Jian Ying. "Grandma, why don''t you say hello to me?" Han Junyu asked without expression. Mrs. Han had a charitable smile on her face. "If you don''t go to see my old lady, I can only come to see you. You don''t want to see me? " Qin Ning saw that although the old lady was smiling, her voice was somewhat difficult. Because she was afraid of Mrs. Qin, she did not dare to be close to Mrs. Han. When Han Junyu took her to the sofa, he motioned for her to pour tea for the old lady. She also poured three cups of tea. "Grandma, if you miss me, call me and I''ll take Ning Ning to see you." Han Junyu, with no expression on his face, poured qinning a cup of tea. One cup was for the old lady, one for Hancai, the other for qinning. Finally, he poured himself a cup of tea. The cup of tea she originally gave him, Qin Ning saw that he left the cup of tea to himself, and looked at him in surprise. Han Junyu gave her a reassuring look and asked her to drink tea quickly. Qin Ning nodded, took a cup, took a sip, and sat down beside him. He''s as clever as the little suckling cat around him. The old lady carefully observed the interaction between the two people. It can be seen that the two people are close to each other and obviously have feelings. Today, she deliberately took advantage of his absence, and then went upstairs to check. She found that they were not sleeping together. She was very angry. It is said that Han Junyu likes men, so she forces him to get engaged just to find a woman to give him a baby. It''s hard to get engaged. Now they''re sleeping in separate beds. How can Qin Ning give birth to a fat great grandson?! "Today, I''m here to apologize to Qin Ning." Han Cai holds the cup, but does not drink it. He looks at Jian Ying behind her. Jianying is indignant, but thinking of her mother''s threat, she takes two steps forward. "I''m sorry, cousin. It was my fault last time. I''m sorry." Han Junyu''s face was indifferent and his eyes were cold. He continued to drink tea and didn''t seem to hear her voice. "Jun Yu, Xiao Ying is still young, she doesn''t understand." Han Cai chuckled, his face stiff. Han Junyu is a cold-blooded and merciless man. He will never stop bullying him. Han Cai is also helpless, otherwise he would not bring his daughter to apologize. Han Junyu has little respect for this aunt. When his biological mother died, she played an important role! "Jian Ying is three months older than Ning Ning." Han Junyu satirizes. People who can bully him just because they are small? Oh, in Han Cai''s eyes, when did he talk so well. "Yes, Ning Ning is smaller than Xiao Ying!" Han Cai tells Jian Ying to apologize to Qin Ning. Jian Yingqi''s molar, because she glared at Qin Ning, knew what her mother meant, and she took a deep breath. "Ning Ning, last time I was joking with you, I didn''t want to borrow your money. You don''t mind! " Qin Ning didn''t want to ask Jian Ying to apologize, but she raised her eyebrows slightly when she looked at the way she didn''t want to. "I don''t mind." Jianying is not an important person in her heart. She doesn''t care whether she will apologize or not. Naturally, she doesn''t care. But if you want her to forgive, it''s not a matter of one sentence! After listening to her words, Jian Ying is relieved and goes back behind Han CAI. "I''ve contacted schools abroad." Han Junyu suddenly opens his mouth, and everyone stares at him suspiciously. Han Cai suddenly has a bad feeling, "Jun Yu, what do you mean?" "Jian Ying''s score in the college entrance examination is too low, and she is just a poor school in China. I have asked song Xuan to contact her with foreign universities and let her study abroad." "No, no, mom, I don''t want to live abroad." Jian Ying''s face turns pale, and she catches Han CAI in panic to beg for mercy. "Jun Yu, you also know that Xiaoying suffered some trauma when she was a child and was not suitable for living alone," Han Cai grabbed her daughter''s hand painfully and didn''t want to separate from her. Han CAI was so busy with her work that she sent Jianying to a foreign school when she was very young. Unexpectedly, because of her poor English, she was bullied by her children all the time and abused by her nanny. Once Jianying was beaten into the hospital by a nanny, she realized that her daughter had been so wronged that she took her back with her. "I''ve given her a chance. If she doesn''t go abroad, don''t go to university!" As long as Han Junyu refuses to let Jian Ying go to university, no university in China dares to accept her. Thinking of her childhood experience, Jian Ying sits on the ground and looks at Han Cai begging for help. She finds that Han CAI can''t save herself. She crawls to ask the old lady. "Grandma, grandma, I don''t want to go abroad. Let my cousin let me go. I really know I''m wrong. I''ll never provoke Qin Ning again! "The old lady looked at her niece crying out of breath and felt her head. "Jun Yu, Jian Ying, is still a child. Don''t scare her." Han Junyu had no expression on his face and said, "grandma, I''m not kidding." Jianying shook her head desperately, knelt down and begged, "cousin, cousin, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. Don''t let me study abroad, I''ll be killed! " Seeing that she was crying, Qin Ning didn''t understand why she was afraid to go abroad to study. She thought that there must be something she didn''t know, so she was not easy to talk and became a vase. "Jun Yu, she''s your cousin!" When Han Junyu refused, the old lady yelled with a cold face. "Oh, now I think I''m her cousin, the one who bullied me!" Han Junyu is more tough than her. He bullied him. His cousin is just a name! "Well, Jun Yu, you are deliberately angry with me. Jianying is my only niece. If you send her abroad, I want to chat with someone. Who should I go to The old lady glared at him angrily, and then helped Jianying up. "Don''t cry. Your cousin is trying to scare you. In the future, don''t do stupid things, you know? " Jianying quickly wiped away her tears, nodded and agreed, "grandma, I know. I don''t dare to make my cousin angry any more." Han Junyu sneers sarcastically. Just knowing that he won''t let Jianying go, Han Cai is in a hurry to come with the old lady and beg for her. The old lady took Jianying in her arms and comforted her for a few words. She took a look at Qin Ning, who was sitting beside Han Junyu as a vase. Her face regained a charitable smile. "Jun Yu, I just went upstairs. I see you are sleeping in separate rooms." As soon as Qin Ning listened to the old lady''s words, she immediately tensed up and came. The old lady would certainly talk about having a baby. Han Junyu looked at her and whispered in her ear. "Silly girl, I haven''t spoken yet. What''s your hurry?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, he even joked, she secretly pinched his hand. Old lady Han saw that he pretended to be stupid on purpose. She looked ugly and wanted to speak, but she was interrupted by Han Junyu. Chapter 162 The reason why han Junyu deliberately makes things difficult for Jian Ying is that he anticipates that old lady Han will talk about her children and wants to divert her attention. But obviously, Mrs. Han didn''t want to do it at all. She still wanted to urge him to have a child. "Aunt Zhang, is dinner ready?" "Well, that''s it." Aunt Zhang heard his orders and served the dishes politely. "Grandma, you''re here today to try Aunt Zhang''s craft." Han Junyu didn''t wait for the old lady to nod, so he took Qin Ning to the dining table. Old lady Han stares at Qin Ning sullenly, pats Jian Ying in her arms and makes her get up. Jianying quickly gets up and helps the old lady to the dining table. Today, when an old lady comes, it''s natural that the old lady will sit down. Han Junyu will take the second seat on her left. Qin Ning will sit down with him. Han CAI and Jian Ying will sit opposite each other. The atmosphere on the dining table was a bit stiff. Aunt Zhang stood beside the old lady and introduced the dishes she made today. The old lady took a look at Han Junyu and said slowly, "Jun Yu, my body is getting worse day by day. My only wish is to have a child. When I leave, I can give an account to your grandfather." The old lady''s tone was humble, even a little pleading. Han Junyu pinched the chopsticks tightly, but soon released them. His heart was not untouched. In the Han family, only his grandfather was good to him. The old lady moved out of his grandfather, and he really had no excuse to refuse. "Grandma, you are in such good health that you will surely live a long life and see your great grandson born." Listen to his tone soft, the old lady will know that as long as she said his grandfather, he will be obedient. "Jun Yu, don''t coax me. My body can''t carry it for long. If Ning Ning is pregnant, it will take ten months for my great grandson to be born. " "Granny Han, I" Qin Ning pursed her lips. With her current physical condition, it''s not easy for her to survive. Now she can''t have a baby. If grandma is anxious to have a great grandson, Han Junyu can break the engagement with her and find a woman he likes to have a baby with. But her words had not yet been spoken out, and she was shocked by his cold eyes. Those words were scared to swallow. "Grandma, to have children is to have good fortune and luck." Han Junyu said. The old lady managed to lead the problem to this level, but she would not miss the opportunity easily. "You are in good health, I think Ning Ning is also a good fortune, then find some time, you take Ning Ning Ning to the hospital to have a look, before preparing the child, Ning Ning definitely needs to supplement her body." "Good." Han Junyu agreed helplessly. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows, clenched his fists, and lowered his head to eat. After dinner, the old lady told Aunt Zhang to take care of Qin Ning. Han Junyu sent her away. Two people return to villa, temporarily speechless, Qin Ning runs upstairs to studio. Han Junyu was not at ease. Knowing that she had just not had enough, he asked Aunt Zhang to prepare a bowl of noodles. Then he went upstairs to the studio. He turned on the doorknob and found that she had locked the door. "Ning Ning, are you hungry?" In the studio, Qin Ning is lying on the sofa. She is full of gas now. She has no appetite to eat! "Ning Ning, open the door." He used imperative sentences. Qin Ning rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to see him now. Anyway, she won''t have a baby now. With her current physical condition, if she is pregnant, she will die before the baby is born! Suddenly, the door creaked and the lock was unlocked. She jumped up from the sofa in surprise and stared at him nervously. "Han Junyu, I want to be alone now. Please go out!" Han Junyu raised her eyebrows and the little woman got angry. He kept walking. He came to her with long legs and put his arms on her sides to prevent her from running away again. "Get something to eat first." "I don''t eat, Han Junyu. I have no appetite now!" Qin Ning is irritable, trying to escape from her arms, but without success. She bit the pink lips, stubbornly clenched her small fist, forced herself to calm down. "Han Junyu, no, uncle Han, let''s go back to the original track, OK?" Back then, he was her most trusted elder. Also won''t always cloudy and sunny uncertain, overbearing unreasonable, also won''t do that thing to her. Han Junyu looked at her red eyes staring at himself, amber eyes full of grievances. His heart is like a sharp stab, blood vessels burst up on the neck, bear heartache. He pinched her jaw and made her look up at him. "Ning Ning, you are not good." Her tears fall on the back of his hand, Han Junyu cold someone suddenly has a trace of intolerance, but such intolerance just emerged was suppressed by him. "Ning Ning, to put it bluntly, I am your elder, so you naturally accept my care for you. You are selfish and don''t want to pay!""You said you would adapt to being with me, but every time I take a step forward, you feel anxious. Don''t you want to find a chance to escape from me?" Han Junyu is like a cruel killer. She dissects her brain and tells her what she is not aware of. She can''t accept it for a moment. "Ningning, you are my woman, where do you want to escape, eh?" He asked coldly. "I, I," Qin Ning stares at him in shock. Although she did not take action to escape, she had such an idea. Therefore, in the face of his questioning, she could not find any refutation. "Ning Ning, it''s you. Provoke me first, and you''ll kick away all the thoughts you want to leave as soon as possible!" Han Junyu helps her wipe her tears and holds her face to let her understand the situation. "I, I didn''t provoke you. Han Junyu, from the beginning to the end, I only treat you as my uncle. When I grow up, I will repay you for your kindness. " In recent days, she was depressed, but she didn''t dare to show it. Suddenly, she was stimulated by him, and her mood was out of control. Surging tears, like the flood of the Yangtze River, collapsed the gorge of the Three Gorges. Han Junyu saw her cry wronged, a depression blocked in the chest, hit and can''t beat, scold and can''t scold, tall posture sitting beside her, holding her in his arms to comfort. "Better, better." Qin Ning shrank in his arms. His amber eyes were flooded by the flood. The corners of his eyes turned red. His pink face cried out of breath. Her lacrimal gland is well developed, always can shed tears, but never cry really sad. Han Junyu patted her back, silent comfort, "Ning Ning, you have to accept your identity, my fiancee!" Qin Ning was angry and patted him on the shoulder with both hands. He thought he would make so much trouble and he would break his engagement with her. Now it seems that she is too naive and stupid. However, she tried to negotiate with him. "I don''t want to have children!" If it''s just to be his fiancee, she can accept it in front of him, but if she has a baby, she can''t. Han Junyu was stunned. He didn''t expect that she would tangle with this problem. He rubbed her hair and picked her up. "Ah, Han Junyu, what do you want to do, don''t!" Qin Ning thought he was going to do something bad. He was so frightened that he yelled and bit him on the shoulder. "Han Junyu, you have to be honest. You said you would give me two weeks to get used to it!" Chapter 163 The shoulder was bitten by a little woman, but it didn''t hurt very much. It was just that she was very angry. It was very interesting. "You need two weeks to get used to your meal?" "Ah?" Qin Ning was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t respond, so he took him downstairs. Sitting at the table, Aunt Zhang quickly served a bowl of noodles with carrots and eggs in it. Qin Ning didn''t have my appetite. Smelling the fragrance, she swallowed her saliva. Instead of looking at him, she picked up chopsticks and ate the bowl. Waiting for her to clean the soup and burp, Han Junyu grinned, rubbed her head and took her out for a walk. "I''m going back to painting." Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and didn''t want to stay with him, but he was holding his wrist and couldn''t escape. The wind of summer night, mixed with faint fragrance of flowers, blowing on the face very comfortable. Qin Ning followed behind him, did not speak, along the side of the road, all the way forward. Before, when they were running together, they passed by. But at that time, she was too tired to see the scenery here. There was a big pond in which many lotus flowers were in full bloom, swaying with the wind, making people relaxed and happy. "Han Junyu, grandma Han wants a great grandson, you know my body, I," "Ning Ning, I will deal with this matter, you don''t have to worry." Han Junyu comforts in a low voice. "How do you solve it?" Qin Ning also wants to talk about this issue with him. "Don''t you believe me?" Han Junyu doesn''t want to put pressure on her, so he walks to her with long legs and holds her in his arms. "I know your worry, son, until you get older. Well, don''t think about it. " Qin Ning leans in his arms and is wrapped by the mint fragrance on his body. Hearing his calm heartbeat, she is a little attached. "Han Junyu, maybe we are not suitable at all?" "Ningning, no, maybe you are my man. Don''t try to leave me, huh? " He whispered orders in her ear, and his tone was a little gentle, but her fierce voice left her nowhere to escape. ¡­¡­ The next day Han Junyu was on a business trip, and Qin Ning had breakfast to get the news. Originally, she wanted to have a cold war with him, but as soon as she heard that he was going on a business trip, her cold war thoughts were gone. Song Xuan came early and was about to go upstairs to pack things for Han Junyu. However, he was frightened by Han Shao''s cold eyes and his forehead was in a cold sweat. "Han Shao, you have to pack up some clothes when you are on a business trip." Han Junyu nodded, but there was no expression on his face. He turned to look at Qin Ning. Aware of his sight, Qin Ning''s amber eyes flashed confused and his face was silly. Song Xuan doesn''t know Han Shao''s mind. He sighs in his heart. Han Shao forces him to pack dog food. Even if he can''t digest it, he has to bite his teeth and continue to eat it. "Mrs. Han, since you are engaged to Han Shao, you can pack things for Han Shao." Qin Ning nodded. Normally, she should clean up for Han Junyu, but the problem is that she doesn''t know what to clean up? "Han Junyu, what do you need to clean up?" Han Junyu was very satisfied with her hospitality. He took her upstairs to his bedroom and asked her to help him with his daily necessities. He went to his study to collect some materials. Qin Ning saw him leave. He opened his mouth and just wanted to talk. The door was closed. After sipping her pink lips, she went to open the wardrobe and could smell the faint mint. She scratched her head in distress and helped him pack two sets of clothes and daily toiletries. Han Junyu takes a piece of material and opens the door. He leans lazily by the door to see the little woman turning around in the bedroom. His thin lips pick up slightly. I''m in a good mood. After a busy circle, he packed his suitcase full. Qin Ning had a sense of accomplishment. "Han Junyu, what else do you have to clean up?" Han Junyu went to the suitcase and saw that it was in a mess. The corners of his mouth were cracked and broken "Ning Ning, come here." Qin Ning has been with him for such a long time, and he knows that he is somewhat obsessive-compulsive. He likes to be regular in everything. Seeing such a messy thing, he will definitely dislike it. She felt guilty. She bowed her head to him and saw that he dumped all the things in his suitcase on the sofa. She asked her in a cold voice. "Fold clothes, will you?" Qin Ning shook his head foolishly. He was a little embarrassed and his cheek was flushed. "I can''t go to school!" Han Junyu takes a deep breath, takes out his shirt, and then gives another shirt to her, teaching her little by little. Qin Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect that he could not only manage such a large multinational company, but also fold clothes. He was more and more admired in his heart. "Look at what I''m doing. The shirt must be flat and there must be no wrinkles." Han Junyu knocked her on the head to let her concentrate on her study.He was holding a white shirt in his hand, while a pure black shirt in her hand, with five soft and boneless fingers, was delicate and white. Han Junyu squeezed the shirt tightly and resisted the sudden rush of heat. Qin Ning seriously learned from him, folded a shirt, but compared the two shirts together, her clumsiness was nowhere to hide. Unwilling, she shook her shirt and folded it again. At this time, song Xuan went upstairs, stood outside the door, and ordered his watch to give Han Junyu a hint. Time is short. If you don''t leave, you won''t be able to catch the plane! Han Junyu cold eyes sweep him one eye, let him shut up. Song Xuan helplessly pinches his eyebrows. Han Shaozhen, who is in love, is too headstrong. Qin Ning folded it twice, but he still didn''t fold it well. He was so mad that he squeezed his shirt and stamped his feet. "I''m too much of a waste!" If you can''t fold a piece of clothes well, you will be laughed to death! "Ning Ning, do you want to know how to fold clothes quickly?" Looking at the way she raised her feet, Han Junyu''s face was calm. Qin Ning turned to see him, amber eyes full of desire. She never questioned his words. He said that there must be a way to teach her. But look at his expression, if she did not give him a little benefit, he would not take the initiative to teach her. "What''s the way?" "Oh." Han Junyu looked at her, brown eyes a bit arrogant, "Ning Ning, this is my intellectual property, how can I give you easily." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She knew it! She is biting ruddy pink lips, amber eyes cunning random turn, delicate baby face with a bit of mischief. Suddenly, he jumped in front of him and gave him a kiss on his side face. "A kiss, can I have intellectual property?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was stunned. His soft touch was a little unreal. It was like a flash of electric current that hit him. He felt the place where she had just kissed him. His thin lips were tight and his eyes were deep. "Ning Ning, you take advantage of me, and you want intellectual property?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning mouth corner a stay, long eyelashes shook to shake, Bright Amber Mou son Leng Leng Leng stare at him. As usual, doesn''t he like to kiss her most? Now even said that she took advantage of him, she wrongly wrinkled small nose, pursed small mouth, pitifully staring at the handsome man. Han Junyu looked at her coquetry again. His heart was soft. He put her in his arms, picked her chin, and bowed his head to kiss her pink lips. The height difference between them, every time he bowed his head to kiss her, when he was patient, he would accommodate her and bend slightly. But if he was eager, he would pick her up directly. She stood on tiptoe and had to cling to him so that she would not fall down. Strong and domineering kiss, just like his people, strong arm tightly around her, seems to want to rub her into his own bones, let her become his own! Song Xuan, who urges people to go upstairs again, sees that Han Junyu is packing up, while Qin Ning shrinks in the quilt on the bed and lowers his head to play with his mobile phone. Song Xuan blinked. He guessed in his heart that Han Shao would not have done a fight in the 15 minutes he left? At this time, when I look at Han Shao again, my eyes are full of sympathy. Chapter 164 Han Junyu tidies up the suitcase, and song Xuan immediately goes forward to pick it up. When song Xuan leaves the room, Han Junyu turns to see the little woman in the quilt. Her cheeks are scarlet and she is too shy to look at him. Just now he got out of control and untied her clothes. She heard song Xuan''s footsteps and fled from his arms. Then she hid in the quilt. He lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Darling, wait for me to come back." "Oh." Qin Ning nodded, his gentle and winding. Mian, like a thin dense net, caught her little heart. Small heart like a naughty deer rampage, no matter how fierce the struggle to jump, can not escape his palm. She quickly lowered her head to cover up the mood at the moment, and pulled the quilt nervously with her small hand. Only when she heard the sound of his leaving footsteps did she dare to breathe, and her little pink face turned red. But the faint mint fragrance on his body still lingered on the tip of her nose. She thought it was her own illusion and exhaled deeply again. Then she thought that she was hiding on his bed and jumped up abruptly. When Qin Ning arrived at the studio, although she had already changed a dress, she still felt that her whole body had that kind of light mint fragrance. "Why, is your nose uncomfortable?" Xi Yifan saw that she had been rubbing her small nose, and the tip of her nose was red. "Ah?" Qin Ning doubts, take out the mobile phone, from the screen to see his red little nose, this just reflects her subconscious pinch nose action. "No, it''s just a strange smell." She sniffed her dress again, and what flashed through her mind made her face red again. Her pink dress is hanging with her pajamas. He sleeps with her every day. He must leave his smell on her. And that Pajama is very strange. It''s dry at night. When she changes her clothes the next day, she always finds some places wet, so she keeps it away. Look at the little girl with a small head down, don''t know what to think, cheek scarlet. "If you don''t feel well, you can ask for leave." Xi Yifan is worried. "It''s OK. It''s my turn to go to the drawing room today." Qin Ning shook his head. When necessary, the painting hall next to the studio will become a venue for painting exhibitions. At ordinary times, some paintings collected by Mr. Zhou will be displayed. Occasionally, some students have excellent homework, and Mr. Zhou will hang those paintings in the painting hall. Some people come to visit, occasionally some people like the students'' paintings, and they will bid to buy them. Once the paintings can be hung next to the works of some masters, they are certainly not bad, and the price of the works bought from Mr. Zhou will not be low. It takes two students a day to look after the painting hall. Today it''s Qin Ning''s turn. She''s very excited. "It''s your first time to go. Let your elder martial brother take you." Xi Yifan called Gao Liang and asked her to change into the clothes of the staff of the painting hall. You should recite some of her works first. Qin Ning looked at the introduction in the hand, smoked the corner of the mouth. When there were few people, she recited it silently. Hearing the door of the painting hall open, four teenagers came in. Qin Ning stopped reciting and stood up straight. "Beauty, tell me about this painting." Qin Ning listened to each other, frowned slightly, walked in front of the work with a smile, thinking about what he had just recited, and just began to explain. Because she was not familiar with it, there were several pauses. "Beauty, as a staff member, you are too unskilled. If you call your curator here, I''d like to ask you what the curator thinks of paying for a woman like you." A teenager in a light blue sportswear sneers. Qin Ning pursed her lips and explained patiently, "I''m sorry, I''m here for my internship. I''ll try my best in the future. I''ll ask my elder martial brother to help you explain. My elder martial brother is very professional. " "We were in a good mood to see the painting. We were all disturbed by your ugly voice. How can you compensate us?" The teenager in the light blue sportswear walked closer to her with a ruffian''s danger Ding Dang on his face. Qin Ning stepped back two or three steps, these four people should not come to see the painting, but deliberately find fault! All four of them were a head taller than her. When they came around, they blocked her in the middle. "I have nothing against you. What do you mean?" Qin Ning seriously thought, she did not know these four people. "Ha, little girl, she''s very pure, and her face is tender enough, but she''s so bad that she has taken away my brother''s soul and pretends to be innocent here!" Another teenager in a T-shirt and jeans scoffed and looked at her with contempt. "Who is your brother?" Qin Ning clenched her small fist, which was a small action she wanted to calm down, but her nervousness could not be hidden at all.These four people are only 18.9 years old. They are well-dressed. They don''t look like troublemakers. They look like troublemakers. "When I was at school, I was very affectionate with him. Just after the exam, you turned around and got engaged to another man. A bitch like you is also worthy of this place, and you are not afraid of polluting the paintings here!" Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows. When did she fall in love with men at school? She didn''t know! "Oh, so the four of you came to me to settle the accounts together. Aren''t you afraid of polluting your eyes?" Qin Ning procrastinates and wants to go to elder martial brother Gao Liang for help, but four people block her way, and she has no way to escape. Suddenly ban Yongjun comes in, she wants to ask for help, but ban Yongjun looks at her coldly and leaves. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thinks that ban Yongjun is hostile to her in the studio, and her scalp is numb. Seeing that this woman not only did not admit defeat, but also dared to satirize them. Qu Zinan, who was wearing light blue sportswear, was angry. "Woman, you have a little self-knowledge that you are dirty. Now you call my brother and tell him that you are such a bitch that everyone can get on. It''s not worth his heartbreak! " "Pa!" Qin Ning was angry and slapped the boy in the face. After that, she felt the numbness in her palm. Then she realized what she had done and swallowed in fear. Suddenly, he was slapped. Not only was Qu Zi Nan stunned, but the other three teenagers were also stunned. Did not expect that this looks delicate woman, small, temper is not small. Dare to hit people! "Woman, you dare to hit me!" Qu Zi Nan''s eyes were burning with anger, staring at him. When Qin Ning raised her arm to hit someone, she was crisp, but after that, she was also stunned. Can hit is hit, it is his speech is ugly, owe hit! "You are the one who beat me. I don''t even know you. Why do you slander me?" "Oh, what a stranger. You''ve made my sister almost unable to go to college, and my brother sad. I can''t let you go!" Qu Zi Nan was a quick tempered man. He raised his arm and wanted to teach her a lesson. Qin Ning saw that he was going to hit someone. He was so scared that he put his arms on his face and his brain was blank. But the imagined pain did not come, but heard a few cries of pain. She moved her arm doubtfully and saw the man in front of her. Her eyes widened in amazement. Chapter 165 Qin Ning thought he would be beaten, but in the blink of an eye, all four teenagers were beaten down. Looking up at Xi Yifan standing beside him, I was afraid. Fortunately, he came, but for her, she would have been beaten. However, she was a bit unprepared to think that she had the courage to beat others. Looking at Xi Yifan, he put his hands in his pocket and stared at the four people on the ground coolly. He was surprised. I didn''t expect that elder martial brother Yifan, who was always gentle, was so spicy when he hit someone. In one move, the four were lying on the ground and couldn''t get up for a while. Qin fan''s eyes turned to her, and then he took a look at her. "Who are you?" Four people help each other to get up and stare at him defensively. "You don''t care who we are, and who are you?" Xi Yifan flashed cold in his eyes. He didn''t even know him. He dared to make trouble here. This is clearly looking for a fight! "Xi Yifan, the acting curator here. Come on, why are you here to bully her? " Among the four, only Meng Zhiming had heard of Xi Yifan''s name. He was so scared that he turned pale. He was pulling Qu Zinan around him and was about to leave. This man, they can''t afford it! Qu Zi Nan never heard of the name. He finally found a chance to teach the woman a lesson. He was unwilling to leave. He angrily pushed Meng Zhiming away and stepped forward. "It was her shameless hook that led my brother, and then bullied my sister, so that my sister almost didn''t go to college. I taught her a lesson. What''s the matter?" In Qu''s eyes, those who bullied her sister should die. When he wanted to teach Qin Ning a lesson, he took it for granted, but he didn''t realize what kind of people he was provoking. "Originally, you are Qu Zixian, the brother of the plagiarist." Xi Yifan is contemptuous. Where can Qu Zi Nan tolerate others to say that his elder sister is a plagiarist, and rush to him full of anger. Xi Yifan didn''t pay attention to him at all. When Qu Zinan''s fist was about to reach his side face, he quickly took out his hand, squeezed his wrist and twisted it lightly. There was a click. When they heard this, they took a cold breath. Qu Zi Nan wailed, his whole body convulsed with pain, rolled to the corner and knocked over a painting. The painting was sandwiched on a board, and the heavy board hit him, bleeding on his forehead. The other three teenagers saw Xi Yifan''s hand and knew that he was a practitioner. His kung fu was not shallow, and they were all scared. See Xi Yifan continue to go to Qu Zi south, are afraid of swallowing saliva, hard scalp block in front of Qu Zi south. "Not afraid of death?" Xi Yifan''s warm eyes flashed cold murderous gas. Qin Ning didn''t want to make a big deal, so he quickly stopped him, "elder martial brother Yifan, don''t fight any more. Let''s call the police and take them to the police station. " Xi Yifan hid the cold light line of sight to three face swept a circle, clapped hands, "then listen to Qin Ning, hold tight to send the police station!" "No, don''t call the police!" Looking at Qin Ning taking out his mobile phone, Meng Zhiming somewhat prays to stare at Qin Ning. Qin Ning gave them a hand meal. How arrogant the four of them were before, now they have to counselle as much as they want. "Then you say, who is your brother and why do you want to teach me?" "I said," Meng Zhiming looked at Xi Yifan timidly, and did not dare to hide anything. Because Han Zijin was beaten by Han Junyu when he went to the library last time, several good friends wanted to teach her a lesson. Qu Zinan investigates that she works here. Four people make an appointment to scare her, and then ask her to call Han Zijin. The purpose is to let Han Zijin forget her! Now it''s obvious that they didn''t expect it. Not only were they scared, but Qu was also relieved of his wrist and whole arm by Xi Yifan. After listening to their explanation, Qin Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect that they came for Han Zijin, and Qu Zinan was Qu Zixian''s younger brother. At the thought of their insulting words, she continued to take out the phone and called the police. Meng Zhiming saw that she had to call the police. She was almost kneeling. If it comes out that four of them bully a little girl, but they don''t succeed in bullying her, and even take themselves to the police station, they will not be laughed to death by everyone, but also be killed by their parents! "Qin Ning, I tell you everything. How can you call the police?" Qin Ning glanced at him, whining with a small mouth, amber eyes flashing mischievous. "I told you the truth, and I won''t call the police?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Zhiming regretted that he should not listen to Qu''s words and run to embarrass Qin Ning. Now he''s going to lose face to grandma''s house! Qinning called the police, the other three teenagers hit 120, soon an ambulance dare to pick up Quzi south.The other three are in the police station with Qin Ning. When the police ask about the situation, Qin takes out his mobile phone. When Meng Zhiming speaks, Qin Ning has recorded all he says. Meng Zhiming and the other two discussed how to fool Qin Ning, but staring at Qin Ning''s mobile phone, they all wanted to kneel for her. This woman looks pure and lovely, but her mind is not simple at all! There is Xi Yifan standing on one side, and there is evidence in Qin Ning''s hand. The three of them dare not say a word. When the police ask questions, they all bow their heads and admit it. Soon it became clear that the three were detained, and Qin Ning and Xi Yifan left. On the way back to the studio, Qin Ning thought that this time it was because of her. She was worried that Zhou would be angry. Xi Yifan see through her mind, smile relaxed, "people are I hit, what are you afraid of?" "It can be seen that it''s also because of me, and I''ve damaged a painting. I''ll try to fix it." Qin Ning feels guilty. Xi Yifan stretched out his hand and wanted to rub her small head, but thinking that she didn''t seem to like being touched, he had to pat her on the shoulder at will. "You must think so about something important. How about painting me another picture and I''ll help you with it?" "Why?" Qin Ning big eyes blinked, amber eyes a bit confused. Xi Yifan''s painting can be worth tens of millions of yuan, but why is she so paranoid about her works. Is there anything strange about her work? "No?" She has been staring at himself, big eyes with a look, Xi Yifan suddenly a little nervous. "Of course. In this case, I owe elder martial brother Yifan three paintings." Qin Ning counted with his fingers. "I''m not in a hurry. I''m waiting for your work." Xi Yifan smiles and is satisfied with her agreement. Back to the studio, just walk in, feel the tension. Sure enough, Zhou lost his temper. Qin Ning twisted his hands, and his nose was sweating. There was a teapot on the ground that Mr. Zhou liked. The pieces fell at the feet of the elder martial brothers and sisters, but they didn''t dare to move it. They could only bear the hot water. "Bang" another teapot broke. Qin Ning didn''t dare to stand at his feet. Chapter 166 When Xi Yifan pushed the door in, he deliberately increased his strength and made some noise. When Zhou saw them coming back, Qin Ning kept his head down. Obviously, he was wronged and his face turned black again. When Han Junyu was on a business trip, he called him specially to ask him to take care of some little girls, but he promised with confidence. Before three hours, I heard that Qin Ning was bullied by four boys. Isn''t that beating him in the face?! The more he thought about it, the more angry Zhou was. He threw his million dollar tea cup to the ground. The porcelain cup fell to the ground and smashed. The pieces fell to Xi Yifan''s feet. He jumped up ostentatiously. "Mr. Zhou, you''re angry, but it''s expensive. You can''t have a million cups." Xi Yifan sighed and looked at the debris on the ground with a look of regret. "You still have the face to say that Qin Ning was bullied twice by people here. Do you elder martial brothers and sisters drink water and grow brains?" In the past, when Mr. Zhou lost his temper, all the senior brothers and sisters listened to the instructions, and only Xi Yifan dared to speak. "Isn''t this man OK? Old Zhou, angry, wrinkles on his face. " "Ah, Gao Liang, today is you take Qin Ning, Qin Ning out of this kind of thing, where are you?" Zhou is really angry and ready to investigate the responsibility. Gao Liang nodded and looked at Qin Ning apologetically. At that time, he temporarily walked away for a while because of personal affairs. Unexpectedly, he gave those kids a chance to take advantage of it. "Sorry, Mr. Zhou, it''s my fault." I''m sorry. Everyone else frowned. Since Qin Ning came, the studio has been in a state of turmoil. Standing beside Gao Liang, Cui Yani feels that it''s unfair for Gao Liang to take responsibility alone. "Mr. Zhou, we haven''t been here for a long time. Why did Qin Ning come here and make trouble with some unruly people in broad daylight. Here, " " Yani, shut up Gaoliang didn''t go to see Zhou''s face, but turned to look at Xi Yifan''s face. He still had a warm smile on his face, but there was a chill in his eyes. His heart clapped a, secret way is not good, quickly stop Cui Ya Ni. Although he knew that triani was for his good, she was too headstrong to judge the situation. "Triyani, you have the courage to repeat what you just said!" Boss Zhou is staring at her coldly. Triyani was so frightened that she could not speak with her head down. Qin Ning was frightened by Zhou''s black face, but he defended her both inside and outside of his words. She was grateful and moved. But hearing triani, her heart sank. Cui Yani will say such words, obviously not to her resentment, also not one or two days, want to get along in the studio recently, she slightly pursed her lips, little face a little white. Xi Yifan sees her face change words, but sends out a light smile. The warm laughter was very clear in the silent studio, but people felt numb. "Cui Yani, don''t you like Qin Ning very much?" Suddenly I heard Xi Yifan''s question and carefully looked up at Xi Yifan. She didn''t like Qin Ning from the beginning to the end. At a young age, the way to hook up with men is very good. This kind of women should go to nightclubs and come to their studio to draw pictures. It''s just a way to hook up and attract men! Xi Yifan didn''t hear her answer. He felt his chin and thought, "Cui Yani, are you dumb?" As the saying goes, people with a little talent are a little arrogant in their hearts, and that''s what triyani is like. Cui Yani is a senior of a university. Because of her outstanding graduation, she has been admitted as a graduate student in the Academy of fine arts of a university. Mr. Zhou and Cui Yani''s grandfather have a friendship, so he brought her into the studio. From childhood to adulthood, Cui Yani, because of her good grades and good looks, was held in the palm of her hand by others. She was suddenly scolded for losing face, and she didn''t accept it. "It''s not that I don''t like her, I hate her very much. The event of this competition was originally arranged for Yongjun, but she had to take part in it. " Ban Yongjun was suddenly pulled by her, startled, shrank back, secretly scolded in his heart. Triyani didn''t realize how much mistake she had made and continued to say. "She is a restless woman. This time, she must be dishonest. If she does something to make others unhappy, they will settle accounts with her." "Elder martial sister Cui, it''s too biased for you to judge my personality by this." Qin Ning''s two delicate eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and his small fists were tightly clenched. "Qin Ning, don''t make excuses. Because you implicate us to be scolded, you still have reason! " Cui Yani still thinks it''s Qin Ning''s fault from the beginning to the end. If she had not provoked others, those people would not have come to trouble her, and they would not have been scolded by Zhou laoxun! Mention this matter, Qin Ning can''t explain, pink cherry lips by her bite teeth, but she didn''t notice.Xi Yifan''s face sank and patted Qin Ning on the shoulder. "This has nothing to do with you. Don''t be nervous." "Cui Yani, if you feel wronged, it''s really a coincidence. I don''t think you like it. From this second on, you don''t belong to Langyue studio." Shocked, they were very glad that they didn''t make a sound, but also sympathized with Cui Yani. Qin Ning is also shocked. Xi Yifan wants to fire Cui Yani in order to protect her. Although Cui Yani''s words are not pleasant to hear, it''s too severe to dismiss her, isn''t it? Triyani was also stunned by his words and stared at him in disbelief. "Elder martial brother, it''s not fair. Why should you fire me?" After listening to Xi Yifan''s words, Cui Yani wanted to ask Zhou. After all, she was a student brought in by Zhou. However, Zhou didn''t refute and obviously agreed. She realized that Xi Yifan was not joking. She didn''t know what to do. "Elder martial brother, it''s clearly Qin Ning who caused this incident. I just said a few words to her, and you let me leave my work. You are obviously partial to Qin Ning!" Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows and laughed, clapped his hands and said, "thank God, you haven''t become mentally retarded. You can see that I''m partial to Qin Ning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Xi Yifan put his hands in his pocket, and the smile on his face disappeared a little bit. "Cui Yani, when you came in, it was your grandfather who pleaded with Mr. Zhou. I think it was in Mr. Zhou''s face that you were left to practice for three months." Seeing that Cui Yani''s face turns pale, Xi Yifan doesn''t think it''s enough. Those who dare to bully Qin Ning just let her go by his means are kind enough! "Since I don''t think it''s fair, I''ll realize your idea. You get zero in the second round examination of graduate students!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Triyani''s eyes widened, full of amazement. If the re examination score is zero, then she won''t be the first in the postgraduate culture examination, which has no effect. "No, you can''t do this to me, it''s not my fault, Xi Yifan, you can''t be so selfish, you," "I''m selfish, I''m happy, you can''t manage!" Xi Yifan impatiently interrupts her words, he most dislikes noisy woman, looked at highlight one eye. "Gao Liang, take her out of the studio, or you''ll get out of here!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan, who always has a warm smile on his face, loses his temper and everyone is scared. Chapter 167 Cui Yani is taken out of the studio by Gao Liang. Except for Zhou Lao, others stare at Xi Yifan in fear. Xi Yifan found that Qin Ning opened his eyes, staring at himself, raised his eyebrows to her, his face back to the usual laughter. "See the ghost?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning swallows. He is more terrible than ghosts at the moment. Xi Yifan is also worried that he will scare her. He doesn''t like to let her see his fierce side, so he has been converging. He was calm and smiling at the crowd. "Mr. Zhou made it clear that qinning is the youngest in our studio. As senior brothers and sisters, we should take care of her. I don''t want this to happen again. Do you understand? " Everyone nodded. Xi Yifan used Cui Yani to warn them. Dare to bully Qin Ning, even if they have the heart, they don''t have the courage! "If it''s OK, let''s go to work. When Qin Ning goes to the painting hall, I''ll change with ban Yongjun. Later, I''ll work with Qin Ning." Ban Yongjun nodded, he can not agree? Of course not! Everyone scattered, Qin Ning lowered his head to the broom, ready to sweep up the broken cup. "Qin Ning, don''t move. I''ll do it." Cangshan went up to stop her. "No, uncle Cangshan, I can." Qin Ning shakes her head. She can still do this little thing. Cangshan feels that Zhou is staring at his eyes and pinches his eyebrows helplessly. Han Shao says that his woman learned to draw when she came. If this is hurt again, not only Xi Yifan will lose his temper, but Han Junyu will certainly not spare them. The broom is snatched away by Cangshan. Qin Ning is helpless. She just wants to go to the dishcloth to wipe the paint on the table, but she is stopped by another elder martial sister. She feels uncomfortable. "Don''t stand here and get in the way of your eyes. Go with elder martial brother Yifan to get the damaged painting back and see how to repair it." Zhou scolded her in disgust. "Oh." Qin Ning bit the pink lip and followed Xi Yifan to the painting hall. Looking at her sad appearance, Mr. Zhou''s face was tangled. The little girl was scared before. Now he is too fierce to her. Will she be scared? Oh, it''s not easy to raise a little girl! When he arrived at the painting hall, Xi Yifan saw her small white face wrinkled and thought that she had just been assassinated by old Zhou. He was not happy. "Old Zhou is a child''s temper. He scolds you because he doesn''t know how to comfort you." Qin Ning shook his head and looked wanton. "I know that Mr. Zhou didn''t mean to aim at me, but I made a scene about it, which caused everyone to be scolded by Mr. Zhou. I can''t pass it in my heart." Xi Yifan realizes that the little girl has a sensitive and sensitive heart, and he helplessly points his eyebrows. "If you feel sorry, please have a meal and comfort us." Qin Ning''s pure amber eyes flashed bright, blinking, long eyelashes shaking, like a feather brushing his heart. "Is that really OK?" Although she doesn''t care what people think of her, after all, people will not look up and down. If the relationship has been deadlocked, she will feel uncomfortable. "Of course Xi Yifan comforted her. No matter can, as long as let her happy, can''t things he will make them become can! Get his affirmation, Qin Ning is a sigh of relief finally, the gloomy on the face just spread a few. They went to see the painting that Qu Zi Nan bumped into. It was the work of a famous painter. It was a dancing puppet, but the real puppet was missing a leg. This painting is very dark in color. It''s a dancing puppet. It''s incomplete without legs? In fact, incomplete is not terrible, terrible is that the eyes of the puppet, is not any color. When a person''s eyes lose luster, isn''t that despair? Qin Ning helped the painting up, right in front of the puppet''s eyes. He was shocked and scared back. Xi Yifan quickly stabilized the board and looked at her pale face, as if she was scared by something. She didn''t know what to think of, and her face was also a little white. He did not care to leave the painting, got up and went to Qin Ning, whispered comfort. "Don''t be afraid, Qin Ning. It''s just a painting!" Qin Ning stares at the puppet with big eyes, and the inexplicable fear comes again. A picture, just a glance, can bring people a sense of fear. How powerful is this?! Qin Ning shakes his head to refresh himself, admiring the author of the painting. At the same time, she also had a small idea in her heart that she could draw shocking works. Looking at Xi Yifan''s worried staring at herself, she blinked in confusion, "elder martial brother Yifan, thank you." "Qin Ning, don''t be afraid. If there is anything, please tell me and I will help you." What Xi Yifan said is serious. Qin Ning stares at him. She doesn''t know why his mood has become so solemn, and she feels that his eyes are strange.It seems that it''s not her, but through her, to see another person he cherishes very much. "Elder martial brother Yifan, what''s the matter with you?" Xi Yifan stared at her for a long time before calming down his uneasiness, "Qin Ning, remember my words, no matter what it is, I can help you. Even if you want to escape from Han Junyu, I will help you. " ¡­¡­ Because of the heavy workload today, she was a little late when she went back to the villa. Just get off to see Aunt Zhang face anxious to stand at the door, see her get off, dare to breathe a sigh of relief. "What''s the matter, Aunt Zhang?" Looking at her nervous appearance, Qin Ning thought that something had happened. Aunt Zhang shook her head with a smile. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I didn''t make dinner. I can''t wait until you come back. I''m worried." In fact, the actual situation is that Han Shao asked about Qin Ning an hour ago, but Qin Ning hasn''t come back yet. She doesn''t know how to explain, so she will naturally panic. "I''m sorry, Aunt Zhang. The studio is busy today. I forgot to tell you the time." Qin Ning holds Aunt Zhang''s arm and apologizes. Xiaoya''s head rubbed against her like a boneless kitten, but Aunt Zhang''s heart was soft. What''s more, she is only a servant. When she will come back, she can''t care as a servant. Only she has a good temper, will not care with her, and will ask for forgiveness. According to the old rule, Qin Ning drank a bowl of medicine first, had a rest for a while, and then began to eat dinner. I don''t know whether the medicine today is too bitter or the reason. She has no appetite and stares at the seat where Han Junyu often sits in a daze. "Mrs. Han, what''s wrong?" Seeing that she has been biting chopsticks and not eating, Aunt Zhang is worried. Qin Ning came back and shook his head. During this period of time, Han Junyu accompanied her to dinner. Although they didn''t talk at dinner, she felt very happy when he was around. Now that he is away, she suddenly feels that her heart is empty. Although the dishes she likes are on the table, she has no appetite at all. But don''t want to let Aunt Zhang worry, she reluctantly eat some. When she went upstairs, she went to Han Junyu''s study first. She wanted to get her own computer, because she did something shameful last time. The computer was in his study, and she didn''t dare to get it. Now she''s going to take the computer away while he''s away. She went to his chair and sat down. After a few turns, she suddenly saw a drawer half open. She vaguely saw a familiar thing and slowly pushed the drawer open. Chapter 168 Qin Ning opened the drawer and took out a pile of photos in it. She had seen those photos. They were still photos of her engagement to Han Junyu, but she was too nervous at that time to see them clearly. He held her face, closed his eyes, and kisses her seriously but her eyes are full of surprise, which may be a shame in other people''s eyes. She couldn''t laugh or cry at the thought of the farce of engagement. Fingertips across the man''s handsome face, his side face three-dimensional deep, fingertips fell on his lips, like being burned, she quickly put back her hand, panic put the photo into the drawer. But found a strange photo, is a picture of her and Han Zijin. Should be Han Zijin to talk to her, the angle of the photo is very clever, it seems that she is suitable for him to whisper. Why does Han Junyu have this kind of picture in his hand? Does he always send someone to follow her? Qin Ning frowned and felt strange. Suddenly another ridiculous idea flashed in his mind. Han Junyu didn''t think he saw the photos of her and Han Zijin. Did he develop the photos for comparison? Han Junyu''s behavior sometimes is really naive! There is a thick document under the photo. The bag containing the document is old. She carefully takes it out and turns it over to a woman''s information. Ning Rui. There is a black-and-white photo, a woman''s beautiful appearance, very temperament. She found that some of the documents were dyed red, like the shape of blood drops, and there was a layer of cold sweat on her back. She quickly put the documents away. Get up and take away the computer, but see the post it notes on the computer. [education activities in bed, I will teach you later. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± This man, even said that kind of thing so Ah, Qin Ning thinks that as long as he is going crazy. Holding the U disk, she blushed and threw it into the garbage can, holding the computer back to the bedroom. Find Xi Yifan to her U disk, the date appears on the computer, click on the date, there is a girl''s smiling face. "Brother Yifan, Xiaobao went out to play today, very happy. But play too crazy, like a little cold. I''m sorry, brother Yifan. " Qin Ning pressed pause, this girl''s small melon seed face, has a pair of slanting peach blossom eyes, the nose is quite warped, the lip color is partial white, seems to be a mixed race. But she was haggard, pale, sick, and seemed to see herself three months ago. In the heart rises a strange, she continues to point the next date. "Brother Yifan, Xiaobao doesn''t want to leave you, but Xiaobao is really in pain." The girl cried and said that the camera was shaking. It seemed that she was interrupted. Qin Ning was curious and ordered the next date. "Brother Yifan, Xiaobao is wrong. Xiaobao will never hurt himself again. Brother Yifan, I''m sorry! " "Brother Yifan, Xiaobao just wants to see you before he leaves the world, if you don''t want to see me. I''ll take a furtive look at you from a distance. Xiaobao wants to look at you and leave the world. " Qin Ning points several dates in succession, guessing that this may be the video of the girl''s last words. But to her surprise, girls always say a word at the end. "I''m sorry, brother Yifan!" Sorry what? Xi Yifan wants her to draw a work, why let her see this USB flash drive. In the heart doubt, take out the mobile phone, just want to ask Xi Yifan, mobile phone vibration, she pressed answer just see is Han Zijin''s phone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She patted her hand in chagrin. "Qinning." Han Zijin whispered her name, as if afraid of disturbing her. "It''s me. What can I do for you?" Qin Ning took a deep breath and answered calmly. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry. I didn''t know about Qu''s trouble." He was apologetic and nervous in his low voice. "Qin Ning, did they scare you?" "Well." Qin Ning admitted frankly. Of course, she was surrounded by four teenagers who were taller than her, and ban Yongjun ignored her, turned around and left again. She had a sense of despair in her heart. So at that time, she broke the jar, but when Qu Zi Nan scolded her, he raised his arm and slapped her. If you want to be bullied, then she might as well do it first. Maybe she can get some benefits! If Han Zijin doesn''t make this call, she won''t put it in her heart. But he just called to say sorry and turned it over. She couldn''t do it! "Qin Ning, I will teach them a lesson!" Although Han Zijin still has resentment in his heart, because of him, Qin Ning is hurt, and his heart is not good. "No more." Qin Ning''s voice is clear and calm. "Everyone needs to be responsible for their actions. Their actions have nothing to do with you. After all, it''s because I''m too weak that I''ll let them bully me. So you don''t have to be sorry. ""Qinning." Han Zijin is astonished, did not expect that she can say this paragraph of words. I still remember a few months ago, she had a soft temper. He told her that she was so cute that she couldn''t connect. But now she can poke his heart with every word and make him speechless. "Han Zijin, I really appreciate your concern for me. It''s a foregone conclusion about me and your cousin. As for whether we will break up in the future, that is also a matter for me and him. I can only tell you that I will not regret my engagement to him. " "If you still treat me as a friend, then we will continue to be friends. If you hate me, then we will be strangers." "Qin Ning, I didn''t mean that, I," "Han Zijin, why are you calling?" Qin Ning interrupted him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why do you want to call her? Han Zijin looks at the boundless sky in a confused way. Tonight, there are dark clouds, just like his mood at the moment. When he heard that Qu Zinan went to the studio to ask Qin Ning for trouble, he rushed to the hospital. Qu Zi Nan wants to vent his anger for her sister. He dares to say it''s for him. He wants to give up Qu Zi Nan''s other arm. Now Qin Ning has nothing to say. He suddenly laughs. "Qin Ning, you have changed." "Well?" Qin Ning doubts, where has she changed? "When you grow up, you used to be very timid. Sometimes I''m worried that if I talk with you in a heavy tone, it will scare you." Han Zijin recalled. At that time, Qin Ning''s face was white and delicate, which made it easy for people to protect her. Now Qin Ning is eloquent and generous. Although she is still shy, her chin is slightly raised. She is graceful and attractive. "Han Zijin, you are deliberately turning over my black history." Qinning mischievous smile, just two people''s Crossbow draw sword Zhang, instant dissipation. Qin Ning bit her finger and thought deeply. When she heard him mention it, she realized that her recent state of mind seemed to have changed a lot. In the past, she was sick and weak. Because her parents died early and her heart felt inferior, she habitually bowed her head. Now taught by Han Junyu, every time he talks with his head up, his voice is bigger than before. "Because of Han Junyu." Han Zijin asked. "What?" Qin Ning didn''t understand what he said for a long time. If it wasn''t for Han Junyu, she might have been killed by her relatives three months ago. She could not have been admitted to university, and she could not be so confident now. Suddenly, she heard the prompt from her mobile phone. She didn''t hear a call coming in just now. Hang up Han Zijin''s phone, she check call records, is Han Junyu called her. And it''s two! ¡°¡­¡­¡± With Han Junyu''s overbearing temperament, knowing that she is on the phone with Han Zijin, he will lose his temper if he doesn''t answer his phone. Her guilty fingertips trembled, thinking of excuses. Unfortunately, Han Junyu did not give her a chance. Chapter 169 In M country, Han Junyu is busy all day. He finally calms down and wants to talk to the little woman. But after two phone calls, her call was in progress, and he frowned slightly. He didn''t have the patience to make a third call. He quickly operated his fingers and used special software to intrude into her mobile phone and check the person she was talking to. His major is economic management, but his minor is computer, which is still difficult for him. Seeing the familiar phone number, his brown eyes were cold and his face was gloomy. Dead girl, no wonder she was so attentive when he was on a business trip. Even when he kissed her, she didn''t resist. It turned out that he disturbed her to talk with other men, ah! In anger, Han Junyu smashed the mobile phone on the wall, and the toughened glass screen of the mobile phone broke instantly. Naturally, Qin Ning missed the opportunity to call him to explain. Qin Ning called him three times, but the other party turned off. She was crazy holding her cell phone. Han Junyu, it must be angry that he didn''t answer her phone! That night, both of them lost sleep. The next day, Qin Ning stares at two big black circles and goes to the studio to ask Xi Yifan. Only then does he know that Xi Yifan seems to be asking for leave for something at home. She called him, the other party is also off, Qin Ning holding a mobile phone smoke corner of the mouth. In order to verify that there is not something wrong with her mobile phone, she asked Gao Liang to call her and Gao Liang to call her. She answered the phone, can clearly hear the highlighted voice, she is more helpless. It''s not her mobile phone, but she called Han Junyu today. Why didn''t he return her? "Qin Ning, don''t worry. Elder martial brother Yifan will go home at this time of year, and he will come back in a week soon." Gao Liang sees that she is depressed and thinks that she is worried about Xi Yifan. "Where is elder martial brother Yifan from?" "M people, I heard from elder martial brother Yifan on the phone a few days ago. It seems that his family has arranged a marriage for him. He might be married this time! " Highlight the eight trigrams. "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know." Ban Yongjun scolded. Gao Liang is not happy, "ban Yongjun, I''m talking nonsense, you know?" "Ah, any elder martial brother can''t be engaged. He can''t get married in his life!" Ban Yongjun said firmly, seems to know him very well. Qin Ning thought of the U disk, the girl named Xiaobao, and called Yifan elder martial brother in a friendly tone. Is there a story? "Sister ban, do you know something?" Qin Ning is curious. "It''s none of your business. You''d better not be greedy." Ban Yongjun doesn''t want to say more. He turns away with a cold face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked to smoke the corner of mouth, think of yesterday''s affair, she inquisitively inquires. "Was it elder martial sister ban who asked elder martial brother Yifan to help me yesterday?" Referring to yesterday''s event, Gao Liang''s face became stiff and nodded. "Your elder martial sister originally came to see me. As soon as elder martial brother fan heard the news, he rushed to the painting hall. Fortunately, elder martial brother Yifan knows some Kung Fu. " Qin Ning raises her eyebrows, ban Yongjun looks cold, but in fact she is very nice. She remembered the kindness. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me yesterday," "it has nothing to do with elder martial brother Gao Liang. They will still trouble me, and you don''t know kung fu. If it''s noisy, maybe you will get hurt. So you don''t have to blame yourself. " Qin Ning comforted him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Liang stares at her in surprise, but she will comfort him in turn. He was even more embarrassed, thinking that he would treat her better in the future. Qin Ning thought of the advice given to her by elder martial brother Yifan and invited everyone to dinner. She told Gaoliang to ask if others would like to help him. "It''s my treat. We''ll go. But what''s your reason? " "Well, as a younger martial sister, I would like to thank several elder martial brothers and sisters for their care." Qin Ning blinked. "What''s for dinner?" Mr. Zhou came downstairs and heard their conversation. When they heard Zhou''s words, they were both startled. They looked at each other and understood. "No, we''re talking about lunch." Qin Ning blinked amber eyes with a bright smile. "Well, just after breakfast, I began to think about what I''d like for lunch. Are you a bucket?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two cannibals dare not talk and listen to the training with their heads down. Zhou Lao looked at the little girl and pretended to be poor. He went to his tail finger angrily and knocked on the table. "Sure enough, it''s a bucket. When my tea is cold, no one will pour me a cup of hot tea?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning feels that Zhou Lao is deliberately looking for a sense of existence, but in this case she can only make complaints about herself. She helped him wash the quilt and poured her a cup of hot tea. When she found that the temperature was still high, she asked for cold water to cool down. After a cup of warm tea, Zhou was in a good mood and looked coldly at Qin Ning."Are you ready for the competition with your elder martial sister?" ¡°¡­¡­ No "Where are you going?" Mr. Zhou seldom has patience. Qin Ning is also an honest man. She answers whatever he asks. "I''m not ready yet." "Bang." Zhou heavily put down the cup, scared qinning small heart tremble. "No preparation, you still have the mind to eat, you are afraid that you will lose, so you just don''t prepare?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning knew that he had said something and continued to listen to the training. "Your elder martial sister has finished drawing, you haven''t started to prepare yet." The older Zhou thought about it, the more angry he was, and he glared at her with a black face. "Qin Ning, don''t think you are young, I won''t scold you. If you lose this competition with your elder martial sister, I won''t give you a dime if you work for me for two months! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mr. Zhou, you are a great artist. How can you become a vulgar capitalist?! Qin Ning wrinkled his little face and resigned to fate. Ban Yongjun herself is very talented, plus she has read university, strength contrast, she is a complete failure. However, since Haikou is boasting that she wants to compete with her, it will take a fight. Because of the disturbance of Mr. Zhou, Qin Ning is now shrinking in the studio with his tail between his legs. How dare he invite everyone to dinner. During lunch time, Qin Ning went downstairs and was about to go out with Gao Liang for a snack. As soon as he walked out of the studio, he was stopped by a man in a black suit. Seeing the serious bodyguard, Qin Ning frowned slightly. He thought he didn''t see him and walked by him. "Miss Ning, please stay and come with me." This time, the tone of the bodyguard''s voice was still impolite. The bodyguard is tall and serious, which is quite frightening. Gao Liang worried that he would be bad for Qin Ning and stepped forward to block Qin Ning. "Why does she want to go with you when you ask for her?" "Sir, it''s none of your business. You''d better get out of the way!" Bodyguards have kung fu. They can push Gao Liang away. "Don''t touch him. I''ll go with you." Qin Ning''s face was a little cold when he saw that he would attack Gao Liang. "Miss Ning, if you were smart, I would not do it." The bodyguard sneered and reached for a gesture of invitation. Gao Liang watched Qin Ning being taken away. He was worried and wanted to find someone to help him. He saw a man asking Qin Ning. "What can I do for you It''s kind of defensive. "Hello, I''m a friend of Han Junyu. I''ve come to find Qin Ning. I have something to tell her." Men speak in a gentle tone. Hearing that this man is Han Junyu''s friend, Gao Liang immediately tells him what happened just now. As soon as the man''s face changes, he immediately gets on the car and goes after him. Chapter 170 The bodyguard sent Qin Ning to the hospital, took a piece out of the ward, and then turned to leave. Qin Ning clenched his small fist and took a deep breath. From the time the bodyguard appeared, she knew what the old lady was looking for. Despite her inner rejection, she couldn''t escape. Maybe it''s because she was afraid of Mrs. Qin since she was a child, so she is more resistant to Mrs. Han, who has a kind face but a needle in her heart. But when all came, she had to face it. When there was a knock, a doctor opened the door. When she came to the ward, Mrs. Han waved to her with a charitable smile on her face. "Ning Ning, come to me." "Well, grandma." Qin Ning respectfully walked up to her. Her little hand was held by the old lady''s old hand. She shrunk. Hearing the little girl call herself cleverly, old lady Han has no expression. She holds her shining palm, but her eyes are cold. "Ning Ning, Jun Yu is busy with his work all day. He has no time to accompany you. My old lady will accompany you to have a physical examination." Qin Ning''s little heart suddenly jumped a few times, endured the fear in the heart, obedient nod. The old lady looked at her clever appearance and nodded with satisfaction. To the physical examination room. "Grandma, I can do it myself. If you are not in good health, go and have a rest first." Qin Ning saw that she was pale, obviously not in good health. "Well, you are a sensible child." The old lady nodded and patted her on the shoulder to let her in. She was taken care of by a doctor. She would be OK. Qin Ning is helpless and turns to the physical examination room. There were many items to be examined. Although she was served by a private doctor, it took her more than an hour. When she came out again, she saw that the old lady was looking forward to it. The doctor who gave her physical examination also consciously went forward to show the old lady Qin Ning''s physical condition. The old lady looked at the data, her face wrinkled. "What does that mean?" "Old lady, Miss Qin Ning is still young, her body skeleton is not fully open, and she is weak. Now she is still taking medicine. According to her physical data, for the sake of her child''s health, she is not suitable for pregnancy in the past three years." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning had been in this situation for a long time, so she was not surprised at all. Although the old lady was ready in her heart, her face was gloomy when she heard the doctor''s affirmative answer. "Is there any way to recuperate?" The old lady is not willing to ask. The doctor nodded and explained patiently, "Miss Qin Ning''s body needs to be taken care of, but it''s a long time, and pregnancy depends on fate." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady doesn''t believe in fate. She just wants a great grandson. Before her death, never let the Han family break up! Back to the old lady''s ward, the old lady''s face has not been better, Qin Ning also dare not speak more, standing beside waiting for her orders. "Does Jun Yu know your physical condition?" Qin Ning had nothing to hide and nodded. The old lady almost fainted in anger and glared at her resentfully. Han Junyu messed up his engagement banquet and changed his bride. She turned a blind eye to the incident and passed it by. But she can''t stand it. Han Junyu is looking for such a weak woman! "Do you mean to cheat me with Han Junyu, ah!" Qin Ning was puzzled, "grandma, what are you saying? Han Junyu respects you very much. How can he cheat you?" "You kick off Qin Yao and get engaged to Han Junyu. You don''t know how to have a baby. What are you not lying to me about? " The old lady asked coldly. When the old lady chose Han Junyu''s fiancee, the first thing she looked at was the medical report of the celebrity. Qin Yao''s body data was the best, which was the most suitable for giving birth. So she would find an excuse to say that Qin Yao''s jade was close to her eyes and chose her as Han Junyu''s fiancee. Otherwise, Qin Yao wants to have no brain and identity. Why would she look at her?! But now Qin Yao is kicked, Han Junyu married a sick child who can''t have a child, this is not against her old lady, what is it? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is silent and she looks at each other, there is some cold meaning in amber eyes. In the old lady''s eyes, Han Junyu''s happiness is not important at all. It''s important to find a woman to give birth to a great grandson to the Han family! All of a sudden, she felt a little lucky. Fortunately, she was engaged to Han Junyu. If Qin Yao, Han Junyu didn''t know what to do. "Since I can''t live, I''ll break my engagement with Jun Yu as soon as possible. I won''t treat you badly!" Stimulated by the little girl''s eyes, the old lady''s face is not good, and she stares at her darkly. When the old lady was young, she was also a strong woman in the workplace. Her fierce eyes were very cautious.But Qin Ning''s eyes were firm and not afraid at all. She is not afraid to break the engagement with Han Junyu, but she loves Han Junyu. His respected elders have such a ridiculous attitude towards him! "I don''t agree to break the engagement!" Qin Ning said calmly. If Han Jun Yu doesn''t agree to be her first fiancee, she will be her first! "Qin Ning!" The old lady still wanted to talk, but she heard someone calling Qin Ning and stopped her voice. Qin Ning heard the familiar voice, her big eyes blinked, and saw Xiao Jue running in a hurry. "Granny, why don''t you tell me when you come for a reexamination? How is your health?" Xiao Jue came running panting. His eyes swept over her body, and he frowned at the doctor next to her. The doctor holding the physical examination report felt that Xiao Jue''s vision was as sharp as his back, hiding the physical examination report behind his back. The ferocity of the old lady disappeared when Lord Xiao appeared, with a charitable smile on her face. "It''s OK. It''s OK." The old lady shook her head and asked Qin Ning to help her. Qin Ning understood her meaning and secretly marveled at her acting skills. Sure enough, Jiang was still hot, but he still reached out to help her. "Xiao Jue, you are so busy with your work. I came to the hospital just to have a review. It''s the same to let the little girl accompany me." "Grandma, don''t say that. You are the most respected person of Junyu. Han Junyu and I are good brothers. That''s my grandma. When you come to the hospital, I will take care of you." There is something in Xiao Jue''s words. When Han Junyu was on a business trip, the old lady asked Qin Ning to come to the hospital. As Han Junyu expected, she would bring Qin Ning for a physical examination. Looking at this situation, the old lady obviously knew Qin Ning''s physical condition. "What a good boy. If Han Junyu is half as obedient as you are, I can relax a little." In fact, to listen to the elder''s words about engagement, Xiao Jue was even more stiff, almost causing death. But Xiao Jue insisted on his own decision and did not get engaged to the people arranged by his family. When the old lady said he was obedient, it obviously didn''t mean that he listened to his elders, but that he listened to Han Junyu''s words and would come out every time to save Qin Ning. When the old lady said this, she had a smile on her face and a kind tone. From a distance, she was a charitable old lady. But Xiao Jue and Qin Ning, who were standing beside her, knew that this was a very smart and stubborn old lady. Xiao Jue took her downstairs to the gate of the hospital, waiting for the driver to drive. Xiao Jue quietly winked at Qin Ning and told her to wait. He had something to say to her. But found qinning face bad staring at another direction, he doubts along her line of sight, see a mother and daughter. It happened that he knew the mother and daughter, too. Chapter 171 The mother and daughter who came out of the hospital were Qin Yao and Jiang Pei. Qin Yao, whose face is haggard, sees Qin Ning here, and his eyes are filled with hatred. Leaving his mother behind, he rushed to qinning and wanted to kill her. She was put into a mental hospital, good people, tortured really want to become a mental illness. Desperate to escape from mental illness, the old lady of the Qin family drove her out of the house. She had to come to the hospital to accompany Jiang Pei. Jiang Pei has no money in his hand, and it''s hard to live in the hospital. Now they can''t afford the medical expenses, so they have to leave the hospital. I didn''t expect to see Qin Ning as soon as I was discharged from hospital. It''s so eye opening! She rushed to Qin Ning. Without saying a word, she raised her arm and slapped her in the face. Pop. Qin Ning was frightened by her fierce appearance. She gave her a slap when she didn''t have time to resist. Seeing that she wanted to hit people, she instinctively defended and covered her face with her arms. The slap didn''t really fall on Qin Ning''s face, but her long nails left four dazzling finger marks on Qin Ning''s pink face. Qin Yao threw a slap, with her whole body strength, but she was still not relieved. When she raised her arm again, her wrist was pinched, and she stared ferociously at Xiao Jue in his white coat. "Sir Xiao, it''s none of your business. Let go!" "If you dare to touch her again, I will abolish you first!" As soon as Xiao Jue''s wrist turned, Qin Yao''s forehead was in a cold sweat and screamed with pain. Where does Jiang Pei agree that other men bully his daughter? He rushes up to hold Xiao Jue''s arm and wants to bite him to avenge Qin Yao. Xiao Jue doesn''t give her the chance to hurt herself. He leaves Qin Yao in disgust. When Jiang Pei rushes up, he backs back and stretches his legs in front of her. Jiang Pei confiscates his body and pours on Qin Yao. They fall down together. "Yao Yao, are you ok?" Jiang Pei quickly helps Qin Yao to get up, and gets up to get rid of her angrily. She had just been nearly broken by Xiao Jue, and now she was pushed by Jiang Pei, full of anger. "Xiao Jue, you protect this slut so much. She didn''t sleep with you." Xiao Jue''s face was ugly. From the beginning, he heard that Qin Yao was the woman the old lady was engaged to Han Junyu, so he opposed and persuaded Han Junyu. At that time, he remembered that Han Junyu gave him an idiot''s look. How could he be engaged to Qin Yao? It was not out of his mind. Let''s not say whether Qin Yao is suitable for his taste, just talk about Qin Yao''s character, which is not the right person to be a wife. Now she looks like a wild dog who has lost the rope. She bites whoever she targets. "Qin Yao, shut up Xiao Jue suddenly heard Qin Ning''s roar. Her voice was soft, because her voice was soft. Even if she lost her temper, it was more like coquetry. What surprised him at that time was that while Qin Yao''s attention was on him, Qin Ning found the right time, raised his arm and slapped Qin Yao in the face. She''s finished, and she slaps again. Pop, pop. Although the person who was beaten was not himself, Xiao Jue suddenly felt that his cheek was very painful. I didn''t expect that a woman who looks delicate and lovely would become so hot after she hasn''t seen her for several months. Qin Yao was confused, she can''t believe staring at Qin Ning. How dare this woman beat her! "Qin Yao, I give it back to you." Then you slapped me in the studio, and now you slap me. When she was about to hit Qin Yao, she didn''t have much strength, so when she hit Qin Yao, she jumped up slightly. When she slapped Qin Yao, her whole arm was sore. Seeing Qin Ning suddenly step forward and hit people, everyone is scared, especially the old lady standing next to the opera, who can''t help but pick her eyebrows. I didn''t expect that the clever woman in front of her had such a tough side. "Qin Ning, you dare to beat me. You robbed my fiancee and occupied my position. You bitch, why don''t you die?" Qin Yao complained in tears. She was angry and aggrieved. If it wasn''t for Qin Ning, she would not have left the luxurious villa and kept an old apartment with Mrs. Qin. Will not lose Han Junyu, will not become so embarrassed now. Qin Ning in order wedding banquet, push open the door of that moment, in the heart of Qin Yao is a trace of guilt. After all, she is engaged to Han Junyu, she is just a substitute! But now, the trace of guilt has disappeared. Han Junyu is right. The fact is settled. She can''t change it. She can only accept it. "I''m not dead. I really want to thank your mother. I drank so many tonics that year. It should have cost me a lot of money! " Qin Ning is not a sharp man, but the rabbit will bite when he is pressed! "What do you mean?" Qin Yao doesn''t understand and looks at Jiang Pei in doubt.Jiang Pei was named and bowed his head with a guilty heart. Qin Yao can''t understand what her mother looks like. It must be her mother who wants Qin Ning''s shares, so she can''t wait for her to grow up and want to kill her. She resented in her heart. Since she wanted to kill her, how could she not be ruthless?! "Qin Ning, you have no evidence. Don''t talk nonsense. If my mother wanted to kill her, you would have rotted! " "Ha ha," said Xiao Jue with a sneer. This mother and daughter really don''t know what impudence is. They have done bad things, not only don''t converge, but also dare to be so arrogant. Where did she come from?! "Grandma, the car is coming. Let me help you to the car." Xiao Jue turned his head to scan and stood beside him, squinting at old lady Han, who was watching a good play. In the heart of doubt, the old lady always came to the hospital for reexamination on Monday or Friday, but today on Wednesday, she came with Qin Ning and met Qin Yao. What does that mean? This time is her calculation, carefully arranged for Qin Ning''s downfall! Hearing Xiao Jue''s words, Qin Yao found that the old lady, who was not far away from qinning, ran to the old lady with a sour nose. "Grandma, I''m your granddaughter-in-law. You must make the decision for me." Qin Yao also wants to go to find the old lady, but when she gets outside Han''s house, the security guard of Han''s house doesn''t let her in. Now it''s not easy to see her, she must complain, must see Qin Ning''s true face! The old lady wanted to see a play, but she was suddenly disturbed by Xiao Jue. Seeing Qin Yao''s dirty hand touching her, she frowned impatiently. The bodyguard at the side saw that the old lady was not happy and immediately stepped forward to push Qin Yao away. "What are you? I''m talking to grandma. Why do you push me?" Qin Yao is angry. "Back off!" The old lady spoke out and asked the bodyguard to step back. The bodyguard had no choice but to step back two steps. The old lady stares at Qin Yao lovingly, and her eyes are full of pity. "Yao Yao, it''s only a few days. How can you be like this? What''s the matter?" Where can Qin Yao hold back her tears? She angrily points to Qin Ning. "It''s all this hateful woman. It''s all her fault. Grandma, you have to believe me, I was kidnapped by her at the engagement banquet, so that she can become Han Shao''s fiancee. " "Grandma, such a vicious woman is not worthy of Han Shao, let alone having Han Shao''s children!" Where is not worthy of the Han family''s children, is simply not born! The old lady gets upset when she thinks about her children. Since Han Junyu dares to count her, she will give her a tooth for a tooth, and will never let Han Junyu be happy! Chapter 172 After listening to Qin Yao''s words, the old lady frowned and looked at Qin Ning with a straight face. "Ning Ning, is what your cousin said true?" As soon as Qin Ning''s mouth was drawn, there was no evidence for Qin Yao''s random words. The old lady scolded her, saying that she still hated the fact that she couldn''t have children now. "Grandma, it''s not me." "Qin Ning, how dare you retort. Thanks to the fact that your father and Han Shao are good friends, I shamelessly rely on Han Shao. When I was young, Han Shao spent money for you. I was kidnapped, and you are the most beneficial person! " Qin Yao''s analysis is all right, but what she said is all personal conjecture, without any actual evidence. "Qin Yao, if you have a brain disease, you should go to the hospital to get some medicine. Don''t go crazy here any more!" Qin Ning sneers coldly. "You''re the mad dog." "enough, stop it!" The old lady was annoyed and said, "Yao Yao, I will definitely investigate this matter. You and your mother should go back first." Get the old lady''s words, Qin Yao proud of Qin Ning provocation. But now she and her mother''s situation, her face embarrassed, and began to cry. "Grandma, my mom and dad are going to divorce. Now my mom and I have no place to live." The old lady raised her eyebrows slightly. A touch of disgust flashed in her eyes. She didn''t know what to think of. Soon, a strange smile appeared on her face. "Well, you and your mother should go to Han''s house first. When I find out this, I will give you an explanation." "Thank you, grandma." Qin Yao nodded excitedly, holding Jiang Pei behind her. Qin Ning frowned and asked softly, "grandma, are you taking Qin Yao back to the villa as a guest?" "Shut up Qin Yao sat beside the old lady and told her, "you don''t deserve to be called grandma. I''m Han Junyu''s real fiancee. You''re just a clown." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning clenches her small fist and stares at Qin Yao with big eyes. Qin Yao was staring at her all uncomfortable, do not know what to start from, Qin Ning pure Che eyes staring at people, people will have a kind of creepy. "Ning Ning, I''ll make it clear. If you haven''t done it, you won''t be wronged." When the old lady left, she dropped a meaningful word and the bodyguard slammed the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes twitched and sighed helplessly. Xiao Jue saw the fingerprints on Qin Ning''s face. He was very distressed. He took her to the office. Qin Ning was so angry that she didn''t pay attention to the pain on her face. Now when she was smearing the medicine, her eyes turned red with pain, biting her pink lips, which was pitifully painful. Qin Ning takes out her mobile phone, opens the function of the mirror, and looks at the finger marks on her face. When she pulls it, it hurts so much that she really wants to cry. Xiao Jue applied the medicine to her, took out her mobile phone, and took a few photos when she didn''t pay attention. "Don''t you fear that the old lady will force you to break your engagement with Han Junyu?" He looked for the telephone number and asked Qin Ning in an idle tone. Qin Ning took a deep breath. She was eager to break her engagement with Han Junyu! But she voluntarily broke her engagement with Han Junyu, which is totally different from being forced to break it. "Of course, but is it useful to worry?" Xiao Jue raised her eyebrows when she was accepted by a little girl. She was spoiled by Han Junyu. She had a good temper, and could actually accept people. A few months ago, looking at the delicate appearance, he sometimes worried that Han Junyu would make her dizzy when she was cold. "How can you tell Han Junyu about this?" Qin Ning pursed pink lips, amber eyes turned a few circles, holding a mobile phone with some doubt. She frowned and finally shook her head. "Forget it. Han Junyu is very busy. I''m worried about disturbing his work." Xiao Jue, who is sending a message with Han Junyu, stops for a second and draws his eyes. "Did you quarrel with Han Junyu?" "Ah? No Qin Ning thought about it. When he left, they were very good. Could it be that she didn''t cooperate with him to do that kind of thing that made him angry? See a little girl face tangled, Xiao Jue give up questioning, directly send a message to ask Han Junyu. Did you fight with your girl? ¡¿ [mm? ¡¿ [did you know that your girl was bullied? ¡¿ [who? ¡¿ Lord Xiao licks his teeth. How can he tell such important information easily! [I need to add two sets of equipment to the hospital first, don''t you think? ¡¿ If Xiao Jue could ask for medical equipment in person, it would be worth tens of millions. [OK, you send the information to song Xuan and let him arrange it. Don''t beat around the Bush, just get to the point. ¡¿ Han Junyu''s tone is obviously impatient. Xiao Jue touches his nose, so he can''t beat around the bush with him any more.Quickly send the photos you just took, and then give a brief account of what happened. Just sent the message in the past, mobile phone vibration, is Han Junyu called directly. He slightly raised his eyebrows, did not answer the phone directly, but turned to see Qin Ning. "Do you want to talk to Han Junyu?" "Well?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and stared at Xiao Jue''s gentle smile. Then he saw his cell phone answer. "Shh." Before she could answer, Lord Xiao turned on the hands-free. "Come on, who moved my woman!" Han Junyu''s low voice came from the phone, like a cold wind. Xiao Jue and Qin Ning felt a cold wind blowing through their ears. Qin Ning heard his words, don''t know why, the eye socket a acid, the corner of the eye red. "Your ex fiancee beat your current fiancee, but with the support of Mrs. Han, she took your ex fiancee away. I reckon that the old lady has a big play waiting for you. " Make fun of Xiao Jue. "Oh, this woman is really unconscious!" Han Junyu sneered coldly. It seemed that Qin Yao''s neck would be broken in the next moment. "Qin Ning, have you nothing to say to him?" Xiao Jue looked at her staring at his mobile phone and couldn''t help reminding her. He deliberately answered the phone, just felt that the atmosphere between them was delicate, and wanted to give them a chance to get in touch. "Rather?" Han Junyu heard Xiao Jue call Qin Ning, breathing a suffocation, voice light. "Well, Han Junyu," heard Han Junyu call himself, Qin Ning''s mood was not taut, sobbing. Hearing her crying voice, Han Junyu''s anger had already been shattered. Hearing Han Junyu''s gentle voice, Xiao Jue''s eyelids jumped and turned to leave the office. "Ning Ning, does it hurt?" Han Junyu directly hung up Xiao Jue''s phone and opened Qin Ning''s wechat video. Qin Ning opens the video and sees Han Junyu in a formal suit, apparently at work. She shook her head and covered half of her face with her hair. "It doesn''t hurt." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and stared at her. His brown eyes were cold, his thin lips were straight, and he held back his anger. "Darling, don''t stand in the way. Let me have a look." He lowered his voice to coax. Qin Ning bit the pink lips and lifted his hair. His dazzling fingerprints made Han Junyu''s eyes red. Before Xiao Jue''s photos were taken from a long distance and secretly. He didn''t see them very clearly. But seeing the wound on half of her face from the camera, the whole person was cold, and he suddenly got up. "Han Junyu, I will get better in a few days. Don''t worry," she said. She didn''t want to delay his work. Han Junyu did not hesitate. He ordered coldly, "I''ll let Xiao Jue send you back to the villa." "Han Junyu," his cold and hard tone made her cold. She thought he was angry and a little scared. But Han Junyu didn''t want to listen to her and hung up. Chapter 173 When Qin Ning left, Xiao Jue gave her Chinese medicine, but Qin Ning didn''t want to trouble him. "Uncle Xiao, you are skipping class!" "Hey, you are now Han Junyu''s fiancee. If you call me uncle, what does Han Junyu call me?" Xiao Jue is joking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her small mouth and blinked her big eyes. Knowing that he couldn''t move him, he had to follow him downstairs. When going downstairs, Qin Ning found that many nurses were staring at themselves with complicated eyes, trying to relax their nervous mood. "Uncle Xiao, I can see that you are very popular in the hospital." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue helplessly pinches his eyebrows. He doesn''t know whether he calls Qin Ning his uncle or whether he is always being watched by a group of women. However, he found that Qin Ning became a lot more cheerful, not always low head, shy people do not know how to get along. Back at the villa, Xiao Jue takes the medicine to find Aunt Zhang. Qin Ning went upstairs to take a hot bath, and Xiao Jue applied medicine to her again. Seeing that her face was swollen, he patiently said some things to pay attention to. "Thank you, uncle Xiao." Qin Ning gets up and wants to send him away, but he is stopped by Xiao Jue. "There''s no need to do those empty things. Aunt Zhang boiled the medicine for you. You''ll have a good sleep after drinking the medicine. When you wake up, maybe Han Junyu will come back." Lord Xiao ordered. Qin Ning also refused. After he left the villa, Aunt Zhang took a bowl of medicine upstairs. "Miss Ning, Dr. Xiao said that this medicine should be drunk while it is hot." Qin Ning shriveled his mouth. Although he was reluctant, he still suffered bitterness and drank the medicine. Maybe it was the medicine that worked. After a while, she went to sleep in a daze. In her dream, she felt that she fell into the water and was entangled by water plants. She couldn''t break free, had difficulty breathing and was about to suffocate. "Well..." She opened her eyes vaguely and saw the handsome face of a man vaguely. He leaned on the side of the bed, gently dragging her small head with the palm of his hand and kissing her with deep brown eyes. Seems to be aware of her sober, he slowly opened her lips, gently kissing her red and swollen half of the face, incomparable pity. "Han Junyu" Qin Ning was finally able to breathe fresh air. At this time, Han Junyu did not care about her. She called him uncle. The corner of her lip was close to her eyes, and a soft kiss fell. "Does it still hurt?" Qin Ning shakes her head and wants to show a smile, but she finds that when she tugs at the corner of her mouth, it hurts a little. She gives a low cry. "Hiss." "It''s ugly." Han Junyu saw that she wanted to smile and frown. "I''ve been bullied, and you scold me." Qin Ning wronged Du mouth, turned his head refused to look at him. Looking at her coquetry, Han Junyu rubbed her small head and lay down beside her. He held her in his arms for fear that he would touch her face. His movements were soft. Qin Ning didn''t resist him this time. Suddenly she thought of the old lady''s attitude towards him. She looked up at him. "Uncle Han, why does grandma want a child so badly?" Han Junyu grabs her soft hand, hears her inquiry and looks down at her. Think of Xiao Jue call him, put the situation in detail, his eyes become cold and deep. "Ning Ning, do you just want to leave me?" His words were very calm, but the emotion in his heart was beyond her imagination. Qin Ning felt guilty and swallowed. He felt that he was digging a hole for himself and buried himself. "Han Junyu, I''m wrong." When the old lady took her to have a physical examination, she didn''t refuse. She just wanted to let the old lady know her physical condition and wanted to take the opportunity to terminate her engagement with Han Junyu. But I didn''t expect that after knowing the old lady''s purpose, she suddenly changed her mind. The original intention of her engagement to Han Junyu is that Han Junyu won''t be laughed at. This time, she doesn''t want others to take advantage of his marriage. If she wants to leave home, Han Junyu must be happy. "What''s wrong?" Han Junyu asked coldly, holding her small hand tightly. Her strong strength made her frown. "Han Junyu, you hurt me." She tried to pull out her hand, but it didn''t work. She was coquettish. "Ning Ning, get engaged to me, you are my man, understand?" He is using another way to tell her that she will be his person, inseparable. Qin Ning blinked. She knew that she was going to be tough with her. She must not be able to defeat him, so she had to be soft. Qin Ning pursed his little mouth and rubbed it in his arms. "I won''t do it in the future." Han Junyu looks down at her with deep brown eyes. Although she looks cute, she has her own ideas.Qin Ning was injured. Naturally, she wanted to recover. She wanted to go to the studio to think about her works, but Han Junyu didn''t want to make her too tired. He took her to the study and let her read. He was on a business trip, but he still has a few days'' work to deal with. Now he can only hold a video conference. The afternoon sunshine is very good, the study curtain is opened, Qin Ning leans on the sofa to read the art related professional books. There were a lot of snacks on the table, as well as her favorite desserts. But because half of her face hurt, she didn''t eat much, and she didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, she had a toothache. Han Junyu has a habit of meeting. He will ask the meeting recorder to set the time. The meeting is scheduled for one hour. For the sake of efficiency, he won''t stay for another minute after an hour. In the middle of the meeting, he suddenly interrupted. In their doubts, they heard a soft voice, and the light of gossip flashed in their eyes. Han Junyu looked up and saw Qin Ning, who was reading a book, lying on the sofa and sleeping. He was dishonest and wanted to turn over. She rolled down from the sofa and touched half of her face. She screamed in pain. As soon as his face changed, he immediately put on the computer and ran to check her injury. "How''s it going?" Han Junyu picked her up and asked her to sit on her lap to see her face. "It''s OK. I just hit my knee on the ground." Qin Ning was frightened by his black face and patted him on the shoulder placidly. Han Junyu cold eyes swept her one eye, took the medicine to wipe a layer of medicine to her, but did not let go of her small face, index finger hooked her jaw, lowered his head to peck on her lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s cheek blushed, and her eyes widened in surprise, staring at her stupidly. "Is it all right?" His low voice sounded in her ear. Burning breath, spit in her ears, her red ear tip trembled, Lengleng shook her head. "Well?" He hooked the ending, asked him again, thin lips don''t know is intentional or careless, rubbed her earlobe. "No, it''s OK." She didn''t know why he asked herself and nodded honestly. Soft voice, small, glutinous, just like the voice of the kitten. "Since it''s OK, I''ll kiss more." With a low smile, he grabs her lips again and sits on his lap with her in his arms. "Well..." Qin Ning was so soft that he gave him a kiss that he put his little arm on his shoulder. She sat on him, more convenient for his plunder. Chapter 174 Qin Ning''s brain is clear. It''s five hours later. She was so dazed by his kiss that Han Junyu reluctantly let go of her lips, put her on the sofa, covered her face with both hands, and did not dare to look at him. "Want to sleep?" Qin Ning small shrink into a ball, just began to shake his head, thought and nodded. Han Junyu rubs her small head, gets up to close the curtain, and takes a thin blanket to cover her. After that, he also lies down beside her. "Good, sleep." Qin Ning''s big eyes blinked and looked up in doubt, "don''t you want to work?" "Well, now my job is to sleep with you and close my eyes." Han Junyu cold voice command, gently rubbing her small head, like coaxing a.pet.cat. Qin Ning frowned. Now her hair has grown a lot, and it was crumpled by him. Sometimes his fingers will pull to the hair, pulling the scalp pain, she was a little unhappy, huff and puff of his hand. "Han Junyu, your hair is almost knotted." "Well, I''ll untie it for you." He is an absolute activist. He gently combs her hair with five fingers and patiently helps her untie knots. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If he wants to do something, she can''t stop, but with a sigh, she can only close her eyes and go to sleep. After a while, she fell asleep. When she woke up again, five hours later, she woke up and looked up to see that the man was still working. He''s really busy. Qin Ning is lying on the sofa, staring at the man tightly. I''ve heard that men who work are the most addicted to people. Qin Ning provokes Xiumei and really doesn''t cheat me. His side face is sharp and sharp, his high nose is more prominent, and he doesn''t know what serious problem he is thinking. His thin lips are straight and his eyes are cold and sharp. Qin Jingjing quietly took out his mobile phone, muted it, found a good angle and took a picture for him. Looking at the photos in her mobile phone, she had to sigh that she looks good. No matter from that angle, it''s pleasing to the eye. "What are you looking at?" "Look at you Qinning instinctive answer, look up to the man''s brown eyes, she was surprised to jump up. "Han Junyu, you, me," she quickly hid her mobile phone to her hand, nervously speechless. "Take a picture of me secretly, you are infringing my portrait right, you know?" Han Junyu looks at her coolly, disdaining to grab her cell phone. With his ability, if he wants to see the content in her mobile phone, he can hack into her mobile phone and see anything he wants to see. Hearing him say portrait right, she stares at him in amazement and retorts, "I don''t have it!" "Oh, criminals say they are not guilty." Han Junyu retorts, Mou Guangsen gives her a cold look, then reaches out his long finger and hooks her. "For what?" Qin Ning defensively leans on the sofa and wants to plug the mobile phone into the seam of the sofa. If she doesn''t come, he will. Like a cheetah, he pours on her and presses her on the sofa. Take off the suit, the body is pure black shirt, shirt line is also a bit sharp texture. Below is a pair of black trousers, shirt hem meticulously tied in trousers, his big legs is set off to perfect. "To the guilty, punish!" He knelt down on the sofa and clamped her down. He held her small face in his big hand and gently kissed her injured half face. His thin lips were warm and his hot breath was spitting on her face. Pink face, so he baked a little red, and then red spread to the tip of the ear. Experience tells her, don''t push him away, otherwise his rebellious psychology, will make her more shameful things. Don''t dare to take the initiative, close your eyes, stare at the small head. Play dead. But someone obviously won''t let her off easily. The joking kiss goes down from the lips to the forehead. Back to her slightly red and swollen lips again, his brown eyes fell on her pink white neck, flashed a smile, lowered his head and licked. "Well Han Junyu, itch. " She wriggled and couldn''t bear the strange feeling of her body. She shrank back. "How itchy, eh?" He bit her earlobe, not strong, but a little deliberately. Qin Ning can''t tell this feeling. When he first touched her, it was like a current stabbing in his mind. Slowly, his tongue licked the place, like a fire in general, burning hot. Han Junyu looks at her face crimson, amber eyes water Lingling staring at himself, Adam''s apple rolling, the whole body taut, dare not be a demon. Holding together lying on the sofa breathing, hot breath spit on her face, Qin Ning is not easy.This is the first time. In such a sober situation, doing such intimate things, she was ashamed and angry, but did not dare to resist. After a while, she felt the breath of the man around her and calmed down. She nervously held his shirt and relaxed her hand slightly. Her big eyes blinked and blinked, suddenly she was a little curious about him. Although he regained his cold appearance, his red eyes still revealed that his body was out of control just now. Qin Ning''s heart secretly proud, the original uncle Han do this kind of thing''s expression is like this! "Well, uncle Han, what are you doing?" Suddenly, he was knocked on his head by a man. Qin Ning was annoyed. Without thinking much, he said the name in his heart. "Ning Ning, call my name." Hear her instinct call him, know in her heart still have an obstacle. He is her uncle, not her lover. He always deliberately reminds her to call him by his name, hoping to make her realize that he is her man, not her elder. Obviously, this kind of thing can''t be reversed in a moment. "Oh, Han Junyu." Qin Ning pursed her pink lips, bowed her head and rolled her eyes. Anyway, no matter how he teaches her, in her heart, he is her uncle Han, forever! Han Junyu is busy with her work. It''s rare for her to have time to lie down and chat with her. Naturally, Qin Ning won''t miss the opportunity. After a while, it''s like a little suckling cat, rubbing against his arms. "Han Junyu, I haven''t figured out the theme of this competition yet. Mr. Zhou said that if I don''t have a good work, my salary will be deducted Wu Wu, this is my first job... " Han Junyu connived at her, listening to her soft, waxy voice, sometimes sad, sometimes happy, sometimes coquettish, sometimes flattering Just over 18 years old, her skin is still delicate and pink. In the sunset, her smile is brighter than the noon sun. After a while, Aunt Zhang knocked on the door, and dinner was ready. They packed up and went downstairs for dinner. Han Junyu saw that she was worried about the competition. She didn''t sleep well at night. The next day, he didn''t go to work. He changed into a casual dress. "Han Junyu, how do you pass sportswear at work and what activities do you do?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and stared at him suspiciously. "If you go, you''ll know." Han Junyu''s tone is mysterious. "Go, where?" This time, he drove in person, let her sit in the co pilot, buckle her seat belt in person, and then lowered his head and pecked her in the face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 175 Worried about the injury on Qin Ning''s face, Han Junyu seems to have a clock in his mind. Xiao Jue says that he can apply medicine every four hours. He was really 24 hours a day, calculating that he could wipe her six times. Although the medicine was good, it tasted a little heavy. Qin Ning still rejected it at the beginning, but he couldn''t bear Han Junyu''s means. Every time she pouts and doesn''t want to apply the medicine, he kisses her when he holds her. When he kisses her, she will be obedient. So after his "careful" care, Qin Ning''s injury on his face healed quickly. But Han Junyu still prepared a mask and hat for her, which was bought in the boutique last time. They were lovers'' hats one by one. When he came to the amusement park, Qin Ning blinked and looked at the man. "Han Junyu, you take me to play, is to let me relax?" "No?" Han Junyu has bought the ticket and walked into the amusement park with her hand in hand. Qin Ning has also been to the amusement park. In the past, her mother was in poor health and seldom went out. Every time her father took her out to play. But every time her father didn''t play with her, she was alone, and she had no interest. This time with Han Junyu, she was a little excited. "Han Junyu, it''s very kind of you, hehe." She was happy in her heart and naturally held his arm. Her little head rubbed against his arm. "Well, what do you want to play?" Han Junyu looks indifferent and gives the ticket to her. "Han Junyu, will you play with me?" Qin Ning is looking forward to it. Han Junyu''s brown eyes twinkled. He turned to see her bright eyes, which were brighter than the stars. He pursed his thin lips, but he didn''t refuse. "Yes, Han Junyu, let''s play the roller coaster first. I used to want to play, but Dad always worried that I would get hurt, so he wouldn''t let me play Qin Ning like a child, holding his hand, to play roller coaster. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looked up at the crazy crowd in the roller coaster, with a puff of his mouth. Now he doubts whether it is right for him to bring her here to relax! Song Xuan that pit goods, said to please girls to come to the amusement park, ten thousand years of single dog''s advice really can''t listen! After playing the roller coaster, Qin Ning was in high spirits and took Han Junyu to play all the adventure activities in the amusement park. She ran sweating, but the man around, leisurely pace, seems to be just a walk, but his face is a little black. He doesn''t like these childish games. There is no challenge. Looking at his long legs, Qin Ning envies that the advantage of being tall is the advantage. She takes three steps, and he only takes one! "Tired?" Han Junyu watched the little woman staring at her in a daze and took out a handkerchief from her pocket to wipe her sweat. Qin Ning didn''t hide either. He raised his forehead and waited for him honestly. Han Junyu looks at the small pattern she enjoys. He pulls out the corner of his mouth, but he is willing to take back his hand, but his wrist is pinched by her. "Han Junyu, your handkerchief smells good. Well, it''s also peppermint." She sniffed his handkerchief, Han Junyu''s arm stiff. He used a handkerchief every day. Handkerchief was a personal thing. When she smelled it, her ears were red where she couldn''t see it. He turned to see a couple sitting on a wooden chair with ice cream in their hands. Women deliberately eat ice cream in the hands of men, men are not angry, to grab ice cream in the hands of women, women do not give, men kiss her. In the end, the ice cream melted and they didn''t eat it, just remember to kiss. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu smoked from the corner of his eye, unable to understand the waste of ice cream. "Han Junyu, what are you looking at?" Found that he had been staring at a place, Qin Ning doubts, blinking big eyes also want to see. Han Junyu blindfolded her and took her away. Qin Ning''s health is not good, avoid meat avoid cold, ice cream this kind of thing, he will not let her eat! At noon, many people returned from the amusement park. Qin Ning felt his stomach and looked at the snacks on the street. He licked his lips and felt hungry. Han Junyu feels empty in his hand. He frowns unhappily. He turns around but doesn''t see her figure. "Ning Ning!" Turn a few circles, did not see her figure, his face is gloomy, brown eyes Sen cold. "Han Junyu, here!" Is he anxious to find someone, hear her soft voice, he ran to the past. "Little silly girl, do I allow you to run. You''re too brave to clean up? " "Han Junyu, I," Qin Ning stared at him in consternation with big eyes. He grabbed his hand and pointed to the crying child sitting next to him. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu frowned and looked at the little girl sitting on the ground, with cold eyes.The little girl sitting on the ground was scared to hold Qin Ning''s leg and stare at him defensively. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gently patted her small face, soft voice comfort, "big brother is a good man, don''t be afraid." The little girl is still on guard staring at the man, obviously his cold, let her realize the danger, holding Qin Ning do not let go. "Baby, why are you crying?" Just because the little girl had been crying, Qin Ning looked pitiful and ran to comfort her. Just comfort her well, this just remembers not to say hello with Han Junyu, hurry to find him. I didn''t expect him, but the first sentence to arrest her was to scold her. She bowed her head wrongly and didn''t dare to look at him again. Baby just cried hiccup, eyes red, obviously cry for a while. Asked by Qin Ning, she shriveled and cried. "I''m looking for my mother. She''s gone. Wow..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little girl''s face turned purple when she cried, and she didn''t mean to stop. Qin Ning was so numb by her crying that she patted her shoulder gently for fear that she would faint. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I''ll help you find your mother, OK?" I heard someone help me find you. Mom, the little girl stopped crying and blinked her eyes. "Elder sister, will you really help me find my mother?" "Well, don''t cry." Qin Ning found out a tissue to help her wipe her face, and went to the nearby snack shop to buy some snacks and water for her. After comforting her for a long time, the little girl stopped crying. "Han Junyu, how can we help her?" She looked forward to the man beside her. Han Junyu tugged at the corners of his lips and his face was indifferent. "Han Junyu, you are so smart, there must be a way!" Qinning coquettishly hold his hand, all she will promise is to have hanjunyu around, otherwise she has no way. Han Junyu looks at the little girl who eats snacks. His face is cold and he ignores Qin Ning. She was scared out of her cold sweat. He hasn''t settled accounts with her and wants her to help him find someone. He''s not a kind-hearted person. "Han Junyu, it''s pathetic that the little girl can''t find her mother." Qin Ning is still asking. Han Junyu dislikes to shake off her hand, his face is indifferent, obviously does not want to help. Qin Ning pursed her lips, her face flushed with the sun, and her forehead was sweating. If a man doesn''t help, she has to think of her own way. Chapter 176 Seeing that the clothes on the little girl were not cheap, Qin Ning guessed that they should be from rich families. "Little baby, you can tell your sister, what''s your name, what''s your mother''s name, what''s your mother''s characteristics, I''ll help you find your mother." When the little girl put chips in her mouth, she was still sobbing and didn''t hide it. Qinning listen to the little girl LISP said, her name is Meng Xin, her mother''s name is Xu LAN. Her mother is wearing a light brown dress today. They are here to play with her little aunt today. Her mother has been chatting with her little aunt all the time. She followed her and left her mother alone. Qin Ning meditated and got along with two solutions: "I can wait here for your mother to come to you, but the efficiency is too low. There must be a radio in the amusement park. I''ll take you to the radio station, maybe I can find you. Mom." "Wow, thank you, pretty sister." Meng Xin happily fell on Qin Ning''s arms. Qin Ning is squatting and talking to the little girl. She rushes over excitedly. Qin Ning is startled and falls back. Fortunately, Han Junyu protected her and didn''t sit on the ground. "Sorry, pretty sister, I didn''t mean to." Meng Xin is cramped, did not expect this elder sister to be so delicate, bumps will fall. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m dizzy." Although the little girl is young, she has a fat little body, and the impact of running is not small. Qin Ning''s body is delicate, and her balance is not good. When she bumps into her, she is a little annoyed. When she was picked up by Han Junyu, she vomited a foul breath. In order to comfort the little girl, she tried to hold her with a smile, but found that she had no strength at all. See the man pick eyebrow to see oneself, her cheek a red, embarrassed light cough, put down the girl, lead her to walk. Suddenly, her back was pushed away by a force. If Han Junyu hadn''t held her in time, she would have fallen. Her hand was also severely patted, the back of the hand was red, and she took a cold breath in pain. "Xinxin, where are you going? My mother has been looking for you for a long time and has not found you!" Xinxin see is his mother came, shrink to his mother''s arms, wronged cry out. "Wow, mom, I thought I would never see mom again!" Qin Junyu''s lips are cold and his hands are red. Qin Ning is pushed away by Xu LAN. She is scared. She turns around and looks at her mother who is holding her together. It''s the little girl''s mother who finds her. The woman with Meng Xin in her arms, dressed in fashion, gave birth to a daughter, but she couldn''t see her real age at all. She holds Meng Xin in her arms and stares at Qin Ning coldly. "Who are you and why did you kidnap my daughter?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was in a daze, and his mouth twitched. "If you kidnap her, she''ll live, huh!" Han Junyu cold Chi, did not expect the little woman kind-hearted rescue, will be bite. Listen to the man arrogant words, Xu blue eyes scarlet. When her daughter suddenly disappeared, her first reaction was that someone kidnapped her daughter to coerce her for money. So seeing Qin Ning holding Meng Xin, the first thought is that Qin Ning is the culprit of kidnapping, and she will never let them go. "You criminals, I will never spare you!" Xu LAN turns his head and says to the security guard of the amusement park. "These two kidnap my daughter, you take them to the police station!" Han Junyu sneered, handsome face Yin cold, brown eyes you cold, "the course of things are not clear, give us conviction. Mrs. Meng, you can think of the result clearly! " Listen to the man call oneself Meng madam, Xu LAN this just saw a man one eye. This man is tall and straight, with a height of 1.9 meters. He wears gray and black casual clothes, but his whole body has a strong aura, which makes people feel cold. She felt familiar, but she couldn''t tell who he was for a moment. Xu LAN twisted her eyebrows. Is this her husband''s enemy in the mall? Kidnapping her daughter is for business? "How do you know I''m Mrs. Meng? Have you investigated long ago and started today?" "Oh," Han Junyu laughed angrily. "We didn''t kidnap your daughter. Your daughter cried all the time when she couldn''t find you. I wanted to take her to you." Qin Ning quickly explained. "Sophistry!" Xu LAN paranoid that someone kidnapped her daughter, Qin Ning is the murderer, to the security to take the two people to the police station. Qin Ning frowned. This woman is too unreasonable. "If you don''t believe it, ask your daughter. I wanted to help her because I saw her crying all the time. " Xu LAN stares at her daughter. Meng Xin is frightened by her mother''s appearance. She doesn''t speak for a moment. Seeing his daughter''s panic, Xu LAN is more sure that Qin Ning used the means. "Security, if you don''t take them away, I''ll call the police!"Xu Lan''s face is a bit ferocious. Maybe she just found her daughter. Her forehead is sweating and her makeup is dizzy. Listen to her call to hold tightly, Qin Ning nervously holding Han Junyu''s hand, her palm cold sweat. "What are you worried about when you don''t do something bad?" Han Junyu is very calm and indifferent. He seems to be an audience. Feel her palm cool, slightly frown, very helpless. "But I didn''t make any mistakes. Meng Xin''s mother didn''t listen to my explanation, and she had to take us to the police station." Qin Ning''s mouth was flat, frightened and helpless. Although she has been treated badly by the Qin family, she is still a little girl who has never seen the most evil human nature. She can understand such uneasiness. Han Junyu rubbed her small head and patted her on the back. "Are you afraid of me?" After listening to her words, she settled down and finally raised a bright smile on her face, deliberately asking. "Han Junyu, am I a troublemaker? I''ve made trouble for you again." "Just know." Han Junyu dislikes to sweep her, although the tone is cold, but the strength of holding her palm is gentle. Protect her from other people. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two people originally want to go, but there is a security stop, and Xu LAN is still aggressive said must punish Qin Ning. Meng Xin wanted to talk several times, but she was stopped by her mother. She blinked at Qin Ning and Han Junyu being taken to the police car. At the police station, Han Junyu''s handsome face was cold and indifferent. Meng Xin''s father, Meng Zhidong, heard that his daughter had been kidnapped. He quickly went to the police station and asked the police to punish the criminal who had kidnapped his daughter. "Han Junyu, how can this family be so unreasonable?" Qin Ning was depressed and clenched his little fist, as if he wanted to fight. "Oh, the beam is not straight." Han Junyu glanced at Meng Zhidong''s back contemptuously, and didn''t bother to explain a word to them. Qin Ning was surprised, "Han Junyu, do you know them?" Although Qin Ning knows that Han Junyu must have a way, she can''t help worrying. The first time you do something good, you''ll be cheated. It''s not good in your heart. "I don''t know you. I''ve only seen you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Soon song Xuan also came, saw two people, the corner of the mouth a smoke. Han Shao doesn''t go to the company. He says he wants to take Qin Ning out to play. Unexpectedly, Han Shao will bring her to such a place. It''s really wonderful flower! Song Xuan thought in his heart, no wonder Han Shao wants to have a wife himself. If this is an ordinary girl, dating in the police station, it must be minute break up! But song Xuan suddenly realized a very tragic thing, Han Shao will not fall in love, all found a wife, how he has not found a girl! Chapter 177 When Meng Zhidong saw song Xuan coming, he was puzzled. Isn''t this Han Shao''s right-hand man? Meng has been looking for opportunities to continue to cooperate with Sheng''an group, but every time the cooperation contract is handed over, he is called back by the president of Sheng''an group. Meng Zhidong turns his eyes and goes forward to say hello. "Assistant song, are you here?" Song Xuan raised the eyes of the golden eyes on the bridge of his nose and laughed politely. "Han Shao is in some trouble. I need to deal with it." When Meng Zhidong heard that Han Shao was in trouble, his eyes brightened and he guessed that his chance had come. "I know someone in the police station. Han Shao is in trouble. I don''t know if I can help him?" Song Xuan chuckles in his heart. He wants to say that the person who is looking for Han Shao''s trouble is your wife, but in the end he smiles politely. Meng Zhidong couldn''t figure out what he thought and didn''t get his answer. He followed song Xuan to see the situation. "Han Shao, I''ve got it." Song Xuan opened his mouth. Han Junyu nods. When Xu LAN calls the police, he wants to protect Qin Ning. If he can''t leave, he can only let song Xuan come to deal with it. "Han Shao, I''m Meng Zhidong, general manager of Meng family. It''s a great honor to meet you here." Meng Zhidong reported himself. Han Junyu glanced at him. He was too lazy to speak and nodded. It was a polite greeting. He rubbed Qin Ning''s small head, "hungry?" Qin Ning nodded quickly. She was already hungry. "Make a quick decision." Han Junyu orders song Xuan. Song Xuan nodded, turned his head, and was about to find the director, when he saw the director go this way. Along with the director, there is Xu LAN holding Meng Xin. Seeing Qin Ning, his face immediately becomes ferocious. "Zhidong, this is the woman who wants to kidnap our daughter. Fortunately, I found Xinxin, otherwise I don''t know what kind of torture Xinxin will be. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled her eyes. This woman has too much drama in her heart to stop her infinite imagination! Her eyes and Meng Xin on, found her eyes sad, timid to avoid her eyes, shrink in Xu Lan''s arms, dare not speak. Qin Ning sighs, originally quite angry, but think of Xu LAN, perhaps because of too nervous his daughter, will be so extreme. Meng Zhidong sees his wife pointing at the woman in Han Junyu''s arms. His face changes and he grabs her wrist. "Lan Lan, calm down. How could she kidnap Xinxin?" Although Han Junyu''s engagement banquet is very low-key, because something happened at the wedding, the upper class all heard that he married a young girl. See two people close stand up together, that woman should be Han Junyu''s fiancee. Xu LAN can''t believe staring at her husband, he did not help others help her! "Meng Zhidong, what do you mean, that woman wants to kidnap my daughter, and you even help her talk?" Meng Zhidong''s forehead was sweating, "Lan Lan, don''t make trouble out of no reason. If I say it''s not, it''s not!" Xu LAN suddenly sneers and hugs Meng Xin in her arms. "Are you having an affair with that woman, so she kidnaps my daughter, and you have to intercede for her?" "Xu LAN, I''m going to be angry when I''m talking nonsense." Meng Zhidong good words to persuade, did not expect Xu LAN more wanton, mouth unstoppable. "Mrs. Meng, why would she kidnap your daughter?" Song Xuan interrupts their quarrel. "I saw it with my own eyes!" Xu Lanzhen has words. She firmly believes that her daughter lost not because of her poor care, but because of other people''s ulterior motives. "What do you see?" Song Xuan''s eyebrow picking. "She''s going to take my daughter!" Xu Lan''s face is cold, and there is obvious hostility to Qin Ning in her eyes. Obviously, before she said that Meng Zhidong and Qin Ning had something to do with it, she took it seriously. "Why did she take your daughter?" Song Xuan satirized, "do you know what happened to your daughter?" "I," "Mom, it''s not that my big sister didn''t hurt me, she''s trying to help me find my mom." Meng Xin seems to be afraid of Xu LAN. Her voice trembles. "Xinxin, don''t be afraid. Mother will protect you." Xu Lan presses Meng Xin''s head and refuses to talk to her again. "Mrs. Meng, since the client has already spoken, you should apologize to Mrs. Han!" Song Xuan talks. "Why should I apologize to her?" Xu LAN disdains and looks up at Qin Ning. She''s just a little girl. Why should she apologize? Meng Zhidong is worried, takes Xu LAN and orders her to apologize. "A little girl, she didn''t want to kidnap my daughter, and she certainly didn''t want to. I won''t apologize to such a woman when I die! " Xu LAN is cold. "Oh." Song Xuan, who has always had a good temper, is also very popular with this woman. Since Han Shao said to fight quickly, he doesn''t want to talk nonsense."Director, I have a piece of material here. I want to accuse Mrs. Meng of falsely accusing Mrs. Han." Song Xuan takes a tablet and clicks on a video. In that video, Qin Ning sees Meng Xin crying, then kindly pacifies her and buys her snacks and water. Just about to take her to find her mother, she was pushed away by Xu LAN, who rushed out suddenly, and almost fell down. "Chief, I have a witness here." Song Xuan clicks on the next video. In this video, it''s the shop assistants at the amusement park who repeat the story. When Qin Ning bought snacks, the shop assistants were nearby. So now it''s the witness, the video, plus Meng Xingang''s words. In fact, Xu Lan was given an opportunity to explain, but she killed herself, and no one could save her! The director looks at Meng Zhidong awkwardly, and Han Shao fearfully, frightened. Originally, he promised to help Meng Zhidong deal with the prisoner who kidnapped his daughter, but now he didn''t expect to kick on the iron plate and lock up his wife. With the influence of Han Junyu, it is not a matter of one word to deal with a person. What''s more, he still has the evidence. "Take Mrs. Meng in." The secretary spoke. Now what kind of result Xu LAN will have depends on Han Shao''s words. "No, she''s going to take my daughter." Xu LAN shakes off the policeman''s hand, but the policemen are all practitioners. They easily hold her wrist and want to take Meng Xin away. "That''s my daughter. Give it back to me!" Xu LAN cried and shook his head. Pop. In the public''s consternation, Meng Zhidong slaps Xu LAN in the face. Half of Xu Lan''s face is swollen and the corner of his mouth is bleeding. "No, bad dad, don''t beat mom." Meng Xin tears and pushes away Meng Zhidong, holding Xu LAN. Meng Zhidong was beaten by his daughter. His face was ugly. He raised his arm as if he had thrown away Meng Xin. Meng Xin fell to the ground, crying and scolding his bad father. Meng Zhidong does not care about her, but let the police take Xu LAN away. "Han Shao, I''m so sorry. My wife doesn''t know you. How offensive." Seeing that the man was so cruel to his daughter, Qin Ning felt that Han Junyu''s face was very ugly. Meng Xin knew that her father could not save her mother, so she ran to Qin Ning and held her leg. "Big sister, Xinxin, please don''t lock up your mother." Qin Ning stares at the five-year-old child. She should be naive and ignorant, but her eyes are covered with tears of resentment, and her heart is tingling. Chapter 178 The five-year-old girl''s eyes were red and swollen when she cried. She was lying beside her legs and her tears were all wet her pants. Qin Ning''s heart was soft. Seeing her like this, she couldn''t bear it. She bent down to pick up the little girl, but Han Junyu stopped her. "Her father will take care of her!" After listening to him, Meng Zhidong seems to react that he wants to hold Meng Xin, but Meng Xin doesn''t want her at all. He just holds Qin Ning, and his eyes are dim. "Han Junyu," Qin Ning tangled. "Wait a minute." Han Junyu knows what she wants to say. Meng Zhidong has a way to save his wife, but he doesn''t do it. Therefore, Meng Zhidong is waiting for Meng Xin to intercede, thinking that Qin Ning''s softhearted will release Xu LAN. Qin Ning blinked, endured the pain, looked at Meng Xin coldly. "Big sister, you are so beautiful. You must be very kind. Don''t lock my mother up. Xinxin, please." Meng Xin cried out of breath. "Big sister, I''m sorry. I apologize for my mother. Would you let her go?" Qinning inexplicable smile, she cares about is not a sorry, but a respect! From the beginning to the end, the family did not take the initiative to say sorry to her. Now little girl''s mouth, but there is a kind of she deliberately embarrassed Xu LAN general. If Han Junyu does not produce evidence, the person who will be put into detention is her! Meng Zhidong is also worried to see Xu LAN locked in, but he can''t wipe his face when he thinks of cooperating with Sheng''an group. His heart depressed, Meng Xin up, scolded: "dead girl, if you are not noisy to go to the amusement park, go to also dishonest run, harm you. Mother nervous recognize the wrong person." Meng Xin was so scared that she turned pale and felt very guilty. Although I don''t understand what it means for my mother to be put in detention, if it wasn''t for her running around, this kind of thing would happen to my mother. "Dad, Xinxin knows it''s wrong. Can you save mom?" Meng Xin pleaded. Meng Zhidong listened to his daughter''s plea for mercy and looked at Han Junyu in embarrassment, hoping to open up. "Han Shao, my wife is extreme. I apologize for her. I don''t know how you can let her go? " Han Junyu did not speak, but looked at Song Xuan, song Xuan heart God will. "Mr. Meng, I''m a bit extreme now. I''ll kill someone. What do you think I should do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Zhidong''s face is ugly, he can bow his head to ask Han Junyu, has suffered a lot in the heart, did not expect song Xuan will be aggressive. "Oh, don''t do to others what you don''t want, Mr. Meng." Song Xuan sneered. Meng Zhidong bowed his head and could only watch his wife be taken away. Han Junyu also has no patience to stay here, but Meng Xin has been holding Qin Ning''s leg, Qin Ning does not have the heart to push her away, so the situation is deadlocked. "Xinxin, I can''t do it." Qin Ning persuades her that every time she talks, she will squat down and look up at Meng Xin. She did not despise Meng Xin because she was a child, but gave her the greatest respect. Meng Xin blinked her tears and tugged at her trousers tightly, just did not let go. That means a lot. If her mother doesn''t come out, Qin Ning can''t go. Qin Ning is in a dilemma. She can''t get rid of her. However, the little girl relies on her compassion, and she doesn''t know how to restrain, which makes her very angry. Song Xuan also frowned. Although Meng Zhidong apologized, he didn''t show any behavior. Without a sincere apology, he connived at his daughter''s holding Qin Ning, just dragging her. However, Han Shao''s temper is most tired of such meaningless procrastination. He stepped forward and wanted to take Meng Xin away, but Meng Xin refused to let him near, and he still caught a few finger marks on Song Xuan''s face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the injury on Song Xuan''s face, Qin Ning''s face turned cold and threw Meng Xin away. His big eyes were sharp. "Mr. Meng, if you don''t take good care of your child, you may be taken away by someone with bad intentions!" Han Junyu feels the change of the little woman''s aura and raises her eyebrows slightly. Unexpectedly, she will lose her temper in order to protect song Xuan. Song Xuan was a little surprised that the delicate Qin Ning would lose his temper for him. Taught by a little girl, Meng Zhidong''s face is not good. When he walks past Meng Xin, he raises his hand and slaps him. Meng Xin''s face turns red. "Smelly girl, dare to scratch people, who teach you!" Qin Ning found the hatred in Meng Xin''s eyes, immediately clenched his fist, also had some hatred. All of a sudden, her little hand was held, and the man pressed it in her palm, and then she came back to herself. "Ning Ning, I''ll take you to lunch." Han Junyu warm voice reminds. Qin Ning turns to see him, only to find that because he sympathizes with Meng Xin, he has empathy with Meng Xin and unconsciously treats himself as Meng Xin.But for Han Junyu''s warning, she would have taught Meng Zhidong a lesson. Two people leave the police station, the next thing is naturally to send down to deal with. Song Xuan touched his face, originally saw the little girl cry sad, but also want to Xu LAN in the police station for a few days to release, now also don''t want to come out! But he touched his face. Han Shao, I''ve been injured. I want to raise my salary! Two people out of the police station, Qin Ning in a low mood. Suddenly heard a familiar voice called Han Junyu, she looked up in surprise. "Han Shao, why are you here?" Han Junyu turns his head. Xu LAN is Xu Lin''s cousin. It''s no surprise to see Xu Lin here. His face is indifferent. Apart from work, he and she are just nodding friends when they leave the company. "Han Shao, what are you doing here?" Xu Lin glances at Qin Ning next to Han Junyu. She looks back at Han Junyu and asks again. "Well." Han Junyu replied. Qin Ning looks at the woman in front of her. She has long hair and a melon face. Her face is light makeup, but not strong makeup makes her more beautiful. She is also wearing a brown sportswear. A closer look shows that her sportswear is the same as Han Junyu''s. Lovers'' wear? Qin Ning unconsciously thought that before, when Han Junyu was on a business trip, she called him. She remembered the voice, which was answered by this woman. At that time, an Yun also analyzed with her that Han Junyu might be looking for you abroad. Is it this woman? Is this Han Junyu''s true love? Because Han''s grandmother doesn''t agree, they are not together. Only when he is on a business trip can they make out with each other? In a flash, countless pictures of Han Junyu entangled with other women flashed through Qin Ning''s mind. "No!" She clenched her fist and couldn''t bear it. Han Junyu heard her voice, turned to see her face pale, worried touch her forehead, her forehead fever. "What''s wrong?" Qin Ning pursed pink lips, staring at Xu Lin, found that whether it is temperament or body, this woman than she did not know how many times better. To think that Han Junyu would do that kind of intimate thing with other women makes her uncomfortable. She didn''t know why she suddenly felt so low self-esteem and uncontrollable irritability, which made her palms exude a layer of cold sweat on a hot afternoon. Chapter 179 Han Junyu detects that Qin Ning''s mood is not right and takes her to the car. Standing outside the car, Xu Lin clenched her fists as she watched the two people clasp their hands intimately. Over the years, she has been trying to catch up with him. Think that one day, she will be close to him, her excellent will attract his eyes. After graduating from University, she was transferred back to work in the nearest secretary department. She thought that if she worked harder, she could get together with him. But people are not as good as nature. Old lady Han hastily betrothed Han Shao. She thought Qin Yao would not appear at the engagement banquet, so she might have a chance. Suddenly, a girl pushed the door open and came to Han Junyu in her evening dress. Watching Han Junyu snatched away by other women is more painful than digging his heart. It''s like so many years, she paid so much for him, it''s a joke! In her heart, she was really resentful! No matter what Xu Lin thinks, Han Junyu only worries about Qin Ning''s body and holds her cool hand. Wipe the cold sweat on her forehead with a handkerchief. He frowned and sped to the hospital. "Han Junyu, I''m just too hot. It''s OK." But what Han Junyu wanted to do, she couldn''t stop at all. She was led by him to find Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue saw two people come over, surprised pick eyebrows, see Qin Ning face has a kind of strange red, this just realized that something is wrong. I did a general examination for her, and found no major problems. Today, she may have been heated, had slight heatstroke, and had too much emotional fluctuation, so she would not feel well. Qin Ning scratched her head, and she was helpless to her weak body. I didn''t expect to get heatstroke in the morning. She thought she was quite powerful. Han Junyu is not at ease, comforting touch Qin Ning''s small head, let her lie down for a while, he and Xiao Jue out of the ward. Outside the ward, Han Junyu looks at Xiao Jue coldly. "Didn''t you say that if she was well cared for, she would be well?" Xiao Jue pinched his eyebrows and said, "it''s been quite good these few months. Last time she used Chinese medicine, it did great damage to her body. In addition, you broke her body, which is also a kind of damage to her." During the recent period of training and taking medicine, he obviously felt that Qin Ning''s physical condition was much better, but today her condition was obviously not right. Xiao Jue felt his chin and thought, "my previous guess is right. I''m afraid that her physical condition is not only that someone poisoned her, but that the original toxins in her body have not been cleaned up." After a pause, Lord Xiao changed his words. "Maybe she had the residual toxin when she was in her mother''s body, so the tonic I gave her recently could not be absorbed." Han Junyu cold eyes a MI, "in the mother, you mean Ning Shan pregnant, someone gave her poison?" "This toxin is chronic, not only very vigorous, but also hereditary. To be honest, I''ve only heard about this situation before, but I haven''t treated it myself, so I can''t budget the growth cycle of the toxin, I can only track her physical condition. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist, and the back of his hand burst with blue tendons, which is his heartache for Qin Ning. Little girl, from childhood was suffering from disease, this called him how not distressed? "From now on, how can she cooperate?" Xiao Jue frowned and could only discuss with him, "in view of her situation, I need to find some teachers to discuss. Don''t worry. Qin Ning''s body is recovering. He says that he doesn''t know whether there is a chance for treatment. It just needs time. " When Han Junyu returned to the ward, he brought two lunches. Seeing that the little woman was sleeping dishonestly on the sofa, he put lunch on the tip of her nose. Sure enough, the little woman wrinkled her nose, suddenly opened her eyes, a pair of pure big eyes, blinking and staring at him, a bit pitiful. "Lunch." "All right." Qin Ning raised a smiling face and ran to him. It''s like a little suckling cat waiting to feed. When it''s hungry, it will rub against him, soft voice, meow. When they have lunch, Han Junyu finds that the little woman has been peeking at him. He raises his eyebrow slightly and looks at her. "Say what you have to say." Qin Ning bit chopsticks, pure big eyes blink, "Han Junyu, do you have someone you like?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was stunned and raised his eyes to her. Look at her amber eyes, full of expectations, he slightly hook the corner of his mouth, gently should be a. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face broke down. What she guessed is right. Han Junyu has a favorite. Maybe it''s the woman I saw before. The woman is good-looking, has a good figure, is taller than her, and has longer hair. Standing with Han Junyu, she must be a talented woman.Qin Ning was very hungry, but now he has no appetite. Han Junyu finds the person he likes, and when the time is right, he breaks his engagement with her and stays with the person he likes. Isn''t that what she''s been looking forward to? But why, why would her heart suddenly have a hole, constantly acid water out? She shook her head, warning herself not to be greedy. Han Junyu is so kind to her, she can''t delay his happiness because of her selfishness. "Not to my taste?" She was still hungry just now. She should be able to eat something, but she took two mouthfuls and put them down. Qin Ning shakes his head. It''s not that he doesn''t have an appetite. It''s that he has no appetite at all. "Han Junyu, can you go back to the villa?" She is in a bad mood and wants to go back to painting. "Well?" Han Junyu frowned slightly, thinking that it should be the Meng family that made her feel bad. His brown eyes were cold. "A little tired, want to go back to rest." She made excuses. The voice is soft and the eyes are dim. Han Junyu wants to rub her small head to comfort her, but she avoids it. His hands were frozen in the air, his face sank, and he was surrounded by cold. Qin Ning was in such a bad mood that he didn''t notice his mood change. He packed his lunch box and got up to leave the ward first. Outside the ward, she finally couldn''t smell the light mint fragrance on the man, so she took a deep breath. Back at the villa, Qin Ning went upstairs with his head down. "Mrs. Han, would you like some fruit?" Aunt Zhang saw that she was not looking well and wanted to amuse her. But this time Qin Ning shook his head and refused. Without saying a word, he went upstairs to the studio. Aunt Zhang was confused. When she went out, it was obvious that they were very happy. What happened? "Han Shao, is that right?" "This is Ning Ning''s new drug. I supervise her to drink it every day." Han Junyu gives Aunt Zhang a bag of traditional Chinese medicine. Aunt Zhang saw this area of traditional Chinese medicine. Although she was not a drinker, she also felt numb. "Han Shao, my wife has been drinking medicine for several months. Has she not recovered yet?" Aunt Zhang is worried. Han Junyu thought of Xiao Jue''s words, his face was gloomy and his thin lips were straight. Seeing that Han Junyu did not speak, Aunt Zhang did not dare to inquire. It''s just that Qin Ning doesn''t like to drink medicine and forces her to drink medicine every day. It''s not a way! "Han Shao, one more thing. Today, the old lady called and said that if you come back, you will take her to Han''s house." Chapter 180 Qin Ning can draw when he is in a bad mood. This time, she splashed a pair of dark night with paint, in which the bright moon was dim. Although there are several stars around the moon, but because of the distance, the whole picture makes people feel a touch of sadness. When she saw her painting clearly, she was stunned for several seconds and immediately hid it. Changed a piece of white paper, thought of the entries, her brain a confusion, fidgety in the white paper graffiti. When she saw what she had painted again, she blinked. Her eyes were red for some reason. Originally, she drew Han Junyu again. She opened her eyes wide and glared at her painting as if she were staring at someone. Why do you do that to her when you have someone you like? Why do you disturb her every night? Damn it! She drew a big turtle on his face, and she glared at him. Let you bully people, hum! "Ning Ning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shakes her hand and strokes her pen, leaving a devastating stroke in the painting. She wants to take the painting off the drawing board, but the more anxious she is, the more wrong she is. Han Junyu went to qinning''s room and found no one. Not surprisingly, he went directly to the studio. He pushed open the door of the studio and saw what she wanted to hide in a hurry. His lips were thin. Long legs walked up to her and pulled out the painting she had hidden behind. "Don''t look!" She jumped up and wanted to take the picture away. She couldn''t reach it when he lifted it up. She jumped in anger, her little hand covering his eyes. "What can''t I see?" The more she conceals, the more interested Han Junyu is, avoiding her hand and going to see the painting. He is 1.9 meters tall, but she is less than 1.6 meters tall. If she wants to touch his eyes, she has to jump up. Naturally, she can''t beat him. Han Junyu''s mouth flicked when he saw the tortoise covered face. "Ning Ning, what is this?" His arrogant eyes, a share of high above, people can not be close. Qin Ning knew that he was wrong. He lowered his head and pointed his index finger. "Why are you angry?" Han Junyu asked again, his long finger hooked her jaw, let her look up and look at him. He''s too tall. Every time she looks up, her neck is very sour, not to mention being forced to look up by him. "Who, who says I''m angry, I''m not!" Qin Ning was angry and threw away his hand and had a small temper. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyue looks at the painting again. "If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude." "Hum." She turned her head haughtily, wrinkled her little nose and ignored him. Han Junyu rubs his forehead. It''s a good thing for a little woman to have a long temper, but why does he suddenly feel itchy? Also don''t bother to talk with her, throw away the painting in hand, long arm stop her waist, bow to grab her lips, punishment of bite her lower lip. There is nothing, a kiss, can''t solve! Qin Ning''s breath was unsteady because of his kiss. He was angry and patted him on the shoulder to resist. He already has someone he likes. Why kiss her?! Han Junyu felt her resistance, and his heart was a little angry. He increased his strength, conquered the city and plundered all her breath. Before Qin Ning was about to suffocate, the man left her lips. "Ningning, tell me, why are you angry?" Qin Ning gasped, his eyes turned red, wiped his lips with his sleeve, pushed him away without saying a word, and sat on the sofa with his back to him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu see she want to cold war posture, irritable clenched his fist. He is not a patient person, but this little woman honed his patience again and again. I can''t beat or scold her. There''s nothing I can do with her. He went to the sofa next to her and sat down. He looked down at her red eyes, like the flood water that opened the gate, and was weeping bit by bit. Heart, instantly hurt. "Ning Ning," "Han Junyu, can I call you uncle Han?" She asked him sobbing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist. This time he was angry. She still wants to keep the relationship with his uncle and nephew, not to be his woman! Qin Ning didn''t hear him. Looking up at his gloomy face, he knew that he was angry. She bit her pink lips, wiped away her tears and suppressed her grievances. "Forget it, don''t cry." "Why do you want to call me uncle Han?" He asked coldly. Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, with tears hanging on his long eyelashes.If you call him uncle Han, she can rely on him, and she won''t be frightened because she knows he has someone she likes. "I just want to cry." She sobbed. Suddenly feel ridiculous, uncle Han does not like himself, so hypocritical do to whom to see it?! Han Junyu''s brown eyes are full of coldness. He stares at her face and doesn''t miss any expression on her face. Little woman''s mind is simple, any idea will be put on her face, what emotion is she deliberately suppressing at the moment? Suddenly, Han Junyu couldn''t understand. Looking at the tears in the corner of her eyes, he suddenly felt a very bad sense of out of control, which made him bored. Take her to his lap, lower her head, kiss her eyes and lick her tears. "Ning Ning, if you want to call, call." "Really?" Qin Ning eyes a bright, happy to stare at him, "that you or my uncle Han?" "No!" Han Junyu gritted his teeth, "I''m just a man, not an uncle!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled, shriveled. Mouth, wrinkled face, like to cry. Han Junyu takes a deep breath and realizes that her voice is too heavy, which scares her. "Just this once!" Qin Ning leaned gently in his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat she thought in her heart, and only this time her greed was in his arms. In the future, there will be another woman, like her, in his arms. His eyes swelled and he felt that his mood was out of control again. Qin Ning shook his head and drove away the picture in his mind. Dad once told her that people should not be greedy. Too greedy will not only be thunderstruck, but also take away happiness. Han Junyu is holding the little woman. After a while, he hears her breathing gently. He looks down and falls asleep. So I''m really tired. Holding her back to the room, staring at her pale face, he frowned. Who doesn''t want her to come to this world and poison her mother when she is pregnant?! Eighteen years ago, something must have happened! ¡­¡­ Qin Ning was awakened by hunger. When he got up, he found that he was sleeping in bed. He thought that he was sleeping in a man''s tears. It''s really spineless! She reflected for a few minutes, then silently taught herself a lesson in her heart for a few minutes. Then she washed down the stairs. In the evening, the setting sun of summer always drags on, and the red light of afterglow sprinkles into the villa. She smelled a burst of fragrance, raised a bright smile and knew that Aunt Zhang had prepared delicious food for her. Sure enough, when she got to the kitchen, Aunt Zhang asked her to call Han Junyu and eat something to Han''s house. When she heard that she was going to Han house, her smile froze. "Madam, the old lady called in person and asked you and Han Shao to have dinner today." Aunt Zhang was busy, and she kept talking. "When you get to Han''s house, you must have no appetite to eat, so Han Shao wants you to eat something in advance to pad your stomach." Qin Ning is sitting on the dining table powerlessly, his chin supported by his hands, and his expression is wanton. Chapter 181 Lao Mo drives Qin Ning and Han Junyu to Han''s house. Qin Ning gets out of the car and stares at the brightly lit Han house, but she feels gloomy and hesitant. "Why?" Han Junyu touched her head and took her hand. "Han Junyu, how do I think Han''s house will be haunted?" Qin Ning whispered. Han Junyu''s brown eyes suddenly became sharp, but he took a deep breath when he thought that it had been nearly 20 years. "If there''s a ghost, you should eat me first. If you look like this, ghosts will hate you! " He led her slowly into Han''s house. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When he lost his temper, the chill on his body was more terrible than the ghost, OK! Qin Ning pours small mouth, although the heart silently make complaints about it, it is tense to pinch his generous hand. Han Junyu felt her attachment and raised her mouth slightly where she couldn''t see. Because Han Laotian ordered them to have dinner, so when they arrived, breakfast was already set. When they enter the living room, they see Qin Yao and Jiang Pei sitting on the dining table. Qin Ning shakes his head helplessly. She knew that when she came to Hanzhai for dinner, she would not digest well. Han Junyu''s face is indifferent. He calls his grandmother, and then pulls Qin Ning to the end. Originally, Han Junyu would sit on the left side of the old lady, but today the old lady arranged Qin Yao to sit next to her. Obviously, she wanted Qin Yao and Han Junyu to sit together. Han Junyu is not stupid either. He knows that the old lady knew that he had a small plan when he was engaged. This is to find a chance to fight back against him. But no matter what, he will never let Qin Ning suffer any injustice! "Jun Yu, what are you doing sitting so far? Come here, I''ll talk to you." The old lady was smiling kindly and her face was kind. Qin Yao sees Han Junyu and thinks of the old lady''s promise. Her heart swings. Can be achieved in the hands of two people holding together, like being stabbed in the eyes by a poisonous needle in general, her eyes scarlet, angry staring at Qin Ning. This shameless woman robbed her fiancee and dared to shout in front of her. Bitch! "Grandma, I''ll talk to you after dinner." Han Junyu''s calm reply made the old lady unable to retort. Qin Ning stayed with the man, eyes and nose, nose and heart. Anyway, he said less and ate more. During the meal, Han Cai glanced over Qin Ning and Han Junyu and watched the play with a smile. The table was very quiet. Qin Ning had short arms and could only pick up a dish in front of her. Can be placed in front of her is a plate of meat dishes, and the plate of red pepper, she swallowed saliva, dare not chopsticks. Because of her poor health since childhood, she seldom touches spicy things. In addition, she has been eating traditional Chinese medicine recently, and even if she wants to eat more delicious dishes, Aunt Zhang and Han Junyu will also take care of her and refuse to let her eat them. So, when she saw the dish, a cold sweat came out of her forehead. When she was eating white rice, some vegetables appeared in the bowl, and she turned her head in surprise. See Han Junyu calm to her food, also asked her in a low voice, want to eat what, with his eyes. "Eat yours, see if I can make a meal?" Looking at the little woman blinking her big eyes and staring at herself, Han Junyu smiles and gently places her forehead. "Yes With him to accompany her to dinner, her appetite will be better, naturally she can eat more. Although their voices were very small, they could still be heard by several people sitting at the table. Qin Yao stares at Qin Ning. Her face is so angry that she almost pinches the chopsticks in her hand. The old lady looks at the intimacy of the two, especially Han Junyu will take the initiative to bring food to Qin Ning. She stares at Han Junyu in amazement. It really opened her eyes. Han Junyu even took the initiative to bring food to others. If Qin Ning can have a child, it''s good for them to love each other. But if she can''t have a child for Han Junyu, it''s useless to keep her! Han Junyu heard the little woman''s honest answer, and his heart was filled with emotion. But for the wrong occasion, he would kiss her and beg for mercy! When Qin Ning realized what he had said, his cheeks were flushed and he was so ashamed that he wanted to find a hole in the ground. It''s true that beauty is wrong! After dinner, the table was cleaned up by the servant, and the old lady coughed. "Jun Yu, Qin Yao was engaged to you at the beginning. Since Yao Yao has come back, Yao Yao is your fiancee." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning clenched his fist and knew that the old lady was going to say it. Suddenly, her small hand under the table was held by the palm of the broad, she turned her head to a pair of peaceful brown eyes. She was warm and firm. No matter why she and uncle Han were engaged at the beginning, now no one wants to break them up.No, I won''t give it to the window. Hum! "Grandma, do you mean to get me engaged again?" Han Junyu asked. "If you like, of course you can." The old lady nodded. Han Junyu chuckles. His voice is low. When he laughs, it''s magnetic. It''s very nice. Qin Yao looks forward to Han Junyu''s engagement, hoping that he can agree with her. "Of course I don''t want to!" Han Junyu looks at the old lady coldly. "If I''m engaged again, I''ll have two fiancees, which is not allowed by law." The old lady was not happy, but her face remained unchanged. She was still kind and smiling. "If you are engaged to Yao Yao, you will naturally terminate your engagement with Qin Ning." "It was deliberately designed that Yao Yao disappeared. Qin Ning is Qin Yao''s cousin. She was engaged to help you out. Now that Yao Yao has come back, she will be able to retire. " I''ll retire when I''m done. Han Junyu laughed angrily. His cool face made no one see him clearly. "Grandma, I''m not engaged to Han Junyu to get out of trouble. I''m in love with him. Now that I''m Han Junyu''s man, you can''t say that if you want me to leave him! " Qin Ning suddenly spoke. In order to act more realistically, she blinked, even wronged to tears. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone stared at her in amazement. I didn''t expect that the timid girl would say such cheeky words, which made them not surprised. Qin Yao sees Qin Ning''s grandiose acting. She doesn''t want to let go if she is climbing up Han Junyu! She was angry in her heart, and her eyes glared at Qin Ning fiercely. "Qin Ning, it''s OK for you to say that it was you who deliberately designed me to be kidnapped, so that you could take advantage of it. It''s clear that you want to marry Han Shao! " Qin Ning shriveled mouth, eyes dim staring at Qin Yao. "The world of love is selfish. I just want to climb up to Han Junyu and don''t want you to marry her." Han Junyu heard the little woman''s words, the Adam''s apple rolled, and his heart was filled with sweetness. I really want to take her back to the villa at the moment, and then ravage her. Ravage her, let her say it again! Chapter 182 Qin Yao was so angry by Qin Ning''s words that her lungs would explode. But when she thought about it, since she admitted it, she just didn''t admit it! "Qin Ning, you admit that you kidnapped me. I didn''t expect that you were so vicious. You wanted to kill me for your own sake Jiang Pei, sitting next to Qin Yao, thinks that in order to take Han Junyu away, Qin Ning not only kidnaps her daughter, but also nearly kills her and makes her miss the wedding banquet. In the heart hate extremely, stands up is like to hit Qin Ning. "You son of a bitch, when your grandmother wanted to kill you, I shouldn''t have been kind enough to save you. I didn''t expect that your mind was so vicious that it would kill your cousin. " Pop! The cruel slap stopped Jiang Pei. She can''t believe of cover own face, stunned stare Qin Ning. In front of the little girl, or that voice a little louder, will be scared red eyes, tears of the little girl? Qin Ning proved with her actions that she is no longer the little girl who can be bullied by anyone! "If Qin Yao really treats me as a cousin, she shouldn''t want me to die!" Qin Ning is in charge of the matter, hiding in his mother''s room to hear the conversation between the mother and daughter. Jiang Pei is sick to her. When Qin Yao talks about her, her tone is also eager for her to die early. If they really have a trace of her as a relative, today she will not drop this slap! "Qin Yao, you said I kidnapped you. What evidence do you have?" Qin Yao stares at her in consternation and sees her slap Jiang Pei in the face. She doesn''t dare to stop her. Asked by Qin Ning, she was a little guilty and scolded coldly. "I was kidnapped, the biggest profit is you, you have a motive, and I heard the kidnapper, I heard that person made a phone call, the other party is to say your name." "Oh," Qin Ning raised her eyebrows and sneered. This kind of expression, she and Han Junyu learn. Every day with him, for his expression, she also learned five points. But her facial features are too delicate, showing a satirical expression, and no deterrent, but looks lovely and naughty. "Only you think so. If I kidnap you, I''ll be as stupid as you. I''ll save your life for you?" "You..." Qin Yao''s face was pale. Unexpectedly, she said such a sentence. Jiang Pei where listen to Qin Ning will kill his baby daughter''s words, want to rush to teach her a lesson. "The daughter of cheap life is also a cheap kind. I want to hurt my daughter. I''ll kill you first. " "Ah Jiang Pei had not rushed to Qin Ning''s front, but was severely kicked open. "Pay attention to the wording, Ms. Jiang." Jiang Pei scolds Qin Ning''s mother, who is his mother-in-law. How can he bear it! Han Junyu has always been more ruthless in his work. He has a clean hand. Jiang Pei fell to the ground and did not vomit blood. His internal organs were also injured. ¡°¡­¡­¡± People look strange. Jiang Pei had just recovered from a serious illness and was attacked by anger. Now he was kicked away by Han Junyu, bumped into a stool and fell to the ground. Qin Yao sees her mother injured and stares at Han Junyu with red eyes. "Han Shao, how can she hurt my mother? Is my mother wrong. Qin Ning, she is a bitch. " " Qin Yao, do you want to have a smack from me? " Qin Ning stopped her. Jiang peipingbai scolded her mother for no reason. She didn''t fight! Qin Yao listened to her threat and felt fear in her heart. "Enough!" Old lady Han scolded. "Jun Yu, if you make trouble, hurry to contact Qin Ning. If you don''t want to get engaged to Qin Yaohe, I''m looking for a suitable woman for you. " As soon as Qin Ning''s face changed, he clenched his little fist and stared at the old lady with big eyes. She can break the engagement with Han Junyu, but if she wants to arrange a woman with Han Junyu by force, or a woman Han Junyu doesn''t like, then she won''t agree. But what can we do to stop the old lady from looking for a new fiancee for Han Junyu? She was worried. Seeing that the old lady still had to talk, she said out loud with a red face. "Grandma, Han Junyu and I have already got the marriage certificate!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady stared at her with a gloomy face and refused to believe it. "Jun Yu, what she said is true?" Han Junyu has another deep meaning to see Qin Ning one eye, see her eyes Dodge, slightly hook up thin lips. Beautiful thin lips, rippling open, scenery Jiyue, flowers in full bloom, people can not move eyes. "Yes, grandma. I asked someone to help me change Ning Ning''s age by force. We have got the marriage certificate. Well, if you want to see it, I can show you my marriage certificate tomorrow. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady grinds her teeth."Grandma, as you know, my grandfather said that when we Han men get married, there will be no divorce, only widowhood!" What Han Junyu said is meaningful. At that time, the old lady and Han arranged a blind date at home. At the beginning, the relationship between them was not very good, because the old grandfather had a first love, and the first love was pregnant. When the old man knew that his first love was pregnant with his child, he had been married according to the arrangement of the family. The old man originally wanted to get a divorce, but the elders said that the Han family''s man married is a lifetime, it is impossible to get a divorce. Divorced, that is no longer the Han family''s descendants. Han decided to let the first love take the child away, but the first love didn''t agree and gave birth to the child secretly after hiding. Medical conditions are limited, the first love of the old man because it is difficult to give birth to a child will not die. The old man brought the child back to the Han family to raise him. Although the old lady cared, she still raised the child. So that Han family man married, not divorced, only widowed, there is a certain authority. The old lady looks ugly and stares at her grandson, who has been smart since he was a child. After that, only his grandfather''s words will be heard. After his grandfather died, he was indifferent to the Han family. If she hadn''t been there, he would not have gone back to Han''s house. Sheng''an group is the foundation of Han family, but now Sheng''an group is in his hands. The old lady had a headache and didn''t want to fall out with him. "Jun Yu, you know that Qin Ning''s body is not suitable for having children, you," "grandma, children, we will have!" Han Junyu interrupts her words, cold eye sweeps all people in the living room. "Grandma, Qin Ning is my wife. I hope you can respect her. If you don''t like her, I won''t bring her to harass you. " Han Junyu goes to Qin Ning and holds her hand in the eyes of the public. "Grandma, I hope the irrelevant people don''t get in my way again!" Leave a word, Han Junyu leads Qin Ning to leave. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady blushed with anger, but she had nothing to do with him. She glanced at Qin Yao and Jiang Pei in disgust. Originally, she wanted to drive Qin Ning away by borrowing Qin Yao, but she didn''t expect that this woman was so brainless. It''s a waste of her heart! "Somebody, take Miss Qin and her mother out!" Qin Yao''s eyes are wide open in fear. If they are driven out, they will live in the street. "Granny, don''t you like the jade around my neck?" Qin Yao took out the jade pendant and begged to kneel down, "grandma, you can''t indulge Qin Ning like this. She is not worthy of Han Shao. In this world, only I can be worthy of Han Shao. " Old lady Han glanced coldly at the jade in her hand. When she chose her, she just casually said jade, but she didn''t expect that her idiocy was serious. Hanging around her neck, it is a valuable blue sky warm jade pendant. She didn''t even know what she was carrying around her neck or where she had stolen it! "Go away!" The old lady was impatient and scolded the bodyguard at the door. Chapter 183 Qin Yao and Jiang Pei, who are driven out of Han''s house, are sitting on the roadside in a mess. Qin Yao is not willing to go in and plead with the old lady. She Qin Ning by what, by what can get Han Shao''s protection, clearly she is his real fiancee! "Yao Yao, forget it." Jiang Pei looks up at the tall bodyguard guarding at the gate of Han''s house. It''s not easy to provoke him. He''s worried that he will hurt Qin Yao. Qin Yao said angrily, "it''s all your fault. If you hadn''t stopped grandma, she would have killed Qin Ning. We wouldn''t be like today!" Jiang Pei bowed her head and did not speak. Although Mrs. Qin was Qin Ning''s own grandmother, Qin Ning was a human being after all. If Qin Ning really died in the Qin family and was known, they would not be able to get away from it. But these words, she now dare not speak with Qin Yao, afraid Qin Yao will say some ugly words. "Get up, why, you still think you are the second youngest grandmother of the Qin family, waiting for someone to serve you!" Seeing Jiang Pei squatting and not standing up, Qin Yao is impatient. Jiang Pei was kicked that foot by Han Junyu. She felt that her stomach was kicked out of a hole. The pain made it difficult for her to stand up. Qin Yao''s face was black and she could only bite her teeth and follow her away. When they came to Hanzhai, they had nothing. When they left now, they had nothing on them. Qin Yao was still thinking about her dream last night. Today, she can become the wife of the president of Sheng''an group and the little grandmother of the Han family. But she didn''t expect that in less than one day, it will become a daydream. "Yao Yao, where are we going?" Jiang Pei looked at her looking for a car and asked suspiciously. "Of course it''s going home. You haven''t divorced Qin pingze. Now I have no place to live. Why should I leave that apartment to Jiang Rou?" Jiang Pei nodded with approval. She thought so when she was discharged. The hospitalization cost a lot of money, but she had no money. Although Qin Yao took part in the work, she had no savings at ordinary times. Now she doesn''t care whether Mrs. Qin is happy or not. If she wants to divorce Qin pingze, she must take away the general property. When they return to Qin''s husband''s house, Jiang Pei opens the door with the key. Just saw a supper on the table, mother and daughter don''t need to ask who prepared it. They looked at each other and went forward to share the supper. When Mrs. Qin heard the noise, she came out of the room and saw the two people sitting at the dinner table eating supper. Her eyes widened. "You, you dare to come back!" "Grandma, this is my home. Why can''t I come back?" Qin Yao asked coldly. "Oh, it''s OK for you to say that this is your family. If it wasn''t for you, Rourou would not have nearly miscarried." Mrs. Qin''s heart is still unsteady when she thinks of that dangerous day. Fortunately, Jiang Rou is resourceful and knows to call the hospital for confirmation. She doesn''t know that her granddaughter, who has been raised for so many years, is so vicious and will harm her unborn grandson. "Isn''t that child alive?" Qin Yao didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, she felt that Jiang Rou had to die before she could do it! "You, you" the old lady was angry and pointed at her for a long time. Qin Yao was full, clapped her hands and went to her room. "Get out of here!" The old lady changed her breath, scolded her and refused to let her into the room. "Grandma, my mom and dad haven''t divorced yet. Why should I get out of here?" Qin Yao looked at Mrs. Qin with her waist crossed. "Old lady, although my father is hospitalized, my father is still in charge of the family. If you make me anxious, I will drive you out!" The old lady stares at her in amazement, can''t believe it. The dead girl would drive her. She raised her crutch and wanted to beat her. Qin Yao satirizes, Qin Ning that slut has no strength to be beaten, she can''t! Easily shake off the old lady''s crutch, take the old lady''s crutch, go to the window, throw the crutch down. "Old lady, you''d better be honest. If you''re making trouble, I''ll drive you out!" The old lady had no crutches, bent her back, and some could not stand steadily. "Evil animal!" The old lady scolded. "Never die!" Qin Yao fought back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady gasped and wanted to kick her to death. But she is old and not Qin Yao''s rival at all. Jiang Pei sat aside, watching the old lady eat shriveled, not to mention how happy she was. After being suppressed by her for so many years, she was very pleased that her daughter was avenged by herself. "What happened, old lady?" Suddenly, Qin Yao''s door opens and Jiang Rou comes out in her pregnant clothes. See Qin Yao and Jiang Pei, her face brush down, very defensive. "Qin Yao, you murderer, you dare to come back. Do you believe me to call the police?"Qin Yao''s face turned red with anger when she saw her coming out of her room. Also listen to her also report to the police, disdain of cold hiss. "Call the police. Call the police to see how ugly you are. You are shamelessly pregnant with your uncle''s child. I should invite your parents back to see their good daughter. What a shame ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Rou shrinks behind the old lady in fear. She thinks that if her parents know about her, they will kill her. "Yao Yao, don''t frighten Rourou. It''s your younger brother that Rourou is pregnant with!" "Oh, she''s worthy, just a wild breed!" Qin Yao disdains it. Her mother and Qin pingze have not divorced yet. Jiang rousheng''s child is not a wild seed! This old apartment is the largest in her room. Jiang Rou, a shameless woman, is really good at choosing. She wants the old lady to drive her away and occupy the nest. The old lady was so angry that she couldn''t let her grandson be wronged. "Yao Yao, don''t talk nonsense!" "Yao Yao doesn''t talk nonsense. Qin pingze and I haven''t divorced yet. If I don''t recognize her, she has wild seeds in her stomach!" Jiang Pei talks. Jiang Rou angrily pulls the old lady''s sleeve, but Jiang Pei is telling the truth, and the old lady can''t refute it. "Jiangrou, you don''t want to be known by your parents about the dirty things you do. You''d better be honest with me!" Qin Yao went into her room and saw her bags and clothes turned out by her, her face twisted. Sure enough, it was as disgusting as her mother. If her mother hadn''t turned over Qin Ning''s things, Qin Ning would not have driven them out of the villa. The more Qin Yao thought about it, the more angry she was. She turned around and wanted to kick her stomach and let her die! But in the end, he held back. Take Jiang Rou to old lady Ke''s room, Qin Yao and Jiang Pei''s room. But daily expenses need money, Qin Yao has no money, pull off the jade pendant on her neck. Since old lady Han doesn''t care about this jade pendant, she might as well buy it. It''s heavy around her neck. Jiang Pei listened to her idea and agreed with it. Now they use the old lady for their daily expenses. They have to look at the old lady''s face when they eat every day. It''s really frustrating. "Yao Yao, fortunately I left this jade pendant behind." Jiang Pei praised it. "This jade pendant looks good. It''s worth a lot of money, isn''t it?" Qin Yao walked into the pawnshop with a jade pendant on her face. Chapter 184 Qin Ning was frightened when he came out of Han''s house. She said that he and she got the marriage certificate, would he not be happy? I''m sure I''ll mind. He already has someone he likes, so naturally he won''t marry her. Head down playing with fingers, all the way, two people did not speak. It''s usually a noisy little woman. A few days later, it suddenly becomes so quiet. Han Junyu looks at her and lowers his head, as if he has done something wrong. He reached out and rubbed her little head, but she dodged. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu cold eyes a MI, long finger hook her jaw. "Han Junyu, don''t always be like this, you will make me misunderstand." Qin Ning pursed his lips and shook off his fingers. "What''s the misunderstanding?" Han Junyu stares at her and doesn''t know what she is thinking. When she came out of the police station, her mood became wrong. He thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand why she was angry with him. "Misunderstanding, you are a man who eats inside and outside!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This accusation is a bit big. Han Junyu doesn''t understand her brain circuit. "If you have someone you like, don''t provoke me any more. What I just said to grandma is that I don''t want granny han to find you another fiancee you don''t like. " She explained patiently. Han Junyu frowned, brown eyes deep staring at her, "I have people like, why can''t provoke you?" Because the person he likes is her! He didn''t provoke her. Who would he provoke? Qin Ning''s eyes widened in surprise, and his eyes turned red. "Han Junyu, I, I''m your fiancee. It''s fake. When you find a suitable opportunity, we''ll terminate the engagement, in case of" "in case of what?" Han Junyu''s eyes turned cold, his fists clenched and his thin lips pressed. "No, just in case. Anyway, you''d better keep a distance from me in the future." Qin Ning angrily turns around and plays with his fingers. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu licked her alveolar, really want to beat her. The little woman''s eyes were so big that she was blind. He had such an obvious attitude towards her that he wanted to break the engagement with her. "Lao Mo, turn around and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Old mo. Although Lao Mo was strange, he turned around and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. "Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, what do you do?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes in bewilderment. He won''t marry that woman now, will he? She twisted her hands, fingers were pinched, finger marks, she did not feel. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, grasped her hand and held it tightly. "Why do you have the habit of self abuse?" Her hands were green and white, and the red fingerprints were very obvious. She didn''t feel the pain, but he was distressed. "You, you don''t!" Qin Ning''s eyes were red. If he married another woman, she would keep a distance from him. She felt sour. "Don''t do anything, eh?" Han Junyu approached her and rubbed her forehead. Her eyes were red again. Her long eyelashes were shaking and tears were hanging. "Han Junyu, don''t be so cruel to me." The more Qin Ning thought, the more sad he was. His tears fell and fell on the back of Han Junyu''s hand. Want to marry others, but also deliberately play, is not in his heart, she is he can wantonly play with toys?! Cruel? It''s cruel of her to say these words to him! Han Junyu''s sword eyebrows tightened and his brown eyes stared at her deeply. "Ning Ning, you just don''t want to accept me?" Qin Ning sobbed. He was going to marry another woman. How could she accept him! She felt uncomfortable in her heart, holding the warm palm of the man''s hand, thinking that she wanted to get rid of it, but she couldn''t bear it! Although, in her heart, he is her uncle, is a can rely on the elders, but she does not want him to become someone else''s. Lao Mo drove to the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. It was late for them to come. The Civil Affairs Bureau had already left work. But when Han Junyu came out of Han''s house, he sent a message to song Xuan and asked him to arrange it. Originally, he wanted to be called to the villa, but he didn''t expect that her reaction would be so fierce. He was also dazed with anger and took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau. When he got off the bus, he opened the door for her in person. "Get out of the car!" Qin Ning, holding his small fist, glared at him angrily. He wants to marry another woman. She doesn''t want to see him walk into the Civil Affairs Bureau. Never! "Don''t get off the car, Han Junyu. I''ll wait for you here. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone what you do." She held the engagement ring tightly in her hand, and when he and other women got their marriage certificates, she would return the engagement ring to her, and then terminate the engagement."What did I do?" Han Junyu''s keen eyes fell on her, and for the first time he felt uncertain. Did she misunderstand something? She had been holding the ring tightly for no reason, and his heart contracted. Go to the car, two big hands, holding her small face, a hard kiss. "Tell me, what are you thinking?" Qin Ning''s eyes were red, and he sobbed, blinking and staring at him. "Han Junyu, as long as the woman you are looking for is the one you like, I will support you." "Is it?" Han Junyu squints at her with cold eyes, a sharp flash in his eyes. She thinks she likes other people? Oh, this stupid girl hasn''t seen his mind yet Han Junyu held her small face, bowed his head and bit her lower lip hard. He didn''t let her go until she sobbed for mercy. "I didn''t see that, my fiancee, you are so generous that you would agree me to marry another woman!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt his lower lip, his cheek red. But she recognized that he was angry. Qin Ning Du was his kiss red lips, heart also burst out a fire, sharp stare at him. "If you have someone you like, don''t you let anyone tell you? Han Junyu, if you want to get married, go quickly. I''m going home to paint! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This little woman really has a long temper! Han Junyu snorted coldly and took her directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau. "Han Junyu, what are you doing? Do you want me to be your witness?" Qin Ning struggled, but she was too high. She was afraid of wrestling, so she could only hold his neck. She just thought that he and other women walked in, and she felt uncomfortable, not to mention seeing other women stand with him to get marriage certificate. But being held by him, she couldn''t escape. She could only walk into the Civil Affairs Bureau. "Han Junyu, you are married. Can I call you uncle Han?" "No way!" Han Junyu resolutely refused. If she is in bed, it''s OK to shout for fun. If she calls him uncle Han in her daily life, it''s definitely not because of love, but because of dependence. So, he didn''t agree! Qin Ning tooted his mouth and his eyes were red again. Sure enough, married men, other women can not be close to him. Han Junyu saw her cry again, clenched her fist and grinded her teeth secretly. She just doesn''t want to marry him?! Chapter 185 Han Junyu has arranged with song Xuan. When he arrives at the Civil Affairs Bureau, a staff member comes to take photos with them. Qin Ning is in a bad mood and keeps his head down. He doesn''t want to see him close to other women. She held the ring in her hand and analyzed it calmly. If even his uncle Han can''t be called, she must not live in the villa. She took out all her savings and rented a better house next to Zhou Lao''s studio. But later can''t see Han Junyu, her inexplicable nose sour, developed lacrimal gland began to cause trouble, tears crash down. The staff saw that the bride was red and crying. They were pitiful and looked at Han Junyu. Is the little girl unwilling to marry Han Shao, or is she moved? Han Junyu was ruthless and didn''t wipe her tears. He threw the completed form to the staff and took her to take photos. When the two sat down, he took out a handkerchief to help her wipe her tears. The staff quickly found a good angle and took photos. Han Junyu didn''t have the heart to do other processes. The staff did not dare to slack off, so they typed out the marriage certificate and handed it to Han Junyu. When Qin Ning was held by a man and left the Civil Affairs Bureau, his brain was blank and staring at him. Han Junyu, aren''t you here to get married? Han Junyu gave her a cold look. After getting on the bus, he put his long arm on the window and his long finger on his lips, obviously restraining himself. Qin Ning blinked, wiped away his tears, and looked at the Civil Affairs Bureau. "Well, where''s the woman you married?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A stream of anger rushed to the top of his head, Han Junyu now wants to take off the little stupid girl''s clothes, here on her. Let her see who he married! However, she was timid because of her strong sense and calming her emotions. If she was scared, it was him who was distressed. He threw the marriage certificate in his pocket on her and let her see for herself who the woman he married was. Qin Ning saw two red books, and his eyes widened in amazement. His fingers trembled, but he didn''t take them up. Did Han Junyu get his marriage certificate with other women long ago, and this time he just brought her here to get it? Heart, down, down to the abyss. It turned out that he was engaged to her, took her to see the elders of the Han family, and stayed in her bed every day, all acting. To cover up the fact that he has married another woman! In my heart, there was another burst of sadness. She is how silly, will be used by him, there will be faint expectations. She angrily picked up the marriage certificate and hit him. Her big eyes were red and full of tears. "I don''t want to see your marriage certificate for me!" She is easy to cry. If you look at it, if you don''t hold your tears and get his marriage certificate wet, he will ask her for compensation, then she can''t afford it! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was very angry. He clenched his fists and burst his blue tendons. The blue tendons on his neck also jumped abruptly. Is she so sad to marry him? Because no matter how powerful and intelligent Han Shao is, there are some things he can''t understand. At this moment, he thought that she was angry and crying because she got his marriage certificate. He thought bitterly that his name had been written on his account book anyway. Man, he''s asleep, too. Even if you don''t want to, don''t run away in your life! "Now that you are married, you can rest assured that I will cooperate with you. If you take that woman to the villa, I''ll move out obediently. " She choked her neck and said it seriously. "Silly girl, you still want to move out!" Han Junyu is really going to get angry. He sat up straight on his back, his eyes fixed on her, and the air around him dropped several degrees. Qin Ning trembled with fright, wringing his hands and staring at him nervously. "You, you are married, do you want that woman to live somewhere else?" Qin Ning didn''t understand why he was so sneaky since he got the marriage certificate. "Then I can live in a villa. You can let your wife live in a villa. I''ll cover it up for you." She still looks innocent, and seems to have a sense of pride to help him. Han Junyu was breathed hard by the little woman and didn''t bother to quarrel with her. He held her face down and grabbed her pink lips. Regardless of her struggle, strong and overbearing to suppress her hands, let her be forced to meet him. "Well Han Junyu, let it go Qin Ning breathed hard and was blocked by him again. Conquering the city and conquering the land is like a cheetah. It seems that one bite can put her in her stomach. Qin Ning was scared and didn''t dare to move any more. He closed his eyes and tears fell from the corner of his eyes.Han Junyu lost his sense of taste and could not taste the sweetness and bitterness of the taste. However, when he licked her tears, he felt bored. Damn silly girl, it''s impossible for people to take her. "That''s what I hope. That''s what I hope women are together, huh?" He held her in his lap, two people face to face, some things should be clear! Qin Ning sobbed, with a chill in his big eyes and a bit of complaint. "What''s my hope? It''s you and other women who have got marriage certificates, and you''ve come to harm me. Han Junyu, I didn''t expect you to be such a sentimental person! " Qin Ning is really angry. From the heart that he and the woman back engagement, she told himself secretly, even if he has a bit of favor, but also to keep the distance. Although she gave it to him for the first time, he didn''t count it at that time in order to save her. "Overindulgence?" Han Junyu is fresh. He was said to be unfeeling, but when he came to her, he became unfeeling. Sitting in the front seat of the driver, listening to two people quarrel, doubt blinked. Mrs. Han, did you misunderstand something? If other men are promiscuous, he will believe it. But Han Shao, that is absolutely impossible. When I was on a business trip, I didn''t know how many people wanted to please him and send women to him. Han Shao''s cold eyes passed by, and those people were scared to have heart disease. However, this is a quarrel between the couple. As an outsider, he is not easy to say anything. Just think that Mrs. Han dares to be cruel to Han Shao. This is a rare picture. Han Junyu also thinks that Qin Ning will have a tantrum with him, which is a rare thing. He takes up his leisurely marriage certificate, opens it and looks at the photos inside. The photos are fairly good. The little woman''s plain face is also easy to work hard. Her face is pink and her eyes are full of tears. Qin Ning follows his line of sight, also see the photograph on marriage certificate, she is surprised to stare round eyes. I can''t believe it. I took the marriage certificate from him and read it several times. "Han Junyu, why is it me?" Han Junyu frowns, little woman, are you scared? Did she think that he didn''t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a license with her before, so she would resist? "Who do you think it will be?" Qin Ning heard his rhetorical question and stared at him. His big eyes blinked, tears hung on his long eyelashes, and his Adam''s apple rolled, holding her eyes and kissing them. Chapter 186 Qin Ning saw that the woman on his marriage certificate was himself. It was like a bolt from the blue. She was in a mess. Why is it different from what she thought? Just want to ask him, he did not give her the answer, and kiss her eyes. She instinctively closed her eyes and felt his warm lips. A little bit of licking her tears, from the tip of the brow a little bit down, fell on her lips. This time, he did not force her, tentatively kiss, to make sure that she did not resist, this slowly copying her lips, slowly attack. It''s like boiling frogs in warm water. Qin Ning''s brain is blank. He wants him to make it clear. But now he didn''t want to talk, just wanted to prove with his actions who the woman he wanted was. Why does Han Junyu want to marry her? He, however, has people he likes. Is it because she lied in front of old lady Han and acted that she would get her marriage certificate? Qin Ning felt guilty. If so, it was her fault. Just when she was daydreaming, she suddenly felt dyspnea and turned red. It was too late to push the man away. He''s the one who wants. As long as he does not let go, no one can escape! Han Junyu kisses contentedly, this just not willing to let go of her, licking her lip corner. "Silly girl, you dare to wander, eh?" "I, I didn''t!" Qin Ning sophistry. His lips were numb, Qin Ning felt with his lower lip, and stared at him bitterly. "Since I''m not distracted, I''m willing to accept it." "I" Qin Ning wanted to retort, but looking at the man''s sharp eyes, she covered her lips with her eyes and was afraid of his sneak attack. "Oh." Han Junyu looked at the small pattern of her defense and sneered with disdain, her chin resting on her shoulder. Back at the villa, Aunt Zhang came to see Qin Ning with her head down and her mouth covered with her hands. She was more worried. "What''s the matter, Mrs. Han?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can Qin Ning say that she was scared by someone''s kiss? The man was like a dog. When he wanted to kiss her, she resisted a little and began to bite her lip. "Auntie Zhang, Ning Ning and I got our marriage certificate. We''ll add some dishes today." "Ah?" Aunt Zhang was surprised, and it took her a long time to recover. Since Han Shao has decided to be with Qin Ning, it''s only a matter of time before he gets his marriage certificate. Qin Ning is happy to be with Han Shao. She nods to the kitchen. Qin Ning was ashamed and angry, but he was still afraid of him. "Han Junyu, you got married because I lied to my grandmother. So you have no choice but to perform the whole set, don''t you? " Han Junyu''s steps on the stairs are frozen. Unexpectedly, she regards his marriage as acting. This stupid girl is really not clean up! "Acting, who do I play for?" "Your grandmother Qin Ning answered naturally. "Well, why don''t I just find a more sensible woman and insist on a stupid woman like you to be my wife?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bites his lips. Although he is right, she is very stupid, but can''t be so sarcastic. "I''m stupid, then you still marry me, then you really have a bad eye!" Han Junyu takes a deep breath, turns his anger down and looks at her. "Come here." Look at the man''s long finger on his hook, Qin Ning swallow saliva, feet tremble, is scared. "Just say what you want!" She pretended to be calm. In order to cheer herself up, she looked up at him. But his vision is too cold, she can''t bear the pressure, or no backbone to go to him. Han Junyu fished her with his long arm, put her in his arms and rubbed her chin against her head. "Silly girl, it''s hard for you to marry me?" Qin Ning was stunned, blinked and shook his head. When she learned that the woman he married was not someone else, a flash of joy flashed through her heart. But it was too late for the joy to disperse, and an alarm sounded in her mind. Han Junyu is so good. Why did he marry her? She''s not pretty, she''s not in good shape, she''s young and she''s not sensible. As he said, she is very stupid. How can she be worthy of him! So, she instinctively gave him an excuse, he must be because of what interests, will marry her. "Little silly girl, do you mind if you give me your first time?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s pink face turned red and glared at him.But in his eyes, he was always calm, as if nothing would cause him other emotions. She shakes her head in frustration, biting her pink lip, struggling for a while before answering. "Yes, a little bit." For men and women''s emotional, she is still a blank, the body for the first time, Qin Ning is conservative. However, she did not want to use the first time to force to embarrass him. After all, he saved her life! "I know how to care Han Junyu beat her forehead, arrogant eyes glare at her. "That''s also my first time. If you take away my first time, you should be responsible for me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him in consternation, and doesn''t know what expression to give him. Han Junyu, even said that it was his first time! However, he is 29 years old, how can it be the first time? "What''s that expression, my first time, doesn''t matter?" "No Qin Ning shook his head. She will care about her first time, so it''s not surprising that he will care about his first time. But she wondered if he had been sleeping with a man for the first time? Did she straighten him? Oh, my God, she was so charming! Qin Ning''s face changed, Han Junyu frowned tightly, unable to guess what she was thinking. But he could be sure that the things in the girl''s mind were bad for him. "Get rid of that mess in your head!" Han Junyu orders coldly. "Originally, I wanted to wait for you to be 20 years old to get a marriage certificate with you. But if you are in such a hurry, I will find someone to change your age and write your name on my account. " When he said this, it seemed that he was in a dilemma and could not be proud. Qin Ning always felt that his brain was not enough. "Han Junyu, show me your marriage certificate again." I don''t know. She really doubts if it''s true. Did she not wake up and have a very strange dream! "No way!" Han Junyu sneered coldly. Qin Ning blinked. His big eyes were wronged and glared at him. "Han Junyu, you cheat!" "What do you mean?" Han Junyu cold face, where did he cheat? When she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau, she held her in her arms. She kept her head down and thought about her own affairs. She also deliberately said that he would marry the woman with her back. Stupid girl, he can think of it! Chapter 187 Qin Ning angrily ran back to his room and thought Han Junyu was too polite. He didn''t even propose, so he foolishly let her be her wife. It''s like an engagement party, or a marriage certificate. How hateful! See the little woman angry to leave, Han Junyu slightly frown, the heart is not happy. Is it so unhappy to marry him? At dinner, Aunt Zhang went to ask them to go downstairs, but their faces were very bad, which made Aunt Zhang puzzling. Don''t these two just get their marriage certificate? It''s a fight on the first day of marriage? "Mrs. Han, these are all your favorite dishes. Eat more!" Aunt Zhang was very worried when she saw that neither of them would talk to each other. Han Shao always talks very little, and he disdains to explain some things. He is not easy to get along with. Qinning is the kind of delicate mind, in front of Han Junyu, there will be some inferiority. And she''s not a good talker. Now she''s very angry. She''s obviously annoyed by Han Shao. These two people walk together, also don''t know whether can go on happily together, Aunt Zhang worries. Hearing Aunt Zhang''s words, Qin Ning''s face finally eased and nodded with a smile. "Aunt Zhang, you are the best. I like all these dishes." "Well, you just like it." Aunt Zhang found her smile pleasing. Han Junyu looked at the way she talked and laughed with Aunt Zhang, and he was cold and gloomy. Little stupid girl, you dare to be angry with her, and you are good at it! "Auntie Zhang, this dish is too salty. Which dish is too light. It''s all gone!" Qin Ning looked up at the dishes that the man pointed to. They were all what she liked to eat, and she stared at him angrily. "I think it''s very good, Aunt Zhang. Don''t bother you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aunt Zhang was staring at them, wondering if they should move. "Aunt Zhang, who paid you!" Han Junyu glanced at Aunt Zhang with cold brown eyes. Aunt Zhang had no choice but to take the two dishes he said. "Oh, I''ll take it out now!" Qin Ning reached out to stop Aunt Zhang, but Aunt Zhang shrugged helplessly. Her salary is given to Han Shao. She has to listen to Han Shao''s words. Qin Ning angry with the lower lip, angry scold: "Han Junyu, you this is unreasonable." "Oh Han Junyu sneered coldly and ate calmly. He is very well-trained, every move shows a sense of elegance, plus his calm handsome face. It''s a pleasant thing to watch him eat, but now Qin Ning is so angry that he wants to beat him. "Then I''m full." Qin Ning put down his chopsticks and stepped off the table. "Stop!" Han Junyu drinks cold. "Aunt Zhang''s hard-working meal, you want to waste it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips, suppressed her anger and turned to eat. It seems that in order to vent her anger, she had two big dinners and ate more than half of the dishes. After dinner, she ignored him and went upstairs. Back in the bedroom, she gets her mobile phone, clicks on wechat, and sees the message sent to her by an Yun. She put an Yun''s head at the top, hoping to see her news at the first time. "There are many courses these days. How about your side?" Qin Ning bit her finger, reclined, and then made a speech with her, telling her about the marriage certificate with her Han Junyu today. "What, Han Shao and you got the marriage certificate?" Anyun is shocked. "Yes, I was also very surprised. When he took me to the Civil Affairs Bureau, I thought he had a woman he liked, and then he took his girlfriend. I didn''t expect that he would hold me tightly to the police station, and when I was encircled, he told me that I was married. " Qin Ning''s tone was plaintive, and obviously there was some complaint. "Are you happy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is that the point? "Tut Tut, Han Shao is really quick. As soon as you are an adult, you will be written in his household register." An Yun sighed for a while before she asked her seriously. "Did Han Junyu say that he liked you?" "No!" This is what Qin Ning is most angry about. "Why did Han Shao get the marriage certificate with you?" Anyun thought that Han Junyu liked her and would get her marriage certificate. "He said, what? He gave it to me for the first time and asked me to be responsible for him!" "Poof Ha ha ha. What did you say? Han Shao gave it to you for the first time. " Anyun laughs. It takes a long time for her to stop laughing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thought of his guess, and did not discuss. "I''ve slept with you, which proves that Han Shao likes women. Don''t think about it. He''s straight. Oh, Ning Ning, the artist''s brain hole is big."¡°¡­¡­¡± Good sisters can''t do it, Qin Ning is depressed. Two people frolic for a while, suddenly an Yun''s tone is serious. "Ning Ning, as Han Shao is now, he can''t be threatened by anyone and take his marriage as a joke. Unless you want to marry this woman for the rest of your life. " After a pause, an Yun''s voice was a little low, and he said softly, "Qin Ning, do you like Han Shao?" "I don''t know." Qin Ning reclined on the sofa, looking at the moonlight outside the window, his big eyes full of confusion. If he is her elder, he must like it. But the feelings between men and women, she does not even know what love is, how to know whether like him or not. "An Yun, how do you make sure you like your cousin?" Two sisters exchange feelings, an Yun is not so hide, a few seconds to share feelings with him. "Well, just to see him close to other women makes me feel uncomfortable and jealous. I don''t like that he is special to other women. I don''t like that he doesn''t pay attention to himself... " Qin Ning quietly listen to an Yun''s words, seriously think about himself, suddenly in the heart of a surprise. Her attitude towards Han Junyu is similar to that of an Yun towards her cousin. Does she like Han Junyu? "Qin Ning, it''s not shameful to like someone. You are married to Han Junyu now. If he doesn''t like you, go after him "Me?" Qin Ning was shocked. Button, button, button. Suddenly, Qin Ning heard a knock on the door, and she jumped up. Standing by the door, she took two deep breaths before opening the door slowly. It was not Han Junyu that made her feel relieved. "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?" Looking at her cheeks, Aunt Zhang was puzzled. "It''s all right. Aunt Zhang, what can I do for you? " Qin Ning had a faint cough. "Ah, your shower gel is gone. I''ll bring it to you." Aunt Zhang is carrying a small basket with toothpaste, bath gel and several towels. "I''ll do it." Qin Ning wants to pick up the small basket, but is accidentally blocked by Aunt Zhang. "Ma''am, I can do all these little things, so don''t bother my wife." Aunt Zhang walked into her room with a smile and went to the bathroom. Qin Ning frowned and just wanted to follow Aunt Zhang to the bathroom. Hearing the wechat reminder, she turned to get her mobile phone. "Ning Ning, think it over. Now that you have a marriage certificate with major Han, if you like him, you must seize the opportunity. " "If you try hard and find that your love for him is not love, divorce him and get out of his sight!" Qin Ning takes advantage of his chin to think deeply. If he doesn''t like Han Junyu, he leaves immediately. So, is she going to try it? "How?" "Try it in bed!" An Yunli said of course. "With Han Shao''s determination, he will only touch the woman he likes." Aunt Zhang, who comes out of the bathroom, hears an Yun''s words, stops and looks at Qin Ning in surprise. Qin Ning turned to her eyes, her face flushed. "Aunt Zhang, it''s not what you think." Aunt Zhang smiles, "madam, I don''t think about anything." When she came to the door, Aunt Zhang turned around with a smile, "madam, tonight is your wedding night with Han Shao. I wish you all the best and have a good son." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wants to find a hole to get in! Chapter 188 After Aunt Zhang left, Qin Ning covered her face for a long time to dissipate the heat on her face. She does not dare to talk about this topic with Anyun, and she talks about Anyun''s life. Anyun thinks it''s boring to talk about voice, so she opens the video. An Yun''s study schedule is very full, including Taekwondo, karate, jazz dance, and all kinds of homework, which is very rich. And she is very popular in school, every day boys send her flowers. When she is happy, she will talk to the man who looks good. If she is in a bad mood, she will leave. So less than a month after the start of school, she has made five or six boyfriends. Qin Ning also looks forward to college life. She thinks that an Yun has a high vision. The man who can be liked by her will be very good-looking. She quarrels to ask an Yun to take a few photos. An Yun is also very generous and sends her a few photos. "Wow, how handsome!" Qin Ning Jing. Yan''s typing. All of them have models and figures. Even if they don''t fall in love, they can enjoy their eyes by just looking at them! "With you, Young Marshal Han?" "No!" Qin Ning answered decisively. Han Shao is the best looking man he has ever seen. He is calm and reserved, mature and steady. Those handsome guys are good-looking, but they are too young. It''s rare for an Yun to have time. They talked more. "Ning Ning, don''t you say what kind of competition you want to take part in?" Qin Ning helplessly drooped his small head, "yes, the competition, the day after tomorrow will hand in the draft, but I still have no idea." "It''s OK. I''m sure you can." Anyun encourages, thinks and persuades. "Ning Ning, I don''t know much about painting, but I like that every time you draw, there is a positive energy that makes people feel warm." "Really?" Qin Ning''s eyes are bright, some people like their works, which is undoubtedly a very happy thing. "Of course, you can choose a very warm theme this time." Qin Ning listened to her want to fight, once again lost in thought. Han Junyu in the study, let Aunt Zhang to see Qin Ning''s mood, listen to Aunt Zhang report, she is now in a good mood to chat with friends. What''s more, the content of the chat is still about him. Han Junyu is a little nervous and uses computer operation to cut into Qin Ning''s mobile phone. See she is using wechat, two people are video, he entered the background system, read the sound wave, saw an Yun sent a few men''s photos. Qin Ning typing, wow, so handsome! ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s face is a little dark. Didn''t Aunt Zhang say that they were talking about him? Which of these men is better than him! This woman''s brain is how long, there is a good-looking husband do not look, to see those ugly ugly man photos. Hum! Han Junyu is in a bad mood. If he''s not happy, people who make him angry can''t feel better. He angrily turned off the computer and left the study. Qin Ning''s bedroom, Qin Ning didn''t know that someone had peeked at her mobile phone, chatted with an Yun for a while, and she had some ideas about her painting. She got up to go to the studio, put the drawing board, just ready to turn on the music, heard the mobile phone vibration. It''s Xi Yifan. "Elder martial brother Yifan, how are you going home?" Qin Ning was somewhat surprised. "Well, you call me. What''s the matter?" Qin Ning listened to his voice a little hoarse, and the tone, a bit melancholy. She had a keen sense that he was in a bad mood. "Oh, it''s the black U-disk you gave me. I''ve seen it, and I just want to ask you," "that''s to give you some ideas. If you think it''s useless, you can throw it away." Xi Yifan''s tone, a bit impatient. "Elder martial brother Yifan, is something wrong?" Qin Ning frowned. Xi Yifan stopped for several seconds. She heard that it was raining on his side. "Elder martial brother Yifan, what do you want to do most now?" "What I most want to do is, oh, what I most want to do is useful? She didn''t give me a chance at all. If she could believe me more, she would wait for me. Why, why can''t she wait for me! " His hysterical roar. Qin Ning listened quietly, thinking that he should have met some unhappy things, maybe the girl named Xiaobao had something to do with him. And listen to him, guess he may be drinking. "Qin Ning, what''s it like to love someone?" Xi Yifan can''t pronounce clearly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips, which was also a puzzle for her. "Oh, she said that she would teach me to love, but I fell in love with her. Why did she leave? Why?" I don''t know what noise there is. With a bang, Qin Ning is scared to shiver."Elder martial brother Yifan, calm down first," Qin Ning thought he would say something and racked his brains. "To fall in love with someone is to hope that they will be happy. If something happens to you, the people who love you will be very sad. " Qin Ning thought of the girl''s pale face, she took a deep breath. "Elder martial brother Yifan, Xiaobao is a brave girl. She will be fine." "How do you know Xiaobao?" Xi Yifan roared. "Because," Qin Ning doubts, isn''t he giving her the U disk? "Xi Yifan, be rational. She''s dead. Her body is there!" Suddenly a woman''s cry came over the phone. "Pa!" What else did she want to say, but the phone has been mercilessly hung up. Qin Ning is worried and wants to call to ask about the situation, but the phone has been turned off. When she thought of Xi Yifan''s unstable mood, she felt uneasy. She carefully looked at her drawing board and found that it was Xi Yifan''s name. She is about to erase the name, but found a thin cool eye light fell on her body, she turned her head in consternation, on the man''s brown eyes. "Han Junyu," Han Junyu is tall and straight. He steps up to her and takes away her name on the drawing board. His sneering lips were crooked, his face was gloomy, and his whole body was cold. "Xi Yifan, oh, like him?" Qin Ning shakes his head and blinks his big eyes. Later, he misunderstands. "Han Junyu, no, I''m not." "yes, you wanted to live with him on the same floor before you even thought about moving out, or the opposite door!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed his lips and looked at his sarcastic face coldly. "Why, am I wrong?" Han Junyu stepped forward, holding her small face, trying to see himself from her big eyes. But she dodged him, even stepped back and separated from him. Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes, looked at her resistance and clenched his fist. "Oh, I don''t like to touch you. Do you want elder martial brother Yifan to touch you?" Jealousy, it''s insane. Anger makes the population speechless. Han Junyu came to the studio happily, but he didn''t expect to hear her calling Xi Yifan''s name. When he opened the door, he saw that she was trying to erase Xi Yifan''s name. That''s what she thought about the name. Hang up the phone, still not willing to write his name! Chapter 189 Qin Ning listened to what Han Junyu said, more and more excessive, frowning. "Han Junyu, that''s enough!" "Oh, you and I got the marriage certificate, but also want other men," Han Junyu satirized, brown eyes looked at her contemptuously, "it''s not enough for you!" Qin Ning clenched his fist and was about to retort when he suddenly remembered what an Yun had said. Like a person, do not like each other to others special. Full of anger, I don''t know how, suddenly calm down. Staring at Han Junyu full of anger, when he is angry, his face is expressionless, but the color of his brown eyes will become deeper, cold as a cold pool, which can really freeze to death. "Han Junyu, are you jealous?" Han Junyu was stunned and turned around abruptly, looking at her from above. "Little silly girl, don''t be sentimental. You are already my man. You''d better not hook up with other men!" Looking at his awkward face, Qin Ning raised his eyebrows slightly, showed a big smile, ran to the front of him, reached out and jumped up to poke his cold face. "Han Junyu, you are jealous!" Han Junyu watched her jump up and down, worried that she would fall down. His long arm opened to protect her, but his face was still cold. "Don''t change the subject!" Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and glanced at him. His big eyes blinked and saw that the chill on him finally dropped. "Han Junyu, I didn''t recruit other men. Xi Yifan is my elder martial brother. He has helped me several times. He just called him. He seems to be in a bad mood. I''m very worried, so I wrote his name on the paper. I don''t feel that way about him. " Han Junyu disdains cold hiss, "he is not in a good mood, why should I call you and use some brains to make excuses!" Qin Ning grinds his teeth and is annoyed by him. He finds that he is also childish. "Han Junyu, if Xiao Jue''s wife is injured, will you worry about his mood?" She tried to give an example to let him understand that she and Xi Yifan were just friends, just like he and Xiao Jue. "What does it have to do with me that his wife is injured?" Qin Ning took a deep breath. She was really stupid. She used logic to try to communicate with him. Playing logic, isn''t she killed by seconds?! "Han Junyu, it''s not shameful to be jealous. What are you doing, huh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu red ear tip, see her chin, cold hum, turned away. By the time he tried to reach for her, she would have run away. Although there was anger in his heart, it was the first time for him to see the playful look of the little woman. He raised his eyebrows slightly and itched with distraction. When Qin Ning came back to the room, he locked the door and clapped his beating heart. An Yun said that if you are jealous, it means you like each other a little. Han Junyu, do you like her? Her index finger points index finger, amber eyes also mischievous random turn, heart beat faster. If Han Junyu is not for acting and getting a marriage certificate with her, should she take a step forward and try with him? I took my pajamas to take a bath. When I took a bath, I found that Aunt Zhang''s Bath Gel changed its flavor. It''s the smell of roses. She sniffed. It was a bit heavy. She wrinkled her nose. But she took off her clothes and couldn''t find Aunt Zhang to change them. She had to use them reluctantly. After taking a bath, she could still feel the strong rose fragrance on her body. She sniffed and covered the bitter medicine smell on her body, but she felt uncomfortable all over. After wiping her hair for a while, she found that it was getting longer and longer. It looked like she was going to have a haircut. Suddenly feeling thirsty, she turned to pour a glass of water. Take the water cup, try the temperature, just want to drink water. A creak. She turned her head and saw Han Junyu standing by the door in surprise. He was wearing a black bathrobe with a loose waistband and a loose neckline. She could see his strong chest when she looked up. He had long legs. He walked up to her in a few steps, took the glass from her hand, and drank half of it. As he drinks, his Adam''s apple rolls. I don''t know if it''s the sound of his drinking, but the sound of her swallowing. Tonight''s Han Junyu, a little abnormal, at the moment his. Special coquettish! "Han Junyu, you Well " she opened her mouth and just wanted to scold, but a smile flashed in his brown eyes. He put down the water cup, put his hand around her back neck, and lowered his head to block her lips. He put the remaining half of the water into her mouth, and finally licked her lips. "Sweet?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was close to her lips, Qin Ning''s brain was blank and stood in a daze. His thin lip brushed her cheek, came to her ear and asked in a low voice.Qin Ning shook his head, blinked his big eyes, and finally found his mind. "Han Junyu, elder martial brother Yifan and I are really just friends and have nothing else to do with each other." "Don''t talk to me about other men!" Han Junyu frowned and sneered. On the wedding night, he had to mention other men. He didn''t clean up! Qin Ning Du mouth, a little angry, slightly pushed him away. "You can be angry, why can''t I. You are too overbearing He just set fire to the state officials and did not allow the people to light the lights! "I am overbearing. What can you do with me?" Han Junyu covers her small head with her towel to help her clean her hair. He frowned when he saw the strong rose fragrance on her. He didn''t like the strong smell. Qin Ning sees him frown, this just remembers that he does not like the thing with too heavy taste. Her amber eyes flashed cunning, small head mischievous also rubbed against him, holding him. "This time Aunt Zhang changed me into a rose scented bath gel. Eh, does it smell good?" Han Junyu doesn''t know the little girl''s careful thinking. When her fluffy head rubs against her, he uses a towel to block her and keep a distance from her. "Why do you dislike me?" Qinning see him avoid, heart steal music, white in the small face of red but deliberately board. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, bent down and looked at her with his lips slightly raised. "Do you know why this shower gel tastes so strong?" Qin Ning saw his thin lips slightly hooked, flower crazy stare, also unconsciously swallow saliva. Because he had just taken a bath, there was still heat on his body, and his thin lips were slightly red. Slightly sipping, very attractive. But he didn''t seem to realize his charm, and he deliberately teased her. Qin Ning grind teeth, secretly pinching his palm, let himself sober. Hearing his inquiry, she scratched the back of her head and thought carefully. "Is it because this shower gel is expensive?" "Oh, it''s very expensive, of course." Good rose essential oil, isn''t it expensive? Aunt Zhang can''t buy such a valuable rose essential oil when she goes to the supermarket. She knows that song Xuan is the only one who gets his marriage certificate. The act of sending a bottle of essential oil as a congratulation is also in line with song Xuan''s thinking of a science man. "Ning Ning, how are you feeling now?" Qin Ning''s big eyes blinked. She felt very hot now. Han Junyu wiped the sweat on her temples with a towel. Rose essential oil has an aphrodisiac effect. Chapter 190 Qin Ning still felt thirsty. After drinking a glass of water, he lay on the bed and still felt uncomfortable. Han Junyu smelled the fragrance of roses, and many beautiful ideas came out of his mind. Seeing her turning over all the time, he fished her in his arms. "Sleep, don''t move." Qin Ning felt hot and pushed him with both hands, muttering in a low voice "Han Junyu, I''m hot." Han Junyu grinds his teeth. He is also hot. He didn''t let go of his arm, but he lifted the quilt. "What are you going to do?" Qin Ning saw him lift the quilt, startled, and quickly covered himself with the quilt. "Aren''t you hot?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning mouth a smoke, this just slowly throw away quilt. In his arms rubbed rubbed, he had a faint mint fragrance, very good smell, people feel cool. "Ning Ning, don''t move." If you don''t like her, let her go! Qin Ning glared at him, his big eyes blinked mischievously. She thought of what an Yun said. If she wanted to test whether the man liked her, she would try him on the bed. But how to try? "Han Junyu, isn''t it hot to hold me?" "Well." Han Junyu disgusted with his hands to block her big eyes, was her stare, he is more hot. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and wanted to take away his hand. His hand broke his big hand, but his little hand was pinched by him. Then his big hand and her little hand were clasped. "I warn you, don''t mess about." He rolled over, his hands on her sides. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s frightened stare round eyes, blink, no fear, it is a bit surprised. "Han Junyu, you said you would give me two weeks to think about it. There is still one week left." Qin Ning''s face turned red with his gaze. Han Junyu grinds his teeth, lowers his head and rubs the tip of his nose against her cheek, "in two weeks, will you promise me?" Qin Ning did not dare to look at him. His cheeks were red and hot. He pursed his pink lips and closed his eyes with shame. "I, I don''t know." "I don''t know?" Han Junyu frowned and was not satisfied with the answer. "Then you should know quickly!" His thin lips rubbed the corners of her lips as if they were kisses. Qin Ning was forced by him to have a disordered breath, twisting her body, feeling that his oppression was becoming more and more domineering. She could only give up the struggle in frustration. "Han Junyu, first answer me a question." "He said Rose fragrance, mixed with the faint medicinal taste of her body, bitter and some sweet. "Do you want me to accept you because you like me?" Han Junyu, stunned, slightly leans back and looks at her. Qin Ning saw him in the car. His heart sank and he swallowed. He wanted to push him away, but he didn''t succeed. "Little silly girl, am I not obvious yet?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is stunned, big eyes stare at him, don''t miss any expression on his handsome face. "Do you know why I call you silly girl?" Han Junyu hooked her small nose and pecked her pink lips. "I don''t know what to think in my little head. I even think that I will go to get the marriage certificate with the woman on my back. Silly girl, if you dare to push me to another woman in the future, you will die! " Qin Ning was guilty and could not refute. "What''s your answer?" "I, I will try to get along with you, treat you as a man." Qin Ning answered seriously. An Yun said that if Han Junyu likes her, then she doesn''t hate him. The object is always to be found. Why don''t you give him a try? In bed, she could try out a man''s attitude, and she was still complacent. After listening to her answer, Han Junyu''s brown eyes were deep, and green light flashed in his deep eyes, staring at her without blinking. Suddenly, he lifted the quilt and covered them. "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" "Aren''t you hot? I''ll undress you. " Han Junyu''s action is neat, and soon peels her clothes clean. "But there''s still a week to go before you break the promise." Qin Ning depressed to push him, although untied the knot, but now sit that kind of thing, she is not very adapt. "Since you will promise me in a week, I will use my rights ahead of time." Han Junyu doesn''t want to argue with her about meaningless topics, bowing his head to block her lips. "Ningning, tonight is our wedding night, you have to cover the quilt to chat, I can''t do it." ¡°¡­¡­ Well Qin Ning was so dazed by her kiss that what happened in the end was completely following her body''s instinct. The night is slow, because of sports, the fragrance permeates the whole bedroom. Outside the window, I don''t know when it rained.The flowers open at night, swaying in the wind, the rain fell in the stamen, the flowers delicate shaking, more charming. The next day, it was sunny after rain. The sky is bright, the sun is a bit lazy, sprinkled into the bedroom. Influenced by the biological clock, Han Junyu wakes up at 6 o''clock every morning. He turns to see the little woman by the window sleeping soundly. He lowers his head and kisses her on the forehead. I got up and went back to my room to change my sportswear. I called song Xuan and opened the video directly. Song Xuan also has a strict life routine. When he gets through the phone, he can see that Han Junyu''s spirit is fresh, and he knows that the essential oil he sent yesterday has an effect. "President, what''s up?" "Your present is not good. Change it." Han xuansong is so shameless "This morning''s business will be cancelled, and another arrangement will be made in the afternoon." Han Junyu orders. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan is helpless. With his wife, Han Shao is more and more willful in his work. Turning off his cell phone, Han Junyu goes back to Qin Ning''s bedroom to see the little woman rolling to the bedside, wrapped in a quilt. He took a few steps to the bedside to see her pick up, "Ning Ning, get up and exercise." Qin Ning shook off his hand, wrinkled his nose, turned over in his arms, found a comfortable position and fell asleep. "Ning Ning, be good, get up." Han Junyu took her to the bathroom to wash. Qin Ning also closed his eyes, let it be, holding his neck, small head resting on his shoulder, breath spitting in his neck. To the bathroom, Han Junyu toothpaste, ready to brush her teeth. Qin Ning opened her eyes and saw that she was carried to the bathroom by him. She wrinkled her small nose and wanted to get off him. "Han Junyu, let me down." "Open your mouth." Han Junyu ignored her and ordered her to open her mouth and let her drink water. Then he brushed her teeth. Qin Ning is afraid of falling, so he can only open his mouth obediently. It''s not the first time he''s been served by him, but his strength is a little heavy at the beginning. Fortunately, his toothbrush is electric. After brushing her teeth, Han Junyu holds a towel to wipe her face. Qin Ning''s two small eyebrows twisted into caterpillars. She was so sleepy that she simply closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. After returning to the room, Han Junyu poured her a cup of warm water, let her open her mouth to drink a mouthful, holding it back to bed again. "So sleepy?" Han Junyu could hear her snoring and shake her head helplessly. Last night, he told himself clearly to be considerate of her body, but rose fragrance can confuse the mind too much, he did too hard out of control. "Little silly girl, here''s an hour." Chapter 191 Qin Ning saw the man leave, and then he opened his eyes. His whole body was soft and sore, and there was some pain below. She blinked, turned over and hid in the quilt. There was still an hour left, so she continued to sleep. When she woke up again, she heard her cell phone ring. She rubbed her eyes vaguely and looked at the man lying beside her, lazy and crazy. She was staring at a book in her hand. I got up to pick up her mobile phone. Without her permission, I pressed connect directly and turned on hands-free. "Qin Ning, how are your works prepared?" It''s Mr. Zhou''s voice. Qin Ning woke up and got up from the bed, "work, I''m preparing?" "Oh, qinning, if you give up, then you don''t want your salary!" "Oh," Qin Ning grabbed his fingers wrongly, knelt on the bed and listened to Zhou''s lesson wrongly. When she hung up, she sighed. She raised her head against the man''s brown eyes. She blinked her big eyes suspiciously and noticed the change of his eyes. Her whole body was like a hungry wolf staring at her prey. Qin Ning felt something was wrong. He always felt chilly. Looking down, she saw that she was only wearing his white shirt, and there was nothing in it. No wonder she felt chilly. Brush face burst red, she screamed, hiding in the quilt. When she was born, I found that her voice was a little hoarse. When she opened her mouth, her voice was a little sore. Blame him, no matter how she begged for mercy, he would not let her go. It''s strange that my throat doesn''t hurt after crying all night! Look at him still staring at himself, sharp eyes, as if she stripped the general. She glared at him angrily, fell on him angrily, and tried to cover his eyes with her soft hands. "Han Junyu, don''t look." His eyes were so aggressive that something was wrong with her. Han Junyu worried that she would fall out of bed and immediately extended her long arm to protect her. "No, I''ve seen all the places I should see, and I''ve seen all the places I shouldn''t see," he said with a trace of evil on his face. "I''ve kissed them all. What are you shy about?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah, I''m going crazy! Qin Ning was embarrassed and hit his chest with his small head. Hit twice, found his chest is too hard, her forehead hurt. Really did not expect that the usual serious man, there will be such a hateful time! "Hide in my arms until you can." Han Junshen''s body feels restless and clenches his fist. Listening to his rapid heartbeat, Qin Ning stares at him for a few seconds. Then he gets up and goes to the bathroom with clothes wrapped in quilt. Han Junyu saw that she made him angry. It was like a rabbit running away. He shook his head helplessly and got up to open the window. When they went downstairs, it was lunch time. Han Junyu originally wanted Qin Ning to get up and have breakfast after a sleep, but she closed her eyes and played tricks. He had no choice but to feed her some bread and force her to drink a glass of milk before she continued to sleep. When he came to the dining table, Qin Ning felt his stomach and was already hungry. When Aunt Zhang served the dishes, she saw how Qin Ning had not woken up. She thought that both of them were young. She must have been late last night and worried about Qin Ning''s health. So, she made a lot of body tonic dishes. Qin Ning didn''t know much about it. Looking at the rich lunch, he had a big appetite and a bright smile on his small face. Han Junyu looks at the dishes on the table and turns to see Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang finds that he has no idea what to do. "Han Shao, what can I do for you?" "It''s OK. Qin Ning is not very good. She needs to take good care of herself. Aunt Zhang still has to worry about it." "Yes, Han Shao, you can rest assured that I will fatten my wife." After listening to his words, Aunt Zhang knew that he agreed with his own practice, and also expressed his trust in her. She was excited. Han Shao has few words. In the past few months, he would not have said a word to her. Now, with Qin Ning in, he occasionally affirms his work. How can she be unhappy? Qin Ning, as a party, listened to their conversation and smoked. "I''m fine now. Why should I get fat?" Han Junyu''s face is flat and has no wave. He eats elegantly without paying attention to her. Aunt Zhang explained with a smile, "madam, you are still young. Now you can make up for it. Some places can be longer." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The movement in Qin Ning''s hand stops and looks down at his chest. It''s said that men like women with big breasts very much. It seems that Han Junyu can''t avoid vulgarity! Han Junyu noticed her sight, raised her thin lips and rubbed her small head. "I''ve got all the marriage certificates, and I can''t return them now." ¡°¡­¡­¡±Qin Ning pouted and wanted to bite his hand, but he took it back. In the afternoon, Qin Ning is going to the studio, and Han Junyu is also going to work. They went out together. Qin Ning changed into a red dress. Worried that her hair would block her sight, she tied a ball and brought a pair of small pink diamond earrings. Young and beautiful, very energetic. Turning her head, she found that Han Junyu had been staring at her. She was embarrassed and blushed. "Is it strange?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. "He was ugly. No matter how he dressed up, it would be like that." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No way to make friends! Amber eyes out of a small flame, Qin Ning stare at him, to leave the room. As soon as she took a step, she was held by the man''s arm. She turned her head in surprise, and her small head was held by the man, and her pink lips were kissed by him. "well, no lip balm." He reminded me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt his red lips that had been tortured by him before he realized that he had forgotten to put on his lipstick. She puckered her lips and puffed her cheeks to see him pick his eyebrows with pride. deliberately put out a discolourful lipstick and smeared her lips. She wanted to get his face. But when she turned and jumped up, she found a sad problem. He''s too tall. She couldn''t even kiss him when she jumped up. Han Junyu knew that she wanted to play a prank, so he picked her up and made fun of her. "Trying to steal my kiss, huh?" And he looked directly at, Qin Ning is really a little afraid, angry turned his head not to look at him. Since she opened her mouth last night, she would try to be with him. Sometimes when he was close, she couldn''t avoid him. She didn''t know how the relationship between men and women should be. She could only do what she wanted and try to get close to him. Blinking her big eyes, she pursed her pink lips and asked in a low voice in his ear. "Han Junyu, I can treat you as my boyfriend now, can''t I?" For feelings, she is very nervous, no sense of security. Han Junyu wants to refute very much, marriage certificate was taken, still be a boy friend only? But want to let her wholeheartedly accept him, or slowly, he pecked her lips, holding her out of the room. "Whatever you like." He will cooperate whenever she wants to start. Qin Ning pursed her pink lips. Although she was very shy in her heart, she plucked up her courage and pecked on his lips in response. "Congratulations on becoming Miss Qin Ning''s boyfriend." The hand of Han Dun holds to her both sides of the stairs gently, and puts her burning eyes on her. Chapter 192 Han Junyu brown eyes deep and deep staring at the woman locked in his arms, long fingers hook her jaw, let her talk again. Qin Ning with lower lip, just she said that sentence, has been full of courage. Now again, she can''t say it. Her mischievous blink, amber eyes in a bit embarrassed, "I just said, you clearly heard it." "Well, I heard you, so I want you to say it again!" Qin Ning looked at his face and knew that he was in a good mood now, so she was a little more daring and shook her head at him. "I just said something. I forgot." Afraid of his lessons, she covered her pink lips and left under his arm laughing. The little woman''s smart eyes are shining. The whole person is young and lively. Han Junyu''s lips are slightly crooked. Two people want to make a car, where can she escape! When he got on the bus, Qin Ning sat down, afraid of his revenge, and deliberately kept a little distance from him. Han Junyu looks at her defensive small eyes, disdains the cold hiss, when she does not pay attention to give Lao Mo a look. Old Mo sighed helplessly, ah, now young people fall in love, play the pattern is really many! Lao Mo has been driving for more than ten years. He drives very steadily, but today he floats a lot when he turns a few corners. Qin Ning is almost thrown at a man several times. She stares at Lao Mo nervously, just want to remind, suddenly came a sharp turn, her body according to inertia, to the man beside. "Silly girl, you''re throwing yourself in the arms." If Han Junyu holds her, he will not let her go. Qin Ning struggled a few times, finally powerless rolled his eyes, honest stay in his arms. "Uncle Mo, I''m not in a hurry. Please drive slowly." "Oh, I''m sorry, madam. Someone just passed me. I couldn''t see it, so I accelerated. I''ll drive slowly now! " Send people to Han Junyu''s arms, his task is completed, naturally to slow down, let Han Shao enjoy it. "Han Junyu, you, your hand," feeling his hand around her waist, a little dishonest to explore, Qin Ningji''s low roar. Her voice is soft and cute. Her little roar has no momentum at all. On the contrary, it is a little more sweet and soft. "What''s wrong with my hand, eh?" Han Junyu simply took her to his knee. "Han Junyu, you can''t play rogue." Qin Ning knows that he can''t defeat him. In front of him, if he confronts him, he will die! Therefore, she can only save the country, act coquettishly and pretend to be poor. "You''re my girlfriend now. I don''t call it a rascal. I''m close to you." Han Junyu''s stern face is a serious lesson. Qin Ning choked and wanted to bite him, but she had to jump up and bite him. His action has always been swift and violent, if you see through her careful thinking, it must be that she has not bitten him, and will be suffocated by his kiss. "Then you can''t mess up my clothes." She can only compromise, biting pink lips, whispering warning. Han Junyu was relieved to see that she didn''t reject her. She doesn''t have a sense of security in her feelings, and why isn''t he? Therefore, he will also use various ways to test whether she is really willing to be with him. As she said, in his heart, he will be afraid, afraid of her with him, because he was forced to act with him, or just to repay, so there is no bottom line. Can see her blush cheek, amber eyes like water washed general, clear and bright. The haze in his heart was also dispelled. Although the little woman was very timid, she was very clever and stubborn. From a student who usually can only rely on three or four tens, three months can improve hundreds of points, from this point of view, her IQ is not low. It''s just that he has a simple idea, is reckless in doing things, and is unprepared for him. Han Junyu took out her hand and gently rubbed her small head. She found that her hair had grown and was not easy to comb. "It''s time for a haircut." Qin Ning grabbed his hair, "today I combed my hair. If you mess it up, you should help me tie it up." "Oh." He pinched her little nose, angry and loving. "Come back in the evening, I''ll cut it for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is afraid to speak. To the studio, Qin Ning get off the car, just want to say goodbye to him, just see his brown eyes staring at himself. "What''s the matter?" She thought she had something else to do. "You left something with me." He said seriously. Qin Ning went to look for his bag and made sure there was nothing missing. Just as he wanted to talk, the man got out of the car. In her surprised eyes, he bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead."Goodbye kiss, you''ve dropped it." He said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at the man in consternation, the usual indifferent man will say such emotional things, how can she not be surprised? After seeing Han Junyu''s car leave for a long time, she turned around and went to the studio. When I got to the studio, I said hello to everyone. After being scolded by Mr. Zhou, I went to the studio to draw. When she opened the drawing board, she thought that an Yun had spoken to her, and an idea flashed through her mind. In the evening, Han Junyu went to meet someone after work. When he came to the second floor, he just wanted to knock on the door. When he saw Mr. Zhou coming, Han Junyu turned to say hello. "She''s locked the door. Just wait." Zhou said impolitely. Han Junyu frowned and didn''t understand why she closed the door. "Tomorrow is the delivery time. She has no idea yet. I told her to close the door. If she can''t draw, don''t come out." Zhou said while leading him to another office. Han Junyu did not refuse, but he was still unhappy. Although Mr. Zhou puts pressure on Qin Ning, it''s for Qin Ning''s good, but he can''t see her being bullied. "You are engaged to a little girl. Are you going to marry her?" That''s why Mr. Zhou brought him here on purpose. Qin Ning is Ning Shan''s child. Ning Shan left early. The girl''s life experience is pitiful. Zhou is pitiful. She can''t bear to be bullied. "Yes." Han Junyu nodded. Although Han Junyu is indifferent to people, he is very respectful to his elders as long as he doesn''t provoke him. Besides, Mr. Zhou is Qin Ning''s teacher now, which is half of his mentor, so no matter how bad Mr. Zhou''s tone is, he can put down his position. "With Qin Ning''s health, it''s definitely not suitable to have children in recent years. Will your old lady agree?" It''s no secret that Mrs. Han wants to find a woman for Han Junyu to have a baby, so Mr. Zhou''s attitude is more indifferent. "No one can change the wife I choose." Han Junyu''s tone is very calm when he speaks, but the overbearing momentum of his own superior is natural. "Let it be with the kids." Mr. Zhou didn''t think he was joking, but he was angry at the thought of the chaotic engagement banquet. "Don''t be easy to say, since you are identifying her, you have to take action to prove it. When you are engaged, let her be a substitute. What''s the matter? " Chapter 193 Han Junyu knows that what Zhou cares about is that Qin Ning appears as a substitute bride at the engagement banquet. In other people''s eyes, Qin Ning''s origin is unknown. Han Junyu doesn''t mind his accusations when he thinks that there are still old people in the world who care about Qin Ning. "Yes, I will know that Qin Ning is my real wife." Old Zhou listened to his promise and gave up. It''s unexpected that Qin Ning will be with him, but on reflection, according to the clues, it''s reasonable. Seeing that Zhou wanted to end this topic, Han Junyu suddenly had an idea in his mind and pondered for a few seconds. "Mr. Zhou, qinning is my wife. In Han Junyu''s marriage, there is no divorce, it will only be widowed, so I hope you can bless me." Looking at his marriage certificate, Zhou was surprised for a few seconds. Thinking that he was fooling himself, he took his presbyopic glasses and took a look. Make sure that the two people who tie the knot inside are Han Junyu and Qin Ning. He pulls the corners of his mouth rigidly. "You''re really quick enough to start. As soon as a young girl comes of age, she''ll get them into your household register." Han Junyu couldn''t hear his sarcasm, but he only regarded it as praise. "The person you like is naturally to hold on tightly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mr. Zhou was sure that the boy was demonstrating for him again. But looking at Han Junyu''s careful collection of the marriage certificate, he has experienced the vicissitudes of life, sharp and wise. The man who can cherish that piece of paper with so much heart is quite different from the man he satirized in the mall. At the moment, his brown eyes are full of treasures, which makes people feel a little warm in their hearts. It''s strange that the president of Sheng''an group, who is as cold as ice, should make people feel warm! An hour later, Han Junyu left the office and knocked on Qin Ning''s studio. He found that the door was still locked. He looked at his watch coldly. He always had dinner in the villa at this time. In the studio, Qin Ning''s eyes moved away from the drawing board, looked at the man who opened the door, and stood up in surprise. "Han Junyu, how can you have the key here?" There is nothing in the world that Han Junyu can''t find. What''s more, for him, there are thousands of ways to enter the studio without a key. "Hungry?" He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said he was hungry, she didn''t have to answer. Her little stomach began to howl. Listening to a grunt, Qin Ning''s face turned red. No matter what paint he had, he ran around him and hugged him in a prank. The smell of the paint on her body is a little heavy. Han Junyu frowns and refuses to lift her collar and pull her apart. "You despise me!" Qin Ning would never tell him that she did it on purpose. "It was ugly, but now it stinks all over." When he vomited her, he was not polite at all. Qin Ning pursed his pink lips, and his white face was a little annoyed. But when he saw that he was still holding dessert in his hand, his amber eyes suddenly became bright as stars, like a little suckling dog who saw bones. Han Junyu grinned, his face was serious, and his brown eyes were quiet. "Want to eat?" Qin Ning immediately nodded, but also coquettishly used his small head to rub his arm, very clever. "Come on, give me a kiss." He bent down and looked her in the eye. Qin Ning immediately blushed, amber eyes timid look at him, "that, that I don''t eat." Han Junyu is so shy that she doesn''t know he is. "If you don''t want to kiss me, I''ll kiss you." He pecked on her face, and licked his thin lip, which was very charming. Qin Ning stares at him, big eyes blink, stunned. Sometimes this man is indifferent like a piece of ice, but sometimes he is charming like an old demon who can take away her soul. However, no matter which side, she seems to like it very much. "Do you think I''m pretty, huh?" He pinched her cheek to refresh her. A little woman would be crazy about him, so he was very happy, but he didn''t want her to be hungry. Open the dessert box and pass her the spoon. "Han Junyu, your boyfriend did well on his first day." Qin Ning had a taste of dessert, which she liked, and she squinted at it. "Here you are." Qin Ning also didn''t care, with his used spoon also want to let him have some dessert. Han Junyu stares at the spoon in her hand. If it was before, it would be impossible for him to touch something stained with other people''s saliva. However, looking at women''s joyful look, big eyes slightly narrowed, like a flattering little suckling cat, make people softhearted.He tasted it tentatively, but it didn''t taste at all. "Is it delicious?" She asked politely. Han Junyu swallowed the dessert, opened his thin lips and nodded. Can get his nod, Qin Ning is very proud, the last dessert is two people eat together. Maybe it''s too sweet. Han Junyu''s tongue is numb. He frowns slightly. Seeing Qin Ning continue to draw, he gets up and goes to the bathroom. When he got to the bathroom, he spat out all the desserts he had just eaten and covered his lips with a handkerchief. Tumbling in his stomach, he seemed to want to spit out all the viscera. Looking at the pale self in the mirror, Han Junyu recalled a touch of irony. He took out a box of medicine from his trouser pocket, took a pill and waited for a long time before leaving the bathroom. When his back disappeared, Gao Liang came out of the toilet. Looking at the desserts in the garbage can, he frowned slightly. When he wanted to go out of the toilet, he saw Han Junyu lying on the washstand, and he seemed to vomit painfully. He was really afraid of the cold Han Junyu, so he hid in it all the time. When he saw Han Junyu in front of the mirror, he covered his eyes with a sarcastic smile, but he didn''t expect that he would take medicine the next moment. Does Han Junyu have any serious illness? Qin Ning doesn''t know anything about Han Junyu''s situation. She has finished her work in general, and she plans to finish the other half tomorrow. Looking up at the man reading her book, she got up and took off the cover, cleaned up the paint, and then came to him. "Are you interested in these books?" He read very fast, an hour, even read two books, and he will use his mobile phone to take notes. Han Junyu saw her tidy up, put her bookmark in the book, and looked up at her. "No, I''m not interested in these books." Put the book back on the shelf, clasped her small face with her big hand, lowered her head and pecked her face. "I''m more interested in you." Ah, Han Junyu, why didn''t she know that before?! Qin Ning was flushed by him, but he didn''t reject him. "Thank you for being interested in me." Reciprocity, her little hand on his shoulder, kiss his side face. Then she stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "what a coincidence, I''m interested in you, too." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was stunned. Looking at her naughty smile, he forbeared to smile. The little girl learns very fast. Chapter 194 Half an hour before dinner, it was Qin Ning''s suffering time. Xiao Jue once said that in order to keep healthy, we need to change the dressing according to the season. In midsummer, Xiao Jue gave Qin Ning some medicine. Although compared with the previous medicine, the bitter feeling was much less, it was not a good thing to drink those bitter things every day. "Han Junyu, how long do you think I have to drink before I drink this kind of thing?" She frowned and complained bitterly. For this matter, Han Junyu also has some helplessness. If he can drink the medicine for her, he is very happy. Unfortunately, it''s no use drinking for her. Han Junyu holding her small face, "I teach you a way to drink medicine without suffering?" "Wow, what is it?" Can also drink medicine not bitter operation, what did she not know before? Qin Ning''s eyes were shining at him. Han Junyu took a bitter medicine and fed it to her mouth calmly. "Well..." Although the medicine was fed by him, the bitterness did not decrease. No, it''s the bitter experience that''s lengthened. It''s more painful for her. "Liar!" Qin Ning is angry. "Well?" Han Junyu''s epilogue is slightly upward, and there is a kind of pressure. Qin Ning coughs lightly. Second counsels! "Do you mind if I scold myself?" "Oh, it''s really a little stupid girl!" He was sarcastic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This matter seriously affected Qin Ning''s appetite. After dinner, Qin Ning felt that if she talked to him again, she would not digest well. Qin Ning, who got the marriage certificate, saw that he was skillful in operation and gradually put down his guard, expecting that he would build a hairstyle for her. "Close your eyes!" Her big eyes were full of expectation, which made him nervous. He has handled more than one billion cases without shaking his hands, but now his palms are sweating. Qin Ning cleverly closed his eyes, happy heart. Han Junyu''s boyfriend is really good. He can guide her to study, teach her to do things, and now he can even help her cut her hair. She is like a dream, how can she get such a beautiful him? In half an hour. Qin Ning is about to fall asleep. She opens her eyes vaguely and looks up at Han Junyu. Her face is serious. She stares at herself coldly in her brown eyes. She blinks in doubt. "All right?" "Well, that should be about it." It''s really hard to hear the word "almost" from him. Qin Ning took down all the clips and scratched his hair. His face changed. "Why is it like this?" Some places seem to be bitten by dogs. What''s the matter? Qin Ning''s eyes twitched, and he was a little crazy. What about a good professional barber?! "Han Junyu, I need to explain." "The explanation is, I''ll have it fixed for you tomorrow." Han Junyu thought of repairing her hair. In the afternoon, he went to study for an afternoon, and then did experiments with a head mold. The effect was OK. I didn''t expect to give her a haircut, but I found that there was a big difference in the feeling of haircut. Therefore, the result is completely different from the imagined effect. Qin Ning rubbed his messy hair and covered his face with his hands. Han Junyu was also a little guilty. Looking at her shame, he came to her with a headache. "Ning Ning, originally quite ugly, now there is no more ugly." He was comforted. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t go too far! Qin Ning bared his teeth to him angrily. Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows. Well, he must admit that he is not very comforting. "You cut it for me, I''ll cut it for you." Qin Ning angrily picked up the scissors on the table and put on a posture of doing a big job. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu stares at the scissors in her hand and looks at her angry face. Her amber eyes are full of cunning calculations. He was wrong. Sit in the chair and close your eyes. "Come on." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was shocked. I didn''t expect that he would be so obedient, and his death like expression was too funny. She pursed her lips and tried to smile. Deliberately picked up his hair cut off, with scissors click in his ear, found that his eyelashes trembled, his face sank, clenched his fist. Qin Ning almost laughed. She secretly took out her mobile phone and took some pictures of him. And then, together with him, came two selfies. Put away the cell phone, finally can''t help, in his face secretly kiss. "Han Junyu, thank you for cutting my hair. I''ll go to find an Yunxiu for my new hairstyle."He can help her cut her hair, regardless of whether he cut well or not, anyway, she was very happy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu opened his eyes in surprise and touched the side face that she had kissed. His thin lips rippled. He thought she would take revenge, but he didn''t expect to be so happy. In the chest, a warm feeling flows to the four limbs. All my life, I think it''s her. Qin Ning goes back to his room and talks with an Yun. Anyun dislikes her hairstyle because it has changed. "Where did you get your hair? It''s ugly. Are you being cheated? I want to pay you for such an ugly haircut! " Anyun is distressed. She knew that her soft temper was easy to be bullied, and her hair was cut. If she were in China, she would smash the barber shop! Qin Ning is very happy, natural and unrestrained grabbed to scratch hair, to her mysterious wink. "This barber shop I went to is the only one in the world. This hairstyle is also the only one I have!" "What''s more, such an ugly hairstyle can be made. It''s a wonderful work. Tell me about the roll call. I''ll have it smashed! " An Yun is fierce and resentful. Qin Ning light cough a, "is Han Junyu to cut my hair, is a bit strange ha." But she likes it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Shao''s taste is really disagreeable. Chapter 195 Qin Ning hangs up and is about to go to bed, but he doesn''t wait for Han Junyu. She covered the quilt and looked at the ceiling with her eyes open. If he didn''t come, it would be better for her to sleep in the big bed alone. She closed her eyes, wrapped herself in a quilt, and turned over to sleep. But habit is a terrible thing. She had been sleeping with the faint scent of Bohr lotus on him all this time. Now she couldn''t sleep alone. I don''t know how many times I rolled. I feel like I''m floating up in the sky. When an angel kisses her on the forehead, she can smell the faint mint fragrance. She attached to his arms rubbed rub, in his arms to find a comfortable position, sink into sleep. Han Junyu''s bedroom curtain is heavy. Generally in the morning, if the sun had not opened the curtain, the light would not have come in. On the big bed, on the white sheets, the men and women who hugged each other slept sweetly. When the bedside table clock, gently tick a sound, the man opened his eyes, turned off the clock, turned over and looked at the little woman beside him. The little woman curled up in his arms like a kitten. I don''t know what kind of dream I had. I''m a little pink lipped, and the corner of my mouth is slightly upward. "Ningning, get up." He whispered in her ear. "Well?" Qin Ning didn''t wake up. He felt irritable and turned over to ignore him. "Ning Ning, get up and exercise." He accentuated. In order to increase her constitution, she must exercise. "No, I''ll sleep for a while, just for a while." Although she had the habit of getting up early to serve it, she was still young and occasionally had sleepiness. Han Junyu is also magnanimous. He gets up to wash and change his clothes. Then he turns to see that she is still wrapped in a quilt. He turns to see that 15 minutes have passed. Last time, considering that she was tired all night, he didn''t force her to get up, but he would never relax about her exercise. I went to get her a suit, picked her up and put her on. "Han Junyu, I''ll sleep for a while." She is coquettish with her eyes closed, and how long it takes for her fingers to move for a while. "Ning Ning, you''ve been sleeping for eight hours. Enough time for sleeping!" Han Junyu is merciless and wants to take off her pajamas. Qin Ning feels cool and suddenly opens her eyes. "Han Junyu, you, you sneak attack!" Pushing him away violently, she wrapped herself in the quilt nervously. Her action is too sudden, Han Junyu did not notice, she pushed away, the body turned back. He neatly grasped the quilt. One end of the quilt was pulled away by him, and the other end was tightly held by Qin Ning. Compared with their strength, there is no doubt that Han Junyu''s strength is greater. When Han Junyu falls out of bed, Qin Ning, wrapped in a quilt, rolls down with him. Although there was a thick carpet on the floor, there was still a bang. Two people sit on the ground, Han Junyu is helpless, Qin Ning is surprised. She''s not awake. Her brain is in chaos. Fell off the bed, caught off guard, a blank mind, body wrapped in the quilt, no time to respond. Han Junyu sat on the ground and watched her follow her down. Instinctively, he stretched out his arms to protect her. So the end result was that he was reclining on the ground and she was sitting in his arms. Qin Ning, who was still sleeping, really woke up. "Han Junyu, I, I didn''t mean to. Did you have a fall pain?" Qin Ning sorry to get up from him, want to help him up, this just found something wrong. She is not in her own room, but in his bedroom. How can she sleep and change places? "Don''t move." Han Junyu pinched her waist, rolled over and put his arms on her sides. "Han Junyu, I, I didn''t mean to." Seeing his sudden counterattack, Qin Ning was stunned. He thought he would fight back and teach her a lesson. "That''s deliberate." Han Junyu, with a straight face and a big hand, pinches her jaw. He doesn''t move heavily, but he deliberately scares her. Qin Ning is the most afraid of his temper, Wei qubaba blinks big eyes, a look of punishment, Han Junyu just a little angry heart, already soft. "I don''t want to exercise, do I?" Qin Ning quickly shook his head, "exercise, exercise, I''ll get up now, after I don''t sleep." She is the fastest to admit her mistake every time, but she always does something stupid. But it''s such a little woman. She can''t beat or scold. She speaks more seriously and is worried that she will be scared. Han Junyu had some helplessness. He took her to bed and let her lie down. Then he put his hands on her sides again. "Since it''s about exercise, I''ll teach you another way today. How about that?" "Oh, good." Qin Ning didn''t think much and nodded seriously."Before you exercise, say it, don''t try to escape halfway." He said conditions, is a little bit to the rabbit dig a hole. "Yeah, sure!" Qin Ning obedient extremely, sincere and firm nod. "Well," Han Junyu was satisfied and bowed his head to kiss her lips. He gave her a few gentle kisses, which seemed to be a trial. See her blink big eyes, amber eyes pure Che, staring at himself, really waiting for him to teach her how to exercise. For her like this, he has a sense of guilt inexplicably. But, this is his wife. He takes his wife to exercise in the morning, and he doesn''t commit a crime. No longer hesitated, he bowed his head to kiss her lips, deepened the offensive, and told her with his own experience. What is morning exercise. When he went downstairs to have breakfast, Qin Ning felt uncomfortable. He puffed his cheeks and glared at the man, ignoring him. Now she understands that the farthest way she has gone is Han Junyu''s routine! Han Junyu is fresh and fresh. He finishes breakfast and leads the little woman to work. When she went out, she looked at her hair and couldn''t bear to look directly at it. She braided a few braids for herself. Her white face is tender, and her braids make her smaller. When Han Junyu gets on the bus, he looks at her and thinks deeply. She was eleven years behind him. She didn''t feel aware of it before. But when she looked at her dress, she suddenly realized that she was too young and he was too mature. When getting off the bus, Qin Ning wants to get off the bus, and his arm is held by the man. "Why?" She blinked suspiciously. Han Junyu didn''t speak this time, so he poked his own lips, which was very obvious. Old rule, goodbye kiss. Qin Ning took a deep breath. She never knew that Han Junyu would stick to people. He had gnawed so long in the morning! Thinking of the morning sports, Qin Ning''s face turned red. In mind or he did not wear clothes, strong arms in her head, strong body, so unreservedly in front of her. "Ning Ning, do you want to try it on the car?" Looking at her blush, she must be thinking about the morning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah, Qin Ning felt that the hot temperature of his cheek would burn his brain. Han Junyu, this is the tune. Play her?! Today, she had to finish her work. She was worried and didn''t quarrel with him. Take a deep breath, want to kiss him in the side face, but Han Junyu''s eyes how sharp, a look at her flashing eyes, you know her ghost idea. When she looked up, his big hand clasped her back neck, pecked her lip, and bit her lower lip in mischief. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When I got off the bus, Qin Ning really regretted that he didn''t bite back! Chapter 196 Entering the studio, Qin Ning sees ban Yongjun cleaning. She smiles and says hello. "Elder martial sister Yongjun." Ban Yongjun looked up at her and said, "your work is finished?" Qin Ning heart empty cough a, "have no." Ban Yongjun turns to wipe the table with a rag. She wants to water the flowers with a water bottle. She takes the water bottle from her hand. "Since it''s not finished, don''t go!" Qin Ning a Leng, surprised looking at her. "If I finish my work, elder martial sister, don''t you worry that I will win you?" Ban Yongjun''s scornful cold hum, "if you want to really win the game, the person I want to win is never you, but myself!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at her in shock. Her mother seems to have said the same thing to her when she participated in the competition before. Ban Yongjun can have this kind of thought realm, is let her admire. "Don''t stare at me with such adoration. Mr. Zhou always said these words. Although painting emphasizes knowledge and self-cultivation, from another point of view, it also cultivates the mind. " Ban Yongjun has her own pride. Although she looks down on this little girl, she doesn''t believe that she will have a chance to win over herself. "If you can win me, it only means that I''m not cultivated enough, so I don''t have to go to a bigger stage to lose face and save travelling expenses." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked. His temper was similar to that of Zhou. But watering the flowers didn''t delay her drawing. She took the kettle from ban Yongjun and turned to water the flowers. Zhou likes to raise flowers and grass. Around his work, there are all kinds of valuable flowers and plants, which need to be carefully cultivated. She also remembers that Mr. Zhou said in class that when painting, in fact, it''s the same reason as raising flowers and grass. They should be regarded as something with a soul, so if you want to really draw a good work, you have to give it a valuable soul. If you want to have a soul in your works, you should first make yourself strong. All the people who can enter his studio basically have their own unique abilities, Qin Ning thinks. What abilities does she need to develop if she wants to stay at work? When she went upstairs to the studio, she was more motivated to finish the unfinished work. In the afternoon, Zhou Lao came. Let people call Qin Ning downstairs and let them judge their works. When people''s works are put together, Zhou is shocked to stare at Qin Ning''s works. A woman according to a bunch of white camellia, happy smile, don''t know is running think where. It''s not how good she painted, it''s the characters she painted that surprised him. Ban Yongjun''s face changed when he looked at the painting. He couldn''t believe it and stared at Qin Ning. Qin Ning felt that he was looking for trouble and was very angry. "Qin Ning, have you seen this girl?" Zhou asked coldly. Qin Ning shook his head in confusion, "it''s elder martial brother Yifan who gave me a black U disk, which is the story of the girl. I want to give this painting to elder martial brother Yifan no matter whether it''s win or lose. " "For me?" The door of the studio was pushed open, Xi Yifan came in and heard Qin Ning say his name, he was surprised to pick eyebrows. Qin Ning looks up at Xi Yifan in surprise. Only a few days, his face haggard, now black, obviously not in good condition. "Elder martial brother Yifan, are you ok?" Qin Ning asked anxiously. Xi Yifan shrugged and was about to go to see Qin Ning''s works, but he was scolded by Zhou. "Yifan, you just came back, go to rest first." Zhou found a dirty cloth and threw it on Qin Ning''s work to cover the girl''s face. "Qin Ning, your work is not good. Draw a new one." Qin Ning frowned and stared at his work, looking at old Zhou in doubt. "Mr. Zhou, what''s wrong?" "If I don''t say it well, it''s not good!" Zhou shouts. Qin Ning was so scared that he turned pale and clenched his little fist to keep himself from shaking, but he was still surprised. "Mr. Zhou, that''s the painting Qin Ning gave me. It''s inappropriate for you to handle it at will, isn''t it?" Xi Yifan smiles. He wanted to take the painting away, but he was blocked by Mr. Zhou. "Qin Ning''s craftsmanship is not mature. You''d better not look at it if you don''t draw well." Zhou Laoyue was blocking, and Xi Yifan was more curious about what Qin Ning had painted. He''s not in a good mood when he goes back these days. He doesn''t want to miss something he''s interested in. From the side of old Zhou, he was stopped by old Zhou again, and Xi Yifan frowned. "Mr. Zhou, it''s not good for you to be so hegemonic." Xi Yifan, who had learned some Kung Fu, went to qinning''s shop to spend money and take away the dirty cloth. When he saw the woman in the picture, his face changed and his warm eyes were frozen. Maybe it''s the impact of the picture. He was in a high mood. At that moment, he didn''t think much about it. He just didn''t want to see the woman''s face in the pictureHe tore the paper in half. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s astonished stare big eyes, facial expression wax white. People also stare at Xi Yifan in shock. They don''t know why Xi Yifan, who is always mild, loses his temper. "Qin Ning, what do you mean?" Hearing Xi Yifan''s cold voice, Qin Ning was frightened, but she didn''t flinch from her work. "The little girl looks weak, but I''m glad to see her smile." Qin Ning stared at the torn painting on the ground and took a deep breath, "elder martial brother Yifan, you hate her!" She didn''t name who she was, but Xi Yifan knew and Zhou also knew. "Shut up Old Zhou roared and pulled Qin Ning upstairs. Other people feel the anger on Xi Yifan and dare not stay more, so they all leave one after another. Xi Yifan stands alone in the open studio and stares at the woman on the ground with a clean and pure smile. Her smile has always been very sweet, but now, looking at her smile, he felt very dazzling. It''s because of her that she digs away his heart and runs away irresponsibly. How hateful to escape to a place he can''t find. But how could she be so stupid? Others said her existence would be bad for him, she left foolishly, how heartless! Xi Yifan himself did not realize that a little tears fell on the painting, tears hit the corner of the woman''s mouth, he regretted slowly picked up the words on the ground, a little bit of patchwork. Painting can be pieced together. But she took away the heart, broken, how to piece it together! In the studio upstairs, Qin Ning was still at a loss and didn''t know what he had done wrong. "Old Zhou, the girl," "she died." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was shocked and stared at Zhou, with regret in his heart. Before she received a phone call from Xi Yifan, she didn''t hear the voice clearly, but she felt that he was not in the right mood. She is sensitive. Feeling that he is in a bad mood may be because of the girl, think of black U disk girl every time called Yifan brother. With a smile on her face, she wanted to draw her down and comfort him with this painting. The bunch of white camellia in the painting hopes that she can become someone''s bride, and then leads her to the auditorium. However, she seems to be self defeating. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhou. I didn''t mean to." She didn''t mean to poke Xi Yifan''s wound. Zhou laoben still wants to lose his temper, but she looks pale and her eyes are red. She wants to scold her, but she is swallowed. Apart from that woman, her works are still good, with the same moral as ban Yongjun. "Forget about the game. You''ll have a rest these days." Seeing Zhou leave the studio, Qin Ning sits in front of the drawing board in a daze. After a while, he takes out his mobile phone and finds Han Junyu''s number. Chapter 197 It was song Xuan who picked up Qin Ning. When Qin Ning got on the bus, his face turned pale, his eyes turned red and his heart thumped. Han Shao is in a good mood in the morning. He must have something to do with Qin Ning. Now Qin Ning''s mood is so bad, he can already expect Han Shao''s gloomy face. In the meeting room of Sheng''an group, Han Junyu is in a meeting, staring at his mobile phone. Thinking of the little woman coming, he pursed his thin lips, and the corners of his mouth seemed to be slightly raised. Arc is very small, but standing next to him, Xu Lin still found. She stares at the woman in surprise. Does Han Shao like that kind of woman very much? Suddenly, Xu Lin narrowed her eyes and stared at the woman who was reporting her work. She looked at her from head to foot. The woman in the black-and-white suit has an old-fashioned personality, and her face is plain. She can''t find any brilliant points. What''s more, the woman was married. What did Han Shao like about her? Suddenly, his mobile phone vibrated, his handsome face sank, staring at the mobile phone coldly. She frowned. Was something wrong? "Ten minutes off!" Leaving a word behind, Han Junyu has a strong momentum and is extremely cold. Everyone panics. Is something wrong with this? Song Xuan leads Qin Ning upstairs to Han Junyu''s office. Song Xuan opens the door. Qin Ning walked into the office with her head down. She saw a tall and straight man standing by the window. Hearing the sound of opening the door, she turned to look at her. Her eyes were red. Before Han Junyu came, she rushed to him and hugged him. Seeing this, song Xuan raised his eyebrows and closed his office. Turning to see Xu Lin staring at himself, a bit surprised. "Secretary Xu, what''s up?" "I need to talk to the president." Xu Lin holds a document in her hand and stares at the office door. Just listen to colleagues say, song Xuan took a woman upstairs, directly into the president''s office. The woman who asked song Xuan to pick up must be very special, so Xu Lin was very curious about who the woman was. Seeing that she was going to open the door, song Xuan stepped forward to block her. "Secretary Xu, now the president is busy. If it''s not particularly urgent, you can give it to me." Xu Lin frowned, but soon her face calmed down, smiling at him. "Song tezhu, who is the woman you brought?" Song Xuan pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, smiling politely, "it doesn''t seem to be a matter of work." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin grinds her teeth, but she doesn''t expect song Xuan to mystify. "I''ll trouble you." Xu Lin has no choice but to rigidly pull the corners of her mouth and hand over the documents to song Xuan. In the office, Qin Ning hugs Han Junyu tightly. It seems that only holding her, her heart will be less uncomfortable. "What''s wrong?" Han Junyu asked. She would suddenly take the initiative to hold him, or make mistakes to please him, or really in a bad mood. But he would rather that she made a mistake and he helped her solve it, rather than that something affected her mood. Qin Ning looked up in doubt and blinked his big eyes pitifully. "How do you know that I made a mistake again?" Han Junyu''s face is calm. He holds her on the sofa and wipes her tears with his handkerchief. "is it because there is something wrong with the works of the competition?" "Why, how do you know?" Qin Ning was shocked. "Tell me about it." Zhou will announce the result of her match with ban Yongjun today. It''s only this match that can make her care so much, so it''s not hard to guess. "Han Junyu, I really made a mistake this time, which made elder martial brother Yifan unhappy." "Well?" Han Junyu heard her mention other men''s names, and his face was not good. Qin Ning told him all the things that happened before. Thinking of Xi Yifan''s injured eyes, her heart tingles. She meant well, but the way seemed wrong. Instead, she hurt him again. "Han Junyu, would you hate me if I died?" She just wanted to give an example. "Shut up Han Junyu Jun''s face is overcast and cold. If there is no such thing, she should not even think about it! Qin Ning was scared to shake his shoulders and stare at her in panic. "I, I didn''t mean that. It seems to be really wrong. " Qin Ning saw that his eyes were cold, and his heart was even worse. She just assumed that Han Junyu''s reaction was so big. If she really died, others would feel uncomfortable talking about her in front of him. It''s her thoughtless and self righteous way that makes Xi Yifan happy. Ridiculous! Han Junyu touched her little head and sighed. He probably understood that she was kind-hearted and defeated by Zhou laoxun."In the heart?" Qin Ning nodded. In this world, only Han Junyu understood her. "Can it relieve your pain if it''s so hard?" "No Qin Ning answered in the affirmative. "Now that there is a problem, go to solve it. Crying can only waste a few tears." Han Junyu said calmly. When he learned that Xi Yifan would specially help Qin Ning, he asked people to investigate him. Xi Yifan''s brother adopted a girl. The little girl was ill and had been treated for a long time. Instead of recovering, she got worse. When her condition is getting worse and worse, Xi Yifan accompanies her and they are inseparable. At that time, the Xi family knew that their relationship was unusual. In order to make Xi Yifan have a better future, she arranged for Xi Yifan to study abroad. The girl wanted to go, but she was stopped by Xi''s family. In order to meet Xi Yifan before she died, the girl secretly escaped from Xi''s home. Unexpectedly, she would be kidnapped. When she called Xi''s family, Xi''s family didn''t help her. Finally, she fished out the girl''s body from the sea. Xi Yifan, who originally studied economics and management, left his major behind to study fine arts, so he was unfamiliar with the Xi family. The woman who saw her painting yesterday looked familiar, but she didn''t think about it for a moment. Only when she thought about it, she remembered that it was the girl Xi Yifan cared about. Qinning listen to his lesson, long eyelashes a shake, a drop of tears fall down. She wiped it off and sat up straight. "Han Junyu, what you got is right. I can''t make mistakes. I only know how to cry. I should make up for my mistakes." Looking at her face, Han Junyu was relieved and bowed his head to kiss her eyes. "It''s stupid to know how ugly you are crying and still cry." He taught a lesson with a straight face. Qin Ning pursed small. Mouth, but also deliberately to his arm rub rub rub, "have you so coax girlfriend?" "Oh, how to coax, eh?" Han Junyu raised eyebrows, pecked on her face, and asked indifferently again, "is it so coax?" Looking at her silly staring at himself, he curved the corners of his mouth, pressed her waist, pressed her to himself, let her feel the change of his body. He bit her earlobe and asked in her ear. "Or so?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s astonished stare round eyes, did not expect that he would play a flow to her - hooligan. "Well?" The deep voice echoed in her again, and he gently ground her earlobe. "President, meeting," began. Song Xuan opens the door and comes in. He sees the two people holding each other. They seem to be kissing each other. He is scared and doesn''t say anything. With a bang, he closed the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning quickly pushed him away, covered his hot face, and did not dare to see anyone. Song Xuan helplessly pinches the eyebrow center, the president, said the good rest ten minutes. It''s too fast for you to do things in ten minutes! Song Xuan suddenly sympathizes with the president and quietly decides to go to the hospital next time to ask Xiao Jue for some medicine for him. Chapter 198 Han Junyu went to the meeting, Qin Ning alone in the office to calm down for a long time, the temperature on his face just went down. Suddenly, hearing the knock on the door, she was surprised for a few seconds. She went to the door and opened it a little. Look at a woman standing outside. She met her at the police station that day. Xu Lin was surprised to see the woman''s face. It turned out to be Han Junyu''s stand in fiancee! "Well, the president is in a meeting and I need a document." Qinning listen to her call Han Junyu president, in the heart slightly different. She is an employee here. Does that mean that this woman gets along with Han Junyu every day? She pursed her pink lips, thinking that song Xuan was Han Junyu''s special assistant. If Han Junyu had any important documents to ask this woman to come and get them, it means that this woman''s status here is not bad. "Sorry, you can''t go in." Qin Ning refused. Xu Lin heard her refusal, staring at her in surprise, looking at her young face, like a junior high school student. But it''s such a woman, deep-seated, especially calculating. It''s not surprising that Han Shao''s current love will make her proud. "I''m sorry, Miss Qin. This is Sheng''an group. I''m here to work. Please don''t disturb me." Qin Ning opened the door, but a hand stopped by the door, with a smile on his face. "Sorry, this is your president''s office. You can''t enter it without your president''s permission. You said that you are taking documents. Usually, this kind of work should be done with special help? " Some unnatural flashed across Xu Lin''s face. Taking the document is just an excuse to see which woman Han Shaojin hides in a house. "It used to be like this, but now I send tezhu and the president to a meeting. That document is very important and I need to take it away." Xu Lin makes excuses. Qin Ning saw that she always had a smile on her face. She remembered that when she went to her father''s company, there were always many big sisters smiling at her. Once she was drinking water in the tea room inside, she heard the big sisters who always smile at her, not only talking about her in private, but also scolding her mother behind her back. Qin Ning thought of the past, Xu Lin on a lot of defense. Maybe it''s a woman''s nature. She feels hostile to Xu Lin''s eyes. In the heart already had some conjecture, this woman perhaps takes the document is false, wants to test her to be true. How can Qin Ning admit defeat now that others have come to challenge him? So she said she would come to get the documents, but she refused without thinking about it. "The document you want to take is very important. Do you have to take it now?" "Naturally." Xu Lin answered with a cold face. "You lie!" Qin Ning fought back. "If it''s a very, very important document, it''s impossible for a company as big as you to come here alone. If you''re from the Secretary Department, you must be two together, right Qin Ning remembers that her father once said to her that if it is a very important company document, two employees need to supervise each other. Although she didn''t understand the working procedure of Sheng''an group, she noticed that Xu Lin was guilty in her eyes, so she dared to deny her. "Miss Qin, this is Sheng''an group. It''s a place to work. It''s not a place for you to fool around." Xu Lin was a little annoyed by what she said. "Miss, this is Han Junyu''s office. I don''t care who opened the door. If you have to take that document, I can''t stop it. " Qin Ning stepped back and said frankly. Hearing this, Xu Lin was in a bit of a dilemma, whether to enter or not. Who knows if this woman dug a hole for her and waited for her to jump in. "Xu Lin, standing outside the door all the time, what''s the matter?" Xu Lin turns around and sees Han Cai coming face to face. There is a flash of calculation in her eyes. "Director Han, I''m going to get the documents, but Miss Qin won''t let me in." Han Cai comes near and sees that Qin Ning is also there. His face goes down and he gives Qin Ning a poisonous glance. "Why, I don''t know how to get out of the way when I see my elders. Do you want to block me out?" Qin Ning was surprised to see Han Cai coming. But she is an elder and she has to respect her. "Aunt, this is Han Junyu''s office. Without his permission, I really dare not come in without my relatives." "Oh, what an excuse. How did you get in?" Han Cai is sarcastic. I didn''t expect that this woman would brag in the company. Even she dared to stop her. Thinking of the purpose of her coming here today, Han Cai is filled with anger, and a smear of poison flashed in his eyes. Qin Ning felt helpless. He felt that to reason with her at this time was to blame himself. "Aunt, please come in." Han Cai sneers and takes Xu Lin into the office.She went to the sofa, just sat down to see Qin Ning standing beside, tender and enviable face, a little white, red eyes more obvious. Obviously I just cried. Running to Sheng''an group to find Han Junyu to cry, this woman''s mind is really deep. "Why, the elder is here. Shouldn''t you pour tea?" Qin Ning choked, watching Xu Lin watching the play staring at himself, she took a deep breath, got up to make tea for her. She is not familiar with Han Junyu''s office. She doesn''t know where the tea is. She searched for it for a long time before she found it. The tool for making tea is different from the kettle she usually uses. This is her first time to use it. When she was burning hot water, she was not familiar with the operation. As soon as she reached out to bang the kettle, she was scalded to a low breath. She looked down and her finger pulp was red. She bit her finger and frowned. Xu Lin looks at her clumsy appearance, disdains coldly. This woman can''t make tea. She''s nothing but a face! "It''s stupid." Han Cai looks at her coldly. Han Cai''s office also has such a set of tea making tools, and Xu Lin knows how to operate them. However, Qin Ning, who was watching, stretched out his hand and didn''t remind him. This is to see Qin Ning make a fool of himself. Qin Ning has no choice but to touch the teapot after scalding his hands. "Since you married Jun Yu, you should know these things. If you stand or not, you''ll sit awkwardly. Is it your self-cultivation to raise girls in low society? " Han Cai''s eyes scan Qin Ning. The more he looks, the more dissatisfied he is, and his face is full of contempt. Qin Ning pursed her lips and stood up slowly. "And your clothes, which are limited edition in other people''s eyes, can be spread to you. It''s not as good as selling goods on the market." Han Cai thought that the woman had no eye pleasing, and her eyes fell on her hair style, and she even wanted to make complaints about it. "They are all engaged people. They have such a childish hairstyle. Even if their braids are ugly, they are hairy." Qinning pressure anger, mouth slightly hook, showing her sweet smile. "Thank you for your comments. I will remember them later." But her smile hurt the two women standing next to her. She just wanted to cut her face. Chapter 199 Standing beside Xu Lin, listening to Han Cai''s comments on Qin Ning, she was very happy. The woman who is good for nothing doesn''t know what means she used to climb onto Han Shao''s bed. After Han Shao has a look at her, she dares to rely on her and accuse her arrogantly. Oh, I don''t know who I am! But this woman''s endurance is really fierce. Han Cai scolds her so openly that she is not angry, but smiles. Is she stupid, or is she good at acting? Han Cai looks up and looks at Qin Ning''s reply with a smile. He thinks her smile is dazzling. "After talking so much, why don''t you make this cup of tea well?" Qin Ning grins her teeth and has a shadow over the tools for making tea. Han Caiming knows that she is a little scared, and even urges her to do so. This is clearly a dilemma for her. "Sorry, aunt, I don''t know how to make tea. Since Secretary Xu is here, let her make it for you." It''s the Secretary''s job to make tea for the guests. Qin Ning is right. Xu Lin''s face was stiff. She didn''t expect that Qin Ning wanted to shift her target and ask her to help. Oh, there''s no door. She smiles awkwardly, but shows her hand helplessly. "Miss Qin, I''m very busy. I have something to do with the documents. I''ll go first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face was puffed. If Xu Lin wants to leave, she will not stay. Han Cai doesn''t eat Qin Ning. It''s not enough to see her hand burned once. If she scalded her hands to the hospital, it would be very exciting! "Qin Ning, don''t make excuses. You call my aunt. You can''t make me a cup of tea. You don''t pay attention to me at all!" Qin Ning wants to roll his eyes when he puts on a big hat that doesn''t respect his elders. It''s the first time for her to meet such a harsh elder! Qin Ning bit the pink lip and squatted down again, carefully checking all kinds of buttons to make sure there was no danger, so he began to take the kettle. Han Cai coldly looks at her scaly white hands and carefully takes a sample to pick up the kettle. The cheap girl who has never seen the world dares to challenge her. It''s too tender! Thinking of her baby daughter, she was teased several times and almost sent abroad. She wanted to pour the boiling hot water on the woman''s face. Let her also taste the pain of losing face! Qin Ning can''t make tea. It''s not that Qin Ning has never seen the world, but that Qin Ning has done this kind of thing before. Come to Han Junyu side, Han Junyu is holding her as a treasure in the hand, how can she make tea? If it''s just a simple kettle, Qin Ning can barely cope with it, but it''s a high-tech link, and Qin Ning can''t understand it. After making a cup of tea, Qin Ning has a sense of accomplishment. She sniffs the fragrance of tea in the office. Wow, with the fragrance of tea, we can know that the tea prepared in Han Junyu''s office must be very expensive. She poured a cup of tea and sent it to Han CAI. Han Junyu finally ended the meeting. He pinched his eyebrows and quickened his pace. No matter how hard the work is, he doesn''t frown. But at the moment, he can''t wait to see his woman. Song Xuan saw that he had long legs, and his feet were flying, and his eyebrows were a little happy. He was in a better mood. Only Qin Ning can keep Han Shao''s mood from fluctuating so much. He also quickened his pace and came to the president''s office to help him open the door. Open the door, they both smell a refreshing tea, Han Junyu micro hook. I didn''t expect that the little woman would be so good to know that he wanted to drink water after the meeting. "Ah But one step further, I heard Qin Ning''s cry. With a frown, he ran forward and put her in his arms. Then he saw her red palm. "Qin Ning, you''re too careless. You can''t hold a cup of tea steadily." When Han Cai sees Han Junyu''s sudden return, his eyes flash with a touch of guilt, but it is soon covered up. "You" Qin Ning grins her teeth. It''s not that she didn''t hold the cup well. It''s that she handed it to her, but Han Cai let it go when he picked it up. She didn''t expect that Han Cai would have this kind of careful thinking. She didn''t take her hand back in time and was scalded by the boiling water. Han Junyu quickly used a handkerchief to help her wipe the injured water. Looking at the red belly of her two fingers, his face sank and his brown eyes were cold. "Song Xuan, get the scalding medicine." Song Xuan immediately turned to find the medicine. He ran after the palm of her hand gently, with great pain. "Does it hurt?" Qin Ning''s lower lip didn''t hurt much, but looking at his concerned eyes, she blinked her red eyes and nodded. She is a big living person. How could she not hurt when she was scalded by hot water?Han Junyu pinches the handkerchief in his hand. The handkerchief is wrinkled by him. It seems that it is someone''s neck. As long as he uses a little more, that person''s neck will be crushed! He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the palm of her hand. "Good, it won''t hurt soon, eh." Sometimes moving, not how many clothes he gave her, how many luxuries he gave her, but not how many promises he would give her. Perhaps, moved is that he bowed his head a little action, softened her heart. Her eyes were sore and staring at him. Is such a person, will be helpless in her time, wholeheartedly take care of her. So why couldn''t she take another step when he begged her to try to accept him? Han Junyu saw her eyelashes tremble and tears flow out again. He thought it was very painful. The tip of his heart seemed to have been pricked with a few needles. He also felt pain all over his body. Long arm around her, dark brown eyes, under his eyes, some people dare to hurt her, it is obvious that his protection is not thoughtful enough. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry." Qin Ning shakes his head. It''s not his fault. Why apologize? Han Junyu rubbed her small head and let it be, pecked her lips to calm her mood. Sitting Han Cai, looking at the two people holding each other, sneers coldly. This woman is really affectable, is not hot hands, even holding Han Junyu crying coquetry. It''s no wonder that she will steal Han Junyu from her cousin. They all say that the crying child has milk to drink. This woman''s means are higher than Qin Yao''s. I don''t know how much. So Qin Yao lost to her cousin, it can only be said that her brain is not as good as her cousin. "Ning Ning, is your injury OK? Do you want to go to the hospital? If the injury is too serious, we have to do cosmetic repair Han Cai is sarcastic. Qin Ning was very angry in his heart, and his pink face still raised a smile. "Aunt, it''s exaggerating. Just rub some medicine later." Input people do not lose the battle, and the face of anger against her, too cheap. Qin Ning will greet Han Junyu with a smile, but it doesn''t mean Han Junyu will give him a smile. His handsome face is cold and gloomy. When he looks at Han CAI with brown eyes, his cold will burst out. In front of him, people who dare to bully him with their elder status. Since she wanted to die, he would give her a ride! Chapter 200 "Director Han, why did you come to my office?" Han Junyu leads Qin Ning to another sofa and presses her shoulders to let her sit down. He stands aloof, palm Mou Sen Leng Bi Zhao Han Cai, hope she had better have something. Han CAI has something to do with her, but it''s not about her, it''s about Jian Ying. Last time, she deliberately took Jianying to accompany the old lady to the villa, hoping that the old lady would help to intercede and let Han Junyu let Jianying go. I thought Han Junyu would not embarrass Jian Ying after listening to the old lady. But I didn''t expect that when she went to find a university for Jianying, many universities would not accept her name immediately. As soon as Han Cai looks at the situation, he knows that Han Junyu has done something wrong. "Jun Yu, didn''t you say that you would let Jian Ying go and let her study hard?" Han Junyu''s face was indifferent, and a touch of sarcasm flashed across the corner of his mouth. "When did I promise?" "You Han CAI was shocked. Last time the old lady said it, he acquiesced! Since then, Han Junyu has been very indifferent to her aunt, but he didn''t expect that he would be so ruthless for Qin Ning. But now that he''s taking charge of Sheng''an group and has his own power, she doesn''t dare to offend easily. "Jun Yu, Jian Ying is the only niece of the old lady. If she goes to study abroad, the old lady will be sad." "Oh, she can''t read." Han Junyu replied. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Cai''s face stares at him ferociously and takes a few deep breaths, which makes his anger go down. Jianying is her only daughter. She doesn''t study well in high school. If she doesn''t study well in college, what should she do in the future? "Han Junyu, Jian Ying is your cousin. How can you be so cruel for a woman?" Han Junyu seems to have heard a joke, and satire flashed in his eyes. "Fortunately, it''s my cousin, otherwise you would have collected her body!" Just bullying Qin Ning in school, and then find someone to bully Qin Ning, if this is not related to people, she can still live well, he is not kind enough? "How can you be so heartless?" Han Junyu looked at his watch and pointed out for a long time, "director Han, during working hours, do you think it''s appropriate for you to come to talk with me about personal matters?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Cai is so angry that she wants to kick this man. If it''s not for work time, she can''t find him at all. "Because of your existence, I wasted my time. Can you afford it?" "Han Junyu, don''t go too far!" Since he tore his face, Han Cai didn''t want to pretend to be angry. "Too much?" Han Junyu hummed coldly, "director Han, if I still leave you in Sheng''an group, you should know how to be grateful." "Sheng''an group is the property of Han family. Why do you kick me out of Sheng''an?" Han Cai is flustered. Han Junyu is cold-blooded and merciless. If he wants to do something, no one can stop him. "Don''t forget, Sheng''an of the Han family was nine years ago. I was in charge of these nine years. Han Fen has nothing to do with it At the beginning, he said that he was not engaged, so he handed over the position of president of Sheng''an group, which was just a tactic of delaying the war with the old lady. The equity of Sheng''an group is in his hands. It doesn''t matter whether he is the president or not. Even if he doesn''t, the person in charge will be his person. Only Han CAI can be a whimsical, she can sit on the position of president. "In the future, don''t step into my office without my consent, otherwise, get out of Sheng''an group!" Han Cai''s face turns pale and his eyes stare at him resentfully. "Han Junyu, you white eyed wolf, the old lady handed over Sheng''an group to you, and you avenged the kindness!" Han Junyu laughed angrily. When he was angry, there was no flaw in his face. He sat down gracefully, opened the kettle, poured a glass of water, took a sip, maybe it was too hot, he frowned slightly. "It''s too hot, director Han. How about you try it?" "Ah Han Cai watched him pour a burst of water from the kettle on his body, instinctively blocking his hands in front of him, and his hands were burned back. She screamed in pain and scolded angrily. "Han Junyu, you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning, sitting beside him, stares at Han Junyu in amazement. He''s too blatant, isn''t he? However, he just splashed water action, really handsome! "Not careful." Han Junyu clapped his hands lazily, as if he was just the audience watching the play. It''s time for him to leave when the play is over. "Han Junyu, it''s clear that you intentionally splashed me." Han Cai never dreamed that the man who was always above would make such a bargain today and splash her with hot water.However, when Han Junyu is serious, he just bullies his woman and just throws hot water on her, which is forgiveness. Instead of pouring concentrated sulfuric acid, Han CAI should be grateful. Han Junyu got up and glanced at her hot red hands indifferently. There were blisters in some places. "Who can prove that I did it on purpose?" Han Junyu shrugs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning turned to look out of the window and didn''t seem to see anything. When she found that both of them were staring at her, she blinked. "Ah, this place is so high, you can see a lot of scenery." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han''s gas recovery has made his teeth grind. The wound on her hand must be treated in the hospital. "Han Junyu, you will regret it!" "Oh." Han Junyu disdains her threat. If Han Cai could step on him, she would not be here now! Thinking of that, he clenched his fist. If it wasn''t for the old lady''s poor health and didn''t want the white haired man to send the black haired man, he would send the woman to hell! Han Cai leaves like a drowning dog. Qin Ning walks to Han Junyu anxiously and holds his hand. Although she didn''t know exactly what happened in those years, she could feel that Han Junyu was not in a good mood. Every time when she is not happy, he will accompany her, and she also wants to give him a little warmth. Feeling the soft hand of the little woman, Han Junyu revived and raised his hand to knock her forehead. "Don''t be coquettish. It''s an hour away from work." ¡°¡­¡­¡± To his warmth, Qin Ning wants to kick him now. She was quick and thinking and really kicked him. After kicking, her brain was in a panic, staring at him in amazement. It seems that she, not him, was kicked. Han Junyu was suddenly kicked by a woman. He was surprised for a few seconds. His big eyes blinked and he was flattered. "Little silly girl, you are so bold that you dare to kick me!" He had a straight face and brown eyes. "I, I didn''t mean to. Who told you that I was coquettish to make you skip work. I, I didn''t! " She was wronged to make excuses. "Oh, don''t you come to me to disturb the morale of the army?" Han Junyu hooked his chin, lowered his head, grabbed her lips, and bit by bit intruded into her mouth. "No, I Well Her explanation was swallowed by him. Han Junyu put his long arm around her waist, and clasped his other hand around her back neck to make her look up and accept his kiss. Chapter 201 Watch the man close his eyes and get drunk with the kiss. Qin Ning did not refuse, holding his strong waist, let him ask. When they both kiss and gasp, Han Junyu holds her and gasps. After a while, the breath calms down. "Little silly girl, how much time have you delayed me?" He pillow her shoulder, mouth complain, brown eyes but shining bright stars. This is the first time that the little woman didn''t refuse him. It is obvious that she is trying to accept her in her heart. Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and pursed his lips. He wanted to push him away, but he held him tightly. "I allow you to waste my time." Han Junyu whispered in her ear. Qin Ning pushed him, and his heart was filled with sweetness. Two people quietly holding, no one spoke, like a tacit understanding. Such silence, do not feel embarrassed, just feel that the atmosphere around will be warm. Han Cai left the office in a bad mood. Her palm was burning with pain. She called her secretary to drive her to the hospital. When the Secretary noticed that her face was not good, he opened the door and asked Han CAI to come in. Han Cai glanced around and found nothing unusual. He walked into the car as usual. Just get in the car, buckle the car door and start the car. Suddenly hear the back seat of Han Cai panic yell, the secretary looked back in doubt, immediately also scared pale. Han Caigang gets on the car and looks for his mobile phone from his bag, but he doesn''t expect to take out a snake. He is so scared that he throws the snake to the front seat. The Secretary had already started the car. When he was scared, he didn''t hold the steering wheel firmly, so he ran into the car nearby. The car didn''t stop. It hit again. Han Cai didn''t have a seat belt on his car. He was hit by a glass window and his face was almost deformed. Maybe the quality of the car is very good. It''s been hit three times in a row, but the car is OK. As a man, the secretary was almost scared to pee. He quickly held the steering wheel, which prevented the car from continuing to hit the side. When he turned around, he saw that the snake he had thrown away was just a toy. "Director Han, don''t worry. It''s just a toy snake." Han CAI was relieved when he heard that it was a toy snake. Who would be such a prank?! Han Cai is resentful. However, when she wanted to take a breath again, she found a greasy thing passing by her feet, and she took a cold breath. It was a moving snake, lying on her ankles. She didn''t dare to see it. "Ah, ah, ah..." Han Cai yells and wants to jump. "Director Han, what''s the matter?" Han Cai trembled with fright, and he had no strength to speak, "snake, snake!" "The snake is fake!" The Secretary also explained patiently. "No, it''s not. It''s not fake." Han Cai''s face was pale and sweating. He was paralyzed in the back seat. The Secretary has no choice but to speed up to the hospital. But when he accelerated, he found something wrong. Not only could he not control the speed of the car, but also he could not control the steering wheel at all. "What''s going on?" The Secretary wondered. It turns out that the direction of the car turns out to be more and more biased. When I go to the suburbs, the secretary is thrilled. Isn''t it a supernatural event? He wanted to open the door and jump, only to find that the doors couldn''t open. He sweated on his back and screamed in horror, trying to get his cell phone for help. His hands trembled. When he took out his cell phone, he didn''t take it out. However, he found that there were many moving snakes under his seat. I was stunned. At this time, Sheng''an group''s office, handled a job, song Xuan, poured himself a cup of coffee, just leisurely kaipingban computer. Enter the president''s office, see Han Cai dare to bully Qin Ning, don''t ask Han Shaofen, he asked people to do some tricks. Of course, those snakes are toy snakes, but they are lifelike and equipped with electronics, which can twist. Looking at the direction of Han Cai''s car, the corners of his mouth hook, and then report the situation to Han Shao. Han Junyu, who is watching the computer, hears the reminder and clicks on the video. Seeing Han Cai''s painful expression, he draws his mouth sarcastically. [the reaction time is fast enough. I''ll give you a credit. ¡¿ seeing Han Junyu''s reply, song Xuan raised his eyebrows. Does this mean that he has an extra year-end bonus? After returning to the villa, Qin Ning goes to the study with a U-disk and wants to discuss how to comfort Xi Yifan. But Han Junyu went to tell her another thing and asked her to move to his room. Two people, after sleeping in his big bed. "My bed, isn''t it the same?" Qin Ning is awkward. She just wants to confirm the relationship with him, so she wants to live in his bedroom. She thinks it''s too fast. "In your bed, I can''t sleep." He said seriously."Why can insomnia, before is sleep well?" Qin Ning is entangled. She felt that sleeping in his bedroom, and in her bedroom, was different. In her bedroom, she always felt that it was her territory, and she would have a sense of security. But if she walked into his bedroom, she felt a sense of uneasiness. She always felt that it was his breath that poured out. She felt that she could not breathe. "It used to be tolerance, but now it''s different." Han Junyu has a tough attitude. Holding her hand, he is going to her room to move things to his bedroom. "Han Junyu, you, don''t always be so domineering. You said you would give me two weeks to think, but you, you," Qin Ning couldn''t say the following words. He thought that he would find an excuse to spend the night in his bridal chamber and upset her all night. At that time, she thought she was killed by him. If she lives in his bedroom now, she won''t get up early in the morning. Han Junyu turned to look at her scarlet face and said, "I live in my bedroom because your room is too small for two people in the closet." Compared with his bedroom, Qin Ning''s bedroom is smaller, and he has an independent dressing room, which is connected with his bedroom. "I don''t have so many things. You can bring your things to my room." Qin Ning is still dying. Standing at the door of his bedroom, hearing her words, Han Junyu turned his head and looked at her. "Well, then, you''ll take care of my things." "Why?" Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, but he agreed. Did she fall into his trap again?! But the words have been said, she can only compromise to pack things for him. Qin Ning originally thought that he was just a few sets of changed clothes, and then added some daily necessities, but when she opened the wardrobe, she was so surprised that her jaw would fall off. In the wardrobe, there are dozens of suits, shirts, and rows of ties, cuffs, watches and belts. She swallowed. He was right. Her bedroom really can''t hold these things. "Han Junyu, it''s not moving. I''ll just pack up a few clothes." "Well." Han Junyu folded his arms and leaned lazily by the door, waiting for her to clean up. He has some recognition of the bed, some can''t sleep in her bed, but as long as he holds her, his sleep quality is OK. From the beginning, when he moved into her bedroom, she complained. So he deliberately put forward a bigger request. The little woman has her own stubbornness. She will definitely deny his big request and come back to the second place to let him live in her bedroom. Packing up, for Qin Ning, is like asking her to take a physics exam. I don''t know where to start. Chapter 202 Qin Ning bit his fingers, staring at the man''s clothes for a while, tangled for a few seconds, decisive give up struggle. First, he ran to the bathroom and took all his toiletries to her bathroom. When she ran back, she stood in his bedroom and asked the man standing beside him. "Han Junyu, what should I do first?" Don''t know how to do, Qin Ning at the beginning is to take the mobile phone to Baidu inquiry, but wait for a long time without a good suggestion, she simply asked Han Junyu. Han Junyu put his hands in his pocket and stared at her indifferently. "Ask me, shouldn''t you say it again?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± What do you mean? Qin Ning stares at him blankly. He always feels that the longer he gets along with him, the more businessman he is born with. No matter what he does, he will calculate in his heart and then settle accounts with her. Look at his eyes deep, thin lips slightly hook, she suddenly heart beat faster, with the lower lip, shame annoyed don''t look at him. "Ning Ning, give you a chance." Qin Ning looked out of the window and didn''t want to pay attention to him. "Three." He started timing, and that was obvious. In his limited time, if her expression satisfied him, he would teach her. "Two." His voice is low, and when he counts, he deliberately lengthens his tone. In her eyes, the man with his hands in his pocket at the moment is like a demon who hooks his fingers. If you come near him, your soul will be taken away. Before he wanted to shout, she rushed to him and hugged him. "I''m here. What do you want me to say?" Han Junyu touched her small head, one arm picked her up and hooked her jaw. "Give me a kiss." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning puffed his cheeks, blushed and turned away from him. "If you don''t kiss me, I''ll kiss you." Han Junyu never understood the meaning of shyness when he was close to her. He only understood obedience. Qin Ning is a shy woman. If he doesn''t take the initiative to ask, she won''t approach him so easily. Qin Ning felt that if he was allowed to kiss him, he would not be able to solve the problem for a while and a half. He tangled in his heart for a few seconds, and then he gave him a kiss on the face. "Is that all right?" "Of course not!" Han Junyu frowned, deliberately straight face, not happy. Qin Ning takes a deep breath. He always feels that Han Junyu is like a childish child and needs to be coaxed. She endured shyness and gave him another kiss on his thin lips. Han Junyu was satisfied with his lips, and his eyebrows picked up. "What''s the taste of your lipstick?" "Green apple." Han Junyu could not taste the taste, but felt that she had a lipstick on her lips to remember this smell. "What''s your favorite flavor?" "Well, I like many flavors, vanilla, strawberry, green tea..." Han Junyu raised eyebrows. I never expected the girl''s lipstick to taste so much. Suddenly he suddenly wanted to know what the smell was like. Is it as delicious as her? "Why do you ask this?" Qin Ning knew later. "Now I''ll teach you how to pack." Han Junyu ignored her problem and took her hand to the wardrobe. Han Junyu knows that she can''t fold clothes, so he specially teaches her to fold his shirt this time. Although these little things do not need her to do, but look at her face serious study, he thought it was very interesting. Usually at this time, he must be in the study, to deal with the high-level countries from the mail. But he found it more interesting to fold clothes with a little woman. "Oh, how stupid I am!" I don''t know how many times I''ve practiced. Her folded shirt is compared with Han Junyu''s. No comparison, no harm, this is the truth! "Is there no law?" The little woman angrily glared at him. Han Junyu pursed his lips and kept smiling. I found that when a little woman was studying, she could get through as long as she could. When she was studying hard, those examinations couldn''t defeat her at all. But for life trivia, she is an idiot, into the kitchen that is an indefinite time bomb. "What law?" Qin Ning stares at the shirt in his hand doubtfully, can''t understand very much, fold clothes still can have the rule. This is not a math problem! "Silly girl, this center line, and the line on the shoulder." Han Junyu spread out his shirt and taught her a little bit. "Han Junyu, did I say you look good?" "Well?" Suddenly hear the praise of the woman, Han Junyu ear red, pretending to be indifferent.Qin Ning scratched his head, a little frustrated, "well, you are too handsome, let me distracted." She found a perfect excuse not to fold clothes. "Oh, cover up your stupid brain with the clumsiness of thinking about action." Han Junyu satirizes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t dare to roll his eyes. He could only look at the ceiling. When I found out this man''s poisonous tongue, it was absolutely heinous! "No, just practice!" He stares at her sharply with brown eyes. This is the preparation supervisor. Qin Ning with lower lip, Wei qubaba look at him, found that the man indifference does not give her an expression, she can only toot pink lips to continue folding shirt. In an hour. Qinning station tired, kneel on the bed, folded a good, and suit coat and trousers, and scattered small things. These are all things that need to be learned. Han Junyu thinks that since he wants to teach them, he should teach them all. It''s just that he can pass the time. After that, his personality became lonely. He took care of his life by himself, and he took care of many things by himself. But today he cleaned up the room with a little woman, and he found that life can have another feeling. She seemed to open another door for him. Although he lost his sense of taste, every time he kisses her, he feels sweet. Qin Ning tired fingers sour, turned to see the man looking for a book to lie on the sofa, she grinds her teeth. "Han Junyu, won''t you help?" "What can I do for you?" Han Junyu''s eyes still fell on the book, and he didn''t give her a look. "Help bring your things to my room!" She thought that she had folded the clothes, and then he took them. Should that be ok? It''s not a match between men and women. I''m not tired. Han Junyu listens to her natural words, this just lifted Mou to see her one eye. Little women are so bold that they dare to tell him to do things now! He didn''t refuse. He got up with the book, went to her and picked up the folded clothes in front of her. "Hey, Han Junyu, you" looking at the pile of clothes he deliberately messed up, Qin Ning was going crazy. It took her an hour to fold the clothes, and he messed them up in a second, which was too irritating! "I''m very helpful, but these clothes don''t seem willing to help me, so" Han Junyu shrugs innocently, turns around and continues to read on the sofa. Qin Ning molar, now really want to bite him, have wood have! But now bite him, also can''t fold those clothes well, she can only accept life of again pack those clothes well. After tossing all night, he finally moved all his daily needs to her room and collapsed on the bed. Then he saw the man walking leisurely in front of her with his bathrobe. "Tired?" "Yes, yes." Qin Ning nodded. "I''ll take you to the bath." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 203 Qin Ning a listen to Han Junyu want to hold her to take a bath, immediately hide in the quilt, guard of stare at him. It''s like a little suckling cat that has been trampled on its tail, blinking its big eyes. Its pure eyes are full of defense, and it seems to fight back at any time. Han Junyu''s tall posture stood at the bedside and gave her a look of disgust. "Oh, dirty, stupid girl." He left a cool hum and turned to take a bath. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning swallowed. This man is so humble! Qin Ning learned to be good this time. While he was taking a bath, he took his pajamas and ran to the bathroom of his room to take a bath. Han Junyu came out of the bath without looking at the little woman. He was about to find someone, but he heard his cell phone ring. Put away the towel, get your cell phone and go to the window. "Han Shao, master Meng''s 60th birthday. He tried his best to find me and gave me two invitation cards to invite you to his birthday party." Han Junyu thin lips close, Mengjia want to and Sheng''an group cooperation contract is about to expire, before they talked to Han CAI. Before that, he was suppressing Han CAI. Han Cai handed over the renewal of his contract. He directly ignored it and left it to song Xuan. Now Han CAI should be sent to the hospital. It is estimated that she has no courage to come to work during this period. "Since Mr. Meng is so sincere, you are drawing up a cooperation contract. By the way, you''re welcome. " He said you''re welcome. Naturally, he wanted to get rid of the Meng family. Song Xuan also stirred up a sneer, "I understand, since they are sincere, naturally they will not let them down." The Meng family is also thick skinned. Last time Meng Zhidong''s wife framed Qin Ning for kidnapping her daughter, the account has not been settled. He came up by himself. Don''t blame Han Shaoxin for his ruthlessness. "There''s another thing, Han Shao. I want to report it to you." "Well?" Listening to his heavy tone, Han Junyu realized that it might be another thing he went to check. "About Ning family..." When Qin Ning came back to the room, he saw the man standing by the window, looking cold and dark. He came to him in doubt. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter?" She found that the back of his hand holding the mobile phone was blue and blue. She was worried about something. She held his hand in her small hand. Hearing her soft voice, Han Junyu regained his mind and turned to embrace her. "Ning Ning, promise me never to leave me." Hidden in the man''s voice is the sadness she can''t understand. Qin Ning''s body is shocked, and he doesn''t know why there is a strong sadness in his chest. "I won''t leave." If they get along well, why leave? But in the future, no one knows what will happen, so we can only cherish the present. She stood on tiptoe and patted him on the back, quietly comforting him. Qin Ning gets up early and goes to exercise with Han Junyu. After several days of training, she has gradually adapted to it, but every time she comes out of the sports room, she is still tired and sweating. Han Junyu saw her following, impatiently waiting for her, and directly picked her up. "Ah, Han Junyu, what is this for?" "Don''t waste my time." Han Junyu doesn''t want to talk nonsense with her. He takes her to the room. Qin Ning helpless, holding his neck, to the room, took the clothes and rushed into the bathroom. Han Junyu goes back to his room and simply takes a bath. When he returns to Qin Ning''s room, he finds that the clothes he arranged yesterday are confused by her again. He frowns slightly. He doesn''t like his things are too messy, and he arranges the two people''s things neatly. Suddenly I looked up and saw two people''s clothes hanging together. His clothes were almost black and white shirts and suits, while her clothes were bright. The arrangement of these clothes was not neat, but he felt strangely that they were arranged in an orderly way, which made him enjoy the sight. Holding her light blue coat, thinking of the dress she had just taken in, he picked out a Navy tie. Qin Ning changed her clothes and came out. She was wearing a light blue T-shirt today. On the shoulder of the T-shirt, there were two blue enchantresses. They were pure hand-made embroidery with a bit of antique style. The following is a light brown seven point jeans. On the jeans tube, there is pure manual embroidery, and the vines are intertwined. There are several school flowers hidden in the vines, which is very chic. Today, she combed all her hair back, made a lovely ball, and some fragmentary hair didn''t go up, which made him want to rub it. "Do you think I''m beautiful?" Found that the man has been staring at himself, Qin Ning cheeks some red, shy look at him. But he not only did not look away, but also looked at her calmly. Qin Ning pursed her pink lips, raised her chin and raised her eyebrows to him. Han Junyu sneered, "standing in front of me, you still owe nine points beauty to make a vase?"¡°¡­¡­¡± This sentence pricks my heart. He is a big man and wants to compete with her! But the reality is that when it comes to being a vase, he must be more beautiful than her. I don''t know how many times. "What are you looking at?" Han Junyu took out his tie, walked up to her and nodded her forehead. "I''m checking to see if you''ve cleaned your eye droppings when you wash your face." ¡°¡­¡­ You didn''t clean it up Qin Ning glared at him and turned to go to the bathroom to see if he was not clean. Just walk a step, the back of the hand is pulled by the man. "After my inspection, it''s clean." Then she naturally handed the tie to her, "help me tie it." "I, I will not." Qin Ning tangled with his tie. She wore a red scarf when she was a child. Is it her father who helps her every day? "No, just learn." Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and thought about it seriously. His words were right. No, it''s time to learn. But how does she feel that this man is using this sentence to oppress her to do things for him? This man''s routine is really hidden! Qin Ning grinds his teeth secretly. She took a look at him with her tie and coughed. "Your head, lower it." He''s too tall. If you want to wear a tie for him, you have to jump up. But when she jumped up, she couldn''t stand at all, so she had to make him bend down. Han Junyu this time is not ironic, obedient bent down, and her head, let her put on her tie. "Is that so?" Qin Ning recalled the way he tied a red scarf when he was a child. "How ugly He was so disgusted that he untied his tie. "Then I won''t, you teach me." Qin Ning is discouraged. There are so many complications in wearing a tie. It''s really a headache. "Well." He nodded in agreement, but quickly pecked on her lips, and said with a straight face. "This is tuition" "then I won''t study," Qin Ning was angry. He''s always playing with her. "It''s not stupid not to study after paying tuition!" Han Junyu has the heart to teach her, naturally will not let her escape, long arm around her waist, the other hand to her demonstration, tied once. But the little woman was just staring at herself, confused, and his eyes twitched. "I''ll do it again. If I don''t do it again, I''ll be punished more severely." As soon as he heard of the punishment, Qin Ning did not dare to be careless and stared at his fingers seriously. His fingers are slender, knuckles are clear, and his nails are also full of a healthy light pink, which is very good-looking. "Do you understand?" He had put on his tie neatly and asked her coldly. ¡°¡­¡­ "Ah?" Qin Ning stares at him. Just now, she only looks at his fingers and doesn''t remember how he tied the knot. "Silly girl, wait for me to punish you on purpose." He took her small face in his big hand, pinched her cheek, lowered his head and pecked her lips, then turned his head and scanned her eyes. Since it''s still early, he can do something else! Chapter 204 Qin Ning didn''t understand that the man could wear his own tie, but he wanted her to help. Her help not only wastes his precious time, but also makes him angry. Isn''t it self abuse? "Han Junyu, you teach me one last time." Qin Ning was so upset that he pulled his tie and nearly strangled him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a deep breath, strangely more patient, holding her little hand, a little bit to teach her. If you can''t teach once, you can teach twice. Anyway, I can''t finish my necktie course today. No one wants to leave. When Qin Ning finally tied it up for him, she jumped up in surprise and held him for credit. "Yes, Han Junyu, I''ve tied it up. Wow, I''m so good. " Qin Ning looked at the tie around his neck and was more satisfied with it. "Han Junyu, take the tie I tied for you, and you will be more and more handsome." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu stood in front of the mirror, looking at her crooked tie knot. He was too lazy to hit her. When they went downstairs, Aunt Zhang quickly counted breakfast and noticed that Han Junyu was wearing a strange tie today. She thought he didn''t pay attention, so she kindly reminded him. "Han Shao, do you need to rearrange your tie?" As always, Han Shao''s tie is meticulous and rigorous. But today''s tie is loose, lazy and not serious enough. "It''s OK. My wife helped me wear it." Han Junyu felt his tie and was a little proud. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you are in love, your IQ will break the lower limit. Aunt Zhang took a sympathetic look at Han Junyu, stopped talking and went into the kitchen. Qinning mouth a smoke, Aunt Zhang this is despise her craft. "Ugly?" She stares at Han Junyu''s tie. What''s the matter with her? What''s the matter with her? "Is it really ugly?" When we got to the studio, Qin Ning couldn''t help asking again. After getting out of the car, Han Junyu heard her inquiry and touched her little head to comfort her calmly. "Darling, it''s not as ugly as you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning seems to be pulling his tie and wants to strangle him. Two people walk into the studio together, Qin Ning asks Gao Liang if he knows where Xi Yifan is. Gaoliang frowned, looked at her strangely, and pointed to the upstairs. Qin Ning said thank you and went upstairs with Han Junyu. She calls Xi Yifan. She can only come to the studio to try his mobile phone relationship. Now that she has made a mistake, whether she can correct it or not, she must first apologize to him. Come to the second floor, in Xi Yifan''s independent studio. There are two offices on the second floor, one is Zhou''s studio, the other is Xi Yifan''s studio, and then her small studio. They came to Xi Yifan''s painting room. Just as they wanted to knock on the door, Zhou came out of his studio. Seeing Qin Ning''s frowning, they asked. "What are you going to do?" "Mr. Zhou, I know I''m wrong. I want to apologize to elder martial brother Yifan." "You don''t have to apologize. Don''t bother him these days. If he is in a bad mood, he will be in the studio." Zhou seems to be very experienced in this situation. Qin Ning frowned and looked at Han Junyu with his lower lip. He didn''t know what to do. Han Junyu pondered for a few seconds and asked Zhou, "Ning Ning feels sorry. I don''t know what can make up for her mistake?" The little woman''s heart is heavy, and she feels guilty for Xi Yifan. She will be restless all the time. The reason why he brought her to solve this problem was that he didn''t want her to think of other men all the time. Old Zhou shook his head helplessly. His feelings hurt the most. No one can help him except Xi Yifan. When Qin Ning was entangled, Xi Yifan''s studio was pushed away, and Xi Yifan, with a haggard face, stood by the door. "Are you looking for me?" His voice is hoarse, obviously last night. "Elder martial brother Yifan, are you ok?" Qin Ning saw that his body was full of paint, which was a bit embarrassed. "What can I do for you?" Xi Yifan pulled the corners of his mouth and looked up at Qin Ning. He stitched her works together, but he tried countless times last night, and still couldn''t draw her smiling face. What flashed through my mind was that she was hurt. She would be very painful. She would cry. Xiaobao is most afraid of pain. Every time he takes an injection, he will hide in his arms and hold him crying. Han Junyu stood beside him, his face gloomy, blocking in front of Qin Ning. "Xi Yifan, why don''t we talk about it?" Xi Yifan returns to his senses and realizes his hostility. He recovers to his ruffian face and leans against the wall to pick his eyebrows."About what?" "About the Xi family, about the girl." Xi Yifan realized that the girl he was talking about was the one he thought about day and night. He immediately stood up straight back and looked at him coldly. "What do you mean?" "I''ve checked with someone. There are many mysteries about the woman''s death. Don''t you want to know? " Han Junyu doesn''t understand the artist''s rich emotions, but he is an activist. Since he said he wanted to help Qin Ning solve the problem, he must start from the root. Xi Yifan is because that girl is sad. Qin Ning doesn''t know what she really wants. She just wants to comfort Xi Yifan out of kindness. Did not expect self defeating, stabbed his wound, this Han Junyu is also very sorry. Xi Yifan heard his words, his eyes flashed with shock, and there was some hope in his heart. Step back and let him into the studio. Qin Ning wants to go in with him, but Han Junyu stops him. "Don''t worry, I''ll solve the problem." "But" "there is no but." Han Junyu has a tough attitude. Qin Ning frowns and can only wait outside. In the studio, Xi Yifan asked anxiously. "Han Junyu, what do you mean?" At that time, when he returned to Xi''s home, Xi''s family only showed him Xiaobao''s body. He also had a lot of doubts in his heart. After investigating for several years, he got the same answer every time. She was ripped up by the kidnappers and thrown into the sea. However, Han Junyu tells him that there are many mysteries in Xiaobao''s death, which undoubtedly opens a crack in his dark world, looking forward to a dawn. "The results of the investigation, the information that has been sorted out, will be sent to your email." Xi Yifan squinted at him, "who did you look for to investigate." He used all the power of the Xi family and found a lot of friends to help, but there was no clue. Why could he find it? It seems that Han Junzong should not care about you Naturally, he has his own power and contacts. Xi Yifan didn''t find any clues at the beginning. Maybe he didn''t find them, but he was hidden by someone who wanted to. Xi Yifan takes out his mobile phone to open the mailbox and receives an email from Han Junyu. "Why help me?" Han Junyu is a businessman. If he spends manpower and material resources to help him, he will certainly not ask for nothing. Han Junyu turned his head and looked at the door, thinking about the little woman outside, his mouth slightly hooked. "My wife''s idea is simple. She''s kind-hearted. She wants to comfort you, but she doesn''t think about it. She touches your wound. So, I''ll help her make up for her mistakes. " Xi Yifan stares at him in shock. Unexpectedly, Han Junyu, who is high above, will lower his voice for a woman. And when he mentioned Qin Ning, Jun''s face was soft, which obviously hurt her to the bone. Chapter 205 Qin Ning stood nervously outside the door, waiting for every second is suffering. The door of the studio was finally opened. She walked quickly to Han Junyu and was surprised to see how they talked happily. "Han Junyu, how did you talk?" Han Junyu rubbed her small head and said, "what can''t I do?" Qin Ning was grateful and took the initiative to hold his big hand. Feeling the little woman''s initiative, Han Junyu is also impolite. Instead, he holds her little hand and clasps her fingers. Xi Yifan noticed two people''s small movements and thought of his little treasure. His heart seemed to be cut apart. At the beginning, he was so confident that he thought he had the ability to protect her and agreed to the arrangement of his family to study abroad. At that time, if he was more careful, he would know that it was a trap. It''s his pride that makes him lose her. At the same time, he is also very envious of Han Junyu, who has the ability to protect his own woman under the wings, holding her in the palm of his hand, a good pain. "Han Junyu, I won''t eat your fiancee. What do you have to guard against?" See Han Junyu is full of hostility to him every time, Xi Yifan is very helpless. "No," Qin Ning was embarrassed and wanted to explain "it''s not fiancee, it''s husband!" Han Junyu interrupts her and corrects Xi Yifan''s words. Xi Yifan picks eyebrows, "Qin Ning hasn''t reached the age of 18, what marriage certificate do you get?" "Oh, as long as I want to, it''s just two years old. Do you think it can stop me?" Han Junyu''s arrogant tone, can write Qin Ning''s name on his account book, this is undoubtedly the most correct decision in his life. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him in surprise. She has said it many times. She has no relationship with Xi Yifan, but Han Junyu still cares. "That''s right." Xi Yifan nodded with approval, "Han Junyu, you should call me elder martial brother." Qin Ning is called elder martial brother Xi Yifan. Since Han Junyu is Qin Ning''s husband, according to his seniority, he wants to be elder martial brother Xi Yifan. Originally, they were rivals in love. Suddenly, Xi Yifan''s body was higher than his generation, which undoubtedly made Han Junyu lose his advantage. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s face was gloomy with a puff from the corner of his mouth. See Han Junyu sink face, Xi Yifan also dare not provoke again, this man is a steal cheetah, usually tease a tease also can, this if really provoke urgent. He opened his mouth, the sharp teeth, can bite people''s neck, the human body. "Qin Ning, do me a favor, will you?" Listen to Xi Yifan call his name, Qin Ning immediately nodded. "Elder martial brother Yifan, don''t say that. It''s my fault this time. I saw you give me the contents of the USB flash drive, so that''s why " " isn''t there some scenery introductions and common names in the USB flash drive? " Xi Yifan thinks there may be a misunderstanding, otherwise how could Qin Ning have seen Xiaobao. "No, it''s a little girl''s diary. The little girl called you brother Yifan Xi Yifan''s face changed, he realized what, he asked eagerly. "Where''s the USB drive?" "Here, here." Qin Ning finds the U disk from his bag and gives it to him. Xi Yifan carefully looked at Yifan and found a small word carved on the edge of the U-disk. His fingers holding the U-disk were stiff. "Elder martial brother Yifan, are you ok?" Qin Ning didn''t know why he was so worried. "Nothing." Xi Yifan calms himself and suppresses his emotions. He secretly guesses that this may be Xiaobao''s legacy, but he mistakenly thinks it''s his own USB flash drive. He holds the U disk hand, knuckles white. "Qin Ning, I like your work very much. Can you help me draw another one?" ¡°¡­¡­ Of course, as long as elder martial brother Yifan, don''t let me get angry again. " Qin Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect that he was looking for her to do it. Now she doesn''t care whether she can take part in the competition. As long as Xi Yifan is not angry, she will be satisfied. When he returned to his studio, Qin Ning was still curious. How could Xi Yifan change his mind. She asked Han Junyu, but Han Junyu''s face was not good, knocking her forehead. "When you''re with me, you still think about other men. It''s not a lesson!" Qin Ning touched his forehead with both hands, and his forehead didn''t hurt, but he was jealous, which made her a little afraid. Last time, the man bullied her because he was jealous, regardless of her wishes. Now she is a little scared. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry. I didn''t miss him." Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed when he found the fear on her face. "Little silly girl, are you afraid of me?" "No!" Qin Ning quickly negates and shakes her head, but she shows too much and wants to cover up.She licked her pink lips and bowed her head. Realizing the seriousness of the problem, Han Junyu came up to her and asked her to look up at him. "Tell me, what are you afraid of?" Qin Ning pursed her pink lips and shook her head. Han Junyu''s sharp brown eyes stare at her seriously, and don''t miss any expression on her face. Qin Ning has a simple mind and is not good at hiding. She can''t escape his eyes if she has any ideas. But at the moment, there was uncertainty in his mind. Since she didn''t speak now, he didn''t force her. He held her face in his big hand and gave her a kiss as usual. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning wanted to draw. Han Junyu sat for a while before returning to the company. Just arrived at the company, song Xuan came in a hurry and said a few words in his ear. Han Junyu''s brown eyes are deep and cold, evoking a touch of irony. "What about the things?" Song Xuan took out a delicate small box with a rare Lantian jade pendant in it. There is a groove in the small corner of the jade pendant. If you use a magnifying glass, you can see a small word "Ning". It belongs to Qin Ning. Han Junyu took the box, brown eyes Sen cold. "Where is she now?" "Hospitals." Song Xuan''s tone was somewhat ironic. Thinking of Qin Yao''s situation, he said one more thing. "President, the situation may be a little complicated now." "Oh." Han Junyu looked at him, but he was curious, how complicated it was! This is what happened. Qin Yao and Jiang Pei took the jade pendant to the pawnshop. Song Xuan immediately received the news and sent someone to rush there. In the pawnshop point of the boss, looking at the hands of Lantian jade, a very rare species, very solemn. Qin Yao observed the boss''s face, excited, this jade should be valuable, so the boss asked about the price, she was not polite, directly asked for five million. As soon as the boss heard her, the lion opened his mouth and his face was slightly cold. This jade is very good, but if you want five million, it''s a bit exorbitant. "Miss, five million is not. If you die, I can give you 800000 at most." "800000?" Jiang Pei listened to the price, surprised eyes, feel that the price has been very much. She urged Qin Yao to quickly agree to give him this jade. They could get 800000, which is quite a lot. Qin Yao is not satisfied. She thinks it''s her boss. She takes the jade pendant away from her boss and is proud. "This jade is from my family. 800000 is too little. Five million is not enough." The boss has seen a lot of valuable treasures. I heard that she is a jade from her ancestors, so she is more interested. "Family, from which family?" "Qin family, this is a good thing left by my grandmother''s generation." The explanation of Qin Yao''s guilty heart. The boss frowned. In Nankang City, he thought of the Qin family, so he asked a teacher to study jade. The teacher is 70 or 80 years old, with presbyopic glasses, took a look at the jade, and immediately showed a happy expression. "I was asked to carve this jade by Ning family at that time. There are two pieces. This is a small one." Chapter 206 Qin Yao didn''t expect that she would be so unlucky. She met Fu, the teacher who carved the jade. "You''re bullshit. It''s obviously something of the Qin family. How could it be something of the Ning family?" Qin Yao argued in a loud voice. Typical bluff. The teacher frowned and looked at it with a magnifying glass. He found that there was a tiny groove at the top of the jade pendant. There were words carved in the groove, and he was more anxious to make sure that it was the jade he had carved. "It''s something of the Ning family. When will it become something of the Qin family, little girl? This is the evidence!" Teacher Fu Yu pendant to the boss, let the boss see that special sign. Generally speaking, things representing the family will leave special marks. The boss takes a look and recognizes that this jade belongs to the Ning family. The boss recruited his employees and gave them a few orders. The employee nodded, looked at Qin Yao and turned to leave. "Woman, your surname is Qin, but it''s something belonging to the Ning family. It''s not something that you stole." The boss is holding the jade with sarcasm on his face. "If you don''t make it clear today, I''ll call the police and give it to the police for investigation!" Jiang Pei was afraid and immediately begged for mercy, "don''t call the police. You misunderstood me. My elder brother married the youngest daughter of the Ning family. She died soon after she married our Qin family. Her things naturally became my Qin family''s things. Now I am forced to exchange it for some money. When we have money, we will redeem it. " The boss raised his eyebrows. At that time, there was a lot of noise, and I heard about it. "I heard that Ning Shan has another daughter. Normally, her daughter should take over such an important thing. How come it''s your turn?" Qin Yao was asked by her boss, impatient, "if you want this jade, I''ll give it to you at a lower price. If you can''t get it, I''ll go to another house." "Oh, since it''s not yours, why should I give you the money?" The boss is sarcastic. "What do you mean?" Qin Yao realizes that things are out of control. She has a bad premonition that she wants to take back the jade and leave here quickly. But Yu in the hands of the boss, she robbed once, did not grab, can only hate staring at him. "Now I''m wrong. If you don''t return the jade to me, I''ll call the police!" "Well, the police can help this jade find its real owner," the boss sneered. Qin Yao will not call the police because this jade is not coming from the right way. She said that she would not call the police or threaten the boss to return the jade to her. But I didn''t expect that the boss would be so hateful. He didn''t eat meat and vegetables and picked up the phone to call the police. "You, you can''t call the police, say, 400000, it can only be the lowest price." Qin Yao gritted her teeth. "Yes, yes, this jade is really ours." Jiang Pei also said that he stopped the boss from calling the police. The boss shook his head, "if you want me to accept this jade, you have to find out the source of this jade, otherwise I won''t accept it!" Qin Yao and Jiang Pei are surprised to see this kind of unreasonable person. "Don''t mind your own business, boss. It has nothing to do with where this jade is made. Now I want to be it, you give me money, this jade is yours Qin Yao thinks that the boss must want to lower the price, so he will find fault on purpose. The boss doesn''t think so. If the jade falls into his hands, if some rich and powerful people come to investigate, it''s best if there is no homicide case. If the jade is not clean, he dares not want it. The employee who just went out came back in a hurry and said a word in the boss''s ear. The boss''s face changed and glared at Qin Yao fiercely. "Miss, it turns out that you stole this jade!" "You just steal. How can I steal what I take from my house?" Qin Yao angrily denounces, rushes to the boss in front to snatch the jade, the boss avoids easily, Qin Yao bumps into the table, hugs the belly to howl. "Oh, it hurts." "Yao Yao, my daughter, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Pei quickly went up to help her up. He thought that Qin Yao was acting, but he didn''t exert himself. Qin Yao knelt down in pain and couldn''t stand up. "Ouch, you black hearted pawnshops dare to beat people when they take our things. If anything happens to my daughter, I will not let you go! Jiang Pei helped Qin Yao several times. Qin Yao fell down and cried in pain. "Mom, call an ambulance. I''m really in pain." Jiang Pei looks at her pale face and realizes that she is not really acting. She looks for her mobile phone with shaking hands. But after several calls, she was prompted that her mobile phone was in arrears. She couldn''t get through the call and asked the boss to help her with the ambulance. The boss saw Qin Yao lying on the ground playing a rogue. He just didn''t start, and the woman fell down. I don''t mean to touch porcelain, do I? So when Jiang Pei begged the boss to call, no one answered her. Jiang Pei turned around in a hurry and almost knelt down to plead.Fu, the teacher who studies jade, can''t see it and says two words with kindness. The boss is unwilling to call. Now human life is very important. Where does Jiang Pei care about the jade, he quickly sends Qin Yao to the hospital. To the hospital for examination, it turned out that Qin Yao was pregnant. Because too excited, these days life work and rest disorder, there are signs of abortion. Listening to the doctor''s words, Jiang Pei asked Qin Yao in a complicated way. "Whose is the child?" Qin Yao heard that she was pregnant and her brain was blank. How could she be pregnant? "Han Shao''s?" Jiang Pei asked and answered himself. Without waiting for Qin Yao to answer, he was too excited. Several times Qin Yao didn''t go home at night. She said that she lived in Han''s house, so the child must be Han Shao''s. Qin Yao wants to deny it, but thinking of the current situation, if the child is really Han Shao, it would be good, but the child is not. She then remembered that she was drunk and slept with others that night. It should be that night that she got pregnant. Jiang Pei see her stay Leng has been touching the belly, thought she was excited do not know how to say, in the heart happy. "Yao Yao, have a good rest. I''ll prepare some food for you." "Oh." Qin Yao is lying in bed with a confused brain. If she can''t be Han Shao''s fiancee, she''s pregnant with that person''s child now. Can she fight for it? The Meng family is also a big family in Nankang city. If she can become the second daughter-in-law of the Meng family, she will surely have no worries about food and clothing in the future. In her heart, she felt her stomach happily and felt that the child must be a blessing from heaven. After Jiang Pei left the hospital, he took a taxi and went directly to Han''s house. When she arrived at Han''s house, it was no surprise that she was stopped. She is not anxious, face with a smile, but the heart is scornful of scanning a few bodyguards. Now Yao Yao is pregnant with Han Shao''s child, and the next child is the great grandson of the Han family. She will teach these servants a lesson in the future. Chapter 207 Jiang Pei is very calm and tells the servant what Qin Yao suspects. When the servant hears that Qin Yao is pregnant, he leaves and tells the old lady the news. When Mrs. Han heard the news, she naturally thought of the Dragon Boat Festival. Qin Yao said that they had done it together. Jiang Pei was invited to the living room. The old lady''s face was flat,. Jiang Pei also consciously showed Qin Yao''s B-ultrasound pictures to the old lady, and excitedly said good things for Qin Yao. The old lady looked at the medical report on the date of pregnancy just on the heart finally had waves. "Where is she now?" Listening to the old lady''s concern about Qin Yao, Jiang Pei immediately replied. "In the hospital, ah, if it wasn''t for Yao Yao''s life, I don''t know what it would be like to be bullied." Jiang Pei thinks about the grievance he suffered in the pawnbroker shop and cries wrongly. "If it wasn''t for the greedy pawnbroker who saw that our mother and daughter were easy to bully, we would want to seize the jade and beat Yao Yao ruthlessly." Hearing that Qin Yao was hurt, the old lady didn''t look well. If this child is really a child of the Han family, how can he be bullied by others?! "Where''s that pawnshop? It''s for someone to deal with. Yao Yao is not in good health now, so she should be well cultivated. " The old lady''s attitude is calm and her smile is charitable. Jiang Pei was happy, but thinking that she had no money in her hand, she was flattered with a smile. "Old lady, Yao Yao is hospitalized and needs to be rehabilitated, but I don''t have much money in my hand, you see." the old lady was stunned. She didn''t expect that she would say such a thing and looked at the housekeeper Lao Kang. Lao Kang stepped forward, "Ms. Jiang, I will go to the hospital to deal with the medical expenses of Miss Qin, and I will have her tonic prepared. Just go back to the hospital and take care of Miss Qin." Jiang Pei is happy. Now she just has to go to the hospital to take care of Yao Yao, give birth to a fat boy, and wait to be Han Shao''s mother-in-law. She felt proud and straight as she walked. The servant sent Jiang Pei away. The old lady pondered and turned to ask the housekeeper. "Do you think Yao Yao''s baby really belongs to Jun Yu?" The housekeeper didn''t dare to make a decision rashly. He thought for a moment, "old lady, whose child is in Miss Qin''s stomach? I''d better check." The old lady sighed. Now it''s the only way. If it''s really Han Junyu''s child, Qin Yao must take it back to Han''s house. Han Junyu learns that Qin Yao is pregnant, and Jiang Pei goes to Han''s house, so he smokes. Song Xuan saw that Han Junyu''s face was gloomy, and his brown eyes flashed his killing intention. He was entangled in his heart. Han Shao gets married with Qin Ning. Suddenly, a pregnant woman appears. Han Shao must feel bad now. "President, do you want to keep this child?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, and his brown eyes were a little confused. "Why should I keep it?" It''s not his kid. He keeps it. He plays with it? "Well, the old lady knows about it. She will stay." Song Xuan was worried. Han Junyu''s long fingers strike the table, but his knuckles don''t sound very loud. But song Xuan feels an invisible pressure approaching him. "What kind of woman do you think I would sleep with?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan blinked, but he didn''t say anything. "Oh, song Xuan, am I as hungry as you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan raised his eyes on the bridge of his nose, but he wanted to hit his glasses on someone''s face. Although he is a single dog, he has a principle in looking for women. Qin Yao''s kind of woman who only has a long chest but not a long brain will make people vomit every night. "Stare at her, there should be a good play!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan thought about the men who had slept with Qin Yao, and he suddenly looked forward to them. When it''s time to get off work, Han Junyu leaves on time. Song Xuan gave him a car. When they got to the parking lot, they heard a woman calling him. Song Xuan doubts, turns to see Xu Lin in a hurry, he stops. "Secretary Xu, what''s up?" Xu Lin runs to song Xuan breathlessly, looks at Han Junyu walking in front, and then answers the question. "This is the invitation letter of the Meng family. I''ve sent several of them to me. You know, I have a cousin who married the Meng family. Now it''s not a working relationship, but a personal relationship. I want to invite Han Shao to the old man''s 60th birthday." Song Xuan looks at the invitation in her hand. When she thinks about it, she habitually raises the glasses on the bridge of her nose. "Sorry, since it''s not a job, I don''t have the obligation to hand it over to Han Shao for you." Xu Lin shrugged helplessly and put the invitation in his hand. "Special help, this time I beg you. If I succeed, I''ll treat you to dinner Song Xuan didn''t want to take it. When she pushed it over, she threw the invitation directly on the ground.Xu Lin''s face was embarrassed. She thought song Xuan would give her face and accept the invitation. Now Song Xuan throws the invitation to the ground, which is to step on her face. "Secretary Xu, I don''t want to bring work into my life." Song Xuan frowned. He has always been gentle, but if you really want to offend him, he also has a temper. "Song Xuan, you are heartless." Xu Lin converges, half joking and half angry, stares at him, picks up the invitation and goes to Han Junyu. "Han Shao, someone asked me to give you this invitation." Han Junyu glanced at the invitation, reached for it and opened it. "Since Mr. Meng invited me, I''ll go." Xu Lin is just holding the idea of a try, has been ready for him to refuse, did not expect that he would agree, ecstatic in the heart. "If you attend Mr. Meng''s birthday party, Mr. Meng will be very happy." Xu Lin looks at the position beside him with a smile. She licks her lips dryly. "My car has been repaired. Can Han Shao give me a ride today?" Song Xuan, who had already got on the bus, was convulsed by Xu Lin''s words. "Inconvenient." Han Junyu simply refused. Xu Lin face a bit embarrassed, but also not angry, "in this case, then I go first." Song Xuan saw a woman go far, Xu Lin can swing around in front of Han Junyu''s eyes, because she is smart enough to know when to retreat, know how to control the propriety. If she even lost this self-knowledge, she is not qualified to stay! In Langyue studio, Qin Ning is biting his pencil and staring at his painting. After looking at it for a few minutes, I felt that it didn''t suit my heart. I turned the painting around, put it aside and started over. When Xi Yifan came into her studio, he saw several half drawn paintings beside her. He opened his eyes and looked at her. Every time she was drawing a figure, her eyes got stuck. His fingers were touching the person''s lips. "Qin Ning, why do you draw her?" Qin Ning was startled when he heard someone talking. With a creak, the pencil she was biting fell off. "Elder martial brother Yifan, why don''t you have any voice?" Xi Yifan raised her eyebrows. He had just knocked on the door, but she was too involved to hear. "Why do you draw her?" Qin Ning was embarrassed to scratch the back of his head, carefully observed his expression, "I saw the girl''s video, think the girl laugh very good-looking, also very infectious, and she always said Yifan brother sorry." Suddenly, Qin Ningli was a little curious, "elder martial brother Yifan, can you tell me why she said I''m sorry?" Chapter 208 Sometimes meeting people is a wonderful experience. There is no need to have close contact, as long as a smiling face, people will have different feelings, so remember this person. In the video, Xiaobao cries and says that Yifan''s brother''s time is too worrying. Anyone who sees her will not like such a good woman to cry. Qin Ning heard an Yun say that if she wants to draw, she must adhere to her past style and make her works have positive energy. She didn''t want to see Xiaobao crying all the time, so she found a lot of materials and practiced many times, just to draw her smiling face. She hopes to see Xi Yifan laugh when he sees that smiling face. Unfortunately, her smile, like a knife, once again cuts the wound in Xi Yifan''s heart. Xi Yifan listened to her inquiry and recalled the past. His face was sad. "No, I''m sorry. I should have said I''m sorry." Qin Ning was even more puzzled, blinking his big eyes and looking confused. Xi Yifan smiles, opens his wallet and takes out a picture from it. Han Junyu gave him some clues, he had hope to find Xiaobao, so when he mentioned Xiaobao again, he would not be so extreme. On the contrary, we should be grateful to her, because her kindness makes Han Junyu get involved, helps him, and makes his life meaningful. "I once told you that I also have a sister. It''s her, Xi Xinyue, Xiaoming, Xiaobao. " Xi Yifan pinches the photo, feels the cold photo with his warm finger, and his eyes are full of tenderness. "She likes to laugh very much. When she smiles with one eyelid, her eyebrows and eyes are curved and very good-looking." Qin Ning noticed the photo in his hand and nodded in agreement. "That year, I promised her that when she was 18 years old, I would go back to accompany her. Unfortunately, " at the thought of her leaving, Xi Yifan clenched his fists, and blue tendons sprang up on the back of his hands. "I''ll lend you the picture first, maybe you can find the feeling." Xi Yifan generously gave the photos to her. Qin Ning looked at him in amazement. He could see that this photo was very precious to him. "No, elder martial brother Yifan, I just know how to draw this painting from your eyes." Just when Xi Yifan looked at the photos, his gentle eyes were really warm. Xi Yifan was surprised, but he didn''t say much. Put the photos away. "I will leave for a while, Ning Ning. It may take a while to come back. I can''t accompany you to the competition." "Eh, isn''t ban Yongjun chosen for the competition?" Qin Ning doubts, this competition is not only a quota, and Zhou selected ban Yongjun? "I personally recommended you to the Organizing Committee of the competition. In this event, someone I know saw your previous works and agreed to let you participate. " Xi Yifan explained. Because she let him see Xiaobao''s small face, also found Xiaobao left her last words video, he naturally want to thank. In the past, when Qin Ning''s delicate needs to be protected, he would think of his little treasure, so he unconsciously had some intention to her. If there is such a sister, he doesn''t mind. "Wow, thank you, elder martial brother Yifan?" Qin Ning is very happy to participate in the competition. "Although ban Yongjun''s qualification is higher than yours, he has his own advantages in appreciating his works according to certain conditions. I believe you." Xi Yifan encouraged her. Qin Ning''s smiling face, pink face, when happy with a layer of red, like a rose in the branches, very beautiful. "Thank you, elder martial brother. I will try my best." She clenched her hands and made a winning gesture. Han Junyu went upstairs and went outside to see Qin Ning smiling at Xi Yifan. His face was gloomy, and when he swept Xi Yifan with brown eyes, there was hidden danger. "Han Shao, you really report on time." Xi Yifan felt his hostility and couldn''t help teasing him. "Oh, I have a place to report. Unlike someone, I can only go to the cemetery every year." Han Junyu satirizes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although this sentence is true, but too much heart, Xi Yifan pale. Every year to the death of Xiaobao, is his most painful time. Sometimes he even thought about whether to go down with her or not. He promised her to protect her all her life, but she left first because of him. How could he live alone? Seeing that Xi Yifan''s face was not good, Qin Ning bit his lip and glared at Han Junyu. "Elder martial brother Yifan, I''ll cheer up. If I win the prize, I''ll treat you to dinner." Xi Yifan returned, did not answer her words, directly left the studio. "Ah, elder martial brother Yifan, you" before you took two steps, you were strongly hugged by a man and couldn''t move. "Han Junyu, how can you be like this? Elder martial brother Yifan looks very sad." Qin Ning felt that his words were too poisonous for her."He didn''t go to his woman. He wasted my time here. I didn''t make him feel bad. It was polite." Han Junyu sneered coldly. Qin Ning felt that the man at this time was unreasonable, "Han Junyu, he stood here and talked to me, where did he waste your time?" "Oh, you belong to me. It''s a waste of my time for him to stand in the way." Han Junyu''s righteous words are overbearing and speechless. Unable to laugh or cry, Qin Ning turned to paint. She denied all the original ideas, tore up a painting that was just about to be finished, took a piece of white paper and drew it again. Han Junyu saw that she wanted to sulk with herself. His face was cold. He came to her and put his hand on the drawing board. "What do you want to do again?" "Silly girl, you want to be angry with me for him!" His anger was louder than hers, and his voice was low and a little forced. Qin Ning takes a deep breath. He doesn''t know why Xi Yifan''s feelings are especially wrong. "I don''t have that kind of relationship with him at all. Why do you care?" Han Junyu pursed his thin lips and picked her up. He sat on her chair, his big hand holding her small face. "When I''m by your side, you can only have me in your eyes. Don''t look at other men again!" He gave a cold warning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning knew later. He was angry not because she had anything to do with Xi Yifan, but because Xi Yifan was a man. When she talked to Xi Yifan, she ignored him. He was not happy. She was somewhat helpless about his hegemony. "Han Junyu, I still have paint on me. Please put me down first." "Don''t change the subject, you haven''t come back to my question." Han Junyu stares at her coldly and refuses to let her escape from this problem. Qin Ning took a deep breath, "Han Junyu, Xi Yifan is just a friend. I want to be with you. Can''t I make friends?" It''s not that he can''t see her close to other men. With Han Junyu''s overbearing temperament, he will definitely directly satirize her. But looking at her pitiful eyes, Han Junyu suddenly remembered that the little woman once said that she had no friends since childhood. Anyun is her only friend, but she is abroad now, and usually she has no one to speak to. He loves her, but he can''t limit her. He told himself silently in his heart that he should restrain his temper and rub her small head with big hands. "You can have friends, but you can''t ignore me!" "I didn''t ignore you!" Qin Ning felt wronged. "You have!" When he walked into the studio, she didn''t look him in the eye, just ignored him. But she smile to Xi Yifan, that sweet smile is also too foul, he does not like his woman to other men so smile! Chapter 209 Qin Ning finished the work in three days. These three days, except for eating and going to the toilet, she sat in the studio. If Han Junyu didn''t pull her back to the villa, she would like to sleep in the studio. When Zhou saw her works, he was surprised. "Mr. Zhou, this is the work I want to give to elder martial brother Yifan. Do you think it''s ok?" Looking at the eyes of the characters in the painting, Mr. Zhou said that the eyes are the windows of the human soul, which is true. Xi Yifan once said that Qin Ning is gifted, not because she has many fancy skills, but because she is keen to capture the character''s emotion, and then express that emotion in her unique way. This kind of works full of emotion is very infectious. Appreciate her works, people will ignore other shortcomings, will only sink into that kind of mood. All over the world, there are many cultures, there are many different races. But there are also many things that are interlinked, such as people''s emotions. Happiness, sadness, life and death. Qin Ning painted a woman last time, running to the place she expected with a smile. But this work has the same meaning as the previous one. A man, wearing a white gift, holding a bunch of white camellia in his hand, is waiting for someone with a gentle face. The married man, seeing this painting, can think that he is waiting for his lover, eager to bring that person back to his arms. "Mr. Zhou, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning saw that Zhou''s eyes were moist and flustered. He thought his work was too bad, which made Zhou angry. She rushed to get the tissue, a little disappointed. She was very attentive to this painting, but she didn''t get Zhou''s approval. "Qin Ning, let''s put this painting first." Seeing that he was out of control, Zhou felt a little embarrassed. He burst into tears and glared at Qin Ning. "Don''t you want to compete? This time, your elder martial brother Yifan is fighting for you. If you are making a mistake, you will have to wait for my punishment. " "Oh." Han Junyu got off work two hours earlier than usual. Noticing that the little woman''s mood was not too high, he touched her little head and asked about the situation. "Han Junyu, is my painting very bad?" Han Junyu glances at the man in her painting, who is eight points similar to Xi Yifan. He purses his thin lips, and his brown eyes are cold. "It''s not good-looking. It''s bad looking." Before he found out that she wanted to draw Xi Yifan, he was very uncomfortable, but this was her creation, and he didn''t speak until he endured it for a long time. Now that she''s asking about the painting, he''ll give it a bad review. Five star review! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled his pink lips and was in a worse mood. "Tonight, I''ll take you out." Han Junyu changed the subject. "Why?" Qin Ning doubts, Han Junyu besides work, unexpectedly still have nightlife? ¡­¡­ Back at the villa, Qin Ning simply ate some desserts, and song Xuan sent a dress. "Sorry, Han Shao, because the weather in France is not so good, the delivery of the dress is delayed for some time." Song Xuan apologized. "Nothing. Leave it to me." Han Junyu went upstairs wearing a dress. Qin Ning wants Han Junyu to take her out to play. She is looking for clothes. Since she is playing, should she wear sportswear? Suddenly I heard a knock on the door. I opened the door and saw Han Junyu holding a big box in his hand. "What''s the matter?" "Clothes for you." Han Junyu goes into the box and takes out his dress. It''s a dress modified from cheongsam. It''s light red and pink. It''s a very soft color. "Eh, why do you need to prepare the dress? What kind of activities do you participate in?" Qin Ning didn''t refuse either. He took the dress from him and found that the style was very good-looking. There were Chinese embroidery on it. It should be made by hand. "There''s a dinner party that needs a female companion to attend. If you have to attend, I''ll try my best to take you." Han Junyu is very embarrassed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked. Is she so ugly that he can''t take her out? She was a little nervous when she attended the activity with Han Junyu for the first time. Han Junyu is the president of Sheng''an group. It should be very important for him to take part in the activities. She can never disgrace him. She went to the bathroom to change her dress. Looking at herself in the mirror, she had to exclaim. People need clothes to dress up, she put on this set of clothes, and her usual feeling is a little different. Excited out of the bathroom, she walked up to the man, pretending to be enchanting of his hair, looking forward to staring at him. "Han Junyu, say, am I beautiful?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes are shining with delicate light. The dress is more conservative. It just shows her white arm, but it is more gentle than a little woman.His woman a plain face can hold up this dress, naturally is not ugly. "Reluctantly." He was cold and calm. "I''m talking about this dress. You can forget it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bit the pink lip and touched his nose. What kind of beauty has Han Junyu never seen? He must like a woman with big breasts and long legs! "Han Junyu, am I fat?" She looked at herself in the mirror and rubbed her little face. She has really gained weight recently. Aunt Zhang has been feeding her all kinds of tonics, and the traditional Chinese medicine she takes is also all kinds of tonics. With the speed of her naked eye, she can notice that she has become mellow recently. "Do you have one?" Fat also can have so thin waist? Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, walked behind her and put his long arm around her waist. Measure her waist with her arm, put her in a bad place and hold her nose. "Still too thin." Qin Ning sees the man''s hand more and more up, she corners of the mouth a draw, hold his wrist. "Han Junyu, don''t mess around. I mean fat is face." But she can''t stop men at all Qin Ning blushed, but he couldn''t shake off his hand, so he turned to hammer him. "Well, this place is a little fat." He also nodded solemnly, pinched the woman''s little hand, lowered his head and grabbed her pink lips. "Come on, let me see where else I''m fat." He gave a low laugh. "No, Han Junyu, you Well Later words are swallowed by him, she is still a bit repellent to the activities in bed, Han Junyu naturally will not force her. Can''t zero distance contact, then he slowly from close contact, hug her kiss to his satisfaction just let her go. "After examination, you need to make up for it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gasped. After listening to his conclusion, she kicked him in the leg angrily. She can''t bite his neck, she can only attack below. Han Junyu was kicked by her, but he was not angry. He rubbed her head. "Make up, will you?" "No!" she is always plain. The most common part is cream and lipstick. Cosmetics are almost not prepared. Han Junyu helped her arrange her dress, took her little hand and took her downstairs. "Han Shao, the Meng family dinner starts at seven o''clock. Will it be over now?" Song Xuan is drinking coffee, watching two people go downstairs, a little confused. Especially when he saw Qin Ning''s red and swollen lips, he coughed lightly and began to look first. Han Shao, you feed your subordinates dog food every day, which makes people feel bad. Is it work-related injury?! Han Junyu wants to take Qin Ning to find a stylist, and song Xuan drives them to the arranged modeling room. To the modeling room, modeling room boss immediately called a make-up artist led Qin Ning to the dressing room. Han Junyu and song Xuan talk about some things at work. Han Junyu, who has a lot of resources, picks up Qin Ning from work ahead of time. He still has work to deal with. He has to deal with the mail in a timely manner. In the dressing room, the make-up artist drew half of her picture, and suddenly said that she wanted to answer the phone, so she ran away. Qin Ning looked in the mirror, half of the makeup on his face, slightly frowning, worried that Han Junyu was worried, just like urging the makeup artist to go back quickly. But when she went to the makeup artist, she was almost beaten. Chapter 210 Qin Ning, carrying a dress, went to the next dressing room to find a makeup artist. See make-up artist is to another woman make-up, she pursed powder lips, called. When the makeup artist saw Qin Ning coming, he came and apologized in a low voice, "sorry, miss, I have a difficult guest here. My friend can''t cope with it, so he asked me to help." Qin Ning is not unreasonable person, make-up artist said clearly the reason, also won''t embarrass him. "Someone is waiting for me, and I can''t wait here all the time. Can you find another makeup artist to make me up? " The makeup artist thinks what she said is reasonable. After all, everyone''s time is precious. It''s one thing to make her wait like this. "I''m really sorry, because I''m very busy today. Some makeup artists have gone out with the photographer. There''s only one intern and I left. The intern''s skill is pretty good. Can you ask her to make up for you?" Since the makeup artist said that the craftsmanship was good, she didn''t care. With her consent, Joe''s make-up artist was quite surprised. The lady was wearing millions of dresses, but she didn''t have a little temper. She was so talkative that the make-up artist actually wanted to make up for her. But the unruly young lady behind him was too difficult to speak. He asked him to make up for her, but he was also forced to do nothing. He turned to call his make-up intern, thinking that he would quickly draw a good picture for Miss Meng. "Qin Ning?" Standing at the door, Qin Ning suddenly heard someone calling him. He looked inside in doubt and saw someone he knew. Meng Jiaotong has participated in drawing competitions with her before. She came first, and Meng Jiaotong came second. Qin Ning feels surprised, but when the other party greets her, she is not easy to avoid. "Well, it''s me." "It''s really you. How can you make yourself a ghost?" Meng Jiaotong stood up and saw that Qin Ning''s face was half painted, but the dress she was wearing was designed by a French designer, which was the latest product of last week''s fashion week. It is said that this is an evening dress. There is only one in the world. Isn''t Qin Ning bullied by Qin''s family because his parents died? It must have taken a lot of effort to borrow this dress. "Where did you borrow this dress from?" Qin Ning frowned, "it''s not borrowed. It''s from my boyfriend." Meng Jiaotong sneered coldly and came up to her. She is higher than Qin Ning. She looks down on Qin Ning with contempt in her eyes. "Who''s your boyfriend? He made a high imitation evening dress for you, and you can wear it." Will Han Junyu give her something high imitation? How is that possible? Even if it''s a high imitation skirt, as long as it''s given by Han Junyu, she feels very happy. Why can''t she wear it? "Sir, the make-up artist you are looking for is waiting for me." Qin Ning doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Meng Jiaotong and ask Qiao makeup artist. The makeup artist didn''t expect that they knew each other, so he called his internship assistant to make up for Qin Ning. The internship assistant was a bit surprised to hear the master call him to make up for Qin Ning, but he didn''t have stage fright. "Miss, it''s my honor to make up for you. I hope you don''t mind." The tone of internship tone is neither humble nor overbearing, her attitude makes Qin Ning very comfortable, nodded, ready to turn back to the dressing room. "Wait!" But some people don''t agree with Joe makeup artist''s decision, stop the pace of the internship assistant. Meng Jiaotong was ignored and her face was not good. "Joe, isn''t that your internship assistant? She''s going to perm my hair. How can she go. If it takes my time, she won''t do it here Qiao makeup artist headache, this modeling room is one of the best in Nankang, usually contact with all kinds of celebrities, but like Meng Jiaotong this unruly willful daughter, or not much. Internship assistant does not want to lose this job, frowning at Qin Ning, a bit embarrassed. Qin Ning face is not good, but don''t want to delay time, good words to discuss, "I let her draw my first, and then give you a perm, don''t delay much time." "No, she wants to perm my hair. If she doesn''t want to do it, I''ll tell the boss to let her go!" Qin Ning takes a deep breath. Meng Jiaotong has not changed. She is so unreasonable. "Joe, you used to make me up, didn''t you?" "Yes." Qiao makeup artist is also very difficult, the boss is to let him give Qin Ning make-up, but Meng Jiaotong in a hurry to run, put him away, let him quickly give her a surprise. Yan whole makeup. "You''ve already painted half for me, and you should have painted the rest for me." Qin Ning said coldly. Meng Jiaotong is even more dissatisfied. She comes all the way here, aiming at Qiao''s make-up artist''s skill. Why should she make up for Qin Ning first?She took Joe makeup artist''s hand, arrogant command, "you want to make up for me, not for her." , Miss Meng, but first come, then, I''ll give you a foundation, and I''ll give you an excellent hairstyle in order of arrival. Joe, make-up artist wants to make trouble with these two people. Although I don''t know what identity Qin Ning is, it''s certainly not easy to be provoked by her valuable gift. "No, you can still make up for me now." Meng Jiaotong is unreasonable and thinks that the whole world should let her listen to her. She glanced at Qin Ning contemptuously. The more she looked, the more disagreeable she was. "She''s ugly. What make-up do you want to put on. It makes me sick to see her ugly face Joe''s makeup artist''s face was stiff and the corners of his eyes twitched. From a professional point of view, Qin Ning is a standard oval face, a classic Oriental face. Her skin is rarely tender and smooth, and her face is full of collagen. There is a q-bounce feeling in her hand, which will make people love her. When just gave him a foundation, she found that there was no blemish on her face, and a thin layer of foundation was enough. Meng Jiaotong has a round face, because she is a little fat, and has some meat on her cheeks. To put it mildly, she also has some baby fat. To put it mildly, that''s big pancake face. she put on a mask before she put on make-up. Her skin still had a few minutes to dry. When she saw it, she often stayed up all night, and she still had some acne on her forehead. Therefore, Meng Jiaotong said that Qin ningchou was totally ridiculous. Qin Ning never cares about her appearance. Every time Han Junyu is ugly, she agrees. But at the moment, Meng Jiaotong said, her heart is still strange. Which woman can tolerate being called ugly? "You''re not abusive when you know you''re disgusted. Blame me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Jiaotong''s eyes widened in amazement. Qin Ning in the past was very timid. After winning the competition, she stood timidly under the stage, shaking all over. When she said she wanted to go on stage to receive the prize, she was still nervous to cry. She didn''t dare to go on stage and asked her father to collect the trophy. That''s why she satirized her and thought that she would leave with her head down as usual. Unexpectedly, she even hated her. "Qin Ning, I think you are the one who owes abuse." Meng Jiaotong was upset and began to push Qin Ning. Chapter 211 Joe makeup artist see two people want to fight, immediately scalp numbness. "Miss Meng, please stop. I''m not going to make up for her. I''m going to let my assistant Qiao makeup artist stopped Meng Jiaotong, but Meng Jiaotong kicked open. Meng Jiaotong is wearing high-heeled shoes. When she kicks them down, Qiao''s makeup artist turns blue. It really hurts! "master, are you ok?" Internship assistant see Joe makeup teacher wrinkled face, heart worried. Qin Ning didn''t expect Meng Jiaotong to be so savage. It''s not enough to push her, but also to kick people. Too much! "Meng Jiaotong, that''s enough." Qin Ning calm face, pursed powder lips, clenched a small fist. "You''re enough, cheap woman. What''s your status? Dare to yell at me. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you!" Meng Jiaotong stares at her. It seems that if she doesn''t like it, she will kick her. "Oh." Qin Ning really can''t do such things as fighting. What''s more, she is still wearing the new clothes Han Junyu sold to her today. She is not willing to stain them. She took a deep breath, turned to Joe''s makeup artist and said, "I''m sorry for the trouble. I''ll go to another style shop." See Qin Ning recognize counsels, Meng Jiaotong more arrogant, despise of stare at her. "No one dares to make up for you when you go to other homes. Qin Ning, what can you be proud of except that you can draw. Listen to your grandmother, your parents died because of you. How can there be a shameless person like you in this world who killed his parents for his own life? " Qin Ning has a good temper, but she also has a bottom line. "Meng Jiaotong, take back what you just said!" Meng Jiaotong raised her head and disdained her. The more she said, the more she felt sad for her. "I''m talking about the fact that people like you are tolerated in the world. Your parents should be the saddest thing in their life when they give birth to you. Since childhood, they have not died, but they have been killed! " Assistant makeup artist can''t listen, disgusted staring at Meng Jiaotong, "Miss Meng, if you don''t want to make good makeup, get out of here for me!" Being roared, Meng Xiaotong was stunned, his eyes widened, and his angry face was somewhat distorted. "Who do you dare to roar. I''m a miss of the Meng family. Believe it or not, I''ll give my brother a call, which will not only make you resign, but also make you unable to stay in Nankang city from now on! " The internship assistant didn''t work long in the modeling room, and he didn''t meet such bad guests, so he was angry. "Yes, 120 by the way." Internship assistant went to her in front of a beautiful roundabout kick Meng Jiaotong down, into Meng Xiaotong is a hard kick. "I don''t think the cat is really sick. Woman, I have endured you for a long time Internship assistant''s foot is still stepping on Meng Jiaotong''s body. Qiao makeup artist and Qin Ning are suddenly reversed, a face circle, canthus twitching looking at Meng Jiaotong stepped on the ground. "You, you dare to hit me, I, I will kill you!" Meng Jiaotong yells, wants to get up, but is trampled down again. "Before your brother kills me, I''ll kill you first. You''re Miss Qian Jin of the Meng family. I''m not at a loss if you can help me with it!" Internship assistant sneered, took a pair of scissors from the table, cut all her long hair. Before the actual perm her hair, Meng Jiaotong delicate can''t, always let her be careful, can''t hurt her hair. Her heart on a burst of sneer, since it is a perm, inevitably will have some harm to the hair. I don''t want to hurt my hair. What else do I do? What''s more, the quality of her hair was not good, and the internship assistant couldn''t get used to it. "Pei Ming, let go of Miss Meng quickly." although Qiao makeup artist was happy, he beat the Meng family, and the Meng family came to Pei ming to settle the accounts. "She''s going to kill me if I put anything. Can I still let her go?" Pei Ming cut Meng Jiaotong''s hair and twisted her face. "Apologize to Miss Qin!" "Bah!" Meng Jiaotong is also tough. She just doesn''t speak and stares at Pei Ming fiercely. If eyes can kill people, Pei Ming should be cut to pieces by her. Unfortunately, Pei Ming was not afraid of her eyes at all. Pei Ming is also annoyed by her. Meng Jiaotong is a daughter held in the palm of her hand by the Meng family. Isn''t someone else a child held in the palm of her hand by her parents? The death of Miss Qin''s parents is pitiful enough, and she has to satirize her. This kind of woman is short of fighting. If she plays a few more times, she will learn well. Pei Ming had been in the army before. What he practiced was real fighting. His strength was not small. A slap on Meng Jiaotong''s face, her face immediately swollen blue, five fingerprints clearly visible. "Ah, woman, if you dare kill me, or I will kill you!" Meng Jiaotong is still shouting."Oh, you don''t think I dare. I haven''t killed anyone!" Pei Ming was also annoyed. She just wanted to teach her a lesson, and then let her apologize to Qin Ning. What Qin Ning said is right. This woman is really abusive! Lazy hands, a foot on Meng Jiaotong''s face, "apologize, I''ll save your life!" Qin Ning looks at it in a daze. He thinks that Pei Ming''s method is very good. It doesn''t seem like a joke. He immediately steps forward and grabs Pei Ming''s hand. "This little sister, she didn''t know that she was wrong. She apologized, but it didn''t mean anything. Don''t worry, I''ll let my boyfriend do it, and I won''t let you quit. " Pei Ming turns her head and looks at her cold little hand. She holds her hand and raises her eyebrows slightly. "Don''t you get angry when she scolds you?" Qin Ning nodded, "it''s angry, but if you hurt her, in case the Meng family comes, I''m afraid you''ll get hurt." Meng Jiaotong listened to Qin Ning''s words, her face was a little proud, "now I know I''m afraid, Qin Ning, I tell you, when my father sent someone to come, you can''t escape!" Pei Ming disdained cold hiss, hope her face stepped on a foot. "A little Meng family is nothing!" All of a sudden, like the sound of killing pigs, Meng Jiaotong''s heart rending wail, mouth has been shouting to come. Help. When people outside heard the news, they all came to check the situation. When the boss saw Pei Ming stepping on Meng Jiaotong, he had a headache. "Miss Pei, let her go first." Pei Ming also knows that she''s in trouble, but now that she''s in trouble, she''s not afraid to make it bigger. "It''s not impossible for me to let her go and let her apologize to Miss Qin." Han Junyu and song Xuan also come to see Qin Ning standing by and listen to Pei Ming''s words. Han Junyu''s brown eyes stare at the woman lying on the ground. Listen to Pei Ming''s tone, it''s still because of Qin Ning. It''s not easy to bully Meng Tong. "Don''t think about it. Let me go as soon as possible, or I''ll make your life worse than death!" Meng Jiaotong didn''t realize that she had offended anyone. She could teach anyone who didn''t like her eyes by relying on her being the daughter of the Meng family and the beloved of her family. Pei Ming turns to see Han Junyu standing beside Qin Ning, a little surprised. Hear Meng Jiaotong''s roar, she convergence mood, now don''t use her hands, naturally someone will clean her up! Chapter 212 Pei Ming always does things as she likes and beats Meng Jiaotong, which is nothing to her at all. Growing up, there was nothing she didn''t dare to do. Oh, no one. It was she who didn''t want to get angry, and finally got angry and left her life. Pei Ming smiles and stares at Meng Jiaotong who gets up from the ground. Her face is ferocious and her hair is messy. She is so angry that she wants to kill people. With scissors, he rushed to Pei Ming. Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows, stepped forward, held the woman''s hand, took her scissors and stabbed her eyes. Meng Jiaotong''s face turns pale with fear. She covers her face with fear, but she is kicked away by Pei Ming again. "Brother Han, is this your fiancee?" Han Junyu looked at her and nodded politely. Pei Ming is Pei Qian''s sister. When she was a little girl, she always liked to follow Pei Qian. After Pei Qian, she called her brother. All of them called her brother. Qin Ning a listen to this tough little sister called Han Junyu brother, immediately nervous, surprised staring at Han Junyu. Pei Ming was surprised and looked at Qin Ning again. I didn''t look at it carefully just now. Now I found that the little girl was born beautiful and had a pair of beautiful amber eyes. Besides, her skin is tender and white, which is really enviable. Before, she thought Han Junyu and Cheng mo were a couple. Unexpectedly, Han Shao found such a delicate girl. "The Meng family bullied your fiancee, so I''ll clean it up for you. Don''t blame me for being too light handed?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked the corner of his mouth. This little sister cut people''s hair and trampled people''s faces out of shape. Is that light? "Thank you for taking care of my fiancee. I owe you one." Han Junyu tone indifference, cold eyes again scan Meng Jiaotong, that murderous, let a person chilly. Satisfied, Pei Ming claps her hands and goes to one side, waiting to see a good play. Lying on the ground, Meng Jiaotong''s eyes stare at Pei Ming insidiously. She doesn''t know who this woman is. I thought she was a little intern, and I was still calculating that I would clean up this woman for my father, so that she could not survive or die! "Miss Meng, ah." Han Junyu sneered coldly, turned his head and gently rubbed Qin Ning''s small head. "Well behaved, you go to make up first, I''ll deal with it." "Oh." Qin Ning nodded and left the dressing room. After Qin Ning left, Han Junyu kicked the door. Bang of a, frighten Meng Jiao Tong heart mercilessly one quiver. Looking at the two tall men, she felt familiar, but now she was full of fear, no matter who they were. "You, don''t come here. I''m Miss Qian Jin of the Meng family. If you dare to hurt me, my father will never forgive you!" Song Xuan disdains of cold Chi, little Meng family raised children is really a headache, not a good kind! "Since it''s from the Meng family, call the Meng family and tell him that her daughter has been kidnapped!" Han Junyu said. Song Xuan nods, puts on gloves, finds Meng Jiaotong''s mobile phone, takes a few photos for Meng Jiaotong first, and then starts to make a phone call. Soon master Meng gets through the phone. Song Xuan calls master Meng without waiting for him to speak. "What are you doing, return my cell phone!" As soon as Meng Jiaotong listens to their father''s phone call, she immediately gets up and wants to take away her mobile phone. Song Xuan raised the scissors to her, but she was still dying. Song Xuan, who had a good temper, didn''t want to be polite to her. He just scratched her neck with the scissors, and blood beads appeared on her neck. Meng Jiaotong eat pain, panic of cover his neck, this just know afraid, panic of back. Song Xuan takes out a small U-disk from his pocket and links the U-disk to Meng Jiaotong''s mobile phone. When his voice reaches the other end of the phone, it is processed. "Mr. Meng, your precious daughter is in my hands. I want to redeem her. In ten minutes, I will pay 50 million yuan to my designated account." "Who are you?" Master Meng''s voice trembled. "It doesn''t matter who we are. In the photos I sent you, it''s your daughter that matters." Song Xuan quickly operated his mobile phone and sent the photos he had just taken. Mr. Meng''s face changed when he saw the photo. "Don''t touch my daughter. I''ll give you whatever you want." Song Xuan is also not polite, "refreshing, you still have eight minutes, after eight minutes, I will cut off your daughter''s ear." Song Xuan is not joking. He approaches Meng Jiaotong with scissors. Meng Jiaotong is so scared that she cries and calls her father for help. Mr. Meng gave birth to a daughter. It hurts to hold her in the palm of his hand. Because Meng Jiaotong is the youngest in her family, her mouth is usually sweet, and her family also dotes on her. Sometimes she made a mistake, the old man protected her, always said she was young, make a mistake will not be how.Therefore, Meng Jiaotong has been domineering since she was a child. If she has done something wrong, no one will teach her a lesson. Because no one told her what was wrong, she thought she was right. So the arrogant scold Qin Ning, she does not feel that he said wrong, but is taken for granted. Hearing Meng Jiaotong''s scream, Mr. Meng immediately went to ask his sons to raise money. All of a sudden, the Meng family was unprepared to ask several brothers to take the money, but they didn''t look well. Fifty million is not a small amount. Even if they have it, they don''t want to take it out! "Fifty million. I can''t make it at the moment. I can pay you ten million first." Mr. Meng delays time. "In five minutes, without 50 million, I''ll cut off her ears." Song Xuan takes a look at Han Junyu. Han Junyu''s face is gloomy and his brown eyes are covered with ice. He understands and sneers. "From now on, if you send 10 million, you can be delayed for two minutes." "Well, well, don''t hurt my daughter!" Mr. Meng anxiously sends 10 million from his account to the account designated by song Xuan. Song Xuan sees 10 million coming from the account and sneers at it. Finger fast operation, after a minute, send a reminder to the other side, to the other side of the pressure in the heart. Meng Jiaotong pain of cover own neck, ferocious stare at them, in the heart secretly think. When she comes back to her father, she will accuse them and send them to prison! At this time, the Meng family, who is preparing for the banquet, is in a mess. Meng''s favorite little daughter is suddenly kidnapped and threatened by others. "You must think of a way to get the money out. It''s your sister''s business. As for who doesn''t have eyes, even my daughter dares to kidnap. I''ll cut his head! " Several brothers have no choice but to hasten to collect 10 million. At this time, Meng Zhidong took a look at the account sent by the other party, which was a little strange, "grandfather, isn''t this account Jiaojiao?" Jiaojiao is Meng Jiaotong''s nickname. Mr. Meng was stunned, concerned and confused. He was just thinking about saving people, but he didn''t look at the account seriously. Now I realize that this is my daughter''s account. "Dad, it can''t be my sister who is short of money. I want to get money from you for directing and acting." Master Meng''s face changed. Jiaojiao said in the morning that she wanted to give him a surprise. Is that it? Chapter 213 In the dressing room, song Xuan waited for 20 minutes, but the other side didn''t call for the remaining 30 million. Song Xuan is not surprised. He turns his scissors and stares coldly at Meng Jiaotong who is trembling all over. "Meng Jiaotong, it seems that your father didn''t hurt you so much. I said I would cut off one of your ears, but they didn''t respond." "No, it''s impossible!" Meng Jiaotong can''t believe it. She stares at her mobile phone. "Fifty million is too much. My father can''t take it out." She made excuses for her father. "Ah, according to legend, there is a safe in master Meng''s bedroom, which contains a lot of money." Song Xuan broke her hope. Meng Jiaotong refused to believe that her father, who loved her most, would not want her for the sake of tens of millions. "Don''t believe it, I''ll call your parents who love you most." Song Xuan dials the other party. It''s still Mr. Meng''s call. Meng Jiaotong hasn''t spoken yet. The other party speaks first. "Don''t play, Jiaojiao. How can you be such a fool? You let Dad down." "Dad, I''m really kidnapped. Dad, help me." "Save you with 50 million yuan, Jiao Jiao. You are greedy and the snake swallows the elephant. I will never give you this money! " Without waiting for Meng Jiaotong to speak, song Xuan hangs up and stares at Meng Jiaotong coldly. "It turns out that in your parents'' eyes, you''re not worth 50 million. Tut Tut, it''s really cheap. Meng Jiaotong, you are not as sad as an ant. Even if I kill you now, no one will come to save you! " "No, no, you must have made a mistake. You call my elder brother. He loves me the most." Song Xuan ironically hooks the corner of his mouth, raises his eyes on the bridge of his nose, and then calls her elder brother. But the other party not only did not save her, but also scolded her severely, saying that she was overjoyed, which was too disappointing. Han Junyu once said it''s too easy to kill a person. But want to let a person pain, despair, so play is interesting. Isn''t Meng Jiaotong conceited to be the daughter of the Meng family, so she can act recklessly. Is there someone to protect her? Oh, then Han Junyu let her know that she will be abandoned. Let her taste what is despair, what is pain! Meng Jiaotong heard that her father didn''t save herself. Her heart collapsed and she sat on the ground crying. I thought she was the daughter of the Meng family, but now she was abandoned by the Meng family. The woman''s cry is so annoying that song Xuan finds a piece of cloth to block her mouth. Call a bodyguard outside, tie up the woman on the ground with a rope, drag her to the garage, and find a car to plug in. As for what will happen to her next, it''s up to fate! In another dressing room, Qin Ning has no idea how Han Junyu cleaned up Meng Jiaotong. When Qiao makeup artist makes up for her again, she looks up in the mirror at Pei Ming who perms her hair. Found that she is a very bright girl, double eyelids, dark eyes bright, red lips and white teeth, is the skin was a bit of wheat. Her figure is also very good, concave and convex, big chest, long legs. And she is taller than herself, and her hair is shoulder length. Her name is brother Han Junyu. She seems to be very close. "Miss Qin, if you stare at me like this, I will be misunderstood." Pei Ming looks at her awkwardly and talks. Qin Ning blinked suspiciously, "what''s the misunderstanding?" Pei Ming smile, "misunderstanding, you will abandon brother Han, into my arms." Qin Ning drum cheek help, simple mind, "we are all girls, I put into your arms to do what?" She will not easily abandon Han Junyu! Asked by the girl, Pei Ming was surprised. Unexpectedly, she was so simple and explained with a smile, "haven''t you heard a word? Heterosexual love is for the sake of inheritance, and homosexual love is true love. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning mouth a smoke, it seems that such words an Yun also said. "Pei Ming, don''t spoil them. They are young." Qiao makeup artist helps Qin Ning talk. "Well, it''s really small." Pei Ming pokes Qin Ning''s face. It''s so tender. Not every 18-year-old girl has such good skin. Besides natural beauty, it''s not easy to get such good skin.. It''s really hard to imagine that Han Shao, who is so cold, will have such a soft and cute fiancee. "Can I venture to ask you a question?" Look at her timid frown, delicate oval face, how to see how pleasing to the eye. "Ask." Pei Ming nodded very heartily. "What is your relationship with Han Junyu?" "Poof, ha ha ha," Pei Ming realized that she was jealous, poof, and laughed."Miss Qin, you don''t misunderstand me. What''s the matter with brother Han?" "No, it''s not." Qin Ning is guilty and doesn''t look at her with drooping eyes. Pei Ming looked at her blush and chuckled. skin white is good, do not need blush, when blushing, it is red as rosy clouds, how can let a man look at it? "Actually, I still have a crush on brother Han." Pei Ming teased her deliberately, with a pompous expression. "Brother Han looks so good-looking, but he just watches from a distance. It''s also a matter of enjoying life!" Han Junyu is good-looking, but only from a distance. He''s usually very cold. If he gets close, he''s really afraid of freezing. Qin Ning amber eyes dark a layer, blink Ba of time, still have some water mist. "No, I''m kidding you, and you''re crying?" Pei Ming is shocked. The little girl is too jealous. She can cry just by teasing her. "I didn''t cry." Qin Ning quickly explained that she would cry because of such a small matter. She is not a doll! "it must be that I don''t often make up and paint my eyes to make my eyes uncomfortable." Pei Ming helps her forehead. She is Han Junyu''s fiancee. If this makes people cry, Han Junyu will kill her. "Well, no kidding. My name is Han Shao brother. I think Han Shao and my brother are good friends. They have played with them before, but they all dislike me as a little kid. I used to call him brother because I was young. Don''t mind Qin Ning was stunned and wanted to explain that he was not crying, but he listened to her explanation. The gloomy mood suddenly brightened. In her heart, although uncle Han is an elder and has become a boyfriend now, she doesn''t know anything about him before, so she has no sense of security. Suddenly, a woman named his brother appeared, and this woman was better than her in body and temperament. Her heart will not consciously compare, and then some inferiority. "Thank you for explaining." She finally smiles, "I just wanted to ask you." Pei Ming heard that she was so frank. She thought she was a straightforward girl and could make friends. At the beginning, she thought Han Junyu''s fiancee was Barbie doll. She was so delicate that it made people feel sad. She thought that she had a good temperament, so that people would look at her differently. "Since you are brother Han''s fiancee, I should call you sister-in-law." "No, it''s not necessary. It''s better for me to teach your little sister. Little sister, thank you just now for helping me Qin Ning blushed and was very embarrassed. Han Junyu returned to the hall and waited for a while. Finally, Qin Ning came out. Chapter 214 For dinner, make-up is stronger than usual. Qin Ning''s facial features are exquisite, with some rich colors and small face with goose eggs, it has more flavor. Han Junyu raised his eyes and saw a different little woman. His pupils dilated and there was a little light in his brown eyes. Qin Ning ran to him and laughed as brightly as a flower. "Han Junyu, my little sister gave me a haircut. I like it very much." Han Junyu just moved his eyes to her hairstyle. Qin Ning has an oval face and doesn''t choose her hairstyle. But because the jaw is still a little baby fat, a bit immature, so with her simple and chic hairstyle, beautiful like a princess. "Well, when it''s ugly to a certain extent, no matter how good it is, it can''t be saved." This is his indifferent comment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed his little mouth and glared at him with big eyes. He was so angry that he kicked him again. "Han Junyu, I find that you have aesthetic problems." "Well, there''s a problem." She kicked, Han Junyu is not angry, but nodded to agree with her point of view. "For example, my wife is so ugly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ouch, Qin Ning really wants to strangle him. The next few people couldn''t see Qin Ning''s anger. They just thought they were flirting. Pei Ming looks at Qin Ning and dares to kick Han Junyu. She is surprised to see that the picture is very mysterious. The little girl looked delicate and timid, but she was very timid. Dare to kick Han Shao, is not afraid of Han Shao to send her a foot, let her kneel on the ground spit blood. But Han Shao not only expected to fight back, but also showed some enjoyment on Jun''s face. How can this not surprise people? Han Junyu doesn''t care what others think of him. Since Qin Ning has done it, he should take people away. "Han Shao, what happened to Miss Meng family" the boss was in a bit of a dilemma when he thought of today''s farce. Pei Ming says that she wants to learn how to make up. She studies in this stylist, but her impulsive nature beats Meng Jiaotong. If the Meng family comes to her, the modeling room will be restless. "Don''t worry, they don''t dare to trouble Miss Pei." Han Xuanyu answers instead. Han Junyu naturally won''t take care of such trifles. Song Xuan can only do the finishing work. "That''s good. Thank you, Han Shao." The boss wiped the cold sweat of wipe two cheek, respectfully send Han Junyu out of modelling room. After getting on the bus, Qin Ning''s hand was still held by the man. She tried to smoke, but failed, and finally had to give up. "Han Junyu, do you have any friends?" When he stays with Han Junyu, he will never take the initiative to find topics. It''s Qin Ning who finds topics to chat with. She found that apart from his work, he seldom went out and probably had few friends. "Friends?" Han Junyu''s eyes still fell on her fingers. Her scallion white hands were soft and boneless. It was very comfortable to hold them in her hands. "Would you like to meet me?" "Me?" Qin Ning was surprised. She was very interested in his friends, but she was embarrassed to see them. "You''re my wife now, and sooner or later you''ll see me." Han Junyu made a decision. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning suddenly regretted talking about this topic. She dug a hole for herself and buried herself. ¡­¡­ To the Meng villa. The Meng family is also a famous family in Nankang city. In recent years, when Mr. Meng retired, he left his business to his son and grandson, and his industry gradually weakened. The villa of the Meng family was purchased at the peak of the Meng family''s career. The building is luxurious and covers a very large area. When getting off, song Xuan gets off and opens the door to Han Junyu. When he is about to open the door for Qin Ning, he is stopped by Han Junyu. Han Junyu personally goes to open the door for Qin Ning. Qin Ning is surprised to see his outstretched hand, smiles, and puts his little hand in his palm. After getting out of the car, she grasped him. "Han Junyu, whose party is this?" "The Meng family." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him with wide eyes, making sure he is not joking. An hour later, she had a conflict with Meng Jiaotong. Now she''s coming to her party. Aren''t you afraid of fighting? "What are you afraid of? Who dares to touch you?" Looking at her frowning, nervously and unconsciously grasping his hand, Han Junyu looked at her forehead and let her relax. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thought deeply. Usually just because he''s here, is there a small number of people who touch her? but in this case, Qin Ning only dares to make complaints about her in the heart. If this is said, Han Junyu will certainly be mad to kiss her. "Keke, Mr. Han, what do I need to do when I attend the activity as your female companion for the first time?"Small woman''s soft voice, big eyes cunningly blinked, a bit naughty. Han Junyu''s face and voice were calm. "Make a good flower in a vase." He is the vase of course, and she is really suitable for making that beautiful flower. "OK, I must be the most obedient flower." The most beautiful, she can''t do it. I can only be obedient and try not to disgrace him. Qin Ning hook lips, coquetry hook his arm, two people together into Meng. There are two bodyguards outside the gate. They need to check each guest''s invitation letter. Han Junyu submitted the invitation letter. One bodyguard took the invitation letter and ran in immediately. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning did not know if there was something wrong with the invitation. "Don''t worry, it''s just for fun." He held her hand placidly. "Oh." Qin Ning has never been to such a big party. He is a little nervous and always worried that he is not good enough. After listening to his pacification, he finally calmed down. Two people into the hall, immediately have Meng family to meet, all just that bodyguard went in is to inform Han Junyu came. "Han Shao, you can come, really let me this party shine!" Mr. Meng has two sons and a daughter. He is talking about his eldest son, Meng Sen, who is now in charge of the father of Meng, Meng Zhidong and Meng Zhiming. "You''re welcome. It''s also an honor for Han to come to celebrate grandfather Meng''s birthday." If you''re polite, you don''t need money, and Han Junyu won''t be stingy. "Han Shao, you are very kind. Today, my father will be very happy to know that you can come. " Meng Sen looks at Qin Ning beside him and flatters him. "This, must be Han Shao''s fiancee?" Suddenly called, Qin Ning is still a bit at a loss. She looks at Han Junyu first, then nods and smiles. "Hello, Mr. Meng." "Well, Han Shao, you are very lucky to have such a beautiful fiancee." Munson''s voice was not small, and immediately attracted other people''s eyes. Han Junyu is tall, long and good-looking, standing in the crowd, absolutely eye-catching. From him into the hall, whether it is a famous family, or young women and aunts are staring at him, eyes obsessed. Hearing Munson''s voice, he looked at the woman beside him. The guests invited by the Meng family are all elite ladies of the upper class. One is more expensive than the other. At the beginning, it was said that Mrs. Han chose her fiancee for Han Shao. Many people broke their heads and tried to find a chance to get into Mrs. Han''s sight. But I don''t know what the old lady Han''s vision is. She chose Qin Yao, who has no identity. People don''t agree with her. Now I heard that Han Shao''s fiancee, looked Qin Ning up and down, and found that she had nothing special except an evening dress that she could hold. How can this woman become Han Shao''s fiancee?! Chapter 215 Feel the attention of the people, Qin ningru edge in the back, her nose out of thin sweat, nervous grasp the man''s big palm. Han Junyu is used to it and doesn''t care whether Meng Sen''s tone is boastful or derogatory. He led Qin Ning to take a step in front of him. Although the tone of his speech was calm, the strong atmosphere was hard to ignore. "My fiancee is young. It''s the first time she''s been to such a big party." Han Shao chooses Mr. Meng''s birthday party and takes his fiancee to the party for the first time, which can be regarded as giving him face. And he began to emphasize Qin Ning''s identity, is to swear to the public, this is his fiancee. All of a sudden, thousands of celebrities are frying the pot, talking carefully. But no matter how unhappy my heart is, I dare not speak out those comments. I can only sulk myself. Qin Ning doesn''t know how to compete in the market. She is very obedient only do Han Junyu side of a flower, came to say hello, she showed a sweet smile. If you don''t know a friend, you can''t say anything in depth. It''s business to talk about, and it''s Han Junyu. Qin Ning is the first time to see how a man interacts with others. At this time, although he has no expression on his handsome face, he is modest and polite, and he is a real gentleman. "What are you staring at me for, tired?" Sitting on the balcony where she was used to wearing a pair of high shoes, she worried that she would not take a rest. "Han Junyu, sour feet." He didn''t say it was OK. Now he sat down and shook his feet. It was sour. Evening dress must be matched with high-heeled shoes. It''s the first time for her to wear high-heeled shoes. It''s very suitable for her feet, but after standing for a while, it''s not comfortable. Han Junyu holds her feet and turns her ankles. "Han Junyu, don''t do it." Qin Ning watched him squat down and stare at him in fright. This is someone else''s territory. If he does these things, he will be told by others. "Sit down." Han Junyu cold voice scolds, calmly, does not care about other people''s eyes. Look at her ankles a little red, slightly frown, distressed. "I''ll arrange the high heels for you in the future." Today''s high-heeled shoes are selected from the styling room, although the price is not cheap, but still grinding feet. "I don''t like to wear high-heeled shoes, or sports shoes, board shoes, ah, sandals." Qin Ning laughs. To reward him for rubbing her feet, she put her hands on his shoulders and gave him a kiss on the face. "Han Junyu, that''s very kind of you." Considerate, attentive, she is very grateful to him. But he didn''t allow her to be grateful to him, so he had to express it in another way. Han Junyu was stunned, slightly raised her eyebrows, looked at her shy red cheek, and knocked her forehead. "Take advantage of me again, eh?" "Yes, can''t you?" Qin Ning bit the pink lips and pressed down the shyness in his heart. "If you take advantage, you will suffer a great loss, don''t you understand?" Han Junyu''s face was indifferent. He sat down beside her and his big palm fell on her back neck. Meaningful spit out a word, palm from the neck a little bit down, in her tailbone, gently patted. "Well," Qin Ning trembled all over, lost control of the bass, and turned to stare at the man in amazement. He''s playing tricks on her again, mang! "Now don''t be coquettish, go home, let''s settle the accounts!" His low voice reminded her. Qin Ning is surprised to stare big eyes, reaction for a while, this just understand his another meaning, want to cover a face. "You, don''t mess about." She whispered a warning, a little nervous in her timid voice. Han Junyu Jun''s face is calm and his brown eyes are indifferent. He glances at the two people and makes a sneer. Oh, let people watch his kissing skills. He doesn''t have this hobby. The party soon began. Han Junyu helped her stand up and walked to the hall. At this time, Mr. Meng came down from the second floor, and everyone said a few words of congratulations. Mr. Meng said a few words of thanks to everyone for their kind words. Then the servants quickly served hot dishes to make sure that everyone was welcome to eat. The location of dinner is arranged by the Meng family in advance. As long as there is an invitation, there will be a place. Some people lead Han Junyu to the front table, close to the position of the Meng family, can sit here, in fact, also have the careful thinking of the Meng family. When Han Junyu didn''t see it, he led Qin Ning to sit down. Since it''s a big meal, there will be fewer vegetarian dishes. Han Junyu takes a look at the dishes on the table and frowns again. Qin Ning noticed his expression. The little hand under the table caught his little thumb and whispered, "Han Junyu, after the dinner, I''m going to have dessert, OK?" Han Junyu took advantage of the situation to hold her little hand, "don''t you feel toothache?"Because she likes to eat desserts, he let Aunt Zhang prepare a lot, she ate some toothache, but also deliberately did not say. If it wasn''t for her sleeping, covering her face and saying that she had a toothache, he wouldn''t know. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked and coughed. She is so old, but also because of greedy, eat toothache, this is too humiliating. During the meal, Meng Sen comes to talk to Han Junyu, deliberately talking about cooperation, but Han Junyu has a polite smile on his face. Neither negative nor positive. Meng Sen couldn''t guess what he was thinking. His face was a little ugly. He turned away with a cold face. Qin Ning''s arm is short, and some dishes can''t be caught. He blinks his big watery eyes to see a man. Han Junyu had a tacit understanding to bring her vegetables. He just drank some hot water and didn''t touch anything else. " At the same table, Xu Lin, seeing that Han Junyu only served Qin Ning with vegetables, frowned. "Han Shao, are these dishes not to your taste?" Hearing Xu Lin''s voice, Qin Ning pauses and looks up at Xu Lin, who has been staring at Han Junyu. Suddenly, she lost her appetite. Han Junyu looked at her and said, "are you full?" "No, but I don''t want to eat any more." He has become the food of others. How can she eat it? Han Junyu does not force, the fruit salad to her in front of her, let her choose one. There are fruits to eat, Qin Ning''s face finally eased a bit. Xu Lin was completely ignored, she silently clenched her teeth, eyes flashed dark. When arranging the location, she specially asked the Meng family to arrange her and Han Shao at the same table. But Han Junyu, who never brings his female companion to attend, never expected to bring Qin Ning out. After eating some fruit salad, Qin Ning got up to go to the toilet. Han Junyu worried that she didn''t know the way, so he called a servant to take her. Meng villa is very big. The servant took her around several times before she found the toilet. After going to the bathroom, she stood in front of the big mirror in the bathroom, looking at her bright little face and making a face. "Oh, isn''t this Han Shao''s fiancee?" Qin Ning looked at the two women in surprise. She didn''t know them at all. Qin Ning didn''t like this word very much when they said she was a surrogate. But Qin Yao didn''t appear when she was engaged. She was misunderstood to replace Qin Yao, which is understandable. "Hello, I''m Qin Ning. Who are you?" As the saying goes, Qin Ning is very polite to introduce himself. "We don''t care who you are, and you are not qualified to know who we are." One of the women in a black dress sneered. Qin Ning smile, just as it happens, she is not interested in them. Walking past them, I saw one of the women who didn''t like her. Stretching his feet to stop her, Qin Ning was forced to stop. Chapter 216 The woman in the black dress looked at her contemptuously. "You are very proud to be Han Shao''s fiancee." "If you want to have no body, you want to have no face. I heard that her parents all died, and she killed her cousin and became her cousin''s fiancee. What''s so proud of?" A woman in red looks cold. "Oh, it''s just a clever watch. It''s not a good performance or a good Kung Fu in bed. It can get Han Shao''s favor." The more a woman in black says, the more angry she is. Qin Ning is to listen to understand, these two people are because of envy her, deliberately to find fault. She said with a low smile, "thank you for your praise, I may be other bad, is thick skinned." "You are shameless Two people are surprised, this woman will admit directly is because of the thick skin, will get Han Shao. "Well, I''ll leave you all faces. I''ll go first." The time she met Han Junyu, she was almost killed by her relatives. Face and face had no effect at all at that time. "You''re a woman. You''re not very nice to see." The woman in black was irritated and put her hand in front of her. This woman complacently said that she was cheeky to get Han Shao, shameless look, is really hateful. Qin Ning feels puzzled. She''s right and bad. They don''t like her when she goes to the toilet. What can she do? "I''m sorry I made you angry." Qin Ning was calm and didn''t want to argue with them, "but I''m going back. Please get out of the way!" "If I don''t give in, why do you still have the cheek to beat us?" Qin Ning mouth a smoke, "good dog is not in the way!" "You dare to call me a dog, a woman, you want to die!" The woman in black stares at her ferociously. If the woman around her doesn''t stop her, she will surely rush up and hit others. Qinning see her rushed over, behind the side to hide, helpless in the heart. It''s said that a good celebrity daughter likes to use her hands and feet? "A woman in an underworld society is such a shameless person. If you quarrel with her, you will lose your identity. She''s just Han Shao''s fiancee. Whether she can marry Han Shao is uncertain! " The woman in the red evening dress looked around Qin Ning with disdain. "At such a young age, Han Shao is just playing." A big family like them can''t make their own decisions about marriage. The woman in front of her doesn''t have any background. It doesn''t help Han Shao at all. Waiting for Han Shao to have so much money, Han Shao is not blind. How can he choose this kind of woman as his wife. Qin Ning raises eyebrows. Who is arrogant now? Today, she saw what a thief is. "Well, yes, Han Shao and I are just playing. Now we can get out of the way!" Han Junyu brought her here for fun, but now she thinks this kind of large banquet is not fun at all. Standing outside the bathroom, Xu Lin hears Qin Ning say that she and Han Junyu are just playing. A sneer rises from the corner of her mouth and turns to leave. In the restroom, the two women were not reconciled. They looked at the dress on the woman, but last week''s limited edition of fashion week was the only one in the world. The corners of their eyes were red with envy. They looked at each other, took out lipstick and passed her. Qin Ning is about to leave. Suddenly, both women bump into her. She steps back. "Cut, what''s that expression? I don''t know. I thought we would eat it!" The woman in black left the bathroom triumphantly. The woman in the red dress put another layer of lipstick on her gorgeous lips, glanced at Qin Ning contemptuously, and left with high heels. Arrogant look, like a fight, defeated rooster. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes twitched. Is it great to have an expensive lipstick? Out of the bathroom, found that people are staring at themselves, Qin Ning puzzled looked at himself, there is no strange place. When she came to Han Junyu''s side, she frowned slightly at Xu Lin''s sneer. "Han Junyu, is there anything strange?" Han Junyu''s eyes swept around her, and his hair had some red marks on the back of the dress. There was some embarrassment in that place. Han Junyu thought that she was in menstruation. "Is there something wrong with your stomach?" "No Qin Ning touched her stomach. It was strange that he would ask her. See Han Junyu has been staring at the back of her dress, she was surprised, she will not come to that? But she just went to the toilet and didn''t find it! Han Junyu saw her surprised expression, close to her, smell is not the smell of blood, but a fragrance. He was very strange to the fragrance, and guessed that it was someone who played a prank and deliberately made something with color on her dress."Woman, there will always be a few days, Mrs. Han. If you don''t mind, I''ll take you upstairs and change your clothes." Meng Sen''s wife looks at the situation and comes to make up with Qin Ning. Qinning embarrassed to see Han Junyu, Han Junyu pinch his hand, let her rest assured in the past. With his approval, Qin Ning was embarrassed to get up and followed Meng Sen''s wife upstairs. But Han Junyu did not expect that Qin Ning had disappeared under his eyes! After Qin Ning went upstairs, Meng Sen''s wife found her a light brown dress, which was very good for her skin. "Mrs. Han, this dress was originally prepared for my little sister. Today she is naughty and hasn''t come back. You wear it just right." Listening to her mention of Meng Jiaotong, Qin Ning bowed his head and pretended to know everything. This dress is very young, and it is inlaid with pearls, which is very valuable. However, Meng Jiaotong''s figure is more plump than Qin Ning''s, so the dress is a little big on Qin Ning, and she finds a belt to tie it. "Mrs. Han, I think you and Han Shao are lucky together." Meng Sen''s wife smiles and seems to want to find a topic with Qin Ning. But Qin Ning didn''t like Meng Jiaotong, so she was a little estranged from the Meng family girl. She just had a smile on her delicate pink face. No matter what she said, she just nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Mrs. Meng." Meng Sen''s wife was a little angry when she saw that she didn''t get oil and salt, but she couldn''t help it. Suddenly, a servant knocks on the door and says that Han Shao urges Qin Ning. Meng Sen''s wife has to let him go. "Take Mrs. Han downstairs." The servant nodded and opened the door for Qin Ning. When Qin Ning heard that Han Junyu was looking for her, she was also a little anxious. "Hello, big sister, we meet again." Qin Ning just walked out of the room and met Meng Xin. It was a bit of an accident. "You go to clean up my room first. My elder sister and I have something to say." The servant nodded away. Qinning listen to her have something to say, squat down and her head up, "Xinxin, what do you want to say to me?" Although Qin Ning does not like the style of the Meng family, she is unprepared for children. "My mother hasn''t come home yet. She hasn''t taken me to play." Meng Xin pitifully lowered her head and twisted her hands, as if struggling. Qin Ning a Leng, guess Xu LAN should still be closed in the police station. "I''m sorry, Xinxin. If it''s about your mother, the elder sister can''t help it." Meng Xin blinks her eyes and stares at her pitifully. Qin Ning is afraid of being soft hearted again. He takes a deep breath and suppresses his sympathy. "Xinxin, what else can I do for you?" "Nothing." Meng Xin replied, but after thinking about it, she shook her head and held her hand. "Yes." Meng Xin''s eyes flashed struggle, and afraid that she did not agree, anxiously held her hand, voice trembling. "I just played a ball, but I don''t know where to roll. I haven''t found it for a long time. Can my elder sister help me?" Qin Ning hesitates, Han Junyu is waiting for her, but looking at the little girl''s pleading eyes, she can''t refuse. Chapter 217 Qin Ning tangled, pick up the ball, should not take long? Meng Xin was pulled upstairs, went to the fourth floor of the attic, Qin Ning more and more feel strange. Why? There''s a lot of dust here. It''s gloomy and frightening. "Xinxin, where did you lose your ball?" Meng Xin tiptoed, took out the key to open a door, let her in, "I used to quietly play here, the ball lost here." Qin Ning frowned, carefully into a dark room, in the heart of doubt. How can a five-year-old play in a place like this. "Xinxin, why don''t you turn on the light?" "Because there is no light here!" Meng Xin naively replied that she was standing outside the door when she spoke. In Qin Ning''s astonished eyes, she closed the door. "Xinxin, open the door, Xinxin..." Qin Ning panicked pats the door, did not respond for a long time. The room was dark, with only a small window to shed a little moonlight. She stood uneasily by the door. "Who are you?" Suddenly, in the dark, a hoarse voice asked. Qin Ning was locked by the door and covered his head with fright. "Meng Zhengtao, are you here?" In the husky voice, with a hate. "No, no, I''m not." Qin Ning answered in a low voice. "Ah" at the peak of Qin Ning''s panic, a woman with long hair suddenly fell on her and tore her hair. "Don''t quibble, you are him. You devil, you have imprisoned me for so many years, and I will kill you. " "Oh, my God Her hoarse voice was too bad to hear, and her nails were very long, and she had a stench on her body. Her bones were thin and jagged, just like the fierce ghost that Qin Ning imagined would eat people. "It''s you who hurt me. I''ll kill you, Meng Zhengtao." "I''m not the one you said. Don''t arrest me, ah It hurts Qin Ning trembled with fright and pushed the woman away to hide in the dark. "Han Junyu, I''m afraid." She shrank in the corner, her little voice trembling. "Meng Zhengtao, don''t think that if you become a woman, I will spare you. Today, either you or I will die!" The other party is looking for her in the dark, and her ferocious tone is like a devil crawling out of hell, who will eat Qin Ning as a whole. He stretched out his hands to pinch Qin Ning''s neck. Qin Ning trembled with fear and felt the woman''s approach. Her breathing became heavier and she clenched her little fist to calm down. When the woman came up to pinch her, she opened her belt and put it on the woman''s head. The woman didn''t expect that Qin Ning still wanted to hurt herself. The woman struggled madly, pressed Qin Ning''s head and hit the wall. Qin Ning was dizzy. She was just flustered, but she was more than half scattered. She clenched her teeth and tightened her belt. "Ah, Meng Zhengtao, I won''t let you go even if I die. I must tell the world about your killing Ning Rui." Qin Ning vaguely heard a familiar name, Ning Rui. "You, who are you?" "Who am I, who am I, who am I?" The woman saw that she relaxed her vigilance, immediately hit back, threw away her belt, pressed her head and hit the wall. Qin Ning felt a sense of nausea and bent his legs to hit the woman''s stomach. Two people tear, Qin Ning is a can''t fight, and strength smile, although that woman is very thin, but strength is not small, unexpectedly want to open teeth to bite her neck. In the dark, although she couldn''t see her ferocious expression clearly, Qin Ning felt the stench from her mouth and felt dizzy. I wanted to pick up my belt, but I was pressed on the wall by a woman and couldn''t move at all. In the time of danger, the breath of death forced her, no matter whether her people were ghosts, she also learned from women, turned and bit her neck. Women eat pain, wail. "I will die with you!" The hall on the first floor. Han Junyu looked at his watch and found that Qin Ning had changed clothes for more than half an hour. At first he thought it was her stomach and wanted to have a rest, but he suddenly felt a little stuffy and restless in his chest. I was just about to find Munson''s wife when she came slowly. "Mrs. Meng, where is my wife?" Listen to Han Shao direct call qinning wife, Meng wife Leng a few seconds, heart exclamation, it seems that Han Shao really value that woman. But that woman is also a fool, no matter what you say to her, you only know how to laugh, and you won''t return her words. "Why, didn''t she come down a long time ago?" Han Junyu''s cold eyes are extremely gloomy. "My wife, go downstairs, where have you been?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Sen''s wife was stunned, with a helpless look on her face.Immediately sent to find the servant, but found that the servant fainted in the bathroom on the second floor. Han Junyu''s face is gloomy. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He immediately contacts song Xuan and asks him to come to find someone. When Meng Sen heard the news, he was also startled. He glared at his wife in chagrin and looked for someone. Half an hour later, I searched all the places of the Meng family, but I still didn''t see Qin Ning. Han Junyu''s face changed. Meng family look bad, worried about each other. Who deliberately kidnaps Han Junyu''s fiancee on this day? This shows that it''s not just to find trouble for the Meng family and stir up their relationship with Han Shao. "Han Shao, did your fiancee leave first without saying hello?" As soon as song Xuan heard the news, he rushed over immediately. After listening to Meng Sen''s words, he lifted his glasses on the bridge of his nose. "It''s impossible. I checked the video. She didn''t go out of the gate of the Meng family at all." "But I''ve looked for her in the Meng family, but I haven''t found her. Can''t we hide her?" The Meng family doesn''t want to be responsible for the disappearance of Han Shao''s fiancee. Moreover, the arrangement behind the banquet was disrupted because of this, so the Meng family was naturally unhappy. "Are you sure you''ve looked everywhere?" Han Junyu''s frowning and cold face make people dare not approach. "Of course, Han Shao, your fiancee is missing. We are also very anxious. We have found all the servants'' rooms." Monson stressed. "Oh, song Xuan, look again." Han Junyu didn''t believe him. Get Han Junyu''s command, song Xuan immediately nodded, with his people to check again. Meng Xin, shrinking in Xu Lin''s arms, listens to Han Junyu''s cold voice, and is scared to get into her arms. "Auntie, I''m afraid." "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." Xu Lin comforts her and sees song Xuan take someone to find Qin Ning. A touch of satire comes to her lips. "Auntie, that big brother is really terrible. If he knows, "Meng Xin worries. "Shh" Xu Lin stopped her, patted his little head and warned him secretly. "Xinxin, no matter what other people ask you, you just say a word to that woman and leave. You must guard this secret well? " Meng Xin nodded timidly and asked anxiously, "Auntie, that woman has been punished, and my mother will come back soon?" "Naturally." Her cousin is not guilty of death, of course, will come back, just the length of time! Chapter 218 After looking around the Meng family, song Xuan was not at ease. He ran to the garden and swimming pool to look for Qin Ning, but he still didn''t see Qin Ning''s shadow. "Han Shao, No." "Can''t someone kidnap Han Shao''s fiancee on purpose?" Some people speculate. Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows. It''s impossible for a living person to disappear for no reason. He suddenly remembers the trace on Qin Ning''s body. If it''s kidnapping, there must be a premeditation. Is it a part of the premeditation for her to change her clothes? He took Qin Ning''s dress and wanted to investigate in person. In the villa, some places are equipped with video. When viewing the video, Qin Ning came out of the bathroom with a red mark on her back. Before Qin Ning came out, both women wore red lipstick. Seeing the two women''s faces clearly, song Xuan immediately took them upstairs. Two women hear Han Shao ask them to go upstairs and sit down. They are excited. They wonder if Han Shao is interested in one of them, and then ask for association? Suddenly, when the two women went upstairs, they were all scrambling for fear of falling behind. To the room, the two women''s faces are very bright smile. See Han Junyu sitting on the sofa, Jun face gloomy cold, self-cultivation suit, his tall body are wrapped, there is a kind of abstinence. "Han Shao, what do you want us to do?" Two people shy stare at him, but the man''s eyes are too sharp, they dare not look directly at. "Have you met my wife?" Han Junyu asked coldly. Both of them don''t know about Qin Ning''s disappearance. When they hear his inquiry, their faces change and they think Qin Ning has complained. "Yes." "I haven''t seen it." Two people talk not one, immediately annoyed stare at each other, say again. "I haven''t seen it." "Yes "You tell me how to dirty my wife''s dress." Han Junyu is impatient and points to the woman in the red dress. The woman in the red dress, named by Han Junyu himself, blushes with excitement. "It was when we were in lipstick that she hit us on purpose. I lost my lipstick, and then I soiled her dress." "Oh." Han Junyu has no expression on his face. Song Xuan can''t help but sneer. Qin Ning so soft temperament, will deliberately hit people? It''s a bit of a joke. Hearing song Xuan''s sneer, the woman in the red dress felt guilty and stopped talking. "She''s right. That woman hit me and broke my lipstick." The woman in the black dress complained, and in order to prove herself, she took out a cut of lipstick. Han Junyu put his long finger on his lips, and the other finger pointed to the mouth in the woman''s hand. Song Xuan understood that he came forward and took away what was in the woman''s mouth, which was the same color as the dress. Han Junyu''s dark and cold brown eyes narrowed. "Tell me your plan, why did you kidnap my wife?" Two people hear kidnap Qin Ning, one face is confused, "what plan?" "My patience is limited!" Han Junyu doesn''t want to play riddles with them. The two women were frightened by his sinister tone and shook their heads. "We really don''t know." "Take them to the bathroom, add some water and feed them in." His indifferent voice did not have any waves, but they were sentenced. It''s easy for the two women to go down to practice. The two women stare at Han Junyu in consternation, struggling in a panic, still explaining. "Han Shao, she hit us. Why should she punish us?" "You know exactly what the situation is." Song Xuan sneered and impatiently pointed to the two men. Two women resist, struggle, shout injustice, just don''t want to go. One of his men was a little annoyed. He picked up the tablecloth on the table, tore off two pieces and put them in the mouths of two women. "If you don''t leave, I''ll tear you up as tablecloths!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two women were scared and dragged away with weak legs. At this time, one of his subordinates walked quickly to Han Junyu and whispered a few words in his ear. Han Junyu stood up and walked out calmly. Meng Sen was frightened by Han Junyu''s momentum, and watched the two women dragged away. He didn''t dare say a word. How can you explain if there is an accident in Meng''s family? But Han Shao can''t stop the person he wants to punish! Looking at Han Junyu''s room and touching his forehead, he found that there was a cold sweat on his forehead. Originally, I tried my best to invite Han Shao to come here, just to find an opportunity to talk about cooperation with him, but now the situation is that cooperation can''t be achieved, so it''s better not to become an enemy. It is a tragedy that Han Shao''s means are too cruel to be his enemy.Han Junyu comes to the third floor and continues to walk upstairs, but is stopped by the Meng family. "Open the door!" He gave a cold command. "Han Shao, it''s Meng''s attic. These are old things. I haven''t cleaned them for many years. I''m afraid you''ve soiled your clothes." Meng Zhidong went to persuade. Meng Zhidong didn''t know what was in the attic, but he warned them not to go upstairs. Han Junyu keeps on walking, and seems to hear his voice every time. He took a look at Song Xuan and ordered again. "You open the door!" Since the Meng family didn''t open the door, they had to do it themselves. The Meng family watched as song Xuan came forward, took off his glasses, took apart his legs and unlocked them. Just listen to a tick, the big lock was untied, was mercilessly thrown to the ground. Meng''s family looked at the lock on the ground in consternation. They couldn''t believe it. "Han Shao," when Mr. Meng heard that Han Shao was going to go upstairs, he rushed over and heard a bang. The lock was thrown to the ground and Han Junyu went upstairs. He thought of the woman who was locked up in the attic. He was worried and wanted to stop, but he was blocked by song Xuan. Song Xuan looked at the two men and asked them to stay here. He went upstairs to check the situation. Meng Xin stares at the person who goes upstairs and nervously grabs Xu Lin''s clothes, shaking all over. "Little aunt," "good, Xinxin, don''t be afraid. That woman deserves what she deserves. If it wasn''t for her, your mother wouldn''t go to prison." Xu Lin whispered in her ear. After listening to her words, Meng Xin calmed down. She didn''t realize that she had done wrong. Instead, she felt that she was very powerful and punished the bad woman for her mother. After Han Junyu went upstairs, he found that there was thick dust in the stairwell. His eyes were disgusted. He swept around and was about to go downstairs, but he vaguely heard Qin Ning''s cry for help. "Song Xuan, do you hear Ning Ning''s voice?" Song Xuan listened attentively, "I didn''t hear you, Han Shao." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu turns around and looks for it. This kind of feeling is very strange, like there is a kind of guidance, he just heard her crying. Step a turn, he continued to move forward, suddenly saw a footprints in front of the door, he cold eyes a squint. "Song Xuan, open this door." "Good." Song Xuanli immediately unlocked the lock. When the door was pushed open, he saw Qin Ning''s shoes. Han Junyu''s heart trembled. He immediately took out his mobile phone and turned on the flashlight. "Ah..." Chapter 219 Suddenly came a woman''s scream, trying to grab Han Junyu''s mobile phone. "Off, off the lights." The woman yelled hoarsely. Han Junyu saw that someone came running. His slender fingernails grasped his hand. He instinctively fought back, pinched the other person''s hand, and kicked the person away. The woman fell to the ground in pain, making a low cry of pain. She kept telling him to turn off the light. Han Junyu doesn''t pay attention to her. He looks for the light in the room and sees Qin Ning fainting in the corner. Her hair was messy, her clothes were torn, pearls were scattered on the ground, and there were some sharp finger marks on her small face. His face changed and he ran to her, his fingers trembling, to touch her face. "Ning Ning." Qin Ning closed his eyes, and there was some blood in the corner of his mouth. He was very distressed. Don''t dislike at all, bow to kiss on her lip, take off coat, cover on Qin Ning body, bend over to embrace her. "Song Xuan, tie up this woman and take her away!" "Yes." When song Xuan saw Qin Ning fainting, he was also frightened and caught up with the woman on the ground. As for why Qin Ning appeared here and who the woman was, song Xuan would naturally investigate. When Han Junyu carries Qin Ning downstairs, the Meng family is shocked. The secret door is locked. How did Qin Ning get up? Mencius had a bad feeling in his heart. When he went upstairs, he saw song Xuan tied a woman with only a few pieces of cloth on her body. Women are skinny, with blood stains on their necks, long and messy hair, and long fingernails that can strangle people. She bent her back, and there was some blood on her face. Her dry hands covered her eyes, and she did not dare to see the light. After being locked up for more than ten years, I suddenly saw my eyes and felt very uncomfortable. Master Meng was shocked for a long time and couldn''t recover for a moment. "Well, who is this woman and why is she in our attic?" Smelling the stench of the woman, the Meng family avoided it. "Song tezhu, where are you going to take her?" "How to deal with this woman''s injury, major assembly Han told me." Song Xuan saw that the woman had been covering her eyes, and her clothes could not cover her body. In the spirit of a gentleman, he took off his coat and covered her. The woman immediately put her coat on her head and wanted to run out. Song Xuan''s two men immediately came forward and grasped her arm. They were afraid that she would run around. They raised their arms and knocked her unconscious. "Well, Mrs. Han came to congratulate you on your birthday, but now she''s back full of injuries. Mr. Meng, if Han Shao has time to come back, please give me an explanation." Song Xuan left a word and led people to leave. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Meng family. When Han Junyu steps in a hurry to take Qin Ning to the hospital, Xiao Jue has received the news, let Han Junyu take people to the emergency room. Xiao Jue takes several nurses to treat Qin Ning''s wound. When he sees the nail on her shoulder pinching out the wound, he can''t bear to look directly at it. Xiao Jue asked Han Junyu to go out first, but he stopped Qin Ning''s hand and insisted on it. Xiao Jue couldn''t help him. Through inspection, Qin Ning had no fatal injuries, just some pinching marks and finger marks. A few hours later, Qin Ning''s wound was treated and transferred to the best VIP ward. Looking at Han Junyu''s Scarlet eyes and cold face, Xiao Jue patted him on the shoulder worried. "I''ll watch her with you. If you don''t have a fever tonight, you should wake up tomorrow morning." Han Junyu nodded, most worried that she would have a fever and could not control the temperature of her body. "What did you take her to do? How could she get hurt?" Xiao Jue was puzzled. "It''s my negligence." Han Junyu is upset. Knowing that the Meng family didn''t have a good one, he let her go to change clothes by herself. Feeling his accusation, Xiao Jue couldn''t bear it. Love, as expected, will make people lose their senses. Usual indifference, such as Han Junyu, will also be emotional out of control. "The finger marks on her body are poisonous. I''ve asked someone to check them. I''ll give her some medicine. It should be OK." "Well." Han Junyu cherished holding the little woman''s hand, found that there were two nail scratches on the back of her hand, and bowed his head to kiss. In the middle of the night, Qin Ning''s ward was brightly lit. Xiao Jue came in a hurry with a group of old experts and pushed Qin Ning into the operating room. Xiao Jue originally imagined the worst situation, but he did not expect that Qin Ning was shocked and fainted, causing a low fever. Now she''s in a nightmare, and needs guidance from a psychologist to wake her up. After a long night''s work, her condition was finally controlled, but she didn''t wake up. Han Junyu calm handsome face, sitting beside, see a psychologist, through a variety of ways, is unable to wake up Qin Ning.His irritability factor diffused in the air, making the psychiatrist standing by the bed very nervous. Psychologists all think that if Qin Ning doesn''t wake up, the next moment he will faint is himself. Han Shao''s aura is too strong. When he stares at people with cold eyes, it makes people feel sharp on his back. Xiao Jue is also very anxious, Qin Ning''s psychological state is not stable. She has been having nightmares all the time. If it goes on like this, her body may still have a fever. "You go out." Han Junyu had no patience, got up to walk beside the bed and ordered a group of doctors. A group of doctors looked at Xiao Jue in embarrassment. Seeing Xiao Jue nodding, they quickly left the ward. "Han Junyu, what do you think?" "I''ve learned some of the ways that doctors just used. I''ll have a try." Han Junyu''s tone is calm, but his face is cold. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I know you are smart, but you are also so willful! Xiao Jue pinched his eyebrows helplessly. Han Junyu holds Qin Ning up and sits on the bed, letting Qin Ning lie in his arms. Qin Ning is sweating and her eyelashes are shaking. It is likely that she will fall into a nightmare that makes her uneasy. "Ning Ning, can you hear me? I''m here. Don''t be afraid. " He wiped her sweat with his handkerchief, bowed his head and kissed her dry lips, whispering over and over again that it was like a call. He didn''t have a doctor''s words, only one. Ning Ning, can you hear me? I''m here. Don''t be afraid. Xiao Jue sat on the sofa, staring at Han Junyu, holding a little girl, feeling uncomfortable. Mind will also think, he once so helpless and sad holding a little girl, the difference is that the little girl a face staring at himself indifferently. Although the past three years, but that pair of eyes, he thought of every time, he felt a pain. That pair of bright eyes, see him before, pay attention to flashing stars, but because of his confusion, but let her feel despair. Recalling the past, Xiao Jue was lying on the sofa. Emotion is a double-edged sword. Knowing that it is harmful, some people are willing to bear the pain of being stabbed. But he, a coward, had never been able to admit it before. He did not dare to step out and stab the sword at the girl. How painful! Xiao Jue gave a wry smile and silently expected Qin Ning to wake up quickly. Otherwise, with Han Junyu''s extreme temperament, he didn''t know what he would do. Han Junyu holds Qin Ning and calls her name gently all night. When the morning light came into the room, a beam of light fell on the bed. At this time, Qin Ning''s fingers trembled. Chapter 220 Qin Ning in a nightmare, she was locked in a black room. In the dark, a hand around her neck, she could not make a sound. The hand had long nails, which were pinched into the neck and bleeding. It hurts. She struggled desperately, but with all her strength, she broke free from one hand, and in the dark she held out a few more hands to catch her. Suddenly, in the blur, she heard Han Junyu''s voice. Low voice, sentence by sentence with a strong force, let her have the courage to fight back. "Ning Ning, don''t scare me. Wake up." His voice increased, with a sort of dullness. "Don''t lie to me. You said you would be the best flower. Wake up when you hear me." Exhausted with patience, Han Junyu loses his temper and tightens his arm to wake her up. "Ning Ning, if you want to discuss terms with me, well, don''t you really want to call me uncle Han?" "As long as you wake up, I will allow you to call me uncle Han, OK?" After the fury, she still has no response, Han Junyu body only request. A sad plea. He Han Junyu has never begged anyone so low, but at the moment, he just wants to beg her, don''t sleep. She lay quietly, too challenging his heart. In this life, it''s hard to find a woman who makes him comfortable. If she just leaves him, he can''t imagine his future life. "Would you rather be obedient?" Xiao Jue listened to Han Junyu''s voice and turned to look at him. There were tears in his eyes. He stared at him in shock. Han Junyu, he cried! His hands are also a little chilly. Will Qin Ning never wake up? Suddenly, he found that Qin Ning''s finger moved. She quickly got up and went to the bed, but tested her pulse and heartbeat. "Han Junyu, come on, she is weak now. I need to give her an injection." "What happened to her?" Han Junyu was dazed by his sudden action. His eyes were scarlet and he hugged her tightly. When Xiao Jue injected the medicine into her body, he found that her finger seemed to be a physical reaction and caught his little thumb. Xiao Jue was surprised and quickly tested her body data again. After a few minutes, Qin Ning''s eyelashes trembled, and finally slowly opened his eyes. "Thank goodness, I wake up at last." Xiao Jue, who has always been an atheist, has to sigh at the moment. Thank God for waking her up. "Ning Ning." Han Junyu found that her eyes were blank and called her tentatively. Qin Ning turned his head and fixed his eyes on his handsome face. His big eyes gradually became focused. "Uncle Han." She put her arms around him. "I''m afraid." "Darling, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Hearing her call uncle Han, Han Junyu felt sad and helpless. Perhaps in her heart, once uncle Han, is the most able to protect her. At the moment, Han Junyu gives her not a sense of security, but uneasiness. When people wake up, Xiao Jue can be greatly relieved. Her injuries need to be continuously smeared to recover, but her mental state needs to be adjusted. Han Junyu pushed to work and accompanied her in the hospital. "Uncle Han, you can''t go." During the lunch break, Qin Ning drank the medicine, which has a stabilizing effect. Although the little woman narrowed her eyes, she grabbed the man''s big hand and worried that he would leave. Han Junyu reluctantly holds her little hand and lies on the bed with her. The bed was not big, so it was crowded for him to lie down, but Qin Ning didn''t care. He made way for him to lie down. She habitually found a comfortable position under his arm, listening to his steady heartbeat, and then safely closed her eyes. Han Junyu touched her small head, five fingers open, combing her hair. He didn''t sleep last night, and his mood fluctuated so much that he was physically and mentally tired. But now he held her, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. He had a deep understanding of what it was like to recover from loss. The process was not very easy. If he can, he hopes not to experience the second time in his life. Qin Ning fell asleep until the next morning. When she was awake, she didn''t see Han Junyu. She blinked her eyelashes and jumped up from the bed. "Han Junyu," no one responded. She frowned and was frightened. "Uncle Han, uncle Han," outside the door, Han Junyu is talking to song Xuan. When he hears something in the room, he turns around immediately. Open the door into the room, see the little woman full of tears, staring at himself.His heart ached when he had a heart attack. "Get out of bed, why don''t you wear shoes?" She walked quickly up to her and picked her up. "Uncle Han, I thought you didn''t want me." Han Junyu lowered his head on her forehead to kiss, "little stupid girl, I don''t want you, who do you want, eh?" Qin Ning wiped his tears, sobbed and held him in his arms. "Well, uncle Han, don''t leave me, OK?" Han Junyu clenched his fist, touched her small head, quietly comforted. "Ning Ning, you forget that you and I have got the marriage certificate. We are bound together all our lives." Han Junyu clenched his fist and reminded him. Sure enough, he felt the little woman in his arms stiff for a few seconds, pretending to be silly and rubbing in his arms. "Ning Ning, I allow you to call me uncle Han, but remember, I''m your man!" Han Junyu has been working hard for so long, and he doesn''t want to let their relationship become a nephew because of her fear. The little woman in her arms still doesn''t speak, which is a kind of silent resistance. Han Junyu closed his eyes and was filled with anger. But at the moment, she is in an unstable mood, and he can only bear his temper. "Ning Ning, are you hungry?" "Yes, yes." Qin Ning finally replied, but held him. Han Junyu rubs his forehead and asks song Xuan to open the lunch box and put out the food. He couldn''t get used to the food outside. Aunt Zhang cooked the food for him and Qin Ning, and asked Lao Mo to send it. After lunch, Qin Ning saw the sunshine outside the window and wanted to go out for a walk. Han Junyu first asked Xiao Jue to make sure she could go out. Then he took her hand to the small garden of the hospital. As they walked along, Qin Ning sat down in a wooden chair by the pool and looked up at him. Man standing against the light, his head is the sun, like his own with a dazzling light, people can''t move their eyes. "Han" instinctively wants to call him uncle Han, but remembering his warning, she reminds herself to face the reality. "Han Junyu, sit down." Han Junyu''s long legs, step in front of her, easy to pick her up, he sat down on her position, and then let her sit on his legs. "Han Junyu, you, you let me go down." There are still many people coming and going. Qin Ning wants to get down, but his arm is around her. "Ning Ning, I said, I don''t force you." Qin Ning gave up struggling, heard his words, surprised to lift eyes. She was sitting on his knee, and their eyes were parallel at the moment. In the development of a relationship, when it is in a deadlock, it is very clear who is right and who is wrong. However, he could not see her half wronged. Chapter 221 Han Junyu said that he didn''t want to force his women to do anything. "Ning Ning, if you don''t want to call me by my name, call me uncle Han. But remember, you and I have got the marriage certificate. " He reminded her again, holding the ring in her hand. When I say the last sentence, I have to gnash my teeth. Qin Ning stares at him unexpectedly. He has been forcing her to call his name before, but he didn''t expect to change his mind suddenly. "Do you prefer to call me uncle Han?" Qin Ning''s little hand was on his shoulder. Seeing the seriousness in his eyes, he knew his intention. He has been deliberately let her call his name, is to hope that she can change mentality, he is no longer her uncle Han, but the other half of life. "Han Junyu, I said I would work hard." She pursed her pink lips, struggling for a long time in her heart, and then slowly expressed her attitude. "You''re not my uncle now, you''re my boyfriend, I remember." His brown eyes brightened and glared at her. "Little silly girl, as your girlfriend, let me kiss you, OK?" Qin Ning pink lips a Du, amber eyes in a bit angry. She knew that the man''s best skill was to advance an inch. She has just been tangled in her heart for a long time, but his words will make her break the credit. "Can''t you?" Han Junyu noticed the struggle in her eyes, disdaining to sneer, "little stupid girl, brain so stupid, also learned to say right and wrong." Qin Ning is angry. How can this man satirize her all day long! "Forget it, since she doesn''t want to be my daughter," her white arms embrace his neck, kiss his lips, and block his back. The pupil dilates, Han Junyu blinks in amazement, for a moment. Finally have a chance to revenge him, Qin Ning heart happy, gently licking his lips, do not understand the depth, careful trial. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu whole body blood counter current, the arm tightens, hugs her to the bosom, turns the guest primarily, deepens this kiss. She took the initiative, kissing. "Well..." Qin Ning pushed him away when he couldn''t breathe well. Han Junyu restrained himself and was not willing to let her go. "What do you mean, silly girl?" Qin Ning gasped for breath. It took a long time for his breath to calm down. Listen to him ask knowingly, the cheek is crimson, gasp of stare him one eye. "I''m going to be my boyfriend. You''re not allowed to cheat." "Oh," Han Junyu rubbed her hair and looked arrogantly, "I should say that I allow you to be my girlfriend. You should be happy." Qin Ning, "..." I really want to bite this proud man. With courage, he really threw himself in his arms and bit him on the neck. "Well." The little woman''s small teeth are very sharp. It hurts to bite them. "Hum, the trace I left, you will be me in the future." Qin Ning tilted his chin, pretending to fight back. Han Junyu felt the teeth on his neck, all saliva, and he frowned. "Woman, lick it up!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Some parents took their children to the pool for a walk. They saw a woman in sick clothes lying on the man sitting on a wooden chair and covering her children''s eyes. "There is an aunt fighting with others, and the children can''t watch it." The child''s face was full of doubts. The more his mother refused to watch, the more curious he was. He broke his mother''s hand and wanted to see how the aunt fought. Breaking off her mother''s hand, she saw a woman lying in the man''s arms, as if she was licking the man''s neck. "Wow, mom, is that a vampire?" The child cried and fell on her mother''s arms. The mother had no choice but to leave with her child in her arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning, the vampire. Back in the ward, Qin Ning drank the medicine, some sleepy. Han Junyu took her to bed and let her sleep. In order to comfort her, he always held her hand. "Han Junyu, I have delayed your work again." Although Qin Ning said so, he still didn''t want to let go of his hand. "Work is to earn money to support you, accompany you is my key work." He said in a serious tone, as if he was reporting to work. Qinning hear blush heart beat, this man really if the heart coax people, can lift people don''t want. She covered her smiling face, giggled for a while, and gave him a kiss on the back of his big hand. "Then I''ll sleep. You can''t go." "Well." Han Junyu nodded. Han Junyu touched her little head, confused her hair and combed her neatly.I don''t know. I repeated it several times. I heard her gentle breathing, and then I quietly pulled my hand out of her hand. Sheng an group has a few days off, but if he needs to deal with other businesses. When song Xuan opens the door and comes in, the woman on the bed finally sleeps. He puts a stack of documents on the tea table and asks Han Junyu to sign. Han Junyu is holding a computer to process e-mail, looking at the text sent by song Xuan, pinching his eyebrows. Knowing that song Xuan would be sent to the hospital must be a very urgent job, otherwise song Xuan would not disturb him. "Who is the woman in the attic?" Song Xuan turned his head and looked at the woman on the bed with a slight frown. "Han Shao, you have been tracking down your mother''s friend, Jia Xueer, but you have no clue. You thought she was not dead, but she was locked up by the Meng family." Han Junyu surprised pick eyebrows, the news is really surprising. It''s no wonder he almost turned upside down and didn''t find her. He was hidden by the Meng family. "How did she become like that?" Han Junyu still remembers that Jia Xueer was a very fat beauty. How could she be as thin as a ghost? Song Xuan thought of the woman''s experience, some creepy. Jia Xueer is locked up in the attic by the Mencius. She often forgets to deliver food. She is so hungry that she starts to catch mice. Mice are toxic, over time, she accumulated a lot of toxins, leading to her confusion, memory disorder. Her long nails were used to peel mice. Xiao Jue said that Qin Ning was poisoned because her nails were poisonous. "First, find a doctor for her and take good care of her. When she wakes up, I''ll ask about my mother. I''ll find someone to investigate the Meng family. You should take care of the company first. " "Yes." Song Xuan nodded. He couldn''t help but look at the woman on the bed again. He was a little worried. I don''t know what happened to her injury? Aware of a cold eyes burst out of the cold light, his back a cool, the recovery of the eyes. "Go out and wait!" Han Junyu orders coldly. Song Xuan feels his nose, but jealous men can''t get angry. Song Xuan sent the documents to the company, but also took them back to the company, so he had to wait honestly. "Hey, do you still have the rules of penalty standing in Sheng''an group?" Wearing a white coat, Xiao Jue came to see song Xuan standing at the door and asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± You''re the only one to stop! Although it was true, song Xuan wept in silence. Jiang Pei, who is also in the same hospital, saw Han Junyu taking Qin Ning for a walk one day when he walked through the window. There was a fierce flash in his eyes. Now Yao Yao is pregnant with Han Shao''s child, this woman should disappear! Chapter 222 Qin Ning knew that Han Junyu was very busy, so she advised him to go back to the company. She would obediently stay in the hospital and wait for him. Song Xuan is so pressed that he needs Han Junyu to go back to the company for a meeting. Before leaving, he touched her little head. "I''m leaving. Did you forget what you want?" Qin Ning blinked and looked at him suspiciously. He''s leaving, she''ll forget what to take? Han Junyu holding her small face, slightly raised eyebrows, kindly remind the point of his lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning almost rolled his eyes, the man didn''t know when to develop a bad habit. Every time he separated from her, he asked her to give him a farewell kiss. In order to make him go quickly, she endured shyness and gave him a kiss on the lip. "Well, well, uncle song is still waiting for you downstairs." "Darling, you gave it to me and I''ll give it back to you." Han Junyu was very upset. She urged her urgently. She held her face in a big hand and grabbed her lips again. "Well Han, " Qin Ning felt that he was going to be smothered by his kiss, so the man finally let her go and licked her lips. "Silly girl, dinner together, eh?" "Good." Qin Ning rubbed in his arms and took a deep breath. The breath was the faint mint fragrance on his body. From her hospitalization, Han Junyu can feel the little woman''s dependence on him. These days, he also pushes off his work to accompany her. If they hold each other like this, he will be reluctant to leave. Song Xuan''s call came again. He had to bite his teeth and leave the ward. After Han Junyu left, Qin Ning sat by the window, squinting and feeling the sunshine outside. Fingers have been tightly holding the hands of the ring, for a long time, her nervous mood, to ease down. Button, button, button. Hearing the knock, Qin Ning got up to open the door. "Alone, bored?" "Uncle Xiao." Qin Ning invited him in, and Xiao Jie came to examine her. Xiao Jue sees that her physical condition is stable, but some injuries still need to be treated with plaster, so she can take good care of them. "Go out for a walk, get some sunshine, and you''ll be in a better mood." Xiao Jue reminds me. Just when he came into the ward, he saw her sitting by the window in the sun and going out for a walk. "Well." Qin Ning also has this idea. She knew that she depended too much on Han Junyu, and Han Junyu followed her all the time. However, she can''t rely on him all the time. She must overcome her psychological obstacles and try to face the outside world alone. Qin Ning changed a sweater and came to the small garden of the hospital. Xiao Jue worried that she would be afraid, so he followed her for a distance. He stood for a while and then turned to leave. Qin Ning put on the hat of the sweater, covered his eyes, and sunned his little face. Suddenly he thought of his childhood. Mom likes to take her and bask in the sun in the small yard. All of a sudden, there was a trace of fear in my heart. Will her body lie on the hospital bed like her mother? No, she didn''t want to. She wants to be healthy. "Qin Ning, you really know how to enjoy the sun in the hospital." Qin Ning suddenly heard a familiar voice and thought it was his dream. Suddenly open your eyes, turn your head to see Jiang Pei standing behind her. "Second aunt, why are you here?" When Jiang Pei heard her call her second aunt, she sneered sarcastically. If this little bitch still regarded her as second aunt, she should not be forced out of the villa without face. "It''s not my family. Yao Yao is pregnant. I''ll take care of her." Qin Yao is pregnant. Qin Ning is in an accident. "Oh." Qin Ning felt that it had nothing to do with her. She closed her eyes and continued to bask in the sun. Looking at her indifferent face, Jiang Pei was very angry. "Yao Yao in my family is pregnant with Han Shao''s child. Qin Ning, if you know the truth, don''t be my distant junior!" Qin Ning opens his eyes again and stares at Jiang Pei in disbelief. Qin Yao is pregnant with Uncle Han''s child? Her first reaction was that Jiang Pei was talking nonsense. She and Han Junyu got the marriage certificate. Legally, Qin Yao wants to be her junior! Jiang Pei looked at her and knew that she didn''t believe it. She gave a sneer. "Han Shao''s fiancee is Yao Yao of my family. Yao Yao is in such a good shape. Han Shao is young and vigorous. They will be engaged again. It''s too normal for them to sleep together." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning swallowed and squeezed the ring tightly. Her strength is too big, finger abdomen is scratched by the diamond ring, a drop of blood drops on the ring, but she didn''t feel it.Jiang Pei stares at her bleeding finger and the ring on her finger. Her eyes are jealous. The ring originally belonged to Yao Yao and was robbed by this shameless woman. "Qin Ning, if you want to be honest and shameful, leave Han Shao and let everything go back to its original position." Jiang Pei''s face was fierce. Qin Ning took a deep breath and depressed his mood. "The reality is that I am Han Junyu''s fiancee now. That''s where I am." "Oh, I didn''t see it. I haven''t seen it for a few days. Qin Ning''s mouth is getting more and more smooth. But it''s no use, you are shamelessly occupying the position of Yao Yao in your family! " Jiang peiyue said that he was more and more angry. Seeing the patients walking around, his face was ferocious. "Hey, everyone, come and have a look. This woman shamelessly robbed her cousin''s fiance. Now her cousin is pregnant with her fiance''s child. This woman wants to be a junior. She is not ashamed and dare to be arrogant." All the patients and their families came to see the woman in the guard clothes. She was thin and delicate with oval face. She was good-looking, but her face was too pale. "Jiang Pei, don''t make trouble here." Qin Ning frowned as everyone was staring at her. "Why, you''ve done something bad, and you won''t let me say it. You''re shameless, mean, mean like your mother, married to your father, and lost your relationship with your ex boyfriend. Whether you are a member of the Qin family or not is a matter of fact! " Jiang Pei scolded angrily. "Jiang Pei, shut up!" "Qin Ning, know shame, leave Han Shao quickly, don''t be a junior!" Unable to bear it, Qin Ning clenched his fist, rushed to Jiang Pei and gave him a hard push. "Ah Jiang Pei didn''t expect that she would rush over. With the inertia of her body, she stepped back a few steps. Behind her was the pond. She fell into it when her feet were empty. "Ah, help Jiang Pei cried out in panic. "Ah, murder!" In the crowd, I don''t know who screamed in horror, and immediately someone went to call the doctor. Qin Ning wanted to shut her up and pushed her out of control, but she fell into the pond and her arms trembled in panic. She rushed to find a way to save people and asked if there were any people around who could swim. But all around the audience, they did not take the initiative to go to the pool. Qin Ning helpless, she can''t watch Jiang Pei struggling in the pool. "Second aunt, you, you come this way, I''ll pull you up." Jiang Pei''s eyes were scarlet. He found that the water was not deep enough to drown her. But looking at Qin Ning, who was standing on the bank, her face was worried. There was a vicious flash in her eyes. Chapter 223 Jiang Pei climbs to the place designated by Qin Ning and waits for Qin Ning to reach out to her. She wants to hold Qin Ning''s hand. She just squatted in the water, holding Qin Ning''s hand tightly, as long as she tugged hard. With Qin Ning''s thin and weak, she has no strength to resist, so she is absolutely confident to get Qin Ning into the pool, and then accidentally step on her head. If something happens to her, it''s just an accident. There are so many witnesses here to prove that Qin Ning pushed her down and accidentally fell into the pond when she was saving her! Jiang Pei has already thought about the next situation in her heart. As long as Qin Ning dies, her Yao Yao can become Han Shao''s fiancee. For the sake of Yaoyao''s baby, Mrs. Han will definitely let Han Shao and Yaoyao marry directly. From then on, she just turned over. Qin Ning was almost killed by the old lady when she saved her life. Now if Qin Ning really died, it would be her life. "Ah Jiang Pei thinks very well. When he is ready to drag Qin Ning down the pond, he is hindered by another powerful force. In her astonished eyes, a man in a white coat untied her, took Qin Ning''s hand and kicked her with his long leg. She fell into the pool again and drank a lot of dirty water. "Qin Ning, are you ok?" Xiao Jue''s forehead was in a cold sweat. He was glad that she was OK. If Jiang Pei drags her into the pool and her body is catching cold, Han Junyu will surely kill people. "Nothing." Qin Ning is also scared back is full of cold sweat, panic looking at the struggling River in the pool. "Uncle Xiao, you can save people quickly. You can''t let her have an accident. If she''s in trouble, I''ll be the murderer. " Xiao Jue glanced contemptuously at the woman in the pond and patted her on the shoulder placidly. "Don''t cry," said Xiao Jue in a gentle voice, which had a calming effect. "The water in the pool is not deep. It can''t be drowned at all. She will only have some water to drink. It''s almost sunny. You should go back to your room and take your medicine. " "Really?" Qin Ning looks at the pond anxiously. "Well." Xiao Jue promised again and again. "I just kicked her down. If something happens to her, I can''t find you. Don''t worry, I''ll let someone handle it. " Xiao Jue could not hold her hand well. He put his arm on her shoulder and took her back to the ward. Maybe it''s because of the medicine. Qin Ning went to sleep soon. Xiao Jue saw that she was asleep, so he called Han Junyu and asked him to leave work early. "Damn it Han Junyu heard that Qin Ning was frightened again, and his face was gloomy. He directly threw the document in his hand. With a slap, the papers hit the table, and a group of high-level people preparing for the meeting were in a cold sweat on their foreheads. A group of people look at each other blankly. Who''s looking for death? Han Shao''s face is not good. He dares to look for trouble at this time. Han Junyu points to song Xuan. He goes out first and makes a phone call. He will be in a meeting later. Song Xuan pinched his eyebrows, but also very helpless. "Jiang Pei went to the hospital to make trouble. He was not timid. He thought they were Qin Ning''s family. I didn''t want to kill them. They didn''t know it yet!" "Jiang Pei and Qin Yao can''t stay." Xiao Jue was also angry. "Ning Ning, how are you now?" When Han Junyu said Qin Ning, his tone was much softer. Xiao Jue picked to pick eyebrow, turn a head to see the little wench that sleep restlessly on the bed, lightly sigh. "Just fell asleep, I think you''d better spend more time with her." "Well." Han Junyu naturally hopes to accompany him more, but sometimes he can''t get away from his work and has a headache. "Jun Yu, do you have a special taste?" Suddenly, Xiao Jue asked. "Well?" Han Junyu didn''t understand what he meant. "The taste of love, what do you taste?" Xiao Jue asked seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu hung up and went back to the meeting room, still thinking about the problem. The taste of love. He tasted the bitter and sweet medicine. It''s not strong, but it makes him like it. After the meeting, Han Junyu calls song Xuan to the office. "Check Qin Yao and Jiang Pei, find a chance to get them out of Nankang city." Song Xuan thinks of Qin Yao, who is pregnant. He doesn''t know how to make Han Shao angry. But since Han Shaofen tells them, they must suffer some hardships before they leave. "Good." Song Xuan immediately sent someone to investigate. Han Junyu became famous when he was young. He must be surrounded by people who protect him. Because Han Junyu does not like to be too ostentatious, all those people have been in the dark. But when Han Junyu needed it, song Xuan would tell them to do something. The last time song Xuan punished Han Cai, he just gave them a phone call. They were quick handed and immediately sent some small toys to Han Cai''s bag and car.In the hospital, when Qin Ning woke up, he was full of sweat. Looking up at herself in the hospital, looking for her sight, she was somewhat disappointed when she didn''t see Han Junyu. Just as he got out of bed and wanted to go to the bathroom for a bath, he heard the door twisted open and Han Junyu''s long legs came in. She was surprised, her eyes shining, and ran to him happily, her arms open and hugged him. Han Junyu just walked into the room, a ball of white powder rushed to his arms, he also opened his arms to embrace each other. "Han Junyu, I seem to have made a mistake." She said pitifully. Han Junyu put the things in his hand. Seeing that she was barefoot again, Jun''s face sank and he bent down to pick her up. "Little stupid girl, what''s the matter with you running around without your shoes?" Sitting on the sofa, Han Junyu grabs her feet. Although she has been sleeping all afternoon, her feet are still cold. His feet were pinched by his warm hands, itching. Qin Ning was a little embarrassed. He threw it away, but didn''t. "Han Junyu, release my feet, itch." "Ticklish?" Han Junyu heard her itch, finger mischievous scratched her sole, immediately Qin Ning did not resist, laughing to his arms. "Oh, it''s really itchy. Han Junyu, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong." Han Junyu pinched her feet and warmed them. "I''ll wear my shoes later, remember?" "Oh, remember." Qin Ning immediately obediently nodded, to see his feet were clamped by him, her cheek a red, eyes random Piao, dare not look at him. "What do you think, and keep your head down." Han Junyu hooked her jaw and asked her to look him in the eye. He likes to look at her big eyes, clear and pure, staring at him, the reflection in his eyes is his appearance. "Tell me, what''s your mistake?" "I, I pushed Jiang Pei into the pond. Can you help me find out her current situation?" She was worried. When Han Junyu came, he had heard from Xiao Jue that it was Jiang Pei who deliberately provoked her and even wanted to pull her into the pond. Jiang Pei drinks some dirty water in the pool. She deserves it. "Well, well, let Lord Xiao ask about the situation." Don''t want her to think of other things, his finger pulp pressed her pink lips, a bit dry, he bowed his head to kiss, wet her lips. Chapter 224 By the man kiss live, Qin Ning stay Leng of temporarily forget to push away. Thinking of what Jiang Pei said, Qin Yao is pregnant, and the child is Han Junyu''s. Jump away and push him on the sofa. Han Junyu was stunned and touched the corner of her lip that she had bitten. His brown eyes were slightly cold. "Silly girl, why don''t you kiss me?" Qin Ning held his knees in his hands, pursed his pink lips, and bowed his head. Han Junyu was a little irritable. He came closer to her, and Qin Ning immediately shrank back into a small ball. "Han Junyu, I''m hungry." Han Junyu stares at her coldly, "say, why hide me." She blinked her big eyes, looked up and suddenly asked him, "Han Junyu, do you like children?" "No!" Han Junyu''s crisp refusal. He doesn''t like children who are given birth to by others. If it''s a child Qin Ning gave birth to, it''s another matter. But Qin Ning''s body is not suitable for pregnancy, and he won''t be worried. Qin Ning clenched his little fist and didn''t want to talk about this topic with him again, "Han Junyu, I''m really hungry." Han Junyu sat still, holding a deadlock with her. Look at her chin pillow knee, drooping eyes, poor look, like a suckling cat. His heart softened a point, stretch out a hand to want to rub her forehead, but be evaded by her again. His hands were frozen in the air and his handsome face became cold. She can''t hide her mind on her face. Every time she gets angry with him, she instinctively reacts and avoids his contact. Little woman, she''s in a temper again. "Want to eat?" Qin Ning didn''t look at him, but nodded cleverly. "Then explain why you don''t want me to kiss you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning twisted his hands. People didn''t want to kiss him. Why! "I don''t know. Your dinner is gone." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning Du lips, get up to find their own food, but just walked off the sofa, was once again reported by the man in his arms. "Little silly girl, do I allow you to go?" "Han Junyu, you are unreasonable." She struggled. "Tell me what your reason is." Han Junyu turned over and put her on the sofa. The sofa in the hospital was not wide enough. They were very narrow when they lay down. Qin Ning was basically underneath, and his hands were on her sides. This kind of posture is very domineering, just don''t give her a chance to escape. Qin Ning was forced to close his eyes and pretend to be dead. Han Junyu pinched her small face and asked her to speak, but she was also temperamental, biting the fingers that pinched her small face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a puff from the corner of his mouth. She is small and has small teeth. When she was angry at first, she was a bit heavy when she bit it down. But later she worried about biting him, so she gave him some strength. Han Junyu is not afraid of pain. His fingers move in her mouth and touch her soft tongue. "Well..." Qin Ning had a bad feeling and wanted to take his finger away, but he didn''t like it. He held her jaw and didn''t let go. "Little silly girl, do you want to talk?" Qin Ning was angry and couldn''t turn away from him. Han Junyu is angry, this little woman, this is a lesson! Another finger stirred in her mouth, her mouth saliva, let Han Junyu think of another activity, his Adam''s apple rolling. A hot rush from the lower abdomen, looking at her pink lips, he restrained himself, took out his fingers, lowered his head and bit her lower lip. "Well It hurts "It''s right to know the pain!" He also wants the pain below! But she is not in good health now, he can only restrain. Arms curved, holding her small head, extremely affectionate kiss her, let her feel his body feeling. Qin Ning''s breathing is not smooth, her brain is dizzy, especially there is a hot thing in her stomach. She knows what it is, and she is shy and irritable. Afraid that he would do that kind of thing, she did not dare to struggle, obediently hugged his neck. A kiss, let him dry hot, the body heat is higher and higher. The most hateful thing is that the little woman didn''t fight back and obediently let him do whatever he wanted. It''s not normal! He warned himself in his heart. With strong self-control, he stepped back and gasped close to her lips. Lying on her body, his breath is spitting in her ear, her ear tip is hot, the breath is also disordered. "Han Junyu, have you ever done this kind of thing with other women?" A woman''s voice is soft, sweet and sweet, with some intimacy, but this sentence is with a knife. He lay on his side, looking at her, combing her messy hair gently. "With other women, who do you mean?""Don''t you know who it is?" Qin Ning did not escape this time, and he looked directly at. Han Junyu was so angry that he laughed, lowered his head and pecked on her lips, "jealous." Qin Ning a stay, big eyes blinked, stuffy retort, "I don''t like to be jealous, I want to eat dessert." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu mouth a pull, this woman is pretending to be silly. "Qin Ning, do you know what date it is today?" Qin Ning wrinkled his nose. Today is Tuesday? "Promise me that you will accept me in two weeks. Today is the deadline. " It''s hard for him to be kind enough to explain to her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Originally wanted to try to get along with him, but now Qin Yao is pregnant, he will soon be a father, she and he agreed that there is no value. "Han Junyu, don''t you know Qin Yao is pregnant with your child?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s face sank and his cold eyes narrowed. He turned over and sat up with his back to her. If jiangpei comes to her, she will know it. He is not surprised. But she didn''t believe him! Qin Ning felt that he was angry and uncomfortable. He turned over on the sofa and turned his back to him. Although both of them are sitting on the sofa, they have different thoughts with their backs to their backs. Qin Ning thinks that since Qin Yao is pregnant with his child, Granny Han will be very happy. Then she will divorce Han Junyu and marry Qin Yao. It seems that she is still replacing Qin Yao, which is a curse. The more she thought about it, the more sad she was. Her lacrimal glands developed again. She didn''t find that her tears had already wet her cheeks, and a piece of her chin was also wet. Han Junyu heard her low cry, pinched her eyebrows in a headache, turned and picked her up again. "Why do you cry and slander me? You still have reason?" He domineering and she received a certificate, now his ex fiancee has his children, she also said he slandered her. How can there be such a hateful man in this world?! "Han Junyu, I don''t want to talk to you. Let me go!" She rudely wiped her tears with her sleeve, but the more she wiped them, the more tears she cried. Han Junyu frowned and wiped her nose with a handkerchief, but she didn''t want to get close to him any more and pushed him away with brute force. "I hate you, Han Junyu. You are hateful!" She felt uncomfortable and wanted to scold a few times, but she racked her brains and only came up with these words. While crying and scolding, there was no momentum at all, and she was angry with herself. Han Junyu listen to her hate himself, brown eyes a cold, heart angry, pull off the tie tied her hands. "Ning Ning, take back what you just said!" He gave a cold command. "No!" Qin Ning blinked his eyes, which were both resentful and aggrieved. Chapter 225 Qin Ning has always been clever and seldom goes against him. Han Junyu wiped off her nose and tears with a handkerchief, holding her small face, cold voice evaluation. "How ugly He said that when she cried, she was the ugliest. This sentence can make Qin Ning angry. She twisted her hands and didn''t untie her tie. She was so angry that she hit his chest with her small head. "Yes, if you dislike my ugliness, go to your beauty. Look at me ugly, still holding me, you disgust yourself, blame me Han Junyu is seldom resented by her. Not only is he not angry, he thinks she is very interesting at this time. Delicate face, a bit ironic, a bit angry, and a bit pathetic. "Ning Ning, what kind of person am I in your eyes?" Hateful, overbearing, unreasonable people! But she knew that when she said these words, he would make her realize again what is unreasonable. So, she simply pursed her lips, cold face did not look at him. There is a kind of self abandonment in my heart. Anyway, I can''t beat him in a fight, but I will be scolded by him in a quarrel. He can do whatever he likes. "You think I''ll sleep with Qin Yao, eh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning continued to pretend to be dead. He closed his eyes and didn''t want to listen to him. Han Junyu from disdain to explain, untie the tie on her wrist, put the good things to her. "Woman, I''ll deal with you at night!" He gnashed his teeth to spit out a word, tall posture, turned to leave the ward. His tone was so cruel that Qin Ning shrank his shoulders and turned pale. After a long time, she opened the box and found that it was a dessert she loved. She sobbed and took a bite with a spoon. But when she ate it, she felt a bitter taste. She hated to put away the dessert. This man is really hateful. He bought such a terrible dessert! Han Junyu angrily leaves the ward and goes to Xiao Jue''s office to ask Qin Ning about his health. "What''s your situation?" Xiao Jue saw that his shirt was wet, his tie was missing, and there were some creases on his collar. This is not clear about the situation. I thought he had just done something indescribable. Han Junyu was just dizzy. He noticed his embarrassment. He unbuttoned his shirt and took off his cuff. "She''s in good health. Can she be discharged?" "I''ve said for a long time that her physical condition is not serious, it''s just emotional. This time, she is frightened. She may have nightmares at night, so she needs to accompany her more. " Make sure her physical condition is OK, Han Junyu is at ease at last. "Give me some medicine." Suddenly, Han Junyu asked. Xiao Jue, who is writing the medical record, is stunned and stares at him in surprise. "Have you had a relapse recently?" Han Junyu sat down opposite him, pinching his eyebrows, "the night Ning Ning Ning was injured, song Xuan prepared something for me to eat, and I vomited all. And these days, no matter what you eat, it''s nausea. " Xiao Jue twisted his eyebrows and pinched Han Junyu''s pulse. The more frowned, the tighter. "Jun Yu, you just have too much emotional fluctuation. Don''t be too nervous." "Oh," Han Junyu seems to have heard a joke, "I will be nervous?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue rolled his eyes as if his consolation was self indulgent. He is writing a list of drugs, thinking about it or saying, "Jun Yu, I''ll give you another general examination to confirm your body data." "Well." Han Junyu is not joking about his body. He hasn''t been in this situation for many years. It''s not easy for him to suffer from his illness, so he is also preventing it as soon as possible. After leaving the hospital, he immediately contacted song Xuan and asked him to prepare for Qin Yao''s affairs as soon as possible. Qin Yao in the ward doesn''t know what will be waiting for her. She just listens to Jiang Pei scolding Qin Ning in her ear. She is very impatient. Han Junyu that kind of cold man, who love who want, if it is not for his money, appearance and good figure, she would not cherish him. What''s more, now that she is pregnant, the father of the child is not bad, and also a rich second generation. Suddenly her mobile phone vibrated, she immediately checked the news, saw an address, she jumped out of bed excited. "Ouch, Yao Yao, you are pregnant now. You can''t make such a big move." Qin Yao also just wake up, quickly put light feet, gently touch the stomach, very cherish the sample. "Baby, you are my lucky star." "Well, this is my little grandson." Jiang Pei also lovingly touched her stomach, full of expectation. Qin Yao took a look at her mobile phone and said, "Mom, I want to eat the wonton we have downstairs." Jiang Pei was surprised, "didn''t you just eat it?""Oh, pregnant women need to eat two per person. Mom, I''m hungry. " As soon as Jiang Pei heard that she was hungry, he immediately nodded and asked her to have a good rest. She went to buy it now. Seeing Jiang Pei leave, Qin Yao immediately goes to change clothes excitedly, draws a heavy makeup and rushes to the address in her mobile phone. Qin Yao walks into the bar with heavy makeup. There is a small stage in the middle of the bar. On the stage, there is a woman dressed in cool clothes. She really dances with the pole. A group of men surrounded the small stage, howling loudly, as if they had never seen a woman. Qin Yao took out the mirror, touched her long hair and put on a layer of lipstick before she went upstairs. In the hospital ward, Qin Ning was a little hungry, but he had no appetite to eat. Looking at the pile of food on the tea table, she looked down on it and shrunk on the sofa to play with her mobile phone. Anyun is the only one who can talk with her. Depressed, she tells an Yun the news that Qin Yao is pregnant. On hearing the news, an Yun immediately blew up and scolded Han Junyu, a scum. "Ning Ning, divorce him as soon as possible. I''ll buy you a plane ticket and you''ll come to me. What''s more, Han Junyu is too bullying. He made Qin Yao pregnant and got her marriage certificate with you. Isn''t that bullying? " Do you want to find yunyun? Qin Ning hesitates. If she wants to divorce Han Junyu, she still wants to go to university. It''s just that she can''t be with Han Junyu in the future. She must feel uncomfortable in her heart. "Ning Ning, don''t hesitate. Men think about problems with their lower body. They will not cherish you if they get you." An Yun is filled with indignation and constantly teaches her a lesson. "Ning Ning, I tell you, men are cheap. Even if he doesn''t have that meaning, if Qin Yao has that meaning and takes off her clothes and runs to his bed, can he bear it? Even if he doesn''t move, Qin Yao must have a way to make him happy. " "Don''t think about all these things. Let''s have a showdown with him. You can''t be a stepmother. " "I would never agree." Qin Ning denied. She can''t even take care of herself. How can she be someone else''s stepmother! "Yunyun, you can rest assured that I will make it clear to Han Junyu that if he wants Qin Yao and his children, I will divorce him." Qin Ning decided. Button, button, button. Hearing the knock on the door, she looked forward to turning her head, but didn''t see the person she wanted to see. Chapter 226 It was song Xuan who opened the door. Seeing Qin Ning''s big eyes full of expectation staring at him, she saw that it was him instead of Han Junyu. Her amber eyes were dim. He raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose, which shows his intention. "Madam, Han Shao asked me to take you home." "Oh." Qin Ning puts away his mobile phone, goes to change a suit of clothes and follows song Xuan to leave. But sitting in the car, he found that song Xuan''s driving direction was not to go back to the villa. "Song Xuan, where are we going?" "Han Shao asked me to take you to a place. You''ll know when you go." Song Xuan refused to say. When Qin Ning got out of the car, he saw the bar with brilliant lights in front of him and stared at Song Xuan in doubt. This street is full of bars. What did song Xuan do to send her here? "Madam, I''ll take you in." Song Xuan did not explain, led her into the bar. In the bar, the deafening music, the loud and irritable roar, very harsh. Qin Ning is still the first time to come to such a place. She looks at the exposed women on the stage and the crazy men on the stage. She covers her ears with her hands. Suddenly think of Han Junyu left the Ward said a word, he said to clean up her. Song Xuan took her to such a place, is Han Junyu ready to clean her up? "Song Xuan, I, I don''t want to go." Go to the stairs, Qin Ning timidly back, eyes beg. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan looked at her like this. He didn''t know what he wanted to do to her. "I, I''m going home." She turned around and wanted to run. As soon as she took a step, she saw two men with half tattoos walking upstairs in front of her. "Don''t get me wrong, madam. Han Shao just wants you to see a play, understand some truth, and have no other malice." Song Xuan explained. Qin Ning pinched the railing tightly, and the back of his hand sent out green tendons. He was still a little defensive in his heart. Song Xuan and Han Junyu are together. If Han Junyu wants to do something to her, song Xuan will certainly help. Sometimes she thinks that if Han Junyu wants to attack a woman, song Xuan is definitely the one who takes off her clothes. But Han Junyu will hurt her. She doesn''t believe it. He restrained his fear and followed song Xuan into a box. In the big box, only one incandescent lamp was turned on, and the noble and elegant man sat lazily under the light. Lights hit him, those lights are like a carving knife, depicting a man''s three-dimensional facial features, exquisite to perfection. He put one arm on the sofa, occupying half of his long hair, a very domineering posture, but he did not violate it at all. Slim shirt, belt, suit pants and shoes are all black, very low-key color. But in the white light, it is very conspicuous. "Han Junyu, what did you bring me for?" Entering the box, song Xuan closed the door. Her shoulders trembled and she stood by the door timidly. She thought that she was a little more brave, but as long as the man''s face was cold and brown eyes were staring at her, she was very afraid. "Go to the theatre." Qin Ning doubts, along the direction of his long finger, see in front of a big screen. The scene on the screen is very similar to this box, but she only knows one person on the screen. It''s Qin Yao. She frowned slightly. She didn''t want to know about Qin Yao. She turned around and left. But no matter how she twisted the door handle, she couldn''t open the door. She kicked the door angrily. "Ouch, it hurts." She didn''t kick the door open, but she hurt her toes. She was going to cry. Han Junyu, with a puff of his mouth, got up and went to her side. He bent down and hugged her Princess. He picked her up and went to the sofa. Take off her shoes and look at her feet. "Han Junyu, you don''t care. Go away." She''s still angry and doesn''t want to be close to him. Han Junyu calm handsome face, raised eyes to sweep her one eye, "little silly girl, don''t want to be cleaned up by me, just sit well for me!" Qin Ning was so scared that he stiffened his back and didn''t dare to move. Feel the man gently pinching her toes, she is ticklish, slightly earned earned, afraid that he would curse, she bit pink lips, looked up to divert attention. In the box next door, Qin Yao went to the box with a happy face, but when she saw the situation in the box, her face was stiff for a long time. The compartment has a thick smell of smoke and alcohol mixed with unpleasant perfume, and there are men and women lying on the sofa. There is a man who seems to drink too much, takes off his pants, presses a woman beside him and lies on the sofa to do it. The woman struggled, the man impatient, took out a pile of money into the woman''s mouth. Women bite a pile of money, from passive to active.Qin Yao looked at the woman scornfully, the woman who sold herself for money. Oh, it''s really mean. Other people in the box are used to this kind of situation. Another man looked hard, drank a mouthful of wine, stretched out his hand and pulled aside the woman''s clothes next to him, and then asked her to serve him. The woman twisted and shook her head, but the man was not merciful at all, holding the woman''s head and pressing it on his leg. The confused voice in the box was disgusting. Qin Yao covers her lips. Unexpectedly, this group of people are playing so crazy. She wants to leave. However, thinking of the rare chance to find Meng Xiaoer, he could only endure nausea and called Meng Xiaoer. Her voice is too small, no one has any idea at all. On the contrary, some people think that she is a wine delivery waiter and let her serve the wine. "Open your eyes and see clearly. I''m not a waiter!" Qin Yao disgustedly shakes off the man''s hand. Her roar was loud, and when she struggled, she broke a bottle of wine, which finally attracted people''s attention. "Get rid of your dirty hands, I want to find master Meng Xiaoer." "Oh, it''s the second young master Meng." The man released Qin Yao''s wrist and laughed at Meng Xiaoer. Meng xiaoershao is the only son of the second young master of the Meng family. He is called Meng xiaoershao by others outside. Young master Meng Xiaoer is telling a joke with the woman beside him. He hears someone calling him. He looks up and sees Qin Yao standing in the light. He was surprised to pick eyebrows, put down the glass, cool looking at her. "Hey, isn''t this Han Shao''s ex fiancee, Qin Yao, Miss Qin? After being dumped by Han Shao, I think of me. " His tone was too ironic. Qin Yao took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. "Young master Meng, I have a private matter to tell you. Can you come out with me for a moment? " Young master Meng Xiaoer sneered, "what''s the matter between you and me? Is it the last time I fell asleep and wanted to come again? " Qin Yao was holding her fist, and her face was dark. Now that he admitted that he had slept, she didn''t have to talk nonsense. "Young master Meng, since you admit it, I''ll stop talking. I''m pregnant "Ha ha ha!" All of a sudden, a group of men laughed and pointed to Meng Xiaoer. "Meng Xiaoer, you don''t know the rules. You even let your descendants run around. Now it''s better to camp in other women''s stomachs." Meng Xiaoer looks ugly. That night, he didn''t touch her at all. How could she be pregnant with his child? "Qin Yao, if you want to act, you''re in the wrong place." "Young master Meng, as a man, don''t be so irresponsible. Since I''m pregnant with your child, you should admit it." Qin Yao was angry. Chapter 227 Hearing Qin Yao''s scolding, Meng Xiaoer sneers and denies. "Oh, it''s none of your business whether I''m a man or not. But the seed in your stomach is definitely not mine "I''m nearly two months pregnant, and the date is that night. If you don''t believe me, we''ll go to the hospital for examination now." Qin Yao angrily throws a replacement certificate and a B-ultrasound report to the man. The woman beside Meng Xiaoer picked up the report, sneered, and suddenly cried and hugged him. "Ouch, I have a stomachache. Young master Meng Xiaoer, you see, I''m pregnant with your child. You have to be responsible!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Yao. That woman acted a paragraph, Meng Xiaoer young master is impatient, push a woman directly. The woman was not angry when she fell to the ground. Instead, she sneered and looked at Qin Yao coldly. "The woman saw it, take a few such things, think Meng Xiaoer young master is responsible for you. All the little grandmothers of the Meng family can line up to the East Street! " Being satirized by a woman, Qin Yao is angry and ferocious. She reaches out to push her away. "It''s about me and him. You have no right to sneer at me here. Get out of here!" The woman was pushed onto the sofa, but she didn''t hurt, but she cried out pitifully, holding the arm of young master Meng Xiaoer. "Young master Meng, they are your people tonight. Now they have been bullied, but they don''t pay attention to you. You can''t ignore them!" Meng Xiaoer sneered and hooked the woman''s jaw. "Don''t worry, I will take care of it for you." "Then I''ll thank you." The woman smiles and kisses him in the face. Meng Xiaoer put his arms around her and continued to kiss her. He didn''t pay attention to Qin Yao at all. Now the situation is too different from what Qin Yao imagined. She is stupid. I used to look at a man who was very respectable. He turned out to be a scum. What is particularly irritating is that when the woman kisses Meng Xiaoer, she deliberately shows a provocative look at Qin Yao. She was so angry that she trembled and glared at the woman. She pushed the woman away and pointed to Meng Xiaoer''s nose. "Young master Meng Xiaoer, I''m pregnant with your child now. You must give me an explanation." Meng Xiaoer didn''t like people pointing at his nose. He picked up the coffee table and threw a pile of money on Qin Yao''s face in disgust. "What do you want to say? Do you want money or do you want me to marry you? " This kind of woman he met many times, in case of real life, some face, took some money, went to the hospital to do the child. Not sensible, will make a few days, but in the end is not to take a pile of money on the gray from his sight disappeared. That pile of money is all new money. The paper money is a little hard. It scrapes from my face and my cheek hurts a little. Qin Yao didn''t even look at the money. She stared at him ferociously. "Young master Meng, you''ve made me big. You must be responsible for me and marry me!" "Ha" after listening to a big international joke, Meng Xiaoer stares at Qin Yao like a psychopath. "The meat in your stomach is not mine. Why should I be responsible for you?" Qin Yao frowned, "you, you said you slept with me, but it''s not yours." When did Meng Xiaoer say he had slept with her? In the past, when I was reading, it was normal to look at women. Although I was a bit prudish, I didn''t expect that my brain would be so stupid. "Someone sleeps you. There are still a lot of people, but not me!" Qin Yao can''t believe staring at him, brain blank, for a moment did not respond to the meaning of his words. "Don''t look surprised. Didn''t you enjoy that night? The sound of shouting is also a thief wave, which makes those people enjoy it. " Looking at Qin Yao''s pale face, Meng Xiaoer didn''t care and continued to recall the situation that night. "A few of them went up together, and then another one came round. There are so many sets on the ground. Are you blind?" Meng Xiaoer thought more and more funny, tut tut twice. "Qin Yao, if you want to find your father for the seed in your stomach, it''s going to be a bit difficult. I don''t know who was shot." "You, you''re bullshit. You brought me into the room that day." Qin Yao shakes her head, believing that he is deliberately saying such words in order to shirk responsibility. Meng Xiaoer shrugged and looked innocent. "Yes, who told me to lose the bet and find a woman for them? You just came, so they got you drunk and went to bed to do what they wanted to do Meng Xiaoer''s face was indifferent, as if it was just a joke. But this joke is undoubtedly a fatal blow to the arrogant Qin Yao. "I''ll kill you!" She twisted her face and wanted to kill him. This idea came out, like a wild vine, which was full of poisonous thorns and lost its reason.She picked up a fruit knife from the table and rushed to Meng Xiaoer. "Ah On the big screen, Qin Ning saw that Qin Yao was going to kill Meng Xiaoer. He was so scared that he screamed. Sitting beside her, Han Junyu immediately put out his hand to cover her eyes, hugged her and turned around to block the big screen. Then he heard a flustered cry. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, reached for the remote control and turned off the big screen. "Darling, it''s OK." Qin ningsuo was shocked in his arms for a long time and didn''t come back. It turns out that Qin Yao''s child is not Han Junyu, and Qin Yao was I''ve heard a group of people play this disgusting game before, and I think it''s far away from her world. I didn''t expect to hear it today, and the people around me have been killed. "Han Junyu, you must refuse them in the future. Stay away!" If Han Junyu also plays that kind of game, she will definitely leave him, absolutely! Han Junyu looked at her small head and said, "what do you think, little stupid girl, I will be that kind of person?" Heart knot unties, Qin Ning shrinks in his arms, clings to rub to rub to go, is one kind of coquetry small milk cat. "Hum, it''s said that you men think with your lower body. You know that." She thought of an Yun''s words and said angrily. "Think with your lower body?" Although the little woman is right, this kind of thinking is also targeted. If Qin Yao stands naked in front of him, he will not feel it. Oh, no, I have feelings. He''ll feel disgusted! "Do you want me to think in your body with my lower body, eh?" He put his arms around her waist and carried her to his lap. Aware that she did not resist the mood, Qin Yao pregnant this thing is the past. The man''s low voice is too charming. Her ears tremble and she shrinks to his arms, pretending to hear nothing. "Han Junyu, can''t Qin Yao really kill people?" She was worried. "Whether she will succeed or not has nothing to do with you." Han Junyu bent down and put on her shoes. Qin Ning looked at him and lowered his head to put on her shoes, staring at his handsome face in a daze. There is a kind of faint guilt in her heart. She looks up and kisses him on the cheek. "Han Junyu, I misunderstood before. Shall I apologize?" Han Junyu glanced down at her, sneered coldly, and pinched her little nose to teach her a lesson. "Don''t you hate me? You don''t want to see me. Well, you have a long temper. You dare to say anything. " Qin Ning wrinkled small face, big eyes bright blink, and a bit flattering. She pursed her little lips and laughed, "did I say what you just said? I don''t remember. Ouch, I''m so hungry. Let''s go home. " Han Junyu began to cheat again. He glanced at her coldly, put on her shoes, and left with her in his arms. "Ning Ning, you agreed to accept me. How are you going to accept me tonight?" "I''m so hungry that I can''t think." Qin Ning nest in the man''s arms, small face is still hidden in her arm, do not understand the touch. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Chapter 228 Qin Yao pregnant things clear, Qin Ning''s mood is good. Know that he is not that kind of man, oh, no, he to her in bed, although will not do that kind of thing, but to her or all kinds of mess. The most hateful thing is that she is very dependent on him now. Without him at night, she has no sense of security at all. Qin Ning sometimes thinks that with Han Junyu''s dark belly, is this a trick designed by him. It''s about letting her get close to him and not wanting to leave him. When thinking about problems, she accidentally ate a little too much, and Aunt Zhang was still saying good things to let her eat and drink more. In the end, she is a little bit full of food, touching her stomach, lazy and unwilling to move, reclining on the sofa to play with her mobile phone. Han Junyu saw that she was lazy again, and her sitting posture was bad for her spine. Standing on the sofa, he hooked her fingers. Qin Ning took a look at his long finger and blinked, a bit defensive. "What''s the matter?" "Take you out for a walk." Yo yo? Do you think it''s a puppy! Qinning bear rolling eyes, turned not to look at someone. This man is the most hateful when he has a poisonous tongue. "Two choices. I''ll take you and you''ll follow me." He has a tough attitude. Qin Ning took a few deep breaths and stood up to go outside with him. It''s a walk, but actually it''s a walk. He walked in front with long legs and kept silent. She walked behind. In order to keep up with him, she had to take a quick run. She had no time to play with her mobile phone. "Han Junyu, slow down!" She helplessly put the mobile phone into her pocket, ran to him and held his big hand. Han Junyu took a look at the hand held by the woman. His eyes moved up and fell on her bright little face. "Slow down, what?" "Wait for me, your big long legs, one step, I will chase two or three steps. It''s not fair. " Qin Ning complained angrily. This long leg is not tired to walk. When she usually follows him, she must trot, or she will be thrown away by him. "Ning Ning, no one stops to wait for you." Suddenly he uttered a sigh of life. Qin Ning gave him a strange look. His eyes were strange, but his big hand didn''t loosen. "I know that no one in the world will wait for another, but Han Junyu, you are different." "Oh?" Han Junyu is surprised to pick eyebrows. What''s different about him? Because of his busy work, he usually focuses on his work, but she doesn''t understand his work, so sometimes when they talk, he won''t take the initiative to speak. It''s all about her trying to find topics and get closer. But he didn''t understand a lot of things she said. As a result, most of the time she said it again and he was listening. He doesn''t feel upset, it''s just that it frustrates him. His life is like a flat plain cloth, on which there is nothing but business documents. Since her appearance, the plain cloth full of black and white file bags suddenly had a delicate and colorful flower, which made him have to focus on her. "Why am I different?" "Haha, because you are Han Junyu and my boyfriend. So I can hold your hand and ask you to wait for me. " She showed her little daughter''s delicate manner, and her cunning was witty. Han Junyu''s face was indifferent and his brown eyes were a little thoughtful. He turned to look at her. "Why is your boyfriend waiting for you? You don''t keep up, but you have to cheat. Ning Ning, you should also learn to protect yourself, understand? " What he remembered was that she had been injured these times, and his heart was tense. In the past, he felt his heart was very strong, but this time, he felt his heart was fragile. As long as she closed his eyes, his heart beat disorderly, and he wanted to kill. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth was stiff. It feels like they''re not on the same channel. Every time I want to talk about some relaxed topics with him, he always likes to teach her a lesson with a straight face. Sometimes she talks about some serious topics, and he will touch her and say all kinds of words. This may be the difference in thinking between men and women, but Qin Ning is still a little angry. She shook off his hand and walked on alone. "How can I not protect myself? I will try my best to do things within my ability." When drawing, she works hard with me. However, she could not predict the unexpected situations. At that time, in the small dark room, she was frightened by the woman. When she was attacked by the woman, she also had a counterattack, but she didn''t expect that the woman was so fierce and didn''t want to scratch her.She fainted only when she was half frightened and half hurt. Han Junyu aware of her emotional changes, helpless pinch eyebrows, he put the topic to death. A few steps to her side, picked her up, rubbed her into his arms. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. I''m here." Qin Ning also did not avoid, arm around his waist, hands grasp. "Han Junyu, I''ll run without you waiting for me. You''ll come to me, too, won''t you "It''s all my people. Where else can you go, eh?" Han Junyu didn''t give up. He took her hand and took her forward. Occasionally, Qin Ning can still hear the man''s sarcasm, but she doesn''t care at all. This is the way he talks. If you really care about him, you will be angry with him and vomit blood three times. It''s rare. So his sarcasm, she only as he praised her. After walking for a while, Qin Ning knew that Han Junyu had to go back to work, and didn''t quarrel with him. When they returned to the villa, she went to the study with her computer in her arms and sat on the sofa to study. There are some open classes for art teachers on the Internet. She found some materials. All of a sudden, I heard a speech by a foreign art magnate. It was very interesting and I wanted to find other related videos of him. However, the old professor spoke English and there was no translation, which gave Qin Ning a headache. Han Junyu and others are video, the other side is wearing a black sweatshirt, sitting upright, report their own investigation. "Sir, Jia xue''er disappeared a week after your mother died. The last time she disappeared, she met the Meng family. At that time, Meng Zhengtao hid her in other places. It should be shortly after his wife died that Jia Xueer was put in the attic when he returned to Meng''s house with his youngest daughter in his arms. " Han Junyu cold eyes squint, Jia Xueer and Meng Jiaotong will have a relationship? "Why did Meng Zhengtao lock her up?" "I''m still investigating this point. It''s too old and many clues are blurred. I think there are still a lot of things to ask the client. " The tone of Jun Yi''s speech is also rigid, very serious. "Well, the Meng family is keeping her in custody. It should be deliberately hiding something. Song Xuan is busy with his work, so he may not care so much. You can send two more people to guard Jia Xueer. It''s a secret. " Jun nodded and understood his meaning. Song Xuan works behind Han Junyu, which can be regarded as personal protection. The work he deals with is usually on the surface, while Jun Yi is hiding in the dark, and Han Junyu deals with more obscure things. All of a sudden, Han Junyu heard the woman scream, and then a mass of pink rushed to his arms. He hugged her in amazement. Junyi on the other side of the computer doesn''t know that Han Junyu is married. Seeing Han Junyu being knocked down by a strange woman, he was scared and worried. Chapter 229 Qin Ning was originally looking for a teacher''s course, and suddenly jumped out of a promotional film. She wanted to delete it, but she didn''t know why she showed the film. This is a horror film, the picture inside is also gloomy and terrifying, and the intense and terrifying music is too terrifying. She jumps on the man nervously. The pouch of the cerebellum was in his arms and his body was shivering. "Are you all right, sir?" Jun Yi asked nervously. Han Junyu looked up and found that the screen was still on. He shook his head and pressed the video directly. Looking at the black screen, Jun Yi is still not at ease, immediately song Xuan calls. When song Xuanping went to bed early, he was woken up by a private phone. He answered the phone irritably. "Jun Yi, if you are lonely and cold, go to find your sister. What do you mean by bothering me all the time?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± You a light cough. Song Xuan is dishonest. When did he bother him? Every time I communicate with him, it''s not always because of work. "If I don''t talk, I''ll turn it off. Don''t you know that if you delay other people''s sleeping time, you will be punished by heaven? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Junyi is good at handling affairs, but he is not good at words. Song Xuanyi doesn''t know what to say. "To be a ghost and waste my phone bill, you compensate me!" Song Xuan is impatient. He brings a phone to someone in the middle of the night, but he doesn''t talk. What''s the matter with him? "No, song Xuan, are you short of money?" As soon as you say something, song Xuan works behind him, but he is worth several hundred million. OK. "I want you!" Song Xuan has a headache and hangs up in a rage. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A face of confused Jun Yi, staring at the phone. Did song Xuan miss you in the middle of the night? But isn''t song Xuan an orphan? But thinking about Mr. Han, he called song Xuan again. Song Xuan also has two phones, a work number, which is automatically turned off before going to sleep, and his private number is turned on 24 hours a day. "Song Xuan, I want to ask you, there is a woman in Mr. Han''s study. Do you know what happened?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a deep breath. Han Shao''s engagement is not a secret, but few people know about his marriage certificate. Jun Yi is only busy with his work. He doesn''t know that Han Shao is married, and song Xuan is not surprised. "That''s Mrs. Han." In order to let you understand more deeply, he bit his teeth and explained patiently. "Even Mr. Han''s wife is very affectionate. It''s no surprise that she stays in the study." "Mr. Han got married. My God, isn''t Han Shao on good terms with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan grabs the man at the other end of the phone and gives him a good beating. What is the good relationship between him and Han Shao? They are innocent straight men, OK! "Oh, I didn''t expect that Han Shao liked women." Jun Yi was shocked for a few seconds. Then he remembered that a few days ago, his brother Ting said that there was a woman around Mr. Han. At that time, he thought it was a scandal about clothes, but he didn''t care. Now I know from Song Xuan that it must be true. Mr. Han can allow your woman to enter his study, which shows that he is really good to her. Suddenly, he sympathized with song Xuan. "Song Xuan, you must be sad. No wonder you miss your uncle in the middle of the night. Don''t be sad. If you don''t mind, you can treat me as your uncle. If you feel uncomfortable, you can talk to me. " Junyi''s tone is sincere, without any sense of joking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a deep breath, closed his eyes, hung up the phone directly, and threw his cell phone away. If you are in front of me, what he lost must be a person, not a mobile phone! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Very innocent Jun Yi, still don''t know what he said wrong, offended song Xuan. At this time, Han Junyu''s study. Han Junyu holds a little woman and makes her look up. Seeing tears in her big eyes, Han Junyu gently kisses her eyes. The woman who is scared to cry by horror movies is really less daring than a cat. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning arms around his neck, small head coquettishly rubbed, she also know to be scared by the horror film, is some shame. But the music in that horror movie was really gloomy. She instinctively ran to him, as if she could be safe as long as she held him. "Nothing. I just want to hold you." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. Although he liked to hear her words, he didn''t believe her lies. Will be spoiled for no reason, holding her, must be something happened. "Ah, Han Junyu, turn off the computer for me!"If the computer is not turned off, the film will not only continue, but also repeat. In the silence, there was a sudden creak, like a heavy door was opened, and then a woman screamed. Qin Ning only felt a chill on her back, and then a cold wind blew by, which made her hair explode. Han Junyu didn''t feel the sound at all. Get up, turn off the video, turn off the computer, sit on the sofa again, looking at the timid woman. "Ning Ning, can you tell me why you went to the attic?" Before Qin Ning''s mood is unstable, Han Junyu has not asked, is through the investigation to understand the situation. But after checking for so long, there was no clue. He could only ask her tentatively. Qin Ning''s five-year-old girl''s innocent face suddenly appeared in her mind. The woman with a ferocious face, like a ghost, tightly squeezed her neck and wanted her life. She held back her fear, clenched her little fist, and ran her little head into his arms, not wanting to answer. Han Junyu gently patted her on the back and did not force her. He knew it would take a lot of courage for her to recall those pictures again. He''s not in a hurry. He can wait. "Ning Ning, don''t hide. If you hide again, something will happen." Qin Ning raised his head and blinked his big eyes suspiciously. "How can something happen?" Han Junyu breathed out a deep breath, spitting out the heat on her face, Qin Ningcai later realized that it was too late to escape. He put his long arm around her and they fell on the sofa together. He held her small face in one hand. "Do you think something will happen?" Qin Ning''s face turned red, so hot that she felt sick. She pushed his shoulder with her little hand, and she resisted doing that kind of thing. "Ah, an interesting idea suddenly occurred to me. I want to go to the studio." Han Junyu didn''t bother to quarrel with her. He lowered his head to block her lips and clamped her two feet. With one hand, he grabbed her two little hands and put them on her head. The little woman provoked him first, and now she wants to escape. There is no such good thing. Since the last wedding, they haven''t tasted the taste of women before, so they won''t think much about it. Now he tasted her sweetness, and every night he came to two people lying in the same bed. If he didn''t want to, it would be abnormal. "Well Han Junyu, you, you don''t "Don''t do anything, eh?" Han Junyu blew a breath of heat in her ear, and put his other hand in. He easily untied the shackles inside her and kneaded it Chapter 230 Qin Ning''s face turned red, and his breath was blocked by his kiss. After a long time, he felt chilly. She was angry, angry and ashamed. She felt the reaction of his body. This time, she struggled hard. Suddenly heard a click, is to untie the belt, she stare at him, panic. He doesn''t want to do it here, does he? "Han Junyu, don''t be impulsive. Don''t you still have a job?" "Well, I have a job, but before I work, I have to deal with your affairs." He hooked thin lips, handsome face rippling out a bit of evil spirit, bowed his head and pecked on her lips, let her not nervous. "My business, no, I don''t have to deal with it." Qin Ning''s eyes were red. I don''t know why the warm man just turned his face, just like a wolf staring at her. The green light in his brown eyes seemed to swallow her. "Ning Ning, don''t be nervous. Don''t you want to adapt to me?" Under the swelling, the whole body taut, but he can''t act too hastily, slowly guide her. "Not so adapted!" Qin Ning feels that communication with him is no longer on the same channel. What she says about adaptation is to treat him as a man, and then slowly fall in love with him. Not doing this kind of thing! But this man is full of such things, always bullying her! Suddenly she felt a familiar sense of falling in her lower abdomen. Her face turned white and she grabbed the man''s hand. "Han Junyu, I, I," "how?" Looking at the sweat on her forehead, he stopped and wiped it with his sleeve. Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, and a bad taste suddenly rose in his heart. He teases her every time. Why can''t she tease him? Hum! She stabbed his handsome face with her hand and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Good news for you. Which one do you want to hear? " Women will suddenly take the initiative to be close to him. Han Junyu naturally can''t help but kiss her cheek in response. "Do it first, then listen to the news." "No, I can''t." Qin Ning was nervous, and his gallant little hand touched his chest, "listen to the news first!" "That''s good news." "Haha," Qin Ning said with a smirk, "the good news belongs to me, that is, I can escape." Han Junyu frowned and thought that she still wanted to run away. He hugged her tightly. "What''s the bad news?" Qin Ning''s small face was bright, and raised her eyebrows to his provocation, "the bad news is that you can''t do that kind of thing, because" she was still shy, bit her pink lip and whispered a word in his ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu grinds his teeth. "Han Junyu, let go of me. Don''t blame me for soiling the sofa." She was so proud that she seemed to have taken Shangfang''s sword, which made her want to bite her. Han Junyu is a little sad. Now she is on the verge of an arrow. She has to stop when she calls to stop. How can he be happy? Angry in the woman''s shoulder hard bite, but also worried about biting her, he did not use much strength, holding her back to the room. Qin Ning came out of the bathroom to see the man take a bath and change his pajamas. She felt her stomach and felt a little uncomfortable. "Come here." He checked his fingers. She came to that, knowing that Han Junyu would not do that to her, she had no scruples. She ran to him happily and held his fingers. "Mr. Han, what can I do for you?" Listening to her voice, Han Junyu grinds in silence. This woman is really fearless! "Close your eyes!" He gave a cold command. Qin Ning blinked, wondering, but his cold was too heavy. She quickly put away her little tail and closed her eyes. Suddenly she felt something cool in her palm. She was so scared that she withdrew her hand and jumped into his arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman suddenly pours on her. Han Junyu doesn''t expect that. They fall on the bed. "Han Junyu, what do you want to show me?" Cool, slippery, scared her. Han Junyu got up and just took a cold bath. She rubbed and washed in vain. "See for yourself." Qin Ning didn''t know that he had provoked someone. He turned blankly and saw the jade pendant in his hand. Surprised, she came out of his arms and looked at the jade pendant in his hand. Eh, isn''t it a gift that her mother said she would wait for her to grow up? After her mother died, she didn''t touch her mother''s jewelry box. Later, Qin Yao and Jiang Pei took some. "Han Junyu, how did you find this jade pendant?" "I said that as long as you find something with your heart, you will find it."Han Junyu gives the jade pendant to her. Qin Ning is happy and walks in his arms. Holding up the jade pendant to meet the light, he will see two beautiful carved flowers in the middle of the transparent jade pendant. "Han Junyu, do you see it?" Han Junyu narrowed his eyes and saw two bingdilian flowers in full bloom in the jade pendant. "I heard my mother say that this jade pendant is two pieces, but my mother didn''t say where the other piece is." There are two pieces of jade in bingdilian''s flower language. That is to say, another piece of jade is a pair with her. So, who will have another piece of jade? "Is it good?" She asked him with her little face up. Han Junyu took the jade pendant from her hand and raised it higher. The light was bright, and he could see the two bingdilian more clearly, with Chinese characters carved on them. "Why didn''t I find out?" Qin Ning stood up and looked up to see that beside bingdilian, there was a character of Ning written by her. She took the jade pendant from Han Junyu''s hand and took a serious look at it to make sure she was not wrong. "Han Junyu, shall I give it to you?" Han Junyu was surprised, looking at the jade pendant in her hand, "this is your mother''s thing, are you willing?" "Hey, hey, you gave me a necklace. I haven''t given you anything yet." Although the jade pendant is a warm blue sky jade, its color is dark green and not too feminine. Qin Ning stares at him nervously, afraid he can''t see her jade. "Put them on me." Han Junyu orders. The corners of Qin Ning''s mouth split, staring at him with a silly smile. He sat and she stood. Qin Ning put on the jade pendant, stepped back and looked at it. In the heart cannot help tut tut two, this man''s skin may be really white. Han Junyu also looked down, eyes show disgust, "you give me a token of love is a bit ugly, but wearing it on me, let it''s face can''t improve." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning mouth a draw, small hand holding his handsome face pinch. She wanted to do it a long time ago, but she didn''t dare. Today, I feel that he is in a good mood, and she has a lot of courage. She is stern and serious. "Han Junyu, you are so good-looking, easy to attract crime, have you noticed?" Han Junyu raised her eyebrows, surrounded her waist, held her small face in a big hand, and laughed wildly. "What crime do you want to commit, eh?" "There are many. You forgive me first, and I''ll start to commit crimes." Relying on her great aunt, she was sure that he would not do that kind of thing, and she was more and more daring. Her leg kneels on his leg, Han Junyu looks down and grinds his teeth. "Little silly girl, this is what you said. Don''t regret it Han Junyu whispered a warning in her ear, put his arms around her waist and knelt her other on his leg. "Han Junyu, what do you want to do?" Qin Ning felt that what he thought was too simple. He wanted to escape in a panic, but it was too late. "It''s not what I want to do, it''s what you do!" Chapter 231 The next day, when Qin Ning woke up, he found that the sheets had been changed. She patted the position next to her, it was cold, and the man had gone to exercise. She raised her sore hand, grinded her teeth, got up and went to the bathroom. Wearing clothes, looking at his neck was bitten red marks, grinding small teeth. Sure enough, she is still young. She doesn''t know the way of this man. She came, aunt can''t do that kind of thing, he has a lot of means, let her yield, cooperate with him to do all kinds of things to refresh her cognition! Thinking about the man''s sweat forcing her to commit a crime, Qin Ning really regretted that she didn''t bite more teeth on the man. When you go downstairs, you can see a man looking at a tablet computer on a cool sofa. She didn''t want to talk to him and went to the kitchen to learn how to make breakfast. Qin Ning''s body has recovered almost, as for the state of mind, this is not a day or two can solve the problem. Therefore, Han Junyu still wants her to draw in the studio normally. When he sent her to the studio, he went upstairs to check the wiring and lighting of the studio. Zhou found that Han Junyu had been staring at the lamp on his head. He said, "what do you want to do?" Han Junyu is not angry, his eyes are light and his attitude is indifferent. "This lamp has been changed, and the Ningning studio lamp has also been changed. I''ll ask someone to change the corridor lamp." "What do you mean, you have to decorate it at your own expense?" Zhou Lao satirized that he had nothing to look for. Han Junyu pulled the corners of his mouth, "Mr. Zhou, some words, go to your office to say." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s so mysterious that Zhou is nervous. There are not many things that can make this boy care about. If he is so serious, it must be very important. Since Qin Ning is going to stay here, he will not hide her situation. He will say hello to Mr. Zhou in advance to deal with it. Naturally, he didn''t want that to happen again, but he was not afraid of 10000, just in case. Old Zhou listened to Qin Ning''s experience in Meng''s house, and stared at him with a gloomy face. "I said, you don''t know what the Meng family is. You have nothing to look for. Take a little girl to play in that kind of place." "It was my fault." Han Junyu admitted his mistake. He said that the purpose was to hope that Zhou could take care of her more. "Mr. Zhou also asked people to pay more attention to the lights in the studio and corridor. She must not be left alone in a dark place. Oh, there are also some dark and horrible pictures... " When it comes to the scenes Qin Ning needs to pay attention to, Han Junyu rarely said a lot more. Mr. Zhou stared at him in surprise. He grew up watching the Han family boy. For more than 20 years, he didn''t say more than half of what he said today. It can be seen that Qin Ning is in his mind. Old Zhou was impatient. "It''s so wordy. Don''t think you can get used to her when you get married. The little girl also needs to be tempered. She is still small, but she also needs to grow up. " Han Junyu was stunned and twisted his sword eyebrows, "then I''ll trouble you." He is a bit overbearing, but he also hopes that his women can protect themselves, and then grow into a beautiful look. However, he did not want her to be wronged at all, and could not see her fear. Looking back at the way she fainted in the dark room, it was like digging his heart. Leaving Zhou''s office, Han Junyu passes Qin Ning''s studio. He pauses for a few seconds, but still doesn''t stop. He walks downstairs. "Han Junyu," as he walked out of the studio and was just about to get on the bus, he heard Qin Ning''s call. He was surprised to turn around, there is a mass of pink rushed to his arms, his mouth slightly hook. "Don''t be afraid." Two people together for a long time, perhaps each other a look, can understand what it means. What''s more, Han Junyu is a very keen person. He is familiar with Qin Ning''s attachment when he hugs him. "You left something behind. It''s with me." She said. "Well?" Han Junyu doubts that he didn''t bring anything into the studio today. "You bow down, I''ll tell you." She hooked his finger, which she learned from him. Han Junyu stepped back and looked down at her. Just look at the little woman''s blushing face, her white arms around his neck, and she gave him a kiss on his lips. She squinted at him, amber eyes, in the bright sun, the color becomes light, beautiful as a rare amber treasure. "Goodbye kiss, you forgot to take it." Her soft voice, small, with a sense of shyness, rang out in his ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist and took a deep breath to stand up straight. Standing in front of her with a straight and upright posture, her pretty face was expressionless, but she felt that he was in a good mood."I''m in the studio, darling. I''ll wait for you to pick me up, OK?" "Well." Getting his answer, Qin Ning was satisfied, turned around and ran back to the studio. Han Junyu watched her walk into the studio and then got on the bus. An arm on the window, index finger touched the little woman''s kiss, his mouth slightly hook, facing the sun, the whole person is a bit soft. Lao Mo feels that the man in the back seat is in a good mood today, and he is also in a good mood. "Han Shao, Mrs. Han likes you very much." "That''s nature." Han Junyu is very proud, she just took the initiative to kiss him, how can not like him. Although know Han Shao very narcissistic, but so direct answer, let old Mo don''t know to answer for a while. "How do you find out that my wife likes me?" Han Junyu is very interested in this topic. Lao Mo; "..." Han Shao, are you really good at showing your love in front of the elderly? Han Junyu returned to the company and held two meetings. During the break, song Xuan rushed into the office. "President, old lady Han is here." Han Junyu''s eyes fell on the document and did not look up at him. "Come in, please." Song Xuan was still nervous for him. Seeing him so calm, he was not worried. After waiting outside for a few minutes, song Xuan sees Han Qiang following the old lady and coming to the door of the president''s office. "Old lady, you" "don''t talk nonsense, open the door!" The old lady''s face is not good. She is obviously angry. As for why he was angry, song Xuan guessed that it should be the child''s business. Song Xuan is not affectable, open the door of the office, please two in. After they went in, Han Junyu was still looking at the documents. The old lady went to the office and knocked. The heavy desk makes a few dull noises. Han Junyu raises his eyelids lazily. "Is it you who do harm to Qin Yao, just don''t want the baby in her stomach?" When it comes to children''s problems, the old lady always has an incomprehensible paranoia. Han Junyu''s face was calm, and his brown eyes looked at her calmly. A few seconds later, he gave a sudden sneer, which was chilling. "Grandma, in your memory, my grandson is so cruel that he will hurt his own child?" "Oh Chapter 232 When Han Junyu dealt with things, he was tough and resolute, even extreme. It''s all fighting in business. You are not cruel to others. In the fierce competition, others will kick him out. Therefore, Han Junyu does not explain what others say about him. No, I''m too lazy to explain. For those who don''t understand themselves, explaining is a waste of expression. But in the face of his own grandmother, he still did not want to explain. Asked by Han Junyu, the old lady felt a little guilty. She had seen Han Junyu''s way of handling things with her own eyes. It was because she had seen the way he handled things that she chose him as the president of Sheng''an group instead of her son. Shengan group can have today''s glory, can prove that she did not choose the wrong person. But she couldn''t let go of the children''s affairs. "Since you won''t hurt your child, why did Qin Yao disappear?" Han Junyu sent out a strange laugh, "why is she missing? You should ask him, how can I know?" "You," said the old lady, turning blue with anger at his confused manner. "You mean the child in Qin Yao''s stomach, not yours?" "Grandma, I don''t agree with your taste." Han Junyu is impatient of cold hiss, at the moment his bad temper exposed. He never got an answer, and the old lady was a little impatient. "Jun Yu, tell Grandma the truth, you didn''t sleep with her on the Dragon Boat Festival?" "Who?" Han Junyu pretends to be stupid. "Qin Yao!" The old lady grinds her teeth. "Oh" Han Junyu picked up the document in his hand, fell on the table and made a noise, which made the old lady shake her shoulders. "Of course not. Granny, you are in a hurry The old lady recognized his warning that she was anxious to have a great grandson, but she was also good for him! "Grandma, if you and uncle come to my office, they just come to question an unrelated person. I''m busy with my work, song Xuan. Please go out! " The old lady''s usual charitable face cracked for the first time. "Jun Yu, my uncle and I came to talk about your aunt and cousin. Don''t you agree to let Jianying stay? " "There is no school for her in China, and my aunt wants her to go to university. I help her to go abroad. Is that wrong?" The reason why Jian Ying can''t go to university in China is not because he used some tricks behind her back. But there is no evidence for such a thing, and the old lady can''t point to his nose and argue with him. "You know your cousin was treated badly when she was a child. She didn''t want to leave her mother or go abroad. You just transferred her mother to work in Australia. " Han Junyu sent Jian Ying to England and asked Han CAI to go to Australia, which clearly meant that their mother and daughter were separated. "Grandma Han Junyu has no patience, cold voice interrupts the old lady''s accusation. "Because Jianying was hurt when she was a child, you let her go. She has done some wrong things. You are just saying that she can act recklessly when she is still young. Grandma, is this the Han family''s upbringing? " The old lady stared at him in consternation. For a moment, she didn''t know how to refute him. It''s because she sympathizes with Jianying''s hurt when she was a child that she connives at her. Sometimes when she makes mistakes, she turns a blind eye. Han Junyu is right. Children''s education can''t cover up her character problems just because she is young because of her mistakes. This time, Han Cai turned pale and cried in front of her for a few days. She couldn''t bear it, so she came to Han Junyu for theory. Obviously, she dealt with it recklessly. Sure enough, I''m old, and my brain has stopped. "The transfer of my aunt''s work is not decided by me alone, it is the result of our discussion." The old lady pinched her eyebrows and sighed helplessly, "well, grandma is old and confused. Since Sheng''an group is in your hands, I have nothing to do with it. It''s also wrong for me to get involved here. " Han Junyu frowned when he heard that the old lady was soft hearted. In the Han family, only his grandparents took good care of him. After his grandfather died, the old lady always complained that she was too lonely, and he didn''t have time to accompany her. "Jun Yu, it''s up to you to arrange what you want. I''m not in good health, so I should go back to rest." "Grandma," Han Junyu got up and walked up to her to help her, but the old lady threw her hand away. "Jun Yu, grandma always walks into the coffin with one foot. Sometimes there is no one to talk to. When your aunt divorced and went home, I was no longer alone at the dinner table. " The old lady''s voice was sad and very sad. Song Xuan, standing beside him, was touched by the old lady''s words, not to mention Han Junyu, the grandson of the old lady."Jun Yu, grandma doesn''t know when she will go to see your grandfather, but she can''t see her only daughter and granddaughter, ah," the old lady sighs, which is long and piercing in the quiet office. Han Junyu''s brown eyes were a little complicated, and his clenched fist was a little loose, but he still didn''t answer the old lady''s words. The old lady bought miserably, but still no one bought it. She laughed miserably at herself. "Jun Yu, you are busy with your work and can''t accompany your grandmother. Now the second sister has been transferred away, and the old lady can''t see anyone when she misses them. You''d better do something about it. " Standing aside for a long time, Han Qiang finally spoke. Han Junyu glanced at him indifferently and made a mockery of him. "Uncle, cousin Han Li, is also grandma''s granddaughter. She should come back and do her best." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to his insidious threat, Han Qiang''s face was stiff and he took a step back. As a student in the UK, Han Li asked to take over the British branch of Sheng''an group as soon as she graduated. Han Junyu suddenly remembers something and sneers at Han Qiang. "In fact, my fourth uncle is not in the city, and my parents often go abroad. My uncle is the eldest of all the brothers in my family, and he should take care of the old lady." Filial piety to parents is the responsibility of children. The old lady put the blame on Han Junyu, who had no one to accompany her. He couldn''t afford it! He is always busy with his work. In the past, for the development of Sheng''an group, he was abroad for at least 20 days a month. At the end of the day, he could not have a good rest. To prop up the soon to collapse Sheng''an group and make it what it is today, so he doesn''t owe anything to the Han family. But some people are not satisfied, they can not climb high, but also want to step on his shoulder. Oh, not everyone can step on his shoulder! "I''m tired, I should go back to rest!" He didn''t let Han CAI and Jian Ying stay, but he retorted that the old lady was not sensible, and her face turned blue and white. Cold voice dropped a word, not waiting for Han Qiang, he walked out of the office. Song Xuan raised his eyebrows and respectfully said that the old lady was easy to leave. He was so angry that the old lady was really going to get sick. Seeing the old lady come in a fierce manner and come back defeated, song Xuan felt very happy. But looking at Han Junyu''s lonely figure, song Xuan sighed. The old lady said that she was alone and naturally needed the company of her daughter and granddaughter. But who ever thought that Han Junyu was alone after the death of Han? Chapter 233 When a person is used to living independently, he doesn''t feel lonely. Feel lonely, that''s because I miss other people in my heart, right? Han Junyu was brought up by an old man, so he was not close to his parents. Sometimes he tried to get close to his mother. But his mother looked at him with disgust. He was a smart child, since his mother ignored him, he was indifferent. Every time he saw other children playing coquetry in his parents'' arms, he would still have some disdain in his heart at the beginning. But when he is alone, he will also reflect on whether he is not good enough to make his parents angry? But he is arrogant in nature. Since his parents are not close to him, whether he is good or bad, it has nothing to do with them. Once again see those in the arms of parents coquetry, warm picture, his heart became numb. At the age of ten, his only close old man in the world died, and he was even more indifferent to family affection. That''s why he sympathizes with Qin Ning and goes to his parents when he is so young. Maybe, he sympathized more with himself, so he tried his best to protect the little girl. Gradually get along with her, found the change of heart, he did not embarrass himself, let it be close to her, get her. In the future, he will do everything to protect her. Let her no longer suffer those pain, if she is willing to grow up, he accompany her. If she doesn''t want to grow up, his arms are broad enough for her to rely on for a lifetime. Qin Ning raised her head and found that the man had been staring at her. She scratched her head, took off her mask, checked that there was no pigment or strange smell on her body, and then she came to him. "Is it to see your girlfriend more and more beautiful?" She stood in front of him, her white arm around his neck. She used to sit and look down at him with a few bad girls every time. But what Han Junyu didn''t like most was looking up at people. As soon as he fished out his long arm, he let her sit on her lap and hold her nose. "You are still a little far away from pretty. You can only be regarded as a person with good facial features." He found it interesting to see her wrinkling nose and trying to bite. Qin Ning did not care about his teasing, raised a smile, silly smile, with a bit serious. "It''s also a good word to hear my facial features in your mouth. It''s a compliment." Han Junyu mouth, although his woman is soft, but there is a very optimistic attitude, which makes him very surprised. "Don''t move. I''ll finish reading this book." She wants to leave from his leg, Han Junyu hold her, cold voice warning. He had only the last few pages left in his hand. As usual, when he came early from work, he would read by the window. Many books she prepared were almost read by him. Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and hit his chest with his angry forehead, but he was not moved. She leaned on his shoulder and found that the book he read was the one she read yesterday, and the last few pages were not read. Looking down with him, we can find his hand holding the book. At the beginning, he took away his hand from the last line of the book. Han Junyu is not annoyed. He covers her little hand and finds that her palm is cool and warm. His palm is warm, Qin Ning did not struggle, big eyes seriously staring at the book. All of a sudden, he turned the page and she stopped him. "Han Junyu, I haven''t finished it yet." Han Junyu listen to her coquetry, canthus a draw, pinch her face, turn the page back. He often reads books. Naturally, his reading speed and understanding ability are faster than hers, so he has to wait for her. In the evening of summer, the red glow reddened half of the sky. The afterglow slanting sprinkles into the studio, the woman obediently sits on the man''s leg, slightly lowers the head to read a book. The handsome man, with deep brown eyes, looks down at the woman in his arms with a soft face. Two people in the red light and shadow, the United States is like an oil painting. Gaoliang passed by the studio and saw this scene. He couldn''t help but take out his mobile phone and let the beautiful scene freeze. His mobile phone was muted, but when he took a picture, he felt the cold eyes of the man sweeping over. He was so scared that he almost dropped his mobile phone. Give him a harmless smile and leave carefully. "I''m finished. Han Junyu, turn the page." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu mouth a pull, this little woman this is to order him to do things addicted! Although the heart is not happy, but long finger or turn the page, he slowed down the reading speed, one hand gently rubbed her small head. It''s like kneading a little suckling cat with soft palms. If she is kneaded comfortably, her head will undoubtedly rub against his palms.She used to please him in this way. Little woman is too lazy, need to turn a book, will pinch his hand, Bright Amber squint, wink at him. He was so angry that he laughed. The little woman was more arrogant. Turning page by page, he finally finished reading the book, but Qin Ning still had some ideas. Holding the book and trying to put it back, his jaw was lifted by the man. He lowered his head and grabbed her pink lips. At the beginning, there was a little patience, copying her lip shape. At the back, there was no patience. The conquerors wanted more, and they also extended their hands to knead. "Well Han, Jun Yu. " The atmosphere was very good. Qin Ning didn''t refuse at first, but when she got to the back, she realized that the situation was out of control, so she quickly stopped him. This is still in the studio. If he dares to mess around, she will never spare him! Han Junyu also did not force, kiss for a while, breathing heavily, chin pillow on her shoulder, rubbed against her powder neck. When the heat was behind his ears, Qin Ning felt itchy and wanted to avoid it. All of a sudden, two people make trouble. When they went downstairs to go home, boss Zhou was staring at them. "I''m here for painting, not for love. I really use it as a place for dating." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed and bowed his head to admit his mistake. Han Junyu cheekily put her to thick, face indifferent of lead Qin Ning, brown eyes deep you of sweep week old one eye. "I''m close to my wife, and I don''t break the law. If you''re jealous, just tell me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhou Lao was hit in the face with dog food, and let them go quickly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered his face and ran out first. Qin Ning got into the car, felt his cheek still hot, and turned away from the man. Han Junyu went to be calm, took her little hand and held it in his hand. Qin Ning could not get rid of it, so he gave up the struggle and turned to look out of the window as if nothing had happened. She looked out of the window, suddenly saw a group of kindergarten after school, saw a little girl standing at the school gate, her big eyes narrowed, thinking of Meng Xin. Why does Meng Xin want to harm her? Chapter 234 Qin Ning was busy in the studio all morning. During lunch time, she took a taxi to Mengxin''s kindergarten. Meng Xin''s kindergarten is an international foreign language school with very good infrastructure. If you are not the parents of the child or take the student card, you can''t enter the school. Qin Ning stood outside the door, thinking about how to meet Meng Xin. She told the security guard that she just met Meng Xin and said a few words. The security guard saw that she was beautiful and had a very good attitude. Without thinking much, he went to say hello to the teacher. The teacher heard that it was Xu Lan''s friend who came to see Meng Xin, and only saw Meng Xin for a moment, so he accompanied Meng Xin to the gate. Meng Xin also followed the teacher with a blank face. She didn''t know which friend of her mother''s would come to see her. When she looked up, she saw Qin Ning. She turned pale with fright and held the teacher in her arms. "Xinxin, what''s the matter with you?" The teacher was puzzled. "Teacher, I have a stomachache. I want to go home." Meng Xin cried. Hearing Meng Xin''s words, Qin Ning is not surprised. She stands outside the gate and smiles at Meng Xin. "Xinxin, the story you told me in the attic last time was very interesting to me. Where did you hear that?" "Ah, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Meng Xin pretends to be a fool, holding the teacher nervously, with confused eyes. The teacher stares at Qin Ning and looks at her. The woman is wearing a light brown sportswear and carrying a schoolbag in her hand. Obviously, she is still a student. She blinked her big eyes, delicate features and a smile on her face. "Miss, you said you were a friend of Meng Xin''s mother. What''s the matter with you when you came to see Meng Xin?" Qin Ning smile, "I''m ok, a few days ago Mengxin told me an interesting story, I also want to hear, so come here, let her tell me the ending." Meng Xin thought that she had any plan to harm her, and immediately retorted, "I didn''t tell you a story. You''re talking nonsense." Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, restrained her mood and gave her a smile. "Xinxin, it doesn''t matter if you forget. I''ll repeat it." Qin Ning''s tone is very soft. It''s really like telling another fairy tale. "For a long time, there was a little girl who was lost. A big sister passed by and saved her. The elder sister wanted to take her to her mother, and the little girl''s mother was also working hard to find the little girl. When she saw the elder sister leading the little girl, she ran to the police station and said that the elder sister wanted to kidnap the little girl. The little girl was timid and didn''t explain, so the little girl''s mother must let the elder sister go to prison. Fortunately, the elder sister''s friends have evidence to prove her innocence. The cruel little girl''s mother lives in prison to reflect. The second time, the little girl met her elder sister and said she couldn''t find her ball, so she asked her elder sister for help. The elder sister couldn''t resist the little girl''s plea, so she helped the little girl find the ball, but the little girl pushed the elder sister into a small dark room with a female ghost. The eldest sister was almost killed by the ghost in the dark room. Fortunately, the elder sister''s friends came to save her. Xinxin, do you remember this story? " Qin Ning did not half blame, this is a fairy tale, let Meng Xin recognize a fact. Meng Xin understood her story. The little girl in the story is herself, and the big sister is her. Although she does not understand a lot of truth, but she also heard a lot of fairy tales, vaguely feel that what she did is wrong. But all she did was to save her mother. If her mother had not been hurt by her, she would not have hurt her big sister. Qin Ning watched the little girl frown and stare at herself, but she was not worried. "Xinxin, the story is not over. Let me guess the end. " Meng Xin doubts that many fairy tales have a happy ending. In this ending, the elder sister should leave forever, and the little girl''s mother will come out of prison and reunite with the little girl. My aunt said that her mother will be out of prison soon. If someone came to ask her, she would answer that she didn''t know anything, and no one would come to her. But the situation of the elder sister and the younger sister is a little different. She just stands here telling stories, which makes her not know how to deal with it. Without waiting for her answer, Qin Ning continued, "the little girl''s mother will come out of prison." Qin Ning observed the little girl''s face. With these words, she saw that the little girl''s face became more relaxed. Her mouth turned slightly upward and suddenly became cold and hard. "But the elder sister got angry, and in order to get revenge, she pushed the little girl''s mother to the little dark room where there was a ghost. The ghost has long nails. The nails are pinched into her body. The girl has sharp teeth. She can bite people''s necks. Remember the two friends of the elder sister? They can put the little girl''s mother in prison, and naturally have the ability to push her into a small dark room. When the little girl''s mother enters the dark room, she will hate the little girl. Why should she harm others? If the little girl doesn''t do bad things, she won''t be killed by that ghost!Xinxin, do you want this ending? " "No, no!" Meng Xin just thought that the ghost would bite her mother''s neck, she cried out in horror. "Xinxin, I don''t want such an ending. Who told the little girl to push her elder sister into the small dark room?" Qin Ning asked aloud. She spoke very fast, and there was a strong pressure in the questioning. "I, I don''t want to." Only five-year-old girl, can withstand the psychological pressure is limited, so she panicked. "You don''t want to, who wants to, who wants Xinxin to do so, who firmly tells Xinxin." Qin Ning''s tone was a little faster. "Yes, it''s my aunt. The little aunt said that if you put your elder sister in a small dark room, your mother can get out of prison! " Meng Xin''s forehead was full of sweat, and his words came from his heart. When she realized that it was wrong and it was too late, she covered her mouth in surprise and stared at Qin Ning in fear. I don''t want my mother to go to the small dark room, big sister. Don''t lock my mother up The teacher heard the woman tell a story, and then Xinxin cried, thinking that Qin Ning''s ghost story scared her to cry. "Oh, this young lady, you are so scared." Qin Ning showed a bright smile on her face. How could she get the answer without scaring her? People who want to harm her are so shameless that they even use a five-year-old. So she just used the common skills of lawyers to deliberately speed up her speech and forcefully force Meng Xin. Let her square inch big confusion, flustered, can say wrong words. "Sorry, Xinxin told me this story two days ago, so I want to know the result. Now that Xinxin has said the end, I''m satisfied. " Apologizing to the teacher, she turned around smartly. However, Meng Xin thought that her mother would be killed by the ghost. She was afraid that it would become a reality and argued with her teacher not to let her leave. But when the teacher took her out of school, Qin Ning had already left school by taxi and returned to the studio. Meng Xin called aunt, that is Xu Lan''s sister, as for which is Xu Lan''s sister, as long as a little investigation can know. Chapter 235 Qin Ning wants to investigate Xu LAN, but she doesn''t know about the Xu family. Suddenly, the last time I bullied her in the studio, there seemed to be a boy named Meng Zhiming. Seems to be Meng family, and that male god or Han Zijin''s friend. She decisively sent a wechat to Han Zijin to add Meng Zhiming''s wechat. Han Zijin saw the wechat she sent, and was very surprised. He asked Qin Ning, only to know that Qin Ning was investigating something. But Qin Ning never said what it was. He thought for a few seconds. It was Meng Zhiming who made a mistake last time. He also wanted to find a chance to make him apologize to Qin Ning, so he wanted to make an appointment to take Meng Zhiming to apologize to her in person. Mengzhiming a listen to hanzijin said, to his face to qinning apology, think of still lying in the hospital quzinan, some cautious flustered. "Can''t I make a phone call to solve the problem?" "No sincerity, it''s your fault. You have to apologize face to face." Han Zijin''s tone is serious. Meng Zhiming helpless, turn to see his good friend one eye, "Han Zijin, you are not meet beauty, and then there is no excuse, so will take my knife?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin''s mind is exposed, he has a bit of chagrin. "You still have a good idea to say that last time you were randomly encouraged by Qu Zi Nan, just like an idiot to go to the past, which scared people. Now you don''t have the courage to apologize face to face, you are still not a man "Just go, Han Zijin. Don''t use provocation." Meng Zhiming is irritable. If he had known this would happen, he should not have gone with them impulsively at that time. It''s so young and energetic. Meng Zhiming is eager to find regret medicine. In the coffee shop next to the studio, Han Zijin and Meng Zhiming find a place to sit. Soon they see a girl wearing a light red sportswear and a pair of white shoes pushing the door of the coffee shop. She walked into the cafe and looked for them. When she saw them, her eyes lit up. Meng Zhiming tut tut two in the heart, the girl is really good-looking, that pair of amber eyes, especially eye-catching. It''s no wonder that Han Zijin never forgets her. If the girl he paid close attention to when he was a child, he couldn''t let it go for a while. "Qinning." Han Zijin appears from Qin Ning. His eyes are like sticking to her. He doesn''t care about Meng Zhiming. Qin Ning went up to them and explained his intention. Meng Zhiming was also at the banquet of the Meng family. At that time, he heard that Han Shao''s fiancee had an accident. When he rushed upstairs, he saw Han Shao carrying a woman downstairs. He was so scared that he didn''t dare look up. Now listen to her ask Xu Lan''s situation, Meng Zhiming holds the attitude of not offending others, what to say. "Xu LAN is the only child at home. If you want to talk about her sister, it should be Xu Lin who is closer to her. Xu Lin was Xu Lan''s Bridesmaid at the beginning, and their relationship seems to be very good. On the day of the banquet, Xu Lin held Xinxin all the time. Why do you ask that? " Meng Zhiming doubts. "I''ll just ask. I''m curious." Qin Ning''s face was as usual, but his heart turned upside down. If Meng Zhiming doesn''t lie, Meng Xin is just a child. She will do it. If she is instigated by her closest aunt, she will not only comfort her later. So no one noticed Meng Xin''s abnormality at that time, which makes sense. Who is Xu Lin and why does she harm her? She was determined to die when she thought that she was fighting that crazy woman in the dark. The fear and gloom were deep in her heart, making her uneasy day and night. Therefore, she has to avenge herself and let the other party experience this feeling. "Qin Ning, Qin Ning, are you ok?" Han Zijin sees that Qin Ning doesn''t know what to think. He is fascinated by what he thinks. He holds the hand of the cup. His knuckles turn white, and the back of his hand turns blue. He calls her in a worried voice. Qin Ning returns to God, surprised of turn a head, discover Han Zijin worry of stare at oneself, she silly of light smile a. I didn''t realize that I still had a glass of water in my hand. As soon as I loosened my hand, the glass slammed to the ground. All the hot water in the cup spilled on her, and she jumped up. "Ah, it''s hot." Han Zijin quickly wipes her with a tissue, but is blocked by Qin Ning. "I, I''m fine." Qin Ning goes to take out a paper towel and wipe the water on his legs. Han Zijin was pushed away, looking at her indifferent expression, pinching the tissue in her hand. When she and Han Junyu are together, it''s not that kind of expression! A wave of jealousy in his chest, let him lose his mind to hold her wrist. "Han Zijin, you, you let go." The wrist is pinched suddenly, Qin Ning looks up Han Zijin in amazement. Seeing his angry eyes and strange face, she twisted her eyebrows to shake him away.But her small strength, where can rival him a big boy. Meng Zhiming see the situation is not right, catch up with Han Zijin, "brother, calm down, calm down, she is now your sister-in-law." Han Zijin stares at Meng Zhiming coldly. Meng Zhiming is startled by him and instinctively releases his hand. "Qin Ning, do you love Han Junyu?" Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and regretted, "Han Zijin, it seems that we are not suitable to be friends." She sees Han Zijin in the eye not reconciled, this lets her very helpless. "Yes, I didn''t want to be friends with you. I just want you to be my woman." Han Zijin is a bit paranoid, "qinning, you''re old now, you don''t have to be controlled by Han Junyu any more." "If you don''t love him, I can take you out of Nankang and leave him forever." Qin Ning clenched her fist. She didn''t know whether she loved Han Junyu or not, but as long as she thought of leaving Han Junyu, her heart was stabbed. Pain, spread to all parts, let her unbearable. "No, I will not leave Han Junyu." Han Zijin also wants to ask, but is suddenly pushed away. He turned his head in surprise and saw a strange man standing in front of Qin Ning, looking at him coldly. "Who are you?" Gao Liang hugged his arms, "how, last time things were not enough, want to be beaten?" As soon as Meng Zhiming thought of last time, his hair would explode. "Handsome guy, you misunderstood that we are friends with Qin Ning, but we just had a dispute on some unpleasant topics." Gao Liang listens to Meng Zhiming''s explanation and stares at Han Zijin ironically. "When there is a dispute, can you beat a woman? I''ll give you a minute. If you don''t get out of our sight, don''t blame my men for being merciless. " Gao Liang is bluffing. He stands upright and has a lot of momentum. But Han Zijin is not afraid of his threat at all, cold voice compels to ask. "Who are you?" It seems that if we don''t know who he is today, he won''t leave. Qin Ning helpless, did not expect that Han Zijin has such a paranoid side. "He''s my brother in the studio." Qin Ning goes to Gao Liang''s front and calmly looks at Han Zijin. "Han Zijin, thank you for your care. But I like Han Junyu. Sorry, " " liar! " Suddenly, Han Zijin red eyes roar. "You said you liked me, you said it. Qinning, I won''t give up. In the end, you will choose me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Chapter 236 Qin Ning goes back to his studio and recalls what Han Zijin said. His brain is in a mess. When did she say she liked Han Zijin? When she contacted Han Junyu, she was only 17 years old. Before that, she didn''t know Han Zijin. How could she say that. "Qin Ning, do you really like Han Shao?" Suddenly, I asked. Qin Ning did not understand why they all asked a question that she could not answer. "Elder martial brother, just say what you want to say." Looking at Gao Liang''s desire to talk and stop, Qin Ning is worried for him. "Or I''ll show you a picture first." Gao Liang sends her a picture taken before, and Qin Ning stares at her mobile phone in shock. In the red light, her face is slightly low, hidden in the light, but the man''s handsome face is very clear. His eyes are soft and lingering, and he stares at her seriously. Long arm around her, as if to her as a rare treasure. How can Han Junyu not surprise her? "I can see that Han Shao likes you very much." Highlight looked at the hands of the photo, tone serious. "Do you remember the lesson that Mr. Zhou taught about characters? The eyes of the characters will reveal people''s inner thoughts. Han Shao''s eyes look at you, which is the kind of deep love that a lover will have. " Qin Ning was shocked for a long time, but he couldn''t get back to himself. Suddenly, he was a little nervous. Can she bear Han Junyu''s affection? "Qin Ning, do you know Han Shaosheng is ill?" "Han Junyu is ill?" Qin Ning was shocked again. He''s sick. Why doesn''t she know? Highlight see her face confused, put oneself in the toilet to see Han Junyu take medicine that scene said. "Han Shao vomited out the desserts, turned pale, stood for a long time, and then took the medicine to leave. You''re with him every day, and you don''t know? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning holding the finger of mobile phone white, heart chagrin. Yes, she and Han Junyu are together every day. When he is sick, he even needs to be told. It can be seen how failed her fiancee has been. "Qinning, where are you going?" I was shocked to see her rush out. Qin Ning, who ran downstairs, ran up the stairs in a hurry and asked Gao Liang for leave with his bag. "Elder martial brother Gaoliang, I''m going to find Han Junyu and ask for leave from Mr. Zhou." "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Mr. Zhou about asking for leave." As soon as his words fell, Qin Ning ran out like a gust of wind. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Liang sighs silently. The power of love is really enviable. When Qin Ning took a taxi to Sheng''an group, she saw that the front desk staff had changed, and her mouth was tickled. "I''m looking for your president, Han Junyu. Please unlock the lock for me." "Excuse me, you are," said a man. Qin Ning also didn''t want to waste time, stretched out his hand to show his wedding ring, "I''m his fiancee, if you don''t believe me, call song Xuan in the secretary department." The woman''s tone is too firm, the staff dare not delay, immediately call song Xuan. The staff hung up the phone and immediately respectfully took the work card to unlock the lock for her. "Mrs. Han, do you want me to take you up?" "No need." Qinning backpack ran in, she wants to quickly run up, give him a surprise. Staring at the rising words of the elevator, the smile on her face became more and more bright. At the thought of seeing him, her heart beat faster and covered her hot face. Han Junyu is so proud and charming that he teases her every time. In fact, he''s a boring Sao! With a thump, the elevator door opened. She rushed out excitedly and saw song Xuan waiting for her. "Madam, the president is in the office." Song Xuan looked at the bright smile on her face and felt better. "Oh, you didn''t tell him about my coming, did you?" Song Xuan raised his glasses, "no, you''ve already said hello to me. You want to surprise the president." "Hee hee, thank you, uncle song." Qin Ning walks to the president''s office with light steps. Song Xuan also puts a light voice and says that he is going to work. She nodded and slowly pushed open the door of the office. Cat waist into the office, stand straight body, see the situation in the office, she ran the Blush Cheek, instant pale. The man''s coat is on the sofa. He is lying on the sofa. A woman in a light pink suit, kneeling beside the sofa, was about to kiss him, but Han Junyu did not refuse her. This woman she met was the secretary who was hostile to her that day. How can Han Junyu do such things with his secretary!She stepped back two steps in disbelief and hit the door with a bang. Startled to the woman who wants to kiss Han Junyu secretly, she carefully jumps and stares at the sleeping man. Make sure that he hasn''t woken up, she hooks the corner of her mouth and shows a provocative smile to Qin Ning standing by the door. She also wants to continue the kiss. Qin Ning trembled with anger, his eyes swelled, and put his hand over his face. In deep sleep, Han Junyu seems to hear his woman''s voice and suddenly opens his eyes. What he saw was another woman''s face. He didn''t even think about it. He kicked the woman away and looked up to see someone running out. He turned over and rushed out to see that the woman running in front of him was Qin Ning. "Ning Ning, stop!" Han Junyu called her. But Qin Ning didn''t listen to him at all. Instead, he quickened his pace. "Song Xuan, stop her!" Song Xuan, who was pressing a stack of documents, looked at Qin Ning with tears on his face and froze in surprise. Leng for a few seconds, when he reached out to stop her, people have rushed into the elevator. In the elevator to close the last second, Han Junyu hands into the elevator, induction elevator instantly opened. His tall figure came into the elevator. He took a step forward, but she stepped back. He went into the elevator and it closed. "Ning Ning." Qin Ning''s face was pale and her eyes were scarlet. She covered her lips, but she still cried. "You, don''t call me by name!" Qin Ning angrily scolded, hoarse voice, shouting the last word, but also broke the sound. Han Junyu frowned and took a step forward. He had long legs. He took a step and came up to her. Qin Ning had no choice but to retreat. He didn''t look at him. "No, you don''t come here." Qin Ning is like a trapped animal. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to face him. Her first thought is to escape. Han Junyu clenched his fist and stood still. They were deadlocked. But to see her tears have been falling, his patience is limited, can''t help but directly forward, hold her up, let her and her gaze. "Ning Ning, are you questioning me?" Han Junyu is annoyed. As soon as he wakes up, he sees Xu Lin''s enlarged face. He is scared and kicked away. Looking up, he saw the figure running out. He rushed out to see her crying miserably. He didn''t understand what was going on. He''s messing with other women, and he''s blaming her! Qin Ning was also angry, bowed her head and bit him on the neck. She didn''t let go when she tasted the blood. Chapter 237 "Ning Ning, bite me to death, and you will be happy?" Bited by her little teeth, Han Junyu didn''t fight back, staring at her coldly. Qin Ning hates his indifferent tone most. It''s clear that he made a mistake and his righteous words are ironic. It''s disgusting! Release his neck, looking at two rows of deep teeth, teeth on the burst of blood. Suddenly, her heart ached again. Wipe off her saliva with her sleeve. She covers the wound with her hand to prevent him from seeing it. Han Junyu saw her cover her ears and steal the bell, angry and angry, and finally softened her heart. "Tell me, why run?" Qin Ning held his mouth and turned his head not to talk to him. "Put me down!" "If you don''t say it, don''t let it go!" Han Junyu holds her tightly. "There''s nothing to say." Her brain was a little heavy after the intense emotion hit her brain. Now when she calms down, she just feels cold all over. "What is nothing to say?" Han Junyu laughed with anger. For no reason, would she cry so sad? "Han Junyu, let me go, let me leave here." Qin Ning tone is extremely calm, big eyes to see him, also did not have the past attachment, hidden a layer of cold ice. This kind of her, let his heart tingle. "Where are you going?" "Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, divorce you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s face is overcast and cold. Qin Ning''s whole body is rebellious, but he doesn''t get angry. He thought she was soft tempered and made her happy in the morning, but he messed with other women in the office. Oh, then he let her see what would happen when she was tough! Qin Ning squeezed his hand hard. Although her strength was very light, she couldn''t break his hand. She was so angry that she couldn''t help it. She bowed her head and bit again. Fearing that she would grind her teeth, Han Junyu finally let her go. She crumpled her eyes, wiped away her tears, and walked out of the elevator with her aura. Han Junyu looked down at the finger mark and tooth mark on the back of his hand. He pinched his eyebrows. After her, watching her walk out of the building, he grinds his teeth and comes to her. "Ning Ning, don''t talk about divorce in the future!" Qin Ning turned to look at him, big eyes red, "Han Junyu, do you know how much you bully people?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu felt that he was wronged. What did he do to make her so indignant? Don''t want to provoke her hair, Han Junyu can only good Shun, "talk about it." "Engagement, you designed me. You forced me to get a marriage certificate. In this relationship, you always say that I am not active enough. How do you want me to take the initiative in such an unbalanced relationship? " The more Qin Ning said, the more miserable he felt, and the more tears he shed. Tasting the salty taste of the corner of her mouth, she wiped it heavily with her sleeve. I really hate that I will shed tears when I meet with something. I''m so weak! "Han Junyu, have you ever thought about it for me? I''m a disabled student and an idiot. I''m only 18 years old." "Don''t know what is the love between men and women, you forced me to accept you, do you know how cruel you are?" Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes shocked his soul. Only then did he know that she thought so selfishly that it had always been him! Qin Ning said while wiping his tears, "Han Junyu, you say you like me, can you tell me why you like me?" Han Junyu brown eyes deep staring at her, why? If you like a person, can use rational thinking to explain, rational as he, will not be on her heart. Oh, why is it so exciting? Where did he make it clear. "You don''t even know why you like me. How can you teach me to like you. Han Junyu, I don''t deny that you are very smart. You perform wonderfully in front of me. You turn around and take out another skill to talk to other women "Well, I''m a little stupid girl, I''m stupid, I know!" Every girl has a wonderful fantasy about her other. She has never experienced anything in the world. She has extreme ideas, simple and beautiful. She hopes that the other half belongs to herself. If you''ve been touched by another woman, it''s dirty. "Han Junyu, I can''t play you. I admit defeat. I want a divorce. How do you like to play? I won''t be with you any more! " Listen to the little woman said a lot of words, but what she said, Han Junyu brain is covered. Who cut off her lacrimal gland, her turbulent tears almost drowned all his reason. He came up to her, picked her up and sat him in a wooden chair beside her. "What are you doing?" Qin Ning cold face, to keep a distance from him. "Ning Ning, it''s not tired to quarrel with me with your head up. If you don''t have to, you can have a rest."Han Junyu wants to get angry, but her anger has long been watered down by her tears. Looking at her crying and sweating, he was worried about her body, so he had to let her do it first and have a rest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was angry and angry. The man was afraid that she would be tired. A direct kick in his leg, the man endure pain, but also seriously staring at her. "I''ll listen to anything else you want to say." It''s hard for her to say what''s in her heart. He felt surprised and remorseful. Sometimes he only cares about himself and doesn''t consider her feelings. She should be resentful. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s lungs will be blown up by this man. Should say all said, she cried tired and thirsty, shriveled shriveled mouth, in the heart wronged not. I got up and went to the supermarket, bought a glass of water and drank half of it at one go. After drinking, she wanted to throw away the water bottle, but was robbed by the man who came up with her. She drank the remaining half glass of water. "Han Junyu, you" "I don''t know how much saliva I''ve eaten. I don''t dislike you." His face was calm, as if the quarrel had been a farce. Qin Ning was so angry that he kicked his foot again. The man was choked by the water. "You deserve it!" Qin Ning is cold. "Cough..." Han Junyu has been coughing for a long time. It seems that he is very uncomfortable. His face is calm and he squats down slowly. Qin Ning took two steps, heard his cough and thought of Gao Liang''s words. Han Junyu may be very serious illness, her heart a panic, ran to his side. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? Don''t scare me Han Junyu lowered his head and did not speak. Listening to her anxious words, he slowly raised his head. He drank the little water left in the glass, clasped the back of her head, and lowered his head to cover her lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stared at him in amazement. "To prove to you, I really don''t mind your saliva." He also gave an extremely serious explanation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If the murder is not guilty, Qin Ning wants to kill the man now. Who wants him to mind! The hair on Qin Ning''s head was about to explode. He threw it away. Han Junyu''s steps were unsteady, and he stepped back two steps. In front of him, he was dark and wanted to endure. But the body lost balance, consciousness out of control, he fell into the dark. Qin Ning watched the man fall, thought he was joking, went to him and kicked him twice. But to see his nosebleed, she was so scared that she knelt down beside him and wanted to help him, but she couldn''t move him at all. "Han Junyu, don''t scare me. You get up, I, I''m not angry, you get up. " Chapter 238 Hospital, operating room. Song Xuan came in a hurry and saw Qin Ning squatting in the corner wiping tears. "Madam, with Lord Xiao here, major Han will be fine." Song Xuan comforted. Qin Ning looked up at him sobbing and continued to wipe her tears. Her hands were stained with Han Junyu''s blood. When she wiped her tears, her face was covered with blood. She is light red in sports, dyed bright red, very dazzling. "Ma''am, why don''t you wash your face first?" Song Xuan felt a twinge of heartache. Qin Ning sat on the ground and shook his head. Just now he was scared by Han Junyu and his brain was blank. If she hadn''t pushed him suddenly, he wouldn''t have fainted. So, she''s in trouble again. Song Xuan has no choice but to buy a wet towel and some food. Obviously, he wiped the blood on his face and asked her to eat something to fill her stomach. Qin Ning has no appetite. He doesn''t take what he has. His big eyes stare at the door of the operation without blinking. "Madam, it''s too cold on the ground and you''re not well. You''d better get up." Qin Ning shakes her head. She is numb all over now. She doesn''t feel cold at all. "Han Shao needs some time to come out. Take a rest first. When Han Shao comes out, I''ll call you." Qin Ning still shook his head, red eyes, is stubborn staring at a direction. Suddenly she thought of something and turned to stare at Song Xuan. "Uncle song, do you know Han Junyu''s health? What serious illness has he got?" ¡°¡­¡­ Actually, I don''t know. " He had guessed before, but Han Shao did not say that he was not studying. When he heard Xiao Jue''s phone call saying that Han Shaoyun had fallen down and asked him to take care of Qin Ning, he realized that the situation was not good. Qin Ning pursed her lips and felt that he was too irresponsible to be his fiancee. He knows her life like the palm of his hand, but she knows nothing about him. No wonder Han Junyu blames her for not trying to approach him. Song Xuan looked at her and shed tears, very helpless. He didn''t fall in love and didn''t know how to coax a woman. "Or I''ll go and get me some more dessert." "I don''t eat it. Han Junyu said that I''m having dessert, so I have to have my teeth extracted." Qin Ning choked. She was trying to restrain herself, but she couldn''t stop crying. Women''s tears like a flood down, song Xuan in the heart of a silent sigh, women are really made of water. Two hours later, Xiao Jue and several experts opened the door of the operating room. Qin Ning looked up, ran to Xiao Jue immediately and grasped his arm. "Han Junyu, how is he now?" Xiao Jue looked at her red and swollen eyes, her face was dirty, her body was bloodstained, and she frowned slightly. He''s a doctor, with professional habits and a serious habit of cleanliness. "If Han Junyu sees you like this, he will be angry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wronged shriveled shriveled mouth, loosen his arm. "It''s not serious. It''s just a sudden syncope. It should be affected by emotional excitement. Well, just pay attention to your diet recently." Xiao Jue didn''t want her to worry too much and gave a brief explanation. "Thank you, uncle Xiao." She nodded and ran to push Han Junyu''s bed. Looking at the pale Han Junyu lying on the bed, Qin Ning was shocked. Always thought that he would be strong, omnipotent protection of her, but this moment she found that he will also have weak time. Han Junyu woke up the next morning. When he wakes up, he looks down at a young man with his arm moving. Stretch out another hand, gently knead, mouth slightly hook. Think of their own fainting situation, the little woman should be scared. Qin Ning vaguely opened his eyes, saw his other hand moving, surprised to look up, on the man''s eyes. "Han Junyu, you finally wake up." "Well," Han Junyu looked at her swollen eyes and kneaded them painfully. He gave way to some places and asked her to come up and lie down. Qin Ning did not show any affectation and lay down in his arms. "Scared?" "Well, I''m scared to cry." Qin Ning can''t be wronged. When she realized that he really fainted and that he was bleeding, she was scared away. "The spineless little stupid girl, when she bit me in the elevator, wasn''t she quite spineless?" Han Junyu satirized and touched her eyes. Qin Ning closed his eyes, small head habitually rubbed his palm. "It''s two different things. Even if I divorce you, you are the most important person I respect." "Ning Ning, take back your words!" He gave a cold command. Because it''s a roar, the low voice is a bit frightening."No Qin Ning looked up at him and said, "Han Junyu, there''s no compromise about feelings." "I have long said that if you find the woman you like, I will fully cooperate with you and let you find your happiness." In order to make him understand, she also deliberately explained. Looking at her serious face, Han Junyu is really going to vomit blood this time. How stupid! His mind was all on her, didn''t she see it? "I find the woman I like, isn''t it you stupid woman?" Han Junyu stares at her coldly. Qin Ning''s heart beat faster, but he still faced it rationally. "Don''t lie to me. I saw a woman kiss you, and you didn''t refuse. Isn''t that the woman you like? " Qin Ning thought about it and agreed with his aesthetics. "That woman is not bad. She is in better shape than me. She looks sensible. And it''s working under your hands, and it''s good that you''re together every day. " Han Junyu wanted to be rude, but his good self-cultivation restrained him. "Qin Ning, ha ha, in your eyes, I am a man who plays with feelings, right?" He seldom called her name. This time, he was really angry, and only then would he roar her name. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bowed his head and did not speak. "Get out of here!" He yelled coldly. Qin Ning was so scared that he was ready to turn over and get out of bed. As soon as Han Junyu wakes up, his head is still a little dizzy. He quarrels with a woman about this meaningless topic. He thinks that sooner or later he will be angry with this woman. How could he fall in love with such a stupid woman? Yes, it''s his choice! With the extension of his long arm, he took her into his arms and turned over to support her. "Qin Ning, I''ll just say something once!" "In my life, Han Junyu has recognized you, so I don''t want to change people, unless I die!" "In this world, there are thousands of women who are better than you, who are better than you, who are more sensible than you, but they have nothing to do with Han Junyu. What I want is you, who are ugly, not in good shape and always have a bad temper. Do you understand? " Han Junyu, who has always been indifferent, cherishes words like gold. All of a sudden said so many words, she did not know how to react. If you don''t, it must be an act. But sometimes the problems men think about and the problems women care about are not on the same channel. He gritted his teeth and thought that with all his patience and so many explanations, she would not leave him again if she understood. But after her heart beat, as long as the picture of a woman kissing him appeared in her mind, she still felt uncomfortable. Chapter 239 Han Junyu said so much, but he blinked at the woman lying under him. Hesitant appearance, really want to make him dizzy. Pop, pop. Suddenly, there were two rounds of applause. The two on the bed turned their heads and saw Xiao Jue and song Xuan standing at the door. Xiao Jue leaned against the doorframe and clapped. Song Xuan took his mobile phone and videotaped them. "Madam, it''s hard for Han Shao to make a confession. I''ve recorded it. You can taste it later." Song Xuan said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu and Qin Ning. Han Junyu fell on the side with a headache and pinched his eyebrows. "Go and pour me a glass of water." "Oh." Qin Ning obediently got out of bed and poured him a glass of water. When he got back to the bed, he handed him the water cup, but the man didn''t answer for a long time. Qin Ning stares at him angrily. He doesn''t break his hand. Why can''t he drink by himself? "I''m sick of you. You should serve me!" He took his reasoning for granted. Qin Ning squeezed the water cup tightly, and she was angry and cried by him. She put the glass on the table with a bang, and said, "do you like it or not?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue and song Xuan. Tut Tut, his little girl to turn the world around, Han Junyu can only bear by himself. Han Junyu pats his chest painfully. His good-looking eyebrows are tight, and he feels uncomfortable. "Don''t be angry. I''ll feed you." Qin Ning saw his brow wrinkle, small heart pulled up, quickly helped him up, carefully fed him water. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue and song Xuan. Shame on the man who pretends to be sick! After drinking a glass of water, Han Junyu''s breath is smooth at last. He takes a look at Xiao Jue. Qin xuanjue told him to take care of his lunch when he was tired Qin Ning nodded and worried about him all night. She was really tired. "Take a good rest first, and I''ll be back soon." "Well." Han Junyu nodded. When Qin Ning left the ward, Xiao Jue went to the bedside and gave him an examination. "How is my condition?" "Twenty years of illness, the deterioration will not be too bad." Xiao Jue is sarcastic. Han Junyu thinks what he said is right, his face is indifferent, "will it affect daily life?" "What do you mean?" Just now they show love spilled a face of dog food, Xiao Jue is deliberately ridicule him. Han Junyu glanced at him obliquely, "no more nonsense, believe it or not, I can beat you now, you can''t take care of yourself!" "Tut Tut, do you know that you are so tough?" Xiao Jue dodged a few steps, and the stethoscope he was holding in his hand was somewhat defensive against him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu wants to hit people. Xiao Jue''s face became serious after he had made enough noise. "You''re too tired recently. You''re tired of working and eating irregularly. You''re a robot and can''t handle it." That is, the fainting has nothing to do with his previous illness. Han Junyu is relieved. "But don''t be happy too early. You are a stubborn disease, or you should treat it as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be worse in the future. " Sir Xiao warned. "Treatment?" Han Junyu gave a sneer. "How? After ten years of treatment, I almost got anorexia. If the treatment goes on, maybe I won''t die. " Xiao Jue also has a headache. If he wants to treat this mental disease well, if he does not find a suitable way, it will be a long and easy repeated process. "Don''t worry. Last time you said that when you and Qin Ning ate together, did you taste something?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu recalled that it was as if Qin Ning came to kiss him after eating dessert, and then he tasted a light sweet taste. But after that, his tongue began to feel numb and nauseous. Song Xuan sent Qin Ning back to the villa and ordered Aunt Zhang and Lao Mo to say something. He immediately went back to the hospital. "Tell me about it." Hearing Han Junyu''s censure, song Xuan felt numb. "My wife called me yesterday morning and said she wanted to see you. When she came, she was in a good mood. I''m not sure what happened in the office. She ran out crying after a while Han Junyu recalled the situation at that time. Recently, his workload was very heavy. He wanted to lie on the sofa for a rest. When he opened his eyes, he saw Xu Lin''s face. He carefully analyzed, Xu Lin is likely to be Xu Lin to kiss him, but Qin Ning saw. Qin Ning stood and didn''t see that he was asleep, which led to her misunderstanding that they were kissing, so she was so angry. Thinking about the situation clearly, Han Junyu looks cold.No wonder Qin Ning would be angry. If he saw her close to other men, he would have the idea of killing people, let alone kissing. "Where''s Xu Lin?" "It should be in the company. Do you want me to call her?" Han Junyu takes an eyebrow at him and says, "what do you want her to do?" ¡°¡­¡­ Explain Don''t let Xu Lin explain, how to let Qin Ning remove the misunderstanding to him? "No need!" Han Junyu very domineering negation of this decision. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan bowed his head and thought silently in his heart. No wonder Han Shaohui was pushed down by a woman. If it''s on him, seeing his boyfriend kiss other women, I want to kill that man! No. Song Xuan shook his head and told himself that he was looking for a cute girl, not a rough man! When Qin Ning came to the hospital with lunch, Han Junyu was sleeping. She put down her lunch box and went to the bed with her toes pointed. The man closed his eyes, his eyelashes were black and long, his jaw was cold and hard, but now he was a little weak, and he had some stubble. When she thought of his confession to her, she felt sweet and touched the stubble of his chin. "Silly girl, you take advantage of me again. What should I do?" Her little hand was so soft that it scratched under his jaw and itched. He took her little hand, put it on his lips and gave it a kiss. Then he opened his eyes. Qin Ning wanted to hide, but she didn''t react as fast as he did. Seeing him kiss her little hand, her cheek flushed. "Han Junyu, I tell you, I just went to the toilet and didn''t wash my hands." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu abandoned her hand. When Qin Ning was satisfied, Han Junyu got up and put her on the bed. "Let me check if you''re lazy and didn''t brush your teeth." "Ah, Han Junyu," when he hit the hospital bed, Qin Ning''s brain was blinded, so he had no time to escape, and his lips were blocked. Kiss her breath instability, Han Junyu just let her go, arms on her sides. "Kiss me, have you checked out that I have been touched?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Breathing heavily, Qin Ning''s face turned black for a moment and glared at him secretly. He got up and wanted to leave. Han Junyu expected that she would run away, so he had been on guard for a long time. He put his arm under his waist and held her waist tightly. "Ning Ning, remember you suspected Qin Yao''s child was mine?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips. Did this man begin to turn black history? "You don''t go through any investigation, you don''t ask me, you listen to people who are not related to you just say a few words, and your mood will be out of control. Ning Ning, I asked you last time, I am in your heart, is any woman can touch the man His question is very difficult. Qin Ning doesn''t know how to deal with it. He can only stare at him and wait for his next words. Chapter 240 Han Junyu is not a person who likes to explain, but in front of this stupid woman, he has to say something clearly. I don''t know. It''s him who suffers. "This time, I also want to ask you, in your heart, I am the kind of man that any woman will touch?" When he was serious, his face was gloomy and his brown eyes were sharp. He had insight into people''s heart. I didn''t have the courage to look him in the eye. "You''re not." Qin Ning''s timid reply. "I''m glad I didn''t choose a blind woman!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning really wants to hit him. "Since you know I''m not that kind of person, why do you still misunderstand me and other women?" "I saw with my own eyes that when you were lying on the sofa and the woman wanted to kiss you, you didn''t refuse." Qin Ning was wronged and his eyes were red. "Then you see why I didn''t refuse?" "I don''t want to see it!" When she saw him kissing another woman, she was so mad that she couldn''t think of anything else. Reason is very important, but in the face of strong feelings, reason is vulnerable. "Stupid girl, I fell asleep. I didn''t know there was a woman beside me. That''s what you see, no rejection. " Han Junyu gave her a cold lesson. "Ning Ning, if you don''t believe me, I can show you the surveillance video in my office. But you think well, if you see it, I will have a cold war with you for three days, so that you can reflect on your mistakes! " When he finished, he let her go and got out of bed for lunch. Qin Ning lay on the bed and turned over depressed. Clench a small fist, struggling in the heart. Want to believe him, but the inferiority complex in her heart makes her want to see. "I want to see it!" In the end, she spoke out about her decision. Han Junyu did not have an accident, cold hiss, throw the tablet computer to her, and then never look at her again. Qin Ning opened the video. Before she went in, he took off his coat and reclined on the sofa. After a while, the secretary went in and saw that he had a rest. After standing for a while, she squatted down slowly. At this moment, she came in. What she saw was that the Secretary wanted to kiss Han Junyu, but he didn''t succeed and was kicked away by Han Junyu. Qin Ning pursed his lips and carefully looked up at the man. When he sat down, his back was straight and his face was cold. She put down her tablet and went across to him for lunch. "Han Junyu, I apologize." Han Junyu eats his own and ignores her. Qinning gallantly to his clip vegetables, Han Junyu put her clip vegetables into the trash can, continue to eat their own. She bit the powder lip, persevered, and gave him food. Han Junyu cold eyes sweep her one eye, not eating vegetables, but to drink soup. "I''ll help you." Qin Ning was gallant. Han Junyu''s eyes were cold, but he still ignored her, so he just got up and went to bed. "Han Junyu, you just eat so much. Are you full?" Qin Ning came to him worried. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her response is still silence. Qin Ning wrung his hands angrily, went to the bed and pulled his hand. Han Junyu turns over and faces her coldly with his back. Qin Ning bowed his head and knew that he was really angry this time. He sat down by the bed and watched him. In the evening, Xiao Jue came to check Han Junyu and felt that their atmosphere was strange. "Did you fight?" "No Qin Ning''s guilty reply. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu gives her a cold eye and doesn''t answer Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue raised his eyebrows. What the little girl said is unreliable. It depends on Han Junyu''s face. It is generally acknowledged that Han Junyu is good-looking. But his handsome face is gloomy. It''s time for him to look at people with brown eyes. He also hides a cold knife, which makes people shudder. Xiao Jue thought that it was necessary for them not to quarrel. His name was written upside down! At night, Xiao Jue persuades Qin Ning to go back to the villa, but she doesn''t agree. Every time she is sick, Han Junyu accompanies her, so she also wants to accompany him. Although the bed is not small, Qin Ning washed and looked at the man lying down early. He had not talked to her for ten hours. No matter what she said or did, he had a cold face and didn''t look her in the eye. This is his cold war. She sat on the edge of the bed angrily, holding the quilt and staring at his generous back. After staring at her for an hour, she only heard his gentle breathing in the quiet ward. Her face was a little pale. Get up and turn off the light, go to the sofa, holding the knee, looking out of the window, Lengleng in a daze. Today''s moonlight is not bad, light moonlight sprinkled on her body, no warmth, but a bone chilling.Han Junyu asked her to reflect. What should she reflect on? In the middle of the night, the moon tilts. The woman on the sofa is hidden in the dark. Han Junyu opened his eyes, turned over and didn''t find a woman. He got up and went to the sofa. There was no blanket on her, and the window was open. He was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. Stupid girl must be deliberately abusing herself, and then make him sympathize! Bend down to hold her up, the little woman''s small head against his chest, coquetry to his arms rub. Two people lie on the bed together, Han Junyu see her sleep uneasy, angry point her small nose. Let her introspection, she is self abuse, really not clean up! Qin Ning wakes up and finds that he wakes up in bed and excitedly wants to find the position next to the photo. But the position next to him was cold. It was obvious that he had been awake for a long time. She was so frustrated that she rolled around the bed, got up with a languid look, changed her clothes, went to the small garden for a few laps, and went back to the ward, but still didn''t see anyone. Lao Mo brought breakfast to them. Qin Ning was going to the studio today, so he had breakfast first. But after breakfast, before someone came back, she was angry. Two people stalemate for two days, no matter how she please, he is cold face do not look at her. Qin Ning couldn''t stand it. He went to Xiao Jue''s office. Open the door of the office, not surprisingly see a man with a computer at work. She walked up to him, staring at him with big eyes, did not speak, just waiting for him to finish the meeting. Half an hour later, Han Junyu finally solved a meeting. He turned his head and looked at the woman with red eyes staring at him. He frowned slightly. Button up the computer, take it and get ready to leave. "Don''t you want to see me?" Qin Ning angrily stopped him. She stopped one side, Han Junyu turned to the other side, Qin Ning rushed to the other side to stop her. But she couldn''t stop him at all. She could only watch him leave. Qin Ning was so angry that she stamped her feet. She could only quicken her pace and follow him. When she came to his ward, she picked up her bag. "If you don''t want to see me, I''ll go." Although she said so, she didn''t move, and her big eyes still stuck to him. "Don''t work in the morning. Lie down and have a rest. Let''s have dinner in the evening." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu put down his computer and leaned on the sofa to bask in the sun. I went to work in Xiao Jue''s office in order not to disturb her sleep. I was afraid that the sound of his meeting would disturb her. Qin Ning dejected went to him, bow to kiss him, but he turned to avoid. Her kiss fell on his side face. She was a little annoyed. She held his face in her small hand and forced to kiss his lips. "Just a farewell kiss." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was shocked. Chapter 241 To the studio, highlight Qin Ning listless, in the heart of doubt. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter?" "Elder martial brother Gao Liang, do you know how to please a man?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Highlighting Qin Ning''s big eyes, her delicate little face is a bit serious. when a woman like her stares at people, no man will refuse her request, right? "Did you quarrel with Han Shao?" "It''s not a fight, either. It''s just that we have some minor conflicts, and he ignores me." "The man may not want the same thing as the woman." Gao Liang said that his face was enigmatic. Then he hooked her hand and asked her to listen. He said a few words in her ear. "Elder martial brother Gao Liang, is this really OK?" Qin Ning red face, slightly frown, don''t know the way he said is OK. "Elder martial brother Gao Liang, don''t fool Qin Ning." "Sister ban, you are so beautiful. You must have been in love. You can teach her." Ban Yongjun coughed awkwardly and his cheek turned red slightly. Looking at the two people staring at themselves, she didn''t want to be laughed at by them. "Since Qin Ning can participate in the competition, she can get a salary this month. If you buy a gift with your first salary, Han Shaoyi will be happy and forgive you." "Wow, good idea." Qin Ning''s eyes brighten and he looks at Ban Yongjun gratefully. "Elder martial sister, what do you think I want to buy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Class Yongjun where know to buy what, pick up the mobile phone Baidu. "There are couple cups, watches, neckties and cuffs for you to choose from. It depends on what your salary can buy. " "Yes Qin Ning thought about it and ran to Cangshan''s office to get his salary with ban Yongjun. She took a big red envelope from Cangshan, and she excitedly took it out for settlement, a total of 18. Wow, the first income in her life, so much! She turned to see ban Yongjun''s income, a thick pile, several times more than her. "Elder martial sister, how many do you have?" Ban Yongjun did not count, do not care about the point, "it should be more than 8000." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No contrast, no harm. Cangshang explained with a smile, "ban Yongjun is a regular employee, which is just a small change. Her works last month were bought, and she has 300000 income, which is settled separately." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked and stared at Ban Yongjun. Seeing Qin Ning blinking his big eyes and staring at himself, ban Yongjun is embarrassed and throws the eight thousand to her. "Don''t you want to buy a present for your boyfriend? I''ll lend you this first. " "Thank you, elder martial sister. No, I have my salary." Qin Ning laughs and returns the money to her. Cangshan coughed and continued to explain with a smile, "qinning, you need to pay for the paper, pen, pigment and electricity you use every day in the studio." ¡°¡­¡­ How much do you want to pay? " Qin Ning has a bad feeling. "A thousand!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is holding her eighteen. She is not warm yet. Cangshan reached out and took a thousand from her. "Uncle Cangshan, shall I give it to you tomorrow?" Let her see more! "This is due today. I''ll give it to you as soon as possible Cangshan pinched a thousand and took away the thousand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at the thousand yuan in his hand, and he is very distressed. Ban Yongjun is preparing to hand in a thousand, but Cangshan smiles and shakes his head, "you sold a painting last month and this month, and I''ve included it in your commission." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was severely hit by 10000 points. In a studio, if you can sell your works when you are on duty, the higher the selling price, the better the commission you will get. With 800 yuan, Qin Ning left Cangshan''s office and felt hurt. "You are still a summer vacation worker now. It''s normal for you to earn less. When I came to work for my teacher, I didn''t get any money, and I paid for the living expenses myself." Ban Yongjun comforts her. "Why?" Qin Ning''s attention was diverted. Seeing that she was interested in listening, ban Yongjun said two more words. "When I was studying painting, my parents didn''t agree, so they didn''t give me any more money. I had to work and study to earn my tuition. Once, when I handed in my homework, Mr. Zhou thought my work was good, so he asked me if I would like to come to his studio to practice first. But there is no salary, she also bite teeth promise, so the day to work, weekend to work, go out to earn money at night. When I get up early every day, I will calculate my own money and worry about the day when I will be starved to death. " Thinking of the past life, ban Yongjun still has some nostalgia."Wow, elder martial sister ban, you are so good." Ban Yongjun looks at her adoration, coldly and arrogantly. "It''s nothing serious. It''s not great to use snacks for what you want to do. Only when my works prove myself and prove to my parents that there is no wrong choice, can I really become powerful. " "Well, come on, elder martial sister!" Qin Ning cheered her up. "Oh, you''d better take care of yourself first, and make Han Shao angry. You''re not a coward!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Qin Ning''s mouth twitches. Why are the people around her so poisonous?! After leaving the studio, she went to the shopping mall and found that the things she saw were either too expensive or not up to Han Junyu''s level. A little discouraged, she walked past a counter and saw a ripple HRH pen on sale. The pen is black all over, very shiny in the light, and there is an H logo on the cover. The original price is 2000, but now it''s only 1500. She thought it was ok, but when she saw that there were only 800 on her body, she scratched the back of her head in distress. Sure enough, a dime can defeat a hero! If you want to take 700, she can go to her father''s card to get money, but she doesn''t want to. She wants to buy a gift for Han Junyu with the fruits of her labor. Walking out of the shopping mall, she was thinking about how to get 200 yuan. She saw a man setting up a stall on the side of the road. There was a small billboard in front of him, which said to draw a sketch. Her big eyes turned, and there was an idea in her mind. Immediately went to the supermarket to buy a stack of paper, crayons, and a few small stools, holding money tools, she ran to the side of the big square sweating. She glued several pieces of paper together with adhesive tape to make a small billboard. Five minutes, to give you a wonderful self portrait. ¡¿ on the billboard, she also drew a Q version of herself, which is very cute. When she was ready, she waited carefully, thinking that she would yell when she saw the shopping on TV. She cleared her throat, just wanted to shout, someone passed in front of her, her face was red and she didn''t know what to say. But she promised Han Junyu to go back to dinner, so she had to buy the pen before the store closed. Holding a small fist, she secretly encouraged herself. Qinning, you can! Chapter 242 Qin Ning summoned up enough courage for himself, but his voice was still the cry of a little suckling cat. She was annoyed to cheer herself up again. She always kept a low profile and didn''t speak louder than her voice. She suddenly wanted to shout out in the street, which was definitely a challenge for her. But for Han Junyu, she fought. "Beautiful and handsome, I can draw a beautiful self portrait for you in five minutes. Really, if it''s overtime, I won''t pay for it. " Qin Ning blushed and cried seriously. Sure enough, after a few minutes, a man came. "How much does it cost to draw one?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning scratched her head. She didn''t really think about how much she would charge. She ran to the man next to her and asked, "big brother, how much do you charge for a painting?" The man has an angular facial features, handsome sharp, he is tall, a bit rough, people feel not close. She was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of dark blue jeans. She was very ordinary. Listen to the little girl run to ask, the man is a bit surprised. "I''m an art student. I''m here for sketching and practicing portraits." That means no charge. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning swallowed. It turns out that people don''t accept money. But no, she has to earn money to buy gifts. "If you want to charge, how much do you usually charge?" The man thought seriously, "for a self portrait, if you charge 20 handicraft fees and a few yuan for material fees, you can charge 351. If two people work together, you can get a discount of 40." "Oh, thank you, big brother." Qin Ning ran back and seriously answered the customer who asked the price, "20 yuan for each, two people together, 30 yuan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Next to the art students. "Then I want you to draw a picture for my girlfriend first, and then for both of us?" "Fifty!" Qin Ning opened his fingers and said it very seriously. "All right." The man nodded and left. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning watched him go away, his face was muddled. What ghost, asked the price to leave, this is not to deceive her feelings? "Little sister, your self portrait is very beautiful. Can you draw one for me?" Two women holding hands are still carrying some things. It seems that they just went shopping. They were all wearing high-heeled shoes. Maybe they were tired of walking, but they had no place to rest, so they focused on the small stool Qin Ningxin bought. "Yes." Qin Ning nodded quickly, then put aside the stool and let them sit down. Qin Ning was a bit surprised to see the two women soliciting for him. He was always grateful to them. "Oh, little girl, don''t be so polite. We''ve only been walking for one day and we''re tired. We want to rub the stool with you." The woman explained with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± More and more people came to see him. Qin Ning was busy collecting money and painting. Some of them were too busy to come. Just next to the art students, see tight frown, came to help her collect money. "My name is Shi Hao. What''s your name?" Staring at her paintings, her technique is very skilled and her style is delicate. Because of the use of colored pens, you can''t use erasers, so the lines must be in place in one stroke, which is quite challenging. But this little girl''s painting is very handy. The most unique thing is that she can grasp the most beautiful side of the characters. When Hao heart secretly surprised, can''t help looking at her. Shoulder length short hair braided to the ball head, goose egg face, delicate white, wearing a simple pink sportswear with a pair of white sports shoes. Junior high school students, such as green. But her technique is very sophisticated and surprising. "My name is qinning. Thank you, big brother." Qin Ning casually put money into his pocket. Some people have no money with them and want to pay by wechat. Qin Ning is busy with painting, and he can''t spare time, so Shi Hao has to help. Pick up her cell phone, the cell phone rings, he is to give her the cell phone, but he missed the answer. He had no choice but to answer, "sorry, Qin Ning is busy drawing, please call back later, OK?" The other side has not spoken, when Hao and wait for a while, the other side still did not speak, but the payer and urge, he can only hang up first. And when Hao said to Qin Ning that there was a phone call, Qin Ning did not hear clearly at all. In an hour and a half, she drew twenty. But there are people waiting, Qin Ning feel busy, let when Hao to try. "Me?" When Hao accident. "You don''t mean you want to practice figure painting. Now I hire you and draw one. I''ll give you ten yuan for labor service." Qin Ning is reckoning.¡°¡­¡­¡± When Hao smile, think this little girl is quite lovely. So in the end, it turned into Shi Hao''s help, and they painted together. At this time, passing by a photographer, saw a group of people gathered here, came to join in the fun. Suddenly attracted by a picture, he stopped. A girl, seriously low head, eyes focused on his painting. Her side face line is perfect, in the sunset, light emitting red light, perhaps busy, her forehead dripping sweat. Suddenly, she looks up and smiles. Her clear and pure amber eyes are shining. Her bright smile is very beautiful. He recorded it in time with the camera in his hand, then walked in and took a few pictures, quietly waiting for the next good shot. Qin Ning was counting the time in her heart. When she was about to close the store, she stood up quickly. "Brother Shi Hao, how much money did I earn When Hao see her anxious, heart doubt, but also did not ask. bowed her head to help her liquidate. Cash plus WeChat and Alipay''s money, check fifty only seven hundred. Qin Ning worried about your money, forehead sweating, "still 50, 50." "Draw me one, fifty. I''ll give it to you." The photographer went to the stool and sat down, smiling at the little girl. Qin Ning gritted his teeth and looked up at the shopping mall, ready to draw for him. "Can you still help us draw?" He was the first man to ask. He was sweating, pushing the woman in the wheelchair, looking forward to it. Chapter 243 Qin Ning stares at the man in doubt, and then looks at the woman in the wheelchair. She is also full of expectation. She purses her lips and looks at Feng Wei. "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll draw them." Feng Wei hears that Qin Ning wants to draw for them, and picks eyebrows in surprise. If you draw two of them, you can get 50. If you draw one of them, you can get 50. Isn''t she in a hurry? Qin Ning got Feng Wei''s nod, and then began to draw for them. Qin Ning was anxious, and the speed was as fast as possible. It''s said that this person was forced out. She looked at the woman a few times, and then when she lowered her head to draw, she drew a few strokes. Shi Hao was so surprised that he opened his eyes. He had learned to draw since he was a child, but he had never seen such exquisite lines. The eyes outlined by a brush, the smile in the woman''s eyes, can be called perfect. "Thank you. Fifty, please." Qin Ning gave the painting to the man and asked for his service fee. "You drew very well, thank you." The man happily took her picture and pushed the woman away again. Photographers also know how to draw. Looking at the little girl''s strokes, they haven''t recovered for a long time. This little girl is really interesting. Qin Ning ignored their ideas and ran into the shopping mall according to the money. "Do you know her?" The photographer asked with interest. When Hao shakes his head, "meet by chance, see she won''t too reckon, help her to hit." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Photographer by accident. "Are you an art student?" The photographer observed keenly, found the calluses on Shi Hao''s fingers, and guessed that he was an art student. Every profession will have every professional habit. If you want to observe a person carefully, you can also find clues. When Hao surprised to see him, also said his name, "well, famous photographer, Feng Wei." "Ha, you know me?" Feng Wei was surprised. The man said, "this year, the pictures you took won the international prize, the world tour exhibition. If you watch TV, you should know it." "Oh, yes." Then Feng Wei sighed, "handsome is no way, where people can remember." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Hao mouth corner trembled to shake, turn round to pack up thing. After a while, they saw Qin Ning come out of the mall with his head down, his eyes red. "Oh, what''s the matter?" Feng Wei asked. Qin Ning looked up at him, pursed his lips and looked at the money in his hand, "the shop where I want to buy things is closed." Feng Wei raised her eyebrows. "What do you want to buy?" "A pen." Qin Ning said in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei. When Hao advised her, "can''t you buy it tomorrow?" "No, the price of that pen will go up tomorrow, and I''m waiting for that pen to make amends." Qin Ning sighed and collected things with a languid look. Thinking of Han Junyu''s cold face, she bit her lip and could only wait for tomorrow. Feng Wei thought, "in this way, if you can be my model, I''ll find a way for you to let the store open." "Models?" Qin Ning''s face was confused. He blinked his big eyes, and his eyes were a little defensive. "You, what do you want to do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Hao and Feng Wei. After Feng Wei''s explanation, Qin Ning knows that he is a photographer and needs to take a group of character photos, so she is asked to be a model. In fact, the process is very simple. He takes a few photos, which belong to him. "All right." Qin Ning nodded his head. In fact, painting and photography have many similar functions. The angles of looking for beauty are very similar. After a few steps, she looked for a satisfactory background. She pursed her lips. "Can you find the angle yourself?" Listen to her doubt, Feng Wei is very confident, "you are the protagonist, you can be anywhere you want." Oh, Qin Ning ran forward a few steps, then turned around a few times and came back sweating. "Did you do it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei. The girl is so simple and lovely. You need to look for an angle to take photos, but you can''t be so casual! Finally, Feng Wei added her wechat, and then found a suitable time to take photos for her. When Feng Wei added Qin Ning''s wechat, Shi Hao also came over and scanned the wechat QR code to add her friends. Let Qin Ning with Feng Wei into the mall, when Hao don''t worry, also follow two people in. Entering the mall, many counters are closed. Feng Wei takes out her mobile phone and makes a phone call. Soon a man in a suit comes to open the door with a key. "Oh, Feng Shao, I''ll get you what you want." Listen to the man called Feng Wei Feng less, Qin Ning and when Hao look at each other, have a bit surprised."Miss Ning, which one do you want?" Qin Ning immediately came forward and pointed to her favorite pen, "this is it, please." "Well, I''ll get it for you." The man looked at Qin Ning doubtfully, not sure what the relationship between this woman and Feng Shao was, but he didn''t dare to relax. Take out the pen designated by Qin Ning and give it to Feng Wei. Feng Wei looked at the pen, did not see any special, curious to ask qinning. "This pen is special?" "I think this pen is very nice. I want to give it to a special person." Qin Ning blushed. Feng Wei understands that this little girl is for her sweetheart. Qin Ning asked the man to put her pen in place, and then took out fifteen for him. "You don''t have to pay for the things you want to take." Men dare not ask for her money. "It''s not him, it''s me." Qin Ning looks serious. The man has no choice but to turn his head and look at Feng Wei, who nods his head. Then he dares to take the money from her and transfer it via wechat. Holding a pen, Qin Ning cherishes it very much. "Thank you, Feng Wei." "Since you are a friend, don''t care about such trifles with me. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger." Feng Wei shakes his head indifferently. Since they are friends, Qin Ning is no longer hypocritical, and the three go outside the shopping mall. In the hospital. Han Junyu is looking through the documents, thinking that the little woman told him that she would have dinner with him, but Lao Mo has already sent the dinner, and she hasn''t come back yet. He looked at the time again with a gloomy face. Song Xuan, standing next to him, finds that he is looking at the time with a cold face. He should be waiting for Qin Ning. "Han Shao, I''ll call to ask where my wife is." According to the working hours of the studio, it''s time for Qin Ning to come. But the man just looked at him, and did not answer, song Xuan mouth a smoke. Proud and charming man, the words in his heart is not to say, it''s really frustrating. Song Xuan calls Qin Ning with his mobile phone. As soon as the phone rang, song Xuan pressed hands-free. But it was a man''s voice that made song Xuan sweat. Originally, I wanted to find a chance to ease the relationship between them, but now it seems to be self defeating. Feeling the cold on Han Junyu''s body is getting heavier and heavier, song Xuan scolds himself secretly. If he doesn''t do it, he won''t die! Chapter 244 Qin Ning calls, but a man answers the phone. And listen to this man''s voice, this man should not be in the studio. Song Xuan racked his brains to make up for it. "Han Shao, I''ll check the location of my wife." Han Junyu was still cold and silent. Song Xuan didn''t care so much, so he quickly used her mobile phone to investigate the location of Qin Ning''s mobile phone, and then determined that she was in the downtown shopping mall. "My wife may be shopping." Song Xuan thought seriously, "I''m going to pick her up." Han Junyu pursed his thin lips and his brown eyes were cold. "If something happens to her, don''t come back." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan raised his glasses and found the task a little difficult. When he drove to the mall, he saw Qin Ning walking with two other men from a distance. "Ma''am!" Song Xuan drives to Qin Ning, and then picks him up. "Uncle song, why are you here?" Qin Ning looked at him happily. Feng Wei sees song Xuan and raises his eyebrows unexpectedly. He wonders why he is called Mrs. Qin Ning? Is Qin Ning''s boyfriend him? "I''ll pick you up. Who are these two?" Qin Ningxin met two friends and happily introduced them to him, "this is Shi Hao, a college student, this is Feng Wei, a photographer." Hearing Feng Wei''s name, song Xuan picked up his eyebrows slightly, and soon his face became calm. "I''m sorry, you two. Let''s go first." Feng Wei shrugged, to Qin Ningyang Yang Yang mobile phone, that means wechat contact. Qin Ning nodded. In order to appreciate their help, he went to them and made a bow. Then he got on the bus. Seeing that she is so sincere, Shi Hao doesn''t like ah Hong, but seeing that song Xuan''s car is Maybach, he is surprised. It''s strange that this woman can sit on Maybach and even come out to earn money. "Photographer Feng, do you know that man?" Feng Wei pulled his lips. "I don''t know him. I just had a fight before." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Hao. On the bus, song Xuan meditates for a few seconds and asks Qin Ning. "How did you meet them, ma''am?" Qin Ning didn''t have any idea. He immediately told him all his experiences in the afternoon. "Uncle song, do you think Han Junyu will forgive me if I give him a gift?" Listen to Qin Ning want to earn money through their own efforts to buy a gift for Han Junyu, he estimated that Han Shao should like, but think of the phone, he was not sure. "Ma''am, I called you this afternoon. Do you know that?" "Why?" Qin Ning doubts, just take out the mobile phone, but found that the phone turned off. "I''m sorry, uncle song. The cell phone is dead." ¡°¡­¡­¡± There''s no way to explain that. When they arrived outside the ward, song Xuan was still worried, "madam, if Han Shao loses his temper, you must patiently explain to him." "Why are you angry?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan takes a deep breath and tells her that he called her and then a man answered the phone. Qin Ning nods with understanding. To sum up, Han Junyu is jealous. He is upset, and no one else will feel better. Push the door of the ward to see that Han Junyu is already having dinner. Song Xuan wipes the hot sweat on his temples with a handkerchief and takes away the documents Han Junyu has dealt with. When he came to the door, he gave Qin Ning an expression of self-interest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pulled at the corner of his mouth. I felt the chill in the ward and wanted to leave with him. After washing her hands in the bathroom, she went to the sofa and saw that they were all her favorite dishes. She flashed a sigh. "Wow, I''m so hungry. I can have a good meal." She observed his expression and realized that he didn''t look at herself at all. She ate with chopsticks in embarrassment. After dinner, she kept looking for the topic. She talked to him about the process of meeting two new friends, but the men were cold faced. Wait for two people to finish dinner, Qin Ning takes the initiative to clean up. When you want to dump the leftovers into the garbage can, you slip your hand and throw the plate directly into the garbage can. Qin Ning is annoyed and feels a pity. He wants to get the plate, but he finds the man''s cold eyes staring at her. It seemed that she reached for the plate and chopped off her hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She had to give up, put everything else away and wash her hands in the bathroom. Back in the ward, she thought of the pen in her bag, and her face was smiling. "Han Junyu, today I am paid. This is my first salary." The man sitting on the sofa is holding a book in his hand. He quietly lowers his head to read a book as if she doesn''t exist.Qin Ning continued his efforts, "Han Junyu, bought a gift for you." The man opened the book with his fingers, but soon recovered to indifference and continued to open the book. Qin Ning took out the pen with a smile, went to the other end of the sofa, and sent it to him with a smile. "Although this pen is not very expensive, I think it suits you very well. When my work can sell for money, I''ll buy you a more beautiful one. " She stared at him expectantly. Big eyes blink, amber eyes, flashing stars, I hope he can end the cold war. Han Junyu stares at the pen in front of him. He is naturally happy when the little woman gives him a gift. But if she accepted her gift, she didn''t have a long memory, and such a thing happened, he would be cold again. Qin Ning holding pen box, for a long time did not wait for the man to pick up the past, her face smile a little bit of frozen. "Han Junyu, you really don''t want it?" Han Junyu''s vision is still in the book, but he has no mind to read what is written in the book. The atmosphere just froze. Qin Ning took a deep breath, took back the pen box, turned it in his hand and threw it directly into the garbage can. The garbage can is just dumped leftovers, which is full of oil. When the pen box was thrown in, it was immediately smeared with oil. Han Junyu''s long eyelashes shook and restrained himself. "Since you don''t want it, it''s off." Qin Ning was angry and had nowhere to vent. He got up with his bag and left the ward. Han Junyu frowned and did not stop her. Instead, he turned to stare at the pen box in the garbage can. With a bang, the door of the ward closed. Han Junyu sat on the sofa for a long time, but finally he couldn''t help it. He took the pen box out of the garbage can and went to the bathroom to clean it. Looking down at the pen box on the washing table, shaking the water in his hands, he opened the pen box carefully. The first thing I saw was a note. He was surprised to open, which wrote a paragraph. Hello, Mr. Han. Because my father''s surname is Qin and my mother''s surname is Ning, so my name is Qin Ning. I''m not rational enough. After the problem happened, I didn''t ask you for proof, so I lost my temper and made you faint. I''m very sorry about that. You let me reflect, I thought, see you and other women close, maybe not only your fault, I also have a wrong. Because of my inferiority complex, I always feel that I''m not good enough to be worthy of you. I always have all kinds of strange ideas in my mind. So seeing you close to other women, those thoughts will come out, thinking that you will leave me, you will abandon me. Hysterical tantrums, is to get the initiative, and then use their own stupid way to anger you. Mr. Han, I know it''s not mature enough, but I''ll try to be better until I feel worthy of you. I hope you don''t get angry. Forgive me, OK? ¡¿ Chapter 245 Han Junyu stared at the note for several seconds, looking at the tear marks on the note, and holding the note''s fingertips turned white. Run out of the bathroom with your cell phone and your coat. Contact Lao Mo to make sure Qin Ning doesn''t return to the villa. He runs to the hospital in a hurry. Looking around, I turned around and saw a lonely figure sitting on the wooden chair under the street lamp. He vomited a foul breath and walked slowly towards her. When she walked in, she saw that she was wiping her tears, holding a mobile phone and calling people. "Yunyun, it''s my fault this time. It''s my bad temper." The other side didn''t know what to say. She lowered her head and couldn''t see her expression clearly. "Yunyun, I think I''ve been spoiled by Han Junyu, and my temper is getting worse and worse." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu frowned. Why doesn''t he think she has a bad temper? "Well, he doesn''t forgive me. If he wants to divorce me, I''ll accept it." "Who''s going to divorce you?" Han Junyu scolded coldly. This woman is about to divorce him. It''s not clean up! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning turns around in surprise, only to find that the man walks behind her. She says hello to an Yun and hangs up. "Han Junyu, why are you here?" Han Junyu walks up to her and stares at her with brown eyes. "Ning Ning, come here and kiss me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stared at him with big eyes. He didn''t know what he meant. Tangled in the heart, did not come forward. Han Junyu is standing outside the street lamp, waiting for her quietly. It seems that no matter how long she thinks, he will wait patiently. She looked up at him, got up, ran to him, stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. Han Junyu felt her warm lips, opened her arms, picked her up, sat on the wooden chair, and she reclined on his leg. "Han Junyu, I''m wrong." She quickly admitted her mistake and stared at him with big eyes. Han Junyu pecked on her lips, "Ning Ning, I accept your apology." Qin Ning raised his mouth and showed a bright smile. He held his neck and rubbed it coquettishly. "I''m so happy. Han Junyu forgives me. Hey, hey. " See she finally smile, Han Junyu touch her small head, mouth slightly hook. "Ning Ning, I also apologize. I didn''t think about you before. I just want to keep you around. Don''t be angry, OK?" "It''s not like that. Although we are a little quick to get the certificate, I don''t exclude being your girlfriend." "Ning Ning, don''t talk about divorce in the future, you know?" "Oh." Qin Ning was happy and realized that he was young and impulsive. There are many things that can''t be solved by divorce, so she can''t talk about divorce if she doesn''t come to the end. Qin Ning bowed his head in shame and rubbed his arms. Summer night, breeze blowing, with a bit cool. Two people sitting in the light, it was a very warm scene. "Oh, Han Junyu, a mosquito bit me." She scratched the back of her hand. A big red bag bulged on the back of her hand. Han Junyu was distressed to see it. "Go back." "Good." Qin Ning nodded, two hands holding hands back to the ward. "Han Junyu, why don''t mosquitoes bite you but me?" Qin Ning looked at the mosquito bite on his body, but the man was not surprised, did not feel, very depressed. "What''s your blood type?" "Type O blood." Qin Ning doubts, recruit mosquito to still have relation with blood? "This kind of blood not only attracts mosquitoes, but also wolves." To the ward, Han Junyu opened the door, holding her back to the ward. "Ah, Han Junyu, be careful not to fall me." Qin Ning held his neck for fear that he would rudely throw her to bed. How could Han Junyu be willing to fall her? They fell on the bed together. "No mosquitoes bite you now, but I want to bite you." "Han..." This is in the hospital, this man is so disorderly, Qin Ning nervous all over taut. "Han Junyu, what if someone comes in?" "At this time, you can think of others. It seems that you are not tired. Let''s do it again." "No, no Well Han Junyu''s another time, is to make women paralyzed, no energy to think of other things. ¡­¡­ Xiao Jue morning rounds, to push the door of Han Junyu''s ward, but found that the door can not be pushed open. He raised his eyebrow slightly and knocked on the door. In principle, Han Junyu should get up at this time.It''s time for Han Junyu to wake up, but they were too late last night, so they didn''t wake up in the morning. When Han Junyu heard the knock, he suddenly opened his eyes, looked down at the woman in his arms, and quickly covered her with a quilt. "Ning Ning, wake up." "Well, I''m sleepy." Qin Ning, wrapped in a quilt, turned over and continued to sleep. Han Junyu rubbed his eyebrows, got up and put on his pajamas, went to open the window, and then went to open the door. Xiao Jue lazily opened the door and brushed his cell phone. The doorkeeper finally opened it. He glanced at him and didn''t go in. "I''m in good spirits. It looks like I can leave the hospital." "Well." Xiao Jue saw that his face was much better than that of yesterday. He came close to him and sniffed. "I said, you should restrain yourself. This is a hospital. Don''t you dislike it?" Han Junyu hook lips, "as long as the atmosphere is appropriate, my wife and I do, where I don''t care." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue rolled his eyes, threw his mobile phone into the pocket of his white coat, and turned away without hesitation. Han Junyu closes the door and turns to see that Qin Ning is awake. He rubs his sleepy eyes and looks at him blankly. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu went to the bed and kissed her on the cheek. "Do you want to sleep for a while?" "No, I''m going to get up and exercise." She rarely so active exercise, Han Junyu a bit surprised, holding her to kiss her lips. "Han Junyu, I tell you, I didn''t brush my teeth." Han Junyu licked the corner of her lip, the meaning of smile is not clear, "coincidentally, I didn''t either. Let''s exercise first, then brush our teeth. " "Oh, to exercise, you let me up." Being held by him and rolled on the bed again, Qin Ning pushed him away with a smile, yet he didn''t understand the way he wanted to exercise. When she felt that his hands were moving back and forth on her, she understood his purpose and nervously stopped him. "Han Junyu, don''t, people will hear you like this." "Keep your voice down." He bit her earlobe, pinched the corner of the quilt and covered them. "That''s sound insulation." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Self deceptive man, Qin Ning is unable to fight back, can only in his offensive, lose his mind. When they were discharged, sir Xiao came to see them off. Xiao Jue made a list for Qin Ning, "I won''t say anything. The left side is the main place you need, and the right side is the matters Han Junyu needs to pay attention to. You''ll see to it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt that his tone was somewhat hostile. He blinked in doubt and carefully took the list from his hand. "Qin Ning, you are in good condition recently, so I will stop taking the medicine for you." "Wow, that''s good news. I''m out of the abyss at last." Qin Ning wants to jump when he is happy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue was silent. In fact, he was planning a bigger abyss for her to jump. But he didn''t want to scare her. He took a look at Han Junyu and finally kept silent. Because she didn''t need to take medicine, Qin Ning was in a good mood, but when she got on the bus, she thought of a serious problem. "Han Junyu, you, you didn''t use that last night," "what''s that?" Han Junyu asked. "That is, that is, you didn''t take safety measures." Qin Ning''s face turned white, biting his lower lip, a little worried. Chapter 246 He was stunned for a second when the woman said he didn''t take any safety measures. Soothing knead her small head, helpless sigh, "Ning Ning, your biology is still not good." Qin Ning frowned. She was a scum, she admitted. But what does this have to do with biology? "Don''t you know, yesterday was your safety period?" "Oh, really?" She didn''t count it at all, and she didn''t pay attention to it. "In the safe period, won''t you get pregnant?" Han Junyu holds her to her lap and kneads her soft hand. "It''s not 100 percent, but I''ll notice that you won''t get pregnant." Get his assurance, Qin Ning finally relieved, holding his neck rubbed rubbed, still some sleepy. "Han Junyu, I''ll sleep for a while. When I get to the villa, call me ha." "Well." Han Junyu let her comfortable to find a position, holding her still. When Qin Ning woke up again, she looked at the time, which was a relief. It''s the weekend. There''s no need to go to the studio. She washed and went downstairs, ate something, and went upstairs to the studio for a day. She hasn''t thought about the theme of this competition. She needs to study it. After dinner, she originally went to the studio, but suddenly remembered the words of senior brother Gao Liang. She turned to call Xiao Jue with her mobile phone. Xiao Jue was surprised by Qin Ning''s call. "Is Han Junyu uncomfortable?" "No, uncle Xiao, what disease did Han Junyu get and why did he take medicine?" Lord Xiao stopped for a few seconds and seemed to find a quiet place. "Didn''t Han Junyu tell you?" "I dare not ask." Qin Ning made a mistake. "I don''t know what to say." Said Xiao Jue. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "He has been ill for 20 years, and the process is a bit complicated. If you want to know, let him tell you personally." Instead of going to the studio, Qin Ning turned to the study. Seeing that the man was still busy working, she went to the desk and kept staring at him. Han Junyu looked up at her and found that there was some resentment in her eyes. After the meeting, he put down his pen. That''s the pen she gave him. He keeps it everyday. Turn the chair, take her little hand and let her sit on his lap. "What''s the matter?" "Uncle Xiao said," you can''t work too hard. " Qin Ning''s serious lesson. Han Junyu put his chin on her chin and chuckled, "my wife told me, I have to listen." Qin Ning pursed her pink lips and glanced at him askance, "would you be so obedient?" "Bet?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. "What''s the bet?" Qin Ning asked. "I''ll listen to you and pay attention to the working hours. I''ll do it here tonight." "Han Junyu, you hooligan Qin Ning wants to escape. "It''s not being a hooligan, it''s being close to you." Han Junyu scratched her. Qin Ning was ticklish and couldn''t escape. He went to his arms with a smile. "Han Junyu, stop playing. I''m going to laugh." "Good." It''s too early for Han Jun to play. "What did you play at night?" Qin Ning blinked his eyes, "watch movies, play games, brush micro blog, chat on wechat, listen to songs and sing. Oh, I draw. " Han Junyu thinks about it. Among the many options, he only plays games, and he is not interested in other activities. "I''ll take you to play games." "Why, what are you playing with?" Qin Ning doubts, did not expect workaholics will play games. For the game, there is no age limit, Han Junyu asked her usually play the game, and then he went to register. Qin Ning is actually a rookie when playing games. It''s an Yun who takes her with him when playing games. Qin Ning gives him software and tells him some simple rules she knows. Han Junyu listen to her introduction, hand speed extremely fast to find strategy. "Han Junyu, what are you looking at?" Han Junyu looked at her confused and rubbed her small head. "I guess you can''t understand these strategies. I''m thinking of a simpler way for you to understand. Come on, you enter the game first, and I''ll find you later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt despised. But ten minutes later, looking at the man''s cool equipment, she gasped. "Han Junyu, where did you get the equipment?" "From Pei Qian." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man she misunderstood to have an affair with Han Junyu. Qin Ning light cough, and then saw a top God in the game ran to say hello to Han Junyu."The great God knows you?" "Pei Qian, he runs the game company." It turns out that his strategy is to find the developer of the game. His game strategy was so good that she didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Come on, sister-in-law, I''ll take you around the world!" Pei Qian speaks with his voice. When Qin Ning heard his voice, he drew his lips. Han Junyu counterattacks directly, "Pei Qian, the skin itches, owe to smoke?" "No, did I say something wrong? You''re a month younger than me, and Qin Ning is so young. My sister-in-law is right. " "It''s not that I said that Han Junyu, the president of the company, is also playing this game. Don''t you think it''s a waste of money?" "Also, if you have more money, you can give me some. Recently, I''m investing in a movie, and I can''t find an investor. I think you''re very suitable. I''ll tell you, I''m going to Balabala " Qin Ning didn''t have the heart to play games, so he was obedient to introduce movies. Han Junyu bowed his head to play the game, as if what he said was a gust of wind blowing, without waves. He was very quick. He also looked at the strategy. He just got used to it for a few seconds, and he had all kinds of guidance charts given by Pei Qian. Others were upgrading, but he was upgrading every minute. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning, who didn''t know what had happened, saw that he rubbed to more than ten levels and his eyes twitched. "Han Junyu, you are playing games, not investment work. You are so fierce that you can pass the customs without three days. Are you interesting?" Pei Qian was a little indignant at his operation. "Ning Ning, do you still want to play?" Others can brush level 30 in a month, and he can finish it in less than an hour, which is too cruel. "No, no more." In fact, she didn''t play at all. It all depends on how he plays. His hand speed is too fast, she did not see his operation at all, he has easily finished the big boss that she thought it impossible to win. "Well, it''s time for us to wash and sleep." "No, Han Junyu, it''s intentional dog abuse!" Pei Qian was depressed. Han Junyu hook lips, ignore him, very decisive turn off the game, take her to wash. Lying on the bed, Qin Ning turns over and looks at the man. He can''t help asking questions in his heart. "Han Junyu, what''s wrong with you? You should prepare medicine with you." Han Junyu turned his head to see the medicine on the table. His dark brown eyes gave her an indifferent look. "Nothing." Qin Ning grabbed his big hand, "Han Junyu, didn''t you say let me adapt to you? Now I want to know why you took those pills. " Han Junyu stares at her for a long time without speaking. He suddenly shakes off her hand, gets up, puts on his pajamas and leaves. "Han Junyu," Qin Ning felt that he was in a bad mood and wanted to get up and follow him. "Don''t follow me!" Chapter 247 In order to verify his idea, Qin Ning turns over his trouser pocket when Han Junyu takes a bath and finds a box of medicine. She went to the Internet to look up the drugs and found that they were all in French. She couldn''t understand them at all. Since she wanted to know, she didn''t hide it, so she asked him directly. But she asked rashly, but he got angry. Qin Ning waited in bed for a long time, but before he came back, he fell asleep. When I woke up the next day, I didn''t see him. She went downstairs and asked Aunt Zhang, only to know that Han Junyu was on a business trip. "How could it be so sudden?" Qin Ning was shocked. Only yesterday did he promise her not to work too hard. Now he''s on a business trip, which is definitely to avoid her problems. She took out her cell phone and called him, but no one answered. He''s going to fight her again! Qin Ning is so angry that he wants to kick people. Her crazy teeth, the most can not stand the cold war with her. After waiting for a few days, Qin Ning still didn''t wait for his news, staring at his mobile phone and grinding his teeth silently. "Qin Ning, you have a grudge against your mobile phone." In class, Gao Liang looks at her face and kicks her foot, giving her a hint. "Ah?" Qin Ning blinked suspiciously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He raised his forehead, lowered his head and pretended to have done nothing. "Qin Ning, if you are distracted in class, get out of the classroom for me!" All of a sudden, Mr. Zhou roared. Qin Ning was startled. He stood up and went out of the classroom with a blank brain. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Several people were staring at her in horror. Younger martial sister, you are the first student who dares to be so rebellious. Qin Ning walked out of the classroom, which reflected that he had done something stupid and wanted to hit the wall with a headache. Old Zhou was also very angry with her. The little girl looked delicate and weak. Unexpectedly, she was so brave that she dared to fight him openly. She''s very smart. If you have the ability, don''t come back! "Qin Ning, get back here!" Qin Ning bowed his head and went back, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhou. It''s too hard for me to watch you lecture. I poured you a cup of tea." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. After class, highlight Qin Ning or has been staring at his cell phone, point her cell phone. "It''s not bad." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning hoped it was broken. "What''s the matter? I''m in a bad mood." "Oh, I really want to practice a hundred moves to coax my boyfriend!" Qin Ning is powerless lying on the table. Gaoliang tut said, "when other people fall in love, it''s men who please women. How come you are here, it becomes you want to please your boyfriend. Qinning, you can do it, too! " "Maybe that''s the generation gap." Ban Yongjun''s cool evaluation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Gao Liang are staring at her. Ban Yongjun, who was also given the military adviser, secretly bited her tongue, blaming herself for being too talkative. She was her own product. "To coax a man is to be coquettish and cute, plus some fun." "How to be coquettish and cute?" Qin Ning asked curiously. It turns out that there are so many skills in love. It''s never too old to learn. "Cough, what? I''m sorry for your coquetry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked, and there was a sense of confusion in her amber eyes. "Elder martial sister, please teach me." Qin Ning asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun helps the forehead. If she knew how to act coquetry, she would not be single for more than 20 years. Gao Liang also looks forward to ban Yongjun''s coquetry. After all, she has a cool face, and the whole momentum is an arrogant queen. I don''t know what it''s like to be coquettish. "I''m sorry. I''m wrong. Please forgive me." Ban Yongjun shakes Gao Liang''s arm, whines the request, as if Gao Liang does not forgive, she will shake him to death. "Poof Ha ha ha Qin Ning and Gao Liang shake their goose bumps. They look at each other and laugh. "What are you laughing at?" Ban Yongjun''s face turned red, but he didn''t look good. "It''s OK. Elder martial sister is very good. I''ve learned it." Qin Ning choked his smile. Mr. Zhou went downstairs to see the three people make a mess and nodded with satisfaction. After a few steps, I heard the voice of ban Yongjun, and almost suspected that I had seen a fake ban Yongjun. "Ban Yongjun, are you in love with Gao Liang?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bright as thunder. What he is looking for is a soft cute girl, not a cold and arrogant queen like ban Yongjun. "Cough..." Ban Yongjun almost choked, his face turned red and shook his head."Stop pretending. I know you young people are shy." Looking at their evasive eyes, Zhou felt that he had seen their young people''s thoughts clearly. "If you get married, I''ll give you a big red envelope." A big blessing from Mr. Zhou. Qin Ning covered her mouth with a smile. She can''t smile, she can''t smile! Zhou turned to see Qin Ning''s eyes and eyebrows curved. He seemed to be laughing. He felt that the little girl just couldn''t look at her face. "Qin Ning, since you are going to participate in the competition, if you don''t hurry to study your works, why do you giggle?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± After being taught a lesson by Zhou, Qin Ning couldn''t laugh. "Elder martial sister and elder martial brother, I wish you all a happy life and have your son early!" With these words, she ran upstairs for her life. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun''s eyes are cold and glare at Qin Ning. Gao Liang helplessly pinches his eyebrows. Now he can''t wash his way into the Yellow River. Qin Ning ran into the studio and couldn''t help laughing at the thought of Gao Liang and ban Yongjun''s expression. All of a sudden, she heard the ring of her mobile phone. She looked down and saw that it was song Xuan. She quickly pressed answer, "Uncle song, is Han Junyu back home?" "Well, I got off the plane an hour ago and I''ve been back to the company." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grabs her clothes and knows that Han Junyu is still angry with her. "Are you coming?" Song Xuan''s tentative inquiry. Qin Ning is silent and stares at the bookshelf beside the bed. Thinking of the photo again, she makes up her mind. "Go Song Xuan hung up the phone and turned to see Xiao Jue, leaning against the doorframe of the lounge, brushing his mobile phone. "Can this really cure the president''s illness?" Xiao Jue didn''t lift his head, and his eyes were still on his mobile phone, but he didn''t type, just staring at the screen. "Han Junyu is Acacia, heart disease also heart medicine, this disease is beyond the outline, I can''t cure." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan had never been in love, and he also had a headache about emotion. Qin Ning walks into Sheng''an group with high heels, and the front desk staff has recognized her. Staff to see her strange walking posture, mouth a draw, want to help her, but she resolutely refused. Staff helpless, had to give her unlock, led her into the elevator. Qin Ning reached the first floor of the president''s office, opened the elevator, took a deep breath and went out gracefully. Song Xuan and Xiao Jue are chatting and making coffee. When Qin Ning comes over, the coffee of the two people directly sprays. Chapter 248 Today''s Qin Ning put on heavy make-up, with big eyes and a layer of false eyelashes. In a blink, it''s as bright as the stars in the sky. Her skin is white, with a black eyebrow pencil, and red lipstick, set off her gorgeous. He wore a clavicle chain around his neck, and there were two roses on the clavicle chain. She wore a long red gauze skirt. The red skirt was too light. When she walked around, the red skirt could be blown separately. Fresh and elegant, smile with a bit of charm. In particular, she stepped on a pair of thin heels of hate sky high, high-heeled shoes decorated with rows of pearls, very shiny. Such her, mature insufficient, immature. "Who possessed Qin Ning?" Asked Lord Xiao. "Well, maybe women who are in love want to dress up a little prettier." Song Xuan makes excuses. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue. Seeing them, Qin Ning said hello to them with a smile. He was wearing high-heeled shoes and was unsteady at his feet. His whole body fell forward. As soon as Xiao Jue saw her movements, he was very frightened. He was afraid that she would twist her feet, so he quickly came forward and dragged her arm. "What are you doing?" "This is what I checked online. Some netizens said that if you want to make your boyfriend happy, you have to wear some different clothes. So I went to make a shape for myself. " Qin Ning looked at his beautiful shape, very happy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the two straight men heard her, they coughed softly. Online said to wear different clothes, should not be so much, also not so conservative. "Is Han Junyu in the office?" "Well." Song Xuan couldn''t bear to look directly at him. "Oh, I''ll go to him and give him a surprise." Qin Ning laughs. Song Xuan remembers that she said the same thing last time. As a result, she ran out crying, hoping that this time she would not become frightened again. Qinning walked forward two steps, and at his feet was a twist. Song Xuan was also frightened. "Qin Ning, can you do it?" "No, it doesn''t matter." Qin Ning stood up straight and took a deep breath. This time it was safe. She didn''t wear high-heeled shoes. She suddenly passed on thin heeled high-heeled shoes and didn''t get used to them. Further forward two steps, saw the familiar woman, she pulled the corner of her eyes, just also full face smile, instantly frozen. Xu Lin saw her, but also a little confused, walked in to determine that this is Qin Ning, disgusted turned away from her eyes, walked by her side. Qin Ning reached out to stop her and looked at her coolly. She was wearing a light white suit, but she was wearing a pair of red high-heeled shoes. Qin Ning suddenly thought of what Meng Xin had said. This woman seems to be Xu Lin. Because this woman likes Han Junyu, so she wants to get rid of her and be with Han Junyu. Then this can be explained. She clenched her fist. What a wicked woman, she did harm in order to get other men. "Secretary Xu, do you like my husband?" Xu Lin face a stiff, did not expect her direct provocation, pretending calm. "Miss Qin, you and Han Junyu are only fiancees, and they are not really married." Qin Ning directly said that Han Junyu was her husband. If Xu Lin admitted that she liked Han Junyu, wouldn''t she be a junior? "Well, that''s why he''s my future husband. What, am I wrong? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin gritted her teeth. What she said was right, but Xu Lin didn''t want to accept the result. "Miss Xu, what did you want to do when you were near my husband last time?" Xu Lin was embarrassed by her direct questioning. Last time she was kicked away by Han Junyu, she hit her back and hurt for several days. Later, song Xuan warned her that if she wanted to stay in Sheng''an, she would not go to the president''s office again, otherwise she could not afford the punishment of the president! "It''s the president who has a long hair on his shoulder. I''ll take it away for him. Why, do you have a problem?" This woman also sophisticates. When she wanted to kiss Han Junyu, she still provoked her! "Oh, yes. Han Junyu doesn''t like people to get close to her. Fortunately, there is a glass barrier. Next time, he will be directly left behind. That''s not good. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin trembled all over. She was really afraid. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue and song Xuan. It''s the first time for them to see Qin Ning''s strange words. They both think that if this woman is cruel, it''s really terrible. Qin Ning stirred his bangs and laughed happily, "I''m going to find my dear one to have a love talk. You should work hard." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. With a creak, the door of the president''s office opened. Just came out of the man happened to hear this sentence, mouth a smoke. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face turned red. She deliberately said this sentence in order to annoy Xu Lin, and had no other meaning, but the sentence was heard by the parties, and the meaning became subtle.But in front of her rival, she must show her posture. She stiffly lifted her neck, clenched her teeth, straightened her back, walked past the man and walked into his office. Xiao Jue and song Xuan hold a smile. When Qin Ning enters the office, they can''t help laughing. "Ha ha ha, Han Junyu, your girl is so cute. It''s like a baby cat with fried hair. It''s not cute. " "By the way, she''s provoking her secretary. Han Junyu, you''d better not pick the wild flowers on the roadside, or you''ll be scratched by your kitten. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin was angry, biting her lips in anger, and turned to leave. Han Junyu gives a document to song Xuan and looks at him with deep meaning. Song Xuan was staring at him so that he was stiff all over. He reluctantly raised his hand to surrender. "It''s me. Call my wife. I''m not seeing that you are in a bad mood these days, so let her come and talk to you. " "Don''t mind your own business!" Han Junyu roared angrily. Xiao Jue stood by to watch the play and didn''t agree with him. "Han Junyu, do you know what death is?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. "Some words can be said slowly, but if you are so cold to her, do you want to avoid it for a lifetime? You don''t know the temperament of your girl. When she thinks that you don''t want her and divorce you, don''t call me in the middle of the night. " Xiao Jue''s lesson. It''s said that those who are in the game will see clearly. Rational as Han Junyu, there are also things he flustered, dare not tell his previous things to his woman. Han Junyu is full of anger. When he turns around and walks into the office, he slams the door. "Affectation!" Xiao Jue stares at the door of the office and makes a helpless comment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan thought he was deaf and didn''t hear anything. Qin Ning walked into the office and sat down on the sofa. All of a sudden, the door slammed shut, shaking his shoulders and lowering his head in fear. Han Junyu walks to his chair and stares at her coldly. Her dress is a bit mature. When she warned Xu Lin, she had a certain posture and could hold on. Now she''s head down, shrinking into a ball, clever, not suitable for her at all. When they are in a stalemate, no matter whose fault it is, a man''s aura is always stronger than hers. Qin Ning can only be soft. Chapter 249 In the office, the silence is a bit disturbing. Qin Ning took a gift from his bag, took a deep breath, got up with a smile and walked to the man. "Han Junyu, a gift for you?" Han Junyu didn''t reach for it. His brown eyes were staring at her lips. "What are you doing dressed like this?" Of course, to apologize, Qin Ning said secretly. She straightened her back and gave a smile that she thought was very beautiful. "Han Junyu, is my dress very different today?" "Ugly." He cold voice evaluation, holding her hand, let him sit on his lap, disgusted with the wipes to her lipstick. "Han Junyu, this one can''t be cleaned. Pei Ming says she wants to take off her make-up." Qin Ning pushes away his hand. She likes today''s make-up, but men seem to dislike it. Is she really that ugly? "Do you have anything to take off your make-up?" He asked. Qin Ning nodded foolishly, and then listened to him pointing at her, "go to unload your lipstick and see me again." "Oh." It turned out that he didn''t like her make-up. She went to the bathroom to remove her make-up. When she came out again, she came up to him and asked him to check. Han Junyu bowed his head and smelled that there was no other fragrance on her lips. Then he bowed his head and kissed her lips. The lipstick she applied had a kind of fragrance, which was nothing to others, but it was uncomfortable for him to smell. He didn''t get close to her for several days. It was like finding water in the desert. He picked her up and just wanted to swallow her down. It''s rare to walk in with him. Qin Ning also wants him, holding his neck, letting him ask for help, and responding tentatively to him. Han Junyu is excited to get her response. Just want more, I wish I could rub her into my bones. Don''t know how long, Qin Ning feel his lips are numb, the man just don''t give up let her go, sitting on the sofa, holding her don''t let go. "How do you want to make love, eh?" Qin Ning grabbed his collar, his face was hot, and he was in his arms. "Answer the question, Ning Ning." Qin Ning put her chin on her neck, pursed her lips and whispered in his ear. "Han Junyu, I like you." Soft, small, sweet, and a little timid voice, such as an electric current into his ears. His heart a shock, brown eyes have a bit stupefied. Qin Ning felt the stiffness of his body and looked up in doubt. Seeing that he was in a daze, he was surprised to poke his handsome face with a small hand. "What''s the matter with you?" "Ning Ning, you''re saying it again." He came back. "No, you heard it." Qin Ning was embarrassed and did not dare to look at him. Han Junyu is strong hook her jaw, let her look up, "is heard, also want to hear. Ning Ning, be good, say again Qin Ning bit powder lip, can feel his mood is good, she was relieved. I thought he would not like her confession. "I like you." "Not enough." Hearing her voice again, he pecked her on the lip excitedly. "I won''t say it, you say it." Qin Ning''s white arm was around his neck, and his big bright eyes were staring at him without blinking. "Ning Ning, I don''t want to say that." Qin Ning frowned and angrily released his arm. Han Junyu grabs her arm, turns over and puts her on the sofa. He lies on her left ear and spits out a low voice. "I just want to do it so that you feel happy." The smile on Qin Ning''s face expanded again, but covered his lips. "Han Junyu, someone told me that men are visual animals, but women are auditory animals. I want you to say that." Han Junyu pinched her small nose, she is so sticky, where can cold war. "What do you want me to say?" "You don''t seem to have said that you like me. If you don''t say it yourself, I don''t know if you like me or not! " Qin Ning has a firm attitude. "I don''t like you. Who do I like?" Finally heard from his mouth like himself, Qin Ning heart happy bloom, know this man proud, not a serious confession. "Maybe one day, you will like the secretary if you like her." "Silly girl, there won''t be that day." Han Junyu scratched her. "Ah ha ha, don''t Stop it. I''m ticklish. " Qin Ning quickly begged for mercy. When she makes a mistake, she is always the quickest to ask for mercy. Han Junyu touched her small head, "miss me?""I don''t want to, huh!" Qin Ning''s head turned haughtily and gracefully, which was a kind of backbone. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and turned to see the present she gave him. It''s his sketch. But in this painting, his expression is cold and indifferent. Of course, he has a sense of distance. "Don''t I?" He raised the picture in his hand. If you don''t see him, draw his face and think of others. Qin Ning angry shriveled shriveled lips, wringing hands, "then you can''t be angry now, leave without a word, can''t contact you, I will worry." Han Junyu, stunned, walked up to her and bent down to look at her. "Why do you want to know what''s wrong with me?" "Because I''m your girlfriend, shouldn''t I know?" Qin Ning blinked his big pure eyes and stared at him. "You''ll still like me if you know I''m not perfect?" This is what Han Junyu is most worried about. At that time, Qin Ning suddenly asked him. His first reaction was that he didn''t want her to see his bad things, so he chose to escape. Oh, it''s ridiculous to say that Han Junyu will escape from things one day. Qin Ning, with a confused face, stood on the sofa and looked up at him slightly. "Han Junyu, where is the perfect person in the world? I''m not the best woman, but you also like me. Why don''t I like you when you feel bad?" She felt that his thinking in this angle was a little strange and had to be corrected. "Is it?" "Of course, besides, in my heart, you are not 100% perfect!" Qin Ning retorted angrily, "sometimes you are overbearing and unreasonable." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s broken in Han Junyu''s heart? He doesn''t want to talk to her. He suddenly felt that he had made a joke. I thought that her most beautiful image had been broken to pieces in her heart. "Han Junyu, an Yun told me that it''s one thing for men and women to be in bed, but it''s another thing to get along with them everyday. I think this sentence is very profound, but I will try to understand it, and then get along with you Han Junyu looked up and saw her delicate white face rippling with a smile, which touched his heart. This little woman usually looks silly, but she is not really stupid, there are many things she can see clearly. "Silly girl, I''ll take you to a place first, and then I''ll tell you about my illness." "Good!" He can open his mouth, Qin Ning hugs him happily and kisses him on purpose. "But before you go, change the dress that''s in your eye!" He pushed her away in disgust. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thinks Han Junyu is different from the men on the Internet. He doesn''t like her wearing different clothes. Chapter 250 A husband''s apartment. A loud scolding caused the neighbors to open the door in doubt. Then the old lady and daughter-in-law of the Qin family quarreled again. In the apartment, Mrs. Qin heard that Qin Yao was afraid of crime and absconded. She was so angry that she smashed a bowl and glared at Jiang Pei angrily. "Look at the dog you gave birth to. You went to kill the Meng family with a knife. Are you out of your mind?" Listen to the old lady''s curse, Jiang Pei also does not admit defeat retort, "must be those people want to hurt my Yao Yao, otherwise my Yao Yao good how can be killed." Jiang Pei thought that a few nights ago, she went to buy wonton with great joy. When she returned to the ward, she didn''t see Qin Yao. She thought Qin Yao had gone for an examination. But after waiting for a night, when she went to find Qin Yao again, she was stopped by two policemen and forced to take her to the police station. A policeman told her that her Yao Yao had killed people and absconded. As the mother of the prisoner, she had to be investigated. Jiang Pei''s brain is blank. She doesn''t believe her daughter will kill people. "How can it be? My Yao Yao is so good. How can she kill people? You slander her." The police explained that many witnesses saw Qin Yao go crazy and stabbed the second young master of the Meng family with a fruit knife. At that time, when they saw Qin Yao killing people, they were stunned and didn''t react. When they reacted, Meng Xiaoer was the first thing to stop bleeding. When they went to find Qin Yao, she had already run away. The Meng family sent someone to find her, but they didn''t find her. Now they can only supervise Qin Yao''s family. So Jiang Pei was invited to the police station to be investigated and asked Qin Yao where she would go and what friends she had. Jiang Pei heard what the police said, but he still didn''t believe it. He cried and said that her daughter was pregnant and couldn''t kill her. Jiang Pei is crying miserably, but the police have no expression on their faces. They are still pressing her to find Qin Yao. Police cold voice told Jiang Pei, Qin Yao is attempted murder, she is pregnant, now plead guilty, it is beneficial for her. Jiang Pei is crying and can''t say anything. Now she doesn''t know where Qin Yao is. How can she make Qin Yao plead guilty? Back in the old apartment, she told the old lady about it. The old lady didn''t have any sympathy. Instead, she scolded Qin Yao for not being a good thing. Where can Jiang Pei tolerate being scolded for his precious daughter? He immediately quarrels with the old lady. "Yao Yao is your granddaughter!" Jiang Pei was angry. "She knew it was my granddaughter, so she wouldn''t do that to me. She was so bold that she went to kill people. This kind of person, should die outside, never come back! " Mrs. Qin is very ruthless. Last time Qin Yao said that she would drive her out of her apartment if she was not obedient. The old lady did not dare to kill her, otherwise she would like to kill Qin Yao herself. Jiang Pei''s face was waxy white, with tears and a runny nose. He glared at the old lady fiercely. Jiang Rou, who is sitting next to the theatre, is very upset to see that the two women are about to fight. "Well, I''m tired of the noise. If Qin Yao dares to kill the people of the Meng family, it will not be easy. You''d better find a way to let her hide. " Jiang Pei gasps for breath and hears that Jiang Rou has finally said something. He doesn''t settle accounts with the old lady. But she didn''t believe that Qin Yao would kill people for no reason. "Yao Yao doesn''t know where to go, how to find her." It is said that there are still some forces in the dark. If Qin Yao dares to kill people, he will be killed. If he does not die, he will be skinned. Didn''t you threaten her with complacency the other day? This is retribution! Jiang Pei thinks that something is wrong. Yao Yao''s baby is Han Shao. Qin Yao will suddenly have an accident. Will Qin Ning not want to leave Han Shao and deliberately design Yao Yao? Yao Yao didn''t kill people, but Qin Ning deliberately found someone to blame her? It must be! Jiang Pei is sure that she wants money to save Yao Yao, but where does she want money from? Qin Yao, who is missing by Jiang Pei, is sitting in a luxurious villa. "Thank you for saving me." Qin Yao looks at the woman opposite. She has met one of Qin Ning''s classmates. When she escaped from the box, she ran into her in a panic. She saw that her hands were full of blood and said that she could save her, so she took her to the villa. "You don''t have to thank me for raising your hand." The woman is lying lazily on the sofa playing with her mobile phone. Suddenly, she turns on the voice and plays the voice directly. "Zixian, what do you want that woman to do? She killed the second young master Meng. The Meng family will never spare her. As long as she appears, the Meng family will deal with her secretly. " Qin Yao heard the man''s voice. She remembered that it was the man who regarded her as a waiter that night. She grabbed the sofa in fear and didn''t know what to do. At the beginning, Meng Xiaoer said that she was done by several people together. Her brain was blank, and she just wanted to make this hateful man disappear.But she didn''t think she was so bold that she stabbed people with a knife. Now I think of it, a cool rush from the foot to the top of my head, she regretted very much. It''s the devil''s impulse! "You can save me, can''t you?" Qin Yao begged. Qu Zixian looked at her lazily, shook her head and denied, "I can''t save you. If you want to live, you have to save yourself." Qin Yao came up to her and grabbed Qu Zixian''s arm with her cold hand. "How can I help myself?" Qu Zixian disgusted to shake off her hand, continue to play mobile phone, "I can only let you live here for a few days, if this is found out by the Meng family, I saved you, they will not spare me." Qin Yao shook her head and knelt down. "Zixian, please help me. As long as you help me, I will promise you anything I want to do." Qu Zixian appreciated her painful expression and turned her hair with her fingers. "I have one way. It depends on whether you dare." "You say, as long as you say, I''ll give it a try." Qin Yao is like a drowning man, grabbing the last straw. "Come here, I''ll tell you." There was a flash of calculation in Qu Zixian''s eyes. Qin Yao listened to her words and stared at her in shock, "is that ok?" "It depends on whether you are willing to do it. In the whole city of Nankang, only Han Shao can cure the Meng family. Besides, isn''t Han Shao your fiance? If you are in trouble, ask him for help. Why not Qu Zixian''s tone is casual, but Qin Yao''s heart is tense and scared. But she really didn''t want to die, so she had to make a bet. At the moment, Han Junyu''s office. Qin Ning went to change a suit and followed the man out of the office. See Xu Lin staring at them, she quickly hugged Han Junyu''s arm, action is very domineering posture. Han Junyu noticed her careful thinking and didn''t push her away. The little woman rubbed his palm and gave him a bright smile. When she arrived downstairs, she released his arm. "Little silly girl, you want to lose it after using it?" Han Junyu is sarcastic. Chapter 251 When Han Junzong gets on the bus, she stares at him indifferently. Qin Ning noticed the man''s sight and thought he was still angry that she had just let go of his hand. He held his hand attentively again. Han Junyu looked at her silly holding his hand, delicate small face also showed a flattering smile, his eyes a draw. "Stupid girl, fasten your seat belt!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Qin Ning stays, he will know later. In the past, she used to sit in the back, so she didn''t need to wear a seat belt. Now when she was reminded by him, she realized that she was stupid. She giggled twice and rushed to find the seat belt, but she couldn''t find it after a while. Han Junyu is helpless, hold her wrist, reach out to help her get the seat belt. She blinked and blushed as he came closer and could smell the mint on him. Han Junyu looked down at her, his chin touched her hot cheek, his thin lips slightly pursed. "Shy?" "No way." "Is it?" Han Junyu buckled his seat belt and pecked her lip before he started the car. Qin Ning touched his lips, covered his hot face and looked out of the window shyly. After a while, she turned to look at him again. He drove seriously and his side face was perfect. The more she looked, the more she liked him. Suddenly, he stopped by the side of the road. Qin Ning looked at him in surprise and found a florist in front of him. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu unfastened his seat belt and said, "sit honestly." "Oh." Qin Ning saw him get off the bus. Is he going to buy her flowers? Wow, Qin Ning stares at the man''s back, looking forward to it. After waiting for five minutes, I watched the man get on the bus with a bunch of yellow chrysanthemums. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him in amazement, can''t believe it. He bought flowers all of a sudden. Is it for himself? She is the only one around him. But what does he mean by buying a bunch of yellow chrysanthemums? "Han Junyu, you" "how do you expect me to buy you flowers?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± As a boyfriend and husband, shouldn''t you buy her a bunch of flowers? Qin Ning looked at the yellow chrysanthemum in his hand and looked out of the window with a speechless face. "Stupid girl," "what for?" She was perfunctory and didn''t want to look at him. "Give me a kiss and I''ll buy you flowers." The man said. "No Qin Ning angrily wrinkled his small face. This man is too irritating. Buying flowers is originally a romantic thing. She has to kiss him to make exchange terms. She doesn''t want to talk about the terms. She is in a dilemma when he gives her a helping hand. "If you don''t kiss me, I''ll lose this flower." Qin Ning saw a pink rose in his hand from the car window. He turned his head in surprise and stared at him with bright eyes. "Is it for me?" "Do you want a kiss?" She wants to spend, reach out to rob from his hand, he holds the flower, did not let her succeed. Qin Ning Du powder lips, angry stare at him, but still take the initiative to hold his neck, in his face kiss, eyes or tightly staring at the flowers in his hands. Han Junyu picks his eyebrows and feels depressed. In her eyes, isn''t he as important as a flower? Qin Ning finally got the pink rose. She looked down and smelled the fragrance of the flowers. The fragrance was very light, but she smelled it very fragrant. This is the first flower Han Junyu gave her, hee hee. Han Junyu drives a car and turns to see her staring at pink rose foolishly. He also gives a giggle. He doesn''t understand which point touches her smile. But seeing her happy, he raised his mouth in his heart. The car stops in the parking lot of the cemetery. Han Junyu gets off with the bunch of flowers, and Qin Ning gets off with them. Just now she checked the words of a pink rose, you are the only one for me. That''s a nice sentence. She giggled with a pink rose in her arms. "Ouch, it hurts." All of a sudden, he knocked on her forehead, and she covered her forehead and screamed. "What''s the grin?" Qin Ning hugged his arm and asked with a smile, "Han Junyu, do you know the flower language of a pink rose?" Han Junyu took a look at her, did not speak, and led her hand forward. Qin Ning stared at him without blinking, and asked anxiously, "do you know if it''s right? You say it." "I don''t know." Han Junyu''s face is expressionless, holding her little hand tightly. Qin Ning''s coquettish little head rubs against his arms. She is a person who can''t hide things, muttering in a low voice. "Han Junyu, I checked the flower language of a rose. You are the only one for me." "Well, I know your mind. I''m the only one for you." Han Junyu pinched her little nose and chuckled.She is his only one. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s not like that. Qin Ning''s lips were full of anger and kicked. "Here we are." "Where are you?" "My own mother." Han Junyu said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning immediately released his arm, his back straight and his expression serious. "Ning Rui?" Qin Ning stares at the name on the tombstone and frowns slightly. This name is very familiar. She saw it in Han Junyu''s drawer. "Ning Ning, call mom." "Mom." Qin Ning is obedient. Han Junyu put the chrysanthemum in front of the tombstone. She stepped forward and touched the photo on the tombstone. "Mom is so beautiful. No wonder you look so good." Han Junyu''s lips, his mother is a good-looking, but also a rare beauty. "Mom, I''m Qin Ning, Han Junyu''s girlfriend." Qin Ning introduced himself with a smile. She looked at the pink rose in her hand and bit her lip. "Mom, this is the flower Han Junyu gave me. Now I''ll give it to you." Qin Ning sent the flowers to the tombstone, respectfully stepped back two steps, kneeling straight knee. "Ning Ning," "it''s the first time I see my mother. It''s etiquette." Han Junyu wants to help her up. Qin Ning shakes his head and bows three times with a smile. Staring at the little daughter kneeling on the ground, a warm current hit, this feeling came too suddenly, let him have a bit at a loss. Qin Ning said she didn''t deserve him, but she didn''t know that he would be worried. Qin Ning stood up, patted his knee and accompanied him. Looking up at his perfect side face, he was a bit cold. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His brown eyes were indifferent and his body was cold. "Ning Ning, you want to know about my illness, don''t you?" "Well." Qin Ning holds his big hand, silent comfort. Two people together familiar, will form many small habits. When she needs comfort, he will give her a little thumb to hold, and when his mood swings, she will hold his hand. Silent say again, he don''t be afraid ha, I will accompany you. Han Junyu looks at her with bright brown eyes. "Ning Ning, who has no sense of taste, do you find it strange?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without taste, Qin Ning blinks. When he eats, he can''t taste, can he? "Oh, no wonder you don''t taste bitter every time you drink medicine. How can it be so unfair? I want to lose my sense of taste ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu thought she would care, but she was envious. Chapter 252 Han Junyu lost his sense of taste before and didn''t care. Over the years, because of his sensitive nose, he has been hiding well, and only Xiao Jue knows his situation. But since the little woman came to him, he would consciously hide it. He felt that it was his deformity, and he did not dare to let her know. Even when she asked, there was an unprecedented fear in his heart. Will she know that he has no sense of taste, and will look at him with strange eyes and dislike him in her heart? In his extremely tangled, summon up great courage to tell her, little woman is a face of envy, he can''t laugh or cry. "Don''t you care?" "What do you care about?" Qin Ning is confused, big eyes are clear and pure. "I was just a little surprised." Qin Ning put out his finger and poked his Adam''s apple. "It''s good to have no taste, but it''s pitiful not to be able to eat delicious food. In this way, I''ll tell you what they taste like when I eat delicious food later. " If you are blind, people who love you will not dislike you, but want to be your eyes. If you have insomnia, people who cherish you will not bother you, but accompany you to sleep peacefully. He lost his sense of taste, she had no way to treat him, but she would try to make him feel other flavors. Han Junyu quietly stares at her, and her little daughter can surprise him every time. Clench her little hand, he thin lip micro hook, "stupid girl, you are not for you want to eat to make an excuse?" "It''s not." Qin Ning felt guilty and coughed softly. "There are so many delicious things. You can''t taste them. You can''t let me eat them. Hum." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled at the corner of his mouth. The woman must have been holding her back for his sweet food, and she had a grudge in her heart. Qin Ning thought about it and shook his big hand, "then tell me why you came to see my mother and tell me about your illness." He took her to the grass next to him and sat down. Because it was managed all year round, the grass was very clean and there were circles of flowers beside it. Summer is the time for flowers to bloom. Han Junyu stares at those beautiful flowers, but his brown eyes are cold and sharp. "The day my mother died, I lost my sense of taste." Mentioning Ning Rui''s death, Qin Ning frowned and put his head on his leg. He patiently asked him to continue. "I still remember when I went to my mother, I got the prize in the exam and wanted to surprise her. But when I got to her apartment, I saw blood in the bathroom. My mother sank in the bathtub. When I picked her up, I tasted her blood, and then I couldn''t taste anything else. " Sounded the past, his tone is low, combing her hair, strength is very light, as if combing the picture in his mind. Qin Ning grabbed his big hand, got up and hugged him. For a moment, he didn''t know how to comfort him. "Han Junyu, now I''m with you." Han Junyu stares at her in surprise, remembers the past, and has some cool limbs, and is instantly warmed by her. He took her collar, slightly pushed her away, "stupid girl, don''t always take advantage of me, you are all grass." She was just lying on the grass with some grass leaves on her cotton sportswear. Qin Ning originally wanted to comfort him, but he pulled him away and wanted to pinch his neck in anger. "Yes, I want to take advantage of you. Who told you to look so good. Hum "So it''s my fault that you look ugly." Han Junyu sneered coldly, grabbed her small hand, trapped her in his arms, lowered his head and chin on her head. Qin Ning was so angry that he rolled his eyes. "I''m not ugly. How can I set off your good looks. So it''s my credit that you have such a beautiful face. " "Oh, stupid or not. You are my person, my beautiful appearance, is not all yours, what are you angry about? " Qin Ning blinked, seemed to understand a big truth, excited to look up at him. "I love to hear that." When she raised her head slightly, her amber eyes darkened under the bright light. His brown eyes flashed a smile and held her lips. Qin Ning turned around, holding his head in both arms, and added the kiss. Han Junyu will not be polite if she takes the initiative. After the two men were gasping for breath, Han Junyu let her go and wiped the silver silk left by her mouth with his handkerchief. Qin Ning blushed, grabbed his handkerchief and wiped it by herself. Holding his handkerchief, she thought and asked. "Mom, is it suicide?" "People say that, but I don''t believe it. My mother told me that she would wait for me and grow up. " Qin Ning is not very clear about the specific situation, so it is not easy to comment. "So all these years, you''ve been investigating the cause of mom''s death, haven''t you?" "Well."Qin Ning nodded, although the fact of his mother''s death can not be changed, but he needs an explanation. She remembers going to Han''s house and seeing Han Chang and Su Li, Han Junyu didn''t even have a look in his eyes. But sitting in front of the tombstone, when he asked her to call Ning Rui and her mother, his voice had my temperature. Suddenly, Han Junyu''s mobile phone rings. Han Junyu heard a voice. "Sir, the Meng family went to the hospital and wanted to kill Jia Xueer." Han Junyu suddenly got up and went to the side to answer the phone. "How are you now?" "Jia xue''er is OK. Those people have been locked up by me, sir. What should I do?" "Cut off their hands and feet and give them to Meng Zhengtao. Oh, keep an eye on the Meng family." "Yes." Han Junyu had expected Meng Zhengtao''s action, so he asked song Xuan to send someone to guard him. Song Xuan was busy with his work, so he couldn''t take care of it. Jun Yi was in the dark. The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind. Meng Zhengtao is so anxious to kill Jia Xueer. It must be Jia Xueer who knows some secrets that can''t be told. Before Ning Rui''s death, Jia Xueer and Ning Shan had met her. He had tentatively asked Ning Shan. Ning Shan''s response was very magnanimous, so he excluded Ning Shan and had been looking for Jia Xueer all these years. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter?" Qin Ning is worried and stares at him without blinking. Han Junyu hung up the phone, turned around and recovered his calm face. Walking to Ning Rui''s tombstone, he paused for a few seconds, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and wanted to leave. Qin Ning knows that this man is not good at words. When he pulls her to leave, she doesn''t move. "Mom, Han Junyu must miss you very much. Han Junyu and I will come to see you next time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. When people came back to the villa and had dinner, Qin Ning asked Aunt Zhang to cook a very spicy dish. Han Junyu saw the food on the table, and he knew it was the little woman''s intention. "Wow, I haven''t eaten anything so spicy. Now I don''t want to take traditional Chinese medicine. I also want to try it." "Are you sure?" Han Junyu''s eyes examined. He just can''t taste those dishes. It''s not that he can''t eat them, but it''s hard to say whether she can. Chapter 253 Qin Ning''s daily food is light, and she suddenly wants to eat spicy food. She still has some doubts in her heart. However, she promised him to explain the taste after eating delicious food. Aunt Zhang was going to cook fish today. Qin Ning said that she would prepare a spicy dish, so she simply made boiled fish with a lot of pepper. Qin Ning took a piece of fish and sniffed it before eating it. "Wow, it''s hot." She just tasted a small mouthful and immediately threw the rest of the fish into the bowl. Han Junyu stares at her, her nose is sweating, her cheeks are scarlet, her tongue is outstretched, and her eyes are full of tears. He gives her the prepared water cup. Qin Ning took the cup, and the water in the cup was hot water. She had always felt hot, but after drinking the hot water, the spicy taste became worse, and she was about to cry. "Han Junyu, did you mean it?" "No Han Junyu answered her sincerely. Qin Ning shriveled his pink lips and said angrily, "the spicy feeling is like a ruler hitting the palm board at first. It''s a bit tingling and numb, but when he gets used to it, he will feel like the palm is on fire." "Wow, it''s so hot. No, I''m going to cry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu listen to her explanation, also sandwiched a piece of fish, tasted the taste. There was no feeling in his mouth, but when he thought of her explanation, he seemed to feel the slight tingling, and then turned into fire. "Well, it''s terrible!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She went to pour him a glass of warm water. He had never tasted such a heavy spicy taste. Although she didn''t feel it, she was worried that his stomach would not adapt. Although he was afraid of spicy food, Qin Ning thought it was a good feeling and took a few more bites. Suddenly the man clamped her chopsticks with chopsticks, "you eat less, wait for a stomachache, don''t blame me for not reminding you." "Does spicy food cause stomachache?" Qin Ning was confused and avoided his chopsticks. Aunt Zhang''s skill is good, the dishes are very good to eat, Qin Ning can''t help but want to eat a few more. While eating, she told him how spicy it was. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu stares at her bright red lips, brown eyes deep, want to stop, be swallowed. After dinner, Han Junyu goes to his study and drinks water while he works. In the video, song Xuan detects that something is wrong with him and asks him several times if he needs a rest. Han Junyu shakes his head. After having a heavy taste of boiled fish for dinner, he feels uncomfortable in his throat, so he always drinks water to relieve himself. At the end of the meeting, he pinched his eyebrows and saw the woman come in with a plate of lemons. When he smokes at the corner of his mouth, the lemon is sour. "Han Junyu, come and taste the lemon I prepared for you." Qin Ning walked over to him and put the lemon in the middle. Lemon has been cut into slices, there are toothpicks, Qin Ning took a piece, very decisive to eat. But late mouth, her two small eyebrows are twisted into a ball, delicate facial features, bitter, he saw laughing. "Wow, it''s so sour. My God." Qin Ning blew his hair, jumped up and stamped his feet. "Don''t like sour food?" Han Junyu took a lemon and tasted it. There was a lot of water. He took another slice. When Qin Ning saw him eating, he picked Xiumei and blinked, "don''t you feel strange in your cheeks?" "What do I need to feel?" He got up and walked up to her, looking at her wrinkled face. He lowered his head and grabbed her lips. From his mouth to taste sour lemon flavor, Qin Ning want to escape, but the man did not let her Ruyi, hold her tightly. "Well Acid. " She was about to cry. "Originally, this is the sour taste. Well, it''s not bad." Han Junyu comments. With her taste, whatever it was, he thought it was pretty good. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning originally wanted to explain the sour feeling with him, but now she was so sour that she didn''t want to mention the word again. No, she won''t touch lemons for a while. The next morning, Qin Ning got up when the man went to work. When she went to wash, she found traces on her body and ground her teeth in anger. Said only to do once, but his one time to become again and again, the big liar! When I went to the wardrobe to look for clothes, I found that I was all round collar or V-collar clothes, which could not cover the trace on the clavicle. She glanced over his shirt, mischievous in her big eyes. When Qin Ning came downstairs, Aunt Zhang saw that the little girl was wearing a big black shirt, a light blue tie around her waist, and a pair of seven point jeans underneath. She was young and beautiful. "Auntie Zhang, how about this match?" Qin Ning ran to Aunt Zhang and turned around to show her match.Aunt Zhang stares at her shirt, and the more she looks, the more awkward she is. "Madam, are you wearing Han Shao''s shirt?" "Yes." Qin Ning blinked big eyes, very proud. Aunt Zhang thought that the shirt on Han Shao''s body was rigorous and abstinent. Now she was wearing it on a little girl, and it was playful and feminine. "It''s good-looking, but if Han Shao knows," Aunt Zhang said. Han Junyu doesn''t like people touching his clothes, and Qin Ning wears a shirt and a belt, which will wrinkle his shirt. "Just look good. I''m going to wear this shirt to him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aunt Zhang was stunned. She thought she was just dressed for fun. The couple really know how to play. They can play with a shirt. Qin Ning brought Aunt Zhang''s lunch to Sheng''an group. The front desk staff knew her identity and consciously unlocked her door. Outside the president''s office, Qin Ning''s steps stopped. He turned to see song Xuan''s busy schedule, "Uncle song, have you ordered a meal?" Song Xuan looks at her, and his eyes fall on her shirt. He eyebrows in surprise. The reason why he can recognize that shirt is Han Shao''s is that Han Shao''s shirts are all custom-made, and there is a special hand embroidered letter H beside the collar, which can be recognized by people familiar with him. "No, I haven''t had a glass of water since I''ve been busy all morning." Song Xuan has a headache. "So hard." Qin Ning is sympathetic. It''s not easy to work under Han Junyu''s hands! "That''s just right. I''ve prepared two." Song Xuan stares at the lunch box on the table in surprise and raises the glasses on the bridge of his nose. His eyes are somewhat defensive. If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing! "Madam, if you have anything to say, I dare not eat your meal." "Uncle song, how can you say that?" Qin Ning said with a small face, "you used to help me, I should bring you a meal." "That''s all I should do, ma''am." Listen to her polite words, song Xuan has a very bad feeling. "In that case, I''ll ask you." Qin Ning laughed, blinked his big eyes and asked seriously. "I have a pink dress and pink sportswear. Is it your partner who gives them to you, and then you don''t want Han Junyu to give them to me?" Song Xuan raised his eyebrows and cooperated with his partners. Why did he send him a pink dress? "Madam, your clothes are carefully selected by the president. How can the clothes left by the partners match you?" Song Xuan flatters her. Qin Ning nodded and patted him on the shoulder. "Uncle song, you are very good. Aunt Zhang loves you for your busy work. She specially asked me to bring it to you instead of my kindness." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Qin Ning gets the answer he wants, turns around and goes to the office. Chapter 254 Qin Ning walked into the office and found that a line of sight had been staring at her, her mouth slightly hook. Turn head and the host of line of sight look at each other, see Xu Lin''s eyes red stare at the shirt on her body, she complacently pick eyebrows. "Secretary Xu, it seems that you are very interested in my shirt." Xu Lin disdains cold hiss, "you think much." "Yes? I see jealousy in your eyes. " Qin Ning blinked big eyes, a face of innocence, "jealousy is not good, jealousy will make people ugly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin listened to her sarcasm and said it was a stab, but her face was pure. How skillful the woman is in acting! "Don''t stare at me like that, or I think you''ll like me." Qin Ning blinked and laughed playfully, because I like my boyfriend to be my husband, I''m afraid to delay you, so you''d better give up. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin clenched her teeth. If it wasn''t for the company, she would have killed this shameless woman! "Ah, I can''t tell you. I''m going to deliver food to my boyfriend and husband." Qin Ning waved to her and walked into the president''s office. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin pinches the documents in her hand, hoping to throw them all on her face, or pour some sulfuric acid on her face! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan knew later. It turns out that Qin Ning specially came to deliver rice and put on Han Shao''s shirt to swear sovereignty. Han Junyu frowned when he heard the door open. Who dares to enter his office without his permission. Looking up, he saw his woman, his eyebrows rippling slightly, and the corners of his mouth rising. He got up, walked up to her and picked her up. "Why didn''t you tell me you were coming?" Qin Ning smiles and holds his neck, big eyes blink, a bit naughty. "I''ll surprise you. I didn''t achieve anything this time, did I?" "That''s not good. What if you get lost on the way?" Han Junyu put her down and took her lunch box. Listening to his sarcasm, Qin Ning thought he was deaf and didn''t hear anything. After dinner, Han Junyu tells her to take a lunch break, but Qin Ning plans to return the dress borrowed from Pei Ming. "Let Mo take you there." Han Junyu is not at ease. She is a path crazy. She lost it when she fell. She asked him to find someone when she fell. "No, Aunt Zhang is going home today. I asked Lao Mo to see her off." Qin Ning stopped him, took out his wallet from his pocket and 200 yuan. "I''ll lend you 200 taxis first, hehe." Han Junyu looked at her purse. He noticed her shirt and her brown eyes narrowed slightly. "Ning Ning, like my shirt?" "Not bad." Qin Ning pulled the collar of the shirt, a light cough, "what, I have to go." Han Junyu reaches out his long arm and takes her into his arms to unbutton his shirt. "Han Junyu, you, you let go." Qin Ning blushed and held his wrist. "It''s not you. I''ve made some marks. I don''t have suitable clothes. I can only wear you. You''re the one who''s in trouble. What''s wrong with your clothes? " "Is that so?" Han Junyu nodded with approval, lowered his head and bit her on the shoulder. "Ah, Han Junyu, what are you doing?" He didn''t bite, but Qin Ning felt itchy, and he untied three buttons on her shirt, and her shoulders showed. She always felt unsafe. "Of course I''ll charge interest on the money you lend me." Han Junyu licked the ground that was bitten out red by himself, pecked on her lip, this just fasten button for her. Qin Ning is angry and wants to buckle by himself, but Han Junyu pats her little hand and says seriously. "I untied it. I''ll button it. It''s right." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning found that the man''s face was getting thicker and thicker. Han Junyu wants to send her downstairs, but Qin Ning shakes her head. She knows that he is busy with work and seldom has a break at noon. She doesn''t want to delay him. She stood on tiptoe and stole a kiss on his side face, learning from his usual cold face, her small face was serious. "Darling, you still have a lot of work in the afternoon. Go to the rest room and have a good rest." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled at the corner of his mouth. The little woman''s learning ability is good. Isn''t that what he often says to her? Qin Ning takes a taxi to the styling room with her dress. Pei Ming sees her coming and asks about Han Shao''s reaction. Qin Ning scratches the back of his head and tells the story of that day. "Han Junyu doesn''t seem to like the way I dress. He hates my ugliness." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming rolled her eyes. What is Han Shaona''s vision? If Qin Ning is ugly, what kind of woman is beautiful in his eyes?"Qin Ning, I think you may have misunderstood the netizens." "What do you mean?" Qin Ning small face confused, big eyes very eager to stare at her. Pei min stares at her amber eyes, the more beautiful she looks. She sighed in her heart that the most beautiful place of Qin Ning was her pure and vigorous eyes. With the change of light, the color of amber eyes would change in varying degrees. Her idea is simple, Pei Ming suddenly feel tell her, will take her crooked? "It''s not interesting. I can choose those clothes for you and send them to Han Shao''s villa." "Oh, yes. Do you want it back? " Qin Ning looks serious. "No, it''s not. It''s worthless. Here it is." Pei Ming laughs. But in the heart is wondering, Han Shao is from where to dig treasure, unexpectedly can be so simple. She glanced over Qin Ning''s shirt and found a special symbol beside the collar, slightly raising her eyebrows. "Are you wearing Han Shao''s shirt?" Qin Ning''s cheek is as red as Yanxia''s, and she nods in embarrassment. Pei Ming touched his nose. From this detail, we can see that Qin Ning is different in Han Shao''s eyes. Qin Ning came here today for another purpose. She couldn''t make up or dress herself. She thought about Pei Ming for advice. Pei Ming seldom makes a friend. After listening to her ideas, she is very willing to help her with image design for free. But when the stylist comes, Pei Ming wants to help and can''t take care of her. I''m very sorry. "I''ll add you wechat. Next time I have time, I''ll make an appointment with you." "Yes, sister Ming." Pei Ming is bigger than Qin Ning. Qin Ning used to call her sister. Pei Ming told her not to mention it. Later she can call her sister Ming. Pei Ming stood outside the door when she was sent out of the styling room. She wanted to wait until she got to the car to turn around, but her sight swept to a woman who followed Qin Ning with a shrinking head. Her eyes narrowed. She went to the army and knew something about investigation. The woman was wearing a hat and her eyes were wandering. She seemed to be on guard against something. When she was staring at Qin Ning, her eyes burst out with hatred. The woman''s step is faster and faster, and she is about to approach Qin Ning. But Qin Ning, who was waiting for the bus, knew nothing about it. Pei Ming''s heart beat faster and ran faster. "Qin Ning!" Chapter 255 Qin Ning is waiting for the bus when he hears Pei Ming yelling at him and turns his head in doubt. "Sister Ming, what can I do for you?" "Well, you sent me the dress specially, and I''m going to drive you back." Pei Ming looked at the woman as she spoke. The woman saw that she ran to Qin Ning''s side, immediately turned around and went in another direction. Pei Ming want to verify the idea in the heart, pull Qin Ning to the direction of the woman, found that the woman''s pace hastened. "Don''t run!" Pei Ming stood still, but yelled at the woman, who ran directly. "Sister Ming, what''s the matter?" Qin Ning is weird. He looks along Pei Ming''s line of sight, but sees nothing. "It''s OK. I''ll take you back." Pei Ming takes her back to the modeling room to get the key. If Qin Ning has an accident with him, Han Shao will not spare her. At the beginning, she just doubted, but now she is more sure that someone is targeting Qin Ning. Since Qin Ning is in danger, she''d better say hello to Han Junyu and let him be careful. Qin Yao, who was running wildly, came to a remote alley. When she turned her head, she saw that no one was catching up with her again. She supported the wall and gasped. Fortunately, she ran fast, otherwise she would be found, and she was secretly glad. She has been following Qin Ning for several days. When she was alone, she didn''t expect a quick woman. She was so angry. In Nankang, there will be Han Shao who is not afraid of the Meng family, so she wants to catch Qin Ning and help her leave Nankang. But it''s not easy to catch Qin Ning. Helpless back to Qu Zixian''s villa, see Qu Zixian a face sneer, she bowed her head dare not speak. "Or failed?" "I don''t believe it, Qin Ning will not be alone!" Qin Yao clenched her fist. Qin Ning''s life is very regular. When he works, he will stay in the studio. When he eats, there are always several people around him. Morning and evening to work, are also Han Junyu pick-up, she was protected too well, there is no opportunity to take advantage of. "Qin Yao, you are human. You always have to use your brain." Qu Zixian looked at her in disgust. Being satirized, Qin Yao is annoyed, but now she still needs Qu Zixian''s protection and can only bear it. "If you can''t find opportunities, create them." Qu Zixian said. Qin Yao squinted, thinking, what can she do to let Qin Ning come out to see her? As night falls, the Qin family''s old apartment. When Jiang Pei returned to the apartment, the old lady couldn''t drive her away, so she used her as labor. To make dinner for Jiang Rou, Jiang Pei is a hundred unwilling, thinking about Jiang Rou''s complacency. I thought there was an old lady to protect me, so I scolded her. It''s sad to say that she can''t give birth to a son, and her daughter is also a murderer. She has never had a success in her life. Staring at the prepared dinner, she felt resentful. She spat two mouthfuls of water into the rice grain and poured the water into the dish. "Is dinner ready? I always procrastinate. You want to starve me to death!" The old lady bought a new crutch and knocked when she came to the kitchen. Jiang Pei was so scared that she poured all the water into the dish and quickly took out the dinner. "You old lady, if you don''t do anything, you''ll know how to command." Listen to Jiang Pei blame, the old lady angry, crutches impolitely to Jiang Pei''s leg. "Listen to me. If you don''t want to do something, get out of here. Shameless woman, let you divorce, now still in my Qin family, I don''t know shame! " Jiang Rou sits on the table, hears the old lady''s sarcasm and looks at Jiang Pei''s indomitable manner. "Don''t say that, old lady. They have been your daughter-in-law for more than 20 years." "Bah, I''m not a daughter-in-law if I don''t have a son. I still live in my Qin family. I eat and wear. The one who doesn''t use my Qin family has such a daughter-in-law. It''s really my Qin family that has made the quilt bloody. " The old lady looked resentful, as if Qin Yao had killed someone, not her Qin family. Jiang Pei clenched his fist and trembled with anger. The old lady is just talking nonsense. Over the years, the old lady has no job and is kept at home. Food and drink, which is not in her service. What''s more, when she married to the Qin family, all the food and drink were earned by her own work, and not a cent was used by the Qin family. It''s not that the old lady is a demon. It''s a shame to say that a woman should serve the elderly at home and work outside. She was forced to quit her job a few years ago and went back to the Qin family to take care of her wholeheartedly. Now this old lady with no conscience has even done something wrong. In the past 20 years, she has been working hard for the Qin family, so she should have fed all the dogs! "Don''t be sad, old lady. Now I have a baby. The baby will surely serve you in the future." Jiang Rou took it away when she saw it was good, patting the old lady''s chest placidly.As soon as the old lady heard that there was a baby in her stomach, she immediately laughed and touched her stomach with a smile. "Hey, my little grandson is still sensible. Rourou, you need to eat more and have a good baby. I have to wait for my grandson to show filial respect to me. " Look at the two women holding together, Jiang Pei''s eyes are ironic. It''s not the same whether Jiang Rou''s evil seed can be born. The old lady wants people to be filial. At this time, Jiang Pei heard the mobile phone ring, she saw it was a strange number, confused to pick up. "Mom, can you come out and see me?" "Yao" JIANG Pei immediately covered his mouth and ran to the room to answer the phone. Jiang Rou stares at her suspiciously, her eyes narrowed, a little guessing. Jiang Pei quickly changed a suit and came out of the room. "Where are you going? Dinner is not ready yet. " The old lady stared at her. Jiang Pei was a little nervous. "I haven''t been to the hospital to see pingze for a long time. I''ll go to see him." Talking about the son in the hospital, the old lady stopped. In order to raise the baby for Jiang Rou, she hasn''t been to the hospital for a long time. "Go ahead and buy some nutriment." The old lady said. Jiang Pei nodded and reached out to the old lady. "Why, when you buy things for your husband, you need money from my old lady. If you don''t blush, I''ll blush for you!" Jiang Pei grinds her teeth. The old lady is so cheeky that people admire her. She is asked to cook three meals a day and she has to pay for vegetables. She used to have some money, but Jiang Rou shouts to eat every day, so her money is used quickly. Now that she has no money, the old lady doesn''t care. But think of her and Qin Yao''s agreement, she can only bear to leave the apartment. Jiang Rou stares at her back as she leaves, thinking deeply. Jiang Pei rushed to the place he talked with Qin Yao, and saw a familiar figure in the distance. Her eyes were red. She was afraid that someone would follow her. She didn''t dare to walk past and could only move forward slowly. Passing by a woman, she gave a gentle cry. Yao Qin Yao is surprised that she disguises very well. How can her mother see her at a glance? Jiang Pei understand her expression, helpless smile, "you are my daughter, I saw you more than 20 years, you are turned into ash, is also my daughter." Qin Yao''s heart is touched, but her purpose of looking for Jiang Pei today is to make a long story short. Chapter 256 When Jiang Pei went back to Qin''s husband''s house, he deliberately spared a long way. He noticed that someone was following him. She was secretly surprised. Fortunately, Yao Yao was thoughtful and didn''t recognize her, otherwise she would be recognized. When she came into the apartment and saw the food on the table, she was so angry that she wanted to smash the table. The old lady is really shameless. Knowing that she will come back, she is waiting for her to clean up. But if she wants to stay here, she must do it, otherwise Yao Yao will be homeless. After cleaning up, she went back to the smallest room, secretly thinking about how to get a sum of money. If Yao Yao can escape from Nankang City, he must have a sum of money, otherwise he can''t do anything. The next day, Jiang Pei was awakened by a clap on the door. She couldn''t sleep last night thinking about Qin Yao. She didn''t fall asleep until dawn. Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door. She got up with a headache and opened the door. "I said Jiang Pei, you are too lazy. I''m up, but you can''t get up to make breakfast." Jiang Pei turned to look at the time. The old lady got up at six in the morning, but she hadn''t slept for an hour. "It''s too early. I''ll go to bed and make breakfast." Jiang Pei discussed with her. "It''s late. I''ll call you. You''re still in bed. What about my grandson? Get up She thinks that when she sleeps, she has to make a walking stick. Jiang Pei has a headache. He doesn''t want to make trouble with this unreasonable old lady, but he can only get up and go to breakfast. But she made breakfast, and jiangrou didn''t get up until ten in the morning. Breakfast was cold. The old lady knocked on her crutch again and scolded Jiang PEI for not being able to look at her face. When Jiang Rou got up, she would not heat up her breakfast. It must be that she deliberately let Jiang Rou eat cold. She broke her stomach, and her little grandson suffered cold. Her treacherous plan succeeded. Jiang Pei can''t laugh or cry. This old lady must be suffering from delusion of being killed! Black face to hot breakfast, Jiang Rou looking at the breakfast table, but dislike is not fresh, she wants to eat the freshest. The old lady quickly nodded to let Jiang Pei do another job. Jiang Pei was so angry that she dropped her mop and quit. Jiang Rou''s stomach is only three months old, but she has gained more than ten kilos. Jiang Rou has nothing to look for. "If you want to do it, I have no money to buy materials." Angry, the old lady took out twenty from her purse and threw it on her face. "Take the money and go shopping, or get out." Jiang Pei takes 20 yuan, Jiang Rou''s mouth is too picky, 20 yuan is not enough for her breakfast! All of a sudden, the neighbors will hear the old lady and daughter-in-law quarrel again. You don''t have to guess the reason for the quarrel, but you know it must be for money. The old lady is too fastidious. She likes to haggle over everything, so everyone should listen to a play. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu''s villa. When Qin Ning got up, Han Junyu was already changing her clothes. She narrowed her eyes and pretended to sleep. The man took off his sports jacket, revealing his strong arms, strong chest and obvious eight abdominal muscles She looked forward to his pants, but in front of a black, she was surprised. Oh, no, it was found. Smell a burst of sweat, mixed with the man''s light mint fragrance, she put the cover on the face of the Sweatshirt away, see the man has changed pants. "Stupid girl, get up." The man''s voice is deep and dumb, especially nice. "Oh," she got up, ran to the end of the bed and opened her arms to him. "Han Junyu, hold me." Han Junyu looked at her and coquetry, cool look at her, ignore her. He won''t give her face if he wants to be coquettish even after sleeping so late. He ignored himself, and Qin Ning was not angry. His big eyes were looking up at the sun. The amber color would become deeper and his eyes were shining with brilliant light. If he doesn''t take the initiative to hold her, she can only take the initiative. She put her little foot on the edge of the bed and then jumped on him. The little woman suddenly jumps over, and Han Junyu quickly reaches out his arms to embrace her. His arms firmly embrace her, and slaps her on her buttocks angrily. "I think I can fly when I have wings." "Oh, it hurts. Han Junyu, show mercy. " Qin Ning grasped his big hand. Originally, she wanted to be coquettish and ask him to forgive her for sleeping in. Unexpectedly, she sent it to his arms to teach him a lesson. "Stupid girl, you owe me," clean up! Later words, he did not say, was blocked by the woman''s pink lips. He is a little surprised to stare at her, see the little woman but helpless want to let him go, Han Junyu where will let her Ruyi. Don''t let the welfare come in the morning for nothing. He hugged her, turned around, put her against the wardrobe, clasped her on the back of the head in one hand, and deepened the kiss."Well..." Qin Ning regretted it. Knowing that he would teach her a lesson, Qin Ning held his neck and blocked his lips. But the man would climb up and attack her. In the end, the man is holding her to wash, but wash wash, finally two people wash together. When Qin Ning was half an hour late for the studio, he was caught by Zhou. Late, deduct money! Qin Ning shriveled shriveled mouth, chagrin of stare nearby of man. It''s all his fault. If he''s addicted, he won''t let it go! Han Junyu clenched his fist and put it on his lips. He coughed softly to cover up his guilty feeling. He touched her small head and gave her hair. "Darling, I''ll pick you up from work. You work hard." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning held on to his big hand. Old Zhou is getting angry. If he leaves, she will be criticized again. Han Junyu was caught by a woman and couldn''t walk. His eyes flashed - pet. Drown. Regardless of Zhou''s cold face, he calmly led her upstairs. As long as she went to her own studio and closed the door, Mr. Zhou couldn''t help her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhou Lao, who is about to lose his temper, laughs at Han Junyu''s way of protecting his calf. Qin Ning safe to the studio, Han Junyu not willing to kiss her lips, let her be honest, this left. Go downstairs to see Zhou''s face, Han Junyu nodded to him politely, which was a greeting. "Boy, you can''t always be so late and leave so early when you send people to me. She has to take part in the competition, so she always has to think about it." "Well, Ning Ning worked hard." Han Junyu nodded with approval, "if she doesn''t pay attention, I won''t send her every day." Han Junyu can''t tolerate others to say that Qin Ning is not right, not even Zhou. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhou was so angry that he wanted to smash the teacup of his mobile phone. In Han Junyu''s eyes, Qin Ning''s coming to the studio every day is a gift to him. Oh! "Ningning took 800 yuan for a month''s work with you. I can earn that in seconds." ¡°¡­¡­ Get out of here Zhou lost his temper. Is art measured by money? Han Junyu smelled of copper. He didn''t understand aesthetics at all. That''s why he said such vulgar words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu knew that he had pissed off the old man. It was Qin Ning who suffered. He nodded and left the studio. As soon as Han Junyu left, Zhou Laoqi hummed upstairs. Does he think that if he hides people in the studio, he can''t do anything with Qin Ning? Hum, he is so naive! Chapter 257 Qin Ning walked into the studio and was relieved. Simply tidy up the studio and set up the easel, you will hear a knock on the door. She shook her hand, but the drawing board didn''t work properly. There was a bang. It''s down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning had no choice but to open the door. He saw Zhou standing outside. "Mr. Zhou, what can I do for you? " " come out! " Boss Zhou, with a face on his face, orders her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning obediently followed him. When he went downstairs, he found that the elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters had tools in their hands. "Today, you senior brother Gao Liang led the team and took you to the nursing home as volunteers." Zhou explained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinks big eyes, Zhou Lao has spoken, can she not agree? A group of people went to the nursing home by bus. Qin Ning took the bus for the first time, but it was a little uncomfortable at the back. Highlight to see she may be carsick, let her go to the front, but Qin Ning do in front of or headache, pale. Highlight see her face is not good, mood is not good, ask class Yongjun have a way. What ban Yongjun can do is to let Qin Ning lean on her shoulder and close her eyes for a rest. Maybe it will be better. Qin Ning leans on ban Yongjun''s shoulder, shrinks into a ball and rubs against her all the time. Ban Yongjun has never been so close to others, and some of them are not suitable. Qin Ning can be uncomfortable, shrunk into a small group, in her arms coquetry, she can not say no words. "Are you better?" "Well." Qin Ning snorted, hoping that she would rub in her arms, "elder martial sister, why is your chest so big?" "Qinning, go away!" Ban Yongjun flushed, angry to push her away. But she didn''t use too much force. Qin Ning didn''t dodge, instead, she went into her arms. "Ha ha, elder martial sister, you are shy. Big breasts are not a bad thing. A friend of mine told me that big breasts are a woman''s capital. " Qin Ning quickly begged for mercy. Ban Yongjun looks cold and doesn''t want to talk to her. Qin Ning didn''t care about her cold face. She said with a laugh, "elder martial sister, I smell my elder sister''s smell on you. Wow, it''s so fragrant." "Shameless girl, do you know Han Shao is so provocative?" Ban Yongjun was so angry that he pinched her face, but at last he didn''t squeeze it hard, but he couldn''t help rubbing her cheek. "Of course he knows, otherwise how could he be my boyfriend?" She is still a smirk, simple face, slightly raised, like a kitten in coquetry, people can''t help rubbing her small head to reward her. "Shameless." Ban Yongjun is ironic. "Hey, hey, isn''t my face in the hands of elder martial sister?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun was so angry that he could only squeeze her face to vent her anger. Her small face is as white as jade. If she pinches too hard, a red one will appear. Ban Yongjun looks at the place where her cheeks turn red. He feels guilty again, but he helps her to knead and disperse the blood quickly. Otherwise, if you are seen by Gao Liang, you will argue with her again, saying that as a senior sister, she doesn''t care for her junior sister. The home for the aged is in the suburb. It has a good environment and is suitable for self-cultivation. When a group of people got out of the car, Gao Liang assigned tasks to them. They were all in good order. It was obviously not the first time they came to such a place. Because Qin Ning is here for the first time, Gao Liang asks her to join ban Yongjun. Qin Ning can''t get it. Ban Yongjun is a little bit cold, but she is very nice. Although every time will satirize her, but Qin Ning know that she is not the same personality, when nothing heard. Sometimes she wondered if she had been with Han Junyu for a long time and was in the habit of being abused. So when she heard ban Yongjun''s sarcasm, she felt no pain. Ban Yongjun walks into the nursing home. She is responsible for cleaning the room for the elderly. Qin Ning follows her cleverly. "Elder martial sister, how can we have such activities in our studio?" "It''s proposed by elder martial brother Yifan. It''s stipulated that volunteer work should be done once a month, which is also included in the scope of work." Ban Yongjun explains. Qin Ning was surprised and marveled. He didn''t expect elder martial brother Yifan to be so loving. "Elder martial brother Yifan, this person is very good, that is," ban Yongjun said in a dull voice. It''s his good, it doesn''t belong to her. Thinking that Xi Yifan must go back to find his sweetheart, she sighed. Secret love, can not see the light, has not sprouted, died in her heart. Qin Ning knows that she likes Xi Yifan, but Xi Yifan already has a place in her heart, so her secret love ends in nothing. "Elder martial sister, you are very good. There must be someone waiting for you in this world." Ban Yongjun satirized and looked at her in disgust, "you think everyone is you. If you can meet a man like Han Shao, it hurts to hold you in the palm of your hand."Qin Ning shriveled shriveled mouth, big eyes innocent blink. "Elder martial sister, would you please give me some face? I''ve racked my brains to find a word to comfort you." "Oh, shut up if you can''t talk. It''s boring to talk." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning helped me. I can''t be a friend. The old people in the nursing home are very familiar with them. When they see ban Yongjun coming, they are very happy to let them into the room and let them eat fruit. Ban Yongjun refuses with a smile. Naturally, Qin Ning won''t eat. He just says he wants to clean the room for them. "Ah, they are all good girls." Some old people praise it. Some rooms are easy to clean up, but some old people''s rooms are more troublesome. Because the old man is bedridden all the year round, he can''t clean up, so he has to be taken care of. The nurse is very busy. When they clean up, they can''t do their best. When ban Yongjun and Qin Ning clean up, they even smell a stench. But they did not show any other expression, just looking at the old man smiling at them on the hospital bed, they would have a kind of sigh. Everyone will grow old. When we grow old, we will understand how important it is to have a healthy body. Qin Ning suddenly thought of her mother who was always lying in the hospital bed. Her eyes were moist and she turned to leave. Ban Yongjun saw that her mood was out of control. Maybe she had feelings and didn''t disturb her. Qin Ning went to the end of the corridor, took out his mobile phone and ordered something online. When she looked up again, she felt a cold sight fell on her. She turned to look for it, but didn''t find anyone. She frowned strangely, ready to go back to the room, but suddenly someone called herself. "Qin Ning!" Qin Ning heard the familiar voice and turned his head in surprise. Qin Yao, wearing a black sweater, was standing under the stairs, looking up at her. Qin Ning thought of that night with a knife, impulsive to kill the picture, subconsciously swallow saliva. "What''s the matter with you "Of course!" Qin Yao ascended the stairs and approached her step by step. Qinning heart guard, holding the railing, step by step back. "Qin Yao, whatever you want to say, just stand there and say." Qin Yao thought of her failure last time, and now the Meng family searched her all over the city. This time, she must not miss. She walked into qinning again. Her face was ferocious. "Qin Ning, if it wasn''t for you, I would be Han Shao''s fiancee. Now all the women in the city will envy me, and I won''t become a rat crossing the street. Everyone shouts and beats me!" Qin Ning saw that she had a dagger hidden in her arms. She was so scared that her eyes widened. It was too late to escape. Chapter 258 Qin Ning turns around and wants to escape, but Qin Yao''s dagger doesn''t dare to act rashly. Qin Yao knew that she was afraid, so she walked up to her and waved with a dagger. It was like a knife to cut off her neck. "Qin Yao, what do you want to do?" Qin Ning procrastinated and thought of a way to escape. "I want to kill you!" Qin Yao sneered. They were very close, and the dagger was against her waist, so the people downstairs could not see that Qin Ning was being threatened. Qin Ning forehead sweating, "here, if you hurt me, you can''t escape!" Qin Yao said, "if you don''t want to die, I''ll stay with you. Otherwise, I''ll send you to see your parents with a knife! " "Where to?" Qin Ning swallow saliva, holding the hand of the railing dare not loose. If Qin Yao really stabbed the man in the box, then Qin Yao, who was at a dead end, would dare to stab her in the body. "I don''t have much patience. If you keep talking, believe it or not, I''ll cut your skin now." Qin Yao worried about what she was up to. In her impatient expression, she was a bit ferocious. "OK, OK, I''ll go with you." With a dagger on her waist, Qin Ning trembled all over. If she hadn''t supported the railing, she would have fallen down. "Qin Ning, don''t be lazy, come in and do things!" Ban Yongjun stands at the door, watching her want to leave, displeased orders. "Ah, elder martial sister, I, I want to work, but it''s not convenient now!" Qin Ning feels that the dagger on her waist has increased her strength, and she smiles bitterly at Ban Yongjun. "Why not?" Class Yongjun aware of something wrong, to two people into, suddenly found qinning has been winking at her, she frowned. "Isn''t this your cousin?" Qin Yao went to the studio once, and ban Yongjun had a deep memory of her, and walked a few steps towards them. "Who are you?" Qin Yao squints and warns Qin Ning not to come. But Qin Ning was afraid of the dagger on his waist. He opened his mouth and could not say a word. "I''m Qin Ning''s elder martial sister, ban Yongjun. You should not know me, but it doesn''t matter." Ban Yongjun had already come to her and looked at the hot sweat on Qin Ning''s forehead, revealing a trace of irony. "Now there are two choices, either let Qin Ning go and get out by yourself. Or I''ll call the police now, and you''ll be taken away by the police! " Qin Yao was not flustered. Her face was a little twisted. The dagger was placed on Qin Ning''s neck. "If you dare to call the police, I''ll stab Qin Ning to death now. When I go to hell, I am not alone with her. " Ban Yongjun leans on the railing, coolly glances at her and takes out her mobile phone. "You can kill me. Anyway, this woman has to fight for the place in the competition when she stays in the studio. She is also a disgusting guy. If you kill her, it''s good for me. However, she is Han Shao''s woman. If there is a problem with her time in the studio, I can''t get rid of it, so I''d better call the police. " Qin Yao is shocked. Unexpectedly, this woman doesn''t care about Qin Ning. Qin Ning frowned, "elder martial sister, don''t be so heartless. The place in the competition was given to me by the teacher, but I didn''t rob you. " Ban Yongjun sneered and went one step further, "Qin Ning, you shut up. You''re so happy to say that you don''t know how long I''ve been preparing for this competition. You also deliberately told the teacher that if you still come to join in, you should die early. " Qin Yao heard that ban Yongjun had the same experience with herself. She thought that ban Yongjun had killed Qin Ning on purpose, and then she could take part in the competition. "Woman, since you hate her, don''t call the police. If I take her away, you can have the qualification to compete." Ban Yongjun shook his head, "although it''s good for me to disappear Qin Ning, I dare not provoke Han Shao. He is ruthless. If I let you go and let you take her away, he will never spare me. " Ban Yongjun''s palms are in a cold sweat, but she pretends to be calm. She shakes her cell phone. "The phone is through. If you run for your life now, you still have a chance." When ban Yongjun spoke, he took another step forward. Qin Yao''s whole attention is on her mobile phone. When she hears a man''s voice coming from her mobile phone, she is tense all over. Qin Yao doesn''t want her to call the police. She wants to rob ban Yongjun''s mobile phone. But ban Yongjun rushes up, pushes Qin Ning away and holds Qin Yao''s wrist. Qin Yao counterattacks, and the dagger passes by. Ban Yongjun snorts, and the dagger turns red. She is so scared that she loses the dagger. She came here today just to take Qin Ning, not to kill. Ban Yongjun covers his arm in pain, kneels on the ground feebly and picks up the dagger quickly. "Qin Yao, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!" Qin Yao was so frightened that she couldn''t care so much and ran away in a panic. Qin Ning was so scared that he saw that ban Yongjun''s arm was covered with blood. He knelt beside her and couldn''t speak for a long time."Cry what, still don''t go to the doctor." "Yes, yes," Qin Ning wiped her tears and hurried downstairs to find a doctor. There are doctors and nurses in the nursing home. When Gao Liang hurried to the ward, he saw that Qin Ning and ban Yongjun had blood on them, and his face turned white. He led the team here today. It was an accident. It was his dereliction of duty. "What''s the matter, how can I get hurt?" "We met Qin Yao. She wanted to take Qin Ning away, but I stopped her." Qin Ning twisted his hands and stood aside, unable to say a word, but ban Yongjun explained. Ban Yongjun finished, looking at Qin Ning stand aside, a face of apology, dislike kick her. "It''s not that you''re hurt. Don''t pretend to be miserable." "I''m sorry, elder martial sister. If it wasn''t for me, you would have hurt yourself." Qin Ning lowered his head and blamed himself in his heart. Ban Yongjun still wants to draw. Her arm is injured. What should we do in this competition. The more Qin Ning thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. His eyes turned red and his tears fell down. Ban Yongjun looked at his arm injury, is very painful, but this is not Qin Ning''s fault. "It''s not you who hurt me. What''s the use of apologizing?" Qin Ning lowered her head. Anyway, it was because of her. If it wasn''t for her, the elder martial sister would not have been hurt. "Well, don''t cry. I''m upset to see you cry. " Ban Yongjun couldn''t see her cry. She was so scared that she had to take responsibility for her injuries. class Yong Jun finally understood what Zhou Lao had said. The younger teachers and younger sisters were more delicate, though they were naughtier than before, but their courage was still too small to be well protected. Look at her wrinkled face and red eyes, it''s the little sister in the family. Qin Ning wiped away his tears and sobbed from time to time. Her small face is too white, rude wipe tears, half of her face was red. Ban Yongjun couldn''t see it. She threw away her hand and wiped her tears with her uninjured hand. "Elder martial sister..." Qinning see her gentle to wipe tears, heart more guilty. Wow, I fell down and cried in her arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun wanted to get rid of her. Her tears made her clothes dirty. His arm was injured and he got some blood on his body. Just now, Qin Ning grasped her wound and helped her stop bleeding. He also got some blood on his body. It''s dirty. It''s hard to feel. "Who is Miss Qin?" Suddenly an express brother asked, Qin Ning this just let go of class Yongjun, sobbing ran out. When cleaning up for several old people, there was no detergent. Qin Ning went online to order some daily necessities and ordered some flowers by the way. She wants to put some flowers in the old people''s rooms, which can be regarded as adding a little color. The old people in the nursing home are very happy to see the flowers and thank them very much. Ban Yongjun looks at Qin Ning holding flowers foolishly and looking for vases. His heart is warm. Although the little girl is simple, she also has a pure heart, which makes people feel painful. Ban Yongjun has been injured. This matter must not be tolerated. Gao Liang reports to the police and takes ban Yongjun to the police station to make a record. Only then can he know that the police station is also looking for Qin Yao. Chapter 259 Han Junyu went to the studio to meet someone, and found that the little woman''s eyes were red, obviously crying. "Why are you crying?" In the studio, Han Junyu holds her and asks coldly. Qin Ning was really scared by Qin Yao this time, and he didn''t hide it. He told him the whole story honestly. Han Junyu''s cold eyes, dark brown eyes, flashed a bloodthirsty killing. Two days ago, Pei Ming told him that someone was following Qin Ning, so he sent someone to investigate. Unexpectedly, Qin Yao was brave enough to appear openly. The little woman in his arms, his heart also a burst of fear, fortunately she is OK. "Han Junyu, my elder martial sister has been hurt in order to save me. I feel very remorseful." "Well, is she seriously injured?" "I heard from the doctor, fortunately, I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones. I can keep it for a while." When Qin Ning thought of the situation at that time, his back was in a cold sweat. If ban Yongjun didn''t push away, Qin Yao would cut off her blood vessels with a dagger when she was crazy. There is a big artery in the neck, which is the most vulnerable place for people. If someone is injured in that place, his life may be in danger. "Don''t worry, I will find Qin Yao as soon as possible, or let her have another chance to hurt you." ¡­¡­ Qin Yao ran back to the villa in a panic. She thought that she had a case, and that it was no big deal to hurt another person, so she settled down a little. Qu Zixian came out with a suitcase and saw Qin Yao sitting in the living room with a pale face, throwing the suitcase to her. "I can''t keep you here. You can go now." "No, people outside are looking for me. If you let me leave at this time, it''s not driving me to a dead end." Qin Yao is holding the suitcase and looks ugly. "I''ve given you a lot of time, but you don''t know how to cherish it. Is it so hard to catch Qin Ning? Fool, even the two young men of the Meng family dare to kill, but they can''t catch a sick woman. " Qu Zixian was sarcastic, holding her arms and looking coldly at Qin Yao. Qin Yao gritted her teeth, "you give me a few more days, I will leave here." Qu Zixian looked at her in disgust, "I don''t want this villa. You''d better catch someone, or you''ll die!" Qin Yao sat on the sofa, feeling her stomach sadly. Originally, she was full of expectations for the child, but now she wants to kill the child, but she does not dare to go to the hospital. She took out the phone and called Jiang Pei, but thinking that Jiang Pei''s phone might also be monitored, she hung up immediately. At this time, Jiang Pei, who lives in Qin''s husband''s house, hears her mobile phone shaking. She goes to the living room quickly, but sees Jiang Rou holding her mobile phone. Her face a panic, hurry to grab the mobile phone. "Jiang Rou, give me back my cell phone!" Jiang Rou coolly stares at the ringing phone, and the other party immediately hangs up again, suddenly feeling bored. Hold her cell phone, hook the corner of the mouth, "you want your cell phone, you can, kneel down and beg me!" Jiang Pei clenches her fists and charges her cell phone in the living room. She goes to the kitchen to cook. Unexpectedly, this bitch peeks at her cell phone. "Jiang Rou, don''t push too hard!" "I don''t know how to gain an inch. When I was in the Qin family, you did the same to me. You despised me for not working." Jiang Rou thought of the grievances she had suffered in the Qin family before, and she was indignant. She just asked Jiang Pei to kneel down, which was kind enough. Jiang Pei felt sad, "I''m your aunt, you shameless beast!" "What do you tell me about courtesy, justice, honesty and disgrace? At the beginning, you asked me to supervise Qin Ning and drugged her. At that time, why didn''t you tell yourself that you had courtesy, justice and disgrace, so you wanted to kill her and get the legacy left by her parents?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Pei is speechless. At the beginning, she was blinded by interests, and felt that if she wanted to enjoy life, she had to seize Qin Ning''s legacy. What a retribution! "You were so worried just now. Did you think Qin Yao would call you?" Jiang Rou is proud of her mobile phone. "I didn''t, jiangrou. Don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Pei pleaded. "You know in your heart whether I''m bullshit. Kneel down. If you don''t kneel down, I''ll tell the police about your contact with Qin Yao. " "No, no, I kneel!" Jiang Pei hates it in her heart, but for Yao Yao, she can only endure it. Jiang Rou saw her crying and knelt down. She smashed her cell phone in front of her with satisfaction. "Originally, I just guessed that Qin Yao really contacted you. Jiang Pei, you are harboring criminals now. Don''t bother me! " Jiang Pei picked up the mobile phone. The screen of the mobile phone was cracked. This just understand Jiang Rou is to cheat, angry want to put the mobile phone into her mouth, let her forever shut up. Jiang Rou sees her stand up in a fierce manner to rush towards herself. She shrinks to the sofa in fright."Old lady, Jiang Pei is going to kill people!" The old lady who is resting in the room hears Jiang Rou''s call and immediately runs out. See Jiang Pei''s face twisted stare at Jiang Rou, knocking on crutches. "Jiang Pei, if you dare to bully her, I''ll break your leg!" "You try it!" Jiang Pei was also irritated. Seeing that the old lady''s crutch was raised, he was not afraid at all. He raised his arm and grasped it. The old lady''s crutch was pinched and her face turned pale with anger. She picked up the fruit plate on the tea table and smashed it on her face. Jiang Pei was injured in half of his face. He threw away his crutch and began to splash. "Old lady, this is murder. I''m going to sue you." The old lady was flustered and stared at Jiang rou. Jiang Rou quickly throws the old lady''s fruit platter into the kitchen, then points to Jiang Pei with a strong attitude. "Jiang Pei, if you still want to live here, be honest. If you want to tell an old lady off, she can beat you as an old lady, but you didn''t make trouble first. " "Yes, yes, that''s it. I didn''t do anything. You wanted to beat me. Rourou saw it. If you want to sue me, I will sue you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Pei''s face twisted with pain. But leave here, she will be on the street, this apartment has become jiangrou, she can''t jiangrou this cunt Ruyi! After dinner, the old lady will take Jiang Rou for a walk. Jiang Pei stays to clean up the kitchen. Seeing that both of them left, Jiang Pei ran to the old lady''s room, looked around, and finally found the house property certificate and the old lady''s ID card under the bed. Suddenly found next to the property certificate, there is a pile of cash, she opened the quilt. Found under the quilt, covered with cash, she was surprised to cover her mouth. In the past, the old lady cried poor in front of her every day. She never asked the old lady to pay for her daily expenses in order to keep her nagging. I didn''t expect that the old lady had saved so much cash, which made her sarcastic. Can only go to the real estate card and ID card. The next day, Jiang Pei went to the agency with the real estate certificate to sell the apartment. I don''t know if she is too lucky. As soon as she finished her request, someone said that she wanted to buy an old apartment. Jiang Pei is short of money now. No matter how much she is given, she will accept it. The real estate certificate to the other side, Jiang Pei excitedly in your hands of the bank card, the heart finally relieved. And that''s not the only good thing. Chapter 260 Jiang Pei feels comfortable and goes back to the old apartment again. Seeing Jiang Rou and the old lady''s fierce face, she doesn''t care at all. Think of a few days later, she took Yao Yao to leave here, these two people will be driven out of her husband''s house, live in the street, homeless, think of the scene is miserable. "What are you laughing at?" The old lady looked at Jiang Pei''s strange smile and her face was not good. "No, I don''t think so." Jiang Pei makes excuses. In order to avoid exposing her emotions, she hides in the kitchen. Jiang Rou can''t understand what she is thinking, but she has her own calculation. Waiting for them to go out for a walk, Jiang Pei came to the old lady''s room again and put some money under the bed in a bag. The old lady didn''t notice. After a few days, she opened the sheets and looked at her money. Pick up a pile of money, but found a red note under all white paper, she was angry face also angry white. "Rourou, Jiang Pei!" There are only two people in this apartment who can swap her money, and it can only be these two people. "What''s the matter, old lady?" Jiang Rou looks at her pale face and asks anxiously. The old lady knocks on her crutch and stares at her coldly. She finds that Jiang Rou''s eyes are calm and doesn''t want to avoid. She angrily goes to find Jiang Pei again. However, she kicked open her door and found that she was not in the room at all. The old lady felt a burst of chest tightness and pain in all her organs. If Jiang Rou hadn''t helped her, she would have fainted. "What happened, old lady?" "Jiang Pei, the beast, stole my money and ran away!" Now the old lady only thinks about her 700000 yuan, but she hasn''t thought about the house property certificate. But when she thought of the 700000 yuan cash being stolen by Jiang Pei, her flesh hurt badly and she felt that she couldn''t breathe well. Jiang Rou is also very angry and calls the police to find someone. Now the old lady''s money, but to support her, the old lady has no money, but she has to follow the hardship. Since Jiang Pei is merciless, don''t blame her for being unjust! Jiang Rou takes out her cell phone and calls people. Jiang Pei, who is running away, anticipates that the old lady will find her. She makes a change and deposits all her money in the bank. Then she takes two cards to find Qin Yao. There are two men have been following Jiang Pei behind, look at her eyes seems to be looking for someone, two people make a guess. "Ms. Jiang, are you looking for your daughter, Qin Yao?" One of the men asked tentatively. Jiang Pei immediately watched the two people on guard, "who are you? I don''t know what you are talking about." Listen to her guilty sophistry, two men look at each other, in the heart of a positive. "I''m sent by your daughter Qin Yao to meet you. I have your daughter''s phone number here. You can talk to her." Jiang Pei is surprised and looks at the phone in the man''s hand in doubt, and finally answers the phone. "Mom, you give them what I told you and they will bring you to me." It''s Qin Yao''s voice. "Yao Yao, are you ok now?" The other party paused for a second, then slowly replied, "Mom, I''m fine, give them the things, and then we can leave." The man hung up and reached out to Jiang Pei. Qin Jiang Pei just took out the words to the bank, but he still hesitated. "Where is Yao Yao? Take me to her quickly." "All right." The man took the bank card in his hand, and his success flashed through his eyes. And another man looked at each other, led Jiang Pei to a port. Jiang Pei stood in the harbor, still didn''t see Qin Yao, in the heart doubt. "Where''s my Yao Yao?" "Miss Yaoyao, she''s on the boat. When you get on the boat, you''ll see her." The man politely reached out to her and led her to the boat. Jiang Pei wants to see Qin Yao, but he doesn''t think much. He follows the man to the boat. But when she got to bed, she didn''t see Qin Yao. She finally realized that something was wrong. "Ah She turned to ask them where they had hidden Qin Yao. Suddenly, there was a huge pain in the back of her neck. Stunned stare big eyes, see the man raised his arm, she fell to the ground. The man gave a cold hum and took out his cell phone. Just now, in order to cheat Jiang Pei, they installed a software on their mobile phone to imitate Qin Yao''s voice. "Jun Yi, I''ve already taken them on board. What should I do with these two cards?" "One for you, and the other for Han Shao." As soon as you order. They nodded and turned off the phone. According to orders, one would send Jiang Pei abroad, and the other would send the bank card to Han Junyu. When Han Junyu got another bank card, he looked at the data of the bank card and sneered.700000, which happened to be the cash that the stupid old lady sold Qin Ning to him. "Han Junyu, come and see my entries." Qin Ning excitedly runs into the study with her mobile phone and shows her finished works to Han Junyu. Han Junyu turns off the computer and looks up at the little woman. She runs to him with excited face. He looks calm and looks at her mobile phone. Little woman paints with bold colors. Every time she sees her works, there will be a visual impact. In the dark world, there is a colorful light, but the little girl who is locked in the dark can''t touch the light. Her eyes were full of fear and uneasiness, and there was some expectation. But she is not always out of touch, but as long as she relies on her own efforts and bravely jumps up, she can catch the light. Han Junyu put her finger on her thin lip to think. This is her last experience in the dark room. It may be her own personal experience, so the emotion in the little girl''s eyes is very complicated. The most attractive part of the whole picture is the eyes. Along the light, you can see the girl''s eyes. If you sink into those eyes, it''s hard to move. "Not ugly." He made objective comments. Qin Ning mouth a draw, carelessly do his legs, raised the mobile phone. "If you look again, it''s not for you to see her beauty or ugliness, but to feel the emotion in this painting. What do you feel? " Han Junyu looked at her blinking big eyes, staring at himself without blinking, full of expectation. Where can I feel the emotion of that painting? Now he just wants her to feel his existence. Taking the cell phone from her hand, he bent down to kiss her on the lip. "Han Junyu, you haven''t seen my painting yet." Qin Ning smiles to avoid. "Let''s go to bed and take our time." Han Junyu, holding her small face in his big hand, pecked her lips and picked her up. "No, it''s not finished yet." Qin Ning holds his neck, disagrees with her decision and shakes her leg. He is a princess hold, she shake off, can''t break away, she coquettishly to his arms rub, scratch his armpit. But the man did not move, holding her back to the room, posing to throw her to the bed. Qin Ning was thrown by him last time, and the back of her head was shocked. She immediately hugged his neck and didn''t dare to let go. "Han Junyu, it''s still early. You let me down first, and I''ll do the final ending." Han Junyu is not so easy to fool, just made to throw her down the action, just to scare her. Step a turn, go to the bathroom. "Since it''s still early, let''s do some other activities and talk about your works later." "No, Han Junyu, you were late yesterday. Oh, no, don''t take off your clothes! " The next sound, with the toilet door closed, was blocked in the bathroom. The night is still light and the time is long, but Han Junyu thinks that it is not enough. Chapter 261 Qin Ning finished the work and sent it to the studio the next afternoon. This man is relying on her safety period, hard to toss her, Qin Ning angry don''t want to take care of him. But the man didn''t care about her cold face at all. He sent her to the studio, touched her little head and gave her hair. "Han Junyu, go away, don''t touch me again!" Qin Ning face, shake off his big hand, angry whispered warning. "The, boy, you a big president, stick to a woman every day, calculate what matter." Zhou watched Qin Ning shake off Han Junyu''s arm and support Qin Ning. Han Junyu doesn''t care to look at Zhou Laoyi, as if he is the air, brown eyes staring at Qin Ning. "Wait for me to get off work, eh?" Qin Ning pursed her lips, turned to look out of the window and did not reply. "You''re a tall man. Don''t stand here and get out of the way." Mr. Zhou spoke for Qin Ning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu kneads his eyebrows in a headache. Husband and wife are close to each other. When she plays, she is brave. But after playing, she reacts later and wants to avoid him shyly. Listen to him be scolded by Zhou Lao, a lonely figure out of the studio. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and said that if he wanted to have a cold war with her for a day, she would stick to it. Suddenly heard the mobile phone vibration, is wechat friends and she sent a message, she took out a look, Han Junyu sent her voice. Qin Ning biting pink lips, tangled in the heart. It''s a cold war now. Do you want to listen to his voice? Struggling in her heart, she went to the studio and opened her voice. "Still angry?" It''s the lazy voice of men. Qin Ning snorted coldly, but he didn''t answer, but he listened to it twice. This man is so damn nice. She was a little angry at first, but now she can''t. All of a sudden, she heard a knock on the door. She was guilty and quickly put away her mobile phone and went to open the door seriously. "You are going to the painting hall today. Elder martial brother Gao Liang''s work has not been finished yet. I can''t take you. I''ll take you today." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Because of reciting all the works in the album, Qin Ning stood in the gallery, very relaxed. Just see the guests will ask class Yongjun some questions, but no one to ask themselves, she is a little lost. No one asked her how she could sell her works. If she couldn''t sell her works, she couldn''t earn money! "Excuse me, can you tell me something about this work?" Suddenly heard someone ask himself, Qin Ning surprise turn around, but unexpectedly see familiar man. "Why, Feng Wei?" Feng Wei picks an eyebrow and turns to see Qin Ning in work clothes. She is also a little surprised. "Little girl, do you work here?" "Yes, I''m practicing here. Hehe, do you have any paintings you like?" Qin Ning was gallant to introduce him. Feng Wei shrugs lazily. It seems that he will be very interested in what she says. "Feng Wei, is this lady your friend?" Next to a woman came, a woman wearing a Qipao, revealing her beautiful figure, delicate features, can not see the age. She took a hostile look at Qin Ning, went to Feng Wei, and asked in a strong tone. "I think so." Feng Wei''s eyes are light. Instead of looking at her, she listens to the works introduced by Qin Ning. "Do you have your work here?" Thinking of the way she painted that day, he was suddenly a little curious. Qin Ning was stunned and explained with a smile, "I''m a nobody. What else can I do. However, I will also refuel. One day, my works will be displayed here. Hey, hey. " "Well, there''s backbone." Feng Wei pats her on the shoulder encouragingly. He is a big man, the strength in his hand is not light and heavy. He claps his hand on Qin Ning''s shoulder. Qin Ning''s shoulder sinks and frowns. Realizing that his action is too heavy, Feng Wei coughs with embarrassment. "Little girl, exercise more in the future." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Standing beside the woman, see Feng Wei and other women close, the face is not good. "You seem familiar?" Qin Ning felt that the woman had misunderstood something, and wanted to explain, "it''s not familiar, but once." suddenly, Feng Wei put an arm on Qin Ning''s shoulder, provoking ruffian''s bad smile. "It was an accident that I met a little girl, and then I saw that she was too good-looking, so I couldn''t help it, and then," he deliberately didn''t say the following words, leaving them for women to imagine. The woman twisted her eyebrows and stared at Qin Ning for several times, but there was no place on her to compare with herself. "Feng Wei, it turns out that you like this kind of woman. It''s not so good." The irony of women''s jealousy.Qin Ning threw a few times, did not shake off the man''s arm, a bit anxious. "Little girl, help me once and invite you to dinner." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter?" Ban Yongjun sees a man embracing Qin Ning, and goes to Qin Ning with a bad face. He doesn''t even think about it, so he shakes off Feng Wei''s arm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei. "Elder martial sister, this is my friend." Qin Ning anxiously explained. "Friend, that can''t take advantage of you, either." Ban Yongjun looks at Feng Wei. In summer, the man wore a leather coat on his upper body, a pair of washed pale brown trousers on his lower body, and a pair of riveted high boots on his feet. What the hell is this?! Although the dress is strange, she knows the man''s face. Feng Wei, a famous international photographer. Feng Wei in the woman is also wearing work clothes, know is Qin Ning''s friend, also did not lose his temper. He put his hands in his pockets, his body was long and his eyes were cool. He looked at the woman in the cheongsam opposite him. "Yu Wen, this is my aesthetic, you see she is not so good, that means that my aesthetic is different from yours, so we are not suitable for each other." A woman grins her teeth and feels that Feng Wei is angry with herself. "Feng Wei, we''ve been fighting for so many years. It''s ridiculous if you find a little girl to prevaricate me." "Yes, when you wanted to leave me, I tried my best to keep you. I''m not only ridiculous, but also pathetic, am I Feng Wei''s question stunned the three women. Qin Ning and ban Yongjun look at each other. It turns out that this woman wants to save Feng Wei. Yu Wen''s eyes were red and she was very wronged. "I left you to be worthy of you. You don''t know how hard I have been these years. " "Now I have some fame. I want to be with you. Why are you avoiding me all the time?" Yu Wen covered her mouth and cried in a low voice. Feng Wei said things before, in the heart is not easy. But the past is the past, and he can''t look back. "Yu Wen, it''s easy to get together and disperse." Feng Wei''s voice is choked, but her husband has tears. "If you still think I''m a friend, I can accompany you to the exhibition. If you can''t, we can only be strangers." "No, I don''t want to be a stranger with you, Feng Wei. You know I still love you." Yu Wen grabs his arm and wants to hold him. Qin Ning thinks that it''s better for her not to interfere in other people''s feelings, but seeing Yu Wen''s sad cry, she and ban Yongjun have some sympathy. Feng Wei flings away the woman and stares at her coldly. "Yu Wen, don''t say you love me any more. You''re a woman with a husband. You don''t deserve it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and ban Yongjun. Chapter 262 Qin Ning had some sympathy for Yu Wen before, but Feng Wei said that she was married, with a puff in her mouth. Have been married, still holding other people''s men, love him, this is not kind. Yu Wen shook her head and said, "Feng Wei, you know he''s paralyzed and can''t give me happiness. I''ll divorce him soon." "Yu Wen, I repeat, you want to divorce my uncle. It''s your business. Don''t involve me." Feng Wei is impatient. The two agreed, just as a friend relationship to see the exhibition, but did not expect Yu Wen will not reason to seek a composite, he sneered. "But I also want to warn you that my uncle is extreme. If you choose to divorce him, you''d better think about the consequences." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning feels that he hears an incredible story and sympathizes with Feng Wei silently. His girlfriend was robbed by his uncle. Now his uncle is paralyzed. The woman wants to divorce her uncle and meet Feng Wei. A man should have a bottom line! Ban Yongjun thinks the same way. Although Feng Wei is a drag at first sight, this kind of experience is quite sympathetic. "Feng Wei, you are the successor of Feng family. If I am with you, you can protect me." Yu Wen blinks her tears and stares at him pleadingly. But his face is still calm, as if all this has nothing to do with him, she finally angry. "Unless you want to be a coward. Your uncle took your woman and your property, but you didn''t fight back. " "Oh, whether I am a coward or not, Yu Wen, it has nothing to do with you!" Feng Wei has no patience and wants to leave. Yu Wen finally asks him out. She doesn''t want him to leave like this and grabs his arm. "Feng Wei, I didn''t ask you to do anything. Now I beg you, don''t give up on me, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning couldn''t bear it. She took ban Yongjun to Feng Wei and patted him on the shoulder. "Feng Wei is not a girlfriend. I''ll help you find one." Then, she pushed ban Yongjun into his arms and explained carefully. "My elder martial sister wants to have a good face, a good figure and a great talent. Her works have been sold before she graduated from university." "Oh, by the way, my elder martial sister is still single now. The pursuers are photographed in the east of the city from here. She went to the hall, got into the kitchen, got into the junior class, got into the fight with the hooligans, and was very kind to me. I can see that she was very loving. " "I''ll tell you that you''ll regret missing her for the rest of your life." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun and Feng Wei. Yu Wen angry face ferocious, "where come of wild wench, give me away!" In order to protect the class Yongjun, Qin Ning hands akimbo, very backbone and her eyes. "This is my territory. It''s you who should get out!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Wen. "Cough," ban Yongjun coughed twice, turned to take the opportunity to leave. But she was stopped by the man''s outstretched arm. She stared at him in surprise. "Are you really as good as the little girl said?" The man asked seriously. "Qin Ning talks nonsense." "I don''t talk nonsense. Feng Wei, my elder martial sister is really super good. Anyway, you are all single. It''s not a bad thing to communicate with each other. " Qin Ning pushes ban Yongjun to Feng Wei. Ban Yongjun is stunned, bumps into the man''s arms, and quickly withdraws. "Qin Ning, if you make any more mischief, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Qin Ning quickly coquetry, flattering embrace her arm, whispered explanation. "Elder martial sister, Feng Wei is my friend. You are also my friend. A friend of a friend is a good friend. Good friends are in trouble. How can we not help them? The woman said two soft words, Feng Wei will certainly be soft hearted, to the end is a tragedy between people. I can''t just watch Feng Wei fall into a deadlock. " Ban Yongjun twisted his eyebrows, grinded his teeth, and finally did not refute her. She turned to look at Yu Wen. She was wearing a private custom-made cheongsam. She had a wonderful posture and delicate make-up. At first glance, she looked like a lady. Ban Yongjun licks her lips. She is wearing a big work clothes and a plain face. Compared with other people, she is not a little worse. "Two little girls, don''t make trouble here. It''s a private matter between him and me. It''s none of your business! " Yu Wen stares at them impatiently. Ban Yongjun is an arrogant character. He is satirized by a woman and takes off his generous work clothes. She wore a black vest in her overalls, revealing her good figure. In fact, she was a little guilty, but since she wanted to support the show, she always had to come up with some real materials. She put an arm on Feng Wei''s shoulder, but she didn''t have Feng Wei Gao. She did this action awkwardly.A little annoyed in her heart, she licked her lips to embolden herself. He stood on tiptoe and gave a kiss on Feng Wei''s side face. "I''ve stamped this man. Now he''s mine. If you pester him again, it''s my business!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei stares at the woman. "Wow, my elder martial sister is powerful." Qin Ning applauded. Yu Wen is so angry that she turns blue and stares at Ban Yongjun. "Woman, you, shameless, kiss him without his consent, he will not agree to be with you." Ban Yongjun is also a bit impulsive by Qin Ning. She gives her first kiss, and her heart is empty. Feng Wei, that''s a famous photographer in the world. I don''t like her. Feng Wei looks at the woman''s nervous bow, and his sharp face shows a kind of Yupi smile. The long arm embraces the woman''s thin waist and tentatively lowers the head to kiss the woman''s lips. Smelling the fresh rose fragrance on her body, he didn''t hate it, no longer hesitated and grabbed her lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at them in amazement. Did she succeed as a matchmaker? Ban Yongjun was stunned, and his breath was unsteady when he was kissed by a man. Then he reacted and pushed him away. Feng Wei had expected that he would not let her go and chuckled. "Well, it''s delicious. It''s sealed, it''s a pledge, it''s a contract between a man and a woman." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun. "Wow, Congratulations, Congratulations, it''s me who helped you. I want a big red envelope." Qin Ning smiles and reaches out his hand to them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei. "Feng Wei, how can you do this to me?" Yu Wen covers her mouth unbearably and starts to cry again. Feng Wei releases ban Yongjun. Ban Yongjun shrinks back quickly, but unexpectedly, the man grabs her hand. She rose red face, but still strong, secretly with eyes warning him. "Yu Wen, now that I have a girlfriend, you want to get back together with me. First ask my girlfriend if she agrees Ban Yongjun rolled his eyes. Qin Ning, a fool, agreed to help with the performance, but he wanted to put herself in. This is too much. "Feng Wei, I don''t believe it. You must be angry with me to be with such a bitch." Chapter 263 Ban Yongjun never feels that she has a good temper. In order to help, she not only lost her first kiss, but also was taken advantage of by others. She has endured it again. Now I''m cursed by Yu Wen as a slut. I can''t bear it. "Yu Wen, right?" She twisted her wrist and took a step forward. "He''s my man now. If he''s angry with you, I''m the only one to clean him up. You''d better keep your mouth clean!" Yu Wen watched her turn her wrist and stepped back timidly. Originally, she wanted to hide beside Feng Wei, but Qin Ning stood beside Feng Wei, she couldn''t get close, she could only stare at Feng Wei pitifully. "Feng Wei, you just watch her bully me?" "How did I bully you?" Ban Yongjun doesn''t give Feng Wei a chance to speak, and shrugs innocently. "You can''t spit Ivory out of your dog''s mouth. You scold me first! What''s more, you''re married, and you''re not ashamed to pester others. " "You," Yu Wen stamped her feet in anger, hoping to tear up ban Yongjun. "What''s the matter?" Mr. Zhou came over to listen to several people quarreling and asked with a black face. As soon as Yu Wen sees Zhou coming, she looks as if she has seen the Savior and points to ban Yongjun in tears. "Mr. Zhou, the staff here threatened to beat me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Other parties. Old Zhou saw ban Yongjun take off his coat and frown slightly. Then he saw her holding another man''s hand. His face was cold. Isn''t ban Yongjun with Gao Liang? "You can''t do two things with one heart. What''s your system?" Ban Yongjun''s face was inexplicable, but she didn''t dare to offend Zhou. She tried to get rid of Feng Wei''s hand, but she didn''t succeed. She was so angry that she stepped on his feet. "Hiss..." Feng Wei cries out in pain, but he is still not willing to let go. Instead, he comes forward to talk with Zhou Lao enthusiastically. "Mr. Zhou, long time no see. Let me introduce my girlfriend to you." At this time, Feng Wei realized that he didn''t know his girlfriend''s name, so he asked Qin Ning in a low voice. "By the way, what''s my girlfriend''s name?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mr. Zhou talked. "My elder martial sister''s name is ban Yongjun!" Qin Ning quickly explained. Ban Yongjun secretly stares at Qin Ning, who giggles and blinks innocent eyes at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun gritted his teeth in anger. At the beginning, he just helped his friends act. Now he admits the relationship between them in front of Mr. Zhou. What kind of trouble is that! "Oh, yes, my girlfriend, Yongjun, yes, Xiaojun." Feng Wei''s indifferent explanation. "Yongjun, what''s the matter? Aren''t you with me? " Boss Zhou is smiling. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun blinks suspiciously. When did she spend time with senior brother Gaoliang? "Mr. Zhou, you misunderstood. Elder martial sister is still single, "Qin Ning explained quickly. When Yu Wen hears that ban Yongjun has an object, she pesters Feng Wei on purpose. It must be for the sake of acting to drive her away. With a proud smile, she steps forward and shakes off the hands they hold together. "I see people who have two feet, women. It''s you who are shameless!" Feng Wei a listen to her boyfriend, also frowned. It''s not easy to meet a woman who doesn''t hate. If she has a boyfriend, he won''t embarrass her. But in my heart, I still feel a bit lost. "I, no!" See Feng Wei let go, class Yongjun quickly explain. "Feng Wei, these women must value your money before they cheat you. I love you. " Yu Wen holds his hand with a serious expression. "I married your uncle, but I didn''t really love him. At the beginning, he didn''t want me to be with you, so he deliberately designed me to marry him. Feng Wei, I still love you in my heart. " Feng Wei looks at her desolately. This is the woman who says she loves him. He said that he was going to study abroad, but he secretly married his uncle. In a rage, he ran away from home. If it wasn''t for his uncle''s bad health, he would not have returned home, and he didn''t want to see the woman who made him sick again. What''s more sad is that as long as she softens her tears in front of him, he will compromise again and again. "Mr. Zhou, I''ll bring you the painting you want." When Gao Liang pushes the door in, he feels a little nervous. He looks at Ban Yongjun in surprise. "Younger martial sister, what do you mean by taking off your work clothes?" Ban Yongjun frowned at him, "elder martial brother Gaoliang, Mr. Zhou said I''m with you. Why don''t I know about this?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I gasped in embarrassment. "Aren''t you two together?" Zhou asked. "No Gao Liang wants to cover his face and jump the Yellow River. "Mr. Zhou, you really misunderstood that my younger martial sister ban Yongjun and I are just pure brothers, not brothers and sisters. What, younger martial sister qinning can testify to us. ""Yes, I can testify. Elder martial brother Gao Liang is still single ¡°¡­¡­¡± Highlight your forehead. Younger martial sister, I want you to testify to prove my innocence, not to poke him short! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked innocently when he felt the resentment of his elder martial brother. Did she say something wrong? Since Gaoliang said that he and ban Yongjun were innocent, then ban Yongjun didn''t step on two boats, and Feng Wei still had hope. Feng Wei leaves Yu Wen and walks to ban Yongjun. "Jun, do you have anyone you like?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun looks at him suspiciously. If you want to say that she loves Xi Yifan secretly, is that right? "No matter whether you like someone or not, as long as you are still single, then I can pursue you, right?" Ban Yongjun swallows her saliva, feeling that the development of the situation seems to deviate from her original intention. She just as a humanitarian, want to help him get rid of that scum woman, did not expect him to pursue himself. "I''m Feng Wei, 31, and I''m a photographer. Pursuing you is to marry you. Do you agree? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun is a little messy. "Feng Wei, are you crazy?" Yu Wen can''t believe the roar. Feng Wei doesn''t care whether he is crazy or not. He stares at Ban Yongjun stubbornly. "If you have someone you like, I will not force you, I will help you find happiness. But if you don''t have someone you like, can I be the one you like? " Ban Yongjun thinks of the person he likes, but his heart is on another person. She smiles bitterly. "Well, I promise you." Hearing her consent, Feng Wei''s eyes were staring at her, her heart beat faster and picked her up excitedly. After so many years, he finally had a woman who made him move. It''s his pleasure. ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. That''s it? Finding an object is so simple. Why can''t I find it? Bright heart secretly envy. Qin Ning patted Gao Liang with some sympathy. "Elder martial brother, you are so good. There must be a better girl waiting for you." "Ha ha..." Gao Liang feels that such comfort is too perfunctory. Good girl, where are you! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Yu Wen stares at the two people holding each other in amazement. She can''t believe it. Don''t want to admit that Feng Wei casually found a girlfriend, she also want to lose her temper, but Feng Wei with class Yongjun left the painting hall. There was no one to talk to her at all. She cried angrily and looked at Zhou Lao prayingly. Chapter 264 Mr. Zhou taught in a university and took many students with him. Yu Wen is a student of Mr. Zhou. She used to work in the studio before. Later, when she got married, she didn''t come to the studio. This time, she asked Feng Wei to come to the studio because she and Feng Wei met in the studio and wanted to recall the beginning again and get back together with him. But I didn''t expect to kill a shameless woman on the way and hook Feng Wei away! "Mr. Zhou, please help me. Don''t let your apprentices take away the people I love." "I don''t care about you young people." Zhou Lao''s mouth was too lazy to talk to her. This young man''s love affair can''t be controlled by an old man. Moreover, Yu Wen is married and still pesters others. This is really a bit bad. Therefore, even if he can manage, he will only manage the affairs of Feng Wei and ban Yongjun. Angry and helpless, Yu Wen stomps out of the painting hall. But she will never give up Feng Wei! Back in the studio, ban Yongjun is still at work. He doesn''t want to leave now. Feng Wei fully respects her, and he also promises to invite Qin Ning to dinner, so he finds a place to sit in the studio. Seeing Feng Wei staring at himself all the time, ban Yongjun is embarrassed and hides in Qin Ning''s studio. "Ah, elder martial sister, don''t go with your boyfriend." Qin Ning teases her. "Don''t tease me. It''s not you. What can I do for you? Now, there''s something wrong." Ban Yongjun is angry and cold. Qin Ning is not afraid, flattering rub to her side, "elder martial sister, you don''t wronged me, but in the end you agree to associate with him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun wants to hit people with shame. Qin Ning looked at her coy appearance and tried to guess, "elder martial sister, isn''t this your first love?" "Why, can''t you?" Ban Yongjun strongly supported her and cast a cold eye at her. "You are not a first love, and people engaged women, what qualifications to say me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The truth is that. But elder martial sister, please don''t tie your heart! At noon, Feng Wei invited everyone to have dinner and invited some good friends to play together. For the first time, ban Yongjun was a little shy. When a group of people walk together, ban Yongjun deliberately walks with Qin Ning. Qin Ning looks at Feng Wei and stares at himself gently. He feels pressure and runs to senior brother Gaoliang to escape. Gao Liang thinks that the world is unfair. He is the elder martial brother. Why did he not find the two younger martial sisters? Even if he can''t find it, he will be stuffed with dog food by the two younger martial sisters. He thinks that the world is full of malice to single dogs. At the restaurant, Feng Wei asked for a box. On the big round table, Qin Ning sits next to Gao Liang, but ban Yongjun pulls her up and asks her to be next door. Then she sits between them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei, who has been rejected and put aside. "That what, I want to go to the toilet, Feng Wei, you help yourself." Qin Ning stands up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun. Qin Ning happily goes to the toilet with her mobile phone. She is in a good mood and wants to share this mood with Han Junyu. She Click to open wechat and see the man send another voice. "Don''t you talk to me? Stupid girl, I''ll give you another hour to be angry. If you don''t talk to me after this hour, you''ll be responsible for the consequences! " Qin Ning''s face is puffed. This man is really overbearing. She bent down to type. Because I just met a happy thing, so I''m not angry now. ¡¿ [hey, my elder martial sister is ban Yongjun. Another friend is chasing her today. See two people walk together, two people are very suitable. ¡¿ after two messages were sent, she went to the toilet and waited for a few minutes, but the other party still didn''t reply. She helplessly staring at the mobile phone, he must be busy with work, no time to look at the mobile phone. She doesn''t mind, just feel distressed, this man is a 100% workaholic, sometimes busy to eat will forget. Suddenly, she saw a man''s figure in the mirror. She looked up in surprise, only smelling a strange fragrance. Before she had time to fight back, she turned black in front of her eyes. On the other side of the box, people order, and wait for Qin Ning to come back. But after waiting for half an hour, he didn''t wait for Qin Ning. Ban Yongjun had a bad feeling and stood up quickly. "I''ll look in the toilet." Ban Yongjun calls Qin Ning on his mobile phone. Hearing the ring of the mobile phone, the two of them went to the bathroom and couldn''t see her face. Ban Yongjun breathed a sigh of relief, but when she went in, she only saw the mobile phone lying on the ground, her face again. See class Yong Jun ran out in a hurry, Feng Wei stopped her. "What''s the matter?" "What to do? Qin Ning is missing."¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei immediately sent someone to investigate, first went to the monitoring room to check the surveillance video, but found that an hour ago, the camera outside the women''s toilet was damaged. Obviously, this is a premeditated kidnapping! "Just kidnapped my friend, in Nankang City, ordinary people dare not do so!" Feng Wei analysis. Ban Yongjun thinks of Han Shao''s identity, holding Qin Ning''s mobile phone with trembling fingers, looking for Han Shao''s mobile phone number. At this time, Qin Ning''s mobile phone rings, frightening her hands. Feng Wei received the mobile phone, pacified patted her on the back, "don''t worry, I will deal with it." "No, she is Han Junyu''s fiancee. There must be someone who wants to take revenge and take Qin Ning as a threat." Feng Wei doubts, "isn''t she song Xuan''s wife?" He remembered that song Xuan called her wife last time. "Ah, no, Han Junyu sends her to work every day. They both hold an engagement ceremony." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei is surprised, but his mobile phone is still ringing. "Ning Ning," "sorry, Han Junyu, I''m not your fiancee." Feng Wei interrupts him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hear is a man''s voice, Han Junyu on the body of the moment braved cold. Feng Wei touches his nose. He accidentally loses Han Junyu''s woman. It''s really a headache. "Han Junyu is like this. I just went out to have dinner with your fiancee. No, I ate with my girlfriend." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei rubbed his eyebrows. How could it be said that the more confused he was. "She disappeared in the restaurant when she came out for dinner. I''m sending someone to investigate. I guess she might have been kidnapped. Who have you been offending lately? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu hung up. In half an hour. Han Junyu takes song Xuan to the restaurant, and Feng Wei tells him about the investigation. "Song Xuan, check the videos around the restaurant and ask Qin Yao what''s going on there." Han Junyu orders coldly. "Yes." Song Xuan nodded and went to contact the person who was following Qin Yao. "President, Qin Yao has also been taken away. At present, it is not clear who the other party is." Song Xuan reported. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people then saw song Xuan turn on an ultra-thin computer. His fingers operate flexibly on the keyboard. What appears on the computer is the content captured by the cameras around the restaurant. "Han Shao, here, when Feng Wei takes his wife into the restaurant, there is a car behind him." Song Xuan points to a lens. The car seemed to know the location of the camera, deliberately avoided the camera and stopped in a dead corner. Song Xuan looked for all the networking devices that could see the car. In the blink of an eye, a self portrait flashed on the screen. This is a little girl''s self portrait. Behind the self portrait is the car. The door of the car opens and a man comes down. But still can''t see the situation inside, song Xuan forehead sweating, and cut into the hotel camera behind the restaurant, finally find clues. Chapter 265 A group of people looked at Song Xuan''s divine operation, did not dare blink, for fear of missing the wonderful. Song Xuan is wearing an ultra-thin computer. His mobile phone and Han Junyu''s mobile phone are both on the rise. Through various kinds of black technology, he finally sees a lens. The man who got off the bus, when he got on the bus again, supported a woman. When they saw the woman''s clothes, they knew that it was Qin Ning. "I found the license plate number of that car." Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone and searches the license plate number found by song Xuan immediately. "It''s a black car with a criminal record. It''s going southeast." Feng Wei immediately collects the information and sends it to a friend in the police station to find someone. Han Junyu looks at this direction, brows locked, mobile phone switching, to Cheng Mo made a call. Qin Ning was awakened by a burst of cold water. She opened her eyes wide in amazement, vomited out the cold water in her mouth, and saw that she was tied with a rope. And she is in an old abandoned factory, a few men around her, she struggled in fear. "Who are you and why are you binding me?" "Don''t worry. You''ll see why in a minute." The man with the bucket sneered. Throwing away the bucket in his hand, he went to her and hooked Qin Ning''s jaw. "Han Shao''s eyes are really good. His fiancee is so delicate." "Let go of me!" Qin Ning turned to avoid the man''s dirty hands. The man''s skin is swarthy, and he has a scar on his neck that winds to the back of his ear when he laughs. It''s ferocious and frightening. He didn''t embarrass Qin Ning much. He stepped on the stool and pointed to the woman opposite. "We won''t embarrass you, we will embarrass the woman opposite you." Qin Ning along the man''s fingers to see, turned out to be hit full of injury Qin Yao. She was tied to a chair with her head down, not knowing whether she was alive or dead. "The reason why we invite you here today is very simple, that is, one life for another." "What do you mean?" Qin Ning frowned. "Call Han Shao and ask him to take the woman from the attic of Meng family for you, or I''ll send you all to hell!" With a bang, the man looked at the wall next to him with an iron bar. The wall was vulnerable and half collapsed. Qin Ning''s shoulders trembled and curled up, as if he could stay away from the man with the iron bar. The man took the mobile phone and dialed Han Junyu. "Hello," it''s Han Junyu. "Han Shao, your woman is in my hands. If you want to save your woman, just listen to me." The man''s voice is rough and aggressive. The man kicked Qin Ning and gave her a cold command. "Speak Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and stared at the mobile phone in his hand. "Han Junyu," sitting in the car, Han Junyu immediately straightened her back and rolled her tense Adam''s apple. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you home later." "Well." Qin Ning quietly agreed that she believed him. "Woman, what I just said." The man with the iron bar suddenly knocked the chair hard with the iron bar, and Qin Ning gave a low cry. "I, what do you want to say?" Men see her dishonest, do not want to talk nonsense with her, directly picked up the phone. "Han Shao, I just want you to take the woman from Meng''s attic and change her, so I won''t embarrass your woman." Han Junyu sneered coldly, "you dare to take my woman, have you thought about your own fate?" Men listen to his Yin cold threat, there is a bit afraid, but can not show cowardice. "Han Shao, I also take money to do things for others. As long as you cooperate well, we will not embarrass you." "Oh, if she loses a hair, I want you to cut you to pieces. If you don''t believe me, just try! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man was so scared that the iron bar in his hand fell off. With a bang, he jumped up and almost hit his own foot. Listen to the other party hung up, the man''s face distorted, staring at the mobile phone. It''s the first time I''ve met such an arrogant kidnapped person. It''s so crazy that the kidnappers are afraid. When Han Junyu is on the phone, song Xuan locates the other party''s position and determines the position. He makes an OK gesture. Han Junyu stares at the location on the computer and sends it to Cheng mo. When everything is ready, Junyi drives over with Jia Xueer. Outside the abandoned factory, Han Junyu''s mobile phone was shocked. He just got off the car. Feng Wei also got out of the car, "I''ll go with you. This time it''s my negligence. I''ll try my best." Han Junyu glanced at him indifferently, "I will save my own woman."¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei touched his nose. "Feng Shao, if you want to join in the fun, you''d better have a rest." Song Xuan got out of the car. He took off his coat. He was only wearing a shirt. He folded his sleeves neatly. He was not a clerical secretary at all. He was more like a ruffian. "Song Xuan, you''re a hacker. You''re thin. Don''t go where you fight." Feng Wei fought back. "Ha ha." Song Xuan lifted the glasses on the bridge of his nose and went to Feng Wei. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, sharp hand, a back fall, fell to the ground of Feng Wei did not respond, lying on the ground. He''s using the usual judo technique, which is obviously good. ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. "Song Xuan, you villain, dare to attack me Feng Wei gets up. Take Jia xue''er to come here. When you see someone bullying song Xuan, you stare at Feng Wei coldly, scornful of sarcasm. "Don''t bully others, song Xuan. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you sometime. Today, I''ve disabled you and sent you to the hospital, please ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei. There are two men guarding the old factory to see Han Junyu come, stop to search him, whether with weapons. Song Xuan came forward to stop them. He saw that they both had iron bars in their hands. "Tell your boss that Han Shao is here." Song Xuanping was gentle and polite, but if he was really cruel, he was also a good hand. Frightened by song Xuan, they step back and look at each other. Another man runs to report. The man ran away, but Han Junyu didn''t stop and continued to walk in. Another man wants to stop him. Song xuanjian steps forward and takes out a tube of medicine from his pocket. The man is scared back. Song Xuan didn''t want to waste his time. He directly injected the medicine into the man''s body. The man rolled his eyes and fell to the ground powerlessly. Walking into the old factory, Han Junyu sees the man with the iron bar and his face is indifferent. "Black snake, man, I''ve brought it. Where''s my wife?" The black snake stepped on the stool, heard the man''s cold voice, and stood up straight. Looking at a man''s upright and upright posture, he is a practitioner, and his heart suddenly feels a bit empty. The guard stares at the man, pinches the iron bar in the hand. "Give me the man, and I''ll let you see your wife!" Han Junyu sneers coldly and looks at you one by one. You immediately signal to take the dizzy Jia Xueer forward. "You don''t want to take anyone away until you see my wife!" Han Junyu said in a cold voice. Black snake helpless, this Han Shao gas field is too strong, he also wants to threaten him to give more money, but he was scared not to make small moves. But birds die for food, people die for money. He would not have had the courage to tie his men this time if he had not been short of money. He took a look at his men, nodded, and went to another small room to take Qin Ning out. Chapter 266 Black snake is a small head among the gangsters in the west of the city. He usually helps some small companies to collect debts, and he also does some businesses that are hard to see. Because he is black, everyone calls him black snake. He himself felt that black snake was very aggressive and used the name all the time. The Meng family gave a notice, as long as anyone can catch Qin Yao, they can get a reward. God gives him a good chance. He receives a phone call from a mysterious woman. He catches Qin Yao according to the clues provided by the woman. He excitedly called Meng''s family and was appreciated by Meng''s family. He soon gave him 100000 yuan. And the people who talked to him on the phone also gave him a task. As long as Qin Ning is tied up, Jia Xueer can get another 100000 yuan. He only wanted to get 100000 at that time, and he agreed immediately. But when he really implemented the plan and caught the woman, he realized that she was Han Shao''s woman. There''s no turning back. The black snake can only hold on. It''s just a change of woman. Shouldn''t something happen? His subordinates bring Qin Ning. Qin Ning sees Han Junyu with red eyes and doesn''t want to leave any more. Looking at the woman''s disobedience, his hands impatiently kicked her. "If you don''t leave, believe it or not, I''ll hit you!" Qin Ning was stumbling by his kicking and walked forward quickly. Han Junyu there see others bully Qin Ning, brown eyes cold stare at the man, eyes burst out to kill. "Substitution!" Said the black snake nervously. Jia xue''er is in a bad state of mind. Jun worries that she will make trouble and gives her medicine. She is so dizzy that she doesn''t know where she is. When Jun Yi helped her to move forward, she could only move forward. Her brain was blank, like a puppet. Han Junyu is also walking forward. When he is two meters away from qinning, the black snake suddenly comes to qinning. "Han Shao, I don''t want to make trouble. As long as I change people, I''ll finish the task. Don''t embarrass me!" "Oh." Han Junyu glanced at him contemptuously, avoided him and went to Qin Ning. "Rather, don''t be afraid." "I''m not afraid. I know you''ll come to me." Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and looked at him with a bright smile on his dirty little face. Han Junyu unties the rope for her and looks at her wrists with a black and blue mark. His cold eyes squint and turn to see song Xuan. Jun Yi holds Jia xue''er and goes to the black snake. The black snake grabs Jia xue''er''s arm, and he is secretly glad. Although the legendary Han Shao means ruthless, he was worried at the beginning, it turned out to be just like this. Song Xuan gets Han Junyu''s order, takes out the needle tube from his trouser pocket, raises the medicine in his hand, and injects one of the two men next to him. He shot too fast, two men did not respond, on the fall. Black snake see this mutation, want to pull Jia Xueer run, but Jun one where will give him a chance. Grasp his wrist, a twist, the black snake pain to release, grasp Jia Xueer''s hand, the whole person back. Han Junyu walks up to the man who just kicked Qin Ning. The man is injected with medicine by song Xuan. He is paralyzed on the ground and can''t move. He stepped on the man''s ankle, the man''s face twisted with pain, and knelt down pleading. "Spare my life, ah!" Han Junyu disgusted to get rid of him and kick people away. If it wasn''t for Qin Ning''s presence, and she didn''t want to see his cruel side, the man would have died miserably! Back down the man, back hit the wall, spit out a mouthful of blood, faint in the past. Han Junyu returns to Qin Ning again, protects her in the bosom, covers her eyes, does not let her see the bloody scene. "Darling, I''ll be home soon." "Well." Qin Ning shivered and leaned in his arms, holding his big hand tightly. "Tut Tut, Han Shao, your Kung Fu is good!" Suddenly, a group of people came into the door. The man at the head stares at Han Junyu coldly, with a cold sarcasm. Song Xuan turns to see Meng Zhengtao''s second son, Meng song. It''s no surprise that Meng song comes here. Meng song goes to the black snake and looks at Jia Xueer, who is powerless to lean on the black snake. He squints and pats the black snake on the shoulder. "Well done, give me the man." Black snake smiles to please, but does not move, but with Jia Xueer back. "You are the young master of the Meng family. The Meng family has so many industries. In order to catch this woman, I offended Han Shao and only gave me 100000 yuan. Isn''t that a little less?" Meng song showed a little sneer. If it wasn''t for Jia Xueer in his hand, he would disdain to see such a small person. "How much do you want?" "Give me another 500000, and I''ll give you this woman!" The black snake stares at him and grabs Jia Xueer."If you don''t give it to me, I''ll give this woman back to Han Shao." Meng song stares at him and looks at the men behind him. Everyone has weapons around his waist and stares at the black snake fiercely. "Black snake, don''t play this kind of game with me. If you are given 100000 yuan, take the money and get out of here, or you can''t take your life later. It''s better to blame me!" The black snake was afraid of swallowing and staring at him. But now that we''ve done it, we''re not afraid to gamble again. "Young master Meng Er, I''m not a serious businessman. I do things with money. 100000 is too little! " For him, if he gives tens of thousands under his hand, he will have no money. Meng song grinds his teeth, and doesn''t want to grow out of it any more. "I''ll give you another 500000 in your account and give me that woman!" The black snake stares at him, and soon hears the mobile phone reminding him that he is sure to get the payment, so he can trust to give Jia Xueer to him. He took a step forward, but suddenly there was a force behind him. "Ah The black snake let out a cry and fell back out of control. Jia Xueer fell to the ground powerlessly. He turns around in surprise and sees that as soon as you step forward and help Jia Xueer up, the black snake gets angry and wants to fight back, but you don''t pay attention to him. Seeing you fight with the black snake, Meng song looks ugly and stares coldly at Jia xue''er who is protected by you. He wanted to take the opportunity to come forward, but song Xuan stopped him. "Han Shao, since you find your woman, I will give her to you!" Meng song asked coldly. "If you want to take her away, it depends on your ability!" Han Junyu said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng song gritted his teeth. He can''t fight song Xuan, but if he comes hard, he won''t win, but he won''t get any good. Junyi was brought to you by a professional when he was young. The black snake was not his opponent at all. At last, the black snake fell on the ground and vomited blood. "Mr. Han, I''ll take people back." Jun Yi said. "Well." Han Junyu nodded. "Stop!" Meng song denounced. A group of men immediately surrounded Jun and pointed a gun at his head. "You can leave, but this woman, this woman stays!" You a disdain of cold Chi, not afraid. "Put the gun down!" At this moment, a group of police rushed into the old factory, waiting for this moment. Meng song''s face changed. The reason why he wanted to wait for Han Junyu to arrive first was to guard against the police. If there were no police here, there would be no scruples about using guns, but if the police were killed by shooting, it would make a big deal. But I didn''t expect that Han Shao''s mind would be so deep. He deliberately delayed his time and set him up. It was impossible to prevent. He turned to run, and the police immediately blocked his way. Chapter 267 When the police came, Meng song''s men didn''t respond at all. When they wanted to fight back, the police held up their guns and fired more than a dozen shots, frightening everyone. "Put down your arms, hold your head in your hands, and squat down!" Police order. A group of hands, helplessly put down the gun, hands on the head squat. Han Junyu had a plan for a long time, so Junyi and song Xuan didn''t have guns on them, but song Xuan took some anesthetics to be on guard. Qin Ning leaned on the man''s arms and hugged him nervously. "Don''t be afraid." Han Junyu comforted her in a low voice and took her cool little hand. The scene was quickly controlled, and song Xuan came back to arrange the rest. See a group of police suddenly burst in, kneeling on the ground of the black snake, face cold sweat, do not want to take away, secretly hide into the next small room. Look at Qin Yao tied to a chair. He''s biting his teeth. He doesn''t want to admit his life. "Let me go, or I''ll kill this woman!" When they turned their heads, they saw the black snake with a knife in his hand against the hostage''s neck. "Help, help!" Qin Yao wakes up in pain and finds a cold knife on her neck, which makes her shiver. "Han Shao, help me. I don''t want to die." "I don''t want to make a life. If you let me go, I won''t hurt her." There is no way for black snake to retreat. He is afraid and just wants to save his life. "That woman has nothing to do with us. If you want to kill her, hurry up. I''ll wait for your life!" Song Xuan sneered. "No, no, song Xuan, brother song, please, help me. I can''t die. I have children in my stomach Qin Yao begged, legs soft slide down, but was forced to pull out by the black snake. Today, she had an appointment with her mother to meet her at the playground. Her mother said that she would give her a sum of money. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t wait for her mother, but the man, black snake, tied her here. Wake up again, but see such a thrilling scene, she was in a panic. "The child in your stomach is not mine. Why should I save you?" Song Xuan looks at her coolly. "Qin Ning, help me. I''m your cousin. You can''t be so cruel to see me killed!" Qin Ning frowned. At the beginning, Jiang Pei drugged her and wanted to kill her. Why does Qin Yao realize that they are cousins and stop Jiang Pei to save her life? But seeing her holding her stomach all the time, Qin Ning was still soft hearted after all. "Han Junyu, otherwise, try to save her life." Han Junyu touched her small head, "she also threatened you with a knife, don''t you hate her?" "After all, she''s pregnant." Qin Ning pursed his lips and clenched his big hand, as if looking for courage. "She can hurt others, but I can''t watch her hurt. Even if it''s a dog, it''s a life. " "Oh, what if I don''t?" Han Junyu is not a good man. Qin Ning swallowed saliva, tangled in the heart. "Han Junyu, if you have the ability, you''d better save her life. If you really don''t want to, forget it. " Han Junyu stares at her with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth. He is not a good person, but she has a kind heart, even in front of strangers, she will not have the heart. "Save her life." He gave orders to song Xuan. "Yes Song Xuan nodded. "Black snake, let her go, or you will die today. There''s no place to spend money! " Song Xuan said. The black snake stared at him defensively, "if you want me to let her go, I can let her go only if I leave here safely." "Yes!" Song Xuan said, a group of police did not embarrass black snake, but to make way for him. When the black snake went out, song Xuan kept staring at himself. His cold eyes were more like a poisonous snake staring at him. As long as he has a second of relaxation, song Xuan will bite his neck. The hand holding the knife trembled slightly on Qin Yao''s neck. He was only a little relieved when he walked outside the old factory. "Get me a car and I''ll let her go!" Black snake swallows saliva, the spirit is tense. "Oh, Feng Wei, it''s your turn to appear. Don''t admit it!" Song Xuan sneered coldly. Feng Wei, who is hiding in the dark, rushes out with a stick. The black snake realizes that there is danger behind and bows to avoid the stick that Feng Wei has hit. Qin Yao is dazed and stares at Feng Wei. Feng Wei to see their own miss, sorry shrug, raised the stick, also want to attack again. Now the black snake just wants to run for her life and pushes Qin Yao hard. Qin Yao falls to the ground and covers her stomach in pain.The running black snake, seeing that they didn''t come, felt relieved and thought that he had escaped. "Where else do you want to go? Kidnapping is a felony A man in military uniform lowered his head with a gun, and the black snake knelt down in fright. No wonder Han Shao''s indifferent handsome face has no fear. There are police in front of him, and there are people guarding here outside. Qin Yao, pushed away by the black snake, lies on the ground and cries out in panic when she sees that her trousers are stained with blood. "Ah, my stomach, help, Qin Ning, help me, my child." Qin Ning couldn''t bear it and hit 120. Qin Yao had no way to deal with the pain. She grabbed her leg and begged all the time. She didn''t want to die. Qin Ning was frightened by the black snake before, and his tense spirit finally relaxed. Now he saw that Qin Yao was covered with blood. Never seen so much blood before, she fainted directly. This can make Han Junyu angry, hold her on the car, let song Xuan drive to the hospital. "What about this woman?" Feng Wei asked. Song Xuan got in the car and sneered, "life and death are life and death. It''s kindness for his wife to save her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the blood on the ground, Feng Wei has compassion. Can''t he see people die here? Everyone drives to the hospital. On the way, song Xuan contacts Xiao Jue, who is ready in the hospital. When Han Junyu takes Qin Ning to the hospital, Xiao Jue immediately takes a group of old experts to the emergency room to check with Qin Ning. Feng Wei and other doctors also sent Qin Yao to the ward. The doctor looked at her situation, looked serious, whispered a few words to the nurse next to her, and then pushed Qin Yao into the operating room. When the nurse thought of what she would say next, she was somewhat embarrassed and took out a notice of critical illness. "This gentleman, your wife''s condition is not very optimistic, the child may not be able to keep. You sign this notice so that the doctor can operate "No, this woman is not my wife." Feng Wei stayed for a few seconds and explained quickly. The nurse looked at him in a daze for a few seconds. She thought he was guilty. When she heard that the child couldn''t keep it, she didn''t want his wife. She looked at Feng Wei with disgust. "Sir, if you are a man, you''d better take on some responsibilities. Your wife is on the line of life and death. " "Cough," Feng Wei looked at the notice, embarrassed light cough. He and Qin Yao are not relatives. They just see that she is too painful. They kindly send her to the hospital. They didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. But now the doctor can''t operate without signing. He can only send the Buddha to the West. The good man will do it to the end and sign on it. "Go and pay the medical bill, sir." The nurse, with a bad face, took the critical illness notice from him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t care about the medical expenses. He just felt that the nurse had misunderstood something. After paying the medical expenses, he went upstairs to see Qin Ning. But unexpectedly, he was kind-hearted to save others, but he did something for himself. Chapter 268 A group of old experts look at Qin Ning''s situation, discuss a few words, and finally try to give Qin Ning acupuncture. Han Junyu stood by and saw that her body was covered with long thin needles and her eyebrows were slightly frowning. "Doctor, give me a shot." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of doctors were staring at him like a lunatic. It''s not sugar. It tastes good. I want to try it. "Jun Yu, if you don''t feel well, I''ll show you." Sir Xiao came over to check on him. "I don''t feel sick. I just want to have a try. Does it hurt. Rather afraid of pain. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue had nothing to say. He took a needle and stuck it on his wrist. "Does it hurt?" "Not bad." The pain is not strong, Han Junyu''s nervous tension is finally relaxed. "Well," all of a sudden, Qin Ning snorted. He didn''t know whether it was a pain or a nightmare. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu nervous I grab her small hand, anxious to ask Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue opened her eyelids to check to make sure she was still sleeping. "It''s possible that she felt pain when she pricked some acupoints." An old Chinese doctor explained, "young man, it''s good for her to feel it. If she doesn''t feel it, it''s bad." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu can only bear it. ¡­¡­ When Qin Ning woke up, looking out of the window, it was dark. She frowned and wanted to get up. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?" Heard the familiar voice, Qin Ning blinked, looked up to see the man handsome face worried staring at himself, she shriveled mouth. "Han Junyu, thirsty." Han Junyu immediately turned around to pour water for her. He tried the water temperature to make sure it was suitable before feeding it to her mouth. He moved gently and skillfully. After a glass of water was drunk by her, he wiped the corners of her lips with a handkerchief. "Any more?" Qin Ning shakes his head, opens his arms, hugs him, and goes to his arms in a coquettish way. "What''s wrong?" "Yes." Soft, small voice, and a little weak. "Empty stomach." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m just hungry. Han Junyu gently rubs her small head and looks at the dinner on the table. It''s from Lao Mo, but she didn''t wake up, and he didn''t have an appetite, so the dinner was still the same. "I''ll heat up the dinner." "Well." Qin Ning nods, but holds him. Han Junyu helpless, brown eyes soft, eyes. Pet. Drowning staring at her. "Ning Ning, I''m scared." "Well." Qin Ning nodded. At first, it was unnecessary for her or him to see the black snake holding the iron bar. Han Junyu sat down opposite him, took out two cups on the table and poured him a cup of tea. "The Luo family is a little powerful. Meng Zhengtao''s methods are fierce. He is not 100% sure. I can''t let Ning Ning take risks." "Oh." Cheng Mo pulls his lips. Han Junyu, whom he knows, has never been afraid of hands and feet. But this time when he heard that his woman had been kidnapped, he was specially called to escort his woman. But in the face of his woman, he can only bear it. "When she wakes up, please let me know. You have something to ask her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue drew his lips. No wonder Cheng Mo stayed in his office all night. He thought he had something to do with him. Unexpectedly, this is the woman who has an eye on Han Junyu. When Han Junyu hears that Cheng Mo has something to do with Qin Ning, his cold eyes squint. "Do you know Ning Ning?" Cheng Mo cold face paralysis, "calculate understanding." "What is calculation?" Xiao Jue went to the theatre. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng mo. Han Junyu frowns slightly and stares at Cheng Mo, thinking that he said some strange words last time, and his heart is inexplicably conflicted. "What can I do for you?" "Personal issues." Cheng Mo also noticed that Han Junyu''s mood is not good, reluctantly explained. "My cousin went abroad and couldn''t get in touch with her. I want to ask if Qin Ning can get in touch with her." "Isn''t your cousin the little girl who often pesters you to practice boxing?" Xiao Jue suddenly remembered. "Well." Cheng Mo mentioned that his cousin was paralyzed and loose. "Tut tut." "Xiao Jue tut tut twice," at the beginning, you didn''t say that you disliked this cousin very much. Now that they are going abroad, do you miss them again? " "No!" Cheng Mo denies. Leng Rui''s eyes look at Xiao Jue and stands up. "I''ll go back first, Jun Yu. Please let me know." When he spoke, he was always cold and hard, even to his brother, he also had a posture of giving orders."When I asked for help, my face was getting colder and colder because of my bad attitude." Xiao Jue sighed. Han Junyu looked at the opposite not passive tea cup, suddenly thought of what, "Cheng Mo, is not listening to the arrangement at home, ready to get married?" "Why didn''t I hear that?" Xiao Jue was surprised. "You are busy in the hospital every day, and it''s normal that you don''t know some news." Han Junyu sipped your tea and suddenly raised his head to ask Xiao Jue. "Cheng Mo, will it be someone who sits here for hours in order to get news from someone and hasn''t got any results yet?" "No!" Xiao Jue is sure. By Cheng Mo''s means, if he wants to know a person''s information, he will certainly start to investigate. And he also knows song Xuan. As long as song Xuan is a hacker, and that person is on the Internet, he can''t find any trace. But Cheng Mo wasted time and chose an invalid method, which is very unusual. "You mean his cousin is special to him?" "It''s not special. It''s the one he holds carefully in his hand." Han Junyu''s accurate analysis. Chapter 269 Han Junyu and Cheng Mo have been brothers for so many years that they have never seen him so tangled. It was easy to find out the news, but he didn''t dare to touch it. This kind of Cheng Mo is not normal. If he has a different emotion towards that cousin, and is going to get married now, he wants to find the contact information of that cousin. What does that mean? It can only be said that in this world, there are things that Cheng Mo is afraid of. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue listened to his analysis, but also very helpless. Everyone will have their own life and their own unique experience, encounter emotional things, no one can help, only their own slowly experience. Han Junyu finished drinking the water in the teacup. Looking up, Xiao Jue was in a daze, and his sword eyebrows raised. "I''m married. What''s your plan?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The words pierced his heart, and Lord Xiao rolled his eyes. "As a past person, well, I advise you to embarrass each other, that is to torture yourself." Xiao Jue looked at him in disgust, "Han Junyu, don''t pretend to be me. Don''t think I don''t know that when you get the marriage certificate, your girl is forced to go out of the Civil Affairs Bureau crying. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu grinds his teeth. It must be mo Duozui who tells song Xuan. Song Xuan will naturally tell Xiao Jue eight trigrams. Song Xuan, just wait for the salary deduction! No, year-end bonus, don''t take it! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan is inexplicably lying with a gun. After chatting a few words, Han Junyu talked about Qin Ning. Although Qin Ning is timid, she will not be frightened. Han Junyu is worried about her other physical conditions. Xiao took out a series of information and said, "here are some cases I found after consulting several old experts. The girl''s mother had heavy food and took some medicine when she was pregnant. When she was born, her heart and lung function was not very good. She had been living on drugs all these years, and it was not easy for her to get married. However, when she gave birth to a child, she had a relapse, one dead and two dead. " When Han Junyu heard his words, he shook his eyebrows. Xiao Jue took out another case, "the situation I just said is the worst result. Qin Ning''s situation is much better than that girl''s. She''s a premature infant with a weak constitution. She was drugged before, which caused the toxin left in her body. " "Is there a treatment plan?" "Yes, but I need your cooperation!" In order to study Qin Ning''s condition, Xiao Jue also took great pains to produce a stack of data. "I have studied the treatment methods of Western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. There are two methods, depending on which one you prefer." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Back in the ward, the little woman on the bed, holding her knees, sat huddled at the head of the bed. He turned on the light and went to the bedside. "When did you wake up?" Han Junyu immediately hit the light and walked quickly to the bedside. "Han Junyu, I thought you went back to your villa." The little woman wronged shriveled pink lips, wiped away tears from the corner of her eyes, opened her arms and asked him to hold her. Han Junyu looked at her red and swollen tears and felt sorry. He bowed his head and kissed her eyes. "Stupid girl, you are still in the hospital, how can I go back to the villa." When he picked her up, he took off his shoes and sat down on the bed. The little woman rubbed against his arms. Han Junyu connived at her, held her cool hand and rubbed it in his palm. Just like the treasure in the palm of your hand, take care of it. No matter how hot it was, he grabbed her little hand and found it was cold. "How is Qin Yao now?" Qin Ning thought of Qin Yao covered with blood before he fainted. "In a hospital, you should not die." Han Junyu is not interested in unrelated people. "Oh." Qin Ning nodded. When he was sick, he became coquettish and leaned in his arms. "Han Junyu, I can''t sleep." Han Junyu raised her eyebrows and took out her cell phone from her pocket. "Your cell phone screen is broken. Play with my cell phone." Qin Ning took his mobile phone, and then noticed that his mobile phone was also pure black. He seemed to be paranoid about pure black. The first thing she opened was wechat. She found that in his wechat, she was the only good friend, which was sweet in her heart. "Han Junyu, you don''t have two numbers, do you?" "What two numbers?" Han Junyu doubts. "Wechat, otherwise you have only one friend." Modern people don''t chat on wechat, but he only has her as a good friend. How abnormal. "I don''t need wechat. I need wechat for my work. It''s on my mobile phone, but it''s managed by song Xuan." Han Junyu saw the name of wechat and coughed. He wanted to turn off wechat and let her play games.Qin Ning is more interested in his wechat, and once again, he clicks wechat to check his personal data. "Han Junyu, HQ, what do you mean?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu did not speak. "Why?" Qin Ning stares at him without blinking, full of curiosity. Han Junyu bowed his head to kiss her eyes, she instinctively closed her eyes. "Whatever." He gave a mixed answer. HQ¡£ The surname abbreviations of Han Junyu and Qin Ning. But when installing wechat, you need a nickname. Her name came to his mind, so he called it. "Oh." Qin Ning is looking forward to this name being related to her. They talked for a while and listened to her soft voice. When they met happy things, they would speak faster and excitedly like a child. Hearing her gentle breathing, Han Junyu gives a low smile, kisses her face and lies down with her. The next day, Qin Yao wakes up in another ward. Touching her stomach, although her stomach was still flat, she knew the baby was gone. In her heart, she was glad that it was OK before, and now she doesn''t have to worry about it any more. I got up and borrowed my cell phone. When I called Jiang Pei, the old lady answered. "Where''s my mother?" "I miss you, Jiang Pei, who stole my money and ran away with it. I''m afraid to tell you that I''ll never spare her. I''ll find her out! " Qin Yao was shocked. How could Jiang Pei run with the money? "You lie, old man." "I lied and I was punished by heaven. Qin Yao, you murderer, dare to call me. I tell you, I will call the police!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Yao hung up in a panic. Then she remembered that she had a case. She lives in the ward, lived in several wards, she is to borrow the next woman''s mobile phone. Return the cell phone to the woman next to her. She looks pale and wants to get up. "Oh, big girl, you''ve just had an operation. You can''t move around." Qin Yao just moved, and her forehead was sweating with pain. But now she''s not clean. Get out of here. The police will come and take her away soon. Where can she go without a cent? She gritted her teeth and grabbed the ward round nurse. "The man who sent me here, please, call him and let him come to see me." The nurse saw her wake up and thought it was her husband who sent her yesterday. She went to the front desk to ask the man''s number. Feng Wei received a call from the hospital, thinking that something happened to Qin Yao, out of humanitarianism. If people die, they have to collect bodies. But when he got to the hospital, the situation was different from what he thought. Chapter 270 Feng Wei to the ward, see Qin Yao face is OK, think it''s OK. But did not expect, the next woman asked him to abortion fee, he would be angry smile. "Woman, I kindly sent you to the hospital. What''s the relationship between your abortion and me?" "Since you know that I have nothing to do with you, you signed when the doctor gave you the critical illness notice. Now that my child is gone, do you know how cruel it is to me? So for the sake of my child, you have to give me a sum of money! " Ban Yongjun is with Feng Wei. Originally, he wanted to see Qin Ning, but Feng Wei said Qin Yao wanted to see him. So he waited for him outside the ward. Did not expect to hear Qin Yao such a paragraph, angry laugh, into the ward. "How much do you want?" Qin Yao looks up and sees ban Yongjun walking into the ward. Her face changes and she is flustered. Originally, she still relied on Feng Wei not to know him. She blackmailed him, and then ran away with the money. But I didn''t expect to meet ban Yongjun. When I thought that ban Yongjun was stabbed by her last time, she swallowed her saliva and forced her to hold on. "My child is gone. He should give me 100000 yuan for mental loss. Otherwise, I''ll sue him! " "Ha ha, woman, are you still dreaming?" Feng Wei sneers. Her medical expenses, he helped him to pay in advance, has not asked her, this woman actually also blackmail. It''s like touching porcelain! "A hundred thousand, a little less, isn''t it? How about half a million for you. " Ban Yongjun sarcastically takes out his cell phone. As soon as Qin Yao saw her take out her mobile phone, she knew that she must have called the police and got up from bed to rob her mobile phone. "Woman, don''t mind your own business. Get out of my way!" Listen to Qin Yao scold, ban Yongjun is not angry, "he is my boyfriend, you blackmail his money, is to provoke me." This man is her boyfriend, Qin Yao only thinks that this foot is mentioned on the iron plate, the toe pain is not good. Flustered, his face changed and he knelt down to beg. "I, I don''t want money. Don''t call the police." Ban Yongjun''s phone has been through, the address said, listening to Qin Yao''s plea for mercy, contemptuous pulled the corner of the mouth. "I''m sorry. Now I beg for mercy. It''s over!" Last time that knife, this account, she also calculate! Qin Yao stares at her with scarlet eyes, but she doesn''t care about the pain on her body. She jumps up and pinches her neck. But before she got close to ban Yongjun, she was stopped by Feng Wei. "Woman, it''s my kindness to save your life. If I want to kill you now, you deserve to die! " There was a lot of discussion about men beating women in the ward. Ban Yongjun heard that someone sympathized with Qin Yao and said to the crowd in a loud voice, "this woman is a fugitive. She killed someone. The police are looking for her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the people were afraid to avoid Qin Yao. Qin Yao angrily stares at the woman, bites her teeth, gets up and wants to leave the hospital. She can''t be caught by the police. By means of the Meng family, she can''t get out of prison alive. As soon as they heard that she was a murderer, they immediately closed the door and waited for the police to come. Soon the police came and took Qin Yao away. When Feng Wei and ban Yongjun leave the ward, they stare at the woman and seize her hand. Ban Yongjun was staring at him blushing, shy want to shake off his hand, but failed. "It''s all my girlfriends. Can''t you hold hands?" Feng Wei picks eyebrows. Ban Yongjun pursed his lips. After thinking about it, he also felt that he was too young. If he wanted to fall in love with him, he could not be too sentimental, and he would hold hands with him calmly. Feng Wei sees that although she has done a good job in her heart, she has a good face and can''t help it. She wants to kiss her very much. But it was in the hospital. He took a deep breath, restrained himself, and took her to Qin Ning''s ward. Qin Ning in the ward is lying on the bed playing with his mobile phone. The man is sitting on the sofa working, the computer is on his lap, her eyes float to him from time to time. Heart wonder, this man''s side face, how can be so good-looking? Once again, she lost. Qin Ning angrily put down his cell phone, got out of bed and ran behind the man to make trouble. Playing games is better than playing with your boyfriend. Han Junyu is reading a financial report when his eyes are covered by a pair of small hands. His sword eyebrows are slightly picked. "Stupid girl, let go." "You''ve been watching for two hours, and your eyes should rest." Qin Ning mumbled. Han Junyu reluctantly button on the computer, seize her little hand, cold eyes slanting at her. "It''s boring. I want to find someone to play with you." Han Junyu''s brown eyes are sharp. As soon as he looks at her expression, he knows that she is careful. "Don''t do me wrong. I think it''s for your eyes." Although it was exposed, Qin Ning would not admit it.She giggled twice, took the computer off his lap, and then she sat down on his lap, her white arm around his neck. "Must these tasks be completed today?" "You want me to play with you?" Han Junyu asked. Qin Ning nodded generously, she was too bored alone. She wanted Chu Yuan to go back to the villa, but Xiao Jue didn''t agree. She had to stay in the hospital for two days to observe. "Give me a kiss and I''ll be with you." "Good." It''s just a kiss. It''s too simple. Qin Ning smiles and kisses him. But Han Junyu said kiss, and her understanding of the deviation. She just close to his lips, the man clasped her back of the head, from passive to active, plundering her breath. "Well..." Qin Ning was shocked and wanted to hide with a smile. The strong arm of the man hugged her tightly, leaving her nowhere to escape. Until she couldn''t breathe, Han Junyu let her go and chuckled at her lips. "Stupid girl, after teaching you so many times, why can''t you breathe?" Qin Ning gasps for breath. It takes a long time for him to respond and ask questions in doubt. "Do you need a breath when you kiss?" "Stupid girl." Han Junyu rubbed her forehead and put her cheek close to her. After her breath, he wanted to kiss her. Qin Ning quickly covered his lips, "Han Junyu, said to play with me, don''t just kiss." Holding her small face in his big hand, Han Junyu pinched it. "Kissing is just playing. Why don''t you want me to kiss you? " ¡°¡­¡­ no However, " " no but, just like it. " Han Junyu blocked her lips again. Since it''s playing, he naturally chooses a way he likes. He didn''t want enough to kiss her. Open the door of Feng Wei, see kiss together two people, immediately have the door closed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two people who are kissing. Outside the ward, standing behind Feng Wei, ban Yongjun stares at him suspiciously. "What''s the matter?" "It''s OK. They''re a little inconvenient. Let''s wait." "What are they doing, inconvenient?" Ban Yongjun didn''t go to that place for a moment. "Well, Jun." Feng Wei stops her and kisses her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun''s face turned red. "You just asked me what they were doing, kissing." Feng Wei will never say that he wants to take this opportunity to kiss her. "Cough." They turn their heads and see song Xuan standing behind him. Ban Yongjun covers his face and Feng Wei turns red. "Do you deliberately abuse dogs here?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan opens the door and goes to the ward. Han Junyu is sitting on the sofa, and Qin Ning plays with his mobile phone with his head down. Several people into the ward, song Xuan see Han Junyu hand computer is black screen, he light cough. "President, this is the document to be signed today." "Well." Han Junyu nodded. Qin Yongjun''s lips are hot and he walks to the ward to see his face. We are all young people, there are many topics to talk about, and soon a few people came to the ward laughing. After a while, Xiao Jue brings Cheng Mo with him. When Qin Ning sees Cheng Mo coming, he remembers what an Yun said to her, and his smile froze. Chapter 271 Ban Yongjun wants to go back to the studio, so he goes with Feng Wei. Song Xuan takes the document, but also wants to return to the company. So there are only four people left in the ward, Qin Ning, Han Junyu, Cheng Mo and Xiao Jue. But in the ward, it was quiet all the time. At first, Qin Ning played with his mobile phone and ignored anyone. Cheng Mo stood by the bed and didn''t speak. From Anyun to leave, he can''t help the impulse to find Anyun''s contact information several times. In the end, he gave up. But this time he met Qin Ning, the impulse in his heart came out again, but he didn''t hold on for a moment. "I have Anyun''s contact information, but I won''t tell you!" Qin Ning suddenly said in a cold voice. "Why?" Cheng Mo can''t understand why she is so hostile to herself. "Because you don''t deserve it!" Qin Ning angrily stood up, big eyes staring at his tall back. Qin Ning is soft, not easy to say cruel words. But when she thought of Anyun sitting alone at the airport and crying, she felt sorry for Anyun. Cheng Mo''s cold eyes stare at her. The man who gives orders all the year round has a fierce look in his eyes, which makes Xiao Jue feel pressure. But Qin Ning is not afraid. "Don''t stare at me like that. You''ve forced Anyun to go abroad. Now you want to know her contact information. Are you willing to shut her down?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo clenches his fist, and his cold and hard face is tense. He seems to be restraining something. For the first time, Han Junyu saw his brother show such an embarrassing face. Although he couldn''t bear it, it was Ning Ning''s freedom to give him contact information. He would not interfere. "You go, and I don''t want to see you." Cheng Mo''s tall body stood beside the bed, blocking half of the light in the ward. He stood still and vomited a word for a long time. "Is she all right now?" Qin Ning showed a sarcastic sneer, "when she went abroad, she was still wearing pajamas, and she was alone hiding outside the toilet of the airport crying. When I go abroad, I have a full schedule of courses every day, but I don''t want to stop myself. Because she''s afraid, afraid that she will make mistakes when she thinks about it, which will make you unhappy and eventually be hated by you. If you really want her to be good, she''ll let you go, and you''ll let her go, too. " She and an Yun''s friends of more than ten years, although a lot of words an Yun did not say, but she can feel how painful An Yun''s heart is. She still remembers that when an Yun used to practice boxing, she was beaten to the ground without a drop of tears. She continued to get up and fight. Such a strong girl, but she cried like a lost child in the airport that day, her eyes were red and swollen, her face was haggard. Cheng Mo looked out of the window, forced to hold without blinking, and suddenly showed a pale smile, ready to leave the ward. "Wait!" When he came to the door of the ward, Qin Ning suddenly made a sound. Cheng Merton stopped, his back stiff. "Are you going to get married?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Cheng Mo spat out a word and exhausted his strength. "Well, I''ll tell yunyun. If she wants to contact you, you''ll naturally get a call from her. " Cheng Mo''s clenched fists burst up green veins, "thank you." Watching the man leave the ward, Qin Ning''s eyes are red. I love Anyun. Han Junyu wiped her tears with a handkerchief. He didn''t want to say more about other people''s feelings. But what she wants to do, he must be unconditional support. Xiao Jue kneaded his eyebrows on one side, feeling things hurt the most, and he didn''t want to express any attitude. It''s just that as Cheng Mo''s brother, it''s a bit distressing to see his mood so abnormal. Qin Ning lay in the ward for another day. Xiao Jue gave her a general examination and confirmed that her condition was much more optimistic than expected. Then he agreed to let her leave the hospital. Back at the villa, Qin Ning talks with her during an Yun''s break. They talked about some daily trifles. Anyun saw that she was always coy and seemed to have something to say. "Say what you want. As long as it''s not news of your pregnancy. " Qin Ning blinked suspiciously, "why can''t it be the news that I''m pregnant?" An Yun rolled her eyes, "if you are pregnant, don''t I become an aunt? No, they''re still beautiful. How can they be aunts? " Qinning mouth a smoke, this excuse is too bad! "I have something to tell you. Today, a man named Cheng Mo came to me to ask for your contact information." An Yun''s face changed, "didn''t you give it to him?" Qin Ning shook his head, pretending he didn''t know anything, "am I such a fool? He wants a phone number without any sincerity, and I won''t give it to him. ""Oh." Anyun is in a bad mood. "Yunyun, he also said that he was going to get married." Qin Ning carefully observed her expression. See an Yun stay Leng for a long time to come back, a face staring at the screen at a loss. "Yunyun, if you don''t want to give up, call him and have a good chat." Qin Ning clenched his little fist in pain. "If there''s anything to talk about, they''re going to get married." An Yun''s expression is stiff. She originally wanted to pull out a smile, but she found that her smile was too ugly. Her smile turned into a cry. "Ning Ning, what should I do? I feel so bad." Qin Ning saw her face expressionless to say that sentence, tears also trickle down, distressed eyes also red. "Yunyun, don''t worry. If you don''t want to give up, I''ll go to his wedding. If you''re not happy, he won''t be happy! " "Ning Ning, no, it''s not like that." Anyun wipes away her tears and sobs to stop crying. But she finds that the sadness is surging and she can''t control it. An Yun''s birthday is in November. She is not yet 18 years old. Now she is only a 17-year-old girl. Facing the man who has been in love for seven or eight years and wants to get married, but the bride doesn''t lose her. She can''t control her emotions at all. "Ning Ning, I don''t deserve him, so I wish him well. If he gets married, I''ll be happy for him. " Proud as she, this is how humble, will say not worthy of that man. "Yunyun," "it''s OK. I''m still young. I can stand the ups and downs." ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, the study. Han Junyu thinks that Cheng Mo is not in a good mood. As a brother, he calls Cheng Mo on his own initiative. "Go out for a drink?" "No time." The other side''s answer was very straightforward. "Do you really want to marry a woman you don''t love?" What he asked was somewhat ironic. If it had not been for his brother for so many years, he would not have said that. "It doesn''t matter." "Oh, congratulations." Since the other party is not in the mood, Han Junyu is too lazy to talk nonsense. He is not a talkative person. "Don''t send me an invitation. Look at your mourning face. I feel sick." Han Junyu hung up and listened to Cheng Mo''s perfunctory words. He was also annoyed. Throw the mobile phone to the table mountain, ready to get up, but hear the mobile phone vibration. Han Junyu stares at his mobile phone and hisses coldly. At the last second when the phone is about to hang up, he answers it. "Say it "Come out and drink with me." "I want to be with my wife. I don''t have time." Han Junyu is proud and coquettish, leaning lazily in the back seat. Because before he met Qin Ning, he and Cheng Mo had similar mentality, so now he understands his mentality very well. Chapter 272 Ding Huang club, Han Junyu opened the box, smell has been pungent wine. "Ouch, I finally have time to come out. Don''t I want to accompany my wife?" It''s Pei Qian''s sarcastic voice. Han Junyu just as ear is blowing a gust of wind, directly go to Cheng Mo''s side to sit down, push the wine in front of him away. "Come on, what''s going on?" "Oh, what can happen? My grandparents are urging me to get married when a woman is suitable. It''s OK." Cheng Mo also sneered at himself. Han Junyu frowned and stopped him. "Since there is no problem, what can I do with your cousin?" "Yes, what can I do with her?" But, let her go, what should he do? Only when she was with him did he feel that he was living like a person. Since she went abroad, he felt that he had fallen into hell. It''s dark. Close your eyes, it''s all her shadow. Her cry, her smile, the little girl behind him, like his little tail, how can not shake off. He was overconfident and thought that he could not get rid of her all his life. However, he did not expect that she would turn around and leave, but he could not find her. "Cheng Mo, if you want me to tell you, you are boring. Sao. At the beginning, people liked you, but you didn''t pay attention to them. Now that they are gone, you think about them. Oh, sadistic love Pei Qian shakes his head helplessly as he holds the glass. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo glances at him coldly. Pei Qian is really a little afraid of losing his temper. He has been training for many years, and he is definitely more ruthless than Han Junyu. "Well, I''ll give you some advice." Han Junyu discussed with him. "He said Cheng Mo thinks that Han Junyu is married after all. He always has some experience, so he has some expectation. "You first make a marriage certificate with your fiancee. If you stop thinking about it, you won''t suffer." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Cheng mo. "If you don''t want to stop thinking, go and get her back. You''ll marry her!" This is Han Junyu''s style of doing things. He is resolute and ruthless. As long as he wants it, he will never hesitate. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo took a look at him, didn''t speak, and drank heavily. Also know that he will have a lot of scruples, so in the face of their feelings will not be so frank, sometimes it is necessary to stimulate, in order to recognize the truth. But this kind of thing, the onlooker sees clearly, the person in charge is a fan, Han Junyu also does not say much. But he thought that he would have to hold a little woman when he came home, so he didn''t want to have wine on his body, so he didn''t touch the wine. "Emotion is different from your war. You''d better think about it." He finally persuaded. ¡­¡­ When returning to the villa, Han Junyu first went back to his room and took a bath before returning to the little woman''s room. As soon as he opened the door, a mass of pink fell into his arms. He put his arms around her and bowed his head to kiss her forehead. "What''s the matter?" "Not happy." Qin Ning, like a lazy cat, rubbed in his arms. Han Junyu listened to her voice a little hoarse, recalled her jaw, only to see her eyes red, obviously cry. "Why are you crying?" He picked her up and they looked at each other head to head. He gently kissed her in the eyes. "Yunyun cried, and I felt sick in my heart." Referring to an Yun, Han Junyu thinks of Cheng Mo''s appearance, but he is helpless. He takes her to sit down on the sofa and is ready to have a chat with her. "Why is she crying?" "I heard that Cheng Mo was going to get married." Qin Ning shriveled little fool and rubbed his cheek against his side face, like an animal''s gesture of seeking comfort. Han Junyu rubbed her small head to comfort her and held her palm. "Yunyun said that she didn''t deserve him, so she could only bless him. It''s all bullshit. She lied to herself. " The more Qin Ning thought about it, the more angry he was. "Well, so?" Han Junyu kisses the palm of her hand, smelling the familiar smell of shower gel on her body, and his mouth is slightly crooked. Little women always giggle all day long, so angry, young face angrily wrinkled, lovely can''t. "Han Junyu, can I go to Cheng Mo''s wedding banquet? Yunyun can''t come back from abroad. I''ll help her get married and rob the bridegroom. " Han Junyu said, "stupid girl, what are you doing to rob the bridegroom?" "I," Qin Ning said to an Yun that she didn''t want Cheng Mo to get married. As for what she wanted to rob him for, she didn''t really think about it. "If I rob him, I''ll shut him up in a dark room, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s way to torture people is to shut them up in a dark room. "Oh, Han Junyu, what do you say to do? Yunyun is my best friend. I can''t see her feel bad and help her." "Ning Ning, let''s not get involved in emotional affairs. If Cheng Mo thinks clearly, he knows how to do it himself. "Han Junyu persuades her, rubs her angry face and pecks her head. "Han Junyu, do you think we will separate?" Qin Ning suddenly sighed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu mouth a pull, brown eyes deep staring at her. This kind of thing, he will not think, more impossible to answer. "You want to be separated from me?" "No, I''m just assuming. Things are changeable. Will we be together for the rest of our lives? " Han Junyu picked her up and walked to the bed. "Stupid girl, it seems that we need to have a deep communication." Qin Ning blinked confused big eyes, holding his neck, "exchange what?" "Communication, of course!" Han Junyu put her on the bed, and then he put his hands on her sides. "Han Junyu, now is not my safe period." Qin Ning exclaimed and jumped up to escape. Han Junyu caught her leg, grabbed her wrist in one hand, pressed it on her head, and found several boxes of condoms from the drawer. "Be good." Qin Ning shakes his head, afraid that he will be pregnant, she evades to his arms. Her body is very soft, shrinking into a ball, but the more she rubs, Han Junyu''s body tenses and swallows. Little silly girl, let you be honest. He can take his time. Since she is so worried, he can only be cruel. Two people are rolling up and down, Qin Ning didn''t escape in the end. His action was too fast. In the blink of an eye, she was cool all over and stuffed into the quilt by him. When he whispered in her ear that he would not let her in her arms, she gave up the struggle and let him succeed. But although this man does it three or four times a week, every time he is like a hungry wolf who is not satisfied. She is so tired that she is paralyzed in his arms. No matter how she begged or cried, he would not let her go, which made her a little afraid. On the third day, Qin Ning succeeded in sleeping until half noon. On the fourth day, when she washed and went downstairs, Aunt Zhang asked her to drink some red bean porridge and let her bring Han Junyu lunch. "No, I want to go to the studio." Qin Ning angrily refused Aunt Zhang''s request. When Han Junyu left, he told Aunt Zhang to send him lunch when she woke up. Qin Ning''s bones are so soft that he doesn''t want to see him. "Oh, my good wife, this is the task Han Shao has given me. If I don''t do it well, Han Shao may dismiss me. If I''m fired, I''ll have no job. If I don''t have a job, I''ll be on the street. I''m miserable! " Aunt Zhang''s acting skills are pompous. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked the corner of the mouth, can only go upstairs to change clothes, take two people''s lunch to work. At the office, song Xuan came to pick her up. "Where''s Han Junyu?" She wondered. "The president is in a meeting. I''ll sneak out first. Madam, go to the office first and have a rest." Song Xuan delivers the prepared dessert to her. Qin Ning saw his favorite cake, satisfied, let him go busy, she did not have to say hello. Song Xuan see a few yuan of dessert to coax her so happy, in the heart can''t help but sigh, little girl is easy to meet. Qin Ning thought that he would have lunch later, but he didn''t dare to eat too much dessert. But thinking that Han Junyu must be thirsty after such a long meeting, she got up and went to the tea break to make a cup of tea for him. Carrying tea, just ready to turn around, but suddenly was suddenly hit, hot tea sprinkled on the back of the hand. She jumped up when she was scalded. The cup tilted and the hot tea fell on each other. Chapter 273 As soon as Qin Ning saw that the tea was on others, he quickly went to find a tissue. I''m very sorry. "Sorry, I''ll wipe it for you." "Get out of here, you''re burning me!" Qin Ning looked up and was surprised to see that it was Xu Lin. She was suddenly pushed by Xu Lin, the whole person back, hit the wall, she was hit in the back of the head, a sense of nausea hit. "Miss Qin, you don''t like me, so pour hot water on me on purpose!" Qin Ning rubbed the back of his head and recovered after a long time. Hearing Xu Lin''s accusation, she blinked in bewilderment. "Didn''t you run into me yourself?" "Don''t spill your guts. I''m going to pour water. Who knows you will spill water on me on purpose!" Xu Lin''s guilty roar. Qin Ning looked at the back of his red hand and frowned. He didn''t want to talk to her anymore. "Miss Qin, you haven''t apologized to me yet!" See Xu Lin stretched out her arm to stop her, Qin Ning pursed lips powder lips, cold stare at her. "Well, I apologize. Are you satisfied?" It was her fault to spill water on her, but how could Xu Lin suddenly hit her? I don''t know if she did it on purpose. Listen to Qin Ning apology, Xu Lin Leng a second, did not expect this woman really apologize, more disdain in the heart. "Is that an apology?" "Then what attitude do you want to take advantage of a five-year-old to put me in a dark room and try to kill me?" Qin Ning fought back. Xu Lin''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t expect to know that she did it. "Don''t talk nonsense, Miss Qin. I can''t understand you at all." Qin Ning sneered coldly, "you don''t know what I say again, then how do you know I''m talking nonsense?" "You" "do you think that if you take advantage of a five-year-old child, there will be no investigation? Miss Xu, you are too naive. I''ve never said anything about this. If Han Junyu wants to make an investigation, do you think he can''t find you? " Considering the shadow left in her heart, Han Junyu never asked why she would go to the small dark room. If she said that, Han Junyu would definitely clean her up! "What you say, Miss Qin, is evidence." Xu Lin was somewhat on guard against her. "Oh, you want proof." Qin Ning took out his mobile phone, "Meng Xin told me the whole story, and I recorded it. If I give this recording to Han Junyu, do you think you can still stay here? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin grinds her teeth and stares at her, questioning her words. "Xu Lin, if you want to stay here, you''d better not call me Miss Qin, but call me Mrs. Han." "Fool says dream, Han Shaocai won''t marry a woman like you." Xu Lin is not willing to satirize. "Bang!" At this time, the door of the tea room was kicked open rudely. Xu Lin turns her head and sees the tall man walking into the tea room. Her face turns pale and she is in a hurry to explain. "Han Shao, listen to me. She''s talking nonsense. I didn''t do anything." "Oh, is it?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes were cold and unfathomable, and his body sent out a frightening chill. Just after the meeting, he went back to the office happily, but he didn''t see her. When he came out to look for someone, he heard her voice from the tea room. "Miss Xu, it''s not cute to lie." Qin Ning saw Han Junyu coming. With help, she straightened her back and went to him. Han Junyu saw the back of her red hand, frowning, holding her little hand to check. "What''s the matter?" The strength of a man is not heavy or heavy. The back of his hand is hot and red, and he pinches it with pain. She took a cool breath, wrinkled her little face and glared at him. Han Junyu doesn''t pinch her any more. He carefully holds her hand in the palm of his hand. The back of her hand was burned by Han Cai once last time. Although there is no trace left, he looks sad. "Does it hurt?" He bowed his head and blew. "Well, it''s a little painful. Maybe I need some ointment." Han Junyu lowers his head and kisses her little hand to take her to wipe medicine. "Han Shao," Xu Lin''s jealous eyes turned red when she looked at his cherished hand holding Qin Ning and her wet clothes. "Shengan group can''t accommodate employees with bad moral character!" Han Junyu turns around, his voice is deep and cold, which is frightening. "Yes, president." Just now Song Xuan also heard Qin Ning''s words. It was Xu Lin who hurt Qin Ning. Qin Ning was put into a small dark room, and Qin Ning was injured. Han Shao always wanted to wait for Qin Ning to open his mouth to investigate this matter, but he didn''t expect that Qin Ning would investigate it himself. "Han Shao, you can''t do this to me. If you have no evidence, why should you quit me?" Xu Lin is not reconciled. Qin Ning pursed her lips, and then said with a smile, "since she doesn''t agree to be dismissed, let''s transfer her to another department."Han Junyu frowns, Xu Lin this woman unexpectedly hurt Qin Ning, see her feel sick. But Qin Ning said don''t transfer her to other departments, it certainly can''t let her have a chance to appear in front of him again. "Song Xuan, transfer her to the logistics department, never step into this level again!" "Yes Song Xuan nodded. Logistics Department, isn''t it the toilet sweeper? Xu Lin''s face becomes pigliver color, and she stares at Qin Ning. "I don''t agree. I''m a top student in a famous school. How can I go to the logistics department?" Xu Lin grinds her teeth. If she resigns, she will never be humiliated by Qin Ning! "Well, you can quit. When you enter the company, you should sign a contract. There must be a time limit. If you resign voluntarily, you should also pay liquidated damages. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin''s face was gloomy. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and stared at the little woman''s beautiful appearance, standing beside to support her. Song Xuan light cough, according to the normal procedure, the general staff resignation, submitted the resignation report can. But if you want to deliberately embarrass employees, it is absolutely too much for them to take. Let Xu Lin resign, she is not reconciled, now can only go to sweep the toilet. Han Junyu doesn''t want to waste time with irrelevant people here. In front of everyone, he bends down and takes Qin Ning to the office. Although Qin Ning has been used to his princess hug, but in front of so many people, she is embarrassed, low head to his arms. Xu Lin''s Scarlet eyes stare at the back of the two people leaving. She wants to refute, but she is stopped by song Xuan. "Secretary Xu, oh, no, you are no longer an employee of the secretary department. Now you are a member of the logistics department. Please, Miss Xu ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin black face, angry staring at Song Xuan, turned to clean up their own things. Carrying things to the logistics department, the head of the logistics department is packing up. Look at Xu Lin coming. Get out of the way. "What''s your name?" Xu Lin''s eyes swept around, disgust in her eyes. There''s only one desk. It''s dirty! "I''ll take this position." Instead of answering his question, Xu Lin pointed to the position of the minister. In the logistics department, the minister has his own desk, but other employees don''t. The minister is a 40 year old woman with no make-up on her face, but she combs her face to the back and is meticulous. Her work clothes are also neat and rigorous. Hearing Xu Lin''s words, the minister raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at the bucket next to his eyes, and ordered coldly. "Pour out this bucket of water!" Chapter 274 When Xu Lin heard someone tell her to pour water, she didn''t even look at the minister. She has never done such a thing since she was so old. Why should this woman make her pour water. Hum! The minister looked at her standing still and dared to look at her with both arms in his arms. He was arrogant and didn''t get angry. "I repeat, pour out this bucket of water!" "I''m not going to pour it." "Oh," the minister nodded, lifted the bucket of water and poured it directly on her. "Ah Xu Lin screams and stares at her resentfully. "You, you dare to throw me!" "I''m a minister, you''re an employee. If you don''t want to listen to me, you can resign!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin''s face was gloomy. She wanted to kill the woman. "Take the broom and clean the toilet!" The minister ignored him and went on cleaning. Some other employees came and said hello to Qin Ning, "ouch, new employees are coming. What''s your name?" The staff of the logistics department are all elderly middle-aged women. When they see a young girl coming, they are very curious. Xu Linke looks at a group of people in cleaning clothes. Their faces are cold. They kick away the bucket in anger and leave in a huff. ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. "Minister, where is this man from, so arrogant?" "Ha ha." The minister doesn''t want to talk nonsense about such employees. ¡­¡­ Xu Lin went back to her home and changed her clothes. Thinking of what Qin Ning said, she turned pale. Running to Meng''s house, she sees Meng Xin playing with the nanny. She takes a deep breath and walks up to Meng Xin. "Xinxin, I have something to tell you." Meng Xin saw that Xu Lin had come. Thinking of the last time, she was a little afraid. She took the nanny''s hand and refused to let go. Xu Lin wants to talk to Meng Xin alone, but the nanny doesn''t leave. She bears her temper and smiles. "Xinxin, don''t you want to know about your mother?" Meng Xin a listen to and his mother about, this just don''t give up of let go of the hand of the nurse, and she together upstairs. But when I went upstairs, I still kept a distance from Xu Lin. Xu Lin hated that her small arms and legs were too slow, so she held her and left. Nanny see Xu Lin''s action, think she is really love Meng Xin, also went to busy their own things. To Meng Xin''s bedroom, Xu Lin''s face changed, pinching Meng Xin''s tender face. "Xinxin, did you tell her that you took Qin Ning to the dark room?" Meng Xin was pinched and hurt by her. She wanted to hide, but she couldn''t. "Auntie, I don''t want to know which woman guessed it by herself. Auntie, it hurts. Let me go When Meng Xin cried, her nose and tears kept falling down and got to Xu Lin''s hand. Xu Lin abandoned her, "Xinxin, it''s you who are not good, so don''t blame you. Mom will stay in prison for a few more days!" "Aunt, Xinxin is wrong. Xinxin miss her mother." Seeing that she was leaving, Meng Xin grabbed her hand and begged. Xu Lin thought of today''s humiliation, in the heart of the hard, impatient to leave her. "Xinxin, I told you, this matter can''t be known, but you didn''t keep the secret, rubbish!" The more she thought about her tone, she turned and left. "Auntie, don''t go, Auntie!" Meng Xin ran after her in tears, but when she ran to the door, Xu Lin had already driven away. She missed her mother so much that the more she thought about it, the worse she felt. She cried loudly. Meng Zhidong, who just came back from work, saw his daughter sitting at the gate crying and holding her suspiciously. "Xinxin, what''s the matter?" Meng Xin burps and lies in his arms, talking about Xu Lin''s asking her to lead Qin Ning to the small dark room. "Dad, I miss Mom. But my aunt said, "if I make a mistake, my mother can''t come back." The more Meng Xin said, the more sad he was. Meng Zhidong is so busy with his work that he is confused recently. Since Sheng''an group has not renewed his contract with Meng, other cooperative businesses have to terminate their contracts. He anticipates that Han Junyu must be scheming against them. I didn''t expect to hear her daughter say that it was Xu Lin who deliberately wanted to harm Qin Ning and let Meng Xin lead her to the attic. She was so angry that she left Meng Xin behind. Unexpectedly by Xu Lin put together, a neuropathic Xu LAN make enough, also come to a sister-in-law, the women of the Xu family are crazy! Aware of Meng Zhidong''s anger, Meng Xin is very helpless, sobbing and holding his big hand. "Dad, I miss Mom." "What do you think? That woman had better stay in prison all her life. Get out of here!" He kicked Meng Xin away. The back of Meng Xin''s head hit the door. The five-year-old girl didn''t know anything. She felt the blood on the back of her head and cried out.Nanny heard the voice, quickly out, see Meng Xin back of the head blood, scared, rushed to the hospital. Meng Zhidong saw the bloodstain and was in a daze. He didn''t expect the child to fall so easily. He just kicked and bled. But with a nanny, he is not a doctor and can''t cure her. It''s better to be busy with his own work. Xu Lin, who drove away from Meng''s house, was upset and kept speeding up. Suddenly, the light shook her eyes, and she covered them with her arm. Just vaguely feel a big truck coming, she panicked and quickly turned the steering wheel to avoid. But the speed was too fast for her to stop. When the truck hit her, her brain was blank. She saw the truck smash her car glass. Brain concussion, the front of the car seat belt pop out, she hit the top of the head. In the chaos, she seemed to be dragged out of the car. She wanted to call for help, but she had no strength at all, and finally fell into the dark. Office of the president of Sheng''an group. Han Junyu holds the little woman back to the office, and the ointment wipes her hands. When the ointment was put on her hand, Qin Ning felt better. She looked down at the man holding her finger painfully. She even gave him a kiss on the face. "No more pain?" Han Junyu rubs her little head. "It''s painful. If you blow it, it won''t hurt." Listen to a woman''s soft words, Han Junyu looks at her suspiciously, but still blows gently. "Han Junyu, you are so stupid." Qin Ning didn''t hold back. He went into his arms with a smile and immediately found himself a protective umbrella. "And I hit the back of my head, too. It hurts." The man is not careless, touch the back of her head, as expected was hit out of a small bag, face a sink, gently rub. After a while, looking at her comfortable lying in her arms to sleep, Han Junyu settled accounts with her after autumn and squeezed her cheek viciously. "Who''s stupid, stupid girl?" But the strength was too heavy, pinched, afraid of pinching hurt her, and holding her face, pecked on her lips. "You still think you are immortal. If you blow a breath of immortal Qi, you can blow my wound well. Do you think you are stupid?" Qin Ning did not think much, blinking big eyes staring at him, amber eyes, bright and bright. "Stupid girl, if it still hurts, I''ll take you to the hospital." Hearing that he was going to the hospital, Qin Ning shook his head. She didn''t like the hospital at all. She lived in the hospital a few days ago. When she heard the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, she couldn''t eat well and sleep well. "Han Junyu, if I don''t go to the hospital, can you give me another blow?" She tooted toot mouth, with a small head has been rubbing his palm, coquettishly holding his strong waist. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is when the little kitten is coquettish, she likes to stick to people. I really can''t help her. Chapter 275 Qin Ning''s injury is not serious, but Han Junyu attaches great importance to it. She wants to draw. She is careless and doesn''t care about her own affairs, but he is not at ease. Knowing that she didn''t like the taste of the hospital, she took a few pictures of her hand and sent them to Xiao Jue, asking him if he needed to go to the hospital and what he needed to pay attention to Xiao Jue, who is in consultation, seldom hears so much from Han Junyu. He looks at the picture on his mobile phone again. "I can only say that your girl''s hand shape is good, and her fingers are very long." ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Han Junyu has a cold face. "It''s just that when you''re scalded, you can''t touch the water." Xiao Jue explained patiently. After thinking about it, he said more. "It''s really young. Tut Tut, this skin is really tender." "Xiao Jue, if you are short of women recently, ask Pei Qian to find one for you. No more nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" No longer waste words with him, Han Junyu hang up decisively. Han Junyu doesn''t care about how his brothers joke. But he couldn''t bear to make fun of his woman. "What did Uncle Xiao say?" Seeing Han Junyu''s bad face, Qin Ning is worried. Han Junyu took a deep breath. Then he turned around, his face was indifferent, and walked up to her. Looking at the back of her red hand, he was still distressed. He pinched the other hand, which was very tender. Her fingers were very long, but it was soft in her hand, like the tiny claws of a little suckling cat. "Han Junyu, what are you looking at?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes in disbelief and thought his face was strange. Han Junyu did not answer her, but pecked on her lips. His little woman is not only tender and soft, but also sweet. "what kind of lipstick do you wear today?" "Hey, hey, strawberry flavor, can you taste it?" Qin Ning laughs. her lipstick or Ann Yun specially brought her brother brother on a business trip, and it was completely edible. "Then I''ll try more." As soon as his words fell, he grabbed her lips again. Han Junyu did not lose his sense of taste, the most do not like to eat sweet and sour taste of strawberry. But now when he kisses her, he feels that the sweetness spreads to his bone marrow and makes him addicted. ¡­¡­ Dinner, on the table. Qinning holding chopsticks, is preparing to eat, but was stopped by a man. "What are you going to do?" "I''ll feed you." Han Junyu took up her bowl and really wanted to feed her. Qin Ning frowned and stared at him for a while, patiently explaining. "Han Junyu, it''s not so exaggerated. He''s just scalded, not with a broken hand." Han Junyu put vegetables into her mouth and said, "don''t talk nonsense. How long did your hand recover last time?" Qin Ning''s heart is guilty of light cough, last time her finger was burned, because she did not pay attention, originally two days can be good. She killed herself, washed her hands in cold water, and a week later the red area recovered. She didn''t feel any pain, but the man cared more than she did and taught her every time. She didn''t want to be taught any more. She had to wait for him to feed her. But the man deliberately every spoon of rice, is full of a spoon into her mouth, she can''t chew. "Han Junyu, I''m small and my mouth is small. Wait for me." Qin Ning turned his head and wanted to finish what he had in his mouth. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, patiently waiting for her for a while, "I, I don''t want to eat rice, I want to eat vegetables." Man mouth a smoke, this woman is really told him addicted, but he is willing to give her another clip a dish, and a large spoon of rice into her mouth. "Han Junyu, it''s too much. Have some." Seeing the spoonful of rice, Qin Ning immediately hid behind and pressed his lips tightly. "No, there is no fruit this week!" He made a cold threat. Qin Ning shriveled mouth, can only open mouth, pitiful big eyes staring at her, a brave martyr look. Han Junyu licked his alveolar and held back his anger. Half of the spoonful of rice was eaten before it was put into her mouth. "Hee hee, Han Junyu, it''s very kind of you." "Eat!" The man looks at her coldly with a sullen face, like teaching a child a lesson. Aunt Zhang in the kitchen saw Han Junyu patiently feeding Qin Ning. They were noisy and had a good time. Since their marriage, Han Junyu has not only talked more, but also softened his face. Qin Ning had some support, lying on the sofa and didn''t want to move. He was having a good time with his mobile phone. "Get up." Han Junyu suddenly snatched her cell phone. "For what?" Qin Ning frowned, a little unwilling."Go to the study." Do not give her any chance to refuse, he has taken her hand, take her upstairs. Qin Ning is coquettish and wants to sit in the living room for a while. She also wants to have a chat with Aunt Zhang. "Don''t you have enough to eat?" Han Junyu didn''t give her a look. He opened the door of the study and let her sit on the sofa. He held the computer and sat down beside her. Said to eat to support the problem, Qin Ning gas wheezing staring at the man. "It''s not you. You''ve been feeding me rice. I want to eat vegetables." Han Junyu pinched her cheek and returned her cell phone to her again. Her mobile phone broke the screen, he simply gave her a new model, running faster than the previous mobile phone, so the experience of playing games is not bad. "Lie down and I''ll rub it for you." While he said it, he turned on the computer. "No, you''re busy with your work." Seeing that he still had a job, Qin Ning did not dare to quarrel with him. If he doesn''t have a job, she wants to go out for a walk with him. "Don''t you blame me for feeding you too much? Be obedient and lie down Unconsciously, his tone was a bit more powerful. Qin Ning Du mouth, reclining on the sofa to continue to mobile phone, the man''s big hand rubbing her stomach, quite comfortable. Han Junyu looks at the e-mail in the computer, and his hand keeps moving. Suddenly, his eyes scan the study, and his fingers fall on the keyboard. After a mental struggle, his fingers fell down. He just pressed a keyboard, the study instantly into the dark, accompanied by a woman''s scream. As soon as I put down the computer, a ball came in my arms and trembled in his arms. Han Junyu heartache, gently rubbing the little woman''s small head, "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid, I accompany you." "Han, uncle Han, what to do? The light is broken." Qin Ning took his big hand, very uneasy. Listening to her call him uncle Han, you can reveal the fear in her heart. Han Junyu''s thin lips pursed straight, and forbeared. "Well, the light is broken. I''ll fix it later." Qin Ning is afraid and simply closes her eyes. Thinking of the situation in Meng''s attic that night, she bites her pink lips and hugs the man again. "Ning Ning, no one here will harm you. Will you be afraid?" "Well, Han, uncle Han, don''t leave me." Qin Ning wanted to get up and leave the study, but she didn''t dare to move. "You won''t leave, Ning Ning. Open your eyes and look at me." The light moonlight outside the window came in. He could see her eyes closed tightly. He held her little face and tried to make her open her eyes. But Qin Ning struggled to shake off his hand and get into his arms again. Chapter 276 Today, Qin Ning can talk about that night. Han Junyu thinks that her fear should be reduced. In order to verify his idea, he deliberately brought her to the study, that is, turn off the light in the study to check her reaction. Now her little fingers are shaking to hold him, afraid to drill into his arms, and she is still shaking when she speaks. In this state, it is obvious that she has not completely put down the shadow left by that night. "Ning Ning, darling, just open your eyes and slowly adapt to the dark." He tried his best to persuade her patiently and patted her on the back with a big hand to make her stronger. But Qin Ning closed his eyes tightly and kept avoiding. "Uncle Han, did you do it on purpose?" "Ning Ning, I''m sorry to put you in danger alone." Now that she has guessed it, Han Junyu no longer conceals it. He holds her up and makes her look him in the eye. "Ning Ning, look at me, I accompany you to face the darkness." Hearing his gentle voice, Qin Ning struggled in his heart and rubbed his cheek to hide. Han Junyu is not in a hurry, just slowly waiting for her. Xiao Jue want to adjust her state of mind, must be patient, let her slowly open the door. So, no matter how long it is, he will wait for her. If she is not willing to face, then he will do everything to make her world bright. But this is a hidden danger. When he is not with her in the future, she will cry and be afraid when she encounters this problem again. So he would rather her cry in his arms. After a long time, Qin Ning knew that he had no way back, and then slowly opened his eyes. By the light of the moon, see the hazy Jun face. At this time, the two did not speak, the silence of the night, can only hear each other''s heartbeat. Qin Ning''s little heart is hanging high, which just returns to its normal beating. "Ning Ning, kiss me." Qin Ning''s little hand touched his cheek, slowly raised his head and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Han Junyu also responded by kissing her on the cheek, then rubbing her forehead. It''s like telling her in silence. He''s here. Don''t be afraid. "Can you adapt?" "Well, the legs are a little soft." In his arms, she dared to open her eyes, but she did not dare to look at other places. Her limbs were numb. Han Junyu put her leg down, took out her mobile phone and turned on the flashlight. "Come on, take a few steps." Qin Ning resisted and held on to his hand. "Good, Ning Ning. I''ll go with you. Take your time. " Qin Ning could only bite her teeth, because of the high tension, her palms were sweating. The tip of her foot fell to the ground slowly, and when she took a step forward, she still felt a little floating, just like stepping on the cloud, which made her feel unreal. After the first step, there will be a second step. Han Junyu in order to adapt to her pace, a little bit forward, like a baby learning to walk. Although she took a small step, he could feel her efforts. They went to the door of the study together. He opened the study, and the light outside the study was bright. When Qin Ning came out of his study, he felt like he was walking into another world. "How do you feel?" Han Junyu asked. "I don''t want to go to your study any more." She tooted her pink lips and said angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at him, picked her up and went back to the study again. "Ah, Han, uncle Han, I''m kidding." She grabbed his arm again and refused to leave him for half a minute. "This time, you go by yourself." "No!" Qin Ning resolutely refused, holding his big hand. "You''re with me." "Ning Ning, I''m behind you. Good, I''ll watch you go Han Junyu threw away her hand again and pushed her forward. Qin Ning nervously looked back at him several times. Han Junyu thought he didn''t see anything. He stared at her slow steps. Since Qin Ning wanted to challenge herself, she closed her eyes and wanted to go. She was in such a hurry that she seemed to run away from something. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The baby cat runs very fast. When he came out of the study, the little woman ran back to her own room, his mouth slightly crooked. He wanted to catch her. He didn''t need to go to her at all. He had a way to get her back in his arms. Take out the mobile phone, his mobile phone and computer are linked, find the circuit diagram of her bedroom, he pressed a key. The woman hiding in the bedroom ran out of the room and rushed into his arms."Han Junyu, hateful!" Turn off all the lights in her bedroom. Han Junyu rubbed her small head, palms soft, thin lips up, rippling a little smile. "Tonight, we''ll train for the game of walking in the dark." "Ah, Han Junyu, I''m tired. I won''t play any more." Suddenly picked up by a man, Qin Ning is not happy, patting him on the shoulder, trying to let him let her down. But her little hand hit him on the shoulder, like scratching, and he didn''t care. "Ning Ning, your hand is hurt. It''s better not to move." Two people came to her bedroom, he helped her against the door, bow to grab her pink lips, gently kiss. At the beginning, she just copied her lip shape. When she adapted to his breath, it deepened the kiss. "Ning Ning, hold me tight." In the dark, his low voice echoed in his ears. Qin Ning almost subconsciously obeyed his orders, white arms, tightly hugged his neck, tentatively responded to his kiss. Her response was green and cautious. It''s like a green apple just picked from a tree, with dew on its smooth skin. It''s crisp, sour and sweet. When the hand that the man falls on her waist is released, Qin Ning''s leg hooks his strong waist. "Han Junyu." "Well?" His kiss fell in her ear, strength is not heavy, gentle like holding her in the hand, abnormal treasure. "Thank you, now I like the night, because you accompany me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little woman was a little shy when she finished this sentence. She rubbed her cheek against him and didn''t dare to look him in the eye. The atmosphere is so good that Han Junyu feels sorry for his elaborate arrangement tonight if he doesn''t do anything. "Han Junyu." "Well." "Will you stay with me all my life?" When it comes to love, Qin Ning asks foolishly, holding his handsome face, and the sweat on his face drops onto her face. "Ning Ning, in my lifetime, my time is yours." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Things are changeable. Who knows how long a lifetime is? However, no matter how long his life is, as long as she is still there, he will accompany her. The next day, Han Junyu went to the company in a good mood. During the meeting, everyone felt that the president was in a good mood, and those who needed to sign came quickly. Suddenly, song Xuan received a call from the head of the logistics department, saying that the new employee didn''t come to work. Song Xuan''s face is calm. After he hangs up, he enters the president''s office. "President, Xu Lin was taken away by Junyi." Chapter 277 Xu Lin was in a car accident and was taken away by Junyi. When she opened her eyes and woke up again, she found that it was still dark in front of her eyes. She rubbed her eyes suspiciously. Raised her arm, but found that there are many parts of the body are very painful, she tried to recall his memory before fainting. It seems that she was taken away by a man. Was it because she was rescued to the hospital and the room didn''t turn on the light? "Anybody?" Why not turn on the light? She got up, only to find that she was still lying in a cold place, which was so damp that she could even smell the unbearable stench. "Where is this? Why don''t you turn on the light?" Xu Lin felt the wall and quickly looked for it. Suddenly she found that the wall was wet. She didn''t know what to touch, and her hands smelled. "Help, where is this?" She tried to bear the smell and went on, but after walking for a long time, she didn''t come to the end. Where the hell is this? She had a few guesses in her mind, but she shook her head in denial. Suddenly, a flash of light, she saw her environment, screamed in horror. But the light soon disappeared, and she stood still in amazement, stiff. Who threw her down the drain?! Her heart was in a mess, and she quickly tried to get out of here. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to step on, and there was a sound of bared teeth. "Ah, mouse!" She had no shoes on her feet. She stepped on the mouse with bare feet. She was scared and numb with the plush touch. He jumped up in fright, hit his back against the wall, and got some dirty things on his body, which was unbearable. Suddenly, another light flashed by. She saw that she was covered with used toilet paper and her feet were dirty, which made her feel sick. The light soon disappeared, and she was about to cry because of the things on her body. After running for a while, I finally heard a bang, and then another light flashed by. She guessed that the sound just now should be a car driving through the iron well cover of the sewer. This may be the exit. But there are cars passing by all the time outside. It''s too sad if she is run over to death as soon as she goes out. Finally found an exit, and worried about the passing vehicles outside, panic, anxious to keep turning. Although she hated the current situation, she wanted her own life more, so she had to find another exit. When she found a remote place, she opened the iron well cover, and suddenly a basin of hot water poured down. "Oh, it''s so hot." She screamed at the heat and fell all over her. Looking up again, the iron well cover was covered. She looks gloomy. Who on earth wants to hurt her and tease her like this?! Sitting on the well cover, the man who is playing the game pats the mosquito on his body. Seeing that the position of the woman in the underground channel is moving, he also gets up. As soon as you give orders, you should leave this woman in the sewer for at least two days before she can be released. If she wants to come out, she can pour it directly with hot water. In the president''s office of Sheng''an group, Han Junyu listens to song Xuan''s report. Junyi''s way of dealing with Xu Lin is to nod by default. "How is the Meng family?" "Sheng''an didn''t renew his contract with Mengshi, and many companies terminated the contract with Mengshi. Within the Meng family, Meng song and Meng Sen fought for power, and civil strife was very serious. It doesn''t take me any trouble to get rid of them. " Han Junyu''s eyes are indifferent, and there is no expression on Jun''s face. In shopping malls, every year there are rising enterprises, naturally there will be disappearing companies. In the heyday of Meng family, Sheng''an group was in the spotlight. Because of the past glory, Meng''s behavior is arrogant and boastful, which is taboo for large companies. Han Junyu''s work is low-key, and he doesn''t care about these. In recent years, he has quietly surpassed Meng, which is also what he expected. But Meng Zhengtao may be involved in his mother''s death, so he must clean up Meng. "Keep an eye on it. The Meng family often goes astray in their work, and then send two people to follow Ning Ning." Han Junyu''s biggest worry is that those people are going to trouble Qin Ning. Qin Ning is timid and in poor health. He can''t stand the ups and downs. "Yes, I''ll discuss it with Jun Yi." Song Xuan nodded. ¡­¡­ In Langyue studio, Qin Ning is painting. Suddenly, when she heard someone calling her, she took a long time to recover. "Eh, Feng Wei, are you looking for elder martial sister?" Feng Wei shook his head and raised his camera. "Today I''m here to see you." Qin Ning blinked, "take photos of people?" "Smart." Feng Wei looks at her paintings and finds that the colors in her works are very beautiful. Although some places deal with the very naive, but make up with color, it seems a bit pure, very unique style."But you need to do some preparation." Feng Wei felt his chin. Feng Wei wants her to make up, but Qin Ning is a hand wreck and can''t do it at all. So half an hour later, Pei Ming arrived at the studio. Pei Ming''s technique is good. An hour later, Qin Ning in Qipao stood in front of the crowd. "Why wear cheongsam?" Qin Ning had never worn a cheongsam before, and there were several twists. "Artistic conception." Feng Wei said briefly. As soon as Qin Ning''s mouth draws out, he goes to her studio according to his request. Standing at the window, ban Yongjun plays the light nearby. "Qin Ning, don''t be nervous. You just need to draw. I''ll look for the angle. " "All right." Qin Ning shyly took the drawing board, but the less nervous she was, the more nervous she was. Her hands with the pen were shaking. If the state of tension, the human body''s muscles are tight, Feng Wei is not satisfied. "Xiao Jun, change your clothes and accompany Qin Ning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun was surprised. For the sake of her boyfriend, she had to go. Finally, they sit in front of the drawing board and draw. With ban Yongjun, Qin Ning soon relaxes. Her sweet smile makes Pei Ming beside her feel excited. We chatted and took photos together. We had a good time. "Qin Ning, sister Xiaojun, do you have a microblog? I add you, your face is my work. If you are my signboard in the future, I will not be afraid of no business. " Ban Yongjun is going to be a senior, bigger than Pei Ming and Qin Ning. It''s right to call her Xiaojun sister. "Yes." They took out their cell phones and focused on each other. Feng Wei glances at Ban Yongjun''s thinness. He not only pays attention to her, but also likes her works very much. He also thought about meeting her when he came back to China. He didn''t expect that this girl would become his girlfriend. Is this fate? "Feng Wei?" Ban Yongjun found that he had been staring at himself and waved his hand in front of him. "Ah, it''s OK." Feng Wei takes back her mind, stares at the woman''s face and wants to kiss her again. "Ning Ning." At this time, Han Junyu entered the studio, a small studio, standing a few people. See Feng Wei here, his face is slightly cold, cold eyes slant Piao Feng Wei. "Why are you here?" In his mind, Qin Ning''s studio is her private occasion, in addition to his accident, other men are not allowed to enter. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei mouth a smoke, class Yongjun is his girlfriend, he is very strange here? But aware of the cold air on Han Junyu''s body, he reluctantly touched his nose and took ban Yongjun''s hand. "Jun, since they are not welcome, I''ll take you on a date." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming, a single dog, was fed dog food. "Wait!" Suddenly, Han Junyu''s cold voice rang out. Chapter 278 Feng Wei leads ban Yongjun to leave the studio, and is suddenly stopped by Han Junyu. He stops in doubt. Then he is forced to another office by Han Junyu. Feng Wei looks at him with a cold face and is very serious. He thinks that there is something very important. He is a little worried. I didn''t expect to ask him about his dating plans. He took a puff from the corner of his mouth and looked at the man with a leather collar. "Dating is a skill. Why should I tell you?" Feng Wei is holding a smile and raising her chin haughtily. Han Junyu stares at him coldly, "if I don''t go on a date, I''ll have a lot of time to deal with my work. I don''t mind if I''m busy for a while and stir up Feng''s family so that you can''t have peace." Feng Wei''s eyelids jump because his uncle is ill. Now as the acting president, he is in a mess in managing Feng''s work. If Han Junyu makes trouble for him, he will have no time to date ban Yongjun. For his own happiness, he can only hook up with him. When Han Junyu returns to the studio again, Pei Ming has already left, and Qin Ning has taken off her make-up and changed her clothes. He came forward and sniffed her, only the smell of paint, and stole a kiss on her lips. Qin Ning Du Du mouth, deliberately to his body rubbed rubbed, hugged his waist, "I must have other flavor, you do not dislike it?" Han Junyu touched her small head, indifferent handsome face, rarely a bit soft. "As long as it tastes like you." Whether it''s a slightly bitter medicine fragrance, or a plastic pigment, or a sweet dessert. Suddenly being teased, Qin Ning was stunned for a while, and his cheek turned red. "Han Junyu, how can you speak so well?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "my voice, isn''t it always good?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled mouth, she refers to what he said, but he deliberately changed the topic, said it was his voice. She has to admit that this man''s voice is really nice, especially when he does that kind of thing with her at night, his words are mostly in her ears. Listening to his low alcohol magnetic voice, she always felt that he did not move, she felt that she was going to be drunk. "Stupid girl, why are your cheeks so red?" Han Junyu''s big hand holding her face, aware of her eyes Dodge, understand, low voice in her ear to ask. "Do you want to think about some activities I''ve done with you, eh?" A man deliberately lowers his voice, and the last rising ending can take the soul away. "Well," Qin Ning shook his head and stepped back two steps. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m going to paint." Han Junyu did not let her wish, long arm around her waist, a little unhappy, she avoided. "If I can see what you draw, it''s better to see me more." "Han Junyu, I suddenly find that you are quite naive sometimes." In front of him, she almost said what she had to say. She couldn''t help laughing when he just said that with a straight face. "Little silly girl, why don''t you clean up?" Han Junyu curved his fingers and knocked on her forehead. Jun''s face was gloomy. He is a 29 year old man. He is said to be childish by an 18-year-old woman. This is an insult! But in front of her, he can''t control some behaviors. He wants to stick to her, hold her, kiss her and do something closer. "No, no, I surrender. I''m wrong. I''m naive. How can you be so tall and powerful? " As soon as his face sank, Qin Ning quickly apologized and put his little hand on his forehead to make a surrender. Little girl, it''s always quick to admit mistakes, but it''s hard to say what I think. Two people have a little height difference, Han Junyu to chat with her, must bend down. He picked her up impatiently, and they looked at each other head to head. "I''m glad my woman says I''m powerful. Now let''s go back and make you feel better." Qin Ning''s face turned red and covered his lips. "Han Junyu, don''t say it." Han Junyu''s brown eyes stared at the woman tightly and licked her palm. Qin Ning felt itchy and quickly dodged. He had a chance to talk and walked out with her in his arms. "Ah, Han Junyu, it will be a while before I get off work." "I have to get off work now!" Feng Wei can take ban Yongjun to date. Why can''t he take his own woman home? Zhou Lao, who was passing by, heard Han Junyu''s words and was so angry that he gasped. "Boy, you put people down. If you take my staff away, who will give me a job? " "Han Junyu, put me down." Looking at Zhou Laolai, Qin Ning patted the man''s shoulder anxiously. "Mr. Zhou, we''re joking. We didn''t miss work." Qin Ning quickly explained.Han Junyu was not willing to put her down, but his whole body took a step forward and protected her behind him. Zhou Lao looked at the way the man protected the calf. He was disgusted with his molars and scolded him sternly. "Boy, don''t think it''s great to be tall. Standing here is an eyesore, don''t you know?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu mouth rigid pulled pull, grow tall, is his fault? Zhou knew he couldn''t hold Han Junyu, so he looked at Qin Ning. Qin Ning was staring at by Zhou Lao and was nervous all over. Unconsciously, he hid behind Han Junyu. Mr. Zhou realized that he had been despised and was angry. "Qin Ning, don''t come to the studio in the future!" "Why? Mr. Zhou, it''s just my fault. Please take back what I just said. " Qin Ning turned pale with fright. "Oh, either sooner or later, or I''ll skip class. Now I''m leaving early. I can''t afford to support a student like you." Old Zhou has a proud face. Qin Ning is biting the pink lips and wringing his hands in fear. "Mr. Zhou, I don''t dare in the future. I will be obedient in the future." Looking at the little girl''s poor appearance, her eyes were red, and Mr. Zhou''s heart was soft for a moment. He coughed and looked out of the window. Han Junyu pinched the little woman''s hand and gently scratched her palm. "Mr. Zhou, you said that as long as Ning Ning was admitted to a university, you would keep her." "I didn''t expect her to be so disobedient." Mr. Zhou''s reply was tough. Han Junyu sneers coldly. In his eyes, Qin Ning is the most obedient. What''s more, how can he tolerate others to belittle the little woman he holds in his hand. "Oh, if Ning Ning is not here, the studio will be better than here. Tomorrow, I will raze this place to the ground! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "Boy, you," said Zhou, red with anger. "Oh, master, don''t make fun of me. If I make fun of you, it won''t be fun." Cangshan rushed to persuade him. "Well, Han Shao, Shifu thinks school will start in a week. She doesn''t have a good time in summer vacation. Zhou wants to give Ning Ning a holiday and let her relax. When she officially goes to school, she can come back to the studio. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s mouth flicked, and Zhou Lao''s was the childish in the legend. Deliberately use such mean means to scare Ning Ning. After listening to Cangshang''s explanation, Qin Ning was relieved. He burst into a smile and ran up to hold Zhou. Chapter 279 Han Junyu saw that his little woman dared to hold others. He was so angry that he turned black. He took her back collar and carried her to him. Qin Ning surprised to see him one eye, feel his cold heavy handsome face, quickly explain. "Han Junyu, I just want to thank Mr. Zhou. I don''t mean anything else." "Do you mean anything else?" Han Junyu hummed coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Old Zhou was held by a little girl in a ceremonial way. His body was stiff. After a long time, he regained his consciousness and glared at her. "Little girl, don''t think you can please me like this. I tell you, if you don''t obey me, I can still kick you out!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "Master, I have finished the painting you said yesterday. Go and have a look." Cangshan has a headache. In fact, in the studio, he is the best to Qin Ning. She is a young girl who has just grown up. Before the University started, he took her as an apprentice. Only her younger martial sister has an independent studio, which is a very unique honor. And in order to reward her, he also reserved an apartment for her, but this kind of treatment is unprecedented. Zhou knew Cangshan was diverting his attention, and he nodded his head. "Little girl, please be careful. If I catch you again, I won''t let you go!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Mr. Zhou, you are always adding drama to yourself. Finally, Han Junyu took Qin Ning away. After dinner, Han Junyu changed into a casual suit. He felt that he was not young enough. He also changed into a tuxedo for dinner. He took off his clothes and went to the closet to look for clothes. But found in the closet, is not black and white shirt, is a suit, the body is pure black and gray sportswear. Think of little girls are colorful clothes, and he is dead, too mature and steady. No, I can''t. when I go out on a date with a little girl, I must be more tender. In another room, Qin Ning changed into a casual home suit and went downstairs to talk to Aunt Zhang. "Eh, madam, isn''t Han Shao going to take you out?" "Han Junyu, you didn''t tell me." Qin Ning doubts that Han Junyu wants to take her out. Why didn''t she listen to him? "Madam, maybe Han Shao is going to take you out on a date. You should change into a beautiful dress." Aunt Zhang quickly persuades. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked her big eyes. There was a bright light in her amber eyes. She went upstairs to change a pink dress Han Junyu bought her. When she went downstairs again, she didn''t see the figure of the man. Her little heart was beating wildly. Han Junyu, do you really want to go on a date with her? Hearing the footsteps, Qin Ning looked up and saw that the man was wearing a white shirt on his upper body and a light brown straight trousers on his lower body. Although he doesn''t have many clothes, he is born with a hanger. He looks good in everything. In addition, his clothes are good. This kind of dress makes him a little different from usual. Han Junyu''s eyes on the little woman were always in memory. He was very satisfied. He walked up to her and knocked her forehead. "Little flower maniac." Qin Ning touched his forehead and fought back. "You are my boyfriend, I don''t love you, who do I want to love?" "If you dare to fool others, ha ha!" Han Junyu''s cold voice taught her to be displeased, and he pinched her small face to punish her. Qin Ning Du Du mouth, mouth hard man, she dare not provoke, obedient don''t speak. "Let''s go." He took her by the hand to take her out. "Where are you going?" Qin Ning inquired curiously and kept on walking. He is busy with work, almost every day after work, in the evening will go to the study work. If she didn''t want to disturb him, she would run to the studio. Before going to bed, he had a chance to talk to her more, but the man always wanted to do that kind of thing in his mind. During this time, they didn''t have a good chat. "The secret." A man''s face is mysterious and indifferent. No one can see his mind clearly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the car stopped at Century Square in the center of the city, Qin Ning wondered if he was going to buy something. After getting off, he took his arm. Han Junyu is very satisfied with her initiative. When she goes upstairs, she kisses her secretly in the dead corner of the camera. Qin Ning blushed, "Han Junyu, what are you going to do?" "Date." Han Junyu this just a face indifferent explanation, that calm tone, seem to be saying today''s weather is good. "Why, a date?" Although Qin Ning had a guess in her heart, she was glad to see him on a date when she heard that he was really going to take him on a date. She stared at him with a bright smile."Do you have a problem with me bringing my girlfriend on a date?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She''s all here. What else can she say. Qin Ning was pleasantly surprised when he went to the cinema with a man. Hehe, she thought about going to the cinema with her boyfriend before, but now her idea is coming true. Watch a movie with Han Junyu. Wow, I''m looking forward to it. He is afraid that she lost the general, is always holding her hand. Suddenly see a group of women in line to buy snacks, Han Junyu pause, with his keen brain thinking for a few seconds. "Would you like a snack, Ning Ning?" "Good." Qin Ning nodded, and they lined up to buy popcorn. There is a tall man standing in line. The women in line are staring at him with peach blossom in their eyes. Han Junyu is indifferent and has no expression. Qin Ning is not happy. This is her boyfriend. Even if they have a look, they still stare at her. She angrily shook his arm, "Han Junyu, you recruit peach blossom again." "Oh, you peach blossom is the best." Han Junyu pinched her small face, cold eyes swept a look at their own people. A group of women were frightened by the man''s cold voice and turned their eyes. Finally, it was their turn. Han Junyu ordered a bucket of popcorn and two glasses of water. Han Junyu has already ordered tickets for the film, and Qin Ning has checked the name of the film. He even wanted to take her to see a children''s movie, she said. "Han Junyu, why is it a children''s movie, not a love movie?" "This movie is more suitable for you. It''s better to see me more than love movies. " Han Junyu sneered coldly. Qin Ning Du mouth, think he still treat her as a child, in the heart is not happy. Han Junyu saw her frown, just wanted to teach her, turned to see a couple passing by. "Honey, it''s said that this love movie is good. I''m going to buy tickets to watch it. I didn''t expect you to show me today. You''re great." The woman hugged the man intimately and gave him a kiss on the face. "Of course I can understand you. There are stars you like in this love movie. I knew you would like it. " Men are proud. "Mm-hmm, watching this movie with you makes me feel like I''m in love. Hey, honey, it''s very kind of you. " A woman has a happy face. Qin Ning also heard the woman''s words and looked up at him pitifully. "Han Junyu, I don''t want to see children''s movies. I want to see that love movie." Han Junyu grinds his teeth and takes a deep breath. "No way." "Then I won''t look." Qin Ning is coquettish and does not look at him. She is also full of expectations and he saw the film is a love film, he even asked her to play childlike innocence, she did not do it. "Silly girl, are you angry with me?" Qin Ning is delicate and has a small temper, but he has never quarreled with him outside. "Han Junyu, don''t treat me as a child. I''m your girlfriend." After thinking about it, she explained, "if you take me to watch children''s movies like this, I feel like an elder. I don''t like it." She is already treating him as a man instead of Uncle Han, but he still treats her as a child, which is too unfair. After listening to her explanation, Han Junyu immediately threw the movie tickets into the garbage can, tightened his eyebrows and went to buy other tickets. "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" It''s a pity that Qin Ning quickly picked up the movie ticket and just threw it away. "If you don''t see it, it will be lost naturally. Do you want to treasure it?" Han Junyu looks pale when she picks up the movie ticket from the garbage can. Chapter 280 Qin Ning stares at the movie ticket, although she is a little affectation, does not want to see the children''s movie. However, it is very rare for a man with a lot of resources to buy tickets and take her to the cinema. She would hate to lose the ticket. "Why not?" Han Junyu doubts. Two tickets are less than 80 yuan, and his income per minute is more than 100000 yuan, which is nothing to him. But Qin Ning shook his head and answered very seriously. "It''s the first time you''ve bought a ticket to watch a movie with me. How important it is. What''s more, your money is not generous. Why waste it? " He squinted as she carefully put the ticket into the wallet. Sometimes, although he didn''t quite understand her ideas, he could see that she cherished him, so he was willing to spoil her. Qin Ning checked his mobile phone wechat wallet, found that there was still some money, and quickly ordered the ticket. They found their seats and soon the movie began. Han Junyu took out his mobile phone to check the brief introduction of the film. Unexpectedly, he found that it was a film invested by Pei Qian. He watched it for five minutes without any expression. Around the woman serious big screen, from time to time into the mouth of popcorn, it seems that the mood is good. Qin Ning noticed that Han Junyu was staring at him and thought he wanted to eat popcorn. He immediately put one in his mouth. Han Junyu stares at her little hand, hesitates for several seconds, and then tentatively receives it. He didn''t taste anything. He wanted to throw up, but it was inconvenient to go out at this time. He had to swallow it in his stomach. Qin Ning thought he would like it when he ate it. He stuffed another one. Han Junyu licked his alveolar and didn''t want to eat any more. Instead, he turned around and clasped the back of the woman''s head and gave her a hard kiss for a while. "If you let me eat these bad things again, I''ll eat you," he whispered in her ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning touched his pink lips and looked around shyly. Fortunately, it was dark all around, and no one was staring at them. The man seemed to be very reluctant to kiss, and licked at the corner of her lip. "Han Junyu, go to the cinema!" She pushed him on the shoulder in shame. "Oh, nothing to see. Give me your mobile phone and I''ll upgrade your game." Han Junyu is bored. This movie tells the story of a couple reunited after a long separation. The story is relatively simple. She can already guess the ending, but the process of the two slowly getting together is very interesting. But such a plot, for Han Junyu, is meaningless. Obedient to the phone to him, think he is to date with her will be patient with her for an hour, she was sweet. In his side face a kiss, "Han Junyu, wait for me to finish reading ha." You can''t walk out of a movie for the first time, can you? Han Junyu did not speak, touched her small head, she flattered arch his palm, the tacit understanding of the two, he agreed. The light in the cinema is dim, and the light on the screen of the mobile phone illuminates the man''s deep facial features, which sets off his elegance. Originally, I wanted to see a movie, but I don''t know how to turn my eyes to his face. I think that every time in the middle of the night, there is silence all around, only his heavy breathing and his low voice are in my ears. He likes to rub his cheek against her face, every time the hot sweat drips on her body, the breath of his nose is lingering. Then he would use all kinds of bad means to force her to kiss him. She imitates his features with her lips, so now she can draw his face with her eyes closed. Like carved in the bone, a few strokes outline his pattern, but she likes to draw those lines slowly. It was as if she was touching his face with her hands. Her heart was full of joy and joy, like a child who stole candy and hid it. Thinking of the activities they did late at night that were not suitable for children, her cheeks were hot and red to the root of her neck. Suddenly, a woman with a bottle of unopened beverage bottle, jiaodidi said to Han Junyu. "This gentleman, they can''t open the drink bottle. Can you help them?" Han Junyu''s cold brown brown eyes, which is breaking through, glances at the heavy makeup woman, and smells the strong pungent perfume on her body. He frowned slightly and ignored her. See the man ignore oneself, think is oneself didn''t say clearly, the woman rubbed to him again. "Sir, they are weak. Help them. Maybe there will be a surprise. " Qinning listen to the voice, chilly shake shake goose bumps on the body, this woman whine baby sound, really let her uncomfortable. She reached out and took the bottle away from the woman. "Sorry, my boyfriend plays games and doesn''t like to be disturbed." Qin Ning tried to twist the cap of a drink bottle, but she found that she couldn''t open it, which made her embarrassed.She took a deep breath and twisted it again, but it didn''t open. Does this beverage company want to stop doing business with such tight bottle caps? Qin Ning still didn''t open it. He was a little angry. That woman despises of stare at Qin Ning, a face is impatient. "Woman, if you can''t open it, give me back the drink." Qin Ning had no choice but to return the drink to her. Han Junyu glanced around and found Qin Ning''s palm red. He put his mobile phone into his pocket to check her palm. "Stupid or not, even if it can''t be unscrewed, what should I do if I hurt myself?" Qinning just put the strength of the milk are used, did not twist the beverage bottle cap, screw the palm of the bottle cap was a red mark of friction.. She didn''t care about the palm of her hand. It was a little painful. It should be OK after a while. Han Junyu''s heart is not as big as her. He lowers his head and blows her palm. His cold eyes stare at the woman sitting next to him. "Oh, I still can''t open it, handsome man. Can you help others?" The woman found that the man finally noticed himself, lifted her long hair, and once again brought the drink bottle to him. Han Junyu glanced at the drink bottle and sneered sarcastically. He took it from her hand, and after several turns, he found a key ring in his pocket. There was a small dagger on the key chain. He put a circle on the bottle and poured the drink on the woman''s head. "You, what are you doing, psycho!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at Han Junyu in amazement. She knows that he has a key ring that she carries with him, but what she didn''t expect is that his keys can be opened and turned into a dagger. When he took the lid off the bottle, he just cut it off and saw it cut off. He moved slowly and put away the key chain very gracefully. Then he held up the bottle and poured all the drinks on the woman''s head. This is a bottle of orange Fanta. It''s on the girl''s body, and the woman''s long hair is wet against her face. Chapter 281 The woman exclaimed in consternation, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "If you are sick, let you open the bottle cap. If you don''t want to open it, don''t open it. He poured his drink on me and ruined my clothes. Do you know how much it costs for my clothes? " The woman''s voice was sharp and harsh. Suddenly, people came to the theatre instead of watching the film. Han Junyu holds the cap. Qin Ning finds that there is a layer of glue on the cap. No wonder she didn''t open the bottle with all her efforts. It turned out that the bottle cap was glued by the woman. This woman is really strange. She even let Han Junyu open a drink bottle with glue. Fortunately, Han Junyu didn''t do it, otherwise his hands hurt. "You''re the one who bothered us to watch the movie. You deserve it!" This kind of woman will quarrel at first sight, and on this occasion, Han Junyu''s identity will be reduced if he opens his mouth. Although Qin Ning won''t fight, in order to protect Han Junyu. She bravely guarded Han Junyu behind her. Han Junyu saw that the little kitten was hairy. He jumped in front of him to protect him. He raised his eyebrows slightly and stepped back. Although cerebellar cat is soft, as long as anyone touches the things she cares about, she will become fierce immediately. Looking at her posture, it is obvious that he is very important in her heart. Han Junyu''s heart was slightly warm, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. In the past, he used to gallop alone in the shopping mall and fight lonely. Now he feels protected by women. It''s really good. "Woman, don''t talk about it. I asked him to screw the bottle cap, but you had to take my drink. Your man is incompetent and can''t screw the bottle cap off. He not only cuts my drink, but also pours it all on me! " The woman wiped her body with a tissue and unbuttoned it. "He poured the drink on me on purpose, just to see me take off my clothes and wipe the drink. This kind of man is really disgusting! " Qin Ning was shocked by her words. Han Junyu wants to see her figure and pour the drink on her? Ha ha, Qin Yao''s figure is 1000 times better than her, but Han Junyu didn''t give her a look. Therefore, it can only be that this woman has too much drama in her heart and thinks too much. "This young lady, please pay attention to what you mean by the way you take off your clothes. My boyfriend is not reluctant to give up money, spend some money to ask the model to take off his clothes, which is 10000 times better than yours. " Qin Ning fought back. "You." The woman was so angry that she turned blue. Listening to Qin Ning''s tone, she knew that they were rich. She turned her eyes and pointed to her clothes. "He soiled my clothes. I don''t care. He wants to pay for it." Qin Ning swept her body, this woman is wearing a white shirt, was stained by the drink, very embarrassed. She found ten yuan in her bag and thrust it into the woman''s hand. "Here, I''ll keep the change for your drink." The woman saw that it was only ten yuan, and her face was ferocious. She threw ten yuan at Qin Ning. "Woman, you are sending beggars. My dress costs tens of thousands of yuan." Qin Ning was not angry and picked up his ten yuan. "Don''t insult beggars. Beggars ask for money only if they want to. Blackmail like you should go to the police! " A woman''s heart is guilty and her eyes are wandering. Today, she asked a male colleague to watch a movie together. This male colleague is a rich second generation. Although she already has a girlfriend, she always gives her a wink. Although they hid in the toilet at work, he pulled her to do it. She knew in her heart that he was just finishing himself, but seeing that he had bought her some cheap lipsticks, she wanted to get closer to him. Today, I plan to see a movie with him, and then go to the hotel. But her male colleagues stood her up. She was angry in her heart. At this time, she saw a handsome and extraordinary man. A man is tall and straight, and his clothes are custom-made, and his attitude towards the women around him is not good. Maybe he is tired of this little girl. She secretly compared herself with that woman, and felt that she was absolutely superior to that woman, so she designed a way to let the man screw the cap for her. Did not expect that this man is a garbage, do not see beauty, just play games. Hateful, that woman also has no eyesight, unexpectedly snatches to open to wring bottle cap for her. She glued the lid of the drink bottle together. If she could open it, it would be great. The man suddenly poured the drink on him. She was so angry that she couldn''t help it. Seeing that the woman was so arrogant, she would let her lose money. "Hey, if you want to fight, go out and fight, we''re going to see a movie!" People see the situation, Qin Ning behind the man, a look at extraordinary temperament, noble and elegant, and compared with the woman in front of Qin Ning, embarrassed and greedy.At first glance, there are bitches who want to steal money. People come to see the film, suddenly encounter this kind of thing, and then look down only feel sick. Live version of the slut, although more exciting than the movie, but see people upset! Driven away by the crowd, Qin Ning bites his lips. He is very depressed. He angrily pulls Han Junyu to turn and leave. The woman was also angry and ran out to stop Qin Ning. "Woman, you have soiled my clothes. You haven''t paid for it yet." Qin Ning is grinding her teeth. This woman won''t give up. "Well, you take this off and I''ll take it to the dry cleaner." The woman frowned, "what do I wear when I take off my clothes? Woman, I need 20000 yuan for this dress. It''s my first time to wear it. In addition, he surprised me and compensated me 10000 yuan for my mental loss. You''re going to give me 30000! " Qin Ning takes a deep breath. Don''t be cheeky, you are invincible! "Well, I don''t want to argue with you any more, 30000, do I. I''ll give you 40000, you give me your account number, and I''ll pay you. " Han Junyu raised her eyebrows and calculated the amount of money she had, which was less than 10000. A little woman usually spends a lot of money on food and clothing, which he buys for her. She saves a lot of money. Except for some snacks, she hardly spends any money. To be able to speak so boldly to others for 40000 yuan, he understood that she was Cary. Now she has a million yuan, and she would not give up. "Han Junyu, can you hack her cell phone?" Suddenly, the little woman leaned against him and asked in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took out the corner of his mouth and taught her to rub her little head. "If you can, don''t really give her 40000." Qin Ning shook his big hand anxiously. Han Junyu suddenly felt that the little woman had also learned badly. "Of course, I can. Just use my mobile phone and connect to her mobile network." Han Junyu whispered a reminder in her ear. After listening to him, Qin Ning naturally found out his mobile phone from his pocket and knew that his mobile phone had set a password. "And the code?" Han Junyu points to the screen, and the mobile phone screen lights up. Qin Ning points to open the mobile phone, big eyes blink, flash cunning. "All my money is in Alipay, but I have no traffic. I can''t get the money." Chapter 282 That woman is also very suspicious, but Qin Ning''s face is full of impatience, and she is also wearing a famous brand, which should be the daughter. So she didn''t think much about it. She opened a hot spot and asked her to link. Qin Ning''s holding the mobile phone, determined to connect her hot spot, immediately gave the mobile phone to Han Junyu. Han Junyu holds the mobile phone and stares at her carelessly. Two people together for a long time, some of the other side''s expression, is the heart will lead God. Qin Ning looked at his indifferent expression, a face of indifference, she secretly grinding teeth. This man is threatening her. Without any reward, he will not work. She pursed her thin lips, looked at the woman, closed her eyes, and stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the face. Han Junyu was satisfied. But she kisses him on the cheek, he counterattacks in her kiss peck, just take the mobile phone from her hand, quick operation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman who was fed dog food had a twisted face. Qin Ning stands at the side to watch the play. Han Junyu''s hand speed is very fast. It''s just a blink of an eye, and he transfers the money in the other party''s account. She pursed her pink lips with a low smile, a little black. The woman looked at the two people staring at the mobile phone, but her mobile phone has not received a message. "Will you give me money or not?" A woman''s impatient growl. "Fast, fast, I don''t remember the password. My boyfriend is helping me find the password." Qin Ning is perfunctory. After a few minutes, the woman''s mobile phone click a sound, received a reminder. She turned on her mobile phone and saw that it was a tip from her mobile phone. She thought it was the money that the woman called her, and excitedly pressed OK. Qin Ning had never done such a prank and couldn''t help laughing. Han Junyu looked at her, Qin Ning immediately covered his mouth, big eyes blinked, a bit innocent. The woman checked the text messages and confirmed that she had received 40000. Her eyes flashed with excitement. These rich young ladies of the second generation are really grass bags. If she quarrels, she will give her 40000 yuan. She still had some regrets in her heart and didn''t shout tens of thousands more. "Cough, Qin Ning has already called you," I''ll go "Hum." The woman took the mobile phone and glared at them angrily. Then she left with high heels. Seeing her far away, Qin Ning dared to laugh. "Han Junyu, will this be found out?" "Do you think your boyfriend is a straw bag?" Han Junyu pinches her face with punishment. Recently, he has raised her well. Her face is quite round. He is very satisfied. "What are we going to do with the money?" Qin Ning let Han Junyu invade the woman''s mobile phone, found her mobile phone, WeChat plus Alipay and bank cards, a total of one hundred thousand. Han Junyu was more ruthless, turned all the people away, and then called her own 40000. But in the next second, Han Junyu quickly moved the 40000 yuan away. But she didn''t dare to ask for the 100000 yuan. Han Junyu doesn''t care if he doesn''t watch a movie, but when he thinks of taking a woman to see a movie for the first time, he will encounter such a disturbing thing. For her, she would love those two movie tickets again. He took her little hand and left the cinema. "There are two ways. I''ll make an investment of 900000 yuan and donate it to hope primary school when I earn money. The other is to buy all the books and send them to the children of hope primary school. " "I''ll take the second one!" Although this man is always cold, his heart is blazing. With money, I will also think of the children in poor mountainous areas. "Han Junyu, I find that I like you more and more." Qin Ning laughs. "Is it love?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes are staring at her seriously. For some reason, he pinches her little hand nervously. Qin Ning blinked. She didn''t know what love was, but she could feel the love. It was a real woman to a man. "It''s almost lost." She blinked her eyes and pinched her index finger in front of him. "Don''t worry, I''ll walk step by step and eat your toss!" He took her hand and bit her index finger. "Ah, it hurts, Han Junyu. Be merciful." Qin Ning jumps up and stares at him pitifully. Han Junyu didn''t really bite her. He rubbed her finger pulp and found that her nails were long. When two people sit close to each other, her nails will leave finger marks on him. "Stupid girl, it''s time to cut your nails." "No cutting." She wanted to find a pocket to hide her fingers, but what she was wearing today was a dress with no pocket, so she hid her hands in his pants pocket. When he bullies her, she can only revenge with her nails.If you cut your nails, it''s a cat with claws. How can you fight back? Han Junyu where don''t know her careful thinking, from the pocket, take out her small hand. "I can''t hold you if I cut it or not!" He wanted to cut her nails. It was too easy. Han Junyu gave her a cold hum and took her back to the villa. It''s better to go back and cut her nails and do something he''s very interested in. "Han Junyu, have you ever taken a bus or subway?" "Want to be a bus?" Han Junyu looks at her small expression and knows that she doesn''t want to take his car honestly. "Hey, hey." Qin Ning smilingly hugged him, "I don''t want to take the bus, I want to stay with you for a while. When you go back to the villa, you must go to the study or the bedroom, and you''ll make trouble again. " So, it''s better to be safe outside. Hanjunyu mouth pulled pull, he admitted that although the two people together for a long time, but he and she so serious dating, the number is really not much. Is his dereliction of duty, directly skip the pursuit of her stage, put her name on his account book. "Come on, let''s go back by bus today." "Yes. Han Junyu, I find you are handsome again. " Han Junyu coldly glanced at the glib little woman, pinched her nose and took her to the bus station. When he was studying abroad, he took buses and subways. But it''s almost ten years ago. Since the management of Sheng''an group, he has no time to waste on such traffic problems. "Han Junyu, which bus should we take?" Qin Ning watched one bus after another, but he didn''t know which bus he was going to take. Han Junyu looked at the bus stop sign, a mess, and directly checked it with his mobile phone. ¡°301¡£ Let''s go. " Han Junyu points to the car coming and takes her to the car. "Wait, Han Junyu, do you have a bus card?" Han Junyu rubbed her small head, "do you think I will have it?" He''s a president who doesn''t have any change on him. How can he bring a bus card. "Well, I''ll have one. I''m going to have a university soon. I always have one." Qin Ning felt that it was necessary, so he took his hand and got out of the car. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Han Junyu also went to find out where to apply for a bus card, which is more convenient. Some netizens said that it is OK to apply for an all-in-one card at the subway station. Hand in hand, they went to the nearest subway station. However, Qin Ning found something interesting, which made Han Junyu very helpless. Chapter 283 They went to the subway station. Qin Ning was a road maniac. Basically, they didn''t know anything about it, let alone where to find it. So Han Junyu has been holding her tightly, worried that she would be lost. Suddenly, Qin Ning heard a big square in front of music, she ran curiously. "Ningning, our goal is to find the subway station." Han Junyu is a straight-line thinking, with a goal, will go to implement, and then the goal is very beautiful to complete. But Qin Ning is an artist''s divergent thinking. She has a strong curiosity and wants to try anything she finds interesting. It''s like traveling. Han Junyu will choose a plane and get on the plane from the beginning to the end. And Qin Ning will choose the train to see the scenery along the way and find the scenic spots she is interested in. Han Junyu followed in his footsteps, as if she had been pulled down from the plane and got on her slow train. What she cares about is fun. She lives truly and at will, while he lives rigorously and regularly. "Well, Han Junyu, look at them dancing." "Well." Han Junyu said he saw it. Those who come to the square are all nearby residents, dancing square dance here. "Han Junyu, I also want to dance. Will you accompany me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looked at a group of square dancing aunts, eyes a draw, refused to stand still. "Han Junyu, come on, just do it." Qin Ning looked at his cold face and shook his arm coquettishly. "To play, play by yourself." This is Han Junyu''s greatest tolerance. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth, "but I want to be with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu refused in his heart. He thought for a few seconds, then rubbed her little head, "Ning Ning, if you want to learn to dance, I can hire a professional teacher for you." "Then you should be my teacher." Qin Ning still insists. ¡°¡­¡­ Ning Ning, stop it Han Junyu''s tone is a little heavy. He is tall, because he looks good. Standing in the crowd is the focus. If he goes to the square dance behind a group of aunts, he will stand out. If this is photographed by anyone, it must be his black history. "Han Junyu, can''t you dance?" "Cough," Han Junyu clenched his fist and put it on his lips. Although he exercises all year round, he doesn''t have a good sense of music rhythm. "Shall I teach you?" Qin ningliang stares at him and holds her big hand. "Can you dance?" Han Junyu was surprised. "It will be a little bit. I learned it when I was a child, but I didn''t insist on it after my father died." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, which is not difficult to explain why the little woman''s waist is so soft. She can be folded up on the bed. Looking forward to her, Han Junyu couldn''t bear to refuse her and followed her to the back of the crowd. At this time, the music became fast-paced. Han Junyu was a bit embarrassed. He followed her to do a few movements, but they were not standard. "Wow, how can my boyfriend be so handsome? He looks good at everything he does." Qin Ning looked at his actions and almost laughed. He suddenly cold face, dark brown eyes staring at himself, she quickly hold back, still don''t forget to give him a hat. "Silly girl, that''s a good thing. We''ll go back and do some sports tonight, and you''ll find that I look better." Qinning listen to his hint, small face red, he said that kind of exercise, she can''t resist his physical strength. If this man is really crazy, he will go on and on for several hours. The most disgusting thing is that the next morning, she is so tired that her back aches, but he is so fresh. She didn''t dare to embarrass him any more. She pulled him aside. "I''ll show you a little bit, OK?" "Well?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, which was somewhat expected. A burst of music, she waited for the rhythm, keep up with the rhythm, she immediately jumped up. She is a jazz dancer. Maybe she hasn''t practiced for a long time. Some of her movements are a little strange, but she is serious and has stepped on the rhythm. Han Junyu looked at his little woman standing in the crowd, wantonly blooming a bright smile, bright flashing light. Qin Ning, who is so smart and charming, is a stranger to him. In the past, in order to please him, she would obey whatever he said or did. Now think about it, he suddenly felt very funny, said that he would treat her well, but he put her in the villa, he thought it was the best way to treat her. In fact, she has another side, which he has never touched. Qin Ning''s physical strength is not good. After a short jump, he ran to him with no strength."Han Junyu, I''m thirsty and tired." "So?" Han Junyu glances at her coldly. She is tired and thirsty. What can he do? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes. "Why don''t you carry me to buy water?" "Not good." Han Junyu took out a bag of paper towel, went to the stone pier next to wipe, let her sit honestly. "I''ll buy water. Be honest." "Good." Qin Ning sat on the stone pier, shook his legs, jumped up suddenly, gave him a kiss on the face, and flattered him with a smile. "Goodbye kiss." Han Junyu''s face is expressionless. Every time a little woman please him, she will take the initiative to kiss him goodbye. Qin Ning saw a man go to the supermarket to buy water and knead her legs. Although she often exercises, she still feels that her legs are soft when she dances. Suddenly, someone came up to him and cast a shadow in front of her. When she thought of Han Junyu, she raised her smiling face and saw that it was a strange man. She was surprised. "Can I help you?" "Little girl, what''s your name?" The man has a round square face, single eyelid, squinting at her. He chewing gum, wearing a black T-shirt, black flowing jeans, like a ruffian. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned, got up and stepped back. "Little girl, what are you running for. I''m a film and television company. I just watched you dance well. I want to take you to our company for an interview. If you have an interview, you can be a star. " "Well, sorry, I''m not interested." Qin Ning''s heart was on guard and stepped back. "Little girl, you are good-looking and in good shape. After a few days of training, you can be a big star who is sought after by countless people. You can also act in TV and movies and earn a lot of money. Don''t you feel excited?" The man took out his cell phone and showed her a lot of photos. "Don''t look at the simple clothes I wear. In fact, I''m the legendary star scout. Look at the hot female stars recently, as well as this, this, these are all cultivated by our company." Qin Ning glanced at the photo on the man''s mobile phone and took a puff at the corner of his mouth. Although she is not very keen on star entertainment, she also knows that these actresses are in different studios. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m not really interested." Qin Ning turns around and wants to leave, but he is held by the man''s arm and refuses to let her go. "Little girl, don''t believe it. I''m really a star scout. I think you have the potential to be a star. If you follow me, I''m sure I can make you a sta Chapter 284 Qin Ning heard a lot of men say, feel more and more ridiculous. This man has been emphasizing that with her beauty, she can become a star. Her face value, ha ha, want to become a big star is only rely on the face can? "This gentleman, please respect yourself and let me go!" There is still a breath of wine on the man. Qin Ning twists his eyebrows and shakes off the man''s arm again. "I tell you that the women I like are all one in a million. You should be happy to have this honor." Man palm empty, very unhappy, impatient scold. "Ha, thank you for the honor, but I don''t want it!" Qin Ning refused decisively. She earned her own honor, so she didn''t want others to give her. The man was a little annoyed, staring at the woman coldly, "little girl, if I didn''t look good at you, I wouldn''t care for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning coldly glanced at him, and this kind of person nonsense, is a waste of words. See her leave without hesitation, the man is not reconciled. In the past, when he met this kind of little girl, he said a few beautiful words. When he said that he would become a big star, someone would follow him obediently and take him to the hotel. It was easy for him to play in the palm of his hand. Staring at this woman today, she was out of her mind and didn''t listen to him. Is there a woman in the world who doesn''t want to be a star or be noticed? "Little girl, it''s like this. If you go to my company, you don''t have to pay. We will pay to cultivate you." The man came up to her again, took out some money and shook it in front of her. "You come with me to the company for an interview, and the money is yours." "Oh" although Qin Ning is a little greedy, he never takes other people''s money easily. "Sir, you''d better take the money to buy a better suit." "You''re a dead girl. How can you say that?" The man was calm and could not bear to hold her hand. "Hey, you let me go!" Qin Ning struggles and gets close. She smells the sweat on the man and feels sick. Qin Luning heard a lot of people come and ask about the situation. Seeing that the situation was not good, the man immediately covered Qin Ning''s mouth and then had a bitter smile on his face. "It''s OK. I''m having trouble with my girlfriend. I''ll coax her and it''ll be OK. " As soon as they heard that they were lovers, it was normal for lovers to quarrel, so they didn''t meddle in their own affairs. "Well The man is strong and covers her mouth. Seeing that Qin Ning is still struggling, he hits her in the stomach with an agitated fist. Qin Ning''s leg softened with pain and squatted on the ground for a long time. "Little girl, if you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me. If you make any more noise, I''ll give you another blow! " The man pinched her waist and taught her a lesson. "Well..." But Qin Ning where willing to go with him, or unwilling to want to break away from his arm, nail severely pinched his wrist. The man was pinched and wanted to give her a punch. At this time, the man''s arm suddenly came a creak. He looked down in amazement and saw a hand on his shoulder. Then there was another creak, and he felt a stabbing pain. "Ah The man''s whole arm couldn''t be forced. Qin Ning quickly struggled and ran to Han Junyu''s back, holding his little thumb in his little hand. "Uncle Han, he, he hit me." Han Junyu Jun''s face is gloomy and his brown eyes are deep and cold. If Qin Ning is not present, he wants to break the man''s neck directly. He pinched the man''s arm, and there was another click. The man didn''t have the strength to fight back at all. He knelt down on the ground. The man''s two arms were removed, and his forehead was sweating with pain. As soon as he wanted to call for help, Qin Ning found two bags of paper towels from his bag. Pull out all the tissues, knead them into a ball and put them in his mouth. People see a man kneeling on the ground, curious to ask what is the situation. Qin Ning helplessly explained to the public, "this man has a seizure, and he has an infectious disease. He was originally in the hospital, but he escaped." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing that the man had an infectious disease, everyone was far away. Now this man is Han Junyu killed, no one will take care of. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu didn''t think that the little woman''s reaction was so witty. When he turned to see the man who still wanted to struggle, he kicked him in the heart again. The man sobbed a few times and stuffed them into his mouth. The paper towels were dyed red. Han Junyu stepped on him again and turned his toes around. The man''s painful eyes were full of blood, ferocious and terrifying."Oh, don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but I will make your life worse than death!" Han Junyu calls Junyi and asks him to come and take the man away. This man falls in the hand of Jun Yi, this person is absolutely can''t die, but can become what kind, that is hard to say. Half an hour later, when you take a person away, Qin Ning covers his stomach. It''s really painful. Han Junyu was angry. He didn''t expect that if he just walked away for a while, she would be bullied. Damn it! "Let me see?" Han Junyu takes her Princess to the wooden chair on the side of the road, trying to lift her skirt to see her injury. "Han Junyu, this is on the side of the road. Don''t touch my skirt." Qin Ning grabs his big hand. It''s not good to take off her clothes here. Han Junyu was worried when he saw that her face turned white. He could only take a taxi to the hospital quickly. "Han Junyu, it''s OK, but it''s a little painful. Just rub it for me. " Qin Ning doesn''t want to go to the hospital. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll give you some medicine when I go to the hospital." Han Junyu doesn''t want to neglect her body. Two people take a taxi to the hospital, Xiao Jue heard Qin Ning injured news, a bit headache. "I said, you two, can you live in peace? How can things always go wrong?" Han Junyu is even more angry than him, but Ning Ning always encounters this kind of thing, and he has no choice. Xiao Jue wants to check the wound on her stomach and asks Qin Ning to take off her clothes. Qin Ning grabs the dress and is very embarrassed. Han Junyu Jun''s face is gloomy, and his dark brown eyes are staring at him, very sharp. Xiao Jue was staring at him all over the body hair, helplessly raised his hand to surrender. "Please, I''m a doctor. How can I know her condition if you don''t let me see her injury?" "Go and call a woman doctor." Han Junyu orders coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue shakes his head, this overbearing and careful man, really let people take him no way. When the woman doctor opened her dress, Han Junyu saw a layer of cyan on her white belly, which was extremely dazzling. His face was ugly, his cold eyes were dark, and his eyes were slightly red. The woman doctor next to him felt that the man''s powerful aura was a bit cautious. "Hiss." The female doctor just stretched out her hand and pressed it gently. Qin Ning took a cold breath. It hurts. "Mrs. Han, you have to bear it. You should not hurt your internal organs. It''s just skin injury." The woman doctor felt the chill on the man and her hands were shaking. Chapter 285 Han Junyu a see female doctor Qin Ning by pain, face bad push her away. "What needs to be done now?" When the woman doctor was pushed away by the man, she was not angry, but relieved. This man''s aura is too strong, very aggressive, she is now away from a bit, this dare to gasp. "It''s medicinal wine. You can rub it gently for her." Han Junyu''s big hand gently touched the bruise. He heard Qin Ning cry again. He immediately took away his hand and bowed his head to kiss her face. "Ning Ning, bear it, eh?" "Han Junyu, it hurts." She shriveled pink lips, red eyes, long eyelashes a shake, it seems that the next moment tears will come out. Injured, where is to endure a can not hurt? Han Junyu holds her heartily, and the little woman rubs her in his arms like a baby cat who has been bullied. "I''m going to be a little softer, OK?" His gentle comfort. "Okay, easy." Qinning this obedient just nodded, closed his eyes, let him give her plaster. The woman doctor looked at the man who was just full of evil spirit. When she held the woman, the evil spirit was dispersed. Her voice was gentle and her action was gentle, like holding a treasure. She envies the injured woman. If there is a man who is so kind to himself, he is willing to be hurt. Unfortunately, there is no if. Han Junyu wiped the medicine for her and asked Xiao Jue if she wanted to be hospitalized. Xiao Jue felt his forehead and felt helpless. Let Qin Ning decide for herself that if she wants to stay in the hospital, she can stay one night. If she doesn''t want to stay, she can go back to the villa, as long as she doesn''t forget to wipe the medicine. Qin Ning naturally wants to go back to the villa. Han Junyu''s original intention is to let her stay in the hospital for one night, but she blinks her eyes pitifully. Coupled with her coquetry want to go home, he is not soft hearted, where can refuse. Back to the villa, he took her out of the car and back to the villa. Han Junyu put her on the bed and let her lie down. He poured water for her. "Han Junyu, I find that every time I go out on a date, there are some things I can''t laugh or cry about." Qin Ning complained. Han Junyu poured water to the bedside, listening to her angry tone, also a bit sad. He lifted her up and drank a glass of water for her. Seeing that she got some water from the corner of her lip, he put down the glass, clasped the back of her head and bowed his head to kiss her lip. Qin Ning felt that he was not in a good mood and didn''t refuse. He held his neck and let him do it. Han Junyu kisses contentedly and holds her for a long time. "Han Junyu, it''s not painful now." She was ingratiating with a smile. Han Junyu did not speak, holding her. Qin Ning felt helpless and rubbed in his arms. He found a comfortable posture and closed his eyes. She was tired of playing this evening, and now she was injured again, so she soon went to sleep. Han Junyu felt bad in his heart. When he heard her gentle breathing, he found that she had already fallen asleep, with a puff in the corner of his mouth. Put her away, got up and went to the bathroom. When I got there, I touched the water and wiped her body again. Then I went to get a handful of warm water to soak her feet. "Well." Qin Ning hummed comfortably and opened her eyes vaguely. Then she found that the man washed her feet again. "Han Junyu," she stares at him in surprise. His big hand is holding her small foot. She feels itchy and wants to avoid his hand. "Don''t move. Don''t blame me for not reminding you of your injury." Han Junyu cold voice lesson. "Ouch, it hurts." When Qin Ning raised her foot, it really hurt her stomach. She cried with pain. Han Junyu immediately released her feet, picked her up, "little stupid girl, be honest with me." Aware of his nervousness, Qin Ning gave a laugh and poked his cheek with a small hand. "Don''t be so serious. If you hold me, it won''t hurt." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu coldly released her and took a towel to wipe her feet. "Han Junyu, I''m so happy." The man raised his head and stared at her with brown eyes. "Hey, although this date is not perfect, I''m still very happy with the benefits you gave me. Hey, hey. " She giggles and stares at him with big eyes. "Stupid girl." Han Junyu went to pour water, took his pajamas to take a bath, and came back to see the little woman fall asleep again. But she sleeps to one side and gives him half a place, as if one of his original books in her life has been found back, with a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart. Go to check the wound on her stomach first, the purple trace is less, but the cyan color has spread. He twisted his eyebrows and his face was cold. The little woman snorted twice. When she got close to him, she almost instinctively rubbed against him.Hold him, she was content to sleep. Han Junyu points the tip of the little woman''s nose and looks helpless. Little stupid girl, how can you protect yourself from being bullied? ¡­¡­ Feng Wei invited ban Yongjun to see a movie, but ban Yongjun did not refuse. When they came out of the cinema, Feng Wei was 1.88 meters tall and ban Yongjun was 1.62 meters tall. Standing beside him, they seemed to be a little bird. He wanted to take her to dinner, but he didn''t know what she liked. "Jun, do you have anything you can''t eat?" Ban Yongjun shook his head, "I don''t choose, but I don''t like takeout." Feng Wei remembers that he once read her microblog, and that she was drying her dark dishes. He suddenly became interested in it. "Can you cook?" Ban Yongjun was a little embarrassed and nodded, "I''ve learned a little before, but I''m not good at cooking." "Then go to my house. I''ll make you dinner and let you try my craft." Feng Wei made a decision. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun stares at him in amazement. Is it too soon to go to his house so soon? "What do you want? I''ll let you taste my craft ahead of time." Feng Wei looks at her surprised eyes. His cheeks are red. He wants to kiss her again. But they were not familiar with each other. She also had some resistance to him. He could only bear it. Ban Yongjun followed him back to his apartment. He knew that after Feng Wei returned home, he bought a private apartment. Into the apartment, found that the apartment decoration is very warm, clean up very clean. And there are many pictures he took on the wall. There are scenes from all over the world and people of various colors. They are very beautiful. "Wow, you''ve been to many countries?" Feng Wei is in a good mood to see that she is interested in his works, but now the most important thing is cooking. When he opened the fridge for three dishes, he didn''t think about the ingredients. Ban Yongjun stood at the kitchen door, watching him take off his coat, a simple T-shirt, wearing an apron, looking like a model. "Can I help you?" She asked politely. "If you''re involved, I''d love to." Feng Wei raises her eyebrows. She likes to have a chance to walk in with her. They met by chance, and he wanted to know her better, but she was obviously a little reserved. Moreover, she was a little shy, but she had to pretend to be indifferent, so that he always worried that he was not good enough. Ban Yongjun saw that he was looking forward to it. He also wanted to walk in with him, roll up his sleeves and get ready to help. But in fact, the man just told her to take some small things, and she didn''t have to do it at all. Feeling Feng Wei''s kindness to her, ban Yongjun feels warm and laughs to go out with him. They are sitting at the table. Ban Yongjun looks at the three delicious dishes and gives him a thumbs up. "Do you want a reward?" Feng Wei said suddenly. Chapter 286 Class Yongjun listen to the man said to reward, she looked at him in doubt. "What reward do you want?" Feng Wei would like to say, can I kiss you. But think of yourself too abrupt, he coughed, "or, after dinner you give me a self portrait?" "Good." This is what ban Yongjun is good at. She nods with a smile. They eat with a smile. Ban Yongjun is not a good person to chat with, so most of them are Feng Wei. Listen to a man walking through many parts of the world, and then use the camera to record the scenery he likes, whether it''s beautiful or tragic. She listened to obsession, a pair of dark eyes, a blink does not blink at him. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she knew in her heart that she adored him very much. When she saw his works before, she thought in her heart, how talented and sharp is this man? How can he make such a soul work? Now listening to him talk about her life experience, she not only felt that she had stepped into him, but also felt that it was a great honor to be her girlfriend. "Jun, don''t stare at me like that." Feng Wei looks at the woman''s dark eyes and stares at him. He suddenly turns away. He traveled to many countries and met all kinds of beauties, but only the woman on the opposite side made him want to kiss her several times. Moreover, such a thought, like a wild vine, would come out from time to time, which made him a little worried. If he really kisses her, will he scare her into thinking that he is the kind of man who is full of waves? "Why?" Ban Yongjun is in love for the first time. She doesn''t know what men think. "Feng Wei, if I have a chance, I''d like to go to the place you said and draw what I see with my pen. It will be very beautiful." She said a little excitedly. "There will be a chance." Feng Wei nods with a smile. Because they ate slowly while chatting, they ate a dinner for an hour. Ban Yongjun wanted to clean up, but he was stopped by a man. "You sit and rest for a while, and then you draw." Ban Yongjun blinked and nodded with a smile. Although she is a strong person, but also know in front of soft. Although Feng Wei spoke in a gentle tone, he was also a little male chauvinist. He doesn''t like to be refuted about what he decides. But fortunately, she is not very good at kitchen work. If we are together in the future, we can cook together. Feng Wei came out of the kitchen and looked at her face with the apple she had cut. "This is me?" "Yes." Ban Yongjun nodded, a little embarrassed, want to put out the shape of confusion, but Feng Wei was holding the wrist. "Wait, Jun." Ban Yongjun stares at him suspiciously. "You gave it to me. I want to take it." Feng Wei chuckles, takes out her mobile phone and takes a few pictures. Then she finds an angle to take pictures of her and the apples on the table. Found him in the camera, ban Yongjun embarrassed to cover his face. "If I''m not on camera, don''t shoot it. It''s not good-looking." Ban Yongjun has no confidence in his appearance. This time, she took photos with Qin Ning, because the main character he photographed was Qin Ning. She only used it as the background, so naturally she would not be afraid. Feng Wei looks at the camera and smiles at the shy girl. She is very good-looking. The girl''s lips are very beautiful, not thick or thin, small and lovely. When she laughs, there are two smile nests in the corner of her mouth, which is somewhat pleasing. "It''s not that you don''t go on camera, it''s that the people who used to take pictures of you didn''t find the best angle." Feng Wei corrects her point of view. "The best angle?" Ban Yongjun didn''t understand. "Do you usually take pictures of yourself?" Ban Yongjun shakes her head. She doesn''t think she is beautiful, and she doesn''t know how to make up. She doesn''t want to see herself under the camera. Feng Wei turns on her mobile phone and walks up behind her to help her find an angle in the mode of selfie. In fact, everyone will have their own best side, but they usually ignore, or do not find the heart. Feng Wei raises her mobile phone slightly. At an angle of 30 degrees, she sees her side face and turns to talk to her. "Jun, look at this angle." When he turned his head, his cheek touched her cheek, and his voice was spitting in her ear. He could see with his naked eye the redness of her cheek and the shyness in her dark eyes. This kind of ban Yongjun is really beautiful. Feng Wei thinks the atmosphere is too good at the moment, can''t bear to break it, just stare at her. Ban Yongjun felt his breath sprinkled on his face. His whole body was tense and his sight was wandering. He just didn''t dare to look at him."Jun, are you shy?" The man whispered in her ear. "No, I didn''t!" Ban Yongjun insisted. "No?" Feng Wei pressed the Photo button, and the moment of their cheeks was recorded. "Jun, may I kiss you?" Ban Yongjun did not expect that he would say such words at this time, and his cheek turned red. She is very conservative in the affairs of men and women. She has to kiss after only a week''s intercourse. She can''t accept it. "Feng Wei, I, I think it''s too fast." "I''m sorry. I''m worried." Feng Wei took a deep breath, stepped back and turned off his cell phone. Hearing his apology, ban Yongjun frowns. She doesn''t know what it''s like to fall in love with others, but she feels that time with Feng Wei is too short for her to take that step. Feng Wei goes to get her paper and pen and asks her to draw a self portrait for him. The man leaves from the side, class Yongjun this just relaxed one breath, heavily vomit one breath. Holding a pen and paper, thinking about the best angle she said, and trying to draw a self portrait of him in the best state. Feng Wei sees that the woman is staring at him all the time. Suddenly, his heart is pounding, and he has a light cough, with the latest SLR in his hand. Just as she was drawing, he took a picture of her. Looking at the girl in the camera, her head is slightly lowered and her forehead is full, which is a blessing. It should be a great honor to marry such a girl. "All right." Ban Yongjun gave the self portrait to her. "I''m not very good at drawing figures, but you can rest assured that I''ve practiced my writing recently, and I''m sure I can make you more handsome." Ban Yongjun has always been very confident in her professional ability, but I don''t know why she suddenly dare not boast in front of this man. "I''m better than this picture in your eyes?" Feng Wei smiles. Compared with Qin Ning, her painting techniques are mature, sophisticated and natural. The painting was very good. He was very satisfied. At this point, the doorbell rings. Surprised, Feng Wei turns to open the door and sees the man standing outside. He didn''t even think about it. He just wanted to close the door. "Feng Wei, I''m trying to find you. Are you going to shut me out?" Yu Wen stood in front of the door, drank some wine, and her feet were unsteady. Yearning for him, Feng Wei evades him. her delicate makeup, slender eyeliner, wine red eye shadow, make her eyes more beautiful. In particular, she pretended to be innocent, a little more charming. Feng Wei stares at her coldly. A month ago, when he saw her like this, he would soften his heart and let her in. But now he has found another woman he wants to protect. So, he won''t let her into his apartment today. "Feng Wei?" Ban Yongjun saw that he had been standing by the door and came to him in doubt. Chapter 287 Ban Yongjun goes to the door and sees Yu Wen standing outside the door shaking. She picks her eyebrows in surprise. Feng Wei worries that she will misunderstand and explains immediately. "I don''t know why she came. I live here. I''ve broken up with her, Jun. you have to believe me." Yu Wen sees ban Yongjun standing next to Feng Wei, squinting coldly and unabashedly disgusted. "Women, shameless, are still in other people''s men''s homes in the middle of the night." Yu Wen is a drunken maniac, smearing her bright red nails and pointing to ban Yongjun. "You, get out of here!" Feng Wei cold face, "Yu Wen, you enough." Yu Wen is crying and wants to jump on him. He avoids her again. She leans to ban Yongjun. Ban Yongjun hears the wine from her and quickly avoids. She sits on the ground, stares at Ban Yongjun drunkenly, takes off her high-heeled shoes and criticizes Feng Wei madly. "Not enough, Feng Wei. I love you so much. How can you be so heartless?" Feng Wei molars her teeth and wants to close the door. But thinking about her getting drunk and sleeping here for a night, I''m sure she can''t stand it. "Yu Wen, don''t get in the way here any more, get out of my way!" Yu Wen shakes her head, "don''t roll, don''t roll, Feng Wei, you come to hold me, OK? I miss you so much. I want you to hold me, kiss me, and then take off my clothes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun. It''s impossible to hear your boyfriend''s ex girlfriend say that she doesn''t mind. She rolled up her sleeves in anger. Feng Wei has a good temper, so the woman has no fear. Hehe, she is not a vegetarian! "Feng Wei, do you have property management?" "Yes." Feng Wei doesn''t understand her intention. This is a high-grade apartment. The security environment is good. He chose it here. Ban Yongjun called to find the property, "there is a madman here. Your security guards let her in. Now they are making trouble here. Please take her out again!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± security staff. The people who live in this apartment building are all rich and well-known. When they hear a phone complaint, the security guard rushes to see the woman sitting on the ground. "Feng Shao, this lady said it was your girlfriend. I just let her in." An explanation of the security dilemma. Feng Wei''s face was a little cold. "My girlfriends, I bring them into my apartment. Do you have any activities to give away girlfriends?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The security guard was sweating on his forehead. He quickly helped the drunk woman up, but the woman was crazy, either scratching him with her nails or hitting him with her high heels. The security guard was hurt by him and didn''t dare to touch her. "Feng Shao, you see, this" Feng Wei still wants to speak, but he is stopped by Ban Yongjun and orders the security guard strongly and coldly. "My boyfriend and I don''t know this woman. There are strangers coming in to make trouble. You have two choices. Either solve it by yourself or call the police! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a mouth. The security guard wiped the cold sweat on his face and was very helpless. Ban Yongjun was already angry. He turned to see Feng Wei and frowned at Yu Wen sitting on the ground. She slammed the door. Turning to take his bag, "Feng Wei, do you think what I do is inhumane?" "No, Jun, don''t be angry." Feng Wei noticed that she was in a bad mood, and he was not happy. This woman is so crazy about her date. "It''s getting late. I''m going back." She opened the door again and walked by Yu Wen''s feet. Yu Wen sees that she is going to leave, and finally smiles. Seeing that Feng Wei comes out again, she hugs his leg in tears. "Feng Wei, don''t leave, don''t abandon me any more. I really didn''t betray you. Your uncle forced me. You know, the child at the beginning, " " Yu Wen, shut up! " Referring to the child, touching Feng Wei''s scale, he kicked her away. "I don''t want to hear another word from you, Yu Wen. They are all adults. Don''t play those childish games any more." Feng Wei ignores her and runs out to chase ban Yongjun. "Feng Wei, if you let me go today, you will regret it!" Yu Wen is angry in her heart and stares at the man''s back. Dare to rob a man with her, this woman is looking for death! Running downstairs, Feng Wei sees ban Yongjun standing at the bus stop. He runs quickly. A bus came and ban Yongjun got on the bus without hesitation. "Jun!" Feng Wei calls her. Knowing that he couldn''t run the bus, he took a taxi and followed the bus. Ban Yongjun, who is walking by the window, looks at the taxi which keeps pace with the bus. There was still a wave of anger just now, but when the man opened the car window and waved to her, the anger had already dissipated.When she got out of the car, she saw the man standing downstairs with a bunch of roses in his hand. "Jun, I''m sorry to let you have such a thing. First date apologies. " Feng Wei walks up to her and sends the rose to her. Her light eyes stare at her seriously. Ban Yongjun received flowers for the first time. He didn''t expect that this bunch of flowers was an apology. "Why, do you think I would?" Ban Yongjun has a straight face, which is somewhat cool and gorgeous. Feng Wei pinches her eyebrows. This woman sometimes pretends to be mature. In fact, she just disguises the panic in her heart. "Jun, I''m not a man who is always on the move. I promise to be your girlfriend and boyfriend, so I won''t be involved with people before. I didn''t expect Yu Wen to come out today. " Ban Yongjun pursed his lips and stared at the bright rose in his hand, but he still didn''t accept it. "Feng Wei, I admit that I have a good feeling for you and I''m serious about falling in love. To tell the truth, I am a simple and ordinary woman, sometimes I also want to, I am not worthy of you. So, even if you and I are not together after all, I also hope to leave that woman and find a good woman to live a good life. " She was very determined to find a man at home. But Yu Wen is really not a woman who can live. "Jun, don''t you believe me?" Feng Wei frowned. I took out my ID card and Hukou book from my pocket, "Xiaojun, since I have identified you, I have not found other people''s opinions. If you still doubt it, we can get married now! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun was forced to marry suddenly, staring at the things in his hand, unable to laugh or cry. She took the rose from his hand and smelled the fragrance. The fragrance was very light. She liked it very much. "Thank you for forgiving me." Feng Wei was relieved to see that she finally picked up the flowers. On her warm and mature handsome face, she was a bit silly. It''s a matter of turning over, but Yu Wen, who refuses to give up, will turn over this matter and make other things happen, and even make Qin Ning suffer a lot. These are all afterwords. Han Junyu villa, it''s just dawn in the morning. Because he remembered to apply medicine to Qin Ning, he got up and applied medicine to her, so he went to the exercise room when he came back sweating, he saw that the little woman rolling on the bed had not woken up, so he had to take a bath. When she came out again, the little woman on the bed suddenly turned over, biting her pink lips and sweating on her forehead. "Ning Ning, wake up?" Han Junyu thought that she was having a nightmare. He quickly picked her up and smelled a trace of blood. His face is also white, "Ning Ning, where are you injured?" Chapter 288 Heard the man asked if he was hurt again, Qin Ning pulled the corner of his mouth, red face. "Han Junyu, I''m here, aunt." Because when she comes to menstruation, her stomach will be very painful, plus the injury she suffered yesterday, it is even more uncomfortable. It''s so sour! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu takes out the corner of his mouth, takes her to the bathroom, turns around and prepares what she needs. "Han Junyu, I have a stomachache." For this kind of thing, her pain, he can only be distressed. He took her back to bed and tried to rub her stomach, but it hurt. But if she didn''t rub it, she felt uncomfortable. Poor big eyes staring at him, he was staring at her heart soft, but helpless. "Han Junyu, why do women come here every month?" Qin Ning complained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was going to tell her about the structure of a woman''s body in biology, but he thought she was just complaining. If he told her too much truth, she would explode again. Qin Ning lay in the man''s arms for a while, and then fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, to see that the man was still there, she glanced at the time and sat up in a panic. "Han Junyu, change your clothes and go downstairs for breakfast. You will be late for work." Han Junyu looked at her, "hungry?" "Well." "Aunt Zhang cooked porridge for you. I''ll bring it to you." "Yes To eat, the little woman was distracted, squinting and looking forward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu put down the book in his hand, got up to serve her porridge, and fed it to her mouth by the way. Qin Ning, satisfied with his food, found a comfortable place in him and went on sleeping. If you fall asleep, you won''t feel any pain. Han Junyu also knows that her menstruation, the first two days of the most uncomfortable, where he has the heart to go to work. I''d rather be here with her than thinking about her at the meeting. At least by her side, you can know her situation, and he can take care of her at any time to alleviate her pain as much as possible. These two days, she is a little lazy cat, shrinking beside him. When he went to the study to read, she would lie on the sofa to read with him. When she fell asleep, he would go to work. Evening, sunset is good. He took her to the balcony to sit, and they sat together quietly. Even without saying a word, he touched her little head and felt the atmosphere was warm. Hear mobile phone shake, Han Junyu swept one eye, it is Jun one. "Ning Ning, do you want fruit?" "Eat Little woman''s hobby, in addition to sweets, but also fruit. For fruit, as long as it is edible, she never chooses. At this time, she blinked her eyes and stared at him. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that he had a suckling cat. Han Junyu rubbed her small head and left with her mobile phone. A few steps into the study, he picked up the phone. "Mr. Han, the man did. This man used to be a busboy of a small program group. He was quit because he was drunk and committed a crime. Now he has no fixed place. He is a little gangster. A few days ago, a woman gave him a sum of money to follow his wife. Last night I finally found a chance to take my wife away. " "Who is that woman?" Han Junyu''s voice is cold and his tone is cold. "I asked the man to describe the woman, and what he drew was Xu Lin. It seems that I didn''t teach her enough last time. " Your tone is fierce. "Not necessarily." Han Junyu denied his answer. "What do you mean, Mr. Han?" Jun Yi doubts. "If someone asks him to do something, it will certainly give him some benefits. If you check it again, I suspect that someone is playing tricks behind his back." Han Junyu put his long finger on his lips, pondered for a few seconds, and continued. "That brute''s means are despicable. It''s obvious that he got it for me to kill. It''s not like Xu Lin''s style at all." Xu Lin has done something in his hands, and he knows something about her temper. This woman has a delicate mind, rigorous work, good ability, and knows how to judge the situation. She suffered so much this time that she would not give up, but with her ability, she would not find out that he sent someone to do it so quickly. Even if she knew, she could even use her own five-year-old girl, and she would not use such crude means of revenge. "OK, I''ll check again." Han Junyu hung up and returned to the balcony with Aunt Zhang''s fruit plate. Looking at the little woman staring at her mobile phone, I don''t know what she is looking at. Her face changes. "Here comes the fruit. Do you want to eat it?" Han Junyu sat down beside her."Han Junyu, is this a fraud SMS?" Qin Ning has no time to eat fruit now. She shows him the short message on her mobile phone. He glanced, raised his eyebrow slightly, and looked at it carefully. "It''s expected. It''s true." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, which was somewhat unexpected. The little girl was bullied so miserably. I didn''t expect that she would be so lucky. She won five million. Qin Ning frowns, still feel unreliable. "I seem to remember that I bought a lottery ticket, but how can I win?" The message said that she had won five million yuan in the lottery ticket, so she could get it quickly. She remembers that once when she chatted with an Yun, she said that she could meet Han Junyu, because she was lucky, so she went to buy a lottery ticket with an entertainment mentality. But she didn''t know where the lottery ticket was put. She couldn''t get it even if she won the prize. "It''s a blessing for a fool." Han Junyu commented on her. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and drew the corner of his mouth. "I seem to have given that lottery ticket to Anyun. Anyun, who has a big heart, will definitely throw it away." Qin Ning felt that if she really won five million, but she couldn''t get it, how miserable it would be. "Just call and ask." Han Junyu''s tone is indifferent. Five million, which is just a few hours'' cost, he doesn''t care. Qin Ning''s eyes brightened. If she found it, she would become a rich woman. She hurriedly calls an Yun, and it happens that an Yun has time. When she hears that she has won the lottery, an Yun smokes from the corner of her mouth, unable to laugh or cry. Trying to think about it, she seems to have put the lottery ticket into Qin Ning''s schoolbag. Qin Ning immediately jumped up and ran to the bedroom to find her small schoolbag. "Stupid girl, does the stomach ache?" Han Junyu frowned at her dancing. "No pain, no pain, what does money hurt?" Qinning tone can not hide the excitement. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows helplessly. Go to her bedroom and see if she has turned out all the things. She still can''t find her little schoolbag. Since the end of her college entrance examination, her small schoolbag has been put away. Han Junyu touched his thin lip with his long finger. He went to open the drawer under the wardrobe and took out a light pink schoolbag. "Is that it?" "Wow, Han Junyu, how do you know it''s here?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He cleaned it up, and he knew it. Her ability to clean up is negative, but he can''t stand the mess in the room, so he has to clean it up. Qin Ning excitedly ran to him and reached for a small schoolbag, but he avoided her and didn''t give her any meaning. Qin Ning Du mouth, jump a few times, or did not grab. Her big eyes turn, amber eyes flash a bit cunning. "Oh, my stomach hurts so much." Chapter 289 Han Junyu looks at the little woman holding her stomach. She looks miserable and boastful. "Stupid girl, you are not suitable for acting. If you want to get a small schoolbag, you have to show a little bit." Qinning listen to him simply say requirements, with a small face, very serious. "Han Junyu, if I really get five million yuan, I will support you!" ¡°¡­¡­ Do you support me? " The little woman patted her small chest with a proud face, and Han Junyu pulled her lips. "Yes, I''m the hostess of the family. When I have income, I''ll support the family." Qin Ning jumps a few times again, want to take schoolbag. Suddenly, as she jumped up, her forehead hit his chest. She rubbed her forehead, pink lips, and looked at him pitifully. Han Junyu has managed a huge Sheng''an group over the years. What big storm has he never met? In Song Xuan''s words, Taishan is going to collapse in front of his president, and he won''t blink. What to do is to do. But now, as long as the little woman in front of him shows her pitiful appearance, he will be too soft hearted to eat her. However, she is not fit now. "Sit on the sofa and I''ll look for it." He rubbed her forehead and gave a cold command. "Oh." When Qin Ning heard that he would help her, she showed a silly smile and ran to the sofa to sit down, but she was not honest and her legs were shaking. Han Junyu looked for her small schoolbag, and was sure that she didn''t find it. I went to the wardrobe to look for it again, but I still didn''t find it, so I transferred my goal and went to other places to look for it. Suddenly, he thought of something and found a notebook in the drawer. "Hey, Han Junyu, that''s my diary. Don''t read it." As soon as Qin Ning saw that he was going to look through his diary, he ran over nervously. Han Junyu glanced at her, brown eyes indifferent, opened her diary to find the day when she bought the lottery ticket, and unexpectedly found a folded lottery ticket in her diary. "Wow, it''s amazing. You can find it all." Qin Ning''s admiration for his five bodies. But she was also curious, how could he know that she would hide the lottery in her diary? "Stupid girl, what else can you remember besides thinking about eating every day?" Han Junyu satirizes. He once checked her mobile phone and found that she had the habit of recording every day, so he guessed that she should occasionally keep a diary, so it is very likely that she would collect the lottery tickets representing luck. Of course, he just guessed, but he didn''t expect that he really guessed right. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s true, but how can it come out of his mouth? She really wants to bite him. Food is the most important thing for the people, OK! "Change your clothes and get the prize. If you take the money, you will support me later. " Han Junyu took away the lottery ticket. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth. However, she wanted to support him, which she thought for a long time. He used to take care of her, so she thought, when her works can be sold, she will raise her own boyfriend. After changing their clothes, Han Junyu personally drove her to the lottery headquarters of Nankang city center to receive the prize. But to Qin Ning''s surprise, when they explained their intention, the staff said it was a mistake in the operation of the computer system, and she didn''t win the prize. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at the lottery ticket in his hand and draws at the corner of his mouth. It''s really bad luck for her to encounter such things as system failure. Qin Ning turns around and wants to go, but the man beside her looks dark and brown eyes stare at her deeply. "Stupid girl, you believe what they say?" "What else?" Qin Ning is helpless. Their staff all said it was a system fault. She was a little person who didn''t know much about anything. What can she do with them? "Sheng''an used to do this kind of activity, so it''s not a few of them who can explain the system failure. You always have to listen to their technicians come to apologize to you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked. He is right about this. Anyone who receives an official text message saying that he has won the five million prize will be very excited. However, the person who came to receive the award was told that it was just a system fault, which was a blow to the spirit. She kicked the lottery ticket into her pocket, straightened her back, crossed her waist, and turned to the indifferent staff. "It''s too perfunctory of you to send me off with a system fault. It happens that my boyfriend understands computers. Let your engineers come and explain to him. If a group of people work with salary and make such low-level mistakes, don''t they know how to apologize? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of staff looked at each other. When I heard that someone came to receive the grand prize, I was afraid that something would happen, so I deliberately added a few more staff on the front desk.But the woman didn''t make trouble, but wanted to discuss technology with the technicians, which made them embarrassed. "Miss, our staff are busy now. If you want to find them, you still need to wait!" Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows. It''s obvious that it''s evasion. Ask them to wait here. Maybe one day later, she will ask. They must say that the staff are off work and come back tomorrow. She didn''t know what to do next. She raised her head and asked Han Junyu for help. Han Junyu holding her hand, Jun face indifferent, brown eyes calm. "If your staff don''t come, it''s OK. I''ll invite the president of Mengshi to come directly!" A group of people listened to him and asked the president to come over, disdaining the cold hiss. Although this man''s temperament is good, this big talk is too big. Mr. Meng, is it so nice to invite you? "I said, sir, don''t make a fuss here. It''s not our fault. If you think it''s unfair, go to the customer service department and complain to the technicians. Anyway, we don''t have any money in our hands, and you won''t get any benefit if you make trouble here. " A group of staff nodded, and even heard Han Junyu say that he would invite Meng''s president. They all felt that the man was boasting. Do you think that if you teach the president, you can scare them? Where they buy lottery tickets, they don''t know how many gangsters they want to come every day. They don''t blink when they hit people. "You are passing the buck. I''ll have a good talk with you. You are still so unreasonable. Believe it or not, I''ll publish this on the Internet and talk about the evil deeds of these people! " Qin Ning can''t see Han Junyu being attacked by others. "I''m going to spend some money to make this a big deal, but you can''t think of a better time!" A few people listen to this woman to make this matter big, immediately face down. Buying lottery tickets is to buy credit. If it turns out that their company is cheating, who will spend money to buy lottery tickets. "Woman, I advise you not to make trouble for yourself. It''s your own dream. Do you think anyone can win the five million lottery? If you make a big fuss about it, I''ll put it in front of you. If you encounter any natural or man-made disasters, don''t blame yourself for your bad luck! " Qin Ning is grinding her teeth. These people threaten her! Four or five men came to Qin Ning with a sense of oppression and fear. Qin Ning was scared back two steps, went to Han Junyu side, don''t know what to do. "Han Junyu, have I really been cheated?" Han Junyu touched her little head. He didn''t care if she could get five million. However, he had to pay attention to the fact that she was still talking about the five million she had to support him on the way here. That''s the money to support him. How can he not get it back? Chapter 290 Han Junyu didn''t give a cold eye to the group. After picking up his mobile phone and calling song Xuan, he contacted Meng Sen, the acting president of Meng family. Meng Sen was in a meeting when he heard his assistant ask him if Han Shao of Sheng''an group wanted to answer the phone. Meng wondered, what''s the matter with Han Shao? He has been called here. Is it because he wants to support Meng song in his fight for power? With this idea, he felt a little excited. If he could cooperate with Han Shao in the future, it would be an advantage for him. So he answered the phone decisively. I heard that Han Shao said that he wanted to discuss something with him, but he wanted to go to his place and ask if he would like to come. Meng Sen was excited, and of course he was willing to go. It''s not stupid of Han Shao to find such a good help. How can he not go. However, when he excitedly arrived at Han Junyu''s address, the reality was different from what he thought. "Han Shao, what''s the matter?" When Meng Sen comes, song Xuan also comes. Hearing Meng Sen''s inquiry, song Xuan went forward and explained the situation. "President Meng, if the computer system program appears, shouldn''t you give the client an explanation?" Meng Sen''s face was ugly when he was forced to ask by song Xuan. He never thought that Han Junyu wanted him to deal with his wife''s winning. He knows about this. The company is short of funds recently, and several senior managers are forced to focus on this award. Some people suggested that if someone came to collect it, it would be regarded as a misinformation sent by the system. Take this prize from anyone and use it as the company''s capital. For this reason, the public relations personnel and several high-level officials have also taken measures to deal with it. How could they think that Han Junyu''s woman would have such good luck and won the prize. If it''s someone else, he can handle it. If it''s Han Junyu, it''s hard to say. "Han Shao, I''m not very clear about the specific situation. I''ll go back to the company to investigate and determine which engineer made the mistake. I''ll be fired immediately!" Song Xuan raised the golden glasses on his nose, showing a bit of sarcasm. They''re all Foxes of a thousand years old. It''s no fun for mengsen to think in front of him. "President Meng, the company''s programmers have such a big problem that you don''t know. You really need to be careful in management." Five million, such a big award, but programmers let the system go wrong and send random messages, which is not a small matter for the whole company. In this case, if the person who receives the message takes a tough attitude and immediately sue their company, that''s all in the past. Therefore, Meng''s public relations personnel will not be without corresponding public relations measures. Song Xuan estimates that Meng Sen''s face is muddled now. He didn''t expect that Qin Ning would win the prize. "Yes, yes, I will definitely improve management." Meng Sen was satirized, can only bear to swallow, want to put this matter perfunctory in the past. "Management is your inner management. My wife has been cheated by you. You have to give an account. Otherwise, if my wife loses her temper and makes a big fuss about it, then everyone will have a bad ending. " Han Junyu''s cool reminder. In front of Han Junyu, it''s not easy to turn this over! Meng Sen had a headache. "Mrs. Han, I''m really sorry. It''s my mismanagement. It''s my fault. Well, I''ll treat you to dinner Qin Ningcai didn''t care about his dinner. He held his lips in a puff. "President Meng, do you know how happy I am after receiving this message? Now you tell me that it''s a problem with the machine system. If I have a bad heart and faints, do you think a meal can solve it? " In order to make his situation miserable, Qin Ning pretended to have a headache. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Qin Ning, Han Junyu and song Xuan gasp. Meng Sen also helpless, but things come to this step, money, certainly can not give her, can only be delayed. "Mrs. Han, it''s our fault, but it''s not you who won the prize. We also express our regret. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face is expressionless. Meng Sen''s words mean that she didn''t win the prize. Is it unreasonable to make trouble here? Five million is a lot for her, but she doesn''t have to get it. But being cheated and teased means something different. "Yes, my heart is unbalanced. Anyway, I don''t care. If you have an accident, there must be a solution." Qin Ning confessed frankly, and then spilled. Isn''t it a woman''s privilege to be sloppy? Han Junyu thin lips pursed straight, heart with a smile. Qin Ning played tricks. He saw a lot of her. It was the first time he saw her.Angry fork, haughty chin, how to see how funny. Meng Sen was helpless. At that time, he asked those people to handle it carefully. The actual situation is that the system is right, but they only ask for the prize after the system sends out the short interest. Do not check what the other party''s identity, dare to take the fault of the system to perfunctory. A bunch of trash! "I don''t know what kind of solution Mrs. Han wants?" Munson speculated that she might have some money. As long as it is within a reasonable range, he will also give it. How to solve this problem, Qin Ning stares at Han Junyu in confusion. It was he who told her to make trouble. She was also at a loss about what to do. "Since it''s a system error, start checking from the system!" Han Junyu said in a cold voice. Qin Ning immediately agreed, "yes, your system cheated me, so I should check your system. I''ve got the engineer, according to the professional ¡°¡­¡­¡± Monson grinds. "President Meng, you are in such a dilemma. Don''t you dare?" Song Xuan asked. If the system is wrong, as long as he goes to check their system program, it will be clear at a glance. Song Xuan takes a look at Qin Ning. Qin Ning receives his meaning and immediately shouts. "President Meng, you said well that you wanted to give me a solution, but I asked for it, and you covered it up. I feel so miserable in my heart. I''m going to tell the reporter that you are all liars. You cheated my feelings and deceived me. " Qin Ning couldn''t make it up any more. As soon as his big eyes turned, he was worried and began to be unreasonable. "Anyway, I''m just not happy. I''ll let more people know that your Meng''s participation in the lottery is a cover. In fact, you are cheating us on our money. Hum!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. If she wants to make trouble, Han Junyu will protect her. Who dares to move her. What''s more, Meng''s internal situation is not stable, and his external situation is besieged. If this matter is serious. For Meng, it is absolutely harmful but not beneficial. "Don''t be angry, Mrs. Han. Just a moment, I''ll arrange it." Munson let go and take his cell phone. Qin Ning shook Han Junyu''s arm, a little worried. "Han Junyu, I don''t think he will give me the money so easily. What should I do?" Han Junyu glanced at her, "what is your money? It''s the money you want to support me. Do you think I will let others take my things?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and song Xuan. Song Xuan refused to eat dog food in his heart! Chapter 291 Just when Qin Ning was waiting to check the system, he was the man who came to get the five million bonus. Looking at the man giving the lottery to the staff, Qin Ning anxiously pulls Han Junyu. But Han Junyu is too calm. There is no expression on Jun''s face and no action. Qin Ning doesn''t have his indifferent attitude. She ran to the man who received the prize. He was wearing a white shirt, a red striped suit, and his hair was combed back with wax. It was obvious that he was well dressed. "Sir, did you also receive the message of system error?" When a man heard that he had received a message from a system error, he was stunned for a while, and suddenly his face changed. "Woman, what are you talking about? I didn''t receive any SMS messages about system errors. What I received was the information that the company sent me to win the lottery." Qin Ningqiang was calm and held his arms in his hands. "Unfortunately, I also received a message that I won the lottery, but they told me that there was an error in the system A man knows in his heart that he is a fake, but he can''t expose it. "Woman, aren''t you trying to cheat me on my money?" "You are not a fool. How can you be cheated by me. Besides, their company is investigating. During the investigation, it is impossible to give you money, so you''d better wait for their investigation results. " Qin Ning delays, hoping that Han Junyu and song Xuan can move faster. The man felt uneasy and wanted to get the bonus to leave, but now he was blocked by a woman, and he was in a fretful mood. "Where are you from, crazy woman? Get out of my way." Qin Ning is not cowardly, eyes firm, scan a circle of staff. "Since it''s a system error, why do you know that I''m wrong and he''s right?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of staff were staring at the supervisor. The director pulls out the corner of his mouth, stabilizes his mind and explains slowly. "Well, the lottery number presented by this gentleman is the correct winning number on the system." "Didn''t you say the system went wrong? How do you know that''s right? Did you deliberately cheat me? Do you know how much mental stress I''ve had in bed? You are responsible for my hurt feelings Qin Ning didn''t make a clear explanation. Anyway, he made a fuss about how to procrastinate and how to come. ¡°¡­¡­¡± executive director. Song Xuan makes an OK gesture to Han Junyu. Han Junyu goes to Qin Ning and touches her small head to let her not worry. Qin Ning was relieved to feel it. He rubbed his palm and responded to it. soon, two men in suits came up with work cards on their suits. They were referees of the lottery supervision bureau. There are strict requirements for issuing lottery tickets. The system will not make mistakes under normal conditions. If there are mistakes, the supervising referee will come to understand the situation. The supervisor saw that one of the two strange staff members was quite strange and his face changed. He sighed in his heart and his palms were sweating. "It''s said that there''s something happened here because the system sent the wrong winning SMS?" An older staff member asked. "No "Yes!" Qin Ning listened to the man who received the award next to him. He immediately ran to the old staff and yelled to attract his attention. "Look, uncle, this is my message. I came all the way to receive the award. They told me that there was a system error and they sent me the wrong message, which made me happy. They didn''t even say an apology, and they had to drive me out. " Qin Ning soft cry, her small face looked pure and lovely, big eyes pitifully staring at the staff. The senior staff member is the chief referee, who is responsible for the work of several provincial capitals around Nankang province. He checked the SMS in Qin Ning''s mobile phone, which had a verification code and a link to the web page. He was sure it was correct. This is a message from their system, but why do they say the system is wrong? "Who else will receive the prize? Show me the message." The man who is a little older and a little stronger behind him has a cold sweat on his forehead. Although he has been ready for a long time, he is still a little nervous when he really wants to check. He quickly stepped forward, walked in front of the man who received the prize, took away his mobile phone to investigate the case. "Chief, no problem." Song Xuan always stares at the man''s fingers, and he doesn''t open the web page. How can he know that there is no problem? It can only be said that the man must be very sure that the web link and verification code are correct. There are many reasons why he is so sure. "How can you be sure they''re right if you don''t even click on them?" Qin Ning asked suspiciously. The man was holding the mobile phone, his face serious, "this is the message sent by our system, I have memory." The man next to the winner was agitated and snatched his cell phone from the referee."I''ve said that. I''m right. You give me the bonus as soon as possible. I''m still busy this afternoon." "Since both of them are correct, check the system records." Send a message to Qin Ning a little earlier. The system only needs to send a message, and you can find it by checking. At the beginning, Meng Sen avoided this topic, otherwise they would have a ghost in their heart. Now the referee leaders are all here. They don''t want to check, and they have to check. The young man behind the group leader sneered when he heard song Xuan say to check the records. The group leader thinks that since there are two pieces of news, it''s necessary to give an explanation in order to convince people. If this woman makes a big deal of this matter, it''s not good for his work at all. "Then we''ll check the computer records." The director looked at the group leader in embarrassment, "sorry, this matter has to be decided by our senior management before you can check." The group leader frowned. As soon as he wanted to speak, he saw a man walking in front of him with a computer. "Chief, if you don''t mind, use my computer." The group leader was stunned and nodded, "thank you for helping me with my work." Qin Ning immediately pushed a chair to him and asked him to sit down and check slowly. The group leader raised his eyebrows, looked up at Han Junyu and nodded. Although they didn''t communicate in the whole process, Qin Ning felt that they should know each other. She approached Han Junyu and hooked him. Han Junyu bent down to hear what she said. "Do you know the group leader?" "Well, a graduate student." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was stunned for a few seconds. This reminds me that he went abroad to study very early, so he is a genius. In a group, he should be a child, right? The group leader takes out the work card, enters the system, inputs his work number, and logs in the system. Make sure the system sent a short message to the man who got the lottery ticket, but it sent a message to Qin Ning before. Why do two messages appear in this award? This has never happened before. The young man standing behind the group leader had expected this situation and explained with a smile. "Team leader, I''ve checked. It was a system fault before, and the last one was the message sent out after Meng''s senior management and I confirmed it." Song Xuan stares at the computer and sneers. "Then why is it judged that the previous message is wrong and the latter one is correct? You and Meng''s senior management confirm, confirm what? It''s Meng''s senior management who has given you a sum of money that you are satisfied with, so you agree with this decision. " Song Xuan''s questions are more and more ironic. The young man blushed and glared at him with guilty heart. "I can sue you for slandering my work like this!" Song Xuan shrugged and lifted the gold glasses on his nose, showing a sneer. "You can sue me now. I''ll wait for the summons from the court!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Chapter 292 Next to the man who received the prize, Qin Ning was unhappy to see so many Yao moths. "Don''t you bother? Since the short interest you sent me is right, give me the bonus as soon as possible. I don''t have time to play with you here! " Qinning listen to his impatient tone, standing in front of the staff, raised his chin. "I''ve also received SMS. Now I can''t be sure whose SMS is right. I want a bonus, too." Who can''t? Qin Ning looks at the man staring at herself, and she also stares back with wide eyes. This bonus is the money she wants to raise her boyfriend, so she won''t give up easily! "Chief, I''ll show you a bill and you''ll understand." Song Xuan talks. The group leader doubts and returns the computer to him. Just look at the flexible operation of song Xuan''s fingers and call up two pieces of information. "This is the bill of the staff member. He has two bank cards. This month, he suddenly gained a lot of income. There are also photos and videos of him going to the entertainment club with Meng''s senior management two days ago." The group leader looked at the information and photos, coldly looked at the young people behind him, and pulled at the corners of his mouth. The young man stares at Song Xuan in surprise. He didn''t expect that the man''s speed is so fast, so he found him. "Team leader, don''t listen to his nonsense. I don''t have these." "are they true or false? I have eyes. I can see for myself." The group leader looked at him coolly. The young man was scolded by the group leader''s eyes and did not dare to speak again. Song Xuan''s words haven''t finished yet, he points another material. "This is the information of the man who came to receive the prize. He has been buying lottery tickets for many years and has been living in a difficult life. He has also used false identity and false documents to cheat money several times in order to buy lottery tickets. These are all information." "What are you talking about? Where did I cheat? You want to take my bonus on purpose!" The lottery man lost his temper and wanted to smash song Xuan''s computer. To song Xuan, the computer is just like his closest friend. He is not willing to let other people''s dirty hands touch it. Reach out and hold the man''s wrist and push him away. The man''s back hit the wall, song Xuan gave him a few punches, he was too painful to fight back. Next to the staff, a look at Song Xuan is lianjiazi, who dare not come forward to provoke. The group leader stares at Song Xuan in amazement. He didn''t expect that he would find so much information in such a short time. "How did you do it?" Song Xuan a Leng, understand the meaning of his words, leave the man. "This is the deployment of resources. As long as you look for it carefully, you can always find it." This is a sentence Han Junyu often says, he can''t do it before, but Han Junyu will tell him every time. As long as you look carefully, you can always find any information he wants. He can do this because of the resources in Han Shao''s hand and a group of capable men in Jun''s hand, plus the tacit understanding of the three people''s cooperation for many years. When the man receiving the prize, he glanced at his ID card. As long as he got the data on his ID card, he could start to check the record. And all of them will get the information of the young people behind the group leader, which is what Han Shao called him to check. "And in your system, there are traces of modification, but they are covered up." The group leader frowned. How could this man know about the internal affairs of their system? "How did you find any changes in the system?" Seeing that he didn''t believe it, song Xuan took the computer over to operate it for him, climbed over the wall to enter his system, and then looked at the modified information. The more technical the leader is, the more surprised he is. I didn''t expect the experts to be among the people! Generally, the information retained in the web page is simply deleted, and the computer does not format it. As long as the technology passes, you can still find clues. Song Xuan can find these information, or use hacker technology, intruded into the computer of their referee department. But these operations, he can not easily show. When the group leader saw the evidence, he had a good idea. "I''m sorry, madam. I have to make a thorough investigation into this matter. If you really win the prize, I''ll make sure they pay the prize into your account. Please wait in peace. " The group leader was very polite, and Qin Ning was embarrassed to make any more trouble. "Don''t be so polite. I hope you can handle this matter fairly. I''ll wait for your notice." The group leader thought that she was so reasonable, and he felt a little good about her. "Please give me three days." "Good." Qin Ning nodded, "three days no reply, I complain ha." ¡°¡­¡­ Ha ha ha, good The little girl''s coquettish tone made the group leader laugh. Munson originally wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to leave the phone, put the matter aside. As soon as he arrived at the company, he heard from the following people. Han Junyu invited the referee of the Supervision Bureau. His face changed and he came back in a hurry.When he walked into the office, he heard the laughter of the referee group leader. He had a bad hunch. "Chief, here you are." The group leader looked at Meng Sen coming, the smile on his face disappeared, and looked at him coldly. "President Meng, I believe you have heard about this. If you are involved in the investigation, I think our cooperation will be over. " Companies that participate in lottery operation are very large enterprises and need strict audit. If Mengshi is forced to withdraw because of this, Mengshi''s reputation will be affected, and its stock will be affected. During this period of time, the ups and downs are too big, and capital has become the most important issue. If the capital chain breaks, it will soon face bankruptcy. "Team leader, don''t be angry. I will cooperate with you in the investigation." Munson please. But the group leader didn''t give him a chance at all. With his own people, he turned and walked out of the office. Meng Sen''s face is embarrassed. He stares at Han Junyu angrily and goes after the group leader to beg for mercy. The man who came to receive the bonus held the injured wrist, did not dare to make noise, and left with his tail between his legs. Having won a battle, Qin Ning is in a good mood. On the way back, he has been praising song Xuan. "Wow, uncle song, your technique is so cool that it blinds me. You will be my idol in the future. " the little woman blinks her big eyes and stares at Song Xuan. "Idol, idol, what was your major before?" Song Xuan, who was driving, felt the cold air coming from behind him and reluctantly raised his glasses. "I studied computer and majored in economic management. I am an orphan. Han Shao sent me to school. When he went abroad, he took me with him Song Xuan said that he had been following Han Junyu for nine years, and that was really working with him. Before working, he didn''t know that Han Junyu was the one who supported him. It was an accident that he was sorting out Han Junyu''s bill and found that he made money to his account every year. Han Junyu didn''t mention it, and he didn''t say it, but he remembered his kindness in his heart. Although the man''s surface is cold and he spares no words, he never talks a lot of nonsense, and he doesn''t die when he works. But under his cold appearance, he also had a gentle heart. He is a good man. Therefore, he decided to manage either Sheng''an group or the company he invested in. Help him as much as he can. Qin Ning was a bit surprised to hear song Xuan''s words. He didn''t expect that he and Han Junyu had such a story. Her big eyes blinked, "Wow, if Han Junyu really likes men and you are the closest to him, are you the first choice?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu and song Xuan. Chapter 293 Song Xuan didn''t dare to express any opinions on whether Han Junyu liked men or not. Han Junyu Yin measured Piao little woman one eye, some words he does not say directly, more care about is to do directly. Take her to her lap, hold her chin, and hold her pink lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan was forced to pack dog food. From the rearview mirror, song Xuan pinches his eyebrows. Seeing these two people tired of being together every day, and seeing Han Junyu. Pet. With the feeling of a woman, he suddenly felt that it was good to find a woman. Qin Ning was so breathless by the man that he patted him on the shoulder. Han Junyu let go of her, put her in his arms, panting, hot breathing spray on her face. Qin Ning is also panting, lying in his arms, listening to his fast beating heart, her chaotic brain for a while to restore calm. Looking up, song Xuan is still in front of her. She blushes and wants to get off him, but the man is holding her. "Han Junyu, let go!" She complained in a soft voice. "Don''t let go, you bite me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning still wanted to bite him, but he didn''t dare. Only when he was in a good mood did she dare to be bold, but listen to his threatening tone. Now lend her ten courage, she dare not. Han Junyu looked at her wronged blink big eyes, coquettishly pull his tie, Han Junyu mouth a pull. Disgusted to put her away, he an arm in the window, long finger on the lips, looking out of the window. His eyes were cold and his face was calm. It seems that nothing was found just now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was stunned for several seconds and rolled his eyes silently in his heart. If you want to rate this man''s acting skills, it''s definitely one hundred and two. No, she gave him another 30 points for AO Jiao. When he was about to arrive at the villa, song Xuan suddenly braked and Qin Ning rushed forward. Seeing that her forehead was about to hit the back of the chair, suddenly a big, broad hand was protecting her forehead, and the other arm was around her waist to stabilize her body. She was afraid of spitting out a bad breath, grateful for rubbing in the man''s arms. "Song Xuan, have you had an epileptic seizure?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Innocent song Xuan. "I''m sorry, someone just rushed in front of the car. I''ll get off and have a look." Just now he saw a figure rushing forward. He reacted in time and stepped on the brake. Song Xuan got out of the car to check. He saw an old lady lying in front of the car. He drew his mouth. He didn''t come across the legendary touch porcelain, did he? Lying on the ground, the old lady''s hair was messy, her clothes were dirty, her eyes were closed, and she didn''t know whether she was stunned or pretended. Song Xuan walked in a few steps and saw his wife''s face clearly. He raised his eyebrows slightly. It''s a narrow road! He saw as something, "old lady, you lie too fast, I didn''t hit you bleeding. Do you want me to speed up again? You''d better give some blood. I''ll take you to the hospital or bury you! " Hearing the familiar voice, Mrs. Qin opened her eyes in surprise and found that it was song Xuan''s car. Her face became very delicate. "Ouch, my leg hurts and my back hurts. I can''t stand up." Song Xuan leans on the car door and stares at the old lady. The acting is not good. It''s too fake. "Old lady, if you are in too much pain, don''t stand up. I''ll drive straight over and crush you to pieces, and you won''t feel it. Don''t worry, I will arrange a good cemetery for you! " In the face of such a man who was even more insolent than her, Mrs. Qin couldn''t pretend to go on. She looked ugly and stood up by herself. "If you just hit me, you''re breaking the law. Don''t think you have money, you can''t be king! " "Oh, old lady, you are here to understand the law. Tut Tut, it''s rare. But unfortunately, I just don''t know the law very well. I''ll kill you first. I''m going to learn. " I''m here to talk to him about the law. Ha ha, she is also a novice, just ran over the speed is a little urgent, if not for his hand speed, she would really become a corpse! Old lady Qin was red in the face when she was told by him, but now she has lost face and can only hold on. "You''re far away today. Get out of here!" Song Xuan sneered coldly and turned back to the car. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu asked coldly. "It''s Mrs. Qin. Now she''s here to touch porcelain. Fortunately, I''m quick, or I''ll have a funeral. " Song Xuan has no choice but to make complaints about it. Qin Ning frowned and rolled down the window. An old woman covered with mud, face vicissitudes of standing on the roadside, seems to be looking for something.I haven''t seen you for several months. The old lady is more than ten years old. If song Xuan hadn''t said it was her grandmother, she would not have recognized it. "How did she become like this?" It''s hard to say what happened to Mrs. Qin. He took the old lady''s cash from Jiang Pei and bought her husband''s apartment. The old lady seems to be crazy. She not only looks for people everywhere every day, but also reports to the police station once a day to ask if she has found any clues about Jiang Pei. But every day is the same result, the old lady is impatient. He felt that the police didn''t pay attention, so he began to appeal to the upper leadership, saying that the police didn''t help her find someone. When a group of police saw the report letter dropped by their superiors, they were all in a state of tears and laughter. At the beginning, they would explain to her with good intentions. After that, the old lady came back to the police station, and a group of people ignored her. She liked how to find out. The old lady was left out in the cold. She felt even worse and made a lot of noise, but no one paid any attention to her. Exhausted, the old lady returned to the old apartment. The buyer of her husband''s apartment urged them to move quickly several times, or they would call the police, but the old lady would not leave. He also threatened that if anyone forced her, she would die in this apartment and make it a haunted house. This can frighten the neighbors around. If it''s haunted, who dares to live? Buyers have no way, let her pay when rent to her, do not give money to her water and power. There is no hot water, no light, no normal three meals a day can''t live, Jiang Rou can''t help it. The Qin family had no money to support her, and it was meaningless to keep the baby in their stomach, so they went to the hospital to remove the baby. Where the old lady was willing to let her grandson be killed, she knelt down and begged for mercy. Jiang Rou just endured it for a few days. When she planned to go to the hospital secretly to kill her child, she ran into her parents in her hometown. Jiang Rou''s mother is ill and needs to come to the city hospital for reexamination. Unexpectedly, when she meets her daughter with a big stomach in the hospital, she is very angry. Most two people collapse is, her belly child, unexpectedly is Qin pingze''s seed, rushed to the ward, beat Qin pingze. Qin pingze was almost unconscious for the rest of his life. When he was dragged out of bed by Jiang Rou''s father and beaten violently, he had no ability to fight back at all. He was beaten black and blue. The couple quarreled for a while and asked Qin pingze to come up with a solution. Qin pingze is now half disabled. They absolutely don''t agree to marry a woman to him, but he has to come up with a sum of money to compensate her daughter. If they still want to keep seeds for the Qin family, they will take out money to support her daughter, or she will take Jiang Rou to kill her child now! Chapter 294 Where does Qin pingze have money now? He is hospitalized and owes a lot of money to the hospital. If he hadn''t had the cheek to borrow a sum of money, he would have been expelled from the hospital. But he would never agree to kill his only son. He asked people to find the old lady. After she learned that Jiang Rou was pregnant, she had not come to the hospital to see him. At that time, he also made excuses, thinking that the old lady had no time because she had to take care of Jiang rou. But for so many days, he was lying alone in the hospital bed. He was not disappointed. It was a fake. Father left early. The old lady had to go out to work every day. He was brought up by his elder brother. Big brother is capable of going to college. He is the only college student in his hometown. I don''t know how many people come here to ask for help. But big brother met Ning Shan when he was studying. Ning Shan is good-looking, but she is weak and doesn''t talk much. When she first came to their house, he thought she was a mute. So the old lady was very dissatisfied and often made trouble of her when her elder brother was not at home. This woman is not a strong temperament, thin and weak, won''t say wronged, always hiding in the studio to draw. Later, with the help of a sum of money brought by Ning Shan, the elder brother started his business successfully. The old lady''s attitude towards Ning Shan didn''t get better either. On the contrary, she intensified her efforts and always planned to change her daughter-in-law for the elder brother. The old lady often brings beautiful women from the village to play at home. When it''s late, she deliberately asks her elder brother to take them home. Ning Shan didn''t make a sound. She was so angry that the old lady pointed to her nose and scolded her, but Ning Shan didn''t say a word. The old lady is an illiterate woman who doesn''t know much truth, but her words are extremely bitter. Sometimes he stood by and couldn''t listen. But rather Shan or indifferent a face, black eyes without wave without interest, so quietly staring at the old lady. Later, Ning Shan disappeared for a period of time. His elder brother looked for her like a madman for half a year. After half a year, he came back with her again. At that time, her face was even worse, always pale. When the old lady saw her, she felt even more uncomfortable. Then she heard that she was pregnant and her face was better. But the old lady is a troublemaker, from the big brother mouth, know Ningshan stomach is a girl, Ningshan more impolite. Ning Shan is not in good health. She worries that she can''t keep her child. She goes to the hospital early. The elder brother was reluctant to leave her alone in the hospital for the holiday, so he went to the hospital to accompany her. The old lady couldn''t look down on it. She went to the hospital and made a big scene. It was a waste of money to dislike her being hospitalized only seven months ago. Frankly speaking, after she gave birth to a daughter, she divorced her elder brother and asked him to find another woman. At that time, when he was present, he saw that Ning Shan was still indifferent. Her eyes were calm, without sadness or joy, staring at the old lady blankly. It seems that the old lady is not talking about her, but another person. The next day, I don''t know what happened. She moved ahead of time. The baby was born, but she lost half her life. That girl is Qin Ning, the child has a pair of very special amber eyes, but has been living in the incubator. Seeing that Qin Ning was wasting money again, the old lady kept on nagging. To scold Qin Ning for being born on the Dragon Boat Festival is an unlucky loser, a small nemesis, who dies early and overstates early. At that time, the elder brother was very angry when he heard it. Elder brother is a very gentle man, because he always remembers the kindness of the old lady who raised him. In the past, no matter how ugly things God said before, he didn''t speak out loud. But that time, he was black and had a big fight with the old lady. They moved out of the house and bought a villa for their mother and daughter. They would give the old lady a sum of money every year, and then they had no contact. The old lady was very angry. She would curse Ning Shan every day. I don''t know if her words are effective. Ning Shan died when Qin Ning was ten years old, which made the old lady very happy. She thought of all kinds of ways to find a daughter-in-law for her elder brother. However, from Ningshan died, big brother also seems to be half dead, all day in a trance. Later, he learned that his eldest brother was seriously injured. He was doing some activities in the mountains when he was in college, and he was injured accidentally. But he didn''t want to worry his family, so he didn''t say it. He was determined to die and lay in the hospital. At that time, his classmate Ning Shan paid to save his life. After Ning Shan''s death, the elder brother''s body became weaker and weaker. His old illness recurred and he died. As Qin Ning''s uncle, he naturally occupied the villa and wanted to occupy the Qin family. But in the end, it was nothing. Qin pingze recalled the past scenes, and his heart was desolate. During this period of time when a person is in hospital, he constantly reflects. Perhaps, at the beginning, he could listen to Qin Ning''s words and be an honest senior manager of Qin family, and he would not become what he is now.In order to get Qin''s shares, he wanted to give Qin Ning to other men. Just thinking about it, he felt terrible. If he dies and meets his elder brother, how can he face his elder brother?! The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable it was, but reality forced him to face the status quo. As soon as the old lady heard that the Jiang family wanted to kill her grandson, she ran to the hospital angrily and saw Qin pingze and the Jiang family kneeling on the ground. "Mom, try to get some money and let Rourou have the baby." Qin pingze lamented. The old lady cried and nodded. She also wanted Jiang Rou to give birth to her baby. But she didn''t have any money. Her money was taken away by Jiang Pei. She''s an old lady. She can''t lift her hands or do heavy work. Forced by helplessness, he came up with a crooked idea. Take your old life and come to China. If you''re not killed by a car, you''ll make a lot of money. But I didn''t expect that Jiang''s family, just a group of animals, wanted her to be an old lady, not only to raise Jiang Rou, but also to raise them together. Jiang Rou''s mother is ill. She is required to pay for her medical expenses, food and shelter, as well as daily chores, and an old lady. She is now a dog of the Jiang family. She helps them with their work, and they give her a good face. If there is no money for them, they will be cold faced and say all kinds of ugly words. She said that her son was an animal and ruined her daughter''s life. She said that the old lady had a bad life and her daughter-in-law could not have a son. Now think about her life, she might as well die! Standing on the street, the old lady turned her head and saw a familiar side face. She rushed forward again. Song Xuan slams on the brakes again. As the three are talking, Han Junyu holds Qin Ning in his arms and bumps his forehead into the chair. "Song Xuan, did the dog eat all the driving skills he learned for so many years?" Han Junyu lost his temper. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry Song Xuangang wanted to open the car door. The old lady, who came in a hurry, patted the window with a pale face. "Ning Ning, Ning Ning, help me!" The old lady yelled outside the window, but the sound insulation effect of the window was very good, Qin Ning didn''t hear it. She came out of Han Junyu''s arms, looked up and patted old lady Qin on the window. She was crying with tears on her face. Qin Junning immediately thought of her old lady. Han Junyu felt Qin Ning''s fingers trembling and holding his little thumb. His cold eyes swept old lady Qin''s face. His eyes were cold and overcast. Chapter 295 Qin Ning''s fear of the old lady is deep to the bone. A 12-3-year-old girl, weak, soft temper, voice is small. But the old lady was a rural woman. When she spoke, she seemed to fight. When she scolded Qin Ning, she even howled. Qinning listen to her talk, always afraid of shrinking shoulders, worried that her eardrum will be broken by her. Sometimes the old lady looked at her inexplicably. She raised her crutch and hit her. So Qin Ning did not dare to talk to the old lady, and even more did not dare to get close to her. Always in the villa, she is to avoid the old lady, every day hiding in the bedroom, or go to the studio painting. But the old lady didn''t like her painting, because she needed paint, paper and pen to draw, which would be a waste of money. Qin Ning was assassinated by her once, and then she didn''t dare to go to the studio. She only shrank in her bedroom, and her temperament became more and more boring. These five years of life, that is, in school, she will be relaxed. However, because of her poor health, once there is a sign of illness, Jiang Pei will take her to the hospital and feed her with various drugs. She met Han Junyu when she was in a desperate situation and had nowhere to escape. So she was in a panic. She was afraid that if she died, he would suddenly not want her, and then she would go to hell again. No, it''s worse. It could be 18 levels of hell. "Song Xuan, roll down the window!" Han Junyu put the little woman in his arms and patted her back with a big hand. "Ning Ning, you must help me, help your second uncle." Mrs. Qin pleaded. Qin Ning slowed down for a while, then he had the courage to look up at the old lady. Because the old lady was too excited, her eyes were red, her tears and nose had not been wiped, and she was sweating, which was more embarrassed than the beggars on the roadside. Qin Ning pursed her lips and straightened her back. "How can I save you?" "Ning Ning, before, I was bad tempered, but I also wanted to be nice to you and make you a good girl. Now my uncle and grandma are cornered. You must help us. " Mrs. Qin said a lot of rubbish before she finally came out with her purpose. "Ning Ning, the Qin family can''t be the last. The baby in rourourou''s stomach must be born. Give me 500000 first. When your second uncle gets well and earns money, he will pay you back. " Half a million, from the old lady''s mouth easily out, Qin Ning surprised a few seconds. She is still a student now, but she doesn''t have any money on her. Now the old lady asks her for 500000 yuan. What does she think? "Old lady, I don''t have half a million." Qin Ning really went to the bag to look for, found out 200, and found out some change, all to her. She has Han Junyu to help her with her food and clothing. Her own expenses are not big, so she doesn''t have much money with her. "It''s all my money. Take it." The old lady stares at her and goes to the bag for change. She is still a little lucky in her heart. Fortunately, this little killer is still alive. Now he can only be a living horse doctor. But she only took out two hundred yuan. Her eyes were staring at the money in her hands angrily. It would not be so much to send beggars! "Ning Ning, don''t coax me. If you have Qin''s family and Han Shao''s supporting you, you can''t justify giving your grandmother such a little money." The old lady had to stand by the window and talk, so she always bent down to make her feel servile. Special humiliation! "I really don''t have money. I don''t know how to manage. I gave Qin''s money to others. Han Junyu''s money is not mine. These are my pocket money. If you don''t want it, forget it. " She doesn''t want it. Qin Ning is not polite. She wants the money back. The old lady immediately took her hand and took all the money from her. Now there''s a dime. The old lady doesn''t want to miss it. "Ning Ning, that''s it. I don''t have a place to live with your second uncle. If you let us live in your father''s villa, the servant won''t have to hire us. But if you want to hire a sister-in-law for me, Rourou has a big stomach and needs to be taken care of. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked, but she didn''t agree with anything. This villa, she just let it waste, she did not want to let Mrs. Qin live in. Mrs. Qin didn''t hear her answer. She was worried and began to scold mulberry trees. "Ning Ning, your cousin is in prison, and your second aunt, that bitch, runs away with my money. Now you are the only one left in the Qin family who can show filial piety to me. I know you are the most sensible and obedient. You can''t learn from those heartless people and watch me and my second uncle live in the streets. " Qin Ning listened to her words, in the heart sneer. Just because she is the most sensible and obedient, and almost killed by her, she doesn''t want to be obedient now! "Old lady, that villa belongs to Han Junyu now. If you want to live in it, ask Han Junyu for the key."The old lady asked Han Shao and turned her eyes to the man beside her. The man is really good-looking, but her handsome face is gloomy, her beautiful brown eyes are shining with cold light, and the cold is pressing. She took a look and turned away with a guilty heart. Her son was beaten and maimed by Han Shao''s people. Her fear of him was quick to respond, and she had no courage to ask him. Dare not ask Han Junyu, she still focuses on Qin Ning. "Ning Ning, don''t bluff me. It''s your father''s villa. How can it be in Han Shao''s hands?" "Because I gave him the ownership!" Qin Ning said frankly. The old lady was so angry that she didn''t expect to see her for several months. The little killer was so brave that she dared to talk to her like this. "Ning Ning, if you can''t give us money, you must find us a place to live. How can you forget your roots when you are enjoying happiness with Han Shao. You forget, your father died, or your second uncle took care of you Now the old lady is just like falling into the abyss and suddenly grabbing Qin Ning''s cane. She can''t give up easily. "Then I thank you for taking care of her all these years." in the past five years, the second uncle has taken care of her. She doesn''t care for her at all. Instead, she hates her. Qin Ning clenched her little fist, and suddenly the little hand was wrapped by the man''s big hand. He broke off her fingers one by one. And then with his hands, his fingers. Han Junyu is an introverted person. He won''t speak directly to comfort her, but he will prove to her that he is by her side. With Han Junyu''s silent comfort, Qin Ning''s tight body suddenly relaxed, bravely looked up at the greedy old lady, raised her hand to roll down the window. "I''m hungry. I''m going home for dinner." The window went up a little bit. The old lady worried that her head would be caught by the window, so she quickly stepped back. But when she quit, she began to regret and beat the car window. "Ning Ning, don''t go. You can''t watch me die." But no matter how she called, the window didn''t roll down again. The old lady was resentful, kicking and beating. She failed to stop song Xuan and hurt her foot. The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she was. Why did Qin Ning enjoy happiness now while she wanted to earn money here with her life? We can''t stop there. The Qin family can''t be the last. She must let the little killer spit out the money. After listening to the old lady''s words, Jiang Rou''s mother remembers that she was humiliated by Qin Ning and then rushed back to her hometown. She is also very dissatisfied. Since Qin Ning is also a member of the Qin family, now her daughter is pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Qin family. Why can she enjoy happiness? Her daughter will suffer with her. We must make her pay a lot of money! Chapter 296 Back to the villa, Qin Ning''s mood is not high, when eating has been low head. Han Junyu frowned and rubbed her small head. "I don''t have a good appetite. I don''t want to eat kiwi fruit after dinner?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning learned his usual expression, glanced at him, depressed shriveled mouth, and quickly ate rice. Han Junyu was satisfied and raised his mouth slightly. Qin Ning was just about to put the dishes in her bowl. When he put the dishes in her bowl, the rice in her bowl was empty. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning ran to fill a bowl of rice and continued to eat. "Stupid girl, you mean to be angry with me." Han Junyu holds her chopsticks with chopsticks. "Will you give it to kiwi?" Before the meal, Aunt Zhang asked her to pick fruit. Qin Ning chose kiwi fruit, so Aunt Zhang took a box of kiwi fruit to the kitchen. In order to supplement Qin Ning''s health, Aunt Zhang also made a lot of efforts. The dishes she cooked in a week didn''t have duplicate samples, and the fruits matched each other every day. Qin Ning doesn''t choose what she eats as long as her body allows. But now she was raised by Aunt Zhang, and she began to be picky. Han Junyu doesn''t care about her. Every time she doesn''t eat well, she won''t be allowed to eat fruit. Half an hour after the meal, Qin Ning not only ate kiwi fruit, but also several other fruits, which was satisfied. Han Junyu takes her out for a walk. They walk by a street lamp. Qin ningdun stops. "Han Junyu, do I care about the Qin family?" She learned about the Qin family from Song Xuan. She thought that the second uncle would be driven out of the hospital even if he had no money. Now the old lady wants to go to the road to touch porcelain in order to keep her grandson. She didn''t feel happy when she saw what they were going to do, she just felt sad. "Do you want to care?" Han Junyu asked. Qin Ning lowered his head and played with his big hand. His fingers were different from her finger abdomen. Her finger abdomen was a little white, pale and colorless, which was not very healthy. And there are some calluses on his finger pulp. Although he does office work every day, he does not do heavy work, but he exercises every day. Some calluses are made by him. It took a long time for her to utter a word. "I don''t know, but I don''t think old lady will give up." "So?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is at a loss. The old lady wants money. If she insists on taking it, she will certainly be able to take it out. But she didn''t want to give it to the old lady. The way the old lady talked to her today was still a matter of course. She would not be reconciled if she was given the money. But after all, blood is thicker than water. If my father were alive, he would not care. "Han Junyu, I can''t ignore it. I''ll take on my father''s responsibility, and I can''t let her do any more mischief. " If this is really to let her touch porcelain, if this is really an accident, she had a car accident, it must be worse. Han Junyu took a look at her, took her little hand, and walked a little further. Then he turned back to talk to her. "If you want to, you can''t do it." "How?" She is not deeply involved in the world. She wants to take care of the old lady who is selfish and mean, but she is worried about getting into trouble, so she is very embarrassed. Han Junyu is older than her. He has seen all kinds of people in the market. He has his own way of dealing with them. Therefore, in interpersonal relations, when she was at a loss, she always wanted to let him teach her. "Where she comes from, where she goes back!" Listen to his words, Qin Ning blinked big eyes, and a bit confused. "How can I let her go?" Han Junyu rubbed her small head, "with a purpose to get along with people, we must find that person most care about things. Do you understand Qin Ning stares at him with a silly face and rubs the back of his head. Han Junyu looked at her curiosity, lowered his head on her forehead and gave her a gentle kiss. "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you how to deal with it." "Good." Qin Ning was satisfied and stared at him with a silly smile. She was more confident when he taught her. ¡­¡­ In the ward, Qin pingze is lying on the bed, listening to the Jiang family discussing how to let Qin Ning take out the money. He looked up at the old lady, no matter what the Jiang family said, the old lady nodded, as long as Jiang Rou left the child. The line of sight turns, looking at Jiang Rou with an unwilling face, revealing a bit of irony. At the beginning, he was dazzled by the interests, and was so angry by Jiang Pei that he went to touch Jiang rou. Now look at this woman who can sell her body for money. He just feels sick. "Mom, you talk to Ning Ning. She''s a good child. She can''t die without help."Another meaning is that they don''t want to harm Qin Ning with dark methods. The old lady was full of grievances when she listened to him. "I said it well. My old lady almost knelt down and begged her, but she didn''t even look at me when she was sitting in a luxury car. How can I say that? " Qin pingze twisted his eyebrows. Now his legs and feet are inconvenient. He can''t go to see Qin Ning. But with his understanding of Qin Ning, she is a kind-hearted girl. It must be the old lady who said some bad things. That little girl would refuse her. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll make you pay anyway." The old lady was impatient. He turned his head and looked at Jiang Rou kindly, "Rourou, you must be good, do you know?" Jiang Rou is not willing to have the child. Now that the Qin family is in such a situation, she will definitely not be able to raise the child. The old lady is old and doesn''t know how many years she can live. When the child is born, she doesn''t know whether she can live. But she was pulled by her parents and couldn''t get rid of the child. She was also very upset. "I know. I won''t keep this child if I don''t have 500000 anyway." "500000, don''t worry. I''ll go to ask Qin Ning for it." The old lady whispered. Jiang Rou takes a sarcastic look at the old lady. At the beginning, she wanted to kill Qin Ning and drive her out of the Qin family. Now she is eager to ask for money. What a shame! Jiang Rou''s parents leave the ward. They want to ask the doctor about Jiang Rou''s mother''s return visit. Unexpectedly, she bumps into a woman at the corner. Jiang Rou''s mother steps back and gets angry. "Don''t you have eyes? It''s such a big and wide road. It''s going to hit me. " "I''m so sorry. I didn''t see it clearly." The woman was in her thirties, but she had white hair on her head, pale face and strong smell of medicine. The woman looked at the couple of the Jiang family, her eyes flashing and her smile flattering. "I''m in a hurry to have dinner. It''s wrong for me to bump into you. Let me treat you to dinner." Looking at the mellow smile of the woman, the couple of the Jiang family looked honest and honest, and they also came from the countryside in terms of clothes. It was she who offered to invite them to dinner. What she spent was not their money. If she didn''t eat it, she would not eat it! So the three went to the hotel near the hospital. It was rare for the Jiang family to meet someone to treat them. Naturally, they would not be polite and would go to the most expensive place. Sitting next to the woman, listening to the name of her order, meat pain is about to cry. Chapter 297 The dinner table is the best opportunity to talk about the topic, and the couple of the Jiang family have no idea. They were invited to a meal, and then they told the woman all about their depression these days. They scolded Qin pingze for destroying her daughter. They must give money, or he will be the queen of the Qin family! The woman recorded their words word for word, went to the bathroom and took the opportunity to send the recording to another person. The other party''s phone call came soon. After listening to the other party''s words, she nodded and went back to the table. "Sister Jiang, you said that the little girl of the Qin family has a very distinguished fiance. You should plan this matter well. People have brains. Although they have money, they are stingy. They won''t give you money easily." Jiang''s mother felt that what the woman said was reasonable, "well, what can we do?" "It''s in the city. You can''t follow those old ideas. If you run to other people and cry twice, they will give you money. Maybe they can call the police." Said the woman. Xu Jiang was afraid of the family. Two people listened to her words, feel good, immediately agree. Han Junyu''s villa. Qin Ning gets up early for exercise, goes downstairs after washing and looks at the man watching his mobile phone on the sofa. She blinked her big eyes, flashed a little playful, and walked down the stairs with a light step. Aunt Zhang saw her and wanted to call her, but she put her finger on her lips and hissed. Aunt Zhang turned to look at Han Shao sitting on the sofa. She understood and turned to the kitchen. Qin Ning went to the back of the sofa and covered the man''s eyes with his hands. "Guess who I am?" Her voice was deliberately bold and somewhat funny. In his side, dare to be so presumptuous, in addition to Qin Ning, who will be? "Stupid girl, the game you are playing is too childish and incompetent." Han Junyu cold hum, affectionately hold her hand. He put down his cell phone and asked her to come to the front of the sofa. "Awake?" He sneered. Qin Ningdu mouth, she has been exercising for an hour, not that he got up five minutes later than him, he grabbed her pigtail. She coquettishly sat on his lap, "did not sleep enough, do you want to lend me ten minutes, let me sleep for a while?" The man put his arms around her waist and his chin against her small, fluffy head. Suddenly, he picked her up and stepped back. Qin Ning was startled by him, "what''s the matter?" "Stupid girl, have you grown tall?" "Really?" As soon as Qin Ning''s eyes brightened, she immediately compared with him. She couldn''t compare anything. She excitedly wanted to go upstairs to find the ruler. Han Junyu''s sharp eyes swept around her body. Just now she was looking at the comprehensive data of her body and found that her height had changed. But they stayed together every day, and they couldn''t detect it by sight. Qin Ning didn''t see the data, but he was still not sure. "Han Junyu, I want to measure it." Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone again, takes out a pink bracelet from his pocket, puts it on her hand, and makes her stand up straight. Qin Ning puzzled staring at his mobile phone, mobile phone can measure height? After she stood up straight, she saw a series of data on his mobile phone, and then he clicked height. Immediately, a precise data appeared on his mobile phone. 163.72546¡£ At the time of the college entrance examination, she was only one meter fifty-eight. Now looking at the data, she is really tall. "Yes, Han Junyu, is it the reason why I keep on exercising that I grow so fast?" Qin Ning looked at the data on his mobile phone and was very surprised. "I eat so much every day, and I don''t grow meat. If I don''t grow high points, I don''t lose so much money in raising pigs." When Han Junyu teases her, he is never polite. Han Junyu estimates that Xiao Jue should have given her those tonic drugs. Recently, she has not only grown tall, but also gained a little weight. Qin Ning is in a good mood. He doesn''t care about his sarcasm. He jumps up excitedly and kisses him in the face. "Wow, I''ve grown tall. I can''t. I''ll take a picture for yunyun. Ha ha ha... " Qin Ning murmured, but also happy to turn a few circles in situ, brimming with a happy face, people will feel better. Han Junyu doesn''t know when she will develop bad habits. When she is happy, she likes to turn around and hold her collar to let her stand in front of him. "Want to take a picture?" "Well, to take a beautiful picture, meimeida!" Qin Ning corrected. Han Junyu held her small face and looked left and right. Qin Ning was not comfortable when he was staring at him. His cheeks were covered with a thin layer of red haze, and his big eyes were bright. Shyly whispered, "Han Junyu, do you think I''m getting better and better, confused by my beauty?""It''s really worrying how I can make a beautiful picture of my little pig." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth. She wanted to bite. No girl does not want to be beautiful, and no girl would like to hear her boyfriend say that she is ugly. Qin Ning said that he was angry and ignored him. Han Junyu grinned, the cerebellar cat hair can not be provoked, bow in her pink lip peck. "Well, no matter how ugly it is, it''s mine. How sweet Heard the praise of the man, Qin Ning drum up anger, instantly dissipated, embarrassed in his leg kicked. "Han Junyu, I''m not ugly. How can I say that I have good facial features?" "Can correct facial features challenge human aesthetics?" He can''t stop teasing her. Qin Ning is so angry that he really wants to bite him. Han Junyu turns around and runs away. "Han Junyu, you, don''t go!" He''s tall and has long legs. He''s just a few steps away from her. Qin Ning trotted up the stairs, and suddenly a noise came from the villa. Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen and heard the noise of the two people. She couldn''t help shaking her head. Han Shao, who has always been calm and introverted, is really rare when he is so naughty. Ran to the room, Han Jun Yu, see the little woman rushed, not only did not run, but is to expand the arm, hold her up. Qin Ning found the opportunity, really bit him on the neck, proud to pick his eyebrows. "Don''t think you are handsome, I dare not bite you!" Han Junyu felt the saliva on his neck and wiped it with her sleeve. "Happy?" "Well, don''t say I''m ugly any more. I''m not ugly." "You are not ugly, who is?" This question puzzled her. She frowned and stared at him. Standing in front of Han Junyu, the general appearance, really dare not say that he looks good. Her appearance is not beautiful. In his eyes, she should not be beautiful. "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m not ugly. " She argued angrily. "Well, you''re not ugly sometimes." He turned around with her in his arms. Qin Ning didn''t realize this man''s routine, blinking clear and pure big eyes, a face of curiosity. "When?" Han Junyu put her on the bed, then attached her, reached out and hooked her nose, then bowed his head and gave her a kiss on her playful pink lips. In her ear said a word, Qin Ning rose red face, stretched out his hand to hit him. "Han Junyu, you, you," behind her, she was too shy to say it. "Ning Ning, a man looks at a woman, not just her face." He pinched her little hand, overbearing and arrogant, with a vicious smile at the corner of his mouth. "If you want to test your beauty, it depends on my performance." Chapter 298 At the beginning of the University, after you sign up, you will be ready for military training. Zhou always considered that a had a big military training, so he gave Qin Ning a holiday ahead of time. But Han Junyu did not want to go to qinning to participate in the military training of a university. With her physical fitness, she would spend one day in the sun and the next day in the hospital. So when Zhou was going to have a holiday, he didn''t say much. Let song Xuan go to the university to help Qin Ning apply for a name, and then tell the president about Qin Ning, let her train for another month. He was more willing, she can set aside more time to accompany him. He made a small compartment in the office and asked song Xuan to prepare the materials he needed for painting. When he went to work, he took her with him. Qin Ning also wants Han Junyu together. Since she confesses to him that she likes him, she likes to stick to him. No matter what you do, you want to share with him. If you have any small ideas or good ideas, you want to tell him. He will listen to her quietly, and then make a few comments, whether it is good or not, she thinks this feeling is very good. She did not retort that he said that military training would not be necessary and that she would have a good rest at home. After all, her physical condition does not allow, even if she wants to go, she must be taken out of the hospital by him. However, when she went to the company with him, she was worried that she would delay his work, so she wanted to shirk. "I want to learn cooking from Aunt Zhang at home, and I can also learn to tidy up." Han Junyu takes a look at Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang immediately stands up straight on her back and persuades Qin Ning. "Ma''am, I''m in the kitchen. You don''t have to learn. If you want anything, I''ll do it for you. After work, you and Han Shao can also learn to sort out things. " Qin Ning Du mouth, wrinkled Aunt Zhang always listen to Han Junyu, she also see strange. "But I''m worried that I will delay your work, I," "stupid girl, delay my work with your ability, you don''t have that ability." Han Junyu sneered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the face of a strong and overbearing boyfriend, what else can she do? I can only follow him to get on the bus and go to his company. But thinking of Han Junyu at work, she always carries a small tail. When she enters Sheng''an group, she realizes that there are many people staring at her, and she is embarrassed to look up. In his office, song Xuan came in from time to time to report to work, and Qin Ning blinked to calculate the time. Three and a half hours in the morning, he read a German document, two French documents, two English documents, signed more than 30 Chinese documents, and held a meeting. I used to think his work was very big, but now I''m really knowledgeable. Occasionally, when he was tired, he pinched his eyebrows and lost his temper with song Xuan. Qin Ning swallows her saliva and thinks that she should be careful. If she is caught in pigtail by him and scolded by him, she will cry. "Ning Ning," suddenly, I heard him call himself. She quickly stood up, like a pupil, standing upright. "Come here." "Oh." Qin Ning came up to him and said respectfully, "president, what can I do for you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu picks his eyebrows. As soon as Qin Ning saw that he raised his eyebrows, he had a bad premonition in his heart and showed some flattery to him foolishly. "Well, I''ve been painting all morning. I haven''t played with my cell phone or peeped at you." Han Junyu kneaded his eyebrows and said, "help me knead my forehead." "Oh." Qin Ning was scared to death. He thought it was her fault. He taught her a lesson. She walked behind him and rubbed his forehead with her little hand. She chatted with him. "Han Junyu, you tell me how to deal with the affairs of the Qin family?" "What do you think?" Qin Ning thought for a moment and came up to him. Just as he wanted to speak, he took her hand and put it on his forehead. She had no choice but to walk behind him and continue to help him rub. "You said it would hurt me. I thought about it. What the old lady cares about most is the grandson of the Qin family, but the grandson is in Jiang Rou''s stomach. Although Jiang Rou has many thoughts, she is not old and pregnant. There are only two ways to survive. Or she can beat up her children and look for a job, but she didn''t go to college, so the salary of the job she was looking for should not be high. With her ambition, she is certainly not willing to, so it won''t become her first choice. Then the second is to listen to her parents and blackmail the old lady. The old lady will take money obediently for her grandson''s sake. If she can''t afford it, she''ll come to me. Therefore, if we want to find the source, we should start from the couple of the Jiang family. As long as jiangrou and her husband and wife return home. Is that so? " Han Junyu opened his eyes, looked at her, rubbed her small head, regarded as a reward."Well, so do you know what to do?" Qin Ning bit the pink lip and shook his head helplessly. Now she can analyze some situations, but she is still at a loss how to face them. "Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you." The instinct of a man as a businessman is that he will not lose anything. Qin Ning Du lip, "Han Junyu, I am coolie now." Han Junyu cold sniff hook mouth, for their own interests, he is determined to defend. "No, I won''t say it." It''s a waste of words and no reward. How can he say it. Qin Ning grinds his teeth. Sometimes he can''t help taking this childish man. He bowed his head and gave him a kiss on the cheek, but he still shook his finger, "one side is not enough." Qin Ning wanted to take a bite on his face, but she couldn''t. She also wanted to draw a nail on his face. But now she is seeking knowledge. Forget it, she is paying tuition. Qin Ning angrily walked up to him, small hands holding his face, learning his usual Pro look. Kiss the forehead, then the left, then the right, and finally peck him on the lip. Suddenly, something''s wrong. She turned her head and saw song Xuan come in. His face turned tomato red. "Uncle song, that''s not what you think. I''m paying my tuition! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan didn''t think about anything. He just wanted to come in and inform them that lunch had been ordered to ask them whether they would eat here or downstairs. But I didn''t expect that Qin Ning would be so fierce, holding the president''s face. Ah, he didn''t digest well when he was fed dog food. Maybe he didn''t have lunch at noon. Song Xuan turns to withdraw, second speed turns to see Qin Ning one eye again. "Take it easy, ma''am. It''s lunchtime." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Song Xuan leaving quickly, Qin Ning pulled the corner of his mouth rigidly and quickly stepped back two steps. But the man did not let her Ruyi, long arm around her waist, she was forced to sit on his lap. "Mrs. Han, take it easy. Do you want to eat me when you are so hungry?" Men tease her. Qin Ning''s face turned red again and hit him on the shoulder with a small fist. "Han Junyu, you, what are you talking about? I don''t have it." "Do you have anything?" "I didn''t want to eat you." Qin Ning did not think much and answered his question directly. Adult men full of color thinking, in this matter, after all, is different from the little girl. He put his chin on her shoulder, lowered his head and breathed softly in her ear. The sound of low alcohol magnetism is extremely bewitching. "Didn''t you eat enough last night, eh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bashfully hit his chest with his small head, trying to make a hole. Chapter 299 For lunch, Han Junyu takes Qin Ning downstairs. Qin Ning knows that he is very sensitive to some odors. It''s OK to eat snacks and desserts in his office, which are not too strong. If he eats, he will leave some flavor. In order not to affect his afternoon office, she is willing to go downstairs for dinner. Sheng''an group has one floor and a canteen. On this floor, there are not only other restaurants and cafes, but also entertainment and game rooms. Qin Ning came to this place for the first time. He felt strange and took a man''s hand. It was like granny Liu visiting Grand View Garden. "Han Junyu, there is a game hall." Qin Ning is curious. "Want to play?" Qin Ning nodded. "Before yunyun secretly took me to play, but we were discovered by yunyun''s brother and taught a lesson." Qin Ning had no one to play with when she was a child. She painted by herself. A lot of her knowledge of the world was developed by an Yun with her. "Can I play?" She blinked big eyes and looked forward to it. "No Han Junyu holds her back neck and turns her eyes to him. "Now your target location is the canteen!" ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, " Qin Ning was disappointed and followed him with his head down. The canteen is full of employees of Sheng''an group. When Han Junyu comes to eat, many women stare at him and forget to eat. "It''s so rare that the president has come to the canteen for dinner. Wow, where will he sit?" A woman whispered. "I hope he can sit next to me, then I can see his face more clearly. Do you think our president has more temperament than those male stars Women''s words, get a group of women nodded in agreement. "What''s Bi? The president is the God of men. He is the president of Gao Leng in reality. He has a good figure and a good face. The only pity is that he has a fiancee. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a pity that such a good man is not their fiance? Looking at the woman beside the president, she is not old, her skin is as white as pearls, and her amber eyes are very recognizable. As for face and figure, there is nothing special about it! "Why did this woman become the president''s fiancee?" Someone compared Qin Ning with himself and felt that he didn''t lose anything to her, so he couldn''t help asking. "She''s in bad luck. It''s said that it''s the president''s fiancee who escaped from marriage. Then her cousin took over and became the president''s fiancee." There are women who despise jealously. "Hey, this woman has a way to kill her cousin and become the president''s fiancee. They get along well. Maybe she will be our president''s wife in the future." There are women''s admiration. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd murmured. The so-called women''s view of women is different from that of men. When a woman sees a woman who is more beautiful than herself, her first reaction is to be picky. When a man sees a good-looking woman, his first reaction is appreciation, then appreciation, and finally a chance to taste. Qin Ning was staring at the whole body uncomfortable, to Han Junyu side into a step, "Han Junyu, if you become a star, you will be able to fire." "Oh, do stars have CEOs to make money?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Of course not. His income is calculated by seconds. As long as the company doesn''t lose money and doesn''t go bankrupt, he can make money. Stars need to receive announcements and TV plays. They have money when they are busy, but they don''t have much money when they are not busy. So, her boyfriend''s job is more reliable than that of some big stars. "What do you think, and laugh." See her thief Xi Xi cover mouth smile, don''t know is thought of what good thing. Little women occasionally have a kind of blind optimism, nothing like giggle. The most terrible is her giggle, very infectious, see her smile, he can''t help laughing. "I found that I was so good at finding such a capable boyfriend. Han Junyu, do you think I can win the lottery again? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes, cold face, and strangers suddenly close. A little bow, in her left ear gently spit out, "I can do, you have a deep understanding. Do you have a knot on your neck? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± If it wasn''t for the public, she would kick him. Every day my mind is filled with things that are not suitable for children. I talk to him well and tease her deliberately. The little kitten is hairy. Han Junyu is worried that she will be angry. He grabs her little hand and takes her to dinner. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan followed.In order to have dinner with her colleagues in the restaurant, there is also a box, so Han Junyu directly takes her to the box for dinner. She took the menu and asked if there was any delicious food here, so that he could recommend it. Han Junyu stares at her coldly and lets her see for herself. Qin Ning big eyes blinked, carefully looked at him one eye, this just after knowing. He doesn''t have a sense of taste. It''s impossible for him to know the taste of these dishes. It''s because she''s too quick to ask. She quickly ordered three ingredients, a spareribs corn soup. "Han Junyu, you taught me to deal with the problems of the Qin family." "Haste makes waste." Han Junyu just threw her a word and ate quietly. Qin Ning bites her lips. She is a teacher, and she can only come step by step. Because the canteen is a professional chef to do the dishes, and the taste is different from Aunt Zhang''s farm dishes, Qin Ning tasted a few, the taste is good. "Wow, Han Junyu, it''s delicious. Try this fried cabbage." Qin Ning put a few pieces of cabbage into his bowl and stared at him with bright eyes. "What''s the taste first?" Han Junyu did not refuse. Since the little woman knew that he had no sense of taste, no matter what she ate, she would put it in his mouth and talk about her own experience. Sometimes she could not describe herself clearly, so she began to play tricks and refused to admit that she would only give it to him if she didn''t want to eat. Qin Ning bit his lip and thought about it seriously. It''s very subtle. It can only be associated with other people through the sense of taste. At this time, Qin Ning once again deeply realized how terrible it is to have no culture. "A piece of cabbage in your mouth is fresh, pure and crisp." Qin Ning racked his brains and looked at the ceiling with big eyes. He was a bit cute. "Ah, there''s a little sweetness. It''s very light. It''s like in spring, when the soil turns over, there''s a little bit of natural flavor." She didn''t know whether the description was accurate, but she tried to express her feelings. "So, when you eat dirt, you mean the dishes here are not washed clean?" Han Junyu is a boy majoring in science and engineering. It''s a bit difficult to talk about association and picture sense with him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at him bitterly. In order to please her, she gave him a kiss in the face. "Han Junyu, I''m wrong." "Stupid girl, it''s filthy." Han Junyu quickly wiped the place where she had been kissing with a handkerchief, with a look of disgust. "When you first ate, your mouth was full of oil. You did it on purpose." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is going to the wrong place? She took another step. This is the legendary death! Qin Ning sat down to eat and didn''t dare to move. "President, there''s a situation!" At this time, song Xuan pushed the door and came in. His face was tense. It was obvious that something bad had happened. Chapter 300 Song Xuan takes a tablet computer and tells Han Junyu the news on the Internet. It turned out that in the early morning of yesterday, a message broke out on Weibo, saying that a woman, in order to pursue a rich family, not only put her relatives in prison, but also broke the elder''s legs, and even drove into people arrogantly. The photo burst out is a blurred light pink back. But people who are familiar with Qin Ning can see at a glance that it is Qin Ning''s favorite light pink sportswear. The online click on this matter is very high, many people are scolding, the speech is very ugly. Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed, his dark brown eyes were cold, and his thin lips were ironic. "The person who sent it." "What about the news?" Song Xuan was puzzled. "What they want is money." Han Junyu didn''t know what he thought of, but suddenly he sneered coldly. "Employing a water army by such despicable means, ah, dare to declare war. As a gentleman, don''t you satisfy each other''s wishes?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan and Qin Ning. Song Xuan leaves the office, Qin Ning still stares at the tablet computer, Leng for a long time. Although she usually plays microblog, she never thought that one day she would be noticed or even scolded so badly. Second uncle and grandmother, is it for money, really destroyed her reputation, they are happy? These are her relatives. She feels desolate and sad. "Lunch break?" Han Junyu changed the subject. Qin Ning bit the pink lip and looked at him pitifully. "I can''t sleep with such a thing." Han Junyu nodded, saying how to say, but to sleep or to sleep. He picked her up and went to the lounge, where they lay together in a single bed, his big hands covering her eyes. "Close your eyes and you''ll fall asleep." Qin Ning frowned, took away his big hand, some small emotions. "Han Junyu, I''m not a child, you still use this childish way to coax me." "You''re not big either." Han Junyu hums coldly and covers her eyes again. "If I don''t sleep, I''ll kiss you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is annoyed, still shake off his hand, turn over to ignore him. Han Junyu doesn''t want her to be unhappy because of this. She takes it into her arms and lowers her head to kiss her forehead. "Do you know the highest level of a fight?" Qin Ning doubts blink, super quarrel also talk about the level of it? "What is it?" "Your opponent, with open and aboveboard means, is a higher level than you." "So?" Qin Ning asked. "This kind of non inflow method is also worth that you can''t sleep. It''s your stupid brain. So, go to bed and make up for it. " He was more stubborn than she was, and again he put his big hand over her eyes. She was still dishonest and turned over on him. "Han Junyu, may I kiss you?" Han Junyu covers her pink lips with big hands and raises her eyebrows slightly. "Why do you want to kiss me?" "With you by my side, I feel at ease, so I''m very happy." Qin Ning laughed, winked mischievously, and took away his hand. She was trying to hit him with a handsome bed, but he was broad, and her small arms and legs couldn''t hold him. Embarrassed light cough, in order to save face, she blocked his lips. Han Junyu also indulges her in mischief, embracing her waist in case she falls down. His other hand clasps the back of her head to deepen the kiss. It''s deepening. It''s more like he came to teach her. What kind of kisses he likes best. ¡­¡­ Things on the Internet change a lot. Qin Ning didn''t know much about it. He was very angry when he made comments. She was so angry that she was not in the mood to draw. She ate the fruit plate beside her. What these people scolded was too bad, which was beyond her imagination. Put down the mobile phone, she wants to find song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan saw that Qin Ning rushed to himself with a gloomy face, and was scared to step back two steps. "Uncle song, it''s not good for you to blackmail me?" "Ma''am, I''m looking into the reviewers. Just a moment Since the president said to let them go, he must have a plan, so song Xuan hasn''t dealt with those people. "No, I mean that." Qin Ning pointed to the comment area, a particularly ugly number. Song Xuan was relieved and sat down to turn on the computer. Open a microblog on the Internet and click the number Qin Ning said. Only a few minutes, not only black the number of others, but also almost get their bank password out. "Well, don''t move the bank card. I just don''t think this person can use his head to talk, and it''s uncomfortable to say that he speaks so badly."Qin Ning swallows saliva, understands the hacker technology procedure person, good formidable. "I''m not afraid. I just saw that this person''s monthly salary is only 3000 yuan, but recently her bank card has gained an abnormal income." Song Xuan didn''t do things without principles. Since it was Qin Ning who said he wanted to teach a lesson, he naturally wanted to teach a good lesson. In the hands of the operation of non-stop, the other party flesh out, there are all kinds of money related to chat information. "Ouch, this boy is very powerful. He had three girlfriends at the same time before, and two of them were pregnant. Tut Tut, another one who is not pregnant is going to get married, scum! " "Look at his ability. He invested with the company''s money to repay the loss, and finally he turned the money and fled. Recently, I don''t know what I''ve done to get a sum of money. Scum make complaints about men''s money transfer, and they want to see more about them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "This kind of people''s money, do not take away, are not clear about the poor mountain children!" Song Xuan''s hand speed does not reduce, immediately turns out the other party''s, minute by minute turns in the charitable foundation organization, moreover is anonymous. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. What? She just didn''t see anything. "Uncle song, do you often do such things?" She asked carefully. "It depends on the situation. When the other party''s behavior is too excessive, the law can''t punish the other party. That can only be done by some abnormal means. Oh, there''s a word called "tooth for tooth." Qin Ning''s admirers gave him a thumbs up feeling that he was a hero hidden among the people. "Uncle song, although it''s a bit dark, you did a good job. It''s really my idol, but it''s amazing! " Song Xuan lifted the gold silk frame eyes on the bridge of his nose and looked at her solemnly. "Don''t mention it, madam. These are the reasons that the president gave me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. It turned out that there was someone more black than him. Qin Ning suddenly had a cold in his back. If Han Junyu''s technology is good, want to see the content of her mobile phone, it is not easy? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu after work, two people go downstairs together. Because Lao Mo came to pick them up, they didn''t go to the underground parking lot and went out of Sheng''an group. But I didn''t expect that there would be three people suddenly. They stopped two people from getting on the bus and kept wailing. Qin Ning was merciless and ruthless. He was just worse than a beast. Qin Ning leans on Han Junyu and looks coldly at the old lady. She thought that if the old lady was a passer-by and asked for money, she might sympathize and take out all her change. But at the moment, she just felt disgusted! Chapter 301 Mrs. Qin is an old-fashioned woman. She only plays wechat with her mobile phone. She is at a loss about online operation. After listening to the plan of the Jiang family, I tried to force them online and chase them offline. Qin Ning wanted to protect his reputation. If he wanted to calm things down, he would take measures to suppress them. They took the opportunity to make the matter worse. Pour time, they want how much money, Qin Ning is not to obediently hand in. The old lady didn''t understand this. After listening to the Jiang couple''s words, it seemed that if she did this, Qin Ning would surely get the money, and she didn''t object. So three people stay here, waiting for Qin Ning to appear and make her famous. Recording a video can make waves on the Internet. Three people think of very beautiful, to Qin Ning in front of the time, is also manly and high spirited, very morale. "You, my wife?" Han Junyu protects Qin Ning in his arms. His tone is cold and his eyes are like ice skates. He stares at the three people. His aura is strong and frightening. Afraid of him, Mrs. Qin took a step back. Jiang''s mother is not willing to give up, "qinning, now your second uncle is still in the hospital, your grandmother is not in good health, can''t work, you follow other men, eat good, drink good, can''t be ungrateful." Han Junyu tolerated others pointing at Qin Ning''s nose and scolding her. He just took a step forward but was stopped by Qin Ning. It''s time to get off work. People are coming and going. Jiang Mu''s voice is so loud on purpose. If it''s noisy, it''s too bad for his image as president. She gave him a playful smile and patted his chest with great backbone. "What you teach me, I can''t just say it on my lips. I have to practice." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu rubbed her small head, somewhat helpless. I know she wants to protect him, but since she said so, he naturally wants to support her. Qin Ning turned to see three people one eye, the corner of the mouth tiny hook, "are you?" Hearing Qin Ning''s inquiry, Jiang''s mother turned black with anger. "Little girl, I''m still pretending I don''t know you. When I scolded me, I didn''t know how thick I was. I don''t know how to respect my elders. If you are in our country, you will be beaten! " Qin Ning clenched his fist, restrained his fear, and looked straight at him. "Oh, I remember. You are the aunt Jiang who wears my mother''s clothes, wears them out and doesn''t want to be in charge. " Qin Ning looked at her in distress and shook his head helplessly. "Aunt Jiang, my mother has passed away. If you''re sorry for my mother, you can forget it. But you can''t be sorry for my second aunt. In order to get the property of the Qin family, you let your daughter have my second uncle''s child. Your daughter has just turned 18 years old. She''s not allowed to go to university. Aren''t you going to ruin her life? " Jiang''s mother stares at the little girl in amazement. She hasn''t seen her for only a few months. The girl''s mouth has become so fierce. "Don''t talk nonsense. When will I steal your clothes? You don''t support your uncle and grandma!" Jiang''s mother didn''t expect that the dead girl wanted to change the topic, so she would not be caught. Seeing more and more people around her, she was excited and wanted to speak, but Qin Ning took the lead. "Oh, I can''t support my second uncle and grandmother. How can I tell you that if you don''t make things clear first, you''ll make trouble. You''re the one who talks nonsense!" Qin Ning doesn''t know how to fight, but it doesn''t mean he can''t learn. On the Internet, she was scolded so miserably that she learned a few words. What''s more, Han Junyu also taught her a move, tit for tat. For whom, what tricks should be used. "When you''re old, you don''t care about yourself, and you don''t take good care of your daughter. The second aunt is your daughter''s aunt. Her aunt kindly took her to her side and paid for the best school for her, but she stabbed her behind her back. I slept with my uncle, and now I''m pregnant with my uncle''s child. This kind of thing, you also have the face to say, do you want everyone to know that your daughter is very good? " Qin Ning said one thing at a time, but he was born with a soft voice and no great momentum. "Your daughter is only 18. 9 years old. She doesn''t understand. Don''t you? You can''t teach her well in her primary school. She and her uncle are relatives and can''t sleep together, or it''s a mess. " Qin Ning can''t say anything about Luan Lun. But the relationship here is that Jiang Rou is a child without ethics. After listening to Qin Ning''s words, they all stare at Jiang''s husband and wife in surprise, very contemptuous. Jiang''s husband and wife are staring at Qin Ning with a blue face. Jiang Rou and Qin pingze are mixed together, which has already pierced their hearts. But these words, come out from her mouth, this is to slap on their face, one slap is fiercer than another. Old lady Qin was shocked for a long time by Qin Ning''s vicious words.According to common sense, Jiang Pei is good to Jiang Rou, but Jiang Rou secretly sleeps with her husband and is pregnant with a child. This is not to be punished. But this can''t blame Rourou. Who said Jiang Peisheng couldn''t give birth to a son? Now Rourou''s stomach is full of vitality. It''s not Rourou''s fault! "Dead girl, if you say one more word, I''ll tear your mouth." Jiang''s mother couldn''t listen. She rolled her sleeves and tried to hit someone, but her husband stopped her. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows to show sarcasm. "Tear my mouth, can you stop the whole world? You come here this time to see that my second uncle has no money. You feel that your daughter has slept with my second uncle. It''s too bad. You want to earn some money from me. " "At the beginning, it was 500000 yuan. I was only 18 years old. I didn''t have a job to earn money. I just made a boyfriend and had some money. But it''s also his. If I ask him for money in a low voice, what''s the difference between buying a body? Grandma and uncle didn''t say a word to me. You''re the irrelevant person who brought her to my nose to scold me. Your own daughter can''t manage it well. I think I''ve had a good time. I''m not happy. Do you want to push me to a dead end? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang''s mother''s face turned red, her breathing aggravated, and she covered her heart. Qin Ning had the courage to fight for the first time. It was a great fight. "Auntie Jiang, you look so ugly, don''t you have heart disease? If you have a heart attack, you still come here to make trouble. Don''t feel bad for yourself when you are old. Mrs. Qin, take her to the hospital quickly. If it''s a little later, you can''t sue me for causing death. I''m going to lose money for her heart attack. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady has been confused. This little killer''s mouth is too poisonous. Their original purpose was to let everyone know that Qin Ning was greedy for wealth and occupied the family property. He not only didn''t raise his elders, but also found someone to bully them. But she took away the topic, put all the focus on mother Jiang, let her do not know how to diverge. After listening to a big play, everyone also talked about Jiang Mu''s character. "Is this woman poor and mad? Let her daughter sleep with her uncle. It''s thunder "Yes, pity her aunt for a second and lead the wolf into the house. Oh, this couple is a failure in life. They have no ability to sell their daughter. " "Now that the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds." ¡°¡­¡­ Listen to Qin Ning Bala said a lot, Han Junyu and song Xuan all smoked the corner of the mouth. When this woman''s mouth is poisonous, it''s really terrible! Chapter 302 This time, Jiang''s mother turned red with anger. Her husband was sent to the hospital. The old lady had no choice but to follow her. Qin Ning was so happy to win a battle. Turn to see Han Junyu and song Xuan, the corner of their eyes twitching at her, she just realized that she just look like, too hot, too not a lady. He covered his face with shame and annoyance. After he got on the bus, he kept his hands on his face. Han Junyu glanced at her and pulled at the corner of his mouth. "What''s the use of blocking? It''s not your fault to be ugly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took away his hand and glared at him angrily. "Yes, I can''t say I''m ugly any more." "It''s true." Han Junyu looked at her carelessly. The little woman has a small face but rich expression. "Han Junyu, I''m angry. I want to break up with you for an hour." The little suckling cat blew her hair and turned away from him. I heard that she said she was going to break up, and there was a time limit, so he took a puff at the corner of his mouth. "Do you want another hour?" "You," Qin Ning would cry with anger. She has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. When she comes to him, it''s like pediatrics. Every day with such a poisonous man, subtle influence, think not to quarrel is difficult! "I''m really angry." Once again, she emphasized the seriousness of the problem and made him realize it. "Well, I remember breaking up in two hours." The man lazily leans on the back seat, with a long arm on the window. The bangs in front of his forehead blow out of the window. He is relaxed and handsome. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinned his teeth and rolled his eyes. He really ignored him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan silently listens to a quarrel between Han Shao and cerebellar cat, and Han Shao wins. But what''s the matter with him, Han Shao? Ten minutes later, Qin Ning suddenly spoke. "Stop the car!" Song Xuan stepped on the brake and the car stopped steadily. "What''s the matter, ma''am?" "Hungry, I want to eat from that family!" Song Xuan and Han Junyu follow the direction of her fingers and see a spicy hot shop. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without waiting for their consent, Qin Ning opened the door, got out of the car and went into the Malatang shop. "Han Shao, are you going too?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± His wife has gone in. Does he have a choice? When song Xuan stopped the car, he went into the shop and saw that the decoration was ok, but there were a lot of people and a mess. Song Xuan looks at the man behind him. Seeing his black face, he doesn''t say anything and goes to find Qin Ning. Hiding in the corner, Qin Ning has already begun to eat. Han Junyu walks up to her with a gloomy face. Song Xuan consciously steps forward and cleans the stool with a paper towel before Han Junyu sits down. He didn''t say he wanted to order. He looked at the woman coldly. Standing on one side, song Xuan pinched his eyebrows and deliberated for a few seconds. He asked carefully. "Or, I''ll order. Han Shao, do you want to eat?" "If you want to eat, eat it yourself." Han Junyu glanced at him coldly, with dark brown eyes and dark handsome face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan felt a little hungry when he saw Qin Ning eating happily. Nodded, also really ordered some things, sat next to eat up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Qin Ning took a look at Song Xuan and gave him a friendly smile. When he looked up at someone again, he turned away. "Uncle song, is it delicious?" "Well, it''s good." "Uncle song, let me tell you, this is the shop recommended by my best friend. At that time, I was not in good health and did not dare to come in to eat. Last time I ate a little spicy food and found that I could eat spicy food, so I came in. " "Is it?" Song Xuan was surprised. I didn''t expect that this was something Qin Ning wanted to eat all the time, but didn''t dare to eat. He looked up at Han Junyu and coughed, "Han Shao, although the environment here is not good, it tastes good. Are you sure you don''t want to try it? " "Eat yours!" Han Junyu glared at him. Looking at the red oil floating on the surface of the bowl, Han Junyu felt uncomfortable. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan habitually raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose, so he waited to see the play. Soon they finished eating and left. Qin Ning felt his stomach. When getting on the bus, Han Junyu sat in the back seat, his face cold, and the air around him dropped a few degrees. Qin Ning and song Xuan look at each other, but they don''t speak. Han Junyu must be angry because he didn''t take him with him. Qin Ning thought silently.Back at the villa, song Xuan stopped the car and got off to open the door for them. Qin Ning also remembered that he was angry and didn''t pay any attention to him. After getting out of the car, he went into the villa humming a ditty. But Han Junyu didn''t get off the bus. Song Xuan wondered, "Han Shao, what else do you want?" "You know my wife well?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± make complaints about the golden silk glasses on his nose, and he can''t help but Tucao. He knew that, with Han Shao''s temperament, he would certainly settle accounts in the future. "Not familiar." Han Junyu''s brown eyes were deep and cold, and Jun''s face glanced at him indifferently. "What''s the news on the Internet like now?" Song Xuan replied, "it''s still under control. I don''t think the old lady and the Jiang family have the brain to do this kind of thing. It should be someone else who is behind the scenes." "Any clue?" Han Junyu reaches for his hand, and song Xuan gives him the tablet computer. "Someone hired a marine, and I was still looking." Song Xuan suddenly thought of something and touched his nose with a smile. "Why, did you win the lottery, too?" Han Junyu looked at his strange smile and drew his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan stopped laughing and sighed in silence. In other words, Qin Ning can tolerate his poisonous tongue. There is really no one. Break up with him for an hour, he must make 24 hours! "Well, when I was checking, my wife asked me to teach someone a lesson. I didn''t think much about it at that time, so I cleaned up the person and transferred his money. Later, the water army on the Internet stopped for no reason. I went to check again and found out that I had cleaned up the leaders of the water army. I guess those people think I''m really making an example, so they don''t dare to move. " Han Junyu chuckled, swept those comments and asked casually. "The wife said, go to buy lottery again, do you think you can win?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s not good. After all, the probability of luck is the same for everyone who buys lottery tickets. "If we find out the people who bribed the Navy, let Ningning clean up." "Yes." Song Xuan took the tablet he handed over, stepped back and asked him to get out of the car. Han Junyu went back to the villa and saw the little woman holding a fruit plate playing games on the sofa. He rubbed the corners of his eyes. "Han Shao, you are back. Do you have dinner now?" "Well." Han Junyu looks at the woman sitting on the sofa. "Stupid girl, come to the table." Qin Ning holding the fruit plate, righteous words refused. "No, I''m almost finished." She put the rest of the apple into her mouth. Her cheeks were bulging. When she spoke, she couldn''t speak clearly. She put down the fruit plate and ran upstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. The little woman went to the room to uncover the tiles after three days without any lessons. He sat at the table alone, but he had no appetite and frowned slightly. In the past, they used to eat together. One day, she was not at dinner, and she always felt uncomfortable. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Chapter 303 Qinning eat some support, ran to the balcony, sitting on the railing, she and Anyun chat. She didn''t want to type, so she directly ordered a video call on wechat. Looking at the camera, an Yun was sitting on the bed with red eyes and messy hair. "Yunyun, are you still sleeping?" "All night, sister, we have jet lag!" Qin Ning forgot, "what are you doing all night?" She remembers that Anyun practices boxing and pays great attention to the rest time. "Homework, you don''t know that I met a neurotic schoolmaster who said that I was good at boxing, because I had developed limbs, my culture class was in a mess, and my mind was simple." "Poof, your seniors are too sincere. Are foreigners so direct?" Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. "Ning Ning, you owe me. I didn''t want to study before. If I wanted to study, I would definitely get a scholarship. " She disdained, in front of Qin Ning unscrupulously took off clothes, put on clothes. An Yun exercises for several hours every day. Qin Ning envies the beautiful vest line. "Wow, scholarship. It''s amazing. Yunyun, come on. If you get a scholarship, buy me a gift. " Qin Ning is looking forward to it. An Yun''s mouth said, "Qin Ning, can you order your face? You all have your family. Han Shao raises you and wants me to buy you gifts. Won''t your conscience hurt? " "What is conscience? My chest is too big. I can''t see it." Qin Ning raised his chin, very proud and upright. An Yun, who is brushing her teeth, spits out the toothpaste in her mouth, but still chokes. "Do you believe I''ll blacklist you?" "Oh, whatever you like. However, if you put me on the blacklist, don''t get me out again. If you go back to China, don''t look for me again. " Qin Ning said crisp, mischievous tone there is a bit of ruffian gas. ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun rolled her eyes. The woman she was chatting with must be a fake Qin Ning. Qin Ning in her family has always been a good baby. She blushed and bowed her head when she teased her before. Now this is a kind of ruffian woman, she does not know! "By the way, listen to Han Junyu, Cheng Mo''s wedding date has been set, it seems to be years ago. What are your plans? " An Yun brushes her teeth quietly and prepares breakfast for herself. Her face is calmer than before. "I will bless him. As for the engagement gift, it''s not. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning observes her face and estimates that an Yun doesn''t want to fight for it. "Ning Ning, when I was young, Cheng Mo''s existence in my life was just like your uncle Han''s position in your heart. When I realized that it was love, I felt that if I didn''t become her bride in the future, my life would be a tragedy. When you talk about a wider world after going abroad, you will find that the previous idea is childish. In this world, without who, the sun is not still rising, and my life is very good now. " Qin Ning quietly listened to her words and felt sorry for her. She could not imagine that if Han Junyu left her, it would be more painful than digging her heart. An Yun''s words are not only for Qin Ning, but also for herself. "Oh, my mother, no, I''m going to be late. I''ll fight for my scholarship. " Seeing her full of blood revived, she bit a few mouthfuls of bread and rushed out with her schoolbag on her back. Qin Ning finally showed a smile. But it''s hard to give up the positive life. Suddenly, the phone rings and she stares at the caller ID in surprise. "Hello" "go downstairs!" Men use imperative sentences. "No, I''m drawing in the studio. Don''t interrupt me." She sat askew on the railing, one foot swaying, squinting at the afterglow of the setting sun. The heat of the day dissipated, the prestige on the balcony gently blowing, very comfortable. "Lying." Men are cold and sarcastic. "I didn''t." Qin Ning immediately jumped down from the railing and scanned, but did not find his figure. "Oh, if you are in the studio, when you speak, you will not deliberately emphasize the place. Now you and the place you are talking about must be some distance away from the studio. If you are in the bedroom, you won''t find a few mouthfuls to perfunctory me, but you don''t, which means that there is a lot of space in your current location. The second floor has a lot of space, in addition to the corridor, is the balcony. So, you''re on the balcony now. " Qin Ning mouth corner a smoke, this man whether or not so terrible. From what she said, we can infer where she is. Is it brilliant? She depressed hung up the phone, but went downstairs. Seeing the man sitting alone at the table, she rolled her eyes and asked Aunt Zhang to cut some Hami melons for her."Haven''t you had enough, madam?" Aunt Zhang looked at her in surprise. Recently, my wife''s appetite is a little big. Aunt Zhang stares at her stomach strangely. You''re not pregnant, are you? Looking at Aunt Zhang''s eagerly staring at her stomach, Qin Ning looked at herself suspiciously. There were no wrinkles on her clothes. "It''s too much, isn''t it?" "No, it''s not bad." Aunt Zhang took a look at Han Junyu and went to the kitchen. Han Junyu noticed that Aunt Zhang''s eyes were strange. He frowned slightly and looked at Qin Ning, but he didn''t see what was strange about her. She can eat more, isn''t it? At the dinner table, she has Hami melon and he has dinner. When Han Junyu ate almost the same, Qin Ning pushed the fruit plate in front of him. "Here you are." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looks at the Hami melon in the fruit plate and his eyebrows move. I''m angry. Aunt Zhang and I should let him know. "Is breakup time over?" "You can''t call me ugly in the future. Break up time will be over." She consulted with him. "Well." He nodded honestly. As for how to tease her in the future, it depends on his mood. Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously. Will he be so easy to discuss? Since he agreed, Qin Ning was happy and moved his chair to lean against him. "Han Junyu, I want to discuss something with you." "Tell me." Han Junyu is in a good mood after eating Hami melon. "You said you would take me to climb the mountain." Han Junyu was stunned and recalled that he had promised her, but because of various reasons, he was delayed. "When do you want to go?" Listen to him agree, the smile on Qin Ning''s small face is bigger, coquettishly rubbed to his side again rubbed. "I''d like to discuss with my elder martial sister and see when she and Feng Wei will be together." Han Junyu noticed something wrong, cold eyes Piao her. The little woman is playing a small abacus, not to go out with him, but also with her elder martial sister and other men! Aware of the change in his face, she immediately gave a flattering explanation. "I said I wanted to take pictures of meimeida. Feng Wei is a professional photographer. The pictures he takes must be very beautiful. I''ve only taken a few pictures with you at the engagement party, and I want to take more pictures with you. " After listening to her explanation, Feng Wei went to work as a laborer, and his face was a little better. "Come here and give me a kiss." According to his tone, he agreed. Qin Ning didn''t show any affectation either. He threw himself into his arms and gave him a kiss on the face. Suddenly, she heard the mobile phone shaking, a message came in, she picked up the mobile phone in doubt. Seeing the content of the text message, she jumped up in surprise. Chapter 304 Han Junyu saw her startled, sword eyebrow slightly frown, worried to see her mobile phone. "Yeah, I won, I won!" The little woman jumped up and turned around two times excitedly. She still couldn''t express her joy. She hugged him on the neck again and gave him a hard kiss on the face. "Han Junyu, they pay me. Ha ha ha, I can support you now!" Han Junyu touched the place where she had kissed, leaving a layer of lipstick imprint and a slight eyebrows. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, go to the study." She took his big hand to take him upstairs. "So happy?" Han Junyu rubbed her small head with big hands, but he couldn''t keep up with her. She habitually rubbed his palm, anxious upstairs. "Happy, hehe." Han Junyu watched her jump up the steps, worried that she would fall down, and bent down to pick her up. A beautiful princess. When they come to the study, Qin Ning quickly asks him to turn on the computer. She wants to transfer three million yuan to the welfare home. This donation is called a lucky gift. Sitting in front of the computer, Han Junyu wiped his thin lip with his long finger and looked at her. "Three million, willing?" "Willing, willing, I also want to share my fortune with other children." Qin Ning is full of expectations. Han Junyu calls out the information of the welfare home he donated before, ponders for a moment, and can''t help asking her. "Why welfare homes?" Wasn''t it hope primary school before? Qin Ning sitting next to the position is not, simply sit on his lap, press the mouse to see. "Last time uncle Song said that if he could study abroad, it was you who paid for it, so he could have such a different life. So I want to do the same thing as you Because I want to be close to you, so I want to learn from you. But she still had some doubts in her heart. In fact, song Xuan was one year older than him, that is, he began to do charity when he was very young. "Han Junyu, are you doing charity?" Han Junyu, with deep brown eyes, grabs her little hand and rubs it gently. "No Looking back, his face was a little gloomy. The bright light in the study fell on his eyelashes, masking the emotion in his eyes. The little woman sitting in her arms is looking up at her head and staring at herself with big eyes. His cold heart is soft. "Before my mother came to see me, I was a bit of a young master''s bad temper, extravagant and extravagant. My mother taught me once, and I not only didn''t listen, but also intensified. My mother had no choice, so she took me to the welfare home and taught me some truth. " What Han Junyu said is simple, but the whole process is long. When he was nine years old, a strange woman came to him. Every day after school, he could see her standing far away and smiling at her tenderly. He is always on his own, bold, in a group of playful friends, is the child king. Seeing that woman more times, he couldn''t help running to her and asking why she was always staring at him. He will always remember that when he came to her, the gentle eyes of a woman were unprecedented in his life. At that moment, he decided in his heart that this woman would not hurt him. When he opened his mouth and said the first sentence to her, the woman burst into tears, touched his face excitedly, and held him tightly in her arms. The woman was fragrant and warm. Leaning in her arms, he didn''t feel repelled, so he didn''t escape. At this point, they know each other. Although she had been restrained at the beginning, he cleverly guessed that this woman might have something to do with him. Otherwise, he would not take care of him for no reason, and his eyes still showed tender love. She asked him to keep the meeting secret and then meet her in private. She will take him to many places to play, but also talk with him a lot of reason, two people get along for a year, let him know what the world, how to define a mother. Unfortunately, her existence was discovered by the Han family. Su Li took some measures to make her disappear, but no matter how much pressure she was under, every time she saw him, she would show a gentle smile. When I left him, I held him tightly, just like the last parting. But, for the last time, she didn''t hold him. Qin Ning saw that he did not speak for a long time and his eyes were red. Maybe he thought of something sad. Gently shaking his big hand, "Han Junyu, what happened later?" Extracted from the memory, Han Junyu looks down at her. He clasped his hand on the back of her head and held his head down to her lips. Only in this way can his heart be soothed. Qin Ning is also clever. When he is upset, he doesn''t say much, but he will like to kiss her.Her white arm, around his neck, green response. Two people kiss emotional, the man is no longer satisfied with her kiss, lip a little bit moving, licking her earlobe. Put her arm around her and began to untie her pants. "Han Junyu, don''t Well, " I didn''t expect that he would do activities here. Qin Ning nervously reached out to stop him. "Ning Ning, I want to." He whispered in her ear, hot breath spitting in her cochlea. It''s still his overbearing and crazy tone, not discussion, but notice. Do not give her time to refute, strong off her pants, click, also neatly untied his belt. He is not in a good mood and has never been advised. Qin Ning had no choice but to comply and find a comfortable posture that would not make him too painful. Under the bright light, the shadow overlaps and sings, which is the most beautiful song at night. The most secret place of body contact, this is a candid body contest, full of mechanical beauty and artistic romance. How much he usually dotes on her, how much he wants her now. Just want to crush her, fold forever on the chest, day and night. She, he, alone. It''s a real tangle. He is like a tree, wantonly stretching his roots. She is like a vine that wants to grow up and cling to his branches and leaves to survive. When the wind and rain come, lightning and thunder, his branches and leaves shake, she entangles him more tightly. They swayed together. After the storm, the thunderstorm stopped, she lay quietly in his arms, he hugged her, heavy breathing. Tired lying in the arms of men, Qin Ning did not have a little strength. Han Junyu kisses her red cheek and holds her back to the bedroom to take a bath. When Qin Ning wakes up in the middle of the night, he habitually pats the position around him and sits up in fright. "Han Junyu!" All around a dark, Qin Ning panic call his name. However, her response was a cold silence. She squeezed the quilt tightly and lay slowly in it. It took her a long time to get used to the darkness in the bedroom. Inexplicable in the heart is not good, she turned a dress to put on, get up and get out of bed. Through the corridor, you can see a figure standing on the balcony from a distance. The light moonlight sprinkles on him, like boundless sadness fermenting under the moonlight, the diffuse taste is bitter. This man is used to being strong and not good at words. Every time his mind is touched by her, he will kiss her and divert her attention. But she could feel that there were many things in his heart that would corrode his mind, and he did not dare to touch them. He thought of the gloom and pain in his face when he talked about his biological mother. Her eyes were red and her nose was sour. She ran behind him and hugged him with open arms. Hearing the footsteps, Han Junyu knew it was his little kitten who woke up. Just about to turn around, she ran quickly over and held him in her arms. Han Junyu thinks that she is acting like a coquetry. He stoops to hold her up and makes her look at him in the same way. Seeing the tears on her face, he frowned and kissed her eyes. "Ning Ning, have you had a nightmare?" "By the way, have a terrible nightmare." Qin Ning sobbed and wiped his nose with his sleeve. "I dreamt that you were alone in the moonlight, but you were stingy and didn''t take me with you, so I woke up. Come out and have a look. Hum, my nightmare has come true. " ¡°¡­¡­ Stupid girl Han Junyu. Chapter 305 A midsummer night is full of stars. Han Junyu worried about the cool night wind, so he untied his robe and put her in his arms. He is tall and loose, so it''s no problem to wrap her. Qin Ning shrank in his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat and looking up at the stars in the sky. "Han Junyu, you are not honest." "Well?" Han Junyu put his chin on the woman''s shoulder, heard her words and rubbed against her neck. He hasn''t washed yet, and he hasn''t shaved yet. The stubble that just came out is a bit prickly. Qin Ning was tickled by him, laughing to avoid, raising his hand to snicker. "You''re smoking." She smelled the smell of smoke on him. Because he lost his sense of taste, he quit smoking and drinking. The pungent smell would not be touched. "Dislike?" Han Junyu doesn''t know how to smoke. He only smokes a few cigarettes when he is in a bad mood occasionally. "No, I remember Dad didn''t smoke very much. I saw him smoke a few times. Although I didn''t ask, I know that dad must be thinking about his mother who died. " Qin Ning turned his head and touched the stubble on his chin. She had a good time. "Han Junyu, do you miss your mother?" "Well." A few days later, his mother''s death. "Oh, then I''ll accompany you to miss Mom." Qin Ning didn''t know how to comfort him, so he raised his head and kissed his jaw. She is more stupid, can''t say how nice words to comfort him, so accompany him. In the night, behind them is a brilliant light shining on them, stretching their figure. Han Junyu''s eyes fell on the woman and noticed that she was wearing only one of his black shirts, because the shirt was long enough to look like a dress on her. The shirt was only buttoned with a few buttons below. She leaned against his arms, revealing half of her fragrant shoulder. She didn''t realize it at all. His Adam''s apple rolled, a fire came up, and his hands holding the railing were blue. Qin Ning noticed that his body was tight and his chest temperature was abnormal. She reached out in doubt and touched his cheek. "Han Junyu, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you have a cold?" Just now, they were quite warm. She didn''t think about other places. Han Junyu pinched her troubled hand and put his long arm around her waist to keep her still. "Ning Ning, let''s discuss something." "What?" Qin Ning looked at the burning fire in his brown eyes. Later, he was a little afraid. "Tomorrow''s morning exercise, we practice ahead of time." "No I Well All the words were swallowed by him, and he carried her back to the room. In the study, he worried about her body, did not do the best, now the atmosphere is good. When he got to the bed, he was like a wild horse untiing the reins. He made different moves around her wantonly. Qin Ning was tossed by him for a whole morning. When she woke up in the afternoon, she was hoarse. Go downstairs to see Aunt Zhang and stare at her stomach, she strange frown. "Aunt Zhang, what are you looking at?" Aunt Zhang looked back quickly and saw that the little girl''s face was flushed. She not only slept a lot, but also gained a lot of weight. Her guess was even more certain. "Ma''am, you should pay attention now." "Notice what?" Aunt Zhang thought that the little girl was too young to understand, so she explained to her patiently. "Madam, there are many things you should pay attention to in the future, such as some fruits that you can''t eat in the future." Qin Ning a listen to her say can''t eat fruit, immediately shriveled shriveled mouth, sad. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aunt Zhang looked at her pitiful appearance, and the corners of her mouth smoked. "Well, ma''am, hurry up and give Han Shao lunch. Song Xuangang just called. If you don''t send it, Han Shao won''t have lunch. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning dislikes wrinkled nose. Hateful Han Junyu, tosses her in the morning, and even treats her as a laborer at noon. It''s the bad nature of capitalists to squeeze any labor force! She first drank some porridge to fill her stomach, went upstairs to change her clothes, and then went downstairs to give her the lunch she had prepared. "Madam, you are responsible for feeding Han Shao. Come on!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning steps a meal, mouth a pull. Han Junyu is just a hungry wolf. Can she not accept this task? The reality is that there is no chance for her to refuse. make complaints about her, but he really can''t bear to go hungry. Lao Mo had been waiting for her for a long time. After Qin Ning got on the bus, Lao Mo was stopped as soon as he got out of the villa."What''s the matter, old Mo?" Qinning saw the car stop and looked forward doubtfully. But did not expect to see Qin pingze sitting in a wheelchair, she pursed her lips, and so on the other side close, or take the initiative to get off. "Second uncle, did you come to me?" "We''ve come all the way to see you." Before Qin pingze spoke, Jiang Rou, pushing her wheelchair, was jealous and crazy in her eyes. Now Qin Ning''s face is much better, and he is a little fat. "Jiang Rou, shut up!" Qin pingze scolded. Jiang Rou was scolded, and she was not happy, but she could only bear to think of the purpose of coming here today. Qin pingze felt guilty and did not dare to look at Qin Ning. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry. It was our fault." Qin Ning listened to his sincere tone and listened carefully. "My leg is broken, and I''ve been punished, but I don''t blame you. As a man in my family, I have no ability to earn money and spend money. I am incompetent. The old lady is too old to earn much money. Rourou still has a child in her stomach, so she has to support her. Can you just take pity on me and lend me 100000 yuan to tide me over? " When Jiang Rou heard that there was something wrong with the number, she immediately retorted. "Qin pingze, my parents agreed that I would not have given birth to this child without 500000!" Qin Ning frowned and gave Jiang Rou a cold look. "Second uncle, thank you for not blaming me. But just because you don''t blame me doesn''t mean I won''t hate you! " In this world, the things you did at the beginning can not disappear with a word of sorry. Qin Ning clenched his small fist, slowly loosened it, and calmly looked at Qin pingze. "Second uncle, if no one had come to save me, I would have been a cold corpse now. Do you have any value in saying "I''m sorry?" Qin pingze stares at her in a daze. He has remorse in his heart, but what''s the effect of that? Just as Han Junyu let people make him look like he is now, can a word now make him feel at ease and be afraid of him? Obviously not. "I''ve handed over Qin''s affairs to others, so I don''t have much money. If you open your mouth, you will get a hundred thousand. Second uncle, if you say a word of sorry, you just want to wait for benefits with me. Your apology is not worth a cent to me Qin Ning made his words clear and turned to leave. She is looking at his leg mobility, she respects the disabled, so will get off and talk to him. But he wants to talk about family relationship with her. I''m sorry. The family relationship he talked about is too expensive for her! Chapter 306 Jiangrou see qinning want to leave, but they didn''t get the money, heart unwilling. Anxiously ran to her in front, open arms to stop her. "Qin Ning, he''s the second uncle. You''re comfortable now. Don''t care about him. You have no conscience." Qin Ning thought of something funny and couldn''t help laughing. "You have a conscience, betraying your aunt, sleeping with your uncle, and having your uncle''s children. Jiang Rou, you are not qualified to teach me a lesson because you are not healthy in body and mind! " "I..." Jiang Rou has nothing to say. She hasn''t finished a word for a long time. She looks ugly and stares at Qin Ning. "I''ll sleep with your uncle. It''s not your uncle. Take the money to favor me! Now I''m pregnant, and the old lady forced me to give birth to a baby. She promised to take care of me. I''ve already killed this baby! " Qin pingze was infuriated. If he didn''t sit in a wheelchair and couldn''t move, he would have slapped the woman. In her eyes, the child in her stomach is just a tool for her to earn money. How ridiculous! Qin Ning listened to her excuse, also feel ridiculous. If you give her money, she will do everything?! "It''s your business. It''s none of my business." Jiang Rou doesn''t want to give up. She holds her hand and won''t let her go. Lao Mo immediately steps forward and holds Jiang Rou''s hand. With a creak, Jiang Rou cries out in pain. Qin Ning was also shocked by Lao Mo''s momentum and worried. "Old Mo uncle, she is pregnant, won''t hurt the child?" "No, it didn''t hurt." When Lao Mo spoke, the evil spirit on his face dissipated and his face became kind again. "Madam, we need to go back quickly. It''s not good if we''re hungry to Han Shao." "All right." She turned her head again and looked at Qin pingze with a cool smile. "You are my second uncle. Although you are a relative, after all, you are separated by a layer. I want to give you some money to be hospitalized and recuperate. Then I will try my best to find a way. But you want me to help you raise your son and the women outside. Sorry, I don''t have that ability! " All that should be said, Qin Ning turned to get on the bus. What else did Qin pingze want to say, but he found that no matter how much he said, it was just an excuse. This time, with a fluke in mind, he asks Jiang Rou to find a way to bring him to Qin Ning. He just wants to win her sympathy and get some money with a softened attitude. I didn''t expect that Qin Ning''s attitude would be so tough. Although he was angry, he had nothing to do. "You can''t even keep your son alive Jiang Rou cursed angrily. Qin pingze grinds his teeth and turns black. If she didn''t have her own son in her stomach, he would have killed the woman. Jiang Rou turns around in anger and wants to throw her to the side of the road and let him go back to the hospital. "Jiang Rou, don''t forget that I want that child, so you have the capital to be arrogant in front of me. I don''t want to, you are not a fly in front of me Damn, this man compares her to a disgusting fly! Jiang Rou''s face twisted, unwilling to turn around, pushing him back to the hospital. "Jiang Rou, as you can see, Han Shao is very kind to Ning Ning. Your parents had better not offend Han Shao any more. My leg was damaged by him. If your father''s leg is also damaged, don''t blame me for not reminding you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Rou is guilty when she thinks of the man who is covered with cold. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning went to Han Junyu''s office and saw him reclining on the sofa to have a rest. He looked at the time and knew he was late. With a flattering smile on her face, she arranged her lunch. "Come on, honey. It''s lunch." Han Junyu suddenly opened his eyes, eyes deep, eyes staring at her. "Ning Ning, what did you just call me?" Qin Ning flushed, this address is often used between her and an Yun, but he deliberately asked her, she was a little unable to say. "Your name, Han Junyu." Qin Ning wanted to hide when she stood up, but she had no chance of winning in front of him. As soon as he fished out his long arm, he put it in his arms and gently squeezed her jaw. "Darling, call me a few more times." "No." Qin Ning was embarrassed, so she hid in her arms. "Han Junyu, aren''t you hungry? Eat first. " "Well, I''m hungry. If you don''t shout, I''ll eat you first!" He made a cold threat. Qin Ning wrinkled his small nose and two small eyebrows. "Dear, dear, dear..." She didn''t know how many times she yelled. She couldn''t breathe and almost broke out. Small milk cat soft soft soft buy your voice, small, sweet, call his dear tone, but also with a bit angry, more like coquetry.Brown eyes deep staring at her small face, the more I look, the more I feel tolerant. Qin Ning couldn''t avoid being stared at, so he had to have the cheek to look at him. Big eyes a station a blink, amber eyes clear and beautiful, canthus pan pink. "Han Junyu, do you like this kind of boring address?" "Well." Han Junyu did not deny it. Qin Ning was surprised. She thought he would not like his serious appearance, so she only called him by his name before. "I didn''t expect that behind your cold face, there is a stuffy heart." Her little hand poked him in the face. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. Qin Ning realized that he stepped on the thunder. He gave a silly smile, covered his pink lips with his little hand, and shook his head desperately. Han Junyu knocked on her forehead and let her go. His face was calm. "What are you doing with your mouth covered? Do you really think I''ll eat you?" Qin Ning''s face was stiff and he didn''t dare to accept him any more. "Compared with lunch, forget it. Sit over and eat. Don''t disturb my appetite here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Satirize her again. Who just brought her here?! Qin Ning groans to the opposite position, and can''t help but make complaints about it. As her boyfriend, he doesn''t ask him to say sweet words, but don''t always say something that dislikes her! But she had a bad memory. She rubbed against him two minutes before dinner. "Han Junyu, let me ask you a question." "Well?" "Uncle Mo, do you know some Kung Fu?" She blinked her eyes curiously. Lao Mo follows him all the year round with a kind smile on his face. But when he grabs Jiang Rou''s wrist, his moves are sophisticated. She guesses that he should know some Kung Fu. "What happened?" Han Junyu frowned. If you can make Lao Mo do it, it must be that she meets someone who wants to hurt her again. "Ah, on my way here, I met my second uncle and Jiang rou. My second uncle wanted to borrow 100000 yuan from me. It''s said to borrow it, but in the end, I''m sure that the old lady will make a fuss and won''t get it back, so I didn''t promise. " Qin Ning won the five million prize, donated three million, and had two million in hand. It''s not that she doesn''t have money, it''s just that their attitude of asking for money makes him uncomfortable. With what hurt her, a sorry, can turn all the previous? So, even if she wants to give money, it depends on the timing. Chapter 307 Han Junyu heard her talk a lot, he summed up a point. Some people have hands and feet. They don''t want to make money, but they want to ask others for money. This kind of person, how servile, will not let people sympathize. Han Junyu''s long finger is knocking on his desk, pondering for a moment. After Qin Ning''s lunch break, he calls song Xuan over. "What''s the situation on the Internet?" Song Xuan showed him his tablet. "I''ve deleted those original microblogs, and some bloggers have paid for them to forward them. I''ve also deleted the warning." "Who did it?" "It was the couple of the Jiang family who, through a woman, paid for someone who knew how to operate the Internet, and someone who manipulated and hired the Navy behind the scenes that got this thing started." Song Xuan combed the whole thing. In fact, before the investigation, he had some speculation that the ambition of the Jiang family could not be hidden. This kind of thing happened at night. The next day, he came to Qin Ning in a hurry. Song Xuan could find it out with a little effort. "The person behind the operation has something to do with the person who encouraged the Jiang family to make trouble?" Song Xuan raised his glasses, nodded and continued, "yes, the woman who encouraged Jiang''s husband and wife, her husband was ill, her daughter was studying, she was under great financial pressure, she worked as a nanny, she stole things from her employer to sell money, and she was caught and sent to the police station. Someone got her out, and then she met the Jiang couple, implying that they would do such a thing. I''ve asked you to look it up, and there should be results soon. " It''s a very familiar way to kill people with a knife. Han Junyu hooked the corner of his mouth, "Xu Lin, how are you doing recently?" Song Xuan''s black eyebrows picked up slightly and stirred up a bad smile. "Xu Lin is still an employee of Sheng''an group, and it''s time to come back to work." ¡­¡­ Being cultivated at home, Xu Lin receives a call from Sheng''an group. She stares at her mobile phone in surprise and doesn''t want to get through. But thinking of the contract she signed with Sheng''an group, she was depressed. When she returned home, she was very confident that she could win Han Junyu''s heart, so she signed a five-year contract with the personnel department. There must be a year''s penalty in the contract if she leaves early. Otherwise, there will be a year''s penalty in the contract. For her, the penalty is nothing. But if it comes out that she is driven out by Sheng''an group, how can others see her when she goes out later? Irritable mood to pack things, rush to work. Because of the experience of being locked up in the sewer, she left a deep shadow in her heart. From then on, she would not drive on her own, but let the driver drive her. When she comes to the logistics department, the minister stares at her coldly and throws her a mop and bucket to clean the toilet on the first or third floor. Xu Lin wanted to slap her in the face, but the minister''s face was uglier than her. "If you don''t want to do it, you can roll, but if you can''t roll, just be obedient to me!" Of course, Xu Lin wants to leave here, but what she does is known by Han Junyu. She can''t leave without his consent. Depressed put on work clothes to work, because the first floor of the people are more frequent, the frequency of cleaning is also more frequent. Where did Xu Lin clean the toilet, dislike the toilet stink, do not want to go in, with a mobile phone standing next to chat. Several other employees looked at each other, and a woman came up to her and advised her to go to work. Xu Lin irritably pushed her, the woman did not go away, her own mobile phone fell into the toilet bucket. She screamed, her face ferocious, staring at the mobile phone in the bucket. This is a new one she bought. She won''t use it any more now. She pointed to the woman who pushed her. She was about to lose her temper when she saw the minister coming. She grinned to herself. "Xu Lin, you go to the fourth floor." Xu Lin doubts, can this woman talk so easily? "If you don''t listen, get out of here!" With many people, she taught a lesson, Xu Lin face more ugly. Indignant to carry tools on the fourth floor, saw less people coming and going, she sneered. If this woman knows what to do and knows she can''t do it, she is happy to be in a place where there are few people. She was thinking about buying a new mobile phone. When she went into the toilet, she didn''t know what was going on around her. Pushing the door open, she stepped into the dirty and smelly basin. Her feet were wet, and the disgust and fear of the underground water channel invaded her brain like a nightmare, and she lost her mind. She turned pale and screamed in panic, and the water splashed on her. "No, help, help!" She hurried out of the bathroom and ran out of Sheng''an group barefoot, regardless of whether she smelled or not. It''s like falling into a soup all the time and bumping into several people."Xu Lin, my God, is that woman crazy?" Bumped into the woman, staring at the figure running away. "Yes, yes, she was transferred to wash the toilet. Is she going to take a bath in the toilet? How could it stink? " Someone covered his nose, a look of disgust, but did not forget to take out a cell phone, Xu Lin''s tragic look photographed, sent a circle of friends, micro blog. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin stinks all over and runs out of Sheng''an group, which soon spreads all over the circle of friends. Qin Ning doesn''t know what happened to Xu Lin. when she wakes up, Han Junyu goes to a meeting. When she went to the tea room and poured herself a cup of hot water, she heard several secretaries talking. "How are you?" Qin Ning said hello to several people with a smile. Several little secretaries saw her coming and immediately said hello to her. There is a brave girl, holding a mobile phone to Qin Ning side together. "Mrs. Han, let me show you a video." The last time Qin Ning and Xu Linzi quarreled in the tea room, the people in the Secretary Department stood up and listened. Knowing that Han Junyu was protecting her, they must have her in mind. All of them are wise and dare not provoke her. Qin Ning blinked suspiciously, looking at the video. Xu Lin''s hair was messy and her whole body was wet. She was wearing high heels on one foot and no shoes on the other. She ran out of Sheng''an in a hurry. Her appearance was so funny that Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. My God, whose masterpiece is this? Is it too artistic? Looking at Qin Ning''s smile, other people were bold, and a group of people came up to her to chat with her. "Xu Lin has just entered the company, but she is arrogant. She always wants to make an appointment with the president under the guise of a treat. Every time there is a document delivery, she is the first one to take the job to herself. She just wants to find a chance to have more contact with the president. Unfortunately, the president didn''t pay any attention to her at all. Sometimes I admire her spirit of not being afraid of boiling water. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning listen to them chat gossip, novel blink, in the heart holding a smile. "Wow, is there a lot of people in the company coveting your president?" "Hey, needless to say, the president is good-looking, with a good figure and a lot of money. When he went downstairs to inspect, a group of women were staring at him and couldn''t walk. I want to jump on him and eat him. " An honest woman said with a smile. She is round face, body is also fat, wearing a floral skirt, very cute. While talking, he imagined what he looked like, and his face was intoxicated. "Does anyone dare to do that?" Qin Ning is curious. "Ah, we all have the heart of thieves, but we don''t have the courage to steal. We can still imagine in our dreams." The sincere Secretary looks forward to it. "Why don''t you give it a try? If he loses his temper, you should immediately apologize, saying that he accidentally bumped into him and ran away with his face covered ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of secretaries glared at her. This woman even tried to make other women beat the president. Is there something wrong with her mind? "Since I have time to knock down my plan, I will work overtime this week and think about my work plan!" Suddenly, a cold order came from the door, and several women turned pale. Chapter 308 Qinning back to the office, see the man pulled the tie, she quickly ran to the drawing board, pretending to be painting. Listening to the footsteps on his back, I couldn''t help glancing at him and seeing him holding the Untied tie in his hand. She was flustered and shaking her hand with the brush. "Han Junyu, I want to draw, you, you are busy with your work." Han Junyu sat on her stool, occupying half of the position. She carefully moved to the side, separated a little bit from him. "Let other women knock me down, eh?" His tone was somewhat ironic. "It''s like you''re happy to covet someone else." "No, no, President, Han Shao, what, Mr. Han, you absolutely misunderstood. You are my dearest boyfriend. How can I expect others to covet you? I''m just joking with them. " His deep brown eyes, seriously staring at her eyebrows. "Give me a kiss." His deep voice sounded. Qin Ning stares at him defensively. His handsome face is a bit lazy. The sun shines on his face and makes her blink. "Just a kiss." She put up a finger to see him nodding before she dared to approach her a little bit. Han Junyu hooks the corner of his mouth, waiting for her to approach. As she approached his lips, he suddenly came forward, biting her lower lip and clasping her slender neck. "Hiss, pain." Qin Ning low call, want to escape, Han Junyu where will let her. With her lower lip, he realized his promise, only once. As for how long it will last this time, it is up to him. In half an hour. Qin Ning took out his mobile phone to see his red and swollen lower lip. He was so angry that he wanted to scratch people. This man is definitely a dog. Every time he doesn''t like it, he bites her lower lip. Turning to see the man sitting lazily behind the desk looking at the document, she angrily dials a number. "Hello, you are the city management team. Will you arrest the dog? I have a mad dog biting ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu smoked from the corner of his mouth. The city management team must not come to take the dog away. Qin Ning felt his lower lip and was depressed. Holding a cell phone and making a call. Han Junyu heard the vibration of his mobile phone, looked at the caller ID, and looked up at the puffed kitten. He pressed answer. Just when he took the mobile phone, the other party hung up. Qin Ning shrugged innocently and gave him a playful smile. "Oh, the wrong number." Han Junyu put down the phone and continued to read the document. A few seconds later, the phone vibrated again, looking at the caller ID, it was still a woman''s number. He still answered. But the other party hung up again. Han Junyu takes a deep breath, continues to read the document, and so on, where does he see? He needs to sort out the logic of a series of data and continue to look at it. When the mobile phone vibrated again, he took a cold glance, held his temper and pressed the answer. "Stupid girl, if you disturb me again, you should clean up!" Qin Ning picked up the phone, shriveled powder lips, gas wheezing stare at him. "Han Junyu, you are cruel to me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She''s been arguing with him. He''s not fierce. She''s in hell. "I''m just joking with others. You''ll kill me. Han Junyu, you''re unreasonable." Qin Ning''s eyes were shriveled, his mouth was shriveled, his eyes were red, and there were tears in his big eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled out the corner of his eyes and kneaded his eyebrows helplessly. "I accompany you in the office every day. You are serious and don''t talk to me. I''m bored. It''s just a joke. Do you have to be so serious? " The more she said, the more aggrieved she was. With the blink of her eyes, tears left. "If you dislike me, I will not come." She said as she packed. Oh, no, she ate everything that belonged to her here. After turning around, I didn''t find what I wanted to take away. I carried my bag out. Han Junyu pinches her eyebrows, gets up and blocks her at the door with his long arm on her side. It''s a beautiful wall. He took out a handkerchief to help her wipe her tears, but Qin Ning clapped his hand and grabbed his handkerchief to wipe her tears. "Stupid girl, really angry?" Qin Ning pursed his lips, frowned and turned away from him. "I cried, and you asked me if I was angry. Are you an idiot?" Han Junyu reluctantly licked the alveolar, also at this time, the little woman''s courage is the fattest. The most hateful, looking at her red eyes, he has no temper."Well behaved, if you want to go back, I''ll let Lao Mo see you off." "You really want to drive me away. You just want to drive me away because you hate me and dislike me. Hum, I''m leaving now. If those women have a chance to jump on you, you''ll be satisfied. " Qin Ning held his breath, tears fell down again, and his shoulders shrugged and shrugged. It was so uncomfortable. "Aren''t you going?" "If I want to go, just let me go. Is it because other women really want to jump on you and you''ll be knocked down? " "They dare!" Han Junyu''s face was cold and scornful. "Who can tell? If you are really knocked down, you are someone else''s, not mine." Qin Ning stared at him pitifully, and the more he said, the more tears he had. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist and took a deep breath. Good girl, you win! He was upset and succeeded in stealing his reason. "OK, I''m an idiot. Stop crying, OK?" Qin Ning stares at him. He doesn''t hold it back. He laughs. "Mr. idiot, nice to meet you. I''m your girlfriend, the most beautiful little flower." Han Junyu can''t laugh or cry at her two crimes. Take the handkerchief from her and wipe her nose. But suddenly, like a child, she rubbed her nose or tears against his face. "Han Junyu, I want to bite you too." Just now, he deliberately untied his tie to scare her. She was afraid that he would not run around, so he asked for a kiss, and she would not refuse. But he is merciless, kiss her dizzy. Unconvinced, she thought of counterattack. If she doesn''t preempt, it''s impossible to get close to him, so she plays a rogue and uses women''s tears to soften his heart. He rubbed the corner of his nose with tears and bit his face. This game, she won! Han Junyu wiped her face with his handkerchief and knocked her on the forehead. "Satisfied?" Qin Ning doesn''t dodge either. She stares at his big eyes and is very sincere. She smiles and asks him to evaluate her acting skills. "I make trouble out of nothing. Is it terrible?" "Oh" it''s not only terrible, it''s deadly! Although Han Junyu saw through that she was acting early in the morning, he still could not bear her tears and bowed his head to kiss her eyes. "Ning Ning, you can call me when you are angry, or you can text me when you are unhappy. The way you cry is so ugly. " Crying is not good for her eyes. Although her lacrimal gland is developed, he is still worried that it will hurt her eyes. "Hey, I was just playing with you. I didn''t cry." Qin Ning shook his head unconcerned. Han Junyu wiped her eyes with his finger, and there were tears on it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smirked and pretended not to see it. He rubbed his head down into his arms and hit his forehead against his chest. Chapter 309 After a fight, Qin Ning''s anger dissipated and his face got better. Han Junyu moved a chair to his side, took her little hand and let her sit down. "Darling, when I deal with these documents, we can have a holiday!" Today, Friday, he promised her that he would go mountain climbing at the weekend. Qin Ning looked at a stack of documents on the desk, distressed. Follow his steps, sit next to him, really don''t disturb him. He read the papers carefully, and she played games with headphones. She played a game, he dealt with a document, two people like a game. He finished reading a document, she lost a game, then she gave him a kiss. She won a game before he finished reading the papers, so he gave her a kiss. When the agreement was reached, Han Junyu read the documents carefully. He had a good memory, and read more and more quickly at a glance. Qin Ning also wants to play the game seriously, but the more behind the game, the more difficult it is to upgrade. So after he read a document, she died. I don''t know how many times. At the beginning, she was honest enough to kiss him. When she got to the back, she always lost and didn''t play games, so she made trouble for him. When he looked at a pile of data, her small hand was lying on the file dishonestly, and her small face looked out of the window carelessly. When the man''s brown eyes stared at her with warning, she took away her hands as if nothing had happened, and boasted. "The scenery outside the window is really good. Tut Tut, those two clouds are really beautiful!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Repeat several times, Han Junyu also annoyed. Holding her disorderly little hand, she was too guilty to move and sat down honestly. She felt bored, with chin pillow desk, blinking big eyes, staring at him pitifully. Han Junyu''s heart softened, released her hand, she immediately began to smile, full of blood resurrection. He looked up and gave him a kiss on his side face. "You work hard. I promise I won''t disturb you this time." Han Junyu took a look at her and watched her unlock the tablet beside her. She pressed six zeros decisively and failed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She puzzled and pressed six one, still failed. I tried four times and failed. If I failed again, the system of the tablet will prompt that I can''t unlock the lock again today. She grinds her teeth and asks him bitterly. "Han Junyu, what''s the password?" ¡°£¡ @#£¤%amp;¡£¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin ningdun was so angry that he wanted to smash the tablet in his hand and set up such a complex symbol. What''s the structure of his brain. "There are two rows of marks on the key cap of the keyboard, the top is the symbol, the bottom is the number of words, so the translation is 123457. Stupid girl, do you understand? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth was drawn, and he was fooled again. She downloaded a game app and played it. This game is not difficult for her, it''s easy. Han Junyu has dealt with more than half of the documents, but he suddenly calms down around him, and he doesn''t feel used to it. Turn to see the woman, do not know what the game is playing, with your fingers sliding flat screen. He moved his eyes and leaned close to her. He saw a few fruits on the screen. Then with a stroke of her little hand, the fruits were cut open by her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He raised his eyebrow slightly and stared at her little hand. She likes to eat fruit best. With so many fruits to cut, no wonder she is so happy. When he looked at the files, he looked at the tablet several times. He soon understood the rules of the game, but the more he looked at it, the more he felt that something was wrong. At the beginning, she was honest about cutting fruit. When she got to the back, she was staring at the bomb. Isn''t this about death? When he finished reading a thick document, she said with a smile, "Han Junyu, I can kiss you five times." She calculated clearly, opened her fingers, five fingers were thin and white. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu hooked his lips. I thought it was a little woman. After reading a pile of documents, it''s time to get off work, and then look down to see that the little woman has fallen asleep on the table. At this time, song Xuan pushed the door in. "President," "Shh, you''re sleeping. Keep your voice down." Han Junyu gave him a warning look. Song Xuan looked at the drooling little girl lying on the table, lifted the golden eyes on the bridge of his nose, and thought he didn''t see anything. "Monsieur, a subsidiary is declared bankrupt." "Well." Han Junyu had long expected that Qin Ning would receive five million yuan, which means that Meng''s reputation will be in crisis. Meng''s capital is tight now. It''s a matter of time before his subsidiary goes bankrupt."The bankrupt company is under Meng song''s hands." "Yes. President, you can see the situation of Meng very clearly. " Song Xuan couldn''t help praising him. "Oh, Meng song has a simple mind. He is not Meng Sen''s opponent at all." Han Junyu leaned his lazy back against the back of the chair, put his long finger on his thin lips and thought, "Meng song will fight back, and Meng Sen will give an account to the old man when he takes over Meng song''s industry, and he will certainly get some cooperation on the scene. Mr. Meng is a poisonous snake. In order to save the situation, he is likely to find someone to cooperate with and choose an heir in the Meng family. " "Yes." Song Xuan wrote it down. "President, when you come here, it''s said that the man who wanted to take his wife that night was arranged by Meng Zhidong." "Meng Zhidong?" Han Junyu was surprised. This little man is very brave. "Meng Zhidong learned that it was Xu Lin who ruined the old man''s birthday party, so he wanted to rob his wife and take the opportunity to blame Xu Lin." Han Junyu thought of the blue and purple marks on Qin Ning''s stomach last time, his cold eyes narrowed, and evil spirit flashed in his brown eyes. "If Meng Zhidong wants to play the game of framing, then we will give him a game card for free, ha!" In his calm tone, there were a few minutes of coldness. After hearing this, song Xuan felt that his back neck was cold, and there was a chill. "Yes, I''ll let you arrange it." Song Xuan is ready to leave. Suddenly, he hears him say. "Weekend, I''m going to have a holiday." Song Xuan faltered at his feet and almost hit his forehead against the door. He held the glasses on the bridge of his nose with a bad feeling. "President, weekend is a holiday." "Well, so you''re going to play with me at the weekend." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s special? Can I have fun when I go out with you? Song Xuan wanted to curse the street, but after thinking about his work, he took a deep breath and comforted himself in his heart. He didn''t go out to play for a long time, but he wanted to play. He certainly can''t enjoy himself. It''s better to be alone than to be together! So after he left the office, he called Xiao Jue and Pei Qian. Xiao Jue is also busy with his work recently. He is so busy that he feels dizzy. When he hears that he wants to go out to play, he nods and agrees. Pei Qian said that when he went out to play, he naturally agreed that although he was busy with his work, he could take a holiday on the weekend, which was no problem at all. With their consent, song Xuan finally breathed a sigh of relief after he hung up the phone. He can''t eat dog food alone. If we eat dog food together, there will always be comfort for each other! At the weekend, the plan is to climb mountains. Qin Ning was wearing a white hat and a set of light blue sports shoes. Han Junyu is wearing a black hat, a gray casual suit and black sports shoes. Two people stand together, although the color is different, the overall feeling is very comfortable. Aunt Zhang looked at them, and the more they looked, the more they matched each other. She put the prepared things into Qin Ning''s bag with a smile. When Qin Ning was going to get his bag, he was intercepted halfway. Han Junyu carrying her bag, the other hand also naturally holding her hand, with people to go out. "Han Junyu, his hands are very hot." Qin Ning looks at him innocently. That means, don''t let him hold hands. Chapter 310 Song Xuan drove a big SUV to pick them up. When he saw them walking out hand in hand, he took off his glasses and wiped them. Because he went out to play, he changed into a big toad mirror with a wine red frame, fashionable and cool. He looked at his glasses to the sun and made sure they were cleaned. He put them on again. It''s still early, but at the end of summer, the temperature is still very high. Men''s palms are already hot, coupled with the hot weather, Qin Ning''s palms are sweating. Han Junyu holds her left hand. After releasing it, he changes the bag into a hand. He goes to her right and holds her right hand. "Are you better?" Qin Ning would shake his big hand and smirk at him. "Hey, it''s not hot. Han Junyu, you are so smart. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wearing glasses, song Xuan scraped his eyebrows with his fingers and sighed helplessly. When they are good, they are really sweet. Two people get on the car, want to go and Feng Wei better place, but song Xuan said to wait. "What are you waiting for?" Qin Ning doubts. "There are two more kids to play with." Song Xuanping said quietly. Han Junyu leans on the back seat and plays the game upgrade in Qin Ning''s mobile phone. Hearing song Xuan''s words, his fingers pause. "You called Xiao Jue and Pei Qian?" Song Xuan raised his eyebrows, pretended to be calm and shrugged helplessly. "It''s not my call. They heard yesterday that I''m going out to play today. They insist on following me. I can''t help it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Pei Qian is a playful man. He believes in playing with him. But it''s hard to say about Xiao Jue. He''s usually busy with his work, working day and night. In addition to sorting out all kinds of papers, he has to deal with all kinds of things in the hospital. It''s not a normal thing for him to walk out of the hospital. "Song tezhu, do it yourself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan listened to this sentence with some caution. Qin Ning still didn''t understand what the two people said, "Han Junyu, what are you talking about?" "Besides, it''s hard to find a girlfriend." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. "No, I think uncle song is very good." Qin Ning looked at Song Xuan. Song Xuan has a height of 1.85 meters. His actions are full of elites. He looks very smart and calm. And he has a stable job, salary is not bad, why can''t find a girlfriend. "Oh, you think he''s good?" Someone''s tone became gloomy, cold questioning. Always like jealous boyfriend, can''t chat. ¡°¡­¡­ No, I think so. Compared with my uncle Han, I like my uncle Han better. " She hastened to groom him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan glanced at Qin Ning. Qin Ning gave him a friendly smile and patted him on the shoulder. "Uncle song, if you can drive and be a secretary, you are the Savior of the world. If you are so capable, you will find a girl who likes you more. Maybe that girl is younger and more lovely than me. " ¡°¡­¡­ I thank you Song Xuan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Younger than her, isn''t that underage? Soon a car came up behind. Pei Qian was driving. Xiao Jue was lying in the back to have a rest. On the way to the highway, Feng Wei comes with ban Yongjun and Pei Ming in his car. Pei Qian''s face changed when he saw Pei Ming coming. He almost drove the car into the ditch. The car bumped a little. Xiao Jue, who was sleeping in the car, hit his head. He screwed his eyebrows and sat up. "It''s not that I said, Pei Qian, you driver have a sense of responsibility, OK!" Pei Qian knew that he was wrong. He rolled up the window and asked her mysteriously. "Sir Xiao, let me ask you something." "Well?" Xiao Jue rubbed his eyes and hit him. He felt sleepy and wanted to continue to sleep. "Mingming is back, you know." Xiao Jue closed his eyes, opened them abruptly, and looked out of the window for a long time. "I know she''s back. What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. I just think that in a city, you can''t look up and look down. If you see her, what will you do?" Pei Qian shook his rearview mirror to see his expression, but he failed. "Whatever else, whatever she wants." Xiao Jue closed his eyes, but his heart was not calm. At that time, he hurt her. She would not agree with what he could do. I just hope that time can reduce the pain of her wound and make her hate him less. ¡­¡­ Today, it was originally Feng Wei who wanted to take a picture of the scenery on the mountain and made an appointment with ban Yongjun.But ban Yongjun thought that they would be embarrassed if they went out together, so he told Qin Ning about it. Qinning also want to go out for a walk, coax Han Junyu together. When Pei Ming heard that they were going to play in the mountains, he said that he would take her with him. Then song Xuan called the other two to play. Two people''s tour becomes eight people''s tour. Feng Wei can''t laugh or cry. Originally, he wanted to find a chance to date ban Yongjun. Unexpectedly, he followed a group of people. The mountain eight people want to climb is commonly known as volcano. The volcano is located in the northwest of Nankang city. In recent years, tourism has been developed, so there are not many places to develop. There are still many original places in the mountain, so Fengwei will see the mountain scenery. There are several five-star hotels on the mountain. There are hot springs, natural fountains and so on. A little higher than the hotel, there is a very large temple of Zen Music in the precipitous terrain. This temple is very old, and it is the place where Qingxiu monks live. It is not open to the public. But Feng Wei and the temple host knew each other, so the plan was to climb the mountain today, stay in the hotel at night and go to the temple tomorrow. The car stops at the foot of the mountain. A few people put on their climbing clothes and take their climbing sticks. Target location, hotel on the mountain. Xiao Jue changed his clothes before getting off the bus. When he got off the bus, he saw Pei Ming talking to ban Yongjun. He put his hands in his pockets, leaned against the door and stared at her quietly. After years of experience, the young girl grew taller, but she lost weight. Her little round face is even smaller. When she smiles, she has two beautiful apple muscles, but now she doesn''t seem to like laughing very much. She used to like red very much. She was very bright. Tomboy of her, although still short hair, but dyed wine red. Her face is painted with delicate make-up, with a pompous long earrings, a dark brown sportswear, standing inconspicuously in the crowd. Pei Ming also noticed that someone was staring at her and turned her head to the man''s eyes. She was stunned for a few seconds. But soon, she pulled out a smile and nodded to him as a greeting. Xiao Jue was surprised. He didn''t expect indifference. Isn''t it good for him to laugh at himself again? Now that she has been able to deal with it calmly, he can''t be too hypocritical and nodded to her politely. When Qin Ning got out of the car, he looked up at the mountain, swallowed his saliva, and turned to Han Junyu. "I can''t climb up. Can I roll up?" Chapter 311 Han Junning got out of the car and stopped staring at her hair. Finger comb her temples not combed up a few strands of uneven hair, take off the hairpin, re card good. He was not proficient in these movements. He tried several times to finish the task. He had a slight compulsion, something that he didn''t like and had to deal with. Just now she was in the car, nagging that she wanted to comb all her hair, otherwise it would be too hot, but he cut her hair in different lengths. If you comb your hair, you won''t notice it. If you scatter your hair, it''s like a dog biting it. You can''t bear to look directly at it. Every time she had to take her to the barber''s for a new haircut, she shook her head and protected her hair with her hands. To be honest, this is the product of the president of Sheng''an group. It''s the only one in the world. She doesn''t want to change her hair style. Looking at her serious face, Han Junyu is soft hearted and happy with her. Suddenly listen to her talk, that meaning want to escape halfway, he carelessly one hand insert pocket, cool Piao she. "If you can''t get up, just climb up honestly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning Du powder lips, can only accept life. Standing next to a few men, see Han Junyu unexpectedly give little girl get hairpin, a pair of posture to do father, mouth corners all smoked. But look at the little girl in his arms clever look like, is a face of envy. This if the general people by Han Junyu''s venomous tongue against a few words, will certainly get angry, but this little girl is not. When he satirized her, she also hated him. However, he grunted angrily and rubbed himself in his arms, which made several people beside him feel a little bit sour. "Oh, song Xuan, your president is like this every day. Can you bear it?" And Qin Ning noisy look, naive like a child, let Pei Qian want to hit him. Song Xuan was used to it, and looked at him calmly. "It''s called going through all kinds of battles, all kinds of poisons are invincible!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Since it''s mountain climbing, there must be a game to be interesting. Pei Qian suggests that they form a team. He and Xiao Jue form a team. Feng Wei originally wanted to form a team with ban Yongjun, but she said ahead of time that she would form a team with Pei Ming. Feng Wei can only work with song Xuan, and the rest are Qin Ning and Han Junyu. Among the eight, Qin Ning is the youngest, the shortest, and the weakest. He has been dawdling behind. Han Junyu is not in a hurry. He follows her and never leaves. Looking at the crowd climbing up, Qin Ning pursed her lips and took a look at the man. "Han Junyu, do you think we will lose?" "There''s a prize for winning?" Han Junyu asked. Pei Qian, who was walking in front of him, heard Han Junyu''s words and said aloud with a smile. "If a man wins, he can make a request to the loser. Ladies win, losers give them a set of cosmetics. Climbing on a hot day hurts your skin. " This is what Pei Qian could say, but no one refuted. "Pei Qian, if you lose, go bungee jumping." Han Junyu said. There is a bungee jumping playground on the mountain, and Pei Qian is afraid of heights. "Why?" Pei Qian was furious. His face was soft and overcast, with slanting peach blossom eyes, slightly narrowed, and his thin rose red lips pursed angrily. In this blue sky and white sun, it exudes some evil spirit. "No, Han Junyu, don''t be too arrogant. You also have a small tail. With the physical strength of Xiao Jue and I, you can resist two cows. You are sure to win! " "Dare not play?" Han Junyu is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He quarrels with Pei Qian. He can''t finish talking about it for three days and three nights. "Play, play, I tell you, is not, is bungee jumping, bungee jumping, who dare not who is grandson!" Pei Qian was really afraid of heights. He just imagined in his mind that bungee jumping was standing on a high place, and his feet were shaking a little. But for the sake of face, he will never admit it, he will be afraid! "Well, you''re here to find a brother for grandfather Pei. Doesn''t grandfather Pei agree?" Han Junyu sneered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people see Pei Qian angry want to kick Han Junyu to fly, desperately bear to smile. If Pei Qian really lost, but did not dare bungee jumping, is not to recognize himself as a grandson, they are grandfather. This kind of joke, Han Junyu dare to say, if this is heard by grandfather Pei, it is not good to say that a fire, a bullet will kill people. Pei Qian had been studying in Military Academy for several generations. He didn''t want to inherit his ancestors. Pei ming could only replace him and go to military academy to join the army in the future. "Pei Qian, don''t look for abuse. If you can''t beat others, you still have to gather in front of them. Now they have a wife, not like you... " Xiao Jue''s cool persuasion. "It''s great to have a wife. I don''t want to look for it. If I want to look for it, I can find a group of people. No, a truck!"Pei Ming pulled the corner of his mouth and glanced at Pei Qian, "I''ll lend you nine more courage, you try." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian. The Pei family has strict family rules. If they mess with men and women, the old man will shoot him first. We are in a good mood. We are in a good mood. We are in a good mood. After a while, Qin Ning was left behind, her tired hands akimbo, sweating. Today is a good day, the sun is not particularly spicy, but qinning is still hot. Han Junyu takes out her handkerchief and wipes her hand. Feng Wei wanted to take a picture, so he deliberately stayed at the end. From time to time, he found an angle to take a few pictures of the scenery. When he saw his hands together, he was touched and found a good angle to take a picture. Staring at the two people under his lens, although they didn''t say a word, but the two people''s eyes, but each other''s mood. The most difficult thing is to catch the eyes of people. Through the eyes, we can see the soul of the characters. "Qinning, come on, I''ll go first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± See Feng Wei natural and unrestrained go forward, Qin Ning mouth a smoke. He must have come to abuse her on purpose! "Han Junyu, I''m so tired. I''ll have a rest." Qin Ning stood still and sat down on a stone with soft legs. Han Junyu breath stable, open the backpack behind, first let her drink some water. They brought a mug, and she was comfortable after drinking. Looking at the mountain, she felt a pain in her neck. Ah, mountain climbing is not an entertainment that ordinary people can play. "Ning Ning, let''s play a game." "Well?" Qin Ning looked up at him. When Han Junyu looked at his watch, he pointed to a small hill in front of him. "Twenty minutes, when you get to that hill, I''ll give you a reward." "What reward?" Qin Ning stands up expectantly. "If you want to know, finish the game." He went on. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, did not delay any longer, and quickened her pace. "Han Junyu, you have to wait for me." Han Junyu stops walking. When she comes near, she suddenly stops her. She blinks in doubt. "What''s the matter?" "I''ll take you another way, shh." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man''s face is full of mystery. Qin Ning excitedly follows him and finds a path opened up. The path was blocked by many new branches and leaves, so the people in front didn''t find it. Chapter 312 Since it''s mountain climbing, Han Junyu takes her along the path, that''s cheating. Qin Ning pursed her pink lips like a thief. "Han Junyu, we cheat like this. What if they find out?" Han Junyu kept on walking, his face was calm, and he pointed his head. "People who use brains use strategies." ¡°¡­¡­¡± In terms of shamelessness, you won! Qin Ning''s mouth was drawn, but he quickened his pace. Twenty minutes later, they ran to a small business hill and left a lot of people behind. Qin Ning excitedly turned around and reached out to ask him. "Han Junyu, what about my reward?" Han Junyu stepped up to her, "Ning Ning, close your eyes." Qin Ning cleverly closed his eyes and raised a happy smile at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, she felt a familiar smell on her lips, and her care was dirty. "Ning Ning, the reward for you is a kiss from the president of Sheng''an group. Do you like it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kiss all kiss, she does not like useful? ¡°¡­¡­¡± The people who are climbing the mountain look up at Han Junyu and kiss Qin Ning. The picture is so beautiful that they dare not look directly at it. "What''s more, I''m thirsty and stuffed with dog food. Xiao Jue, give me some water to wash my eyes." Pei Qian make complaints about it. Xiao Jue slightly frowned and stared at them, thinking of a serious problem. "How did they both get in front of us? Crossing or cheating? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. That''s a good question. "Han Junyu, you mean it, you cheat!" Pei Qian refused and stepped up. Han Junyu quickly takes Qin Ning to run forward. Qin Ning laughs and keeps up with him. After three hours, all the people were tired on a big stone. "How long will it take?" Qin Ning couldn''t help asking. Feng Wei looked at the map and estimated the time. "If we hurry up, it will take three hours." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Pei Qian was depressed and sat kicking song Xuan, "say good relax, say good picnic, say good play, you want my life!" Song Xuan didn''t hide either. He patted his dirty trousers and gave him a cool look. "If you don''t want to play, you can go back, and I won''t keep you." "Oh, Lord Xiao, I need comfort." Pei Qian is going to hold Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue immediately dodged and distanced himself from him. "To comfort you, find your wives. Oh, no, you have a truckload of wives." Pei Qian was caught off guard by the pain in the face. "Women are like clothes. Brothers are the true feelings. Don''t let me down, Xiao Jue." Xiao Jue shivered his goose bumps and went to song Xuan. "Let''s change our teammates, or I''ll lose my moral integrity." Song Xuan smile, "integrity is not worth money, drop a more healthy!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue. Where there is Pei Qian''s gag, there will be no silence. When a few people say this, it''s another frolic. Qin Ning is really tired, lying on his back, "Han Junyu, really tired, legs shaking." Han Junyu turned around, put her leg on his knee and gave her a pinch. "Is it here?" "Well, hiss. It hurts." Qin Ning whispered. "I''ll soak your feet when I go up the mountain." Han Junyu comforted her. "Well, I''ll soak your feet, too." Qin Ning was convinced by the reward, and was pinched by him. She hid in his arms with a smile. "Han Junyu, oh, itch." The woman who has been wrinkling her little face finally smiles. Han Junyu rubs her little face and steals a kiss from her soft, pink and white face. Qin Ning slightly raised his big pure eyes, hehe laughed, narrowed his big eyes and looked at the distant scenery. "Although I''m tired, the scenery here is really good. I''ll come back here to see the scenery when I have a chance." "Ouch, toothache." See Han Junyu and his little wife tired of crooked together, Pei Qian covered his cheek, acting realistic. Song Xuan patted him on the shoulder, "it''s worthy of being the film king who won the award. When he envies others, he can cover up so skillfully." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian blinked his eyes without hanging, his eyes were slanting, and his eyes were slightly narrowed, with some sadness. "Song Xuan, when you express your inner activities, you don''t have to be so direct. I know you "In the past, in the face of the crazy work of the president, you can still have comfort in your heart. Now that someone has a wife, you feel sorry for yourself and finally realize that you have been abandoned." ¡°¡­¡­¡±Song Xuan is pinched by the neck and Pei Qian shouts. "Oh, Han Junyu, your ex boyfriend is trapped in love. I see through his mind and want to kill him." Han Junyu takes Qin Ning''s hand, and they stand up together. In front of everyone, he lowers his head to kiss Qin Ning''s pink lips. Qin Ning a stay, did not expect Han Junyu will be so bold, kiss himself in front of the crowd, hands covered into a tomato red face, to his arms to hide. Han Junyu rubbed her small head, brown eyes bright, mouth slightly hook, said to song Xuan. "Song Xuan, don''t mention it. Kill him and I''ll add your year-end bonus." ¡°¡­¡­ No humanity. Shouldn''t single dogs want a league? Song Xuan Pei Qian blinked pitifully, like the lost husky of his family. Everyone was holding a smile. Xiao Jue''s eyes inadvertently to Pei Ming, Pei Ming calmly looked away, looking at the distant scenery. His eyes are reluctant to move away, staring at her side face, far-reaching. In the past, she was always noisy and seldom had such a quiet time. He used to say whether she could be honest. She was still obedient at first, and in a few minutes, she was going to look for trouble. Thinking of the past, he had a wry smile on his lips. Ban Yongjun has been quietly watching Qin Ning and Han Junyu interact, want to learn how to get along between lovers. But looking at the two people''s natural closeness, she covers her cheek. At present, she can''t get along with Feng Wei as if no one else. Looking at Feng Wei, he found that he was really staring at himself, covering his red face and lowering his head. After a short rest, people still have to get up. In the end, the girls are tired to help her walk, Feng Wei can''t see, pull her to her arms, help her walk. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming. Pei Qian thinks that Pei Ming is also a girl. After walking for such a long time, he will be tired. He squats down in front of her. "Come up, don''t say brother, I don''t love you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming took a puff from the corner of her mouth. It''s only six hours since she left. It''s time for her to carry 12 loads a day without blinking. She kicked in the past, "Pei Qian, don''t be shameful, go away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± But for the kindness of Xiao Jue, he would have fallen down and broken his face. Han Junyu is not wordy. He goes to Qin Ning and pats himself on the shoulder. Qin Ning saw that everyone was staring at her, a little embarrassed, but she really didn''t have the strength to go any more. Climb on his broad back, small head pillow on his neck, clever, cute. A few people tut Tut, this is the right way to open a couple, but it''s not easy to learn that Han Junyu loves a woman so much. The two ladies on the scene lamented that Han Junyu, such a tyrannical president, was like the Lord of Yan when he was cold faced. If you spoil a woman, it can hurt you to the bone. If you want to hold her up to heaven, it''s really enviable. Chapter 313 Finally to the hotel, Qin Ning tired paralysis, lying on the sofa pretending to die. Feng Wei was supposed to walk for six hours, but everyone stopped and walked, and finally walked for eight hours to get to the place. In the end, who won, who cares! Qin Ning stares at the ceiling, and now she''s basically abandoned cats all the time. The line of sight swept a circle, didn''t see Han Junyu, she doubts of get up. "Han Junyu?" Han Junyu opened the door and saw the little woman blinking her big eyes and staring at herself. "Go and lie down, and I''ll draw water for your feet." "Where did you just go?" Qinning obedient sitting on the sofa. "Find medicine, give love." The man''s tone is calm, but Qin Ning is strange. "Eh..." What medicine is he looking for? To whom? After a while, Han Junyu came out with a basin of hot water and looked at the reddish brown water in the basin. The medicine he said should have soaked his feet. She was moved in her heart. She didn''t expect that he was so considerate to find medicine for her feet. Han Junyu puts on a black bracelet, takes out his mobile phone, and tests the water temperature with his other hand. The data of water temperature is displayed on the mobile phone. The water temperature was on the high side, so he added some cold water. When the water temperature was 60 degrees, he put the basin under her feet. Qin Ning stares at his mobile phone curiously. Last time she saw him use this method to test her height, but she doesn''t know what operation it is. "Han Junyu, is that a new product developed by your company?" "It''s not Sheng''an, it''s my private investment company, and it''s still developing abroad." He said that it is an inevitable trend for that company to become a multinational company and come to China. Han Junyu pinched her feet and timed her. She has a poor constitution and some hypoglycemia. Others can soak for 20 minutes, but she can soak for 15 minutes at most. When it''s time, dry her feet and look up to see that she''s asleep. Han Junyu''s face was soft. He bent down to take her to bed, covered her with a quilt, and lowered his head to kiss him on the forehead. Then he went to clean up. He also took a hot bath and came out of the bathroom to hear his mobile phone vibrate. Worried that it would disturb him, he picked up his cell phone and went to the balcony. It''s Junyi. "Mr. Han, Jia Xueer said today that your mother died because Meng Zhengtao changed her medicine and gave her depression and hypnotics." Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes were cold, and his handsome face was overcast and cold. "Ask her why Meng Zhengtao changed her dressing?" "What she said is very wrong. The general meaning is that Meng Zhengtao takes a fancy to your mother, but your mother doesn''t agree with him. Meng Zhengtao has a grudge. Your mother is not feeling well. She went to the hospital to get the medicine. She thought it was gynecological medicine, but it was actually medicine for severe depression and sleep promotion. Besides, your mother secretly met Su Li before she committed suicide. Maybe Su Li was also involved in this incident. " Han Junyu hooks the corner of his mouth and asks coldly. "Where is Meng Zhengtao now?" "Coincidentally, he goes to the temple every month, and now he is also on the mountain." Han Junyu holds the big hand of the railing, burst up the green tendons, brown eyes Yin cold, thin lips evoke a touch of evil. Yes, what a coincidence! In another room, song Xuan, who has taken a bath, is about to go to the windowsill to blow the cool air when he sees Xiao Jue leaning on the balcony staring at his mobile phone in a daze. "Are you a cell phone controller, too?" Song Xuan does not care about a glance, found that he has been staring at the photos in a daze. That picture was taken today. It should not be taken by him, but by the person walking in front of him. "Maybe you don''t control mobile phones, but women?" When Xiao Jue heard him joking, he threw his mobile phone into his pocket and looked at the last red glow in the sky. The setting sun in midsummer is so beautiful. "Have you ever liked song Xuan?" Suddenly, Xiao Jue threw a problem. Song Xuan was stunned and thought seriously, "how can I be regarded as like? Does secret love count Xiao Jue was surprised and showed some curiosity. "Hey, the woman you can fall in love with secretly, tut Tut, it must be her life. Let me guess, isn''t it still first love? " The corner of song Xuan''s mouth flicked and glanced at him. Looking at the setting sun, thinking about when I was young, I had been confused and palpitating. Unfortunately, that secret love was his own business. "It''s not the first love, but I have a deep memory of that girl." Can remember deep, nature is also the most incisive, every time I think of it will be distressed. "Why do you have a secret love all the time?"With song Xuan''s neat way of doing things, he liked others, but he just fell in love with them secretly? Xiao Jue didn''t believe it. "Secret love is also very good. It''s not related to other people. It''s a person''s only drunk." Song Xuan sighed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This sentence was like a needle into Xiao Jue''s heart. He was stiff with pain and his face turned blue. "Single dogs, the topic of love is so loose." Next door suddenly came a sneer, two people do not have to look back, listen to the tone of ridicule, you know who is such an arrogant person. A man with a poisonous mouth can''t find a girlfriend, and he has a concubine. What''s so proud of. Hum! Looking at their faces, Han Junyu can naturally guess their thoughts. He sneers at them. "If you have the ability, go and raise a beautiful and clever wife for me to see." Han Junyu''s arms are propped up on the railings, tall and lazy, and his eyes are high above them. "One is that a little girl liked it, but she was blind and wanted to chase the white moonlight in her heart. One is like a woman, timid, dare not pursue. What do you say to wait for others to find their love, only to find that the woman has been taken care of by others. " The former is about Xiao Jue, while the latter is about song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue and song xuanzui have smoked. Can this man''s mouth be more poisonous? Han Junyu never cares about other people''s attitude. He slowly spits out a lot of words. "My sons all come out to make soy sauce. If you want to be single, ha ha, wait a few years, maybe you can hook up with my daughter''s classmates to be girlfriends. Anyway, age difference is not a problem. Your means of chasing women are, oh, no, brain damage is the problem. " "Han Junyu, it''s rare for you to say two words. If you don''t poison, will you die?" Xiao Jue was depressed. What do you mean when his woman grows up to 18 years old, he will be at least 40 or 50 years old? Old cow eats tender grass, ha ha, thanks to him. "I think it''s hard for Han Junyu to say two nice words. If you don''t find a good girl, she will be robbed by others. When you want to find a place to cry, there''s no place for you." "Pei Qian, you are single too. Shut up Xiao Jue gave a cold warning. "If you want me to shut up, I won''t say a word about my grandfather, my mother, my great aunt, and my cousin finding my sister a date." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue. Song Xuan held a smile and sympathized with Xiao Jue for a second. Oh, if Pei Qian really becomes his elder brother-in-law in the future, his life will not be easy. Han Junyu looks at the time, but turns to see song Xuan. "Song Xuan, I can''t find someone. I''ll take you out tonight." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan, who was named, listened to what he said, but he refused. Pei Qian and Xiao Jue looked at each other curiously. Where will Han Junyu take song Xuan? Take their two single dogs with them. Chapter 314 Han Junyu needs help in what he wants to do. It happens that Xiao Jue and Pei Qian are good at Kung Fu. If they want to join in the fun, he is willing to take them all with him. But Xiao Jue and Pei Qian don''t think so. They thought Han Junyu was going to take them to play with women, but they didn''t expect that he was looking for a nasty old man. Men with poisonous mouth and black belly, once again they refresh their understanding of shamelessness. Compensate them a pure heart! Song Xuan and Pei Qian guard outside the door. Han Junyu and Xiao Jue enter the suite and easily take care of the bodyguards around Mr. Meng. Looking at Han Junyu''s arrival, master Meng was very surprised. His face was still calm, but his heart was in chaos. Han Junyu sat on the sofa, staring coldly at the old man Meng who was drinking tea. "Old man, it''s hard to see you. I''m sorry." Master Meng nodded, showing a kind look. "Mr. Han, you''re welcome. If you want to see me, let me know. I''ll make tea for you here." Han Junyu looks at him pouring tea calmly, kicks it on the tea table, and sprinkles all the hot tea on Mr. Meng. Master Meng was not angry, and his turbid eyes were staring at him, "Mr. Han, you are very angry." Someone killed his mother, but he just kicked the table instead of directly kicking people. It''s polite. When he was young, he was just a street gangster. If he could become a small part of a local business, his means must be unclean. People who don''t like his style in the industry privately say that the old boss is a vicious snake. Biting people in secret, especially revenge. Don''t provoke, or you''ll get a bite. Han Junyu doesn''t want to waste time with him. He takes out a picture in his wallet and puts it in front of him. "Do you know this woman?" Mr. Meng squinted, his eyes suddenly flashed, a touch of panic, eyes dodged. I don''t know Mr. Han. What do you want to know "Tell me how she died." Meng Zhengtao looks ugly and stares at him angrily. "Mr. Han, you have to talk about evidence. How can you say that her death has something to do with me?" Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes stare at him coldly. Suddenly he sneers coldly, which is extremely ironic. According to common sense, if someone you know dies and you ask someone who has nothing to do with it, even if that person has no compassion, he will exclaim, what a pity that person has died. What''s more, Meng Zhengtao, who can make scenes, didn''t say a word about the scenes, but directly refuted. What does this mean? It''s guilty. Only guilty people, afraid of being exposed, will retort angrily and safeguard their own interests. Han Junyu studied economic management, minor in psychology, from the language, to analyze the character''s heart. Originally, he wanted to ask, but listening to Meng Zhengtao''s retort, he was more sure that his mother''s death had something to do with him. "I don''t know. I''ll send you to hell today!" He sprang to his feet. He was tall and straight, and the pressure of cautious people came to the old man. He took two steps back. In the turbid eyes, there is blood, full of fear. "Han Junyu, your mother died. I know you are very sad, and I am sorry. But people can''t come back from death. Don''t be too painful. And I have nothing to do with her death. There is a misunderstanding between us. " Han Junyu shook his head with a sneer. Now he is in the right state. But it''s a pity that it''s a state of strong support, such as the end of a crossbow. "Remember your daughter who was kidnapped?" Han Junyu whispered in his ear to remind him of something funny. "I want to tell you the good news that she was really kidnapped. She''s Jia xue''er''s daughter. She doesn''t know that, does she? " "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I still have a good play waiting for Meng Zhiming. If you don''t talk well, tomorrow I''ll let you send the white haired man to the black haired man! " In the Meng family, Mr. Meng''s favorite grandson is Meng Zhiming. Meng Zhengtao was sweating on his back, and his eyes glared at him resentfully. "Didn''t your mother commit suicide?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes flashed blood light. Now he wants to kill him. "Meng Zhengtao, I came to see you. Naturally, I found out what happened in those years. I came to see you specially to let you die and understand!" Meng Zhengtao grasped the Buddhist beads in his hand. "I know the cause of your mother''s death, taking excessive depression drugs and hypnotics, but I don''t know who the killer is." Han Junyu''s face calms down. He puts on his gloves and gracefully takes out a tube of medicine from his pocket. Xiao Jue, who is sitting next to him eating fruit and watching the play, is surprised to see what Han Junyu is holding. If he is not wrong, it should be a kind of nerve drug used in the army to interrogate traitors. As long as it is injected into the body, the pain will expand infinitely.Without harming his body, just slapping him gently, what Meng Zhengtao felt was the pain of picking skin and bones. Han Junyu''s mouth slightly raised a curve of Yin measurement. He skillfully injected the medicine into the blood vessels of master Meng. "This medicine lasts for three hours. If you don''t tell me honestly, I''ll let you have a taste of what is going to hell on the 18th floor!" He patted the old man''s face gently. The old man suddenly pinched the Buddhist beads on his wrist in pain. His face was full of sweat and he was biting his teeth. He is so stubborn, Han Junyu is not a good man, the toss or toss. He stepped on the ground with one foot, and the center of his foot stepped on his heart. "I heard that you have heart disease?" Thinking of his heart disease, Mr. Meng was afraid and begged for mercy; "I said, I said, I asked someone to change your mother''s medicine. The man who changed the dressing is Jia Xueer! She doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad, but she''s pestering you, trying to get benefits from the Han family. But I didn''t mean to kill her, because she was fragile and chose to commit suicide! " Han Junyu showed no mercy and stepped on his heart. He gave his mother antidepressants and hypnotics. Every day, her mother was in a trance, depressed and in pain. Doesn''t he just want to kill her? I''m still here. I don''t want to kill him. Damn it! "I don''t want to hurt you, old man. It''s your body that can''t bear the pain. It''s not my fault!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Master Meng''s eyes widened. He couldn''t bear the pain. He cried for mercy and wanted to call for help. Lord Xiao came over and put the tablecloth in his mouth to stop his voice. "Old man, I don''t have much patience. If you play riddles with me again, no one will collect your body for you!" If Meng Zhengtao is really killed, Han Junyu will certainly find a way to deal with it and will not be found. "Yes, yes, I said!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± In another room, Qin Ning turns over and opens her eyes vaguely. She woke up hungry. Seeing the strange environment, she was stunned for a moment and didn''t know where she was left. After a while, I remembered that I had come out to play. I got up and changed my clothes. I took my mobile phone to call Han Junyu, but he didn''t answer. She left the room to find someone else for dinner, but she didn''t expect to see someone she didn''t want to see. Chapter 315 Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming live in the same room. They just wake up and are preparing to eat. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Qin Ning. Three people about to eat, class Yongjun looking at other people''s door is closed, ask two people. "Would you like to have someone else with you?" Pei Ming thought that she might meet Xiao Jue, but she didn''t want to go to him. "Forget it, a few old men. Will they be hungry?" Qin Ning nodded, so the three girls went to the restaurant on the first floor of the hotel to find food. Three people tired all day, is really hungry. Holding the menu, Qin Ning scanned it all, thinking that those things were more suitable for Han Junyu. When she wanted to order for him, she heard a man calling his name. "Qin Ning, what a coincidence." Qinning lift Mou, see to oneself come of Han Zijin, surprised pick eyebrow. It''s a coincidence that I can meet him unexpectedly every time. "What a coincidence, you" without waiting for her to finish a sentence, Han Zijin pulled his casual clothes and explained; "I''m here to play. I heard that the scenery here is good, so I''ll come and have a look." "Oh," after the last restaurant, Han Zijin said that she was a liar for no reason. Now she doesn''t understand the origin of his words. When did she say she liked him? "Can I sit here?" Han Yongjun and ban Mingjin sit together and ask about the position of her. "No," "thank you." But before Qin Ning could refuse, the man had already sat down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming look at each other. The big boy is really handsome. When he laughs, he is very attractive. He is thin and can be seen from all his actions. He is a son of a rich family. But Qin Ning is now Han Junyu''s fiancee, Han Zijin so blatantly close to her, Pei Ming quietly drank a drink. I respect you as a hero! "Ning Ning, you haven''t introduced to me yet, this is," ban Yongjun doesn''t know Han Zijin. He asks curiously. "Oh, this is" "Hello, my name is Han Zijin. I''m Qin Ning''s classmate. Well, I can be regarded as her admirer. She confessed to me first." Han Zijin blinked mischievously, and naturally took the menu from Qin Ning''s hand, ready to order. Class Yong Jun light cough, if this sentence is heard by Han Shao, this boy will be broken a leg? "Han Zijin, not you." "you used to call me brother Zijin." Han Zijin kind correction. Qin Ning took out his anger from the corner of his mouth. "Han Zijin, did you recognize the wrong person?" "I won''t mistake people, because your amber eyes are very unforgettable. Oh, by the way, you also like to eat carrots and say you want to be a rabbit. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s the matter? Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming are staring at Qin Ning. It''s not her first love, is it? Qin Ning felt her forehead with a headache. In fact, she didn''t like eating carrots. Her father always coaxed her into saying that eating carrots can become the cutest rabbit. She worked very hard to eat carrots. "Han Zijin, what do you have to say? When did I get to know you?" Hearing the little girl''s angry interrogation, Han Zijin grinds her teeth and turns pale. He gave her so many tips, she still can''t remember, damn! "When you were eight years old, you said you liked me and gave me a carrot pen as a token of love." "Poof..." The two people nearby couldn''t help laughing. Oh, boy is too pure. When Qin Ning was eight years old, my God, it was too early for you to fall in love! Wait. Qin Ning was eight years old, Han Junyu was 19 years old, tut Tut, his girl was watched. Ban Yongjun couldn''t see it. He wanted to help Qin Ning, but he saw Qin Ning get up. "Elder martial sister, sister Ming, I''m going to have a chat with this primary school classmate. You eat first." What Qin Ning said is gnashing one''s teeth. She takes a deep breath and pulls Han Zijin to the window between two tables, ready to let him recognize a fact. She, and he, is impossible. "Han Zijin, what I said when I was eight years old, I didn''t know anything at that time, but later I forgot. I''ve talked to Han Junyu now. " when Han Zijin heard her say that Han Junyu''s face was not good, he interrupted him impolitely. "So, it''s you who moved and abandoned me mercilessly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning clenched her fists. The boy opposite is a bully in the school. He has a super high IQ. But why does she think his EQ is zero?"Xiaoning, you said that when I grow up, I will be my girlfriend!" Qin Ning pinches the center of his eyebrows and thinks that Han Zijin is in a blind alley. He doesn''t listen to people''s advice at all. "Han Zijin, so what are you looking for today?" Han Zijin eyes straight at her, "I just want to tell you, I will not easily give up on you." Qin Ning thinks that she can''t keep up with his thinking. Is it because she is too stupid to understand Xueba''s logic? "But I already have Han Junyu, Han Zijin. Don''t be so paranoid, OK?" Qin Ning was so angry that her voice increased a little. Seeing everyone looking at herself, she even covered her mouth and lowered her voice. "Han Zijin, being a friend is free, but being a couple is contractual. I''ve agreed to be with Han Junyu, so I won''t think about anyone else. " Han Zijin looks at her to cover a powder lip, a face anxious touch a sample, pour is a bit lovely. Although she has grown up a lot, many of her childhood habits have not changed. "These years, I look at you from a distance, waiting for you to grow up, and then I formally come to you. But you don''t wait for me, Ning Ning, so you owe me, and you have no right to ask me to give up first! " The obstinacy of youth has his own way of explanation. "Ning Ning, I don''t care how you are with Han Junyu. But you are still young. You don''t know Han Junyu. He is cruel and cold-blooded. When he cares about you, he will treat you well. When I don''t care about you, I will torture you by various means. Ning Ning, you''re with her. I''m worried about getting hurt. So, I won''t give up! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wants to give him a ha ha Da expression. She can tolerate that he says she is not good, but she can''t stand that he says a bad word from Han Junyu. "Han Zijin, being a friend also needs fate. You just wait for me from afar these years, which means that we won''t be close to each other. So be a stranger. " Qin Ning is not an easy person to care about, but he will not be merciful when he is pressed. "What kind of person is Han Junyu? I have eyes to see clearly. No one is perfect in this world. I like his good places and accept his bad places. This is my choice. Don''t judge my feelings from your own narrow perspective "Ning Ning, but you are still young and can''t stand Han Junyu''s confusion." Han Zijin stands up excitedly and holds her hand. At this time, several people who pushed the door of the restaurant just saw this scene. One of the tall men with thin lips is afraid of the shade. Chapter 316 Is there a perfect person in this world? It''s said that there are two people who are in love. Because of the halo effect, when they look at each other, they feel that each other is very good. Qin Ning''s cognition of Han Junyu does not begin with love. Since she was ill and moved into Han Junyu''s villa, she gradually came into contact with him. I found that this man has many advantages, but I''ve been with him for a long time. It''s undeniable that he is also very irritating. However, she felt that was the real him. No matter which side of him, she likes, and even thinks that he is very cute. Since and Han Zijin say not together, that she also lazy to say. It''s a waste of time to say nothing. Her wrist was suddenly pinched, and she couldn''t shake it off. She was so angry that she wanted to bite. "Han Zijin, you should be rational. The world of emotion is not that you think one plus one is equal to two. My feelings are defined by me, and you have no right or any choice for me. " But Han Zijin than she expected to be paranoid, he calmly looked at her, eyes warm. "Xiaoning, I''m not surprised that you say that." "After all, you are now dazzled by Han Junyu''s abusive methods. You will still go to university, and you will experience a lot of things. Then you will understand who is sincere to you." Han Zijin a few steps into her, face soft, smile is naughty sunshine big boy. "Don''t worry, I can afford to wait." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian casually found a place to sit down, arms on the table, squinting at the cold man. "Tut Tut, who was shouting to get out before? Now, my wife will be cut off. Oh, I''ve done my own sin. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both Xiao Jue and song Xuan smoked. Now Han Junyu is angry. If it doesn''t kill him, Pei Qian has the courage to say it. "Oh, I''m still holding hands. After a while, do you want to put both of us in the room, and then you and I will do something shameful?" "Pei Qian, shut up." Xiao Jue took out a pile of tissue from the table and put it in his mouth. Han Junyu''s brown eyes are cold and scarlet. He stares at Han Zijin and holds Qin Ning''s hand. If there is a knife at the moment, he must cut off that dirty hand! "Don''t you go and have a look?" Xiao Jue suppresses Pei Qian and persuades Han Junyu. Sitting here calmly watching a play is not his usual style. "I have good eyesight. I can see clearly." So you don''t have to go there. His voice could almost freeze the air around him. Song Xuan and Xiao Jue both felt a cold wind blowing on their back. Now Pei Qian didn''t dare to be presumptuous. Being grasped by Han Zijin, Qin Ning grinds his teeth helplessly. Really angry, turned from someone else''s desk to serve a cup of hot coffee, splashed on his face. "Han Zijin, can you wake up?" Hot coffee, let Han Zijin forced loose hand, he quickly wipe off the face of coffee, half of the face is hot red. Qin Ning looked at the place where he was scalded, angry and a trace of guilt in his heart. He didn''t have much hatred with her. If she hadn''t been mad, she wouldn''t have done such an extreme thing. She rushed to find a wet tissue, helped him clean his coffee, and asked the waiter for some ice. "Han Zijin, I''m sorry, I was just confused by you." Although Han Zijin was scalded, there was no pain on his face, but he was very happy. "Qin Ning, are you worried about me again?" "No Qin Ning has a headache. It''s only in hindsight that we can''t be too soft hearted! "Han Zijin, are you a fake Han Zijin?" Otherwise, how can we not understand people''s words? "Qin Ning, whether I''m true or not, I''m sincere to you. I like you Han Junyu stares at her and holds her wrist again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning deeply spits out a bad breath, how do you like it. "Do you like her and ask me for my opinion?" Qin Ning looked up to see Han Junyu walking towards her with elegant steps and staring at her with cold eyes. "Han Junyu," she walked towards him, but Han Zijin held her wrist, and she was pulled back. "Han Zijin, you let go!" Qin Ning is angry. Han Junyu looked at Han Zijin indifferently, stepped forward and held his wrist. "Han Zijin, I warned you, don''t disturb my wife again!" Han Zijin''s forehead was in a cold sweat, but he gritted his teeth and didn''t let go of her hand. Stubborn like a stubborn cow, it seems that today abandoned a hand, will not let Qin Ning.Qin Ning looked down at Han Zijin''s wrists, which were pinched Purple by Han Junyu. The wrists were green and ferocious. She''s upset. It''s right to like someone. It''s just that he was wrong and liked her. "Han Zijin, let go." "Qin Ning, last time, you told me to let go, so you became his fiancee. Why should I let go every time? " Looking at the contest between the two men, Qin Ning also turned red and gently shook Han Junyu''s arm. "Han Junyu, let it go. If you pinch it like this, his hand will be useless." Han Junyu can''t believe staring at her, dark brown eyes, cold as ice questioning. "Ning Ning, you told me to let go?" "I don''t mean anything else, Han Junyu." jealous men are not unreasonable. Han Zijin is also a speechless person. Qin Ning feels that he is going crazy. Since both of them couldn''t make sense, she took a deep breath and bit on her white arm. She had a hard mouth, and the teeth were bleeding. Han Junyu is distressed, let go of Han Zijin, the sword eyebrow tightens tightly, check her arm. Han Zijin looks at the dazzling tooth print on her arm, also very distressed, can only reluctantly loosen the hand. "Stupid girl, for him, you dare to hurt yourself!" Han Junyu was furious. "Han Junyu, it hurts." Qin Ning shriveled her mouth and wiped her teeth with her clothes. Not only her hands but also her teeth hurt. But if not, the two of them will go on fighting like this. It''s definitely not over. Han Junyu is ready to kill Han Zijin, but her painful words make his heart soften instantly. Qin Ning saw that the man was still calm. He took a step to please him and hit his chest with his small head. However, Han Junyu did not give her a step back. Qin Ning was flustered, "Han Junyu," "Ning Ning, reflect on yourself!" Drop a word, he cold Mou swept Han Son Jin one eye, turn round to leave. Qin Ning shook his head desperately, his eyes turned red and tears came out. "Han Junyu, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry." Han Junyu''s chest is full of anger now, which is burning his reason. He needs to calm down for a moment. Qin Ning saw him leave without looking back. He was flustered and did not know what to do. Regardless of want to chase him, suddenly knee hit the table, she was in pain to take a breath. It hurts so much that she has to kneel down! Chapter 317 Qin Ning held the table for a long time before he stood up straight and looked up to see that the man had gone far away. She took two anxious steps, but her leg still hurt. "Qin Ning, don''t leave. You are hurt." Han Zijin pulls her forward and lets her sit down. He wants to check her injury. Qin Ning angrily shakes off his hand, "Han Zijin, isn''t this what you like to see and hear? See him angry, and then leave me, let me alone, but you can take the opportunity to help Qin Ning''s tears fall from the corner of her eyes, and she wipes them off with her sleeve. "Do you think I''ll thank you? No, I won''t. Han Zijin, I have only one heart and only one person to live in. If you make him suffer, isn''t that torture me? " "Qin Ning, I don''t want you to get hurt, I just want to give you happiness." Han Zijin quickly defends. But he didn''t think that the way he wanted to give her happiness made her cry so hard. Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming can''t see it. They hurry up and push Han Zijin away. "Boy, to put it bluntly, you are in secret love. Do you understand the rules of secret love? Han Shaocai is Qin Ning''s fiance. He is the palace Han Zijin played with Han Junyu several times before, so Pei Ming knew him. A boy who thought he was very clever did not expect to be so extreme to his feelings. "As a secret love, it is to hide in the corner and pay attention to it in silence. If you are willing to wait, it is also waiting for her to break up with Han Shao, and then come up to compete with Han Shao, who is better to her. Now hold on to her. What are you? It''s a sin to take someone''s love and hold it in your hand, but you can''t make her happy Han Zijin stupefied Leng, he understood her words, but still did not agree with her words. It''s Han Junyu who takes away what he loves from his heart! "Sister Peiming, I won''t let go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming is so angry that she wants to hit people. Did Qin Ning kill him in his last life? So he''s going to pester her all his life. When I think of Han Junyu, who turned around and left, I feel chilly, and I don''t want to be near strangers. Now I think of it, I''m afraid. Handsome face looks so good, but when it''s gloomy, it''s really cautious. Ban Yongjun helped Qin Ning up. It was very painful to see her knee hurt and hit a piece of blue and purple. Ask the waiter for the medicine and help her to the room. Pei Ming rubbed her with the medicinal wine. The injury was not serious. At the beginning, it was very painful. Now Qin Ning has recovered. Thinking that Han Junyu was still angry, she looked wane and touched her empty stomach, but she had no appetite at all. "If you eat a little, you can''t have a hard time with yourself." Pei Ming teaches her a lesson. Qin Ning shook his head. "Han Junyu hasn''t eaten yet. If he is angry, he must not be in the mood to eat. I''m worried that he will drink, and his stomach is not good. If he drinks on an empty stomach, he will suffer. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming has a headache. Emotional things are really disturbing. "Don''t worry. I''ll help you to find Han Shao. He has a group of brothers around him. They will definitely stop him." Pei Ming gets up and leaves the room. Ban Yongjun helped her to pack up her things. Seeing her red eyes, her big eyes blinked, and tears came out of her long eyelashes. She wiped them with a paper towel. "What''s wrong with crying all the time? Can you be stronger?" Qin Ning sobbed and tried to hold back his tears. In the end, he failed. "Elder martial sister, I didn''t cry. It''s a physiological reaction." "Ha ha..." Ban Yongjun draws his lips. "I can see that Han Shao is very concerned about you, but it''s not clear who is right and who is wrong. Ah, what''s the origin of your classmate? Is he out of his mind? " The more ban Yongjun thought about it, the more angry he was. If it wasn''t for the boy''s trouble, he wouldn''t have made it. "He is my classmate and Han Junyu''s cousin." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun rolled his eyes. It turns out that there is still such a relationship. No wonder Han Shao didn''t kill him on the spot. "What''s your relationship with him?" Qin Ning frowned and thought about it, and answered seriously. "He said I met him when I was eight, and he and I should be friends. But I don''t have any memory, and I only treat him as a friend. It doesn''t matter Ban Yongjun frowns, just want to reach out to rub her fluffy head, but she dodges. She did not care, patted Qin Ning on the shoulder to comfort her. "After that, I''ll stay away from the boy. It''s good, but the brain structure is not good. Eight year olds can take what they say seriously. It''s obvious that they want to make trouble. " Qin Ning also thinks it''s very disturbing. She''s coming for a holiday. Now Han Junyu is angry with her. She doesn''t know what to do. At this point, a knock on the door sounded. Qin Ning eyes a bright, big eyes blink staring at the door.Ban Yongjun also expects Han Shao to come back. She gets up to open the door, but Feng Wei is standing outside. "How is Qin Ning?" Feng Wei asked anxiously. "She''s fine." Ban Yongjun opens the door for him to come in, turns to see Qin Ning''s bright eyes are obviously dark, sighs helplessly. "What kind of eyes don''t welcome me?" Feng Wei looks at her head down and looks disappointed. She picks her eyebrows. "It''s not." Qin Ning gets up tentatively and takes two steps. Her knee doesn''t hurt. She goes to pour a glass of water for Feng Wei. "Don''t mention it. It''s not an outsider." Feng Wei can see that ban Yongjun treats Qin Ning as his sister, so naturally he also treats Qin Ning as his sister. "I heard that you and Han Junyu are in conflict." Feng Wei carefully advised, "Han Junyu left, should not be angry with you, but his uneasiness." Qin Ning frowns and stares at him suspiciously, letting him go on. "I''m two years older than Han Junyu, and I know something about his family. Before Han Junyu was born, Han''s father wanted to hand Sheng''an over to Han Qiang, his eldest son. However, the old lady refused and persuaded Han''s father, Han Chang, to go home. Han Chang only knows how to play antiques, but he doesn''t know how to manage. When he goes back to Han''s home, he can''t fight for anything. He also plays the farce of fighting for brothers. Later, the old man said that if the two brothers were sons, they would get shares. Han Qiang has been married first. It''s only a matter of time before he has a son. Before Han Chang got married, the old lady forced him to go on a blind date. Only then did he show that he had a woman he liked. But I do not know why, the old lady has not agreed with the two people together, a year later, Han Qiang''s wife is pregnant, the old lady anxious to use various means to force Han Chang. Han Chang was helpless and left the Han family. A year later, when Han Qiang''s wife was a woman, Han Chang came back with a child. Although the child was a few months younger than Han Qiang, he was a boy, that is, Han Junyu. The old lady agreed to marry Han Chang and his wife Fengzi, but the next year Han Chang took his wife to do scientific research. Han Junyu was left in Han''s home. It was Han''s father and wife who raised him. When he was a child, he had no parents around him. When he grew up, he felt very insecure. " Feng Wei Dun tone, see Qin Ning seriously staring at himself, say his guess. "So when he sees you close to other men, he instinctively feels out of control, even afraid. You know Han Junyu''s temperament. He likes to control everything in his hand. This kind of emotion should be strange to him, so he needs to sort out his own emotions. " As soon as Feng Wei''s words came to an end, he heard a bang and a loud noise from the door. The three turned their heads in surprise, and the door was kicked open rudely. Chapter 318 Feng Wei turns around in doubt and sees a man with a hand in his pocket. The man kicks the door and leans against the door. Brown eyes deep, cold deep staring at him. "In my room, talk about my story, give me a set of vulgar plot. Feng Wei, the artist did a good job. " See he finally came back, Feng Wei don''t care about his sarcasm, shrugged. Han Junyu''s poisonous tongue, he has a deep understanding, and he care, can make him angry. The purpose of his words just now is to make Qin Ning think less and deliberately divert her attention. He got up and went to ban Yongjun and took her hand. "Since Zhengzhu is back, Xiaojun, it''s time for us to retire." Ban Yongjun nods, turns his head and winks at Qin Ning, asking her to communicate with Han Junyu. He bowed his head again, then noticed their hands clasped with fingers, and their cheeks turned red. He followed him out. When there are only two people left in the room, Han Junyu kicks the door, looks up at the little woman, and stares at him expectantly. "Han Junyu, I have reflected." She tried to go forward, to see that he did not look worse, she boldly went to his side, want to grasp his little thumb. It''s a flattering gesture. Han Junyu raised his hand as if nothing had happened, avoided her movements, went to the dresser and sat on the dresser. When the man passed by her, Qin Ning heard a breath of wine and tightened her eyebrows. She turned around again, looking straight legs, arms on the dresser, is always high above the eyes, looking at her. "Han Junyu, I apologize." She was soft first. She''s the one who caused this. She''s going to admit it. She came up to him again, stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the lip. She smelled the mellow taste of the wine and frowned slightly. "Han Junyu, I''m so hungry." Han Junyu''s complicated eyes stare at her for a long time, then he takes his eyes away and raises her arm to see her own teeth. "It''s hard on yourself." He was sarcastic. Don''t want him to hurt Han Zijin, stupid brain but come up with the way of self harm, he is angry to want to pry open her small head, see what is inside. Stupid! "Originally, I thought my IQ was suddenly on the line and could solve the crisis, but I didn''t expect that my teeth would drag me back and I wanted to eat myself hungry." Qin Ning made fun of himself. Qin Ning was relieved that he could talk to her. As long as there is a way to coax her, it''s not good. "Han Junyu, I''m really hungry. If you touch my stomach, I''m hungry." Han Junyu grinds her teeth. As soon as she is coquettish, she can''t fight with her. Big hand rubs her small head, she also coquettishly rubs to his palm, on the face also hangs flatters and the bright smile. Han Junyu suddenly, on the other hand, buckles the back of her head, grabs her pink lips and kisses her fiercely. Qin Ning leaned passively against his arms and put his arms on his shoulders, letting him ask for a kiss. She knew that he was angry. If he didn''t vent, he would give her a cold face. However, she can feel that he loves her and is reluctant to see her hurt. For a long time, Qin Ning''s breath was unsteady in his arms. He felt that his lips were numb. He didn''t need to see that they were swollen again. "I''ll punish you for doing such stupid things later." He taught her viciously and patted her back buttocks with his big hand. She was so scared that she almost let out a scream and quickly begged for mercy to hold his big hand. "No more." Han Junyu sneered coldly, "stupid girl, you are always the fastest to admit your mistake, and you will forget it in the twinkling of an eye." "Hey, hey, I''ll remember what you said, and I won''t dare to do it in the future." She plays tricks. He didn''t want her to go hungry, so he finally called to order dinner. They set a big table on the balcony and sat down to eat. Qin Ning ate a big meal. He was really hungry and didn''t choose at all. Han Junyu drank some wine and didn''t have dinner. Now she is happy and has an appetite. Finish dinner, Qin Ning gallant to clean up, but he was disgusted with the collar to leave. "Cut the fruit." ¡°¡­¡­ Oh Qin Ning is despised by him again, toot toot pink run of lip, obediently took fruit to wash. The little woman would not clean up. He was worried that she would get oil. But when he thought of using a knife to cut fruit, he worried that stupid girl would cut her finger as fruit and immediately went to the bathroom. "What''s the matter?" Seeing her coming in, Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously. The man was tall and straight, holding her from behind with open arms, and reaching out to wash the apple in her hand. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry, OK?" "I can''t have anything with Han Zijin. If I say I like you, I will be messing with others."Her tone was serious, like an oath. "Oh." Han Junyu snorted sarcastically and scornfully. Naturally, he could see that she had him in her eyes, but her love was not her whole heart. He wants her heart. Qin Ning was uncomfortable with his cold hum. He wanted to turn around and talk to him face to face, but he held him down and continued to wash the fruit. For a moment, there was silence all around. Qin Ning felt that his chest was blocked and his nose was sour. She wanted to grab his big hand, but he dodged, washed the washed fruit, washed the water, and left with the fruit tray. Palm empty, like chest was opened a hole, she shriveled powder lips, followed him out. When Han Junyu cuts the fruit, Qin Ning also guards at his side, he cuts a piece, she steals a piece and puts it in her mouth. When he turned to look at him with a cold face, she turned the stolen apple to feed him. Han Junyu glanced at her obliquely, pulled thin lip, did not open mouth. Qin Ning lips, vent anger of the apple into his mouth, crunching bite. There''s fruit in the cart, kiwi fruit in the dish, and kiwi fruit. Half of the apple had been eaten by her, and there was still a little Kiwi left, but the cherry didn''t move. "Stupid girl, didn''t you just have enough?" Now still eat so much, do not support her, support who? "Oh." She just touched her stomach and stuck to him. Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows and gets up to take a coat. Qin Ning thinks that he is angry again and leaves her to go out. He immediately hugs his arm. "Han Junyu, don''t leave me here alone. I''m afraid." "When did I say I would leave you?" Although he was still cold, he was much better than when he just came in. Qinning holding his arm, two people out of the hotel, she did not know what he was going to do, silly follow him. The hotel is built on the mountain, the area is relatively large, a separate place to do a viewing platform. When Han Junyu took her to the viewing platform, there were many lovers here. Some brave couples hold each other and kiss each other directly. Qin Ning looked at them, his cheeks were red, and he rubbed to the man''s side, like a thief, whispering to him. "Han Junyu, isn''t it good to kiss in the room? Why do you come here? So many people are ashamed. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu doesn''t understand the little woman''s brain circuit. Who just said that she ate so much fruit when she was full? If you don''t take her out for a walk, you will feel sick at night. The sight swept a circle, he suddenly raised eyebrows. "Stupid girl, let you see the scenery, what a mess you have in your head." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 319 If Han Junyu wants to see the scenery, he looks at the distant scenery seriously. Qin Ning looked at the man''s side face, but felt that the scenery here was less than one in ten thousand. The viewing platform is surrounded by solar lights. The light is bright and you can see the pores on your face. However, Han Junyu''s skin is very delicate and the more you look, the more pleasing to the eye. She remembered that Feng Wei told her about the Han family, and she held his hand in pain. It seems that this man is domineering on the surface. In fact, there are some untouchable places in his heart. Han Junyu was staring at by the woman with burning eyes. He restrained his emotion and turned to look at her. The little woman immediately showed a bright smile, big eyes shining bright stars, full of expectations staring at him. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry, OK?" "Oh, who promised me not to contact Han Zijin in the future?" "It''s me, so I''m wrong." She also raised her hand, said a serious face, silly cute like a primary school student. After this lesson, she can be regarded as a lesson. She will stay away from Han Zijin. And Han Zijin reason doesn''t make sense, that she can only avoid, maybe don''t meet, Han Zijin himself figured out. Look at his face finally softened, Qin Ning coquettishly embrace his arm, amber eyes mischievous turn a circle, red face looked around. People who come to see the scenery, chat people chat, no one will pay attention to her, she was relieved, soft in his ear said. "Han Junyu, if you want to kiss me, you can." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Look at her soft white face with a brilliant smile, soft voice in the ear, Han Junyu now not only want to kiss her, but also want to her. He forbeared brown eyes a few times, complex swept a circle, face calm holding her hand turned. "Han Junyu, where are we going?" Han Junyu led her down the steps. The more she walked, the more secluded she was. He looked around in doubt. Found in front of a large flower bed, the night wind blowing, the air is full of flowers. "Wow, Han Junyu, so beautiful." Han Junyu checked the environment, determined the safety, and suddenly turned around, holding her face in his big hand and kissing her. Eager to kiss, domineering, aggressive, do not give her a chance to breathe, deep throat. Like to kiss her soul out, let her completely follow his rhythm without thinking. Let her soul see how much he wants her and how much he wants to hurt her. Qin Ning was kissed by him, his mind was lax, his breathing was not smooth, his legs were soft, and his back was sweating. This man has this ability. A kiss can take her away. Most hateful is that her reason has no backbone to escape, her body also began to restless. The little hand lifted his coat, reached in and touched his strong abdominal muscles, a little bit up, strong chest. Cool palm, on the position of his heart, can feel his heart beat as fast as her. "Stupid girl, what do you want to do?" Feeling that she was about to suffocate, he let go of her lips, moved to her ear and gently rubbed the tip of her ear. Qin Ning''s heart trembled, and the blank brain collapsed. "Han Junyu, you can''t kiss any more, or I, I," she twisted her leg in shame and was embarrassed to say that. "Want me, huh?" He picked her up and went behind a big tree. Let her back against the tree, look straight, she understood the message in his eyes. Nervousness, fear, uneasiness, and a bit of excitement. Feel his big hand also lift her coat, unbutton Qin Ning unbearable bass, "Han Junyu, no, people will see the dead." But Han Junyu doesn''t care. He wraps her thin legs around his waist, puts his big hand through his clothes and holds her jaw directly. "It''s you who teased me first, and now you''re on fire, and you don''t care?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening to his reasons, Qin Ning yelled a thousand wrongs in her heart. Where did she take the initiative to lift him? He didn''t like kissing her very much, and then she thought, let him end the quarrel with a kiss. The two are reconciled. In Han Junyu''s eyes, her eyes can lift his desire to burn, if not to see the venue is not suitable, he would like to do her on the spot. Standing on the viewing platform, his teeth hurt. Finally, he calmly took her here. It''s dark and windy at night. It''s a wonderful place to avoid crowds and cameras. It''s surrounded by flowers and covered by branches. "Han Junyu, what? Don''t worry. Shall we go back?" Her big eyes glanced around, her tense forehead sweating."Isn''t it good here?" When Han Junyu said this, he kept moving from top to bottom "No!" Qin Ning resolutely refused and wanted to jump down, but his back buttock was dragged by his big hand and he couldn''t escape at all. "Well." Suddenly, she felt something strange under her body. She stared at him in amazement. "Han, Han Junyu, are you serious?" At the beginning, she thought that he was just teasing her and deliberately scaring her, so she indulged him. She didn''t expect that he really wanted to do it. "Good, don''t make a sound." She was afraid of the kiss, but she was afraid of it. "Ning Ning, if you can''t help it, call me uncle Han. However, the sound should not be too loud, it will be heard. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu, you big bastard, how can you do that kind of thing in such a place. Ah, ah! Qin Ning felt that he was going to be crazy, and his whole body was tense. Any action of him touched her sharp nerve endings. He couldn''t hold on and quickly covered her pink lips with his hands, for fear that he would make a sound. Han Junyu originally came out with a coat, because he was worried that the night wind would be cold, so he gave it to her. Now it works. Put the coat on her, and she won''t be too diaphragmatic with the bark on her back. He is back to the mountain, thick trunk completely block Qin Ning''s figure, as long as she does not make a sound, even if someone comes, will not find two people. However, this place is too wide for people to feel safe. Qin Ning is still worried. As the saying goes, what you are afraid of, what you come to. At the critical moment, they heard the sound of footsteps. Qin Ning hugged his neck in a panic, and Han Junyu also lost control. Rush through the obstacles and make negative contact with her. Perfect fusion, like they are one. He kisses her and asks her to pay full attention to his presence. Not far from the big tree, walking along the path of men and women, slow pace, between the two is filled with sweet. No one said a word, but occasionally look at each other, the girl is a bit shy, turn to look away. After the big tree, Qin Ning was finally let go by the man, breathing unsteadily on his shoulder. Afraid of making a noise, she deliberately slowed down her breathing and looked up at the two people walking in front of her. They were Feng Wei and ban Yongjun. Her little heart beat twice. If they found her, she would be shameless! "Han Junyu, I''m afraid." She whispered in his ear. But do not know, her soft tone, sweet and delicious voice blowing into the ear, like a current from the ear into the brain. And down, rushed to the tailbone, a burst of life-threatening numbness. "Ningning, sooner or later I will die in your hands!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was even more aggrieved. She didn''t do anything. Why did he die in her hands! Chapter 320 This is another place. Hotel, in one room. Bright lights, according to the face, Pang handsome man a bit sad. He was reclining on the sofa with a glass of beer in his hand. Although the TV was on, his confused vision was looking at the starry sky outside the window, filled with sadness. Suddenly, hearing the doorbell, he frowned slightly and got up to open the door. Seeing the woman standing outside the door, she turned back and let her into the room. Smelling the wine in the room, the well-dressed woman raised her eyebrows slightly. "Are you going to get drunk and get rid of a thousand worries?" "What can I do for you?" Han Zijin is in a bad mood, and his tone of voice is not very good. The woman sitting opposite him, listening to his angry tone, but not angry, put down her bag with a smile. "If you only come to find the person you like, can''t I find the person I like?" Han Zijin thought of the person he liked and didn''t like him at all. He was even more upset. He picked up the bottle and drank a mouthful of wine. "What does it have to do with me to find someone you like?" Xu Lin also opened a bottle of wine for herself and took a sip, thinking about how to discuss her plan with him. This time, she specially inquired that Han Junyu would come here to climb the mountain. She tentatively revealed the news to Han Zijin. She didn''t expect that he was really stupid. According to his appearance, he should have met Qin Ning and then suffered a blow. She pursed her lips and sighed in her heart that the boy was still too young. For women like Qin Ning, she couldn''t bear to use some cruel moves. He couldn''t do it at all. "Han Zijin, don''t feel bad. You can''t force your feelings, but if you don''t fight, I think you must be unwilling." Han Zijin sneer, disdain of see her, "fight a fight, how do you want to Bo?" Like him, she is a loser emotionally. What qualification does she have to teach him?! "Naturally, I have my own way. You are too young and anxious. Aren''t you in the same university? Four years of college, you have four years to cultivate feelings with her. Cooking frogs in warm water will definitely move her. " Han Zijin put down his glass and frowned at the ceiling. This way, he didn''t think about it. He thought he would meet her at the beginning of a university. However, after looking for him for a long time, he didn''t find out about her. Only then did he know that she didn''t come to school at all. Instead, he asked for leave because of her poor health and need to be cultivated. He thought that he was too impulsive last time and always wanted to find a chance to explain to her, and then tell her what happened to them. But I didn''t expect to see her. As soon as she mentioned Han Junyu, her face was full of smiles, her brain was blank, and she said too much out of control. Today, in order not to let Han Junyu hurt him, she still protects him in a way of self mutilation, which he did not expect. But when I think of her leaving, I look at her eyes, cold and angry, like a knife into the heart. The current impasse makes him feel like he is locked up in a cage with no boundary. It''s dark in the cage, but he just can''t escape. "Han Li and I are friends, and we also regard you as our younger brother. Well, tomorrow I''ll find an opportunity for you and Qin Ning to say goodbye. You go back to school, wait for her to go to school, and then you''ll find a chance to get close to her and let her realize that you''re good. " Han Zijin sat straight back, squinting at her with peach blossom eyes. "I''m really flattered and flattered by your kindness to help me. What do you want from me? " Although Han Zijin is extreme on the way of feeling, he is not stupid. He and Han Li''s relationship is also general, this woman suddenly so kind to help him, he always feel that there is a different kind of mind hidden. "I don''t want to get anything. I just want to see you suffer and think of myself. It''s the same with Han Junyu, but he doesn''t give me a chance. " When Xu Lin talks, he observes Han Zijin''s expression. When he talks about having the same experience with him, he puts down his guard. There was something in her mind, and her face was in pain. "It''s not easy for me to return home this time. I think I have the ability to approach him and have a chance to be with him. However, in order to perfunctory the old lady''s engagement banquet, he used any means to force other women to become his fiancee. I was in great pain. In fact, I also sympathize with Qin Ning very much. When her parents died and her family bullied her, I thought Han Junyu would help her, but I didn''t expect that Han Junyu would treat her so mercilessly and force her to become his woman. So, Han Zijin, you must find a way to save Qin Ning. " "So, you want to break up Qin Ning and Han Junyu." Han Zijin satirizes. "No, I didn''t mean anything else. I was transferred to another department in Sheng''an group. I haven''t seen Han Zijin for a long time. I heard that he was coming on holiday, so I wanted to come here. I was satisfied to see him from a distance."Thinking of her humble attitude, Han Zijin felt sympathy. Once you have compassion, you put aside your guard. "Well, I''ll take a chance to say goodbye to qinning tomorrow, and I hope you can get happiness." "Yes, I also imagine that if Han Junyu and Qin Ning are separated, Han Junyu will need a person to accompany him very much, and I will guard him at that time." Xu Lin is dreaming in her mind that she can nestle in a man''s arms and have a chance to act coquettishly in a man''s arms. Han Zijin nods, he is confident to get Qin Ning''s sincerity, but his cousin must be a person again. He hates Han Junyu very much, but if he can get Qin Ning''s heart, Xu Lin will be with him again, it will be very good. And Qin Ning and Han Junyu don''t know what happened after others arranged for them to separate, but now the situation is that they are reluctant to part. The moon is dark and the wind is high. Han Junyu had the interest, did once, also did not want to embarrass her again. But he didn''t expect that the couple, who was a long distance behind the tree, didn''t walk. They were tired of holding hands and didn''t know what to say. After looking at each other and laughing, they stood together and looked at each other. He picked up the paralytic little woman in his arms, put on her clothes and arranged them. "Han Junyu, let''s wait." Qin Ning saw that he was going to leave her and hugged his neck in fright. Feng Wei and ban Yongjun walk around the flower garden one after another, as if they are not tired at all. Occasionally, Feng Wei kisses ban Yongjun gently. Ban Yongjun is shy and wants to hide. They will hold each other and will not let go. Qin Ning looks at two people''s sweet model, also have a little envy. Looking up at the men around him, he doesn''t know what to do step by step. When his interest comes, he comes straight to the hard. "What kind of eyes are you not satisfied with?" She was still leaning on the tree. He just dragged her with his arms. When he saw her resentful eyes, he raised his eyebrows slightly and rubbed her forehead. "Well, we can''t do this again." She whispered a lesson in anger. "How can this be nonsense? I''m just being close to my wife." Qin Ning grinds his teeth, he will say, she just don''t quarrel with him. She turns her head and looks at them holding each other. She toots her pink lips. It can be seen that Feng Wei really likes elder martial sister. Find a man who knows how to cherish elder martial sister, she is very happy for ban Yongjun. But before they left, she was embarrassed to go out and hide here. She always felt uncomfortable and afraid that the man would make trouble. Chapter 321 Qin Ning walked for a day in the daytime, and was just tossed by a man. He was tired and lying in his arms. "Han Junyu, do you think Feng Wei and elder martial sister will be happy together?" In order not to be heard, she close to his ear, small, waxy, a bit coquettish. Han Junyu swallow saliva, just down the fire, and ran up. Damn it! When dealing with little women, his strong self-control is rebellious. "It''s hard to say that Feng''s family is also a famous family in Nankang city. Feng Wei was trained as an heir from childhood. But he was hurt and rebellious when he was young. He has been wandering outside all these years. Now that his uncle is ill, Feng''s family must be handed over to him. He can''t escape this responsibility. " In order to divert his attention, Han Junyu lowered his voice and explained in her ear. It''s just like that. Because just a battle, his voice is a bit dull and low alcohol, hot breath spits in her ear, Qin Ning shakes, ear tip, body trembles. She swallowed, and the familiar heat of her body came. She restrained her breathing and distracted her attention. "Can''t he like elder martial sister? It can be seen that he likes elder martial sister very much, and they are also talented and beautiful. " "Ah, stupid girl, the meaning of the aristocratic family is that as the successor, Feng Wei''s woman, he can''t be the master himself. Do you know the identity of your elder martial sister? " "Why?" Qin Ning doesn''t really know the identity of ban Yongjun''s surname, but she knows that ban Yongjun usually has a proud and indifferent attitude in front of strangers. But if you come close to her, you will find a different one. Perhaps, she put forward such an attitude, is also afraid to be close to others, afraid of being hurt. "As the elder martial sister of your class, if you want to be with Feng Wei, the road must not be smooth." Han Junyu comments. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I feel sorry for my elder martial sister. However, I believe they will be happy together. " Han Junyu turns her eyes to the lovers standing in the light, rubs her small head, her mind is pure and kind, always hoping for others to be good. But for these two people''s feelings, not her hope, there will be a good end, but to fight for their own. After waiting for a while, Feng Wei leads ban Yongjun away. Qin Ning is relieved. When they came out from behind the tree, Qin Ning''s legs were soft. She looked up at the calm face of the man, she gritted his arm, coquettishly shook. "For what?" Han Junyu pretends not to know and looks at her indifferently. Qin Ning Du powder lips, big eyes blinked, amber eyes, in the dim light, the color also become dark. "My legs are weak. Will you hold me?" "Not good." Han Junyu refused decisively and then took two steps forward. "Well, if you don''t hold me, I won''t go." Qin Ning plays a small temper willfully. This kind of her, also can only have in front of him. Han Junyu put his long finger on his lips and turned to look at her pitifully, staring at himself and picking an eyebrow at her. "I''ll give you two choices. I''ll take you back. In return, I''ll choose the posture before going to bed. I''ll carry you back, and you can choose the posture. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s big eyes opened wider and his face was full of amazement. He did it once, and when he came back, he had to toss her. Can she get up tomorrow? "No, then, go back on your own." His tone is still a bit tough. Qin Ning wanted to scold him. She glared at him and took a few steps forward. Because of her discomfort, she walked in a strange way. Han Junyu choked a smile, stepped forward, and the princess picked her up. "Stupid girl, I''m kidding you." Qin Ning quickly hugged his neck and left a tooth mark on his neck. "Hiss, are you a puppy?" Han Junyu cried out in pain, his face was cold, and his brown eyes were staring at her coldly. Qin Ning saw that he was going to lose his temper. He was afraid in his heart. He foolishly blocked the place where she bit with his little hand. "Who let you always bully me? I''m angry with you." She tried to explain. Han Junyu cold eyes slanted Piao her one eye, incomparable dislike, "wipe saliva clean!" The little woman didn''t know when she became a dog, so she bit him when she was angry. He didn''t care that she bit him. He cared that she was stupid enough to bite herself. Her skin is white and tender, and her recovery ability is poor. It will take a long time for her teeth to disappear. "It''s clean." She took his clothes to wipe the saliva on his neck, but also obediently and skillfully, as if to report the work of the general serious answer to him. Han Junyu looks at her silly appearance and wants to toss her again.But considering her physical condition, he gritted his teeth. Back in the room, I took her to take a bath. I was tickled by her stupid appearance, but I still couldn''t help it. I ate people inside and outside again. Qin Ning had no resistance at all. He could not say whether he was happy or miserable. Ups and downs, fainted in a dream, he is a boat in the sea, with waves ups and downs. The final feeling is that it''s not a good thing to have a strong boyfriend. It''s too special to toss! The next day, when the crowd gathered to go to the temple, Qin Ning and Han Junyu were the last to arrive. Pei Qian looks at Han Junyu''s tooth print on his neck, takes a look at Qin Ning, and makes two tuts to Xiao Jue. "If someone else comes for a holiday, it''s a real holiday. I''m here for a holiday. Even if no one is with me, I''ll sleep all night!" Xiao Jue glanced at him, and did not pay attention to him. Because the hotel rooms are tight, the reservation is for two people. Pei Qian sleeps without clothes and likes to move around. Xiao Jue was woken up by him several times yesterday. He was upset and kicked him out of bed. There was a carpet on the floor. In addition, it was summer and the temperature was not low, so Pei Qian, who had been sleeping to death, woke up the next day to find that he had been sleeping on the floor all night. so he spent the morning make complaints about whether he had a fake holiday. Qin Ning didn''t understand Pei Qian''s words at first. She found that all the people were staring at Han Junyu''s teeth. She blushed with shame. Guilty of covering his face, for a long time she was timid to explain to everyone. "Well, when Han Junyu and I went for a walk yesterday, he was bitten by a mosquito. It wasn''t me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu rubs her small head helplessly, full of eyes. The more guilty she was, the more sure other people were. Ban Yongjun takes a look at Qin Ning and draws his mouth. No wonder his nickname for her is stupid girl. This girl is stupid and cute. Do mosquitoes have teeth that big? Only Han Shao can afford that mosquito! Other people think that they haven''t heard anything. Among them, Han Junyu and Qin Ning are husband and wife. It''s hard for them to take a holiday. It''s reasonable for them to fool around. Seeing that everyone didn''t listen to him, Qin Ning grabbed Han Junyu''s big hand and asked him mysteriously. "Do you believe my excuse?" ¡°¡­¡­ Stupid girl, watch the way. " Han Junyu''s face is expressionless, but there is a smile in his brown eyes. From the hotel to the temple, it''s still a walk. The rugged mountain road, a few people enjoy the scenery, the pace is still relaxed. Qin Ning was tossed by Han Junyu last night a little miserable, lack of foot strength, two people walk behind, Han Junyu simply carry her. "Han Junyu, are you tired?" Qin Ning felt guilty and wiped his sweat. "What do you think?" Han Junyu glanced at her with a heavy breath. The mountain road is not good, he has to carry her, tired is not very tired, but her silly look, he wants to tease her. "Not tired." She answered with a guilty heart. Han Junyu was teased by her, so he was not angry. "If you are not tired, just sing for me." Chapter 322 When Qin Ning heard that he asked her to sing, she pursed her pink lips and her cheeks were red. She has learned dance, but she is not very good at singing. "Han Junyu, I can''t sing well." Han Junyu patted her back buttocks with a big hand. She let out a low cry and blushed. "I asked you to sing, but I didn''t ask you to sing well." Having said this, Han Junyu felt it necessary to correct her idea. "Stupid girl, are you born to eat with chopsticks?" "No, can you?" Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously, thinking that he is a child prodigy. Maybe he can really master this skill. Han Junyu pulled the corner of the mouth, "I naturally will not, are later learning." "Oh, yeah." Qin Ning nodded seriously, still did not understand the meaning of his words. "Ning Ning, are you able to pinch chopsticks at one time?" "Definitely not. I remember when I was a child, I always ate with a spoon, and my mother taught me. Dad thought it was OK to use a spoon, so he had a fight with mom. " Han Junyu nodded, "a lot of things are like holding chopsticks. When you first try, you don''t have to do well. But that doesn''t deny the possibility that you''re going to do it, understand? " slobber, make complaints about it. Han Junyu in order to let her sing, with good intentions around such a circle, really enough. "When you want to do something, don''t look at yourself too high, but take a low attitude. Han Junyu, I understand right? " "Well, so sing." Han Junyu is looking forward to it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She knew it! She was too shy to open her mouth, but it was hard for him to carry her. She could only agree. "Han Junyu, shall I sing an English song" what makes you beautiful " "Well." Han Junyu was surprised. He thought she could sing children''s songs. The rhythm of this song is very strong, fresh and natural, full of vitality. Han Junyu had never heard of it before, so he didn''t know if she was singing out of tune. But listening to her clear voice sing this song, his face can not help but overflow a little smile. This song is easy to understand, is a boy like a girl, the pursuit of girls in the process, the boy''s heart has a very rich inner monologue. Baby, no one can light up my world like you the way you brush your hair makes me crazy but when you smile, it''s not hard to see you don''t know you don''t know how beautiful you are if you see what I can see you will understand why I desperately want you Qin Ning''s little hand on his shoulder, Gently beat the beat, mouth constantly humming music. This song was deliberately learned by Qin Ning when he was learning English, so it was quite smooth. At the end of the song, she reflected on the meaning of the lyrics, moved her mind, hugged his neck and increased her voice. It seems that this song for him, also want to give him. Walking in front of a few people, heard Qin Ning''s song, all stopped. Everyone looks at each other and smiles. "Han Junyu is really worth it to marry this wife. When he is a coolie, he can still enjoy literary and artistic programs." Pei Qian laughed and said more. "Listen to this song, green and lively, like this little girl''s temperament, this is to express to him?" "Don''t be envious, Pei Shao. You have a truck of wives." Feng Wei smiles. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian felt that this black history could not be turned over. "Qin Ning and Han Shao have a good relationship." Pei Ming looks at them, a little envious. In this world, it''s easy to meet a person you like, but it''s not easy to love each other. When Han Junyu looks at Qin Ning, his eyes are soft and his friendship is hidden. It''s amazing that the two can come together. But if you think about it carefully, you will find that these two people are just like those who are prepared by heaven for each other. Han Junyu is domineering and strong. He always hides a piece of cold ice on his face. He is resolute, cruel, shrewd, and has a black tongue. Qin Ning''s temperament is soft, and there is always sunshine like March on his bright little face, which is not hot but can warm people''s heart. She is simple, simple and naive. She is honest with people. Occasionally, she is stupid and cute. She likes to be coquettish and knows how to judge the situation. It can be seen that when she gets along with Han Junyu, she knows how to be soft and try her best to be good to Han Junyu. Pei Ming suddenly envies Qin Ning for meeting a man who is really good to her.But she also knows that she is not Qin Ning. She can''t see many things by herself and keeps some worthless things foolishly. This is that everyone has his own destiny, in which there are inevitable fates. Xiao Jue turns to see Pei Ming. She lowers her head. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. She is in a low mood. He frowns slightly. Qin Ning sang this song, and she once sang it to him. Pei Ming is aware of Xiao Jue''s sight. She recalls a sneer. Her dark eyes are as cold as frost. She turns around and goes on. The past has passed. If she insists on the past, she will only abuse herself. Xiao Jue wanted to chase after her, but he was so hurt that he didn''t dare to act rashly when he thought of her sneer. Afraid, take that step, there is a deeper abyss waiting for him. Ban Yongjun turns his head and finds Xiao Jue''s face sad and staring at Pei Ming. I guess they have a story, but Pei Ming doesn''t want to say it, and she doesn''t ask much. But seeing him struggling, she felt a little sympathy. A poet once said that happiness is the same in this world, but there are thousands of kinds of pain. The happiness of Han Shao and Qin Ning seems to be simple, but others have never experienced the pain, so they can''t envy them. The hand is suddenly grasped by the person, she turns her head in surprise, see Feng Wei to show the gentle smile to him, she also unconsciously smile. So, is she the lucky one? Song Xuan, with a wooden face from the beginning to the end, silently praised himself in his heart. Fortunately, he brought Xiao Jue and Pei to adjust the atmosphere, otherwise he would be fed dog food by Han Shao and Qin Ning to death! Before a group of people arrived at the temple, the host came to meet them in person and led them in. The host is a man in his forties. He is very energetic. He shaves his head, smiles and has a dimple in the corner of his mouth. He looks very kind. Han Junyu put Qin Ning down, Qin Ning quickly flattered the little hand to give him a fan, give him heat. Han Junyu glanced at her with deep brown eyes and held her little hand. "Buddhism is a quiet place. Be honest with me." "I''m not honest. I''m good!" Qin Ning, with a small mouth and big eyes, quickened his pace to keep up with him. Han Junyu knocked on her forehead to keep up with the crowd. The temple has reserved a lot of antique places, and many monks who practice Buddhism greet the abbot. The abbot is like an elder and smiles at the monks. Qin Ning looked at the temple and saw that there were many sculptures and strokes around it. It was very beautiful. Feng Wei in front of US led us to worship Buddha. Qin Ning also knelt down and closed his eyes. They followed the host around, and the host invited them to lunch. They felt strange and wanted to experience the temple lunch. After dinner, the host chatted with everyone. "It''s said that monks can look at faces. Why don''t you help me look at my career?" Pei Qianxian is bored. He reaches out to the host and asks the host to show him. Feng Wei takes a look at Pei Qian. Is it a bit bad to be so rash? But if you can see it, it''s the best. "I also want to ask the host about my marriage." ¡°¡­¡­¡± host. Chapter 323 Let the host to see palms, everyone came interested. Hosting is not to be able to get to the future, but Feng Wei rarely makes a request, and he can''t refuse it. Holding Pei Qian''s palm, he smiles. "Mr. Pei, your career is developing rapidly. As long as you don''t deviate from the right path, you will get better and better." Pei Qian asked, "what is the right way?" "The right way," the host pondered for a moment, searching in his mind for more popular words to express. "If you don''t break the law, steal, be obscene, cheat, cross the bottom line, and pursue human justice, you will be on the right path." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Nonsense, who can work well after breaking these rules? Stick! "All of you are dragon and Phoenix, but Mr. Pei is the most blessed and the most profound." The host continued to look at Pei Qian''s palm, and suddenly nodded. "Well, Mr. Pei''s marriage is good. It''s rare for a thousand years." Pei Qian was satisfied with the first sentence, but how strange was the last sentence. "I''m so lucky that I''ve had a rare marriage for a thousand years. Can I sleep the mermaid?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Buddhist land, talk well, don''t drive! "The fox spirit also needs to cultivate for a thousand years. Oh, there are Nie Xiaoqian, Bai Suzhen, a thousand year old demon. What kind of goblin can become a beauty after cultivating for a thousand years. Tut Tut, brother, you are blessed." Pei Ming is not polite to him. "Mingming, I''m your brother. If I marry an old goblin back home, I''ll be jealous that you look better than her and eat you. What can I do?" Pei Qian''s dress beat his chest in pain, and he also showed some sarcasm and forced to ask the host. "Host, do I have a way to escape?" The host looked at his palm for a while, nodded and said solemnly. "In my opinion, Mr. Pei, eat well and drink well. Don''t think too much about it. You don''t have to hide for a thousand years. She will come to you on her own initiative." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian. ¡°¡­¡­ Poof, my God, I can''t stand it. Sister Xiaojun, I have a stomachache when I laugh. " "Ha ha ha..." Pei Ming laughs and rolls around in class. In fact, class Yongjun has to endure hard work. Seeing other people laugh, he can''t help laughing. "Host, what do you think of me?" Feng Wei actively hands to him. The host looked at him, then at Ban Yongjun next to him, and then at his palm. "It''s not easy for you to get married, but it''s not impossible." "What do you say?" The host considered the words, "someone said that there is no road in this world, you are willing to go, it is a road. There are naturally uneven places on the road. If you dare to go, someone will accompany you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei''s eyes stare at him. "Feng Wei, there will be forks on the road. Some people will walk away with you. Don''t feel sorry. There is a place for the inn to rest in front of you." The host nodded in the palm of his hand and sighed, "willing, willing, only when there is willing." "Thank you, host. I see." Feng Wei''s heart suddenly brightened, grateful to nod to him. The host also nodded to tell him not to be so polite. Pei Qianxi sat beside him, as if he had no bones, glancing at Feng Wei, wondering. "What do you know?" Ban Yongjun also wanted to ask, what does he know? Feng Wei holds ban Yongjun''s hand and hears Pei Qian''s question. His mouth shows a bit of ruffian. "Understand, you and your wife of a truck left quickly, eat good drink good, waiting for your Millennium destiny to come to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian rolled his eyes and clenched his fist to hit someone. Xiao Jue is somewhat moved. He is an atheist and never believes that there is any ability in the world to know the future. But listening to what the host said to Feng Wei, I was touched. He came forward and held out his hand, respectfully. "Host, you also help me see." The host shook his head helplessly, but since he saw it, let''s have a look. "Mr. Xiao, do you want to see marriage or career?" "Marriage." Pei Ming heard what he said and looked up at him, but still looked away indifferently. The host looked at his palm and sighed, "Mr. Xiao is a doctor. His medical skills should be good. It''s a pity that you can cure others, but you can''t cure your own injuries." At the beginning, when we met, we introduced ourselves. Xiao Jue only said his name, but did not disclose that he was a doctor. But the host said it directly, which shows that he really has some ability. "Yes." Xiao Jue is also calm, bleak wry smile, "do you have a way to help me treat?"The host shook his head, "heart disease also need heart medicine, heart disease can be big or small, minor illness is not painful, serious illness hurt. Such a simple truth, Mr. Xiao, you should understand. " "I understand." Xiao Jue nodded. "If you understand, why do you have such a deep obsession?" "Obsession?" Don''t understand. "If you can''t let go of your obsession, it will turn into resentment, and the accumulation of resentment will hurt the internal organs. Mr. Xiao, the wound cut by your scalpel will leave scars. If you want to be healthy, you can''t stare at the scars all the time, but look for other beautiful places. " Xiao Jue frowned and felt that he had to think about it. "Thank you for your advice." "You''re welcome. It''s common for old people to get sick and die." The host encouraged to clap the shoulder of Xiao Jue, this just like an ordinary person general said to him jokingly. "Ah, which hospital are you from? Leave a phone call and I''ll talk to you one day." ¡°¡­¡­ Good Xiao Jue. Song Xuan habitually raised the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and everyone joined in the fun. If he didn''t calculate, it seemed that he couldn''t make sense? "Host, please help me to see my marriage." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The host thought, does he want to open a psychological counselor, charge by the hour? "Well, Mr. Song, good marriage." The host''s excited fingertips touched his palm. "How good is it?" Song Xuan raised his eyebrows. "Song Xuan, it''s convenient to ask, is your birthday eight characters?" Song Xuan raised the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and his eyes were somewhat complicated. "I''m an orphan. I don''t know when I was born." "Wonderful But the host nodded with a smile. People were surprised. They didn''t know what he meant. "If you don''t ask the source, you are the one who values you. Mr. Song, it''s also a good fortune to be promoted step by step. " After listening to the tragic experiences of the first two, song Xuan was a little incredulous, and he was always flustered. "Is it really that good?" "Well, Mr. Song, look at your palms. If you have this marriage, you will have no worries about food and clothing if you don''t work in the future." "Wow, song Xuan will be taken care of by a rich woman." Pei Qian commented. Song Xuan pulled the corner of his mouth and sneered, "I''ll give it to you. Do you want it?" The host shook his head, drank a cup of tea and continued to explain. "It can''t be given away. Mr. Pei''s thousand year destiny is hard to solve. You are different. As long as you don''t die, the other party will wait for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s mouth twitched, which was not as good as Pei Qian''s thousand year fate. "Ha ha ha Song Xuan, you have to live a few more years. " Pei Qian is happy. Qinning listen to the host to other people''s interpretation, she is also a little curious, Han Junyu''s palm to the host in front of the delivery. "Host, host, you can help him to have a look." Han Junyu squints at Qin Ning with cold eyes. Although he doesn''t want to, he connives at her. The host looked up at Han Junyu, felt the evil spirit on the man, and frowned slightly. His eyes fell on the palm of his hand. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He didn''t speak for a long time. Chapter 324 Qin Ning looked at the smile on the host''s face. He didn''t know why. He was worried. After releasing Han Junyu''s hand, she deliberately opened her hand. "Host, he doesn''t want to forget it. Would you like to see mine?" The host looks at the little girl with red lips and white teeth, bright eyes and a pleasant face. But the nail is a bit unhealthy pale, her skin is like snow, you can see the blue of her blood vessels. The little girl is not in good health, but her face is very lucky. "Miss Qin, what do you want to see?" Before, everyone reported to their families and made a brief introduction. The memory of the host was very good, and he remembered their names. "Hey, hey," Qin Ning turns to look at Han Junyu, revealing a bit of mischief. "Can you help me with my marriage?" "Why not pursue a career?" The host also showed a kind smile. She has a ring on her finger. The ring is a pair of the ring on the finger of the man next to her. The two are either engaged or engaged for life. What else does he look at when the marriage is settled? Qin Ning cunningly blinked his big eyes and explained with a smile. "I want to be a painter with positive energy. Although I am not yet a painter, I believe I will succeed. So, for my career, I already know my answer. I want to ask about my marriage Host line of sight returns to her palm, looking at the stripe of palm, he helplessly shakes his head. "Miss Qin, do you know your birthday "Why?" Qin Ning thought about it and reported his birthday. Han Junyu stares at the host, brown eyes sharp, a bit warning. But the host did not look at him, read the eight characters of Qin Ning''s birthday, and looked at her palm, with a dignified face. "Miss Qin, it''s a blessing and a curse for you to get married too early because of your poor health and insufficient October." Han Junyu squints his cold eyes and clenches his fist. He wants to pull Qin Ning over, but he is stopped by Feng Wei. "Listen to the host." "Explain what, she''s my wife. She won''t break the marriage unless I die in this life!" Han Junyu cold face, overbearing announcement, cold and gloomy eyes seem to kill the host. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The host was sweating on his forehead. Benefactor, you have too much evil spirit. You have to recite the Jing Xin Jing. After listening to the host, Qin Ning''s smile froze and his big eyes blinked. "Host, is there a solution?" The host looked at everyone''s solemn face staring at himself. He had a headache. He coughed softly, thinking about how to round up the previous sentence. "Miss Qin, oh, no, I should call you Mrs. Han. Don''t be too nervous. You are a lucky man. As the saying goes, it''s a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster. If you can''t, ask your man to help you. " "Host, can you speak Mandarin? I didn''t understand you from the beginning to the end." Pei Qian broke the cold atmosphere. "Well, Mr. Pei, if you read more in the future, you may understand. Ah, I have some scriptures here for free. " The host also quickly changed the topic. After all, he didn''t often do this palmistry thing. If we see the good, we will say that he is a master. If we see the bad, he will be beaten and called a god stick. He is also very helpless! Pei Qian looked at the book in his hand to promote Buddhism. His eyes trembled and he turned away. They went to the hall of the temple to sit for a while. The host looked at the weather and said that there might be a heavy rain in the afternoon and evening. Thinking of going back, they got up and left. The host warmly sent the people to the temple gate and said goodbye to them one by one. When he came to Qin Ning, he suddenly stopped. "Miss Qin, you are suffering from a disaster of blood these days. You should avoid villains and thunder and lightning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. If Qin Ning hadn''t stopped him, Han Junyu would have kicked him away. ¡­¡­ When people go down the mountain, because of Qin Ning''s blood disaster, Pei Ming jokes and asks if Qin Ning is coming to menstruation. Qin Ning''s face turned red and nodded shyly. Pei Ming quickly laughed, "the host is not wrong, which woman has no blood disaster every month, Ning Ning, don''t be too nervous." "Yes, let''s go to a good place." Ban Yongjun also advised. "Hey, Han Junyu is here. Someone dares to move Qin Ning. It''s a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall. It''s not fatal!" Pei Qian is good at gagging. Although he talks a lot sometimes, he has high Eq. as long as he has his place, there will be no deadlock. The weather on the mountain becomes a little fast. In the morning, the sun is still shining high, but in the afternoon, the sun is covered by dark clouds. It''s gloomy, which makes people feel a bit bored. Qin Ning looked up at the man and said nothing. She pursed her pink lips and followed him honestly.When I hold his hand, I hook his little finger to make him not angry. Han Junyu is always cold and calm, a handsome face, seems not to hear people''s words.. He took Qin Ning''s little hand, brown eyes complex, do not know what to think. All of a sudden, he took out his mobile phone and sent a text message, then turned his head and looked at Song Xuan. Song Xuan heard the mobile phone shaking, took out a glance, raised his head to Han Junyu''s cold eyes, and frowned slightly. He slowed down, and when the crowd was far away, he turned and quickened his pace up the mountain. When he gets to the hotel, he finds that song Xuan doesn''t follow. Feng Wei calls to know that song Xuan''s glasses are in the temple and wants to go back. It takes two hours for the car to go down the mountain, and song Xuan has to wait. Several people are tired after walking down the mountain. They want to have a rest in their respective rooms first. Qin Ning is lying on the bed, looking at the man sitting on the edge of the bed, cold Jun face, she gently shook his arm. "Han Junyu, do you want to have a rest?" Han Junyu looked down at her little hand and knew that she was really tired. His face softened and he rubbed her little head to comfort her. "Sleep. I''ll call you when I''m leaving." "Good." Qin Ning pursed the soft pink lips, looked up and gave him a kiss on the cheek, then closed his eyes cleverly. She didn''t care about the host. Fortune and misfortune, no one can say, can only fight for themselves, so she is indifferent. But the man around seems to be very nervous, and she doesn''t want to disturb him. She smells the light mint fragrance on him and sleeps deeply. Han Junyu listened to her breathing become slow, touched her small head, mouth a smoke. She didn''t seem to care about this kind of thing at all, and she could still sleep. It can be seen that her idea of blind optimism didn''t know how to comfort herself. Looking at her quiet sleeping face, his heart is a burst of boredom. He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip. Then he got up and went to the sofa and took out his mobile phone to deal with things. Suddenly, a light flashed out of the window, and he immediately turned over to hold the woman''s ear. Sure enough, it was followed by thunder. The climate in the mountains is different from that in the center of the city. With the rain covering, the sky on this side soon darkens. Han Junyu got up, closed the window, closed the curtain and left the room. "Han Shao, it''s raining heavily. I just went to ask the boss, but there''s no car going down the mountain. Oh, by the way, song Xuan is still on the mountain. Should he be ok? " Han Junyu frowns and looks at the heavy rain outside the window. He picks up his mobile phone to contact song Xuan. After two calls, no one answered. I don''t know what the reason was. His chest was very stuffy and he was very upset. Looking up again at the rain outside the window, biting the alveolar. "You watch, I''ll pick up song Xuan." "You alone?" Feng Wei is also very headache, consider a moment, to call Xiao Jue. "You and Xiao Jue together, there is a care." No one can predict what will happen in such a rainy day. Chapter 325 Qin Ning was awakened by a nightmare. When he opened his eyes to see the darkness in the room, he called Han Junyu. Think of their own nightmares, she quickly turned out of bed, barefoot helpless walk around the room. Suddenly I heard the thunder god outside the window, covering my ears with frightened hands, squatting beside the bed, his body trembling slightly. Thunder is not loud, but without Han Junyu around, she is still afraid. After a while, I dare to stand up, put on my shoes and go out to find someone. Her nervous fingers trembled and her brain was in chaos. She wanted to knock on ban Yongjun''s door, but Han Zijin opened it. "Why are you here?" Qin Ning''s eyes widened in amazement. Han Zijin heard the knock on the door, also very confused, who will find him at this time? Does Xu Lin have a new plan? Open the door, but did not expect to be Qin Ning, he was pleasantly surprised. But he found that Qin Ning''s soft face was pale, and his lips were a little pale. He was worried that the back of his hand was close to her forehead, and it was a little hot. "Xiaoning, you are sick." Qin Ning waved his hand, turned to go, but was stopped by Han Zijin. Han Zijin wants to pull her hand, but thinking of her rejection of him, he takes back his hand and opens his arm to block her. "Xiaoning, you are sick now. You need to take some medicine to rest." "It''s none of your business." Qin Ning didn''t find Han Junyu. He was very upset and had no patience to deal with him. Han Zijin twisted her eyebrows, took a deep breath and tried to persuade her. "Xiao Ning, I thought about it for a long time yesterday. My previous behavior may have been a little extreme, causing some unpleasantness. If I can''t be a lover with you, I can only be a friend. I''m willing to accept the identity of a friend. " Qin Ning stares at him. When he speaks, his expression is sincere and his tone is sincere. But now he is what identity, she does not care, she just want to find Han Junyu. Han Zijin see she still want to go, twist eyebrow to block her again, "small rather, you don''t force me." "What do you mean?" Han Zijin saw that a waiter came to her at this time, said two words to her, and pushed Qin Ning into his room. "Han Zijin, you let me go, what do you want to do?" "As a friend, what do you think I''ll do?" Han Zijin poured a cup of hot water for her and put it in front of her. He stretched out the back of his hand to measure the temperature on her forehead. Qin Ning frowned two small eyebrows, angrily patted his hand. She doesn''t like contact with people except Han Junyu, so it''s almost subconscious to shoot Han Zijin. Han Zijin looks at the back of the red hand, but he doesn''t get angry. He looks at her in a complicated way, turns around and hears a knock on the door. He went to open the door, turned around and came back with a pile of medicine in his hand. The packing boxes all had Chinese explanations. Han Zijin while looking for her medicine, while persuading. "Don''t you have a cell phone in your hand? If you want to find Han Junyu, just call him. " Qin Ning''s tight body relaxed a little after listening to his words. Holding her cell phone, she turned and made another call. She made a few phone calls before, but Han Junyu didn''t answer, so she was anxious to find someone. Han Junyu won''t have to leave first, will he? Han Zijin finds the medicine to reduce fever. She is still holding the mobile phone nervously. Her face is gray and her heart is lost. "Your health is important. After taking the medicine, I will accompany you to find him." Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously. I don''t know how people who were extreme yesterday suddenly become so sensible? "Don''t stare at me like that. I don''t want you to hurt yourself by hurting yourself. Xiaoning, I like you, but I like your original intention. I hope you can be happy. " This already is the acme that Han Zijin can accomplish, but what he says is true. He likes her because he wants to make her happy. Yesterday, in order not to let Han Junyu hurt him, she dared to bite herself. If he did something to her now, she would certainly do something more extreme. She said he was paranoid, but she also had her own paranoia? Qin Ning looked at him seriously, and didn''t want to embarrass each other, "Han Zijin, thank you for understanding." "Then we''ve made up. Drink the medicine." Han Zijin and wenzijin send them to her with a smile. Qin Ning is a little dizzy now. She feels a little uncomfortable when she wakes up. Maybe I have a cold. "Han Zijin, we pull hook, be friends, don''t hurt each other." Han Zijin is aware of the precaution in Qin Ning''s eyes. He frowns and grins his teeth. "Xiaoning, don''t you believe me?" Qin ningmin pursed his lips and insisted on pulling the hook with him. Han Zijin bleak smile, the hands of antipyretic medicine to eat a, and then the remaining one to her."You can rest assured that I will use my life to guarantee that I want your heart, and I will pursue you honestly, and disdain to hurt you by abusive means." Seeing that he was so frank and crisp that she took the medicine, she calmed down for a few seconds before taking it. "Why did you come here all of a sudden?" Han Zijin took a look at her, got up to see the rain outside the window, and gradually stopped. He pulled the curtain aside to let the light in. "You didn''t go to school. I was worried about your health. When I heard that you would come here with Han Junyu, I came to see you." "Thank you for your concern. I''m in good shape now." Qin Ning was relieved to hear him talk to her in the tone of a friend. But she promised Han Junyu not to contact him. She was ready to get up and say goodbye to him. "Xiaoning, don''t you want to hear how I met you at the beginning?" Qin Ning had doubts in his heart, but finally he listened to him quietly. "I knew you when you were seven years old." Han Zijin does her opposite sofa, arranges the thought, this just slowly says. "When I was seven years old, your father took you to junior training to help me learn dancing. I learned painting in the classroom next door. When I first saw you, I wanted to be friends with you. But you are too timid, always low head, in addition to learning dance, hardly talk to the people next to you. Endure a few days, summon up the courage to say hello to you, but you timid weak bow, with a bag ran away. I thought I scared you. I waited for several days. When I came up to you again to say hello, you just looked at me Qin Ning grasped the back of his head and recalled it carefully. It seems that when she was learning dance, there was a boy saying hello to herself, saying that he wanted to make friends with her. But the memory was too vague for her to remember the boy. "Why?" Why do you want to be friends with her? Qin Ning doubts. He is such a smart child and she is such a scum, is two worlds. "Because of one of your paintings, one of your lonely children, the stubbornness in the eyes of that child, let me see myself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth. When she was a child, she had fans like Han Zijin. "That''s the time. I knew your name, Qin Ning. I ask you, can I call you Xiaoning? You nodded in agreement. But I didn''t expect that it would cause her little girl''s jealousy and bully you secretly. " "Ah, are they the girls who hide my dancing shoes, scold me and push me often?" Qin Ning was angry, and some memories became clear. "Well, do you remember?" Han Junyu looks at her excitedly. Chapter 326 Looking back on her childhood, Qin Ning found that there were several tall little girls who bullied her for no reason, so that time became her nightmare. When she thought about it now, she was terrified. "You mean those little girls bullied me because of you?" Han Zijin apologizes and explains quickly. "I also learned later that it was the little girls who wanted to be friends with me, but I didn''t pay attention to them. I knew that I wanted to get close to you and bullied you together. Sorry, Xiao Ning Qin Ning helpless smile, did not expect because of him, he encountered a nightmare. But he didn''t take part in it, and it''s been so many years. What''s the use of blaming him? "If you hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. What happened later? " "Later, because of my parents'' job transfer, I stopped classes for a period of time. I only saw you on your eighth birthday. I know it''s your birthday, so I took you to eat cake. We played all day and sent you home. Do you remember? " Qin Ning blinked, his eyes were still confused. Why doesn''t she remember? "After that, you were in poor health and learning to dance was intermittent, but you remember my birthday. On my birthday, you went to school to give me a present." Qin Ning holds his chin and remembers carefully. "It seems that there really is such a thing. It''s my father''s advice to me. He said that we should give precious gifts to our friends. So I took out the carrot pen that I had treasured for a long time and gave it to you. How did it become a token of love? " Qin Ning wondered, how could he be so open? When he was eight years old, he gave his future husband? "I asked you if you like me. You said you like me. You said I was good-looking and would be my girlfriend in the future." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning surprised to cover his face, the past can not bear to look back. At that time, when she said this sentence, it should be a joke, right? "Then your parents passed away one after another, your health got worse and worse, and you never learned to dance again. When I came back to Nankang high school, I knew that you and I had the same working relationship "Originally, I wanted to find a suitable time to meet you again, but every time you walk past me with your head down and your face expressionless, I don''t have the courage to call your name." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rubbed his forehead. "Xiaoning, I thought you lived in Han Junyu''s villa, and I had more opportunities to contact you, but I didn''t expect that" later, Han Zijin grinned her teeth and didn''t want to say anything. When he finally plucked up the courage to approach her, full of joy waiting for her adult, let her become his girlfriend. As his cousin, Han Junyu gave him a deep punch to face the cruel reality. She''s his cousin now, damn it! "Well, Han Zijin, since miss, even if. There''s nothing wrong with being friends. " Qin Ning persuades. Han Zijin stares at her for a long time, there is some shade on Junxiu''s face, but also does not refute her. Looking at the rain outside the window getting smaller and smaller, Qin Ning got up, "thank you, Han Zijin. To tell you the truth, you are excellent. It''s a great honor to be in your eyes. But that girl won''t be me, because I already have Han Junyu. Do you know what I mean? " Han Zijin, "..." Qin Ning got up and went out. Maybe it was because of the effect of antipyretic. She felt that her head was heavy and her feet were light. When she came to the door, she staggered. Han Zijin worried that she would fall down, and quickly came up to help her, but was pushed away by Qin Ning. "Han Zijin, I''m fine." If Han Junyu comes back and sees Han Zijin close to her, he will lose his temper again. Qin Ning clenched his teeth and forced himself to open the door. Han Zijin looked at her step by step away, door, slowly closed. It was like she forced him and her to separate into two worlds. The gap of the door became smaller and smaller. When the last gap came, he regretted again and just took a step. Click, the door is closed. He opened his forehead on the door, clenched his fist and hammered hard. Outside the door, Qin Ning went to the window of the corridor and blew cold. Only then did he sober up. "Qin Ning, why are you here?" Ban Yongjun looked at Qin Ning standing by the window from a distance and walked quickly to her side. Her lips were white, but her cheeks were red. She reached out and touched her forehead. It''s hot. "Qin Ning, you are ill." "Qin Ning, what''s the matter?" Feng Wei and Pei Ming come over. "Hey, I''m ok. Maybe it''s cold today. I''m cooling." Qin Ning forced a smile and took out his mobile phone to call Han Junyu. "I heard that because of the rain today, there is no car going down the mountain. We may have to rush back to the city early tomorrow morning."Pei Qian came over to see the crowd around Qin Ning and raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Hello, Han Junyu." Han Junyu''s other party gets through, Qin Ning is surprised and relieved. Feng Wei listened to her call to Han Junyu and said, "Qin Ning, don''t worry. Han Shao is back. He should take a bath in his room." Qin Ning looked up at him and nodded. He was about to turn around to find Han Junyu, but a woman''s voice came from the phone. "Han Shao, Han Junyu, you hurt people." Qin Ning''s feet froze and frowned in surprise. This is Xu Lin''s voice. She looked at the mobile phone number and determined that it was Han Junyu''s mobile phone number. She called Han Junyu in a low voice. "Oh, it''s you. Sorry, Han Junyu and I are a little busy now. " "Xu Lin, you" Qin Ning clenched his little fist to calm himself. Han Junyu''s mobile phone must have been stolen by Xu Lin. she deliberately made this scene. She didn''t believe Xu Lin''s nonsense! "Oh, Xu Lin, if you want to play, be real. You''re not young. I''m worried about your IQ when you play these childish games all day long!" "You," Xu Lin is also angry, Jiao didi crying, "Han Junyu, someone scolded me, said you don''t love me." "Who is it?" Those two words, like two poisonous needles, were stuck on Qin Ning''s eardrum. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter?" Qin Ning asked softly. Kill her, she does not believe that Han Junyu and Xu Lin will mess. "What else can happen? Han Junyu is tired of playing with you. He doesn''t want you anymore. Don''t you understand?" Qin Ning big eyes slightly narrowed, staring at his mobile phone, the whole person is gloomy, let the next feel familiar gas field. When Han Junyu is angry, isn''t that the expression? "Han Junyu, where are you?" "What does it have to do with you where it is? Don''t you have a good time with my cousin? " It''s Han Junyu''s answer. Qin Ning stepped back two steps. He couldn''t believe it. "Han Junyu, I just want to have a word with him. I just want to" "explain is cover up, cover up is guilty," "Han Junyu!" Qin Ning thinks that all this is illusory. How can Han Junyu become so strange after a sleep? Is it because see her go to see Han Zijin, so just can be jealous, deliberately say cruel words to annoy her? She called his name in a hoarse voice. "It''s no use calling me. I don''t want you now. Be sensible and disappear from my eyes later!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Disappear? Ha ha! Qin Ning clenched his fist, burst up the blue veins, blue blood vessels suddenly jump, because too hard, the blue veins on the neck highlight. They couldn''t figure out the situation. Seeing that Qin Ning''s eyes were scarlet, they quickly turned on the handsfree of her mobile phone. Chapter 327 The man''s voice is low and full of magnetism, and the voice is a little angry. There are also cruel injuries. Qin Ning raised his head stubbornly and called him a few more times. There was desolation and sadness in his soft voice. Although Han Junlin will never come up with a bad voice to cheat him. She let out a few deep breaths, as if to spit out the anger in her heart. "Han Junyu, I''m Han Zijin. I said a few words, but I can swear with my life that nothing happened between me and him. Han Junyu, I know you are angry again. OK, I apologize, OK? " "Woman, how cheap is your apology? You said you would not contact him again, but you lied to me again and again. Well, if you like him, I''ll give you a chance. Isn''t that what you want? " "This is Han Junyu''s voice. There is something wrong with the tone." Pei Qian twisted his eyebrows. Other people''s faces are also very ugly. Now Qin Ning''s face is very white, just a pair of eyes, red enough to drip blood. Qin Ning didn''t know that it was Han Junyu''s voice, but Pei Qian said that it was his voice. That''s right. She couldn''t cheat herself any more. She bit the dry lips, because too hard, the corners of the lips were congested by her bite, blood black. "Han Junyu, I don''t quarrel with you now. Where are you now? What''s the matter, let''s say it face to face But there was a comfortable sigh from a woman on the phone. Qin Ning clenched her fist and suddenly loosened it. The woman said with a light smile, "Han Junyu, please take it easy. Well, you hurt me. You want to see Han Junyu for the last time. I''ll help you and come to Han Junyu''s room. " Qin Ning hung up the phone. The cold wind outside the window penetrated into her bones like concentrated sulfuric acid, corroding her body a little. She just took a step, legs soft almost fell, fortunately is class Yongjun hold her. "Qin Ning, Han Junyu will never be that kind of person. You have to believe him." Ban Yongjun said firmly. Qin Ning looked up at her, and her tears surged out. But her vocal cord was like being cut off. Every time she swallowed it, she convulsed with pain. She wiped away her tears and went to her room biting her teeth. Several people looked at each other and wondered why han Junyu would do such a thing. "You men are disgusting Pei Ming sarcastically sweeps the men beside her with disgust on her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei and Pei Qian''s eyes twitch. What does it have to do with him? Qin Ning finally walked to the door, feeling that every step he took seemed to be floating in the clouds, which was not very real. She took out her room card. Her fingers trembled and she didn''t dare to open the door. Ban Yongjun looks at her holding the room card. The room card has a bloodstain in her palm. She grabs the room card. "Qin Ning, believe your man, it must be a bitch." Ban Yongjun cheers her up. Qin Ning finally smiles and nods seriously. Ban Yongjun''s palms are also in a cold sweat. He swipes his card and pushes the door open. Qin Ning holds ban Yongjun''s hand, unsteady footstep, but still a deep shallow into the room. There is a very light rose fragrance in the room. Qin Ning squints and sees the clothes of men and women scattered on the ground. She stooped to pick up Han Junyu''s clothes, holding them, and walking around the corner, she saw the big bed in disorder. A pair of men and women with overlapping bodies. Qin Ning''s pupils shrank and her eyes were filled with blood red, but she was smiling at this time. Only then did she know that when her heart was punctured, she couldn''t cry. Because, the blood is almost dry, where there are tears. "Han Junyu" her voice is soft and calm. He warned her that if anything happens, you must prove it to him personally. She told herself, can''t be emotional control, can''t be willful, must be rational treatment. But she called you several times, and he still didn''t speak. "Han Junyu, I don''t believe it''s true. Can you give me an explanation?" Her voice trembled with a faint cry. The man lying on the bed frowned slightly as if he had a headache. He pinched his forehead and tightened his eyebrows. There is still no answer. Seeing the scene, Qin Ning is desperate, but she must be calm. Yin cold of sweep the woman on the bed one eye, hold quilt a corner, fiercely lift. The men and women in the quilt are not dressed. Finally, a glimmer of hope was broken, and his eyes widened because of shock, as if the picture in front of him had taken away his soul, lost all colors and was dim. She numbly threw the quilt on the two people and stepped back two steps feebly. "It''s impolite of you to disturb us like this."Lying in a man''s arms, Xu Lin murmurs angrily and raises eyebrows to Qin Ning provocatively. "Moreover, you are too young to satisfy him at all. Therefore, when he brought you on holiday this time, he called me to come here again, which was a deliberate showdown with you. If you''re smart, you''ll leave by yourself. If you do mischief again, Han Junyu will be cruel. Don''t blame me for not reminding you! " "You bitch, you are caught in bed and still brag here. I''ll kill you!" Ban Yongjun is angry and wants to catch Xu Lin from the past, but he is stopped by Qin Ning. "Qinning," ban Yongjun is grumpy, but suppresses his temper and calls her worried. Qin Ning shook his head numbly. He felt the temperature of his body. He stared at Han Junyu for a while, but he didn''t wait for his explanation. She resolutely turned and left the room. The man on the bed''s line of sight is fuzzy, sees a familiar figure, instinctively pursues. All of a sudden, he smelled a strong fragrance. He was weak and could not move at all. "Han Junyu, I''m your favorite woman. Didn''t you just want me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pinched his eyebrows, and his forehead was in a dull pain. The more he tried to struggle, his heart seemed to be trapped with wire, and the pain was too much for him to bear. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and he bit his teeth and growled. "Get out of here!" "No, Han Junyu, I''m your woman now!" Xu Lin wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling charming and affectionate. And now out of the room of Qin Ning, looked out of the window of the sky, is black. "Qin Ning, where are you going?" "Han Junyu let me disappear, I don''t know where to go." Her voice is dark and dumb. Every word she spits out seems to be frosted. Several people feel distressed after hearing it. Qin Ning''s breathing is not smooth, and her steps are faster and faster. She doesn''t know where she is going, but she must leave here. If she doesn''t leave again, she is afraid that she will die here! "What''s the situation?" Pei Qian was still confused. "Oh, bitches are monsters, scum is disgusting!" Pei Ming kicked on the door with a bang. The people in the next room heard the sound and opened the door. Song Xuan and Xiao Jue had just taken a bath and changed their clothes. They saw everyone around Han Junyu''s door. "What are you doing here? Are you ready to go down the mountain?" Asked Lord Xiao. "Han Junyu slept with Xu Lin, do you believe it?" Pei Qian asked. "Ha ha, don''t tell such low-level jokes. Han Shao has a family now." Song Xuan grabs his wet hair and retorts. Pei Qian pointed to the room. "Don''t believe it, you go in and have a look." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan naturally didn''t believe it. He pushed in, smelled the faint rose fragrance, and tightened his eyebrows. Xiao Jue, who was standing at the door, smelled the rose fragrance and his face changed. He pushed song Xuan away and rushed into the room. Seeing the two people sleeping in the quilt, he was so angry that his eyes turned red. He opened the quilt and kicked Xu Lin out of bed. Chapter 328 Xiao Jue looks for a bathrobe to cover Han Junyu and quickly feels his pulse. "Han Junyu, what''s wrong with you?" Han Junyu curled up, his forehead was in a cold sweat with pain, and the veins on his forehead were protruding, which was terrifying. His whole body aches, the kind of pain, such as tens of thousands of scorpions in eating him, the body twisted to self mutilation. "What do you need me to do?" Song Xuan felt uncomfortable and asked Xiao Jue. Suddenly it rained and it was hard to walk down the mountain. So he found a place to hide. He wanted to call Han Shao, but he found that his mobile phone had no signal. It rained harder and harder. He could only bite his teeth, thinking that after a while, he did not expect that Han Shao and Xiao Jue would come to him. Xiao Jue suggested that after the heavy rain, we should go down the mountain together. At that time, he noticed that Han Shao''s face was not very good. After waiting for an hour, the rain finally dropped a little, and the three people hurried down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, the three were dirty and wet. They all rushed back to their rooms to take a bath. At that time, he saw that Han Shao''s face was not good, and he asked if he needed help. Han Shao shakes his head and enters the room. He doesn''t expect that Xu Lin will take advantage of the opportunity to make such a scene. "Han Junyu''s condition is not very good. We should go to the hospital as soon as possible." Xiao Jue''s nervous hands trembled. He went to find out the clothes in the trunk and put them on for Han Junyu. "Rather?" Han Junyu difficult to hold up the arm, the line of sight swept a circle, did not see Qin Ning''s voice, he has a trace of loss. Pei Qian wants to say that your little girl has just been pissed off by you. But looking at Xiao Jue staring at her, he turned his eyes and thought he didn''t see anything. "They are three girls together. They say they are hungry. They are looking for something to eat." Xiao Jue makes excuses. He has asked Feng Wei to chase Qin Ning, hoping that they will be OK. "It''s not convenient for you to see her in this situation." Han Junyu''s brain is still chaotic. He squints and sees Xu Lin tied to the ground. He frowns. "Who brought this woman here?" Besides, she''s not dressed yet! Xiao Jue takes a deep breath and takes a look at Song Xuan. Song Xuan just wants to speak. He looks at Han Junyu staring at himself, and his brown eyes are full of chill. Song Xuan had already found an excuse, but he couldn''t say it at this time. "What just happened?" Han Junyu was sweating and his face twitched violently, but he still sat up. "When I went back to my room, I didn''t see Ning Ning. After I took a bath, I came out and felt something was wrong. What happened after that?" Everyone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After what happened, they are not very clear, this to ask Xu Lin. But Qin Ning called him, and then he said some cruel words, which made Qin Ning angry. Xiao Jue stares at the bound Xu Lin, walks up to her and squats down slowly. When he kicked Xu Lin out of bed, song Xuan tied her up and stuffed a piece of cloth in her mouth. Looking at her indignant stare at himself, Xiao Jue sarcastic sneer, pinching her jaw, tiger mouth tightening, to see the woman''s face twisted with pain. He just let her go and took the cloth out of her mouth. "What medicine did you give him?" Xu Lin''s eyes glared at him fiercely. The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she was. Her face was ferocious. "What are you to disturb me and his good deeds?" "Ha, you are robbing other people''s husbands, and you speak so freely. Tut Tut, it really refreshes my understanding of the word" slut. " Pei Qian came up to her and opened the drawer. He saw that there were scissors in the drawer. He took the scissors and turned around in his hand. Xu Lin shrinks back in fear, but her limbs are tied and it''s hard to escape. Some time ago, she was thrown into the sewer for two days and two nights. She vowed that it must be the most painful time in her life. She investigated for a long time, but did not find out who gave him the hand. The whole person was going crazy. A few days ago, she stepped on the dirty water again. She left the company like crazy, which made her reputation worse. It happened in the company. Based on her own investigation clues, she felt that Qin Ning must have retaliated against her, so Han Junyu ordered the people below to bully her. Qin Ning made it difficult for her. She would never forgive her. She resented in her heart and designed a good play to wait for Qin Ning. Look at her face, her heart is happy. She also wanted to take this opportunity to sleep Han Junyu, but she didn''t expect these people to make trouble. At the moment, looking at Pei Qian''s hand, I saw that it was like a crocodile with a big mouth open, and one bite could kill her. "I''m Han Junyu''s woman now. Get out of here!" Pei Qian frowned and looked up at Han Junyu. When they came in, they were undressed and lying together, if they had done that.What should Qin Ning do? Xiao Jue is also worried about this. He holds the quilt, sniffs the smell, and checks Han Junyu''s body. He goes to Xu Lin and holds her wrist to feel her pulse. He shakes his head at Han Junyu after confirming that they have no substantive behavior. Although Han Junyu is suffering physically, his reason is clear at the moment. Realize the purpose of Xu Lin, disdain cold hiss. "Oh, I''ve fucked you. How can I not know? I''m very choosy about women. If dogs and cats rub on my bed, let me be responsible. Oh, I''ll split them up! " Han Junyu cold hiss, just said two words, he is suffering of cover heart, eyebrow high heave. Everybody, "..." Pei Qian squats down beside her impatiently and grabs her hair. Sharp scissors, click Chi, her beautiful wavy hair, all scattered on the ground. "Be honest, or I''ll stab you on the scalp with my hand shaking. Don''t blame me!" Xu Lin stares at her hair, struggling and yelling wildly. "Han Junyu, I love you so much, why can''t you give me a little affection?" Pei Qian disliked her being too noisy. He closed her mouth again, opened the scissors and aimed at her artery. "Woman, I''ll give you another chance to say, what medicine did you give Han Junyu?" Xu Lin stares at the scissors in his hand. At the beginning, she is desperate to get the man in an extreme way. At the beginning, she thought that maybe the way they were together was a little rough, but as long as he could feel her good, he would know that she was 1000 times and 10000 times better than Qin Ning. After that, he will have her in his eyes. But the result is quite different from what I imagined. Before that, she thought that as long as she could get Han Junyu''s love, she was duty bound, and her own life could be avoided. But now that her life was in danger, she was afraid. "Wu Wu Wu..." When a woman wants to talk, Pei Qian tears off the cloth in her mouth to let her talk less and waste more time. It''s really impolite. "Han Junyu is poisoned. I have some medicine to relieve the pain here, but you have to send me away to give him the treatment. I can tell you." "Tut Tut, why don''t you take your brain with you when you want to sleep and live?" "Pa, PA!" Pei Qian used to say that he didn''t beat women, except bitches. For such a shameless person, he was really upset that he didn''t beat him. But hit her, and feel dirty hands, conveniently picked up the sofa next to the shoes, arm raised, hard to fall. Xu Lin''s face is swollen, red and purple. It''s difficult for her to open her mouth. Chapter 329 In this world, there are certain laws. Birds of a feather flock together. It''s said that Han Junyu and Han junnian would be cruel friends? Pei Qian still thinks about letting her hand over the antidote method, otherwise, he will slap her to death! Han Junyu has a headache. He is holding the quilt. Hot sweat flows down his forehead, wetting the thin quilt that covers him. His breath is not steady, cold eyes staring at Xu Lin, gloomy eyes like looking at a dead man. "Xiao Jue, can you help me detoxify when I go to the hospital?" Xiao Jue is not sure, but Han Junyu asked. He took a look at Xu Lin and nodded naturally. Han Junyu thin lips slightly up, sarcastic and indifferent to song Xuan command. "Kill her and throw her body into the mountain. It''s better to find a snake cave and throw her in!" "No, no!" Xu Lin struggles to avoid song Xuan''s hand and cries out. "I know you''re taking medicine, stealing one of your pills, asking someone to help me develop a nerve anesthetic, and I''ll control you when you smell it." Han Junyu is preparing medicine close to his body, which is used to prevent him from eating something to upset his stomach. For a time, when Han Junyu was on a business trip abroad, Xu Lin became his assistant because he wanted to stay with song Xuan to take care of Qin Ning at home. But no one would have thought that Xu Lin''s heart was so deep that she would steal his medicine and make use of his weakness to develop a medicine to confuse his nerves. It was terrible. Xiao Jue also felt cool on his back. Fortunately, Qin Ning called in time. Xu Lin because of vanity, want to see Qin Ning pain, just let them find abnormal. Otherwise, with Xu Lin''s dark tactics, he would not dare to imagine what Han Junyu would become. Xu Lin is also a proud person, just panic to say his plan, the heart is some regret. She pursed her lips and stared at the man in bed, still in pain. He is very cruel. He will never let her go if she does this. But if she wants to live, she can''t be fawning in front of him. "Han Junyu, we have one life for another. I''ll save you and you''ll let me go." Han Junyu gave a smile, not a sneer, but a gentle smile. "With your humble life, for my life, oh!" Xu Lin, "..." He fell to the ground with long legs. His face was a little pale because of pain, but it didn''t affect his handsome appearance. He haughtily lifted her chin with the tips of his feet, and looked at her high above. He is as proud as a king and awe inspiring. "Woman, don''t worry, I will let you die very beautiful!" This man''s voice is very nice, low alcohol and magnetic, but it''s a vicious curse in Xu Lin''s ears. Song Xuan listened to Han Junyu''s words, all felt a numbness in his spine, and his back was chilly. Xu Lin is also a smart man. She is obsessed with emotion and tries her best to do this kind of thing. No doubt she will die. "No..." Xu Lin struggles. In the face of death, love and self-esteem become worthless. Song Xuan stopped her mouth with a cloth again, raised his arm, and slashed her neck. Xu Lin rolled her eyes and fainted. Xiao Jue saw Han Junyu go out, worried to go behind him, "Han Junyu, where are you going? I''ve already called the hospital. They''ll send someone to pick you up soon. " Han Junyu kept walking, "I''m going to find Ning Ning. Where did she go to eat?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Xiao Jue''s steps were stiff, he and the others looked at each other, and his face was embarrassed. At this time, Xiao Jue was so hungry that his mobile phone vibrated. It was a call from Feng Wei. Feng Wei goes after Qin Ning. He calls at this time. Is there something wrong? He prayed silently in his heart, turned around and separated from Han Junyu for a distance before answering the phone. "What did you say?" As soon as Xiao Jue''s face turned white, he turned and ran out. "What''s the matter again?" Pei Qian is tired. How one by one, do not worry about it. "Pei Ming, Ming Ming, something''s wrong." Pei Qian''s first reaction was to say no. If Mingming knows something about Kung Fu, how can things happen easily? "Just after the rain, Qin Ning was about to go down the mountain. When Mingming ran after him, it happened to be a landslide. Mingming twisted his foot, Qin Ning," "what happened to Ningning?" Xiao Jue suddenly heard a cold drink behind him, pinched his eyebrows, and finally told the truth. "Qin Ning, missing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. "Hey, Han Junyu, you haven''t detoxified yourself yet!" See Han Junyu regardless of rush out, a few people hurry to chase.Song Xuan knows that Han Shao''s concern is chaotic. Many things can''t be dealt with now. He can only come. Pick up the phone, contact Junyi, try to save people. When Han Junyu runs to the bank and looks at Ban Yongjun crying and kneeling on the riverbank, Feng Wei comforts her, while Pei Ming holds the ring in her hand, with a helpless face. The sky is also under the light rain, rain together, like a giant net. It''s hard to breathe when you''re trapped in it. Pei Ming''s body is covered with mud, and her dirty face makes her eyes red with tears. seeing the culprit Han Junyu coming, her fear and anger reach the peak, she rushes to him and slaps him in the face. "Why betray her and get out with other women. Han Junyu, Qin Ning is so good. How can you bear it! " Pei Ming wants to give a second slap, but Han Junyu holds her wrist. "Pei Ming, keep your words clean!" He didn''t expect her to hit, but he couldn''t let her succeed the second time. But thinking of what Xu Lin had said, he squeezed his forehead tightly, and the blue veins on his neck jumped suddenly. The pain of nerve tearing can''t be described in words. Xu Lin, this move is cruel and poisonous! "Mingming, how''s your foot?" Pei Qian runs over to see her thrown away by Han Junyu, staggers back, and quickly helps her. Xiao Jue stood beside him. He just stretched out his arm and saw Pei Qian coming. He finally let go of his arm. "Where''s my wife?" Han Junyu asked with a gloomy face. "She was washed away by the flood, Han Junyu, you bird. It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, she would want to leave so impulsively! " Ban Yongjun''s hair is messy. He points to Han Junyu''s nose and cries. Han Junyu''s forehead is more painful. When he hears that Qin Ning has been washed away by the flood, he looks blankly at the river with sand and stones, and suddenly tastes a mouthful of fishy sweetness. "Poof..." "Jun Yu!" Looking at Han Junyu spitting out a mouthful of blood, Xiao Jue''s pupil dilated and held him in horror. "Tell me, what happened when my memory was broken?" He has a weak breath. Several people recall together and restore the scene at that time. Ban Yongjun accompanies Qin Ning throughout the whole process and speaks out his heartless words one by one. Han Junyu''s face is becoming more and more ugly. It''s like the Rocha climbing out of hell. Morin is terrible. "I drove her away?" Han Junyu stares at Ban Yongjun. "Yes! Qin Ning believes you from the beginning to the end, but she lifts the quilt and sees you lying naked with other women. Han Junyu, you are killing Qin Ning! " See your beloved husband and other women lying together, this is not Zhuxin? Chapter 330 Han Junyu''s step is not steady. He is pushed by Ban Yongjun and staggers back. The river bank is full of mud. Just after a heavy rain, when I step down, my feet are full of mud. The man who has always been obsessed with cleanliness, however, does nothing and stares at her coldly. "How did she get washed away?" His voice was calm, but he could hear the tremor in his voice. Ban Yongjun cried out the situation at that time. Qin Ning ran out of the hotel and ran all the way down the mountain. The three of them followed her and couldn''t catch up with him. Suddenly, some gravel rolled down the mountain, blocking ban Yongjun''s way. Feng Wei worries about ban Yongjun and turns to find her. When Pei Ming goes after her, her foot suddenly collapses and the whole person slides down. Qin Ning turns to save her. Qin Ning''s strength is not big, where can pull Pei Ming, so they roll down the mountain together. When Qin Ning realized that Pei Ming would die if he rolled down again, he rushed down to block Pei Ming. Pei Ming reacts and goes to pull her. She only catches her hand. They both stepped on the soft soil. If Pei Ming didn''t let go, they might fall into the river together. At that time, the river was panting, and the traffic was full of stones and gravel. Qin Ning was so sad and desperate that he didn''t want to drag Pei ming down, so he took the initiative to let Pei Ming go. Pei Ming sits on the ground, covered with mud, like rolling around in the mud. Listening to ban Yongjun''s story, she cries, covering her face all the time. Qin Ning let go just to save her. If something really happened to Qin Ning, she would not be peaceful in her life. "Mingming, I''m sorry, brother didn''t protect you. Let me see your feet, OK?" Pei Qian squatted down in front of her, did not dislike her dirty, gently put her in his arms. "Brother, Qin Ning will be OK, right?" Although Mingming is mischievous at ordinary times, she is not allowed to shed tears because of her family education. She is also a strong girl, from small to large, that is, she met Xiao Jue, hurt her feelings, and cried in the quilt. Now her eyes are red and swollen, her mouth is muddy, like a child. Pei Qian was so distressed that he put her in his arms and patted her on the shoulder. "Mingming, I''ll help you find her." It''s hard for him to decide whether Qin Ning will be OK. "Brother..." Pei Ming wants to stop crying, but she can''t help choking in front of her brother. She couldn''t help remembering what she said at the last moment. "Sister Ming, I can''t let you die with me. You still have your family and your brother who loves you." "Qin Ning, please don''t let go." Pei Ming feels that she is struggling and panicking. Even if she really wanted to slide into the river with her, she was not afraid, but she was afraid that Qin Ning would let go. "Sister Ming, the river is too fast. We will all be washed away. You are different from me. I have no one to ask for it. I have no place to live. It''s the same everywhere I go. Although it''s very hard and I don''t want to leave you, I don''t want to hear your family cry. " Behind the little girl is the roaring river, but her voice is very calm, and even shows a silly smile to her. "Sister Ming, please help me return this ring to him." her little hand slid down and the ring on her finger was taken off. "If you look for my body and bury me next to my father''s tombstone, will you?" Pei Ming collapses, tears mixed with muddy water fall. "Qin Ning, please don''t let go. Family, please don''t do it Watching Qin Ning break away from her, she turned over and was swept into the river, but she didn''t struggle at all. By the time she got to the bank, she would have disappeared. Pei Ming walked a few steps before she felt a sharp pain in her foot. It turned out that her ankle was injured. Looking up at the tall and straight man, she was still indifferent. She wished she could kill him. "Han Junyu, you asked her to disappear, and now you come to her hypocritically. You scum, Qin Ning will like you. She is blind! " Pei Ming angrily loses her mind and just wants to make him miserable. If Qin Ning really She will be buried with this man all her life! Han Junyu has pain to numbness, cold eyes looked at Pei Ming, turned to leave. In fact, after hearing the news of Qin Ning''s accident, his hearing was not very good, so he didn''t hear Pei Ming''s words clearly at all. With a stiff step, I want to find Qin Ning. "Jun Yu, the search and rescue team has come. Jun Yi is also sending people to search. The most important thing for you now is your body. If you fall down, how can you find Qin Ning? " Xiao Jue is not worried about Qin Ning, she was washed away by the flood, still don''t know is dead or alive.But the man in front of him, if he doesn''t go to the hospital for treatment, will soon become a dead man. "Lord Xiao, if something happens to her, do you think I''m still alive?" When Xiao Jue heard this, he felt sad and his eyes were swollen. But Han Junyu is irrational. He can''t be irrational. "Jun Yu, the host has said that Qin Ning is blessed. She will be fine." Han Junyu stopped, thinking that the host had reminded him that Ning Ning was suffering from a disaster of blood. At that time, he was upset and couldn''t wait for the heavy rain to stop, so he rushed back. Unexpectedly, the one who hurt her the most was himself! "Ah Jue, if something really happens to Ning Ning, I will go to her." His low voice was like a murmur. Xiao Jue stares at him in shock. When he called him a Jue, it was when he lost his sense of taste. He helplessly shrinks in the corner, he and Cheng Mo accompany him for a few days, he did not say a few words. I don''t want other people to know about it. When eating, he and Cheng Mo eat first. Only when they are sure that he can eat can they send it to him. Since he studied medicine, more and more researches have been done in this field. He has found that he is not a physical disease, but a mental disease, and he also tries to treat it. The reality is far away from the ideal. Because of improper treatment, Han Junyu almost suffered from anorexia. For the situation did not worsen, he stopped the treatment and only let him carry the medicine with him. At the moment, he called him a Jue, which showed how uneasy he was. Xiao Jue''s heart is not easy, but at this time the words of comfort are empty, he came forward to pat his shoulder. "Jun Yu, don''t be afraid. We''ll go with you." No matter how powerful a man is, he will be vulnerable if he loses his most precious person. Han Junyu looked at him, brown eyes deep, can not see emotion. Go on, but a few people walk together for a day, still did not find any clues. Pei Ming''s foot is injured and can''t walk, so he sits on the river bank waiting for news. Ban Yongjun is caught in the rain and has a fever. Feng Wei realizes that she has a cold, but he holds her to the doctor. "Ah Jue, do you think it''s possible that we had a nightmare?" Suddenly, Han Junyu asked. Xiao Jue was stunned. His face was haggard, his lips were blue with cold, and his brown eyes were full of expectation. "Jun Yu, nightmares always wake up, as long as you don''t find her There is still hope. " Xiao Jue doesn''t dare to say Qin Ning''s body. He thinks Han Junyu will go crazy. "Han Shao, let''s find my wife''s shoes." Song Xuan came in a hurry with a shoe. Chapter 331 Finally find some clues, Han Junyu''s face has changed, let song Xuan take him to find the place of Qin Ning''s shoes. Along the clues, several people continue to move forward, suddenly heard a burst of crying. Song Xuan and Xiao Jue look at each other. They have a bad feeling in their heart and catch up with Han Junyu. After running for a while, I came to the broad hillside and saw the crowd forming a circle. I don''t know what happened. Song Xuan ran forward to inquire about the situation. It turned out that when the heavy rain came, a couple who were still working in the mountains met with a landslide and fell into the river together. Now they only picked up men and women''s bodies. Han Junyu pinched his eyebrows, his fingertips trembled, and his lips were as pale as paper. Xiao Jue also felt a thump in his heart. Neither of them was alive. Qin Ning''s body is already weak, can he still live? Maybe the couple''s family came, an old man holding the man''s body, wailing. The cry was sad, and the villagers were also very sympathetic and wept silently. In recent years, because of the continuous development of this mountain, the occurrence of debris flow has caused human lives, not once or twice. But this kind of natural and man-made disaster, they have no way, can only guard against themselves, be careful, don''t go out in heavy rain. This morning the sun is still very good, the sudden heavy rain in the afternoon, but also people did not expect. "Jun Yu, let''s keep looking." Xiao Jue didn''t want to hear the cry any more. He took Han Junyu and turned around. Han Junyu looked at the endless river with dark brown eyes. He closed his eyes and kept silent for a few seconds. Then he followed Xiao Jue forward. After three steps, song Xuan heard his mobile phone vibrate. He took out his cell phone, heard each other''s words, he accidentally crushed his glasses in his hand. With a creak, Han Junyu and Xiao Jue turned to look at him. Now everyone''s mood is a shadow of a bow and a snake. Anyone who has some abnormal conditions will cause Han Junyu''s mood fluctuation. "What''s the matter?" Song Xuan''s lips trembled and his black eyes were complicated. He took a look at Xiao Jue first, and then he had the courage to look at Han Junyu. "Find, find Qin Ning''s coat, and a female corpse." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue twisted his eyebrows and stared at Han Junyu. His eyes were dull. He stared at Song Xuan for a long time and didn''t respond. He didn''t seem to hear anything. "Song Xuan, what do you say?" "Han Shao, let''s go and have a look first. Maybe " Song Xuan''s crushed glasses hurt his palm. Then he reacted and threw away all the pieces in his hand. "Han Shao, Jun Yi, they found his wife''s coat," he said. "Oh, really?" Han Junyu pulled the corners of his mouth, Jun face without any expression. "Let''s go and see what''s going on." "Jun Yu" Xiao Jue stops him anxiously. If the female corpse is really Qin Ning, he worries that Jun Yu''s condition will be out of control. "Why, fight with me at this time?" Han Junyu glanced at him indifferently. The chill in his brown eyes made Xiao Jue instinctively step back. Ah, the disaster that can''t be avoided can''t be stopped. Rush to the place where Jun Yi finds Qin Ning''s coat. Han Junyu saw Qin Ning''s coat, covered with a female corpse, Qi and blood surge, eyes black. "Jun Yu, calm down first." Han Junyu''s eyes were evil, staring at the female corpse underground. Despair comes from the ground. Heart was torn feeling, originally will not pain, but numbness. He turned and looked at the muddy river. After a while, he asked Lord Xiao, "Lord, I''ve tasted blood." Xiao Jue looked at him in surprise, realized that something was wrong, and quickly explained. "Jun Yu, don''t do anything stupid. Maybe this woman is not Qin Ning." Han Junyu felt that he was comforting himself. He gave him a sneer and did not dare to look at the body on the ground. Turn to want to leave, seems to leave, can deny the reality. But as soon as he took a step, he shook his body, and song Xuan immediately held him. "Han Shao, Han Shao, wake up!" ¡­¡­ In the downtown ward. Han Zijin sits by the bed, quietly looking at the woman''s sleeping face. He should have been very happy to have the chance to get close to her, but now he was afraid. Afraid that this woman will stop breathing willfully, and can no longer open her smart eyes. He touched her cheek with his cool fingertips. The temperature of his fingertips was cold. He quickly drew back his hands and his eyes were sour. In the hotel, after leaving qinning, he just packed up and left. He got out of the car. The mountain road, which had just rained, was muddy and bumpy.All of a sudden, he heard the scream of a familiar woman. It was Qin Ning''s name. He immediately got out of the car and saw the two people who were about to fall into the river, holding tools ready to go down to save people, but watched Qin Ning break free from Pei Ming''s hand and fall into the river. She jumped into the river quickly and took her ashore at great expense. At that time, looking at her pale face, he was so scared that he almost stopped breathing. After giving her first aid, she rushed to the nearest hospital nearby. For her this request, the small hospital can only be an emergency, she woke up for a while, spit out a stomach of water. He rushed to find a way to send her to the most authoritative hospital in the center of the city, her condition was under control. "Mr. Han, you can''t move the wound on your arm." Next to the nurse kindly remind Han Zijin, he just come back, just some big action, arm came to pain. When he picked up Qin Ning, he didn''t know how to scratch his arm. When she sent Qin Ning to the hospital, she realized her wound. "Doctor, when will she wake up?" The doctor looked at her body data, frowning, very helpless. "She''s in a special situation, and I can''t say." "What do you mean?" Han Zijin is nervous. "She wasn''t in good health before. This time she fell into the water, maybe because she was emotionally stimulated and didn''t want to survive. In this situation, if you want to make her sober, you can''t help it even if you have a magic pill. " Han Zijin can''t believe it. What stimulation did Qin Ning get? Will he be determined to die? Doctor and nurse leave ward, Han Zijin tightens thick eyebrow, on the face of handsome have a few cent beg. "Xiao Ning, don''t be so silly, wake up quickly, OK?" But the woman in the bed with the oxygen mask closed her eyes. Long eyelashes such as wings torn from the butterfly, struggling to flap a few times, there is no movement. The two wings, with the breath of death, fell on her face. He waited for an afternoon, did not give a trace of reaction in her, Han Zijin heart anxious, but what, can only try to call Han Junyu. But the other party''s phone was not answered at all. He had a headache and contacted song Xuan. At this time, song Xuan was also in a state of chaos. Holding Han Junyu''s tall body, he watched Xiao Jue go to the front, opened his coat, and saw the woman''s face. Then he breathed out a deep breath. Turn head to see Han Junyu direct fainted in the past, in the heart secretly scold a, injustice! Hurry to send people to the hospital, song xuanzheng is ready to continue to find people, received a call from Han Zijin to him. "Young master Han, do you think it''s not big enough?" Chapter 332 Song Xuan listen to Han Zijin said, qinning in the hospital, let Han Junyu to find her. As soon as his eyes brightened, he quickly turned back to the ward and told Xiao Jue the good news. "You mean Han Zijin saved Qin Ning, so Qin Ning is OK?" Xiao Jue was also very surprised. "It should be like this. The specific situation will be clear only when we see him." Song Xuan also tells Feng Wei the news and asks him to send ban Yongjun and Pei ming to the hospital. Qin Ning was ok, and everyone was relieved. But when song Xuan arrived at Qin Ning''s ward and saw her lying dead on the bed, listening to the doctor about her situation, he felt numb again. Qin Ning and Han Shao are absolutely born. If they are in trouble, they should be together. "Xiao Jue, when can Han Shao wake up?" Xiao Jue is checking Han Junyu. Hearing song Xuan''s inquiry, he pulls the corner of his mouth stiffly. "I''ve tried to dilute the poison on him. He''s in good health now, but it''s hard to say when he''ll wake up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan pinched his eyebrows and went to the bedside to tell him. Qin Ning is not dead. Let''s get up and save people. I don''t know if song Xuan''s call has an effect. After a while, Han Junyu is really sober. He holds song Xuan tightly and asks Qin Ning about his whereabouts. "My wife is downstairs, Han Shao. She needs you just now. You need to cheer up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu had patience to listen to his nonsense. He jumped out of bed and ran downstairs to Qin Ning''s ward. Han Zijin sees him coming, his face is gloomy, and he rushes up to teach him a lesson. But Han Junyu didn''t give him a chance at all. When he raised his arm, he pinched his wrist and threw him away. "Han Junyu, didn''t you say you would take good care of her and protect her? Is this your way of guarding? It''s really an eye opener for me Han Junyu didn''t listen to his sarcasm and went to the bed to hold Qin Ning''s little hand. Looking at some wounds on her little hands, he twisted his eyebrows and swordman eyebrows and bowed his head to kiss the back of her hand. "Ning Ning," he opened his fingers and combed her hair gently. He bent down and rubbed against her cheek. I don''t know how tears came from the corner of her eyes. Tears of joy, great sorrow and great joy, that is his mood at the moment. "Han Junyu, if she can''t wake up, I will hate you all my life!" Han Zijin''s vicious warning. He is like a trapped animal, watching the woman he likes, being held in the hands of other men, but he has no way. But he also knows that the person she cares about most is Han Junyu. Maybe Han Junyu has a way to wake her up. Han Junyu turned to see him and saved Qin Ning. He was grateful in his heart. "She''s going to wake up." "Oh Han Zijin''s anger is restrained in the heart, and he is extremely irritable. He turns around and kicks the door of the ward and leaves the ward. In the quiet ward, Han Junyu sat on the edge of the bed and said softly in her left ear. "Ning Ning, I''ll explain to you what happened before, OK?" Hoarse voice, but very patient, called her name sentence by sentence. Bang when a, suddenly the door, was rudely pushed open. Han Junyu frowns and turns around to see Pei Ming and ban Yongjun coming. On the way, although Pei Qian had told them what had happened, he knew that Han Junyu had been framed and controlled his consciousness. What he said was not his original intention. But Pei Ming thought of Qin Ning''s sad and despairing eyes, and her heart was still uncomfortable. "How is she now?" Ban Yongjun asked softly. "I fell asleep." Pei Ming goes to the bed and looks at Qin Ning with her eyes closed, like a sleeping beauty. She took out the ring and shook it in front of Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, your wedding ring is in my hand now. If you don''t wake up clean, I won''t give it to you. By the way, this is actually a misunderstanding. They testified to Han Junyu that he didn''t betray you. If you want to sleep lazily, if your man really wants to be taken away, don''t cry... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. But the woman on the bed, still no response. They were helpless and sat in the ward for a long time. Ban Yongjun has a cold and is still feverish. Feng Wei takes her to get the medicine. Pei Ming twisted her foot and walked with one foot. Xiao Jue tried to persuade her to see a doctor, but she didn''t dare to speak. Pei Ming is in a bad mood now. If he talks to her, she will be very angry. He took a look at Pei Qian, raised an eyebrow at him and pointed to Pei Ming. Pei Qian shrugs helplessly. He also wants to take her away, but Pei Ming is stubborn. He will not leave until Qin Ning wakes up.Xiao Jue looked at her red and swollen ankle and frowned, his face was not good. Secretly kicked Pei Qian for a while, Pei Qian pinched eyebrows, tough to Pei Ming up, take her out of the ward. "Brother, I''ll wait for Qin Ning to wake up." Pei Ming struggles. "Well, Qin Ning will wake up. I''ll let Xiao Jue stay here. When Qin Ning wakes up, he will be the first to inform you, but now your feet must go to see a doctor." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue and song Xuan discussed the following things, and then turned back to the ward. See Han Junyu has been holding hands on the forehead, you know he has a headache, quickly take out the medicine to give him injection. "Are you better?" "Well." The toxin on his body still needs to be cleaned up slowly. Xiao Jue is worried that he can''t bear it, so the dosage of each injection is not big. "If you want Qin Ning to be sober, it will take some time. Don''t worry." "Well." Han Junyu nodded, as long as she is OK, he can afford to wait. "Since you have to wait, you''ll have something to eat first." Xiao Jue brings song Xuan''s dinner. After all these things, everyone was exhausted and he must be hungry. Han Junyu didn''t refuse either. After drinking some soup, Xiao Jue observed his expression. "What do you taste?" Han Junyu pondered for a few seconds, shook his head and drank some porridge. Xiao Jue was a little discouraged. He didn''t leave until he finished eating. Han Junyu leans on the back seat tired and feels his stomach rolling. He gets up gracefully and goes to the toilet to spit out what he has just eaten. With his arms propped up on the washstand, he was pale and red eyed, staring at himself in the mirror. At this time, he was haggard, embarrassed, and a little sad. He turned and leaned against the doorframe of the bathroom, looked at the woman on the bed, and rubbed his forehead. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning sleeps for two days. After two days, he finally takes off the oxygen mask. Xiao Jue estimates that she should wake up soon. "Jun Yu, when she wakes up, I think you''d better stay away for a while. Let''s explain to her first and let her digest some important information." Xiao Jue''s persuasion. Han Junyu stares at him, and Xiao Jue is staring at him. Still OK to explain a few words, but he stood up in silence and turned to leave the ward. It''s said that Qin Ning is about to wake up. Pei Ming and ban Yongjun come together. "Sister Xiaojun, do you think we can explain to Qin Ning that Qin Ning will forgive Han Shao?" Ban Yongjun stares at the woman on the bed and frowns. She felt that if she saw her boyfriend and other women lying in bed without clothes, even if she didn''t do that, she would be shocked. Chapter 333 Today''s weather is good, in the evening, the red clouds filled the sky, very gorgeous. Some afterglow sprinkled into the room and brought warmth to the ward. It was at this time that Qin Ning opened his eyes. Pei Ming quickly lies on the side of the bed and calls her gently. Qin Ning''s big eyes blinked and his face was at a loss. "Sister Ming, am I dreaming?" Her voice is hoarse, small and soft, like the cry of a wounded kitten. "No, you''re OK." after feeling her forehead for a while, Pei Ning''s mind turned around and felt a good pain. At that time, she broke away Pei Ming''s hand with the determination to die. She didn''t expect that she would be so lucky to survive. Hear Pei Ming mention harsh name, she slightly frown. "Sister Ming, I have a stomachache." "Ah, what''s the pain? I''ll call the doctor." Pei Ming is nervous. Qin Ning took her hand and shook his head with a smile. "My stomach told me that it was hungry. It was not good to call a doctor. I had to call a takeout." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming and ban Yongjun are scared into a cold sweat by her. Han Junyu was worried that she would be hungry when she woke up. She had already prepared food for her. When ban Yongjun came out, he saw the tall figure of the man and sighed. No one will be happy when he encounters such a disaster. "Han Shao, Qin Ning wakes up and is eating." "Well." Han Junyu nodded, and then there was silence. Ban Yongjun pondered for a few seconds and could not help persuading him, "Han Shao, Qin Ning is not willing to listen to our explanation. I don''t think you should see her these two days, otherwise," "EH." Han Junyu nodded again, tall and straight posture, straight back standing, but people feel like a chilly sword, sharp blade, at any time may be bloody. He looked calm and turned away. "Han Shao, are you ok?" Ban Yongjun is worried. Han Junyu stopped, put one hand in his pocket and the other hand on his lips indifferently, as if thinking about something serious. Looking at Ban Yongjun, his face was haggard, but his eyes were sharp. "Please take care of my wife for a few days. When you need my help, please let me know about you and Feng Wei." Ban Yongjun stares at the tall figure of the man walking away. After thinking about his words for a long time, she frowns. In her capacity, can you really come together with Feng Wei? She didn''t know for sure. She had to go one step at a time. In the ward, Qin Ning drank two bowls of soup, ate a bowl of porridge, and wanted to eat some fruit, but was stopped by Pei Ming. "You just woke up, the doctor said you can''t eat too much, you can''t digest." Qin Ning frowned, his big clear and bright eyes blinked, staring at the fruit plate, salivating. "Sister Ming, I don''t eat big ones, but small ones, OK?" There are Fuji Mountain apples, Sydney, kiwifruit, cherries and seedless grapes in the tray. Pei Ming smokes the corner of her mouth. These fruits are prepared by Han shaorang. They must be her favorite. She decisively took the fruit tray away, but wrapped a thin white arm around her waist. "Sister Ming, shall I have one?" "No way!" Qin Ning let go of her, shriveled shriveled small. Mouth, pitifully stare at her. "What''s the matter?" When ban Yongjun came in, he saw Qin Ning shrinking on the sofa like a boneless kitten, pathetic and distressing. Pei Ming was very angry and laughed, "sister Xiaojun, don''t pay any attention to her. She is coquettish." "Elder martial sister, someone bullies the most lovely younger martial sister in your family. You should take care of it." Qin Ning complained. "Qin Ning, if you don''t do it, you won''t die. If you eat too much, you''ll have a stomachache. It''s us who are distressed. You''d better be honest. If you''re really hungry, drink more water. " Ban Yongjun''s good advice. ¡°¡­¡­ Wuwu, you all bully me. I''m so pitiful. No one hurts, no one loves, and there''s no real love in the world. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Take a deep breath and calm down for a while. "Don''t be a demon. It''s hard to go to bed and lie down. We''ll go to the movies with you." Ban Yongjun warned. Qin Ning is reclining on the sofa, holding his mobile phone, but he doesn''t turn it on. He turns around and looks at them. "Elder martial sister, aren''t you going to have a class? Sister Ming seems to be going to work today. " "I''m skipping class. Sister Ming is reluctant to leave you and asks for leave. Is it moving? " Ban Yongjun explains. Qin Ning knelt on the sofa and shook his head, "Wow, elder martial sister, you are truant for me. It''s true love. However, because I delay my study, then I am not a disaster? " ¡°¡­¡­ What a mess. " Ban Yongjun wants to knock her forehead, but she avoids it.Ban Yongjun''s hand was stiff in the air, but soon he recovered his face and said tentatively. "Qin Ning, in fact, we all misunderstood Han Shao. At that time, it was Xu Lin who gave him the medicine, just to deliberately annoy you. He said, "Oh, I''m so tired. I''m going to bed." Qin Ning interrupts ban Yongjun and runs to cover the bed with his back to them. Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming look at each other. Now when Qin Ning hears Han Shao''s name, she interrupts them and wants her to accept it. It seems that for a while. Downstairs, Han Junyu sits in the car. Roll down the window, his arm on the window, long finger on thin lips, asked Lao Mo for a cigarette. But he didn''t light it. He just put it on his lips and sniffed the smoke. He was worried that smoking would cause nausea. There was nothing in his stomach to vomit. Song Xuan comes over and takes out a medical document to Han Junyu after being co pilot. "Han Shao, Xu Lin has brought it here, and Jun Yi has also got the news." "Then go to the theatre." Han Junyu''s finger points to let Lao Mo drive. Late at night, under the light of the park, there are two tramps sitting on the bench picking their feet. From a distance, they saw a woman with only a bath towel on her body, walking with shaking feet. The woman had a graceful figure and a good face. Although her hair was messy, it couldn''t cover her beauty. Two people stand up, you push me, I push you to go to the woman. "Beauty, where are you going?" "Get out of here!" Smelling the putrid smell of the two men, Xu Lin pushed them away in disgust, trying to speed up, but she had no strength. She was taken to the hospital by song Xuan and gave him the treatment. She thought Han Junyu would kill her, but he didn''t expect to let her go. Rebirth after robbery, she still has a fear in her heart. She just wants to go home to clean up and leave Nankang city. "Ouch, the beauty is very angry," the two men stared at her with angry eyes. "Beauty, where are you going? Do you want us to help you?" A man grabbed her by the arm and put her in his arms easily. Xu Lin wants to struggle, but she has no strength at all. She wants to shout, but the man covers her mouth. Although the two men were thin, they were strong. Obscene look at each other, understanding, dragging the woman to hide in a hidden grass, soon came the men''s breathing and women''s whimpering. By the side of the road, under the street lights. The luxurious Maybach casts a shadow. As the car window rolls down, Han Junyu looks at Xu Lin being dragged away by the two people and raises his mouth sarcastically. Xu Lin, don''t you want to sleep with people? He helped her! Two tramps, rarely meet a woman, they do the best, three hours later, they are in a good mood to help the woman to leave. It''s just the beginning! Chapter 334 Song Xuan looks at the man drag Xu Lin away, obviously is not happy, the corner of his mouth is ironic. This man with a lot of lazy, usually dressed up as disabled to the street begging, in the evening disguised himself as a tramp, often robbing passers-by. A few days ago, several women were persecuted. Although someone called the police, the police didn''t find out. Song Xuan asked Mo to drive forward and stop at the end of the overpass. He turns on his tablet and the two men on the screen throw women into a group of tramps. Xu Lin struggles to get up, but the man grabs her arm and drags her back. Her bath towel was torn off, and a group of men saw her white skin, like a good toy, tormenting her with various means. Smoking cigarette ends, press on her body, the unfinished beer poured on her body, and then a group of men scrambled to lick the beer on her body. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin''s white face was almost transparent, and her painful face was ferocious. Her tears had blurred her vision for a long time, but her mouth was blocked, and she couldn''t cry for help at all. The man''s hand fell on her, she felt a poisonous tongue spitting letters wrapped around her, she felt sick. If it''s hell to fall into the sewer, it must be hell on the 36th floor now. Life is more than death, pain is more than life! Han Junyu arm supported forehead, also opened his tablet computer, the picture is qinning ward. The little woman on the bed, lying on her side, staring at the window with big eyes open. I don''t know what scenery she saw. She was in a bad mood and got out of bed to close the window. Back on the bed again, she lay flat, her hands on her belly, her eyes still staring at the ceiling. He stretched out his finger and gently touched the screen, as if he could touch her little head and calm her to sleep. "Han Shao, I''ll get off and deal with it." Suddenly, song Xuan changed his mind. "Don''t forget to give her some medicine, too." "Yes." Song Xuan nodded. When he got out of the car, there was a siren outside the window. A group of armed police rushed into the bungalow. The men who were still having a good time in the bungalow did not expect the police to come and tried to escape with their pants in fright. But they were surrounded by the police, and there was no chance for them to escape. All the men have been arrested, even though the evidence of their previous crime is hidden deeply, but now they have moved Xu Lin, which is enough for them to go to prison. Lying on the ground, breathing weak, Xu Lin finally smiles when she sees the police coming. Thank God, she''s saved. A policeman came forward, pulled down the thick dust curtain, threw it on Xu Lin and helped her into the police car. "Thank you," Xu Lin said in a dumb voice. Although experienced this kind of thing to be shamed, but alive, always good. "Don''t thank me too early!" The driver turned to look at her with a faint smile. The man raised his eyes on the bridge of his nose, and irony flashed in his eyes. Xu Lin''s startled eyes widened, and blood came out of her eyes. She couldn''t believe it and stared at the man driving. "Song Xuan, you beast, you, you did it on purpose!" He deliberately threw her here and only gave her a bath towel, that is, he used her as bait to let those men destroy her. "Yes, I did it on purpose." Song Xuan pulls the corners of his mouth and orders the man next to Xu Lin. "Her mouth is sewn on!" The man nodded and immediately sewed her mouth with the adhesive tape. "Well Woo Xu Lin punches and kicks. The man next to her is impatient. He raises his arm and cuts her back. Look at the police car in front of you. Lao Mo is driving with you. The car stops in the parking lot of a large hotel. Song Xuan takes off his police uniform and asks the man next to Xu Lin to take her upstairs. He threw her on the big bed of a presidential suite and put some medicine in her mouth. Song Xuan turned and went downstairs. On the bus again, song Xuan saw that Han Junyu had been touching his tablet, and knew that he was in qinning. Light cough, light voice said: "Han Shao, this end, to go back to the hospital?" "Well." Song Xuan nodded and turned on the tablet again. Said to give Meng Zhidong a frame game, since the frame is because of Xu Lin, it must give them a perfect ending. On the top floor of the hotel, the drunken Meng Zhidong walked into the room and smelled a strange smell. He was tired and lying by the bed, but found a woman. He wanted to turn on the light, but he felt weak and heavy footed. He closed his eyes and went to sleep. The next day, he was awakened by a noise.When I opened my eyes, I saw that the bed was surrounded by people with cameras and mobile phones in their hands. "What are you doing? Get out of here!" He propped up his arm, but found that he was not wearing a piece of thread, and quickly wrapped himself in a quilt. When the quilt was pulled away by him, the woman on the other side of the bed showed up. Everyone''s camera immediately aimed at the woman, and someone asked, "Mr. Meng, this Miss Xu is your sister-in-law, your wife is still in prison, you sleep your sister-in-law, what do you think?" "Yes, Mr. Meng. Looking at the wound on Miss Xu, I didn''t expect that you were still a MS player. When did you get on well with Miss Xu? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Meng Zhidong heard that they mentioned Xu Lin''s name, his brain was in a mess. He wants to strangle Xu Lin, how can he sleep with her? They are joking. But how did they get into his room and why did they bring him and Xu Lin together? Listen to their bombing style questioning, Meng Zhidong''s headache roars. "Get out of here. If you dare to send out today''s photos, I want your companies to close down!" "Mr. Meng, you are guilty. You want to threaten us by this means..." A group of reporters were angry, and there was another bombing. There was a burst of crying. They all got out of the way. A woman rushed over, raised her arm and slapped Meng Zhidong. "Brute, you ruined my eldest daughter, and now you have to defile my youngest daughter, Meng Zhidong. My Xu family will never let you go!" It''s Xu Lin''s mother, Mrs. Xu. Someone told her that Meng Zhidong had slept with her little daughter, but she didn''t believe it. Rush to the hotel, but see the scarred woman lying on the bed, she killed his mind. Meng Zhidong was beaten and looked down at the woman lying on the bed. It was Xu Lin, and he shook his head in denial. Someone set him up! "Get out of here, get out of here!" Mrs. Xu yelled to drive these reporters out. She distressed with the sheet to hold up Xu Lin, sleepy Xu Lin suddenly vomit, spit out a few pills. A group of reporters suddenly stepped back and saw that Xu Lin was still holding a bottle of medicine in her hand. The reporters quickly photographed it, looked at the name of the medicine and screamed. "My God, this medicine is for AIDS!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± AIDS is contagious! A group of reporters thought that this bed was made by Meng Zhidong and Xu Lin. if it was contaminated with something dirty, it would be fatal! Reporters now do not have to be driven by Mrs. Xu, they all escape from the ward. Then the second miss of the Xu family not only slept with her brother-in-law, but also became infected with AIDS. The news immediately spread all over the Internet, and soon affected the stock of the Xu family. When Mrs. Xu heard that Xu Lin had AIDS, she turned pale and left her in a panic. Xu Lin was thrown to the ground, his mouth also spit out a few melting medicine, but still not sober. Chapter 335 Meng Zhidong was drunk last night. He was confused about whether he had any relationship with Xu Lin. Now when I heard that she had AIDS, I jumped up in fright to check my body. When I saw that the bed was dirty, his heart was cold. Hurry to find their own clothes, put on clothes in a hurry, quickly hit 120 Xu Lin hospital. "Meng Zhidong, how can my daughter get this kind of disease for no reason? You are not clean!" To the hospital, see Meng Zhidong to escape, Mrs. Xu took his arm. At the beginning, Meng Zhidong respected her as an elder. She slapped him, but he didn''t care. But the second time, he didn''t want to give up. He had a drink last night and didn''t call a woman at all. Xu Lin climbed to her bed for no reason and ruined his reputation. He hasn''t settled with her yet! "Mother in law, none of the women in the Xu family is good!" Xu LAN is nervous all day long. If it wasn''t for the sake of marriage, he wouldn''t have seen more. Xu Lin is hateful and selfish. She always treats him with neither nose nor face. If she hadn''t made trouble at the old man''s birthday party, Meng would not have been so miserable. Meng Zhidong was more and more angry. When Mrs. Xu grabbed his arm again, he raised his arm and threw her away. "Meng Zhidong, you have done harm to my daughter, and you dare to curse me. If you don''t give me an account today, you can''t go away!" "Take care of yourself first. Xu Lin has AIDS. If she doesn''t go to the doctor for examination, if she is infected, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" Mrs. Xu''s face was pale. She let him go and turned to check her body. Meng Zhidong is also a bit flustered, secretly praying that he didn''t covet last night. First, he gave Xu Lin a happy life. The more I think about it, the more I panic. AIDS is not a minor disease. He also pursues Mrs. Xu for examination. Xiao Jue''s office. When song Xuan reported Meng Zhidong''s situation to Han Junyu, Han Junyu just drank the medicine and propped up his forehead. His face was more ugly than yesterday. Lord Xiao came back from an early meeting to check the situation for him and make sure that the poison on him had been removed. But he hasn''t eaten much these days, and his face is getting worse and worse. "Jun Yu, you''d better eat it reluctantly," said Xiao Jue anxiously. "Well." Han Junyu is a character who spares words like gold. Now he is in a bad mood, let alone talking. He felt hungry, but now he vomited everything he ate, which was somewhat helpless. Looking at Lord Xiao, he knew that he was worried about himself. He drank some water to satisfy his hunger. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue pinched his eyebrows, but he was helpless. As the saying goes, heart disease also heart medicine, want Han Junyu to eat, or from qinning start. Qin Ning''s ward, Qin Ning just had breakfast, lying on the sofa in the sun. Her big eyes were staring out of the window, and she didn''t know what she was looking at. Her eyes were listless, and there was no bright in the past. "Qin Ning, how do you feel?" When Xiao Jue walked into the ward, he showed a gentle smile and took a group of experts to give her a basic physical examination. "Uncle Xiao, it''s OK to eat and drink, and it''s good to sleep. Is it good?" Qin Ning is joking. Xiao Jue pulled his lips, hooked his fingers on her and motioned for her to lie down. "Uncle Xiao, I suddenly feel that you are more handsome than before." Qin Ning lay down, blinking his big eyes and staring at him, full of playfulness. Xiao Jue listened to her heartbeat with a stethoscope and raised his eyebrows slightly at her words. "Why do you think so?" "Because you are kind to me." Xiao Jue is always very gentle to her. Every time he persuades her to take medicine for her examination, he will show a gentle smile, which makes her feel warm. It''s like the elder brother of the family. Xiao Jue is stunned. He can treat her well because she is Han Junyu''s wife. What''s more, Han Junyu is the one who is better to him, but she doesn''t dare to face Han Junyu. "It''s a great honor for you to discover my strengths." Xiao Jue answered, and then chatted with her to reduce her psychological defense. Then he asked questions from time to time, and Qin Ning answered honestly. An hour later, the ward was quiet again. Qin Ning was still lying on the sofa, squinting out of the window. The sun is slanting to the west, shining on her, and the temperature is a little high. In late summer and early autumn, the temperature difference is relatively large. It''s still a bit cool in the morning. She wears a coat and doesn''t feel hot in the sun. But in the middle of the day, the temperature was still very high, and the sun was burning on her. She stares at the sunlight on her body and grabs it. She can only catch some dust floating in the air. Don''t know what to think of, she opened her fingers, let the palm face the same, smile on her face.Standing at the door, Han Junyu, looking at the little woman sitting on the sofa through the small window, foolishly grabs the light in his hand. It''s like a little suckling cat playing with tired wool. Now it''s interested in the sunlight. It''s squinting its big eyes and stretching its claws all the time. But in fact, she didn''t catch anything. He put his hands in his pocket and stared at her calmly with brown eyes. He didn''t know how long it took before he turned and left. Qin Ning felt that someone was staring at him. He was puzzled and turned to look at the window, but there was nothing. She frowned, for the people standing outside the door, her heart has a faint guess, but she still did not want to face. When Qin Ning is sober, Han Junyu worries that her mood will get out of control, so he can only hide to see her during the day. Only in the dead of night, when the little woman fell asleep, did he enter the ward. The little woman is not honest when she sleeps. She used to move around in his arms. Now she even lifts the quilt and shrinks into a cold ball. He got up to close the window and turn on the air conditioner before he came to the bedside. Seeing her look better, he wanted to rub her little head, but he thought that he would wake her up. He clenched his fingers and could only take it back. "Little silly girl, are you going to miss me?" The woman huddled up and rolled over to wrap the quilt. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu grinds his teeth and gently touches her lips. The next day ban Yongjun came to see Qin Ning and took the breakfast brought by Han Junyu to the ward. When entering the ward, ban Yongjun asked, "Han Shao, don''t you go in and have a look at Qin Ning?" Han Junyu took a look at the ward and shook his head. "She doesn''t like taking medicine. She will play a small temper, but if she is fierce, she will be obedient. Please." Watch the man turn and leave, ban Yong sighs. Carrying breakfast into the ward, Qin Ning looked at the ceiling and lifted the quilt. "Lazy pig, get up." Qin Ning eyes this just had a change, Du wear pink lips, gas whew of stare at her. "Elder martial sister, your younger martial sister is sick now. Can''t you be gentle?" Ban Yongjun sneered coldly, "what is gentleness? Can I get a few cents more from my bank card?" Qin Ning covered his face sadly Elder martial sister, I can''t even compare with a few cents. Your analogy hurts my heart so much. " "Don''t be coquettish. Get up, take medicine and have breakfast." Qin Ning shriveled his mouth, got up and simply washed. When he came to the dining table, he saw the breakfast that ban Yongjun had set for her with a cup of warm water beside it. She smiles and knows that ban Yongjun is a man of right and wrong. In fact, she feels sorry for her. He turned around and hugged ban Yongjun and said, "elder martial sister, you must be the most beautiful and intimate elder martial sister in the world." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun. Chapter 336 Ban Yongjun was embarrassed by Qin Ning''s praise. He coughed and ordered her to take medicine. Qin Ning, with a smile, drank half a cup of warm water, took the medicine in one mouthful, and ate breakfast cleverly. Ban Yongjun didn''t blink when he saw her taking the medicine. He thought that Han Junyu said that she would play a small temper when she took the medicine and sighed gently. In fact, Qin Ning will only act coquetry in front of him. Now she is clever and sensible. Where can she act coquetry? Accompanied her for a while, but Qin Ning worried that she still had lessons, so he asked her to go back to school. Ban Yongjun is still worried about her, so he calls Pei Ming over and refuses to leave. Pei Ming is sitting on the sofa eating fruit. Qin Ning is looking at it and wants to eat it. But Pei Ming deliberately teases her, just does not give her to eat. "Qin Ning, what''s the mood of having died once? Come and share it with me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s big eyes darkened, his face pale, frowned and played with his fingers. "It''s stupid to want to die for a man. You''ve got water in your head. Isn''t it easy to use? " "Maybe." Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing, "people''s ideas were very strange. When we were in danger, my first reaction was not to let you get hurt. Some ideas came out, and I couldn''t help myself. Sister Ming, I''m sorry to scare you. " "You know something when you know it scares me." Pei Ming moved the fruit plate to her, but Qin Ning had no appetite now. "Qin Ning, I can understand your feelings. For a man, I want to die." Suddenly, Pei Ming''s tone dropped. There was something pathetic in the dull tone. Qin Ning looked up at her doubtfully, feeling that she was in a bad mood, subconsciously took her hand to comfort her. "I tell you, when I was young, I liked a man." Pei Ming holds her little hand and recalls the past. "This man is good-looking and gentle. Every time I see him, I feel very happy. In order to follow him, I turned into a tomboy, just want to be close to him. But he didn''t like my one. He preferred feminine women. When he was in college, he found his childhood sweetheart as his girlfriend. To tell you the truth, although his childhood sweetheart is pretty good, his character is really not good. Once I went to find her, but I was also sad. I even met her kidnapped and wanted to pull me. I tried my best to save her, but she stabbed me in the back and said that I robbed her man, I should die! " Qin Ning felt the coldness of her palm, clenched her palm, looked up at the tears in her eyes, and felt uncomfortable. "And then?" "Later, the man came with the money. At that time, the kidnapper said that if he took a share of the money, he could only go alone and asked if he was saving his girlfriend or me. That man took his girlfriend away. When those people wanted to take me away, I was stabbed in the face of struggle. " Pei Ming lifted up her clothes and saw a ferocious scar on her abdomen. Qin Ning felt the wound painfully and his eyes were red. Now it''s terrible enough to look at the wound, which shows how painful she was at that time. "Qin Ning, what are you crying for? It doesn''t hurt." Pei Ming is laughing, a face of indifference. "How can it not hurt? The wound is so big." Qin Ning felt even worse, sobbing and touching her scar, and her fingertips trembled. "My heart is dead. What''s the pain?" Pei Ming laughed at himself. "Originally, I had him in my heart, as if my world was full, but it was not worth watching a man take away his girlfriend and stop loving him when I was lying in my hospital bed. He abruptly tore open the heart and dug him away. For a while, his heart was empty. However, your situation is different from mine. Han Shao, he is " " sister Ming, don''t talk about it. I don''t want to hear it now. " Qin Ning pursed her lips and wiped her eyes with her little hands. Pei Ming originally wanted to tell her some of her own experience so that she could accept the next explanation, but she didn''t think about it. She still rejected it and didn''t want to hear it at all. "Well, you don''t want to hear it, and I won''t embarrass you. However, some things clear, than you a person in the heart "Well." Qin Ning nodded, her head rubbed in her arms, like a silent comfort. Pei Ming can''t help laughing when she looks at her coquetry in her arms. "Qin Ning, you are not a cat. Rub my chest and take advantage of me. Is that really good?" Qin Ning turns her head, only to find that Pei Ming''s chest is much bigger than her. She goes to her arms with shame and anger. "Yes, I will not only rub my chest, but also knock you down."Suddenly, they rolled onto the sofa and made a mess. Xiao Jue, standing outside the ward, hears Pei Ming''s words, turns and leans against the wall, with no blood on his face. Close your eyes, think back in my mind when he sent her to the hospital, her blood dyed his hand red, he would like to kill himself. At the beginning, he did not save her, but "Come and have a look at my flowers, don''t you?" Pei Qian came with a big bunch of flowers. Seeing Xiao Jue, he ran over happily. But when he found his face strange, he frowned slightly and noticed that he was in a bad mood. "Why, do you find that I am more handsome than you today and envy me?" Pei Qian''s face was a man''s face. When he blinked at him, it was charming. Xiao Jue pressed the corner of his eye, "Pei Qian, how can you say that you are also a big star? Can''t you keep a low profile?" If this is photographed by the paparazzi, tomorrow''s headline is definitely that the movie emperor will come to the hospital to see the beauty, and Han Junyu will certainly abuse him. "What is low key? I''m so old that no one taught me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue mouth a pull, can only command downstairs security attention, don''t let reporters and paparazzi come in. Pei Qian came in with a big bunch of flowers. Seeing that the two girls were really happy, he pulled out a rose from the big bunch of flowers. "Come on, Qin Ning is a little sick. We need more. Mingming, you''re a foil. I''ll give you one. My brother is very righteous. " Pei Ming looks at a rose in her hand, abandons it to Qin Ning, and looks at Pei Qian coolly. "Brother, have you found your Millennium destiny? If you don''t find it, cut off your wife in a truck, or natural and man-made disasters will fall on you. Don''t blame me for not advising you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian grins his teeth. Brother and sister quarrel. Qin Ning is watching the play. With these two living treasures, Qin Ning is not alone. But after they left, she sat quietly in the ward, staring at the big bunch of flowers, and suddenly thought of the first pink rose Han Junyu gave her. All of a sudden, my nose and hair are sour, and my eyes are red. When she went to bed at night, she had a dream. In the dream, Han Junyu was by his side. His eyes were gentle and fixed on her for a long time. She wanted to reach out and touch him, really touch his handsome face, and then she took his big hand and put it on her face. This touch is too real, she slightly frowned, suddenly opened her eyes, on the man''s brown eyes. Chapter 337 Han Junyu is sure Qin Ning is asleep, will come to the ward. She seemed to have a nightmare. She frowned and sweated. He wiped her with a handkerchief, but she held her hand. He was stiff and didn''t dare to move. He watched the little woman open her eyes. In her amber eyes, he was still a little confused when staring at him. Suddenly, she threw away his hand, propped up her arm and stepped back, covering her eyes with her hands. "Ning Ning." Looking at her timid avoidance, Han Junyu tightens his brows and wants to hold her, but he is worried that he will hurt herself. "I don''t want to see you or hear your explanation." Her little voice, obviously trilling, was terrified. "Ning Ning, those words are mine. I won''t quibble. But, Ning Ning, " " get out! " Qin Ning roared with emotion, threw the pillow on him, and then threw the quilt on him. Han Junyu closed his eyes, took a deep breath, picked up the quilt and pillow and put them on the bed. "Well, I know you''re angry and don''t want to see me. Ning Ning, I''ll wait for you and listen to my explanation. " Han Junyu rarely said so calm words to her. In the past, they were either sarcastic, or they could not solve the problem with words, and they were tough kisses. Han Junyu was so distressed that he turned to pour her a cup of warm water and left the ward. Standing outside the ward, Han Junyu waited for a long time before he heard the cry in the ward subside. His arm was on the railing, his brow was raised, he covered his stomach, and his face turned blue and white. Xiao Jue is taking a group of doctors to make rounds. When he talks about the condition of the ward, he looks up and sees Han Junyu with his back bent. Scared, he ran to Han Junyu and said, "ah Jue," "Jun Yu, you" Xiao Jue wanted to check him, but the whole person slipped down, so he quickly helped him to the ward. After checking one side of him, I found out that he had not eaten these days and had stomach trouble. Looking at the inspection report, Xiao Jue couldn''t help but respect him. He didn''t eat and only drank water these days. He was able to carry it. His stomach was not scrapped and he was also capable. Song Xuan rushed to the hospital, listening to Xiao Jue about Han Junyu, frowning. "How can Han Shao not eat? Can he think of a way?" "He doesn''t want to eat, but he still vomits. There''s no way. Now we can only let Qin Ning have a try. " Xiao Jue showed his hand helplessly. Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows. No matter what method, the most important thing now is to let Han Junyu eat. He comes to Qin Ning''s ward with a stack of materials. Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming are chatting with Qin Ning. Because Xiao Jue said that Qin Ning''s mood is not very good, so they have time to accompany her as much as possible, for fear that a little girl would think wildly. Two people see song Xuan face is not good, has been frowning, look at each other. "Ma''am." Hearing song Xuan call himself, Qin Ning looked up in surprise, a bit rejected. "What''s the matter?" Song Xuan took a deep breath and prepared to be cruel. "Ma''am, you may not like to hear the next words, but I have to say them all." He handed the information to Qin Ning, but Qin Ning didn''t take it at all and threw it directly into the garbage can. Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows and said. "This information is the report of Chu NV film that I took with me the day before yesterday. This report will tell you that Han Shao has no relationship with her. Han Shao said on the phone that day, all of them were drugged by Xu Lin, and he said it when he was delirious. Later, you see them lying on the bed and Xu Lin acting. In order to make you miserable, in fact, Han Shao is wronged. He is completely in a passive position. " Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming nodded, worried that Qin Ning didn''t believe it, and helped explain. "Yes, Han Shao is poisoned. He looks bad. He hasn''t eaten anything these days. What he eats spits up. He looks miserable." Qin Ning listened to their explanation, staring at the medical report in his hand, shocked for a long time. At the beginning, she suspected that Han Junyu was irrational and said those words, but she was afraid that she thought too much. When she saw him that night, she thought he was coming to talk about divorce with her. Although she was angry with him, she didn''t want a divorce. She knew that Pei Ming wanted to comfort her by telling her own experience, but she didn''t have the courage to listen to her explanation. Because she is also afraid, afraid that all people let her let go of Han Junyu, don''t indulge in the illusion he once gave him. She has no relatives, thought he was his relatives, but he did not want her, her heart is exclusion. But she also felt that it was shameful to bind him with a marriage certificate, which would make him even more disgusted with her.She was confused, struggling, and finally could only escape. Now listening to song Xuan''s explanation, as well as ban Yongjun''s and Pei Ming''s explanation, she was shocked for a long time and didn''t know how to face it. He means that Han Junyu doesn''t hate her and doesn''t want to divorce her, does he? "Madam, Han Shaoyou fainted. Now we can''t help feeding him anything. We just want to ask you if you can think of a way." Seeing that she didn''t respond, song Xuan was also worried. "You feel a little uncomfortable, even hate him. But Han Shao has also been punished. These days, you don''t know, he doesn''t eat or drink. I look sad. " Qin Ning twisted his hands, staring at the medical report in the garbage can. She thought it was the divorce agreement sent by song Xuan, but she didn''t expect it was the evidence to prove Han Junyu''s innocence. After struggling for a long time, he summoned up courage and looked up at Song Xuan. "Where is he now?" Looking at her big eyes with tears, song Xuan is also very distressed, but now the most important thing is to let Han Junyu eat something. Qin Ning came to Han Junyu''s ward and saw the man lying on the bed, his eyes closed, his lips pale, and he was very haggard. She stood at the door for a long time before she had the courage to face him. "Madam, this is the soup and porridge Xiao Jue asked me to prepare. I''ll heat it up for a while. When Han Shao wakes up, you can find a way to let him have some." Without waiting for her to agree, song Xuan turns away with the soup box. Qin Ning wrinkled his little nose, took a deep breath and went to the bedside. He wanted to reach for his hand, but after thinking about it, he was a little timid. Staring at his gaunt face, inexplicably, she suddenly remembered a question Han Junyu had asked her. "She just likes him, doesn''t she?" She gently lifted his bangs and chuckled. If it is just like, see him say that a few cruel words, she will not be so sad. Perhaps, to love someone is to know that you are in love with him. If you want to touch him, you are careful in your heart. She is. Love him. The man on the bed, slowly opened his eyes, brown eyes bleary, a bit stupefied, subconsciously clenched her little hand. Qin Ning stares at his big hand, sips his pink lips, and asks softly. "What''s wrong with you now?" "Ningning," Han Junyu felt that it was not true. He held her small face in his other big hand and felt the warmth of his palm. Then he was sure whether he was dreaming or not. "I''m here." Qin Ning rubbed forward, holding her big hand in both hands. "I''m sorry, Ning Ning, I said something that made you sad." Han Junyu glared at her and apologized in a low voice. Qin Ning sniffed. What he said before was hurtful enough. Where can she go if he makes her disappear? "I accept your apology." She lay on the side of the bed, puffed her cheeks and said angrily. "To show your sincerity in apologizing, you coaxed me." Han Junyu was glad to be able to forgive her and rubbed her lips. "How can I coax you?" Qin Ning Ao Jiao''s slant eye Piao he, big eye blinked blink, capricious say. "Han Junyu, as a qualified boyfriend, how can you make me angry and don''t know how to coax me?" Chapter 338 Han Junyu stared at the little woman''s bright face, frowned and sat up. "Well, if you don''t feel well, lie down." The blue veins burst up on his painful forehead, and she quickly pressed her. "Come up to the bed." Han Junyu''s stomach pain made him convulse, but he wanted to get closer to her. He lost his mind to say those words, he knew that hurt her heart, thought she would be angry for a period of time. Qin Ning bit his lip. He''s sick. Don''t you want to mess with him? She''s still angry. She doesn''t want to be so close to him. "What do you think?" Han Junyu looks at her puzzled expression and laughs at her anger. Even if he wants to do that kind of thing now, he has to have physical strength. Qin Ning is sure that he doesn''t mean that. He doesn''t listen to me. She doesn''t want him to move. She slowly lifts the quilt and sits on the bed. Han Junyu took her in his arms, put his chin on her head, and smelled the light bitter medicine on her body. His empty heart, this moment to enrich. "Ning Ning, thank you for forgiving me. That will never happen again. " "Oh, you haven''t coaxed me yet." Qin Ning smelled that he was full of liquid medicine and wrinkled her nose. She preferred the fresh mint fragrance on him. Han Junyu hugged her, slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, and bowed his head to kiss the tip of her ear. "Ning Ning, I love you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s ear tip turned red, and the red color spread to her neck. She raised her mouth and narrowed her eyes happily. Han Junyu thought that this kind of affectation, he can''t say it in his life, but when it comes to love, he wants to tell her. He loves her, how willing to let her suffer. How can you say that kind of unreasonable words. But see her silly Leng Leng lean in his arms, no response, he swallowed saliva, heart disappointed. "Ning Ning, like and love, if there is a hundred steps gap. Will you stand where you are and wait for me to walk by? " His voice was low, hoarse, weak, and a small voice was in her ear. Even a little humble. Not only does her ear itch, but her heart itches. At the beginning, there was a bit of disgust in my heart, but when I heard his words, all my doubts were driven out of the sky. She opens the arm to embrace him, played to rely in his arms to rub to rub, sweet Nuo''s counterattack. "Han Junyu, you bully people." Han Junyu frowned. Didn''t she want to hear what he said? "Ning Ning, I didn''t really fall in love. I don''t know how to coax you. I''ll learn from you later." Qin Ningcai didn''t want him to study. Let him say a word to coax her, and he burst out such a sweet word. If we study in the future, we should not drown her. "Han Junyu, don''t think you have long legs, just walk all the way I want to go. What''s the use of my long feet?" Han Junyu listen to her words, brown eyes a bright, arm loose, hook her jaw, let her look up and he. "Ning Ning, what do you want to say?" Qin Ning is not a hypocritical person, he said to her attitude, she will not hide. "Let''s be fair. If you take 50 steps, I will take 50 steps. You can''t cheat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu couldn''t help but look down and grab her pink lips. Extreme restraint, his kiss or overbearing, let her some can''t accept, for a long time, she raised her arm around his neck, green response to him. Qin Ning was so breathless by his kiss that he pushed his shoulder. Han Junyu slowly let her go. Looking at her lips that he kisses, licking the corners of her lips, silent like a kind of comfort. Qin Ning takes a big breath and suddenly laughs. In the sweet laughter, Han Junyu feels comfortable. "What are you laughing at?" "When you lick me, you miss the puppy." It''s good that he loves her, not hates her! She wanted to turn twice happily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a bite from the corner of her mouth. Qin Ning covered his lips and glared at him angrily. "Han Junyu, you are a dog." "Well, you''re a dog with a wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pounced on him and wanted to bite him. Han Junyu dodged. She couldn''t touch his lips. She took his big hand and bit him hard. "Hiss," he whispered in pain. Qin Ning immediately released him, wiped the saliva with her sleeve, and then held his hand to hide the wound she bit out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu, angry and funny, glanced at her. His stupid girl, when he changes his face, she''s always on the spot."Cough," Song Xuan, who opened the door of the ward, saw the two people making trouble in bed and gave a light cough warning. Heart exclaimed, he left less than half an hour, the two not only make up, but also in bed. It seems that Xiao Jue is right. Hearing song Xuan''s voice, Qin Ning blushed and got out of bed. Song Xuan, "..." He went into the ward, put down the hot soup, and looked at the appearance of Qin Ning''s hiding his ears and stealing bells. He smoked at the corner of his mouth. In fact, she didn''t have to. He was used to them both. He was glad to see them both well. "Han Junyu, let me feed you some porridge." When song Xuan goes out, Qin Ning pats his hot cheek and brings the porridge to him, ready to feed him. Han Junyu stares at the spoon she holds in her hand and licks her alveolar. He is not sure whether he will spit it out, but he can''t bear to refuse her. Qin Ning tried the temperature and humidity of the porridge, and then he fed it to his lips. "Han Junyu, when eating, don''t think too much, just like drinking water." She laughed to persuade. Han Junyu took a look at her and ate. Qin Ning observed his expression and made sure he didn''t have a bad reaction, so he continued to feed. Qin Ning just took out the bowl of porridge and put it down beside the bed. Qin Ning was flustered and rushed to pour him a glass of water. Unexpectedly, the water was too hot and her hand was scalded by the glass. "Ah," she instinctively released her hand, and the hot water spilled on the glass cups all over the table, smashed to the ground and turned into pieces. Han Junyu quickly got out of bed, ran to her face, looked at her red fingers, pulled her to the bathroom to flush cold water. "It''s just a little hot. It''s OK." Qin Ning looked at him and explained in a low voice. Heart chagrin, feel good useless, pour a glass of water can hot hands, it is disabled. "Are you better?" Han Junyu dried her fingers with the towel to make sure that she was not hurt, and then his face softened slightly. "Han Junyu, I think I am a disabled person." She bowed her head, feeling down. Others say that good love is equal to each other. She and he are not in charge of each other, not to mention equal. She is so bad that he likes her now, but he will be bored in a few years. "Well, I know." His handsome face was very calm, his tone was serious, and he didn''t mean to joke at all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked up at him, more guilty. "The woman I want is not a nanny. You can live by yourself." Han Junyu looked at her again in wishful thinking, looking at her forehead. Qin Ning felt warm and rubbed his arms. "Han Junyu, don''t get used to me all the time, but I said I would support you. I will study hard to take care of you." "Well." It''s OK for her to make him happy. Let her take care of him. "Ah, Han Junyu, you are drinking some soup. Aunt Zhang''s skill is getting better and better recently. I''ll drink with you. " She went gallantly to open the thermos. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu frowned, worried that he would vomit. Chapter 339 Han Junyu sat on the sofa, looking at the little woman''s eyes staring at the soup in the thermos cup. He raised his eyebrows slightly. "Han Junyu, you smell it." Qin Ning scooped a spoonful of soup and tasted it first. He squinted and enjoyed it, as if he was drinking jade pulp. "Wow, Han Junyu, it''s delicious. You can have some." She put the soup spoon on his lips, Han Junyu micro invisible or frowned, but also did not refuse. After a taste, there was no taste at all. But looking at her enjoying the look, he endured the nausea and took a few more drinks. Qin Ning saw him frown, and his two delicate eyebrows wrinkled. She sipped her lips for a few seconds, put down the spoon and walked up to him. Han Junyu naturally let her sit on his lap. Qin Ning sat on his knee obliquely, holding his handsome face in one hand, touching his stubble, with itchy palms. She raised her head and gave him a kiss on the corner of the lip. "Han Junyu, will it be disgusting if I kiss you?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes are deep and cold. The light is complex. He grabs her earlobe and asks in a cold voice. "What do you think?" Would she touch him if he felt sick? "What about that?" She kisses his lips again, thinking of his usual kisses, and daring to put her tongue into his mouth. Han Junyu impolitely buckles the back of her head and pesters her. If he eats his favorite sweet candy, he can''t swallow it. "Well..." Qin Ning usually likes to be close to him, but sometimes when he kisses him, he always feels that this man is like a sleeping lion. If he kisses him too deeply, he can eat her in one bite. She gasped for a long time, and then her breath calmed down. She touched his stubble and asked nervously. "Are you nauseous now?" "The dessert you gave me was delicious." He nodded at the tip of her nose. His voice was a little dull and full of temptation. Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and waited for a while to see that he didn''t show disgust and smile. "Han Junyu, that''s great. Then you drink more, or there is nothing in your stomach. It''s so hard. " "I prefer dessert." Han Junyu put his arm around her and did not let her go. "Don''t be naughty. Let''s have soup first." Han Junyu thinks this sentence is familiar. When she used to cheat, he even taught her so. Qin Ning didn''t dare to sit on his legs and let him drink the rest. Han Junyu is also an accountant. After drinking the soup, he doesn''t wipe the corners of his mouth, and he kisses the back of her head. He is not addicted to mobile phones and doesn''t play games. He works every day except for work. Now he takes kissing her as one of the entertainment items and indulges in it. She smiles and wants to kiss her. She was coquettish and wanted to kiss her. She cried, just wanted to rub her into her arms and kiss her hard. Han Junyu didn''t vomit again. He took the medicine again. He was a bit lethargic and took him to sleep with her. He didn''t have a good sleep these days. When he closed his eyes, there was a woman corpse covered by her coat. Although he knew it was not her now, he would still be afraid and have nightmares when he fell asleep. Nightmares, sleeping below is her heart a burst of contraction, wake up, he found himself crying. Now that she could stand in front of him alive, he didn''t know how happy he was. Qin Ning couldn''t beat him. She didn''t sleep well these days. He grabbed her wrist tightly and lay down beside him helplessly. "You go to sleep." She coaxed him softly. "Oh Han Junyu sneered coldly. He pinched her nose in disgust, but he still closed his eyes. When Xiao Jue opened the door, he was relieved to see that porridge and soup had been eaten, and he had taken medicine. In Han Junyu''s case, if he doesn''t take any medicine, he is ready to give him glucose to supplement his nutrition. Now it depends on the situation. With Qin Ning, the situation will improve. Suddenly, the man on the bed noticed that someone was looking at him. He suddenly opened his eyes and his brown eyes were sharp. It''s like the wolf king whose territory has been violated, squinting and preparing to attack. Even if the man is sick and weak, his cold and hurt can''t be underestimated. Xiao Jue was so numb that he quickly explained, "I''ll come and have a look. There''s no other meaning. I''ll leave now." See him leave, shut the door of the ward, Han Junyu just take back the line of sight. The whole body''s evil spirit just slowly dissipates, the vision soft stares at the side of small woman. Since the two have reconciled, Han Junyu can''t let her go back to her previous ward. If he didn''t see her for a few minutes now, he would be nervous and look bad. He couldn''t stand his fierce eyes with song Xuan every day.Qin Ning just went to the toilet, as if someone robbed him. His fierce eyes seemed to tear him up. Song Xuan wanted to leave now, but he still had a job and couldn''t go. "Han Shao, the old lady heard that you were ill. She came to see you." Han Junyu frowns. His illness has closed the news for him. How can he be known by the old lady? Song Xuan is also very helpless. From the moment Han Shao enters the hospital, he begins to block the news. But the president didn''t go to work for a few days, and he was no longer in the villa. The old lady suspected that he was in the hospital, which was not difficult. Han Junyu got up from the bed, went to the sofa, put his long finger on his lips, and recalled what master Meng had said. The long finger with distinct bones falls gracefully on the tea table, and the fingertip makes a rhythmic sound. Song Xuan raised his gold glasses and stared at his fingertips. He didn''t know who would be unlucky. "How is Xu Lin?" Suddenly, he asked in a cold voice. "She was sent to the hospital and diagnosed with AIDS. Originally, I wanted to mislead the doctor, but now I don''t have to do it. She has contracted it herself. Should be that group of men, who infected, infected her. Now she is locked up in the isolation area, the Xu family did not take her home, gave the hospital a sum of money, obviously to give up her. She''s crazy now, and she doesn''t know whether she''s really mentally abnormal or pretending. The hospital was not going to take her in, so it had to send her to a mental hospital for isolation. The Xu family is suing Meng Zhidong. Meng Zhidong hears about this kind of scandal. Meng song seizes the opportunity and is about to get rid of him by the board of directors to get the management power of Meng, but he is opposed by Meng Laozi. In order to cultivate Meng Zhiming, the old man has gone to Meng''s family in person and has the right of management in his hands. " "The management power of Meng, ha ha, Meng is just surviving." Han Junyu''s scornful sneer. "Well." Song Xuan nodded and continued. "Meng Zhiming is really a senior high school student. Although he was admitted to a university, he is impetuous and soft-hearted. He is still a man who has no ability to be brave. He can''t do great things." If he is a person who does great things, he will follow him to the studio to ask Qin Ning for trouble. Last time, if it wasn''t for Xi Yifan''s help, the four boys didn''t know what to do. Therefore, Han Shao will never let Meng Zhiming go. However, contradictions have their own priorities. It''s not a matter of one sentence to solve the big contradictions first and how to deal with the small ones later. "Since Meng song wants to seize power, you can help him. Oh, yes, you must tell him that I helped him." Han Junyu, with a scornful sneer at the corner of his mouth, peels the apple with a fruit knife. "Song Xuan, go to see where Han Chang and Su Li are, and return to Han''s home this Mid Autumn Festival!" Song Xuan was surprised and looked at him in amazement. He didn''t know what he wanted to do. But Han Shao gave the order, and he will carry it out. Chapter 340 When Qin Ning came out of the toilet, he didn''t see song Xuan, but he left a pile of documents on the desk, and his lips were pink. "Han Junyu, you are sick, can''t you take a day or two off?" Han Junyu glanced at the pile of documents. It was only a few hours for him, but he didn''t care. When I was busy in the past, I not only had to hold meetings, but also went to various places to inspect a hundred papers a day. 24 hours a day, is calculated by the minute, in addition to the toilet, all his time is spent on work. "Do you want to eat?" He put the peeled apple on the fruit plate. Qin Ning touched her stomach. She had menstruation today and didn''t dare to eat cold food. "It''s a little cold. You can take my place." She rubbed her stomach, sick and delicate, and her little face was bloodless. Han Junyu frowned and counted the days. Because she was willing to get sick this time, her menstruation was delayed for a few days. "Come here." He waved to her. Qin Ning shakes her head. She''s worried about side leakage and soiling her clothes. If she doesn''t come over, Han Junyu doesn''t care about this kind of details. He goes there himself. Sit down beside her, gently press her stomach, Qin Ning comfortable embrace his arm. "Han Junyu, you can''t eat more now, uncle Xiao said. I''ve calculated that you should eat less and eat more. You can eat something in three hours. If you can''t taste it, I''ll feed you what I like. Do you agree? " Han Junyu pulled the corner of the mouth, very good, little stupid girl found a perfect excuse for eating snacks. "Don''t refuse, you must eat!" She also sternly taught him, a very serious look. Han Junyu didn''t even bother to pull his mouth and threw his cell phone to her. "Write down what you want to eat and send it to song Xuan for him to prepare. If you want any soup, let Aunt Zhang make it. If you want anything else, write it down. I''ll get it for you according to the situation. " "Hey, Han Junyu, you know me." Qin Ning excitedly took his mobile phone and entered six zeros to unlock it, but it didn''t succeed. She blinked, typed 123457 and failed. She is not happy cold hum a, do the man of science and technology, think oneself memory is very good, great? Change the code! "You can''t unlock it." She wrongly holding his cell phone, the cell phone into his hand. "The day before yesterday." "Why the day before yesterday?" Qin Ning did not understand, he means the day before yesterday''s date is unlock password? Han Junyu pursed her thin lips and stared at her with dark brown eyes without saying a word. Qin Ning was so numb that he didn''t dare to ask again. After thinking about it, he asked again. "What was the date of the day before yesterday?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is also very tired. She just wants to eat some snacks. Why is it so complicated to come to him? "It was you who said that you wanted to walk 50 steps to me. The day before yesterday was your first step to me." Qin Ning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as it was unlocked, the door of the ward opened. She looked up in surprise, and it was old lady Han in a luxurious silk Qipao who came in. Qin Ning quickly straightened his back and sat down properly. Listen to Han Junyu get up and call a grandma, she clever with Han Junyu behind, called a grandma. "How are you doing with grandma?" Mrs. Han went to the sofa opposite him and sat down. She asked him to sit down politely. She looked at him with charity eyes, as if watching his face. "I''m ok. I''m just tired and sick recently." The old lady knew that he was busy with work and had stomach trouble. "Although work is important, you should also pay attention to your health." The old lady was worried, and her eyes moved to Qin Ning, a bit tentative. "Ning Ning, you are his wife now, and you should take care of him. You can''t ignore your body for work." "Yes, grandma." Qin Ning nodded cleverly, but also showed a decent smile. She was a little afraid of the old lady, but she didn''t dare to show it. She could only smile. Since you can''t act, try not to disgrace Han Junyu. "Well, Ning Ning, that''s good." The old lady happily patted Qin Ning''s little hand. She didn''t know how to make it on the back of her hand. She asked suspiciously about some small wounds. "Ning Ning, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning quickly took back her hand. These small wounds should have been cut by some branches when she was rolled into the river. Not only on the back of her hand, but also on many parts of her body. She nervously looked at Han Junyu, saw his face calm, and held her little hand. "I asked Ning Ning to deal with the villa garden. Her skin was tender and she was cut by the flowers.""Oh, how can you be so careless." The old lady frowned and looked at Qin Ning with a sad face. "Jun Yu, please ask the gardener to do this kind of hard and tired work. Don''t let Ning Ning do it in the future. The most important thing for Ning Ning Ning now is to keep fit and try to give birth to a big fat boy for the Han family next year. " "Well." Han Junyu nodded, but there was still no expression on his face. Seeing Han Junyu''s attitude towards the old lady, Qin Ning was surprised. He didn''t talk to people very much. In the past, he was warm to the old lady, but this time, his attitude was a little cold. The old lady also felt his indifference, and the complexity in her eyes turned around. "Jun Yu, if you are sick, just take a few days off. There are so many people in Sheng''an group. Don''t always do everything yourself. You can''t be tired." Han Junyu smile, mouth slightly hook, but Qin Ning can see that his brown eyes did not have the slightest smile. On the contrary, it is cold. "Well." In the air for a moment, it was a bit awkward. Qin Ning clenched his big hand and broke the atmosphere with a smile. "Grandma, how are you these days?" "Well, I''m old. I can''t do it." The old lady sighed and said to Han Junyu with a smile, considering the language in her heart. "Jun Yu, the Mid Autumn Festival is coming soon. It''s a day for family reunion. Your aunt and cousin want to come back to China and have a reunion dinner with me. I miss them too, so I nodded and agreed. You bring Ning Ning, too. This is the first Mid Autumn Festival when Ning Ning will marry you. It''s always a celebration. " The smile on Han Junyu''s face remained unchanged, staring at the old lady for a long time. He was not surprised by her decision to act first and then act. Although the Han family is supported by Han Qiang, they also know that the economic power is in the hands of Han Junyu, so some decisions still need to be made through him. If the old lady greets him in advance and takes Han CAI and Jian Ying back home, he will not agree. The resourceful old lady designed him first, and then gave him a sweet date to admit that Qin Ning was his wife. Oh, does Han Junyu''s woman need to be recognized by others? But this mid autumn festival, since she wants a family reunion, how can he not complete. As long as she doesn''t regret it! Chapter 341 Han Junyu and Qin Ning send the old lady out of the ward. He stares at the old lady''s disappearing back with cold eyes and sneers. Turning to hold the little woman''s hand, thinking that she had been in the ward for a few days, he was going to take her to the garden. "Han Junyu, when the old lady was young, was she also a strong woman?" Otherwise, she has a charitable smile on her face, but she can''t be ignored. "After my grandfather died, Sheng''an group had no leader. Several old enterprises took advantage of the opportunity to attack Sheng''an group. At that time, it was her who supported Sheng''an." Qin Ning nodded clearly, admiring in his heart. It''s amazing to be able to support such a large enterprise as Sheng''an group. They walked around, and when they returned, they saw some familiar people. Qin Ning is surprised and pulls Han Junyu to the corner. "Qin pingze, now my mother needs the operation fee. If you still miss my baby, I don''t want 500000, 100000." It''s Jiang rou. "Oh, Rourou, don''t get excited. This is my grandson. How can we not. One hundred thousand. We''ll take it. We''ll take it. " Mrs. Qin was staring at her stomach for fear that she would be emotional and do something to hurt her children. A few days ago, Jiang Rou''s mother was diagnosed with gastrointestinal cancer. Because she found it early, her condition could be controlled, and she needed surgery. But Jiang Rou''s mother said that if she had no money to do it, she would not do it. Her father disagreed and asked Jiang Rou to give money to her mother for surgery. Where can Jiang Rou come up with 100000 yuan? She has no choice but to ask Qin pingze for the money. Qin pingze helpless sitting in a wheelchair, he also want to take out 100000, but the money is not the wind. "Hirazawa, do something quickly. You can''t let your grandson suffer." Mrs. Qin''s hair is getting white. Qin pingze stares at the old lady. If he has money, he will bring it out without the old lady''s begging. But the problem is that he doesn''t have it. Seeing that Qin pingze didn''t speak, the old lady was furious. "Pingze, tomorrow I will sleep in Qin''s office building and lie down. Qin''s is my eldest son''s company. Why can''t you give me some money?" "Mom, don''t make trouble out of nothing. We''ll think of something else." Qin Ning was handed over by Qin Ning to others for management. Now Qin Ning has nothing to do with them. What''s the difference between asking for money from Qin''s family and robbing the bank? "What else can you think of? You have a broken leg and can''t work now. I''ll support you later. You''ve got a good wife and you''ve stolen all my money. " The old lady was annoyed at the thought of Jiang Pei. If you find her, you must peel her skin and pull her tendons, so that you can feel happy. "I don''t want my old face any more. I just need to get a hundred thousand." The old lady had a fierce look on her face. When Qin Ning heard that the old lady was going to make trouble with the Qin family, she frowned and was about to go out, but Han Junyu stopped her. "Stupid girl, you can''t reason with this kind of person, it can only be done in other ways." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She blinked her big eyes and thought, what''s the other way? "Come on, go back to the fruit." He put his long arm on her shoulder, put her in his arms, and then walked out of the corner and passed in front of Qin pingze. The man''s brown eyes were cold, and the frost swept them. Seeing these two people coming, the three were a little surprised. Aware of the cold and gloomy sight of the man falling on her, the old lady retreats in horror. Jiang Rou shrinks behind the old lady with a guilty heart. Han Junyu deliberately slowed down and walked past Qin pingze''s wheelchair. His long finger with distinct bone joints patted twice on the wheelchair. The sound of his fingers falling on the wheelchair was not heavy, but in Qin pingze''s opinion, it was like hammering his heart, which scared him almost to fall from the wheelchair. Qin Ning in the man''s arm bending, see three people''s faces are not good, squinting big eyes, showing pure good bright smile. So, smile and three people say hello. "Pass by, pass by, you go on." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Three. Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing when he walked into the elevator. "Well, it''s so enjoyable. They used to bully me, but now I can be a tiger. Hey, hey, Han Junyu, they are tall, so they have an advantage in fighting. " She cradled his arm foolishly and rubbed it coquettishly. She laughed like a little suckling cat with bad intentions. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. In the face of the Qin family, there is no need for him to do anything. He has many ways to make their life worse than death! "What do you think of, Han Junyu?" "Well," Han Junyu nodded and did not deny it. "What''s the way?" Qin Ning is curious. It doesn''t make sense to reason with the old lady. What can I do to keep her from making trouble with the Qin family?"The secret." He indifferently looked at the elevator rising numbers, spit out two words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Although Mrs. Qin was frightened by Han Junyu, her determination to make trouble with the Qin family did not fade. After leaving the hospital, she went straight to the Qin family. She once went to the Qin family. At that time, her eldest son was still alive. She found an excuse to get sick and asked him for money. The eldest son took her to see a doctor and gave her 50000 yuan to live on before she could go back to her hometown. At that time, when she walked into Qin''s family, she was surrounded by a group of people. How beautiful it was. But now that she''s in the Qin family, the security guard won''t let her in. Standing outside the door in the sun all afternoon, she cried and scolded for several hours before entering Qin''s rest room. Jihe is now the chairman and President of the Qin family. He was told by his subordinates that Mrs. Qin has been making trouble all the time, and his face is impatient. He knew before that the old lady had always been partial to Qin pingze and had a bad attitude towards Qin Pinglu. Every time she asked him for money. Now that he has passed away, the old lady is madly bullying Qin Ning. They are outsiders, and it''s hard for them to say anything. But now she has no skin and no face to the company, which can be a bit too much. General manager Yun Ying also has a headache. He can''t beat or scold the old lady. If it gets too big, it won''t do Qin any good. Two people discussed to Qin Ning made a phone call, asked countermeasures. Mrs. Qin in the lounge took a paper cup and poured a glass of water. She scanned the spacious lounge. Heart more regret, did not open mouth to the boss to a little bit of Qin''s stock. Qinning that black sheep, such a good company, even to others to take care of, this is her Qin family''s property! The door of the rest room opened and the old lady came back. Look, it''s a group of security guards who open the door. They are all tight and full of defense. "What are you going to do?" "Madam, our chairman and general manager are off duty. You''d better leave now, or I''ll call the police." The security captain reminded me. The old lady was a little afraid, but she was not willing to leave. She choked her neck. "If you don''t, I won''t leave today if I see your president. You take me to the police station, they can''t get the old lady, but I''ll still look for you. " Several security guards looked at each other and knew that the old lady was right. The security team leader also has a headache. He has never seen such an unreasonable old man, and he thinks that they can''t do anything with her. "Well, madam, today our president is off duty. It''s no use for you to stay here. You''ll come to him tomorrow. I''ll show you to him tomorrow while he has time. What do you think? " They have to get off work, but they don''t want to spend time with the old lady. "Really?" The old lady wondered how he could suddenly agree. However, she expected them to compromise. Anyway, she is an old lady. She has plenty of time and can afford to spend it with them! "It''s true. This is my phone." With the phone number of the security team leader, the old lady just left the Qin family. The security team leader saw that she had gone far away and immediately turned around to call president Jihe. Chapter 342 Mrs. Qin wanted to see the president of the Qin family. She didn''t sleep well all night. In the morning, she would come to the Qin family. She also doesn''t care whether the security team leader is on duty or not. She calls the security team leader with the phone number, which makes the security team leader depressed. When I received the call, the team leader looked at the time. It was less than seven o''clock. Qin''s normal working time is 8:30. The old lady called him at this time. Even if he put her into Qin''s office, the chairman of the board didn''t arrive! The old lady didn''t care. He promised to take her to see the chairman yesterday. The first thing she asked the president of Qin to deal with today is to give her money. This is her eldest son''s company. Why should he take it alone? Her eldest son died. Now that she has no one to support her, their president should give her money to support her. The captain didn''t wake up, so he found an excuse to hang up, but the old lady didn''t care whether he woke up or not. If he didn''t come quickly, he would call him all the time. The captain was also helpless, so he had to get up and go to Qin''s early. He opened the door for her and took her into Qin''s office. All Qin''s offices were locked. "Why don''t they open the door?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The captain is so sleepy that he has to hack. It''s only half past seven. Who will open the door? "It''s no wonder that Qin''s family is not as good as they are together. They spend money to support you! When my second son was in charge of the company, he was always busy day and night. How hard it was. You black hearted people want to dismiss him and kick him out of the Qin family. This Qin family was originally founded by my eldest son. Why do you bully my second son, a group of ungrateful dogs... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The captain listened to the old lady''s nagging and scolding. There was no repetition. The corners of his mouth twitched. I wanted to refute her. It''s true that Qin family was founded by Qin Pinglu, but it''s the result of the joint efforts of several shareholders that Qin family has come to this day. Since Qin pingze became the acting chairman of the board of directors, the Qin family has been getting worse day by day, and people resign every day. Qin family is dying. Had it not been for the change of shareholders and the support of large companies, Qin would have survived. Therefore, it is the right choice to drive Qin pingze out of the Qin family. But considering that the old lady is unreasonable, if you argue with her, she will certainly be able to say something worse. He still doesn''t waste words. The captain was so sleepy that he ran to the security room to have a rest. The old lady was afraid that he would run away and followed him into the security room. See the security room table with some snacks, she is not polite to eat. The captain frowned. The old lady was really rude. She wanted to save the food for her breakfast, but she didn''t think she was so quick. The old lady was satisfied with a piece of bread and a box of noodles. She came too early today to have breakfast. It''s 8:30. The staff should punch in during office hours. The captain got up to make a tour, and then arranged his work. This was his job, but he was stopped by the old lady. "You can''t go. You have to take me to your president." The team leader is also a person from his mother. For the old man, he has great respect. But he still met such an unreasonable old lady. He took a deep breath again and explained that he was going to work. When he finished his work, he immediately took her to the chairman. But the old lady worried that he would fool herself, and she didn''t care about his work, so she held him back. The team leader also had a temper, and his face was dark. He took her to President Qin Ning''s office with a bad face. But the president''s office is still locked. "Madam, the president hasn''t come to work yet. If you are willing to wait here, you can stay here." Without waiting for the old lady to speak, the captain handed over a small security guard to guard her and went to work on her own. The little security guard also knew that the old lady was a difficult one. Standing beside the old lady, no matter what the old lady said to him, he didn''t answer, which made the old lady very angry. Jihe and Yunying return to the company at eleven o''clock. Jihe is not surprised to see the old lady in front of the door. He looked at the old lady in surprise and spoke calmly. "Oh, old lady, why are you here? I just went out for a meeting. I didn''t expect you to wait for me here." The old lady squatted here and waited for several hours, but her bad temper had already exploded. "I asked your security captain to call you. You didn''t tell me when you came back so late. I''ve been waiting for you all morning, old lady." Yun Ying, the general manager, frowns when she is so impolite. She wants to retort, but she is blocked by Ji He. "Old lady, is there anything important for you to come to me?" "I" according to the common sense, Qin has a customer service department, so he should go to the customer service department when he has something to do.But she is an old man who knows everything. She is very anxious to see the president. There must be something important. But the old lady didn''t expect so much. Now she has no money to support her grandson. They have taken over the Qin family and won''t give her a dime. Isn''t it important? "Talk to your office!" She''s still carrying a shelf. Yun Ying is angry and laughs. He wants to lose his temper, but sees Ji He shaking his head at him. Yunying has no choice but to go ashore to open the door for her and walk into the president''s office. Jihe sits on the sofa and looks at her, waiting for her to talk. "The Qin family used to belong to my eldest son. It''s said that the unfilial daughter of Qin Ning handed over the management of Qin family to you. Now you are dominating Qin family, but I, as Qin Ning''s grandmother, can''t get a cent." The old lady is very proud and reasonable. Yun Ying is really angry and laughs. Mr. Qin Ping and Mr. Lu are so reasonable that he didn''t expect his mother to make such a fuss. "Old lady, you can''t get the money. What do you mean you came to me?" Jihe looks calm and asks foolishly. "I, of course, come to get the money. Qin''s shares are still in the hands of Qin''s family. If Qin Ning is unfilial and doesn''t give me money, then you have to give me money. I don''t want more, as long as it''s 100000! " One hundred thousand, more? According to the general wage earners of the Qin family, six thousand or ten thousand a month is the income of an employee for more than a year. "It''s a little too much to give you 100000, and there''s no reason to give you money. Old lady, otherwise, you can go to Miss Qin and get her IOU. Take her IOU and you can get 100000 from me. When I get paid, I''ll deduct Miss Qin''s money. " The old lady twists her eyebrows. Qin Ning is protected by Han Shao. She is afraid to go to her now. How dare she ask her to make an IOU. "No, I don''t care if you don''t give me money, I won''t go." The old lady didn''t read a book and didn''t know much about it, but she was good at making trouble. "Old lady, if you are like this, I can only call the police." "You," the old lady wanted to retort, but Jihe didn''t give him a chance to talk. "Don''t say the police have nothing to do with you. You''ve been to my office. If there is a document missing in my office, it will be enough for you to serve several years." The old lady stood up in astonishment and anger, and her turbid eyes glared at him. This man wants to hurt her! "If you don''t want to go to jail, I have a way to get you money." The old lady was both surprised and pleased to hear that he would give money, but she was still a little defensive in her eyes. Chapter 343 As long as you can get money, don''t kill people, set fire to break the law, the old lady is willing to do it. So listen to Jihe say that she can get usury loan, she can get a sum of money, her eyes shine. "Old lady, I''ll tell you the ugly story first. If they don''t pay back the loan, they will take it seriously if they have a knife in their hand." The old lady frowned and struggled. When she went back yesterday, Jiang Rou argued that if she didn''t pay any more, she would kill her child, so she had to get the money today. She is watching the news, some people borrow usury, not on the money, interest, more and more money, finally forced to jump. But if she can''t get the money, her grandson will be gone. No, she can''t die, and she can''t have grandchildren. "Lend me that!" Jihe nods to make Yunying angry with her. The man who borrowed money from the old lady was a big man with a tattoo on his arm and black eyes. He looked very scary. When the old lady asked to borrow 100000 yuan, she refused. The old lady anxiously pulls Yun Ying and says that she can help. How can she not borrow it? Yunying saw that the old lady was almost scared. Then she said something nice to the man. The man was impatient and looked at the old lady with fierce eyes. "What if you borrow 100000 yuan and can''t afford it?" "You can pay it back." The old lady said with a guilty heart. "Well, you fill in a guarantor, and then write a piece of information. The time is one week. If you don''t pay back the money, 100000 will become 120000. If you don''t pay back a month, 10000 will rise every day. Do you want to borrow it? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady stared at him in shock. What''s the difference between such a high interest rate and robbery?! "Me, can I not borrow it?" She asked Yun Ying in a low voice. Pop. Five big three thick man took out a gun and threw it on the table, "let me run, now don''t borrow, play with me!" "No, no, I borrowed it." The old lady trembled with fear and filled in the information quickly. Yun Ying talks. The old lady is a bully. If she is soft in front of her, she must be arrogant. She must be hard for her. Then she knows she is afraid. Han Shao is clever and knows how to deal with this kind of person. If he meets this kind of person, he will be very angry. The old lady can''t write a lot of Chinese characters. Yunying can only help to write the materials. Yunying looked at the guarantor he filled in, and he was cold in his heart. The old lady, who got 100000 yuan, excitedly went back to the hospital and gave the money to Jiang rou. She asked her to give it to her parents, but she kept coaxing her to keep her grandson. Jiang Rou is surprised to see the money in her hand. I didn''t expect that the old lady was quite capable. She could really get 100000 yuan. Qin pingze was surprised to hear that the old lady got 100000 yuan. He asked the old lady where she got it. The old lady dodged, but she didn''t give a positive answer. "The Qin family belongs to our Qin family. Why did Qin Ning take it away and not give me a dime. They Qin''s people have no choice but to give me a hundred thousand. " Qin pingze stares at her tightly, still want to ask clear, but the old lady came one. "You can''t afford to take money to keep your son. I pretend to be a fool to get money. What''s the use of asking if you can''t earn money?" Qin pingze stared at his mother in amazement and patted his legs, feeling desolate. All this is his own suffering, Jiang Rou belly child, even if it is to keep, but he can not support. Why stay here? But the old lady would rather die than have a grandson. The VIP ward upstairs. Qin Ning is taking a lunch break. Han Junyu hears the vibration of his mobile phone and gets up to pick it up. He didn''t answer the phone until he reached the balcony. After listening to Yun Ying''s story, he turns to see a woman in a hospital bed and looks out of the window again. His brown eyes are cold and his mouth is sneering. "After a week, let people start to press for debts. If they can''t afford to pay, let them have the courage to intimidate." "Yes, Han Shao." Yun Ying agrees and respects him very much. He wants to save Qin''s family with Ji He, but they are still limited in ability. They thought they could not return to heaven, so Qin Ning would declare bankruptcy. If Han Shao hadn''t sent a gold medal management team to Qin''s family, handed them the way of reform and management, and invested a sum of money in Qin''s family, Qin''s situation would not have improved so soon. So, the real boss behind the Qin family is Han Shao. But Han shaodafang didn''t take the shares. The company is still Qin Ning''s in law. Hang up the phone, Han Junyu stood for a while to return to the room, while Qin Ning sleep, he sent song Xuan asked the document to deal with.Half an hour later, he glanced at the time, got up and spent his life pouring a cup of hot water to dry for ten minutes. Walking to the bed, he hooked the tip of the little woman''s nose, "Ning Ning, get up." Qin Ning frowned and didn''t wake up. He rolled over to avoid him. "Rather, be obedient." Generally speaking, a half-hour lunch break is more appropriate, but Qin Ning is lazy. Half an hour is not enough, so Han Junyu forgives her for half an hour. But today, she has been sleeping for an hour and a half. If she sleeps too much at noon, she will not be able to sleep at night. Although she was still injured, it was not appropriate to stay up late. "Han Junyu, but I''m still very sleepy." And he can''t come hard, she can only coquetry, coquetry if not, then play on. Han Junyu picked her up and went to the sofa. He fed her cold warm water. After drinking some water, Qin Ning finally woke up a little. He wrinkled his two delicate eyebrows and narrowed his big eyes. It''s just a lazy cat who hasn''t woken up yet. He rubbed in his arms, and he still wanted to sleep. He was not angry. He gave her a kiss on the cheek. "I''ll take you somewhere." "Well, I don''t want to go. My legs are fixed by magic. They can''t move." Han Junyu raised her eyebrows, pinched her ankles, and raised her long finger slowly. She was still wearing a big sick suit, and his hand could reach in. "Oh, itch, Han Junyu, you have successfully removed the magic, ha ha No, it''s really itchy. " Qin Ning kicks his leg, trying to shake off his big hand and hide in his arms with a smile. Han Junyu didn''t really want to do anything about her, but when he lifted her trouser legs, he found that there were still some scratches on her legs. He narrowed his cold eyes and was distressed. "Ning Ning, does it hurt?" His warm fingers caressed the small wounds, his voice was dull and his eyes were soft. "I don''t know. I fainted at that time. I just thought I might not survive." Qin Ning looked at his leg injury, a pair of don''t care. The wounds didn''t feel much at that time, but now every time she took a bath, she felt the pain. Han Junyu frowned and looked gloomy. He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the leg. "I''ll give you the plaster. It shouldn''t leave a scar." "If you have scars, don''t you like them?" Qin Ning bit the pink lip and looked at him nervously. "Well, I don''t like it." With a straight face and a look of disgust, Qin Ning pursed his lips and put his slender arm around his neck. "Han Junyu, don''t give up!" Chapter 344 Qin Ning blinked big eyes, slightly looked up, staring at the man''s handsome face. She admitted that in front of him, she always unconsciously felt inferior sometimes. If there were so many scars on her body that she would hate him, she would not dare to face him in the future. Han Junyu looks at the little woman and acts coquettishly. His tone is a bit tough, and his mouth is slightly crooked. "Stupid girl, don''t dislike you, dislike who?" Qin Ning frowned and pursed his lips nervously. "Don''t dislike it. If you dislike it, when I earn money, I''ll go to work and have a repair operation." "You dare!" Han Junyu heard that she was really going to have an operation. He pinched her cheek and scolded coldly. "You dislike it. I don''t want you to dislike it." Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and was somewhat discouraged. "Little silly girl, I don''t like you, how can I have a dislike." Han Junyu is kind enough to explain that she has to think wildly. But the more he explained, the more uncomfortable Qin Ning was. He really hated the scar on her body. She touched the scratches, her big eyes a little dim, and her mouth shriveled, as if to cry. Let go of his arm, move aside and whisper. "Han Junyu, I know." Han Junyu frowned. Sometimes he didn''t understand what was going on in the little woman''s mind. The long finger caught her chin and made her look at him. "Stupid girl, angry?" "Well, I''m angry, and I don''t like the scars." Her little hand scratched the scars, which stuttered and could button down where the blood had solidified. Han Junyu pinched his eyebrows. He realized that the joke had gone too far. He held the back of her head and pecked her lips. "Ning Ning, I''m kidding you. I don''t want to give up." In order to prove that his words were true, he took her little hand, gave her a kiss on the back of her hand, and gave her a kiss on the scar. "These scars are the wounds you have suffered for me, just like they were born on me. Do you know what I mean? " Qin Ning''s big eyes finally had some light, extremely bright. "You really don''t like it?" "Don''t give up." "Hey, hey, I don''t feel bad." She is a little girl who can''t hide things. She will tell him what she thinks. Although Han Junyu is clever, his work negotiation is also vigorous and resolute, and he is killed in one move. But he''s not good at guessing women''s minds. If it wasn''t for her aggrieved face to show up, he directly ignored such small things, and then the contradictions between them would accumulate more and more. Sometimes he also knew that he had a bad temper, had a bad tongue, and always liked to make fun of her. He also worried that because of his bad temper, she would have a grudge in her heart. Qin Ning moved his smiling face to him. "I thought you would dislike my ugliness. After you have aesthetic fatigue, you don''t want to kiss me." "What do you think?" Han Junyu pointed her lips, "come here." Qin Ning narrowed his eyes and stared at her, looking at her with his long finger, which was charming. Did he want her to come over and kiss her? Her heart is sweet, also not affectable, slightly look up, smile bright, the sun fell on her face. White transparent, red heart beat faster. Han Junyu mouth Dangqi a touch of evil four, brown eyes deep staring at her slightly Duqi pink lips. "Stupid girl, don''t stink. You''re sitting on my cell phone." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning twisted two delicate eyebrows and stood up angrily, but in his surprised eyes, he jumped on him. "I''m ugly. If you don''t kiss me, I''ll kiss you. Hum!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She jumped on him, Han Jun Yu worried that she would fall, open arms to protect her sides, holding her legs. She knelt down on his lap, hugged his neck, laughed and bowed her head to kiss his thin lips. "Han Junyu, I kiss you. I''ll kiss you again, and you''ll peel the apple for me, won''t you "Take me as a laborer, stupid girl. I''m more and more courageous." Looking at such a beautiful her, let alone take the initiative to kiss him. Now he would not hesitate what she asked him to do. What''s more, it''s just Apple shaving. "Yes, you said you wouldn''t give up." Oh, Han Junyu sneered coldly. She also knew how to advance. She has really made progress again! Click. Qin Ningzhen was about to kiss him. When he was five centimeters away from his lips, he suddenly heard the camera click. Qin Ning looked up in doubt and saw several people standing at the door, their little faces flushed and wanted to escape, but she was still held by him.If he doesn''t let go, she can''t escape. "I said, you''ve gone too far. When you''re well, you start abusing dogs. Have you ever thought about the pain of a single dog? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu and Qin Ning. I know they''re making up, so I''d like to invite you to celebrate for her today. As soon as a group of people came out of the ward, they saw the sweet scene of the two. They are sitting by the window. The afternoon sun falls on them through the glass window. The woman''s arms lie on his shoulders, smiling and looking at the man. Always cold face man, brown eyes are full of women''s smile, the corner of the mouth also can''t help hook up. The beauty of the two people is like a picture, which is hard to break. Feng Wei couldn''t help but take out the camera to take this scene. When they came into the ward, Pei Qian held the rose again. The fragrance of the rose filled the ward, adding a bit of romance. Take out two candles and light the cake. "Come on, if Qin Ning survives, he will be blessed. Han Shao, cherish Qin Ning in the future. We also wish you happiness and a long life together. " "Wow." Qin Ning was surprised, did not expect that they would be so intentional, bought a cake to celebrate. I wanted to go down to the ground, but I didn''t find my slippers for a moment, so I sat on the ground barefoot. Han Junyu frowned and picked her up again. Before she jumped on him, she threw her slippers under the sofa. He stooped to find her slippers and put them on himself. Qin Ning red face, with lower lip staring at him. "Han Junyu, hehe, you are so nice." "Don''t talk nonsense. If you dare to walk on the ground barefoot again, I''ll teach you a lesson!" Han Junyu''s eyebrows were slightly frowning, and his face was calm. "Oh." Qin Ning quickly got up and ran to Pei Ming. He was grateful to see that they had specially prepared a cake. "Good intentions, thank you." "Come on, light the candle together, blow the candle, and you will make a formal reconciliation." Pei Qian said. Although this way is very sentimental, it is also a kind of ceremony. With this ceremony, this matter is turned over, and there is no mustard in their hearts. "Come on, Han Junyu." Qin Ning quickly took his hand, went to the cake, seriously closed his eyes, hands in the chest. Before, seriously blow out the candle. "In the future, you will do well." Everyone applauded and gave their best wishes. "I''m so happy. Thank you." She didn''t have many friends before. Suddenly she had so many friends. She was very happy. Han Junyu looks at her bright face and stares at the big cake foolishly. He felt the box in his pocket, thought for a second, turned and held the little woman''s wrist. "Ning Ning," Qin Ning was thinking that the taste of the cake should be good, but she saw Han Junyu kneel down and take out a small box. She was shocked and her eyes widened. Chapter 345 Qin Ning''s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, he couldn''t adapt. "Han Junyu, what are you doing? Don''t kneel down." She wanted to pull him up, but he was so tall that she couldn''t shake him. She was worried. How can Han Junyu kneel down! "Ning Ning, I''m sorry, I was in a hurry when I got the marriage certificate with you. I just skip the proposal. I''ll make it up this time." Today''s atmosphere is very good, and Han Junyu''s heart is also touched. That''s why he took this thing out. If usual, he really did not know what kind of opportunity to find, give it to her. Qin Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly sing a song. Propose, wow, what a beautiful word. The big eyes are staring at the box in his hand. Is it a proposal ring? "Ning Ning, will you marry me?" People see her staring at the box in Han Junyu''s hand, worried about her. "Han Junyu, that''s not good. If you want someone to marry you, you have to say something nice. I''ll marry you for nothing Pei Qian is on the opposite side. Han Junyu cold eyes deep swept him one eye, gloomy, very terrible. Like a dormant wolf, waiting for an opportunity to move, as long as he wants, he can kill! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian took out the corner of his eye and shrugged helplessly. He''s on his own. Looking at Han Shao standing high above, he will kneel down on one knee. Pei Ming is moved and bumps Qin Ning with her arm. "Qin Ning, promise now." "Oh, I promised." She and he received a marriage certificate, as for the proposal she did not think, he even apologized for this, she was really moved. Getting her response, Han Junyu was relieved. Smile on the corner of the mouth, like the willow branches blowing by the lake in March, the wicker across the water, rippling out a circle of microwave. Qin Ning opened the box. Inside the box was a small pink diamond rose. There were several crystal clear diamonds on the pink diamond, which were water drops on the flowers. She took out the pink rose and found that there were letters carved behind it. HAMP; Q this is a pendant. "Wow, so many diamonds." Women have no resistance to diamonds. Ban Yongjun and Pei Ming look at the diamonds on the pendant and see stars. "Tut Tut, Han Junyu, you are really willing. This diamond should be the favorite pink rose of the previous princess. Now after your carving, some diamonds have been added, and the value should be higher than before." Qin Ning listens to Pei Ming''s words and stares at the glittering Pendant in her palm in amazement. Suddenly, she feels a little heavy. If it''s too precious, she doesn''t dare to wear it around her neck every day. But she really likes it. The moral of a pink rose is that you are the only one for me. "Han Junyu, I like it. Can you help me put it on?" Han Junyu nodded, took the pendant from her hand and put it on her. Button up, he bowed his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the back of the neck. It was a cherished kiss. She gave him a jade pendant, and he also wanted a unique jade pendant. Qin Ning felt that his back neck was itchy and laughed to avoid it. When she found that everyone was staring at her, she was a little embarrassed. Her cheeks were red and her hands didn''t know where to put them. She naturally grasped his little thumb. Han Junyu''s brown eyes were deep. He took a look at her and did not speak. Instead, he held her hand. Although he played a romantic, but after all, he is an introverted person. It is rare that he can propose on one knee. Qin Ning giggled and stared at him with bright eyes. He hooked his fingers. Han Junyu bowed his head and listened to her. "Han Junyu, I like this gift, but I like you more, hehe." Han Junyu pursed her thin lips, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising. Rubbing her small head with the other hand was a kind of response. See two people whisper, sweet let a person envy. "Han Shaocai is so generous that he doesn''t give other men a way to live." Feng Wei is joking. Ban Yongjun bumps him with his elbow. He went to hold her hand, smiling gently. "Jun, do you want it?" "She wants to, Feng Wei. Do you want to propose, too?" Pei Ming is also joking. Feng Wei looks at Ban Yongjun and turns his eyes. He knows that she won''t agree. He just smiles. "Of course, I want to propose, as long as Xiaojun agrees to me." "Hey, it''s all surprise and surprise from boys to propose? Feng Wei, you are too timid. " Pei Qian saw that he was coy, but he didn''t think it was straightforward enough. Feng Wei naturally wants to get married. He is very clear that he likes ban Yongjun and has the idea of marrying him.But he knows ban Yongjun. She is a conservative girl. She must be psychologically prepared before she agrees. "Elder martial sister, otherwise, you want one. If Feng Wei can take it out, you will agree." Ban Yongjun pursed his lips and took a sneak look at Feng Wei. He was a little shy. During this time with him, she found this man very attractive, she did not know when she fell. But propose. She coughed softly as the crowd roared. "Feng Wei, I want to. Will you give it to me?" "Here you are!" Feng Wei just began to wonder, and then was ecstatic, smiling a little cunning, also took out a small box from his chest pocket. The box is bright red. It''s festive to look at it. Ban Yongjun watched in amazement as he opened the box, which contained a shiny diamond ring. This is a sapphire blue diamond ring. The style is exquisite and generous. It''s worth a lot at a glance. "Jun, marry me." Feng Wei also knelt down on one knee with a sincere expression. "Elder martial sister, come back, there''s a handsome guy proposing to you." Looking at her stupidly, Qin Ning shook her arm and let her quickly recover. Ban Yongjun is shocked, swallowing saliva, looking at the man in front of him. She once secretly fell in love with Xi Yifan, humble to the dust, as long as the man looks at himself, it is the best thing in the world. But the feeling of being with Feng Wei is totally different. What he gives is the feeling of a lover. He seldom talks flowery words. He always proves with his actions that he will really treat her well. "Feng Wei, are you kidding?" Her status is low, but he is the successor of Feng family. The gap between them is so big. Is it really OK? "Jun, no kidding. Now we can get the marriage certificate." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun. "Wow, fierce enough, courageous enough," Pei Ming smiles and gives Feng Wei a thumbs up. "Sister Xiaojun, if you miss this village, you won''t have this shop." But ban Yongjun didn''t give a response, so he was embarrassed in the air. Feng Wei doesn''t want to force her. The expression on her face doesn''t change. She says with a smile to Pei Ming. "No, she can''t get out of my village. Xiaojun is more conservative and needs three media and six employment. It seems that I will work harder in the future. " Seeing ban Yongjun struggling in her eyes, Qin Ning sips her pink lips and whispers in ban Yongjun''s ear. "Elder martial sister, sometimes you are just too rational. Like him, when he took a step, take out your courage, also take a step forward. Don''t be afraid, we''re all behind you! " Ban Yongjun eyes complex staring at her, she sometimes really envy Qin Ning, treat their feelings very candid. Sometimes she is always forward-looking, so that they fall into a very helpless state. Chapter 346 The success or failure of emotion is closely related to the personality of the person concerned. That''s why there are so many couples who want to break up and often say that we have different personalities. Although ban Yongjun sometimes pretends to be calm and cool, no one can see the chaos in her heart. If you don''t need to be brave, why embarrass yourself? Looking at the man in front of her, she felt lost. Her heart seemed to be pricked. She didn''t want to make him feel bad. Step forward, take away the box in his hand, open it slowly and take out the ring. "If you put it on me, I''ll promise you!" Feng Wei''s eyes lit up and looked at her in surprise. The surprise came so suddenly that he was at a loss, nervous like a child waiting for an exam. "Jun, really?" "If you don''t want to, forget it." Ban Yongjun blushed, but he still summoned up the courage to look at him. "How can you forget it? Put on the ring and you belong to me." Feng Wei is too excited to breathe deeply. Put the ring on her, and she gave her a kiss on the lip. Ban Yongjun is stunned for a few seconds. His face turns into tomato red, but he still pretends to be nothing. He kisses Feng Wei on the face and smiles at him. Happiness comes too suddenly. Feng Wei feels that her heart is beating a little too hard. She turns around with excitement. Qin Ning is happy to pick the rose petals on the table and sprinkle them on them. "Feng Wei, we are all witnesses. You can''t bully my elder martial sister in the future." "Qin Ning, don''t think Han Shao is the only good man in the world!" Feng Wei retorts and rubs his big hand on ban Yongjun''s head, smiling and spoiling. "Oh, Lord Xiao, my heart was severely hit by 10000 points. When these people sprinkle dog food, they don''t need money!" Pei QIANJIAO leaned against Xiao Jue''s arms, a heartbroken look. Xiao Jue''s mouth pulls out and pushes him away. Pei Qian steps back and bumps into Pei Ming. He was not angry either. He put his arm on Pei Ming''s and blinked at her. "Mingming, I know you love me most. Although I don''t have a girlfriend, I have a good sister." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue wants to kick him out. Song Xuan raised the gold glasses on his nose and patted Xiao Jue sympathetically on the shoulder, in a serious tone. "Don''t worry, sir. You don''t have a sister and a brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Xiao Jue''s mouth pulled. Unexpectedly, song Xuan, who was always not smiling, came to tease him. Pei Ming abandons Pei Qian''s arm and looks at him and song Xuan coldly. "What do you two complain about? One is waiting for a thousand years, and the other is supported by a rich woman. Don''t bully others. They are lonely." Pei Qian and song Xuan, "..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue took a look at her and pulled his white coat, as if he had just heard nothing. After several fights, the atmosphere is good. Pei Qian suggests that good things be in pairs. In order to celebrate Feng Wei''s engagement to ban Yongjun, they go to dinner together. Feng Wei is in a good mood, but he is not polite. All the expenses of this evening come and go, and everyone nods. But before leaving, Xiao Jue said that Qin Ning and Han Junyu should have a physical examination before they can rest assured to leave the hospital. So the better the place, and we''ll get together at six in the evening. Qin Ning and Han Junyu go to the physical examination room, because it is a male and female physical examination room, not in a physical examination room, so the two separate. "How does her injury affect her condition?" Han Junyu asked Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue did a basic examination for him, which was very fast. After reading a series of data, he was in good health and needed more rest and recuperation. In fact, Han Junyu doesn''t need to do this examination at all, but he said that he would accompany Qin Ning, otherwise she would have a burden in her heart if she did the examination frequently. He knew that Qin Ning was particularly afraid that she would become her mother and spend the rest of her life in a hospital bed. Hearing Han Junyu''s eager tone, Xiao Jue went to look at Qin Ning''s materials. "To add insult to injury, the last time I told you about the two treatment methods, you choose traditional Chinese medicine, and you have already prepared the medicine for her. In this emergency, I have to adjust my plan now, and the medicine I used to dispense is useless. " Xiao Jue''s explanation. Last time, Xiao Jue gave Han Junyu two kinds of treatment, one is traditional Chinese medicine, the other is western medicine. Han Junyu chose traditional Chinese medicine, which required acupuncture every month, foot bath three or four times a week, and all kinds of food therapy and exercise. It''s a long process of treatment and it takes a lot of patience, but Qin Ning doesn''t know all about it. Xiao Jue''s hint to Qin Ning is that her health is getting better and better, and she will soon recover, just like a normal person."Ningning will start school soon. Will it have an impact?" Xiao Jue considered, "as long as you don''t do some violent extracurricular activities, basically no problem." "However, I''ll give you the bottom line first. With Qin Ning''s body, you must not let her get pregnant. It''s going to kill people! " Xiao Jue''s face was serious. These two people are always tired of being together. When they are interested, they will inevitably do some physical communication activities. However, protective measures can not ensure 100% safety. "Well." Han Junyu glanced at him. He was in a clear mood, so he restrained himself every time. "Jun Yu, if a man is happy, he thinks with his lower body. Don''t be too confident." Xiao Jue was still worried and couldn''t help reminding him. It''s not that he wants to say so much nonsense, but that he gives her a diet that has the effect of promoting pregnancy. This means that if you don''t take those drugs, you have a 10% chance of getting pregnant. After taking those drugs, the possibility will increase by 50%. "What if I get pregnant?" Although Han Junyu has a 100% plan, she will not be pregnant now, but is there really an accident? "If she''s really pregnant, she can''t take medicine, and all treatment plans have to stop. What''s more, she has to worry about her health every day. I''m afraid there will be a "just in case" " Han Junyu is licking his lower alveolar irritably. It seems that he will be patient in the future. Looking at his handsome black face and dissatisfied with his desire, Xiao Jue was very sympathetic. A good brother is not easy to get married. With a woman around him, he can''t eat meat. This is more terrible than no woman before. I can only watch it, but I can''t eat it. What a torment! "I have a USB flash drive here. It''s a benefit for you." Xiao Jue winked at him and made an expression that all men knew. Han Junyu was surprised to hold the USB flash disk and glanced at him. "Dr. Xiao, I didn''t expect you to carry such things with you every day. Oh, you are the kind of person you are. On the surface, he is dignified, but in his heart, he always wants to pose with women. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lord Xiao grinds his teeth. He disliked a kick to his leg, to grab the USB disk. "If you don''t like it, give it back to me. This is the teaching material that my professor gave me when I was studying gynecology abroad." When it comes to Han Junyu''s hand, as long as he doesn''t give it, how can others get it. Xiao Jue snatched twice, but he didn''t, and he didn''t bother to fight with him. "Dr. Xiao, as a thank you, I''ll ask Pei Qian to prepare a woman for you. Oh, if you don''t enjoy one, you can ask for more money. I''ll pay for it!" Han Junyu raised the USB flash disk in his hand and patted him on the shoulder, looking polite to me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue is a little angry today. He''s going to drink some tea. Chapter 347 After Qin Ning''s physical examination, she asked the female doctor who gave her a physical examination about her current physical condition. However, the female doctor with the mask only said that her physical examination data had not come out, and only when she saw the specific data could she know the result. Also specially comforted her, her present physical condition is very stable, tutelage several days to be all right. Get the doctor''s comfort, Qin Ning nodded happily. Because I saw my mother lying in the hospital bed every day, her sight was only in the room, and she always had a strong bitter taste. She was really afraid of the feeling of being sick. Walking out of the examination room, she saw a tall figure standing beside the railing. She walked quickly behind him, patted his left shoulder on tiptoe, and then ran to the right. But did not expect that the man''s hand is too fast, he turned directly to the right, picked her up, let her and his head up. "How do you feel?" "Well, it can''t be any better, Han Junyu. The doctor said that my health is getting better and better. I''m so happy. " Han Junyu''s heart is complex, but seeing her happy, he can''t help but hook the corners of his mouth and stare at her with burning eyes. "Do you want to share your happiness with me?" "Well, I want to share with you, so I''ll tell you the good news." "It''s not enough. I want you to share it with your actions." He shook his head in denial and pointed his thin lips in a somewhat evil tone. Qinning just understand his meaning, bite the lower lip, big eyes blink, secretly look around. Seeing that there was no one around, she had the courage to kiss him on the lips. "Are you happy?" After kissing him, he asked in his ear like a thief. "Well, happy, happy to eat you, stupid girl." Qin Ning was scared by his vicious tone, and covered his mouth with anger, explaining seriously. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not delicious, and you don''t eat meat? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Although his wife Dai Meng is very cute, but her innocent little face silly to say such a question, really let him distress. He doesn''t eat meat everyday, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t eat her! "I said, this is the hospital. You two need to be restrained." Xiao Jue came out of the examination room and looked at them coolly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was shy and quickly came down from him. He laughed twice and pulled Han Junyu to the ward. In the evening, Qin Ning is going back to the villa to change clothes. Han Junyu cleaned up the things, but took her out of the hospital. "Han Junyu, are you all right?" Qin Ning is worried about his health. "Nothing." Han Junyu looked indifferent. "The bed here is uncomfortable. It''s convenient for us to go back." Since he said nothing, Qin Ning didn''t say much. What this man decided to do, she said it was useless. He is too bossy. If she is more stubborn, maybe they will quarrel. Out of the door of the hospital, Qin Ning thought of this almost dead, there is some feeling in his heart. Han Junyu saw that her face was a little sad. He couldn''t guess what she was thinking. He rubbed her little head. "Ning Ning, I''ll take you to a place." "Why?" Qin Ning doubts, but still obediently follow her on the car. Came to the mental hospital, Qin Ning doubts, do not want to understand what he brought her to this place to do. "Han Junyu, is there anyone you know here?" "Not familiar." Han Junyu just hung up the phone, cold spit out two words, after getting off, holding her hand into the mental hospital. When they went upstairs, the Dean came to greet them and respectfully led Han Junyu to an independent room. Qin Ning went to a hut on the top floor and saw Xu Lin locked in the room. She stared at her eyes in surprise. "Han Junyu, this" "the patient has mental state due to AIDS. Her family asked us to lock her up." The president explained. AIDS? Qin Ning was shocked and worried to catch Han Junyu''s hand. Last time Xu Lin was so close to him that he couldn''t be infected, could he? Or Xu Lin because of illness, want to revenge society, will be desperate to design Han Junyu, want Han Junyu to accompany her to hell? How can there be such a cruel woman in this world. If you can''t get it, you will destroy it yourself. Qin Ning put on a big play in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Two steps forward, staring at Xu Lin. All of a sudden, Xu Lin raised her head, her face was pale, and there were some scars on her cheek. She looked at her face, and her red eyes were full of hatred. Qin Ning was frightened by her eyes like ghosts, and she licked her lips nervously."Xu Lin, don''t pretend to be crazy. You''re not crazy at all." "Who are you?" Xu Lin turns her eyes and falls on Han Junyu, the man''s dream of youth. He had a cold face and a tall and straight body. Every time her eyes fell on him, they couldn''t move away. But it was such a noble man who pushed her into the abyss. She can''t survive, she can''t die! "It doesn''t matter to you who I am. Xu Lin, if you didn''t have a bad heart, let Meng Xin take me to the attic, and then I''ll let you live. You still don''t know how to repent and want to harm Han Junyu. People do it again, the sky is watching, Xu Lin, this is your end! " "Ha ha ha You see, there are mosquitoes flying around. Wow, I want to fly. " Xu Lin stares at the mosquito in the air, suddenly gets up and rushes to the door, staring at her ferociously. "What are you to say in front of me. What despicable means do you use to get close to him? Your means are much better than mine. Bitch, you are very proud to show off in front of me. Wait for me, wait for me to go out, I will kill you, kill you Qin Ning was scared back two steps by her, and her eyelashes trembled. Han Junyu''s face remained unchanged, his brown eyes were cold, and he looked at her coldly. Step forward, block in front of Qin Ning, he showed a smile. "Do you want to come out?" When Xu Lin heard his voice, her face softened and she showed a charming smile. But her smile was twisted and ferocious. "Han Junyu, I love you. I love you the most. Can you help me out. I will do whatever you say in the future, and I will be obedient. " With that, Xu Lin cried again. "I know you don''t love me and you hate me. I''ve already thought about it. I''m going abroad and never come back. Han Junyu, please. I want to live." "Good reflection." Han Junyu sneered. "Han Junyu, I''m wrong. Shall I make amends for you? I''m wrong, I''m delusional, but now I really know I''m wrong. " Xu Lin begged to reach out and try to catch him. But her hand was not long enough to reach him no matter how she stretched it out. "You know it''s wrong, but it doesn''t change your mistake." Han Junyu''s tone is calm, but his words are not very kind. "Xu Lin, what you like is never me, but yourself. Your feelings make people feel cheap! Oh, I also want to remind you that you are not in line with my aesthetic, and your ugly face makes me feel ugly. You can be a subordinate, but you are not qualified to be my woman ¡¡¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Lin. Chapter 348 Xu Lin heard the man''s sarcasm, stupefied for a moment, there was no expression on her face. Before Han Junyu although will say cruel words to teach her, but did not have such a bad evaluation of her, there is no personal attack. But at the moment, he belittled the camel like the last straw. Such as ten thousand arrows pierce the heart, she just had some struggling eyes, pale face. "I''m in your eyes, just so, unbearable?" "No Han Junyu shook his head and denied. "You have never been in my eyes!" He is a man who is always ready to be punished. There are not many things in his eyes. Only Qin Ning is a woman who can see more. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to the person you like to say so cruel words, this is absolutely thunderbolt, strangle the last trace of hope in her heart. She stretched out a small window of the arm, powerless droop, it seems that just her fierce struggle, just a reflection. Han Junyu is too lazy to waste his expression on her. He turns around and takes Qin Ning''s hand and stares at her eyes. "Ning Ning, I brought you here, not to explain anything to you, but to let you know that I am yours and the one who infringes on you. If you are soft on her, she will fight back and make you lose everything. Do you understand ¡°¡­¡­ Oh Qinning listen to his serious tone, heart tip tremble, silly Leng Leng nod. Han Junyu doesn''t want to scare her, but some things must be made clear to her. She, it''s his. He is also her. Although she is soft tempered, what she wants to protect can''t happen again. Last time they were lucky. She didn''t have an accident. What if? He''s not afraid of the 9999, he''s afraid of the one in ten thousand. When they left the mental hospital, Qin Ning twisted his hands, secretly looked at the man and puffed his cheeks. Bulging up the small face, like a small frog, big eyes blink, a bit flattering. "Han Junyu, I know it''s because I don''t do things rationally. If I didn''t run out willfully, that kind of thing would not happen, and I thought foolishly," don''t want to listen to her words, Han Junyu suddenly turned his head and stared at her with cold eyes. "Stupid girl, no matter what happens, you have to protect yourself first, you know?" There was no obvious fear in his voice, but he didn''t show it. "But at that time I was too emotional and didn''t think so much, and I couldn''t watch sister Ming drag down by me." She whispered an excuse. "You didn''t think so much before. You''ll think more later." Han Junyu has a cold face and serious tone. "Even if you are angry with me, you can torture me in many ways, but you must not hurt yourself." "I see, Miss Han. If anything happens in the future, the first thing I want to do is to protect myself. " She coquettishly hugged his arm, but also showed a little giggle. "Stupid girl" Han Junyu has no way to take her. Every time he says something about her, she always apologizes and admits her mistake the fastest, but when it comes to it, the mistake she should make is to continue to make. "There is an alarm on your pendant. As long as you take it with you and input your fingerprint, the danger warning will be sent to song Xuan''s mobile phone and me." "Eh, and this kind of operation?" Qin Ning felt his pendant curiously, "where is it?" "Here," Han Junyu said, holding her index finger to touch the back of the pendant, "there are memories of your left and right finger patterns on it. As long as you feel dangerous, press your fingerprint first to call the police." "What if someone else takes it?" Qin Ning is worried. "Among the stamens, I have installed a positioning system. If someone takes it away, as long as it is not destroyed, I can find it." "Wow, that''s great." Qin Ning looked down at his pendant, which was a relief. Before that, she was worried that the pendant was too expensive, and she didn''t dare to wear it often for fear of being robbed. Now that she had a positioning system, she didn''t have to worry. "Ning Ning, when do you want us to have a wedding?" Suddenly, he asked her. Qin Ning looked up in surprise, and his big eyes were a little confused. He shook his head and held his arm to discuss with him. "Han Junyu, I haven''t studied in University, not to mention I haven''t reached the legal marriage age. How about a wedding ceremony when I graduate from college? " Han Junyu frowned. When she graduated, she would have to wait four years. Seeing that he didn''t look well, she hastened to speak well. In fact, she wants to get married in seclusion, but she can''t talk to him directly, otherwise he will be very angry. "Han Junyu, just let our friends know about our marriage. If there is a wedding, everyone knows, I think it''s too ostentatious. ""What do you have to do with other people who are not related to you Han Junyu asked her about her wedding ceremony, but he didn''t want to hurt her. But the little woman''s thought was obviously different from his. "Han Junyu, it''s different." Qin Ning held his lower lip and thought about it seriously. "I''m still a little girl with nothing to learn. If I hold a ceremony with you now, when people see it, they will say that I hook you up by various means. Not only that, but also that you and I are just playing, because others will think that I am not worthy, you and I together, but also reduce the status Han Junyu''s eyebrows are raised and her brown eyes are cold. They hook her chin. "Stupid girl, you don''t care what other people think. Just remember that you should let me into your heart step by step. That''s enough!" He is overbearing and arrogant. What he wants to do, he never cares about other people''s eyes. But Qin Ning is different. She will think about a lot of things. She didn''t care how others scolded her, but she didn''t want to be scolded. "Han Junyu, when I graduate from university in four years, we will have a wedding." In these four years, she will work hard to make herself valuable. Although they have got their marriage certificate, she still has nothing. She doesn''t want to go to the public with him. Han Junyu licked her alveolus and rubbed her small head with punishment. "Well, we''ll talk about it here. We''ll talk about it when you change your mind." Qin Ning was surprised. She had a lot of words in her heart. She didn''t expect that he would compromise so soon. She didn''t care that he messed up her hair. In order to reward him, she raised her head and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Han Junyu, I will try my best to earn money to support you." "Oh." Han Junyu glanced at her obliquely, and a bit of satire rose from the corner of his mouth. "Do you know how to support me?" Before, he considered her physical condition, and every time he did it, he would have some restraint. The wildest one, behind the big tree on the mountain, had a fight with her. Now she can''t, Xiao Jue repeatedly told him to stop. Her flower land can''t be reclaimed. He is dying of thirst. How can he raise it? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips. She thought very simply, that is to earn money, buy him daily necessities, and then in the details of life, she would learn to take care of him. But looking at his sarcastic expression, she glanced at his shirt and suit coat, and silently kneaded a cold sweat for herself. His clothes are all custom-made, and one of them is valuable. It''s still a long way for her to support him. Two people back to the villa, Aunt Zhang worried about pulling Qin Ning around to see a few times, make sure she''s OK, it''s a relief. All of a sudden, Han Shao said that Qin Ning was in poor health and was hospitalized. She was worried that something was wrong with her stomach. Now look at her still smile a silly appearance, this just put down the heart. Aunt Zhang suspects that Qin Ning is pregnant. Thinking that Qin Ning went to the hospital, she can definitely find out. She thinks Han Junyu knows, so she doesn''t say much. Chapter 349 Qin Ning and Han Junyu arrive at Fengwei''s restaurant and see Fengwei waiting for them. Looking at the restaurant, Qin Ning was surprised for a few seconds. It''s said that this restaurant is the largest and most luxurious one in Nankang city. It costs tens of thousands to have a meal here. "Local tyrant!" Qin Ning couldn''t help commenting. Feng Wei said, "this is the restaurant under Feng''s industry. My consumption here will be discounted." "Feng Wei, flaunting wealth means pulling hatred." Qin Ning still can''t help saying. Before, she only heard that Han Junyu said that Feng''s industry was not small, but when she saw this restaurant today, she had a vague concept. Ho, special ho! "Don''t look at me. Your man has more money than me. Nankang has some famous international chain hotels, which are all under his hand." Feng Wei explained. "Cough, oh." Qin Ning doesn''t know anything about Han Junyu''s work. He only knows that he is the president of Sheng''an group. What Sheng''an did before was real estate, a very profitable industry. Qin Ning and Han Junyu walk into a big box and find that everyone is here. Pei Ming and ban Yongjun put on makeup and changed into very delicate clothes. They are very beautiful. "Elder martial sister, it''s nice of you to dress up like this." Qin Ning couldn''t help praising. Ban Yongjun looks good, but her usual clothes are very conservative, either black or gray, and often with a big eye, almost blocking her face. Now she''s wearing a lake blue dress with make-up on her face, contact lenses, and a look for her hair. Qin Ning''s line of sight is naturally attracted by her sexy lips. She is obviously shy, but strong and calm. It''s kind of cute. If she goes to the painting hall like this, the men who come to see the paintings will surely look at her instead of the paintings. "Pei ming helped me dress up. It''s my first time to wear a skirt. I''m not used to it. Oh, by the way, and this hentiangao, my God, I finally know how hard it is to be a woman. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning mouth corner pulled pull, she this meaning is, what she did before is a man? She looked down at the high-heeled shoes under ban Yongjun''s feet and was a little afraid. She is also a woman who can''t wear high-heeled shoes. If Han Junyu hadn''t customized several pairs of high-heeled shoes with evening dress for her, she would never have worn them. "Sister Xiaojun, she used to be too rough and cold, but it was just a man''s disguise. Without makeup, I don''t even know how to wear a complete set of underwear. I really admire her. " Qin Ning blinked and asked in a low voice. "Inner garment, why wear a complete set?" What if it''s not a complete set? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming ha ha twice, don''t want to talk any more. Ban Yongjun is also embarrassed to cough a few times. He has been busy doing part-time jobs to earn money since he went to university. How can he understand these. If not for Pei Ming and she said, a lot of things about women do not know. For example, women have to prepare a few for their own taste, which is a woman''s weapon. she is a woman who doesn''t make up, and she uses less lipstick, let alone lipstick. So the people who went shopping with Pei Ming bit their teeth and bought some clothes and cosmetics for themselves. "Mingming, thank you anyway. I''ll learn more from you in the future." Although ban Yongjun is arrogant, she is absolutely modest to accept criticism for her ignorance of the field. Qin Ning immediately raised her hand, holding Pei Ming''s arm in a coquettish way, and said with a smile; "sister Ming, I''ll learn from you how to be a woman." Pei Ming rolled her eyes. She was the legendary woman in the circle. They were afraid that they would be more and more crooked when they learned from her? "Qin Ning, how to be a woman? You should ask Han Shao. And sister Xiaojun, if you earn money, you have to invest it in yourself. " "Well." Ban Yongjun admits that his views are a bit old-fashioned. He used to think that as long as his painting ability is better than others. However, since Feng Wei was together, his clothes are fashionable everywhere. and she stood beside him like a woodlouse, and she realized that her idea seemed a bit extreme. It''s like using snacks to make yourself beautiful, which doesn''t affect your painting. Qin Ning bit the powder lip, don''t understand. "How to be a woman, why ask Han Junyu?" Does Han Junyu know women very well? Qin Ning blinked her big eyes and slightly tilted her head, thinking that her clothes were all prepared by Han Junyu, and that her daily collocation was taught by Han Junyu, so Han Junyu knew more about women. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had to ask Han Junyu at night how to be a more beautiful woman. Well, she''s going to be a more sexual woman.Ban Yongjun looks at Qin Ning with a silly face, grins and knocks her on the forehead. "You are only 18 years old, with good skin and delicate face. As long as you don''t die, you are beautiful." "Elder martial sister, you are dressed like a lady now. Can you stop being so rude. And oh, I''m not smart at all. If I''m beaten and silly, where can you find a young, lively and lovely younger martial sister? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun grinds his teeth, thinking that he is dressed as a lady, it''s better to restrain his temper. Three women sitting together, talking about women''s usual love to say the topic, next to a few men are almost the same age, naturally there are topics to talk about. Drink some tea and chat all over the world, but Pei Qian is my favorite topic. As long as Pei Qian talks about the places he''s interested in, he can say hundreds of words in a sentence, and it doesn''t stop. No one else has a chance to interrupt. Han Junyu rubbed his forehead, a bit helpless, but these years, are used to. Usually, a group of people play together. He doesn''t like to talk. If Pei Qian hadn''t been in the middle to reconcile the atmosphere, everyone would have nothing to say. "Han Junyu, I don''t think the most interesting thing is you. At the beginning, a group of us agreed that before the age of 30, whoever gets married first is a traitor. Come on, traitor, talk about your mentality of being married. " Pei Qian is making trouble again. Qin Ning heard someone call Han Junyu''s name, immediately attention was transferred to their side, turned to look at Han Junyu. "Traitor?" Han Junyu cold Sen spit out these two words. "Well, on the birthday of Xiao Jue last year, when everyone was drinking, they said that Xiao Jue was urged to get married by his family. He didn''t want to accept the blind date arranged by his family. You were the first one to raise your hand." Pei Qian quickly explained. Inexplicably heard himself pulled in, Xiao Jue cool looking at him. "Pei Qian, shut up, no one will treat you as dumb!" Xiao Jue finished this sentence, also intentionally or unintentionally swept Pei Ming one eye, found that she did not look at himself, in a state of irritability. Successfully transferred Pei Qian''s topic, Han Junyu listened to several people bickering, the corners of his mouth slightly hook. He turns to pick her eyebrows, which makes Qin Ning blush. The man''s face was cold when he was serious, which made people dare not approach him. But if he deliberately hook people, had to frivolous his good-looking sword eyebrows, the corners of the mouth up, evil and charming, she is not resistance. Suddenly, Han Junyu''s mobile phone vibrated. He glanced at the phone and pressed answer. He frowned at Jun Yi''s report. Chapter 350 Qin Ning saw Han Junyu leave the box with a black face, worried about something, and ran out behind him. "Xu Lin is missing?" Men''s low voice, no emotional fluctuations, Qin Ning''s startled pupil dilated, a bit surprised. She went down to see Xu Lin, it''s only a few hours, how could she disappear? With Xu Lin''s vicious means, she will not be spared. Isn''t she in danger again? "Since you left, Xu Lin was in a low mood. While the medical staff didn''t pay attention, she swallowed a piece of wire. The doctors and nurses rushed her to the hospital, and she was robbed. I''m sorry, Mr. Han. It''s my negligence. " Han Junyu light hook lips, "can rob people from under your eyes, must be a little ability.". Here, let song Xuan check. In her present situation, she can''t make waves. " "Yes." Jun Yi blames himself in his heart and makes a more careful investigation. Han Junyu turned off the phone, thinking that with Xu Lin''s ability, it is impossible to escape easily, unless there has been a plan. Who will be careful planning, let Xu Lin willing to risk her life, also want to escape. Or, is it not that Xu Lin wants to escape, but that someone wants to rob her and take advantage of her? Either way, it''s bad for him. The reason why he didn''t kill Xu Lin was that he felt that killing her was just soiling his hands. So he took Qin Ning to see her and let her despair and kill himself. I didn''t expect that there would be another moth. Predicting a possibility, his cold eyes narrowed, and his eyes burst out with cold light. Suddenly he heard the sound of footsteps behind him. He suddenly turned his head, his face was gloomy, and he stared at the people hiding in the corner, and his whole body was ready for war. "Yes, it''s me." Qin Ning was frightened by his cold voice, and his heart quickened. He came out of the corner and looked at him with a flattering face. Seeing that it was Qin Ning, the chill on the man just dissipated. He hooked her up and let her come to him. Without hesitation, Qin Ning ran to him and held him in his arms. Today, she was wearing a light orange dress with a pair of light beige high-heeled shoes. She ran to him and hit his chin with her head. Han Junyu thinks that she wears high-heeled shoes at home and walks wobbly. Now she runs like a dishonest kitten. Worried that she would fall, he took two steps forward and put his long arm around her waist. "Stupid girl, you don''t walk honestly." He whispered a lesson in displeasure. Qin Ning directly ignored the blame in his tone, as if he was concerned about her. "I want to come to you earlier, hehe." Han Junyu helplessly pinched her cheek, ready to take her back to the box, Qin Ning said to wait. "Today is the engagement banquet for elder martial sister. Shall we give her a gift?" When she was in the studio, ban Yongjun took good care of her. What''s more, last time Qin Yao wanted to kidnap her, her elder martial sister blocked her. Han Junyu pondered several times, thinking that ban Yongjun was also her friend and should have prepared the dress for her. He took her by the hand and led her away from the restaurant. They walked into a jewelry store. "Or shall we give her a pair of bracelets?" Qin Ning swept around and saw a very beautiful bracelet. Han Junyu glanced, not very expensive, but the style is simple and generous, suitable for men and women, send them two people is also suitable. He neatly takes out his wallet and prepares to pay, but Qin Ning stops him again. "Han Junyu, it''s OK. I want to give it to elder martial sister. I can''t use your money." Han Junyu pulled his lips, cold eyes slightly narrowed, a bit warning. "Say it again?" She, unexpectedly still want to divide so clearly with him, owe to clean up! "I want my lucky share of the money to buy a gift for my elder martial sister, and then I will give her my lucky share." His tone cooled a little, and Qin Ning quickly made up for it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The excuse she made was very beautiful, and Han Junyu didn''t refuse for a while. Qin Ningxing rushed out her bank card, which she specially dealt with because she wanted to get the bonus. Since it was a lucky share, Qin Ning bought a pair of platinum earrings for Pei Ming. I bought two pairs of crystal diamond cuffs for Xiao Jue and Pei Qian, and a platinum tie clip for song Xuan. Han Junyu saw that she picked a lot of things, but she didn''t have one of her own. She licked her lower alveolar and took a deep breath. If the venue is not suitable, he wants to teach her a lesson now! When Qin Ning swiped the card, he was very straightforward. But a look at the money, staring at the invoice.It''s the first time that she bought such expensive things, but thinking of her illness, several people are worried about her and celebrate for her. It''s worth it! "Miss, you have bought so many things. We not only have gifts, but also can carve characters for free. Do you need them?" The cashier said with a smile. "It''s necessary!" Surprised, Qin Ning engraved everyone''s initials on the gift, and then went to pick out a gift. Back in the box, when Qin Ning gave the gift to everyone, everyone was very surprised. In particular, I found that there was a narrowing of my name on it. It was a unique gift, very attentive. Pei Qian often needs to attend dinners, so he has a lot of time to wear suits, and there are a lot of cuffs, but there is only one pair engraved with his name. "No, let me take a picture. I want to tweet. This gift is so unique." Pei Ming helplessly rolled his eyes, "brother, you tens of millions of fans, this thing spread, but when you have a storm, said our Pei Yingdi had a girlfriend, but when you were scolded by your agent, don''t blame me for not reminding you." "It''s OK. If it''s really noisy, I''ll send out Qin Ning''s photos. Maybe Qin Ning will go and perform in the art circle." Pei Qian is joking. Qin Ning didn''t pay much attention to the entertainment news, but the news of Pei Yingdi was full of thunder. There have been several times he sent a few meager, because it was too hot, not only blew up the whole network, almost paralyzed the microblog server. Such a powerful fan group, if her photos were sent up, she would be killed, and then someone would smash rotten eggs at her. "Hey, uncle Pei, you can send these photos, I''ll forget it. I''m ugly. If I''m not on camera, it will lower your taste. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian glanced at her. With Han Junyu''s critical eyes, if she looks ugly, will Han Junyu choose her as his wife? ! ha ha, stop it. She''s born beautiful. She doesn''t know how many beauties she can compare with in the entertainment industry. Han Junyu''s cold eyes looked at Pei Qian carelessly. He put his long finger on his lips and thought for a second. "Song Xuan, go and lock Pei Yingdi''s microblog number. Oh, you can steal tools like wechat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Pei Qian raises his cell phone to surrender and turns it off. Qin Ning gave a pair of bracelets to ban Yongjun, "elder martial sister, this is your engagement gift. Hehe, although it''s not expensive, it''s also a kind of heart." Ban Yongjun stares at Qin Ning''s bracelet in surprise, and his eyes turn red. This is in addition to Feng Wei, the first person to give her a gift, she endured for a while, then swallowed the choking. "Xiaojun," Feng Wei didn''t know why she was crying, so she came forward to wipe her tears and wiped her eyes painfully. "Sorry, I''m so excited." Ban Yongjun, a rare sentimental, came forward to embrace Qin Ning. "Thank you, younger martial sister. Your gift. " Suddenly held, Qin Ning also Leng, did not expect that she would be so excited, pacified patted her back. "You are my elder martial sister. I''ve been hoping to have one since I was a child." After a while, ban Yongjun released her, took the bracelet from her hand, and gave another bracelet to Feng Wei. Feng Wei takes the bracelet and puts it on. Looking at Ban Yongjun''s tears, she has some complaints about Qin Ning. Chapter 351 Qin Ning first met ban Yongjun because of a competition. At that time, she and she were both sides of the competition, and they were somewhat defensive. After a long time of contact, she found that ban Yongjun always likes to be alone. She has been working in the studio for more than a year. Apart from being close to Gao Liang and Xi Yifan, her interpersonal relationship is not good. Later, she cheekily approached her and found that she was a very upright but contradictory person. A lot of times, I really want to be sociable, but I don''t know why I''m always afraid of hands and feet, and I have a cold look on my face. Until ban Yongjun regardless of his own life danger to save her, adversity to see the truth. She realized that the elder martial sister had a very soft heart, but she didn''t know what made her want to lock her heart up and refuse to be close to others. "Qin Ning, I''m his boyfriend. You''ve not only robbed all the limelight, but also made her cry. You''re not so generous!" Feng Wei complained a little. Qin Ning shrugged helplessly, coquettishly lifted the Liu Hai, picked eyebrow to him. "I''m so charming. It''s no use being jealous!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei. The more the girl looks, the more lovely she is. I don''t know where Han Junyu dug up the treasure. Looking at the bracelet on the wrist, it''s a versatile style. It''s not affectable to wear it on the wrist. It''s very flattering. See class Yongjun like, his heart silently remember her preferences, at the same time, the heart is also a lot of thinking. For those who are nice to his fiancee, he naturally remembers the other party''s kindness and shows his kindness by looking for opportunities. Ban Yongjun feels dizzy and wants to go to the wash stand. Qin Ning wants to be with her. Pei Ming gets up and the three go to the bathroom. Pei Qian saw the three leave, squinted and asked Xiao Jue. "Why do women like to go to the bathroom together?" Xiao Jue''s pretty long finger touched his eyebrows and thought it was a question of deep thought. "You are suggesting that I want to go to the toilet, and you want me to accompany you? Sorry, I don''t have this hobby. Otherwise, your name is song Xuan. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s eyes twitched. "Song Xuan, would you like to join us?" Pei Qian smiles. There was no expression on Song Xuan''s face. He raised his glasses on his nose. "No, I don''t want to be with you. I''m afraid I''ll make nausea." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian, who was despised. Three women go to the bathroom. Qin Ning goes to the bathroom first. Pei Ming mends the makeup for ban Yongjun, explaining how to deal with the dizzy makeup in the future. Ban Yongjun studied hard, but he didn''t notice that a woman came to her. The woman suddenly rushed over, pushed Pei Ming away, raised her hand, and threw the air cushion BB cream on the ground. "Woman, where did you steal this ring from?" The tone of the woman''s questioning was very impolite, and also a bit vicious. Ban Yongjun looked up and found that Yu Wen was a bit surprised. Looking down at Feng Wei''s engagement ring on her finger, she frowned and shook off her hand. "This is my engagement ring from my fiance. Why do you think I stole it?" "Your fiance? Oh, it''s a joke. I designed this ring myself. When Feng Wei took away the design, he said he wanted to make this ring. He said he wanted to give it to me and get engaged with me! " Ban Yongjun can''t believe that this ring has this origin. She pursed her lips, pinched her fingers tightly, took a deep breath, and then let her anger go down. "I''m so sorry. You''re not lucky. It belongs to me now!" Yu Wen shows sarcasm and looks disgusted. "If you pick up what I have lost, you will look happy and treasure it. Tut Tut, but also, in your humble status, such a valuable thing, naturally as a treasure. After all, you''re a woman that my mother didn''t want when I was a child, and my father hated. " This woman has hindered her from getting back together with Feng Wei for several times. Naturally, she wants to check her family background and birth. Unexpectedly, it is like that. She has some sympathy, but more disgust! Being attacked by others, ban Yongjun is stunned for a few seconds, clenching his lips and face. Even now she has a bitter Coptis in her mouth, it can only be swallowed by herself. "Oh, I know you are jealous of me. Your husband is paralyzed. You can''t stand loneliness. You think that Feng Wei is young and is still the successor of the Feng family, so you shift your goal. Yu Wen, all said that good horses don''t take back the grass. You are not a good horse when you go through the old accounts "That''s a pretty sharp mouth." Yu Wen is also a strong woman. After Feng Wei''s uncle was paralyzed, she came to control Feng''s family. She was not emotional about ban Yongjun''s words. Suddenly, she lowered her head and approached ban Yongjun with profound meaning. "Haven''t you slept with him yet? Woman, you don''t know what obstacles Feng Wei has. Apart from me, he will not react to other women! "Ban Yongjun didn''t know for a moment that she was alive. After a while, she realized what she meant. She ground her teeth. Pei Ming stood by and heard the woman''s words. She drew her lips. "I''ve seen nausea. I''ve never seen this kind of nausea." Yu Wen noticed that there was a woman beside her, and she sneered coldly. "Who do you have? You''re really ugly. You''re also ugly. It''s a new level of human aesthetics. Forget it, I''m not interested in who you are! " Pei Ming takes a deep breath. She really doesn''t want to do it, but this woman really owes a fight. She, most dislikes others to say she is ugly! Twisted wrists, just want to start, suddenly a basin of dirty water splashed on Yu Wen''s body. "Ah..." After going to the toilet, Qin Ning is ready to wash her hands. When she hears Yu Wen''s sarcasm about Pei Ming, she is too lazy to absorb it. She pours a basin of dirty water at her feet on Yu Wen. "It''s you again, bitch, how dare you do this to me?" Yu Wen''s face is ferocious. She turns to look at Qin Ning''s splashed water and points at her with her big red nails. She wants to strangle her. Last time, it was this woman who wanted to introduce ban Yongjun to Feng Wei. Otherwise, Feng Wei would not embarrass her, let alone give the ring to others. Qin Ning lost the bucket in his hand and looked sorry. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t pour the water into your mouth when I shook my hand. It''s too dirty to talk. It should be washed. " "Poof..." Pei Ming, who was so angry that she wanted to fight, couldn''t help being amused by Qin Ning''s sentence. She and ban Yongjun looked at each other, and both of them laughed. "Woman, you, you are not afraid to kill you?" Yu Wen stares at her. "Oh, come on!" Qin Ning tilted his head and stared at her seriously, as if waiting for her next action. "Qin Ning, I''m good at fighting. I''ll do it." Pei Ming seems to walk past Yu Wen unintentionally, kicking her high heels. Yu Wen''s feet faltered. If she hadn''t helped the washing table in time, she would have fallen down. She held the washing table tightly, and her angry face was a little twisted in the mirror. Looking up at the three women standing together and fighting with a group of little women, it''s too cheap. Yu Wen clenched her teeth, stood up straight, and regained her dignity. "You guys, wait for me!" "Well, you can come if you can, as long as you don''t regret it!" Pei Ming''s provocation. "Oh Yu Wen hummed coldly, and her eyes fell on ban Yongjun''s face. Before looking at her old-fashioned dress, is Feng Wei deliberately to prevaricate him, casually looking for a woman, such a woman did not care. Now she''s dressed up. She''s really a model. She''s the type Feng Wei likes. "Woman, if you want to be with him, you''d better go to bed with him and have a try. Don''t regret it then!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 352 This restaurant is the property of Feng family. It''s not surprising that Yu Wen appears in it. But what she said, those words, to make people gnash their teeth. Three people see Yu Wen gas rush to leave, is to fight a victory. But when I went back to the box, I was not in a good mood. Ban Yongjun did not listen to Yu Wen''s words before, as long as you see the ring on the finger, her heart is full of happiness, full of beautiful vision. Now when I look at the ring again, I suddenly feel that there is jealousy lingering in my heart, which is very uncomfortable. There was a kind of stuffy feeling. She tried to take several deep breaths, which could not be relieved. Is she not worthy of the so-called happiness?! "Jun, what''s the matter with you?" Feng Wei is aware that she is in a bad mood and shakes her hand anxiously in front of her. "Oh, it''s OK." Ban Yongjun forced his face to smile. Feng Wei twisted her eyebrows and wanted to ask, but she was still chatting with her in private. As they continue to eat, ban Yongjun suddenly asks the waiter to bring a bottle of wine and fill his glass. "You can''t drink with juice. Today is my wedding banquet with Feng Wei. I don''t have any friends. I''m really happy to meet you. Thank you Ban Yongjun looks up and finishes a glass of wine. When she finishes, she realizes that the taste of the wine is not good. It''s spicy and has a bitter aftertaste. Other people also had a drink, sincerely wish them can be together, and Meimei. Ban Yongjun poured himself a few more glasses of wine and drank them all, but the more she drank, the clearer her mind became. The more clearly she remembers what Yu Wen said. This ring is designed by her. It''s an engagement gift that Feng Wei is going to give her. There is a deep dispute between Feng Wei and her "Elder martial sister, your face is so red. Aren''t you drunk?" Qin Ning worried to stop her pouring. Class Yong Jun smile, a mysterious face in her ear said. "Younger martial sister, this glass of wine is very expensive. I''ve never drunk such expensive wine in my life. Today is my engagement. Don''t stop me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t know why, but suddenly he felt sad. What else did she want to say, but she was stopped by Han Junyu. "Stupid girl, she didn''t drink wine. You can''t stop her. There will be someone to take care of her. Don''t worry Han Junyu whispered in her ear. Qin Ning finally let go of ban Yongjun and turned his head in doubt. He was uncomfortable and held his big hand. At the end of the dinner, ban Yongjun is really drunk. Feng Wei helps her to get on the bus. Qin Ning out of the restaurant, suddenly a waiter hit her, she faltered quickly grasp Han Junyu''s arm. Han Junyu holds Qin Ning with his long arm, squints at the waiter. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," the waiter hurriedly apologized. "I''m fine. Go to work." Qin Ning is sure that he is OK, and he doesn''t want to make trouble at this time. "Thank you, miss." Han Junyu always looks at the back of the waiter and feels strange, but he can''t say anything strange at the moment and his face is dark. "Han Junyu, I''m fine." Qin Ning saw the confused state of the waiter, thought it was just careless and didn''t want to be embarrassed. "Well." As long as she is OK, Han Junyu will not care. When they left, they didn''t find anything left by the waiter on Qin Ning''s skirt. Everyone drove to say goodbye one by one. Qin Ning was still worried. He opened the car door and patted ban Yongjun''s face gently. "Elder martial sister, you and Feng Wei are engaged. Some words are always hidden in your heart, so you will be very tired." Ban Yongjun squints and stares at her for a while, then shows a bitter smile. "Younger martial sister, you said," what Qin Ning is waiting for her words. She didn''t say anything before. Anyun always advised her that she understood yunyun for her good. But at that time, she had no sense of security. She didn''t know who to say what she had to say. There are still some words hidden in her heart that she can''t say. Now she has Han Junyu, some words she will be frank with him, her mood will be better. "It''s OK, younger martial sister. Can you hold me?" Listening to her request like a child, Qin Ning came up to hold her, patted her gently, said a word in her ear, and then left. When Han Junyu saw Qin Ning returning to the car, he was in a bad mood and rubbed her little head. "Ning Ning, look up, come here and kiss me." Qin Ning really looked up, a face of doubt, but still obedient one hand on his shoulder, is about to kiss him, he reached out to stop her lips. "The smell of wine stinks to death!" His face was full of disgust.Qin Ning has just embraced ban Yongjun, and his body is stained with some wine flavor, but the taste is not heavy. It''s just that Han Junyu has a good sense of smell. He can smell a very slight smell. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth. This man did it on purpose! She groaned like a hairy kitten and bit him on the neck. "Ning Ning, don''t look for abuse. Fasten your seat belt and sit down!" Being bitten by her small teeth, Han Junyu itches all over. He pinches the steering wheel tightly, and the back of his hand bursts with blue tendons. Aware that she was in a bad mood, he wanted to use a way to divert her attention, did not expect to provoke his own evil fire. She put up with it all afternoon, and she deliberately found something for herself. If it wasn''t for her health, he would teach her a lesson! Qin Ning see his face is not good, immediately convergence small claws, clever sit. Usually, when he is in a good mood, she dares to be angry. If he is really angry, she dares not pluck her hair in front of the tiger and will be bitten to death. On their way back, Qin Ning sat for a while, still bored, and found a small box in his bag. "Han Junyu, here you are." Han Junyu turned and glanced, somewhat surprised. "What is it?" "It''s a set of cuffs and tie clips. I think you have a navy blue suit. The color is good. It''s very suitable." Qin Ning giggles. This is a gift from shopping. She took a fancy to this pair of cuffs and chose a matching tie clip. Originally, she wanted to surprise him. But his reaction was different from what she imagined. Han Junyu Jun face indifference, brown eyes calm, perfunctory nodded, is a response. Qin Ning bit his lip and thought that he didn''t like it. His face was a bit lost. This kind of cuff and tie clip is the cheapest among the gifts she chose, and he must have hated it. "If you don''t like it, I''ll change it tomorrow." As soon as Han Junyu heard that she wanted to go back, his face became cold. He swept her with dark brown eyes and spat out two words. "You dare!" "If you don''t like it, it''s a waste to put it away. Not yet." "now I''m the owner of them. I didn''t even say they''re wasteful. Why do you deal with them?" Han Junyu grinds his teeth and rudely snatches the gift box from her hand and puts it into his pocket. Qin Ning is confused by him. What does he mean? Suddenly, he turned the steering wheel and stopped at the side of the road. She had a look around, but before she got home, what did he stop for? "You, sit down!" He''s overbearing. "Oh," seeing him get off the bus, Qin Ning wanted to get off with him, but he scolded him and did not dare to move. Seeing him walk into the shopping mall, I don''t know what he wants to buy. Qin Ning Du powder lips, a face helplessly picked up the phone, want to ask Baidu. Turn off the web page, put your mobile phone in your pocket, and look up to see Han Junyu coming back. However, he seems a little different from before. Her amber eyes were bright and impatient. She unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car to run to him. Just after she got out of the car, a car on the corner behind her came at top speed. Han Junyu''s pupil shrinks and his heart stops suddenly. "Ning Ning!" Chapter 353 What is the cruelest thing in the world? Han Junyu will say that he saw his favorite little woman hurt. "Bang!" He ran to the woman and held her tightly in his arms. There was a deafening sound in his ear. Hearing the loud noise, Qin Ning''s brain was blank. Confused look up, see next to the scattered ground of broken glass. She was picked up by him, walked a few steps forward, and then realized that their car was crushed by a truck with a sharp turn. She was afraid of cold sweat on her back. Fortunately, she got out of the car, otherwise she would be crushed like those broken glass in the car. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" Qin Ning stood up worried. "Nothing." Han Junyu turned around and went to check the truck instead of looking at his car. It''s a remote truck. It''s a squint. He''s not seen on the steering wheel. Somebody''s trying to kill him! His handsome face gloomy, brown eyes complex staring at the truck, he and Xu Lin were robbed, will have a relationship? "Han Junyu, where are the people on the truck? No injuries? " Qin Ning worried to go behind, looking for a circle, there is no truck driver, is it to escape? "Oh, there''s no one in the car. The other party came prepared." Han Junyu sneered and called the insurance company. Qin Ning stares big eyes, "you mean, this car accident is premeditated, someone wants to harm me?" "How can you be sure it''s hurting you?" Han Junyu looks at her. "Just now you left. You wanted to hurt you and would chase you. How could that truck rush over when I was in the car, and the place where it hit was the co driver''s seat?" Qin Ning analysis. Han Junyu squeezed her small hand, clasped the back of her head and pressed her in his arms. She could hear her heart beating faster. She was scared. Fortunately, she just got out of the car, otherwise he would not dare to think about the next situation. "Rather, don''t be afraid." Listening to his deep comfort, Qin Ning chuckled and opened his arms to hold him tightly. He rubbed his side face in his arms and noticed that he had not only changed a suit, but also a tie. It turns out that he just got out of the car and went to buy a suit. Looking down at his sleeve, he found a pair of sapphire blue cuffs. Her heart was sweet, and her smile rose from the corner of her mouth and blinked. "With you by my side, I''m not afraid. Han Junyu, what should we do now? " "Go home!" Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to song Xuan, asking him to deal with it. Worried that she would be afraid, he reached for a taxi and took her to the villa. To the villa, Qin Ning looked down at him, clenched her wrist, pursed powder lips. She didn''t witness the situation with her own eyes. When she reacted, she was afraid. It seems that he is the one who is scared. "Han Junyu, I''m all right now. Don''t worry about it." She patted him on the arm as gently as she could. Han Junyu''s brown eyes stared at her deeply. After a long time, he held her small face in his big hands and bowed his head to kiss her lips. "Ning Ning, go out later, don''t act alone, OK?" "Oh." Qin Ning nodded cleverly. Han Junyu let go of her wrist, only to find that her white wrist was pinched out a red mark by him, and he rubbed it painfully. "Does it hurt?" "It hurts." She delicate Du Du lip, pitifully blinking big eyes. Han Junyu licked his thin lips and his face was gloomy. "Otherwise, if you coax me and make me happy, it won''t hurt." She was coquettish and playful. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at her, rubbed her little head and called Aunt Zhang. "Aunt Zhang, prepare a plate of fruit for Ning Ning." "And a strawberry dessert!" Qin Ning added excitedly. "Oh, yes, and a strawberry day dessert. Here you are." "Good." Aunt Zhang nodded. "Yes, Han Junyu, you are too good at coaxing people, hehe." Qin Ning released his hand and ran to find Aunt Zhang. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Stupid little girl, I don''t want him for dessert. Han Junyu pulled the corner of mouth helplessly, go upstairs to study. It''s a premeditated affair. I dare to hurt people under my nose. I''m not timid! Go to the study and ask song Xuan to report the investigation. Song Xuan''s conclusion is exactly what he expected. The truck was stolen, then driverless, followed him all the way, waiting for a chance, causing a car accident. "Any other clues?""The truck was operated. I wanted to investigate the record. The truck suddenly exploded. It should have been equipped with a bomb." Song Xuan''s voice is a bit hoarse. Han Junyu frowned, "are you ok?" "It''s OK, but there are some burns on my arm. I''m in the hospital." Han Junyu clenched his fist. It seems that he has met his opponent this time. "Song Xuan, let you send two people to follow you everyday. You should be on guard." "Han Shao, do you mean the other party may do something unfavourable to me?" "You are my right arm. If the other side targets me, it will definitely cause you trouble. The attack on Ning Ning this time should be a warning from the other party. The other party wants to play a game with me! " If the other party really wanted to hurt him, the bomb would detonate when he went to check the truck, but it didn''t. But wait for song Xuan to investigate a thread, the bomb detonated, this is obviously the other side is waiting for him to go. Therefore, he speculated that the other party should just want to play a cat and mouse game with him. Han Junyu hung up and discussed with Jun Yi for a while. He was getting ready to get up and noticed a circle on the calendar. His brown eyes were complicated. It took him a long time to calm down. Go to his room to wash and give Qin Ning his cuff links. Next, touch the cuff links in the palm of your hand. On the back of the cufflinks, there are letters. HAMP; Q. Han Junyu laughs. These two letters are engraved on the pendant he gave her. Is this a gift in return? If he remembers correctly, it should be a free gift. He wanted to find a small box to put the Cufflinks away, but found a familiar USB flash drive in the drawer. Raised eyebrows, is Xiao Jue to learn from the USB flash drive. Qin Ning went to the studio for a while. Just as she wanted to go back to her room, she heard Aunt Zhang call her. "Ma''am, there''s your express." "Well, I didn''t buy anything!" Qin Ning went downstairs, took the express from Aunt Zhang, and found that her name was written on it. "Who sent it to me?" Qin Ning doubts. Because she was looking down at the express, did not notice the person in front, forehead hit the man''s chest, she ouch, step back. "Han Junyu, why are you silent?" "Why did you bump me?" Han Junyu asked in a high and cold manner. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning tugs at the corners of his mouth and puffs his cheeks. He continues to look at the express in his hand and goes to find scissors to cut open the packing box. "What is it?" Han Junyu took away the packing box in her hand. He swept around and didn''t see why. "Han Junyu, give it back to me. It''s mine." Qin Ning wants to rob, but Han Junyu doesn''t want to give it. "What if it''s a bomb?" He said seriously. ¡°¡­¡­ You, don''t you scare me? " Qin Ning is afraid of swallowing saliva, dare not rob again, nervously stare at the packing box in his hand. "So, you go away and I''ll check." Han Junyu took the scissors from her hand and cut the adhesive tape on the packing box. Qin Ning''s lips were pink. He really stepped back two steps carefully. Chapter 354 Han Junyu unties the packing box and sees what''s inside. His mouth is full of evil. "Han Junyu, yes, what is it?" "Yes," Han Junyu looked at her. There was a smile in his brown eyes, but he still restrained himself. "It''s your clothes. Well, you go to take a bath first and try it later." "Clothes?" Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously, who would send her clothes? She went up to him and wanted to have a look, but Han Junyu pretended to be mysterious. He didn''t show her and urged her to take a bath. Push her toilet, but also deliberately took away the towel, make Qin Ning face confused. Han Junyu threw all the clothes in the box on the bed, holding the card at the bottom of the box with his long finger, and couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that Pei Ming sent her something to increase her interest. He hooked a few pieces of cloth with his finger and looked in the direction of the bathroom. Well, he has a good eye tonight. Qin Ning took a bath, waiting for Han Junyu to give her clothes, but saw him bring a transparent nightgown and some pieces of cloth. No, it''s not cloth. It''s just a piece of cloth with tassels. "Han Junyu, what is this?" Qin Ning tilts his head and stares at the things in his hand. If this is what he said, what can''t be stopped by wearing it? She grinds her teeth, and now she understands why the man with a dark belly wants to take her bath towel. Struggling for a long time in her heart, she pushed open the door of the bathroom and put her arm in front of her. She came out with a red face. Look at the man who has taken a bath, wearing a black Nightgown, looking at the tablet computer calmly. She stood on tiptoe, trying to hide in the quilt. "Ning Ning, stop!" Man''s low alcohol voice, suddenly cold drink. Qinning instinctive stop step, chagrin of close eyes, shy eyelashes chaos tremble. Han Junyu stares at the woman''s back. She is as white as jade and delicate. Because she is thin, her shoulder blades are also small and lovely. There is a red rope in the middle of the spine, and her lovely back waist looks down. During this period of exercise, she has a little cocky. The red tassels hanging on the white legs make people want to lift up and explore. Brown eyes become dark, throat involuntarily rolling. He got up gracefully and walked a few steps behind her. "Stupid girl, where can you escape, eh?" His hot breath vomited on her back neck, and Qin Ning felt the strong arm of the man, suddenly put his arms around her waist, lifted her up, and put his back close to his strong chest. She was so nervous that she closed her eyes and didn''t dare to look at him. "Han Junyu, these clothes are too strange. They must be uncomfortable when I sleep. I''d better change them." "Who let you sleep and wear them?" Han Junyu unkindly bit her earlobe, hot breath, mischievous tongue, like fire, let her whole body lit. "Why don''t you wear them?" Her brain a row of blank, there is no ability to think, silly inquiry. "Shh." Han Junyu asked her to turn around, picked her up again, and put her long finger on her lips. "Ning Ning, darling, close your eyes and I''ll tell you why." Qin Ning bit his lower lip, his breath aggravated, and obediently closed his eyes. The world becomes dark, the body''s sense of touch, smell, hearing, more sensitive. His fingertips point on her clavicle, down in the middle, and stop at her navel. She didn''t know what he was going to do. She struggled and grasped his big hand. The light mint fragrance diffused in the tip of her nose. It invaded her lungs and left her nowhere to escape. "Han Junyu, I," "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid." He knew the worry in her heart, just quietly appreciated her body, how to see all see not enough. Gently put her on the bed, such as holding in the palm of the treasure, reluctant to hurt her. But the body''s honest reaction burned all his internal organs, and the hot sweat on his forehead dropped on her body, holding his fist. "Ning Ning, help me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man squeezed her hand into his robe. Qin Ning''s little face turned red. When she touched something hot, she withdrew her hand. What is he talking about? Why doesn''t she understand?! "Ning Ning, I hurt." In a man''s voice, there are three parts of pain, three parts of request and four parts of charm. How awful! Qin Ning could not resist his request at all. ¡­¡­ Late at night, Han Junyu took a cold bath, and the heat dissipated. Looking at himself in the mirror, he side head, long fingers grinding teeth marks and finger marks on his neck, hook up the corners of his lips.The little suckling cat was provoked. When she scratched people, the little paw was really rude. It seems that it''s time to cut his nails again. He put on his nightgown. When he turned around, his eyes unconsciously swept over Qin Ning''s dress today. Suddenly, his cold eyes narrowed, and he found a miniature tracker on the skirt of the dress. Countless pictures flashed through his mind. The waiter stopped in the restaurant. He felt strange at that time. He just protected Qin Ning wholeheartedly and didn''t investigate. Now in retrospect, the more I think there is something wrong with the waiter. The next day, without any accident, Qin Ning didn''t wake up until noon. Aunt Zhang was not surprised. She went downstairs and immediately brought the lunch to her. Han Junyu got up early and came back from exercise. Seeing that she didn''t want to wake up, he fed her some bread for fear that she would be hungry. She wasn''t very hungry. Just think of those pictures last night, she blushed, biting chopsticks, want to get rid of the beautiful picture in her mind. But when she saw the place where the tiger mouth turned red, her ears were burning and her body couldn''t control the fever. Ah ah I''m so shy. No more thinking! Qin Ning warned himself. "What''s the matter with you, ma''am? Aren''t you feeling well?" Aunt Zhang saw that her cheek was red. She worried and touched her forehead. It was also hot and a little flustered. "It''s OK, Aunt Zhang. Don''t be too nervous." Qin Ning is even more embarrassed. "Oh, how can you not be nervous? You are pregnant. This pregnant woman can''t take medicine, most taboo sick Aunt Zhang calls nervously, tells Han Shao about her situation, and asks Lao Mo to send his wife to the hospital. There''s something wrong with qinning. Who is pregnant? "Auntie Zhang, what did you say?" "Oh, ma''am, you are still young. You don''t know much about many things. If a woman is pregnant, it will be expensive." Aunt Zhang dialed the phone and said to Han Junyu. "Han Shao, it''s me, Aunt Zhang. My wife''s face is burning. I want to let her go to the hospital, you," "Aunt Zhang, you misunderstood me, oh." Qin Ning couldn''t explain, so he snatched the phone from Aunt Zhang, "Aunt Zhang, you let me explain to him." "Ah," Aunt Zhang nodded helplessly. Qin Ning holding the phone, heard the breath from the phone, thought of the man''s hot breath sprinkled on her body last night, her face was a bit red. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?" "No," Qin Ning took a deep breath and suppressed the abnormality of his body. "I just got up. My face is a little hot. I''m ok." "Are you sure?" Han Junyu is not at ease and asks again. "Absolutely sure!" Qin Ning doubts, "just don''t understand, why Aunt Zhang said I was pregnant." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was struck by thunder when he heard her. Ning Ning, pregnant? Chapter 355 After hearing that Qin Ning may be pregnant, Han Junyu is still in the mood to go to work. He is often absent-minded during the meeting. "President, President, what do you think?" Song Xuan called a few times to see if Han Junyu was still in a trance and worried if he was not feeling well. "President, are you sick?" "Well?" Han Junyu finally regained his mind and took a look at Song Xuan. "President, what do you think of this plan?" Song Xuan whispered that Han Junyu''s eyes swept around, and then he found that the high-level people in the meeting room were staring at him. "What do you think?" He asked song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan lifted the golden silk rimmed eye socket on the bridge of his nose, coughed lightly, and nodded. "I think it can be done, but it can be done more finely..." Song Xuan expressed his opinions. After listening to song Xuan, Han Junyu didn''t listen carefully and nodded perfunctorily. "Well, song Xuan has a point. Go and listen to him. However, I hope that next time, the content of your report will be more bright and interesting. " Han Junyu has always been picky about his work, and several senior officials nodded their heads. When Han Junyu returned to the office, he was still thinking of Qin Ning''s words in his mind. Aunt Zhang suspected that she was pregnant. The first reaction in his heart was surprise, but when he thought of Xiao Jue''s words, he felt a panic. They will have children, but not now! No, he has to go back and see for himself. "President, you," Song Xuan came over with a pile of documents and ran into Han Junyu, who was in a hurry to go out. He had a headache. "Song Xuan, I may be going to be a father. I''m going to skip class." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He''s going to skip work and just leave. Can you stop talking so blatantly. Moreover, Gao Leng''s president never explains what he does. Today, he is too big to come out from the West. Is he showing off? Wait. Reaction a few seconds, in the hand of the document all fell, song Xuan stunned stare at him. "General manager, President, is his wife pregnant?" With Qin Ning''s current physical condition, pregnancy is not equal to suicide? "I mean, maybe!" Han Junyu''s tone is a little excited. It''s not hard to guess that he is looking forward to it. Striding away from the company, when he stopped at the traffic light, he turned to see a mother leading a child across the road, and his eyes fell on the child. I don''t know if his future children will be so lovely. Staring at the child walking away, the green light turned red, he didn''t pay attention, or the car behind honked to remind, he just reflected. For the first time, he had such a strange idea. Back to the villa, quickly ran to the living room, see the little woman is lying on the sofa playing mobile phone. His burning eyes fell on her stomach, he and her children, must grow very beautiful. If it''s a girl, it will be like her, cute and cute. It''s good to be a boy. I taught him how to protect his mother when I was young. In a flash, countless thoughts flashed through his mind. "Eh, Han Junyu, how did you come back?" Qin Ning looked up and saw her. She sat up straight and hid her cell phone behind her. "Come back for lunch. Why, can''t you?" Seeing that she was evasive and didn''t know what he was doing, he squinted and walked to her and sat down. "What are you hiding?" "No, nothing." Qin Ning got up and wanted to run. His action was faster than her. As soon as he fished out his long arm, he fished her into his arms and grabbed her mobile phone. "Han Junyu, don''t look, it''s my secret and elder martial sister''s!" Qin Ning is anxious, rushes to his bosom to snatch the handset. Han Junyu raises her eyebrows. What''s the secret between her and ban Yongjun? Look at their chat records, mouth a pull, disgusted to throw her cell phone. "I''m not sure!" "Who do you scold?" For the first time, Qin Ning heard him swear so directly. With his poisonous tongue, it''s too cheap to curse people directly. The most hateful thing is that he can always poke the pain point. "On the wedding night, I dare not eat people. If a woman takes the initiative, no wonder he hasn''t found a girlfriend in his thirties. " Han Junyu sneered. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows, tooted his lips and didn''t agree with him. She just chatted with ban Yongjun. Her elder martial sister told her that she had married Feng Wei last night. She is curious to ask a few words, just know class Yongjun drunk, others Fengwei overlord hard bow. This morning, Feng Wei thought twice and took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get her marriage certificate. Ban Yongjun''s brain is a bit chaotic. I can''t believe that the woman who took off the man''s clothes bravely yesterday is herself.She is now in a very mixed mood of surprise, joy and shame. Don''t want to let too many people know he and Feng Wei get marriage certificate, she let Qin Ning don''t tell Han Junyu, Qin Ning is also a little fool. Seriously agreed to ban Yongjun, said that will not tell others, looked up to see Han Junyu back, her instinctive reaction is not to let Han Junyu see his mobile phone. However, Han Junyu''s suspicions are aroused by her actions. So, in the end, he was known by Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, not everyone has the temperament like you. Feng Wei has his own consideration in doing things. Even if he is like you, he will play tricks in bed." "Oh, how can I play tricks?" The man glanced at her with some seriousness and calculation in his eyes. "She also said that you didn''t have a plan to take away my bath towel and let me wear that kind of clothes. One set is not enough, and still, still," she couldn''t go on with the following words. Besides, her little face can be hot and boiled. "How''s it going?" Han Junyu stares at her with great interest, and her long finger falls on her cheek. "Why is your face so hot?" "Han Junyu, I, I don''t talk to you, you know bullying me." She got up with her cell phone, trying to keep a distance from him. However, Han Junyu wanted to be close to her, holding her waist and letting her sit on his knee. "Ning Ning," his hand fell on her small stomach, brown eyes soft, "Aunt Zhang, why would you say, you are pregnant?" Qin Ning couldn''t laugh or cry about it. "Aunt Zhang said that I''ve been eating a lot recently, and I''m always sleepy and fat, like I''m pregnant." Qin Ning had a physical examination two days ago. Although Han Junyu knew very well that she couldn''t be pregnant, he still had a strange idea in his heart. "Besides, I had a physical examination when I was discharged from hospital, and the doctor didn''t say I was pregnant. Aunt Zhang must have misunderstood me." Han Junyu rubbed her stomach with his big hand, and his mood was complicated. At the moment, she still can''t get pregnant. If pregnant, No. Pregnant, the child can not be! Qin Ning saw his face suddenly become cold, brown eyes burst out with cold, some at a loss. "Han Junyu, I have to study now. I can''t be pregnant. Besides, I haven''t fully recovered. It''s not good for the baby. Han Junyu, if you want to have a baby, when I am a senior, my body will recover at that time. Let''s prepare to have a baby again, OK "Well." Han Junyu takes a deep breath, presses down the abnormality in her heart and rubs her small head. Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen and saw Han Junyu coming back. She was a bit surprised. "Han Shao, I''m sorry, I misunderstood. I see that my wife has been " " nothing wrong, Aunt Zhang. Thank you for worrying about Ning Ning''s health. " Listen to Aunt Zhang''s guilty apology, Han Junyu comfort. Thinking about Qin Ning''s situation, he couldn''t help reminding him. "Ning Ning is greedy, Auntie Zhang. You''ll have to pay more attention in the future. I''m busy with my work and sometimes I don''t care about her. " Chapter 356 After listening to Han Junyu''s explanation, Aunt Zhang was surprised and stared at him. In the past, Han Shao didn''t want to say a word of nonsense. Now, for Qin Ning''s sake, he would not only thank her, but also nag her. Looking at Qin Ning''s stupidity, I marvel that she is blessed with stupidity. Qin Ning listened to his command, in the heart was not happy. "Han Junyu, don''t slander me. I didn''t bother Aunt Zhang. I''m very obedient." Han Junyu glances at her indifferently, covers her eyes with his big hand, and satirizes coldly. "You are the one who lies with your eyes open. You are still obedient, ha ha!" Qin Ning felt guilty for a few seconds, puffed his cheek, threw away his big hand, and mischievously hid in his arms. "Don''t be coquettish, sit down!" Han Junyu saw that she was coquettish again and threw her on the sofa like a parent who taught a child a lesson. Qin Ning tooted his mouth, but he didn''t retort. He sat down and muttered in a low voice. "Han Junyu, don''t be cruel to me. If you frighten me, I won''t be obedient." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled the corners of her mouth. If she was so easily frightened, she would not say this. "Get the nail clipper!" "What to do." She doubts, but still honest to find a nail clipper to him. Han Junyu gets the nail clipper and cuts her nails with her little hand. Qin Ning wanted to hide, but he was afraid that he would catch his own flesh. He stared at him pitifully. The man is drooping his eyes, handsome face is serious, and the action of cutting her nails is also very light. She sat up straight back, admiring his handsome face, another kind of small hand dishonestly touching his high nose. "Han Junyu, are you a half breed?" Otherwise, why is the nose so high? Han Junyu disliked her hand blocking the line of sight, put her hand away, "jealousy can''t come, you touch also won''t let you become beautiful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the ceiling with big eyes and wanted to bite. Looking down again, cunning flashed in her big eyes. When he finished cutting her nails, she took the nail clipper and cut his nails. Han Junyu''s nails are usually trimmed by himself, and the length is just right. But looking at the look on her face, he nodded and let her play by herself. "Haha, Han Junyu, I will cut it very well." She is very confident. What''s so difficult about cutting nails? It''s just a click to cut the nails. She usually cuts her nails for herself. Maybe his nails are a little hard, she cut a few, some not easy, guilty of peeking at the man. His cell phone to the text message, did not see how she cut, found her line of sight, this is to see their own fingers. He said, "stupid girl, did you bite with your teeth?" "Hey, yeah, it''s a little ugly." Qin Ning put down his nail clipper and wanted to run. "Come back to me, do things from beginning to end!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered his face and did not dare to cut it again. "Good, cut it out." Han Junyu also kindly advised her. Qin Ning looked at him doubtfully, and then he pinched his fingers again and cut the remaining nails. When she finished cutting, Han Junyu threw his mobile phone to the side, took out a manicurist, and polished his nails a little bit patiently. Qin Ning stares at his actions and finds that after he grinds his nails a few times, they look really good. He seems to have magical magic in general, anything after his hand, will become different. She stares at him adoringly, with stars in her big eyes. "Wow, my boyfriend is perfect. Not only can he fold his shirt beautifully, but he can also do manicure so well." "Who''s your boyfriend?" Han Junyu looks at her, takes her finger over, prepares to repair it for her, and asks Aunt Zhang to find out a layer of armor oil. "Hey, my boyfriend is tall and handsome. Most importantly, he is very nice. I''m not going to tell you. If you take a fancy to him and take him away, who can I cry for "Oh, who just said that he was cruel to you and bullied you." Han Junyu just refuted her with her words. "Ah, lovers, fight is love, scold is love, he is fierce to me, I am also fierce to him, we are even." Qin Ning tilted his head and giggled, showing a pure and lovely expression to him. "Beating is kiss, scolding is love?" Han Junyu picks his eyebrows. "Cough, I didn''t say anything. It was someone else who just talked to you. It''s very likely that it''s someone who loves you secretly. It has nothing to do with me. " It''s her that''s what I''m talking about! Stupid girl. Looking up at her and looking up at the ceiling, Han Junyu was so angry that he laughed.She did all her ten fingers well, and specially applied a layer of armor oil to her. It was reciprocity, and she also applied it to him. Qin Ning did not know that fingernails still needed care. She did not paint her nails at all. When I put the armor oil on his fingers, it was potholes, and I got it on myself. It''s so stupid that Qin Ning can''t help scolding himself. is also lucky that Han Junyu did not care about the washing of the nail polish. Let her paint it again. He took out his mobile phone to read the mail and returned the news as if it were a pastime. With the experience of previous failures, Qin Ning grasped some rules. Seriously staring at his nails, after finishing, she was sweating. Looking at her masterpiece, she has a great sense of accomplishment. She excitedly takes out her mobile phone, takes a few photos and sends them to her circle of friends. Aunt Zhang walked into the living room and saw that both of them were having fun painting their nails. She laughed and reminded us that lunch was ready. "Aunt Zhang is the hardest. Go and have a rest." Qin Ning said with a smile. "Don''t be so polite to me, ma''am. It''s my job. I should do it." Aunt Zhang was embarrassed by what she said. "Aunt Zhang, from this month on, I''ll give you an extra 5000 yuan a month." "Why?" Happiness came so suddenly that Aunt Zhang didn''t react. She stared at him, worried that it was her own auditory hallucination. "Aunt Zhang, Han Junyu is in a good mood. He wants to raise your salary. You''re welcome. Just make more delicious food in the future. " Aunt Zhang couldn''t help but smile, holding her apron. "Thank you, Han Shao, thank you, madam." Aunt Zhang arranged her lunch, and she was more attentive to serving Qin Ning. She is to see out, as long as the Qin Ning coax happy, her job will not have to worry about. In the past, she was in the villa, that is, preparing three meals a day and cleaning the villa. But at that time, Han Junyu was busy with his work and it was difficult to live in the villa. When she lived in the villa, she was scared when she worked. She was afraid that if she didn''t do well, she would lose her job. At this time, Lao Mo came to the living room with a small basket and reported it respectfully. "Mr. Han, I''ve got everything ready." "Well, you can keep it. Tomorrow, you rest. " "This" Lao Mo was a little worried about the car accident a few days ago. "Mr. Han, I''d better drive behind you." Han Junyu raised his eyes to see him, calm face, light mouth. "Lao Mo, the day after tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival, you, don''t prepare," "no, Mr. Han, I''m lonely, there''s nothing to live. I am at ease to follow you and protect you. " Qin Ning listened to Lao Mo''s words and felt a little uncomfortable. He shook Han Junyu''s big hand and had something to say. Chapter 357 The Mid Autumn Festival is a time for family reunion. Han Junyu was originally prepared to give Lao Mo a holiday, let him go home, a reunion. But Lao Mo was alone and had no home, so he had nowhere to go. Qin Junning shakes his hand and listens to it. Han''s family also knew that he had something to say. He tilted his head slightly and listened to her. "Han Junyu, old uncle Mo is so lonely. Let him accompany us, OK?" "What do you mean?" "During the Mid Autumn Festival, let Aunt Zhang make a table of delicious food. Let''s have dinner first, and then go to Hanzhai, OK?" I''m sure I won''t be in the mood to eat when I go to Han house, so I''d better eat in the villa, so I won''t be hungry. "Well." If he had thought so, he would have no appetite for the Mid Autumn Festival reunion dinner in Han''s house. Not for this meal, hungry to his little kitten. "Uncle, my wife said that you take care of her so much that I''ll stay and help her on Mid Autumn Festival." "Thank you, madam." I''m a little touched. These new year''s holidays, he is a person, looking at other people''s family reunion, more or less some sad heart. Thought that he had been used to, but did not think of a few words of the little girl, but let him feel the heart across the warm current. What a warm little girl. After lunch, Qin Ning noticed the little basket beside him and looked at it suspiciously. It''s some Ming coins and paper flowers. Who is Han Junyu going to pay homage to? But Han Junyu has to go back to work in the company in the afternoon. She didn''t ask much about her plan to raise a boyfriend. She went to paint honestly. As soon as I finished drawing a picture, I heard a noise coming from downstairs. Aunt Zhang has gone back to her home. She won''t come until evening. Who''s downstairs? She went downstairs and lifted the curtain. From a distance, she saw that Mrs. Qin and the security guard had quarreled. She was so scared that she quickly threw the curtain. What does Mrs. Qin want to do when she comes here? She bit the pink lip and wrinkled her face to find her mobile phone, ready to call Han Junyu. But when she picked up her cell phone, she thought that he was working and she couldn''t disturb him. Moreover, she can''t rely on him for everything. She has to face some things on her own so that she can grow up. As soon as she made up her mind, she heard the doorbell and her nervous palms were sweating. Take a few deep breaths, then open the door and see the apologetic security guard. "What can I do for you?" The security guard explained helplessly, "Oh, well, an old lady said that she was Han Shao''s fiancee''s grandmother and wanted to see her. I thought she was a liar, so I stopped her, but I didn''t expect that the old lady was too reckless and had too much Kung Fu. After quarreling for a long time, we all had a headache because of her. We had no way to ask. Excuse me, are you Han Shao''s fiancee? " "Well." Qin Ning pondered, thinking about old lady Qin''s temperament. If she didn''t see her today, she might make trouble tomorrow. "Let the old lady come to see me." The security guard stares at her in surprise. He has prepared a lot of explanations in his heart. He is afraid that Han Shao''s fiancee will be angry and complain about him. He can''t do this job any more. I didn''t expect that she had such a good temper, and her voice was small, sweet and comfortable. "Well, I''ll bring her here." The security guard was worried that the old lady Qin would make trouble, and he specially followed the old lady. Qin pingze, who was in a wheelchair, walked out of the villa to see Qin Ning wearing a T-shirt, torn jeans, painted body and dirty face. I couldn''t help sarcasm. I thought she married Han Shao and lived as a young grandmother. I didn''t expect that she had to work and be a servant. Perhaps seeing Qin Ning''s tragedy, the old lady had a lot of balance in her heart. "Qinning, how can I say it''s also your own grandmother, so you let me stand here and talk to you, and don''t give you a glass of water?" Qin Ning showed a smile on her small face and looked up at the sweating security guard behind the old lady. In early autumn, the sun is hot in the afternoon, and it doesn''t need to be weak in midsummer at all. The security guard was dressed in a black uniform. The package was very tight. He stood guard in the sun and was tanned. Qin Ning blinked and opened the door to let them in. "Brother Bao''an, why don''t you come in and have a drink of water? It''s very hot." The security guard was surprised. He reacted and shook his head in embarrassment. "Mrs. Han, I have to patrol." "Just a few minutes, and if there''s an accident, your colleagues will let you know." Han Junyu''s villa, although the location is relatively quiet, but the security of this area is very good.It''s a hard and fast rule here. No matter it''s cold or hot, it''s a two-hour patrol. This security guard, Qin Ning, is very likely to be a newcomer. So when Mrs. Qin comes here, he can''t wipe his face and comes to ask her. But she has a shadow on Mrs. Qin''s heart. Now she is alone in the villa. She is most afraid that the old lady can easily get something to beat her. There is a security guard nearby. If the old lady does it, she can ask for help. The security guard thought that the old lady was brought in by him and should be sent out. Seeing that the woman had some requests on her face, he went to the door shyly. "Mrs. Han, I won''t drink your water. I''ll keep watch by the door for you. I brought them in, and I should send them out. Do you think that''s ok?" "Thank you, big brother." Qin Ning is grateful. She turned to the fruit plate, took two big apples and thrust them into his hand. "If you don''t drink water, eat an apple. My big apple is sweet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The security guard stares at the two apples in his hand. Just as he wants to refuse, the woman has turned and left. He was very embarrassed. He didn''t expect Han Shao''s fiancee to be so easy-going and polite. Mrs. Qin saw that she was so polite and generous to a small security guard, but she was not happy with her nose and face to her grandmother. Qin Ning went to pour a cup of tea for them, and without speaking, he looked at them. The old lady took a drink and scanned the villa. Looking at the low-key luxury decoration, spacious and bright, every piece of furniture is valuable, I feel jealous. "Living in such a good place, only give us boiled water. Qin Ning, I''m your grandmother." Listen to the old lady pick a bone in the egg, Qin Ning sneer. What about being a grandmother? She is her own granddaughter, she is not still beat her to send her to the hospital, this kind of family, is how sad. "Mom, you can say less." Qin pingze sighed. Now they are here to find fault with others, and they are also picky. They are just looking for trouble for themselves. "Ning Ning, your grandmother is old. She''s a little confused and doesn''t speak very well." "What can I do for you?" Qin Ning doesn''t want to hear him say some high sounding excuses and ask directly. Qin pingze held the cup in his hand, a bit restrained. "Ning Ning, as you know, your cousin is still in prison. I just want to see her when it''s near the Mid Autumn Festival. Can you think of a way for me to meet her? " Chapter 358 She heard Feng Wei mention that Qin Yao was in prison, but she didn''t care. Although she is impulsive hurt, but she moved the hand, she will bear the responsibility. Everyone needs to be responsible for their own behavior. Don''t think that she can shirk responsibility by making an excuse to say that she is impulsive. "I can''t help it. I''m sorry." Qin Ning can''t be brave about what he can''t do. "You didn''t do it. How do you know you can''t do it? You don''t have Han Shao. Why can''t you go and ask him for his right?" The old lady was angry and glared at her. Although she hates Jiang Pei and doesn''t like Qin Yao, Qin Yao is her Qin family after all. Qin pingze said that she would go to see her, but she was not happy, but after all, she was her granddaughter and couldn''t ignore it. This time, she is also deliberately waiting for Han Shao to go to work. Knowing that Qin Ning is in the villa, she has the courage to come to her. Now, if she doesn''t even think about it, she refuses directly. Naturally, she doesn''t accept it. "For you, Han Junyu?" Qin Ning sneers. Do they look up to her too much? "Tell me, what did you do to me? Old lady, you said it was my grandmother, but when did you really treat me better? And second uncle, oh, for Qin''s share, he wants to give me to other men. Thinking that they are relatives, they can extort money again and again by blood. You tell me, why should I do it for you and ask me to humbly ask for help, so that Han Junyu can spend manpower and material resources to do things for you? " Qin pingze looked down in shame, holding the cup in his hand, at a loss for a moment. The old lady listened to her, but she didn''t reflect. She stared at her with a ferocious face. "I''m your grandmother. It''s my business what I do to you. Yao Yao is your cousin. I don''t want you to save her. I want you to dredge the relationship and let us meet her. Little killer, don''t think that you become Han Shao''s fiancee. Don''t forget, your position was snatched from your cousin. If you didn''t have the shame, the woman standing here today is your cousin, where else would you be Qin Ning took a deep breath. This old lady''s reasoning is really a brain drain. "When you''ve finished your business, please leave." "Little nemesis, we come to you to look up to you, and you dare to drive us, believe it or not, me," the old lady was enraged, and the more she thought about it, the more unbalanced she was. Had it not been for this little killer to play tricks, Qin Yao would not have been so embarrassed to become Han Junyu''s fiancee. She easily took out a long flower branch from the big vase and pointed to Qin Ning. "Now you don''t have Han Shao to support you, little nemesis. If you can''t let us see Yao Yao, give us 100000 yuan, and I''ll let you go today." Qin Ning was also so angry that his chest heaved and his whole body trembled. "100000, I said, I didn''t! If you want money, " Qin Ning takes out the small basket beside her and throws a pair of Ming coins in her face. "Here you are. I''ll give you hundreds of millions. If you want, take them all!" The old lady stepped back and looked at the money on the ground. Her face turned red with anger. "You vicious little nemesis, and curse me to die early, you," "Mom, don''t be impulsive!" Seeing that the old lady wanted to beat Qin Ning, Qin pingze had a headache and held her tightly. But the old lady was so angry that she just wanted to teach her a lesson. Qin pingze, who was in the wheelchair, couldn''t stop her at all. During this period of time, the old lady has suffered so many grievances. She has to find a vent. She must teach the little killer a lesson while Han Shao is away. Qin Ning looked at her and immediately hid behind. Pick up the fruit tray on the tea table, pick up a big apple and hit her. The old lady was hit in the chest, covering her chest, fell on the sofa, pale. "Mom, oh, mom, wake up." Panic stricken, Qin pingze shakes his wheelchair to the sofa, trying to lift the old lady. Seeing the old lady fall down, Qin Ning doubts that she just didn''t exert herself at all, but she thinks that the old lady may be too old to bear. "Ning Ning, how to say that she is also your own grandmother. If you can''t say anything properly, how can you smash her with an apple?" Qin pingze blames. Qin Ning pursed her lips. She also wanted to talk well. It was the old lady who wanted to hit people. I was afraid of being beaten by her before, so I don''t want to be beaten by her again. She rushed to find her cell phone and called 120. "Ning Ning, what mobile phone do you still have? Come and see how your grandmother is." "I''m not a doctor. I''d better ask the doctor to come.""Ning Ning, it''s inconvenient for me. You''ll call later. Your grandmother needs first aid now." Qin pingze urged, it seems that she does not want to call a doctor. Qin Ning is also worried about her health, hurry to check her condition. Tried the old lady''s breathing, found no abnormality, and then listen to her heart. It is said that after a long illness, Qin Ning has been treating the disease for many years, and he still knows some first aid measures. But after checking for a while, there was no abnormality, and she wanted to lift her eyelids to have a look, but the old lady suddenly opened her eyes, fell back, and her wrist was pinched. "Little killer, where else are you going? I finally caught you." The old lady was complacent. She picked up the long flower branch with her other hand and wanted to throw it at her. Qin Ning couldn''t get rid of it. He closed his eyes in horror and waited for the pain. But for a long time, she didn''t feel the pain. She opened one eye doubtfully and looked at the old lady''s angry eyes. She looked up suspiciously, and saw that the security guard rushed in, holding the old lady''s wrist, took the long flower branch out of her hand, and twisted her eyebrows to stare at the old lady. Qin Ning quickly shook off the old lady''s hand, got up and walked behind the security guard. The security guard put the old lady''s hand away and put the long flower branch back into the big vase. "Ladies and gentlemen, if you''re all right, I''ll send you out." "Who are you?" The old lady stood up and looked back and forth at Qin Ning and him with a scornful sneer. "Little killer, I didn''t expect that you and your mother are both a bitches who are unwilling to be lonely. In the absence of their men, hook up with other men "Old lady, please show your respect!" The security guard was scared in a cold sweat by her words. This is Han Shao''s fiancee. If Han Shao knew this sentence, Han Shao would kill him. Just now, he heard Qin Ning''s cry of surprise outside the door. He went into the living room doubtfully and saw that an old lady was going to hit someone. He didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He immediately stepped forward and held the old lady''s hand. "If you want to respect her, don''t be shameful. Little killer, you have a lot of skills. You are not satisfied with Han Shao. You are still with a little security guard. I must tell Han Shao about your scandal and let him see how dissolute his fiancee is! " The old lady thought she had caught Qin Ning, and she was excited. As long as you get hold of her, you''re not afraid that she won''t do anything. Chapter 359 Qin Ning is the most intolerable. Some people say her mother. She clenched her little fist and laughed angrily. "Well, tell Han Junyu. Oh, you''d better let him come back quickly. Han Junyu is also a man of face. If I have anything to do with other men, let him wear a green hat. He will certainly kill people. It happens that there is a pond not far from the villa. Maybe the fish there will not be hungry tonight. " "You" the old lady was frightened and frightened, but she was not afraid at all. A pair of turbid eyes, thief slip of turn, think of the way to deal with. Listening to Han Shaohui''s killing, the security guard was also a real one, and he was scared into a cold sweat on his forehead. If you dare to give Han Shao a green hat, his ancestral tombs of 18 generations will be turned over. "Don''t talk nonsense, old lady. Please leave with me now!" "Little killer, if you don''t promise me, I won''t leave!" The old lady can''t think of any other way. She can only play the role of a bully. She sits on the sofa and doesn''t want to get up. It''s hard to find an opportunity for Han Shao to be away. She doesn''t want to miss it. There is a deep powerlessness, which makes Qin Ning feel sad. when she meets such an old lady, she can''t fight or scold, and the trouble is very serious. She rubbed her eyebrows and didn''t know what to do with her. "Well, I''ll do something to let you see Qin Yao, but please leave here!" Just in time, she also has one thing to ask her. "I can''t believe you if I don''t have a word." Listening to her compromise, the old lady gazed at her contentedly. "You wait for me for a while. I''ll change my clothes and meet Qin Yao with you." Seeing Qin Ning go upstairs, the old lady turns around in the living room dishonestly. Her eyes are bright and staring at the decorations. Han Junyu''s things, which one to take out, are not cheap. She secretly hid a carved porcelain bowl. The security guard stared at her and frowned. "You can''t steal, old lady." "What to steal." The old lady disgusted to push him away, "I said, I am her own grandmother, she is now the hostess here, I take something, she is filial to me, how can it be regarded as stealing. Besides, it''s none of your business. Get out of here! " The security guard''s face was ugly, but he insisted that the old lady put the things back. Qin Ning changes her clothes and calls song Xuan to ask if she can meet Qin Yao. Song Xuan says yes, so she goes downstairs. Hearing the old lady quarrel with the security guard again, she looks ugly. "What''s the matter?" The security guard frowned and explained patiently that it was the old lady who stole. The old lady glanced at Qin Ning with a guilty heart and swore loudly. "I said it, I''m not stealing. There are so many things here. If you give one to me, it won''t be good. There are so many valuable things here. I''m just taking one that''s not valuable. What are you talking about? Mind your own business Qin Ning felt angry in his heart and licked his pink lips, showing some innocence on his delicate little face. "Let me see what you''ve taken. If it suits you, you can take it." The old lady was more arrogant when she heard that she could take it away. He gave a provocative push and showed her the carved porcelain plate in his hand. Qin Ning glanced indifferently, then took a look and threw it directly into the garbage can. "You, little killer, that one," the old lady stares at the porcelain plate thrown into the dustbin with scarlet eyes. It''s worth hundreds of thousands at least. She threw it into the garbage can. She was so angry that she wanted to kill her. "It''s dirty. If Han Junyu smells unclean, he will be angry." Qin Ning shrugs helplessly. The security guard looked at the hundreds of thousands of porcelain plates, also very distressed. But others do not care, he is not easy to care, just a little guilty. "Little killer, I don''t want to fight." "if you want to see Qin Yao or not, just go out with the security guard!" Qin Ning used to like the porcelain plate, but when she saw the old lady holding it in her arms, she felt sick. There are many valuable things here, but it''s a pity that even if she throws them away, she won''t give them to her. Seeing that her attitude suddenly became tough, the old lady was afraid. Grinning his teeth, he pushed Qin pingze''s wheelchair out. The security guard followed behind Qin Ning and stopped talking. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Han. It''s my dereliction of duty." The old lady cried to see her granddaughter, who married Han Shao. Now she doesn''t care whether they live or die. He graduated from the police academy, never met such people, with a cavity of blood, the temptation to bring people in.Having witnessed the old lady''s behavior, I didn''t expect that the situation was completely different from what he had imagined. I was very upset. Fortunately, he stayed. His resignation was small. If he let someone in and hurt Mrs. Han, he would be guilty. Qin Ning smiles and shakes his head. "I also want to thank you. If you hadn''t helped me, I would have been beaten again." "Don''t say that, Mrs. Han, and your apple." the more guilty the security guard was, the one meter eight boys stood behind Qin Ning with their heads down and took out two apples from their pockets, which made Qin Ning feel embarrassed. "It''s all right with me. Go to work. It''s praiseworthy of you to work so hard. " Qin Ning refused to take it and pushed the apple into his arms again. "What''s the ink? I''m not leaving yet!" The old lady stared at them, more and more sure that there was something shady about them. "Mom, we are asking Ningning for help. What''s the tone of your voice?" "what''s the tone of my voice? It''s her shameless rambling with other men, just as cheap as her mother!" "Ma!" Qin pingze knew the old lady was mean for a long time, but he didn''t expect that he would judge the situation. "Don''t talk about me. If you hadn''t been clamoring to see Qin Yao, I wouldn''t have come to her in a low voice. I''ve been basking in the sun all morning, and I feel uncomfortable. I won''t say a word." Listening to the old lady scolding her mother again, Qin Ning took a deep breath. For the first time, she could bear it, but if she heard too much, she couldn''t bear it. Several people went to the villa, Lao Mo drove over to pick up Qin Ning. His eyes swept over the old lady beside him, and his face was very angry. He respectfully opened the door to Qin Ning, "madam, please." "Thank you, old mo." The old lady stares at the gorgeous banquet with her eyes shining. It''s worth tens of millions. She''s still seen such a car on TV. She hasn''t sat in it in her life. She didn''t expect to borrow the light of little killer this time. She went to touch the door, just want to open the door, but Lao Mo stopped. "You can find other cars by yourself. It''s not what you can take." "I''m with her. You''re a driver. You''re in charge of so many things. Get out of here!" The old lady was angry. Lao Mo stares at her coldly. He is not as kind as the security guard. He kicks Qin pingze''s wheelchair away. His strength is very great. Qin pingze, sitting in a wheelchair, didn''t react for a moment. He was about to rush to the middle of the road. Chapter 360 On the road, there is traffic. Qin Ning looked at Qin pingze, who was kicked to the middle of the road by Lao Mo, as if he was involved in the torrent. He turned his wheelchair in a hurry and was afraid to cry. Mrs. Qin was also flustered. She glared at Lao Mo and went to rescue Qin pingze. Lao Mo sneered and got up to drive away. Qin Ning swallowed saliva and found that old uncle Mo was also quite dark. No, it should be the people around Han Junyu. None of them is simple. It''s like song Xuan, a top hacker, hacking computers, cell phones and bank cards every minute. It''s too scary. Lao Mo noticed that Qin Ning was staring at her, thinking that she was scared. "Did you scare me, ma''am?" "No, no, it''s just a surprise." In the past, the image of old uncle Mo in her mind was silent, honest and honest. Unexpectedly, when she played ruthlessly, she was not merciful at all. She had asked Han Junyu and Lao Mo''s identity curiously before, but he didn''t say, and she didn''t study more. "Uncle Mo, look at your skill. Have you ever practiced Kung Fu?" "Well, I used to work in the army when I was young. Later, I retired and went to work in the black market in order to earn money. Ah." The old man looked at her and stared at himself curiously. His face softened a little, like looking at his own girl. "If I fight with people, I can be clever. But if I do business, I can''t do it. I''ve been ruined and almost killed. It was Mr. Han who saved me. After that, I became his driver for some years. " "Black market, isn''t it?" Qin Ning heard a strange noun, but didn''t understand it. "Well, it''s an industry. My wife may not know much about it, just like I don''t know that my wife is painting." Old Mo thought that he had said something wrong. He was surprised. His palm holding the steering wheel was sweating. He quickly tried to remedy it. "That is, it''s a kind of Blackstone in gems. It''s very rare and valuable." "Oh, I see." In fact, Qin Ning did not understand. The prison is in the suburb. It''s a bit far away. Lao Mo stopped suddenly when he was passing by the city center. "Old uncle Mo?" Seeing him get off the bus, Qin Ning is puzzled. "Wait for me, ma''am." Lao Mo didn''t explain much. He left a word and got out of the car and walked into a dessert shop. Qin Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect that uncle Mo still likes to eat dessert, which is similar to her. Five minutes later, Lao Mo got on the bus with two exquisite cakes and handed them to Qin Ning. "Uncle Mo, give it to me?" "Yes, it was Mr. Han who sent me a message and asked me to prepare it for my wife. I chose the taste that my wife liked." In the past, when Qin Ning bought desserts, Lao Mo always kept records, so that he could remember them. "Thank you, old mo." Qin Ning was surprised and took the cake with a smile. He took two pictures and sent them to Han Junyu before eating. Han Junyu replied quickly when the photos were sent. "Darling, I''ll pick you up after work." "Good. Han Junyu, the cake is sweet, but you can''t eat it. " She made a lovely face. Thinking of her own decision, she proposed to take Mrs. Qin to see Qin Yao. She sipped her pink lips. "Han Junyu, I''m going to see Qin Yao. Don''t be angry." When he went out, he also reminded her not to go out alone, but she turned to go out, she was afraid of him. "Stupid girl, what are you going to do? I won''t stop you. But remember, make sure you''re safe. " Qin Ning is moved in the heart, staring at the mobile phone for a long time to show a giggle. "Uncle Mo, how can we meet Qin Yao later?" "Well, song Xuan said hello to the other side, and we can just report song Xuan''s name." Don''t tell the truth. "Thank you, old mo. although I like this dessert, I will reward you, hehe." Qin Ning took one and gave the other to Lao mo. Old Mo accident, know little girl like to eat sweet, always Han Junyu is to prepare all kinds of snacks for her. He shook his head when he didn''t expect her to give him a dessert. "You can eat it, madam. Mr. Han bought it for you." "It''s Han Junyu who bought it for me. I can''t eat too much. I''ve been eating sweet food recently, and my teeth hurt. If you eat too much, Han Junyu will certainly scold me again, saying that I can''t keep my mouth shut. " She angrily pointed to her teeth, all such big people, eat sweet can eat toothache, visible how much she ate every day. Old Mo listened to her explanation, a bit helpless. "Then I''ll eat it." When he got to the prison, Qin Ning waited for old lady Qin to come. As soon as Mrs. Qin got out of the car, she began to curse. The driver asked her to pay the fare, but she said she didn''t. She pointed to Qin Ning and asked her to pay the fare.The driver was also in a dilemma. He took Qin pingze to the car and helped him out of the car. Now when they asked about the fare, they said they didn''t, which made him very angry. "Do you believe I call the police?" "You report it. It''s not that I don''t give it. It''s that I have no money. She has money. Let her give it." The driver has a headache and turns to look at Qin Ning. "Miss, my old lady said that you are her granddaughter. You can pay for it. I still have business to do." "I brought you here, why do I have to pay you?" Qin Ning grinds his teeth. It''s not a matter of tens of dollars. It''s the old lady''s deceiving. "Who told you that if you have a car and don''t take us, let''s take a taxi by ourselves, and you, you almost killed my son. I will never cross you." Mrs. Qin pointed at Mo with a fierce look on her face. Qin Ning didn''t want to fight. He got off the bus and asked the driver how much it was. The driver calculated that it was more than 150 yuan. She took out her wallet and 200 yuan to the driver. "You don''t need change. Please help me." The driver took the money, and there was no quarrel. He gave the old lady a look of disgust. The old lady was angry and pulled the driver. "Why don''t you change? There are more than forty." The driver left her impatiently, "this young lady said that she gave me a tip. You old lady, how can you be so mean. Your son can''t get off the ground in a wheelchair, or I''ll carry him to the car. This money is not much. She wants me and I want to take it. " Looking at the driver leaving, the old lady thought about the forty yuan. The meat hurt badly. Turn round to stare at Qin Ning, mouth has been nagging, "black sheep, small nemesis, rich willing to give others, not to their own grandmother." Qin Ning is not angry, indifferent to Qin pingze in front. "I can''t afford the fare by car. Do you want to raise Jiang Rou''s baby? Oh. Children''s milk powder, clothes, paper diapers, daily necessities, in case of a headache, fever or something, go to the hospital also want money, children will go to school in the future, can you take out the money? Since we can''t support our children, why torture them? " Qin pingze''s eyes dodged. These are bottomless caves, which he knew he could not fill. But he wanted a son, and the old lady wanted the child, so even though they knew it was a bottomless abyss, they had to carry on. "Evil minded little killer, you dare to curse my grandson''s illness in hospital, I''ll fight with you." The old lady couldn''t hear any adverse words from her grandson. She stared at Qin Ning fiercely and rushed to her. Chapter 361 Seeing the old lady rushing towards her, Qin Ning did not dodge and looked at her coldly. Just before she ran up to her, she stepped back and suddenly stretched out her foot. The old lady tripped and fell a piece of shit. Lao Mo stands behind Qin Ning and stares at the old lady tightly for fear that she will hurt Qin Ning. But seeing Qin Ning''s mischievous action, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at the old lady lying on the ground, holding a smile. "Mom, are you ok?" Qin was worried, but he could do nothing in his wheelchair. "Ouch, it''s killing me." The old lady wailed, got up from the ground, patted the dust on her body, and her face was ugly. "My purpose today is to take you to see Qin Yao. If you don''t want to, forget it." No matter what her face is, Qin Ning takes Lao Mo into prison. The old lady was angry, but she couldn''t help but push Qin pingze behind her. "Mom, take it easy. We may have something to ask her now." Qin pingze whispered persuasion. The old lady grinds her teeth resentfully. She knows he''s right, but when she sees Qin Ning, she gets angry and wants to beat her up. Outside the family''s visiting room, Qin ningdun stops and looks at the old lady. The old lady was so numb that she stepped back two steps unconsciously. "If you want to see Qin Yao, you can. You have to promise me a condition!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Qin pingze saw Qin Yao for a long time, looking at the skinny woman, he couldn''t believe it was his daughter. "Yao Yao?" "Dad, please, help me out. I don''t want to be here. Ghosts haunt me every day, Dad." When Qin Yao saw that it was Qin pingze coming, she was so excited that her thin fingers patted heavily on the glass of the fence. The tears from the deep sunken eyes seemed to have blood. Qin GUI''s eyes are wet, but he doesn''t know how to live in prison. "Dad, I''ve got depression. Can you find a way to send me out on bail? I don''t want to be here. I want to go out. " Her dry face, when crying, ferocious and gloomy. "Yao Yao, my Yao Yao, how did you become like this?" The old lady was also very shocked. Although she was in conflict with her, it was her granddaughter who had been raised by herself. It turned out to be like this. "Grandma, I''m sorry. I didn''t know much before. Please think of a way to take me out." The old lady doesn''t want her to suffer, but now she can''t protect herself. How can she find a way to save her. "Yao Yao, do you know where your mother is?" "Mom?" Yao Yao stares at Qin pingze blankly. After thinking for a long time, she tells the story about her appointment with Jiang Pei that day. "So Jiang Pei cheated you and ran away with the money?" The old lady resented. "Mom, leave me and run away?" Qin Yao stares at her dully and sits on the chair with a sad face. The most beloved mother, also don''t want her. This time, Qin pingze tried his best to ask the old lady to bring him to see Qin Yao, hoping to find some clues about Jiang Pei from Qin Yao. Jiang Pei took all the money from the old lady. If he found her, maybe she could get some money back. But looking at Qin Yao''s despair, he knew it was impossible. The old lady was also very disappointed, but thinking of the question Qin Ning gave her, she could only ask. "Yao Yao, the little killer said that her mother lost an emerald ring in her jewelry box. Have you seen it?" Qin Yao reacted for a while, and then remembered who the little killer was. Thinking of Qin Ning, she stood up with emotion. "I gave her her all her mother''s jewelry boxes. I turned into this kind of thing because she gave me. I cursed her for not dying!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady was glad to hear her scold Qin Ning. Ning Shan''s jewelry box, she has long wanted to move. But Jiang Pei has been blocking, saying that it is a thing of the dead, unlucky, she has scruples in her heart, so she does not care. Now when she thought about the things in the jewelry box, she was distressed again. "The little killer pointed to my nose and asked me that her mother''s emerald ring was missing. Think about it again." Qin Yao stares at her, flashed some pictures she saw when she was a child, and her eyes are in a trance. "I may know," "ah, where is it?" The old lady was surprised. "After Ning Shan''s death, a man took her ring while her great uncle was away. He also said that she died too early, but it''s a pity that he made a lot of painstaking efforts. "When Ning Shan died, the Qin family didn''t care except Qin Ning''s father. At that time, Qin Ning was in poor health and was in hospital. She was still young at that time. In her impression, Ning Shan''s image was not too bad, so she wanted to see her off as a farewell. Did not expect to encounter someone in the ward, she saw that man is very strange, the body''s breath is gloomy, afraid to hide in the door, dare not make a sound. The man took off the ring, and scolded Ning Shan in a bad tone. "Good death, this kind of slut, I''m annoyed when I see it. The worst thing is to kill my son. She should go to hell!" Thinking of Ning Shan, the old lady didn''t have a good temper and cursed angrily. From the camera, Qin Ning was shocked to see that Qin Yao, who was still plump, became as thin as firewood. When she heard that her mother''s ring had been taken away by a man, she tightened her brows. Is that man a friend of mom''s? Then the old lady said that she had a heart to kill. She ran to the visiting room and kicked the door open. With a bang, everyone in the room was startled. The old lady saw that Qin Ning was coming. She covered her mouth with a guilty heart and went to the back of Qin pingze. Qin Yao turned her head and looked at her with sarcasm. She got up slowly and came to her. "Qin Ning, I will become what I am today. It''s all your fault, you bitch!" Hoarse voice, hoarse roar, like the sound of two pieces of iron, sharp and harsh. Qin Ning took out his ear and gave a sneer. "What did I do? Qin Yao, you are wrong. Everything you do is your own choice! " "If it wasn''t for you," unable to stand her roar, Qin Ning frowned and interrupted her. "From the beginning, you won''t be absent because you are greedy and trapped by other people, engagement banquet. If Han Junyu doesn''t want to get engaged to you, he will solve the problem in a more peaceful way. It''s you who push him to the end. Go to the bar to play, be designed, that is also your indulgence of vanity, and your indulgence. In the box, you kill people, that''s your choice. Don''t put all the responsibility on me, give me a heinous hat. Qin Yao, from beginning to end, I just treat you as my cousin. It''s you who despise me, hate me, hate me, and try to kill me step by step. " Chapter 362 Qin Yao''s lips trembled at her words. No, it''s not what she said. It was Qin Ning who robbed her fiance and designed her step by step before she went into the abyss. "Qinning, it''s you who are sophistry, it''s you." "enough!" Qin Ning doesn''t want to listen to her nonsense any more. Everyone needs to be responsible for their own behavior, she said so much, is not, do not want to admit that these mistakes are her own cause, but others hurt her. She has reason to hate others instead of letting herself fall into self blame. "Qin Yao, if you don''t face yourself, you will never get out of prison. Even if you get out of prison, the result is the same. You are spoiled by your parents, or you will not kill people impulsively, but fight back with another kind of revenge. Of course, if you think this way can also ease the resentment in your heart, don''t resent the current situation. It''s caused by others. " She didn''t know the simple truth of killing people and breaking the law, but she did it anyway. "Get out, bitch, get out of here!" Qin Yao is angry and tries to push her out. Qin Ning hit the door with her back. She let out a low cry, took a deep breath and stood up straight. "I will go, but you have to answer me, who is the man who took my mother''s ring?" Qin Yao cold hum a, ferocious open big eyes, Yin ruthless stare at her. "You son of a bitch, you killed your parents. As your cousin, I was imprisoned by you. With you, our Qin family is not peaceful. Get out of here! Get out of here Qin Ning clenched her teeth, clenched her fist, and looked at her firmly. "If you don''t tell me, I can check it. Qin Yao, I hope you have a good time in prison Seeing Qin Ning leave the visiting room, Qin Yao cried out like crazy. "Yao Yao, this little nemesis is a disaster. You wait patiently for a few years. When your sentence is over, maybe you can see your brother. You want to," the old lady said, looking at her pity, she wanted to comfort her. "Get out of here, get out of here!" Qin Yao pushed the old lady away with amazing strength. The old lady did not expect, the whole person fell back, the back of her head hit the wall, the whole person fainted. "Mom, mom, police, help!" Qin pingze cried out in panic. The police heard the voice and came quickly. There was a doctor here. They immediately gave the old lady first aid, but she was seriously injured and needed to be sent to the hospital. Qin pingze flurried all the way to the hospital. The hospital wanted to arrange the operation for her. The nurse took the bill and asked her family members to sign it and pay the medical expenses. Otherwise, they won''t push into the operating room. When Qin pingze saw the medical expenses, he felt dizzy, but this was his mother. He couldn''t help it. The doctor will save the old lady''s life by signing. The old lady finally woke up, but it was not her son who stood at the head of the bed, but a group of strong men. She was so scared that she covered her heart. It took her a long time to know that it was a debt collector. "I have no money, no money!" The old lady cried. In the large ward, there are many patients who are sad to hear the old lady cry, but in the face of a group of strong men, none of them is willing to help. "Old lady, you''ve agreed to pay back the money in a week. If you don''t, I''ll kill your grandson and make you the queen of the Qin family!" "No, no!" Looking at a group of people going away, the old lady got out of bed and took the strong man''s arm to beg. "100000, plus the interest, you want to pay me 150000. Well said at the beginning, and you promised well, old lady, it''s all your choice. " The strong man left her and left the ward directly. "My grandson, Rourou, run The old lady got up, staggered against the wall and ran to find Jiang rou. When Jiang rouzheng came out of her parents'' ward, she met an old lady with messy hair. The old lady held her hand to death, and it hurt her. "What are you crazy about? You scratch me." "Rourou, here comes the debt collector. Let''s run away!" "What debt collector?" Jiang Rou twisted her eyebrows. Jiang''s husband and wife also came out of the ward. After listening to the old lady''s explanation, they knew that the old lady had borrowed usury. The couple of the Jiang family are also very angry. They think it''s too long for them to borrow money at usury. Isn''t that a death wish? "That''s the money you borrowed. What does it have to do with me. I won''t give out the money you give me. " Jiang Rou holds her bag and looks nervous. The old lady wrinkled her face, so she wrote the guarantor when she borrowed money from usury. The ID card and capital information of the guarantor are filled in by Jiang rou. That is to say, if the old lady can''t pay the 100000 yuan, they will ask Jiang Rou for money. Jiang Rou almost fainted when she heard her explanation.I didn''t expect that the old lady was so insidious. She wanted to tie her with them. The couple of the Jiang family angrily took Jiang Rou and wanted to kill her child. "Jiang''s sister, this child can''t have an accident, Rourou, I can''t help it. At the beginning, you wanted 100000, I can only think of this way." "Bah, if you borrow money, you have to catch up with me, old lady. You''d better not die, or I''ll kill your grandson of the Qin family." Jiang Rou cursed. Jiang''s husband and wife are also very angry, but now abortion may be a sum of money, and stay here will soon be found by debt collectors, so the old lady advised them to hide. They won''t find it in their hometown. Jiang Rou''s mother''s operation is almost the same. She thinks the old lady''s suggestion is OK. Qin pingze heard that the old lady went to borrow usury, but she was also so angry that she almost vomited blood. Now she is in debt collection, so she can''t afford it, so she has to hide. A group of people rushed to buy tickets to leave Nankang city and return to their hometown. And everything, debt collectors are watching in the dark. When they get back to their hometown, they call from time to time to urge them never to come back! ¡­¡­ When Qin Ning came out of the prison, he saw a tall figure standing outside the car. No matter how hot the weather is, he always matches his shirt with his suit, which is a very old-fashioned match, but he has an indescribable taste of man. The long, straight legs stepped forward and walked towards her step by step, like a banished immortal coming against the light. Deep brown eyes, shining bright light, staring at her. With a big smile on her face, she quickened her pace and ran to him, holding him in her arms. "How can you be coquettish when you see me, stupid girl?" Han Junyu''s big hand rubbed her small head. Although the tone was reproachful, his eyes were soft and his chin rubbed her head. "Because I like you, coquetry, can''t I?" She looked up at him, big eyes blinking, a bit proud. Han Junyu hook lips, a little woman''s words to him. She likes to be coquettish. Naturally, he is willing to open his arms and give her a wide place to be wild. Because of the difference between them, he sometimes whispers to her and needs to bow his head slightly. But he was not a person who bowed his head easily, so he would put his arms around her waist, pick her up and peck her soft lips. He took her directly to the car, and Lao Mo drove. Han Junyu looked down and saw that the little woman had been sticking to him. Knowing that she was in a bad mood, he held her in his lap and held her small face. "I''ll take you to see your parents. Do you want to go?" Qin Ning reacts for a while, and suddenly understands that he asks Lao Mo to prepare Ming coin. It turns out that he is going to pay homage to her parents. Chapter 363 span style='' display:none ''>gfbmmjD6vtLSaDjNAMr7x+cAJfrxmldLwH/ZzyO8z5GisJlPbdeDIGJfyq9N6ALntkPrNLIFSkmT6M4KHQWJrA== Chapter 364 Han Junyu looks at Qin Ning''s white face and knows that she is really scared. He regrets. Just now, he was thinking about going after his mother, but he didn''t expect to be afraid of leaving her here alone. The cheek gently rubbed against her neck to make sure she was calm, and then put her down. Holding her cool little hand, take her back, passing by the man, he turned his head and glanced. It''s provocative to detect the other side''s mouth. Han Junyu''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, with a chill hidden in them. His handsome face was gloomy, and his whole body exuded a kind of evil spirit. This is just like the wolf king whose territory has been invaded by people, will issue a frightening howl to warn the other party. And Han Junyu''s warning is his powerful aura. Sitting in the car, Qin Ning looks at the man standing in the same place, and looks at her with a sneer. She swallows. "Han Junyu, do you know that man?" "No, what did he tell you?" Han Junyu clenched her little hand. "Nothing. I just lost my cell phone. He helped me pick it up." Qin Ning explained. Han Junyu eyebrow uplift, or not at ease, "Ning Ning, your mobile phone to see." "Oh." Qin Ning hands over the mobile phone to him. He can easily unlock her fingerprint lock and operate it quickly. His face is getting colder and colder. He nervously holds his wrist. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter with him?" before she finished her words, he took off the ID card and memory card from her mobile phone, broke off her mobile phone and directly disconnected the wire connecting the battery. With a stab, the mobile phone went black. "Han Junyu, why are you doing this?" Qin Ning didn''t understand what he was doing. Han Junyu did not say a word, directly from her cell phone charging place to take out a micro connector. "What is this?" Qin Ning can see the things in his hands only when he looks carefully. He doesn''t understand that there will be such things in the place where the mobile phone is charged. "This is a kind of connector. When you charge your mobile phone, this thing will connect to your mobile phone, automatically use the recording device and video function, and will monitor you unconsciously." ¡°¡­¡­¡± How terrible! This is a kind of super black technology! "But how can I have such a thing on my mobile phone?" Han Junyu looked at the graveyard in the rearview mirror, licking his alveolar, and there was a sense of killing in his pupils. It''s a good move. Find someone to lead him away, then approach Qin Ning, and use her mobile phone to monitor his life. Who is he? Han Junyu feels that he is trapped in a huge conspiracy. He smells the danger, but he doesn''t know where the danger is. He closed his eyes, a little tired. Qin Ning saw that he was pinching his eyebrows and rubbing his forehead. "Han Junyu, it''s OK. Any problem, as long as I''m a lucky star, there will be no problem." Han Junyu was rubbed comfortable by her and leaned in her arms. Hearing her words, he couldn''t help laughing. "Lucky star?" Is Fuxing so beautiful and warm? "Yes, don''t they all mean that if you don''t die, you will have a good fortune? This time, I''ll be fine. Besides, I won millions of lottery tickets. I''m not a lucky star. What is it? " She blinked her big eyes and tried to comfort her. "Well, your nonsense seems reasonable, but what does it have to do with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She''s depressed with her lower lip. She''s not talking nonsense. "Here, give me a kiss." He raised his head slightly and nodded his lips. Qin Ning took a look at Lao Mo, who was driving in front of him. He was a little embarrassed, blushing and shaking his head. "Lucky star, there is no welfare at all. It''s a lucky star." "Well, close your eyes." She gently reminded him, but Han Junyu just wanted to see her shy look, red cheeks, big eyes watery, how to see how lovely. "Kiss or not, no, I''m going to bed." He is also tough fierce he, a face of impatience, Qin Ning molar. Bowing his head and kissing him on the lips, Han Junyu was satisfied and rested in her arms. Mo moved his rearview mirror as if he didn''t see anything. But he couldn''t help sighing. Seeing that they were so intimate, he suddenly wanted to find a woman. With a woman you like, you can settle down. I have been wandering for so many years, so I should seriously study this problem. After that, they went to Qin Ning''s parents'' tombstone. Because it was a little late, the cemetery was gloomy and frightening. Qin Ning held his big hand tightly and looked up at him with a calm and fearless look."Han Junyu, aren''t you afraid?" "What are you afraid of?" Han Junyu scanned the tombstones for a week. They were all dead. What''s to be afraid of. The living are more terrible than the dead. "Are you not afraid of ghosts?" She looked around and asked in a low voice. "Ghost, if you don''t have a ghost in your heart, even if there is a ghost in the world, you won''t find it." He chuckled. Knowing that she was timid, he took off his coat and put it over her and held her to the bend of his arm. "It''s said that ghosts are afraid of the king of hell. I''m the king of hell. Now I''ll put my coat on you, and there won''t be ghosts coming to you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning tilted his head and pulled the corners of his mouth. As usual, the man spared no words and suddenly told a cold joke, which was really cold enough. But listening to his low voice, her heart was warm. In front of Qin Ning''s parents'' tombstone, Han Junyu once again finds a bunch of red roses. He squints coldly and thinks it''s strange. "Ning Ning, you. What kind of flower does mom like?" "My mother likes Hemerocallis. Oh, she also likes roses, but she doesn''t like red roses." Qin Ning also doubts, and she also finds a bunch of red roses in front of Han Junyu''s mother''s tombstone. Han Junyu bent down, picked up the red rose, opened the package, and found that the package was the same as the one in front of his mother''s tombstone. "Han Junyu, isn''t it strange that someone my mother knows also knows you, mom?" She blinked her big eyes, which reflected that his mother''s name was Ning Rui, and her mother''s name was Ning Shan. They are all surnamed Ning. Is there any relationship between the two? Before she also felt the same surname, that he and Han Junyu predestined relationship with you, now aware of the abnormal. Han Junyu rubbed her small head and didn''t want her to worry, "maybe it''s a common friend. I came to see my friend specially." "Oh." Qin Ning was puzzled, but he didn''t study deeply. She squatted in front of the tombstone and said a lot. Han Junyu stood silently behind her, listening to her, and suddenly his pretty eyebrows were slightly picked. Qin Ning seems to have a good relationship with her father. She doesn''t communicate with her mother in the whole process, and a lot of things from her heart are said with her father. All of a sudden, he thought of his father, with a touch of self mockery on his lips. In his childhood, the role of father is blank. So it doesn''t matter whether or not. Chapter 365 Back at the villa, after dinner, Han Junyu went to his study. Qin Ning knew that Han Junyu was busy and did not dare to disturb him. When he ran to the studio to draw, he unconsciously thought of the man he met in the cemetery. If he hadn''t spoken, she would have been a ghost hit in broad daylight. The sharp pencil lead outlined the man''s appearance on the white paper. She looked at it carefully, and the more she saw it, the more she felt that she had seen it. After thinking for a while, she didn''t understand. She took the picture away and continued to draw. Zhou said that a good work should first have a good soul, find a good entry point and express it in his own way. She bit the pencil and sketched out the ideas that flashed by her day. This day, after all, is not peaceful. When she finished her work, she felt her stomach and wanted to go downstairs to find something to eat, but she heard the doorbell. She looked at the clock suspiciously. It was ten o''clock in the evening. Who could it be? Open the cat''s eyes, see the person standing outside the door, her eyes in consternation. Turn around and run upstairs, open the door of the study. "Han Junyu, your aunt has come and is outside the door." she ran to his desk and found that he was in a meeting with headphones on. She turned to a group of senior executives and looked at her. She was embarrassed and wanted to cover her face, but in the end she insisted on it, showing a smile and saying hello to a group of senior managers. "Hi, Hello, I, I''m just passing by. I come and go in a hurry. I don''t take away a cloud." She ran away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A bunch of high-level people are stupid. The woman who can pass by the president''s study is also powerful. "President, is this your fiancee? It''s lovely. " There is a foreigner speaking in poor Chinese. "Well, not fiancee." Han Junyu shakes his head and negates, with a touch of softness in the corner of his mouth. "It''s my wife. Jack will preside over today''s meeting. I''ll see the report tomorrow. " With an order, Han Junyu turns off the computer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of high-level people. Because of the time difference, the night in Nankang happens to be the morning abroad. Han Junyu doesn''t want to go on a business trip, and foreign affairs can''t be ignored, so he can only have a meeting in the evening. In the past month, he returned to China for a week at most. Now with Qin Ning around, he naturally wants to stay at home. When going downstairs, he saw Han CAI with a haggard face. He gave him a cold look and went to Qin Ning. Qin Ning is pouring water to make tea. Han Cai is the guest. As the hostess here, she always wants to treat her. Han Junyu took the cup from her hand, and he made the tea himself. "Han Junyu, I can." She whispered. "Your skill is as good as mine?" He asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Okay, No. She cleverly sat beside him, focusing on his tea making action, regardless of Han CAI. Han Cai is ignored by them. His face is not good. He stares at Qin Ning and says in an ordered tone. "You go upstairs first. I have something to say to Jun Yu." Qin Ning looks at her and asks Han Junyu. "Qin Ning is my wife, you are not qualified to command her!" Han Junyu concentrated on making tea without giving her a single look. Han Cai frowns and stares at him with complicated eyes, which shows his intention. "I know that you have been investigating Ning Rui''s willingness to die for so many years, and even doubted me." Han Junyu pour tea action, this just lift eyes to see her, brown eyes still calm. "I can tell you very clearly that Ning Rui''s death has nothing to do with me, but I know something about her and I don''t know if it can be an exchange term." "In exchange for what?" "Let Jianying change school and follow me. I''ll stay abroad and I won''t get in your way when I come back. " Han CAI was young because he was a family member. He abandoned his happiness and chose to get married. Later, he divorced. At that time, he had experienced a lot of life. She thought that she was strong enough, and she was unwilling to get Sheng''an group. But when she and Han Junyu hand in hand, only to find themselves in front of her, are not rivals, she can only be regarded as fleas. This man''s mind is too deep and his means are cruel. Even his relatives will not show mercy. "Tell me about it." "In those days, when Su Li was with your parents, he once had a child, which led to infertility. Do you know that?" "Well." Han Junyu doesn''t hide. Although he doesn''t care about Su Li and Han Chang, he knows their situation very well. If it wasn''t for Su Li''s infertility, he would not exist. "At that time, the old lady urged Han Chang to go on a blind date. Han Chang fled, and the old lady chased him to the place where he worked. When the old lady knew that Han Chang was stubborn, she couldn''t let her compromise, so she gave him two choices.The ultimate goal is to ensure her status in the Han family and not let Han Qiang monopolize the equity of Sheng''an. Han Chang chose the second, so the old lady gave her a way to find a woman. Han Chang goes to see the woman under the arrangement of the old lady without telling Su Li. Unexpectedly, he meets Ning Rui, your mother. Ning Rui was injured and ill at that time, because he had no money to treat her. Han Chang saw that she was good-looking, so he signed an agreement with her. She gave birth to a child for him and he came to save her life. At that time, Han Chang told Ning Rui that he didn''t get married or have a girlfriend, so he agreed to his request. " Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows. She thought of seeing Han Chang in Han''s house last time. She didn''t expect that the gentle looking man would do such a thing. Han Cai sees that Han Junyu''s face is still calm. She drinks tea indifferently. When she thinks of the things behind, she stares at him and looks forward to it. I don''t know what expression he will have when he knows these secrets. "Later, Ning Rui''s condition recovered. When Han Chang came to pick her up from the hospital, he placed her in the villa arranged by the old lady. They stayed together for a month. Ning Rui got pregnant and fell in love with Han Chang. But after Han Chang learned that she was pregnant, he left. When Ning Rui gave birth, he didn''t see him again. She gave birth to a boy, the old lady in order to get rid of future trouble, otherwise the boy appeared younger brother and sister, let the doctor cut off her Zi, palace Qin Ning indignation, they can be really cruel, for their own interests, to cut off the most important part of a woman! Feel the man squeezed the cup in his hand, worried pulled his clothes, to grasp his little finger. Han Junyu looked down at her, put down the teacup and held her little hand. Han Cai stares at him with a faint smile and fear. Hearing his mother''s tragedy, he was not only not angry, but also laughing. Is this man''s blood cold? "How do you know that, aunt?" Qin Ning asked. Han Tsai Yang raised his chin. "When the old lady did these things, I was always by her side. At that time, I thought she was too good at persuading the old lady not to hurt Ning Rui. After all, she was the mother of the child. But Su Li suddenly knows about it and makes trouble with Han Chang. Han Chang doesn''t want to separate from Su Li and leads her to see Ning Rui''s operation. " The back of Han Junyu''s hand is blue and his brown eyes are as cold as ice. "Go on!" He gave a cold command. Chapter 366 Han Cai saw that he was still calm with a sneer on his face. "Ning Rui, who just gave birth to a baby, went through another operation and didn''t know what she had lost. See Han Chang came, also very surprised, want to tell him, she gave birth to a big fat boy for him. But it was Su Li who was waiting for her. She was Han Chang who had a wife. They just borrowed her stomach to give birth. Ning Rui''s mood fluctuated too much, and she suffered from massive bleeding. She was sent to the emergency room, leaving the root of the disease. She suffered from postpartum depression. Six months later, she escaped from the mental hospital and disappeared. Eight years later, she came to Nankang and found you. After that, you know something. She concealed her identity and paid close attention to you for a year before she recognized you. But it''s almost impossible to hide the Han family. When Su Li finds out that she appears, he wants to send her away with money, but she doesn''t agree. After that, the old lady warned her several times, but she still didn''t listen. That''s the time. I don''t think she was in a state of depression. But when she died, the doctor found a lot of antidepressants in her mouth, which was obviously strange. I remember that Su Li met Ning Rui before she committed suicide. I don''t know what they talked about. " Han Cai said so much, but he meant something. So many tragedies of Ning Rui were caused by Han Chang and Su Li. The old lady was just a participant in her own interests. And the death of Ning Rui is directly related to Su Li. Han Junyu''s face was flat and he drank tea quietly. His hand holding the cup was very steady. But the hatred in my heart has turned the river upside down. Han Cai stares at him carefully, and his tone is a little humble. "I don''t know if this story can be an exchange for me to take care of my daughter?" "Yes." The man recalled a sneer, cold spit out two words. For the sake of his own interests, Han Cai betrays Su Li. Although he is not sure whether the story of Han Cai is true or false, from this point of view, the relationship between Han CAI and Su Li is not good. After listening to his agreement, Han Cai is finally relieved. Jianying is crying every day when she calls. She is very distressed. This time, she begged the old lady to let her return home. She just wanted to take these opportunities to talk with Han Junyu and let Jianying stay with her. Han Cai relaxed and was in the mood for tea. After a sip of Han Junyu''s tea, the taste of the tea is good, and the shade is appropriate. He is such a person. He is smart from childhood and pursues perfection in everything. Unfortunately, his life is doomed to be imperfect. She meaningfully glanced at the woman beside him, if this little girl can''t have a baby. Oh, I don''t know if it''s the old lady''s opponent. Seeing Han Cai leave, Qin Ning returns to the living room and walks to Han Junyu. The man is still drinking tea, slightly frowning. "Han Junyu, if you drink too much tea at night, you won''t be able to sleep." Han Junyu put down his teacup and glanced at her. "Ning Ning, what do you think after listening to my mother''s story?" Qin Ning pursed her lips. As a woman, she was very sympathetic and angry. Han Changtai scum! How can you hurt others in order to please your own women? What''s more, that woman gave birth to a child for him! "Han Junyu, if you feel bad, you can talk to me. Don''t hold it in your heart." She is a person who has never met Ning Rui, can feel sad for her, not to mention she is Han Junyu''s biological mother. "Say what?" Han Junyu empties the tea from the cup and cleans the tea set, just like his style. To kill the enemy, we must not be too hasty or too soft hearted! Qin Ning helped to clean up. When she went upstairs, she saw that his expression was still indifferent, and she was more worried. She said a lot to amuse him, but he didn''t answer. She was worried. "Han Junyu, shall we take a bath together?" Han Junyu looked up at her, brown eyes deep, handsome face a bit of banter. Her face was burning with his gaze, and her heart was pounding. She just wanted to divert his attention. Without thinking much, she said this sentence quickly. "Don''t just look at me. Do you want to take a bath?" But he just stares at her and doesn''t say a word. "Then, after a bath, I''ll put on those clothes, OK?" Biting her lower lip, she got up and took out the interesting pieces of cloth she was going to throw away. But to coax him, she fought. "Good." He held her around the corner of his mouth and went to the bathroom. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Men, as expected, are animals with lower body thinking.When the hot water was turned on, the drops of water spilled on them and wet their clothes. Qin Ning was still a little embarrassed. He turned his back to him and was ready to take off his clothes. "Ning Ning, first of all, how many times do you want?" He whispered in her ear. Qin Ning''s hands trembled and his face turned red, biting his pink lips. I want to cover his mouth very much! "Is that up to me?" She did not answer, Han Junyu issued a low smile. Nonsense! If she could decide, she wouldn''t shout hoarse every time she did it. Han Junyu is really in a bad mood. He is grateful to have this Jieyu flower by his side, which is the only light that can illuminate his life. "Ning Ning, call my name." He undressed her and whispered in her ear. The man''s low voice, if it is deliberately low, with a bit of charm and sex. Feeling, close to her ear to lure. She soon abandoned her armor and obeyed him. "Han Junyu." Soft, small, with a bit of Trill and delicate, like a coquettish little kitten. "Not enough!" "Han Junyu, uncle Han?" Han Junyu felt his heart scratched by her kitten''s paw, and an electric current hit his brain. Suddenly, he lifted her jaw, grabbed her lips, and attacked her fiercely, plundering her breath. Long arms around her waist, lift her up. She can not support, only the arm around his neck, slender legs hook his strong waist, in order to let himself not to slide. With the rising of water temperature, the two overlapping figures gradually blurred in the misty water mist. But women''s small gasps and men''s suppressed gasps are becoming clearer and clearer. Han Junyu worried about her body, just had a mouth addiction, did not intend to really move her. He knew what his nature was, and once he started, he would certainly make her miserable in his present emotional state. So he tried to restrain himself and held her for a long time. But he is not so naughty as a beautiful woman. He had no choice but to take a deep breath, "Ning Ning, darling, if I go on, I will lose control." Qin Ning''s small hand holding his handsome face, big eyes a bit confused, showing a bit giggle. "Uncle Han, I want to see you lose control for me." "Stupid girl, you will regret it tomorrow." His eyes were scarlet and he lowered his head to her lips, but he didn''t take the initiative to kiss her. Qin Ning''s brain is blank, his eyes are only slightly red cheeks, she wants to see him out of control, want to see him feel for her. "We''ll talk about it tomorrow." She lay on his shoulder, a little cunning, and whispered in his ear. "Uncle Han, don''t you want me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s not a man if he puts up with it. Chapter 367 The heat evaporated, the fog fogged, and all the beauty was covered. Qin Ning narrowed his eyes and saw nothing in front of him. In the mind reverberates is the man strong body, the beauty lets the human suffocate the face, lets the human be intoxicated. He''s out of control. He''s too charming. Qin Ning fell and lost his mind. What''s the use of reason when feeling deep? But back to reality, reason is more real than emotion. When Qin Ning got up the next day, he felt as if his waist had been broken, so he took a cold breath. The men who come back from sports are fresh and fresh. He had just taken a bath, his bathrobe was loose, and his tall figure was standing by the bed, which made him more upright. But Jun''s face was indifferent and looked at her coldly. She was so angry that she kicked the quilt. But the feet move, the body is worn uncomfortable, she twisted two delicate small eyebrows, angry bite lip. "Han Junyu, it hurts." Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows. When he just wants to wake her up, he is vomited by a word she said. Opening the drawer of the bedside table, he took out a small medicine bottle, sat down beside the bed and opened the quilt. "I''m not hurt. What are you going to do?" Qin Ning doubts, but she has nothing to wear. She grabs the quilt and wraps herself up. "Don''t you cry? Here''s the plaster. " "Plaster?" Qin Ning tilts his head and stares at the medicine bottle in his hand. She blushes when she thinks of the pain. The hair that hasn''t been combed is in a mess, and the fluffy one is more like a kitten who can''t comb. "No!" "Stupid girl, don''t make trouble, come here!" He turned up the volume in a serious tone. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and shrank back, but he didn''t agree. Han Junyu stares at her with a warning in his eyes. "Then you put down the medicine and I''ll deal with it myself." She lowered her head, dodged her eyes, and held the quilt in her hands. Han Junyu is too lazy to talk to her. He gets up and pours on her, grabs her arm, controls her limbs, and opens a new quilt to give her medicine. "Ah, Han Junyu, you can''t see it!" She was so ashamed that she covered her face with a thin layer of pink and hid in the quilt. "I haven''t seen it anywhere. Besides, it''s the plaster, not other activities." Han Junyu hooked the corner of his mouth, but also a serious explanation. He is also really checking her condition. He was in a bad mood last night and wanted to find stimulation. She is also soft. If he says more soft words, she will be obedient and do whatever she says. I was greedy for a while and I did it too hard. I hurt her. Every place of her body, he had explored carefully, so when he gave her the plaster, he didn''t think too much. Only after smearing the medicine did he see the red marks on her legs and the green marks and teeth marks on some places. He bowed his head and gave a light cough. I took some medicine to put on her again. It was heartache. "Does it hurt?" "Well." Qin Ning is pitiful of Du wear mouth, can be wronged. Being fascinated by his beauty, I can''t help it. She was covered with his marks. With a sense of guilt, he bowed his head and kissed her on the lips, got up to take her to wash and dress her. "Han Junyu, I''m not disabled. I''m coquettish, and you''re conniving at me." At first, Qin Ning liked to be coquettish in his arms, but it was just a show off. She didn''t expect that he would dress herself. She shook her head and asked to do it by herself. Han Junyu didn''t embarrass her much because of his guilt. He let go of his hand and went to find a comb to comb her hair. Today''s clothes, he danced for her, a pink butterfly lace top with nine point light blue pants, lovely and fashionable. "Han Junyu, when we have a daughter in the future, you must be a good father." Han Junyu gently combs her soft hair, for fear of pulling her scalp, the strength is very light. "Will it?" Han Junyu does not know whether he will be so patient with his daughter, but for her, he has a new understanding of his poor patience. "Sure, you can dress the children and comb their hair, hehe. Han Junyu, no, uncle Han, you still raise me as a child. " "Stand still, don''t move your head. I''ll help you comb it. You can braid your own hair." Han Junyu orders coldly. He is taller than her. He combs her hair and does it naturally. Qin Ning wrinkled small nose, honest stand. Her hair is still uneven in length, and it doesn''t look good when it comes down. Qin Ning gives herself a small hairstyle. They changed their clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast. Aunt Zhang was going to the supermarket to buy vegetables. Qin Ning thought it interesting and wanted to go with her.Han Junyu looks forward to it. She knows that she wants to learn and let Lao Mo follow her. When the little woman left the villa, Han Junyu sat on the sofa and looked at his mobile phone. He always felt that the villa was empty, and he was upset. I got up and went to my study to talk with song Xuan about my work. "President, today is the Mid Autumn Festival." Song Xuan couldn''t help reminding. "So?" Han Junyu pointed to the file and looked at him indifferently, waiting for his next words. "President, I''m going to have a holiday, too." Song Xuan is about to cry, 365 days a year, the president does not rest, he can not be idle. But the problem is that everyone has a wife, and he hasn''t found a girlfriend yet. "You mean, you''re going out?" Han Junyu satirized and covered the document he had just read. "If you want to work on a business trip next month, you can go. It''s a total of 12 countries'' routes. You can arrange them by yourself and finish them in half a month. I want to see the data sheet and the actual management situation of various places. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan had a straight face. He had just lost his hearing and heard nothing. Companies in 12 countries, half a month to deal with, then he does not want to become a super robot? "Why, do you have any other ideas?" "President," Song Xuan tried to appeal that although he was alone and had nothing to do with running all over the world, he couldn''t bear his physical strength. "It seems that you like this way very much. Next month''s review, you can go too. There are also several international conferences, and there are also important people. Have a good trip, sonte Han Junyu has a smile on his lips and a good face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan sucked his cheeks. He really wanted to slap himself, so he talked a lot. Now even if there are complaints and the president talks about work, he dare not slack off. After dealing with some important documents, Han Junyu can rest for two days, go downstairs to see that Qin Ning has come back, and follow Aunt Zhang around in the kitchen. Aunt Zhang cooked a table of food, several people sat on the table, had lunch in advance, and then rushed to Han house. When Qin Ning walks into the living room, he looks at the Han family and stares at the man beside him. After getting out of the car, Han Junyu didn''t have any expression on his face. The chill hidden in the brown eyes is like a mirror, reflecting on who, the chill is like ice thawing, which makes people unconsciously fear. When they walked into the living room, the scene that they had just been happy was broken. "Ningning, come and sit beside me." The old lady felt that Han Junyu was a bit cautious, so she turned her attention to Qin Ning, hoping to find a breakthrough from her. Chapter 368 Listening to the old lady calling herself, Qin Ning turned to look at Han Junyu and showed a bright smile. Then he went to the position next to the old lady and sat down. The old lady inquired about some trifles of Qin Ning''s life, a scene of a very happy conversation. Han Junyu went to the place beside Qin Ning in silence, poured a cup of tea for himself and drank it quietly. Today, Han Hao is busy with his work, but he doesn''t come back. Han Zijin goes to spend the Mid Autumn Festival with them. So today, Han Qiang''s family, Han CAI and her daughter, and then Han Chang and his wife are present. Su Li came down from the upstairs, with a strange face beside him. People looked at her suspiciously. "Mom, this is my niece, Siwei. She was admitted to a university, so I brought her to stay for a few days." Hearing Su Li speak, Qin Ning looks up. Today Su Li is wearing a Chanel dark red suit, which is very formal. And the strange woman around her, wearing a light pink dress, silver high heels, because of makeup, pure and charming. Qin Ning unconsciously frowned, did not know why, in the heart had some vigilance. "Hello, grandma, uncle, aunt, cousin, Hello, I''m Siwei, nice to meet you." Siwei greets the people gracefully with a sweet smile. When he comes to Han Junyu, he looks at them a little. "You are cousin Junyu. I often hear about you. It''s nice to meet you, cousin Junyu." Han Junyu put down the teacup, looked up at her, etiquette needs, he nodded alienated. "Well." Then he took out his cell phone and stopped looking at her. Su Siwei saw that he ignored himself and was in a low mood. Turn to see Qin Ning, smile on the face, a face of hospitality. "Wow, you are cousin Jun Yu''s fiancee. You are so beautiful. I heard that you have just been admitted to a university, so you are as old as me. My name is Si Wei. What''s your name? " Listen to her a gentleman feather cousin, Qin Ning in the heart is not comfortable, the attitude is not cordial. "Qinning." Crisp, expression or tone, and Han Junyu are very similar. "Then I''ll call you sister Qin, sister Qin. It''s fate for us to study in the same university. You must take care of me." Su Siwei seems to be familiar from the beginning. Regardless of Qin Ning''s cold face, she goes to the middle of Han Junyu and hugs her arm intimately. Qin Ning is slow-moving and doesn''t like to get too close to strangers. When Su Si Wei came near, he took out his arm and moved to the side. As soon as she moved away, she distanced herself from Han Junyu, and sosiwei sat with him. Sosiwei saw that she rejected herself and was not happy. She was a little angry. "Sister Qin, the first time I saw you, I liked you very much. Don''t you like me?" Qin Ning saw everyone make complaints about himself. He was somewhat nervous, smiling on his face, but he was in Tucao. Where does this woman come from? If she likes others, do others have to be close to her? "Siwei, I''m Jun Yu''s fiancee after all. You can call me cousin. You don''t know which of us is older. You just call me sister. That''s strange. " Han Junyu and Qin Ning have already obtained the marriage certificate, but few people know about it. Su Siwei sneered in her heart. She was only engaged. If she didn''t get married, she would let her family call her cousin. It was cheeky. But Qin Ningcai didn''t care about that. When she heard the woman call her sister, she felt goose bumps all over her body. "Ah, well, I''m 18 years old, and it''s my September birthday. It seems that I''m with cousin Jun Yu. And you? " This shows that she doesn''t want to be called cousin Qin Ning. Qin Ning takes a deep breath and doesn''t bother to talk to her. "Grandma, you just told me that I''m hungry for what food I prepared at noon today." Old lady Han is watching a play. She didn''t expect that Qin Ning was so arrogant that she didn''t want to talk to Su Siwei and changed the topic. She looked at Su Siwei and showed a smile. Instead of calling a servant, she comforted Qin Ning, saying that she had prepared a big meal today and needed some time. This is deliberately to sosi micro time, let her continue to make trouble for themselves, Qin Ning depressed. "Grandma, it''s getting late. Ning Ning is hungry. If the table doesn''t open, I''ll take Ning Ning back to dinner." Han Junyu can''t bully Qin Ning. When the old lady still wants to speak, he interrupts. The old lady frowned, but soon recovered. "Don''t worry, I''ll ask the housekeeper." the housekeeper came to talk and got the old lady''s instructions to ask the servants to deliver the dishes quickly. Qin Ning helped the old lady to get up. When she was at the dinner table, she wanted to be beside Han Junyu, but her wrist was held by the old lady. "Ning Ning, just sit by my side and talk with me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t want to. Turn to see Su Si Wei sitting beside Han Junyu, grinding his teeth secretly."Granny, Ning Ning is small and inconvenient. Let her sit beside me." People can''t hear that he is defending Qin Ning. The old lady is not happy. She is not a jackal. Is it necessary to be on guard? "There''s a servant here, and she''ll be served what she wants. Jun Yu, you have a straight face all day and don''t talk to the old lady. Let Ning accompany me more. " If the old lady had said that before, Han Junyu would not refute it. But when he learned about his mother, he only felt that this seemingly kind old lady was sometimes more terrible than jackals, tigers and leopards. "Grandma, my aunt and Xiao Ying are not easy to come back. We should let her accompany you more. Oh, grandma, if you think it''s too girl, your cousin can come back to China to accompany you. " Sitting on one side of the Han Li, was suddenly named, look bad. She just wants to eat a reunion dinner quietly, but Han Junyu''s idea is that if she wants to return home, doesn''t it mean that she should resign? She doesn''t want it! "Granny, Jun Yu is afraid of strangers, so many people, she will be embarrassed." "Yes, mom, let Ningning do next to Junyu. After lunch, let Ningning chat with you again." Han CAI was also frightened by Han Junyu''s words. If this is because of the old lady, and let their mother and daughter separate, then all her previous efforts are in vain. Listen to a few people talk to Qin Ning, the old lady''s face is a little cold, not angry irony. "Well, Ning Ning, go and sit next to Han Junyu. Otherwise, someone will tie you up. " Qin Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief, regardless of the old lady''s cold face, got up and walked to Han Junyu. Han Junyu sits on the left side of Han CAI and on the right side of Su Siwei. Han Cai is also an elder. She can''t ask Han CAI to get up, so she looks at Su Siwei. Su Siwei seems to know everything, and looks at Qin Ning with a smile. "Sister Qin, please sit next to me and I''ll help you with the dishes." Han Chang frowns and thinks that Su Si Wei is not suitable for this. He wants to remind him, but he is stopped by Su Li la. "Han Junyu, can''t protect this woman all her life. If this woman can''t deal with micro, then she''s incompetent. If she can''t keep her man, it''s better to let go as soon as possible!" When Han Chang heard her scolding, he didn''t speak. He feels sorry for her all the time because of his relationship with Ning Rui, so he doesn''t care what she wants to do these years. And he felt that she was right. Han Junyu stood in a high position, and the women who pounced on him every day didn''t know how many. If Qin Ning didn''t have some skills, their marriage would not be successful. Chapter 369 Qin Ning looked at the smile on Su Si Wei''s face, annoyed, but the smile on her face was sweeter than her. "Siwei, I want to have a whisper with Han Junyu, can you let me?" Si Wei can see that Qin Ning is a very thick skinned woman. She says everything that she whispers. Since people don''t want face, why give her face? "Sister Qin, what do you want to say to cousin Junyu? Everyone is here. You can''t show your love." She has a pretty face and a bit of mischief. Qin Ning thought that this woman is familiar before, it seems that she is wrong, this woman is coveting her man! "Hey, hey, I can''t tell you if it''s whispered." She didn''t get up, and Qin Ning didn''t ask. She moved the chair herself and sat beside Han Junyu. Han Junyu got up, took Qin Ning''s hand, let her sit in his position, and then he sat in the chair she moved. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Si was slightly resentful, and the smile on her face was still bright. Before Qin Ning came here, he ate. He was not very hungry and had no appetite. But Han Junyu still gave her some of the dishes to taste. It''s the rule at the dinner table that we don''t talk about food or sleep. People eat quietly, but there are always people who don''t like this rule. "Sister Qin, this dish is delicious. I''ll give you some." Sosi smiles and hands his plate to Qin Ning. Qin Ning was eating vegetables all the way, and only took a bite or two of them, but the dishes susiwei gave her were all meat dishes. She was disgusted by the greasy pig feet. Qin Ning said with a smile thank you, and then did not care about the dishes she sent, still eating their own cabbage. "Sister Qin, why don''t you try it? It''s really delicious." "You''re noisy. Either go away or shut up!" Han Junyu cold drink, he has not spoken, is to give Han Chang some thin noodles. Since Han Chang doesn''t care, he won''t be polite. The man''s cold voice, a bit disgusted, other people are shocked to stop the dishes. Sosiwei was scolded by the man, almost scared to cry, blinking, red eyes, tears came out. "Cousin Junyu, if you don''t like me, just say, why do you want to hurt me? I''m also kind. Wuwu..." Han Junyu cold eyes swept her an eye, Qin Ning if cry say he fierce she, he still has patience to coax a coax, holding her small face to apologize. But other women, he just wanted to throw her out. "Housekeeper, miscellaneous people, throw it out!" "Here, young master Junyu," the housekeeper stares at him in surprise and looks at Su Siwei who is sobbing. He doesn''t know what to do. "Why, when I say air, or do I think she is more important than me in Han''s family?" "No, it''s not." But the housekeeper asked the old lady with her eyes. The old lady looked at the fire from the other side and glanced at Su Li. The housekeeper came forward, but before he touched sosiwei, soli stopped her. "Housekeeper, go down." Su Li stood up and fought back in a bad tone. "Siwei is just a bit wayward. Han Junyu, how can she say that she is also your cousin? It''s still the first time to come to Han''s home. How can you drive her out? It''s too much." Han Junyu wiped his lips with a paper towel to finish the meal. "What is she, and what is her blood relationship with me?" He deliberately emphasized "blood relationship", which is to warn her not to be amorous. He has nothing to do with her! The man''s cold, said a word, ruthless absolutely ruthless. Su Li is angry, Su Siwei is her person, Han Junyu is so impolite, isn''t this hitting her face? She and Han Junyu are always well water, but he insults her for Qin Ning''s sake. "Han Junyu, what do you mean? How can you swear so impolitely?" "Curse?" Han Junyu thin lips micro hook, "she is not qualified to let me waste words, I am just stating the truth." Qin Ning coughs lightly, and listens to Han Junyu''s sarcasm. She feels how kind he is to her when they quarrel and quarrel in the past. "Jun Yu, how can I talk to your mother? Apologize quickly!" Han Chang stood up to blame. Han Junyu looks at his anger and finds it more interesting. "My mother is dead. Don''t you know? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chang stares at him with big eyes. He can''t believe that he will mention Ning Rui at this time. When Su Li heard about Ning Rui, he felt guilty and didn''t dare to speak. "And you, in what capacity did you point at me. My father? Oh, Mr. Han Chang, you don''t deserve itHan Junyu''s brown eyes satirically stare at Han Chang, pulling the corners of his mouth, and his handsome face is gloomy. "Han Junyu! It''s rare to see each other once a year. Is this the reunion dinner you prepared for us? " Han Chang frowned and called his name angrily. This time, he told them to come back for the reunion dinner. He thought that Su Li would bring Su Siwei to Han''s house because he wanted to be close to them. But I didn''t expect that Han Junyu would put them together at the dinner table. "My mother has passed away. Where is the reunion?" After this scene, people must have no food to eat. Han CAI and Han Qiang sit beside them to watch the play. Han Chang and Su Li look bad, and the scene is deadlocked. Sosiwei didn''t expect that he looked so handsome, but his temper was so bad. He sobbed and begged him. "Cousin Junyu, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t talk too much. Let sister Qin say what she doesn''t like to eat. Don''t argue with her aunt. Auntie, I''m sorry. I''m not sensible. I don''t know that sister Qin is not very intimate. " Han Junyu is already angry. Now he hears this woman satirize Qin Ning''s bad temper. He was so angry that he laughed back. The charm of the smile was a very vivid expression. Qin Ning looked at his face, and there was a thin layer of sweat on his back. He was angry. "Grandma, when did the Han family become a cat and dog adoption center? They were ugly and smelly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Siwei was scared to cry again. ¡°¡­¡­ Jun Yu, this " the old lady tried to retort, but she stopped her voice in his brown eyes. When the man was angry, she didn''t dare to provoke him. Han Junyu was impatient and looked at Su Li coldly. "If you don''t take the things you brought back well, you still want to gather them in front of me. Where do you get the confidence that I won''t kill her? " Su Li was also arrogant. He was so satirized that Han CAI and Han Qiang were staring at him and trembled with anger. Turning his head and staring at Han Chang, he asked angrily, "you just look at him bullying people. Han Chang, you are not a man!" Han Chang has a headache. He wants to appease her and let everyone back down. "Siwei, go upstairs first." "Uncle, I, I have no face." Siwei cried to sob, got up and ran upstairs. Qin Ning took a look at her and stretched out her foot when she started. Sosi tripped over her feet and fell to the ground. Wow, I cried again. Sitting on the ground, crying to Qin Ning. "Sister Qin, how can you harm me? I like you so much and treat you wholeheartedly. Why do you bully me. Wuwuwu... " Han Junyu didn''t expect that Qin Ning would trip her, so he took a look at her. Qin Ning felt guilty when he saw him. He touched his nose and grabbed his little thumb in a coquettish way, showing a smirk. Chapter 370 Qin Ninghui suddenly had a bad heart and stretched out his foot to tie Su Siwei, which was not good for Han Junyu''s religion. He had warned her before, but he was her. If someone coveted him, she would never be soft if she wanted to protect him. She has no means, just trip sosiwei is kind enough. Seeing that his niece was still crying, Su Li felt ashamed and went to help her up to stop crying. Sosiwei sad embrace her, "Auntie, I''m sorry, I give you trouble, I really don''t know sister Qin so difficult to get along with." Qinning listen to this woman still blame themselves, depressed grinding teeth. She should have stepped on it again. If she hadn''t deliberately provoked Han Junyu, Han Junyu would not have lost his temper at the dinner table. Although Han Junyu has a bad temper, he will never be a person who loses his temper. Even if he hates Su Li, he will definitely have dinner and chat with her in private, instead of making the scene so stiff. "Well, don''t cry, Siwei. I''m useless. I didn''t protect you." Su Li was sad and patted Su Siwei to comfort him, "since they don''t welcome us, I''ll take you away now!" "Ali, don''t be impulsive," Han Chang stopped her and refused to let her go. "My face is about to be trampled on. What am I doing here? Do you think I''m not bullied enough?" Su Li also knows that he really wants to leave. Han Chang takes a look at her and she stops. She does this appearance, is wants to let Han Chang seek an explanation for her. Han Junyu, what a bully! "Ali, don''t be angry. I''ll ask Jun Yu to apologize to you." Han Chang promised. Qin Ning listened to Han Chang''s words and couldn''t help sneering. When Su Li knew Ning Rui was pregnant and had a baby, he pretended to be angry. Then Han Chang would have no human compromise. Funny, Han Junyu just said a few words, she felt bullied. At that time, when she cut off the Zi palace of Ning Rui, she never thought how cruel she was! Han Chang turns around and frowns at Han Junyu. "Rare Mid Autumn Festival, Jun Yu, do you have to make everyone unhappy? Give it to you. Mom apologizes. If you have any complaints, come to me. " Han Junyu was calm and expressionless. Qin Ning can''t stand it. As a father, in order to protect his wife, he has no principle to ask his son. "Dad, do you know what day it was yesterday?" Han Chang suddenly listened to her, his face was impatient, and he couldn''t think of a special time yesterday. "What day is it?" "Yesterday was mother''s death day, I know you won''t know, but you owe her!" Qin Ning said coldly. Han Chang''s heart is really upset. He is suddenly taught by his daughter-in-law, and his face can''t stop. "Qin Ning, mind your own business!" Qin Ning knew that to be a daughter-in-law, she had to be a man with her tail between her legs. It was out of line to hate her father-in-law. But how to do, she just can''t see others bullying Han Junyu. "My business is to defend my man. Why is she so cruel to Han Junyu? When Han Junyu says something, she leaves with her sleeve and puts all the responsibility on Han Junyu. Dad, if you don''t ask right or wrong, blame Han Junyu. Why can''t I? Don''t say that I don''t respect my elders. Isn''t the premise of respecting each other? " Qin Ning said very domineering, eyes firm and Han Chang look at each other, do not give way. Han Junyu turned his head, brown eyes deep staring at the woman around, her first words hit his heart. Her man. He didn''t hurt her in vain! Other people are also very surprised, look delicate little girl, even dare to so hate their father-in-law. Is this low EQ or intentional? Oh, it''s really worthy of being a woman raised by Han Junyu. She speaks in the same tone as him, which is annoying. Han Chang was criticized, his face turned red and his neck turned blue, and Su Li''s face was ugly. "It''s really amazing, Han Junyu. This is the woman you like. She''s disrespectful and dares to point at your mother-in-law. The Han family can''t afford this kind of woman!" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "if the Han family can''t afford it, I want Han Junyu!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chang was shocked. "Well, well, there are so many things happened during a meal. Ah, my old lady is old, and I''m bothered by your quarrel." The old lady made it right. "Yes, it''s just a few trifles. Su Li, you are the elder, and you are also taken care of by the younger. The first time Siwei came here, he was scared. " Han Qiang also came to make peace. Han Chang doesn''t want the situation to be stiff. He takes Su Li''s hand and asks her to sit back. He comforts Su Siwei quietly and wants to turn the matter over.But, can you make it? Perhaps, Ning Rui is an unimportant person in their eyes, but for Han Junyu, she is the whole childhood. Will he spare those who crush his childhood and create nightmares for him? Joke! He Han Junyu so hard, put all his energy on the work, is not revenge? He took Qin Ning''s little hand and glanced at them indifferently. "Ning Ning is right. At that time, my mother couldn''t calculate who owed my mother. I''ll do it for her!" Han Chang stared at him in horror, his eyes a little confused. In order not to show his guilty heart, he tried to persuade. "Jun Yu, she''s been dead for so many years. What''s the point of pursuing her?" The old lady heard that he wanted to settle the accounts for Ning Rui, and her face sank directly. "Jun Yu, I didn''t say that I would never hear this name again!" Han Junyu gave out a laugh, but he couldn''t say it was a laugh. The cold meaning in the laughter was frightening. "Grandma, no matter what your purpose was, you have to pay the debt after all." "Han Junyu, you are more and more presumptuous. You dare to talk to me like this. You think you are in control of Sheng''an, and I can''t help you." The old lady was irritated by his sarcastic tone. "I''ll see!" Han Junyu is impatient and leaves with Qin Ning. The old lady was so angry that she turned blue and covered her heart. She pointed to the direction of Han Junyu''s departure and wanted to make him stop. But she didn''t say anything. She rolled her eyes and fainted on the table. "Mom, grandma!" Because the old lady fainted, Han''s house was in chaos. Han Qiang saw a good play, and his wife Cao Qiuhong looked at each other. A snipe and a clam fight for a profit. Qin Ning follows Han Junyu to leave Han''s house. When he gets on the bus, he looks down at his blue wrists pinched by a man, and he has not opened his mouth. If this can let him ease some of the pain in the heart, she is willing to accompany him. The afternoon sun sprinkled on the man''s cold face, but his eyes were bleak and sad. Qin Ning felt distressed and touched his side face. "Han Junyu, can I coax you?" Han Junyu looked at her and raised his eyebrows when he heard the soft, sweet voice of the little woman. "Is that the same thing you did last night? You can take it. I don''t mind Chapter 371 When Qin Ning heard what he said last night, he blushed and tried to pinch him. Han Junyu also does not stop, the Mou light light light looks at her. He doesn''t fight back. Qin Ning knows that he is not in the mood to play with her now, so he quickly loosens his neck. But the man grabbed her hand, clasped the back of her head, and lowered his head to grab her pink lips. His offensive is too fierce, she did not respond to it for a moment, her breath was plundered, and the things behind were not controlled at all. "Well Han Junyu, don''t worry. Uncle Mo is still ahead. " Qin Ning dodged, nervously holding his big hand. Han Junyu holds her to his leg, presses a button and puts down the baffle. The people in front can''t see the back seat. I can''t see it, but I can hear it. Qin Ning shook his head and disagreed with him to continue. "Ning Ning, if I don''t move you, you can move me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t understand him. What is that she can move him? Activists don''t like to talk nonsense before they do things. He took her little hand, untied his belt, and patiently taught her. Qin Ning fingertips touch hot, cheeks red and hot, lips tremble, want to refuse, but he blocked again. "Han Junyu, you, don''t make a fool of yourself." She was so soft and coquettish that she was about to cry. "I''m not fooling. You''re fooling." He bit her earlobe, and with his other hand he untied her buttons. The clothes of early autumn are thin, and the two jade rabbits are not bound. They are lively and jump in his palm. "Well." Her soft boneless hands were wrapped around him. He sighed comfortably and his forehead was dripping hot sweat. Listening to his emotional voice, Qin Ning also felt that his body was hot, and the hot sweat made the cotton clothes wet. She had never imagined that a man who was serious for a few minutes would do such a bold thing. All the traffic, if you see the situation inside, she dare not think. As soon as she thought about it, the car stopped at a traffic light and stopped all around. "Han Junyu," knowing her worries, Han Junyu tightly encircles her with his long arm. "Ning Ning, darling, with the window in front of you, no one will see you." What''s more, both of them were dressed. She sat on his lap, blocking the activities below. Who can see? Qin Ning felt that he would not listen to the explanation now. He could only give up and let him do evil. After a while, he let out a puff, and his chin rubbed against her neck and gave her a kiss on the side of the face. Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and stared at him pitifully. "Han Junyu, my hands are sore." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this praising his endurance? From her bag to find tissue, do cleaning, he held her would not let go. Here we are, Mr. Han In fact, he arrived long ago, but Mo didn''t dare to speak. After waiting for more than half an hour, he heard that there was no voice behind him, so he dared to remind me. "Why, where is this?" Qin Ning looks at the strange place outside the window and asks Han Junyu suspiciously. "The neighborhood my mother used to live in." Han Junyu gets out of the car and leads her to the apartment where Ning Rui once lived. No one lived in the apartment for a long time. When you open the door, you can smell a musty smell, but Han Junyu didn''t dislike it either. Qin Ning turns around. The living room is neat, but the bathroom is in a mess. "Han Junyu, why didn''t you clean up the bathroom?" "I don''t allow people to move. I just hope this scene can remind me that I want to recover all my debts to my mother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mind is complicated. Although she didn''t object to his revenge for his mother, he always had hatred in his heart and would be very tired. "Han Junyu, how do you go after him?" Han Junyu was stunned and rubbed her small head with complicated brown eyes. Without his answer, Qin Ning held his hand. "Han Junyu, after all, they are your relatives. If they apologize, you will be happy." "Oh, can an apology eliminate your mother''s pain?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning knows that he is stubborn and persuasion is useless, but she doesn''t want him to live in hatred. The two people''s atmosphere is a bit cold, Han Junyu did not speak to ease, quiet in the room for a while, this left. Qin Ning wants to hold his big hand, but he eludes her. She lowers her head wrongly. Quiet all the way back to the villa. Qin Ning got out of the car, but saw the man sitting still. "Han Junyu, do you have anything else to do?""Well." There is also an explanation. Let Mo drive away. Qin Ning watched the car go away quickly, frowned and was upset. She went to paint in the studio, took a bath and waited for a long time, but still didn''t wait for him to come back. She stood at the window with a frown on her eyebrows. Han Junyu, are you angry with what she said? In the dead of night, when Han Junyu came back to the villa, he looked at the light in the window, his cold face, which was a little soft. "Mr. Han, the trace on your body" Lao Mo looks at the blood on Han Jun''s sleeve, worried that it will frighten Qin Ning. "Nothing. Go and have a rest." Han Junyu glanced at his sleeve and frowned in disgust. As he walked into the villa, he untied the button. After going upstairs, he took a bath in his room and disposed of the bloodstained clothes. When he came to Qin Ning''s bedroom door, he suddenly stopped and frowned. He understood that Qin Ning was worried about him, but the hatred had been hidden in his heart for 19 years. How could he let it go easily if he didn''t clean up his enemies? Looking out of the window is covered by dark clouds of moonlight, so the mood of the moment. Gloomy. In the end, he turned back to his room. Heavy heart, he tossed and turned, suddenly heard the sound of rain outside the window. He lifted the quilt, got up and closed the window. An autumn rain, a cool, cool night wind, pouring into the room, blowing him more sober. Suddenly, he ran to Qin Ning''s room. The little woman on the bed huddled up. It was obviously cold. He went to close the window and turn on the air conditioner. Came to the bed, see her forehead out of a layer of cold sweat, worried called her. Qin Ning feels chilly in her deep sleep. She hugs her shoulders and hears a man calling. She opens her eyes vaguely. "Han Junyu, are you back?" "Well, Ning Ning, what''s wrong with you?" Han Junyu worried, picked her up, it was found that she was hot. "Ning Ning, I''ll take you to the hospital." "No, Han Junyu, I''m fine." Qin Ning stood up from him and sniffed. She felt her forehead and guessed that she might have been standing by the window for too long, blowing too much cold wind. "Han Junyu, don''t be nervous. Maybe it''s just a cold. When Aunt Zhang comes to cook some ginger soup for me tomorrow, I''ll be fine. " "No, I have to go to the hospital now!" Han Junyu is not at ease and gets up to find clothes for her. Qin Ning frowned, took his big hand and gave him a flattering smile. "I have a cold occasionally, which may increase my resistance. Han Junyu, there''s no need to go to the hospital every time. I''m afraid to drink so much medicine every day. " Han Junyu squints at her coldly, and Sen stares at her coldly. "I think it''s stupid of you to meddle?" "No Qin Ning stares at him in amazement. Han Junyu shakes off her hand, which is somewhat ironic. "Don''t you know what resistance you have? When you have a fever, you can''t control it. Qin Ning, who allows you to abuse your body so much. Or are you angry with me? " Chapter 372 Qin Ning feels that the man''s emotional state is not right, dare not refute. As soon as he wants to call Xiao Jue, Qin Ning holds on to his mobile phone. "Han Junyu, you really don''t have to go to the hospital." Han Junyu turned black again and swept her coldly. "Ning Ning, are you challenging me?" His tone is very heavy. "Qin Ning wanted to give her a chance," he said. "Shut up if you don''t!" Han Junyu takes the mobile phone from her and calls Xiao Jue. But Xiao Jue is not in the hospital. After working for several days, he finally goes home to have a rest. When he receives his call, he naturally has a headache. "It''s too late. If she''s not serious, I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow and help her." Han Junyu frowns, he is not unreasonable, but he is worried that her body can not delay. Qin Ning hears Xiao Jue''s words and grabs his mobile phone again. "Uncle Xiao, I just had a cold wind at night. Some of them caught cold. It''s not serious. If I don''t feel well tomorrow, I''ll come to you. I''m sorry, uncle Xiao. Take a rest first. " It''s a little cold. There''s no need to arouse the masses. I have to trouble Xiao Jue every time. Before Xiao Jue could speak, Qin Ning hung up, hid his mobile phone behind him and jumped out of bed. "Han Junyu, my body is really OK." Han Junyu grinned his teeth and squinted, "give me your mobile phone!" "No Qin Ning shook his head and ran away from him. It''s not difficult for Han Junyu to catch her. Han Junyu licks his alveolar. He ran to her with long legs, grabbed her by the arm, pulled her into his arms, and wanted to get her cell phone. "Han Junyu, oh, I suddenly have a stomachache." "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu''s face changed. He released her arm and wanted to see her. Qin Ning finds a chance, runs out of her control, opens the door and runs out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist and loosened it. His alveolar itched. The little woman''s courage was getting fatter and fatter. However, he was used to her courage, and he could only bear it. "Ning Ning, be obedient, give me your cell phone!" He looked around on the second floor, but didn''t find Qin Ning. He heard something on the first floor and went down to the kitchen. "Ning Ning, what are you going to do?" "Make some ginger soup." If you don''t go to the hospital, have some ginger soup. Han Junyu stood by the door, looking at Qin Ning with his mobile phone to search what Jiang looks like. After a circle, he finally found Jiang and began to find the steps to cook ginger soup. First of all, wash the ginger and cut it. Qin Ning pursed her lips and looked at the washed ginger in her hand, looking for a kitchen knife. The woman picks up the kitchen knife and cuts ginger on the marble. Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows and walks up behind her and takes away the kitchen knife in her hand. "Ning Ning, knife and cutting board are used together, don''t you know?" "Oh, really? I forgot that it was said on the Internet that it should be cut into pieces. How big should it be? " She scratched the back of her head anxiously, tilted her head and stared at the ginger in her hand. Han Junyu took a deep breath, put his apron on the marble table and sat down with her in his arms. "Sit down and I''ll cook it." "Why, can you?" Qin Ning is surprised. Can he cook? "Well." Han Junyu doesn''t explain much. He skillfully cuts the ginger into four squares. He is very skilled with a knife. Boil hot water first, put the cut ginger in, cover the pot and cook for a while. I found some scallions again. After washing, I cut a few, put them in, and turned to look for brown sugar. Hot water boiling, brown sugar into the color inside to become reddish brown. Han Junyu originally tried the taste first, but thinking that he had no taste, he frowned slightly, opened the refrigerator and took out some fruits. Qin Ning looked at his action, dazzled, to take the mobile phone investigation. Only then did I know that what Han Junyu cooked was called onion ginger tea. This kind of tea can not only cure his cold, but also prevent his cold. Ten minutes later, Han Junyu tried the onion ginger tea. The temperature was just right, so he gave it to her. "It''s nice to have a boyfriend." Qin Ning laughs. The reward kisses him on the face. Then he picks up the bowl and tastes it. His face wrinkles. She clenched her teeth and finished in one gulp. "Hard to drink?" He frowned at her frowning face. "Well, it''s super bad!" Qin Ning spoke in front of him, never hiding. Han Junyu tenderly kisses her lips and brings the fruit salad to her. In his fruit salad, there are watermelon, Hami melon and sweet pomegranate, which are ready to eat."Wow, Han Junyu, can you still do this?" Qin Ning quickly put a few watermelons in his mouth, then picked up some Hami melons and put them in his mouth. Han Junyu did not refuse. He touched her forehead and asked seriously. "Do you feel hot sweat on your back?" Qin Ning nodded. Han Junyu just holds her in one hand and comes out of the kitchen with fruit salad in the other hand to the sofa in the living room. He put her on the sofa and found a thin blanket to cover her. Qin Ning rubbed against him and put the back of his head on his leg. "Han Junyu, how can you do this?" Han Junyu felt her back neck, it is out of some hot sweat, this just at ease. Hearing her inquiry, his eyes softened a little. "When I was studying abroad, I didn''t want too many people involved in my life, so I lived alone. I take care of my daily life by myself. Of course, I do cooking by myself. For some time, in order to complete the social homework arranged by the school, I went to the restaurant to be a part-time student. " Qin Ning was shocked. Will the young master of the Han family work in a restaurant? "Can you do it?" Han Junyu hooked up to laugh and pointed her nose, "no one is born to do a job you are not familiar with. When you start to do it, you will break the plate and be scolded several times by the boss. Try a few more times. With my intelligence, I can''t be defeated. " Qin Ning imagines that young Han Junyu must be very handsome when he puts on the working clothes of a hotel attendant! He seldom talked about his past, and she was very interested. "After that?" "After working in the restaurant for a week, I will do a survey on customers every day, make statistical data, and get a systematic data. I found the president of their restaurant, gave him my data and got his approval. As a result, I won the scholarship. At the same time, I also made adjustments to their management style and got a large commission. In the end, I bought that restaurant company. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He turned back and forth too suddenly, she blinked, some Lengshen. So, Han Junyu can achieve such a high position, is not born so, he is also from the bottom up. Suddenly, she felt that he was less mysterious. "No?" The little woman blinked her big eyes and looked a little silly. "No, I didn''t see you when you were working in a restaurant. I think it''s a pity." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu doesn''t understand her idea. What''s good about the way he works in the restaurant? "Han Junyu, I haven''t seen you look young yet." She felt sorry in her heart. "You mean, I''m old?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 373 When it comes to age, Han Junyu is more concerned than little women. After all, he was twenty-nine and she was eighteen. He has experienced many ups and downs of life, and has seen many prosperous and lonely lives. And she is still in a stage of exploration of the world, full of curiosity about many things, social experience can be said to be zero. Qin Ning noticed the change of the man''s face and felt sad. "Why, you are not old. You are the most handsome in my heart." She is now an adult. If she doesn''t meet Han Junyu, under normal circumstances, if she talks about her boyfriend, she may not go to find someone who is too old. But the reality is that she met Han Junyu, and when she came close to him, she also fell in love with him. All along, he took care of her, guided her, cared for her and accompanied her to grow up. She was always worried that he would despise her for being immature and not knowing anything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little woman said it well. Han Junyu felt comfortable, but he still cared. She hasn''t experienced feelings and doesn''t know what love is. Occasionally, he would worry about whether she would meet other people, and then find that she was only kind and attached to him, so he tried to leave him. Perhaps, in love, everyone will have the time of panic. Wise as Han Junyu, in the emotional world, he is just an ordinary man. Seeing him staring at himself all the time, Qin Ning was a little bit empty. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry with me, OK?" "Well?" "In the afternoon, you leave without saying a word. I know you are angry with what I said. I''ve thought about it. If you don''t find a way to get rid of the knot in your heart, it will be uncomfortable. " Han Junyu stared at her for a long time and bowed his head to kiss her. He didn''t want to talk about it again. In the afternoon, he was not angry with her. He was just in a bad mood. He went to see Jia Xueer and asked about some things. She was very emotional and saw some blood. Because of the operation that year, his mother fell ill. She was afraid of cold all year round and wanted to take medicine. Jia xue''er, as her good friend, accompanies her to the hospital, but when she takes medicine for her, she changes the medicine Meng Zhengtao gives her. Mother took those drugs, emotional instability, sometimes emotional to do some extreme things, when she realized her situation, she wanted to commit suicide. So repeatedly, the disease worsened, coupled with the stimulation of those drugs, eventually led to her suicide. Jia Xueer saw her commit suicide, originally can save her, but she ran in a panic. After that, Jia Xueer often had nightmares when she dreamt back at midnight because of guilt, and even wanted to turn herself in. Meng Zhengtao is also involved in this matter. He can''t lock her in the attic because he let her shake herself out. So, at the beginning of how much pain his mother suffered, he would let Jia Xueer, a crazy woman, experience the state of extreme depression and extreme excitement. Oh, you can''t live, you can''t die! ¡­¡­ There are still a few days to start school, Qin Ning is a bit nervous, but also a bit reluctant. So I want to spend more time with Han Junyu. Get up early, go to exercise and change clothes together. I''m really grateful to him for wearing his tie. Han Junyu didn''t refuse either. Looking at her standing on tiptoe, he bent slightly and looked at her. "So good?" At ordinary times, he would stay in bed, but now he would take the initiative, not only to exercise with him, but also to wear a tie for him. "Well," she said with a playful smile, brighter than the morning light. "My boyfriend is so excellent. If I don''t work hard, if I''m robbed by other women, I''ll regret it later." "Oh, that''s a bad excuse." He grudged her hair, got up and looked at her tie, which was much better than before. But he is picky and needs more practice than his technique. Qin Ning slightly looked up to see that he was a little disgusted and stared at her tie. He knew that he was not satisfied and was ashamed in his heart. "Han Junyu, I will study hard and make it better for you next time." She clenched her fists, puffed her face, and made a very serious promise. "Well." For her learning ability, Han Junyu will not hit her. They have breakfast together. Han Junyu takes her to the company. Considering that she is going to start school, if he is busy with his work day and night, their time together will be greatly shortened. So he wanted to take advantage of her school days to bring her to his side. He usually has a morning meeting in the morning. Qin Ning paints first. Thinking about Han Junyu''s appearance as a waiter, she looks forward to it.The tip of the pen outlines his facial features on white paper, his heroic eyebrows, his high nose, and his beautiful thin lips. Especially his eyes, long eyelashes, sharp brown eyes. When she finished her work, she took photos and sent them to her circle of friends with a sentence. Dear waiter, I''d like a glass of lemonade. ¡¿ Han Junyu, who is in a meeting, is staring at the projector and suddenly hears the sound of his mobile phone. He glanced at it suspiciously. It turned out that someone was talking to him on wechat. Last time we went to the mountains together, he just added wechat of a few people, and then we formed a small group. At this time, there are dozens of messages in the group, he Click to check. It''s a sketch. It''s him. He squinted, seriously looked at the sketch technique, and knew it was Qin Ning''s handwriting. Then we all brush the screen. Waiter, I''d like a glass of lemonade. ¡¿ he raised his eyebrows slightly and pointed to song Xuan. "You prepare a glass of lemonade for my office. People in the group, take out, order them a cup of coffee. " ¡°¡­¡­ Good " Song Xuan''s mouth is slightly raised. President, you would treat everyone to coffee. It''s not like you with such a human style. In the president''s office, Qin Ning was about to draw a second sketch when he heard a knock on the door. She looked at the time and wondered. Han Junyu said that his meeting ended as early as an hour. Did he come back in half an hour? Get up to open the door, standing outside is the secretary department. "Hello, Mrs. Han. A guest here said that Han Shao''s cousin wanted to see Han Shao." Qin Ning frowns, is it su Si Wei? "Do you have an appointment?" Secretary surprised, respectful answer. "No Qin Ning''s face was calm. He closed the door of the office and went outside. "How long have you been in the secretary department?" The Secretary frowned slightly. I don''t know why she asked this question. "Three years." Qin Ning''s face was a little cold. "Your president is short of time. Any unexpected situation will disturb his work rhythm. In the absence of warm-up, when a guest meets with him, shouldn''t he be reporting for special assistance when the meeting is over? " The Secretary didn''t expect to see a kind woman, since she would fight back so strongly. I''m not happy in my heart, but I can''t speak. "since I know the working steps, I have to knock on the door to do something meaningless. Do you have a lot of time to work?" ¡¡¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 374 When the Secretary knocks on the door, he must know that she is in the office. He thinks that she is easy to talk and can solve the problem. But the people who came here were Su Siwei and his family. Qin Ning didn''t have a good face. Looking at the Secretary''s face, she didn''t pay much attention. "Go ahead and ask song tezhu how to arrange the guests." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The secretary left with a black face. Qin Ning knew that she would feel sorry for her deception and even worse, but she didn''t care. Turning to continue drawing, she drew a second one. In front of Han Junlie, his face is very serious, and his eyes are very serious. When making a circle of friends, she added a sentence. [the president is very busy! ¡¿ seeing a lot of red dots, I found that many people praised her first painting. Her circle of friends is only open to friends who have a good relationship. These two pictures are only visible to her friends who know her relationship with Han Junyu. When she sees everyone''s message, she looks interesting. [this wave of dog food, I eat envious, tut Tut, fairy qinning, you draw a sketch for me, I give you ten thousand. ¡¿It''s Pei Qian. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows and made a lot of money. Last time, I missed your chance to draw a self portrait for me. Now give me one, and I''ll give you eleven thousand. ¡¿It''s Feng Wei. ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ Qin Ning holds her chin. Anyway, she has nothing to do, so she should practice drawing figures. Find out the photos of the other six people in the group. Her technique is fast. She can make a sketch in ten minutes. She sent them to the group one by one and asked them to claim them separately. "Tut Tut, Qin Ning, it''s no problem for you to make money by drawing illustrations and customized sketches." Pei Qian said. "Really?" She wants to earn money to support Han Junyu. As long as she can earn money, she is interested. "Yes, you are now in college. You can draw and earn your own tuition." Pei Ming thinks it''s good. "The figures you draw are not 100% like, but you have a good grasp of the lines and verve, so you can have a try." Ban Yongjun also suggested. Qin Ning with lower lip, if you can earn their own tuition, it would be the best. "Well, hey, Pei star, don''t forget to transfer your ten thousand. WeChat and Alipay can do it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian. Sure enough, close to Zhu zhe Chi, close to Mo zhe Hei! This little girl looks very simple and lovely, and Han Junyu together for a long time, also become black. "Qin Ning, don''t tell me you are short of money." Qin Ning nodded and answered earnestly. "No! You don''t know how poor I am. I promise Han Junyu that I need a lot of money to support him. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Han Shao''s income is calculated according to seconds. In a few seconds, he has millions of dollars. Do he need others to support him? Not two minutes later, Qin Ning heard a prompt sound from his mobile phone. Pei Qian turned ten thousand for her, and she raised her eyebrows slightly. Take a screenshot immediately and send it to Han Junyu privately. "Chief executive, I can earn pocket money to support you." Knowing that he was busy at work and would not reply for a while, she continued to paint. As soon as she put down her mobile phone, she heard a lot of prompts. She started her microblog with doubts. She doesn''t talk much on her microblog. She completes her works occasionally. I feel it''s good. She will send them to her microblog, so her microblog has dozens of fans. But I don''t know why, she has hundreds of fans every minute. When she checked the news, she realized that Pei Qian had put the sketch she had drawn for him on his micro blog, and even deliberately @ her. Qin Ning licked her lips, fans rose too fast, she didn''t respond for a moment. After a while, I saw Feng Wei @ her, and she was curious to open his microblog. He also has tens of millions of fans, and usually put some of his own photos, don''t speak much, it is relatively cold. But he had just published a sketch, and he specially said that it was a self portrait hard to buy. Qin Ning''s face turned red when he saw it. Feng Wei talks in the group again. [Qin Ning, I''ll help you advertise and attract customers, so that you can practice drawing figures and earn money to support your men. ¡¿ Qin Ning thought about it and thought it was OK. "Yes! My brother-in-law, the painting I gave you is advertising expenses. " Ban Yongjun is her elder martial sister. Feng Wei is her brother-in-law when she is married. When Han Junyu finishes the meeting, he turns on his mobile phone and sees the message from Qin Ning, and his mouth is slightly hooked. Suddenly he turned his head and looked at Song Xuan, "Song Xuan, why haven''t you found your girlfriend?"¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s mouth twitched and raised his glasses, but his heart was roaring. He is usually so busy with work that he has no time for vacation. Where can he find a girlfriend? When other people leave the office, Han Junyu turns his mobile phone and asks song Xuan. "What''s the situation with Li Chang and Han Su?" Since we have said that we have to settle accounts, we must have taken action. "Han Chang is preparing to leave Nankang early, but Su Li wants to stay for a while longer, so they delay their departure." Han Chang set up his own archaeological studio two years ago. He used to work abroad, but now because of Su Li, he gradually shifts his focus to China. "Taking this opportunity, Han Changzhen plans to cooperate with the Department of Archaeology of Nankang University in a project, which requires relatively large funds. He is looking for someone to invest in. There will be an auction at the party tomorrow. Han Chang will take part in it and take this opportunity to invite some entrepreneurs to join his project. " "Oh, the auction?" Han Junyu sneers coldly that Han Chang has made some money by doing archaeological work these years, but all his money is in Su Li''s hands. "Get two invitation cards, and we''ll join in the fun." "Good." Song Xuan nodded. Han Junyu just got up, ready to leave the meeting room, the door of the meeting room was impatiently pushed open. Song Xuan looks at Han Cai rushing in. He is a little confused and reaches out his arm to stop him. "Director Han, be calm." After Song Xuan''s reminding, Han Cai wakes up and feels depressed. "Han Junyu, you don''t mean what you say!" "What did I say?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. Seeing Han pointing his finger at him, his face sank. "You promised to let Jianying stay with me, but you stopped me from going abroad!" Han Cai is angry. "I didn''t say time!" Han CAI was also involved in his mother''s tragedy. She wanted to go abroad and run away? Oh, dream! Han Cai notices the gloom on his face and stares at him in horror. "Han Junyu, what do you want to do?" "I said I want to settle accounts. You are a debtor. You should know what I want to do." "No," Han Cai thought of the memory of being entangled with snakes in the car. His scalp felt numb and he shook his head in panic. "Han Junyu, I''ve said that I didn''t harm your mother. How can you settle accounts with me? You should go to Su Li!" "Oh, you know what you''ve done. If not, why do you feel guilty? " Since you have a guilty heart, you must have done something! Chapter 375 Han Junyu doesn''t want to waste time on unimportant people. Seeing Han Cai''s flustered face, he laughs. The way to torture people is not to directly give each other a knife, but to let her fall into hopeless fear. He looked at Song Xuan, who stopped Han CAI and asked her to recognize the situation. If she still wants to be with her daughter, she''d better stop trying to make some unnecessary struggles, or she won''t be able to bear the result. Go to hell and get together! Han Cai is sitting on the chair powerlessly. She shouldn''t talk about the terms with Han Junyu. As a result, instead of leaving in time, they put themselves in. When Han Junyu left the meeting room, a secretary came to report that a woman downstairs who claimed to be his cousin wanted to see him. Cousin? He seems to have a cousin without any blood relationship, sosiwei. "The young lady said that she has a very important thing to tell you and must see you. President, do you want to see her? " "Something important? Oh, let the security guard bring her up "Yes The Secretary heard that he agreed to see sosiwei, and he was relieved, and his mouth was a little proud. Wait for her to let that woman come up, you can hit Qin Ning hard in the face. I think I''m the fiancee of the president, so I dare to blame her. "Here''s the lemonade, president." Song Xuan brings a glass of lemonade. Han Junyu came into the office with coffee and lemonade. When he saw his office, all the French windows were open, and the sunlight came in, bright and thorough. His little woman lives in the sun and paints seriously. The sun fell on her face and whitened her fair skin, making her face pink. "Ning Ning." Qin Ning turned his head and saw him come back. He put down his pen and came to him happily. Seeing that he was still holding a glass of lemonade in his hand, she burst into a bright smile. "Han Junyu, is it for me?" It happened that she was busy and thirsty. And Han Junyu brought it. She thought that the glass of water must be very good. "Who said it was for you? Song Xuan prepared it for me." Han Junyu takes out a straw, puts it into the quilt and drinks. He tasted the taste in his mouth, but felt warm and tasteless. Qin Ning tooted his lips and saw him take a drink. He jumped up and bit the straw. Han Junyu looks like a scalper. She drinks water and purrs. After a while, she drinks more than half of a large glass of lemonade, and her mouth twitches. "Wow, it tastes just right." Qin Ning is satisfied. He slightly raised his eyebrows, "stupid girl, you drink my water, how to compensate?" Qin Ning licked his lips and stepped back two steps. "I''ve left half of it for you. Besides, it''s all in your stomach. Do you want to bite me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled at the corner of his mouth. He grabbed her by the arm and put her in his arms. He even said that he wanted to pay for it. He always wanted to get some interest. His long fingers clasped her chin, and he bent down to grab her pink lips. "Well..." Qin Ning just said joking, did not expect that this man would be so careful, really bite her lower lip, roll her tongue, extremely soft. The sun spread little by little on both of them, falling on him with a layer of aperture. She watched him close his eyes and look intoxicated. She was also a little intoxicated. Laugh a, also did not refuse him, white arm embrace his neck, tentative response. "Cousin Junyu, I''m here." suddenly, the door of the office was opened and a woman jumped in happily. In the office, they are kissing each other. Hearing the sound of opening the door, he immediately turned around, facing the door behind him and clasped Qin Ning in his arms. Qin Ning heard Su Si Wei''s voice and was startled. He hid in the man''s arms and gasped. "Cousin Junyu, why are you in the office? Oh, my God, can I see it or not?" Sosiwei saw Han Junyu kissing a woman. Although she didn''t see the woman''s face, the corners of her mouth showed a bit of bad intentions. Stop step, a face of naive blink. Originally, Han Junyu was always straight faced and full of abstinence, but he didn''t expect to mess with other women in his office. Think of Qin Ning that woman, she suddenly some sympathy. Han Junyu took a deep breath, and his brown eyes became cold. "You saw what you shouldn''t have seen!" "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll go out and wait for you for a while! I will never tell sister Qin about it. " Sosi shrugs and leaves the office. ¡°¡­¡­¡±Hearing the sound of closing the door, Qin Ning dared to come out of his arms. He covered his face with his small hand, which was a bit embarrassed. Han Junyu rubs her small head and shoves the remaining lemonade into her hand. "Han Junyu, a secretary told me that your cousin wanted to see you, so I took her back. Did she come to you again?" "Well." Sitting at his desk, Han Junyu took out a stack of documents and prepared to look them up. "Then you want to see her. What''s the matter?" She took a sip of lemonade from the straw, went up to him and asked suspiciously. "I''m fine. She said she had something important to tell me." "Oh." Qin Ning nodded. She handed the cup in her hand to him, which means the last mouthful at the bottom of the cup was given to him. Han Junyu looked at the straw that was bitten out of her teeth, looked up at her, a bit disgusted. "If you don''t want to drink, throw it away!" Qin Ning Du Du mouth, but she is specially kind to leave the last bite to him, he also dislike. She bit the straw and finished the lemonade at the bottom of the glass. Then she turned to draw. As soon as she sat down, she heard a hint from her mobile phone that everyone in the wechat group was thanking Han Junyu for the coffee. She blinked suspiciously. Why did Han Junyu send them coffee? After inquiring about this, he found out that it was the painting she painted, so he bought lemonade for her when he saw the painting she painted. She bit her lower lip gently, as if she could feel his breath. I''m so happy. Although Han Junyu always does things in a straight line, he always gives her a surprise. Hee hee, this boyfriend is a husband at the same time. He''s doing well. She put down her cell phone and continued to draw. For a moment, in such a big office, I heard the sound of pencil brushing and the sound of men turning over documents. Until lunch time, Qin Ning did not hear her call sosiwei come in to speak, she was surprised. Let her wait outside for more than two hours, sosiwei must be about to explode. Song Xuan knocked on the door and asked where they were going to eat. Qin Ning wants to go downstairs to the staff canteen. Han Junyu has no problem. He turns off the computer and gets up to go downstairs. "President, Miss Su is still waiting outside." Han Junyu nodded, he naturally knew that she was outside, originally he wanted to give her five minutes. But sosiwei didn''t know the rules and broke into the office without permission. He naturally wanted to teach her a lesson. "Give her two minutes!" Song Xuan nodded and brought her in. Qin Ning''s mind will retreat to the screen, she also wants to hear what sosi Wei is going to say. Sosiwei came into the office, angry, poor eyes staring at him, very wronged. "Cousin Junyu, how can you make me wait for you so long? I''m hungry." Han Junyu ignored her and ordered his watch. "You only have two minutes. If you have anything to do, say it quickly." "Cousin, I''m here to apologize." Sosiwei took a step forward. "Last time it was me who made you quarrel with your aunt. It''s all my fault. Don''t blame your aunt." "You still have a minute, if that''s what you call important. It''s impolite of you to waste my minute ¡°¡­¡­¡± Soze was a little surprised to see his business like manner. Chapter 376 See a man''s face impatient want to blow her away, millet tiny not reconciled. "Cousin, the relationship between you and your aunt is so tense that it''s hard for your uncle to do it. Don''t you want to have a good family? " "Forty seconds!" Han Junyu kindly reminded. Sosi micro depressed, "well, don''t play, know you don''t like soli, to tell you the truth, I don''t like it very much. However, I''m here to remind you that if someone wants to take her away, you''d better be careful. " Han Junyu squints at her coldly. "What do you mean?" "Oh, it means someone is interested in your woman and wants to take her away. As for the other things you want to know, you have to exchange them. " The naughty little blinked. "What do you want?" Han Junyu has a touch of irony in his mouth. She dares to come and talk to him on her own. She''s very brave! "I want to" Su Siwei looked a little shy and walked around him, looking at him. "I want you, you sleep with me, I''ll tell you." Hiding behind the screen, Qin Ning heard Su Siwei''s words and clenched his fist in anger. This woman is really shameless. Knowing that he has a fiancee, she makes such a shameless request. "I can see that you have some means." See a woman''s hand to grasp his arm, Han Junyu counterattack of pinch her wrist, but sosi micro but easily avoid him to capture. Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows and went forward to fight with her. Han Junyu looks at women''s fierce moves. His moves are very sophisticated and his kung fu is not shallow. Well, that day when Qin Ning stretched out her foot to trip her, she was able to pay attention. But she did not avoid it. Instead, she fell down on purpose, causing Su Li''s anger and intensifying the contradiction between them. What does this woman want to do? Song Xuan and women, more and more difficult, this just realized that he some despise the enemy. "Enough!" Han Junyu shouts, song Xuan takes a step back, but Su Siwei still has some meaning. "Oh, song tezhu, your skill is not bad, but it''s worse than me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan, who was provoked, wanted to kill the woman. "Sosiwei, tell me your purpose." "My purpose is you. I want to kill you. Believe it or not?" Soze''s smiling face is pure. "Oh, kill me? Sosiwei, oh, no, you should have another name, killer, red ribbon. " Rumor, do tasks will leave a red ribbon on the scene of the killer, so called her red ribbon. Song Xuan stares at Su Siwei in surprise. She looks like she is only 18 years old. She pretends to be pure and clever. Is she a killer? The smile on sosiwei''s face froze, but soon, she showed a bit of playfulness and winked at him mischievously. "I don''t understand what you''re saying. If you don''t have the ability to keep your woman, she will be taken away. " Sosiwei turns around like leaving. Han Junyu unties the button on his sleeve. Just as sosiwei came to the door, he made a sudden effort, grabbed her by the back of the neck and pressed her to the wall. Song Xuan came forward, took out a tube of medicine from his pocket and injected it into her body. Song Xuan is not armed in his workplace, but for the sake of safety, he has some special potions. This bottle of medicine can make people feel pain. The pain will spread all over the body, and people will feel suffocation. To put it more clearly, it is the venom released by the poisonous snake. If it is not treated in time, it is likely to be paralyzed and suffocated to death. If you dare to challenge Han Junyu, you have to pay a price! "You, what are you going to do?" "If I don''t do anything, I will send you a gift with good intentions, ha!" Han Junyu looks at Song Xuan putting away the empty medicine bottle. He abandons her and turns to find a wet tissue to wipe his hands. "No matter who you work for, the woman who wants to take me under my hand, if you don''t want to die, just try!" Su Si Wei was released by him, and she felt dizzy and distended, and she squatted down in pain. "What have you done to me?" "Just to remind you, dare to threaten my fate!" Han Junyu throws the towel into the dustbin and signals song Xuan to ask the security guard to take the woman away. When the security guard comes in and takes people away, Han Junyu stops the security guard. He went to the door and saw the secretary who took sosiwei upstairs. He made a sneer at her and pointed at her. The Secretary saw the president hook his fingers, excited in the heart, and trotted to him with a smile. "You brought her up, didn''t you?" The secretary walked in and saw that sosiwei was taken away by the security guard.She was surprised in her heart. Did this woman do anything to annoy the president? "Yes, yes." "Well, you call the secretary general, and you come to see me together." Han Junyu added. The Secretary had a bad feeling, but he didn''t dare to disobey the orders. He quickened his pace to call the Secretary General over. The secretary general is a woman in her forties. Because she is well maintained, she seems to be only in her thirties. She smiles and respectfully asks what the president wants from her. "In the future, the Secretary Department will recruit some women with brains. If the Secretary fails to perform his duties, you will see to it." Bang, the door of the president''s office closed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on the Secretary General''s face froze, and he looked at the Secretary behind him with a black face. His eyes were like knife light, and his secretary was scared back. These trifles were originally handled by song Xuan, but now the president spoke in person, which shows that he is really angry. Moreover, the president mentioned the whole secretary department, which implied her dereliction of duty. "You''re going to hand over your work and apply for resignation in the afternoon." "Secretary general, what did I do wrong? You want to dismiss me. I''m just taking a guest upstairs. Is that wrong? " When she went to work, she met sosiwei on the road. Sosiwei talked to her and praised her all the time. When they chatted, they realized that the woman was the president''s cousin, so they took the initiative to help her. I heard that the president came with his fiancee. She wanted to get close to the president''s fiancee and kill two birds with one stone. I didn''t expect that the president''s fiance would make trouble for her. Not only did he not see sosiwei, he even criticized her. Now that the Secretary''s office wants to dismiss her, she will lose her wife and lose her army. The Secretary General glared at her when he saw that she didn''t know how to reflect. "It''s no use keeping employees who are not clear about their work after three years of working as front desk staff when you are not in their position and are not in charge of their own affairs." "But I" "no, but if you are not willing, I will ask the security guard to come up and take you away!" The secretary general is tough and does not give her a chance to quibble. Han Junyu returns to the office, walks through the screen, and looks at the little woman with her head down, staring at her pen in a daze. "Aren''t you hungry?" He came up behind her and picked her up. "Han Junyu, Su Siwei said that someone wanted to arrest me. Why did he arrest me?" He rubbed his chin against her neck, his brown eyes complicated. Maybe it''s catching her and threatening her to take something from him. But listen to Su Siwei''s words, if the object wants his things, he will directly point the spear at him, rather than blatantly let people tell him to take Qin Ning. "I will investigate this matter. Don''t worry. It may be business competition. I don''t know how many people want to kill me." His tone is too indifferent, Qin Ning painfully touched his side face. "Han Junyu, if I am really captured, you have to promise me to take good care of yourself, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu frowns, he will never let this happen! Chapter 377 As night falls, the autumn wind brings a chill. Han Junyu wants to take Qin Ning to an auction. He chooses a dress with bare shoulders for her. Fearing that she will be cold, he matches it with a small jacket. Qin Ning felt that going to the party was a small vase beside Han Junyu. Modeling and dress, as long as Han Junyu spoke, she could not accept the words. Even if there is an opinion, the man has a look to sweep over, she counsels. Song Xuan drove them to the auction. When they got off the bus, she saw the man bend his arm slightly. She took advantage of the situation and put her arms around him. The site of the auction is quiet. The villa is surrounded by roses, so this manor is also called Rose Manor. Qin Ning went into the villa and got a brochure to know the information. The auction to be held today is a group of valuable jade articles. They are expensive. There are security guards all around them. Besides, the waiters who shuttle back and forth are skilled in their figure and fingers. "There''s a fruit plate. Do you want to eat it?" Han Junyu rarely appears on such occasions. When people see him coming, they all come to say hello. He still wants to be polite in business. Look around the little woman''s mouth are laughing some smoke, he took her hand, looking for a remote place. "Good!" Qin Ning is happy and full of expectation. Han Junyu smiles and takes her to the kitchen. The cooks in the kitchen are so busy that they don''t care about them at all. He found a delicate fruit plate, and then selected several kinds of fruits she liked to eat, cut them and put them on the fruit plate. Qin Ning, like a thief, always pays attention to the chefs, but he thinks they will drive them away. "Han Junyu, you are so skillful. Don''t you often sneak into the kitchen to steal food before?" She asked in a low voice. "It''s not me, it''s song Xuan." Qin Ning is a Leng, blinked an eye, more curious. ¡°¡­¡­ Why does uncle song steal in the kitchen? " "I don''t want to get used to eating with those people to ensure safety. Song Xuan will go to the kitchen to prepare for me alone. Occasionally, when he''s not ready for me, he''ll let me get out of the way and come to the kitchen for a walk. " Yes, Han Junyu has no sense of taste and has a slight habit of cleanliness, so he likes to eat with other people and can only be prepared alone. "I''ll also have some salad. Oh, there''s sweet sauce here. Han Junyu, can I help you? " Han Junyu glanced at her with a warning in his eyes. He didn''t know her teeth were bad before. She ate a lot of sweet food, but she couldn''t eat spicy food, so she only loved sweet food. I can''t control her mouth for a moment. When she goes to bed, she must say that her teeth hurt again. "Well, well, don''t want those. I''ll take two sweet dates." Han Junyu then put the fruit plate in her hand and let her carry it by herself. They left the kitchen. Qin Ning was going to find a quiet place to eat. Unexpectedly, he heard a familiar voice around the corner. She quickly grabbed Han Junyu and hid, "Han Junyu, it''s dad!" Han Junyu squints to see that Han Chang is chatting with Zhang Zhiyuan, the person in charge of Zhang''s enterprise. Listening to the content of the chat, Han Chang is introducing his project and wants Zhang Zhiyuan to participate in it. Zhang''s main business is entertainment company. In recent years, he is also engaged in antique jade business. The two talked happily, and it seemed that the cooperation could be reached soon. "Han Junyu, are we going to destroy it?" Han Junyu looked down at her crunching sweet jujube, and asked him seriously if he wanted to destroy it. "Why destroy it?" "He bullies you and mom, why can''t we sabotage his work?" As long as it comes to Han Junyu''s business, Qin Ning thinks that the great principles of being kind to others are bullshit. He hurt Ning Rui so miserably that Han Junyu has been in pain for decades. Now she is angry when she sees him. "Do you have an idea?" "No Qin Ning frowned with delicate eyebrows. After eating sweet dates, he began to eat strawberries, and then put a strawberry into his mouth. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, destruction is to do, but how to do it, it needs to be more clever. Suddenly, a woman in a long black dress ran to Zhang Zhiyuan''s side and called his father. "Dad, is this Han Shao''s father, uncle Han, whom you often mention to me?" "Yes, ah, ah Chang, this is my little daughter, Nini." Zhang Zhiyuan introduced it with a smile. "Hello uncle Han, I was a little girl who used to follow Han Shao when I was a child. Nini, you may not forget me..." Listening to the three people''s greetings, Qin Ning took a bite of strawberry and glared at the man around him."Stupid girl, what are you looking at?" Han Junyu knocked her forehead and looked at her coldly. "The little girl who followed you when she was a child, Nini, hehe, playing with you when she was a child, should be at least twenty-five or twenty-six years old, still pretending to be young here." Qin Ning''s voice is like that woman''s in a low voice, with a strange tone. Han Junyu raised her eyebrows, little woman, are you jealous? "So, what does it have to do with me?" "This woman is close to her father. She just wants to have your idea. Han Junyu, you have so many peach blossoms, one after another. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled at the corner of his mouth. After the three left, Qin Ningcai came out from the corner and sat down in a wooden chair. The fruit in her mouth was tasteless. She put it down irritably. "No matter how many peach blossoms, the wind is stronger, and the peach blossoms will naturally fall. My root is rooted in your land. If I can''t move it, why are you angry? " Han Junyu wants to touch her small head, but she avoids it, and his face is not good. Qinning listen to him will patiently coax himself, face this just a little better. "I know these little things are not worth getting angry, but I''m very angry to see those women always covet you. You are mine, and no one else can think of you. " She took his hand and said seriously. Han Jun Yu stares at her small hand, low smile a, wiped to wipe the lipstick that her lip corner faints to open. When she just ate, he got some paper towels from her bag and wiped them for her. "Anger is only a waste of emotion. Knowing that I am your person, I will protect myself in the future. Don''t think about things that will leave me, you know? " "Oh." Qin Ning nodded cleverly. Han Junyu wiped the lipstick off the corner of her mouth, took her to the bathroom and asked her to clean up her make-up. Seeing Qin Ning go to the bathroom, Han Junyu turns around and meets song Xuan. "President, Han Chang found two partners, Zhang''s and Qiao''s. several items in this auction are Han Chang''s own collections. He disclosed the price of the auction items to them, hoping to reach an agreement." Song Xuan gave Han Junyu the information he found. Since he found the information, he naturally made use of it. Han Junyu stood by the window, put his long finger on his lips and thought for a few seconds, then whispered a few words in his ear. Song Xuan nodded and turned to leave. Han Junyu calculates the time and goes to find Qin Ning, but sees Qin Ning and quarrels with others. Chapter 378 Qin Ning stood in front of the mirror, looking at the corner of his mouth some dizzy makeup, scalp numb. She doesn''t know how to make up, but she has to wear make-up to attend this kind of party. She can only find Pei ming to make up for her. Pei Ming is also worried that she will appear dizzy make-up situation, taught her a few moves, but she did not practice operation, it is inevitable that there are several breakup busy feet. Take out air cushion BB ready to remedy, and put on a layer of lipstick, make sure there is no mistake, this just to the mirror show a smiling face. In the mirror suddenly appeared one more figure, Qin Ning raised eyebrows. This woman looks very familiar. She has a little bit of mischief on her lips. "Wow, your mouth red is so beautiful. What brand is it?" It''s absolutely right to exaggerate the beauty of each other''s Lipstick by the way Pei Ming teaches her to say hello to others. Zhang Nini heard someone praising herself and raised her chin. "Of course, it''s good. This lipstick is a global limited edition." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning doesn''t know lipstick, so she doesn''t know the difference between limited edition and regular edition. Zhang Nini looked at the woman staring at her all the time, and then she looked her in the eye. The more she looked, the more familiar she was. She seemed to have seen it somewhere. She frowned. Qin Ning smiles, "Hello, I''m Qin Ning, Han Junyu''s fiancee." "Are you Han Junyu''s fiancee?" Zhang Nini yelled. No wonder she can see so badly, it is this shameless ugly woman! After robbing his cousin''s fiance and becoming Han Shao''s fiancee, he pretended to be arrogant. The more you look, the more annoying! "Who are you, please?" Qin Ning knows and asks. "You are not qualified enough to know my name. Ah, ugly woman, you are blocking me from looking in the mirror." It''s not surprising that Qin Ning was pushed away by her. She has a hot temper. It''s a good thing to do. She has a plan in her mind to destroy Han Chang''s cooperation, but she is not sure whether it will succeed. But try it. Qin Ning went to the side, arms in both hands, looked at the neat makeup woman, staring at the ring in her own hand. "Miss, although your lipstick is good-looking and your face is OK, it''s a pity that you haven''t found a boyfriend yet." "Ugly woman, you" Zhang Nini couldn''t understand her sarcasm and angry molars. "Oh, I''m engaged when I''m only eighteen, and you''re not too young. I don''t want to find a boyfriend and live a good life, but I think about someone else''s fiance. Tut Tut, miss, aren''t you afraid that you can''t get married all your life, and that you will be lonely all your life? " Qin Ning''s tone is extremely ironic, which is to deliberately annoy her. "Qin Ning, shut up. You don''t dare to say that to me. But it''s Han Junyu''s fiancee. It''s not certain whether you will get married or not! " Zhang Nini listened to her curse and was so angry that she wanted to strangle the woman. "Well, it is. But, he is my man now, I can kiss him, hold him, and do anything I want with her. And other women can''t! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Nini was so angry that she wanted to put lipstick in her hand into the woman''s mouth. It''s a bitch, or I wouldn''t have said that. "Why, are you unconvinced? If you have the ability, fight with me. If you can earn me, that''s what you can do Qin Ningqiang holds up the air, provocatively raises the corner of the mouth, shows a scornful sneer to her, leaves the bathroom. If she does it again, she''ll show up. "Ugly woman, stop!" This woman is too deceiving! Zhang Nini is so angry that her lungs are going to explode. Today, she will never spare her. Qinning see her chase out, heart nervous, speed up the pace. The arm is caught by her, she can''t go, take a deep breath, turn to satirize her. "Stop, what? Do you still want to hit me? If you hit me, in Han Junyu''s eyes, you are a savage shrew. If you want to make a good impression in front of him, you''d better let go! " Zhang Nini angrily released her, her face was gloomy, her eyes were staring at her. "Woman, you are so arrogant!" Qin Ning nodded, "I''m Han Junyu''s fiancee now. I have arrogant capital. You can''t be jealous." "You" Zhang Nini couldn''t bear it. She raised her arm and wanted to slap her. Qin Ning was afraid that she would hit others, so she bit her teeth to pinch her wrist and pushed her away. "You''re just like that. If you''re really good, you can compete with me at the auction!" ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, you are too much of yourself Zhang Nini disdained to sneer, to leave, deliberately from her side, hit her shoulder. Qin Ning rubbed his shoulder. It really hurt."What''s the matter?" Han Junyu comes over and rubs her shoulder. He heard the quarrel from a distance and saw that Zhang Nini wanted to beat her. He wanted to help, but he found that she winked at him. Because of their tacit understanding, he stood still and waited to see the play. "Hey, it''s OK, Han Junyu. I''ve come up with a way." Qin Ning embraces her arm happily. "What can I do to let someone beat you?" Han Junyu''s voice was cold, and he rubbed her little arm, which was a little distressed. She hooked his finger, Han Junyu bowed his head, she said in his ear. There is a bell ringing in the hall to remind the auction to start. Han Junyu helplessly leads her little hand out. "Uncle song, are there any Zhang''s enemies here, that is, the women who don''t have a good relationship with Zhang Nini?" Song Xuan pick eyebrows, Nankang city between celebrities he really is not particularly clear, but he is not clear can check. Two minutes later, he found a woman. Chai Jingran and Zhang Nini are enemies, because her fiance likes Zhang Nini. After she confesses to Zhang Nini, she is rejected, and then she is engaged to Chai Jingran. Therefore, Chai Jingran treats her as a thorn in her eye. Zhang Nini is also a restless woman. Knowing that everyone else is engaged, she deliberately colludes with the man, which makes Chai Jingran angry. Therefore, on the same occasion, terby is easy to fight. Following song Xuan''s fingers, Qin Ning saw the woman in front of her in a purple and blue dress. The woman was ordinary, but she had a calm and elegant smile on her face. "Han Junyu, we are sitting next to that woman!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Han Junyu coldly glanced at her. Although her face was not good, he didn''t refuse her. He took her little hand and went to Chai Jingran''s side. Chai Jingran saw that Han Shao was sitting beside her. She covered her mouth in surprise and couldn''t believe it. "Hello, Han Shao." She was so excited that she shivered when she spoke. Courtesy needs, Han Junyu nodded, as a greeting. Zhang Nini is discussing with the organizers to let them arrange her beside Han Junyu. Unexpectedly, she sees Han Shao beside Chai Jingran from a distance and stomps in anger. Just about to find a seat to sit down, Han Chang is surprised to see Han Junyu coming. He went to say hello to him, but Han Junyu didn''t pay any attention to him. His face turned black and he left. At the beginning of the auction, Qin Ning didn''t know what they had prepared for the auction. Anyway, as long as Han Chang was particularly concerned about the auction, she would raise her hand. Sitting next to song Xuan, Qin Ning has to join in every auction. She thinks she is curious and has fun. But when he got to the back, he raised it too many times, and he thought it would be a big game. Chapter 379 Qin Ning watched Han Chang''s face. When he put out a big celadon vase, his face was a little nervous. As soon as she saw Zhang Nini''s father raise a card, she raised it immediately. At the beginning, there were a group of people raising their cards. When the price became higher and higher, only Zhang Zhiyuan and Qin Ning raised their cards. Zhang Zhiyuan and the woman on his bar look ugly. The scene became white hot. "One gentleman raised it to nine million." "Oh, there''s a lady who raised it to 10 million." Qin Ning is holding two brands in her hand. She doesn''t know the rules, so she holds a brand with larger value and raises it. Listen to the other party to 10 million, she was scared to shake hands, hands off the card. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. "Ten million times." "Uncle song, is that vase worth ten million?" Qin Ning asked in a low voice. Because he was nervous, there was a tremor in his voice. "It depends on the market situation. Judging by Han Chang''s expression, it should not be worth the price increase." Song Xuan, to be honest. Qin Ning frowned. "If it''s not worth it, it''s useless for me to buy a big vase." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s no use. You still raise your cards? However, these vases are treasures. They are usually for appreciation and do not need to be valuable. However, the man in your family has plenty of money. Ten million is just a few figures for him. What are you panicking about! Qin Ning looked away and saw that Zhang Nini was staring at her resentfully. She pursed her pink lips, turned her head to kiss Han Junyu''s face, and raised her provocation. Sitting beside Chai Jingran, Qin Ning suddenly kisses Han Shao and covers his mouth in amazement. With Han Shao''s indifference, Gao Leng is bound to get angry, or even lose his temper on the spot, right? However, to her surprise, the man just touched his cheek indifferently. Although Jun''s face was taut, his sharp brown eyes were somewhat soft. Gosh, it seems that the legend about taking over his cousin''s fiance is false. Han Shao''s eyes are soft. He obviously has real feelings. When Zhang Nini saw Qin Ning''s action, she was so angry that she raised her card directly. "Oh, there''s another lady raising a sign, 11 million." As soon as Qin Ning saw her raise the card, he was excited and immediately raised it again. "The young lady just raised her card again, 12 million." When Qin Ning raised his card, he whispered to Chai Jingran. "Give me a hand. Give me a hand, too." Chai Jing was shocked. She hesitated to buy a vase for 13 million yuan. "It doesn''t matter. You''re just joining in the fun. If you do, I''ll buy the vase from you." Listen to Qin Ning explain, Chai Jingran just nodded, 13 million is quite a lot, but buy Han Shao a favor. It''s worth it! Zhang Nini saw that Chai Jingran also raised the card. She was more annoyed and then raised the card again. "Uncle song, is it a loss to buy that vase for 14 million?" Song Xuan was a little surprised to see that she was very happy. According to the budget, Han Chang and Zhang Zhiyuan discuss that they want to take six or seven million yuan to get the vase. However, Qin Ning coaxed the price to 14 million, which is far beyond the value of celadon vases. "Well, it should be a big loss." "Oh, give it to her." Qin Ning is so clever. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chai Jingran is to see clearly, this woman is to connect with Zhang Nini. From the beginning, she saw that Zhang Nini was not happy. Since Han Shao was a big tree, she had to join in the fun. "Well, there''s a lady raising a sign. It''s 15 million. It''s 15 million." Chai Jingran holds the card and shows a provocative smile to Zhang Nini. She says four words to her in silence. Zhang Nini understood, her face was livid, and regardless of her father''s dissuasion, she raised her card again. "Well, just now the young lady put up a card again, it''s 16 million. It seems that the young lady really likes this treasure. One thousand six hundred thousand times, twelve million for the second time, is there anyone else to raise a card? " At this time, Qin Ning and Chai Jingran looked at each other. They both seemed to tease the dog and wanted to raise their cards. "Twenty million!" Zhang Nini saw that they had to raise their cards. Her anger surged up, her eyes were fierce, and she cried out indignantly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was an uproar. The vase worth six or seven million, they quarreled 20 million, these women are crazy! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan lifted the gold eyeglass frame. Ah, why do women embarrass women? The host called twenty million three times, congratulating Ms. Zhang for taking the celadon vase. Zhang Zhiyuan stares at his daughter with a black face. Twenty million is not much for them, but it will not be happy for anyone who makes a loss to do a big business.He does not have the deep meaning to stare at Han Chang, has been the number of Han Junyu, so qinning is on behalf of Han Junyu. Han Junyu is the son of Han Chang. Is Han Chang playing with him? Damn it! Listen to Zhang Nini shout out sky high price, Qin Ning and Chai Jingran look at each other and smile, tacit high five. The enemy of an opponent is a friend. Qin Ning successfully demonstrated what it means to make friends with the enemy of his opponent. Zhang Nini responded that Qin Ning was deliberately provoking her, provoking her anger and making her rational. She was fooled by this bitch! "Dad, I will never spare this woman!" Zhang Nini was so angry that she stamped her feet. She wanted to rush over and strangle her now. "You are just too impulsive." Zhang Zhiyuan suffered a big loss, but he was not interested in watching any more and turned to leave. Zhang Nini stamped her foot angrily, only to leave with her father. The next auction, as long as it is Han Chang''s favorite things, Qin Ning will stir up, making the price soar. The man beside Qin Ning is Han Shao, the president of Sheng''an group. With his strength, who dares to compete? As long as you go to qinning, everyone is careful. In addition, Chai Jingran, who joined in the fun, said that the prices of the treasures mentioned by Han Chang and Qiao''s family in power were also inflated, and they left the auction with a bad face. Han Junyu is Han Chang''s son. Han Junyu is in trouble. It is obvious that the previous cooperation is a joke. Han Chang saw that the Qiao family leader left angrily. His face was blue and black, and he glared at Qin Ning angrily. He went to chase people. Seeing Han Chang leave, Qin Ning breathes a sigh of relief and is a little proud of Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, let''s eat something delicious in the evening, OK?" Han Junyu took the pamphlet, slightly hook lips, brown eyes deep swept her one eye. "Good." Well, she eats delicious food. When she''s full, he can eat her. "Look, is there anything you like?" "No, I don''t know how to appreciate it." Qin Ning doesn''t feel much about these antiques. "Well, this jade bracelet." Han Junyu''s fingertips point. It''s a pair of jade bracelets worn by a legendary empress of a certain Dynasty. The jade bracelets are very beautiful with bright lights on them. People who don''t know jade can guess the value of jade bracelets by looking at the material and texture of jade bracelets from a distance. What''s more, this pair of jade bracelets is the finale of the auction, and it''s a sky high price. A thousand gold is hard to find. Just as the crowd was trying to figure out their price, Han Junyu raised his hand. He is tall and stands out when he raises his hand. All of a sudden, it was quiet all around. Although a lot of people want to, but no one dares to fight with him. Before Qin Ning made so much trouble, maybe it was just for fun, but the president of Sheng''an group personally raised the card, who dares to rob it? Chapter 380 Before the host introduced the jade bracelet completely, Han Junyu gave the card. The whole auction was silent. That pair of jade bracelets, starting at one million, will increase by two million. So when Han Junyu raised his card, it was three million. "Three million. Anyone else want to raise a card?" The host saw someone raise a sign, immediately yelled, and did not have the leeway to introduce that pair of jade bracelets. "This pair of jade bracelets can be used to support people when they are on the wrist. They are very precious..." "President, this is the message of jade bracelet." Song Xuan pushed the computer, and the page was full of news about the jade bracelet. Han Junyu glanced, nodded and gave only one comment. "The size of the jade bracelet is just right for Ning Ning." So he bought it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan pulled the corner of his mouth and calmly lifted the gold eyeglass frame. Well, the president is rich and willful. However, with his understanding of the president, he will not stare at the jade bracelets for no reason. He must have other ideas in his heart. "No sign yet? Three hundred thousand times, three million twice. " "Bang Dang!" At this time, the door of the auction was pushed open. "Ten million!" A man in a black suit and black shoes came in. He had black eyes. People couldn''t see his expression clearly. But he is gloomy, but people want to retreat inexplicably. Qin Ning turns her head to see the man from the cemetery. She nervously grabs Han Junyu''s little thumb. "Han Junyu." "Well, I am." Han Junyu holds her little hand and looks ahead, disdaining the man''s provocation. The host was a little excited when he heard that someone called 10 million directly. "Well, now there''s an offer of 10 million. Is there anyone else raising a card?" "Fifteen million!" Han Junyu spoke directly. The black man walked up to Han Junyu with a slightly crooked mouth and a bit of evil. "Twenty million!" Aware that the man''s eyes fell on him, there was a sense of oppression. Qin Ning looked up at the man and pursed his pink lips. Han Junyu also showed a smile, "25 million!" The other side and his bar, tone calm, "40 million!" "Wow..." Listening to men shouting 40 million, people were in an uproar. Many people were secretly glad that they didn''t raise their cards to compete with them. Otherwise, they will be abused. "Fifty million!" Han Junyu''s low voice is calm. Say 50 million, indifferent tone, said as if today''s weather is good, can exercise muscles and bones. "Seventy million!" Men in black still charge more. Qin Ning''s palms are sweating. It''s already a sky high price. She didn''t feel much about the jade bracelets either. It didn''t matter whether she wanted them or not. See Han Junyu also want to bid, Qin Ning pulled his sleeve, but he did not pay attention. "One, um..." Qin Ning guessed that he was going to say a hundred million. His pupils dilated and his thin lips were blocked by looking up. Han Junyu stares at her unexpectedly. She doesn''t expect that she will come over at this time and try to push him away. But the little woman is stubborn and deliberately presses his lower lip. He clasped the back of her head and gave her a deep kiss. They stare at them in amazement. Gao Leng is as proud as Han Shao. When a woman pours on him, she thinks he will slap her. But he didn''t. Not only didn''t refuse her, but also seemed to like the woman''s kiss. At the beginning of the auction, Han Shao came over with his fiancee. Some people even laughed at his fiancee for being a woman with powerful means. Now I''ve witnessed this woman hook. Han Shao, it seems that this woman''s means are really unusual. Let Han Shao kiss her in front of so many people, this is not to make her identity clear. Standing next to the man, squinting at two people, slightly pick up the Danfeng eyes, a bit sinister. Han Junyu contentedly let go of the little woman, put her red face in her arms, and picked her up. "Gentlemen don''t win people''s love. My wife doesn''t like it. It''s up to you." "Oh, thank you!" Men are in the bass, tone a bit lazy casual. Han Junyu did not have the deep meaning to sweep his one eye, the brown Mou Sen is cold, the cold is pressing. Holding Qin Ning out of the auction, the little woman in his arms also covers her face. Impulse is the devil. Just now, she just didn''t want Han Junyu to say that word. Her brain was flustered and she used to kiss him. Being watched by so many people, she felt shameless."Jun Yu" suddenly hearing Han Chang''s voice, Qin Ning took away his little hand, looked up at the man''s face and didn''t stop. "Jun Yu, Han Jun Yu, stop for me!" In anger, Han Chang quickened his pace and walked to them. Han Junyu, holding back his anger, puts Qin Ning down and looks at him coldly. "Mr. Han Chang, what can I do for you?" "Han Junyu, is that your attitude towards your father? You embarrass me several times in Han house, and I don''t pursue it. Why do you want to chase me and destroy my cooperation project? " "What attitude do you want me to give you?" Han Junyu sneered coldly and asked curiously. "You Han Chang''s face was ugly when he asked. He took a deep breath. For so many years, he had never been in charge of Han Junyu. If they met in Han house, they could get along with each other peacefully. But this year, since he got engaged to the woman Qin Ning, he had a lot of complaints about him. "Han Junyu, you are getting married soon. I don''t care about your business. Don''t make trouble with my business any more. " He spoke slowly, but in a strong voice. Han Junyu said with a faint smile, "this can''t work. I said I would let you pay your debts. How can I ignore your affairs? Don''t worry, I will destroy everything you care about Qin Ning looked at the smile on the man''s face. He couldn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. He just pulled the corner of his mouth. This expression, which she knew very well, was a sign of his anger. "Han Junyu!" Han Chang is angry. "Ning Rui has been dead for many years. Why haven''t you put it down. I have said that she and I haven''t seen each other for seven or eight years. I have nothing to do with her depression. If she wants to see you, I have no objection. Why should you count her death on me? " Seeing Han Junyu''s calm face, Qin Ning felt a little annoyed. "Dad, when my mother gave birth to Han Junyu, what did you do to her? Don''t you know? She''s all taken away by you. As the most precious thing for a woman, don''t you owe anything? " "I''ve given her a sum of money. It''s compensation!" Han Chang fought back. "Shut up Han Junyu denounced. Qin Ning and Han Chang are scared by his low roar. He stares at Han Chang in a sinister way, cold and angry. Han Chang was flustered and stepped back two steps. "Did you give my mother any money? Go back and ask Su Li what she did!" Han Junyu glances at him in disgust and turns away with Qin Ning. Han Chang stares at them blankly and looks at Han Junyu''s face. He suddenly has a bad premonition. The man who comes out of the auction takes off his black glasses and stares at Han Chang leaving. Ironically, his eyes turn to the direction Han Junyu leaves. The play is really getting more and more interesting. Chapter 381 Han Chang went back to his villa. When Su Li returned home, he didn''t want to live in Han''s house, so he bought this villa outside. They usually live here. See Su Li is on the phone, also don''t know what topic to talk about, she smiles all over the face, it seems that she is in a good mood. He waited for her to hang up and was ready to ask the question Han Junyu said. Su Li mentions Ning Rui''s name from his mouth and immediately blows up her hair. She smashes her mobile phone in her hand with a hot temper. "Han Chang, what do you mean, you mean, I will steal that money?" Han Chang is helpless. He doesn''t mean it at all. Han Junyu specially asks him. There must be some misunderstanding, so he will ask her. But I didn''t expect that she would be so angry and upset. "It''s Ning Rui who''s upset. After you left, you found me to have children. The children were sent to the Han family. Where can I have children? I''ll take a sum of money. I''ll stop her. What do you want me to do? She''s aggressive. She''s bullying me. She won''t have children. I can''t have a baby. Who''s to blame? It''s not because you''re busy with your work and don''t take care of me that I have a miscarriage. " Su Li said about the past, hysterical, temper is extremely irritable. "Well, it was Han Junyu who mentioned the money before I asked. I don''t mean anything else. I''m sorry. Don''t be angry. I won''t talk about that woman any more Han Chang quickly appeased. When they were not married, she was pregnant. Miss Qianjin, who had never suffered, followed him to work. He was too busy to take care of her. It was her abortion that made him realize that he was pregnant. He regretted it at that time. Later, she was pregnant, but habitual abortion, no matter how much medicine, how careful, or did not keep a child. Every abortion for a woman is a ordeal, after the body damage, unable to give birth. At that time, the old lady was in a hurry. He didn''t want her to suffer any more. So he agreed to the old lady''s request and went to another woman to have a baby. I thought that I was just looking for a surrogate, but I didn''t expect to meet Ning Rui, who was injured a lot. He signed a contract with her. He treated her. She had a baby for him. But I don''t know what went wrong in the middle. Su Li found out about it and was very scared. He thought he would marry another woman and no longer want her. In order to make her upset, he promised her to operate on Ning Rui. But later he also regretted that he wanted to give her a sum of money as compensation. Unexpectedly, Su Li said that he had given her a sum of money and she left with it. He thought that the woman would disappear, but nine years later, he heard from her again. Originally, he wanted her to leave. Su Li said that it was a woman''s business. He didn''t take care of it any more. When he learns about Ning Rui, it''s her death. That is, after Ning Rui''s death, Han Junyu''s attitude towards him is very indifferent. Because he works outside all the year round and is not very close to him, he has tried to get close to him several times, but Han Junyu is very repulsive. He thought maybe it was because of his childish temper that he didn''t pay much attention to it. Now it seems that Han Junyu is likely to blame him and Su Li for his mother''s death. "Han Junyu looks like that woman. When you see Han Junyu, do you think of her?" Suddenly, Su Li was in trouble. Han Chang shook his head quickly, "Ali, don''t think about it. At that time, I was with her for the sake of giving birth. Now I forget what she looks like. Moreover, Han Junyu and I are not close, and they also try their best to destroy my cooperation project. I have a headache looking at this unfilial son. " "The son of cheap life is really not a good thing, and the woman he likes is also cheap. As a daughter-in-law, I dare to yell at you. If you hadn''t stopped me, I would have taught her a lesson! " When she married Han Chang, she was very careful and didn''t dare to say a word more in front of old lady Han. Han Junyu''s woman is very good. She didn''t hear a good word from her and scolded her by the nose. It''s unreasonable to be such an arrogant daughter-in-law! "Forget it, we don''t see her in the same light." Han Chang is not happy to think of Qin Ning, but she is the woman selected by Han Junyu, and he can''t help it. "What do you mean we don''t agree with her?" Su Li was angry and sarcastic. "Han Junyu is now the president of Sheng''an group. This woman is so bad that she can''t be the daughter-in-law of the Han family. You quickly let Han Junyu change, this kind of woman, take out to say is the Han family, I feel ashamed. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han has the final say, but Han Junyu is not ten years old now. His love can not be the best of luck. So, even if you don''t like it, you can only bear it!¡­¡­ At the end of the auction, Han Junyu returned to the villa, and Qin Ning was present. He couldn''t say anything. He takes song Xuan to his study. The first thing he does is to contact Jun Yi and ask him to prepare for it and steal the jade bracelets back. Song Xuan doubts that Han Shao is so persistent to the jade bracelet. Is it that the jade bracelet really has another mystery? "Remember what you said to the host when he looked at my palms?" Song Xuan went up the mountain to ask the host. The host said that his life is hard, ordinary people stay by his side, and those who are not strong enough will not live long with him. Han Junyu listened to these words, his face was gloomy, and he wanted to send a bullet to the host. But thinking of Qin Ning''s situation, he could only try what he said. Find some spiritual things to protect each other. The host said something about jade, but Song Yu didn''t understand it at that time. Now look at the situation, that pair of jade bracelets is the spiritual jade Han Junyu is looking for. Song Xuan is an atheist, he has been hesitant about this kind of thing, but Han Junyu is so serious that he can''t say anything. It''s up to me, not heaven. How can a pair of jade bracelets protect you? "Who is the other party?" Song Xuan thinks of the man who robbed the jade bracelet with them, and frowns. He has been investigating on the road, but there is not much information he can get. "He is the president of Citigroup. Citigroup is a prominent company in recent years. The company has a wide range of businesses, and the president is also mysterious. Although Citigroup is growing bigger and bigger, his information has always been a mystery." "So mystifying, ah!" Han Junyu disdains. He deliberately conceals his identity because he doesn''t want anyone to know his true identity, or what he is doing now can''t be known. "Whether it''s true or not, I''ll take the jade bracelets! Also, check the identity of the man. He has been close to Qin Ning for several times. He must have a purpose. " "Yes." Song Xuan spits out of his study. When he goes downstairs to leave, he is unexpectedly stopped by Qin Ning. "Uncle song, you''ve been busy all day. Come on, have some fruit." If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing! Song Xuan''s face looked at her calmly, but his heart was somewhat defensive. "Ma''am, if you have anything to say, don''t play with these little tricks." Qin Ning, with a pure smile, pulled him to sit down on the sofa. "I want to know, Ning Rui, it''s about Han Junyu''s mother. Can you tell me?" Chapter 382 Song Xuan raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose and pondered for a few seconds. "Ma''am, this I can''t tell you. If you want to know, it''s better to ask Han Shao directly. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bit his lips, a bit tangled. "I''m just afraid that if I ask Han Junyu, he will be in a bad mood." Song Xuan knew that she was really worried about Han Junyu. "Madam, Han Shao buried a lot of things in his heart and seldom told me. If you let him talk to you, maybe you can let him find an outlet for his hatred in his heart. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a bath and went back to Qin Ning''s room to see her in a pure black silk nightgown, lying on the bed. With one hand on her head and the other on her lap, she gave him a charming smile. Her smile is too silly, with the feigned enchanting action, a bit against. However, in his eyes, the blood flow speed of heart and body is still faster. His vision from her ankle, a faint glance, throat involuntarily rolling, the body caught off guard from the evil fire. Restrain the mood, throw the towel to her head and turn on the air conditioner indifferently. The towel suddenly covered his head. Qin Ning quickly threw away the towel, frowned, and his big eyes were on fire. "Han Junyu, do I look good like this?" "Ugly to death, get in the quilt and sleep!" Han Junyu fidgety, put the quilt on her body, blocking her beautiful scenery. "I don''t sleep. I want to talk to you." She came out of the quilt, showing two big eyes, blinking in anticipation of him. "What do you want to say?" Han Junyu also lifted the quilt, and they were lying in the quilt together. He bent one arm on the back of his head, pulled her into his arms and gently rubbed her head. "Han Junyu, my father said that he gave my mother a sum of money. What''s the matter?" Han Junyu''s brown eyes were cold, and her movements froze. Qin Ning felt the chill on his body and immediately rubbed against him and hugged him. "If you don''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter. I''m just curious." Han Junyu looked at the ceiling with two blank eyes, and her long finger turned a wisp of her hair, and her voice was a little hoarse. "The money was not given by Han Chang, but by Su Li. Mother to find Han Chang, want to see the child, Su Li impatient, casually find an excuse for her to wait, gave her an address. Su Li took some money and went to find some men Play with her. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bit his lips and knew that he was uncomfortable. He worried and touched his side face. "My mother lost control and did something to hurt herself. Su Li was afraid that she would come back, so he locked her in a mental hospital. Her mother''s depression became more and more serious, but she still wanted to find her child, so she escaped from the mental hospital. She has no money, is homeless, and wanders around alone. She looks good, always bullied, no matter how miserable, she did not give up to find me. Ning Ning, you want me to let go of hatred, how can I let go. They don''t know what their mother''s guilt is, but they think nothing has happened? " His voice was calm, perhaps angry. But because of habit, no matter how sad or happy, he will control it. The corner of Qin Ning''s eyes turned red. In the blink of his big eyes, his tears began to drop. Those tears were shed for him. "Han Junyu, I''m wrong. I don''t know the truth, so I''ll come to a conclusion. Mom''s gone. Don''t be afraid. I''ll accompany you in the future. " Looking at her crying face, Han Junyu frowned, looking for a tissue to wipe her face. "Stupid girl, if you don''t accompany me, who else do you want to accompany?" He hugged her and sniffed the faint smell of Medicine on her body, but he already liked it. "Stupid girl, did you have a good dinner?" She said at the auction that she wanted to eat delicious food, so he took her out for a big meal. "Well." Qin Ning sobbed and nodded seriously. He took her to eat a meal of 50000, how could it not be delicious. "You eat well, now it''s my turn to eat delicious food." "Why?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and stared at him. When he sobbed, he wrinkled his nose. "Well, you''re very conscious. You''ve got the color, the smell." Han Junyu pulled her nightgown. "No, I, I," after listening to song Xuan''s words, she felt that what he said was reasonable, so she wanted to have a chat with Han Junyu. Go to the Internet to ask, to let the man say his heart, how to do it. Someone suggested that she dress better and do it 360 degrees without dead angle on the bed, then the man will say everything to you.As soon as she was about to turn 360 degrees on the bed, he opened the door and came in. Her stupefied consciousness was not reflected. He thought she was seducing him. She didn''t mean it! "I don''t have any taste when I eat those things. You eat all the delicious things. Do you make me hungry when you''re full? " "No Well " Han Junyu didn''t want to listen to her long winded explanation and lifted the quilt to cover them. After a while, the quilt rose and fell, and the waves rose. She is like a fish caught on the shore. When she meets the water, she breathes heavily and wants to escape slippery. He entangled and bound her with algae in the pool. Let her extreme happiness, will also fall into waves of chaos. Han Junyu''s reason is to tell himself, to restrain, to suppress, to protect her. But when it comes to bed, it''s all hell. Just want to see her eyes like silk lying on him, soft, sweet, small voice called his name. The deep-rooted bliss remembers her body inch by inch. In the night, there are laughter and crying. And he loved her voice. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning wants to go to school. Han Junyu worries that she will not adapt and greets ban Yongjun in advance. Ban Yongjun is waiting for them. She has got Qin Ning''s enrollment information. "Han Shao, you go to work. Qin Ning will give it to me." Ban Yongjun said. "Well." Han Junyu didn''t get out of the car and took a look at Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s face was flushed. He went to the window and gave him a kiss on the cheek. This is the tacit understanding between the two, who left, there will be a farewell kiss. Ban Yongjun looks at their sweet appearance and is envious of them. Take Qin Ning to find her dormitory. Although Qin Ning doesn''t have to live in the dormitory, she still takes the dormitory as the unit when the class has activities in the future, so she still has to get along well with her roommates. Qin Ning listened carefully to ban Yongjun''s introduction. When he went outside his dormitory, he was still a little nervous. "I''m so happy to have such a good elder martial sister." She laughed. "Cut the crap." Ban Yongjun looks at her and knocks on the door to enter the dormitory. The dormitory space is quite large, with four beds, four desks, four bookshelves and a sunny balcony. At this time, the other girls in the dormitory are out. Ban Yongjun simply helps Qin Ning make the bed, and when she has some toiletries, she takes her to the collar book. After running all morning, they got the textbook and went back to the dormitory again, but they still didn''t see her roommate. In the afternoon, ban Yongjun took her to school and told her that they were teaching buildings and office buildings. Suddenly, Qin Ning found that a boy had been staring at him. She frowned slightly and tightened ban Yongjun''s arm. Chapter 383 When Qin Ning passes the court, she finds someone staring at her. She frowns and quickens her pace to follow ban Yongjun. "Elder martial sister, please help me to have a look. Is someone staring at me all the time?" Ban Yongjun doubts swept a circle, found that not one person, but a group. Many men who are playing on the playground are staring at her. Qin Ning is beautiful, pure and lovely. Today she is wearing a light pink sportswear and off white sports shoes. This delicate color will attract people''s attention everywhere. However, Qin Ning''s skin color is white, which is suitable for this color. It''s not surprising that a man stares at her. "Qin Ning!" All of a sudden, a ball came to Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s startled stare big eyes, instinctively holding a small head, closed his eyes. Just when Qin Ning felt that he would be hit by the ball, another ball intercepted him halfway and knocked the ball away. After a long time, she opened one eye and saw that everyone was staring at her. She frowned and turned to see ban Yongjun, who was pale and scared. "Qin Ning, are you ok?" Hearing the inquiry, Qin Ning turned his head and looked at each other in surprise. "It''s too much. Elder martial brother Gao Liang, my little heart is scared." Qin Ning covers the heart that accelerates beat, was scared really. Gao Liang stands to see the boy who has just lost the ball, his face is not good, "Hey, if I didn''t intercept your ball halfway, I almost hit someone, you should apologize." A group of boys in jerseys came over, and the first man''s eyes were glued to Qin Ning, showing a kind of evil smile. "I''m so sorry. I''m the one who skated and threw the ball in the wrong direction. I''m Su Linjiang, classmate. What''s your name? " Qin Ning mouth stiff pulled pull, look at each other a pair of danger jingle look, clearly made a mistake, but no apology. She picked up the basketball, stepped back two steps and hit it hard on him. "Is that how you throw the wrong ball? Oh, you should pay attention to whether you have Parkinson''s disease ¡°¡­¡­¡± See this woman blatantly with the ball hit people, other people are surprised at her. It''s a good temper! Su Linjiang covered her stomach and glared at her with a black face. "Classmate, I kind-hearted say hello to you, how can you be so savage." "Thank you for your praise. If you don''t apologize to me, it''s like knowing my name. Hehe, you don''t deserve it!" Qin Ning gave him a cold look. Gao Liang picks eyebrows. Oh, his younger martial sister is pretty handsome. Su Linjiang is a good-looking and talented person in economics. I don''t know how many women want to get close to him. Now he''s smashed by Qin Ning. He looks very cool. "Let''s go, younger martial sister. We don''t waste time with people who have no quality. We celebrate your going to school. I''ll treat you to afternoon tea." "Yes, brother Gao Liang is so sweet. I''m hungry." Having afternoon tea makes Qin Ning feel better immediately. Ban Yongjun was just scared. Even if Qin Ning didn''t start, she wanted to pick up the ball and hit Su Linjiang. "Your basket is on the left. Go and throw the ball in the opposite direction, Su Linjiang. If you want to tease girls, you can be a gentleman. This kind of means is too bad to hurt others and yourself. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching the three leave, Su Linjiang stares at Qin Ning''s back and grins. "What is the origin of this woman?" Other students are also at a loss, "new face, may be the new little sister." "This woman is playing hard to get. Originally, she just wanted to say hello. Now I''m curious. I chased her and then I threw her away. She cried and begged me to do something." Gao Liang invited Qin Ning to drink milk tea, and then went to the teaching building of the Academy of fine arts to say hello to Mr. Zhou. "How are you now?" Zhou looked at her with presbyopic glasses. "Haha, I was hospitalized some time ago, but the doctor said that now my body is recovering." Qin Ning explained with a smile. Mr. Zhou was satisfied with her bright smile, rosy cheeks and not too bad condition. "What''s the matter in the future? Tell your elder martial brother and elder martial sister, don''t be bullied like a fool, and you don''t know how to fight back. You are my student. If you are bullied, won''t it hurt my face? " Listening to Zhou''s awkward words, Qin Ning didn''t care and nodded respectfully. She can feel that Miss Zhou is really good to her. Leaving Zhou''s office, Gao Liang couldn''t help sighing. "Younger martial sister, who dares to bully you in the future? Let elder martial brother solve it for you." Gao Liang raises eyebrows at her. "Wow, elder martial brother, I find you are more handsome. You are tall and powerful." Qin Ning has an adoring face. "Younger martial sister, don''t be so honest all the time. But sincerity is better than hypocrisy. Ha ha ha... "¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun, standing beside him, rolled his eyes. Suddenly, I heard the mobile phone shaking, it was Pei Ming''s phone. Qin Ning turns to see ban Yongjun. He hangs up the phone thoughtfully and comes to her worried. "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter?" "Mingming said that she would celebrate your first day of school. Would you like to go?" "Go, of course." Qin Ning did not hesitate. When they arrived at Pei Ming''s address, they found it was a bar. Class Yong Jun frown, consider a few seconds, say guess in the heart. "I don''t think Mingming is in a good mood. We''ll persuade her later." "Oh, but why did Mingming choose to be in a bar?" Qin Ning is somewhat repelled by the noisy bars. "The place Mingming chose should be no problem, right?" Ban Yongjun doesn''t know, but she believes in Pei Ming. Walk into the bar, but hear the bar playing soft music, this is a Qingba. They were all white-collar workers. They soon saw Pei Ming drinking at the bar. They looked at each other and went to Pei Ming. "Qin Ning, congratulations on your first day of college." Pei Ming asked the waiter to bring two glasses of orange juice for them and three of them clinked. Qin Ning took a sip of orange juice, saw Pei Ming''s face was a little red, and touched her forehead. The temperature was very high. "Sister Ming, you are drunk." Pei Ming was lying on the bar and nodded with a smile, "yes, I drank a lot today. I''m a little drunk. But I''m happy. In fact, I also like to go to university, but missed the college entrance examination, my grandfather thought I was disgraced, so he left me in the army Qin Ning doubts, "what is it that makes you miss the college entrance examination?" Pei Ming held her chin in her hands and thought for a few seconds. "Well, for a man. Ha ha ha, I think I''m quite stupid. " Qin Ning bit his lip and asked again. "The man who made you give up on him?" "Well, it''s him, asshole. He says I''m not good enough for her. He says I''m a tomboy, a woman, and I''m ugly. I''m always swaying around in front of him. It''s a stain on his eyes!" "Sister Ming is so ugly. The man is blind and his words hurt people''s self-esteem. It''s disgusting." Qin Ning is unfair for her. "Yes, hateful, hateful. Took away my heart, did not give me back, now and other women blind date. They talk and laugh. Why can he be free when I''m not doing well? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning takes a look at Ban Yongjun, and the two of them have a divine meeting in their hearts. It turns out that Pei Ming is here to drown his worries. Pei Ming stands up with unsteady steps. Qin Ning helps her quickly. But she couldn''t hold her small arms and legs at all, and they bumped into each other again. Qin Ning apologetically turned his head, saw the man''s face, she was shocked for a few seconds. It''s a narrow road. I''ve run into it again. Chapter 384 Qin Ning holds Pei Ming, turns her head and sees that the person she just hit is Su Linjiang. She pulls her mouth. It''s a surprise to meet him here again. Su Linjiang was suddenly hit by someone. He had a bad temper and was preparing to attack. When he saw that the other party was Qin Ning, his face immediately eased. Sneer in the heart, this woman is really scheming, in order to get close to him, will wait for him here. "We are really destined to meet here." Listen to what men say, Qin Ning''s little face has no expression. "Sorry, I just ran into you." "It''s OK. It''s fate that let you bump into my arms. I''ll buy you a drink." Su Linjiang is waiting for her approval. After all, she tried her best to get close to him? Ban Yongjun quickly helps Pei ming to straighten up, coldly glances at the man who sticks to Qin Ning, and steps forward to block Qin Ning. "Sorry, we''re not interested. You play your game." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Linjiang has a bad face. This woman is nothing. She''s always in trouble. He hooked the corner of his mouth. If this woman wants to attract his attention, she will definitely look for him. Seeing Su Linjiang go far away, ban Yongjun feel bad luck. "Don''t, don''t stop me. I want to celebrate Qin Ning." Qin Ning saw that she still wanted to drink, so he quickly stopped her. "Sister Ming, don''t drink. It''s still you who feel bad when you''re drunk. You say, who is the man who bullies you? Let''s help you teach him a lesson! " Pei Ming blinked, "bully me, he''s a jerk!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning helpless, let the waiter give her a glass of water, let her slowly. "Qin Ning, I told you that I fell in love with him when I was very young, and he was also very good to me. I told him that he said with a smile that I was stupid and that he just treated me as a sister. It doesn''t matter that my sister likes my brother. But I''m not. I''ve always wanted to prove that I''m not a brother and sister to him. I was drunk by him and slept with him. After he wakes up, he ignores me, Wuwu I don''t want to leave him and try to comfort him with a smile that it''s alcohol''s fault. He''s still my brother. Ha ha, brother bastard, he turned around and went to find another woman! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was stunned and didn''t know what to say to comfort her. He patted her on the shoulder to comfort her. "Qin Ning, let me tell you a little secret. I was pregnant with a child. But the child is gone. " Pei Ming covers her face and cries. Qin Ning and ban Yongjun are shocked. They looked at each other and held her in their arms. "Sister Ming, does he know about your pregnancy?" Pei Ming sobbed, "I knew it when I had a miscarriage. How could he know it?" "It was too sudden for me to go to the army, and I didn''t have a physical examination. After that, the training was too strong. That child has been in my stomach for two months. Two months, when she left, I knew that I had her. Qin Ning, I regret that I didn''t protect her well. I''m the murderer. I killed my own children. " Maybe it''s drunk, Pei Ming''s mood is out of control, hold in the heart of the words, this just said to Qin Ning. "You are not, sister Ming. You don''t know. It''s not your fault." Qin Ning was distressed and patted her on the back. When a person lives in self blame, life must be like a year. And from the words, can hear, Pei Ming or can''t put down that man. Although ban Yongjun is a little older than the two, he has never met such a difficult emotional problem. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to comfort her. No, there is too little comfort. Now Pei Ming needs the company of her heart. When she learned that she had lost the child, her heart was cut open and scarred, but no one helped her with the treatment. All the pain could only be carried by her. "Mingming, is that man Xiao Jue?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning couldn''t believe his eyes, very surprised. Xiao Jue is so gentle to people. How can he do such cruel things?! Hearing the familiar name, Pei Ming blinked, tears falling from the corner of her eyes. "Mingming, if you can''t let it go, don''t let it go. Since I still remember him, I''ll get him back, eh? " Pei Ming shakes her head and grabs ban Yongjun''s hand. "Sister Xiaojun, you don''t know. Now every time I approach him, I think of that child. My heart hurts. I doubt that one day I will torture myself to death, but I''m still determined. It''s really painful. " Ban Yongjun and Qin Ning can''t understand the feeling that they hate a man and love each other deeply. The three were speechless for a while. When Pei Ming wanted to drink again, neither of them stopped him. Waiting for her to drink all the time, Qin Ning receives a call from Han Junyu asking for her address. Qin Ning just remembered that she didn''t say hello to Han Junyu when she left school. He would be anxious to find her."Han Junyu, elder martial sister and I are here to accompany sister Ming. I''ll send you the address now. Don''t be angry "Oh, what do you think?" The man asked in a cold voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to the chilly tone, I must be angry. Qin Ning hung up the phone, frowning, a bit distressed. Ban Yongjun doubts to her eyebrows, Qin Ning this just tell her the situation, ban Yongjun is also a headache. But she promised Han Junyu to protect her. At last, she brought her to the bar and forgot to remind Qin Ning to talk to him. "It''s OK, Han Junyu is very easy to coax." Qin Ning''s calm explanation. "Are you sure?" Ban Yongjun glances at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder martial sister, we don''t kill each other, OK? Half an hour later, Han Junyu drove back to the bar. Walking into the bar, I saw three women sitting at the bar, their faces cold. Qin Ning turned to see her, immediately showed a flattering smile, ran to him, jumped up and gave him a kiss on the face. "Here you are, my dear." Han Junyu couldn''t see that she was trying to please him. He glanced at her coldly and touched the place she had been kissing. "Have you had a drink?" "No, my elder martial sister and I only drank juice." In order to prove it, she took a breath to prove that she was not lying. Han Junyu looks at her clever appearance. He wants to lose his temper and has no place to lose it. He pinches her cheek and goes to Pei Ming. "Hi, Han Shao, Mingming is drunk." Ban Yongjun was afraid of him and stood upright. "Help her up and I''ll take you back." Han Junyu said indifferently, his tone was not warm, and it was chilly in his ears. "OK, I''ll help her out now." Ban Yongjun quickly helps Pei ming to stand up. Qin Ning wants to help. She finds that the man takes a look at her. She immediately steps back two steps cleverly. Outside the bar, ban Yongjun is struggling to hold Pei Ming. He is about to send her to Han Junyu''s car, but he stops her. "You wait and ask the car to take her back." He gave a cold command. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun. "Han Junyu, don''t be so stingy. It''s troublesome to call a car. You''d better relax." Qin Ning is coquettish. Han Junyu looked at her coldly, "I''m mean. What''s the matter?" Chapter 385 Originally, Han Junyu wanted to celebrate the first day of her university and leave work early to surprise her. But when he got to school, he couldn''t find anyone. He was worried about whether something had happened to her. It''s said that ban Yongjun took her to the bar. Can he be angry? Qin Ning admitted his mistake and lowered his head. From time to time, he looked up and peeped at him. The man''s handsome face was gloomy and frightening. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. I''ll take Mingming home later." Ban Yongjun said quickly. Drunk Pei Ming, with a faint brain, points to Han Junyu. "Brother Han, what happened in your car? Qin Ning is your girlfriend, not your slave. She can''t have friends. Is she free?" His face turned black again, and his cold eyes scanned Qin Ning. Sarcastic tone, chilly. "Oh, it''s my fault, isn''t it?" "No, no, I don''t have a long memory. I promised you to wait for you at school, and I didn''t tell you when I left school, which made you worried." Qin Ning quickly explained. Pei Ming shook his head. "Qin Ning, you are not a child. You have your own action ability. Why should you report everything? Besides, if you come out with me, can I hurt you? Leave him alone and go. You''ll drink with me. " Pei Ming leaves ban Yongjun and staggers to Qin Ning. Qin Ning quickly helps her. Her scalp tingled at her words. "Sister Ming, you are drunk. Haha, Han Junyu, she''s drunk. What she says doesn''t count. " Han Junyu pulls the corners of his mouth. Naturally, he doesn''t care about the drunkard. He just sees that Pei Ming has been leaning on Qin Ning, which makes Qin Ning get drunk. He didn''t want Pei ming to get into his car because Pei Ming''s wine was too strong and he had a headache. Dislike of Pei Ming open, throw ban Yongjun body. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun. Han Shao''s temper is really strange. "Qin Ning, are you waiting for the bus?" The atmosphere is embarrassed, suddenly behind a man named Qin Ning''s name. Ban Yongjun turned his head and saw that he came to the Sulin river next to qinning. Han Shao is losing his temper. The boy bumps into him and is looking for death! "No, not waiting for the car." Qin Ning saw Su Linjiang emerge at this time, covering his eyes, and didn''t want to see him. "Not waiting for the bus, what are you doing standing here? Don''t be polite to me. I just bought a new car. You can try it with me. " When Su Linjiang spoke, his arm was not regular, and he wanted to put it on her shoulder. When I was at school, Gao Liang called her name. All Su Linjiang knew her name was Qin Ning. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and shook off his arm. "Qin Ning, what are you pretending to do? You just see that I''m going to leave, so you deliberately dally and wait for me here. Oh, now it''s hypocritical. Woman, you play hard to get game, also depends on whether I have patience to accompany you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s primary school is Chinese, but why, she can''t understand what Su Linjiang said. What do you mean she plays the game of lust? Is this boy playing too much for himself? Han Junyu throws Pei Ming on ban Yongjun. Turning around, he sees a man standing beside Qin Ning. His handsome face is cold and his brown eyes are staring at them. "Come on, I''ll take you for a ride, and then I''ll take you for a snack. If you want to sleep with me at night, it depends on your performance." Qin Ning was very angry and laughed at him coldly. "Su Linjiang, if you are sick, go to the hospital to get the medicine. Don''t go crazy with me." Su Linjiang looks bad when he is called a madman. "Woman, don''t push an inch. You''ve successfully attracted my attention. Now I''ll give you a chance to contact me. You''d better stop when it''s good." Take your uncle! My boyfriend is next to me. What kind of trouble are you going to make when you say such rubbish! Qin Ning saw Han Junyu''s face was cold and overcast, and the corners of his mouth had a faint radian. The coldness in the upper corner of the radian could frostbite people. "Su Linjiang, if you don''t want to die, get out of the way. Don''t get in the way here!" Qin Ning gave a cold warning. Su Linjiang sneered. As soon as he came out of the bar, he saw her standing at the door, dawdling. Guess she is deliberately waiting for him, and then create a chance to meet. Although the means she used were inferior, he could see through them at a glance, but looking at her white face, he was quite interested in playing with her. Did not expect him to take the initiative to say hello, but she was several times ironic, simply can not bear! "Woman, after the play, don''t regret it!" Su Linjiang takes out the car key and shakes it in front of her. It''s the latest Audi 8s with the highest configuration. For ordinary college students, it''s very proud to drive this kind of car. He wants to get out of the car window and look at Qin Ning triumphantly. "Woman, I''ll give you one last chance. As long as you get on the bus and say sorry to me, I won''t care about what you said before."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning saw his ostentatious behavior, only to find it ridiculous. Taking a car is like getting her in the car and apologizing? Qin Ning pursed her pink lips, blinked her big eyes, and went to the window. "Can you wait for me for a minute?" Knowing that she had compromised, she was really open-minded to money. At the beginning, she was hypocritical. It was only when he drove over that she was soft hearted. This kind of woman is just a fool to play with. If her Kung Fu in bed is good, maybe he will play a few more days. He nodded and looked at her with pride. "Hurry up, don''t wait!" "Good." Ban Yongjun sees Qin Ning turn around and finds that Han Junyu''s cold is getting heavier and heavier, and the air pressure around him is frightening. There was a cold sweat on her forehead. Qin Ning, it''s killing her! Qin Ning went to the bar and ran to two bottles of wine and one bottle of mouthwash. She went to the window of Sulin River and opened the bottle. "To celebrate She poured two bottles of wine on the car, poured the whole car aside, and poured the last bit on Su Linjiang. The whole body has been sprinkled to save, Su Linjiang is angry, get out of the car glaring at Qin Ning. "Woman, you are crazy!" The man''s ferocious face is somewhat frightening. In addition, he was taller than her, Qin Ning felt guilty and stepped back. But I think I''m not a bully. I hold the wine bottle in my hand, and bang, the wine bottles are all smashed to the ground by her. Then, from his pocket, he took out a lighter. "I''m just telling you that if I drop the lighter, your car will catch fire or explode!" Su Linjiang can''t believe staring at her, "woman, you brain sick, dare to burn my car?" "You have to say sorry to me, and then drink this mouthwash, or I''ll drop my lighter!" Qin Ning holds a lighter. Su Lin Jiang stares at her indignantly, wondering if she is scaring him. "My patience is limited. If you don''t apologize, the lighter will be lost!" To make sure her story was true, she lit her seat belt. The seat belt, which was wet with wine, was soon burnt out. Before he opened his mouth, Qin Ning continued to burn the seat cushion. "Enough, woman, you''re insane." Su Linjiang didn''t expect that she would really burn. He angrily came forward to grab the lighter in her hand. Qin Ning stepped back. "If you dare to step forward, my lighter will fall down. Don''t regret it!" Su Lin Jiang''s face twisted and glared at her, "if you have the ability, you can burn it. Anyway, my car is insured, and you set fire to a few cars. I''ll never be polite. I''ll send you to prison!" Chapter 386 Listening to the threat of Su Linjiang, Qin Ning smiles lightly. Bata, Bata, lighter. Pure Che''s big eyes blinked cunningly, and her small white face was a bit naughty. Looking at a face does not care about Su Linjiang, her soft voice, gently said. "You also have wine on you. If I throw a lighter on you, it''s not a car that burns. There''s no insurance. And I want to tell you, oh, I''m a little crazy. " She pointed to the camera in front of the bar and kindly reminded him. "It can prove my crime there. Unfortunately, I have a medical history. When I got sick, I killed a lot of people and would not go to prison. I didn''t burn you this time, so I''ll follow you secretly until I kill you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn''t expect that I would fall back when I met Lin Su Jiang. Especially after hearing it, she would follow him, like getting into trouble with a devil and trying to kill him. His scalp was numb. When he looked at the woman again, he felt that she was a beauty. It''s terrible. "It''s too dirty to talk. I''ll wash your teeth and drink this cup of mouthwash!" Qin Ning reminds again. Su Lin Jiang, with a black face, took the lotion from her hand, looked up and drank it, wiped the corner of his mouth and spat out a sorry. "Now you can go away, but you''d better not drive, or the car will explode in the middle of the road. It''s none of my business." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning put away the lighter, turned to see Han Junyu or coldly staring at himself, in the heart hit a sudden. Low small head, move a small step, like a mistake of the little kitten, please come to her. Watching Su Linjiang run away, ban Yongjun, who is watching the whole process, gasps. Is this the younger martial sister that she knew before, who is delicate and needs protection? In front of others, but in front of Han Junyu incomparably obedient, this split personality is simply seamless connection, too mysterious. "Han Junyu, he has nothing to do with me." Qin Ning explained. "I''m not timid. I''m angry with you. Do you want to pour wine on me and burn me?" Han Junyu is sarcastic. "No She shook her head quickly. Han Junyu glances at her and stops a car to let ban Yongjun and Pei Ming get on. "Thank you" ban Yongjun just wanted to thank him, but he robbed him. "Life and death, can''t send her back, that''s your business, you do it yourself!" Bang, Han Junyu is not a gentleman to close the door,. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Knowing that it was her negligence, ban Yongjun didn''t dare to retort and whispered to the driver to drive. She can see that when Han Junyu is in a good mood, he still talks about gentlemanly demeanor patiently. When angry, gentlemanly manner, ha ha, don''t make trouble. If they don''t kill you, they will burn high incense! "Han Junyu," hearing what he said to ban Yongjun, Qin ningwei bit his lower lip and followed him to the car. After getting on the bus, she began to hold his arm and kiss him. However, he has a cold face. Qin Ning has a headache. When the man is angry, he is really helpless. She leaned feebly in the back seat and looked out the window. Do you want to please him in that way at night? But these days, they are so tired that she is a little afraid of him. Bed exercise, he never seems to know tired, always use endless strength, put her tossed cry hoarse voice, he was kind to let her. She covered her blushing face and did not dare to think about it any more. Driving Han Junyu, thinking of Su Linjiang''s offense, brown eyes are cold. If he didn''t clean up the Su family, Su Linjiang came to bully his woman. Death! Press out the mobile phone and send a message to song Xuan, with a touch of cold in the corner of his mouth. What Su Li did to his mother, he did to the only child of the Su family! Qin Ning didn''t know what he had done, but they had dinner. She tried to get close to him several times, but he didn''t pay attention to himself. He was a little annoyed. When Han Junyu went to his study and closed the door, he thought that he had just wronged Baba and was staring at his little woman. He tried to rub her head several times. But if he wanted to teach her a lesson, he still stifled it. I always told her that she was the fastest to admit her mistake, but she didn''t have a long memory, so I had to teach her a lesson. He knew that she was most afraid of the cold war, but he still tried to endure it. He would get through tonight and talk to her tomorrow. Wash to go back to her room to sleep, open the door, but saw a woman holding a pillow sitting beside the bed, wrinkled face. Watch him walk into the room, jump out of bed and walk to the sofa with the pillow in his arms."Han Junyu, since you hate me, it won''t hurt your eyes if I sleep on the sofa tonight." Han Junyu looked at her coldly as a demon and pulled the corners of his mouth. She''s free to do whatever she wants. This is going to bed, he did not pay attention to himself, Qin Ning depressed bit the lower lip, rolled a circle on the sofa. The man was lying by the bed, holding a book and looking through it slowly. Qin Ning Du lip, also got up to take a book, but what the book wrote, she is completely unable to understand. Then she found out that she had taken a Book philosophy book, and she took a deep breath. It was really unfortunate that when she drank cold water, her teeth would be stuffed. She put the book back on the bookshelf of the bedside table and made a noise on purpose. The man seemed to be settled and didn''t look at her. Qin Ning couldn''t do it. He sat beside his shoes and stared at him without blinking. Han Junyu continued to turn the book, was staring at her out of temper, this just raised eyes to see her one eye. He was worried that she might catch cold even though she was sitting on the floor with the carpet on. "Go to bed." He finally spoke, but in a bad tone. But Qin Ning ignored his bad temper. As long as he spoke, she would be happy. "I can''t sleep because my boyfriend is angry with me. I don''t know how to coax him well. Mr. Han, would you like to teach me? " "Oh." Han Junyu knew that she would climb the pole, put down the book and turn off the light to sleep. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the dark, Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and gently grasped the corner of the quilt. Han Junyu saw that she would not go back to sleep. He took a deep breath, lifted the quilt, turned on the light, got out of bed and picked her up. "Stupid girl, be honest!" "Oh," Qin Ning giggled and tried to rub his arms, but he deliberately avoided her. "Han Junyu, I apologized. Why are you still angry?" She hugged him discontentedly. "If you make a mistake, apologizing can solve the problem. What''s the use of law?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled mouth, he looks handsome, he said anything to reason. "Ning Ning, I don''t mean to limit your freedom, but you have to let me know that you are safe. You know what? " "Well, I see." She nodded seriously. She knew that he was very concerned about what sosiwei said in the office last time. Someone wanted to take her away. Now he was very concerned about her whereabouts, and worried that she would disappear for no reason. "Ning Ning, don''t you think I''m so overbearing and limiting your freedom?" This is what Pei Ming said. Qin Ning quickly shook his head, "you are worried about me, will care about my position, this is my negligence, did not send you a message." Han Junyu, if I don''t care about you, what''s the use of so much freedom. Chapter 387 Looking at the sincerity of the little woman''s attitude of admitting her mistake, Han Junyu rubbed her little head. Thinking of what she said, I couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips. "Ning Ning, I''ll give you freedom, but you also want to give me good, you know?" "I know." Knowing that he was not angry, Qin Ning was relieved. Two people reconciliation, Qin Ning coquettishly embrace him. "Han Junyu, I''ll make mistakes later. Don''t use cold violence to me, OK? I''m afraid "What are you afraid of?" Han Junyu realized very early that she was afraid of the cold war between him and her. Every time she was in a panic, even if she didn''t make any mistakes, she was very helpless. As for the reasons, he did not go into details. "In the past, my mother always had a cold war with my father. I thought my father was so pitiful. When my mother died, my father told me that my mother was angry and wanted to have a cold war with him all her life. Han Junyu, every time you have a cold war with me, I''m afraid that you''ll be tired of me, don''t want me, and then I''ll be cranky. " It turned out to be the shadow of childhood. Han Junyu held her in his arms and touched her forehead to comfort her. "I''m sorry, but I didn''t think it over. Am I afraid now?" Qin Ning rubbed in his arms and said, "you''re not afraid if you hold me. If you are angry in the future, you can scold me, hold me and kiss me, but don''t be cold, OK ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was angry headache, will kiss her, she thought beautiful! ¡­¡­ The next day, Qin Ning went to school and finally met his roommate. When she went to the dormitory to pick up the books, she saw that everyone had just got up to wash. "Hello, I''m Qin Ning, because my physical condition has been delayed until now. I guess you may have brought breakfast as soon as you got up. Would you like to try it? " "Yes, thank you." Speaking of is a voice sweet round face girl, she is long hair, because just get up, hair is messy. "I''m Tong Qi. You can call me Qiqi. I''m 19 years old. I should be the oldest in the dormitory, right?" Tongqi tone generous, biting bread, when laughing, there is a small dimple in the corner of the mouth. "Qin Ning, this is Yang Mu. She doesn''t talk much, but it''s good to quarrel." Tong Qi pulls the girl who is washing her face. The girl has a very long hair, dark and shiny. Although she just got up, her dark hair is also very beautiful. She is wearing a Kawaii''s Nightgown, and seems not to wake up. She blinks her eyes in confusion, hears Tong Qi''s introduction, and nods to Qin Ning. "Thank you, breakfast." "You''re welcome." Qin Ning also smiles at her. "Oh, this is the flower of our department, Shi Yinyin. Yinyin, this is our new roommate. " Shi Yinyin, who is wiping her face, wears a black suspender nightgown and turns to take a glance at Qin Ning. She looks at Qin Ning''s face and says hello to her lazily. Qin Ning doesn''t care. She asks Tong Qi about her class. Because Qin Ning was not there at the beginning, the dormitory had to choose the dormitory head. Tong Qi was one year older than the other two and became the dormitory head. When the four go to class together, Tong Qi introduces the class situation to Qin Ning. However, boys'' eyes swept around frequently. After a month of military training, both men and women were tanned. So the white skin of Qin Ning, walking in a group of people in public is particularly conspicuous. Tong Qi touched her little face with envy. "Wow, your face is so tender, white and red, full of collagen." Qin Ning felt his face embarrassed, "I''m different from you. I''m pale because of my poor health. It''s a hot day today. I''ve been exposed to the sun. When I go indoors, you can see the difference. " "What''s wrong with you?" Shi Yinyin asked tentatively. Qin Ning pursed his lips, thought and explained, "do you remember the heavy rain some time ago?" "It seems that it rained that day, and the instructor gave us a holiday. What''s the matter? " Tong Qi felt that it was impolite to ask Qin Ning, so she quickly recalled. "It was the heavy rain. I almost died, so I was injured and couldn''t come to school." Qin Ning had long expected that her failure to come to the school for military training would cause some people''s dissatisfaction. When she was in high school, she was absent from P.E. class. She was said to be charming, but she didn''t want to go out in the sun. She didn''t want to, she didn''t dare. She worried that because of strenuous exercise, she would go to the hospital to lie down for a few days and be given medicine for a few days. "Oh, my God, it''s so dangerous, but it''s said that if you don''t die, you''ll be blessed. Qin Ning, you''ll be blessed." Tong Qi comforts. "Thank you." Qin Ning nodded with a smile. "You''re fine."Suddenly, Yang Mu whispered in her ear. From the realization of Yang Mu, this is the second sentence she said. Every time she spoke, she was very hard to say. Her heart warm, "Yang Mu, you are also very good, you do not speak, you can gesture with me." Yang Mu stares at her in surprise and immediately makes a gesture to ask. "Can you read it?" Qin Ning immediately told her with a gesture that she knew a little bit. When she was in hospital, she learned it with the deaf mute children in the same ward. Yang Mu is like discovering the new world, two eyes shining stare at her. Because she was afraid that she could not speak clearly, she did not dare to communicate with others, so she did not speak at all. "You don''t despise me, do you? I speak slowly." "No, it won''t. If you don''t want to gesture, you can also write it to tell me that you add wechat. " Qin Ning takes out his cell phone. "Well, I''ll tell you in a whisper, you look so good." Yang Mu showed a bright smile, and finally there was a smooth exchange of people around him. "What are you muttering about?" Tong Qi is curious and walks to them. Go to the front of the stone Yinyin look back, three people make a group, disdain of cold hiss, tongqi and Yangmu put out is to please the new roommate. Look, this woman is wearing a sportswear and a pair of light blue flat shoes, but everything on her is not cheap. Also, she was injured and wore a pink bracelet, which seems to be a new sport Bracelet in Europe. It''s hard to get a thousand gold. It can be seen that this woman is a rich second generation. In the classroom, Tong Qi takes Qin Ning to the monitor. The monitor is a tall and thin boy. He looks pretty. When he sees Qin Ning, his eyes brighten. He greets Qin Ning and introduces her to everyone. The monitor asked her to introduce herself. Qin Ning was a bit surprised. Nervous to the podium, a bit shy, said he was Qin Ning, and then there is No. "Qin Ning, you are more beautiful than Shi Yinyin. If you are here, we will take the flowers for you. Come and share with you, do you have a boyfriend? " Listen to male students speak, qinning embarrassed pursed lips, stand under the stone Yinyin black face, she has a bit helpless. "Thank you for your questions. I don''t have a boyfriend." She has a marriage certificate. She has no boyfriend, but she has a husband. Originally, she also wanted to say that she had a boyfriend, but when she thought of Han Junyu, she immediately changed her words. There are other students want to ask her questions, Qin Ning a bit helpless, tongqi quickly up gag, Qin Ning down the stage. Qin Ning is a slow-moving person. She can''t drink well with her classmates, but she feels that she can get along well with her dormitory friends. Her side is going very well, but Han Junyu has encountered some small problems. Chapter 388 Han Junyu returned to the office after the meeting and asked song Xuan about the jade bracelet. Song Xuan sighs helplessly. The whereabouts of the other party are mysterious. After checking for several days, he and Jun can''t find any trace of the other party, so they don''t know where the man will hide the jade bracelet. "President, I received an email when I deliberately attacked the network of Citigroup head office." Song Xuan gave him a sentence and an address to check. [want jade bracelets, bring your woman to this place. ¡¿ "the other party obviously knew that I was investigating him. He deliberately gave me some wrong clues to mislead me in the direction of investigation." Han Junyu stares at the address. He is familiar with it and squints. "This used to be Ning''s villa. After Ning''s bankruptcy, this land was bought by Sheng''an group. After the villa was demolished, an office building was built here." Song Xuan called out the address information of the investigation, "president, is this man Ning''s family?" "Very likely." Han Junyu is not sure. But look at each other''s weird style, maybe it''s the Ning family. "Keep looking." Han Junyu is upset. It''s Ning''s family. Does it have anything to do with Su Siwei''s saying that someone wants to take Qin Ning away? "Yes." Song Xuan was also a little worried. Han Junyu stares at the address on the tablet and squints coldly. No matter whether the other party is Ning''s family or not, it''s impossible to take Qin Ning away! "President, Han Chang and Su Li are here to see you." Song Xuan knocked on the door again. "Keep them waiting!" Han Junyu is upset and doesn''t want to see them yet. As soon as he finished, he heard a noise outside the door, and Han Junyu pinched his eyebrows. "Let them in." Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that Su Li would make trouble. He went out to see that the two secretaries were holding out their arms to stop them, but Su Li was very arrogant and impolite to the secretaries of the two committees. "Song tezhu, these two are going to see the president without an appointment." "Joke, my husband has to make an appointment to see his son?" Su Li sneered. Song Xuan raised his gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, and his eyes flashed with contempt. Now I know that he is your son. Why did you treat him as a stranger in his childhood? Han Junyu has been with his grandfather since he was born. He has never been loved by his parents. It''s not easy for Ning Rui to find him and give him some warmth from his mother, but Ning Rui is killed by them. "Well, you do your business. I''ll take them to the president." The Secretary of the two committees gets song Xuan to speak, and then he gets out of the way. Song Xuan leads them to the president''s office. Walk into the office, smell a burst of strong tea. "Sit down, you two." Song Xuan said hello. Su Li ignores song Xuan and goes directly to Han Junyu, staring at him with indignant eyes. "Han Junyu, is it your hand to Lin Jiang?" Han Junyu poured a cup of tea for himself and glanced at her indifferently. "Talk to people." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan is holding a smile. Han Junyu''s most exasperating is his poisonous tongue, sometimes sharp, can make people angry. Su Li is well maintained. Although he is in his fifties, his face is just in his early forties. She painted delicate makeup, but when she glared at Han Junyu, her face was somewhat distorted. "Han Junyu, if you don''t like me, you''ll do something to Lin Jiang. How can you do that? How can he say that he''s also your cousin? You, " " wait, Ms. Su, have you got my consent to be so close to relatives? " There is a cousin who is tired enough, and another cousin who catches up one by one to die. Who is to blame? Su Li was so angry that he couldn''t breathe well. He glared at Han Chang. Han Chang is also very helpless, Su Li has no evidence, just rely on speculation to calm down, this time Su Linjiang accident hurt leg, is Han Junyu move hand. He advised her a few words, she and he lost his temper, can not stop can only accompany her Shengan group. "Han Junyu, is it really none of your business that Lin Jiang has an accident?" Han Junyu sips the tea. He can''t taste it, but he feels a little hot. Calmly put down the cup, he got up and went back to his desk to continue working. "Han Junyu, what''s your attitude?" Han Chang saw that he directly ignored himself, and his face was cold. "My attitude is, don''t waste my time!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan stood by to watch the play. Su Li was annoyed. "I checked. Lin Jiang was the best at ordinary times, but when he was playing basketball, the basketball almost hit Qin Ning, and he met Qin Ning at night. It must be Qin Ning who is unwilling to be lonely. He has a crooked idea about my Lin Jiang. If you don''t want to be hooded, just do it to him. "Han Junyu heard her words, rubbing the long finger of the teacup and pausing slightly. It turns out that Su Linjiang almost hit Qin Ning with a basketball. The corner of his mouth is curved, and the curve is gloomy. It seems that the legs of Su Linjiang are still too light! He looked up at Han Chang, proud and indifferent. "If you have evidence, go to the police and make trouble with me. If you are in your fifties and you can''t live long, don''t waste other people''s time "You, you cursed me viciously, Han Chang. This is your good son." Su Li angrily scolded Han Chang. "Han Junyu, I don''t ask you to be filial to me, but you curse us so much. You have gone too far this time. You must apologize! " Han Chang listened to his words, in the heart is also uncomfortable, angry blame him. Han Junyu is not a soft person. However, it is not a person who does not know how to be soft. If he made a mistake, he would sincerely apologize and take action to make up for his mistake. However, it''s not his fault. It''s more difficult for him to apologize than to go to heaven. Listen to Han Chang tough let him apologize, he just smile, handsome face clear. "Song Xuan, send people out. If you can''t, ask the security team leader to go out." "You," Han Chang wanted to talk, but song Xuan stopped him. "Mr. Han, if you don''t think it''s effective for you to ask the security of Sheng''an group, I can only ask the police to come. The president is here to compensate you for the loss of your work? " Su Li is very angry. He stares at Han Junyu and doesn''t want to leave. "Yes, I admit, I met Ning Rui before she committed suicide. But I didn''t embarrass her. I just don''t want her to interfere in your life. Don''t let others know that you are an illegitimate child. Han Junyu, it''s all for your own good, but I count Ning Rui''s death on my head. It''s just that there''s no good return for her kindness. " Bang! Han Junyu suddenly sweeps the document on the desk to the ground, cold eyes sharp, Yin cold swept song Xuan one eye. "If you don''t take people out, are you waiting to resign?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Chapter 389 span style='' display:none ''>gfbmmjD6vtLSaDjNAMr7x+cAJfrxmldLwH/ZzyO8z5GisJlPbdeDIGJfyq9N6ALntkPrNLIFSkmT6M4KHQWJrA== Chapter 390 In the villa, Su Li, who is waiting for Han Chang to come home, receives a phone call. It''s a woman''s voice. She said her husband was drunk and asked her to pick him up at the bar. Han Chang seldom drinks. How can he drink in a bar? She rushed to the bar with doubts, asked the front desk staff, the service staff led her upstairs. "This lady, your husband is drunk with me. He and his girlfriend have reserved a box to rest." Su Li''s face turned black and asked coldly. "And he brought a girl here?" "Yes, it looks good." The attendant nodded with a smile, took her to the door of the box and turned to leave. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Li stares at the door of the box. She knows who Han Chang is. He is a bit of a coward sometimes, but these years they are together, occasionally quarrel, but never thought to separate. Holding the door handle, I was about to open the door, but I heard a voice coming from inside. "Mr. Han, I''m with you. Why do you want to ask your smelly old lady to come here. You''re not happy to have me with you alone. Do you want her to come and watch me have a fish and water affair with you? " "It''s different. Her face is wrinkled and her body is loose. You are different. Your skin is tender and comfortable to feel. " It''s Han Chang''s voice. Su Liru was struck by lightning and stood by the door in a daze. He couldn''t believe it. "Ouch, if you say that, you will lose your temper if you are heard by the smelly eight women in your family. How can you grasp me to do the operation for me? People are afraid." Women''s delicate voice is charming and sticky. "Why do you always say this? I felt guilty for Su Li at that time. After all, I broke her body. Besides, our Han family also has rules. If we marry, we don''t get divorced. Now think of it, Ning Rui, ah, good-looking, good temper, gave birth to a son to me. If it wasn''t for her inappropriate status, I would divorce Su Li and marry her. " Han Chang''s slow voice was still drunk. Obviously speaking the truth later! "Mr. Han, I have been with you for some time. You can only see me when you come back to China. I miss you so much." "Well, this time I''ll be in China for a long time and have a lot of time with you. The old rule is, when Su Li is not in the studio, you come to me. I''ll play whatever you want. " "Well, let me serve you. Think of you every day endure nausea, in the face of that smelly eight woman, I am very distressed oh Su Li can''t bear it. He is almost in his fifties. When he encounters this kind of thing, his reason has long been thrown out of the sky. With a bang, she kicked the door open and saw Han Chang reclining on the sofa. His shirt was untied and lipstick was on it. A woman stood by and was about to help him untie it. "Get out of here, bitch!" Su Li picked up a bottle of wine on the table and smashed it on the woman''s head. The woman was startled by the sudden attack, and a hole was made on her forehead. "Who are you, you are insane!" When the woman heard the noise behind her back, she turned off her cell phone and the recording ended. When she saw the blood on her forehead, she cursed in her heart, covered her forehead and cried bitterly. The noise wakes Han Chang who is sleepy. He opens his eyes vaguely and sees a woman with a bloody face. He sits up in fright. When he looked up and saw Su Li, his first reaction was that he felt guilty. "Su Li, I''m sorry, I''ve had a little wine, and then," Han Chang, I''ve been in love with you for so many years, so that''s what you think of me? Look at my disgust, Han Chang, I tell you, I want to divorce you! " Su Li weeps and turns to leave. Han Chang is flustered and doesn''t know why she is so angry. "Su Li, listen to me." "Sir, sir, wait for me! You vomited all over me when you were drunk. I kindly brought you to my box, but that woman hit me with a bottle! " Han Chang was pulled and couldn''t leave. He was a little anxious. When he was drunk, it seemed that a woman was kind enough to hold him. "Sorry, it''s my fault. I''ll pay for your medical expenses." "Well, you take me to the hospital and help me pay for it. Otherwise, I''ll sue her! " Han Chang had no choice but to dress and take her to the hospital. Su Li ran out of the bar, the cold wind blowing, it was sober a lot. She thought it might be a misunderstanding of Han Chang, waiting for him to come out and explain to her. After all, the couple of so many years, where is to say break up. But what she waited for was that Han Chang helped another woman out, took a taxi to take her away, and her last hope was shattered. Trembling with anger, she went back to prepare the divorce agreement! When song Xuan reported these things to Han Junyu, Han Junyu just finished handling the company''s affairs.He turned to look at the time. It was just after work. "If Su Li wants a divorce, let her divorce. As for Su, take it." "Good." Song Xuan nodded. Han Junyu folded the documents together and got up with his coat. Song Xuan has a headache and says he''s going to buy su. It seems that this job has fallen on him again. However, Han Junyu has never treated him badly. As long as the acquisition companies he participated in are not the industry of Sheng''an group, he has a certain equity. Han Junyu went downstairs and sent a message to Qin Ning. In half an hour, she was asked to wait for him at the school gate. Qin Ning, who has just finished class, smiles when he receives Han Junyu''s voice. "Wow, whose voice is that? Listen to it." Tong Qi and Qin Ning are close. When Qin Ning turns on the voice, she hears Han Junyu''s voice. "Yes, it''s my boyfriend''s voice." Qin Ning''s explanation in a low voice. "Well, didn''t you say you didn''t have a boyfriend?" Tong Qi doubts. "Well," Qin Ning pursed her lips, some embarrassed explanation, "it''s the fiance." ¡°¡­¡­ Wow, you''re engaged. " Tong Qi had an accident. "Hey, he''s also afraid that I''ll run away. He can''t help but give me a big deal." Qinning''s voice is very small, only tongqi and Yangmu can hear. "Is it good for you to be handsome or not?" Think of Han Junyu''s handsome face, handsome this word has been unable to describe. "He is very kind to me. He cut my hair for me. Hehe, although it doesn''t look good, I like it very much." Said Han Junyu to her good, Qin Ning can''t help but have a lot of topics. "Then your fiance is a barber." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s original intention is that they both know that Han Junyu is very kind to her, but they don''t think they will misunderstand his career. However, thinking of Han Junyu''s career, she thinks it''s better not to talk about it. "He came to pick me up. I''ll go first. Tomorrow morning, when you get up, send me a message and I''ll buy you breakfast. " "Good!" Speaking of breakfast, Yang Mu and Tong Qi immediately smile. When Qin Ning ran to the school gate, she saw Han Junyu get out of the car. She showed a bright smile and ran to him. She opened her arms and asked for a hug. "Han Junyu, do you want to miss me? Oh, I miss you. I''m hungry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Snack goods, in order to eat, any excuse. Although Han Junyu is cold, his eyes are full of doting. The long arm embraces her, lowers the head to drop a kiss on her forehead, rubs her small head. She said to him with a smile that something happened to her at school, and she would introduce her friends. Not far from where neither of them found it, a man took out his mobile phone and took pictures of their intimacy, with a bit of sarcasm on his face. Chapter 391 Qin Ning followed Han Junyu''s habit, got up at six o''clock, went to exercise for an hour, and began to learn English when he came back. Occasionally, Han Junyu is in a good mood and will communicate with her in spoken language. She can understand a few sentences, but when he speaks fast, she stares at him with a silly face, like listening to the book of heaven. Han Junyu has the heart to teach her, will also slow down the intonation, sentence by sentence to correct her pronunciation. Sometimes Qin Ning listens to her saying a few words particularly good to hear, intentionally recording down, want to listen to more. Thinking that Han Junyu is proficient in at least five or six languages, she should not humiliate him. At least she should learn English well. "Qin Ning, this is your fiance''s voice. He is reading our textbook. Listen to it." Qin Ning is wearing earphones. Tong Qi thinks that she is listening to music. She listens to it with her other earphone. Unexpectedly, she is listening to English. "God, I didn''t expect your fiance to be so kind and teach you English." Such a fiance, can you give her a dozen? "Well, he taught me a lot." Qin Ning turns off the recording on his mobile phone and smiles sweetly. "Other people''s family, unmarried." Yang Mu can''t help but praise. "Who are you talking about, whose fiance?" Shi Yinyin listened vaguely and asked suspiciously. Tong Qi looks at Qin Ning and shakes her head. "We''re talking about the TV play we saw yesterday. We didn''t say whose boyfriend, Yinyin, you''re the flower of our department. Are there many boys who have confessed to you?" Shi Yinyin showed her pride and shook her head. "Those crooked melons and cracked dates deserve to be my boyfriends, forget it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The other three looked at each other and stopped talking. Shi Yinyin''s face is beautiful, her figure is concave and convex, and her body''s curve is the envy of the three of them. But Qin Ning felt that Shi Yinyin was a little repellent to her, so she didn''t take the initiative to approach her. When Tong Qi added her wechat to build a group, both Tong Qi and Yang Mu added her wechat. She thought that since it was a dormitory, there was always wechat to be added, so she took the initiative to add her. But she refused, and she didn''t care. She talked with Tong Qi and Yang Mu about everything. "Oh, by the way, Qin Ning, I''m not used to the breakfast you brought me. Don''t bring it to me in the future." ¡°¡­¡­ Good Qin Ning pick eyebrow, also don''t say much. The breakfast she brought for them was specially prepared by Aunt Zhang, which was much better than the breakfast in the school canteen. If she didn''t want to eat it, she would not bring it. Tong Qi feels Shi Yinyin''s hostility to Qin Ning and frowns. She gets along with Qin Ning and finds that Qin Ning is a kind-hearted person. "Did you provoke her?" She asked Qin Ning in a low voice. "No, I didn''t say a few words with her. Where did I provoke her?" Qin Ning is confused. "Women, jealousy." Yang Mu expressed his opinions. "Jealous of what?" Qin Ning can''t think of what Shi Yinyin can envy her. "Face, skin, temperament." Yang Mu talks in two words. If she talks too much, she can''t speak clearly. "Her face is not the same as Qin Ning''s, and her skin is white, because she is sick, because she is pale, and because of her temperament. Qin Ning is pure and lovely, and Shi Yinyin is feminine and charming. What''s the comparison? " Tong Qi doesn''t understand. Shi Yinyin can dress herself, and her clothes are very fashionable, which is more mature and fashionable than them. Qinning is always a sports suit or a simple dress, but she feels more comfortable with qinning. Yang Mu and Qin Ning can communicate with each other by gesture, and they have a tacit understanding, so they often walk together. "Mean." Yang Mu said again. "Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with me." Qin Ning said with a smile. She is a slow-moving person, and few friends she can make on her own initiative. Since Shi Yinyin doesn''t go in with her, she can''t ask for it. However, she is very happy to play with Tong Qi and Yang Mu. Han Junyu prepares delicious food for her, and she will bring it to share with them. Girls'' friendship is built by eating snacks together, going to the toilet together and chatting gossip together? "Hey, I heard that the teacher who took us to modern art history was a senior, super handsome." Suddenly a student whispered. "Eh, isn''t it elder martial sister? I heard that there was a professor who was going to take our class, but that professor was suddenly unable to come to class because of something, so he had to let elder martial sister come. " Tong Qi said. Qin Ning thought that ban Yongjun had mentioned that she would take the place of the class, so she had to prepare for the class, so she was busy. It should be that elder martial brother Xi Yifan''s class couldn''t be taught, so elder martial sister Zhou asked her to. As for elder martial brother, is it elder martial brother Gao Liang? Soon after class bell thought, their teacher came into the classroom, is really very handsome.The girls in the class immediately burst out laughing, joking that with such a handsome elder martial brother, they would not skip class. The teacher standing on the platform may introduce himself because he is nervous and looks a little serious. "It looks good, but it''s not my favorite." Tong Qi is a pity. "Yes." Yang Mu also nodded. "Well, what do you like?" Qin Ning doubts. In her eyes, in addition to Han Junyu, the world has never known other men. "It''s hard to say that it depends on feeling and fate. When fate comes, it''s that one." Tong Qi has a real story. "Yes." Yang Mu agreed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s the same as not saying. The three chatted happily. Qin Ning had a preview of the culture class, so there was almost no pressure in class. At the end of a class, many girls said they wanted to ask the teacher''s number, but they didn''t have the courage to push Shi Yinyin. "Yinyin, you are a flower. Go ahead, elder martial brother. I''ll give it to you." "You are so generous to leave elder martial brother to me?" Shi Yinyin is funny. However, it would be nice to see a teacher with a good appearance and fall in love with him? She flicked her long hair and showed a charming smile to the crowd. She came to the teacher with her textbook. "Elder martial brother, I don''t understand the question you just mentioned. Can you explain it to me?" The teacher was very happy to hear someone ask a question and explained it carefully. "Is there anything else you don''t know?" "No, thank you. Elder martial brother, I think you speak well. I can add your wechat. If you have any questions, can I send them to you? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder martial brother shaved his eyebrows with his fingers. I''m a little embarrassed. "Elder martial brother, I only add you wechat, and I won''t disturb you at 12 pm." Shi Yinyin is joking. "In fact, if you have any questions, ask me after class, and I can talk to you about them." Elder martial brother refused. Qin Ning took out his mobile phone and checked wechat. He didn''t receive Han Junyu''s message, but unexpectedly received another person''s message. She was surprised to pick eyebrows, looked at the man on the platform. Come on, what a coincidence? Qin Ning looks at the news in wechat, considers it for a few seconds, and asks Tong Qi. "What are you going to eat at noon?" "Well, not yet." Tong Qi has a headache. The most painful thing every day is to think about what to eat. "If it''s a treat, will you?" "Yes!" Tong Qi and Yang Mu nodded together, if someone treat, not only can eat good, also don''t have to spend money, how good. "Who is it?" "The man on the platform!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 392 Tongqi listen to qinning said, elder martial brother will invite them to dinner, she thought she was joking. When Shi Yinyin and elder martial brother talk, elder martial brother doesn''t have any expression. Obviously, she doesn''t want to give her the micro signal. "You and elder martial brother, do you know each other?" Tong Qi questioned. "I don''t know. I met you. Actually, I don''t believe it. " Qin Ning had no idea. The man on the platform was wearing formal clothes, a suit with a leather collar and a haircut. It was too different from what she knew on the street. "Big brother Shi Hao?" Qin Ning asked tentatively. "Well, it''s me." Shi Hao showed his white teeth. When they saw Qin Ning saying hello to his elder martial brother, he changed his attitude and showed a smile. He was very surprised and envied. "When I saw the list of your class, I thought it was the same name. I didn''t expect that I would be so lucky to be your elder martial brother." Shi Hao is going to take her to dinner. "Hey, elder martial brother, you are too polite. By the way, my dormitory and I are together. Can they join me?" Tongqi and Yangmu immediately rub to qinning side, like two crying dogs staring at when Hao. When Hao can''t help laughing, "of course, it''s rare to meet you, I also want to calculate the salary I owe me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth twitched. At that time, when she was setting up a stall on the street, she said that if they were painting together, she would give him a service fee. But when she was short of money, he gave her all the money, so she still owed him a salary. He just sent her a wechat saying that he invited her to dinner. The end result is that, well said, it''s his treat, but actually it''s her pay. When people look at Hao and Qin Ning leave together, they all stare at Shi Yinyin with deep meaning. Just now Shi Yinyin said so many good words and wanted Shihao''s wechat, but Shihao was shirking it. Now her roommate Qin Ning easily asked Shihao to invite her to dinner. That''s a shame, isn''t it? Stone Yin Yin cold eyes sweep Qin Ning, in the heart depressed, secretly scolded a green tea bitch. Since I know my elder martial brother''s wechat, why didn''t I tell her when she asked for it. It''s a shame to see her! Four people came to the small restaurant outside the school, where the consumption is higher than the school canteen, and the food is naturally better than the school canteen. Shi Hao''s main purpose of inviting them to dinner is to let them provide his experience in class, and reminiscence is the second. It can be seen that Shi Hao is well prepared for this course, but he is too nervous. When he is nervous, his speaking speed is a little fast, and some of us can''t keep up. When Hao with notes to remember their opinions, next class must correct. "Elder martial brother, why are you in class?" Shi Hao said that this problem is also a headache, "this class was originally given to elder martial brother Gao Liang by another teacher, but elder martial brother Gao Liang is going to study abroad in two months. It happens that I am a graduate student today. Elder martial brother Gao Liang said that if I take you well, I would recommend me to practice in Mr. Zhou''s studio." "My God, Mr. Zhou''s studio, that''s the purpose of my college education. I envy it." Tong Qi looks adored. "Well, senior brother Gao Liang''s opportunity to go abroad is what Mr. Zhou strives for, and I''m looking forward to his approval." When Hao said seriously. They are all of the same major, and there are many topics to talk about. Shi Hao had a good chat with them, so he added their wechat, hoping to have more feedback after class in the future. "Well, isn''t that elder martial sister Yongjun of Xueba class in our college? Wow, she looks so beautiful when she dresses up. " Tong Qi said suddenly. Qin Ning turns his head and sees ban Yongjun and Feng Wei. They don''t know what to say and laugh happily. "It''s said that elder martial sister ban Yongjun has also gone to Mr. Zhou''s studio. A painting can buy 900000 yuan!" Tong Qi stares at Ban Yongjun''s eyes, as if staring at banknotes. Said Ban Yongjun''s paintings can sell 900000, Qin Ning is also very envious, "ah, elder martial sister''s craft, really high." Shi Hao also agreed, "well, Yongjun''s performance is good. There''s no saying that she''s very diligent. She does three part-time jobs and goes to the library every day. She''s often the first one to enter the library and the last one to leave." "So, to keep up with the elder martial sister, we must go to the library early." Tong Qi concluded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Freshmen to learn courses are entry-level knowledge, as long as serious reading, the difficulty is not high. The only challenge is English, because the school regulations, English but CET-4 do not want to get a diploma, Qin Ning is also very nervous. When I was in class, I didn''t dare to be distracted. I stared at the textbook and took notes, thinking that I didn''t know where to go back to ask Han Junyu. He is exposed to American English, pronunciation is very good, read the text than professional teachers feel more. Ear came a girl''s cry, she did not care, when someone knocked on her table, she realized that someone came to her side."Qin Ning, with your achievements, you don''t have to be so serious, do you?" Hearing the familiar voice, Qin Ning was a little surprised. "Why are you here?" "Because you are here." Han Zijin picks eyebrows at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes. "Wow, school grass, you, hello." Sitting next to Qin Ning, Tong Qi screams excitedly. "Hello, are you Qin Ning''s roommate? Hello, I''m Han Zijin. It''s Qin Ning''s childhood "Hello, I''m Tong Qi, and this is another roommate Yang Mu. You are so handsome when you laugh." Tong Qi smiles and praises. "Very handsome." Yang Mu also can''t help saying. Qin Ning grinds his teeth, "Han Zijin, convergence point, still have class." "I''m very restrained. I didn''t kiss you, I didn''t hold you, I didn''t tell you out loud." Han Zijin said seriously. "Wow, my God, the school grass likes Qin Ning!" Tongqi exclaimed, loud voice of the whole classroom can be heard, everyone turned to look at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wants to hit people. Finally, after class, many female students around him stare at Han Zijin, take out their mobile phones and stare at him. Qin Ning covered her face, and then she remembered that Han Junyu was also admitted to a university, and was the best major of a university. "Han Zijin, you know that Han Junyu and I have got the marriage certificate, and you''re still fooling around." Qin Ning growled a warning. "Well, my friend just joked. Besides, I saved you. I''m your benefactor." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning lost his temper. If Han Zijin hadn''t saved her last time, she would have died to go to college. "I heard that you bring breakfast to the people in your dormitory?" Qin Ning has a bad feeling. "Then bring me one too. I''m used to drinking a glass of milk in the morning, and the bread can''t be too hard." Han Zijin blinks at her with a smile and looks forward to it. Qin Ning gritted his teeth and wanted to crush his smile. "Han Zijin, we are still friends, OK?" See Han Zijin want to go, Qin Ning low voice inquiry. Han Zijin froze, in front of her handsome smile, instant crack, every inch is not reconciled. But his unwillingness would cause her distress, and he was reluctant to give up. Chapter 393 Qinning back to the villa, after dinner, see Han Junyu and go to the study, qinning coquettishly from behind him embrace him. "Han Junyu, have you lost something?" Han Junyu stops and looks at her. "What''s missing?" "Lost me," she said playfully with a smile, "but lovely and kind Ning Ning helped you get me back again. Do you want me?" Han Junyu low smile, know she is in coquetry, hint that he did not accompany her. Recently, I''ve been busy with my work, so I don''t care for her. They don''t have much time to talk. She turned and sat on the balcony with her arm around him. "You can pick it up by yourself, and you''re quite capable. What reward do you want?" Qin Ning put up a little finger, big eyes flashing light, ghost spirit strange looking at him. "Want a kiss?" Han Junyu guessed and immediately kisses her pink lips. Qin Ning tooted his lips, "no, I want you to give me an hour to accompany me. Is that ok? " "No, so what?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. Qin Ning has no choice but to bite his lower lip, so much work is waiting for him, sometimes he can''t help it, and she won''t embarrass her. "Then I won''t play. I''ll go to the studio and draw." Han Junyu sneered coldly and pinched her little nose. "Stupid girl, if you want me to say so, give me a kiss and give you an hour." Qin Ning hugged his neck excitedly and gave him a kiss on his thin lips without hesitation. "Yeah, I can get an hour''s company time from the president of Sheng''an group with one kiss. My kiss is so valuable!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is also tired of being with her, especially in the morning. Seeing her sleeping sweetly, he also wants to stay in bed. But the little woman is not honest when she sleeps. She rolls on him. Considering that she will have a day''s class, he can only endure the heat of her body and get up to exercise. After breakfast, she brought more breakfast than usual. He frowned slightly. "Do your roommates want you to bring breakfast?" "Yes." Qin Ning bowed his head and stuffed breakfast into his schoolbag. "Ning Ning, are you happy to bring breakfast to your roommate?" "All right." Qin Ning explained. "I bring them breakfast, and they''re my money. It''s just easy for me. " "Well." Han Junyu took a look at her and didn''t say anything in the end. He didn''t mean that she would mind bringing them breakfast. The breakfast money was nothing to him. What he cares about is that she does these things in case her roommates take it for granted and bully her. Qin Ning''s mode of getting along with others is not very mature. She is simple and naive. If others treat her like children, she will be more kind to others. But the university is a small society, and people, can not be allowed to like. Thinking of Qin Ning''s simple nature, it''s better not to talk to her about some things. Some people dare not to bully her, he destroyed one by one! Before getting off the bus, Qin Ning smiles and kisses him on his side face, but he grabs him when he gets off the bus. "What''s the matter?" "has the lipstick been used before?" his attention did not apply lipstick on her pink lips. "Oh, yes, I forgot." Qin Ning doesn''t care. "Go ahead." Han Junyu indifferent Jun face can not see any expression, rubbed her small head, this just let her go. Qin Ning will give breakfast to Tong Qi and Yang Mu in the dormitory, and then send breakfast to Han Zijin. Go to the boys'' dormitory building, see people staring at themselves, she was a bit embarrassed, with her hand to cover her face. "Qin Ning, the dress I''m wearing today is very nice. Did you dress up to see me?" Han Zijin wearing a Jersey ran, obviously in the morning to run sports. Qin Ning pulled stiff corners of the mouth, "Han Zijin, I found you more and more glib." "No, not more and more glib, is to see you, I can''t help but want to say sweet words, cousin usually say these to you?" Han Zijin took breakfast from her and took a bite of bread. The taste was OK. His handsome face was a little smiling. Qin Ning puffed his cheek and felt that he was joking. "Do you think Han Junyu, a serious man, would say that? Don''t tease me. If he doesn''t satirize me, I''m going to burn incense. " Han Zijin nodded, "cousin is this temper, I used to play behind him, oh, too cruel heart, I don''t mention." listen to him Tucao Han Junyu, Qin Ning only make complaints about the two people having friends, ready to go back. "Han Zijin, this is your girlfriend. She''s very beautiful. Let''s introduce her to us." Han Zijin''s classmates passed by.Han Zijin took a look at Qin Ning and saw that her face was embarrassed. She put her hand on her face and pressed down her heart. He stepped forward in a casual manner, one arm on her shoulder. "This is my sister. Come to deliver breakfast to me. You are not so lucky. Don''t stand here and admire me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of classmates. Qin Ning shakes off his arm and glares at him fiercely, "Han Zijin, you move again, don''t blame me for being impolite." "Since it''s a friend, isn''t that normal?" Han Zijin said with a smile. "Forget it, I''m going to class. I warn you, when you meet me in class, stay away from me Qin Ning warned to stay one meter away from him. English class is a big class. Sometimes, several classes are arranged together, and she happens to bump into him. Han Zijin listens to the tone that she rejects, frown of displeasure. He promised her that he would make friends with her as much as possible, and would not embarrass her. She just hated being close to him? Qin Ning had a headache. "Brother, you were elected as the school grass. Do you know the power of school grass? You''re sitting next to me, and I think those girls are going to eat me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is that his fault? ¡­¡­ Qin Ning goes back to the dormitory to get the book and listens to Tong Qi''s gossip all the way. Suddenly an arm stood in front of her. She took two steps back and went in the other direction, but she was still blocked. Qin Ning frowned, turned to see Su Si Wei and took a deep breath. Before sosiwei said she was studying in a university, but she didn''t expect to find fault with her. "Get out of the way!" "I''m sorry, I can''t make it!" Su Siwei held his arms in his hands, and his face was clearly a pure smile, but his eyes were full of provocation. "What do you want?" "Someone wants to see you. If you come with me, I won''t embarrass you." Qin Ning sneered, "if you want to see me, let her come. I''m going to class. If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll call the security guard of the school! " No matter who she is, she doesn''t want to see. What''s more, the last time Su Siwei said that someone would take her away, she must have no good idea. "Qin Ning, don''t toast or drink Sosiwei had no patience and took her by the wrist. All of a sudden, there was a crack. Su Siwei''s back of hand was afraid of red. She felt the pain of needling and immediately released Qin Ning. Chapter 394 Sosi micro feel the back of the hand like being pricked a few needles of pain, surprised to look up, turned out to be the school grass Han Zijin. In my heart, what does this school grass mean? Han Zijin steps forward and protects Qin Ning behind him. He frowns and tells her. "Sosiwei, where do you want to take her if you don''t have a good class yourself?" "You don''t care!" Su Siwei touched the back of her hand, but she didn''t see anything. She frowned angrily. "Qin Ning, they can''t protect you all your life. I always have a chance to take you away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Su Siwei leaving with her tail cocked up, Qin Ning clenched her little fist. She understood that sosiwei was satirizing that she was too weak and always needed the protection of others. "Qin Ning, are you ok?" "No, thank you." Qin Ning bowed his head and walked forward in a bad mood. "Qin Ning, you," Han Zijin looked at her and wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth. She was more and more glib, but he was in need of comfort. "Han Zijin, am I really that bad?" "Of course not!" Han Zijin denied. She has been in poor health since she was a child. She has no strength. If others bully her, she has no power to fight back. But she is very talented in painting, and her smile is very sweet, very infectious. Tong Qi and Yang Mu, who are standing beside them, don''t know the inside story. They thought that the girl just met Qin Ning and wanted Qin Ning to say a few words alone. But looking at Qin Ning''s expression, it seems that the situation is much more complicated. "No, Qin Ning, you are very well." Tong Qi also explained. "Good, beautiful." Yang Mu agreed. "Thank you." Qin Ning looked at them and looked at them seriously, smiling. She is not good. Every time she comes across something, she needs others to help her. Always make a situation, oneself can''t solve, still want Han Junyu to help her to clean up a mess. Several people came into the classroom, and they saw the school grass walking beside Qin Ning. Many women resented Qin Ning. Shi Yinyin also looked at her coldly. This woman had some means, and she could hook the school grass. Qin Ning doesn''t care about people''s eyes. When she is in class, she usually clears her brain and listens carefully. Although she was in a bad mood, she would not joke about her academic performance. She is weak now, but it doesn''t mean she will be weak in the future. She must study hard and make herself strong! At the end of class, she just sent a message to Han Junyu saying that she wanted to eat delicious food, so she received a call from ban Yongjun. "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter?" "Qin Ning, I had a fight with Feng Wei." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowns, two days ago is not still good? "Do you have time? Come to accompany me for a walk, and I feel very sick. " "All right." Ban Yongjun has no friends. She is the only one who knows that she and Feng Wei have got their marriage certificate. So ban Yongjun wants to talk to her and she can understand her feelings. Just in time, she wants to talk to Xueba. Immediately and Han Junyu message, said she went to talk to ban Yongjun, may be late to go back, let him don''t worry. "Heart to heart, what do you want to talk to others about?" As soon as her message was sent out, Han Junyu called. "It''s about girls." Hear his tone is not right, Qin Ning careful explanation. "Oh, for example?" "For example, how to get along with your boyfriend is the most appropriate, how to resolve a quarrel, and how to exchange experiences." She gave a serious explanation. "Did ban Yongjun quarrel with Feng Wei?" "Why, how do you know?" Qin Ning doubts. "Stupid girl," Han Junyu there issued the sound of turning over the file, should be very busy, "what do you want to eat?" "Jujube cake, green tea cake, and fruit platter you made for me. Han Junyu, I want to eat noodles. Let''s have noodles for dinner, OK?" When it comes to food, she''s very positive. "Well, I''ll let Aunt Zhang prepare. When will you finish, I''ll pick you up." "Hey, hey, Han Junyu, MEDA." "What do you mean?" Han Junyu asked seriously. Qinning is ready to hang up, hear his inquiry, doubt blink. "What do you mean?" "What''s the meaning of the MEDA behind you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She forgot that Han Junyu''s understanding of business operation is 200%, but his understanding of network language is zero. "It means to kiss you." "Well, my dear, your menstrual period is coming soon. I''ll allow you to kiss me as much as you want tonight." He has a serious tone.¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed and hung up in shame. Serious men all over the world can kill people when they are provocative. In front of the library steps, I saw ban Yongjun sitting there alone. His hair was a little messy. Maybe he had cried, and his eye makeup was dizzy. "Elder martial sister." Qin Ning came to her and found a wet tissue from her bag to wipe her face. "Make up is also troublesome. You can''t rub your eyes when you cry." Ban Yongjun looked at himself in the mirror and sneered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is the truth, Qin Ning does not know how to answer. Eyes fell on her hand, found her engagement ring missing, doubt to see her neck, also did not wear any pendant. That is the ring off, it can be seen that the two will be very fierce this time. "Elder martial sister, why did you quarrel?" Ban Yongjun cleaned his face and rubbed his forehead. "It''s not because of Yu Wen. Feng Wei wanted to take me to see his uncle when he was better. But I didn''t expect Yu Wen to tell his uncle about it in advance. His uncle was very angry and ordered Feng Wei to break up with me. " Ban Yongjun touched the corner of his eye and found that it was tears. She gave a sneer. "Feng Wei didn''t agree, so he had a fight with his uncle. His uncle was angry. If Feng Wei doesn''t break up with me, he won''t treat me. In fact, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t think I was worthy of him. If we are together, let him so embarrassed, it is not impossible to break up. But what I can''t accept is that Yu Wen told me at this time that she was pregnant with a child for Feng Wei, but was killed by his uncle. Therefore, Feng Wei owes her one life, so Feng Wei will divorce me and marry her! " "So, what are you arguing with Feng Wei about?" Qin Ning didn''t understand. Ban Yongjun sent out a strange sneer, which made Qin Ning a little creepy. "On the steps of the hospital, Yu Wen falls down the stairs by herself, but she cries and says that I pushed her. Feng Wei doesn''t believe me. She holds Yu Wen and goes to see a doctor. I was so angry that I gave him back my engagement ring. Qin Ning, you said, when I was with him, was it just a mistake? " Qin Ning was worried and his eyes were red. "Elder martial sister, it was wrong for you to know each other at the beginning, so I was the culprit!" If she had not made do with the two of them, there would have been no tragedy today. "Silly younger martial sister, how can I blame you? At first, I volunteered to help him. Later, ah, later, I couldn''t help myself and fell in love with him." "Elder martial sister, I don''t know about feelings, so I dare not persuade you. But since we love each other, why should we hurt each other because of others? " Ban Yongjun covers her face and tears flow from her fingertips. "Qin Ning, at that time, Feng Wei was staring at me with a kind of reproachful eyes, and my mood was out of control. I don''t know how to solve this problem, so I lost my temper and now I regret it. " No matter who it is, in the world of emotion, when emotion prevails, reason is defeated. Even ban Yongjun, who has always been strong, will sometimes be at a loss. Chapter 395 Qin Ning holds ban Yongjun in her arms and gently pats her on the back, knowing that. Elder martial sister does not need comfort now, but a warm embrace to accompany her through this period of emotional collapse. For a long time, when her mood gradually stabilized, Qin Ning began to explore. "Elder martial sister, I''ll accompany you to find Feng Wei. If you have any questions, you can face them together. If you really want to break, you should make it clear to him on the spot! " Ban Yongjun''s face struggled and nodded after a long time. "Qin Ning, do you know? Sometimes I really like your honesty "Why?" She also has the quality that the elder martial sister likes. Qin Ning is a little pleased. "If you make a mistake in front of Han Junyu, you will always face it at the first time. You will act coquettishly and let people take you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning mouth a smoke, elder martial sister, can you say something good?! "Sometimes, I just want to play coquetry. Unfortunately, my self-esteem doesn''t allow me to. I always think that coquetry in front of him will reduce the price. It''s just self inflicted. " Ban Yongjun mocks himself. This is the difference of personality. With Han Junyu''s strong and domineering nature, when two people quarrel, should they show self-respect in front of him? With Han Junyu''s venomous tongue, you can chop up your self-esteem every minute, kick those self-esteem away and feed the dog! But Qin Ning''s temperament is soft. He knows how to avoid Han Junyu''s edge. If he can''t fight, he plays tricks. Even if he can be tough, he will be tempered by her. But Feng Wei and ban Yongjun get along in different ways. Feng Wei is a humorous and considerate gentleman. If there is any problem, he will patiently discuss with you and deal with it in a softer way. And ban Yongjun''s personality is strong, and there is no sense of security, any wind and grass, she will be uneasy. Occasionally quarrel, Feng Wei feel harmless, he will use his way to apologize. But when he encounters a big quarrel, he can''t bow his head. Without compromise from either side, the quarrel will escalate into a cold war and eventually become apathy. Ban Yongjun knew that he was impulsive this time and wanted to apologize to him, but he didn''t find a suitable reason. If Qin Ning accompanies her, she will have the courage. They went to Feng Wei''s apartment first. Qin Ning decorated the apartment with warmth. It is obvious that they are very happy together and have adapted to each other''s life. "Feng Wei may be in the hospital. Let''s go to the hospital." "Well." Ban Yongjun nodded. When I got to the hospital, I just got off the bus and saw the assistant of Fengwei company. "Madam, President, I want to see you." Ban Yongjun and Qin Ning look at each other. They are very happy. Feng Wei wants to see her, so they can have a good talk. "Please get on the bus. The driver will take them to see the president." The assistant kept his head down and couldn''t see his face clearly. They didn''t think much, so they got into another car. Qin Ning saw that it was a little late, so she sent a wechat to Han Junyu to let him have dinner first, then she would accompany her elder martial sister for a while, and she would go back later. Message sent a few minutes, or did not send out, she shook the mobile phone, and to open the flow. "How can it be useless? Am I out of traffic?" Qin Ning doubts. Ban Yongjun turns on her mobile phone and is ready to turn on a hot spot for her, but she finds that her mobile phone has no signal at all. Why is that? "Hey, driver, you stop first and I''ll make a call." Qin Ning called the driver in front. "I''m sorry, the president is short of time and can''t park. How about that? There are still a few minutes left. You''ll call when you arrive. " Qin Ning listened to the driver''s advice, but there were still a few minutes left, so he didn''t ask any more. But when they arrived at a villa in the suburb, they went into the empty hall and had a bad feeling. "Elder martial sister, why did Feng Wei ask you to come here?" "I don''t know." Ban Yongjun gives birth to some vigilance, protects her behind, the line of sight searches all around. "Feng Wei, are you there?" "Feng Wei is not here. He is in the hospital with Mr. Yu of my family." It''s a woman''s voice. Ban Yongjun knows her. She is Cui Fengmin, Yu Wen''s personal secretary. Isn''t Feng Wei looking for her? Why is it her? Realizing that something was wrong, she took Qin Ning''s hand and took her away. "Since you''ve been invited, Miss ban, it''s not so easy to leave." As soon as ban Yongjun came to the door, there were four men hanging bells at the door. Four men not only have tattoos on their bodies, but two of them are wearing pike coats with fierce faces. They don''t look like good people. Qin ningxiu''s eyebrows tightened, and she also reflected that they were kidnapped! "What do you want to do?" Cui Fengmin walked around her and looked at her with disdain."You can''t compete with Mr. Yu. I really don''t understand how Feng Shao chooses to marry a woman like you. Oh, I can''t really tell you what I said with Mr. Yu. It''s just to get angry with her that I will marry a woman at will. For example, a child''s temper is to prove that he can find another woman. In fact, he has more than enough in his heart. " Ban Yongjun holds Qin Ning''s hand. They look at each other and finally understand why there is no Internet when they are in the car. There must be something blocking the Internet in the car, so they can''t send messages for help. "Bring that woman here!" Cui Fengmin orders. Immediately, two men came forward, pushed Qin Ning, grabbed her hands and tied them up. "It''s about me and Feng Wei. You let her go!" Ban Yongjun struggles, but is caught by two other men. She did not expect to find Feng Wei, Qin Ning will be involved, her face pale. "If you want me to let her go, you can divorce Feng Wei. This is the divorce agreement prepared for you!" Cui Fengmin dismissively throws a document on her. "Ban Yongjun, I''ll give you two hours. If you don''t divorce Feng Wei, I don''t promise to do anything to your friends." Class Yong Jun angry stare at her, "Yu Wen want me to leave Feng Wei, is really painstaking. She''s confident that Feng Wei doesn''t love me. Why use such despicable means to force me? She''s just guilty. " "I don''t talk nonsense with you, sign first, otherwise," Cui Fengmin turned to Qin Ning and ordered the two bodyguards. "I''ll give you an hour. If she doesn''t come back with her signature, I''ll send her to both of them." Cui Fengmin holds Qin Ning''s coat and wants to take it off. "Stop it, no!" Qin Ning wants to dodge, but the two hands man grasps, she has no way to stop. "Cui Fengmin, she is the woman of Han Shao, President of Sheng''an group. If you dare to touch her, Han Shao will never forgive you!" Cui Fengmin stares at Qin Ning, who is wearing sportswear and has a plain face. "Ah, ban Yongjun, the reason you are looking for is really rotten. If this woman is Han Shao''s woman, then I''m still Han Shao''s wife." Cui Fengmin thinks that Yu Wen tells her that she wants to make a quick decision. Listening to ban Yongjun''s rotten excuse, she is a little impatient and urges. "Sign quickly. It''s no use trying to delay. If you still want to play tricks, I''ll take off her pants!" "No, no!" See Cui Fengmin really want to take off Qin Ning''s coat, really want to take off her pants, quickly stop. "I, I sign!" Ban Yongjun helplessly picks up the document, takes the pen from her hand, and signs the name at the end of the document. "Don''t hurt her. I''ll divorce Feng Wei." "No, no, elder martial sister!" Qin Ning shook his head. Chapter 396 Cui Fengmin''s people drive ban Yongjun to the hospital. As expected, ban Yongjun sees him in Yu Wen''s ward. "Feng Wei, I have something to say to you!" Feng Wei is surprised. He just wants to explain it to her, but he doesn''t expect her to come. He smiles and wants to leave the ward, but Yu Wen pulls his wrist. He frowns helplessly. "Yu Wen, let go." "No, I don''t want it. Feng Wei, I finally got pregnant with your Feng family''s child. She almost killed the child. How can you see her? " Yu Wen holds his arm in a coquettish way and refuses to let go. Ban Yongjun hears that Yu Wen is pregnant and stares at Feng Wei in disbelief. Feng Wei shook his head quickly, "Xiao Jun, listen to me, I," "Feng Wei, I will definitely give birth to this child." Yu Wen interrupts his explanation. Feng Wei sees that ban Yongjun''s eyes become gray, a little annoyed, and turns around to shake off Yu Wen''s hand. "Enough, Yu Wen. Is it fun to play these little tricks? You want this child. It''s your business. It''s none of my business! " Feng Wei turns around and wants to hold ban Yongjun''s hand, but ban Yongjun dodges. "Xiaojun," ban Yongjun takes a deep look at Yu Wen. Seeing that Yu Wen defies her without fear, she clenches her fist and turns to leave the ward. "Xiao Jun, listen to me, that child," "Feng Wei, let''s divorce." Ban Yongjun interrupted him. Feng Wei is stunned and stares at her for a long time, biting her teeth. "I don''t agree!" "I have already signed the divorce agreement. Please sign it. It''s too tired to be with you, Feng Wei. What I need is a plain and light feeling. Your ex girlfriend is too tossing. I can''t afford to toss. I won''t play with you any more. " Ban Yongjun anxiously finds out the divorce agreement from his bag, and then returns the pen to him. Feng Wei shakes her head and looks at her. She keeps her head down. With a long arm, she holds her in her arms and explains every sentence. "Jun, I''m sorry. It''s my fault this time. I didn''t take good care of you. I didn''t doubt you. I was just surprised that Yu Wen made such a thing again. But I didn''t expect that she would be pregnant with her uncle''s baby. Uncle has never had a child in his whole life. It''s hard to have one. I want to keep that child. Jun, I have nothing to do with her! " "I don''t care if you have anything to do with her. I just want a divorce now!" Ban Yongjun struggles and escapes from his arms. She wanted to deal with it calmly, and then save Qin Ning, but her mood still collapsed. "Xiaojun, I love you. Don''t divorce, OK?" Feng Wei reaches for her hand to comb her messy bangs, but she throws them away. His heart aches like a wring, looking at her tears, like a drop of poison poured on him. "Jun, don''t cry. It''s my fault. I bring you so much pain, but I don''t want a divorce." The more he explained, the more painful she felt. She doesn''t want a divorce, either. She really doesn''t. But she can''t implicate Qin Ning. Seeing that time is less and less, she wants to stop her tears. But the tears are not controlled by reason at all, holding the five fingers of the document twitching, the body can not stop shaking. "Feng Wei, I don''t love you any more. Please sign this document quickly!" Feng Wei didn''t think that she would be so determined and didn''t face her. It seems that she can escape her persecution. The host said that he would put down the past, look forward, and eventually see the beautiful scenery. But he destroyed the scenery himself. "Feng Wei, what''s the matter? Let''s wait until you sign this document, OK? You signed the papers first. " Ban Yongjun came up to him and begged. "We got married in a hurry, and we didn''t get the blessing from our relatives. Maybe the existence of this marriage is a mistake. It''s more likely that I don''t have the blessing to stay with you. Really, you are very good. Well, I forget who I am and want to monopolize you. Feng Wei, do you know? When I sleep beside you at night, I always wake up. I''m afraid that I just have a beautiful dream. When I wake up, you will disappear. Since it''s a mistake, let''s end it earlier. " Feng Wei saw her crying, as if the poison had spread all over her body. He was stiff and closed his eyes. He had never been so careful. He was brought up by his uncle when his parents died early. When he meets Yu Wen, he thinks that she is the woman who accompanies him all his life, but he doesn''t expect that she has become his aunt. After that, he didn''t believe in love. But when he met her, he wanted to find a woman to settle down. When he gets along with her, he can often feel the palpitation, and then he realizes that he will settle down because the other party is her, ban Yongjun.It''s not easy to meet her among thousands of people. No earlier, no later, to hold her in my arms. It was an honor from heaven. Why is God taking away this honor so quickly?! "Feng Wei, I didn''t ask you anything. Now I just ask you to sign this document. Promise me, OK?" Feng Wei opened her eyes and saw that there were still tears in her eyes. Her beautiful lips were bitten by her teeth. He stepped forward and looked at her tenderly. "Jun, I can give you anything. I won''t blink if you want my life, but I won''t leave my name in this divorce agreement!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening to his words, ban Yongjun burst into tears and squatted down with her face covered powerlessly. If he doesn''t sign, how can she save Qin Ning! God, why give her such a terrible multiple choice question?! "Xiaojun, you can fight, scold and get angry. Please don''t cry. Your crying heart is in a mess. I know I''m not good enough. I''ll try my best in the future, OK? " Feng Wei squats down beside him, holding her face in both hands and wiping her tears with her sleeves. "Xiaojun, what''s the matter that you have to divorce me?" "I" ban Yongjun wanted to say, but he looked up and saw Yu Wen standing at the corner, shaking her mobile phone. There is a picture in the mobile phone. It''s Qin Ning who is tied up. She bites her lips. "I''m fine. I just want you to sign this document!" Feng Wei sees that she doesn''t listen to advice. She clenches her fist, and her forehead is covered with blue veins. Pull her up and hold her in my arms. "You want to leave me, no way. When I got married, I agreed that the date of divorce would be my death. Do you want me to die? " "No, I don''t want it. Feng Wei, I don''t want you to have an accident." Ban Yongjun hugs him nervously. The documents in her hand were crumpled by her, but without signature, how could she save Qin Ning? "Xiaojun, promise me that if you ask me about divorce again, I will be killed when I go out!" "No, Feng Wei, don''t scare me." Ban Yongjun shakes his head in tears, in fear. But holding the file in her hand, thinking that Qin Ning was still in Cui Fengmin''s hand, she felt that her head was about to explode. She absolutely can''t let Qin Ning for her, suffer any harm! Chapter 397 Ban Yongjun is staring at the man, his heart seems to be torn, and tears are falling from the corner of his eyes. Why did God make such a cruel joke on her? She would rather be arrested than Qin Ning. Want to divorce with Feng Wei, this is not to dig her heart? Ban Yongjun wiped away his tears, forced to endure the sadness in his heart and begged again. "Feng Wei, I promise you not to divorce, but please sign this document." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei feels that she is going to be crazy. Why did she say so much and still insist on divorce? Ban Yongjun see less and less time, her heart anxious, grasp his hand to sign. "Ban Yongjun, this is the divorce agreement. If I sign it, it will have legal effect. Do you understand?" Feng Wei shakes off her hand and tears up the document in her hand angrily. Today is the day he really died here, and don''t want him to sign! "No, don''t do it." ban Yongjun was frightened and wanted to stop him, but it was too late. The scraps of paper all over the sky fall down, and ban Yongjun is helpless and flustered. How can she save Qin Ning without this document? "Feng Wei" "Xiaojun, you can''t leave me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Feng Wei, Xiao Jun, do you know where my wife is?" When ban Yongjun was in despair, he heard song Xuan''s voice. She turns her head and is surprised to see Han Junyu walking behind song Xuan. "Han Shao, Qin Ning," "Feng Wei, ouch, I have a stomachache." Yu Wen suddenly comes out and interrupts ban Yongjun. Feng Wei frowns, thinking of the child in her stomach, and finally comes forward to help her. "I''ll call the doctor. Go back and lie down." "I don''t want to. I''m too bored to be alone. I want you to accompany me." Yu Wen won''t let go if she catches him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun grinds his teeth. But now the most important thing is Qin Ning, but before she spoke, she was ordered. "Ban Yongjun, do you understand? I have a stomachache now. Don''t you want to find a doctor for me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun is so angry that he laughs and takes a cold look at Feng Wei. Standing beside Han Junyu frown, you can see that Yu Wen does not want to talk to ban Yongjun, Yin cold eyes sweep her. He called Qin Ning, but his mobile phone didn''t get through. Knowing that Qin Ning was with ban Yongjun, he knew that he had found the hospital. "Ban Yongjun, if song Xuan asks you something, you should answer it if you are polite. As for the thing that talks, it has something to do with you? " The thing that talks. Ban Yongjun is not kind enough to laugh, but he can''t help it. With Han Shao here, Yu Wen wants to make trouble, so give her the chance. "Now I''m looking for Qin Ning. I can''t tell you. Maybe Ms. Yu knows!" Han Junyu frowns. Where does Qin Ning go? What does it have to do with Yu Wen? He turned to look depressed, "Ms. Yu, where''s my wife?" Yu Wen is guilty and her eyes are in a mess, but she is still trying to divert his sight. "What does it matter to me where your wife goes? Ban Yongjun, don''t talk nonsense here. You know what you''ve done "I was forced to sign a divorce agreement, or someone would harm Qin Ning. Ms. Yu, don''t you know? " Ban Yongjun sneers. Listen to two people play riddle, Han Junyu impatient, eyebrow uplift. "I just want to know my wife''s address!" "Qin Ning is arrested by her. If I don''t sign the divorce agreement, she will bully Qin Ning!" Ban Yongjun stares at Yu Wen resentfully. Listening to ban Yongjun''s words, song Xuan raises his glasses on the bridge of his nose and suddenly holds Yu Wen''s neck. Yu Wen stares in horror. She did not expect that Han Shao should be called Qin Ning''s wife. "Let go, I, I don''t know, she''s talking nonsense!" She is panic of struggle, beg of stare at Feng Wei. "Feng Wei, help, help me!" Feng Wei didn''t expect Yu Wen to do such a thing. He wanted to kill her. How could he save her. "Yu Wen, how can you be so terrible, use Qin Ning to threaten Xiaojun, Han Shao kill you, I will not say a word!" Yu Wen is afraid. She thinks Qin Ning is playing with the woman who is playing with Han Junyu. She didn''t expect that he would be so angry. "Han Shao, I''m a family member, and I have children in my stomach!" "It''s not my child, woman," she said. "Where''s my wife?" Han Junyu is irritable, and song Xuan increases his strength. "I said, I said, my mobile phone," Yu Wen was afraid. I have long heard that Han Shao, the president of Sheng''an group, is a ruthless, decisive and ruthless person. She is not sure if he is in his hands.At this time, as far away as the villa, Qin Ning was tied with his hands. She wanted to touch her Pendant with her fingers to call the police, but her hands were tied, her arms were twisted, her wrists were strangled by the rope, and there were bleeding marks on her wrists, and she still didn''t escape. Guarding her two strong men, to see her has been twisting, one of the short man came to her side, eyes obscene stare at her. "Woman, you''d better not move, or don''t blame us for being impolite." When the man speaks, the salty pig''s hand still falls on her shoulder. Before Qin Ning''s coat was taken off by Cui Fengmin, now she is only wearing a sports vest, the man''s hand falls on her shoulder, she feels sick. "I, I don''t move, but you tie my hand too tightly, my hand hurts." Listen to the women''s soft sweet glutinous coquetry, the man staring at Qin Ning''s white arm, all want to drool. "Sister Cui said that if ban Yongjun didn''t let Feng Shao divorce agreement, you would be ours. Don''t worry Qin Ning is still restless twist, angry cry pain, big eyes wet looking at him. "Just a few minutes. My elder martial sister will definitely ask Feng Shao to sign. You can let me go first." "Are you so sure?" The short man hesitated a little. "Of course, my elder martial sister loves me very much, and I believe she will definitely save me." Qin Ning doesn''t want to divorce ban Yongjun and Feng Wei, because she destroys the elder martial sister''s feelings, so she will be upset. Therefore, she must find a chance to escape, to stop the elder martial sister and Feng Wei divorce. "Oh, you believe her. Sister Cui didn''t say that if she signed, you''re not ours! " Men laugh. Thinking that this woman is too weak to escape from them. So help her untie the rope in the hand, "woman, your skin is really tender." Qinning endure nausea, show laughter, "how you want to play, I can accompany you. But if you''re two, you have to come first and then come, right Short one Leng, did not expect this woman will be so active, excited rub hands, just a step forward, was blocked by the tall man. "I''ll do it first, you wait." The tall man stared at Qin Ning, touched Qin Ning''s face, and began to untie the belt. "Why, I talked with sister Cui about this business." The short man was unconvinced and pushed away the tall man. Qin Ning deliberately delay time, small hand slowly raised, to find their own pendant. Han Junyu said that as long as she is in danger and holds the fingerprint on the pendant, she can call the police to him but as soon as her little hand is raised, she is caught by a tall man, and she tightens her eyebrows. "Oh, don''t worry. I haven''t had a woman with whom I''ve tried to eat. Shall we have a taste this time?" A tall man. The short man thinks it''s good, too. He laughs and grabs her other arm. Qin Ning wants to shake off the man''s hand, but she can''t defeat the man''s strength. She is anxious to cry. "Darling, this woman''s skin is so tender. I don''t know how it will feel." The man is holding Qin Ning''s hand. She wants to run and pick her pants. A bang. Suddenly, the door of the old villa was kicked open, and the whole villa was shocked. Chapter 398 In the hospital. Han Junyu asks about Qin Ning''s whereabouts. Yu Wen contacts Cui Fengmin and learns that Qin Ning is locked up in an old villa. She turns to find someone. Suddenly, he doesn''t know what to think of. He stops and turns to stare at Yu Wen coldly. "My wife lost a hair, you, ha ha," Han Junyu didn''t say what he said, but everyone in the room could feel a cold wind blowing through the exposed skin, which was a bit stinging. Han Junyu himself said that those who want to clean up will come to a miserable end. Yu Wen shrinks and hides behind Feng Wei. "Feng Wei, please help me. I have your uncle''s child in my stomach now. If something happens to me, my child," "Yu Wen, what do you mean?" Ban Yongjun turns his eyebrows and stares at Yu Wen. Looking at her expression, he seems to know that there won''t be a good end. "What did you do to Qin Ning?" "Ban Yongjun, don''t lay all your sins on me. I''m just locking Qin Ning up. I''m not trying to embarrass her." Ban Yongjun defends. "Ha ha..." Ban Yongjun doesn''t believe her. She is worried. She wants to follow Han Junyu to check. She must make sure Qin Ning is OK before she can rest assured. "Jun." Feng Wei wants to chase her, but Yu Wen stops her. "Feng Wei, I feel so bad. You have to protect me." Feng Wei grinds her teeth and shakes her away. "Yu Wen, the only one you can make trouble with now is this child. You can''t even protect this child. Don''t say Han Shaohui killed you, I will never let you go!" Feng Wei chased out of the hospital and drove the car over, "Jun, get on the bus, I''ll take you." "Catching up with Han Shao, I''m worried that something will happen to Qin Ning." Ban Yongjun stares at the car in front of him with a pale face. Feng Wei speeds up and follows Han Junyu''s car. "Xiaojun, don''t worry. Qin Ningji has her own way. She won''t have an accident." Feng Wei took her hand and comforted her softly. Ban Yongjun turned his head and looked at him coldly, "Oh, a lucky person has his own appearance, can you push away Yu Wen''s mistake? Feng Wei, I won''t divorce you if Qin Ning is OK. Also pray that Qin Ning had better not have an accident, or I will kill Yu Wen! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei. Song Xuan followed the address given by Yu Wen and drove to the old villa in the suburb. As soon as the car stopped, Han Junyu opened the door and ran into the villa. Far away, he smelled a smell of blood, his heart contracted, praying in his heart that she would be OK. Two more steps forward, only two bodies were found in the living room. As he walked forward, his brain was blank for a second, and his face was a little pale. "Ning Ning," he called tentatively. In the empty villa, only his own echo. Desolate, extremely sad. Song Xuan rushed into the villa and saw the two corpses lying on the ground. He was stunned. He had a bad secret in his heart. Something happened. He quickly looked around, did not find any trace of Qin Ning. Run to the body and check. "Han Shao, these two people died less than half an hour. His wife is not here. She should have been robbed." Han Junyu glanced at the corpse on the ground. His face was cold, but there was a hidden murder in his brown eyes. Ban Yongjun rushes in at this time and sees two men''s bodies lying on the ground, but she doesn''t see Qin Ning. She covers her mouth in panic and tears surge out. "Qinning, qinning." Feng Wei didn''t see Qin Ning, and his face turned white. He quickly hugged ban Yongjun. No one has been seen now, and no one knows what happened. But because of the unknown, it is even more disturbing. "Jun, don''t cry. We''ll find someone." Ban Yongjun suppressed the cry and his brain was flustered. "Yes, I want to find qinning. I want to find qinning." Qin Ning was caught by Yu Wen''s people because of her. If Qin Ning had an accident, she would die with Yu Wen! "Feng Wei, you call Yu Wen and ask her where to hide Qin Ning." Feng Wei nods and calls Yu Wen, but he can''t get through twice. Damn it! Feng Wei is also a bit irritable. This woman is so cruel that she doesn''t answer the phone. "Song Xuan, contact Junyi and bring that woman here." Han Junyu''s voice is very calm. Calmness is frightening. Song Xuan nodded and immediately contacted Jun Yi. Half an hour later, Yu Wen is tied and thrown to the ground. Jun takes the things in her mouth. "Feng Wei, help me. I still have Feng''s children in my stomach. You can''t ignore me." Feng Wei twists her eyebrows and takes a step forward. She is stopped by Ban Yongjun."Feng Wei, if you save her, I will still kill her!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei turns her eyebrows and looks at her helplessly. "Jun, she''s pregnant." "Do pregnant women have privileges? Qin Ning is still my younger martial sister. She took Qin Ning away. She did harm first! " Ban Yongjun is resentful. If Qin Ning has an accident, she will never forgive herself. Does she have a future with him? There is no such thing. She and he got the marriage certificate, but the distance between them was so far, plus Qin Ning, she couldn''t cross it. Feng Wei turns around and stares at her, "Jun, don''t get excited, I," "Feng Wei, I don''t need to explain now. You can save her. That means we have different values. If we continue to be together, we will only hurt each other. That means divorce! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei pinches her eyebrows. He put his long arm around her and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Don''t be angry, OK?" Ban Yongjun pursed his lips and turned away from him. Anyway, if he saves Yu Wen, there will be no possibility between them! Song xuanke doesn''t care whether Yu Wen is pregnant or not. Now his main purpose is to find out the whereabouts of Qin Ning. He took out a potion, went to Yu Wen''s face and pinched her jaw. "Say, where''s the lady?" "I, I don''t know," Yu Wen shrinks back in fear and tries to explain. "I asked my assistant to bring her here, and then two people stay here. As long as ban Yongjun signs the divorce agreement, I''m ready to let him go." Song Xuan turned his head and looked at the two corpses lying on the ground. "If you don''t say it again, I''ll make you like them!" "No, don''t. I called my assistant. It was my assistant who arrested her. I really don''t know." Jun turns his head and looks at Han Junyu standing by the window. He gets his nod. He finds out the mobile phone from her bag and dials her. The phone immediately connected, assistant is also very confused, she let people guard Qin Ning, did not take her away. Song Xuan got up and walked around the two bodies. He saw a rope on the ground and a small hairpin in a small corner. "Han Shao, is this his wife''s?" Han Junyu turns his head and stares at the hairpin in Song Xuan''s hand. His brow is tightened. Is it Qin Ning''s, or did he put it on specially for her in the morning. "Han Shao, the situation is very likely that these two people want to take advantage of their wife, and then someone came to save her." Song Xuan guessed. Han Junyu pondered, looking at the scene is likely to be like this. Who will save Qin Ning? All of a sudden, song Xuan''s mobile phone vibrated. His subordinates reported that an hour and a half ago, a modified car came here. Han Junyu takes a glance and enlarges the picture. Although the man''s appearance is blurred, he is wearing a black hat and glasses. It''s not hard to guess. "It''s a man who competes with you for the jade bracelet at the auction." Song Xuan also recognized it. However, could he have saved Qin Ning? Chapter 399 Han Junyu stares at the man under the camera and suddenly remembers what Su Siwei said. Someone wants to take Qin Ning away and ask him to keep Qin Ning strict. Is it the man who wants to take Qin Ning away? Where will he take Qin Ning? The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. He went out of the villa with a gloomy face. "Han Shao, how do you deal with this woman?" Jun Yi stood outside the car and asked. "Oh, look at it Feng Wei came over and frowned slightly at his words. "Han Shao, can you give me face? After all, she is a pregnant woman." Han Junyu said coldly, "believe it or not, I will make her a corpse?" Pregnant women are amazing, can you tie his woman? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wei sighs. Although Yu Wen is from the sin can not live, provoked Han Shao, but his heart is still worried about Yu Wen''s body. My uncle raised him and paid a lot for him. This is what he owes his uncle. He has to pay it back. After getting on the bus, song Xuan tried to contact Citigroup in other ways, hoping to get the telephone number of their president. Half an hour later, he got the phone number, but when he dialed it, the other party didn''t have enough service area. ¡­¡­ Two hours ago. Qin Ning was caught by two men. One of them pulled her pants, and her eyes were red. But her little strength couldn''t defeat two men at all. The door of the villa was savagely kicked open. Two men turned their heads in surprise and saw a tall man come in. "Who are you?" The man was wearing a black hat, black glasses, a black suit and polished black shoes. "If you want to know who I am, ask Yama!" It''s a very cold voice, like a gust of wind. A black gun appeared in the man''s hand, aiming at the two men. Gun did not make any sound, only heard two screams, two men can not believe staring at him, slowly fell to the ground. No doubt, one move is the heart. "Ah..." Qin Ning panic of embrace small head, shrink behind the stool, scared shiver. "Ning Ning, come here." The man spoke. Qin Ning stares at the man in consternation. This reminds me that this is the man who challenged Han Junyu at the auction last time. "You, who are you, how can you know my name?" The man put the gun away and walked up to her with his long legs, revealing his long, pale fingers. Because he is too thin, his knuckles are clear, knuckles are clearly visible, somewhat unhealthy pale. "Do you remember this ring?" Qin Ning looked up and saw the ring on his finger. It was a little familiar. "This is my mother''s ring. How can it be with you?" She stood up in surprise and wanted to take off the ring from his hand, but he dodged her. "Who are you?" "If you want to know who I am, just follow me!" The man hooked the corner of his mouth and turned to walk out. Qin Ning looked at the two men lying at her feet and ran out in fear. Seeing the man get on the bus, she hesitated to stand outside the car. "Where are you taking me?" "I just tell you, I won''t hurt you." The man looked at her defensive small expression, too cute, can''t help laughing. Qin Ning bit his lips and wanted to find his pendant. "Will you inform Han Junyu? No, I just want to tell you something, and then I''ll send you back. " The man didn''t care to fasten his seat belt and opened the front passenger''s door. "Do you know my mother?" "Well." Qin Ning was curious, biting his lower lip, and finally got on the bus. "What''s your name, what do you do, why do you always appear in front of me?" Qin Ning asked. Look, he''s got guns on him. I''m sure he''s doing good. The man turned to look at her, showing a smile, "little girl, you ask so many questions at a time, which one do I want to answer? You need to rub some medicine first. " Qin Ning saw the medicine box he handed over. Then he noticed the scar on his wrist. He took the medicine box from his hand. Inadvertently, saw a special sign on the man''s wrist, she slightly frowned, remember that mother''s wrist seems to have such traces. The white medicine rubs on the wrist, has the cool feeling, moreover in the medicine also has the kind of faint flower fragrance. "So special." "Well, it''s very special. This box of medicine has been with me for 18 years." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and always felt that there was something in his words."Where are you taking me?" His car doesn''t go back to the city, it goes up the hill. "I''ll show you the present I prepared for your mother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was nervous and went to find her mobile phone. Then she remembered that her bag was still in the villa. The car stopped in the middle of the mountain. Qin Ning got off with him and saw the old factory in front of him. Who will build a factory in the class? "What did you bring me here for?" "Just go in and have a look." As the man walked forward, Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and looked around, a burst of bleak. While the man did not pay attention, she quickly took out her pendant, afraid that she could not press it correctly, and pressed it several times. "Ning Ning," "I, I''m here." Hear the man call oneself, Qin Ning inexplicable feeling back neck has a kind of chilly. Looking at the man pushing the door and walking into the old factory, Qin Ning found that it was very clean. It should have been specially cleaned. "You seem to know me very well, but you haven''t told me your name yet." The man didn''t care and walked forward two steps, "Ning Fu, did your mother mention it to you?" "Ning Fu, your surname is Ning. You are Ning''s family. What''s the relationship between you and my mother?" Qin Ning is curious. Ning Fu suddenly turns around and stares at her coldly. "You mean, you. Mother didn''t tell you that I have two uncles?" "Uncle?" Qin Ning is surprised, how all think, oneself still can have uncle. "My mother never told me about the past. So I don''t know anything about Ning''s family. " Ning Fu had a pair of slanting Danfeng eyes, the corner of which jumped up slightly. Although he was 30 years old, he could not see any trace of years. Unfortunately, he always wears black sunglasses. She can''t see the emotion in his eyes. He took off the emerald ring in his hand and gave it to her. "As long as it''s the Ning family, there will be a special ring. Your mother is an emerald ring, and I''m a jade finger." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a look at the jade finger on his thumb. The dark green finger is very luxurious. She took his mother''s ring from his hand, and then she touched it seriously. As expected, she found a notch on the back of the ring. She squinted and looked at it carefully. It was a Chinese character. Susan. That''s mom''s name. She remembered that her mother used to stare at the ring when she was in a daze, and sometimes she would stare at the ring and cry. So she hated the ring. She remembered once hiding it while her mother was sleeping. Mom woke up and found that the ring was missing. She went crazy and looked for it for a long time. It was the first time that she saw her mother lose her temper with her father, yelling at him and saying something unpleasant. But dad is not angry, but constantly apologized, whispered comfort, she will find the ring. She loved her father so much that she took out the ring and gave it back to her mother. "If your mother doesn''t tell you, you should not know another layer of relationship between you and Han Junyu." Ning Fu suddenly sneered. Qin ningdun stopped and stared at him. "What''s another relationship between Han Junyu and me?" "His mother, also surnamed Ning." Ning futi. Chapter 400 Qin Ning was stunned and refused to believe it. Tilted his head, staring at him. "You mean Ning Rui is also Ning family?" "Oh, if you don''t believe it, you can ask Han Junyu if he has a special ring." Ning Fu opened a door that led to the basement. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and walked around in fear. When she went in, she heard a clang behind her, and the door was slammed shut by him. She shakes her shoulders, swallows subconsciously, and her feet are stiff. "And if so?" "Not if, Ning Rui, my good sister." Mention Ning Rui, Ning Fu sends out a sneer. "In order to help her sister find her first love boyfriend, she stayed in Ning''s home and angered her father. She was treated by her father. Within days, she disappeared. We''ve been looking for her for a long time, but we haven''t found her. When I find her again, she has been hurt by others, but also lost a woman''s most precious thing ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning squeezed the ring in her hand. Although she had a guess in her heart, she still couldn''t accept the result. Ning Fu means that her mother and Han Junyu''s mother are sisters, so she and Han Junyu? No, it won''t. She denied it in her heart, holding the engagement ring given to her by Han Junyu, her finger pulp was cut, and she didn''t realize it. "If you don''t believe me, you can prove it with Han Junyu. I know that he has been investigating the cause of his mother''s death for so many years, but he has been fooled Ning Fu sneers. "Do you know anything?" Qin Ning quickened his steps and reached for his arm to stop him. "What I know has nothing to do with him." Ning Fu pointed to the medical machinery in front of her and a pile of skeletons. Qin Ning has just been thinking about things, upset, did not pay attention to these, along his fingers to see a pile of heads on the ground, scared to hide behind him, fingers tremble. "You, what are you showing me these for?" "When I found your mother, because she was pregnant with you, she had a toxic attack in her body. In order to develop medicine for her, I built a small research laboratory here. But I didn''t expect that when I went to find her, she stopped breathing. " Ning Fu''s tone is sad. "What toxin?" Qin Ning felt that some things were beyond her understanding. Why does mom get poisoned? "Oh, a virus, this kind of thing, only appears in some extremely dangerous laboratories. But why did your mother get poisoned? I have searched for so many years, but I have no clue. " Ning Fu thought of the past, the corner of his mouth was cold and sarcastic. "Then why did you bring me here?" Qin Ning looked around in a cold sweat and wanted to leave quickly. But she was alone, and she didn''t dare move. "That''s because you still have that virus in your body, and it''s mutated. Don''t you know? " Ning Fu sees her small face pale, eyes guard of stare at all directions, is obviously scared extremely. "Me, let''s get out of here." Ning Fu bent down, and her usual. "Ning Ning, I want to take you away and help you with the treatment. Will you agree?" Qin Ning swallowed and shook his head with his lower lip. She has Han Junyu now. She can''t just leave. "Ning Ning!" All of a sudden, a faint voice came from the ground. Although the voice was very small, she recognized that it was Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, I Well Qin Ning wants to respond, but Ning Fu suddenly covers her mouth. "Well..." She glared at him resentfully, could not struggle, and bit his hand. "Hiss." Ning Fu didn''t expect that the little girl would be so fierce. She bit out two deep teeth. "Ning Ning, in order to be with him, don''t you even want your own life?" Ning Fu held her in his arms and told her calmly. "No Well Qin Ning shakes her head. She hears Han Junyu calling her name, but she can''t respond. She can only listen to the voice fading away. Her eyes were full of tears, struggling, and her heart was a little desperate. Han Junyu, here I am. You don''t go, OK? "Ning Ning, you are good. I''ll take you home. When you are cured, I''ll help you find a better man." Ning Fu persuades in a low voice. Qin Ning''s Scarlet eyes glared at him and shook his head desperately. Only Han Junyu is the best man in the world to her except her father.She''s not leaving him, no! "Ning Ning." Again, Han Junyu''s voice is close, Qin Ning is surprised. Her whole body seemed to be full of strength. She stepped on Ning Fu''s feet, pushed down the iron next to her, and struggled to make some noises. After a while, the door into the basement was kicked open, and the sound of running footsteps came. "Han Junyu," seeing him coming, Qin Ning happily wanted to run to him, but was held by Ning Fu''s arm. "I advise you to let go of my wife!" Han Junyu runs into the basement and sees Qin Ning who catches Ning Fu. His handsome face sinks. Want to rush over, but worry that he will hurt Qin Ning. "Han Junyu, you know how you turned her into your wife. It''s not her will at all. She doesn''t deserve to be called a wife! " Ning Fu is ironic. Han Junyu''s brown eyes were cold, and he took two steps forward. "Han Shao" Song Xuan and Jun ran into the basement and saw Ning Fu, both of them guarding behind Han Junyu. Now it''s one against three, and Ning Fu is still with Qin Ning. It''s impossible to leave here. Ning Fu can see the situation clearly, and no longer embarrasses Qin Ning, so he lets her go. Qin Ning was released and ran to Han Junyu without hesitation. Han Junyu put his arm around her and locked her tightly, as if she would be stolen. "Han Junyu, I''m afraid." Han Junyu bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead, buttoning the back of her head, please comfort me. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. I''m here." In fact, he was also afraid. For fear that she would be taken away, he would never see her again. Knowing that she was frightened, he picked her up, turned and left. Ning Fu looked at the two people''s intimate embrace together, very natural, squinting cold eyes, issued scornful cold hiss. "Han Junyu, I will wait for you to send Ning Ning to me!" "Oh, that must be your death!" Han Junyu didn''t pay attention to his words at all, and left the basement with Qin Ning in his arms. When we got to the car, the sun set and night fell. Autumn is coming. The days are short and the nights are long. Gray sky, night wind blowing, a bit cool. Han Junyu takes off his coat and covers Qin Ning. He asks her to sit on his knee and refuses to let go. Qin Ning also leans on him, grabs his shirt and rubs it in his arms. He found the scar on her wrist, a little harsh, pinched in the palm of her hand. "Who hurt it?" Qin Ning stares at his wrist and explains wrongly, "Yu Wen sent someone to arrest my elder martial sister and me. She asked her to divorce, and then left two men to bully me. Fortunately, Ning Fu has saved me. He has already applied the medicine and is much better. " However, Ning Fu''s method was too cruel, and he sent them to hell directly. "Ning Fu?" "That''s the man who said he was going to take me. It turned out that he was my uncle. But I don''t like him Qin Ning thinks of Ning Fu''s words and says that she has another relationship with Han Junyu. She hugs him in fear. "Han Junyu, I like you, I don''t want to leave you, never!" Chapter 401 Han Junyu gently kisses the little woman''s pink lips and clasps her in his arms. His heart beats in panic, which gradually calms down. Soon, song Xuan and Jun get on the bus. "Go to the hospital first." "Yes." Song Xuan nodded. "Han Junyu, how can I go to the hospital again? I''m hungry. I want to go back to my villa for noodles." Qin Ning is not willing to go to the hospital. Han Junyu slightly frowned and touched her forehead. The temperature was normal. Knowing that she was frightened, I didn''t embarrass her. "Well, it''s up to you." "Hey, hey, you''re the best." Listen to him compromise, Qin Ning a bit surprised, do not go to the hospital, she was relieved. He raised his head and gave him a kiss on the cheek, clinging to his arms. Song Xuan and Jun Yi are also relieved. Han Shao''s face is too ugly before they fight Qin Ning. They both breathe carefully. Back at the villa, Han Junyu took her to a hot bath before taking her downstairs to eat noodles. In the evening, he didn''t have the heart to work. He put a coat on her and took her out for a walk. Two people walk through the street lamp, both hands always hold together, overlapping shadow is elongated. "Han Junyu, I have something to say to you." Hearing the little woman''s serious tone and small face, Han Junyu''s deep brown eyes glanced at her. "Don''t listen." "Oh, you." Did not expect that he did not follow the common sense to refuse himself, Qin Ning drum gills help, pause, shaking his arm. "Han Junyu, Mr. Han, honey, listen to me. This is a very important thing. If you don''t listen, you will lose such a lovely me. " Han Junyu has a headache when he is shaken by her. When a little woman is coquettish, he can''t help taking her. "Tell me about it." She laughed twice and opened her arms to him. It''s obvious that you have to hold me before I tell you. Han Junyu is used to picking eyebrows. With a long arm, they picked her up and sat on the wooden chair beside them. "Han Junyu, Fu Ning said that you forced me to get the marriage certificate with you, not me." "Well?" "I had some small complaints before. If you like me, how can you not propose to me and cheat me to get a marriage certificate. But, I am willing now, the person who is willing to accompany me in the future is you. " Han Junyu stares at her in surprise, with bright stars shining in his brown eyes. "Ning Ning, do you mean, will you, will you marry me?" His handsome face in the bright light, too dazzling, she is a bit shy. "As I said, you''ll take fifty steps, and so will I. Fifty steps. Today I''m here. " Two people''s feelings, as long as he goes alone, will be very tired. She could not bear to let him suffer, so she had to try her best to go to him. Han Junyu showed a smile, raised his mouth and his handsome face, which was more beautiful than the Epiphyllum blooming in the night. He picked her up excitedly and turned around, feeling a little unreal. "Ning Ning, kiss me." Qin Ning lowered his head and pecked at his thin lip, smiling a little silly. "Han Junyu, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t let me go, OK?" She''s scared to death. He''ll leave her. "Stupid girl, you still want me to let you go, huh?" Han Junyu put her down and pinched her little nose. "Oh, it hurts." She covered her nose with pain on her face. Han Junyu frowned. He didn''t exert himself just now. "Does it really hurt?" "Well. If you help me blow, it won''t hurt. " She looked at him delicately. Know that she is coquetry, naive like a child. Han Junyu also really blew, and pecked on her lips, in a very good mood. Take a step forward and squat in front of her. "Let''s go back." "Yes." Qin Ning jumped on his back happily, laughing mischievously. "Han Junyu, if only I could meet you earlier." "Well?" Han Junyu carries her on his back and turns to go home. "If I could have met you earlier, I would not have been beaten and my condition would not have worsened. I would have been healthy." Healthy with him, there will be no mutation of the virus. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu eyes complex, do not know what Ning Fu said to her today, she even sent out such feelings. "Stupid girl, what are you thinking?" "No, just a sigh. I want to be an artist. I have a few exclamations. It''s normal. "Qin Ning didn''t dare to say more. He tightened his arms. It seemed that he could absorb heat from him and dispel the coolness of the night. Ning Fu said that there is a mutated virus in her body, so does she still have a way to treat it? Can''t she escape the misfortune of lying in a hospital bed? Back to the villa, waiting for Han Junyu to take a bath, she secretly ran to his study. She remembers that he collected all the information of Ning Rui into a drawer. Open the drawer, she turned out a stack of information, check Ning Rui''s family background, but that column is blank. She rummaged down and found a box. Open the box. Inside are some small jewelry for women. In a pile of jewelry, she saw a valuable ring at first sight. Holding the ring and touching the inside of the ring, my little finger trembled. Flustered, she quickly put the ring back in the box, put the information. If Ning Fu doesn''t lie, Ning Rui is Ning''s family and her mother''s sister, then she and Han Junyu really have another relationship. Oh, my God. It must have been a nightmare for her! Qin Ning''s brain is in disorder. He leaves his study and goes to the balcony to blow a cold wind for a while before his brain wakes up. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu took a bath and went back to the room to see the little woman get into bed. He lifted the quilt, pulled her in front of him and grasped her arm. "Han Junyu, I''m tired. You can''t mess around." Qin Ning body taut, pitifully want to shake off his hand, and keep a distance from him. "You don''t want to move, stupid girl." Han Junyu takes out the medicine box and helps her wipe her injured wrist. Qin Ning realized that he was thinking too much. He covered his hot face with one hand and didn''t dare to look at him. Give her wipe medicine, Han Junyu just let her go, point her forehead. "Sleep well." "Oh, I''m honest. You''re going to sleep with her." She also retorted angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu put away the medicine box and glanced at her. She used to sleep quite honestly, but recently she rolls around in the middle of the night. If he doesn''t hold her, she will definitely get out of bed. Open the quilt to lie in, long arm a fished, fished her into the arms. "Good night, Han Junyu." She found a comfortable position and said with a smile. "Well, good night." Han Junyu holds her with a slight hook at the corner of his mouth. ¡­¡­ The arrangement of study time in university is much looser than that in high school, but it is not easy to achieve good results. Qin Ning takes notes seriously, but whether the ring of Ning Rui and the words of Ning Fu will appear in his mind. She and Han Junyu another layer of relationship, cousins. If she and Han Junyu really have that kind of relationship, what will she do? Chapter 402 Qin Ning was so confused that she lost her mind for a moment. She looked up again and found that the teacher had already talked about several topics. She shook her head and quickly recovered. "Qin Ning, are you going to join any club?" After class, Tong Qi asked. "What is a club?" Qin Ning doubts. "It''s the place to cultivate your hobbies. Where do you have the guidance of elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters? Do you have any special ones you want to participate in?" Tong Qi made a positive introduction. "What''s the benefit of participating?" Qin Ning''s brain is still a little chaotic. He just wants to devote himself to learning and divert his attention. "You can participate in clubs, and then you can take part in some activities without learning." "Well, what did you take part in?" Qin Ning has little interest. "I joined the painting club, and there was a dance club founded by the dance department, the dance club." "Where''s Yang Mu?" Qin Ning turns to see Yang Mu. "The same." Yang Mu points to Tong Qi. She doesn''t like to talk very much and hardly communicate with people. Now there is only Tong Qi, so all her activities are with Tong Qi. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows and thought that although she was not interested, she could not derail. "I''m with you, painting and dancing." "Well, then we can form a trio." Tong Qi is happy. "Hey, you''ve heard that Su Da, a talented person from the school of economics, had a car accident and is now hospitalized. It seems that it''s very serious." Suddenly, a classmate whispered. "Yes, his girlfriend went to see him. He was very hot tempered and drove his girlfriend out of the ward. It''s like he was in a car accident and hurt that place. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinks. Where does that place mean? "Oh, it''s a pity that my Su Da talented man, although he''s a little bit amorous, can''t be humane in the future, but his face looks pretty." Tong Qi couldn''t help sighing. "Ugly Yang Mu denied. "Well." Qin Ning thinks so. Su Linjiang is a narcissistic bastard with a greasy face, a white face and a brain damaged mind! Tong Qi glances at Qin Ning and smiles to please him. "Of course, compared with Han Zijin, our school grass, he imitates others. Qin Ning, when can we witness the elegant demeanour of school grass again? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Did not expect to say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived, three people out of the classroom to see Han Zijin, but Shi Yinyin standing beside him. There is no denying that Han Zijin is not bad. Tall and thin, Pang Junxiu face, occasionally showing a bit of mischievous smile. In particular, he likes to wear white sportswear, looking fresh and refreshing, which is very eye-catching. In addition, he likes playing sports and looks thin. In fact, he has a very good figure and a strong sense of strength. But compared with Han Junyu''s mature, steady, handsome and cold, she appreciates Han Junyu''s image more. "Eh, what is the school grass doing here, waiting for you, Qin Ning?" Qin Ning shakes his head. What does Han Zijin do for her? Three people are puzzled, see Shi Yinyin smile ran to him. "Isn''t it? Is Yinyin with the school grass?" Tong Qi is not satisfied. People with eyes can see the coming and going. Qin Ning and Shi Yinyin, who are the school grass''s favorite, come and join in. What''s the matter! "Qinning, here." Han Zijin looks up and sees Qin Ning. He waves to her. Qin Ning originally wanted to hide behind Tong Qi, wanted to hide in the past, but did not expect that Han Zijin still opened his mouth. His voice is not small, just after class students heard his name is Qin Ning, immediately all the girl''s envious eyes fell on themselves, she was ashamed to cover her face. "What can I do for you?" "Ask what club you''re in." Han Zijin came to her side with a casual attitude. "Painting and dancing." Qin Ning replied angrily. This kind of small things, send a wechat can, why must come here to find her, swagger? "Dance? You remember, I remember you were the weakest in your class Han Zijin black her, at the same time also conveniently take her schoolbag in the hand. Qin Ning struggled a few times, thinking that there were too many people here, it was not good to tug with him, so he didn''t struggle any more and gave him his schoolbag. "I''m the worst and certainly better than you." She clenched her teeth in silence. "So confident, obviously confident." Han Zijin pick eyebrows, a bit interested. "Wow, can school grass dance, too? God, if the school grass also joined the dance club, this year''s dance club will be full. " Tong Qi''s surprise. "Han Zijin, is that why you came to me?" Qin Ning restrained himself. "You''ve given me breakfast so long. I''d like to invite you to lunch. Let''s go."He put his pocket in one hand and her schoolbag in the other. He walked forward lazily. A group of girls look at him against the light, like a teenager full of sunshine, too dazzling, the eyes of girls are full of peach blossom. Oh, the school grass is the school grass. If you want to be tall, if you want to be handsome, or if you want to be a bully, you will not let people live?! Every day can appreciate the beauty of school grass, can eat two bowls of rice. "Han Zijin, I haven''t agreed yet." Qin Ning is depressed. "You can take your roommate with you." Han Zijin''s smile is somewhat treacherous. "Qin Ning, the school grass invited us to dinner. It''s such a good chance. Let''s go." Tong Qi and Yang Mu look at each other, and they both blink. Two people one side, holding Qin Ning''s arm, chased up. Shi Yinyin, who was ignored, was so angry that she stamped her feet and wanted to keep up with her, but she was not willing to think about Qin Ning''s arrogance. Qinning, you wait for me! To the canteen, Han Zijin found a position, the gentleman to the three ladies push open the chair, let the three people sit down, he went to order. "The school grass is a good gentleman. God, can I have a school grass like this?" Tong Qi stares at Han Zijin''s back, covers his little heart and sighs. "Now he doesn''t have a girlfriend. You can chase him." Qin Ning persuades. "No, no, you''re the only one in his eyes, and I know I''m not worthy of him. As long as I have a chance to enjoy it from a distance, I will be satisfied. " Tong Qi is sincere and straightforward. "Yes Yang Mu also nodded. Some characters can only be viewed from a distance and can not be teased. If you look at them, they will be chased by other school boys. "He and I are just friends. Don''t talk nonsense, and I have a fiance." Qin Ning made it clear. Tong Qi and Yang Mu look at each other. It turns out that this is the intention of Xiang Wang, but the goddess is merciless. Ah, sympathize with the school grass for a few seconds. Han Zijin came back to see that Qin Ning had been deliberately avoiding his own eyes. He was very unhappy in his heart, but he had been restrained and allowed himself to adapt. Although the four are of different majors, they are all of the same age. There are many topics to talk about. Tong Qi talks with Han Zijin and finds that Han Zijin is a very gentlemanly boy. Knowing that Yang Mu doesn''t know how to speak, he slows down his speaking speed when talking with her. It makes people warm. Suddenly she was a little curious. Qin Ning couldn''t even see such a male god. How good was her fiance? When leaving the restaurant, Han Zijin went to Qin Ning and considered for a few seconds. "Xiaoning, since I said I would be your friend, I would not cross the border. So, you also avoid me and treat me as a friend. " Qin Ning pursed his lips and took a serious look at him. "Han Zijin, it''s a kind of torture to make friends with the people you like. Why do you have to?" Han Zijin chuckled, handsome face a bit bleak. "What should I do? I like you, but if you don''t like me, I can''t give up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 403 Qin Ning sighed deeply in his heart. The world of emotion is really too narrow. There is only one door in her heart. If Han Junyu comes in, there will be no room for a second person. Han Zijin is not bad, but a good person, and love, not the same. "Qin Ning, the farther away I am from you, the more I miss you. So, I decided to let myself go, approach you, and let time tell me which is more comfortable for me to be a friend or a girlfriend. " Han Zijin said gently, with a bit of Hippie in his tone. "Han Zijin, I want to tell you that I''m so cute and cute. If you love me more and more, I''m not responsible." Looking at her pretty smile, Han Zijin raised her eyebrows. Her pretty face was facing the sun, and she narrowed her eyes to show a smile. "Don''t say that. If you find that I''m better than Han Junyu and like me, I won''t be the one who worries." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shrugged his shoulders, a little provocation. Han Zijin knew that she was putting down her guard in her heart, and she was not stingy enough to show a charming smile. "Tut Tut, they are really a good match when they come together." Tong Qi takes out her mobile phone and quietly takes pictures of them. Four farewell, Qin Ning back to the dormitory, is ready to rest for a while, there are classes in the afternoon. Suddenly, she received a phone call. She put on her clothes and went out with a smile on her face. But did not expect to go to the door, hit the stone Yinyin back. They collided head-on, Qin Ning was hit, back a few steps, no matter who is right or wrong, she said sorry first. "Why are you so careless and impatient to go to school?" Listen to the sarcasm of Shi Yinyin, Qin Ning frowns, "no, I have something to go out." "Oh, what makes you so impatient?" But Shi Yinyin suddenly reached for her arm to stop her, slightly raised eyebrows, and a little provocative. "Well, I''ve got friends looking for me. I''m going there." Qin Ning explained patiently. After all, it''s a roommate. She doesn''t have to be angry. Shi Yinyin looked at her coldly. Although the woman''s face was plain white, her features were delicate, and her oval face had a classical charm. In addition, she liked to laugh, which made her more dazzling. It''s just that it looks ok. How can it win the favor of other people''s school grass? When she was playing with a group of her friends, the school grass was among them. Suddenly, the school grass came to talk to her. She thought that the school grass had a crush on her and deliberately came to chat her up. But unexpectedly, he knew that she and Qin Ning were in the same dormitory, and the chat up content was all about asking about the news of Guan qinning. He wanted to ask Qin Ning about her curriculum, so she asked him to wait for her outside the classroom. She just showed off to everyone that she knew the school grass. I didn''t expect that the school grass was so shameless. Seeing Qin Ning, I just ignored her. "What can I do for you?" Qin Ning saw that she had been blocking the door, blinking in doubt. "It''s OK, just want to ask, you have a good relationship with the school grass?" "Well, it''s OK. It''s a friend. Do you want to chase him?" Qin Ning said frankly, with a smile, "if you like him, you can tell him, try it." "Ah, Qin Ning, are you challenging me?" Shi Yinyin is angry. She is not blind, how can''t see, what Han Zijin likes is her, she even asks her to chase him. It''s not a show off. What is it? Qin Ning depressed, she kind-hearted persuasion, she did not appreciate even. "Whatever you think, I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Qin Ning pushed her hand away and left the dormitory. Although I don''t know why Shi Yinyin is hostile to her, she has a clear conscience, so she doesn''t want to waste her words. Seeing her leaving, Shi Yinyin was arrogant and annoyed. Qinning, you wait for me! Listen to the voice, Tong Qi fuzzy open eyes, hear two people quarrel, unhappy frown. At the same time, I also have some thoughts. If I can get along well in the same dormitory for four years, everyone will be safe, which is naturally good. But it would be a pity if we didn''t agree with each other. Qin Ning worried about ban Yongjun and so on, ran to her panting. "Elder martial sister, you said you would give me a surprise. What is it?" Ban Yongjun glanced at her and walked forward without any expression on his face. "They said it was a surprise. How can they say it?" Qin Ning followed her behind, doodle doodle delicate soft moist pink lips, a bit flattering. "Elder martial sister, just reveal a little." "Surprise is to be caught off guard. It''s meaningless to disclose." Ban Yongjun took her to the bus. Qin Ning was really curious about what surprise it was. When they arrive at Langyue studio, Qin Ning is more puzzled. Is elder martial brother Xi Yifan back?"Elder martial sister, is the surprise in the studio? Is it the work we participated in the competition that won the prize? " Last time, Mr. Zhou sent her and ban Yongjun''s works to the Organizing Committee of the competition. I don''t know what happened. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun, ha ha. "We participate in the competition works, to go through the preliminary examination, compound, want to win, to go through three months." "Oh." Qin Ning shriveled, but what surprise is waiting for her? Seeing that she didn''t go to the studio, she went to the painting hall and quickened her pace. "Well, it''s Feng Wei who is holding an exhibition here." Qin Ning was quite surprised. When she walked into the painting hall, she found that there were many people in it. When she went to the center of the painting hall and saw the photos around her, she was even more surprised. Lots of pictures, all of her. Because it''s a high-definition photo, it''s also exaggerated, and almost pores can be seen, but the way she laughs, she thinks it''s beautiful. "Oh, my God, Feng Wei''s photography is great." She is very beautiful. Several of them have been specially treated. They are even more beautiful. "Yes, that''s a surprise for you. This exhibition is Feng Wei''s latest character show. On the left are his works that have won many awards. On the right are all your photos. " Feng Wei''s photos, hanging here, will be regarded as works of art, facing the whole world. She was a little embarrassed to think of these photos, all her faces. "Xiaojun, qinning, here you are." Feng Wei comes over and naturally walks to ban Yongjun. He puts his arm on her shoulder and rubs her forehead with his chin. "It''s really a famous photographer in the world. You have to have great photography skills." Qin Ning couldn''t help but praise, gave him a thumbs up, looked at Ban Yongjun, she laughed a bit mischievous. After turning around, I suddenly stopped and saw a picture titled good morning. Smiling face of her, slightly bowed, eyes are full of thick joy, there are delicate. The sun fell on her, a bit illusory, but the warmth from her body makes people feel comfortable. This should be a picture captured by Feng Wei in the ward when she is playing with Han Junyu. Now she thought of that time, she felt sweet. There is also a surprise in her eyes. The corners of her eyes are a little wet. In front of her, a ring is erected. This picture is called the ring of happiness. Well, this is a picture of Han Junyu proposing to her. She had never thought that she had such a rich expression on her face, with tears in the corner of her eyes, but her smile was bright and dazzling. I didn''t expect that Feng Wei would be so careful to record all these beautiful moments. "It looks very touching, isn''t it?" Suddenly, Qin Ning heard a sneer, like a basin of cold water pouring down. Just warm as March''s body, become cold, she nervously pinched the corner of her clothes, biting the lower lip. Slowly turn around, see the posture lazy Ning Fu. "You, why are you here?" Ning Fu fixed his eyes on those happy photos and sneered, "if you let people know that you and Han Junyu are cousins, your happiness is just a mirage!" Qin ningru was struck by lightning and turned pale. Chapter 404 Hearing Ning Fu''s satire, Qin Ning stepped back two steps, terrified. "You, you lied to me. How can we have that kind of relationship? It''s impossible!" Not knowing whether she was denying him or comforting herself, she growled in anger. "Oh, don''t you know all about it?" Ning Fu turns to see her tense state, tone sarcastic. "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know anything!" Qin Ningqiang pretended to be calm, but his face turned pale. "Ning Ning, you are not a three-year-old child. You don''t mean you can''t understand me and cheat yourself! If Han Junyu''s relationship with you is exposed, it will let people know that the president of Sheng''an group originally obtained a marriage certificate with his cousin. I don''t know what people think of him? " "No, I can''t!" Qin Ning stares at him and pleads. She bit the pink lips and stared at him with big eyes. Her heart seemed to have been injected with venom. Every breath was stinging. "Ning Ning, your best choice now is to leave him while you are still young!" Ning Fu saw her tears, slightly frown, the girl smile very good-looking, cry but let a person distressed, so his tone put soft a few minutes. Qin Ning turned his head and didn''t want to pay attention to him. He was right, but she didn''t want to hear it. As soon as she thought of leaving Han Junyu, her muscles and bones hurt all over her body, and she couldn''t breathe. If you leave him, she''ll die. "Ning Ning, I don''t embarrass you, just let you face the reality." Ning Fu followed her. "Shut up Qin Ning roared. She lost control of her emotions, and her roar made everyone around her stare at her. Qin Ning this just returns to mind, swallowed to swallow saliva, cold eyes stare at a man, pure clear amber eye son, have a bit gloomy. "Don''t remind me. I''ll tell you that even if I have another relationship with him, I won''t leave him." "What a stubborn girl." Ning Fu has a headache and stares at her pitifully. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter?" Ban Yongjun and Feng Wei come to see that her eyes are red and her long eyelashes shake off tears. They are a little worried. "Elder martial sister, I feel sick." Qin Ning holds ban Yongjun and rubs him in her arms. "Well, don''t feel bad. Are you crying with joy?" Ban Yongjun patted him on the shoulder. She was in a good mood just now. Why did she turn around and cry? Qin Ning is really uncomfortable. She saw the ring in the drawer of Han Junyu''s study before. She is greedy and wants to bury it. As long as she doesn''t say it, maybe the secret will be hidden. She would not leave Han Junyu. But Ning Fu cruel remind her again and again, she and Han Junyu another layer of relationship, let her helpless and afraid. When she looked up, she found that Ning Fu had left. It seemed that she had just had a nightmare. And she has been in a nightmare, unable to wake up. Struggling in pain. ¡­¡­ There are classes in the afternoon. Ban Yongjun and Qin Ning go back to school together to see that she is always in a low mood. Want to comfort her, but no matter what she said, Qin Ning is a look languid, holding her hand. "Qin Ning, what happened?" Qin Ning looked up at her and opened her mouth. At last, she just showed a bitter smile and shook her head. Ban Yongjun saw that she did not want to say, and she did not reluctantly pat her on the shoulder. Qinning back to school, temporarily lost, mobile phone rings, or tongqi remind. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter with you? You look so white." "It''s OK, but I didn''t understand today''s lesson. I was thinking about it." Qin Ning makes excuses. She took out her cell phone. It was Han Junyu. In the heart tangles, in the mind is repeating Ning Fu''s words, temporarily does not know how should face Han Junyu. "Wow, is that your fiance''s phone?" Tong Qi asked. "Well." Qin Ning nodded and blinked. After a while, he took a deep breath and pressed the button to answer. If she doesn''t answer, Han Junyu will be worried. She doesn''t want to worry about Han Junyu. "Is class over?" The man''s low voice is really nice. She wants to hear it all her life. "Well." She responded low, and kept walking out of school. Han Junyu noticed that she was in a bad mood and frowned slightly. "I miss you again. Do you want to be hungry?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning touched his stomach and tooted his mouth. "What would you like to eat? I''ll take you out to dinner today." Every time she was in a bad mood, he would take her out for a big meal. Qin Ning low smile, smile smile, tears come out.Although they didn''t get along for a long time, he could tell her emotion from her tone. How could she leave such a man! "No, no, I''m going home." "Your position." Han Junyu suddenly orders coldly. "I''m going to the school gate again. Why, do you still want to pick me up?" Qin Ning quickly wiped away his tears and pulled out a smile. The other side didn''t answer her and hung up directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning sniffed, staring at the mobile phone, a bit helpless. "Stupid girl, you don''t want money for your tears, do you?" Suddenly, she heard his voice. She looked up in surprise and saw Han Junyu standing in front of her. "Why are you here?" In surprise, she raised her small face, quickened her pace and ran to him. She habitually wanted to jump into his arms. But she took two steps. Ning Fu''s words sounded like a magic spell in her ears. She stiffly stopped steps, staring at the tall man in front of her. When she first met him, she always dreamed about how good it would be if Uncle Han was really her relative, so she could call him uncle Han all her life. But now she''s so annoying, so annoying, being his relative. She just wanted to be his woman for life. Looking at her standing still, Han Junyu noticed something wrong with her mood. Long leg steps up to her and reaches out to touch her fluffy head, but she avoids it. He brow a twist, brown eyes slightly squint, examine of stare at her. "Why do you cry?" "I didn''t cry. I was blown by the wind. Oh, my eyes hurt." She is not good at camouflage, guilty of covering her eyes with her hands. "Oh, is it?" But he didn''t say anything. His face was a little cold. He turned and walked to the school gate. When talking to her on the phone, as soon as he heard her speak, he frowned and got off to pick her up. Did not expect to see her on the phone, while wiping tears, his brow locked. Behind him, Qin Ning looked up, stared at the tall figure of the man, bit the pink lips, and didn''t cry. How she hopes that meeting Ning Fu is a nightmare. When she wakes up, she can still be with Han Junyu all her life. Autumn wind blowing, with cold, she shuddered shaking shoulder. Han Junyu turned to see her and knew that she was weak and easy to get cold. He took off his coat and covered her. Qin Ning pretends to be calm and playfully blinks his big eyes to be close to him. "Han Junyu, I have something for you." Han Junyu saw her suddenly come to him, small hand clenched his fist, big eyes blinking, mysterious looking at him. Chapter 405 Han Junyu doesn''t know what the little woman is up to, but he still opens his palm and looks at her clenched fist. "Han Junyu, guess what I will give you?" Han Junyu ponders, brown eyes sharp stare at her small face. "Fudge?" "No. I''m not going to give you any candy. " Although this man has no sense of taste, he doesn''t like sweet things by nature. Before she gave him sweet candy, he secretly vomited it. "Never mind." Han Junyu is impatient because she has been playing tricks all the time. "Ouch, I''m going to give it to you. Don''t worry about it. I''ll regret it." She coquettishly grasped his big hand and let him spread his palm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu cold face, take a deep breath, patience, open the palm again. I saw the little woman laughing and opening her little hand, which had nothing. Then, she playfully took his hand, five fingers through his fingers. Ten fingers are connected. Han Junyu eyes color a deep, light swept her one eye, did not refuse, holding her small hand to go out. "Han Junyu, I give myself to you. Do you like this gift?" "Stupid girl, since you are so generous to give me a gift, I will give you one too." His tone was cool. Qin Ning blinked, "Yeah, do I have a gift, too?" Suddenly she thought of something, her other little hand covering her pink lips. "It''s a school. Don''t mess around." He used to tease her. A kiss is a gift. Han Junyu thin lips hook up sneer, cold slant Piao he, "stupid girl, how do you want me to mess?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Two people get on the car, standing on the teaching floor of sosiwei, staring at the back of the two people left from a distance, issued a strange smile. How sweet these two people are now, how sad they are when they are separated. She''s really looking forward to it! ¡­¡­ Qin Ning follows Han Junyu to a gymnasium. He takes her to the dressing room to change clothes. "Han Junyu, what do you do when you change clothes?" She is now wearing sportswear, if you want to exercise, there is no need to change clothes. "It''s better to change clothes." Han Junyu also did not explain, threw a swimsuit to her. Qin Ning looked at the intention of the hand, surprised for a few seconds, cheek scarlet. "I can''t swim." "Well, all I want to teach you." Han Junyu''s face was calm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man made a decision, she can''t change, can only blush to put on the swimsuit. The stadium is big and has two floors. Qin Ning meets Han Junyu on his shoulders and follows him up the elevator to the second floor. The second floor has been reserved by him. There are only two of them. She carefully went to the side of the swimming pool, stretched out her toes and tried the water temperature. It was OK. Putong. Suddenly, the water picked up a wolf flower, she was surprised to back two steps. It''s Han Junyu''s vigorous figure who jumps into the water. His powerful arms shuttle in the water. From time to time, his arms full of power come out of the water, and he swims around in a short time. It seems that it is intended to show that his useful posture is very beautiful, which makes Qin Ning unable to move his eyes. After swimming a few more times, he moved his muscles and bones, and then he went ashore. When he went ashore, he shook his hair, and the drops of water flew wildly on Qin Ning''s face. Qin Ning quickly covered himself with a bath towel and looked at the water in his hair through his fingers. Down his handsome cheek, there were Adam''s apple, thick and strong chest, abdominal muscles, mermaid line Although I have seen it many times in the evening, I can''t even help touching it, but if I didn''t look at his beauty in time, my saliva would flow out. The man must have done it on purpose. She clenched her teeth in silence. "Come here." Han Junyu, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, hooked his finger to her. Qin Ning shook his head with his lower lip and stepped back two steps. "Han Junyu, what are you going to do?" "What do you think I''ll do?" Han Junyu hands akimbo, cool look at her, brown eyes flashing a bit evil four. "I have no idea." Qin Ning saw that he was coming towards him. He was on guard in his big eyes and stepped back two steps. But his legs are long, and the steps to her are better than hers. Even though she stepped back two steps, he took a few more steps and caught her easily. "Ah," she thought he would catch her in the water, but he just put a towel on her shoulder. "Han Junyu, I''m not afraid of water. I don''t want to learn." She blinked pitifully and wanted to leave.Han Junyu throws away with a bath towel, grabs her wrist and refuses to let her escape. He knew that falling into the river last time left a shadow on her, so he wanted her to learn more. "As a student, you have no right to refuse!" She took him in her arms and went into the water. "Han Junyu, I''m afraid!" Qin Ning held his neck tightly and refused to let go. "What are you afraid of?" Han Junyu talked to her, but he kept on walking. Step by step, he came to the middle of the water and released his arm. "Ah, Han Junyu, I''ll drown." Qin Ning''s whole body was tense, his fingers trembled, and he was about to cry. She flattered to kiss his thin lips, coquetry, slender legs wrapped around him, scared not to let go. Han Junyu''s Adam''s apple is rolling, his brown eyes are deep, and he stares at her coldly. "Stupid girl, let go!" If you rub down again, you''ll catch fire. Now she was scared to death, how dare to let go, pale, legs not only did not send, but wrapped more tightly. Han Junyu deep spit out a turbid gas, canthus forbearance of red, handsome face a bit gloomy. "Stupid girl, don''t let me say it three times!" "No, don''t let it go. Han Junyu, don''t loose, OK She shriveled her mouth and was about to cry. "Don''t regret it if you don''t let it go." He brown eyes deep, looked at her one eye, holding her to sink into the water. "Well..." Qin Ning wanted to escape, but she did not dare to let him go. When she was entangled, she and he sank into the water together. Now it''s impossible for her to let him go. "Well..." She struggled, pushing him with both hands. He put his arms around her, and she had nowhere to run. Han Junyu counted the time and watched her look at himself in despair. He endured his heartache. When she was about to close her eyes, he clasped the back of her head and kissed her lips. She was afraid of drowning. Then he let him experience the feeling of drowning, let her know that even if she drowned, as long as there is him, she will not have an accident. Kiss her, give her air. But the little woman pushed him away, struggling back, and came out of his arms. But she didn''t know how to swim. She didn''t know how to swim upstream. She sank. He raised his eyebrows slightly. After a while, the little woman came to him like a little tortoise and wanted to kiss him. He dodged, holding her forehead in one hand, keeping a distance from him. "Han..." She was mistaken. Thin white legs, like a small snake, wrapped around his strong waist. Han Junyu looked at her pitifully and was very uncomfortable. He hugged her and kissed her again. The little woman responded to him instinctively and wrapped her arms around him. He just wanted to kiss her. However, this little woman is incarnated as a rational evil spirit. He can''t help but want more. Kissing, deepening. Forget the original intention, now only one idea. I want her. Now, now! Qin Ning felt that the hot things under her body were wanton and arrogant. It took her a long time to recover. What was that? Scared to let him go. It''s a step late. He''s on the attack. "Well." Her eyes widened in amazement, and she couldn''t believe it. He is doing this kind of thing here!!! Wow. He came out of the water with her in his arms. She breathed heavily. Her big eyes were wet and her little face was a little pale. Under the clear water, she was so hot that she hid in his arms. "Han Junyu, how can you..." "Ning Ning, close your eyes and feel me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 406 The man''s strength is too heavy, Qin Ning was hit low hum a. The hum is soft, sweet, charming and charming. In this empty swimming pool, the voice was infinitely expanded, she quickly covered his lips that were red and swollen. Big eyes warily look around, make sure there is no one around, she was relieved. "Han Junyu, don''t be here. It''s not good." Although in the water, the man''s forehead also exudes hot sweat, hot breath spits in her ear, low alcohol voice, like a life charm. "Stupid girl, location doesn''t matter." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Important, very important! But now she couldn''t speak at all. She was tense all over, and his sense was broken. As long as he and she can''t control what they do. I didn''t learn swimming in the end. Qin Ning was tired and didn''t want to move any more. "Han Junyu, you bully the students." Her soft sweet voice, a bit lazy, like a coquettish kitten. Han Junyu took her ashore and wiped her body with a bath towel. Looking at her white neck, he couldn''t help kissing her again. "Wrong, stupid girl, it''s you, coach." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Some itch, Qin Ning smile to avoid, in the heart and angry and helpless. "Ning Ning, how was the experience?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pretended to be dead in his arms. Sinking into the water, she was scared and frightened. When he kisses her, he thinks he is teasing her on purpose, so she pushes away angrily. But she forgot that she couldn''t swim at all. After leaving him, she sank down and could only hold him desperately again. This man has a bad temper. Once she pushes him away, he won''t let her get close to him. She can only cuddle him in a coquettish way, when he kisses again, there is no rejection, green response. But she never thought that he would do that kind of thing here. At the beginning, I was surprised, angry and annoyed. Gradually, I felt my body surging up, and there was a little stimulation in the surging upsurge. She was out of control, opening her body to cater to him. "No, I''m hungry. I''m going home." She angrily pushed away his hand to wipe her hair. Does Han Junyu feel uncomfortable when he raises his eyebrows? "Stupid girl, give you a chance, say it again." Han Junyu''s warning of danger. ¡°¡­¡­ Comfortable. " Qin Ning''s second advice. In the competition of physical strength, she has no resistance at all. If she is not soft, she will be tossed by him. Her legs are shaking now. If she continues to make trouble, she won''t be able to go to class tomorrow. "Is it?" Han Junyu doesn''t believe it, and his brown eyes stare at her coldly. "Yeah, yeah, you''re so fit." She is smiling to please, still holding her handsome face, gently kiss. Han Junyu is in a good mood. Naturally, he can talk as well. He takes her to change clothes. "Are you still afraid of water?" ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not afraid. " Now what he says is what he says. I went to the dressing room to change my clothes. My legs were still a little weak. I grabbed his arm to support him. Leaving the gymnasium, Han Junyu took her to eat two desserts. Suddenly, Qin Ning saw a little girl with an ice cream in her hand. She licked her lips. Han Junyu is looking at the mobile phone, aware of her stupefied eyes, along her line of sight, see a woman carrying a box of cakes. "Still want to eat?" Qin Ning heard her inquiry and nodded quickly. Han Junyu wiped the residue at the corner of her mouth with a paper towel and got up to buy a cake. Qin Ning saw him carrying a small cake, mouth a smoke, "Han Junyu, I want to eat is not this." "Well?" Han Junyu picks his eyebrows. "I want to eat that." Qin Ning pointed to the little girl''s half eaten ice cream. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little girl is really holding her mother, so although they are looking in the same direction just now, they have different concerns. "No way!" Ice cream is cold. She can''t eat anything too cold. "A little bit." Qin Ning is coquettish, pinches the small thumb to measure. "No way!" Han Junyu sneered coldly and firmly denied it. "Han Junyu, but I want to eat it." Qin Ning is unreasonable, shaking his arm, wrinkling his small face, delicate features, showing a bit of cunning. Han Junyu pinches her eyebrows. When she is coquettish, he can''t help her at all. "Stupid girl, be good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s depressed hands covered her face and didn''t look at him, which was her angry little action.Because of her poor health, she had many things that she couldn''t eat since she was a child, so she always ate light and only had fruit to eat. "I said that if your children want to eat ice cream, they can buy it for them. It''s not very expensive." Suddenly an old woman next to him began to teach Han Junyu a lesson. "Young man, you look well dressed and the decorations are not cheap. I didn''t expect to be so stingy that I couldn''t give up a cup of ice cream. Ah, it''s pathetic that the little girl is so beautiful. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s indifferent face is expressionless. Women are more than 50 years old. The silk they wear is very valuable at first sight, but it''s also worth thinking about. This dessert shop is a private shop, because the consumption is relatively high, the customers are very rich. "Little girl, it''s pathetic. Come on, I''ll buy you an ice cream." The woman was so kind that she went to the stage and brought her a glass of ice cream. Qin Ning looked at the woman, then at Han Junyu with a cold face, and tooted his pink lips. He stood up and said with a smile, "thank you. In fact, it''s not that he''s stingy. He doesn''t allow me to eat too cold food, but that he''s worried about my health. I''m not in good health. I can''t eat. " Aunt a Leng, did not expect that the reason should be like this. Looking at Han Junyu again, he was a bit embarrassed, "sorry, sir, I don''t understand the situation. Well, I''ll make you a hot ice cream "Why?" And hot ice cream? "Are you Ms. fan?" Han Junyu was surprised. "Sir, do you know me?" Ms. fan was surprised. Her eyes swept around his face, slightly surprised. "You, you are Ning Rui''s child?" "Yes." Han Junyu was also surprised that she saw that he was Ning Rui''s child. He recognized her because the dessert shop was owned by Ms. fan, who was very good at desserts. Seeing that she had some burns on her fingers, he guessed that she might be Ms. fan. "Time flies. Ning Rui''s children are so old." Ms. fan nods, smiles and sighs. "Well, when I was studying dessert with her, she was the best." Qin Ning is also very surprised, did not expect to meet the store manager here, and the store manager is Ning Rui''s friend. Ms. fan went to the back kitchen to make two hot ice cream. Qin Ning saw that there was a layer of golden flour cake on the outer layer of the ice cream. She tasted it and her eyes brightened. "Wow, it''s delicious." Han Junyu tasted a few, but could not taste anything. He frowned and pushed his share to her. "No?" Ms. fan was puzzled. "She likes it." He looked at Qin Ning with a soft, greasy look. Ms. fan''s line of sight in two people turned a circle, surprised pick eyebrows, "she is your girlfriend?" "No," Han Junyu said, "my wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ms. fan smiles. In the eyes of this man, the woman''s eyes are full of love, but he pretends to dislike it. He is really an awkward child. "How is your mother now?" Han Junyu''s face was cold and he shook his head in denial. "I hope she should be well put in heaven." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ms. fan didn''t expect to hear the result. Sadness flashed in her eyes and her eyes were moist. "Your mother..." Chapter 407 It turned out that Ms. fan was Ning Rui and a good friend when they were studying. At that time, they studied together and learned to make desserts. But after graduation, they went their separate ways and lost touch. "Little girl, this is a VIP card. If you come here to eat in the future, I''ll give you a 20% discount." Qin Ning almost choked, 20% off? It''s too cheap. "Aunt fan, you are very kind." Qin Ning said so, but happily took the card. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring my friends here. You won''t suffer." "What a sweet little girl." Ms. fan''s eyes were kind. She ate two barrels of ice cream and licked her lower lip. The more she looked, the more she liked it. When Qin Ning happily left the dessert shop, he felt his stomach and was very satisfied. "Han Junyu, I said I was a lucky star, you don''t believe it." Holding the VIP card in her hand, she used to think that the food in the store was too expensive. Now she doesn''t have to worry about it. The more she thought about it, the happier she was. When she turned to see Han Junyu''s face, she stopped smiling. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter?" "Ning Ning, I suddenly understand why I lose my sense of taste." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and subconsciously grasped his big hand. "My mother often makes many delicious things for me to taste, the most is dessert, although I don''t like it very much, but the taste is OK, and I can barely eat a little. I don''t accept the fact that my mother died, so the sense of taste is closed. " She immediately took his big hand and said, "is there any way to treat it?" Han Junyu''s eyes are a little bleak. Hearing her nervous inquiry, he slowly lowers his head to her clear eyes. "No "Han Junyu, don''t worry. Uncle Xiao told me that it will be OK, but it needs a chance." Her little hand clasped his palm to comfort him. Han Junyu''s face is expressionless. His sense of taste has been lost for 19 years. It''s not easy to recover. It''s just a pity that occasionally, she ate all kinds of favorite food and put it in his mouth. He couldn''t taste anything. Just like her joy and pain, he could not deeply experience it, which made him a little irritable. ¡­¡­ Late at night, Han Junyu got up to drink a glass of water. Tumbling in his stomach, he ran to the washroom and vomited out all the desserts and dinner he had eaten. When he was eating hot ice cream, he felt uncomfortable in his stomach. He kept it up all the time. After dinner, he thought it would be OK. I didn''t expect that he didn''t hold back in the end. Now he vomited everything in his stomach, which is more comfortable. He put his hands on the washstand and washed his face with cold water. He wanted to slow down and go back, but he didn''t expect that his arms would encircle his waist behind him. Looking at the little woman with closed eyes, he raised his eyebrows slightly, turned and hugged her. "Did you wake up?" The little woman shook her head. Her hair was like a madman. She closed her eyes and leaned against him. "Han Junyu, how can I not hear your heartbeat?" Han Junyu leans on the washstand. She doesn''t lean on his chest. Of course, she can''t hear his heartbeat. He picked her up, put her little head in his arms, and rubbed her fluffy head. "Do you hear me?" "Well, it''s alive." The little woman nodded her head cleverly, her big eyes narrowed slightly, obviously not awake. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a puff from the corner of his eye. He''s not alive, is he a ghost? "Stupid girl, why can''t I live?" He asked in a low voice in her ear. She looked up and slowly opened her big eyes, which were still a little confused. "Han Junyu, I just had a nightmare. You don''t want me anymore. When I want to leave, I pull you into hell." Han Junyu twisted her eyebrows. How could she suddenly have such a terrible dream. "Han Junyu, you don''t want me, I will be very good." Her eyes blinked pitifully, and her mouth shriveled, as if to cry. She and he are cousins, so they can''t be together. Are they going to separate? She doesn''t care if they''re related, she doesn''t want to leave him anyway. Don''t even die. Han Junyu make blind and disorderly conjectures. "Is she stupid? "Not idle, rather tired, read a lot of books every day." She was coquettish to his arms arch arch, like a child. Sometimes he doubted whether he had married a wife or a daughter. "Go back to sleep."Holding her up, he left the bathroom and went back to the bedside. He was sleepless. He covered her up and coaxed her to sleep. "Han Junyu, do you know what happened to your mother before?" Han Junyu frowned, "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" "Oh." Qin Ning closed his eyes, hoping he didn''t know, and then the secret could be hidden forever. "Ning Ning, what are you hiding from me?" "No, I''m so sleepy. I''m going to sleep." Qin Ning felt guilty and turned over to face him with his back. Han Junyu''s brown eyes stare at her sharply. He knows more about Qin Ning''s temperament than herself. She has this kind of performance, obviously there is something she doesn''t want him to know. But she did not say, he would not force her, he himself first to find the answer. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu held an early meeting. When he returned to the office, he called song Xuan to the office. "What did you do about my mother''s past?" Song Xuan a Leng, Ning Rui thing he checked for a long time, have no clue. Looking at Song Xuan shaking his head, Han Junyu pinching his eyebrows, there is some deep thinking in his brown eyes. "These two days, Ning Ning''s mood is not very good, I guess she should have something to hide from me, and it also involves my mother." Song Xuan wondered, "what does it have to do with your mother?" Han Junyu will also be confused, but he just has a feeling that Qin Ning''s bad mood has something to do with his mother. "It''s OK, you go to work, my mother''s previous information, continue to investigate." "Good." Song Xuan nodded. He doesn''t have to give orders. Song Xuan will do it, too. Ning Rui has always been a heart disease of Han Shao. He has been investigating the cause of her death these years. If he doesn''t make it clear, Han Shao will still struggle. At lunchtime, Han Junyu looked at the nutritious meal song xuanduan gave him. He had no appetite and took out his mobile phone to open wechat. To Qin Ning point of the video, but was rejected, he frowned displeased. After a while, the little woman sent voice. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter when you order the video? I''m eating in the canteen. I don''t have any video with you. " "What did you eat?" He asked coldly. Is dining in the canteen with Tong Qi, Yang Mu, suddenly received his video reminder, thinking that her traffic this month is running out. And it was in the canteen. It was noisy, so she pressed it off and gave him a voice. Hearing his inquiry, she photographed her own lunch. It''s a fried egg rice with green peppers, accompanied by a bowl of spareribs soup. After sending the photos, she heard the message from her mobile phone. She covered her mouth in amazement and read the message several times. "What''s the matter?" Tong Qi looked at her surprised expression, very curious, on the side of her mobile phone, also surprised to cover her mouth. Chapter 408 Tong Qi saw the text message on Qin Ning''s mobile phone and couldn''t help exclaiming. The content of the text message is that her mobile phone is recharged with one million calls, and 4G traffic is free for unlimited use. "I''ll pay a million yuan for my mobile phone. I can''t use it up for several years, local tyrant." "A million, the phone bill?" Yang Mu was also shocked for a few seconds. The average person has money, with a million in the bank to eat interest, or put in the phone bill, a dime does not add value. If you lose your mobile phone, this card is worth more than your mobile phone. "Qin Ning, did you make it yourself?" "No way." It''s not like she doesn''t have a phone bill. How can she recharge herself with a million dollars. She called him in a hurry. "Han Junyu, why do you give me so much money?" "It''s stupid, of course." His answer is quite natural. Of course, she knows it''s a phone call, but don''t be so fierce, recharge so much at a time. But she felt stupid to discuss it with him. What does he want to do? When did he discuss with her? "Well, what are you doing?" "It''s nothing to call you?" He asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s dead on the subject again. Qin Ning took a deep breath and coaxed, "I''m going to finish eating soon. I''ll go back to my dormitory and have a video with you, OK?" "You think I see you very well, ah!" He was angry. Qin Ning frowned and felt his nose helplessly. "Honey, the fact is that I''m a little noisy in the canteen, and if you are me, don''t others see your handsome face? I''ll tell you, oh, you''re mine. I can only watch it by myself. Well, I''m just so willful. " Qin Ning himself finished this paragraph, shaking his goose bumps. Tong Qi and Yang Mu both cover their mouths and smile. Qin Ning''s usual voice is soft, small and playful. Deliberately coquetry, she put the voice and soft a little bit, sweet and glutinous, lovely. "Oh, you call me on purpose, but you miss me. Stupid brain, also can''t find a good excuse, want to cover up ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wants to hang up. Every time it is clear that he picked it up first, but in the end, he will put the responsibility on her. But she didn''t want him to be angry. She had to have the cheek to coax him. If she coaxed him well, she could still live in peace. If she didn''t coax him well, it would be a cold war. "Will you be satisfied with that?" Suddenly, he asked again. "Yes, Aunt Zhang prepared two breads, a box of biscuits and an apple for me in the morning. I ate them all. Oh, there is a bottle of milk. It should be no problem to eat such a little for lunch." She said it with confidence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi and Yang Mu. During the break, Qin Ning took out a pile of food from her schoolbag. It was like a little squirrel gnawing a little pine nut. In the blink of an eye, she killed a box of biscuits. At that time, she also shared them. They tasted a piece, which was too sweet to be used to. After eating biscuits, they took out two pieces of hand-made bread. They tasted some of them. Although they were not sweet, they were not used to the smell of milk. She ate apples and drank a bottle of milk. They were all shocked by her food. What''s more, she doesn''t do it all day long. Her schoolbag is full of snacks every day. Either milk candy or chocolate, or Matcha cake, or all kinds of valuable fruits. There is a kind of people in this world, no matter how they eat, they can''t get fat, and they complain that they are too thin and want to gain weight. I''m so angry. "Afternoon, what''s the class?" "In the afternoon, let me have a look. Oh, my favorite sketch class, or Mr. Zhou''s lecture..." Han Junyu has no appetite. Listening to her soft voice, he just managed to eat something. Knowing that she was going to have a lunch break, he didn''t embarrass her and asked her to give him an ace before he hung up. Wipe your lips with a tissue. You are ready to get up and leave. Unexpectedly, you see someone who shouldn''t belong to you. "Jun Yu." Han Junyu ignored him, left the restaurant and went upstairs to his office. Han Chang followed him. When he took the elevator, he tried to stop talking several times. But Han Junyu was staring at his mobile phone all the time. He had to wait until his office was talking. After all, they are father and son. There is nothing we can''t say. At the office, Han Junyu goes to make tea. "Jun Yu, you should know about my studio, right?" "What do you mean?" Han Junyu glanced at him and poured him a cup of tea politely. Han Chang will come, he is not surprised, but still can''t help laughing in his heart.I think of him at this time. I''m really his good father. "My studio has been in a lot of trouble recently. I guess someone is playing tricks behind my back, trying to bring down my studio." Han Chang looks angry. He always stares at Han Junyu''s face when he talks. He just wants to see something from his face. But his cold face was too calm to show his emotion. "So?" Han Junyu saw that he was staring at himself all the time, and asked scornfully. "I just want you to check the people behind me. I know you have some influence." After all, they are father and son. Han Junyu just misunderstands him. He puts down his face and asks him. He won''t help, Han Chang thinks. Han Junyu seems to have heard a joke. Why should he come to him for help so naturally? "Is that what you''re here for?" "Well." Han Chang nodded, thought about it and shook his head. "There''s another thing I want to talk about. Jun Yu, I know these years, because I''m busy with my work and I don''t care for you. You''ve grown up very well and are capable, but you don''t have a good eye for women. The little girl in qinning is good-looking, but she has bad conduct. If you want to have a peaceful home, you''d better recognize her true colors as soon as possible. But it''s not suitable for you to stay with your wife. " Bang. Han Junyu put down the cup in his hand. Because of his heavy strength, all the tea in the cup spilled on the table, and some of it splashed on Han Chang. "Ah, Jun Yu, why are you so careless?" Han Chang wipes it with a tissue and wants to be a good father. "You are in the mood now. If I say this, you will be angry, but I am your father, and I will say this for your own good. I can''t watch you fall into the enemy''s hands and make your house uneasy in the future." Han Junyu''s brown eyes flashed cold. He was really angry and laughed. Jun''s face opened a very surprised and gorgeous smile. He went to get a paper towel to wipe the tea on the back of his hand, looked at him slowly and asked. "Better not, which woman do you think is suitable for me?" Han Chang was surprised to hear his inquiry, but he thought that he was his father after all. He still cared about his words. "I think the Su girls are good. They are just a little bit coquettish and need to teach well for a few years. I''m not saying that you have to have a relationship with Su''s girls. There are many famous women in Nankang. If you want to have a family background, a character and a character, you can definitely find the woman you like. " "Ah, Ning Rui is pregnant with your child. In your eyes, she is also a commodity that can be exchanged?" Chapter 409 Han Chang said a lot of words, and suddenly heard Han Junyu''s question, he frowned. "Han Junyu, when I chose Ning Rui, I had to. It was the old lady who forced me to divorce your mother, so I had to." "shut up Han Junyu fiercely interrupted his words, his face was gloomy, and he gave a cold warning. "I said, my mother, only one, is dead!" "Han Junyu, why are you so stubborn. I''ve told you all about Ning Rui. After so many years, she''s dead. What''s the point of investigating again? " Han Chang couldn''t understand why he was so smart and paranoid about a dead man. Ning Rui gave birth to a child for him, so that he would not be forced by the old lady and could be with his beloved. He was grateful to her and never thought of letting her die. But she was dead, and he could not save her. He could only let her rest in peace. "Not for you, but for me." Han Junyu didn''t have the heart to drink tea, so he poured all the tea into the dustbin. In fact, he didn''t like the taste of tea. What''s more, he didn''t have the sense of taste, so he couldn''t taste whether the tea he made was good or bad. But in his deep memory, when Ning Rui made tea for him to drink, he always looked at him tenderly and talked a lot with him. At that time, he didn''t like it, but from her death, he will recall that it was the happiest time in his childhood. Since he was born, he has been used. In order to be with the people he likes, his father gave him to the Han family. His grandparents raised him just for the future of the Han family and used him as a tool. Only Ning Rui is a woman who has no desire and no desire. She is really good to him. Therefore, to investigate the cause of her death is not only to give her an account, but also to clear his heart. Who ruined his childhood! Han Chang specially came to him, but not to quarrel with him. Listening to his cold voice, he felt a bit embarrassed. "Jun Yu, if you must investigate Ning Rui''s affairs, I can help you, and I owe her a favor." Han Junyu listened to his words and gave out a very beautiful laugh. A favor, so simple? His mother will encounter so much pain, he is the initiator, he even said so lightly is just a human feeling. Ha ha. Han Junyu thinks he is a bad tempered man, but at the moment, he is too lazy to lose his temper. It''s meaningless to talk to such a person. Only by giving him a taste of pain can he understand what his mother had suffered. He got up, went back to his desk, sat down and went on with his work. Han Chang saw that he didn''t pay attention to himself. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out his mind. He had a headache. "Jun Yu, you are responsible for my studio," Han Jun Yu sneered, "don''t worry, you and I will help you investigate, up to three days." Han Chang was satisfied. Before, he thought it was OK to have no children with Su Li. Now, it''s not a bad thing to have a capable son. "I''ll wait for your news. I''ll go first." Han Junyu ignored him, holding the pen hand, slightly forced, pierced the signature paper, he felt a bit pity. Han Chang got up and saw that he didn''t respond to him. He couldn''t help saying a few words. "Jun Yu, don''t always be busy with your work, but also pay attention to rest." "Song Xuan, come in!" Han Junyu presses the phone and calls song Xuan up. "President, what can I do for you?" "It''s too noisy!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan takes a look at Han Chang. The old man standing here is also a hindrance. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chang''s face turned black. "Mr. Han, let me see you out." If he doesn''t go out, he just comes in standing and goes out crosswise. Knowing that he is tired of himself, Han Chang leaves the office with a bad face. He turns to see song Xuan follow him out, and stares at him coldly. "Song Xuan, you are Jun Yu''s special personal help. You must pay attention to his daily life. I don''t think he ate anything at noon. " Listening to his reproach, song Xuan smoked from the corner of his mouth. What kind of good man is he now? Where was Han Shao when he was helpless? But after all, he is Han Shao''s father. He will be polite to Han Shao. "Yes, Mr. Han. Take your time." "Besides, Junyu is busy with his work and has never been in love. Be careful not to let him be fooled." Han Chang has a serious face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan raised the golden glasses on his nose. Although he was only a special help, his patience was limited.Han Chang is not satisfied with Qin Ning, but also speaks ill of her in front of him. "Help yourself, Mr. Han." He has a lot of work to do today, but he doesn''t want to waste time with idle people. Han Chang sees song Xuan''s indifference to his love and frowns in displeasure. He is already angry in front of Han Junyu. Unexpectedly, a little assistant dares to be so arrogant. I''m so angry! "Song Xuan, what''s your look like?" Even though song Xuan had a good temper, he was also a bit angry when he was so censured. "Mr. Han, what do you think I am?" He has eyes for who he is. Han Chang has no self-knowledge, and he has no way. "Well, a little assistant dares to shake my face. It''s Sheng''an group. It''s my Han family''s business. Do you want to do it?" Han Chang couldn''t bear it. He yelled in a cold voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan suddenly felt a little sad. When Han Chang was young, he was a typical nerd with high IQ and low Eq. although he was not arrogant, he was also a second young master of the Han family who was loved by. Han Sheng''an group has long been unable to manage the group. It''s not because Han Sheng''an group has long been unable to manage the group. Han Qiang is not a good man either. If he gets Sheng''an group, Han Chang, a nerd, will not come to a good end. The funny thing is that he didn''t want to be forced to go on a blind date by old lady Han, but ran away with a woman he liked. Let his own woman miscarry, and cowardly compromise, let other women give him a son. For so many years, he has been indifferent to his children. Although he is not young now, his ability to deal with people is still like a child, and his angle of view is also very naive. "What are you staring at me for? Don''t you want to beat me?" Han Chang''s face is proud, and he is sure that he dare not move himself. Song Xuan had a mild smile and could not see any anger. "Hit you? No, no, Mr. Han, don''t think so highly of yourself. I can only do it if I see it. You don''t deserve it "You Han Chang''s face turned red with anger. "You, I''ll quit you now. Get out of Sheng''an group for me!" Song Xuan always smile, "sorry, you have no qualification to quit me. You can walk into Sheng''an only because you are the Han family. You are nothing but this identity! " Han Chang was stunned and felt that his self-esteem was seriously despised. He was furious and wanted to teach him a lesson. He can''t deal with Han Junyu. Can''t a little assistant deal with him? Chapter 410 Song Xuan doesn''t understand why Han Chang wants to make trouble with him. Does he look so bullying? But no matter what he thought, song Xuan didn''t want to waste his time. He turned around and wanted to go. Han Chang was angry. Seeing that he ignored him, he felt that he was despised. He was even more angry and put his hand on his shoulder. Song Xuanli grabs his wrist and throws Han Chang to the ground. Han Chang fell to the ground, did not return to God, a face of ignorant force staring at Song Xuan, for a long time to pain low cry from the ground to get up. "Mr. Han, if you leave unconsciously, I can only ask the security guard to invite you out." Song Xuan pulled his tie and left calmly. Han Chang''s back hurt and he wanted to stop him, but he was afraid that he would really call the security guard. It was him who lost face. Resentful, he left Sheng''an group and went back to his villa, but he didn''t expect to meet Han CAI. Don''t know what Han CAI and Su Li say, Su Li''s face is ugly, see he came back, also didn''t give her a good face. Thinking of the last time he got drunk, Su Li didn''t even give her a good face. He knew it was his fault and shouldn''t drink, so he had to bear it all the time. "Ah Chang, what''s the matter with you?" Han Cai saw that he had been stooping his back. He walked to him with worried face and helped him sit down. "When I went to Sheng''an, I fell down by the little assistant." Han Chang mentioned song Xuan in a resentful tone. Han CAI and Han Chang are the same mother. Naturally, they should be closer, so when he speaks, he has no scruples. "A small assistant is so arrogant that Sheng''an group will go bankrupt if he is late!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Cai took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Han Junyu''s business, she did not say much, just said a few words of comfort, let Su Li quickly give him medicine. Su Li is not very willing, want to call a servant to help, also don''t know what Han Cai whispered to her, Su Li is not willing to take the wine to wipe him. She was a little angry when she saw his arms and back blue. "You''re too useless. A little assistant can''t teach you a lesson, and you''ve been made like this." Han Chang''s heart was already angry, so she accused, immediately had anger. "They have kung fu. What can I do?" Su Li was so fierce that he pursed his lips. When he was wiping the medicine, his strength in his hand increased deliberately. Han Chang cried out in pain. "You, take it easy. It''s not killing pigs. Can you use so much force?" Han Chang didn''t want her to be gentle with him. He took the medicine box from her hand and asked the servant to wipe it for him. The servant, a woman in her forties, was a little confused when he called her. Found that his wife staring at his eyes seems to kill, she was scared back, dare not close to Han Chang. Han Chang has a temper, "in the end is who give you pay, I do not listen to the words!" Her salary is naturally given by Han Chang. Whether Su Li has a job or not, following Han Chang is also helping him take care of his life. She had no choice but to take the medicine box and wipe it for him. Su Li stares at him coldly, the more he thinks about it, the more angry he is, "Oh, now you want to talk about money with me, Han Chang, you are good at it!" Han Chang is so painful that he is too lazy to quarrel with her. This woman is simply inexplicable, he was hurt, there is no soft voice of comfort, but also unreasonable and quarrel with him, he was upset. No matter how Su Li scolded him, he thought he didn''t hear anything. He took good medicine and was preparing to go to the studio. "Where are you going?" As soon as Su Li saw that he was going out, he immediately became alert. "Studio, you can go with me if you don''t worry!" Han Chang''s habitual compromise. "Well, to put it well, it''s going to the studio. Who knows how many women you''ve asked to go to bed while I''m away." "Bang!" Han Changgang wanted to drink water. When he heard her strange words, he choked hard and threw his cup to the ground. "Su Li, can you be reasonable? What do I call women when I go to the studio? I don''t go to the studio. Where can I go? " "Oh, who knows where you''re going to fool around." Su Li retorted. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chang was forced to ask dumb, women do not speak the truth, it can force him to death. His mobile phone rings, Han Chang also didn''t see whose number it was, so he angrily picks it up. "Ah, you wait, I''ll pick you up." I don''t know what the other party said. Han Chang''s face softened down, hung up, and went nervously. Su Li heard a woman''s voice on his phone and stopped him. "Han Chang, you are really more and more powerful. If those women don''t look for you, you can look for her!" Han Chang was a little anxious. "Su Li, don''t make trouble out of nothing. It''s Miss Jiang who has a headache. Ask me to take her to the hospital for examination.""Which Miss Jiang?" There is a big fire in Suli. "It''s not that you are too impulsive. Last time I was drunk, people helped me to have a rest, but you broke people''s head. Now there are sequelae. She said that if I don''t help her pay the medical expenses, she will sue you!" Han Chang was afraid that Miss Jiang would sue her, so he tried to appease her. But he didn''t expect Su Li to be grateful. He even doubted that he had an unclean relationship with others. He was also very angry. Su Li thought of what he heard outside the door that time. He was so angry that he wanted to kill people. "Han Chang, don''t make excuses for me. I''ll tell you if you go to that bitch in the future, I''ll divorce you!" Han Chang is upset and pushes her arm away. "Su Li, how can you be so unsympathetic? It''s because I''m drunk and people are totally kind-hearted to help me. You wiped them, now they leave sequelae, I told me not to care, this is not to let me heartless? Su Li, don''t be angry. I have nothing to do with other women. You are just idle and think too much. " Li Dazu watched him go out. "Han Chang, if you leave, don''t want to enter this villa again!" Han Chang doesn''t care about her words at all. This villa is his. Why can''t he enter it? He thought to himself that Su Li must have been angry with him again and deliberately threatened him. Su Li said this, but the man still didn''t look back, and his heart was sad. She went upstairs to pick up her clothes and carry the suitcase. She left the villa and went back to her home. Su Fang comes back with his suitcase. He is surprised to know that Su Li wants to divorce Han Chang, but his face is not good. "How old are you? If you want to divorce, are you ashamed. Men, sometimes playing outside is not a big deal. As long as you are his real wife, you will not be threatened. Su Li, why are you getting more and more confused as you get older? Do you want me to tell you such a simple truth? " Su Li can''t believe staring at his brother, for a long time to find his voice. "Brother, how can you say that? After so many years of marriage, he doesn''t know how many women he has found behind my back. I have a headache when I see him now. I can''t live this time. " Su Fang looked at her contemptuously, "Su Li, you are just hypocritical. You haven''t worked for so many years. Han Chang is the one who supports you. If you want to divorce him, what do you eat and drink? What do you do in the future? Now the Su family is in a critical situation, and we still need to rely on Han Chang''s money. If you are divorced, what should we do about the Su family? " Su Li listened to his brother''s sarcasm, like being struck by thunder. Chapter 411 When Su Li listened to what his brother said, he felt desolate in his heart. They are not young, decades of brother and sister, it turned out that her brother''s eyes, more important than money. It''s ridiculous. "Brother, isn''t the money I gave you enough?" See Su Li''s face is not good, Su Fang softly coax. "What''s enough? There are so many employees waiting to be paid in such a big enterprise. Su Li, your life and death are in your hands. Don''t be willful. " Su Li took a look at him and didn''t speak. Yes, how old are you? It''s very hypocritical to talk about divorce. However, she couldn''t rub the sand in her eyes. If it wasn''t for her temperament, she wouldn''t have forced Han Chang to cut Ning Rui as the most precious thing for a woman. Seeing that Su Li still didn''t agree, Su Fang thought about it several times, and his small eyes were flashing. "Otherwise, Su Li, if you divorce, as a brother, if you can''t persuade me, I can only help you find a way to get more things. After all, you and Han Chang have been together for so many years. It''s your thing. You must get it. " Su Li looked at him a little unexpectedly, "brother, will you really help me?" "Of course, you are my own sister, and your business is mine." Su Fang said it very well. Su Siwei, standing on the second floor, listened to the conversation between the two, with a bit of sarcasm on his lips. Su Fang is who, she knows, he will help, must have his small abacus. However, none of this has anything to do with her. She packed up and didn''t want to go downstairs to be seen by them. She went back to her room, turned over and jumped down the stairs from the window. Today, she specially came back to see Su Linjiang in the hospital. She is Su Fang''s illegitimate daughter. He hasn''t been in charge of himself these years. Only Su Linjiang is kind to her, so in her mind, her family is only Su Linjiang. When I got to the hospital and went outside the ward, I heard Su Linjiang''s roar. She pushed aside the escort, holding the flowers, went into the ward, smiling brightly. "Brother, here I am." Su Linjiang saw that she was coming, with a ferocious look on her face. Only then did she converge. "Si Wei, don''t you want to have a class?" "I don''t have any classes today, so I come to accompany my brother." Siwei picked up the things he had thrown on the ground and cleaned the food on the ground. She was very skilled. "Brother, I will ask the best doctor in the world to treat you, and you will be better." Su Linjiang heard her words, patted his legs, his face was ugly. "Oh, my leg is useless. How can it be better? Siwei, don''t comfort me. " He is still in his prime of life, young, suddenly lame, this is just for him, is a fatal blow. So he became hot tempered and uncertain. "No, brother, Siwei really has a way. Even if your leg is broken, you can install a prosthetic limb. If you recover well, it has nothing to do with ordinary people." Sosiwei held his hand and earnestly persuaded him. "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll help you find the person who hurt you and give it to you. All you have to do now is take good care of yourself, OK? " Listening to her sincere tone, Su Lin Jiang was deeply touched. Since he was injured, all the friends who used to be brothers with him have been far away from him. Even his father is disappointed with him, and only his sister will often come to accompany him. "Siwei, brother, I believe you. I will take care of the injured. Find out the person who hurt me. I will kill him!" He was outside the bar at that time and was scared to leave by Qin Ning. Then he called his friend and borrowed his friend''s car to leave. But I didn''t expect that when he was on the overpass, a car suddenly rushed over and knocked his car over. The other side was very good at driving and found a hidden angle. When he hit him, there were no cameras around him, so he didn''t know what kind of car hit him. So, it must be a planned murder! Sosiwei accompanied him to talk for a while. After leaving the ward, she took out the phone and asked someone to help her investigate. Hurt her brother, she must ten times will give each other! "After this task, will you give me the results of the investigation?" She heard the other party to her task, slightly frown. "Don''t forget my promise, you can take it." Millet micro hung up the phone, mobile phone immediately received a text message, frown frown. At school, Qin Ning is having a class. It''s a sketch class. She''s looking for Tong Qi to pick up her pencil sharpener and roll up her sleeves to repair all her pencils. When she draws, she has her own habit. She likes to fix the refills herself.Sitting beside her, Shi Yinyin also wants to borrow Tong Qi''s pencil sharpener. She turns her head and sees the scar on Qin Ning''s wrist. She eyebrows in surprise. "Qin Ning, the injury on your wrist," "ah, it''s caused by carelessness." Qin Ning quickly took down the sleeve. Her wrist was tired out of the body position of the scars, wiped medicine has been a lot better, but there are still some shallow traces. It''s going to be a while before we get the news. Shi Yinyin listen to her tone of fooling, the corners of her mouth sarcastically tick, also did not ask more. Mr. Zhou has always been very serious in class, and people are nervous. Qin Ning is also very honest, but suddenly after class, old Zhou called her name, scared her to break the refill in her hand. "Teacher, you, what do you call me?" Zhou Lao saw her face nervous, mouth corner a draw, dislike of slant Piao her one eye. "I didn''t call you. I called a puppy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning put his hand on his forehead awkwardly and wanted to disappear. "Qin Ning, this class needs a little assistant. You can do it." All of a sudden, Zhou said. "Why?" Qin Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect that Zhou just asked her to be his assistant. Stop it, old Zhou. It''s a chance that many people want. "Not yet?" Boss Zhou''s face was black, and the students were afraid of him. "No, very much. Thank you, teacher." Qin Ning bowed respectfully. Zhou Lao got her approval and nodded contentedly. She had been in the studio for a period of time, and he made her more agreeable and didn''t want to change people. Seeing Mr. Zhou walk out of the classroom, people are relieved. But when they stare at Qin Ning, they are all envious. Everyone wants to be Mr. Zhou''s assistant, but Mr. Zhou always keeps a straight face. His momentum is too frightening. When talking to him, it''s a lingering fear. I didn''t think that Qin Ning would get this chance so easily. Why don''t people envy it? "Wow, Qin Ning, Congratulations, you can be Mr. Zhou. Stop it." Tong Qi is happy for her. Mr. Zhou asked her to be an assistant. As long as she worked hard, she would have a chance to enter Mr. Zhou''s studio. "Hey, hey, I''m surprised, too." Qin Ning felt that when she was in the studio, she knew that Zhou was very strict with her work. If she did something wrong, he would scold her. Although she knew that Zhou always had a knife mouth and a bean curd heart, she was still a little afraid when he spoke. When she told Han Junyu about it, Han Junyu asked her if Gao was happy. Qin Ning thought about it. Although she was afraid of Zhou Lao, it was also an opportunity to learn. She should be happy. "Since you are happy, do you know how to convey happiness?" Han Junyu calmly pointed to his lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning tilted his head, staring at the man''s thin lips and blinking his big eyes. play dumb. Chapter 412 Qin Ning sat next to the man and saw a small box with exquisite packaging. She took a look. Well, it''s the hot ice cream made by the manager of that dessert shop. She stared expectantly, salivating. "Is it for me?" "No!" Hearing the man''s decisive negation, Qin Ning puffed his cheeks, widened his eyes and hugged the small box to his arms. Open the small box, with a spoon to dig a spoon, full of joy to his mouth. When she saw his eyes, she immediately counseled. Showing a flattering smile, "it''s been eaten by me, it''s mine." Han Junyu grins and holds her in his arms. Seeing that she gets some ice cream from the corner of her mouth, he licks it. "Well, it''s delicious." "Yeah, yeah, the store manager is very good." Qin Ning was happy and took another bite. "I''m talking about you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s cheeks brush red, white cheeks floating these two red clouds, delicate soft tender. She covered her face with a small hand and looked at him through her fingers. It''s unbearable for a man to say a nice word suddenly. "Cover what cover, look ugly, can not block the fact." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The shyness in Qin Ning''s heart disappeared in an instant. He glanced at him and ate his ice cream. Han Junyu and so on she finished eating, took out a handkerchief to help her wipe the corners of her mouth, kiss her lips. Qin Ning did not hide, but blinked his big eyes, hugged his neck and explained seriously. "Han Junyu, I''m not pretty, but I''m not ugly because of my good features." "Are you sure?" He continued to tease her. Qin Ning was a little angry and frowned, "Han Junyu, you promised me not to say I''m ugly any more. I''m not ugly. I''m not ugly. " "Well, it''s not ugly." "Yes." Qin Ning was happy and gave him a kiss on the face. But he did not expect to continue to say, "it''s very ugly." Han Junyu sneers, and sees that she wants to rub his neck with her cheek in a coquettish way. He presses her forehead with one hand and makes her sit down honestly. "Han Junyu, you say again, I will be angry." Her eyes were wide open, and two small flames came out of them. "Oh, to deny the truth with emotion, adult, what to play." That means it''s no use getting angry. You''re ugly. No matter how you do it, you can''t change it. Qin Ning wrinkled his little nose, gave up arguing with him, moved away and kept a distance from him. Haughty arms, no longer pay attention to him. Don''t talk to the old man in front of you. Listen. It''s a pity that Han Shao is so young that he has eye problems. If wives are very ugly, what kind of women are beautiful? Qin Ning was sulky. She was waiting for someone to coax her, but seeing someone holding a mobile phone all the time, she knew that he was busy with work again. She took a deep breath and made a compromise with herself. If she was ugly, she would be ugly. Anyway, if she was beautiful, she would not be able to eat. On second thought, she was ugly, and he would marry her. Well, it can be seen that he really loves her. I don''t care about her appearance, but her interesting soul. Thinking of this, she giggled, turned her head, rubbed against him again, and hugged his arm. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, I''m ugly. You still like me. It must be my personality charm that moved you." Han Junyu knows that the little woman has a blind optimistic spirit and is not an accountant, but she didn''t expect to persuade herself so soon. He hooked her chin with his long finger and looked at her little face. Recently, she had been recuperating well. Her little face was a bit bloody. "No, it''s your innocence that moves me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thought for a moment. Is he sure that he is not calling her naive? Two people usually have nothing to do with each other. Although Han Junyu''s venomous tongue is fierce, Qin Ning''s power of self consolation is stronger. No matter what he says, she will think of the good side. When getting off the bus, Qin Ning smiles brightly and opens his arms to let him get off the bus. Han Junyu glanced at her obliquely and ignored her after getting out of the car. "No, it''s too heavy." Qin Ning angrily jumped out of the car and took the initiative to hold him, smiling sweet and lovely. "Translate what you mean, I must be in your mind, the position is too important, you worry about falling to me, so you don''t hold it. Well, it must be ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although she perfectly interpreted his inner thoughts, it was really shameless for her to speak so frankly.Qin Ning doesn''t care about face. In front of him, if you talk about face, ha ha da. He tore it up long ago, OK. What''s more, between lovers, who is not strong who is weak, will be happy. "Stupid girl, do you know what your only strength is?" From his mouth, can hear her advantages, Qin Ning eyes a bright, looking forward to staring at him. "To find a good husband." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Get out of my sight! Qin Ning make complaints about himself, but the reality is that he can''t roll away. She will lose her anger in front of him. Han Junyu saw her running up the stairs, but he didn''t do much. Half an hour later, she asked Aunt Zhang to let her have dinner. The little woman happily ran downstairs, where still remember the quarrel between the two people before, in front of only food. Han Junyu saw that she was eating more and more every day, thinking that her body was getting better and better, and her appetite was getting better and better. So every day before she went to class, she would tell Aunt Zhang to put some snacks into his schoolbag, and there was no duplicate for a week. Aunt Zhang saw that she had eaten so much, but she was not fat at all. She was a little worried. "Han Shao, madam, isn''t she pregnant?" Because Aunt Zhang had a guess in her heart, all of her usual food and drink were suitable for pregnant women. This kind of thing is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Han Junyu was stunned and denied it after a long time. "No, she''s just greedy. She''ll be very tired in class every day. If she can eat, prepare more for her." After considering for a few seconds, he reminded coldly, "Aunt Zhang, I don''t want to hear this kind of words in the future. Just do your duty well." The man''s voice was so cold that Aunt Zhang''s face turned white with fright. She nodded and dared not guess any more. When sending Qin Ning to school, Han Junyu glanced over her stomach and quickly looked away. His elbows were on the window, his long fingers on his lips, and his brown eyes were complicated. Although he has no special desire for children, it is Qin Ning and his children ¡­¡­ Qin Ning goes to school. There is no class in the morning, but Tong Qi says that the club has a meeting. She''d better go. She first went to the library to find some books, then went back to the dormitory to meet with Tong Qi. "What do you need to prepare for the meeting?" Qin Ning asked. "It''s said that it''s going to perform a small program. Many people in the club are from the dance department. They should come to play. We just join in the fun." Tong Qi explained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Since it''s to join in the fun, it''s nothing for her. She thinks she''s very smart and has a book with her. But at the meeting, the situation was a little different from what they thought. Chapter 413 Three people into the classroom, Qin Ning directly with the book to the last reading, if there is anything, let tongqi remind her. There was music in the classroom, and everyone stood to watch the performance on the stage. Qin Ning, who was reading quietly, was a bit out of place with the scene. "For the students who are reading in the back, today''s venue is requisitioned by the dance club, so they have to go to other classrooms when they are reading, OK?" Suddenly, the host on the stage is talking with a microphone. Everyone looked to the end. The woman reading the book was too involved to hear the host''s voice. The host is the president of the dance club. Seeing that the woman sitting at the end doesn''t mean to get up, he frowns slightly. "Hey, girl in pink coat, talking to you." But the other side still did not respond, the host did not have patience, a foot easily step on the table mountain, step on the table to the end, with the tip of the foot point of the woman''s table. Qin Ning, who is reading a book, is checking the relationship between her and Han Junyu. According to biology, her mother and Han Junyu''s mother are sisters, so she and Han Junyu are collateral blood relatives, which is prohibited by law. If you want to have a baby, the possibility of deformity is very high. She bites her lower lip and feels sad. Why, why? Suddenly, seeing a pair of feet on her desk, she quickly converged and looked up in doubt. "I''m talking to you. Today, this classroom has been requisitioned by our dance club. You can read in other classrooms." Qin Ning blinked. The man standing on the table was too high. She looked up at him with sour neck. She buttoned up the book and stood up. "The classroom was requisitioned by the dance club. Does it have anything to do with my reading?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling then looked up at her and found that her face was as tender as a junior high school student. She looked and listened very pleasing. But what she said was not very pleasing. His eyes swept over the book in her hand. It was a book about biology. He gasped at the corner of his mouth. He admired her for reading such a profound book in such a noisy place. "I mean, it''s going to be very noisy here. If you read, you can go to a quiet place." "Oh, no, thank you for your kindness." Qin Ning recognized that he had no malice and showed a faint smile. "But it''s a bit impolite of you to stand on the table and make it dirty." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then Ling. He took a look at her, jumped off the table and turned away. Tongqi came quickly, "qinning, are you not scared?" Qin Ning blinked, "why am I scared?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi''s heart was scared out just now. According to legend, Ling Ze, the president of the dance department, is a male god in many people''s minds. As a young entrepreneur, he not only had his own dance studio, but also invested in several entertainment companies and made a lot of money. Although I''m only a sophomore, I''m worth a lot of money. He has a bad temper and doesn''t like others to sing against him. It''s really cool to see him step on the table to Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, I''d like to tell you that we''ve been used to routine." Tong Qi explained again. Qin Ning frowned, "what routine?" "This year, when Ling Ze became president, he temporarily changed the rules of joining the dance club. When he joined the dance club, he had to compete in groups. If he wins in the internal competition, he will take the winning team to participate in college students'' competitions all over the country. In this way, he can not only add credits and get a lot of bonuses, but also have the chance to become a star in the entertainment company he founded. As soon as this rule comes out, many students have signed up this year, so if you want to enter a dance club, you have to go through screening. " Tong Qi''s face is full of excitement. "Oh." Qin Ning is not interested in becoming a star. The only thing that attracts her is her bonus. But think of their own physical condition, her physical strength is not good, they can jump to play, but to participate in the formal competition, or forget it. "Would you like to join?" She asked Tong Qi. "It''s nice to have a bonus and a chance to be a star." Tong Qi is eager to try. "Play." Yang Mu listen to tongqi want to participate, she is to join the fun. Qin Ning is tangled, but suddenly on the stone Yinyin provocative line of sight, she slightly frown. "Don''t you dare to go on stage. If you don''t have the ability, don''t lose face here." Shi Yinyin said with a smile. Tongqi heard the irony in her tone, and her face was cold. "Yinyin, we live in a dormitory. How can you talk so hard?" "Why do you think it''s the head of the dormitory who is qualified to teach me a lesson? I really think I''m great when I climb up to her now! " Shi Yinyin sneered.Tong Qi trembled with anger. She didn''t expect that Shi Yinyin would think so of her. "Shi Yinyin, you''d better make it clear what I mean by climbing up to her." Seeing that Tong Qi was going to rush to Shi Yinyin, Qin Ning immediately grabbed her and patted her on the back. "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I''m willing to support you both. I''m willing. She''s jealous." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tongqi was originally in the heart is blocked with a mouthful of anger, by her words almost laugh out. Having been in touch with Qin Ning for a long time, it''s not difficult to see that Qin Ning has some money at home, the snacks he eats are imported, and the clothes he wears are all limited edition of global famous brands. But she is not arrogant and impetuous. She is comfortable when she gets along with others. She and Yang Mu are willing to walk in with her, but Shi Yinyin always gives people a sense of supremacy, and it''s normal for them to alienate from her. "Oh, I''m jealous of you, Qin Ning. Don''t give yourself a face. It''s just a little money. It''s nothing Shi Yinyin scornfully swept her clothes, disdained in her eyes. Qin Ning has a lower lip. She really has nothing to do with it, but if she is looked down upon, it won''t work. "Shi Yinyin, do you dare to compare with me?" "What can you compare with me?" stone''s eyes seem to have swept through the chest of Qin Ning if there is no such thing. Before, the eyes that draw Eyeliner are somewhat sharp and scornful. "Compare, who can let Ling Ze agree to join his dance team." When they heard that someone was saying something, they all looked at Qin Ning. Ling Ze has set up his own dance team since he entered the University. The members of his dance team are not limited to the students of the University, but also excellent dance students from other universities. If you want to join Lingze''s dance team, the students majoring in dance do not necessarily have this ability. Dance clubs are all students'' hobbies, while Ling Ze''s dance team has participated in major national competitions and can''t compete at all. But this woman said that she wanted to join his dance team through the dance club, which was just a dream. Step down rest Ling suddenly heard someone mention his name, surprised to look up, see is the girl reading. She is not tall, with a braided hair on her head, which makes her face smaller and pink. She looks very bright. When Shi Yinyin heard that she wanted to join Lingze''s dance team, she sneered. "Qin Ning, are you dreaming yet to wake up, or, this is another way for you to hook up with men." Chapter 414 What Qin Ning said is not a bluff. She took a step forward and looked at her. "Shi Yinyin, if you don''t dare, shut up." Shi Yinyin was enraged and glared, "Qin Ning, you''d better not regret it!" Qin Ning smile, that kind of smile, hiding a bit of cold, and Han Jun Yu''s expression has seven points similar. "Regret how to write, I have to wait for you to teach me!" Shi Yinyin was so angry that she rushed to the top of her head, "compare, Qin Ning, if you lose, move out of my dormitory. When you see me later, you should call me sister!" Without hesitation, Qin Ning nodded and agreed. "Well, if you lose, say a thousand words of sorry to us. You will help us with the duty of the next three people!" Ling then listened to two people''s gambling appointment, raised eyebrows, as expected is a woman''s small fight, is really naive. However, what confidence do they have that they will be recognized by him and join his dance team? Tong Qi and Yang Mu listen to Qin Ning''s gambling, staring at her stupidly for a long time. "Qin Ning, I forgot to tell you that Shi Yinyin was in the dance team in high school, and she began to learn dance when she heard that she could walk." Tong Qi whispered a reminder. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a look at her and then turned to look at the ceiling. "What, can I eat what I say?" Tongqi and Yang Mu smoked the corner of the mouth, "probably can''t." "Anyway, I don''t live in a dormitory. It''s the same everywhere I move. One more sister is not one more tumor. Don''t you care?" Qin Ning began to cheat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Suddenly, Qin Ning had an arm on her shoulder, and her shoulder sank. "I heard that someone bullied my sister." It''s Han Zijin''s voice. Han Zijin seems to have a kind of obsession with white. In the past, whether it''s T-shirts, jerseys, or usual casual clothes and everyday clothes, they are all white. Today, he is wearing a plain white shirt, navy blue jeans, and a pair of white board shoes at his feet. Don''t be handsome. Qin Ning quickly shook off his arm and glared at him with warning. "It''s a dance competition, isn''t it? Count me in ¡°¡­¡­ Wow, it''s school grass. " A girl saw Han Zijin coming, she couldn''t help exclaiming. The scream aroused other people''s eyes. Han Zijin''s eyes are dim. When he looks at everyone, he smiles politely. But people who knew him well knew that his politeness was just another manifestation of alienation. "Is the school grass going to join the dance club? God, I really want to join the dance club, so I can get in touch with the school grass in the future. " Some girls said excitedly. "Yes, in order to see the school grass, I also want to refuel." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin turned his wrist and looked at Shi Yinyin, "what do you want to compare?" When Shi Yinyin saw the school grass coming, she was a little excited. The school grass would see her dancing. But he went directly to Qin Ning''s side and put his arm on her shoulder. He was so angry that he grinned his teeth. "Han Zijin, this is my business with Qin Ning." Qin Ning blinked big eyes, pure amber eyes flashed cunning. "The rules of the game don''t say you can''t pick your teammates." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Yinyin glares at her angrily. She shows that she is cheating. Qin Ning showed her sweet smile, bright and beautiful. It''s not cheating, it''s strategy. This sentence came to mind, Qin Ning blinked. Eh, did Han Junyu say that to her? "OK, let''s play three games and let Ling Ze be the judge." Shi Yinyin talks. "OK, we have three matches, but we have to enter the dance club first, and then after the internal competition, whether we can enter the dance team or not, let him make the decision." Through a competition, you can enter Lingze''s dance team. It''s a dream. After watching the play for a while, Ling Ze was not interested in managing several women''s quarrels, but he had no choice but to pinch his eyebrows at the sight of Han Zijin. "It seems that I am honored to be your judge and enjoy the competition." Hearing Ling Ze speak, everyone was a little surprised, obviously agreed to their bet. Qin Ning raised eyebrow to see him one eye, "that troublesome Ling division elder brother." "Younger martial sister, you''d better behave well. If it''s too ugly, don''t worry, I won''t save you face. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning helps the forehead, is really big. The competition was held an hour later. Qin Ning and several people found a classroom to discuss the competition. Three, solo, double, and then team.Qin Ziqi, Han Tongjin. Only Yang Mu practices dancing for the longest time, so Yang Mu dances alone. But Yang Mu is too timid. She is worried that she will faint as soon as she gets on the stage. Han Zijin thinks of a way, they three people open for her, then he helps her support. As for how to support the field, he did not directly say, just skip this topic. Duet, Tong Qi learn jazz, Han Zijin and Qin Ning have studied ballet, so duet is Qin Ning and Han Zijin. But they never cooperated, and Qin Ning never danced the duet. They can only think of a dance they have learned and change it into a duet. Their goal is not to make mistakes and then finish the whole dance. As for the team dance, four people are in a hurry, basically can''t keep up with the rhythm. "In fact, it''s nothing to lose." Tongqi a face helpless, "terrible is, lose too miserably, will give school grass smear." "Nervous." Yang Mu thought of a person dancing on stage, his heart thumping, his fingers trembling. Qin Ning felt a little impulsive this time, embarrassed to scratch his head, "if you lose, I''ll invite you to dinner, eat a big meal, comfort your injured little soul." Han Zijin drank water, heard her words, a water spurts out. "Xiaoning, how do you know we will lose before the game starts?" Qin Ning slanted a glance at him, "Han Zijin, do you know what my biggest advantage is?" "Well?" "Very self-knowledge, and then blindly challenge their own self-knowledge." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin. With half an hour left, the classroom in the dance room was suddenly pushed away and the four turned to look at it. It turned out to be Ling Ze. They were all surprised. "How are you doing?" "Well, not bad." Han Zijin shrugged, a very relaxed look. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The other three looked at him and consciously kept a certain distance from him. He is the only one who is not bad. There are still many mistakes in the three of them. Ling then took a look at Qin Ning. When he just made a bet, he was not aggressive and confident. How could he be counselled now? Qin Ning found his eyes, stunned for a second, and immediately showed a smile. "Brother Ling, what can I do for you?" Ling then raised eyebrows, "I don''t dare to give advice. I just want to tell you that the possibility of losing the game with you Shi Yinyin is 95 percent." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled her eyes. Although this was true, she was not happy. Chapter 415 At the beginning of the game, a group of people came back to the classroom again. So big classroom, and many students to watch, the classroom crowded. The competition was also an advertisement for Ling Ze''s dance team, so for the sake of excitement, Ling Ze called the president of the student union, the president of the press corps and other well-known presidents to watch. Qin Ning stood under the stage, sweating on his nervous forehead. "I dare not." Yang Mu looked at the crowd under the stage. Before he came on stage, his feet began to shake. "Yang Mu, what''s your favorite dish?" Han Zijin said suddenly. Yang Mu looked at him suspiciously, "a lot." "Well, if you take those unrelated people as your favorite dishes, it won''t be very good." Han Zijin looked at Qin Ning one eye, the eye that eats goods, also have to eat. "Yes, Yang Mu, it''s OK. If you want to lose face, we''ll be together. You''re not the only one." Tong Qi laughs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yang Mu. In the first game, the first team of Shi Yinyin came out first, and Shi Yinyin came on. Maybe she often goes on stage. Shi Yinyin''s typhoon is very stable. What''s more, she dances the unusual jazz, enchanting and charming music, which speeds up the rhythm and makes her more enthusiastic. A group of boys under the stage see her dance, are a higher voice than a voice, Yang Mu is more nervous. "No, I won''t go." She wanted to hide. She is so old that she has never performed in front of so many people. She is really afraid that she will faint on the stage if she is too nervous. Han Zijin looked at her timid face, rose red, hands on her shoulder, looking at her seriously. "Yang Mu, many things will happen in our lives. But there are not many things you can fight with your friends. You have to believe that we will support you behind your back. Win or lose, you just think about your dance. " "Nervous." Qin Ning''s brain is blank. He can''t hear what the people around him say. Qin Ning didn''t know what to say to comfort her, so she hugged her and let her feel each other''s bodies shaking. In addition, the music on the stage is still ringing, which seems to drive their hearts and beat with the fast rhythm of the music. "Yang Mu, what I haven''t done before, this time I''ll try it, and I''ll take it as enjoyment." Yang Mu felt that she was shaking more than herself. Suddenly she calmed down, blinked and looked at her. "Well, enjoy it." "Yang Mu, the worst result is to lose a match. Later we see Shi Yinyin take a detour." Tong Qi also grasped her hand and comforted her in a soft voice. "Good." Yang Mu suddenly felt warm in her heart. Because of her illness, her voice was hurt, so she couldn''t speak. People around her disliked her as dumb and didn''t want to make friends with her. So, she has no friends. But when she came to the University, she met Tong Qi and Qin Ning. They let her know that they had such good friends. Shi Yinyin''s dance set off an upsurge, and everyone called her name to her rhythm. Yinyin, goddess, goddess! When the host came on stage, the voice did not stop. The host patiently gave everyone a few minutes to calm down, and then the scene was quiet. Yang Mu is a quiet and introverted temperament, she can not jump out of the special passionate action, so she chose a more sad music. It''s very hard for the audience to calm down and listen to her music at this venue. When Yang Mu came on stage, the windows were closed and the lights in the center of the stage were also turned off. He heard the footsteps quietly. Everyone is surprised, think she won''t dare to jump? Just when people were confused, suddenly a long erhu sound came out, with piercing sadness. Just in the expectation of the public, Han Zijin wearing a long ancient costume came to the stage, handsome meaningful, upright, central lights on, fell on him, very dazzling. "I''m Liang Shanbo." Han Zijin''s deliberate voice immediately aroused a group of girls'' screams. Han Zijin opened his hands and pressed the crowd to make them quiet. "I''ve made an appointment with Zhu Yingtai. I''m going to her house to propose marriage today. I''m very happy and excited. However, being stopped by his parents, I was in pain. I wanted to see her for the last time, so I was willing to leave. Zhu Yingtai, I''m here. I don''t have a phoenix crown or a red sedan chair. Maybe I''ll make an oath. " Click. Another light was on, and the light was shining on the woman standing in the corner. A woman''s back is charming, with long black hair. Just looking at her back makes people daydream about what kind of beauty she is. Everyone knows the story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai. It''s a sad story. When Han Zijin says the last sentence sadly, she starts to take out the tissue."Yingtai, I know you must be crying. Don''t cry, OK? In this world, there are thousands of reasons to separate two people who love each other, but I don''t want to, don''t want to let go of your hand. " Han Zijin''s voice just fell, the music suddenly sounded, is the classic "Liang Zhu" music, a listen to can let a person worry. The woman under the light turns around, her face is full of tears, she can''t speak, she can express her love by dancing. Her delicate body, dancing classical folk dance, dance and music seamless connection, can not say that she dances well, but she controls the rhythm very well. Ling then looks at two people performance, surprised raise eyebrow. It''s a solo dance. Han Zijin knows that their dancing ability can''t compare with Shi Yinyin''s. all the swords are biased and use the effect on the stage to exaggerate their emotions. And it''s sad. This is a great test of the performer''s expression ability on the stage. Tong Qi looks at Yang Mu''s expression on the stage and covers her mouth in surprise. "Yang Mu said before that she is not very good at dancing. My mother, if this can''t be regarded as dancing, then I am the ability of kindergarten." Qin Ning also a light cough, compared with Yang Mu, she has no kindergarten ability. "However, Han Zijin''s idea is great. He uses the stories of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai to weaken people''s attention to dance. Instead, he cares more about the expression of emotions. This is the right way to open the stage for opportunism." Tong Qi couldn''t help admiring. "Cough, we can''t dance. We can''t use human intelligence. What''s better than that?" Qin Ning raised her eyebrows. This idea is he and Han Zijin come up with, so no matter how Yang Mu finally jump, two people are two styles, also can''t easily compare. To the highest point of emotion, Han Zijin suddenly turned around and hugged Yang Mu tightly. "Yingtai, wait for me, wait for me to come to you. I, Liang Shanbo, swear that in this life, if it''s not for you, I will never marry you! " Then Liang Shanbo turned heartily and stepped down. Zhu Yingtai wanted to catch up, but she fell down. No matter how painful it was, she would catch up even if she was on her knees. At this time, there are two boys blocking the edge of the dance, refused to let her leave. She could only turn around and could not recover for a long time. "Miss Zhu, it''s news that Mr. Liang, Mr. Liang, is dead!" Suddenly, thunder resounded through the sky, sad Zhu Yingtai, unable to support the drop sitting on the table. "Shanbo, I''ll go and find you, OK?" Chapter 416 Everyone knows the final result of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai. On the day of Zhu Yingtai''s marriage, he smashed Liang Shanbo''s tombstone with his head and died in front of it. Then they turned into butterflies. Therefore, Yang Mu on the stage came to a monologue with strong emotion. She picked up a piece of red cloth on the ground, covered her head and jumped off the stage. There is a wall behind the dance, and there is a big screen on the wall. On the screen, there are two butterflies. At this time, the whole classroom, silent. People are staring at the screen of two butterflies to fly, for a long time there was applause, let the dance come to an end. "The material is very easy to understand, and the dance is mediocre, but the dancers have good looks and emotions. It''s very good for freshmen to achieve this effect." Someone commented. "Oh, when Zhu Yingtai stepped down, I didn''t control myself. My tears burst." Some girls cry and laugh. Ling Zeyang raised her eyebrows and turned the pen in her hand. She was helpless in her heart. Han Zijin, this is to stir up completely. Ming Ming dance competition, Shi Yinyin honest according to the rules, but they actually came to an impromptu drama, too dishonest. Shi Yinyin''s face turned blue when she saw the evaluation of Yang Mu''s dance. They this is to play to rely on clearly, say good is a single person dance, Han Zijin this is to join in what lively! Yang Mu ran to Qin Ning and was very happy. "Perfect, over." She means, she finished the dance. Qin Ning and Tong Qi look at each other, and both of them give a thumbs up. "Thank you, school grass." Yang Mu embarrassed smile. Han Zijin took off his ancient clothes, went to the three people, and chuckled at Yang Mu. "I just added a little culture to your dance to increase your confidence. As for the effect, you showed it very well." "Anyway, thank you." Yang Mu thanks seriously. In the first scene, Ling didn''t make a decision and gave it to other members of the club. In the dance club, there are many people who know Shi Yinyin. They all think Shi Yinyin''s performance is good. But Yang Mu gave people more surprises, so they voted for Yang Mu. All the first games were won by Yang Mu. "Yeah," hearing the result, Qin Ning hugs Yang Mu excitedly. Han Zijin looks at her smiling face, the corners of his mouth also don''t feel to evoke, he discovers to see her smile of time, his mood also can become good. He doesn''t know if he likes it or not, but it''s a good feeling. The second scene is a duet. Qin Ning and Han Zijin are on the stage. They are dancing when the prince in the Swan Lake meets the white swan in the water. Qin Ning learned this part when she was a child. She had previewed it several times before. As long as she didn''t forget it nervously, she should have finished it. Han Zijin looked at her and winked at her. Music together, Han Zijin jumped up, the prince''s elegance and nobility, revealed from his behavior, many women are screaming. In particular, he also deliberately winked at people, a playboy look, met his white swan, became a fool. But the geese are so playful during the day that they always hide from him. He can''t ask for it and keeps looking for it. Finally, when the White Swan approached him tentatively, he fell in love with her at first sight, and his eyes would only follow her figure. Those who understand this dance can see that several sections of the White Swan''s dance are wrong, but they are all followed by the prince. Qin Ning error, the more nervous in the heart, step by step wrong, if not Han Zijin help her, she must fall. Han Zijin''s Soothing Hand is on her shoulder, very gentlemanly, and reminds her softly in her ear. "Xiaoning, take it easy. It''s just a game. Don''t care too much about the result." After listening to his comfort, Qin Ning relaxed and jumped down. Their goal is to finish the dance without making mistakes, so when the music is over, Qin Ning steps down and looks relaxed. "Han Zijin, you are very stable." She did not jump a jump, he let it go. Han Zijin points his forehead, "and a partner who has no brain, I can only pick the beam, otherwise I am afraid of being bombarded." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning glanced at him. "Well, the school grass is Xueba, and others'' intelligence is talent. Qin Ning, don''t worry about him." Tong Qi came to persuade her to fight. "Good." Yang Mu gave them a thumbs up. "Of course, people can hold up a dance with their school grass, and I''m a foil." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin''s fingers shaved his eyebrows and did not express his opinion. Tong Qi frowned slightly and said sincerely, "Qin Ning, you are right. I am looking at the face and figure of the school grass in the whole dance. You are not in my eyes at all.""Yes." Yang Mu also agreed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered his face and broke up with them for three minutes. Next is Shi Yinyin''s team sent two people, they are the modern dance duet. Qin Ning looked at it carefully and thought it was really good, so they should win this game. "Oh, Shi Yinyin is cruel enough." "What do you mean?" Qin Ning hears Tong Qi''s taunt and looks puzzled. Tong Qi was somewhat helpless. "The two on the stage won the championship in the national dance competition last year. They are also members of the Lingze dance team. The man is still the team leader. So we have to be convinced. " "Tut Tut, I can compete with the national champion. Wow, I feel that I have risen several grades in an instant." ¡°¡­¡­¡± People looked at her, she was really calm enough. In the second game, Shi Yinyin won. The third is the crucial one. Shi Yinyin''s team went up first. Five people danced hip-hop, and Shi Yinyin led the team. Everyone had their own unique skills. Everyone enjoyed watching them and was applauded. Qin Ning''s vision swept the light on the stage, blinked, and then discussed his idea with Han Zijin. Han Zijin peeps out a light smile, peeps out a thumb to her, quietly calls Ling out. Shi Yinyin calls out the people of the dance team, so Han Zijin will not be polite. Ling then listened to his words, anger didn''t speak, "Han Zijin, are you like this pit brother?" Han Zi Jin an arm puts on his shoulder, peep out a bit of bad smile, "all say that brothers are intercostal, I am not let you intercut." Ling is slanting Piao he, "the girl named qinning, is you secretly love so many years girl." Han Zijin''s face changed, "are you helping or not?" "No, I see she''s wearing a ring. She''s married. Are you sure you want to get closer to her? " Ling persuades. Han Zijin takes a deep breath, and Ling is one year older than him. They grow up together and have nothing to say. The company he started was invested by him, so they were also partners. "Close to her, not because of my feelings, just simply do not want to lose her." Ling then patted his shoulder, "Son Jin, don''t look for an excuse to deceive oneself, in the emotional world, can there be pure existence? But if you want to help her, I won''t object. I''d like to see what this woman can do. She has turned my good brother upside down. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 417 Han Zijin back to the classroom, stone Yinyin several people have jumped almost. Qin Ning reached out and said, "come on, we can win!" Tong Qi and Yang Mu look at each other and put their hands on the back of Qin Ning''s hand. Then they all stare at Han Zijin. Han Zijin smiles lightly, after putting his hand on it, he turns to see Ling Ze beside him. Ling was impatient and put his hand on it. "Come on Five people shout together, all are fighting high spirited. Five people came to the stage, and Ling Ze was the leader this time. All the people were surprised to see that Ling Ze was on the stage, and then they let out a burst of exclamation. My darling, Qin Ning''s team actually invited Dong Ling Ze. This strength can''t be underestimated. "Wow, Ling Ze all joined them. Right, if we don''t vote for Qin Ning, won''t we not give Ling Ze face?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± In all the last games, Ling has their trump card. Shi Yinyin called the leader of the dance team, and they invited Ling Ze to form the dance team. It was clear who was strong and who was weak. In everyone''s surprise, all the lights on the stage are dark. A beam of white light fell on Ling Ze. Ling Ze first came to his best machine dance, and everyone cheered. When Ling then stops, white light closes, bright again a blue light, fall on Han Zijin body. Wearing white casual clothes, Han Zijin is a jazz dance with a cheerful rhythm. A group of women scream and call him crazy. The blue light is turned off, and then a red light falls on Tong Qi. Tong Qi''s dance is a modern dance, which requires flexibility. She makes two difficult movements directly. When the light is off, the green and orange lights are shining on Qin Ning and Yang Mu. They dance folk dance. When all five of them finished dancing, their colorful steps flickered, and they all stepped on the same tune. Footsteps, like drums. Sometimes it''s urgent, sometimes it''s slow, sometimes it''s heavy, sometimes it''s light. The light will also change with the pace of five people, red light when urgent, green light when slow. When it''s heavy, all the lights come on. When it''s light, all the lights go out. In the dark, people would hear low footsteps, like someone''s whisper, which made people''s scalp stand up and goose bumps fall to the ground. All of a sudden, all the lights come on, five people change position, Han Zijin comes forward, just jump dance repeat. Five people turned around, the light went dark again, and a few more people on the stage followed their footsteps. "Come on, everybody, come with me, clap the table, stamp your feet, keep up with the rhythm." Ling is like shouting wheat, with the rhythm of shouting, people unconsciously follow his voice to move. "Whoa, whoa..." A lot of people at the scene seemed to be possessed, clapping the table and following their footsteps. The rhythm is very simple, but it brings a lot of joy. At the end of the day, everyone danced hi. They all went on stage one by one to show their special skills. So lively, it goes without saying who wins and who loses in the end. What''s more, Youling gives them advice and takes them to dance. It''s hard for them to lose. At the end of the music, people still have a lot to say. Ling takes the microphone and asks aloud. "Are you happy?" "Happy The crowd cheered. "Which team won this game?" "Han Zijin!" "School grass!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of girls yelled, the cry is higher and higher. Qin Ning team can win, they are very surprised, three girls excited to hold together, is also happy scream. "My God, we can win with this kind of ability, I said I was lucky star, ha ha..." Qin Ning said. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, yes, you are the lucky star. I''m waiting for you to invite us to dinner. " Tong Qi agreed. "How to say, I''m also your teammate, Qin Ning, come to hold one." Han Zijin said with a smile. When he spoke, he opened his arm and waited for her to go. Qin Ning face smile convergence, surprised at him. The others were quiet and staring at the two. Ling then don''t have deep meaning of stare at Qin Ning, he is to see Qin Ning is what kind of woman, will let Han Zijin has been reluctant to part. Qin Ning came up to him and patted him on the shoulder on tiptoe, like the tone of appeasing a dog. "You''re very good, good friend. You''re very loyal!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin. Tongqi and Yang Mu are also happy to go to qinning side, two people also patted his shoulder. "Enough loyalty!" "Loyalty!" Han Zijin raised her eyebrows, grew up her arms again, and held them politely.Shi Yinyin looked at the three and turned blue with anger. She doesn''t accept. With her ability, she can''t lose. They must have played tricks. "Brother Ling, I don''t agree!" Ling then sees pure Che in Qin Ning''s eyes, unlike the kind of woman who can play tricks. This is just a breath. He thought it was a scheming watch that had been hanging on Han Zijin. If so, he would kill the woman secretly. But if this woman''s character is good, worthy of others to pursue, Han Zijin has been reluctant to part with her, also is not without reason. Suddenly, hearing Shi Yinyin''s words, he put his eyes on her face. "What are you against?" "I" made Shi Yinyin angry, but she couldn''t say what this anger was. The last group dance, they use the light, everyone dances a section, and finally Ling leads the team to step out the rhythm. They were messy at the beginning, but the music was so loud that everyone''s attention was in the rhythm, and they didn''t notice their movements at all. So, in principle, their dance can''t compete with her team at all. Ling then picked up the microphone and motioned for silence. He had something to say. "The ability of Shi Yinyin is obvious to all, so I now formally invite her to join the dance club and become a group leader. I don''t know. Are you willing to accept my invitation Stone Yin Yin surprised to see him, did not expect that he also agreed to join the dance club. "The original purpose of joining a club is also for hobbies. Whether you like dancing or not is your own business. There is no comparison between high and low. So, the competition between you and qinning is your business, and it has nothing to do with me. " Ling then explained. "OK, I accept your invitation!" Ling Ze''s personal invitation is also a face. Shi Yinyin takes a proud look at Qin Ning. So ling successfully transferred her anger and let her focus on entering the dance club and ignoring the competition with Qin Ning. He really played a trick in this group dance. The five people were formed temporarily, so he could only use other ways to divert people''s attention. So skillfully use the light, let five people scattered way to jump a paragraph. In the last step, people who can''t dance can keep up with him, so they really just took everyone to play. Qin Ning said with a smile, "Shi Yinyin, if you lose, you have to admit defeat. I''m waiting for your thousand words of sorry, and the three of us on duty." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Yinyin grinds her teeth. When she said this in front of so many people, she just wanted to be seen as a joke. Damn it! Qin Ning doesn''t care what she thinks. Anyway, she has been speculating about her maliciously, so she doesn''t have to be polite with her any more. Several people have been busy all morning. At noon, Qin Ning still wants to invite everyone to dinner. Qin Ning invited a small table next to the school restaurant. Since it''s Han Zijin''s friend, Ling doesn''t refuse either, but when she''s eating, she makes some unhappy things. Chapter 418 When eating, Tong Qi and Yang Mu have been giggling. Qin Ning looks at them in confusion. "What are you laughing at?" Tong Qi and Yang Mu looked at each other and said, "if we can have dinner with the school grass again, plus Ling Dashen, we will certainly have an extra bowl of rice today." Ling Dashen is a private name given to Ling Ze by students of Dance Academy. "Yes, come on, I can''t drink. Water instead of tea. Thank you both." Qin Ning poured himself a cup of hot water. "Since it''s a thank you, drink wine. What''s drinking boiled water?" Ling disagreed, holding the cup, and asked the waiter to bring a glass of Baijiu, pour her wine. "No, Ling Da Shen, I can''t drink." Qin Ning is in a dilemma. "All say to want to thank, don''t drink, is despise me?" Ling then picks eyebrow, as if she doesn''t say a reason, absolutely won''t annoy to let her go. "Of course not. I''m sorry, Ling Dashen. I''m not in good health. My ability to dilute wine is three to five times worse than that of ordinary people, so I can''t touch wine. " Qin Ning hastened to explain, Just smelling the wine, she frowned. "She''s not in good health. She can''t drink. Let her drink hot water." Han Zijin takes the tea cup in Ling Ze''s hand to him, with a smile on Junxiu''s face, and fills the cup with wine. "If you want to drink, come on, I''ll be with you." "It''s boring not to drink." Ling was a little disgusted to throw away the cup in his hand. Qin Ning pursed her lips, and Ling helped her so much. He asked for a drink, but it was really impolite not to drink. She showed a slight smile, "then I''ll drink a little. Thank you for your help." Qin Ning poured half a glass of wine for himself, sipped it gently, and his little face turned red immediately. "Qin Ning, are you ok?" Han Zijin is sitting opposite her and wants to stop her, but she moves too fast and drinks half a glass of wine. "Oh, the wine is not good." Qin Ning shakes his shoulder and laughs reluctantly. Ling then saw that she was sincere and didn''t feel hard for her. She drank a glass of wine and then ate. Tongqi see qinning face some abnormal, patted her back, "qinning, are you really OK?" "It''s OK. It should be OK." Qin Ning has a bright smile. Looking at her brilliant smile, she didn''t want to disguise. Everyone began to eat. Tong Qi and Yang Mu rarely met Ling Dashen, who was very adored and listened to him seriously. Qin Ning lowered her head to eat. She felt that she had just drunk a glass of wine. It was like a fire burning her stomach. She pressed it painfully. It was so hard that she got up quickly. "I''ll go to the toilet. You eat first." She quickly walked to the bathroom, vomited out what she had just eaten, and covered her stomach. Some dizziness, her hands in the bathroom, but also for a while to recover. She looked at herself in the mirror with a red face. She was not allergic to alcohol. How could she drink a little and react so strongly? Qin Ning wants to stay in the bathroom for a while. Just then, her phone rings. Tongqi heard Qin Ning''s phone ring, see the name some familiar, should be her fiance. Tong Qi wants to wait for Qin Ning to come back to answer the phone, but after a while, Qin Ning hasn''t answered, and the phone calls again. "Qin Ning''s fiance called. Do you want to answer it?" "Her fiance?" Ling is curious, looked at the other side of the input name is, uncle Han. Why is it Han? "Her fiance called. Maybe there''s something wrong. You can answer it." Tong Qi frowned and hesitated, "isn''t that good? After all, it is very impolite to answer the phone without Qin Ning''s permission. "What''s wrong? The phone keeps ringing. The other party must be in a hurry." Ling then moves the position, does not wait for Tong Qi''s obstruction, he pressed answers. "Ning Ning, why didn''t you answer the phone?" The low voice, very magnetic, makes the ear pregnant. Tong Qi and Yang Mu stare at the phone with an intoxicated face. "Sorry, we are having dinner with Qin Ning, but she went to the toilet. If you''re not in a hurry, don''t you wait for her to come back? " Ling explained. "Who are you?" Sen Leng''s questioning voice makes everyone feel a chill coming from the phone. This man even across the phone, the gas field is strong and frightening. Ling frowned, "I''m Qin Ning''s classmate. Who are you?" "Classmate, huh?" Sitting next to Han Zijin did not expect that Ling would answer, want to stop, hear Han Junyu''s taunt, he sighed helplessly. "Cousin, Qin Ning has dinner with her roommate. We''ll go back to school later."Han Junyu hears the voice of Han Zijin, Leng a face. "Ask her to call me in five minutes." PATA, the other party coldly dropped an order and hung up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin. Ling then hears Han Zijin call Qin Ning''s fiance cousin, surprised a few seconds. She is Han Junyu''s fiancee! Because he and Han have been friends in recent years, so he and Han Junyu have had several affinity, and he has always admired him very much. I didn''t expect that he would like a woman like Qin Ning. He really changed his outlook. When Qin Ning returned to the table, he stared at himself and blinked in disbelief. "Is there anything strange about me?" "Well, Qin Ning, you just called two times. We were worried about something important, so we answered it." "Oh." Qin Ning does not care picked up the phone, almost communication records, a look is Han Junyu''s phone, her face changed. "Did you say anything?" "No, that means you''re having dinner with your roommate." Tong Qi quickly explained. "I spoke, too." Han Zijin sorry to remind. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a look at Han Zijin and said sorry to everyone. He went out to find a quiet place to talk with his mobile phone. Qin Ning, with his lower lip, dials Han Junyu. The other party answered quickly, "Han Junyu," "Oh, you eat with your roommate, is Han Zijin your roommate?" "No Listening to his sarcastic voice, she clenched her fist. "Han Junyu, listen to my explanation. Today, Han Zijin helped me. I''ll invite him to lunch. He and I are just friends. Don''t think about it." "What do I think?" The man asked coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning has a headache. "Qin Ning, let you go to university, is to study, not to fool around with others!" As soon as he called his name seriously, Qin Ning knew that he was angry. He pursed his pink lips and his face was not good. "Han Junyu, what''s your definition of cheating? Can''t you make friends by reading? Just because of a lunch, you think I''m so bad. I don''t want to say more. It''s up to you. " Qin Ning hung up and looked at the sky in confusion. When she hung up, Han Junyu would be angry, but she just didn''t know what happened. When she heard his words, her anger ran up, and she didn''t control it. In the heart is not good, she also has no appetite to eat, and tongqi said hello, she turned back to school. "Qin Ning," hearing the voice behind him, Qin Ning turned around in doubt. "Are you ready to eat?" "Sorry for the trouble." Han Zijin came to her and saw that her face was a little pale. She was worried about her body and wanted to touch her forehead, but she dodged. Han Zijin doesn''t care, and stares at her anxiously. "Are you really OK? Is there anything wrong? " "I''m not very good." Qin Ning shakes his head, lowers his head and goes on. "Qin Ning, with Han Junyu, do you feel depressed?" Qin Ning frowned and looked at him. Why, she and Han Junyu together, will feel depressed? Chapter 419 In Han Zijin''s eyes, Han Junyu is a man who does not smile and is often cold. Qin Ning is a lively character. Wouldn''t she feel boring when she was with him? "Han Zijin, do you misunderstand your cousin?" "It''s not a misunderstanding, it''s Han Junyu I know. He''s too cold. He always has a cold face to his parents and everyone. Don''t you think such a man is terrible?" Han Zijin explained. Qin Ning shook his head and gave a low smile. "Han Zijin, in my heart, Han Junyu is not terrible at all. On the contrary, he will be lovely, but you haven''t seen it." Han Zijin looks at the faint smile on her face. It seems that when talking about Han Junyu, her face is always full of various rich expressions. He went mad with jealousy. "So you love him?" Qin Ning is a Leng, blinking big eyes, think of her another layer of relationship with Han Junyu, pursed powder lips, did not speak. "Why, do you want to change your mind?" "No, Han Zijin, you should know better than me. Like a person''s mind, can easily change, there will not be so much pain Her tone was low, obviously because she was not in a high mood. "Qin Ning, what happened?" Han Zijin worry, see her still go straight ahead, grasp her arm, pull her back. Qin Ning was shocked to see the billboard again and turned his head. "Thank you." "Qin Ning, you must have something in mind. Tell me if I can help you." Han Zijin put his hands on her shoulder and looked at her seriously. He really didn''t want to see her face crying all the time. It was so ugly. "Help me? Han Zijin, this kind of thing, Han Junyu has no way Blood relationship, what can be done? Qin Ning shook off his arm, turned and walked forward, pale. "Qin Ning, if you don''t tell me, how do you know I can''t?" Han Zijin speeds up to run to her in front, suddenly the pupil shrinks, takes out the paper towel from the pocket to wipe the nose blood for her quickly. "Qinning, qinning, what''s wrong with you?" Qin Ning smelled the smell of blood and looked at the blood on the paper towel. Later, she realized that it was her nosebleed. She doubtfully took the paper towel on her nose and looked up slightly. "Why do I bleed?" "Did you just drink?" Han Zijin worried, helped her to find a chair to sit down. The back of Qin Ning''s head was leaning against the back seat of the chair. It took a long time for her to stop bleeding. She thought it was because of the glass of wine. "I''ll take you to the hospital." Han Zijin persuades. "No, I''m not going to the hospital." Qin Ning shook his head and resolutely denied his proposal. Han Zijin twists her eyebrows, helps her wipe off the blood on her nose, and goes to buy a glass of water to wash her face. Then she sends her back to the dormitory. "Qinning, if you have any discomfort, you must say it. Your body can''t be forced. Don''t force yourself." Han Zijin is still not at ease. "Well, Han Zijin, thank you." "Since you are a friend, don''t say that again. Qin Ning, if you really want to thank me, you should tell me anything." "Oh, I''ll take a lunch break and have class in the afternoon." Qin Ning changed the subject. She didn''t dare to talk about her relationship with Han Junyu. She was afraid that she would leak the secret as soon as she spoke, and then Han Junyu would not want her. Thinking that she had just lost her temper with him, she bit her lower lip. She took out her mobile phone, opened wechat and gave him a sorry expression. After waiting for a long time, without waiting for his reply, she fell asleep in a daze. Office of the president of Sheng''an group. Han Junyu, holding a mobile phone, heard the little woman roar a word, then hung up the phone. His face was gloomy and he licked his teeth. Fortunately, she was not in front of him, otherwise he would teach her a lesson. How dare you hang up with him! Looking at the mobile phone coldly, he was about to get up to look for her, but the computer suddenly prompted him to receive an email from a stranger. He squinted and took a deep breath for a few seconds to calm the anger in his chest and click on the email. In the email is a video of a man and a woman dancing ballet. The woman on the stage is the one who annoys him. She, unexpectedly and Han Zijin dance this kind of dance, ha! Finally, he forced down the anger, again ran up, stabbing in the air around the sparks. At the bottom of the video, there are also several pictures, all of which are close to men and women. Especially there is one, is Han Zijin living her arm, almost want to hold her in the arms, the most exasperating is that she did not have any rejection. Damn it!Know that this is intentional to provoke her, but anger or can not contain the burning. Qin Ning, what is this? Hearing the knock, he glanced coldly at the office door. "Come in!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to Han Shao''s voice, song Xuan''s heart cackled, silently mourning for himself. It seems that it''s not the right time to come. "What''s the matter?" "The head office of Citigroup sent me a cooperation proposal. There is a project that I want to cooperate with Sheng''an group." Song Xuan printed out the document and put it in the office. Han Junyu has no expression to look through. It''s not a big case. Song Xuan can handle it. "What else did he say?" "He said that he would come to talk about this cooperation with you in person tomorrow." Song Xuan replied. "You want to meet me. Oh, what confidence does he have? I want to meet him?" Han Junyu raised his lips sarcastically. Song Xuan thought about it and added. "The e-mail also suggested that if you want to say something out of the question, such as about your mother, he might also say it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a flash of deep thought in Han Junyu''s brown eyes. Ning Fu came to him to talk about the case of cooperation, and his mother''s business was the focus. "Han Shao, Jun Yi sent a message to remind me that someone was investigating the collision of Su Linjiang." Song Xuan suddenly said. "Well?" "Jun Yi reminds me that he feels that the other party has some influence and the purpose is not simple. Let me inform you and let you be careful recently." "Oh, there are not many people in the world who want to kill me." Han Junyu doesn''t care at all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan touches his nose. Although Han Shao is telling the truth, he thinks it''s better to be on guard. Han Junyu was going to find Qin Ning, but song Xuan brought a pair of documents. He could only bear to settle accounts with her after work! School. Tong Qi received a wechat message from Han Zijin, saying that she wanted to take care of Qin Ning. They went back to the dormitory to see Qin Ning fall asleep, but they didn''t pay attention. After lunch break, seeing that Qin Ning is not awake, she is preparing to wake her up for class. After several calls, Qin Ning is still not awake. She goes to Qin Ning''s bed in doubt. "Qin Ning, wake up and go to class." Qin Ning didn''t understand. He closed his eyes, his face was pale, but his lips were slightly blue. Tong Qi was also frightened, nervously shaking her arm. "Qin Ning, wake up, don''t scare me." Chapter 420 Tong Qi shook her arm, but she didn''t wake up. She was scared to cry. Yang Mu also quickly came over, touched her pulse, pinched the acupoint on her wrist, and pinched her in the middle of the person. "Qin Ning, wake up." Yang Mu''s worried low cry. It''s no use pinching people. She''s in a hurry. Then he went to rummage and find his little burden, and found a row of silver needles from the burden. Take a lighter and burn the silver needle. Touch the acupoint with your fingers and stick it down. Tong Qi stares at Qin Ning''s head with a long silver needle and sits on the stool. "Yang Mu, how can you still know acupuncture?" "Therapy, vocal cords, learning." Yang Mu pointed to his vocal cord. "Is Qin Ning going to the hospital?" Yang Mu touched Qin Ning''s forehead, her temperature is normal, she can wake her up, should not need to go to the hospital. Looking at Yang Mu shaking his head, Qin Ning''s forehead is covered with needles. Tong Qi doesn''t dare to relax. Her frightened hand is shaking all the time. After a while, Qin Ning just coughed. Tong Qi quickly pacified her and asked her not to move. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning feels a little dizzy and squints at Tong Qi. "Yang Mu will give you a needle. Don''t move. It will be fine in a moment." Yang Mu touched her pulse, slightly frowned, looked at her, and did not speak much. He pulled out the silver needles, cleaned them and put them back into the package. Qin Ning lay for a while, this just felt comfortable some, surprised looking at Yang Mu. "Yang Mu, you are very good. You can also use acupuncture." Yang Mu is a bit embarrassed, some words she can''t say, so she uses her hand to draw. "Qin Ning, you are sick, do you know?" Qin Ning looked at her gesture and showed a faint smile. "I know. I just fell asleep, and you can''t wake me up?" "Yes, Qin Ning, you scared me to death." Tong Qi was almost scared to cry. "It''s OK. I used to sleep all day, but it hasn''t happened for a long time." Qin Ning didn''t care. He got out of bed to pack up and went to class. "You are not in good health. Do you want to go to the hospital, or don''t go to class." Tong Qi stops her. "No, today is Mr. Zhou''s class. I''m still a little assistant. If I don''t go, Mr. Zhou will swear." Qin Ning took them to class with a book. "Yang Mu, what did you find?" Qin Ning asks Yang Mu in a low voice. Yang Mu frowned, touched her wrist, put her palm in his palm, "poisoning, very deep." "Can this poison be cured?" Yang Mu didn''t know how to explain for a moment, "I''m a novice. I don''t study poison and I don''t know the situation. But look at your physical condition, not optimistic, you''d better treat as soon as possible "Oh." Qin Ning has a low head and complicated eyes. If you want treatment, you have to leave Han Junyu. She doesn''t want it. Uncle Xiao has said that her body is recovering. Maybe she can do something about it. "Qin Ning, give me a copy of your physical examination report and I''ll have a try." Yang Mu said seriously. Qin Ning looked at her in surprise, her eyes calm, let her have a strange illusion. Yang Mu is stared at by her guilty, blinked an eye, doubt of ask, "how?" "It''s OK. I just think Yang Mu is very good. He can not only dance, acupuncture and painting, but also what else can you do?" Qin Ning changed the subject with a smile. Yang Mu thought straight and said with his hands, "I grew up alone. If I want to understand something, cooking, embroidery, tailoring, and some of my own gadgets, it''s OK." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning admires and gives her a thumbs up. Every time Han Junyu goes into the kitchen, she says that she''s going to hurt her clothes. She''s always worried about making a tragedy. ¡­¡­ The Academy of fine arts has its own independent teaching building, and there is a large classroom for sketch class. As a stop, Qin Ning has to collect homework. When the last student finished his homework and Qin Ning left the classroom, it was dark. Out of the teaching building, she saw that her mobile phone had not moved, she was depressed and tooted pink lips. "Qin Ning, are you better?" When she walked out of the teaching building, she saw Han Zijin guarding outside the door, which was somewhat unexpected. "Well, what are you doing here?" "Don''t worry about you, Tong Qi said you couldn''t get up at noon. Did this happen before?" Han Zijin naturally went forward and took over a stack of homework in her hand, and then sent her to the teacher''s office building. "Well, why, how do you know?" Qin Ning is puzzled to pick eyebrow. Han Zijin smile, a face calm, "I ask your dormitory students, you this kind of situation, have to go to the hospital to check?""Checked, some people anemia is dizzy, I anemia like to sleep, are used to." Qin Ning''s amber eyes were shining with stars, a bit cunning. Found from their side by the female students, line of sight will stay in Han Zijin face for a few seconds, she quickly difference topic. "Han Zijin, are there many people chasing you in your college?" Han Son Jin a Leng, don''t have deep meaning of looking at her. "What''s the use of being chased? People I like don''t like me." Qin Ning helped her forehead. She was so stupid that she dug another hole for herself. "Yes, in the future there will be a person you like, who also likes you, loves you deeply and doesn''t want to leave you." Qin Ning said seriously. Han Zijin looked away and called up a sneer, "there will be." "There will be. I''m a lucky star. What I said will come true." Qin Ning clenched his fist. In order to prove that her words are effective, "when you find that person, you must remember to give me this lucky red envelope." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin slants Piao her one eye, some words finally still didn''t say. The left and right on the teacher''s desk, two people leave the classroom office building, hanzijin know she want to return to hanjunyu''s villa. Qinning school door walk, see Han Zijin follow behind, doubt looking at him. "Han Zijin, don''t you go to dinner?" "Qinning, remember, I will be behind you, no matter whether you and Han Junyu are always together, as long as you turn around, I will be there." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him. It is impossible not to be moved by the true feelings of a young man. But the more he said that, the worse she felt. She can''t bear his feelings. Seeing him deeply involved in this relationship, she has sympathy and heartache. "Han Zijin, I won''t turn around. If you feel pain or keep a distance from me, the scar will heal over time. " Han Zijin smile, handsome face, in suddenly lit up the street lamp, very good-looking. Can be hidden in the eyes of eyelashes, but a bit bleak. "Qin Ning!" Suddenly, there was a roar, and Qin Ning turned his head in amazement. I saw a tall and straight figure standing under a street lamp in front of me. A burst of autumn wind blowing, autumn leaves were swept down, fell on the man. But the chill on the man''s body is a bit stronger than that of the autumn wind, which makes people dare not approach. Chapter 421 Qin Ning turns his head and sees Han Junyu standing under the street lamp. He stops in surprise. "Why, I didn''t come at the right time?" He took a big step with his long legs. He came to her in a few steps. When she was close to her, she obviously felt that the air pressure around her had dropped several degrees. "When is not the time, Han Junyu, not what you think!" She hastened to explain. "What do I think?" Han Junyu sneer, overbearing embrace her shoulder, palm Mou sharp swept Han Zijin one eye, the cold idea in the eye increased again. "Han Zijin, I told you that she is your sister-in-law, not you, a woman who can delusion!" Han Zijin is not angry either, on the contrary, he shows a faint smile, which is somewhat provocative. "Han Junyu, don''t be nervous. I haven''t done anything yet. Are you so deliberately stressing that you are afraid that she will be robbed by me? " "I''ll be afraid, oh, joke!" Han Junyu seems to listen to a funny cold joke, not polite to send out a scornful cold hiss. "You''d better stop troubling her, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" "I try my best, but no one can say anything about feelings. In case, in case Qin Ning finds that you are too old and boring, he will have more topics with me? " Han Zijin didn''t let him. Qin Ning saw Han Junyu''s face turned blue with anger and gave a cold warning. "Han Zijin, your skin is itchy. You need to teach me a lesson." Han Junyu clenched his fist and wanted to beat him up. Han Zijin is also not afraid, strong support gas field, endure fear, and he look at each other. He knows that Han Junyu''s Kung Fu is excellent. The big deal is to be beaten. Anyway, when he was a child, he was not beaten. "Han Junyu, don''t bully the small with the big. Although you are my cousin, you are not much better than me in your feelings!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Han Junyu raise his arm, Qin Ning quickly stops him. "That''s enough. Stop it." "Qin Ning, you protect him?" Han Junyu angrily called her full name. Qin Ning wronged shook his head, "Han Junyu, I did not protect him, I just don''t want you to quarrel." Han Junyu stares at her coldly, pulls his arm''s small hand, angrily shakes off, also realizes that he and Han Zijin quarrel here, too has no demeanor. But see her and Han Zijin close, and then think of the photos at noon, he is full of anger, where also tube what demeanor. Although we know that she is not a woman who messes with others, it does not mean that others will not mess with her. The more he thought, the more he breathed. He took a deep breath. He looked at her coldly and turned to leave. "Han Junyu, where are you going?" Qin Ning catches up. "Qin Ning," Han Zijin took two steps, knowing that he didn''t control his temper, which bothered her again. He felt a little self reproach. Qin Ning turns around and looks at him helplessly. "Han Zijin, I''m sorry. It''s between me and him. I appreciate your kindness, but it''s not your fault to miss it. You don''t have to embarrass yourself so much. " Looking at the figure of the woman running away, Han Zijin froze. Another gust of autumn wind blowing, autumn leaves falling at his feet, bleak, cold. Recalling her words, he couldn''t help hissing. He is not stupid. He can understand many reasons, but he can''t control his heart. In the crowd to see her, unconscious eyes fell on her, see her smile, this is like a kind of instinctive reaction in his body. She told him not to embarrass himself, and he wanted to. Avoid her, his mind can''t control will think. Close to her, he can''t help but want to attack step by step. He didn''t know when this kind of self abuse game started. The most ridiculous thing was that he became addicted to it. It''s not his fault to miss, and whose fault is it? At the school gate, Qin Ning catches up with Han Junyu, takes his arm, and refuses to let him go. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry. I apologize." Han Junyu stares at her sarcastically, "knowing that I will be angry, you still have to do it. Qin Ning, do you think I''m too doting on you, so you can act recklessly!" Qin Ning was stunned, big eyes staring at him, let go of his arm. She calmed herself, restrained her trembling voice, and uttered a word between her teeth. "I didn''t do anything reckless!" "Since you think you''re right, what do you do to apologize?" Han Junyu sneered. Pushing the door open, he got in and slammed it shut. Staring at the door of the car with his shoulders closed. Old Mo listen to two people quarrel, see standing outside the car of Qin Ning, face pale, a bit worried. He got out of the car, went to open the door for her and explained."Don''t be angry, madam. Mr. Han is also worried about you. We''ve been here for a long time, and he won''t be angry until you do. " "Oh, thank you, old mo." Qin Ning listened to the old Mo''s explanation, deeply spit out a bad breath, also don''t want to quarrel with him. Instead of going to the back seat, she opened the door and sat on the co pilot. "Uncle Mo, I''m hungry. Let''s hurry home." Lao Mo looks back at Han Junyu and his gloomy cold face. He coughs and gets on the bus. In the car, the silence is terrible. Lao Mo couldn''t carry the man behind him. With a chill, he took a look at Qin Ning and asked with a smile. "Ma''am, you didn''t come out from school. What''s the matter?" "Well, I have to collect my homework and hand it in to the teacher''s office, so it''s a little late." Qin Ning explained with a smile. She looked in her schoolbag and found two milk sweets. "Uncle Mo, here''s one for you." "Why don''t you, Mrs. Han?" At this time, Lao Mo dare not take Qin Ning''s things. "Forget it, he won''t eat it anyway." Qin Ning opened the candy paper, put the candy in his mouth, and then closed his eyes to rest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s co pilot''s position is ugly. When he arrived at the villa, Han Junyu went upstairs directly and didn''t give Qin Ning a straight eye. Qin Ning looks at his back, grinds his teeth, and doesn''t plan to coax him. He turns to the kitchen and follows Aunt Zhang to learn how to cook. Aunt Zhang is acutely aware that there is something wrong with her anger and carefully persuades her. "Ma''am, sometimes my teeth will bite my lips, let alone between husband and wife. It''s hard to avoid quarrels. Han Shao has a stubborn temper. You have to coax him sometimes. " "Well," Qin Ning nodded. Aunt Zhang is right, but in the face of this problem, she is not ready to persuade. She and Han Zijin are pure and clear. If she explains, she will only describe more and more black. It''s better not to say. What''s more, if he must think what happened to her and Han Zijin, her explanation is just a cover up in front of him, which makes him more angry. "Madam, Han Shao asked me to prepare snacks and fruits for you every day, and he also asked me to buy a tampon for you when you are about to have your period. I can see that he loves you very much. " Aunt Zhang speaks well for Han Junyu. Qin Ning long eyelashes trembled, pursed pink lips, for a long time did not speak. When having dinner, Han Junyu hasn''t come downstairs for a long time. Aunt Zhang persuades Qin Ning with a smile. "Madam, please ask Han Shao to come downstairs, or the dinner will be cold." Qin Ning puffed her cheek and knew that Aunt Zhang was giving her steps. She nodded and went upstairs to the outside of the study. She quietly turned the door of the study to give him a surprise, but heard him on the phone. Hearing what he said, she stopped, her little hand holding the doorknob turned blue and her face was not good. Annoyed, he jerked the door open. Chapter 422 "Fourth uncle, don''t you have a plan to send Han Zijin abroad? Now Zijin is a freshman and can go abroad as an exchange student for a while. " Hearing Han Junyu call his fourth uncle and send Han Zijin abroad, Qin Ning suddenly opens the door. Han Junyu turns around in surprise and looks at the little woman staring at herself with an angry face. He indifferently turns away the line of sight, continues this topic, but is interrupted by her roar. "Han Junyu, this is our business. What does it have to do with Han Zijin?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "fourth uncle, if you think my suggestion is OK, you can discuss it with Zijin and I''ll arrange it." Hang up the phone, Han Junyu cold look at her. "Don''t you say that time and distance will heal wounds? Then I''ll create distance and time for him. " Qin Ning can''t believe it. How can he be so unreasonable. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. "Han Junyu, I''m serious with you. I''m angry." "So?" He is more angry than she is! Qin Ning clenched her small fist. Because of too much force, the back of her hand was blue. She felt dizzy, but she didn''t dare to show it. "Han Junyu, you can quarrel with me, fight with me, even fight with me, but you can''t arrange his life." Han Zijin not only saved her life, but also stood beside her as a friend, helping her and encouraging her. But I didn''t expect that Han Junyu would force him to go abroad in this way! "You think I''m fighting with you? Qinning, recognize your own identity, you are my Han Junyu''s woman, even speak for other men! Why, you can''t bear to let him go abroad? " Han Junyu stares at her with an angry face. Qinning listen to him call his name for the third time, such as ice general rhetorical question, she back out of the study. Angry eyes red, she could not help but, savagely wipe away tears, turned downstairs. "Ning Ning." Han Junyu realized that his words were too heavy. He frowned and felt a little annoyed. When I ran downstairs, I saw that she had already run out. "Han Shao, what''s the matter with you?" Aunt Zhang saw his face worried and asked anxiously. "Nothing." He pretended to be calm. This is the first time, two people quarrel, she will leave the villa. He was biting his teeth, and the anger in his heart had not dissipated. He leaned on the sofa with a gloomy face, which made people unable to guess his mind. "Han Shao, this dinner," "no more!" If you are full of Qi, you can''t eat. "Ah, Han Shao, are you fighting with your wife?" Aunt Zhang asked. Han Junyu is impatient, cold eye swept her one eye, "Aunt Zhang, if you are busy, go back." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aunt Zhang knew that she was talkative. She went to clean up the kitchen and left. There are her rooms on the first floor of the villa. If there were no special things, she would not stay in the villa. After Aunt Zhang left, Han Junyu was the only one left in the big villa. The autumn wind blew the window, whirring. He got up and went to close the window. Sitting back on the sofa again, there was no other sound to disturb his silence. He could only hear his breath, and he felt even more uncomfortable. The sound of his footsteps, in the quiet and terrible villa, was very noisy. He got up and went to the door. With the key in his hand, he ground his teeth. Take out the phone to call Qin Ning, but hear the mobile phone ring from upstairs. She went out without a mobile phone, he secretly scolded. Damn it! What''s she running around like a road maniac? Qin Ning ran out of the villa, but he didn''t run far. He just went to the place where they usually took a walk. "Why, Mrs. Han, why are you alone?" The security guard recognized Qin Ning and came to her in doubt. "Oh, walking alone." Qin Ning looked up and saw that he was the security guard he met last time. He said with a smile. He lowered his head, stepped on small steps and walked forward a little bit. "Are you in a bad mood, Mrs. Han?" Security to see her face some bad, worried about the inquiry, also follow her steps, continue to go forward. "Well, there are some. By the way, brother Bao''an, have you ever been in love? " Hearing her inquiry, the security guard shook his head in embarrassment, "did you quarrel with Mr. Han?" "How do you see that?" Qin Ning doubts. The security guard showed a simple and honest smile, "I guess, although I haven''t been in love, I have friends who are in love. I think they often quarrel, but the more they quarrel, the better their feelings are. Sometimes lovers quarrel, it''s like a kind of communication." "Is it?" Qin Ning didn''t understand and looked at him thoughtfully.Suddenly, Qin Ning''s stomach called, and she felt it awkwardly. "It''s time for me to get off work, too. Or, Mrs. Han, I''ll treat you to dinner?" Thinking of the two apples she gave him last time, the security guard kept thinking about them and wanted to give them back to her. But it''s not uncommon for people to return her two apples directly. It''s just the chance for him to invite her to dinner. "Good." Qin Ning had some expectations. Qin Ning followed him, changed his clothes when he went to work, and they went out together. "Well, it''s very hot here." How did she go out in the evening? Occasionally, she just walked around the villa, so she was not familiar with the surroundings. This was her first time out of the villa. "Brother security, do you have anything to eat?" Qin Ning looked at the roadside stall, some greedy. Security listen to her soft voice called his brother, although know this is polite, but still some embarrassed. "Mrs. Han, my name is Xu Xiaohui. Everyone here calls me Xiao Xu. You can call me Xiao Xu or Xiao Hui." "Well, my name is you Xiaohui. My name is Qin Ning. It''s very kind of you to call me Mrs. Han." Qin Ning laughs. "Good, Mrs. Han." Xu Xiaohui see her face, immediately changed his words, "qinning." "There are still some residential areas away from here, so this area can be regarded as a cross area. In addition, the environment is good and the area is open, so it''s busy at night. Han, Qin Ning, what would you like to eat? " Although she called her name, her voice was still respectful. "I can''t eat too spicy, I can''t eat things that are easy to get angry Well, a more hygienic one will do There are many things in Qin Ning''s life that she can''t eat. Although it''s a pity, she has to endure for her own health. "There''s a noodle shop in front of it. The environment is not bad and the price is affordable. If you don''t like it, I''ll take you there." They went on walking for a long time and saw a noodle shop. Xu Xiaohui respectfully opened the door for her and invited her in. When they were not aware of it, several people followed behind, waiting for the opportunity to move. In the noodle shop, Xu Xiaohui looked out of the window, a little worried. "Qin Ning, did Han Shao send someone to protect you?" "Well? I don''t think so. " Qin Ning doubts. "Oh, I may have heard it wrong." Xu Xiaohui frowned. He just heard some footsteps behind him, and he pretended to look back unintentionally. When he saw several people behind him, he was worried. After all, Mrs. Han''s identity is different from that of ordinary people. If Han Shao sent someone to protect her, it''s the past. If other people covet Qin Ning, it''s hard to say. Chapter 423 Ramen restaurant. Qin Ning ate noodles, still feel the stomach. If she didn''t eat too much, she would like another bowl. "Wow, Xiaohui, the shop owner''s craftsmanship is wonderful, and the taste is wonderful." She couldn''t help praising. "If you like, you can try it with Han Shao next time. The noodles are very authentic." Xu Xiaohui found a tissue for her and took a few minutes to leave the noodle shop. Before going out of the noodle shop, Xu Xiaohui reminded her of some worries. It''s better to let Han Shao pick her up. This is the safest way. But Qin Ninggang and Han Junyu had a quarrel. She didn''t want to call him. "It''s all right. There''s only one section of the road, and there are passers-by coming and going, and the street lights are very bright." Qin Ning doesn''t care. Xu Xiaohui did not say much, thinking that he would send her back, safer. "Xiaohui, your dormitory is here. Go back. I''ll go back too." They are in different directions. If Xu Xiaohui sends her off, she will have to go a little further. "Qin Ning, I''m a boy. How can I let a girl go back alone? It''s not far away. I''ll take you back for exercise." Qin Ning shakes his head quickly. Han Junyu gets angry when he sees her and Han Zijin approaching. If he sees her and other boys approaching, he will lose his temper again. "I really don''t need it. I can do it alone. I''m not a kid. " Qin Ning quickly waved to him and stepped forward. Xu Xiaohui wanted to say something else, but seeing her face resisting, she finally sighed and turned back to the dormitory. Qinning walked forward for a while, feeling someone following behind, and this feeling is more and more intense. But suddenly swallow, she turned her head and was afraid of nothing. Can''t be so unlucky, go out for a walk, can meet bad people? She quickened her steps and seemed to hear the footsteps behind her. Her heart beat faster and her steps were faster. As the sound of footsteps approached, she was so scared that her forehead was sweating. She prayed that she could go back to the villa soon. "Qin Ning!" Just as the footsteps approached her, she heard a shout. She turns around in surprise and sees Ning Fu who gets off the bus anxiously calling her name. Panic in the heart, she steps a turn, ran to Ning Fu in front. "You, what can I do for you?" In her heart, although Ning Fu wanted to take her, his original intention was for her good. So she''s sure Ning Fu won''t hurt her. Ning Fu did not have deep meaning to look at her back, long arm gently protect in her back, with her turn on the car. "How did you run with sweat?" Ning Fu took a paper towel to wipe her sweat. Although she was still wearing glasses, she felt his tenderness. "Just now, was someone chasing me?" Ning Fu light smile, shook his head, "you this is oneself frighten oneself, where someone is chasing you." "Oh, that''s good." Qin Ning also hopes that it is her own illusion. "Oh, by the way, are you here for me?" "Well, let''s see what you''ve got." Ning Fu took the initiative to step forward and hold her wrist to feel her pulse. Qin Ning instinctively wanted to shake off his hand, but his strength was so strong that she couldn''t shake it off at all. "Ning Ning, don''t move. I''ll show you the pulse again." Ning Fu softened his voice. "What do you see?" Qin Ning frowned, a little reluctant. "Have you been feeling dizzy lately?" Ning Fu asked seriously. Qin Ning thought of lunch break, she shook her head, "no, I''m fine, I can eat and drink every day." Ning Fu took a look at her, although separated a layer of glasses, she could still feel the sharpness in his eyes. Qin Ning felt guilty, a little angry to shake off his hand. "I''m fine. You can''t take me." Ning Fu put his hands on the steering wheel with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were cold. "Can''t do without Han Junyu?" Qin Ning lowered his head and played with his fingers. After a long time, he looked up at him and said, "you are not qualified to ask me this question." "Ning Ning, I''m your uncle. I won''t hurt you." Ning Fu didn''t expect that the little girl was so stubborn. It was really a headache. Qin Ning bit his lips, restrained his mood and tried to make his tone calm. "Yes, you are my uncle. Where were you when I was almost killed by Mrs. Qin after my parents died? Where were you when I was poisoned by my second aunt? Where were you when I was bullied? At that time, I could feel that my body could not last for several months. Where were you? It was Han Junyu who saved me, accompanied me with his heart, forced me to drink medicine, taught me the truth of life, and accompanied me to grow up.Just when I thought I could be with him for a generation, you told me that he was not good, he was not suitable for me. Ning Fu, I don''t care what blood, what cousins, even if it is still kindness, I will stay with him, unless it is him. If he doesn''t want me, I''ll leave, or I won''t leave. " The little girl''s voice was soft and soft. When she spoke, she trembled a little, but Ning Fu felt a sharp weapon pierced into her heart. He frowned, his hands holding the steering wheel, and his veins burst. She''s right. They owe her, so he has to take her! "Qin Ning, I won''t force you, I will only let you leave voluntarily with me. But don''t exclude me from treating you, OK? " Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously. He didn''t expect that he would compromise so quickly. "Why treat me and take me away? Can''t Han Junyu come with me? " Ning Fu''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity, forced to endure guilt, "no way!" In order to save her life, Han Junyu can''t be with her. "Then I won''t agree." Qin Ning refused very simply. Ning Fu looked at her stubborn face, delicate face with a kind of lovely, helpless smile. "Ning Ning, anything, don''t say too full, don''t understand this truth?" "I don''t care about your reason, let me leave Han Junyu''s business, nothing to talk about!" Qin Ning had a firm face and a firm tone. It was then that the window was knocked. They turn their heads and see Han Junyu standing outside the window. As soon as Qin Ning''s eyes brightened, he immediately opened the car door and gave him a flattering smile. "Han Junyu, hold me." Han Junyu glanced at him, just looking for her everywhere, he ran fast. She wants a hug to offset her previous mistakes. No way! "Mr. Ning, what can I do for you Ning Fu recognized the hostility in the man''s tone and said, "Mr. Han, I''m Ning Ning''s uncle. How can I say that I''m also an elder? Can''t you speak politely?" "You''re welcome. Can you bring it to me?" A man who wants to take Qin Ning away, still wants him to be polite, ha ha! Although I have heard of Han Junyu''s bad temper for a long time, I found that his bad temper is worse than the legend. "Well, I won''t say much. I''ll talk about work tomorrow. I''ll go back and have a rest early." What Ning Fu said has a different meaning. He looks down at Qin Ning. "Good bye, Ning Ning." ¡°¡­¡­ Goodbye. " Listening to the sincerity of Ning Fu''s tone, Qin Ning waved his hand. Seeing his car driving far away, she turned to see the man staring at herself coldly. She lowered her head and took a step in front of him, trying to grab his little thumb. Chapter 424 Qin Ning made sure that the man didn''t resist. He took another step forward, came to him and hugged him with the back of his hand. "Han Junyu, did you come to me specially?" Han Junyu is full of anger. After all, he is flattered by her. He rubbed her little head and sighed helplessly. He fell into her hands all his life. "I''ve learned how to run away from home without my mobile phone. Why, do you still want to go with him? " Qin Ning immediately put up a small hand, very sincere, "no, no, I feel stuffy, want to go out for a walk." "And then, by the way, have dinner with other men?" "Why?" Qin Ning looked back and saw Xu Xiaohui with a black face. She frowned. "What happened to him?" "Don''t beat me!" How could Han Junyu tell her that when he investigated, he learned that the little security guard took her away and took her to eat noodles. He was upset and beat him to vent his anger. Look, she has to talk to the little security guard. He holds her small head with a big hand to let her see herself. "Stupid girl, go home!" "However, he" Qin Ning wanted to see Xu Xiaohui, so he was taken back to his villa by a man. Back at the villa, Han Junyu locked the door. Qin Ning listened to the sound of Bata, and his heart also clattered. He didn''t dare to look back, so he ran upstairs to the bedroom. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Stupid girl, you can run the first day of junior high school, but you can''t avoid the 15th! Qin Ning ran upstairs. Later, she realized that Han Junyu had done something wrong when she quarreled before. What can she do to hide? It must be that she always admits counsels. Seeing his cold face, she is subconsciously soft. No, this matter involves Han Zijin, she must discuss with him. When she went to the studio, she was thinking about it. When she was painting, she drew a miniature Q version of Han Junyu. The face of the villain, the more lovely, the heart of the anger also scattered a lot. "Stupid girl, who are you drawing?" Suddenly hearing a man''s voice, Qin Ning shakes his hand and quickly blocks his painting with his arm. "No, I drew it casually." What you do is draw him? Han Junyu''s tall posture stood behind her, cool eyes looking at her. "It''s not that I don''t like Ning Fu. Why should I see him?" Qin Ning thought of the situation at that time, she thought there was someone behind her, afraid to hide to Ning Fu''s side. "Although I don''t like him, he is my uncle after all. I''ll listen to him when he talks to me." Qin Ning makes excuses. He frowned slightly. Although he doubted Ning Fu''s identity before, it must be Ning Fu who said something to her when she was so sure. "How can you be so sure he''s the Ning family?" "Because he knew my mother and could tell a lot about her." Qin Ning explained. "What did he say to you?" His tone was a little cold, obviously not very happy that Ning Fu came to her. Qin Ning''s eyes twinkled and didn''t want to tell him the actual situation. "Ning Fu, I don''t want to call him uncle." Han Junyu stares at her with sharp brown eyes. She doesn''t dare to look directly at herself. He is sure that she has lied. She and Ning Fu have a little secret, and that secret, she wants to hide from him. This kind of feeling, very bad, his good-looking brow tightly wrinkled. "Ning Ning, you are not good." He stepped forward, went to her and sat down, staring at her with dark brown eyes. "No, it''s you who make trouble out of no reason. Han Zijin and I are just friends. If you don''t believe me, you are angry with me. I told you, I''m angry, and you don''t care about me. " She angrily turned around and didn''t look at him. Her delicate little face was full of grievances, her big eyes blinked, and her tears seemed to fall at any time. So, in the end, it''s his fault? Han Junyu laughed with anger. Reach out, hold her in your arms, hold her chin, and let her look him in the eye. "Stupid girl, but you said, don''t get close to Han Zijin any more!" Qin Ning pursed his lips. "He saved my life. Can''t I be friends with him?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu grinds his teeth. Han Zijin saved her, he naturally remembered his kindness in his heart. But he just can''t see her close to other men, especially those who are interested in her. He would never admit that he was jealous because of Han Zijin''s youth. He was jealous that he could go to college with her and get along with her in school. The videos show that she can live well without him. He was happy for her and a little melancholy at the same time. After all, he tricked her into getting engaged to him, and she was unwilling to get the marriage certificate later.She said that she would take those fifty steps and come to him. But there are more than 50 steps in life. They have to walk all their lives. Life is too long, no one knows what will happen, there is too much uncertainty, there are too many things he can''t control will happen. She''s only 18 years old, and she''s not in the mood. Will know a lot of friends, in the crowd she knows, no one knows will meet let her heart man. Therefore, he lost his temper, lost his demeanor, and became childish and ridiculous. "Han Junyu, don''t arrange for Han Zijin to go abroad, OK?" Qinning request to hold his big hand, two people blocked gas, all know quarrel can''t solve the problem, can only talk about. "Ning Ning, Han Zijin''s mind to you is not pure, you also know, let him go abroad, it''s good for him." He insisted. Qin Ning frowned two small eyebrows and puffed his cheeks. "Han Zijin, it''s not your threat. Do you know what I mean?" She could not see that he was jealous. Although she was happy that he cared about himself, his way was too extreme for her to accept. "What do you mean?" Han Junyu''s eyes were fixed on her, hoping that she could speak clearly. "Because I like you, I won''t like others any more, so Han Zijin is just a friend, and can only be a friend. There can be no other way. You Well " the rest is blocked by him. His kiss came too suddenly, Qin Ning was surprised to stare big eyes, but also did not struggle, green and astringent response. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry." "Why apologize?" He licked the corner of her lip and apologized in a low voice. Qin Ning''s brain was a bit dizzy because of his kiss and blinked his big wet eyes in doubt. "When you are angry, I hurt you. Ning Ning, you are mine and will always be. " He rubbed her cheek like a child asking for sugar, which made Qin Ning laugh. It''s just that he cares about her. Although his way is very overbearing and unreasonable, this may be Han Junyu''s. She does not expect to be able to solve this problem once, but she will work hard to make the two get along better. "Han Junyu, then you are not angry, also don''t arrange Han Zijin to go abroad, OK?" She whispered again in his ear. "Well." If he has to send Han Zijin abroad, she must make trouble with him, but Han Zijin has to go abroad! Listening to his compromise, Qin Ning was satisfied and gave him a kiss on the face with a silly smile. "Han Junyu, that''s very kind of you." Han Junyu thin lips slightly up, eyes deep staring at her, big hand into her clothes. "Ning Ning, we haven''t done it in your studio yet." "For what?" Qin Ning tilted his head and blinked his big eyes in doubt. "Do what you like!" "Ah Well Chapter 425 When Sheng''an group and Ning Fu arrived, Han Junyu just had an early meeting. He drank a cup of hot water, heard song Xuan report, his long finger tapping the table. "Bring people to the conference room." Don''t know why, Han Junyu always feel Ning Fu is not good, his heart inexplicably irritable. It is very disadvantageous to negotiate with emotion. Take out the mobile phone, scan Qin Ning''s curriculum, he directly dial the phone in the past. "Hello, Han Junyu." Han Junyu''s impetuous heart calms down immediately when he hears a woman''s soft calling her name. "I haven''t seen you for three hours. Don''t you miss me? Hee hee. " The tone of the little woman was a little proud and proud. "What are you doing?" "I''ve just come out of the library. I''m going to dance with my roommate and then go to class." She has a full schedule. "Didn''t you still say that you had a lumbago this morning? Be careful when you go dancing. " He doesn''t restrict her to participate in some social activities. Instead, he hopes her life will be more wonderful. If she was happy, he would not be in a bad mood. As soon as Qin Ning heard him mention it, his cheek turned red and he was angry. "Han Junyu, it''s not you. I said don''t do it last night. You still Cough, it''s all your fault. " "Well, I don''t know who enjoyed it." Han Junyu fought back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered his face and didn''t want to talk about this topic with him. "You''re good. If you don''t want to call me, just send me wechat, and I''ll listen." Han Junyu takes the initiative to play wechat once, but she doesn''t know how to call him once. "OK, I''ll record a video later and give you welfare. Do you want it?" Han Junyu was in a good mood with a smile. "Well." "Then you''ll treat me to food." Snacks, all for food, everything is an excuse. He was worried that others would coax her away with something to eat. "Don''t you have enough snacks in your schoolbag?" "Well, it''s OK, but I just want to eat with you." The little woman laughs a little silly. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. He was worried that she would be hungry. He asked Aunt Zhang to put two pieces of sugar free desserts, some scattered biscuits, two apples, and a small box of cleaned virgin fruit in her schoolbag, but she could eat them all. Does he have a pig? Hang up the phone, the radian of his mouth has not dissipated, get up to the meeting room. Ning Fu is drinking coffee, see him come, slowly push the document in front of him. "This is a cooperation case. I have signed it." In the business field, weak and strong, fratricidal everywhere. However, smart business people will know how to avoid the edge, choose each other''s advantages and join hands. Citigroup is a rising star. Its main business is cosmetics. It has been popular abroad for many years and has just entered the country, so people don''t understand it very well. Sheng''an group is a well-established enterprise with good reputation and strength. The cooperation between them is also a win-win situation. Han Junyu naturally understood these principles. In terms of personal emotions and the interests of the company, he must put the interests of the company first. Carefully look at the documents, the requirements are very reasonable. But it''s just too reasonable. He thinks it''s cheating. There was no need for the president of Citigroup to attack the domestic market. But when he came, he did not bring his assistant or the Department in charge of the business. It was certainly not so simple for him to come alone. He looked at the document, turned to the signature on the last page, and picked up his pen. When he was about to write, he thought again and put down his pen. "You say that you are my wife''s uncle. What proof do you have?" Ning Fu was not surprised that he would ask questions, put down his coffee and slouch in the back seat. Because with black glasses, I can''t understand the emotion in his eyes. "My family name is Ning, and so is her mother." Han Junyu talks and knows that he deliberately conceals the truth. "Then, what''s your purpose in coming here?" Han Junyu does not beat around the bush with him, direct inquiry. Ning Fu looked at his impatient expression and couldn''t recognize it and sent out a smile. Han Junyu is really tough in the market, but in front of him, he is still a bit tender and brave. To put it simply, it''s too much evil. "Mr. Han, you seem hostile to me." Han Junyu also showed a polite smile. How can he not understand the rules of the shopping mall?The most taboo is impatience. But this man wants to take away the woman he loves most. He can sit here calmly and talk business with him, which is to save face. "Not hostility, but I''ll kill you before you want to take my wife!" The last three words, his tone is too calm, but there is a layer of evil spirit hidden in his brown eyes. Ning Fu is still calm, playing with the fingers on his thumb, slightly raising his eyebrows. It can be seen that he has used his mind to Qin Ning. But like him this kind of person, once had cared about the person, that is his fatal weakness! "Well, Mr. Han, you should call me uncle, too." "Don''t think about it until Ning Ning admits you!" Han Junyu satirizes. Ning Fu shook his finger and took out a group photo. "This picture was taken by my brother and sister on my birthday. The boy on the left is me. There is a dimple girl in front of me who laughs. She is your mother and my sister Ning Fu explained. "Four brothers and sisters?" Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes and reflected his words in his mind. He means, Ning Shan and his mother, Ning Rui are sisters? How is that possible?! "If this is the reason why Qin Ning left me, do you think I would believe it?" "I know you don''t know." Ning Fu''s mouth always has a smile, but also slowly explain. "Ning family''s children will have a special ring, mine is the finger, while your mother is a ring, and her name is engraved on the back of the ring. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Qin Ning if her mother also has a special ring. " Ning Rui''s relics, there is a special ring, the back is engraved with her name, she has been wondering, the origin of the ring. "Come and say these things to me, and let me call you uncle?" Han Junyu restrained himself. Ning Fu listened to his cold interrogation and couldn''t help admiring. If Ning Rui is still alive, it must be unexpected that her child will have such a big aura. If she is a little timid, she will be scared to cry. "That''s one of them, and there''s another thing." Ning Fu took out a small bag and pushed it in front of him. Han Junyu took a look at him and didn''t directly look at the things inside. "What tricks do you want to play?" "I''ve made myself known. It''s your freedom whether you recognize me or not, but don''t speculate on me with malice." Ning Fu explained it seriously. Han Junyu doesn''t think much about it. There is no doubt that he wanted to take Qin Ning away last time. "Oh, do you still use me to guess your malice? You come to tell me this, don''t you still want me to let go and let you take Qin Ning? No way Chapter 426 After Han Junyu met Ning Fu from Qin Ning, he realized that Qin Ning was very attached to him. She often wakes up in the middle of the night and looks for him everywhere. If she doesn''t see him, her expression will be very ugly, like she has suffered a ordeal. Every time he asked her about her, she would say that she had a nightmare, but when he asked her what nightmare she had, she didn''t say. He guessed that she must have something to hide from him. If Ning Fu told Qin Ning about it, they might be cousins. How miserable she would be. Marriage that is not allowed by law, or even the child she is pregnant with, may be unsound. What a cruel fact. Delicate little girl, but to a person to admit, Han Junyu think on the heartache. "Ning Fu, no matter what your purpose is, I won''t allow you to take her away." Han Junyu warned. Ning Fu hooked a smile, since he did not go to open the small bag, he personally, open the belt, take out a box and sandalwood. When the box opened, it was a pair of jade bracelets. "You haven''t been investigating this pair of jade bracelets. Although you don''t know your purpose, the size of this pair of jade bracelets is quite suitable for Qin Ning. It''s a birthday gift for her." Han Junyu frowned and didn''t pick him up. "Why don''t you give it to her yourself?" "Han Junyu, I know you are kind to her and thank you for taking care of her." Ning Fu thought of Qin Ning''s quality control of him. He suddenly broke into her life and threatened to take her away. It was unreasonable. So for her sake, he decided to compromise once. "Qin Ning''s body, you should know better than me. You found Xiao Jue to be her personal doctor. Xiao Jue is young and promising, and has some means. But after all, he has not been exposed to such cases, and he does not know how to start. If you use the right medicine, it''s easy to say, but if there is a mistake. Do you dare to gamble her life? " Han Junyu clenched his fist and looked gloomy. Naturally, he would not make a joke about Qin Ning''s body. "So, you''re taking her, you''re treating her?" "That''s one reason." Ning Fu carefully and patiently explained. "Another part of the reason is that the relationship between you and Qin Ning is not suitable at all." "Why not?" It''s just cousins, so what? "Han Junyu, can you selfishly not let her be a mother?" Ning Fu is cold. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu licked his teeth. The news shocked him so much that he had no time to think about it. There was only one idea in his mind. Qin Ning, never leave him! "I don''t force you. I''ll give you time to think about it, but you can weigh it yourself. I can wait, but Qin Ning''s body can''t wait." Ning Fu said all that should be said, he got up and pulled the folds on his coat, ready to leave. "How sure are you to treat her?" Han Junyu asked coldly. "I''ve been in touch with Ning Shan''s illness, and it''s estimated conservatively that it''s 60 percent." Ning Fu is also Frank. It''s only 60 percent. It''s still risky. Han Junyu''s eyebrows were filled with cold, "if you are really good for my wife, you''d better not see her!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s eyebrows. It''s not up to him to decide. As he stepped out to the door, he suddenly thought of what happened last night. "Han Junyu, for Qin Ning''s comfort, you''d better find some people to protect her. Someone is staring at her." "Who do you mean?" Han Junyu stands up abruptly, he also has this kind of feeling these days, just can''t find the clue all the time, just guess. "I''ll find out who the other party is. I can only tell you that someone has targeted Qin Ning''s body. " Han Junyu returns to the office with a jade bracelet, thinking about Ning Fu''s words. His eyebrows are raised and his mind is not calm. Why does Ning Fu deliberately emphasize that someone is focusing on Qin Ning''s body instead of Qin Ning? The more he thought about it, the more upset he was. He called Jun and asked song Xuan to investigate immediately. After that, he left a message for Cheng Mo and asked him to help check. "Jun Yu, are you afraid?" Cheng Mo''s affirmative voice. Han Junyu disdained to issue a sneer, "I''m afraid of what, I''m just curious, I provoked someone, want to find her revenge." Cheng Mo snorted coldly, "don''t worry, I''ll give you the news as soon as I find out." Cheng Mo has his own power in the army. If anything happens to him, it''s not a bad thing. "Cheng Mo" suddenly Han Junyu called his name and licked his thin lip. "If, I mean, if you find out that what you like is your cousin, what will you do?" Each other a Leng, for a long time just coldly said. "Leave her!" Han Junyu was silent for a long time, holding the back of his mobile phone, his long knuckles turned white."Can''t do without it?" "If you can''t do without it, push it away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "How do you know I like my cousin?" Suddenly, Cheng Mo asks curiously. Is he obvious? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sure enough, Han Junyu likes to hang up the phone, which is like brother pinching. Do you want to push her away? I can''t bear it! Little women like to be coquettish around him. If they push her away, she will cry. As soon as he saw her shed tears, his body and mind were broken. He wanted to hurt her to the bone. How could he give up. ¡­¡­ In school, Qin Ning is not in a good mood. The closer she gets to Han Junyu, the more frightened she is. She is always afraid that this is the dream. Then, if she is not careful, the dream wakes up, and she falls into a terrible abyss. When reading, always distracted, in class, always blinking big eyes, staring at the blackboard. Suddenly, she was hit by Tong Qi and her arm, so she looked at her in surprise. "Qin Ning, Shi Yinyin called you." Qin Ning blinks. What does Shi Yinyin ask her to do? "Qin Ning, have you been taken care of?" Stone Yin Yin asked schadenfreude. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes were fixed on her, his face was inexplicable. "You won''t answer me, that''s the truth. Ah, Qin Ning, how can you say that you are also a college student in a key university, and how can you do this kind of thing to sell your body. If you are short of money, you can borrow some from your classmates. It''s too sad to do such a cheap thing. " Shi Yinyin is ironic. Tong Qi twisted her eyebrows. Shi Yinyin went too far to say such ugly words. "Shi Yinyin, you have no basis, just slander Qin Ning, you are despicable!" "Despicable!" Yang Mu was also angry. "You two are despicable. For her little money, you flatter her, the woman who betrays her body. You are not only despicable, but also pathetic!" Shi Yinyin retorts. Tong Qi and Yang Mu look at each other, their faces are very ugly. Yang Mu is angry to jump up, but she can''t speak, so she can only use her hands. "Yang Mu, if you can''t speak, don''t say it. You can''t be strong here. If you can''t speak completely and still come here to study, who knows what you rely on. " Shi Yinyin holds her arms with complacent hands and looks at Yang Mu in disgust. Every time I talk to her, she doesn''t say it completely, and I hate it when I look at it. "Tong Qi, you need evidence. That''s good. You see, Qin Ning''s sportswear is the latest model in Paris. It''s a nine in one suit on the market, and there are red marks on her wrist, collarbone and neck. " Shi Yinyin went forward to open the zipper of her sports jacket, revealing the red mark on her neck and pulling out the shallow red mark on her wrist. "Anyone who usually recharges a million yuan on her mobile phone must have done something to please the gold owner. If the gold owner has fun, give her a million yuan!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so angry that he laughed. It''s nonsense! Chapter 427 Qin Ning listened to Shi Yinyin''s analysis and laughed with anger. Seeing everyone staring at herself, she pursed her pink lips and quickly zipped up. "Shi Yinyin, you should be responsible for what you said!" "Why, you are guilty and want to scare me. I tell you, I''m not scared. You don''t sleep in the dormitory, and there are luxury cars to pick you up every day. Aren''t you taken care of? " Qin Ning smile, but just pull the corner of the mouth, smile does not reach the bottom of the eye. "Can''t I be a rich second generation?" "Oh, you can''t be the rich second generation, the rich second generation, and still use this cheap schoolbag?" Shi Yinyin picked up Qin Ning''s schoolbag. It was old and worn in some places. At first glance, it had been used for many years. She has investigated the Qin family. Qin Ning''s parents died. During this period, the Qin family suffered frequent disasters, and the Qin family was also managed. If a woman like her is rich, she is also poor. She can''t afford to drive those luxury cars. Qin Ning quickly takes back her bag from her hand, but Shi Yinyin deliberately doesn''t give it. When she rushes over, her knee hits the table. She crinkled her little face and let out a low cry. What a pain! "Shi Yinyin, I advise you to give me back my schoolbag!" "It''s just a piece of crap. What''s your hurry?" Shi Yinyin hooked her schoolbag with one hand. There was a pile of snacks in the schoolbag. A group of people at the theatre laughed sarcastically. Shi Yinyin, a member of the audience''s laughter, was even more arrogant. She threw her schoolbag on the ground and stepped on it with her high heels. "A vain woman like you still wants to dream of becoming a rich second generation. Ha ha, don''t sully the word rich second generation." Qin Ning stares at the schoolbag on the ground and clenches his small fist. It was her father''s birthday gift, because it was the last gift from her father, so she used it all the time, and felt that her father was with her. She pushed Shi Yinyin away, but she didn''t expect to be caught by her wrist. She was forced to step back. "Qin Ning, if you are such a dirty thing, you will be trampled on. I want to go to university to raise my value. Oh, your existence has really tarnished this classroom. " Shi Yinyin''s eyes are arrogant. When she looks at her, it''s like looking at a pile of garbage. "Shi Yinyin, you have gone too far!" Tongqi see qinning angry lip color blue, body shaking, quickly hold her. "Qin Ning, are you ok?" Qin Ning was pushed down by Shi Yinyin, and suddenly her eyes turned black. She supported the table with one hand and shook her head to wake up. She bit her lower lip and looked at her coldly. The chill in her big pure eyes made Tong Qi jump. "Shi Yinyin, give me back my schoolbag and apologize to me, or I will never forgive you!" Shi Yinyin listens to her threat and doesn''t care at all. Instead, she smiles successfully. "Qin Ning, you admit it. Oh, living in a dormitory with a woman like you, I''m worried that you''ll get some kind of infectious disease. " As she spoke, she stepped on her schoolbag again. Qin Ning takes a deep breath. She knows that Shi Yinyin wants to take hold of her and retaliate for the game she lost. But it''s ridiculous that she should use shameless means. She stood up straight and raised her chin slightly in a cold voice. "Shi Yinyin, I now officially inform you that you have pissed me off. Three days later, oh, no, one day later, you will get out of the Academy of fine arts!" After listening to her arrogant words, everyone was stunned and couldn''t believe that she would have such a big tone. The students who enter the Academy of fine arts either have a little background or special ability. But at the beginning of school, only Qin Ning didn''t take part in the military training. Everyone was as dry as black charcoal, and she was still white. So there are a lot of people who don''t like her and think she is too arrogant. And the first English class, on the hook on the school grass, fascinated by the school grass. She not only fawns on Shihao, but also makes courteous remarks before Zhou Lao''s face. This kind of woman is the most hateful. So Shi Yinyin said that when she was young, only Tong Qi and Yang Mu who knew Qin Ning wanted to speak for her, and everyone was watching the play. It''s said that Shi Yinyin is related in the Academy of fine arts, and her family is in the coal mine business, and her family business is not small. Qin Ning wants to expel Shi Yinyin out of his power. He is killing himself! Shi Yinyin also heard a burst of laughter, incomparable contempt. "Qin Ning, good tone. Let''s see who got out of the Academy of fine arts!" "Of course it''s you, Shi Yinyin!" In a sigh, a roar came from the platform. When they turned their heads, they saw ban Yongjun standing on the platform, staring at Shi Yinyin coolly. Ban Yongjun is also depressed, she just went to drink a glass of water during recess, and made such a farce.Obviously, they want to find something for themselves! "What do you mean, elder martial sister?" Shi Yinyin twisted her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, ban Yongjun would speak for Qin Ning. Ban Yongjun stepped down from the platform and came to her. He bent down and stepped on her schoolbag, picked up snacks, stuffed them into the schoolbag and patted the dust on the schoolbag. "Classmate Shi Yinyin, although this is an elective course, don''t you think you are impolite when you talk about other people''s privacy in public?" Shi Yinyin is not guilty at all. She glances at Qin Ning contemptuously. "She did that shamelessly, and was afraid of being known? What, will it affect her business if I say it? Three thousand one nights or three hundred? " Ban Yongjun grinds his teeth. This woman''s mouth is not clean. "Classmate Shi Yinyin, your primary school teacher didn''t tell you etiquette class, then your junior high school teacher didn''t teach you, other people''s privacy, you don''t pass other people''s permission, wantonly violate, it''s against the law?! Where do you get the confidence that you can step on other people''s things when you say those dirty words? You have no self-cultivation. As a teacher, I don''t blame you. I will teach you well now. To Qin Ning, apologize Listen to class Yongjun said a lot of words, Shi Yinyin can see that class Yongjun is on her side. Why? They all think that Qin Ning is very good. She is filthy and disgusting. "I''m not wrong. Why apologize. It''s her who wants to apologize. She wants to hit me. " "Shi Yinyin, apologize!" Ban Yongjun endured his temper and scolded again. Had she not been a substitute teacher, she would have slapped her in the face. "Elder martial sister ban, have you received any benefits from her, so you speak for her. If you want money, how much do you want? I''ll give you double Shi Yinyin is rich and bold, and her tone is full of confidence. No one in the world doesn''t like money. If ban Yongjun didn''t receive Qin Ning''s money, how could he ask her to apologize so aggressively? Qin Ning rubbed his forehead, looked at Shi Yinyin coldly, then looked at Ban Yongjun delicately, a little cunning flashed in his big eyes. "Elder martial sister, Mr. Zhou said that someone bullied my younger martial sister. You must avenge me, or I''ll make a report." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun draws his lips. "Little younger martial sister, ha ha, we are all the younger martial sisters of elder martial sister ban. Qin Ning, can you point your face, do that kind of thing, say Zhou Lao''s name from your mouth, it is defile his old man Shi Yinyin sneered. Chapter 428 At the beginning of school, Mr. Zhou actually warned them to protect their younger martial brothers and sisters. Who dares to bully her again, they will start first according to the situation, and he will bear all the consequences. Although ban Yongjun didn''t know why Mr. Zhou would defend his younger martial sister so much, since Mr. Zhou said this, she naturally wanted to do something. She saw a face disdain to stare at Qin Ning''s Shi Yin Yin, peep out light smile. "Shi Yinyin, it''s no more than three things, but I still said that, today I''m a substitute teacher, if you apologize, then take back those words." Shi Yinyin thinks ban Yongjun is ill. How can she take back what she says? Ask her to apologize, dream. "It''s impossible to apologize, elder martial sister ban. You''re just a substitute teacher. You''d better not be so aggressive. Otherwise, when Qin Ning is kicked out, you''ll be kicked too. That''s not good." Ban Yongjun raises her eyebrows. Is she threatened? However, fighting in the classroom is not a teacher''s work. She looked at Shi Yinyin in some distress and silently mourned for her in her heart. "Shi Yinyin, I want to remind you that there is only one of my younger martial sisters, Qin Ning, who is a close disciple recently accepted by Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou loved her very much. He not only gave her an apartment as a graduation gift for college entrance examination, but also threatened to give death orders to our elder martial brothers and sisters. Someone bullies you. Clean up first. He will clean up all the consequences. Since Mr. Zhou praised Haikou, the younger martial sister spoke again. As a elder martial sister, I''m sure I won''t be polite! " Ban Yongjun shows a gentle smile, but when you see her smile, everyone feels creepy. Ban Yongjun is a student bully. He has long been an intern in Zhou''s studio. As soon as they entered the Academy of fine arts, they heard about it from their sophomores and juniors. There was a teacher who took maternity leave and couldn''t get a teacher for a while, so Mr. Zhou gave this elective course to her. But listen to her tone, Qin Ning is before the college entrance examination is Zhou old students, everyone was shocked for a long time, did not come back. "Shi Yinyin, now I order you to leave this classroom!" The stone Yin Yin frightens of stare big eyes, can''t believe of stare her. "No, you lied to me. What ability does Qin Ning have to be a disciple of Zhou. Elder martial sister ban, you are coaxing me. " "If it''s to coax you, you can ask Mr. Zhou directly." Ban Yongjun shrugs his shoulders and looks indifferent. "But now, please, get out, get out ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. "Is it Mr. Zhou who takes care of Qin Ning?" "Pa!" Ban Yongjun can''t bear it. This woman''s mouth is too short. This kind of words dare to say, also fortunately is old Zhou is not present, otherwise must kill her. Shi Yinyin was suddenly slapped and stared at her blankly. Her mouth shriveled and she was about to cry. "You dare to hit me. My father never hit me when I was growing up." "Just in time, I''ll teach you a good lesson for your father, and then you can go home and complain!" Ban Yongjun looks at her in disgust and walks past her to return his schoolbag to Qin Ning. Shi Yinyin was not willing to be beaten. She raised her arm and wanted to fight back. Ban Yongjun didn''t notice her action, but Qin Ning could see it clearly. They were too lazy to speak and kicked her. "Well It hurts. Qin Ning, how dare you kick me? " "Don''t you think I''m too weak? I''m sorry, I don''t have much strength. Where is my fiance so heavy that he can kick out all your internal organs. No, with his temper, if you slander me like this, he will certainly step on you. If you don''t do it well, you will be paralyzed. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Qin Ning said before that she had no boyfriend, and now suddenly a fiance came out. They all have a fiance, there must be no boyfriend, this is too unkind! "Qin Ning, I will kill you!" Shi Yinyin was so angry that she turned blue. She put down a cruel word, covered her painful stomach and ran out crying. "Did you hurt your foot?" Ban Yongjun asked. "Ouch, it really hurts. Elder martial sister, you must treat me to delicious food after class." "Well, after class, call your elder martial brother Gao Liang. It''s my treat and he''ll pay." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. People have been stunned can''t recall, Qin Ning hit people on the spot, class Yongjun not only don''t blame, also asked her whether kick hurt foot. This is too much! Ban Yongjun glanced at them and saw what they were thinking. "When Shi Yinyin bullied her younger martial sister, none of you came forward to make up. Now when she leaves, if she is not convinced, you can understand this classroom. If you feel unbalanced, you can go to the headmaster to complain. "¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Mr. Zhou is a professor specially hired by the president. He is also the dean of the Academy of fine arts. The consequence of going to the president to complain may be that the person who complains should get out. Ban Yongjun left this sentence and turned to class. Tong Qi and Yang Mu all hastened to receive their chin, staring at Qin Ning in consternation. "My God, elder martial sister means that you have become a disciple of Mr. Zhou, and you have gone to work in Mr. Zhou''s Langyue studio?" "Well." Qin Ning patted the dust in the schoolbag, heard the two people''s inquiry, some embarrassed nodded. "Wow, idol, how did you do it?" Tong Qi blinked at the stars. Qin Ning also said seriously, "well, I don''t have much ability. My mother used to be a student of Mr. Zhou, so Mr. Zhou left me politely. When I was in the studio, Mr. Zhou scolded me every day. " "Ouch, if I can get into Zhou''s studio, I will be beaten." Tong Qi looks forward to it. "Oh, oh, envy." Yang Mu also looks forward to it. Mr. Zhou is erudite and versatile. He is one of the best art teachers in China and has won numerous international awards. If you can study with him, you will not only broaden your horizons, but also have the opportunity to study abroad. Of course, the most important thing is that in his studio, his works have the opportunity to be put together with the works of masters in the world, and the price of buying them is naturally not low. After this scene, Qin Ning''s name soon spread to the Academy of fine arts. All the students who want to go to Zhou''s studio are speculating about how powerful Qin Ning is and how she will be chosen by Zhou. When Hao heard the news, also very surprised, did not expect Qin Ning long ago went to Zhou''s studio. However, it''s normal to think about seeing her last time. Qin Ning has a talent for painting, some of which others can''t envy. Qin Ning doesn''t know that she has become the object of envy. After class, she follows ban Yongjun anxiously. I think I''d better turn myself in front of Mr. Zhou. Otherwise, when Mr. Zhou loses his temper, she will be scolded again. I didn''t expect that when I came to Mr. Zhou''s office, Mr. Zhou already knew about it. In Mr. Zhou''s office, there are not only the principal, but also two other teachers, Shi Yinyin. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth. Unexpectedly, Shi Yinyin moved so fast and came here to complain. Chapter 429 Ban Yongjun leads Qin Ning into the office, feeling the tense atmosphere in the office and holding her small hand placidly. Ban Yongjun looked at Zhou''s face and guessed that Shi Yinyin should have said everything. As for what she said, she could think of it with her toes. "Principal, Mr. Zhou." Ban Yongjun speaks first. Zhou''s face is not good to see class Yongjun, angry pointed at her, let her say the situation at that time. Ban Yongjun touched his nose helplessly and said seriously; "Shi Yinyin misunderstood Qin Ning unreasonably and pushed someone. I asked her to apologize. Shi Yinyin didn''t know how to repent and even wanted to beat me. In order to stop her, Qin Ning moved her foot. After that, Shi Yinyin''s classmates slandered me again, and I had no choice but to drive her out of the classroom. " "You''re bullshit. I didn''t do it. She hit me." Shi Yinyin covered her stomach and cried. The headmaster''s face was calm, staring at a few people, his eyes swept around and fell on Qin Ning. "Classmate Qin Ning. Is what your elder martial sister said true? " Qin Ning wrongly blinked big eyes, very poor. "Yes, but the elder martial sister said something wrong. Shi Yinyin didn''t misunderstand me, she was slandering me! I''m sorry, Mr. Zhou. I don''t have much strength. Otherwise, Shi Yinyin shouldn''t be here. She should be hospitalized. " "Poof..." Ban Yongjun couldn''t help laughing. Qin Ning looks weak, but he is not a bully. The stone Yin Yin stares big eyes, can''t believe, anger wants to crush to death her. "Qin Ning, you kicked me, and dare to say that you didn''t exert enough force. Are you happy because you want to kill me?" "Yes, Qin Ning, how can you say that you and Shi Yinyin are classmates? How can you bring in such a mind?" The girl teacher next to me gave a cold lesson. Qin Ning looked at the teacher innocently, "Shi Yinyin did it first, and she didn''t apologize to me." "That''s what you do when you are young. If you want to do something that doesn''t respect and love yourself, Shi Yinyin loves you very much. She wants to persuade you, make you know where you are going wrong, realize your mistakes and repent quickly. But she didn''t expect that you would take revenge. It''s up to you to say sorry to her It was a female teacher with glasses, messy hair, a gold necklace, a light pink coat, a pair of black jeans with a white belt, and a pair of red stiletto heels. She has more than three colors on her body, and her dress style is irregular and messy. Tong Qi said that this teacher is also a wonderful flower. I''m thirty-six years old and I''m on blind dates every year. The number of blind dates is eight hundred, not to mention one thousand. However, she has a high opinion and a low hand. She always dislikes others. When she goes on a blind date, she doesn''t clean herself up properly. If she is sloppy, she goes to see others. If she is despised by others, she says that they have no eyes. Only care about the appearance, do not know how to appreciate her inner beauty. He also boasted that he wanted to find a rich second generation younger than himself. She is a 36-year-old woman, no face, no body, no taste, why others ignore her dirty features, to see her not how internal? It''s that women never know how to improve themselves, both inside and outside. Instead of just blaming others for the failure! Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and looked confused. "Teacher, you have to make it clear that I am close to my boyfriend. What do you mean that I have done something that I don''t respect and love?" The female teacher glanced at her contemptuously. The more she looked, the worse she looked. "Classmate Qin Ning, how old are you? You have a boyfriend at the age of 18, and you do disgusting things with your boyfriend. Isn''t that self-esteem and self love ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and ban Yongjun. When do adults fall in love and become self-esteem and self love? Lovers do that kind of thing, is not you love I would like to, and then love to thick place, naturally? It''s understandable to say that the female teacher is conservative and thinks that lovers can''t do that kind of thing. But how could she use her own theory to criticize others? "Teacher, you can''t be jealous of me. Good men are found by little girls like me, so you are left behind?" Listening to Qin Ning''s helpless tone, ban Yong''s gentleman bowed his head. It was really hard. Oh, it''s true that she is close to Zhu. Qin Ning and Han Junyu have been together for a long time. Han Junyu''s poisonous tongue, she has really learned three points. The female teacher listened to Qin Ning''s words, her face turned black and blue, staring at her fiercely. "I''m jealous of you. Oh, it''s nonsense!" "Qinning classmate, with your attitude, those men who are tired of sleeping will not know how to cherish you, and then dump you, but sometimes you cry!"Qin Ning smile, showing a bit of playfulness. "Teacher, you are going too far. It''s said that there are many older leftover women now. Because they have no husband and wife life, their bodies are empty, lonely and cold, and they will have all kinds of diseases. Not only will their skin become ugly, but also they will suffer from all kinds of gynecological diseases. What''s the most terrible tumor? What''s the cancer Of course, you will know how to be excellent in this situation. " Qinning tone is very sincere, and big eyes blink, clean and pure. Ban Yongjun can''t hold it any longer. Looking at the ugly face of the female teacher, she takes a deep breath and stifles it. The younger martial sister has sharp teeth. When she was selling locust trees, she was much softer than before. The female teacher couldn''t hear that Qin Ning was talking about herself. She was so angry that her face turned red. But she didn''t act rashly in front of Mr. Zhou, and she could bear it quickly. "Qin Ning, don''t change the topic. You openly kick me in class and threaten to get rid of the Academy of fine arts. The president and Mr. Zhou, you must make the decision for me!" Shi Yinyin brings back the theme. After listening to Shi Yinyin''s quality control of Qin Ning, Zhou drank a cup of tea indifferently. "Classmate Shi Yinyin, you are also wrong in this matter. Your elder martial sister reminded you before and asked you to apologize. You are stubborn and dare to beat your elder martial sister. Your class elder sister''s status is substitute teacher, you have no respect, what justice do I want to preside over for you? " Mr. Zhou''s tone was very slow, every word was clear, and the last sentence was oppressive. Shi Yinyin''s guilty eyes floated, and her heart was blocked. She turned to look at the male teacher next to her. The male teacher combed his glossy hair, wore a black frame glasses, wore a meticulous suit, and stood upright. Aware of Shi Yinyin''s eyes, he coughed and winked at her. Shi Yinyin didn''t cry. "Mr. Zhou, if the two children quarrel, it must be that they are both wrong. Shi Yinyin is straight and has nothing to say. It''s Qin Ning''s private life that is indecent. Shi Yinyin is blunt, but she is also kind-hearted. It''s just that her way of expression is too direct and rude, and Qin Ning doesn''t accept it. Only in this way can she do some irrational things with emotion. " Male teacher said a pile of wash white words for Shi Yinyin, eyes not good staring at Qin Ning.. "Classmate Qin Ning, you and Shi Yinyin are classmates. How can you open your mouth and shut your mouth to drive her out of school. What''s more, you have received quality education since you were a child. How can you do it? Have you returned all the knowledge you have learned these years to your teachers? " Qin Ning talks. She is sure that she has received quality education since childhood, but her quality education is different from what he understands. That is, to anyone, we should respect others first, and then we can get respect from others. She can move her feet. That''s too much for Shi Yinyin. In her anger, she said that she would be expelled from the Academy of fine arts. Originally, she thought she was too arrogant and wanted to save the situation. However, the current situation is that either Shi Yinyin leaves school or she goes out by herself. Chapter 430 Zhou listened to the teacher''s explanation to Shi Yinyin, and looked at the teacher coldly with a black face. To teach his students a lesson in front of him is to hit him in the face? Ban Yongjun is also a short guard, listen to the teacher said a paragraph, frown tight. Just want to speak, see Qin Ning show indifferent smile, slowly ask. "Teacher, I''m sorry, you said my private life is not decent, you are my life teacher, have you found any evidence?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The male teacher glanced at her coldly, "although I''m not your life teacher, but I''m your teacher, so I have the responsibility to teach you and let you graduate well." "Teacher, in your teaching course, is there a course whose responsibility is to charge students indiscriminately? Or you are more accustomed to hearsay, and then you hear some ridiculous truth to your students. Oh, in that case, I think it''s sad to be your student. Wasting time on such meaningless things is killing other people''s lives Male teacher''s face is gloomy, angry hands are shaking, "qinning students, pay attention to your wording, how can you blame your teacher." "Well?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and looked confused. "I call you teacher. That''s because I''m well-trained, but it doesn''t mean you''re my teacher. I don''t think so. You are such a nonsense teacher "You, you," the male teacher was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. He looked at the headmaster with his face. "Headmaster, what does this classmate say? Dare to say I''m talking nonsense!" The headmaster heard Qin Ning''s arrogant tone, and her face was not very good, but after all, she was a student of Mr. Zhou. She had to look at the Buddha''s face instead of the monk''s face. "Teacher, Qin Ning is still young and can''t speak very well. Don''t give her the same opinion. Qin Ning, how can you talk to the teacher like this? Apologize quickly. " Qin Ning wrinkled his little nose and took a look at Mr. Zhou. He looked a little angry and thought he was angry with himself. She was depressed in her heart, but she didn''t want to make a big deal of it, so she shriveled her mouth. "I''m sorry, teacher. I was joking with you. I didn''t expect you to be so serious. I was just joking. Don''t mind. " Listen to her soft, male teacher proud raised his jaw. "I don''t deserve it. If you are well cultivated, I can''t be your teacher. Mr. Zhou, I think it''s better to let Qin Ning leave the Academy of fine arts. Otherwise, her rashness will definitely lead to bigger problems. " "Yes, I dare to be so arrogant in school. If I graduate from University, I don''t know how many people will be harmed. What''s more, Qin Ning is a woman in the skin and meat business. She doesn''t know if she has any infectious diseases. It''s better to have a physical examination. " Shi Yinyin took the opportunity to fall into the well, not proud. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun, standing on one side, was so angry that he wanted to smash Zhou''s teacup on them. But the tea cup is too expensive. If it''s smashed, Zhou will be distressed. She can only bear it. Bang! The next moment, in the eyes of everyone''s consternation, Mr. Zhou smashed his teacup to the ground. Hot water and tea, sprinkle at the male teacher''s feet. "Miss Xia, you are not qualified to be Qin Ning''s teacher." Zhou said coldly. Teacher Xia was startled by him and stepped back two steps. He accused her and made her angry. "Mr. Zhou, I know you are a short guard, but you also need to look at the student''s character. With her style," "shut up Zhou shouts. Teacher Xia, without any evidence, said that Qin Ning''s private life was not decent, which was ridiculous. Was his IQ eaten by a dog? Qin Ning has not explained this matter, that is because she disdains to explain, and she also reminds Xia teacher time and again, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense, to come up with evidence to speak. But this summer teacher is a brain, has been holding her this point. Fortunately, Han Junyu is not here, otherwise with his IQ, how to die do not know. "Miss Xia, thanks to you being a teacher for so many years, I''m really worried about your IQ. Get out, get out, get out of my sight. " Teacher Xia was so sarcastic by him that he turned red and looked at the headmaster wrongly. "Headmaster, you see Mr. Zhou is so headstrong, I ''" the headmaster saw that Mr. Zhou wanted to protect Qin Ning. They say that Qin Ning has been taken care of by others, and it doesn''t matter to Mr. Zhou, does it? The headmaster''s gaze drifted away from Qin Ning and Zhou Lao. Qin Ning was tender and tender, and her little face was very good-looking when she laughed. Was Zhou Lao good at it? "Mr. Zhou, Qin Ning beat his classmates and scolded the teacher. How can he just let it go. Since I''ve been called here, there must be an explanation. " Zhou took a look at the headmaster and snorted coldly from his nose."Headmaster, I''ve tried to persuade you. Don''t regret it." What does this matter have to do with him? He laughs kindly and wants to muddle through this matter. Since he is the little girl that Mr. Zhou likes, he naturally wants to buy him a favor. "Teacher Xia is wronged today, and she will certainly embarrass Qin Ning in the future. The family background of Shi Yinyin should not be underestimated, so we should make things clear today, and then don''t worry about it." "Mr. Zhou, I heard that someone bullied my wife?" As soon as the headmaster finished speaking, he heard the man''s deep inquiry. Qin Ning turns his head in surprise and looks at him suspiciously. Ban Yong junka is also very surprised to see the tall and straight figure walking into the office. She used wechat to inform Han Junyu that Qin Ning was bullied at school. Someone wanted to drive her out of school and let him think of a way. Can think of this just a few minutes, others will appear here. Han Junyu takes a look at Ban Yongjun and nods to her politely. It''s a greeting. Ban Yongjun is favored and surprised. He went to Qin Ning and swept her all over with his sharp and cold eyes. "Any injuries?" Qin Ning holds his big hand, blinks his big eyes and nods his head. Roll up your trouser legs and show him your blue knees. A very frank complaint. "She scolded me and pushed me." Ban Yongjun looks at the little girl''s soft and cute face. It''s a bit mysterious. Just now, I don''t know who has sharp teeth and sharp mouth, which makes me vomit blood. Han Junyu is tall, squatting to check her knee, kneading painfully. Look at her frown, good-looking sword eyebrow twisted up, her Princess hugged up, put on the chair, let her sit well. This afternoon, he has been restless, his mind from time to time to think of what Ning Fu said. Irritable left work, he left work early, want to see her. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I arrived at a university, I heard wechat remind someone to send him a message and went directly to the teacher building. He is on fire in his heart. Since someone bumps into him, he will not be polite. "Who hurt my wife?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Yinyin saw a handsome and extraordinary man with a strong air. She walked into the office with steady steps. She was shocked to hear him say "my wife" to Qin Ning. Isn''t Qin Ning selling his body? What''s more, she is only 18 years old, how could she have a husband! Chapter 431 Looking at Han Junyu''s sudden arrival, Zhou turned his head and took a look at Ban Yongjun. Ban Yongjun shrugs innocently and shows a kind of flattering smile. Old Zhou snorted coldly. As Qin Ning''s master, can''t he clean up the two teachers? However, Qin Ning is Han Junyu''s little girl. It''s most suitable for him to deal with people. Look, suddenly a man came into the office and claimed to be Qin Ning''s husband. Their faces became very strange. "Qin Ning is only 18 years old and dissatisfied with the legal marriage age. How can you say that she is your wife and who are you?" Teacher Xia thinks that this man must have come to support Qin Ning on purpose. Feel the man''s strong aura, brown eyes burst out of the chill, very frightening. If Qin Ning didn''t do something bad, how could he call a man to act? "Who am I? You have no right to know, oh, who pushed my wife?" The cold on the man is too heavy, let a person feel evil spirit. Shi Yinyin was a little afraid and hid behind teacher Xia. Summer teacher also don''t man stare all over uncomfortable, "is Shi Yinyin classmate and Qin Ning had some small dispute, how, you still want to hit people?" Han Junyu gives a sneer. His thin lips are cold, which makes people step back unconsciously. "You''re right!" He long legs a few steps to Shi Yinyin in front of the action is too fast, people did not notice his action. Just listen to Shi Yinyin cry, straight kneel on the ground, knee landing, make a bang. "It hurts so much. If you dare to beat me, I will never let you go!" Shi Yinyin was shocked and touched her knee in pain. She wanted to stand up, but the man stepped on her ankle. His strength was so strong that everyone heard a creak, as if his joints were disjointed. "Ah..." Shi Yinyin gave out a cry of pain, which made the birds fly away outside the window. Qin Ning put his hands over his ears and sympathized with her. But she warned Shi Yinyin not to make trouble for herself. She wanted to die. "You, you, you dare to hurt people!" Teacher Xia watched Han Junyu step on Shi Yinyin''s ankle, but he didn''t have the courage to stop it. He just howled in a bluff. Han Junyu glanced at the woman kneeling on the ground, "apologize to my wife!" She scolded Qin Ning, of course, to apologize. Shi Yinyin''s lips turned white with pain. She lay on the ground and glared at him resentfully. "No?" "I tell you, my father is a coal miner. If you dare to bully me, my father won''t let you go!" Han Junyu coldly sneers at the corners of his mouth, disdains to talk to her, and steps on her other ankle. "Yes, I do. I apologize." Shi Yinyin didn''t expect to meet a ruthless role. His strength was so strong that she could kill her. She had to accept it. She can''t stand up, can only humiliation of climb to Qin Ning in front of. "Qin Ning, I apologize. You, you let him let me go. I''m just saying something about you. I don''t really hurt you. You''d better let me go. " Qin Ning supported his chin with one hand and blinked his big eyes helplessly. "I let you go. You won''t let me go. You stepped on my schoolbag. That schoolbag was a birthday present from my father. You stepped on it. Now you can feel it. How about it, isn''t it sour? " At the moment, her playful tone is full of playful evil. "Good pain, really good pain, I know wrong, I said sorry, you let me go." "It''s because you try to feel pain and apologize against your heart, not because you really regret. I''ll let you go. You won''t count on me in the future. " Qin Ning sneered. Shi Yinyin''s eyes flashed a touch of coldness, and her heart was resentful. She wanted to be soft on her first. When she left here, she would find a chance to kill this bitch. I didn''t expect that she could see her mind. She was so guilty that she didn''t know how to deal with it. "The daughter of Shi Haiyun, isn''t she? Ah Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone and contacts song Xuan to let him deal with his worries. Shi Yinyin heard the man''s cold voice say her father''s name, sarcastic tone, not in the eye, flustered. Is this man higher than his father? "Song Xuan, will zhashi shipping be sent to prison or bankrupt? You choose the one with challenge. I will see the result in three days!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Prison and bankruptcy, out of his mouth, too calm, a group of people are horrified stare round eyes. "No, you can''t!" Shi Yinyin''s face was pale, and she was crawling to catch Han Junyu''s trouser legs.Han Junyu dislikes that he dirties his clothes and kicks her away. Shi Yinyin falls beside him. She also wanted to ask teacher Xia to help, but she was glared by teacher Xia. She was too scared to speak. When the headmaster saw Han Junyu coming, he was so surprised that his chin almost fell off. When he heard that Qin Ning was his wife, he looked more like he had been struck by thunder. It took him a long time to recover. Shi Haiyun has made some money in coal business, and is also famous in Nankang city. However, compared with Sheng''an group, his coal business is nothing. What''s more, the Han family is an old aristocrat in Nankang city. All the children in the family are raised by gold. Shi Haiyun is a vulgar local tyrant at most. In terms of power, it can''t be compared with Han Junyu. There are circles in the upper class. Although Shi Haiyun has made a lot of money, he is not qualified to enter the noble circle. So Shi Yinyin doesn''t know that this man is Han Junyu, the legendary president of Sheng''an group. If he is said to have let Shi Haiyun go bankrupt, he will sneer. The bull''s skin is blowing hard. But Han Junyu spoke, that is, he let stone shipping bankruptcy for three days, then his company absolutely can''t live five days! The headmaster sweated on his forehead. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything too drastic just now, otherwise it would be his own misfortune. "Han Shao, you came suddenly. I haven''t let you have a cup of hot tea yet." The principal is smiling, trying to ease the atmosphere. Han Junyu''s brown eyes gave him a cold glance. When he just walked into the office, he said that to deal with this problem well was obviously biased towards them. "Headmaster, didn''t you just say that you should deal with this matter well?" "Yes, yes, I was just about to deal with it. I didn''t expect you to come." The headmaster nodded with approval, but the smile on his face was a bit stiff. "Some people say my wife is not decent? How can my wife be impertinent? If you don''t make it clear, ah The last voice of the man was too sharp, and some people trembled with fear. Just now ban Yongjun recorded the sound and sent it to him. He listened to what they said. It''s two teachers who blame Qin Ning. His dark brown eyes glance at the shrinking shoulder of teacher Xia and the female teacher beside him. Miss Xia recognized the headmaster''s fear of this man, and also mentioned Han Shao. In Nankang City, there are not many Han Shao who can make the headmaster fear. The president of Sheng''an group is Han Shao, and he is not too old. He secretly scolded in his heart that Shi Yinyin was really stupid. She even offended Han Shao''s woman and said that her life was not decent. Isn''t that pushing him into the fire?! Chapter 432 Miss Xia took a deep breath to make her face softer. "Han Shao, it''s all a misunderstanding, and I''m also misled. It''s teacher Jin who says that Qin Ning doesn''t have self-respect and self love. I can''t persuade him, so I''ll have a good talk with Qin Ning." Standing next to teacher Jin, who is also frightened by the powerful aura of Han Junyu who walks into the office, suddenly hears teacher Xia mention himself, and she stares at him in disbelief. "Miss Xia, it''s you who told me that there is a girl student who behaves badly. She not only has a bad private life, but also openly beats people in the classroom. Let me come here to seek justice for Shi Yinyin." Mr. Jin was able to find the headmaster with him and come to Mr. Zhou''s office because recently she found that Mr. Xia seemed to be interested in her. That''s why she took the risk of going with him. I didn''t expect that this man would be so bad. Now I''m afraid, so I put all the blame on her. Scum! "I didn''t say that, Mr. king, you need evidence to speak. It''s clear that you don''t investigate clearly and act rashly. After listening to the words of Shi Yinyin, you have twisted your mind and maliciously accused Qin Ning. " "You" teacher Jin''s mouth trembled with anger. He pointed to him and couldn''t say a word for a long time. She turned to look at Qin Ning and shook her head. "I, I didn''t, he slandered me!" "Mr. Jin, don''t look for a scapegoat. Han Shao respects his teacher. He is Qin Ning''s teacher. If you admit it, Han Shao won''t embarrass you too much." Xia teacher patient persuasion, but also a worried look at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and ban Yongjun, who have witnessed everything that happened before, deeply despise teacher Xia in their hearts. Is it really good for him to be such a shameless teacher as a model for students? This is the scum of good looks! Han Junyu is impatient to hear that no matter who is the initiator, they are both involved, and he will not let them go! "Headmaster, how do you arrange it?" The headmaster looked at the two teachers in embarrassment, and the teaching time was not short, so he could not be dismissed easily. "The two teachers were both at fault, so they deducted the year-end bonus and one month''s monthly salary to compensate Qin Ning. Han Shao, what do you think?" Han Junyu''s face is bright, with a smile and thin lips. If you ignore the chill in his eyes, it''s a very good-looking expression. "Headmaster, do you think I''m short of money?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Shao is naturally not short of money. He is not satisfied with his decision. The headmaster looked at him in embarrassment and didn''t know what to do. "If my wife doesn''t recognize my teacher, let him resign." Listen to a man shaking his head, the teacher''s face changed. "Han Shao, you must have misunderstood. Qin Ning is a good classmate. How can we say these words? We just made some jokes. It''s a small matter." Qin Ning drum gills help, looking at the summer teacher. "Dear teacher Xia, at that time I said I was joking. You must investigate. I''m timid. I don''t have the weight to speak. But what I said, I don''t think you are worthy to be my teacher. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Teacher Xia stares at Qin Ning''s eyes, which are almost red. But Qin Ning didn''t care about the warning in his eyes. He said whatever he had to say. Han Junyu reminded her that if she was soft hearted towards the enemy, the other side would find the opportunity to fight back and kill her. From teacher Xia''s performance, we can see that he is a typical villain. If he offends this kind of person, he must be unable to fight back. "What do you think, principal?" Han Junyu is waiting for the headmaster to speak. The headmaster frowned in embarrassment. He usually preferred the mean in dealing with things. It was a very extreme practice to dismiss both teachers. "Han Shao, I think the two teachers have been taught a lesson. They already know that they are wrong. If it''s spread out, Qin Ning will be affected to study in school if he dismisses his teacher because of his classmates." Qin Ning showed a faint smile, things are so noisy that others don''t know how to scold her behind her back. But the mouth grows on others, she can''t stop, but she can do a good job in front of her. "Thank you for your consideration, principal. But you should make it clear that I am not the reason for dismissing these two teachers, but because their knowledge and vision are not suitable for educating college students at all! " Qin Ning took a deep breath and stood up. "Teacher Jin said that when an 18-year-old girl has a relationship with her boyfriend, she just doesn''t have self-esteem and self love? Pedantic! Eighteen years old, adult, choose and like people to do things that are happy with each other, is this wrong? Of course, you can also stick to the conservative concept and keep the most beautiful things in the best time. This is the right of adults to freely control their body.As a teacher, you can persuade me, but you are not qualified to criticize me. Self esteem, self love, is to respect themselves, love themselves first, they are qualified to say that they know self-esteem and self love. Self righteous stand in the moral commanding height, still think high arrogant others. What you mean by inner beauty is nothing but a pile of decay Qin Ning heard that when she was only 18 years old and had a relationship with a man, she was not self-esteem and self love, and her heart was filled with anger. She is a teacher, how can you say, if she was abandoned, cry can not find a place to cry, this is a teacher should say? And her tone of ridicule, too polite. "Good!" Ban Yongjun couldn''t help clapping. At this time, the young man standing outside the door, hearing Qin Ning''s opinion, would like to walk in the footsteps, stiff pause. Listen to tongqi anxious to his voice said qinning had an accident, he came in a hurry, did not expect or a step late. Perhaps, Han Junyu is right, he means tough, can protect Qin Ning, let him have the capital of tyranny. So, and Qin Ning''s words just now clearly show that she and Han Junyu are not forced by Han Junyu, but she is willing to be together. In the end, his handsome face, a little dark, with a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, turned and left. In the office, Han Junyu raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. Before, he was worried that he would take her for the first time when she was 18 years old. She would mind, but she didn''t expect that she had such a theory. He was identified with her. As an adult, you have the right to control your body. No matter who the other party is, as long as they are willing at that time and what the consequences are, they need to be responsible for themselves. But teacher Jin was so angry that his face turned blue, as if Qin Ning was not talking about a theory, but a vicious curse. "Qin Ning, you are shameless. You have done shameful things with men, and you have found such a high sounding reason for yourself. Bah, you are a college student. You are not as honest as an animal!" Han Junyu clenched his fist and stared at the woman with cold eyes. "Headmaster, they are both, whatever you do." He wants this woman to live worse than an animal, so it doesn''t matter what the headmaster wants to do! Listening to the man''s compromise, Mr. Jin raised her chin to Qin Ning''s provocation like a winner. Qin Ning grinds his teeth and frowns at Han Junyu. Han Junyu gently rubbed her small head and whispered in her ear. "Her play is not suitable for children." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 433 When Qin Ning left school and got on the bus, he was still thinking about what Han Junyu said. Why is it not suitable for children? "Han Junyu, I''m not very happy about her swearing." Han Junyu elbows on the window, long fingers across the corner of his lips, heard her words, turned to look at her. "Darling, the play you want to see will be on soon." Qin Ning Du powder lips, shook a small head, huff of Du with cheek help. "I''m not going to see a play, but I''m just not happy. You don''t coax me." So, teacher Jin is not the point, he does not coax her, is the point. ¡°¡­¡­¡± So, sometimes they don''t share the same channel. He turned, put his long arm around her waist, held her little face in the other hand, and dropped a kiss on her forehead. "Happy?" His kiss, very light, but very precious. Qin Ning, with his lower lip, kept smiling. "You took advantage of this kiss." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This little woman is so brave that she dares to use his way to embarrass him. His eyes were deep, and the color of his brown eyes became dark, like a deep pool. When you look at him, you can breathe people into it. Qin Ning was staring at his face hot, turned his eyes, lowered his head to play with his little hand. Her jaw was lifted up by the man''s overbearing, and his line of sight, there seemed to be a strange current in his eyes, her body was crisped by electricity, and her soft pink lips were bitten by her gently. Han Junyu''s bony long finger grinds her lower lip and lets her loosen her teeth. "Han Junyu, you, what are you going to do?" "To coax you." "Then why don''t you talk?" Qin Ning is embarrassed to be stared at by him. "Hoax, do you have to talk?" Han Junyu retorts. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, as if he could not. When he looked at her like this, the anger in her heart had already gone away. Han Junyu lowered his head and pecked on her lips. His thin lips stuck to her hot cheek and asked. "Happy?" "Well." She nodded shyly, and her little face rubbed his side face happily. Playing like an animal, rubbing his ears and cheeks. Satirize people, sarcasm people, teach people, he handy. He''s not good at cheating. So I can only comfort her with the feeling of my body. This is a kind of instinctive reaction out of the body. It doesn''t need rational organization language. It uses the most real reaction of the body to let her down. The effect is pretty good. Obviously, she also likes to be close to him. Han Junyu stares at her soft face, remembers Ning Fu and says that she will be his cousin. Oh. He doesn''t care for his cousin. She''s his wife, all his life! With a click, Han Junyu''s tablet next to him rings. Han Junyu takes his eyes back, picks up his tablet computer, and clicks on the dialog to chat with song Xuan. "What is it?" Qin Ning is curious to rub to his side, also want to see. Han Junyu takes a look at her and gives her the tablet, but he turns away. Qin Ning doubts, increases the sound of the tablet computer, heard the familiar sound, is teacher Jin. Click on the following video, she covered her eyes, it turned out that teacher Jin took off the record of other people''s video, brush down. It''s more detailed information about her. She went abroad to study, but she spent money to study in a poor university. Because she can speak English well, she can enter a university to be a teacher. Looking at the wind review, every year there are complaints from students. Because of the help of relatives, they are all suppressed. What surprised Qin Ning the most was that the teacher had once run a women''s class. There were not many people signing up for her class. Everyone would take her class. That''s because she didn''t get the elective course in the University. In order to take the credits, she had to take her class. A female classmate in class broke up with her boyfriend. The male classmate went to the classroom and knelt down crying to ask the female classmate to forgive and get back together. Mr. Jin didn''t ask right or wrong. He said that if the male students kneel down so low in self-esteem, the female students should have a little conscience and get back together with her boyfriend. The female student didn''t agree and almost committed suicide. Because it was so noisy, the class stopped. Qin Ning''s heart burst, ha ha da. How many students will be harmed if such people stay in school? In Qin Ning''s heart, teachers are also a sacred profession. Teachers may not have much insight and knowledge, but they will preach and impart knowledge to students. Instead of harming students'' cognition, let students'' three views become distorted."Han Junyu, what are you going to do with her?" "What do you want to do with it?" Han Junyu turns to ask her. Qin Ning two delicate small eyebrows wrinkled, "or, let her resign." "So simple?" Han Junyu glanced at him coldly. If he makes a move, he just asks her to resign. Hehe, is this the way she looks down on him? "Well, what else?" "Oh, she doesn''t always talk about shame. Let her have a taste of it." The man''s voice was chilly. Qin Ning felt a cold wind blowing through his back neck. Cool, careful. He made a voice and asked song Xuan to send all these things to the Internet, so that others could see how teacher Jin expressed her shame in private. Qin Ning blinked his confused big eyes, "Han Junyu, it seems that there is something like this." "eh?" Han Junyu interrupts her words, cold Mou swept her one eye. Qin Ning shut up, turned his eyes and looked out of the window as if he didn''t hear anything. Song Xuan is the best at online operation. He immediately burst out the video of Mr. so and so, which is bolder than Mr. Cang''s. When Mr. Jin learned about it, there was a lot of noise on the Internet, and the curse was too high, which also attracted the attention of the upper level. A big, but one of the best famous universities, make this kind of thing, please, high-level in order to maintain the reputation of the school, can''t leave her. Teacher Jin, who was resigned, was also pointed at and stabbed at her spine when she came home. She was so miserable that she didn''t dare to see anyone at home. And that''s all in the future. I dealt with one and another Xia teacher, Xia Xinghua. Xia Xinghua is a distant relative of Shi Yinyin''s father. Shi Yinyin''s ability to enter a university is inseparable from him. In class, Qin Ning saw Shi Yinyin''s paintings, and his ability was not bad. With her achievements, it''s no problem that she wants to enter the Art College of a university. However, Shi Haiyun spent a lot of money to provide insurance for Shi Yinyin and let her successfully enter the Art College of a university. Xia Xinghua always wanted to please Shi Haiyun, so he took care of Shi Yinyin. This time Shi Yinyin was bullied. She was angry and said that she would take revenge on her and drive Qin Ning out of the Academy of fine arts. Xia Xinghua first called Shi Haiyun. When Shi Haiyun heard that someone was bullying his daughter, he told him right or wrong. If you dare to kick my baby daughter and kill her, if you can''t kill her, you''ll find some dirty people to kill her! He will bear all the consequences. With Shi Haiyun''s guarantee, he dares to hand over the headmaster to Mr. Zhou''s office to seek justice for Shi Yinyin. I thought Qin Ning was just a little girl who was taken care of by others, but I didn''t expect that it would be revealed that she was a student of Mr. Zhou, and that Han Junyu was so powerful. If he knew that Qin Ning had such a strong background, he would not dare to be so bold even if he gave him ten more courage. In the heart of panic, summer teacher back to his place or not at ease, ready to go to stone shipping to discuss countermeasures. If he can find himself, he will regret it. Chapter 434 Xia Xinghua is not the first time to come to Shi Haiyun''s villa. Every time he comes, he will stare at the magnificent decoration of the villa with greedy eyes and envy. The servant asked him to sit down. Mr. Shi hasn''t come back yet. His wife is upstairs to have a rest. Xia Xinghua nodded and found that the servant was a little strange. He thought that he might have changed the servant, but he didn''t care about the details. He is not polite to sit on the sofa eating fruit, suddenly saw a bottle of expensive Lafite on the tea table, the line of sight can no longer be moved. When the servant found his eyes, there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth. "Mr. Xia, this is what my wife has just drunk. If you want to drink, I''ll pour some for you." "Good, good." Xia Xinghua is looking forward to it. The servant deliberately found a big glass and cut Raffi to half. Xia Xinghua thought of such a valuable wine, but it was the first time he drank it. He immediately raised his head and drank more than half of it. He also belched wine and gave the servant a grateful smile. He finally drank a bottle of wine, dizzy, he wondered in his heart, his wine is very good, how just a bottle fell down? Maybe it''s the aftereffect of good wine, he thought silently, and the whole person also fell on the sofa. He had a beautiful dream that he was sleeping in a gorgeous big bed with two women lying on it. What makes him most excited is that both women are naked. He felt more and more that he was dreaming. Otherwise, how could he have such a good fortune? Two beautiful women were lying on the bed waiting for him? The more he thought about it, the happier he was. He took off his clothes and jumped into bed. Which one would he eat first? Shi Haiyun heard that his baby daughter was injured and rushed back from other places. Back at the villa, he asked the servant where his baby daughter was. The servant respectfully reported, "the eldest lady doesn''t know what''s going on. She was injured at school. She has asked the family doctor to come over and have a look. She has taken some medicine and is resting upstairs." Shi Haiyun was not at ease and hurried upstairs. He opened the door of his daughter''s room, but did not see her figure. He frowned unhappily. Called a few baby daughter, did not get a response, he angrily accused the servant. "Don''t you mean the lady is resting upstairs? What about her The servant was also in a dilemma. She saw the young lady resting upstairs. She just went to the toilet and didn''t know how she fell asleep in the toilet. When she woke up and was about to clean up the kitchen, he came back. All of a sudden, Shi Haihai heard his baby daughter''s voice from his bedroom. But the voice is not normal, it seems very happy and painful, and the voice is also mixed with the cry of his new wife. His brow is tight knit, can''t be the baby daughter and her stepmother pinched up again? He turned to his bedroom and suddenly opened the door. When he saw the situation in the room, his eyes were full of red blood. He never thought that he would see such a miserable scene. His wife is riding on the back of another man, and the woman under the man is his baby daughter. "Touch my daughter, I''ll kill you!" He burst out a roar, rushed to the bed, trying to kill the man. "No, no, Dad, help, help! Ah Shi Yinyin''s face was full of tears, but her face was happy. The man who is still flogging is suddenly dragged away by Shi Haiyun, and she suddenly cries again. "Give him back to me, I will, I will!" His wife is also pestering the man, a face of intoxication in his body rubbed to rub, even if the man was yanked to the ground, she still reluctantly rubbed up. Finding the right position, she sat up and let out a comfortable cry. "Bitch!" Shi Haihai looked at his pretty little wife''s wild appearance, and was so angry that he kicked it open. Just kick away a, stone Yin Yin rubbed again come over, holding the man don''t let go, "come on, use a little force, I suffer." Shi Hai was so lucky that he threw Xia Xinghua aside and wrapped Shi Yinyin in a quilt. In order to make her sober, he took a touch of cold water and splashed it on her, then hugged her with heartache. "Yinyin, my dear daughter, what''s the matter with you?" Shi Yinyin''s consciousness is hazy, and a chill suddenly strikes her. She shrinks with cold and stares at her father with confused eyes. "Dad, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me?" Shi Yinyin looked at her teeth, and the rest of her discomfort. She turned pale and stared at her father. "Dad, why am I?" "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, dad will clean up that beast!" Shi Haihai picked her up, turned to hear the woman''s breathing, and looked around. It turned out that the two dogs were entangled with each other again. Shi Hai was lucky enough to clench his fists. His anger surged up and hit the woman on the head with one fist.Smelly bitch smashed, in front of him, but also dare to mess with other men, it is to die! The woman was in the heat when she was suddenly hit on the head with a punch. When she fell back, her forehead hit the table again. With a bang, she opened her eyes in amazement. She felt dizzy and her eyes were red with blood. Shi Haiyun was angry and stepped on the man on the ground. Xia Xinghua feels the pain dimly, and gradually wakes up. Before he knows what happened, he sees Shi Haiyun hit himself madly. He fights back quickly. Shrinking his body, he didn''t know what he had caught. He raised his arm and threw it on Shi Haiyun''s head. Shi Haiyun stepped back two steps when he was hit by the ashtray. His back was hurt by the ashtray. He was even more annoyed and grabbed his neck regardless. Xia Xinghua''s astonished struggle could not match his strength. His face turned red and his eyes turned white. "Dad, don''t, don''t kill people!" Stone Yin Yin see Xia Xinghua want him to strangle, hurry to stop. "Dear daughter, this man dares to bully you. I''ll kill him!" Shi Haiyun ignored it, and his strength in his hand increased. Xia Xinghua felt suffocated. His limbs trembled, and he was paralyzed. He stared at them and fainted. After a while, Shi Haiyun woke up and looked at his hands in a panic. He killed! "Dad, what are you going to do now?" Shi Yinyin is afraid. "It''s OK, Yinyin. Dad will deal with it!" Shi Haiyun''s voice trembled when he said this. Just then, outside the villa, the siren sounded. How can the police come here? He is not stupid, just reflected, this is a conspiracy! Want to quickly deal with the scene, but just want to move Xia Xinghua''s body, the door was rough kick open, someone broke in. "Don''t move, raise your hand, stand at the bottom of the wall and squat!" It''s a cop in uniform. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Haiyun looks at the gun in the police''s hand, helplessly raises his hands and stands at the root of the wall with Shi Yinyin. There was a death and the police stepped in. The other three people in the room were taken into the police room, and then someone reported that Shi Haiyun had done some unreasonable things. When he was sent to prison, it was natural for him to make an inventory of his property, find many accounts of tax evasion, and directly declare bankruptcy. Shi Yinyin was a victim this time. Although she didn''t have to go to prison, when she left prison, she was homeless and on the street. Qin Ning didn''t know all this. Han Junyu took her to eat dessert, and realized that the man''s mood was not very good. She didn''t quarrel with him, so she ate and went back to the villa. Acutely aware that he is deliberately alienating himself, she is not in a good mood. Chapter 435 After washing, Qin Ning lay in bed and waited for a long time, but did not wait for the man to come back. She frowned, put on a coat and got up to look for him. Twist open the door of the study, she stretched out her cerebellar bag to see the situation in the study, found the man sitting in a chair, deep eyes staring out of the window. "Han Junyu, it''s time to go to bed." When Han Junyu heard her voice, he regained his mind and stared at her with deep brown eyes. Qin Ning laughed and ran in front of him. He tilted his head and was a bit playful. "If you look at me like this, do you find that I am more and more beautiful?" Han Junyu put his long arm around her slender waist and let her sit on his leg, with his long finger caressing her little face. The man doesn''t say a word, just eyes complex stare at oneself, Qin Ning frown. "Ning Ning, do you remember that your mother had an emerald ring?" Suddenly, he mentioned the ring, Qin Ning was flustered and stared at him without blinking. Did he know? Like the devil in the heart, was opened the seal, wantonly open a bloody mouth to her. She was terrified, but she had nowhere to run. "No, I don''t remember." Han Junyu raised the corner of his lips. He saw from her eyes that she had lied. And he asked song Xuan to investigate. It was found in Ning Shan''s previous photos that she had a special ring on her finger. He is not willing to ask a question, secretly fighting in the heart. If only her mother hadn''t. It''s ridiculous that he, Han Junyu, will one day make such an absurd idea. "Han Junyu, do you want to leave me?" Qin Ning also guessed that he knew. She nervously grasped his big hand and said pitifully, "I don''t want to leave you." Han Junyu rubbed her small head, "how can you suddenly say such words?" Qin Ning stares at him, but his face is too calm to see his mind. She purses her pink lips. "Bathed?" He asked again. She nodded cleverly and let him smell the shower gel with her wrist. Han Junyu holds her wrist and sniffs it carefully. It''s his common mint fragrance. Gently in her wrist kiss, Jun face a bit serious, "hand wash clean, I see other places have washed clean." "Oh, itch, Han Junyu, don''t pull your pajamas. I''ll wear yours if it''s broken." The man wants to take off her pajamas, Qin Ning shyly stares at him, small head to his arms arch arch. "How to check if you don''t take off your pajamas?" Han Junyu reluctantly, or to take off her pajamas, Qin Ning smile to avoid his big hand. "Han Junyu, stop making trouble, stop making trouble." She coquettishly hugged his waist and avoided his hands. "Ning Ning," the deep voice of a man, in the silent study, seems to open the aging wine, emitting intoxicating fragrance. "Well?" Qin Ning thought he had something to say, but he just called her name, and then there was no voice. She raised her head slightly and touched his chin with her little hand, with some stubble. Han Junyu grabbed her little hand with the other hand and put it on her lips, "Ning Ning, I won''t leave you. However, " however, his mind was still a bit confused. "No, no buts." A lot of good things were destroyed by one but, she didn''t want to hear what was behind him, but. She just won''t leave him. "Ning Ning," he stared at her with brown eyes. She looked wrong a few days ago. If you think about what Ning Fu said, she should know that they have another relationship. Now listen to her stress, don''t leave him, his heart sour. He managed to find a woman, but God wanted to make such a boring joke with him. How hateful! "Han Junyu, we''re fine, aren''t we?" She showed a playful smile and didn''t care at all. Han Junyu holds her small face and kisses him. He still doesn''t speak. Qin Ning looks at him uneasily. "Can we go back to bed now? I''m so sleepy. " Qin Ning Du powder lips, coquettishly rub eyes. She tried to change the subject, trying to turn it over. Han Junyu glanced at the time, it was not early. He took her back to her room and took a bath. Standing under the shower, hot water is washing the brain, but thinking about the little woman''s face in my mind, Ning Fu''s words are ringing in my ears, and my headache is going to explode. Qin Ning is still young and doesn''t mind this relationship, but in the future. After a long time, if the two children are deformed or disabled, it is irresponsible for the children.So he had to think about a lot of things. The heat was steaming, the fog was hazy in front of him, and he was a little confused in his brown eyes. Qin Ning, lying on the bed, waited for a long time, but did not wait for the man to come back. Her cool palm held the position beside her, and her eyes were red. He didn''t answer her question just now. Is he running away? Hearing the toilet door open, she quickly rubbed her eyes, hid the tears in the corner of her eyes, and turned her back to him. Listening to the footsteps, the man wiped his hair and went to the bed. But after walking to the window, there was no movement after a long time. She slowly turned around, looking at his tall back, lonely and cool, with a sense of sadness. He had a cigarette in his hand, but it hadn''t been lit for a while. Qin Ning pursed his lips, got up and walked behind him, holding him in his arms. "Han Junyu, you can''t do without me." That''s what she fears the most. Han Junyu''s body was stiff, but he closed his eyes and calmed his breath. Then he turned and threw his cigarette into the garbage can. "Ning Ning, you know that our relationship is not that simple, you." "Han Junyu, I don''t care!" The more she said, the more uncomfortable she felt. Her red eyes were full of tears, but she didn''t let them fall. The silence of Qin Ning is in his arms. "Anyway, I recognize you. You are my husband. You said we would be together all our lives. You can''t cheat." Han Junyu''s nose is a bit sour. He holds her up and looks at each other. "Qin Ning, you are still young. Many things can be solved without impulse." "I''m not young. I''m an adult. I can choose the people I love. Han Junyu, you can''t cheat. Leave me to find another woman. " Her white arms encircled him and her chin rested on his neck. I know that she seems to be angry, but in the face of such things, in addition to being angry, she doesn''t know what else she can do. How to change the blood relationship? "Han Junyu, I love you. Don''t care about that. We''ll live a good life like this." It was the first time he heard her say that word. It was impossible to say it without excitement. But he didn''t dare to get excited. He was afraid, he was really afraid that she would be with him, and one day in the future, she would regret it. Even if she didn''t regret it, he didn''t want her to be wronged. "Ning Ning, don''t cry." He was distressed to help her wipe her tears, but her tears are more and more wipe, he bowed his head to kiss her eyes. He didn''t feel well either, but he couldn''t cry. Chapter 436 Qin Ning stopped his tears for a while, and his big wet eyes stared at him seriously. "Han Junyu, kiss me." Han Junyu fingers open, combing her hair, brown eyes deep staring at her. Seeing that she would shed tears again, although she was worried, she could not help but feel distressed. She bowed her head and kissed her delicate and soft pink lips. Qin Ning took the opportunity to hold his neck, the whole person around him, soft voice in his ear said. "Han Junyu, I want you." With a word, she pulled open his bathrobe and put her little hand in. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu twists her eyebrows and holds her little hand. "Ning Ning, don''t be ridiculous." "I''m not fooling around. I''m your wife. Do you want to do something close to you?" Qin Ning sobbed, his soft voice trembled, and tears hung on his long eyelashes. "No, Ning Ning, be a good boy. When I find out this matter, I''ll be happy." he is very patient and rational in analyzing this matter with him. He learned that this matter was just one side of Ning Fu''s story, and there was no more evidence to prove it, so he still maintained a skeptical attitude. "No, I won''t wait." Qinning capricious, legs around her waist rub, feel his body clearly had a reaction, but his calm face, can''t see any expression. "Han Junyu, you want me too, don''t you?" The breath of the little woman''s voice vomited on his neck, and he swallowed his saliva and rolled his Adam''s apple. No longer taut, holding her turned, a hand to protect her against the wall. "Ning Ning, don''t make trouble." The low voice is dull and full of magnetism. In the dark night, it is touching. Qin Ning is infatuated with staring at him, coquettishly wrinkling his small nose. "I didn''t make trouble. I just want you to prove that you want me and you want to be with me." Soft tone, too calm, hear the man''s ears, but it is another picture. Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes and stared at her delicate and beautiful face. This is his woman. He wants no one but her. Take her back to bed, his elbow on her side, long fingers grinding her pink lips. "Ning Ning, call my name." "Han Junyu." "Call again." "Han Junyu, Han Junyu..." The man''s kiss fell on her ear, her teeth gently grinding the tip of her ear. "Ning Ning, you are mine." Low voice, too enchanting, her heart tip a shake, the whole body is suffused with a layer of pink. The primitive movement of human beings, people who love each other, is a game of mutual communication. As long as you dare to play, the rule of the game is to understand each other. Because of long-term exercise, men''s bodies are full of strength and relaxation. They are full of charm, which can be tasted by delicate and beautiful women. He likes to hear her soft call his name, sound like a rope, lock him on her, even if it is dead on her, he is willing. ¡­¡­ The next day, Qin Ning on the bed shrunk his shoulders and looked around for the quilt. After a while, she didn''t find the quilt. She opened her sleepy eyes and patted the position beside her, cold. She frowned and got up to find that the quilt had fallen to the ground. She rolled it up, got out of bed and put on her coat. Go to the window, hear the rain outside the window, this just know it''s raining. After looking at the time, it was more than nine o''clock, so she went to wash and go downstairs. Today is the weekend. He doesn''t have to go to work, but he didn''t see Han Junyu downstairs. After breakfast, he didn''t see anyone in his study. Uneasy, she ran downstairs again. "Aunt Zhang, do you know where Han Junyu has gone?" Aunt Zhang shakes her head. Where is Han Junyu going? How can she tell a servant. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and called him, but the other party turned it off. She frowned. How could Han Junyu turn off the power at this time? If you have something to do, please call again "Uncle song, I called Han Junyu, but he didn''t answer. Do you know where Han Junyu has gone? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Uncle song, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Qin Ning''s face was pale, and he had a bad feeling. "Madam, I suddenly received an emergency job in the morning, which requires the president to show up in person, so the president should be on the plane now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He went abroad! Qin Ning leans on the wall powerlessly, hangs up the phone and stares at his mobile phone in a daze. He, won''t regret, don''t want her. The mobile phone vibrates. It''s a call from Song Xuan, but she doesn''t have the strength to answer it.For a long time, the other party stopped, she looked around at a loss, did not know what to do. Get up to go to the studio, looking at the miniaturized Q version Han Junyu on the drawing board, her tears trickle down. Han Junyu, how can you say no to her last night. The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable it was. She cried out loud, with tears on her face. But she didn''t care. She picked up the brush, opened the paint angrily, and mixed the colors randomly. When she was not happy in the past, as long as she painted, her heart would calm down. However, this time, no matter how she painted, she was still aggrieved and angry at being abandoned. When she regained her mind and stared at herself, she was so scared that she poured all the paint on her body, and the whole person stepped back two steps. A big black hand, holding a villain, the villain struggling forehead burst up blue tendons, eyes canthus to crack, ferocious terror. Can villain has a pair of big eyes, the mood revealed in the eyes, not eager to survive, but hopeless sadness. The mood of that eye is too strong, and the whole picture is dark, very terrible. She put the painting aside and toned it again, making warm colors of orange red and bright yellow, but in the end, the picture she drew was still terrifying and ferocious. Angry to lose the pen in her hand, she squatted down ready to cry a pain. I don''t know how long it took for the phone to ring again. She wiped her tears with her sleeve and took a look. It was Han Junyu. In the heart was more distressed, he calls her, can''t want to divorce with her? Staring at the mobile phone, until the mobile phone is quiet, her choking sobs reverberate in the studio. After a while, there was a knock on the door. "Are you in, ma''am?" Qinning quickly wipe tears, should be a. "Madam, Han Shao is on the phone with you. Do you want to answer it?" Qin Ning pursed her lips for a long time before she got up. Because she squatted too long, her eyes were dark, and she instinctively held the drawing board to stand firm. It took a long time for her to relax before her eyes became clear. She can clearly feel that her health is getting worse and worse, but she dare not say. When she picked up Aunt Zhang''s phone, it was more than ten minutes later. "Rather?" "Well." She deliberately lowered her voice, but she cried after the nasal or let him hear. "Why are you crying?" Listening to his inquiry, she felt even more aggrieved. "Han Junyu, don''t you want me?" "Ning Ning, what are you thinking about?" Han Junyu scolds, hears the other party''s sobbing sound, also distressed is not good, lets the sound be gentle as far as possible. "Ning Ning, do you remember what I said to you last night?" Chapter 437 Qin Ning thought of last night, two people do some fierce, to the back of her brain is a paste. She only vaguely heard him say some words, but she didn''t hear what the specific content was. Han Junyu did not hear her answer, guess she should not remember, helpless pinch eyebrow. "Ning Ning, I said I would go abroad to investigate this matter clearly. No matter what the result is, you are mine, remember?" "Oh," Qin Ning said with a smile. "Han Junyu, I thought you didn''t want me." Han Junyu despised the cold Chi, "you are so stupid, I do not want you, who dares to." Qin Ning wrinkled his nose and wiped his nose with his sleeve. "Han Junyu, don''t be so confident. There are so many people who want me." "You dare!" He gave a cold drink in a gloomy tone, not angry. "Hey, there are so many people who want me. You are the only one I want." Qin Ning won''t admit it. She counsels. "I was so stupid that I didn''t answer the phone in the studio. Go to drink some hot water and ask Aunt Zhang to prepare some food for you. Then I''ll hide and cry and see how I teach you! " "Oh," she nodded cleverly. "Also, cough," he said in a slightly different voice, "I have a very important thing to tell you." "Well. You said Qin Ning listened carefully. "I miss you too." Qin Ning''s smile widened and her big amber eyes washed by tears were wet and shining. "Han Junyu, I find I love you so much, MEDA." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hang up the phone, Qin Ning first to wash his face, looking at his red eyes crying, some chagrin. The mood of worrying about gain and loss was not good, but she was afraid. I''m afraid that one day, she can''t be with him. She went downstairs and asked Aunt Zhang to give her a big fruit plate to comfort herself. After another delicious meal, she was in a better mood. Aunt Zhang saw that she would cry and laugh, but she didn''t know what happened to them. She wanted to ask curiously, and thought of Han Shao''s warning to her, so she had to shut up. Qin Ning went to lunch break, just woke up and received a call from ban Yongjun. "Younger martial sister, did you forget that today is Saturday?" Ban Yongjun''s voice is a bit of a smile. Qin Ning doubts, she knows today is Saturday. "What''s the matter, elder martial sister?" "It''s very kind of you to ask me why you didn''t come to the studio on Saturday. Mr. Zhou just told me that I knew you didn''t come and didn''t know how to ask. It''s dereliction of duty." Ban Yongjun said angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t dare to delay, so he got up quickly, cleaned up several times and was ready to leave. Suddenly, she thought of the painting she had painted in the morning and went to the studio to turn it around and put it in her schoolbag. In order to apologize, she went to the dessert shop first, bought desserts and brought them to the studio. Last time boss fan gave her a discount card, she didn''t need to feel like she was losing money, so she bought a lot. Carrying a big box, she gave it to several elder martial brothers and sisters. She carried it upstairs. "Mr. Zhou, hehe." She gently pushed open the door of the office and saw Mr. Zhou chanting a picture of several people in his class. ¡°¡­¡­¡± They all glanced at her, but Zhou snorted coldly and ignored her. Qin Ning touched his nose, carried the dessert and shrank behind ban Yongjun. It turned out that Mr. Zhou was talking about a painting with rich colors, but it was not abrupt, on the contrary, it was gorgeous and grand. But in this gorgeous, standing woman has a pair of silent eyes, confused and helpless, it makes people feel sad. "Whose work is this? It looks familiar?" She asked ban Yongjun in a low voice. "It''s Qiao yuan, a painting genius. This painting was bought by Zhou Laowu million." Five million, my God, Qin Ning sighed. One day her works can buy a bowl of spicy hot money, she will have a snicker. "It''s said that this work is still offered to Mr. Zhou at a friendship price. Mr. Zhou is asking us to learn the writing techniques in it. By the way, didn''t you like his paintings very much before? " Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, carefully observed the lines on the works, and found something extraordinary. If you look at this picture from different angles, you will see different pictures. As the saying goes, if you look at the same thing from another angle, you will see different things. This painting can achieve this effect. It can be seen that painters have certain philosophical skills. "Wait, you said Qiao yuan, Mr. Qiao, is not my idol?" Qin Ning suddenly reacts to come over, this news comes too suddenly, her surprised stare big eyes. "It''s stupid. I said it''s Qiao yuan. Are there two such powerful painters in the world? I was just talking to you. What about your ears? " Ban Yongjun''s lesson.Qin Ning stares at his idol''s works with a silly smile, and his eyes are obsessed. "I''ll also give you a welfare. Listen to Mr. Zhou, this Mr. Qiao yuan is likely to come to our studio as a tutor for half a year." He whispered. "Brother, I want to live with him." Every instructor will have a teaching assistant. Zhou''s teaching assistant is Gao Liang. In order to make him have a better study, Zhou put forward a request to the school authorities, recommending two students to study. One of them is Gao Liang, and the other one, Mr. Zhou, hasn''t said yet. I don''t know how he arranged it. But during this time, she heard that several students were very active, hoping to strive for the opportunity to study abroad. In Mr. Zhou''s studio, there are many opportunities to go abroad, but this time, the school is the highest institution in F country and the world-class Academy of fine arts. The opportunity is rare and everyone is looking forward to it. "But the teaching assistant has been given to your senior sister." That''s why ban Yongjun is here when Zhou is talking about this painting. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at Ban Yongjun expectantly. Ban Yongjun glanced at her, "don''t be coquettish. Don''t think I''ll give you this opportunity. Who won''t let you come here in the morning? This is what I''ll get after five passes and six cuts." There are so many people in the studio, many doctoral students, and ban Yongjun is just an undergraduate. If not for her initiative, no matter how busy she is, how could Mr. Zhou give her the opportunity of teaching assistant? "Well, I''ll rub my elder martial sister''s light." Qin Ning flattered smile, small hand rubbed on her body. "If you want to have more contact with your idol, come to the studio and I''ll give you a chance." Ban Yongjun can''t stand her coquetry, like a flattering little suckling cat, which makes people want to pinch her ears. "Hey, hey, I know elder martial sister loves me most." Qin Ning was satisfied and showed a silly smile. "Qin Ning, come on, tell me what you see in this painting." Suddenly, Mr. Zhou called the roll. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning quickly restrained his smile and took a step with his small head down. "I think the color contrast of this painting is excellent, the figure painting is abstract, but the emotion expressed is very vivid. I''m so drunk that I don''t know what she wants..." Qin Ning said a paragraph of his feelings, thought about it and explained, "these are my personal views. If there are mistakes, please give me some advice." "Well, it''s so careless. If you are lazy in the future, your salary will be deducted!" Boss Zhou teaches a lesson with a face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning breathed a sigh of relief. But as soon as she heard that Mr. Zhou had to deduct her own salary, she shriveled and felt sorry for her paltry salary, so she stepped back behind ban Yongjun. Chapter 438 At the beginning of school, Mr. Zhou and Qin Ning mentioned that when she was a freshman, she might be busy and needed to adapt to university life. She only had to go to the studio for two days on weekends, and then handed in a work to him for inspection every month. This time, Qin Ning is thinking about her and Han Junyu, and forgets everything about her coming to the studio. "Qin Ning, you didn''t come in the morning. You didn''t finish your homework, so you want to escape?" Zhou said suddenly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips and took out her morning work from her schoolbag. When the work was spread out and looked at the color of the work, people frowned and raised their eyebrows for a while, with complicated expressions. Cangshan stared at the painting and nodded, "it''s very similar to your mother''s style, but the difference is that the lines are more neat and delicate than your mother''s, which is really better than blue." "Yes, I used to learn from my mother, so with some personal style, I''m also turning around." Qin Ning received comments. She studied with her mother before, which can only be regarded as a wild road. Besides, compared with Zhou Lao, Zhou Lao was better at her mother''s attainments. All Zhou Lao said that it''s good for her to draw with her own style, but it will also be a double-edged sword, which will limit her ability to draw, which is not conducive to her later study. If she wants to go to a higher level, she has to adjust and learn to express freely. When she needs a strong personality, she will make it known wantonly. When she needs to be restrained, she will be restrained. Only in this way can she be relaxed and have a good way. "I don''t know why I feel so sad when I read these words." Ban Yongjun said suddenly. Painting, like poetry, is a way to express emotions. Poetry is to use words in series to express the author''s mind, painting is to use lines, colors, dark contrast. Different people have different ways, and Qin Ning is good at using color. This time, the color she used was strong and dazzling. Warm yellow, orange, orange red and bright yellow are all extremely bright and dazzling warm colors. But when they are stacked together, they lose their dazzling characteristics. On the contrary, they use a little bit of navy blue and dark green cold colors, which are particularly eye-catching. It''s a shivering child standing in the fire, crying. Crying, the child shrugged his shoulders, tears fall, formed ice. In the fire, the temperature is so high, why do the tears freeze? Maybe the child is too sad, the body temperature is too low, even in the fire, also can''t warm her heart. In terms of psychology, everyone has some sad things, which can''t be told to others, but can only be hidden in his heart. So in everyone''s heart, there is a child. This child will become smaller and larger with our inner energy. When the energy is sufficient, the child will grow up, and we will be full of confidence, high morale, and full of energy every day. When we encounter unhappy things, when we are frustrated, we will feel inferior. If our inner child is too young, we will be afraid and panic. People who have experienced some world events can see this painting. So first of all, when ban Yongjun expressed her feelings, Qin Ning was very surprised. It can be seen that ban Yongjun also experienced the sadness of despair, otherwise he would not understand the meaning of that tear. Mr. Zhou stared at his works and fell into deep thinking. However, the technique of this painting is relatively immature and simple, but the use of color is bold and strong, which can not be achieved by ordinary people. All painters need to go out for a walk, because sometimes the skills of painting can be learned, but the experience of the world can''t be learned. What happened to this little girl? It''s really a headache to draw such a picture. "Mount the picture and hang it in the painting hall. If someone likes it, it will be a gift." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes twitched. Is Mr. Zhou praising her or laughing at her? "Qin Ning, a gift from Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou advertises it for you." "Oh, oh." Qin Ning doesn''t know how to operate, but after listening to ban Yongjun''s words, her works can be used as gifts, which is quite good. Leaving the office, Qin Ning gives the dessert to everyone. Zhou sniffs the fragrance and glances at Qin Ning. Qin Ning is looking forward to talking about Qiao yuan with her elder martial sister, but she doesn''t notice his eyes. Zhou is so angry that ban Yongjun shrinks his head and gives Qin Ning dessert to her. "Mr. Zhou, this is from Qin Ning. I checked it. It''s sugar free." Although Zhou is still healthy, he is no exception to some of the old people''s problems, so he can''t eat too sweet things, but he is greedy for sweets. "Hum She has a conscience Mr. Zhou returned to his studio with dessert. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, do you have low EQ, or can''t you look at your face?" Ban Yongjun''s lesson.Qin Ning later realized that she was so happy to know that Qiao yuan had come back to the studio that she ignored Zhou''s face. She joked, "with elder martial sister, I don''t have to look at other people''s faces." Ban Yongjun can''t help but point her forehead to make her smart. Qin Ning nodded and went to mount the painting. To mount a painting is actually a set of procedures, which needs to be learned. Busy in the studio, she will not think too much. When she returns to the villa and looks at the empty bedroom, she will start to miss it. Before going to bed, touching the cold quilt, she took out her mobile phone to call Han Junyu. The other party quickly picked up, "don''t you sleep yet?" "You''re not here, you can''t sleep, you''re cold." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and found a quiet place to put on his headphones. "Let Aunt Zhang prepare an electric blanket for you, so it won''t be cold to sleep at night." He has a serious tone. It''s autumn and it''s getting cooler. Her constitution is not good, and her hands and feet are cold all the year round. At night, she always asks him to warm her bed, warm her feet and hands. Qin Ning wrinkled his little nose. How could the electric blanket hold him comfortably. "Darling, I''ll be back soon, close my eyes and go to sleep." "Oh," although Qin Ning said so, she was reluctant to hang up with her mobile phone. Han Junyu has no choice but to hang up. Qin Ning looked at the phone and listened to it. She was disappointed. She said that cold was not really cold, but that she was alone in the villa without him. But he is too busy with his work. If she sticks to him all the time, she will be too ignorant. Is preparing to put down the mobile phone, but heard is Han Junyu and her video. She immediately points away and sees that he has arrived at the office, unties his tie and stares at the video. She stares at him obsessively, her little hand on the screen, trying to touch his face. "You sleep, I''ll stay with you." The man takes out a stack of papers, which means she sleeps while he reads them. Qin Ning smiles, puts the mobile phone on the bedside table, points the lens at himself, and then closes his eyes cleverly. "Good night, Han Junyu." "Good boy." The man''s voice is too light, the corner of Qin Ning''s mouth goes up, and he doesn''t sleep for a while. The next day, when she got up in the morning, watching the video was still on. She was surprised to see that the man was reading in the dark room, and he specially lit up the lens. "Han Junyu, I wake up." It''s good to wake up and see him every day. "Well. Good night, Ning Ning Han Junyu put down his book and was ready to go to bed. The reason for jet lag is that it''s morning on her side and evening on his side. "Well, I''ll wait for you." Qin Ning laughed, gave him a kiss, and then jumped out of bed to wash. Han Junyu looks at her bright smile, just like the sunshine shining into the room, and his mouth is slightly crooked. After turning off the video, thinking of the investigation, he was upset and frowned, unable to sleep for a while. Chapter 439 When Han Junyu came to r country, he contacted Xi Yifan. In r country, with the power of Xi family, Han Junyu will not be polite. Xi Yifan was a bit surprised when he heard that he was going to investigate the Ning family. Because after moving to r country from Ning family, they had contacts with Xi family, and now they are also regarded as world friends,. Ning family has also been brilliant, there is a set of its management, very closed and rigid, not a member of the family, it is impossible to know the things inside. Through investigation, Xi Yifan found two old servants who had been in the Ning family. But when they heard that they wanted to ask about the Ning family, they all shook their heads. Hard and soft, or let them open mouth, Han Junyu came to temper, hard and soft do not eat, then let them suffer. The two cleaned up a meal, the two began to say something. Other people know that there are four children. In fact, Ning Huai, the head of the Ning family, brings back one or two children from time to time. But I don''t know why, after a period of time, those children will get ill inexplicably, if they are not cured well, they will be released. The four children who survived in the end were Ning Kang, the eldest young master of the Ning family, Ning Rui, the second young lady, Ning Shan, the third young master, and Ning Fu, the fourth young master. Ning Shan is the favorite of the family in charge of the Ning family. She is almost a treasure in the palm of her hand. As long as she wants something, she will give it to her. Their servants are very attentive when they serve her. The second young lady Ning Rui is quiet and doesn''t speak much. She is almost invisible in the Ning family, so the servants don''t know much about her. But I know that she has a good relationship with the third Miss Ning Shan. Once the parents of the Qiao family came to see their daughter-in-law in the Ning family. The Ning family planned to let the second Miss marry the Qiao family. But I didn''t expect that the young master of the Qiao family was after Ning Shan. Miss Ning Shan is not yet an adult. It seems that when she has a sweetheart, she doesn''t agree. With the help of the second miss, she runs away overnight. In a rage, the head of the Ning family beat Ning Rui. In those years, Ning Rui was the head mother of the Ning family. She thought Ning Rui was useless, so she was driven out of the Ning family secretly. The second young lady disappeared all night, and the two young masters kept looking for her. A year and a half later, when the fourth young master Ning Fu brought Ning Rui back to Ning''s home, Ning Rui was scarred and heartbroken. After the fourth young master''s care, her body recovered in seven or eight years, and miss Ning Shan was also arrested at Ning''s home. Later, the young master of the Qiao family came to say goodbye again. Miss Ning Shan still didn''t agree, so she left the Ning family with the second young lady. What happened after that, the servant didn''t know. But it can be concluded from the domestic population that Ning Rui''s life in Ning''s family is not happy, so after being saved by Han Chang, Han Chang treats her better, and she simply gives her heart away. Han Junyu recalled what the servant said in his mind, and his brow was locked. Thinking of his mother''s unhappy experience, he was very distressed. But his reason is asking, how can Ning family have so many children? Why are only four of them alive? He felt himself in a strange conspiracy. And Ning Fu reminds him that someone wants Qin Ning''s body. What does it mean? The more I think about it, the more I can''t sleep. I get up to find Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan came back to r country from Nankang City, and he was always looking for someone. Sometimes in the dead of night, he missed his little treasure so much that he couldn''t sleep. Hearing the knock on the door, he got up vigilantly, hid at the door with a weapon, and saw the person coming from the cat''s eyes. He drew his mouth. "What do you want me to do if you don''t sleep at night?" "Drink." Han Junyu raised a bottle of wine in his hand. Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows and raised his fingers to shake him. "Han Shao, I don''t want to make an appointment." "Oh, there''s a reward for drinking." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan rolled his eyes. He is not his concubine, so he doesn''t care for his reward! Han Junyu casually took two glasses and poured half a glass of wine. He picked up the glass and took a sip. "Want to know your woman, now is life or death, drink this glass of wine." Xi Yifan twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t hesitate. He took his glass and drank half a cup of wine. "Cough..." He was choked to blush and rushed to pour himself a glass of water. "Come on, you''re investigating." Han Jun Yu stares at the wine cup in the hand, low smile a, "she is to live or die, have what relation with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan wants to kill him! "Han Junyu, since he spoke, he must know something. Well, what about your terms? " Han Junyu is a businessman. If he has information in his hand, he will not give it to him so easily. "Help me find out if Ning Rui and Ning Shan are sisters." Xi Yifan''s mouth was drawn and he was puzzled for a long time. "What do you do to find out if they are sisters?""It has nothing to do with you. All you have to do is to get their blood relationship, and I''ll tell you about your woman." Xi Yifan has a headache and suspects that he can''t sleep. He deliberately comes to him for fun. Ning Rui and Ning Shan are dead, and the elders of Ning family are also dead. Now it''s impossible to verify the DNA, and the blood and saliva can''t be found. How can he prove it? "Han Junyu, do you want me to know the purpose of the investigation?" He secretly guessed that Qin Ning would be involved in this matter, so he would ask more. Han Junyu took another sip of the wine. He couldn''t taste it, but when he drank the cold wine, he felt a burning sensation in his stomach, which was not good. "Qin Ning''s mother is Ning Shan, and my mother is Ning Rui." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan did not expect the result to be like this. Is he and Qin Ning cousins? "I try my best, but don''t hold too much hope. To tell you the truth, I''ve seen the family photos of Ning family. Your mother and Qin Ning''s mother are quite similar." "Oh, is it?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. Ning Rui and Ning Shan''s facial features are really different, but they both have one thing in common. Their faces are always pale and their bodies are very weak. Xi Yifan expresses sympathy, after sitting down, he poured himself a glass of wine and inquired tentatively. "What are you going to do with Qin Ning?" "What do you think?" Han Junyu asked, cold eyes staring at him. Xi Yifan was staring at his back neck a cool, smoked the corner of his mouth, he was just curious to ask, not to break them up. It can be seen that Qin Ning has feelings for him. If they want to separate, Qin Ning will be sad. With Han Junyu''s posture of protecting his wife, how can he bear Qin Ning''s sadness, so they want to separate. It''s not easy. "What if there''s no evidence?" "If there is no evidence, find it!" The man''s cold voice is obviously that even if it''s fake, it''s necessary to make up a piece of evidence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan has nothing to say but to do his best. Two people drink a bottle of wine, the next day, the sun shines into the living room, Xi Yifan just want to turn over, bang, he howled. When he opened his eyes, he found himself sleeping on the steps. He just rolled down the stairs. He drank a little too much last night, but he remembered that he was going to go upstairs to sleep. How could he sleep on the stairs? Depressed up, went to the living room, saw the man lying on the sofa, he rubbed the tip of his brow. "Han Junyu, get up!" The man on the sofa, hearing the annoying noise, kicked in the past. Xi Yifan didn''t expect that he would sing like this. He kicked him back a few steps. He was annoyed. It was his family. How could he be allowed to spill it? He jumped up to fight back, "Han Junyu, I''m not finished with you!" Creak, and the door is pushed open. The two women standing outside the door, seeing the situation in the living room, couldn''t believe their eyes widened. Chapter 440 Xi Yifan''s mother came to her son''s apartment with her satisfied daughter-in-law. But I didn''t expect to open the door. What I saw was my son and a man lying on the sofa playing around. I was so scared. "Yifan, you, you, how can you be so mischievous with a man?" Mrs. Xi couldn''t say the words behind, covering her mouth with tears in her eyes. For so many years, Xi Yifan has not been looking for a girlfriend. She thinks that Xiao Bao died. He was too hard hit to come out. I didn''t expect that he, he would hang out with men. The woman standing beside Mrs. Xi sees Xi Yifan embracing a man. She is also stunned and stares her eyes round. She can''t believe it. Xi Yifan has been indifferent to her, she thought it was her own bad, study hard, hope to make him satisfied. Now she where bad, because she is not a man, so he does not like it!!! Xi Yifan turns his head in surprise and sees the two women standing by the door, their faces changing. Knowing that they are misunderstood, he gets up from Han Junyu. "Mom, don''t get me wrong. This is my friend." But Han Junyu is not as proud as he is. He puts an arm on his shoulder and charms the two women with a smile. "Yes, boy friend!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two women were stunned. "Shut up." Xi Yifan stands up and wants to explain. "Mother, it''s not what you think, me and him." Han Junyu stood up, because he was taller than Xi Yifan. When he stood up, his arm was naturally around his waist. Cold Mou slants Piao he one eye, low voice scolds in his ear. "Don''t you want to get rid of them and look for your woman? I help you. You owe me this favor! " "But" "why, I allow you to like you, it''s your honor!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± OK, Xi Yifan admitted that he was moved. From the news of Xiaobao''s death, his mother has been dating him, trying to get him a wife. He was so disturbed that he fled abroad and went to work in Nankang city. Now in order to investigate Xiaobao''s affairs, I have to come back. During this period of time, my mother will bring all kinds of celebrities to him. He doesn''t care about reputation. If Han Junyu can help him solve this problem, he is naturally willing to play a play. "Ah, yes, this is my dear." Xi Yifan lies in Han Junyu''s arms and smashes his chest with a small fist. Han Junyu''s chest muscles trembled and his goose bumps fell to the ground. He felt sick and wanted to vomit. Xi Yifan looks at his mother in a sweet voice. "Mom, don''t you always want me to be the one I love? Well, now I''ve got the money and the power. " ¡°¡­¡­ Fanfan, my son, " Mrs. Xi stared at him in a daze, covering her heart in pain," no, no, take me to the hospital. " Next to the woman, panic at a loss. Han Junyu pushed Xi Yifan away in disgust, pulled his shirt in disgust, and looked at the woman coldly with dark brown eyes, "he still doesn''t send his aunt to the hospital. If anything happens to her, you are the murderer, and the Xi family will never let you go!" "Yes, yes. I''ll take my aunt to the hospital." The woman left with Mrs. Xi in fear. When they left, Xi Yifan pulled his shirt and sat on the sofa with a serious face. Looking at Han Junyu''s leaving, he raised his eyebrows and said, "honey, I''m full of wine. Don''t I change my clothes?" Han Junyu shivered his shoulder in disgust, "dirty!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan picks up an apple on the table and smashes it. Han Junyu steps away faster and leaves his apartment with a bang. ¡­¡­ Promise Han Junyu to investigate the situation of Ning family, Xi Yifan is not good, delay time, immediately start to investigate. Make an appointment with Han Junyu and go to the archives of Ning''s private doctor to see if you can find any clues. The Ningjia family has been pharmaceutical for generations, and the Ningjia family also has its own family medical skills, so the private doctors are also the Ningjia family. Private doctors are passed on from generation to generation. The previous generation was Ning Huai, and this generation was the head of the Ning family, Ning Kang. They arranged the situation, put on their equipment, dodged the cameras everywhere, and climbed over the wall to enter the archives. To the archives, see all around the walls are medical data, Xi Yifan had to sigh, Ning family value of health. But why are Ning''s children easy to get sick? Looking for Ning Rui''s information, but looking for a circle did not find, two people are a little worried. Since the record Ning family health, there is no reason not Ning Rui and Ning Shan."Han Shao, you see, there is a lock." Han Junyu walked quickly in front of him and suddenly felt a gust of wind behind him. The wind was very small and aggressive. As soon as his pupil shrinks, he immediately pulls Xi Yifan to the ground. When Xi Yifan raised his head, he heard a gust of wind blowing in his ear. When he raised his head again, he saw several sharp arrows coming through the air. If Han Junyu didn''t catch him in time, his life might be here today. "What the hell is this? There are organs hidden in it. Is the Ning family so mysterious?" Xi Yifan had a cold sweat on his back and was afraid. "Maybe there''s a secret." Han Junyu put on a special type of glasses and saw that the back of those sharp arrows was also carrying infrared rays, which was very tight. "Be careful, follow my action, don''t touch those infrared rays, or we will both die here today." Listen to Han Junyu''s serious tone, Xi Yifan is scared and follows his action slowly. They climbed to the shelf and found that there were words and prescriptions carved on it. What''s the prescription that will make Ning''s family care so much? It''s locked. And this is the Ning family''s own archives. With the lock on, don''t you want other members of the Ning family to see it? Layers of fog cover up the truth. Han Junyu and Xi Yifan look at each other, and they are more interested in the locked things. "Is it the elixir of immortality, or the medicine list of eternal youth, or the prescription of killing without blood?" Xi Yifan is joking. It''s said that the ancestors of Ning family were alchemists. Alchemists who practiced many medicines had many effects. Ning family relied on those drugs and made the family bigger and bigger. He once became the leader of the pharmaceutical industry and was extremely brilliant. But more than ten years ago, I don''t know why, the sudden death of want to flee abroad, finally settled in r country, do is still the pharmaceutical business. Han Junyu took a look at him, with an idiotic look in his eyes. We all learn science from childhood. How can we have the medicine of immortality and eternal youth, not preservatives. He took out his mobile phone, and song Xuan video, let song Xuan think of a way. They just walked into the shelf and had concealed weapons. Who knows if there will be any accident when they move the lock. Song Xuan immediately investigated, looked at the shape of the lock and gear, and then found experts in this field, looking for the secret of unlocking. Han Junyu with headphones, listening to song Xuan''s words, eyes complex. "Let''s get out of here and visit the owner of the lock tomorrow." This is a password lock. It needs fingerprint to unlock. So if they want to unlock the lock, they need to contact Ningkang. "Then I''m really looking forward to the secret in it. It''s so mysterious." Chapter 441 Han Junyu is an absolute activist. When he says he wants to go to the Ning family, he immediately finds an excuse to visit the Ning family. What Ning Jia is doing now is a pharmaceutical factory, but it has been lukewarm and is looking for investment. When it comes to money, Han Junyu has no shortage. Xi Yifan should watch the excitement and follow Han Junyu to Ning''s home. When they arrived at Ning''s home, Ning Kang came to receive them in person. They were a little surprised to see Ning Kang in a very good spirit. Ning Kang is 50 years old this year, but he is well maintained. He looks like he is in his 30s and 40s. He looks ordinary, is a national character face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, a pair of sincere eyes, so that his whole person looks a bit thick and reliable. Xi Yifan in the heart tut tut its, this rather family can''t really have the elixir of life. "Yifan, long time no see. Oh, this is Mr. Han you mentioned. Mr. Han can come. It really makes my family shine. " Ning Kang has a familiar attitude. Han Junyu''s face was calm and he politely reached out to shake hands with him. Ning Kang is a Leng, saw Han Junyu one eye, the line of sight falls on him, see he is wearing gloves in the hand, the Mou light flashed. I didn''t shake hands with him. I raised my hand to make tea for him. I was very kind. "Come on, you''re thirsty. I''ll pour you tea." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu and Xi Yifan took a look. "Well, tea is good, uncle Ning. My friend wants to do something in the pharmaceutical industry, so I''ll take him to have a look." "Well, all the drugs in my family are safe, green and environmentally friendly. They are absolutely in line with the policy. If Mr. Han can come to see it in person, it can be seen that he is really working hard. " In the pharmaceutical industry, the audit process is very strict, not what any company wants to do. "Well." Han Junyu has a cold attitude. Ning Kang feels that he is despised and looks at Xi Yifan in doubt. Xi Yifan felt his nose awkwardly and explained to Ning Kang in a low voice. "Uncle Ning, my friend''s temper is strange, and his attitude towards people is just like this. Please be considerate." When Xi Yifan was talking, he glanced at Ningkang''s teacup. "Oh, yes, it''s OK. I think Mr. Han has a personality." Ning Kang looked up and down at Han Junyu, and saw that he was sitting upright, proud, and graceful. It was obvious that his status was not low. But why does he always feel familiar with his face? Han Junyu looks a bit like Ning Rui. In order to disguise himself, he makes some decorations on his face. He finds that Ning Kang has been staring at him, and he frowns slightly. "Cut the crap and get down to business." Han Junyu is impatient and arrogant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan took a puff at the corner of his mouth. Did Han Junyu take a puff today? Ningkang did not delay, but took out the certificates and various certifications of Ningjia factory, and then talked about a lot of his own pharmaceutical ideas. He stressed that pharmaceutical industry is for people''s livelihood and saving the public, and the medicine he bought is also conscience price, not for making money, just for goodwill. Han Junyu listened quietly with a sneer in his heart. Who won''t say high sounding words? He looked at Xi Yifan and took a sip of the cup. Then he took the cup without expression, but he didn''t drink it. Instead, he secretly tried a color for Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan pick eyebrows, get up to Ningkang said he would go to the toilet, Ningkang find a servant, let him lead to find the toilet. Han Junyu stares at the servant''s walking posture, slightly pulling the corners of his mouth. "Mr. Han, I don''t know how much you are prepared to invest in pharmaceuticals." Han Junyu looked back, "five billion, worried about the elderly at home, getting older and older, want to find some medicine, so that she can live more time." Five billion is not a small amount. Ning Kang''s eyes brightened and his eyes looked at him again. This man is quiet, arrogant and powerful. If he wants to spend five billion yuan, maybe it''s really possible. He thought it over and over again. He was about to speak when he heard his cell phone ringing. "Oh, Mr. Han, I''m so sorry. I''ll take a call." "Do as you please." Han Junyu''s face was always indifferent. Looking at Ningkang walking to the side hall with the phone, Han Junyu holding Ningkang''s teacup in his gloved hand. Make sure you get fingerprints on your gloves before you look around. Ningkang''s reception hall is simple in decoration and can''t see any abnormality. He gets up to look at the paintings on the wall and his cold eyes are slightly narrowed. "Sorry, business. Let''s go on." Ning Kang came back, sat down and continued to drink tea. After a while, Xi Yifan came back and took a look at Han Junyu. They understood and continued to drink tea and listen to Ning Kang. After drinking a few cups of tea, Han Junyu almost got up to leave."Mr. Han, I don''t know what else you are dissatisfied with about your investment." Ning Kang didn''t get a word from him. He was a bit unwilling. When he sent them out, he asked again. "Well, you prepare a financing proposal, and I''ll have my assistant talk to you." Han Junyu replied, his tone is too calm, can not hear his words is perfunctory, or to cooperate. "That''s OK. I''m looking forward to cooperation." Ning Kang wanted to say more, but he couldn''t bear to see his face, so he could only send them to the car. Looking at the two people leaving, Ning Kang slightly squints his eyes. He always feels that this Mr. Han is not a good comer, but he wants to ask for his words, but this Mr. Han spares no words. Five billion, it''s really tempting! In the car, Xi Yifan stares at the gloves in Han Junyu''s hand and thinks deeply. "Why do you want to be so annoying when you see Ning Kang?" Han Junyu took off his gloves and put his elbow beside the window. His long fingers were grinding the corners of his lips, and his brown eyes were deep. "What do you think of Ningkang?" Xi Yifan seriously thought, "is a very kind elder, straightforward, loyal, business is not greedy for interests, to the people around you are very good." Han Junyu glanced at him and raised his mouth sarcastically. "Blind, need treatment." "What do you mean?" Xi Yifan''s face is black. "How can you say that you are a top student? You should have studied philosophy and psychology in your resume. You can''t see through this little trick, huh?" The man''s back is leaning on the cushion, his long legs are overlapping, his posture is lazy, and there is just arrogance. "Ningkang is cautious, hypocritical, bloodthirsty, good at profit, but despises etiquette. Good acting, but with a human face, maybe anti social personality Han Junyu can say such a speech, it is really rare, but Xi Yifan felt that he was listening to a letter from heaven. "Han Junyu, what makes you jealous of Ningkang?" Otherwise, how can you belittle others? "Oh, what people lack, they will publicize. You are really kind. Will you deliberately emphasize and emphasize that you will be kind enough to donate your property to me? " Abnormal must have demon! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan mouth a draw, recalling and Ning Kang contact picture, brow tightening, still don''t believe. Han Junyu said that person, and he knew Ningkang gap is too big, he can''t accept. However, Han Junyu and Ning Kang have no grievance or hatred. There is always a reason to say this. "And your evidence?" "There are paintings on the walls of his house. From the preferences in the paintings, Ning Kang is a very dangerous figure." Xi Yifan is even more unconvinced. If he talks about painting, he should know better than Han Junyu. Why doesn''t he see anything? Han Junyu gave him an enigmatic look, showing a trace of contempt. "People are always willing to see what they believe. But it doesn''t matter to me. I just want to investigate my mother. " Chapter 442 On Han Junyu''s gloves, there are optical sensors of special materials, which can record the fingerprints on the tea cup. There are circles on the fingerprint of our fingers, where there are subtle concave and convex. We can turn on or off the current of the two interval capacitors when our fingers slide across the plate. According to different discharge rate to detect fingerprint data, it can simulate human fingerprint. So fingerprint verification and unlocking don''t need the finger of the other party. As a hacker, there are many ways to crack. When song Xuan gets Ningkang''s fingerprints, he can help Han Junyu unlock the archives immediately. The next night, Han Junyu takes you to the archives. Xi Yifan is curious and follows him. They were all good at dodging obstacles. When they were about to go to the archives, they found that the light was on. They were standing outside the window, listening to what was going on inside. "Master, only one woman meets the criteria in the selected data." It''s the housekeeper of Ning family. "Let me see." Ning Kang took a stack of cases, turned to the housekeeper said the standard woman, he slightly raised eyebrows. "Ningshan''s daughter, qinning, oh, it''s not what I expected!" Ning Kang laugh, a bit excited, feel the case, smile a bit crazy. "Ning Shan, Ning Shan, do you think you can escape from me? At the beginning, you didn''t want to be my test object. I didn''t expect that your daughter was the best test object! " "Keep an eye on her and bring it when you find the right opportunity." Ning Kang orders. The housekeeper nodded, "master, we also found the fourth young master, he also found qinning, seems to want to take qinning." Ning Kang twisted his eyebrows, and his face was dark and scornful. "Oh, this smelly boy, it was bad for me. I dug his eyes. He didn''t hide himself. Did he really think that I didn''t dare to dissect him alive?" "Do you need me to warn the fourth young master?" The housekeeper flatters. "Well, I want to teach him a lesson. When I let Ning Shan and Ning Rui go, my plan failed. Now I want to fight against him. If he doesn''t know what''s good, take off his limbs and bring back his viscera. " The housekeeper seemed accustomed to such words, nodded and left the archives with him. Out of the window. Ning Kang heard Ning Kang''s words, his face changed greatly, and he was stunned for a long time. It turns out that Ning Kang is such a ferocious person in private. He is just a cannibal devil. He swallowed his saliva, and when all around calmed down, the three men jumped into the archives. "Han Junyu, how did you find out that he is such a person?" "Feel." He has seen all kinds of people in shopping malls for so many years. He never looks at people by listening to what they say, but by the purpose behind what they say. Ning Kang deliberately emphasizes that he makes medicine for others, but when he says about others, his attitude is a bit grandiose and perfunctory. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan''s mouth twitches. Han Junyu threw him two words and jumped onto the shelf to find the information Ning Kang had read. It was a more detailed information about Qin Ning. There were a lot of medical data on it. He couldn''t understand it. He took pictures one by one with his mobile phone. Suddenly, his eyes swept a place, written in English, and he squinted and clenched his fist. Xi Yifan also swept one eye, in the heart startled, pull Han Junyu, let him calm down, don''t destroy the information, or hurry to open the box. Han Junyu took a deep breath and then turned to unlock it. Using fingerprints, unlock the lock, open the box, is a thick stack of information. The data are divided into four parts, one is Ning Kang''s own, the other three are Ning Rui, Ning Shan and Ning Fu. Han Junyu quickly gives the information to Jun Yi and Xi Yifan. He records all the information on his mobile phone. Three people finish, and then put back the information, put everything back to the original state. Xi Yifan is about to turn around, but suddenly he finds a stack of the latest stored materials. The material of the packaging materials is very strange. He takes off his gloves and touches them. To prevent fingerprints, they all wore gloves when they entered the archives. "Human skin!" As soon as Han Junyu and Jun turn around and hear Xi Yifan''s exclamation, they all put their eyes on his hands. Xi Yifan is too curious to open the human skin to check the data, and his pupils shrink. "Xiaobao!" Han Junyu stares at the stack of data in his hand. The owner of the data is Xi Xiaobao. Xi Yifan reaches out his hand to take the information, but Han Junyu pulls it away. The three of them shrink back together, and then they hear the sharp arrow passing through their ears. "How could it be?" "These files should be arranged in a special way. If they are not moved in the right direction, it is likely to cause infrared tilt. Touch the concealed weapon and give an alarm. " But there must be more people in the archive room."Mr. Han, we need to get out of here as soon as possible." I urge you. Han Junyu looks at the information in Xi Yifan''s hand and frowns slightly, but he doesn''t say much in the end. Xi Yifan helps him investigate this matter. It''s already a risk. It''s not easy for him to find some information about his woman, so he takes it as a favor. Three people jump out of the window, looking at the bodyguards, with weapons in their hands. "Ningkang, a small entrepreneur, where did you get such powerful equipment?" Xi Yifan felt numb when he saw the guns. Han Junyu was not surprised. When he was drinking tea at Ning''s home, he noticed that the servants were not simple. "Junyi, protect Mr. Xi." Han Junyu orders. Jun a surprised, worried stare at him. "Mr. Han, you do not agree. "It''s definitely not easy for three people to go. We have two routes." Han Junyu relaxed attitude, take out a rubber bag, let Xi Yifan put the information in his hand into the bag. I''m not afraid of 10000. I''m afraid that if there''s anything in these materials, they can''t escape. "Xi Yifan, go to your house to meet. If I haven''t returned in six hours, Qin Ning wakes up, you will answer my phone." "Han Junyu, you" I didn''t expect that he was still thinking about Qin Ning at this time. "Go Han Junyu turned over the window and went up to the roof. He walked forward with a cat''s waist, looked at the location and hid in a room. Suddenly, a girl screamed. Jun Yi is helpless. He grabs Xi Yifan''s arm and goes in another direction. What Mr. Han should be able to do now is to finish his task. Back to Xi Yifan''s apartment, Jun called several of his subordinates and went with him to save Mr. Han. Xi Yifan was a little nervous. He made sure there was no locator before he opened the data. The data are all medical data, and the date arrangement is clear. Seeing the last one or two data, he was surprised. This information proves that his Xiaobao is not dead, she is still alive. However, why does Ningkang have this information, and where do you come from? Xi Yifan had a lot of questions in his mind, but he couldn''t help but feel lucky. As long as he knew that she was still alive, it was the best gift from heaven. Thinking of Han Junyu, who was alone, he was a little anxious. It had been five hours. Chapter 443 Nankang City, a university. Qin Ning''s jaw propped up, staring at the blackboard, but Han Junyu was in his mind. I don''t know what happened to his investigation. He didn''t say, and she didn''t dare to ask, but she was still worried. In fact, the results have been guessed, but still dare not face up to the evidence. "Qin Ning, are you in a bad mood?" Tong Qi was a little worried when she saw that she was depressed. "No, I left in such a hurry that I forgot my snacks." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi talks. Back in the dormitory, Yang Mu is going to give her acupuncture. In the past, when Shi Yinyin was there, all three of them had to speak in a low voice. Otherwise, Shi Yinyin would give them a cold face. Three people are not willing to care with her, so they are not willing to stay in the dormitory and go to the library to read. That''s why I bet with Shi Yinyin that Qin Ning wants her to move out of the dormitory. "Wow, Yang Mu, your little box is so unique, and it''s embroidered with unique orchids?" Tong Qi curiously sat next to him and found an old small box with a package embroidered with small orchids. Yang Mu immediately takes away the small box from her hand and carefully protects it in her arms. Tong Qi stares at her in a daze, "an old box, how do you do?" "brother Fu, sent it," Yang Mu stares shyly at the box, "future, husband." "Poof..." Tong Qi was surprised and asked curiously, "Yang Mu, is this something given to you by someone you like?" "Well." Yang Mu nodded solemnly, and there was some expectation on her face. "Ah, Qin Ning is engaged. Yang Mu has someone he likes. I''m alone." Tong Qi mourns for herself. After doing acupuncture for Qin Ning and taking a rest, they went downstairs for a walk and went directly to his library. Along the way, Tong Qi talks about the people Yang Mu likes, and Qin Ning also asks curiously, with constant frolic. Suddenly, Qin Ning felt the sound of footsteps behind him and thought it was his own auditory hallucination. She pulled tongqi, let tongqi pretend to look back, tongqi was also made nervous by her. Turn to see one eye, behind only a few students, nothing unusual. "Qin Ning, don''t be suspicious. People are frightening. They will frighten to death." "Maybe I think too much. It''s OK." Qin Ning comforted himself and turned to see Su Siwei standing behind him. He was a bit thrilled. "Are you looking for me?" Sosiwei raised eyebrows at her. "Who is looking for you? You walk behind me. I should ask you this question!" Qin Ning was so scared that her face turned white. She suddenly stood behind her. It was really frightening. "Yes, I''m looking for you." Soze''s smile was a little meaningful, and she walked around her. "With your beauty, I don''t know if Han Junyu is blind. He will take a fancy to you." Su Siwei was contemptuous. Qin Ning sneered, "don''t say such sour words, I know Han Junyu and I together, hit your glass heart. If you use Han Junyu''s aesthetics to appreciate your beauty, it''s no better than that. " "You" sosi grinned her teeth and wanted to cut her tongue! "Qin Ning, you really don''t clean up!" "Thank you for your praise, but unfortunately, it won''t be you who can clean me up." Qin Ning fought back coldly. "Qin Ning, don''t be arrogant too early, I," after su Siwei''s words, Qin Ning heard his mobile phone shaking, immediately turned around and picked up the phone. "Hello, Han Junyu, someone bullied me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sosi micro a listen to her name Han Junyu, think of the last time he hurt the demolition point lost, eyes flash panic. "She didn''t hit me, but she said she would teach me a lesson, or you could teach her a lesson for me. Don''t be too heavy, just let her never sway in front of me! " "Qin Ning, you, bitch, we''ll see!" Sosi micro gnash his teeth, angrily glared at him, turned away. "Who will wait and see with you? I''m very busy!" Qin Ning retorts angrily. When he answers the phone again, he gives a light cough. "Ning Fu, I," "someone bullied you, who?" The other side''s tone was very cold, as if he would give her a bullet when he saw the man. Her shoulders trembled and her neck cooled at the thought of his killing. "No, No." "Qin Ning, don''t lie. What''s the situation?" Ning Fu persistent, "where you are, I''ll find you." "No, I''m at school now and I''m going to the library. I just met a girl classmate, you," she tried to explain. But at the other end of the phone, there was a clanging sound of closing the door, and then there was a sound of running footsteps.She knew that she couldn''t persuade him, but pinched her eyebrows, "Ning Fu, I''m ok, don''t be so nervous." "I see you." When the other party hung up, Qin Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking around, I didn''t see him. I was puzzled. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter?" Tongqi see sosiwei came, sosiwei tone is very bad, she just want to speak, was stopped by qinning. She and Yang Mu had no choice but to stand by and watch the battle, looking at Qin Ning''s helpless look and questioning. "It''s OK, but an elder is coming to me." Qin Ning explained. Although she didn''t want to admit that Ning Fu was her uncle, she was moved by her tense tone. There are not many people in the world who care about her. Ning Fu is just one. From a distance, she saw a Ningfu in black. She came quickly and waved to him. "Are you all right?" Ning Fu went to her side, line of sight search, make sure she''s OK, this just relieved. "I said I''m really OK, just playing with my classmates." Rather than talk nonsense, Ning Fu directly pinched her wrist to feel her pulse. Make sure her pulse is stable, surprise pick eyebrow, push her shoulder, let her back to him, look at her neck, there is not a blue mark. "Did someone give you acupuncture?" "Yes, it''s my classmate, Yang Mu." Qin Ning''s face is inexplicable. He turns to look at Yang Mu and finds that she is staring at Ning Fu. "Yang Mu, are you ok?" Yang Mu seems to have been bewitched. His eyes are fixed on Ning Fu. He steps forward and reaches out to take off his glasses. "Woman, get out of here!" Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and stepped back, staring at Yang Mu. "Brother Fu?" Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and felt that the woman in front of him was insane. He didn''t even know her. What''s her name, brother Fu? Wait. Why does she know his name? What''s more, he''s 35 years old now. She''s a little girl called his brother, which is too abrupt. "Brother Fu, you are brother Fu." Yang Mu cried and hugged him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Tong Qi look at each other with a blank face. Suddenly held by a woman, Ning Fu was stunned. When he reacted, he pushed the woman away and pulled her wrinkled shirt. "You''re Qin Ning''s classmate. I''ll save your life. If you do anything extraordinary again, don''t blame my men for being merciless!" Ning Fu gave a cold warning. "No, Ning Fu. She''s my friend. Maybe she''s so excited when she''s mistaken." Qinning listen to his cold tone, not like a joke, immediately block in front of Yang Mu. But Yang Mu didn''t know what was going on. He pushed Qin Ning away and asked him to go in front of him. "Brother Fu, brother Fu," Ning Fu glared at her coldly, then stepped back to keep a distance from her. "Yang Mu, what''s the matter?" Qin Ning asked anxiously. Yang Mu wiped away his tears and quickly drew with his hands. "My throat was injured in a big fire. He, brother Fu, saved me and gave me treatment. He also said that if I was cured, I would be his bride." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 444 Ning Fu looked at Yang Mu''s finger gestures and tightened his cold brow. He has no memory of any fire. This woman must have mistaken her. Qin Ning thought it might be more complicated. They needed to sit down and have a good talk, so they went to a milk tea shop near the school. When sitting down, Yang Mu relies on Ning Fu to sit down. Qin Ning thinks that for the sake of safety, she should sit with Tong Qi. When Ning Fu is angry, she will really kill people. She is afraid. "Ning Fu, what can I do for you?" Ning Fu looked at her one eye, cold hiss a, "you call my name is listen to smooth mouth." Qin Ning Fu Er, your answer is off topic. Ning Fu took out a delicate box from his pocket, "I will give you the medicine, once a day, half an hour after dinner. In addition, there are some things you need to avoid. I''ve listed them, and you can see for yourself." Qin Ning took the exquisite small box and found a small orchid in the lower left corner of the box. There was a word beside the small orchid, Fu. I didn''t expect that a big man would use such a fancy little thing. "Thank you." Qin Ning also didn''t be polite to him. He was just about to receive the small box into the bag, but Yang Mu robbed it on the way. "Yes, it''s you." Her eyes were burning at Ning Fu. Ning Fu pinches his eyebrows and feels that Yang Mu''s memory is confused. He has never saved a little girl from the fire, and he has never said that he would marry a little girl who is younger than himself. "Yes, Yang Mu also has such a small box." Qin Ning nodded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu. Qin Ning coughed lightly and asked in a low voice, "Ning Fu, you won''t get married, will you?" Ning Fu pulled the corner of his mouth and stared at her coldly. "Married, not wearing a wedding ring?" Qin Ning looked at him with gloves in his right hand. Because he felt her pulse, he took off his gloves. Long finger thin, because too pale, light cyan blood vessels can see clearly, five fingers only thumb has a wrench. "Ning Fu, why do you always wear glasses and pretend to be cool?" Qin Ning asked suspiciously. She found that no matter where Ning Fu went, he wore black glasses and black clothes. This kind of dress looks terrible. "Oh, cool?" Ning Fu showed a bitter smile, but he didn''t say much. Today, he specially came to deliver the medicine. When he called her, he heard her asking for help. He was worried and ran to her immediately. Can ask her, she has not said, depending on the situation should be no big deal. Since the medicine had been delivered, he had no reason to stay. "Qin Ning, when Han Junyu is not around, you must not act alone, you know?" Suddenly, Ning Fu couldn''t help reminding. Qin Ning frowns, Han Junyu every time and his video, and she said this sentence, Ning Fu also stressed. What''s going on? "Ning Fu, what happened?" "It''s all right. Don''t run around." Ning Fu''s voice was gentle and he got up to leave. "Brother Fu, take me with you." Yang Mu got up, took his arm, tears fell down again. Ning Fu hates strangers coming close to him. He instinctively feels dangerous. He just wants to get rid of this little girl. He sees that her tearful eyes are full of pleading. His strength slows down. "Little classmate, my patience is limited, let go!" "No Yang Mu obstinately stares at him, the strength that grasps his sleeve tighter. "Not afraid of death?" Ning Fu Yin measurement warning. The cold idea on the man body is quite cautious person, but Yang Mu dare not let go, afraid he is a walk not to return. "No! Take me with you She said with difficulty. Qinning looked at, for Yang Mu pinch a cold sweat, eyes also have a bit careful, if Ningfu want to start, she immediately stepped forward to block. Ning Fu licks the next alveolus, turns around and walks to Yang Mu, lowers his head close to her ear, cold can frozen voice warning. "Little classmate, come with me, I will scratch your face a little bit with a knife, and then treat you as a vivisection, aren''t you afraid?" Yang Mu''s fingers trembled. It was impossible to say that he was not afraid in his heart. But she really didn''t want to let go. She was afraid that once she let go, she would never catch him again. Then she would be lonely all her life. "Sheng, it''s yours. Die, be a ghost, it''s yours Her face was upturned stubbornly, her rosy lips trembling. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sheng, it''s your man. Death is your ghost. That''s a beautiful sentence. Ning Fu cold Chi, cold hand gently on her neck, such as a wet snake climbed up on the back, spitting dangerous letter.It seems that the next second, the venom of poisonous tongue can make her cerebral palsy, Yang Mu is scared to shiver. "Don''t you worry about breaking your neck?" "No, not afraid!" Her teeth were shaking. "Well, come with me." Ning Fu sneers, grabs her little hand and takes her away. "Ning, Ning Fu," Qin Ning saw Yang Mu trembling and quickly stopped, but Ning Fu kept on walking, and she was nervous. "Uncle, uncle, don''t hurt her. She''s my friend." Ning Fu heard her call his uncle, a little surprised, staring at her for a long time, with gloves hand patted her small head. "Don''t worry. If I split people up, I''ll give them to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was pale with fright. Yang Mu swallow saliva, face a burst of white a burst of green, but always reluctant to leave him. "Ning Fu, you, you," Qin Ning stretched out his arm and tried to stop her, but he saw Yang Mu shaking her head and smiling. "No, brother Fu, very good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rather Fu slant Piao her one eye, disdain of cold hiss. Good or bad, can not be so easy to come to a conclusion. Ning Fu takes her away from the milk tea shop. Yang Mu stares at the man''s tall back with admiration and runs side by side with him. But his step is too big. He takes one step, but she takes two or three. Ning Fu noticed her action, unconsciously slowed down her pace and looked at her coldly. Yang Mu was staring at his back wet, but still carrying the pressure, eyes firmly and he looked at each other. Ning Fu felt bored again and got on the bus by himself. In the car. Yang Mu wants to talk to him, but he wants to break his voice. With sign language, he may be impatient and low in self-esteem. She had always been determined that she would marry her brother Fu, even if she did not marry for a lifetime, she would find him. But really see him, she found that she is not perfect, she seems not worthy of him. A villa, Ning Fu parking. Yang Mu looks up and stares at her expectantly. "Brother Fu." "Come on, what''s your purpose?" The man''s voice was frosty. Just in front of Qin Ning, I don''t want to be seen by her again. Yang Mu shakes his head, grabs his sleeve, but is thrown away by him mercilessly. She had no choice but to unbutton her clothes and pull down the collar. Chapter 445 Ning Fu saw that the woman began to untie her clothes and frowned. Suddenly, he reached for the woman''s hair and crudely pressed her on the back seat. "Woman, do you think this way can lead to me?" Yang Mu shakes her head, her scalp is torn by him, and her eyes are covered by tears. She wants to explain, but she can''t say it again. "Who sent him near Qin Ning?" "No, it''s not." Yang Mu hard to spit out two words. "You have extraordinary acupuncture skills. Are you just a freshman? Woman, I advise you to tell the truth earlier when I have a little patience, otherwise I will make you regret it The corner of a man''s eye is scarlet. It''s a pity that with his eyes, others can''t see his emotion clearly. However, the coldness in him is frightening. The more anxious Yang Mu was, the more unclear he was. He blinked his tears and stared at him. Her trembling fingertips point the marks on her shoulders to show him. Ning Fu noticed her meaning, eyes fell on her shoulder, caught off guard to see a few red orchids. The red orchid is too gorgeous, but it can''t cover the burns around the orchid stamen. Her eyes move with those scars, and she finds that many parts of her back are burned. Maybe it''s because her skin is too white, and those wounds are extremely ferocious. She said earlier that she was in a fire and he saved her. However, in his memory, he never saved people in any fire. "Orchid, it''s blooming." She said. Tears down the cheek, fall on the orchid, like falling on the petals of the crystal clear dew, rather Fu see Lengshen. "Brother Fu, you say, flowers bloom, marry me." At that time, she didn''t know which orchid he was talking about, and he would come to marry her, so she tattooed several open orchids on her chest. Ning Fu loosened her hair and asked her to put on her clothes. "I''m not your brother Fu. You''ve got the wrong person. Get out of the car." "You are!" Yang Mu angry, did not pull on the clothes, also pulled the clothes down, turned to sit on him. "Brother Fu, I, I, like you." Ning Fu was a little surprised. After so many years, he did not dare to say this to him. He frowned and yelled coldly. "Go down!" "No, be you, bride." Yang Mu insisted. "Women, want a face, just want a man?" Ning Fu was angry and threw her out of the car. She doesn''t get out of the car, Ning Fu doesn''t want to have a meaningless quarrel with her. She turns on the door and gets out of the car. "Brother Fu." Yang Mu wiped his tears, got out of the car and followed him into the villa. Looking at the situation in the villa, her eyes widened in shock. Into the living room, there is no furniture, gloomy terror. On the sunny windowsill, there are several flower racks, on which there are all kinds of orchids. The man went to the second floor, and she ran after him, "brother Fu." With the man came to the second floor, is also empty frightening, see him into a room, she followed quickly. Look at the layout, it should be his bedroom. In the big bedroom, there is only one bed, one hanger and one wardrobe, and all the colors are black. Even the curtains are black. This place is too terrible, not like a human bedroom, more like a terrible prison. "Brother Fu." She watched the man unbutton his shirt and recline on the edge of the window. "It''s very impolite for a woman to enter a man''s bedroom, don''t you know?" "I don''t know." Yang Mu went to the opposite side of him and sat down at the edge of the window. From this corner, you can see an orchid in the backyard of the villa. This man seems to have a paranoid obsession with orchids. "Brother Fu, I will live here in the future." She tried very hard to say that. Ning Fu turned his head, frowned, impatient, "woman, I said, I don''t know you, and I didn''t save you." "No, I did. I like you." She plucked up her courage again, blushing and saying what she had hidden in her heart for a long time. Ning Fu felt ridiculous and took out a stack of checks from his pocket. "Like me, like me what? Do you have any money for me? I''ll give you what you want. " Yang Mu saw that he wanted to fill in the number of words, immediately shook his head and explained anxiously. "No, I just like you." "One million, five million, or ten million?" Ning Fu stares at her. Yang Mu pursed her lips. Tears were still hanging on her eyelashes. She could not explain clearly. She hugged his neck and resolutely kissed his lips. ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡± Ning Fu surprised stare round eyes, the woman''s attack is too sudden, his brain Dun a few seconds.This woman''s lips are really soft! Yang Mu did not kiss, just close to his lips, do not know how to go down, a bit anxious. When a man wants to get rid of her, her arms tighten and lick his lips like a dog. "Woman, you...!" The woman blocked up again, and Ning Fu was a little annoyed. I wanted to tear her apart, but I didn''t expect to tear her clothes. When she untied her clothes before, it didn''t buckle at all. He pulled her apart, so he tore her clothes tragically. Ning Fu took a few deep breaths, grabbed the woman''s back neck and pulled her away slightly. "Woman, want to die?" Yang Mu stares at him, shakes his head, also has a paranoid obsession. "Bridal chamber, candle." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu was so angry that he laughed. Thanks to her ability to speak, she didn''t know him, so she had to give her to him first. Are you stupid? "Woman, if you don''t want to die in my hands, get out of here!" Yang Mu shook his head, not only did not go, but once again entangled him. "Brother Fu, I like you." Ning Fu heard that this was the fourth time that she said she liked herself and thought it funny. Is the little girl with bad eyes? "Are your eyes burned by the fire, too?" Yang Mu shook his head, thinking that he was thinking of the past, holding his face in surprise. "Brother Fu, marry me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu admits defeat. The woman not only has eye problems, but also has her head burned. "Brother Fu, marry you, I learn, sew, cook, paint flowers, and love you." Yang Mu is serious. From the moment she decided to marry him, she began to learn how to be a good wife. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man who has been lonely for more than ten years suddenly hears the last two words from the woman. His eyes move and touch. A woman has a young face with melon seeds and a little baby fat. Her cheeks are white and red, and her skin is delicate as white enamel. A long dark hair, vertical to the knee, is after daily care. She has a slim figure. She is a plain white dress of the improved version of Hanfu. The waist pinching design shows her graceful waist. It can be seen that her dancing skills are not bad, especially her light orchid fragrance, which is his favorite. She said that in order to marry him, she learned to sew clothes, cook, draw orchids, and loved him deeply. Don''t know why, he suddenly some envy she said that Fu elder brother. What kind of man will get her wholehearted love? Chapter 446 In order to prove her ability, Yang Mu went downstairs to the kitchen to prepare some dishes. But there was nothing in the kitchen. She twisted her eyebrows, pursed the lips of roses, took out her mobile phone and went shopping online. An hour later, not only the express package came, she filled the study neatly, but also opened fire to make two bowls of noodles. Ning Fu heard the sound downstairs, and was not pleased to draw the corner of his mouth. When he went downstairs, he saw the light in the kitchen was on. "Brother Fu, dinner." Yang Mu saw him go downstairs and presented a bowl of noodles to him. Ning Fu stares at the face in her hand, the brow center tightens, "woman, move other people''s thing at will, very rude, don''t understand?" Bang, Ning Fu fidgety face in her hand directly into the trash can, looking at the kitchen she cleaned up, face more ugly. "Get these things out of here, now, now!" Yang Mu stares at him in consternation, did not expect that his reaction will be so intense, pursed rose colored lips, staring at him for a long time. "No, after that, I''ll cook and give it to you." Ning Fu was so angry that he clenched his fist, and the back of his hand was full of blue tendons. If this woman was not Qin Ning''s classmate, she would turn into a cold corpse at the moment! "Go away!" Since she didn''t move, Ning Fu would do it by herself and throw some kitchen utensils she bought out of the window. Yang Mu is not angry, just calmly staring at him. "No, stay here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu wanted to strangle her. He came up to her and lifted her jaw, a touch of irony. "I have only one bed here. If you want to live here, do you want to sleep with me? Oh, woman, you are so open Yang Mu rose red face, but still stubborn raised jaw, eyes stubborn staring at him. "You, I, will." Ning Fu understood what she meant. She said that she was his and would like to be slept by him. Oh, she would, and he would not! "Just want to be sleeping with me?" Ning Fu stares at the woman''s clean eyes. When the woman is slightly squinting, her eyes are like those of a little fox, which is a bit attractive. But she did not know, but still stubborn staring at him, he did not know what happened, the body deliberately hot rush up. A 35 year old man is no longer a hairy boy. He understands the needs of an adult man. But he had never felt this way because he was hurt. He felt angry. In order to frighten her, let her retreat, his long pale fingers holding her white neck, and then a little bit down. Yang Mu''s face flushed with shame, and her white face was childish. Because she was nervous, she bit her lower lip tightly. Rosy lips, congestive change of scarlet. Ning Fu rubbed the jade rabbit in his hand, wrapped it in the palm, pinched out different shapes, and kept staring at the woman''s face, hoping that she could push him away. However, she stared at her foolishly, with a sense of innocence in her eyes. He was a little annoyed. Was this woman a fool? He is not her brother Fu, she is willing to give himself to him? Suddenly, he felt bored, let go and pushed her away. "You don''t go, OK, I''ll go!" "No." Yang Mu hugged him from behind, and there was some crying in his voice. Her delicate soft against his strong back, small hands restlessly to untie his shirt. "Yang Mu!" The first time he called her name, he was angry and angry. Yang Mu stares at him in a daze, flashing tears, but her small face raises a smile. "Well, I am." ¡°¡­¡­¡± They are just like ducks talking with chickens. It''s rather a headache. He can see that this woman is deliberately pestering him. "Let go of your dirty hands, I''m sick!" Yang Mu is suffused with pink, the small face instantly becomes pale, the finger trembles of loosen him, also stepped back, keep a distance with him. The woman suddenly took the initiative to step back, but Ning Fu felt a cold wind blowing from his back. He frowned and didn''t like such a strange mood. "Yes, I''m sorry." She said with her head down. "Get out of here!" He gave an angry order. Yang Mu did not move, silent, tears drop by drop down. In the empty living room, from time to time came the choking of women''s repression, which was extremely harsh, rather than grinding teeth. Women are trouble! Step up and leave the villa. Went to the hotel to open a room, he asked the assistant to call the hotel cleaning staff room, repeated three times, he entered the room. Although the assistant thinks that cleaning like this is meaningless, the president of his family has a kind of morbid cleanliness addiction, so he can''t understand his behavior with normal thinking.Ning Fu took a bath, lying in bed, looking out of the window, light rain, pattering, annoying. Isn''t that stupid woman still in the villa? What does it have to do with him if she''s in or not? Ning Fu turned over and let himself not think about an unimportant person, but when he closed his eyes, what came to mind was the silent tears of a woman. Damn it! Ning Fu was not so angry for a long time. He got up and took some sleeping pills. He lay on the bed again, but still couldn''t sleep. He always takes sleeping pills to sleep, so he has antibodies to sleeping pills. Now no matter how many pills he takes, it doesn''t work. Suddenly his cell phone vibrated and he frowned. Who is going to call him so late? "Mr. Ning, Han Shao goes into Ning''s archives. He doesn''t know what he sees. He touches the archives and is being pursued." From Han Junyu to r country, Ning Fu let his subordinates stare at him, once there is abnormal situation to report to him. "Protect him. Be careful. Don''t expose yourself." "Yes." Ning Fu couldn''t sleep. On the surface, Ning Kang was just a small businessman, but he had a strong group behind him and a strong army to protect him. If Han Junyu enters Ning''s home alone, he will find his own way out! Han Junyu is Ning Rui''s child, or Qin Ning''s husband, so he must be safe. He gets up to turn on the computer, imagines all kinds of situations, anxiously waiting for his subordinates to report. Only when Han Junyu gets out of danger, can he feel at ease. All of a sudden, the mobile phone vibrated, and he got up in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" "Ning Fu, Yang Mu hasn''t come back to school yet, and doesn''t answer her phone. You won''t do anything to her, will you?" It was Qin Ning''s careful questioning. Ning Fu thought of Yang Mu''s silly appearance and was so angry that he grinned his teeth. "What can I do to her?" Qinning listen to his vicious tone, scared tone softened, a bit plead. "Ning Fu, Yang Mu is a very good girl. Although she doesn''t speak very clearly, she is very kind to me. Please, even if she really admits you wrong, don''t hurt her, OK?" Listening to Qin Ning''s praise for her, Ning Fu was more agitated. "A fool, if I kill her, I''m afraid I''ll get my hands dirty. I don''t care where she goes! " Ning Fu hung up the phone, thought of the woman crying, secretly gritted his teeth, changed his clothes and left the hotel. Driving to the villa, he saw that the light in the villa was still on. He squinted and stared at the bright window. For the first time, he saw the place where he lived, with lights on. It was strange. Chapter 447 When Ning Fu entered the villa, he smelled a pungent smell of wine and his face was not good. When he came to the living room, his cold eyes swept around. He didn''t see a woman. He ground his teeth. "Yang Mu!" Ready to go upstairs to find someone, but heard after the flower rack, came the sound. His face sank with the turn of his steps. "Get out of here!" Look at the woman lying behind the flower rack. Her face is crimson and she still has a bottle of beer in her hand. "Brother Fu" hearing his voice, Yang Mu opened his eyes vaguely and saw his tall posture standing beside the flower stand, standing up happily. But she was so drunk that she couldn''t stand steadily, but she had to stand up. Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and stepped forward. His long arm stopped her waist and held her in his arms. Smell the wine on her and leave her. But she may break his orchid and hold her in her arms again. "Brother Fu, I like you." Woman drunk, giggle, lying in his arms. "Shut up Drunk in his villa, make the floor dirty, also say what like him, just can''t bear! He was upset and wanted to throw her out, but the woman pestered him and didn''t let go at all. "Yang Mu, enough is enough!" "Not only, not only. Brother Fu, you are mine. " Yang Mu arms tightly embrace his strong waist, found that he looks thin, but the figure is very good, even if just holding, can feel his strong muscles. Her brother Fu must be the best man in the world. Ning Fu looked out of the window at the dark night and felt that it was a mistake to come back. Thinking that Qin Ning was still looking for her, he took out his mobile phone and called Qin Ning. "Your classmate is beside me, but I let her talk to you when she is drunk." Ning Fu pinched a woman''s face and let her talk. "Brother Fu, sleep," Yang Mu said vaguely. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning with the phone, mouth a smoke. "Qin Ning, don''t get me wrong," Ning Fu tried to explain. "Ning Fu, Yang Mu is very simple. Don''t bully others." Qin Ning said softly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu. Qin Ning hung up the phone, thinking of Ning Fu''s helpless appearance, he kept smiling. Since Yang Mu had nothing to do, she was relieved. Thinking about Yang Mu''s eyes staring at Ning Fu, it is obvious that he has real feelings for him, but I don''t know what attitude Ning Fu has. She Click to open wechat, thinking whether or not to video with Han Junyu, and worried that he is working. Is hesitating, Han Junyu on the point of the video over, she was happy to point the answer. "Han Junyu, I just want to make a video with you." Han Junyu took a book in his hand and said, "don''t sleep, eh?" His voice was a little low, and his breath was not strong. Qin Ning''s keen sense noticed it. "Han Junyu, don''t you have a good meal?" "Stupid girl, go wash and sleep." Han Junyu was impatient, and his thin lips were a little pale. Qin Ning frowned and said in a delicate voice, "Han Junyu, I''ll eat less in the future. You must be able to support me. Your body is the most important thing. If we can''t find out about our mother, we won''t do it. I want you to do well. " Han Junyu stares at her in surprise, but she suddenly sighs. Warm in the heart, the pain on the body seems to have lightened a lot, his lips a hook. "Well, go to bed early and remember to exercise tomorrow morning." "Well, I''ll wait for you." Qin Ning is about to turn off the video. Suddenly, Han Junyu stops her. "Ning Ning, I''ll bring you what you want." It can be seen that they have undergone special training and are very familiar with the terrain of Ningjia. "Acquaintances." The next day, Nankang City, a university. After class, Tong Qi is still worried about Yang Mu. Yang Mu didn''t come back last night and didn''t know what would happen. Qin Ning is also worried about Yang Mu. He calls Ning Fu and learns from Ning Fu that Yang Mu is drunk and should still be sleeping in the villa. "She was the only one who slept last night?" Ning Fu Leng a few seconds, a cold attack, "Qin Ning, ah, you want me to put her to sleep?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning touched his nose, yesterday to see Yang Mu''s state, it is obvious to jump on him, if two people happen something, Qin Ning is not surprised. "If she''s short of men, I''ll give her some." Ning Fu''s cool satire. "No, no, uncle Ning Fu, you misunderstood. I thought Yang Mu liked you very much, so... " Qin Ning quickly begged for mercy. In order to please him, she could only shout for her uncle."If she goes back to school, you advise him not to rush at men!" Ning Fu dropped a taunt and hung up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at his mobile phone and puts it into his pocket to go to the library. Feeling the vibration of the mobile phone, she picked it up doubtfully, saw the caller ID and pressed answer. Listening to each other''s words, her face changed and she turned to walk outside the school. Chapter 448 Qin Zijin tells Han Zijin that he is calling from the airport. In her heart a flustered, the thing that comes out in the mind is Han Junyu lets him go abroad, flurried go to airport. Ran to the airport, turned around, and finally saw him in the waiting room. "Han Zijin, why do you want to go abroad?" Han Zijin saw that she would come, very surprised. He called her just to say goodbye. "Yes, there is a plan to go abroad for a long time, but I have been reluctant to leave you, so I have been procrastinating." Han Zijin Junxiu''s face has a smile, look at her eyes, very gentle. "Really?" Qin Ning was surprised and complicated. "If it''s really your plan, I will bless you. If someone forces you, Han Zijin, please tell me." Han Zijin Mou color is complex, to the words of the mouth swallow down, this time negative, will only let oneself more childish. "I go abroad to study. What can you do for me?" "Oh." Qin Ning stared at him and saw that his face was normal. He was relieved. She thought it was Han Junyu who was trying to make him go abroad. "Qin Ning, I think about it. You really need your help." "You said Qin Ning nodded seriously. Han Zijin really helped her a lot, as long as it is within her ability, she will help. "Let me give you a hug. It''s a farewell wish." Han Zijin open arms, handsome face is calm smile, through the taste of the sun. Qin Ning pursed her pink lips. After a while, she stepped forward and hugged him. "Han Zijin, you will find a woman worthy of your love." Han Zijin''s arm tightened, and there was a bit of helplessness in her eyes. Her bitter and astringent taste was in her breath. This is the taste of his adolescent day and night, at the moment the real sound around the tip of the nose, but there is a kind of unspeakable sadness. "Qin Ning, remember, we are still friends." "Well." Qin Ning wants to push away, but he hugs her tightly. She struggles slightly. "Qin Ning, I really can''t bear it, but I know that I''m not the man who can make you domineering and arrogant." Qin Ning was stunned, clenched his fist and patted him on the back. "Han Zijin, we all have to grow up. When you meet me, it''s a robbery." She whispered comfort. Han Zijin smiles bitterly. If it''s a robbery, she must be the most painful one in his life. If it''s a robbery, she will be his. Then, he is willing to be doomed and will not let her go. Unfortunately, there is already a man walking in front of him, occupying her heart. To dig that man out of her heart, he, reluctant to give up her pain. Han Zijin took a deep breath, released her and turned away from her. "Thank you for coming to see me off. I''m very happy." Qin Ning lowered her head and knew that he was in a bad mood. She didn''t know what to say to comfort him, so she could only stare at him dragging his luggage forward. "Han Zijin, thank you for your persistence, you are very good." Suddenly, Qin Ning called out. It is said that young people''s feelings are very good, indeed good. But the beauty she realized was not with Han Zijin, but with Han Junyu. But Han Zijin remembers her so many years, is her honor. Han Zijin stops walking. A few seconds later, he speeds up his pace and goes forward, but he never looks back. Qin Ning looked at his back, until his back disappeared, she came back. Take a few deep breaths, turn around and prepare to leave, but did not expect to go back to meet ban Yongjun. "Qin Ning, why are you here?" Ban Yongjun was very surprised to see her here. Qin Ning touched his nose and said, "I''ve got a friend going abroad. I''ll see him off. How about you?" "I''m here to meet Qiao yuan, Mr. Qiao. I didn''t tell you that Mr. Qiao would come to our studio." Ban Yongjun explains. "Mr. Qiao, the younger martial sister of our studio, Qin Ning. She likes your work very much and has been looking forward to seeing you The man with glasses, standing next to ban Yongjun, hears her introduction, takes off his glasses and stares at Qin Ning with his tan eyes. He is very serious. "Qin Ning, Hello, I''m Qiao yuan." He took her little hand, spread out her palm, and wrote his name in her palm. "Joe is timid Joe, yuan is Linyuan envy fish yuan, hope to be friends with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± His idol will say hello to him. Qin Ning was very surprised, but the way the idol said hello to her was so strange that she was a little alert. There are so many phrases in Qiao yuan, why does he take advantage of them, being timid and envious?The meaning of the two living together is that they are a little afraid, but they want to get it. What does he want? Qin Ning was embarrassed and quickly took his hand out of his hand. "I see. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Qiao yuan looked at her red face, squinted, handsome face showed a little smile, "qinning, you are like a friend of mine, some abrupt, please don''t mind." "No, not at all." At the end of listening to him, Qin Ning was a bit surprised and didn''t care. Other people''s achievements can be regarded as one of the representatives of modernism in this art circle. He doesn''t have to play with a little person like her. Ban Yongjun stood beside him and thought that Mr. Qiao was very strange. Just when she picked him up, he was still in a bad mood. Now when he saw Qin Ning, his handsome face showed some warmth. However, he just held Qin Ning''s hand. The way he wrote in her palm was too light. Isn''t the legendary Mr. Qiao very cold? I can play Qin Ning! Originally, he had a lot of respect for him. Now, because of one of his actions, ban Yongjun absolutely has to observe him. The three turned to leave. Qiao yuan and mouth, let qinning introduce the studio. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun prepared a lot of words, but he didn''t know what to say. Qin Ning frowned and looked at her for help. Ban Yongjun gave her a calm look and a smile. "Mr. Qiao, I''m sorry. Qin Ning hasn''t been to the studio for long. She doesn''t know much about the studio. Let me introduce her to you." In order to receive Qiao yuan, she recited a lot of information. "No, I can trust Mr. Zhou''s studio. I just want to hear from my younger martial sister, who is not familiar with the studio, what''s her opinion of someone in the studio. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun grinds his teeth. I can''t have a good chat. Qin Ning coughed softly. She was very satisfied with the studio and had no suggestions. And because he just abnormal small action, make her some strange heart, unconsciously have a bit of defense. She is trying to find a way to escape, she received a phone call, she vomited a bad breath, winked at Ban Yongjun. Ban Yongjun nodded and asked her to go first. She took Mr. Qiao to the apartment. Qiao yuan will stay here for half a year, so Mr. Zhou has arranged an apartment for him. Qiao yuan looked at the woman to avoid his eyes, unhappy in the heart, but did not show, secretly thinking. Long time to come! "Hello, Han Junyu, I miss you so much." It''s Han Junyu. Qin Ning is very happy. Han Junyu heard the woman''s joyful voice, slightly raised his eyebrows, "where are you?" "The airport." Qin Ning spewed out three words quickly for a moment. After that, she didn''t feel right. Chapter 449 Qin Ning thought that under normal circumstances, who would come to the airport casually, and she asked for leave. If Han Junyu knew that when she came to the airport, she would see Han Zijin off. He must feel uncomfortable. She quickly changed her tongue, "it''s a teacher from the studio. I''ll accompany my elder martial sister to pick up the plane." "Is it?" Han Junyu heard her reply and sneered coldly. Qin Ning bit his lower lip and wanted to change the topic quickly. "Han Junyu, I miss you so much. When will you come back?" "Stay down, don''t move!" Qinning obedient squat, doubt blink, "Han Junyu, why do I squat?" "Oh, I''ll punish you for lying!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She bit her thumb guilty and looked for it. "Say you like me ten times before you can stand up." "Oh," Qin Ning confessed, "like Han Junyu, like..." Qin Ning''s soft voice said ten times, and then she got up slowly. Her feet were numb and she didn''t stand up. She staggered two steps. Suddenly, bumping into a person, she smelled the familiar light mint fragrance. "Han Junyu," she turns around in surprise, reaches out her arm and hugs him with attachment. "Why didn''t you inform me when you came back at this time?" "Inform you, can you still send Han Zijin abroad?" Han Junyu put his right arm around her, and there was a bit of bad irony in his tone. Qin Ning felt guilty and rubbed in his arms. "After all, it''s a friend. If he wants to go abroad, he always comes to see him off." "Oh, my friend, these excuses are perfect." Han Junyu snorted from his nose with disdain. Seeing him off, seeing him off, still holding him together, when he is dead? Qin Ning tooted his mouth and dared not speak any more. He jumped up and gave him a kiss on the face. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry, OK?" "Oh." Han Junyu snorted coldly from his nose, rubbed her little head, took her little hand and took her to the car. Song Xuan drives to pick up Han Junyu. Seeing Qin Ning beside him, he is stunned for a few seconds. When he finds Han Junyu''s cold eyes sweeping over, song Xuan returns to his senses and opens the door for them. Two people get on the car, Han Junyu immediately right hand hook her neck, bow Oh grab her pink lips. The man''s kiss came so suddenly that Qin Ning was scared to hide and hit the back of his head in the back seat, which made it more convenient for him. Feeling his hot breath, her heart slightly sweet, arm around his neck, green response. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan, who was about to drive, was suddenly fed dog food. He put his fist on his lips and coughed. He drove seriously. Han Junyu kisses contentedly, this just slowly lets go of her, when letting go of two people mouth corners are hanging silver silk, her pink lips are also kissed red swollen. She looked at her in a coquettish and angry way, covered her lips and went to wipe it with a wet towel. Han Junyu doesn''t care. He wipes her with his sleeve. Then he clasps her in his arms. His chin is resting on her small head. He can smell the faint smell of Medicine on her. Aware of his abnormal mood, Qin Ning didn''t speak. He leaned in his arms and listened to his heartbeat. Qin Ning still has classes in the afternoon, so he can''t go back to his villa, otherwise it''s too late. So Han Junyu asked song Xuan to drive the car to the apartment opposite the studio, and they went there for lunch break. During the meal, Han Junyu''s arm was injured and inconvenient. He took a look at the woman opposite him. "Stupid girl, feed me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked up in surprise and blinked his big eyes. He thought he had heard wrong. "You" "who lied? This is your punishment ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning had a headache, but he didn''t expect to remember it. That''s right. Sometimes, the man who will be rewarded is very small minded. She had no choice but to feed her. She took a bite and then fed him. Although Qin Ning was a little reluctant at first, she enjoyed it in the end. They eat well. Qin Ning cleans up. Han Junyu sits next to her and looks at her cell phone. He glances at her and says that her packing time is much better than before. It''s obviously the result of studying with Aunt Zhang recently. During the lunch break, Han Junyu waited for her to fall asleep, got up slowly, left the bedroom and went to another apartment. In this building, song Xuan also has an apartment. "Change my dressing." After Han Junyu enters the apartment, he instructs song Xuanshen. Song Xuan had already prepared the medicine box. When he sat down, he took off his coat and looked at his injury. "Han Shao, you are injured. You should pay attention to it." Song Xuan carefully bandaged his wound, which was a kind persuasion.Lift Mou but to on a pair of chilly cold Mou, he helplessly touched to touch nose. What Han Junyu wants to do is very difficult. It''s no use persuading him. "Injured, sick leave, Sheng an''s business, you watch." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Only then did song Xuan understand his purpose. The ultimate goal of saying that you are injured is not to stick to your own woman. Han Shao, you are more and more willful! No matter what song Xuan thought, Han Junyu got up to change his clothes and went back to Qin Ning. In recent days, although I have video with her, I still have a sense of distance and can''t really touch her. She bowed her head and kissed her pink lips. The sleeping little woman licked her lips. She didn''t know if she had any delicious food. She turned over and hugged him. Han Junyu touched her little head, today on the plane to rest, and now still can''t sleep. Thinking about the materials he saw in the archives, he felt uneasy, waiting for her to wake up and send her to school. When Qin Ning got out of the car, he was about to give him a farewell kiss, but he pressed her forehead and pushed him away. Qin Ning puffed his cheek and glared at him angrily. After he got off, he took her hand and got off together. "Han Junyu, you?" Qin Ning stares at the two hands holding together strangely. "If we don''t want to make our marriage public, can''t we have friends and girlfriends?" Han Junyu then seriously noticed that he had changed into a black sweater with grey casual pants underneath. It was a very casual suit. Although the color was deep, it made him look young. She said to each other, don''t make it public about their marriage, but if they are girlfriends and girlfriends, naturally she won''t mind. Is he going to class with him? In order not to let people find him, in class, she took him from the back into the classroom, sitting in the last row. But Han Junyu''s appearance is too outstanding. As soon as he sat down, all the students in the front row looked back. Thinking of what Shi Yinyin had said, they had all kinds of guesses. This man is not Qin Ning''s best friend. He looks so handsome and wears casual clothes. Can''t he do business with Qin Ning? Tong Qi and Yang Mu turn their heads and see a super handsome man sitting beside Qin Ning. I''m surprised. Yan''s eyes are round. This man''s three-dimensional and delicate facial features, with sharp edges and corners of the cold, he has a pair of bright brown eyes, deep and fascinating. People, high nose and thin lips. Although he was wearing a pair of casual clothes, sitting tall and upright, elegant, everywhere showing extraordinary. He can''t see his height when he sits, but if you look at his upper body, you can see that he is a tall man. This man is the hormone of movement! Tong Qi covered Huachi''s face, "this man is so handsome. Seeing Qin Ning and his intimate sitting posture, isn''t he the fiance of a barber?" Chapter 450 Han Junyu, known as a barber, has long been aware of people''s attention. He turns a blind eye and is very calm. Listening to the teacher speaking basic English, the woman next to him lowered her head and took notes seriously. He took back his sight and looked at his cell phone bored. Qin Ning also noticed that people looked at the line of sight, helplessly pursed lips, turned to see the man''s calm face, she was a bit worried. "Han Junyu, is it boring?" "What do you say?" Han Junyu glanced at her. The knowledge that the teacher said on the platform was learned in junior high school, but he didn''t expect to learn such childish things in University. Qin Ning coughed lightly and thought that she had finished everything. She had forgotten that he was a genius. He got full marks in mathematics, physics and chemistry in junior high school and senior high school. "Give me your cell phone and I''ll play your game." Han Junyu just opened the mailbox to process some documents, but he still felt bored. "Oh." Qin Ning cleverly gave him his mobile phone and gave him some games. "These knowledge points, when the college entrance examination, didn''t I teach you?" Han Junyu is using one hand to play mobile phone, the line of sight is not scan her notes, found that she has a word written wrong, point to remind. Qin Ning Leng Leng, some embarrassed, "teacher, this is let us review it." "Oh, to learn a language is to understand the culture and master the thinking logic of others. An article is torn down in a mess, so it''s a hell of a thing to learn. " Cool evaluation of men. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning had known his poisonous tongue for a long time, so she thought she had heard nothing. The teacher''s lectures are not always like this. What''s in the textbook, and then what''s in the textbook, aiming at some difficulties, he will talk a little more. It is said that education should be adapted to individual conditions. Han Junyu has a good memory. He can remember what he has learned. If he repeats too much, he will waste his time. So he is very suitable for elite education, fast-paced, difficult and challenging. But ordinary students, such as students with understanding ability like her, need to be reminded by teachers and take notes carefully, otherwise they can''t remember. Han Junyu listened quietly for 20 minutes, and the game broke into the mechanism. He couldn''t stand it. He got up with his mobile phone and went out to make a phone call. Qin Ning watched him go out, not surprisingly. It''s hard for him to sit quietly for so long. However, she was very happy that he could accompany her in class. Seeing that other lovers can sit together in class, go to the library together after class, she occasionally imagines Han Junyu accompanying her to the library. She used to think that she could only imagine, but now that this imagination has come true, she is even happier than she imagined. Han Junyu left the classroom with his mobile phone and called Xiao Jue. He sent him the information he found and asked him to translate it quickly and tell him the result. Listening to his tone, Xiao Jue knew that he cared very much, so he put down his work and went to see his information. After chatting with Xiao Jue, I received an email from Xi Yifan. He left r country and asked Xi Yifan to keep an eye on Ning Kang. When Xi Yifan sent an email, there must be something new. After checking the e-mail, he put his long finger on his thin lip and thought deeply. This is his habitual movement. He moved his arm and pulled the wound. He frowned slightly. He would return the revenge! Forward the email to song Xuan, he explained two more sentences, and then put the mobile phone away. This morning, seeing the embrace of Qin Ning and Han Zijin, he realized that Qin Ning should be very welcome in the University, so he wanted to come to class with her. Let those men who have other thoughts know that Qin Ning has a man! Just ready to turn around, but found a gaze has been staring at himself, he narrowed cold eyes, such as cold knife general eye light swept past, see is a woman''s skirt. He raised the corner of his mouth and returned to the classroom. After he sat down beside Qin Ning, his sharp eyes swept around the classroom. Eyes fixed, slightly pick eyebrows. The woman who''s been staring at him. It''s supposed to be her. Qin Ning noticed his line of sight, followed her line of sight, saw a particularly good figure of the Department of economics flower. The flower has a net red face, sharp melon face, flat eyebrows and big eyes. The lipstick on the lips is lip makeup. These are not the key points. The key point is the chest of the flower. She was wearing a low collar lace dress, very eye-catching, walking, it is rough. The Department of flowers also seems to be aware of Han Junyu''s eyes, shyly looked at him, see he did not move his eyes, and threw a wink. Qin Ning small mouth a hold back, angry in the man''s legs pinch a. Suddenly attacked, Han Junyu was surprised and took back his sight. "Stupid girl, you don''t clean up, do you?" He pinched her little hand, pinched her palm, found her palm cool, gently rubbed."Han Junyu, you are not allowed to look at her. Look at me, I have it too." Qin Ning is angry, let his hand touch his chest, also play to rely on to cover his eyes. Han Junyu''s big hand wrapped a soft ball, along her line of sight, it was found that she was misunderstood. He was smiling in his heart and gave her a cold look, calm and calm. "That''s it. I feel a little bad." Of course, the feeling of the clothes is worse. When they are in bed, when they are having a good time, he has tasted a lot of what it is like on the red dot. Qin Ning''s little mouth pouted out and threw away his hand. "The handle is bad. You are not allowed to touch it in the future. If you touch her, she will let you touch it for sure." Han Junyu couldn''t help laughing. He lowered his head and said a word in her ear. Qin Ning''s face turned red. His face was as red as Yanxia''s. He rolled his Adam''s apple uncontrollably, holding her little hand. "Go back and deal with you!" Qin Ning glared at him angrily. There was a languid feeling in his eyebrows, which made him full of evil fire. After class, all the students around Qin Ning didn''t leave, and her classmates stared curiously at the man beside her. "Qin Ning, who is this?" Someone asked tentatively. Qin Ning has long expected such a scene, smile sweet, Yang Yang two people holding hands together. "This is my fiance." "Wow, Qin Ning, you are engaged. I envy you. When you graduate, you may have all the children. Holding the children in one hand and your husband in the other, tut Tut, you are a winner in life. " Some students are envious. Said the child''s matter, Qin Ning face a stiff, but still maintain this smile. "Qin Ning, you are unmarried couple. Do you have any evidence?" If someone envies, someone must be envious. Qin Ning is Zhou''s student now, and now he has a tall, handsome and good-natured fiance. What makes people jealous? Qin Ning a Leng, suddenly thought of online to see a list, is someone asked you, how to prove that you are a man? Hehe, isn''t it a man? Doesn''t it prove that he isn''t? Qin Ning felt that he ignored this problem automatically. As soon as he heard the unwilling tone, he knew that he had come to find fault. Han Junyu''s brown eyes lightly glanced at the woman who asked, and knew that Qin Ning was a calm temperament, and she would not care about this kind of thing. But when he''s here, there are people who embarrass her, so it''s not amazing at ordinary times? Chapter 451 Qin Ning said in front of her classmates that he was her fiance. Han Junyu was surprised. Before, she had always wanted to keep a low profile and hide the fact that they were married. Now she will be so straightforward, which shows how much stimulation she just received. He rubbed her small head, cold eyes swept the woman who spoke, the corner of his mouth raised a very beautiful radian. "This classmate''s eyes are not good, the ring on our fingers, the mentally retarded can''t understand?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± That female classmate usually plays well with Shi Yinyin. Shi Yinyin suddenly disappears and doesn''t come to school. She is hating Qin Ning in her heart. All of a sudden, Qin Ning brings such a handsome man. She feels uncomfortable and asks a mean question. Before, she didn''t look at Qin Ning directly. How could she have a ring in her hand? Now, after the man''s reminding, he noticed that my hands were wearing a pair of rings. Qin Ning''s ring is black diamond. The diamond is not small, so the price is not cheap. Who knows if she is a fat face, deliberately show off, just want to wash white. She pursed her lips, snorted and turned away. "Classmate, wait!" Suddenly, heard the man''s low voice, female students are shaking their ears. Oh, I can''t stand it. The subwoofer''s bones are crisp. "You call me?" That female classmate turns her head and stares at Han Junyu with expectation. "Not really." Han Junyu''s face was calm and his eyes were frank. "How can you think I''m calling you? You think too much." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That female classmate is ashamed indignant, indignant stare Qin Ning one eye, run out of the classroom. "Poof..." Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. Han Junyu plays such a little trick, although naive, but she super likes the way he defends her. Tong Qi and Yang Mu, standing beside them, are surprised to see that the man humiliates the female students. Unexpectedly, the barber is not only good-looking, but also has a good temper. He knows how to protect Qin Ning. Hearing Han Junyu''s arrogant and indifferent attitude, everyone knows that Qin Ning''s fiance is not easy to be provoked, so they all leave with their noses. Qin Ning greets Tong Qi, and then introduces two classmates to Han Junyu. Tong Qi and Yang Mu feel that although the man is good-looking, he has too much momentum. They don''t dare to make a fool of themselves. They bow their heads when they say hello. They are very clever. Qin Ning is strange, but also did not ask more, hit Yang Mu with the elbow. "Ning Fu didn''t do anything to you, did he?" Yang Mu somewhat regretfully shakes his head, "done, better." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth flicks. Yang Mu she knows is a very clever girl. She wears long sleeves every day. She is very conservative. I didn''t expect that she would be so open when she met Ning Fu. "You think she is your brother Fu, so you want to marry him." Yang Mu thought about it, maybe he knew it clearly, so he used gestures. "I''ve learned how to be a good wife ever since I decided to marry brother Fu. I''ve been learning this lesson for so many years. After so many years of searching, I thought I would never see him again. God is pitying me. I finally see him again. That''s my blessing, so I think I can''t let him go this time. " "Yang Mu, you haven''t seen him for many years, and you haven''t got along with him yet. How do you know that he suits you?" Qin Ning and her rational analysis. Although Qin Ning doesn''t have a manager for her feelings, on the first day of meeting, she wanted to hand herself in. It''s too risky. But Yang Mu stubbornly shook his head, "suitable." After she spewed out two words anxiously, she gestured, "I can feel that he is still my brother Fu. I know you will think that he is older and has a bad temper. He always looks cold to people. But I just like him. I want to get close to him. I don''t care about his age. I want to know why his temper is so extreme. And I know that people close to him in private must be different. " What else did Qin Ning want to say, but thinking of what she said, he turned to look at Han Junyu. Yang Mu''s feeling to Ning Fu is very special. No matter how fierce Ning Fu is and how indifferent her attitude is, her first feeling is not fear, but heartache. When she walked with Han Junyu, she didn''t feel like this. She didn''t care about Han Junyu''s chill, but always worried about the reason of his cold face and his injury. In her eyes, Han Junyu looks tough, but she knows that he also has his vulnerability. "What can I do if I don''t like you?" Qin Ning is worried. "I''ll go after him." Yang Mu is calm. Don''t like her doesn''t matter, as long as no longer leave, give her time, she will try to let Ning Fu like her. Han Junyu understood Yang Mu''s meaning. Thinking of Ning Fu''s help this time, the corner of his mouth rose slightly."Dinner, I invite your roommates to dinner." "Really?" Said to eat, Tong Qi immediately surprised at Qin Ning. "Well, Mr. Ning, by the way." He learned from Ning Kang''s words that Ning Fu had helped Ning Shan and Ning Rui before, so since some women like him, he naturally wanted to help. "Good!" Yang Mu immediately laughs and stares at Qin Ning expectantly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning glanced at the man beside him. Isn''t he and Ning Fu enemies? How can you be so kind and make do with Ning Fu and Yang Mu? Han Junyu received her eyes, gently rubbed her small head, "good, you and Ning Fu call, what''s the matter, go back to us." "Oh." Qin Ning calls Ning Fu and finds an excuse. When Ning Fu arrives at the restaurant, he is surprised to see Han Junyu on the table. He wore black suit and glasses all his life. After he sat down, Yang Mu rubbed against him. Ning Fu didn''t turn his head, but his brow wrinkled. He took a look at Qin Ning, and he pulled at the corner of his mouth. Qin Ning is his only relative now, so he connives at her a little more. He doesn''t want to worry about the purpose of her calling him. When eating, no matter what Yang Mu said, he was silent. "Mr. Ning, for our cooperation." Han Junyu poured two cups of tea. He didn''t drink. He guessed that Ning Fu should not drink, so he handed the tea to him. Ning Fu surprised pick eyebrows, Han Junyu would give him tea, is really rare. See him don''t have deep meaning of nodded to him, rather Fu stare at tea cup, don''t prepare to drink. He knew that Han Junyu should have guessed that in r country, when he was attacked, he sent someone to save him, so Han Junyu had another meaning. Now Ningkang is their common enemy. They need to cooperate. He will take revenge on Ning Kang, but he won''t cooperate with him. Because he will take Qin Ning! Qin Ning saw that Ning Fu didn''t drink tea, for fear of hurting Han Junyu''s face. She blinked her pitiful eyes and asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu takes a deep breath. Although he is not willing to cooperate with Han Junyu, he cannot refuse Qin Ning''s request. Take the cup, drink half, turn to see Yang Mu also take the cup, looking forward to him. "Thank you. One." Chapter 452 Ning Fu understood her meaning. She wanted to thank him for taking care of him last night and have a cup of tea with him. But Ning Fu is not now with her correction. Entanglement, so pretending not to understand her words, a silent man to the remaining half a cup of tea. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yang Mu bit his lip and stared at him when he ate. I thought silently in my heart that I should remember his favorite dishes and his eating habits. But in the whole process, Ning Fu just drank a cup of tea and ate some white rice. He didn''t eat any vegetables at all. Moreover, he ate elegantly. It can be seen that he was a noble son raised by a large family. "Ningfu, why don''t you eat vegetables?" Qin Ning asked suspiciously. Ning Fu slightly shook his head, "I eat too much scruples, so never touch outside things, just take some medicine." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Usually only take medicine, do not touch other things, this is more tragic than Han Junyu''s loss of taste. Yang Mu is distressed of stare at him, "body, unwell?" Ning Fu nodded politely and didn''t want to say too much more. Seeing Yang Mu''s disappointed face, Qin Ning still wants to talk with Ning Fu about some topics. Ning Fu will be patient with her questioning, but when Yang Mu takes up the topic again, he politely responds. Yang Mu feel uncomfortable, get up to go to the toilet, qinning and tongqi worry, get up to find her. There are only two men left in the box. Han Junyu ate some vegetables, because of the wound, his action of clamping vegetables was a little difficult. "She didn''t know about your injury?" Ning Fu spoke first. "No need." Han Junyu ate slowly, glanced at the white rice in his bowl, and looked up at him. "Old wounds not healed?" Ning Fu is a Leng, his fingers subconsciously want to touch his eyes, but reason tells himself, restrained this action. "You investigate me?" Two smart men, a lot of things do not beat around the bush. Han Junyu can say that he has an old injury. He must have investigated his information, otherwise he would have asked. "Just like each other." Han Junyu sneered coldly. His mother is Ning Rui''s and things, very few people know, if Ning Fu did not investigate him, would not know. "Although I don''t know why you have to take my wife, I can tell you that I can help you revenge, and you should treat her beside me." Ning Fu looked at him and did not answer. He finished the white rice in the bowl. Han Junyu did not hear his answer, but in silence, he already knew what he meant. Revenge is OK, but Qin Ning, he still wants to take it. Han Junyu frowns, always feel that he still has time to hide him. Qin Ning and the two girls returned to the box again. Yang Mu''s eyes were red and he had obviously cried. Ning Fu cold face, can''t see any emotion, people can''t see the mind. When the four left the restaurant, Qin Ning and Han Junyu wanted to go back to the villa. Yang Mu saw Ning Fu driving over. In Qin Ning''s astonished eyes, she rushed to the front of the car and opened her arms to stop it. Ning Fu did not expect that she would suddenly run to his car, secretly grinding her teeth, the speed has not decreased, driving at a constant speed. Because it was a turn, Ning Fu''s speed was not fast, but seeing that he didn''t stop, the onlookers were terrified. Qin Ning worried that Ning Fu would really drive into Yang Mu. He wanted to stop him, but Han Junyu grabbed him by the wrist. "Believe me, don''t go." Qin Ning surprised to stop the pace, looked at him, nervously holding his big hand. Only when Ning Fu''s car stopped five meters away from Yang Mu, it slowed down slowly. When it stopped, it happened to be in front of her and the front of the car was close to her clothes. When Yang Mu saw the car coming, she said it was fake not to be nervous, but she had to fight. Hearing the sound of parking, she opened one eye, black eyes flashed a smile, and quickly opened the front passenger''s door. "Go home." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu pinched the steering wheel and regretted not driving directly. Qinning and tongqi are worried about running over, tongqi nervous inquiry. "Yang Mu, you want to go back with him?" "Well, class, I''ll, go back." She was serious, smiling and waving to them. "Get out of the car!" Ning Fu didn''t promise her to go to his villa. Yang Mu listen to his cold reprimand, scared neck a shrink, but still grasp the rear seat belt, don''t want to get off. "Ning Fu, why don''t you give her a chance?" Qin Ning didn''t have the heart to persuade. Ning Fu took a look at her and sneered at her, "well, I sleep with her, you follow me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning touched his nose and did not dare to speak any more. Yang Mu knew that her behavior would be disgusting, but she was always worried that he would leave, so she wanted to guard him."It''s OK, you guys. Go back." Qin Ning is helpless. "Woman, I repeat, get out of the car!" Ning Fu warned again. "No!" Yang Mu is looking forward to staring at him with stubborn eyes. "Oh." Ning Fu felt that it was a waste of time to quarrel with this silly woman. He drove away, only his face was cold enough to freeze the air around him. Qin Ning stares at the disappearance of Ning Fu''s car. Thinking of Yang Mu''s stubbornness, she is worried. Back to the villa, Qin Ning took the man''s arm and asked suspiciously. "Han Junyu, do you think Yang Mu will be with Ning Fu?" Han Junyu sat on the sofa and glanced at her haughtily and nodded his shoulder. Qin Ning blinked and realized what he meant. He tooted his mouth, but he still got up and walked behind him, rubbing his shoulders for him. "Han Junyu, my roommate is very kind to me. I don''t want her to get hurt." Han Junyu leans comfortably on the sofa and hears her say that her roommate is nice to her, so his brown eyes have a little deep thought. "It depends. They''ll be together, but it''s inevitable that your roommate will get hurt." "What about that?" Qin Ning is worried. Knowing that they will get hurt together, what should she do as a friend? Han Junyu looks at her anxious appearance, holds her wrist, lets her achieve his side. "Ning Ning, you know we have another relationship. Would you not like to be with me?" Qin Ning looked at him in amazement and taught him, "Han Junyu, impossible!" "Therefore, some things do not know the advantages and disadvantages, they will avoid them, but they are obedient to their own heart. Your roommate is not stupid. She must have thought of the worst, but she is not willing to give it a try. Feelings are her own choice. She has persisted for so many years. Will she give up because she will get hurt? " Along the way, listening to her garrulous, he also understood Yang Mu''s situation. "Ning Ning, everyone needs to grow, and that''s her way. You, as a friend, accompany her when she needs it, instead of doing too much encouragement, understand Qin Ning heard what he meant, and asked her not to interfere too much in the affairs of Yang Mu and Ning Fu. Qin Ning bit her lips, because it was rare to know two good friends, so she wanted to help them as much as possible, but she did not expect that she might be the one who helped Zhou to do evil. "Ning Ning, I don''t limit you to make friends, but there are limits to being friends." Han Junyu taught her patiently. "Oh, Han Junyu, thank you for reminding me." Qin Ning gratefully gave him a kiss on the face, showing a brilliant smirk. Han Junyu looks at her bright smile and thinks of what he has experienced in r country. His brown eyes are cold and his mind is complicated. Chapter 453 After they went upstairs, they went to the study. Han Junyu deals with some work. Qin Ning is reviewing today''s course. If he doesn''t know, he will be asked for advice. In the quiet study, from time to time came the sound of turning books. Han Junyu looked up at the little woman who was serious about the topic, with a hook in the corner of his mouth. "Ning Ning, get me a glass of water." Qin Ning raised his head, looked at him, puffed his cheeks and stretched out his little hand. "What about my service fee?" Han Junyu glanced at her and said, "I''ll give you more dessert tomorrow." "Good." Qin Ning left the study happily. Han Junyu looked at her happy to leave, can not help shaking his head, he raised the pig. Click on the email, it is Xiao Jue who sent the sorted information. Seeing Xiao Jue speak those medical data in easy to understand words, he narrowed his cold eyes. The simple meaning is that Ning Huai, the elder of Ning family, did experiments on his own children in order to develop a special medicine. Therefore, Ninghuai found many women, gave birth to more than 20 children, and injected a virus into more than 20 children. In the end, only four children survived. They were Ning Kang, Ning Rui, Ning Shan and Ning Fu. After four people''s virus mutates, it will increase the body''s antibodies. General drugs can''t treat it well, which leads to short life. The best mutation effect of the virus is Ningshan, and the worst is Ningkang. So in order to make himself live for a few more years, Ning Kang has done more experiments to destroy human nature. This time he finds Qin Ning, he learns that Qin Ning has a mutated virus and wants to find her back. Another reason is that Ning Kang, who broke his kidney in his early years, is now searching for the source of kidney all over the world, and Qin Ning''s data match. At a glance, he suddenly found that some data were the same. He tightened his brow and called Xiao Jue. "Ningshan is AB blood type, Ningrui is also. Ningshan has some birthmarks, Ningrui also has them. All kinds of small details can prove it. Are these the consequences of the experiment?" Han Junyu comes to the point and asks directly. "I''m not sure about that. Your guess is that there will be more data." Xiao Jue, to be honest. Han Junyu pinched his eyebrows. If it wasn''t caused by the experiment, then they might really be sisters. His sharp eyes swept the data again. Suddenly, he continued to ask what happened. "I remember that in Ning Shan''s blood group investigation, she was o type." Qin Ning is type O blood, he can be sure, but why is his investigation different from Xi Yifan''s? "Wait a minute." hearing what he said, Xiao Jue immediately went to transfer Ning Shan''s previous case. Ning Shan had a lot of data during the birth inspection. "In the previous data, Ning Shan was indeed type O blood, and when she gave birth to Qin Ning, she was also prepared for type O blood transfusion. Don''t you think, "Lord Xiao said. "What do you mean?" Han Junyu suddenly tensed. "What you gave me is Ning Shan''s young data, and Ning Kang has to go through such a complex experiment, so the blood type can''t be mistaken. I doubt which link we still don''t know." When Xiao Jue saw this information, he was also very shocked. In the past, he only heard that some people had done human experiments to destroy human nature. It turned out that those things were not legends, they really existed. But this kind of experiment cost is too good, not only need to look at the financial resources, manpower, but also must have an outlet. There must be a reason why Ning Huai would do such a thing. "Ning Shan is AB blood type, Qin Luze is B blood type, can give birth to O blood type daughter?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± If science doesn''t go wrong, it shouldn''t. A mother with blood group AB and a father with blood group B may give birth to children with blood groups a, B and AB, but not o. "You doubt it," he said. Blood type is the witness of family blood. If it goes against science, it means it goes against the facts. The identity of Qin Ning is complicated! "Keep it a secret!" Han Junyu orders coldly. Whose daughter Qin Ning is has nothing to do with him! "Jun Yu, you don''t need to warn me about such an idiot. If the information you give me is true, it can explain why the virus in Qin Ning''s body, and it can also explain some strange things about your physical condition. " When Han Junyu lost his sense of taste, he took a lot of drugs without any effect. He used to think it was the psychological effect of Han Junyu, but if these terrible experiments really exist, then Han Junyu has a natural resistance in his body. "My taste?" "After all, it''s not certain that these viruses exist in people''s bodies. Your, " before Xiao Jue finished speaking, Han Junyu watched Qin Ning bring in a cup of tea and interrupted him."I''ll talk to you about it tomorrow, that''s all." Not waiting for local consent, Han Junyu resolutely hung up the phone, but also turned off the computer. Qin Ning put down his cup, looked at his ugly face and touched his cheek. "Han Junyu, are you tired?" Han Junyu squeezed her hand and nodded calmly, "I''m tired. What do you want to do?" Qin Ning blinked, laughed and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I''m full of energy now. Give you a kiss and I''ll recharge you, OK?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrow, "this point of electricity is consumed when blinking." Qin Ning big eyes cunningly turned, patted him on the shoulder, Jiao sound stable. "Then take a rest, I''ll finish my homework, and we''ll go back to our room to sleep. Sleep is the best way to charge "Sleep?" Han Junyu''s mouth is full of evil smile. Qin Ning''s face was a bit shy, but she didn''t escape. During this period, because he was on business, they didn''t get close to each other. She missed him too. Although she would be embarrassed to do that, she knew he liked it very much. Han Junyu looked at her scarlet cheek and rolled her Adam''s apple. He held her in his arms and grabbed her lips. Qin Ning nervously grabs his arm. Suddenly, she hears the man snort, which seems to be very painful. She stands up in fright. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." Han Junyu is indifferent and doesn''t look at him. Qin Ning approached his arm before he noticed that he had sprayed perfume specially, so she did not smell the smell of his body. "Han Junyu, you are hurt!" "No Han Junyu denied that she did not want to give her own injury. Qin Ning thought that he was hurt and uncomfortable, and accompanied her. He was angry and angry, and scolded him angrily. "Han Junyu, how can you be so mischievous? If you get hurt, you have to be brave." Han Junyu is indifferent, "just a small injury." "Hum, I just touched you. You''re in a cold sweat with pain. Are you a little hurt? Do you think I''m a child?" Qin Ning angrily poked his wound. Look at the man''s pain and low cry, she was scared pale, quickly apologized. "Han Junyu, I''m wrong. I''ll get the medicine for you." See her flurried out of the study, Han Junyu helpless knead eyebrows, arm injury is some pain, endure a day, originally thought he can bear. Thinking about her pale face must have scared her again. He got up to look for her. The light in his study suddenly went out, and Qin Ning screamed in horror. Han Junyu rushed out. When he came to the stairs, the moonlight came in and saw a figure jump into the villa. He warily back to the study, take out self-defense things, to find qinning. "Han..." Chapter 454 Han Junyu with memory, came to the living room, gently called Qin Ning. But in the silent darkness, no one answered him. His brown eyes were frosty. "Who is it and what do you want to do?" "Han Small, " Qin Ning wanted to take the medicine box when she went downstairs, but suddenly there was a power failure, which made her scream. By moonlight, feel abnormal, want to call Han Junyu, was a man covered his mouth. Struggling to give Han Junyu tips, once again covered by people, can only watch a man close to Han Junyu. Her voice is very small, but Han Junyu still heard her and knew her position. Since he could not see, he simply closed his eyes and heard the footsteps. The footstep is very light. It can be seen that the opponent has trained before. Han Junyu''s first thought is that Ningkang sent someone to take qinning, and his heart sank. Hearing the other party''s breath approaching, he suddenly lowered his head and swept his long feet to the ground. Then he heard a thump and a cry of pain. "Those who dare to come to my villa and take me away, oh, have you thought about the end?" "Han Junyu, don''t be too arrogant. Since I dare to come, I will take it away!" The other party is obviously ready to speak, the voice is not clear, male or female, and the voice is from all directions, he can not identify the speaker''s location. He could not feel Qin Ning''s breath again. "Then try it!" He moved to the side of the sofa. Listen to the tone of the other side, the other side will not hurt Qin Ning, he also slightly relieved. As long as he doesn''t hurt Qin Ning, he can protect himself. In the dark, flashed a red spot of ultraviolet light, Han Junyu realized what those were, immediately dodged, and heard the French window broken. "Well..." Qin Ning saw that those people wanted to hurt Han Junyu and struggled fiercely. The man who caught her was so powerful that she couldn''t break free and tied up her hands. "Han Junyu, if you want your woman, be obedient. Otherwise, if this bullet goes into her body, she won''t be so lucky." "What do you want?" Han Junyu stood behind the sofa and asked coldly. "Not so much, just want to play with you, ha!" This time the other side used the real voice, it''s a woman. She clapped her hands, gave two hints, and the light in the living room was on again. After hiding on the sofa, Han Junyu saw the woman''s face clearly. He was not surprised. It was su Siwei. Oh, this woman really has a way. He asked song Xuan to send someone to follow her, but she turned the people song Xuan sent out to play around. Finally, in order to relax his vigilance, she ran to the nightclub to play. Unexpectedly, she did take this opportunity to hide herself. Looking for Qin Ning, he saw the stairway. Qin Ning was covered by a man, his hands tied on his back, and his sword eyebrows tightened. "Pop." Sosiwei threw a handcuff in front of him and let him take the initiative. Han Junyu stood up straight and glanced coldly at the handcuffs. He was proud of his posture and did not move. Sosiwei is not angry. She knows where the man''s life gate is. She went to Qin Ning, pinched Qin Ning''s small face and took out a dagger. The blade of the dagger was shining in the light. He was very cautious. The sharpest part of the dagger was against Qin Ning''s cheek. "This face is really tender, Han Junyu. Do you think it would look better if I cut it down?" Han Junyu grinds his teeth, picks up the handcuffs and locks them. "Go and sit on the sofa." Su Siwei said with a smile. Han Junyu saw Qin Ning''s red eyes, her eyes blinked, her tears fell down, heartache can''t. Don''t want her hurt, he can only bite teeth, sitting on the sofa. Su Siwei saw that he sat down and played with the dagger in his hand, which made Han Junyu obedient. It was really good. She came up behind him and touched his face with her fingers. "It''s a pity that you look so good. You always look cold. Come on, I''ll give you a smile." Han Junyu forbeared and pulled the corner of his mouth. "The smile is insincere, Han Junyu," Su Siwei turns around and slaps Qin Ning''s pale face, leaving a sharp finger mark. Qin Ning''s eyes were full of stars, his brain was chaotic, and he tasted the smell of rust in his mouth, which was bloody. "Han Junyu, I make you laugh, not cry!" Su Si was slightly angry. "Sosiwei, you are very brave!" Han Junyu eyes, cold spit out a few words. Sosiwei shrugged innocently, "that''s what you taught me. I said that someone wanted to take away your woman, but you can''t keep it." Suddenly, her face became ferocious, "you also hurt my brother, I will let you pay for blood!""Oh, empty talk, sosiwei, what evidence do you have?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. "I don''t need proof, because only you can do such things. Han Junyu, my brother is just teasing Qin Ning, but you are cruel and make him become inhuman disabled. I will never forgive you! " Sosi Wei didn''t find any evidence, but he could hurt his brother. Han Junyu is the most suspect. Han Junyu''s people are always cautious. She can''t find any clues, and it''s not surprising. "Pa!" Su Siwei saw the irony on his face and gave Qin Ning a slap in the face. This slap is more hateful than just, half of Qin Ning''s face immediately swelled up, her eyes black, her body soft. But she is willing to be beaten, not far away. Han Junyu listens to her and smiles reluctantly. Han Junyu looked at her red and swollen face, clenched her fist, blue veins on the back of her hand, and white knuckles. Finally, helpless, pulled the corners of the mouth, showing a faint smile. Sosiwei was satisfied and patted him on the cheek, showing contempt. "Get the medicine!" Su Siwei gave orders to his subordinates behind him. He gave her a tube of medicine and injected it into his artery. Han Junyu didn''t feel anything at first, but when she took out the medicine, he felt numbness in his limbs. He narrowed his cold eyes and his eyes were cold. "Han Junyu, this is the medicine you injected into my body last time. Now I''ll give it back to you. You''re a woman, and I''ll take it. " Su Si Wei raised her chin and looked at the man''s handsome face. It was a pity in her heart. It''s a pity that such an excellent man has been ruined since he can''t get it. "No!" Qin Ning shakes his head, tears continue to roll down, like a pearl on the ground, but was dragged away. Han Junyu watched Qin Ning was taken away, got up to chase, but the pain of the body let him roar out. "Ning Ning!" The more excited he was, the faster his blood flowed, the more painful his body was. But no matter how painful it is, he can''t resist the heartache at the moment. He doesn''t know who ordered Su Siwei to take Qin Ning. If it was Ning Kang, what would happen to Qin Ning? He didn''t dare to think about it. When he climbed to the door of the villa, sosiwei''s car had started. His brown eyes were scarlet and full of blood red silk. Xu Xiaohui, who is on patrol, finds Han Junyu lying at the door. He is frightened and quickly helps him up. Han Junyu doesn''t care and reports the license plate number. "My wife, being taken away, help me to go after her." Chapter 455 After listening to Han Junyu''s words, Xu Xiaohui turns around and sees a Porsche driving far away. He quickly turns around and goes after it. At the same time, he reports the situation to the team leader. No matter what the security situation is, it''s a mistake. Xiao Jue received the news and came in a hurry. He prepared the medicine and injected it into Han Junyu''s body. This kind of medicine is extremely harmful to human body. Although there is an antidote, Han Junyu''s face is pale. In addition, there were still injuries on his arm, which made him feel numb. "Han Junyu, if you still want your life, don''t move!" Looking at him clamoring to save Qin Ning, Xiao Jue lost his temper. "I can''t die. I want to know the investigation of song Xuan." Han Junyu clenched his teeth and clenched his cheeks. His arm moved. The wound he had just bandaged bled again and dyed the white gauze red. "Han Junyu, I can''t afford to pay for your death. Song Xuan is your right-hand man. He will certainly help you to get her back! " Xiao Jue took a deep breath and patiently persuaded him. "If she comes back, you will lose your temper if you don''t cherish yourself so much." Hear Qin Ning will come back, Han Junyu this just quiet for a while. "Xiao Jue, my cell phone." He said. Xiao Jue is helpless and goes to get his mobile phone. But don''t let him move, what he wants to do, he will help him. "Call Ning Fu and tell him that Qin Ning is taken away by Su Si." Xiao Jue nodded, went to find Ning Fu''s number and dialed him. The other party quickly connected, listened to Xiao Jue''s words, angrily scolded. "Han Junyu, that''s what you are. Do you protect her? Do you know that sosiwei is from Ningkang? " Han Junyu''s face turned white again. He wanted to squeeze his fist to relieve his pain, but he found that even if his fist was crushed, he could not relieve his pain. He has experienced the power behind Ningkang himself. If qinning really falls into his hands, he dare not think what pain qinning will encounter. "Ning Fu, I Han Junyu never asked anyone in my life. Now I beg you to save her." Ning Fu recognized the weakness in his tone and was stunned for a few seconds. Han Junyu is such a proud man. He has seen it before. It''s not that he didn''t touch when he said this. Can think of him and Qin Ning''s relation, he tiny can''t observe of low sigh a. "Han Junyu, as long as you promise me, I saved her. When she agrees to leave you, you must agree." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu closed his eyes and never answered. Xiao Jue is to press the mobile phone hands-free, aware of Han Junyu''s hand shaking, his brow tightened. "Han Junyu, you are my nephew. I don''t want to embarrass you, but it''s a mistake for you to be together from the beginning. It''s better to end it as soon as possible." Ning Kang''s persuasion is patient. Han Junyu sends out a sneer, what is wrong? He has feelings for Qin Ning, and it''s a mistake to make her his own woman, so what''s right? "Ningkang, save her. If you want my life, I''ll give it to you. But take her away, no! " Ning Kang sighed, "Han Junyu, this multiple choice question, the initiative is in my hands, Han Junyu, you can only follow the rules." When Han Junyu heard that he said the rules, he was so angry that he laughed and asked coldly. "Rules? Hehe, why didn''t you tell those people the rules when Ning Ning was almost killed with a crutch? " Han Junyu said more excited, body pain to suffocate, but still strong support. But the other side has been silent, secretly contest. Who is more cruel than the two. Han Junyu thinks of Qin Ning''s red and swollen face beaten by Su Siwei. He takes a deep breath. He never knows what crying is, but tears fall from the corner of his eyes. "Save her, I promise you." When the other party hung up, Han Junyu seemed to have exhausted all his strength. As soon as his arm loosened, his mobile phone fell to the ground. "Han Junyu, drink some hot water." Xiao Jue was shocked to see the tears in his eyes. He turned to pour hot water for her and patted him on the shoulder worried. "Lord Xiao, I want to be alone." Han Junyu''s forehead is full of headache. Xiao Jue was helpless. Knowing that he was not feeling well, he nodded and turned to go out. Close the door, Xiao Jue heart has not been a long time, he and Han Junyu know so many years, or the first time to see him cry. If you want to let the woman you love, it must be more painful than digging your heart. In another villa. Ning Fu hung up Han Junyu''s phone, immediately sent his people to investigate, but also contact the r country''s people. Two hours later, Ning Fu drove to an upscale club. "Mr. Fu, sosiwei is inside, but they have some equipment. We can''t act rashly without your order.""Well, bring the men, and you''ll come in with me." Ning Fu habitually pointed to his glasses. His hands looked at him with some worry, but he did not dare to disobey his orders. He pushed a man in a wheelchair and walked into the club. Ning Fu is sitting in the hall of the club, looking at the man in the wheelchair. His mouth is slightly crooked, but he doesn''t speak. The man in the wheelchair, blindfolded, didn''t hear the sound for a long time. He was surprised to try to pull the ribbon from his eyes, but he was stopped. "Didn''t you say that Siwei had a surprise for me? Why did you cover my eyes all the time?" "Soon, you''ll know the surprise your sister brought you." Ning Fu coldly glanced at his subordinates, who understood and turned to reveal the news to Su Si Wei. In the box. Sosiwei is making a video with a woman. The woman in the video stares at Qin Ning, who is reclining on the sofa with her eyes closed, showing disdain. "This woman is not very good-looking either." Sosi nodded respectfully. "Just give her a little warning, and I don''t want to make a fuss." In the video, the woman said lazily, with a slight scorn in her tone. Sosi micro surprised staring at the woman in the video, she thought this woman would kill Qin Ning. "What are you looking at me for? The man who makes my sister think day and night is not as good at women as one in ten thousand of my sister''s. is Han Junyu blind? " The more the woman said in the video, the more angry she was. She was tired of watching the woman with a red and swollen face and warned sosi. "You''d better not expose your identity, or my sister will know that I''ve done it in private, and she will surely say something about me." Without waiting for Su Siwei to answer, the other side turned off the video. Su Siwei frowns. She shows her voice in Han Junyu''s villa. She thinks that someone is protecting her, so she is impulsive. But if the other party doesn''t want to be exposed, she just plays a small temper. If this thing is exposed, she must be the first one to be hit. Looking at Qin Ning with closed eyes, Su Si slightly narrowed her eyes, and her eyes burst out with poison. It''s all this woman. Her brother lost her leg by Han Junyu. How could she let her go so easily? She said that she would give an account to her brother, so let him play with her, which is to vent her anger! Chapter 456 Su Siwei came to Qin Ning and patted her face. "Qinning, wake up, the injustice has its head, the debt has its owner, you hurt my brother, so you go to apologize to my brother." Qin Ning opened her eyes in a daze and stared around. Her eyes were fixed on Su Si Wei''s face. She was stunned. Thought before the memory is his abnormal nightmare, but sosi micro ugly face, clearly tell her. It''s not a nightmare, it''s a fact! She struggled to bite her, but she was pinched by Su Siwei''s neck. She couldn''t breathe, and her face turned red. She felt suffocated and very uncomfortable. "Woman, the more you struggle, the more I want to abuse you. The wiser you are, the better to be honest with me!" Sosiwei didn''t want to kill her for a moment. He pinched her jaw and patted her face contemptuously. "Sosiwei, how did I provoke you?" Why kidnap her for no reason? "You exist in this world, you are a hindrance!" Su Si sneered coldly, and the action of patting her cheek aggravated. Qin Ning took a cool breath in pain. At this time, someone knocked at the door and came in. One of his men was worried and said a word in sosiwei''s ear. Sosiwei was surprised. "What''s my brother doing here?" "I don''t know. Your brother sent a message that he wanted to give you a surprise." Sosiwei brows tightly, his brother is in a bad mood recently, how can he have the heart to prepare surprise for her. "Where is my brother now?" "He said he wanted to see you." I''ll report it to you. "Exactly. I want to see my brother, too." Su Siwei thought that maybe her brother wanted to come out for a walk and asked her brother to come here. The door of the box opened again, and Su Linjiang was sitting in a wheelchair with his eyes covered. Su Siwei was more curious and went to the wheelchair to ask. "Brother, what can I do for you?" Su Linjiang was surprised, "Si Wei, didn''t you say you wanted to surprise me?" "What do I surprise you with?" Sosiwei was unprepared for her brother. When she heard his inquiry, she suddenly had a bad feeling. Feeling cold behind her, she was ready to fight back and was strangled. "Well Who are you Ning Fu showed a faint smile, "is to send you to die!" See sosi micro was pointed at the head with a gun, a group of hands immediately took out weapons at Ningfu. Ning Fu swept a group of people, holding Su Siwei''s back neck, "let them out, or today is your brother''s death!" Su Linjiang saw someone pointing a gun at his head, and his eyes widened in horror. "Si Wei, help me. I don''t want to die." Listening to his brother''s call for help, Su Siwei clenched her fist and closed her eyes powerlessly, letting her men go out. "Let my brother go, I will do whatever you want me to do!" See those men all leave the box, Ning Fu''s strength in the hand increases, listened to her words, scornful cold hiss. "In my eyes, you are just a corpse, not worthy to negotiate with me!" "No, don''t kill her!" Qin Ning is surprised to see that Ning Fu is pushing Su Linjiang in. He knows that he wants to use Su Linjiang to reduce Su Siwei''s defense, find the right opportunity and catch Su Siwei''s life. But seeing that he wanted another bullet into sosiwei''s head, she immediately stopped him. Ning Fu heard Qin Ning''s weak voice, took away the gun, tied the silk scarf on Su Linjiang''s eyes to Su Siwei''s neck and tightened it. Sosi micro difficult to breathe, red face, eyes angry staring at him. "You, why did you hurt my sister?" Su Linjiang was shocked to see that he would strangle Su Siwei. He wanted to save people, but he was in a wheelchair and had no strength in his legs. "Yes, your sister will surprise you." "Well..." Ning Fu''s men came in and sealed Su Linjiang''s mouth with adhesive tape, holding a silk scarf tied to Su Siwei''s neck. Ning Fu worried to see Qin Ning body injury, see the fingerprints on her face, he tightened his brow, very distressed. He took the medicine from his pocket and put it on her. "Hiss, pain." Qin Ning bit his lower lip and his eyes were red with pain. Ning Fu pursed her lips and tightened her face. After a while, she continued to apply the medicine to her. "Thank you, uncle." She whispered her thanks, her big wet eyes fixed on him. Ning Fu''s face was expressionless. He put away the medicine box and looked at Su Siwei. "Why don''t you let me kill her?" Qin Ning bit his lower lip, slowly got up and went to Su Si''s Micro face. "She hurt Han Junyu. I''ll deal with her myself!"¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu raises eyebrow, did not expect little girl to still have this kind of idea. Qin Ning squeezed the trembling hand, stopped in front of Su Si''s Micro face, and looked at her head up. "Why kidnap me?" Millet micro disdain to turn away the line of sight, do not want to answer her question. Qin Ning is not angry, turned to ask Ning Fu. "Uncle, you slap her twice for me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Standing next to him, his eyes trembled when Qin Ning told Mr. Fu to do something. This little girl is really brave! Looking at Ning Fu, he thought that he would refuse, so he watched him walk to Su Si''s face and slapped her. "Pa, PA!" Ning Fu has been trained. A man''s strength is naturally heavier than a woman''s. In addition, he uses a lot of strength, and her face is swollen. Qin Ning is weak now and has no strength at all. She has no strength and naturally needs help. "I give it back to you. And you hurt my husband. " Qin Ning picked up a bottle of wine from the tea table and hit Su Linjiang with a bang. Su Linjiang''s eyes were scarlet and glared at Qin Ning fiercely. Su Siwei saw the woman pick up a bottle of wine, not afraid, had closed her eyes ready to bear. But when she heard Su Linjiang''s sob, she opened her eyes in surprise and saw a hole on her forehead. Blood flowed down her forehead. "You" "I have more ruthless, do you want to try?" Qin Ning''s high above is looking at her, interrupts her words. "I can''t survive, I can''t die. Do you want me to experience this feeling? Now your brother bears it for me, and I''ll appreciate it. " Qin Ning tone witty, the last two words are a bit evil, she found a lighter, lit Su Linjiang Cape. Mars began to be very small, expanding a little bit. Su Linjiang struggled violently, but he was bound and couldn''t break free. He begged to stare at Su Siwei. "Wuwu..." Su Siwei looked at his struggling and painful face, and her heart ached, but she could not say. Keeping a secret is her last line. If she says it, the one who died is herself. "Sosiwei, do you want to talk about it?" Qin Ning asked. Ning Fu looked coldly at Qin Ning''s torture and extortion of confessions. On his bright face, he was a little colder. His arrogance was similar to that of Han Junyu when he was angry. He raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking of what Han Junyu promised him, he couldn''t bear it for the first time. What a proud man Han Junyu is. He begged him so humbly, oh. Love to the depths of self-esteem, are no value. Chapter 457 Su Si Wei looked at Su Lin Jiang''s painful face, but she still bit her teeth and refused to say a word. Qin Ning pursed his lips, picked up another bottle of wine, sprinkled it on Su Linjiang, and took a lighter. With a click, sparks came out of the lighter. "Sosiwei, if you don''t talk, I''ll throw the fire on your brother!" At the same time, she also tore the adhesive tape from Su Linjiang''s mouth. Su Linjiang was so scared that he cried and shook his head all the time, "Siwei, you say, do you want to watch me burned to death?" Su Siwei stares at the lighter in Qin Ning''s hand, clenches his fist, or shakes his head. "Brother, if I say it, we''ll all die!" Su Linjiang watched the Mars approaching him more and more, and felt that he would be buried in the sea of fire next moment. He glared at Su Siwei fiercely. "Fart, sosiwei, you are afraid of death. When I die, all the money of sosiwei''s family belongs to you. Do you want me to die?" Sosi Wei stares at his brother in amazement. He doesn''t expect to say such heartless words. "Brother, I didn''t, I," "you didn''t, why don''t you save me when you see death, Siwei, tell her, who is going to kidnap her?" Su Linjiang yelled. Millet tiny dead bite lips, eyes cold staring at Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, even if you kill me, I won''t tell you." Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Su Siwei was so ruthless that he was not afraid of scaring. Ning Fu stood beside, looking at Su Si Wei coolly, and suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, bent down to say a word in her ear. "Woman, if you tell your brother that his mother was killed by you, I wonder if your brother will hate you?" "No, no!" Su Siwei showed fear in her eyes. What she was most afraid of was not death, but that her brother would hate her when he knew that she had killed his mother. "Tell me, who let you take Qin Ning." Su Si Wei took a look at Su Lin Jiang, struggling in his eyes, "I tell you, you let us go." Ning Fu raised thin cool corners of the mouth, "good." "Yes, the Ning family." ¡°¡­¡­¡± His pupils dilated. Although he had expected this result for a long time, she said that Ning Fu''s heart was still slightly shocked. Standing up straight, Ning Fu takes the lighter in Qin Ning''s hand and takes a look at his subordinates. "Take Miss Qin out safely. I''ll be there soon." His hands nodded and stood respectfully beside Qin Ning, trying to take her out. Qin Ning took a look at him. He nodded to himself and left obediently. Ning Fu and other Qin Ning leave, the door of the box closes again, and the corner of his mouth spreads coldly. He sealed Su Linjiang''s mouth with adhesive tape again, opened another bottle of wine, and sprinkled all the wine on him. "You, you, what are you going to do?" Sosiwei stares at him in horror. Ning Fu didn''t pay any attention to her. He kept moving. The lighter lit and threw it on him. The fire is getting bigger and bigger. Su Linjiang struggles in the fire, but he can''t break free. He makes a heartbreaking sob. "You said you would let us go!" Sosiwei was crying to save people. The ribbon on her neck made her face purple. "I didn''t say you were dead or alive!" ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Sosiwei cried. "Tell me, when did you work for the Ning family?" Ning Fu poured a glass of cold water on Su Linjiang, and his fire was put out. If she had a hard mouth, he would have wasted time. Su Si Wei is biting his teeth. He can only tell him what he knows and ask him to save Su Linjiang. ¡­¡­ When Ning Fu left the box, he still had a burning smell. He disliked the pat coat, see the water on the ground, know is just dealt with a few people. See in front of a man in military uniform, he slightly raised eyebrows. "Han Junyu''s friend, Cheng mo." Cheng Mo takes a look at him and looks at the man''s black body. He guesses that he should be the man Han Junyu said. "Ning Fu, thank you for your help." A group of Su Siwei''s subordinates are not simple. He brought Su Linjiang here at that time, and he also made complete preparations in his heart. But Nankang city is not his territory after all. If you want to make some noise quietly, there must be many parties involved. At that time, Han Junyu told him that he would find someone to help him. He was still a little confused. Now he knows the military rank a man wears on his chest. With his escort, there is naturally an additional guarantee. "No, I''ll take Qin Ning to see him." Cheng Mo calmly said that when Ning Fu looked at himself, he also quickly observed him. This man is 1.86 meters tall, wearing a black hat and glasses, can not see the expression.There are many calluses in his hands. It can be seen that he has been holding a gun for many years. Moreover, his walking posture seems to be from the army. Cheng Mo''s ability of investigation is extraordinary when he enters the army. In a few seconds, he has put his basic information into his eyes. "I''m going to send Qin Ning back, too." Ning Fu''s mouth slightly crooked smile, very polite. "Good." Cheng Mo doesn''t argue with him and let him go first. Ning Fu walked out of the club with a cool face, as if nothing had just happened. After getting on the bus, Qin Ning was holding his knee and shrinking in the back seat. When he saw him coming, his face lit up immediately. "Ning Fu, how was your inquiry?" Ning Fu stretched out his hand to comb her messy hair, but Qin Ning stepped back. Ning Fu''s eyes are complex, showing a faint smile. "It''s business. Someone kidnapped you and asked Han Junyu for money." Qinning listened to his explanation, two small eyebrows frown, if it is money, why to hurt Han Junyu? "Who is it?" "Ning Ning, are you afraid that I will take you away now?" Ning Fu asked suddenly. Qin Ning nodded and looked at him pitifully. "Uncle, I don''t want to go with you. I''m going to find Han Junyu. He''s hurt." Diverting her attention, Ning Fu stares at her for a few seconds. Finally, with a low sigh, he turns away and takes her back to the villa. When the car started, he saw the car following quietly in the rearview mirror, and his cold eyes narrowed slightly. Han Junyu is really worried that he will take Qin Ning away. He deliberately sends someone to follow him. Oh. ¡­¡­ After arriving at Han Junyu''s villa, Qin Ning got off the bus. Thinking of what, she turned around in a hurry and opened the door to Ning Fu. "Uncle, will you help me to see Han Junyu?" Ning Fu is understood, the little girl wants to please him when he will call his uncle. "I''ve helped you once. How can you thank me?" Ning Fu glanced at her. Qin Ning frowned two small eyebrows, tangled for a few seconds, "uncle, I''ll help you find a good wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Ning Fu thought of Yang Mu, he had a headache. That girl is also stubborn, pestering him every day. His hands are covered with blood. Damn it, he can''t be cruel to her. "Uncle, help me. How can I say Han Junyu is also your nephew?" Qin Ning begged. Ning Fu pinches her eyebrows and doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She can''t say no to her supplication. They get off together and go to the villa. As soon as the door of the villa was opened, Qin Ning felt a figure passing in front of her, and she was hugged tightly. Smell familiar breath, she showed a bright smile. Chapter 458 Han Junyu heard the movement downstairs, knew that Qin Ning had come back, and forced him to get up and go downstairs. Seeing Qin Ning push the door open, he couldn''t help but quicken his pace and put her in his arms. His jaw rubbed against the woman''s fluffy head, smelling the smell of Medicine on her body, his uneasy heart calmed down. "Han Junyu, cough, you hold it too tightly." Han Junyu quickly released her and looked down at her small face. Half of her face was red and swollen, and her cold eyes were evil. The man''s fingertip is slightly cool, and gently touches his face. Qin Ning''s subconscious cheek rubs against his palm. "Han Junyu, it hurts." Han Junyu bowed his head, kissing her cheek, softly comforting, "I''ll give you medicine." "My uncle has already given me medicine. Han Junyu, how is your injury? Let my uncle show you." Qin Ning nervously holds his palm and stares at Ning Fu expectantly. Ning Fu takes a look at Han Junyu and reaches out his hand to feel his pulse. Han Junyu turns his wrist and grabs Qin Ning''s little hand to clasp her fingers. "I just took the medicine. It''s all right." Ning Fu saw that his lips were pale and pulled the corners of his mouth. Han Junyu didn''t want to be treated by him. He didn''t want to bother, but now he has a curiosity. "Jun Yu." Cheng Mo is coming. "Well." Han Junyu nodded. He didn''t want to know something about it with Qin Ning, so he took a look at Cheng mo. after years of tacit understanding, Cheng Mo didn''t say much and went to the living room to have tea. Xiao Jue goes downstairs and looks at Cheng Mo coming. He raises his eyebrows in surprise. "Cheng Mo, aren''t you on a mission? How many months will it take you to come back?" "Oh." Cheng Mo takes a cold look at him. He doesn''t want to be forced to be perfunctory by his family. He also believes the elder''s words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue touched his nose and knew that he was talking nonsense. Han Junyu asked Aunt Zhang to pour tea for several people. He first took Qin Ning upstairs to have a rest and then went downstairs to talk to them. Qin Ning is still worried about him and wants Ning Fu to show him. Han Junyu takes her little hand and takes her upstairs. When he got to his bedroom, he hugged her and they looked at each other head to head. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry." Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, touched his side face with a small hand, and laughed playfully. "It''s not you who hit me. Why do you say I''m sorry. I know you love me, love me "How do you know?" "Hey, hey, from your eyes. Han Junyu, I want to hear you coax me. " Qin Ning rubbed his cheek coquettishly. Han Junyu''s brown eyes stare at her deeply, grabbing her dry pink lips and gently comforting her. Qin Ning''s white arm hugged his neck, closed his eyes and responded to him intoxicatedly. Two people''s kiss, rare so gentle, sentimentally intertwined. Don''t know how long, two people reluctant to let go. Qin Ning''s brain is faint, and his big wet eyes are full of attachment. "Han Junyu, if you don''t coax me, I''ll coax you. Hey, hey. " "Well." "I miss you so much that I want to cry." Said the back, her soft voice a bit choked. Han Junyu bowed his head and pecked her lips. Why didn''t he miss her. Waiting time, every minute, every second is suffering. Take her to the bathroom, put hot water, give her a bath. Qin Ning was embarrassed when he took off his clothes and covered his eyes with his little hand. "Han Junyu, I, my own can, you don''t look." Han Junyu is very patient with her to the bath, "Ning Ning, be good." "You don''t have to wash me. I''m not disabled." Although Qin Ning had done all kinds of intimate sports, she couldn''t help being shy. "Ning Ning, I want to wash it for you." The man''s tone is too serious, let Qin Ning heartstrings a shock, pursed powder lips, slowly released the hand. After taking a bath for her, Han Junyu dried her with a bath towel, took her back to the bedroom and put her on the bed. He poured her another cup of hot milk for her to drink. "Ning Ning, close your eyes. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you." Qin Ning opened his big eyes and stared at him for a while. Although he was reluctant, he still closed his eyes obediently, but his little hand grasped his little thumb uneasily. Han Junyu stares at her little hand, raises the corner of his mouth slightly, lowers his head and pecks her pink lips lightly. She had just taken a bath, and her cheeks were very beautiful with a thin layer of red. When she breathed steadily and knew that she was asleep, Han Junyu released her hand and got up to leave the bedroom. He went downstairs to see that Ning Fu had not left, and frowned. "Is Qin Ning asleep?" Xiao Jue asked. The cup of milk Qin Ning drank contained tranquilizer."Well." Han Junyu nodded, looked at Ning Fu and said, "what''s the matter, go to my study." Ning Fu''s face was expressionless. Several people got up and went upstairs to Han Junyu''s study. "Is it really the Ning family?" Han Junyu must be investigating the kidnapping of Qin Ning, so he asked Ning Fu directly. Listen to Ning Fu say is Ning family, he clenched his fist. "Han Junyu, if you have injuries, don''t be so excited." Xiao Jue looked at the blue veins on the back of his hand and worried about the injury of his arm. Han Junyu looked at his arm, and the hatred in his heart was heavier. Ning Fu stares at him and thinks about what Su Siwei said. He takes a cup of tea and considers it for a few seconds. "Han Junyu, does your body have drug resistance? Sometimes taking the medicine will have adverse effects?" Han Junyu cold eyes cold sharp staring at him, his physical condition, only Xiao Jue know. "Don''t be surprised, because it''s the same with me." Ning Fu''s tone was slow, and the cup of tea in his hand didn''t go down in the end. "I was in the same physical condition as your mother, but your mother''s condition was more serious than mine. So I guess your condition is genetic. It''s not easy to get sick from childhood, but it''s a disaster when you get sick. " Su Siwei injected him with a kind of highly toxic drug, which was to make him bear the pain of his body and then suffocate to death. This kind of medicine should be injected into the body of ordinary people, not only the body is damaged, the limbs are weak, even if there is an antidote, it can''t move. But Han Junyu''s present mental state seems not to be affected, which shows that his body is particularly resistant to drugs, the venom enters his body, and the hemodilution ability is slow. Having such a physical state is both a blessing and a curse. It''s resistant to viruses, and it''s also resistant to therapeutic drugs. "You reach for it." Han Junyu paused for a few seconds, then stretched out his wrist. Ning Fu felt his pulse, got up and walked behind him to make sure that there was no abnormality in his back, which was a relief. "What''s the situation?" Han Junyu asked. Ning Fu pondered for a moment and gave him a complicated look. "It''s OK. Just drink more water." After listening to his explanation, Xiao Jue was shocked for a long time. When he treated Han Junyu before, he only had this kind of speculation, but he felt absurd. Now Ning Fu said that his body really has a kind of resistance which is different from ordinary people, and he frowns anxiously. "Is there a cure?" Chapter 459 Ning Fu listened to Xiao Jue''s inquiry and folded his sleeve. Xiao Jue saw several clear light blue lines on his elbow, which spread to his back in the direction of blood flow. "How could that be?" Han Junyu frowned. "When the concentration of this virus rises, the blood vessels will become weak. Once there is an accident again, the blood vessels will rupture. If we don''t find a matching blood type in time, we will not only bleed, but also die." Ning Fu explained. "Chronic poison, terrible." Xiao Jue shivered his shoulders in fright and looked at Han Junyu anxiously. "What''s the situation of Han Junyu now?" "The virus in his body is only genetic, and its toxicity is not strong. It is integrated with his body, and it will not be affected if there is no accident. But I can''t guarantee that there will be no accidents in the future. " Ning Fu finished his sleeves and continued to explain when he buttoned them. "Qin Ning also has this virus in her body, but she is a premature infant. She is weak and can''t resist any virus. The situation will be the opposite. No matter how much nutrition is injected, her body can''t absorb it normally, and some therapeutic drugs will be backfired. When the concentration of the virus reaches a certain level, it will devour a certain part of her body, and that part will become the best body to study the virus. What Ningkang wants is that part. " His tone was so calm that he seemed used to such things. "So, I will take Qin Ning to my laboratory for treatment before she gets worse." As soon as he mentioned that he wanted to take Qin Ning away, Han Junyu narrowed his eyes like a cat with its tail trampled on. His hair exploded, and the air around him could freeze. "You said you would let her leave voluntarily. She hasn''t promised you yet Ning Fu is not surprised or disturbed, and his face is expressionless. He will say this words frankly, which is to prepare Han Junyu''s heart. "Oh, I know that there is no possibility for Qin Ning to promise me to leave, so I wait for you to speak." "No way!" Han Junyu didn''t want to, but he refused. Ning Fu palmed his chin and looked at him lazily. There were some things that didn''t need to be argued. Because facts speak louder than words! "Han Junyu, you are not a three-year-old child. The world is unpredictable. It''s not that if you say no, it won''t happen." Ning Fu stood up, pulled a little wrinkled shirt, and shook the dust that didn''t exist on his body. "There''s nothing wrong with your grandmother persuading you to have a child." Leaving this sentence, he turned and left his study. Listening to the sound of closing the door, Han Junyu clenched his teeth, his jaw was cold, and his brown eyes were sinister. Xiao Jue thought about Ning Fu''s words, Han Junyu is Rh negative blood, the legendary panda blood type. Once he encounters bleeding, he can''t find a matching blood type, so he can only wait to die. If he had a child with the same blood type as him, he might have another way to live. He used to worry and persuade him, but he firmly denied it. Again, Xiao Jue also vaguely understand why Ning Fu must let the two separate. Qin Ning''s physical condition, giving birth to a child is undoubtedly suicide. So it''s almost impossible to have children. "Han Junyu, I also think what he said is right. You don''t want Qin Ning to take risks. You can be a test tube baby. Now the technology is developed and the success rate is very high." Han Junyu coldly glanced at him, "take a child as a blood bank, what''s the difference between me and Ningkang?" "No, you are." "this topic is meaningless. Don''t talk about it any more, Xiao Jue." Han Junyu firmly denied his proposal. "Jun Yu, for a woman, was your reason eaten by a dog?" Cheng Mo, who has not spoken for a long time, suddenly gives a sneer. At the critical moment of life, Han Junyu, who has always been wise, should be so hypocritical. "Cheng Mo, you have reason. Would you come and ask for your cousin''s contact information?" Han Junyu fought back coldly. "It''s just a polite greeting. What''s wrong?" Cheng Mo suddenly stands up, mentions an Yun, his mood is somewhat out of control. "You''re right. You''re right. You''ll be angry with me here. Cheng Mo, you''re really capable. Don''t blame me for what you can''t do. " The quarrel between brothers, never have scruples, straight to straight, every poke in the heart. Cheng Mo licks his teeth, his eyes are dark and gloomy. But for many years, brother, he didn''t want him in any danger. "Go and make a test tube baby. If you don''t want to raise it, give it to me." "Oh, if you love a woman, and other men have children, what do you experience?" This sentence is too cruel, Cheng Mo black face, if a man dare to move the woman he likes, he will put that man into pieces! Xiao Jue touched his nose. In fact, he wanted to say Cheng Mo''s words, but after listening to Han Junyu''s inquiry, he sighed helplessly.What Han Junyu cares about is not the child, but Qin Ning''s feelings. Qin Ning is his wife. It must be hard for him to know that another woman gave birth to his child, but he can''t bear Qin Ning''s displeasure. "Jun Yu, be sensible. What Ning Fu said is right. He took Qin Ning for treatment. Maybe she will be cured. What''s more, you and Qin Ning are still in that kind of relationship. If you are together, if you really have children, then " " go away! " Han Junyu did not wait for him to finish, but drank coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue rubs his eyebrows helplessly and looks at Cheng mo. Han Junyu has made a decision. No one can change it. It''s really a headache. For a moment, there was a terrible silence in the study. Xiao Jue and Cheng Mo know many advantages and disadvantages. Han Junyu thinks more thoroughly than them, but they can understand him. They can easily say that because Qin Ning is not a woman engraved in their bones. If their women want to leave themselves, that kind of pain, really hard. "Jun Yu, Cheng Mo and I will try our best to find your matching blood type in the blood bank. Anyway, we are not malicious." Xiao Jue compromise, tone in a helpless. At this time, outside the study, Qin Ning, wearing pajamas, heard the conversation between the three, standing in a daze for a long time. She just had a nightmare and woke up. She wanted to come to the study to find Han Junyu, but she didn''t expect to hear this. Her eyes were red. In the heart has moved Han Junyu''s considerate, also chagrins own body not to strive for the spirit. Hearing the movement inside, she wiped away her tears and quickly hid. Cheng Mo goes out of the study, acutely aware of the movement, eyes complex, and turns to stare at Han Junyu. "Jun Yu, if you really love her, you should let her live well, instead of letting her fall into danger and occupy her selfishly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s brown eyes are full of danger. He is biting his teeth to fight with him. When Cheng Mo turns around and leaves, he takes a deep look at the corner of the wall. Qin Ning watched the three people go downstairs. He recalled Cheng Mo''s words in his mind, and the tears in the corner of his eyes fell uncontrollably. She couldn''t see him in danger, but she couldn''t give birth to him. Could she just leave him? For the first time, she wavered in her firm belief. Chapter 460 The injury on Qin Ning''s face is not serious. He wiped the medicine to eliminate the swelling, but Han Junyu worried that her injury would get worse if the cold wind blows, so he asked her for leave. He didn''t fully recover from his own injury, so he idly stayed in the villa and they were reading on the sofa. Autumn weather, temperature difference, the morning is a bit cool, out of the sun temperature rise. Qin Ning, wearing a coat and comfortable in the sun, reclines on Han Junyu''s leg and falls asleep. It seemed to be a little hot. She turned over to take off her coat. But she didn''t want to open her eyes. She didn''t take off her coat after pulling it several times. She was a bit irritable. "Han Junyu, take off your coat." Han Junyu is reading a medical book. He is fascinated. He hears the voice of a woman''s soft feet and tugs at the corner of his mouth. Pick her up, help her take off her coat, and peck her lips. "Little lazy pig, take you back to your room to sleep?" "No, no, that''s what I like." Qin Ning closed his eyes and acted coquettishly in his arms. With a mischievous laugh, he raised his head to kiss him. Han Junyu helplessly points his forehead, takes a pillow to make her sleep more comfortable on her legs, and tells Aunt Zhang to take a thin blanket to cover her. Feeling that he was patiently protecting himself, Qin Ning opened one eye and looked at him like a cat who had stolen fishy. "Han Junyu, if you have children, you will be a very good father." Han Junyu''s face was stiff and he frowned at her. Qin Ning noticed that his face became ugly and immediately changed the topic. "Yes, you are my uncle Han. If we hadn''t come this far, I would be the child in your eyes." Han Junyu frowned and pinched her face. "Stupid girl, what are you thinking about?" "I didn''t think about it. I just sighed. Hey, I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep. " She didn''t want to hold the pillow. She opened her arms and hugged his strong waist. Smelling the faint mint fragrance on his body, she felt uncomfortable. I really can''t bear to leave him in the future. I can''t hold him like this. Han Junyu is not sure if Ning Fu has said something to her in private, but seeing her eyes closed, he obviously doesn''t want to say more, and he is a little upset. "Mr. Han, your father is here." Suddenly, Aunt Zhang came to report. Han Junyu glanced at her coldly. Aunt Zhang immediately covered her mouth for fear that she would disturb Qin Ning''s sleep. "Keep him waiting." "Han Junyu, I came to your villa. You didn''t give me a cup of hot tea, and you asked me to wait outside. I''m your father. How can you be so disrespectful to your elders? " Han Chang listen to Aunt Zhang said Han Junyu busy, let him wait outside, angry push away her, into the villa. See Han Junyu reading in the living room, angry temper, cold voice lesson. Han Junyu raised his eyes and gave him a cool glance. "Without the master''s consent, he broke in. Is that what you call respect?" Han Chang knows he can''t say it, but he''s depressed. He goes to the sofa and sees Qin Ning sleeping in his arms. His brows are tight. "In broad daylight, it''s not proper for a man to have no skin or face in his arms. I don''t have any decency. How can I be your Han family''s little grandmother? It''s a shame to the Han family. " Han Junyu is not used to the book. If you don''t like it, get out of here! " Han Chang stares at him in amazement. He can''t believe it. "Jun Yu, I''m your father. You told me to go away for a woman?" "Didn''t hear clearly, I repeat, don''t like my woman, you can go away!" Han Junyu is impatient. "You, you..." Han Chang was so angry that he stared round his eyes and pointed at him angrily. He didn''t slow down for a long time. Their voices were not small. Qin Ning rubbed his eyes and woke up slowly. "Han Junyu, who are you fighting with?" Wake her up, Han Jun Yu a bit sorry, hold her up, gently pat her back, gently coax. "Well behaved, when you wake up, eat something. Aunt Zhang will prepare some fruit platter for you." "Yeah, I like it." Qinning surprised smile, is ready to eat, turn head but see ferocious stare at his Hanchang, face smile froze. "All day except eating and sleeping, are you a pig?" Han Chang cursed. Inexplicably scolded, Qin Ning frown, go or show a bright smile. "You''re wrong. I''m not a pig. I''m a fairy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chang''s face twisted with anger. Qin Ning no longer pays attention to him. Looking at the fresh jujubes on the fruit plate, she happily grabs a few, eats one by herself and gives one to Han Junyu. Han Junyu didn''t refuse either. Although she couldn''t taste it, the corner of her mouth was slightly raised by the expression she enjoyed.Directly ignored, Han Chang wants to hammer the table. But thinking that he had something to come to him today, he could only bear his temper. "Han Junyu, you said you wanted to investigate for me. Who wanted to make my studio shut down?" Han Junyu stares at him indifferently. He didn''t expect that his reaction would be so slow. "Yes, I promised you that I would tell you who manipulated behind your back and destroyed your studio." "Who is it?" Han Chang looks at him excitedly. He knew that although Han Junyu didn''t have a good face for him, they were father and son after all, and he would not be helpless. He also pondered in his heart, how to let Han Junyu help to teach the person who hurt him, and then take back his studio. "It''s me." Han Junyu cold spit out two words. "Why?" Han Chang is shocked, his eyes stare at him, thinking it''s his own ears. Why does his son harm him? Why else? Han Junyu sneered. At that time, Han Chang insisted on that job and left Nankang city with Su Li. He also chose to hurt his mother because he didn''t want to lose the freedom brought by that job. How could he keep his studio alive? "I don''t like you." Han Junyu also does not beat around the bush with him, simply and rudely says the reason. "You, Han Junyu, I''m your own father. You hate me for so many years because of your mother''s affairs. I don''t care about you. But how can you be so selfish that I have to lose my job because of this little thing? " Han Chang angrily complains that his son is a psychopath. Han Junyu raised the corner of his mouth and showed a very beautiful smile. "You finally understand that I am selfish, but I also learn from you for my excellent quality. In order to coax your own woman and hurt your child''s mother despicably, I just let you lose your job. You should be glad that I didn''t poach your heart! " Han Chang stepped back in horror. His eyes were frightened. He looked at him like a demon. "Back then, back then, I didn''t want to hurt her. Su Li forced me to do so. She was the one who started it. But she''s been dead for years. What''s the use of worrying about it with me? " "Useful." Qin Ning laughs angrily at Han Junyu and frowns tightly. Unexpectedly, Han Chang is so irresponsible that he pushes his mistake to Su Li. Su Li was so angry, not because he could not give her a sense of security, she would do such extreme things. Of course, she would never sympathize with Su Li. "You have hurt your mother. You don''t have any regrets, and you don''t have a word of sorry, that is, you don''t respect her spirit in heaven. All my mother''s dreams to Han Junyu, let him deal with you. " Han Chang is in the antique business. He has some faith in those ghosts. After hearing Qin Ning''s words, Han Chang''s face turned pale and stepped back in horror. "You, you talk nonsense. It''s not me who hurt her. She should go to Su Li and the old lady." "Which old lady?" Han Junyu felt that there was something in his words and asked coldly. Chapter 461 Han Chang was staring into his hair by Han Junyu''s evil eyes. He secretly scolded himself for being talkative and said what he shouldn''t say. Qin Ning listens to Han Chang''s words, in the heart also had the bad guess. "Can''t it be old lady Han?" "No, no, I''m wrong. Han Junyu, don''t think about it." Han Chang wants to cover up. Han Junyu stares at him coldly, he and Qin Ning have the same guess, but look at Han Chang''s appearance, don''t ask again, he also knows those guesses are right. Why did his mother die and take revenge on his grandmother? He thought of what Meng Zhengtao had said to him. At that time, he heard that he was talking about his grandmother and thought that he was making an excuse. Now he heard that Han Chang mentioned his grandmother. It''s up to him not to believe it. "Han Chang, why do you want to take revenge on the old lady?" He stood up in a tall posture and approached him in a powerful manner. Han Chang dodges back, his hind foot bumps into the sofa, and he falls into the sofa. Han Junyu squinted and pinched his neck. "Say it Han Chang is hard to breathe, struggling to reach out, but he can''t resist Han Junyu at all. He grabs his wrist beggingly. "I, I said, when the old lady asked Meng Zhengtao to change the dressing for Ning Rui, she took a lot of drugs before taking depression drugs, but they didn''t work. It''s Jia Xueer who said that Ning Rui had depression before, and that''s why she changed her antidepressants because she couldn''t get good treatment all her life. " Han Junyu''s dark eyes said, "why, why does grandma want to harm her?" He still remembers that when his grandmother knew that she was getting along with her mother, she advised him to treat her mother well and make her angry. Why does grandma hurt her mother? Han Chang''s face turns dark purple. Qin Ning is worried that Han Junyu will strangle him, so he quickly hugs Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, you have to wait for him to explain. You can''t kill him." After listening to Qin Ning''s advice, Han Junyu returns to his senses. He loosens Han Chang''s neck, but steps on his chest. "Han Chang, if you have a lie, I will send you to hell!" Han Chang was able to breathe fresh air and coughed a few times. It took him a long time to come over. His face turned blue and white. Looking at Han Junyu like a Luocha climbing out of hell, he absolutely believes that this man is cruel and will kill him. "The reason is very simple. Ning Rui doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. Her appearance spoils the reputation of the Han family and is the stain of the Han family. In order to protect the reputation of the Han family, she does not leave Nankang City herself. The old lady can only think of other ways. But the old lady didn''t expect that she would really commit suicide. People can''t come back from death. The old lady didn''t want this matter to be known by you, so she dealt with it secretly. " Ah, Han Junyu sneered and kicked him away. It''s not difficult to understand why he has searched for many years for the cause of his mother''s death, but has not found any clues. Funny. He respected his elders for so many years. He was the murderer of his mother! Qin Ning is also very shocked. She feels Han Junyu''s mood is fluctuating. She doesn''t know what to say and holds his big hand tightly. "You know all these things for a long time. Why didn''t you save her?" Han Junyu takes a deep breath, coldly looks at Han Chang, and asks again. Han Chang lying on the ground, a few cries of pain, heard his inquiry, rightfully angry. "It''s Ning Rui who doesn''t know how to deal with her. She has to pester you. It''s not worth fighting for an irrelevant woman and an old lady. Why save her? " Qin Ning also laughed with anger, which was the most ridiculous joke she had ever heard in this century. Ning Rui gave birth to a son for him. The man said that the woman had nothing to do with him. What''s wrong with Ning Rui''s idea of being nice to her son? They are in order to maintain those false fame and wealth, to hurt her life, too hateful! Don''t say Han Junyu wants to hit him, she wants to kick him. "Go away!" Han Chang choked a stomach of anger, but also by the hairy little girl angrily denounced, face dark. "No self-cultivation of smelly girl, you are a what thing, even curse elders!" "No, no, don''t insult my elder. You are just a brute who was born decades earlier than me. You don''t deserve to be my elder!" Qin Ning sneered scornfully. "You, you," it''s a great shame to be scolded. Han Chang points to her nose and wants to fight back. But in his barren brain, he could not find any more vicious words. His angry eyes were red and his neck was thick. "If you don''t leave, you will become a corpse. Don''t blame us for not collecting the corpse for you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chang was so angry that he vomited blood quickly. He was depressed in his heart, and his breathing chest rose and fell violently. Looking up at Han Junyu''s gloomy face, he was afraid and left the villa with his tail between his legs.Out of the villa, he was angry and went to Han''s house to reason with the old lady. Mrs. Han was glad to see her favorite son come to see her. She asked the housekeeper to prepare a lot of food. After listening to his complaints, he was also very angry. "How dare that little girl scold you like that? That''s ridiculous Where can the old lady endure her baby son''s grievance? She claps her resentful hand on the table and looks ugly. Han Cai sees that the old lady is going to settle accounts with Qin Ning. He has some scruples and holds her tight. "Mom, calm down. Now Han Junyu is no longer the child who can command you. In his eyes, there is only that smelly girl Qin Ning. When he has a daughter-in-law, he forgets his family name. " Old lady Han was even more angry when she heard this. "Han Junyu is more and more excessive, even dare to hit his own father, maybe it''s the smelly girl. Mom, for the sake of Han family, smelly girl can''t stay with Han Junyu any more! " Han Chang said with great care. The old lady nodded. She had long disagreed with Han Junyu''s marriage to Qin Ning, but Han Junyu claimed to marry her. Although the heart is dissatisfied, but also had to endure. But when this happened, she felt that if she could bear it any longer, there would be no place for her to speak. "Ah Chang, don''t worry, I will let that smelly girl leave Jun Yu." Han Chang nodded with satisfaction, looking at the old lady, a pair of words and stop feeling. "What''s the matter?" The old lady was puzzled. "Mother, Han Junyu and I are angry and want to destroy my studio. Can you give me that little money? You can rest assured that when I get through this period of time, I will certainly pay you back your money. " Han Chang explained. The old lady frowned. Although her eyes were full of wrinkles, her sharp eyes made Han Chang uncomfortable. "Ah Chang, don''t you have a lot of working capital?" "Yes." Han Chang is a little guilty. "But all the money is in Su Li''s hands. I have quarreled with her these days, and I don''t want to talk to her. I have to be bold to borrow money from you. " The old lady was not happy and felt that his behavior was improper. He and Su Li are husband and wife. He earned all the money. Why didn''t Su Li take the money out at the critical moment? But when he began to borrow money, the old lady didn''t want to contradict him and gave him five million yuan. When she gave him the money, she couldn''t help but remind him, "ah Chang, it''s common for couples to quarrel, but you should also be careful. Don''t spoil women. Economically, you should also pay attention to them." "I know. Thank you, mother." Han Chang is grateful for the five million check. In this world, the old lady is the best to him. Fortunately, he didn''t get angry at that time, because Ning Rui quarreled with her. Ning Rui also just gave birth to an irritating son for him, where is it worth the relationship between him and his mother. Chapter 462 After leaving from Hanchang, the atmosphere in the villa was a little heavy. Qin Ning sad to accompany Han Junyu sitting, she was not happy, ran upstairs, carrying a drawing board downstairs. "Han Junyu, please accompany me to collect wind." Han Junyu looks at her and knows that she wants him to go out to relax. "Where do you want to go?" Qin Ning blinked her big eyes. She just wanted to go out with him, but she was not sure where to go. "Just walk around the suburbs and stop wherever you want." Qin Ning pulls him up for fear that he will refuse and flatter him. He reluctantly rubbed her small head, took away her drawing board and led her out. Han Junyu originally wanted to drive by himself, but Qin Ning was worried about the injury on his arm, so he asked Lao Mo to drive. "Han Junyu, you can go to the window and bask in the sun." Qin Ning opened the window and asked him to lean towards the window. The sun outside the car window fell on his cold face. He was very handsome. Qin Ning held his chin and stared at him. Han Junyu turned his head and looked at her coldly. "What do you do in the sun?" "Thaw it for you. Look how cold your face is. I''ll be frostbitten." Qin Ning playfully wants to rub his face, but his little hand is held by him. "I''m sorry to scare you?" When Han Junyu knew that she was cold faced, she was a little scared. She used to be so scared that she didn''t dare to speak. "I''m not afraid. I just don''t want you to feel bad." Qin Ning likes to rub on him, sit on his lap and look him in the eye. "Han Junyu, although he is your father, it''s not worth torturing yourself because of him. Don''t think about him. Think about me. I''m so beautiful and lovely. You have to appreciate it. " Listening to her coquetry, Han Junyu smiles and pinches her small face. "What do you have to appreciate? That''s it. One mouth and two eyes." "No, no, I have a mouth that can say sweet words, and a pair of eyes that are full of affection. Look, look." Qin Ning opened his eyes wide, amber eyes shining. Han Junyu took a look at her funny expression and looked down on her pink lips, soft and sweet. He bowed his head and gave a kiss. Qin Ning''s mouth was crooked, and he was a little proud with a smile. "Mr. Han, I knew that you would be conquered by my beauty, and then you could not help but want to eat me. But we can''t. today we''re going to have an outing. We can only watch, not eat. " Her sweet voice, soft like to coax children. Han Junyu''s dreary chest is cut by her voice. The depression spreads, and the air breathed in carries her sweet fragrance. "What if I have to eat it?" Qin Ning''s disheartened cheek turned red. Seeing Lao Mo driving in front of him, he shook his head shyly and said in a low voice. "I''m in the car now. I can''t eat it." "Can you eat it if it''s not in the car?" Han Junyu''s big hand holding her small face, very interested in teasing her. "No, I didn''t mean that. Han Junyu, you still have injuries. You can''t do strenuous exercise. " Qin Ning was afraid that he would really mess up and explained anxiously. His fingertips slide down and fondly touch her delicate clavicle. At the beginning, when he looked at her, his eyes stopped on her clavicle, and he had a wrong idea in his heart. Even if you have tasted the taste here, but every time you appreciate it, you want to take a bite. It seems that there is a sweet taste there. "Han Junyu, don''t come foolishly. Today, our goal is to collect my painting style." Qin Ning pushed away his hand, with a scarlet face and a serious lesson. "What kind of nonsense?" Han Junyu lowered his head and sniffed on her thin white neck. There was a smell of milk. "Is, is, can''t," "can''t eat you?" Han Junyu cold hiss, disgust of point her forehead, "full of milk smell, and how much milk candy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt guilty and shriveled. He recently bought another one to buy sugar. It tasted so good that she couldn''t help it. She ate dozens of them in a short time. She didn''t expect that the milk candy would leave a taste on her body. "How many have you eaten? Kiss me a few times, or you won''t want to eat in the future." Without hesitation, Qin Ning hugged his neck and blocked his thin lips. "Hey hey, Han Junyu, I kiss you, you can''t help me eat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is in a better mood when they are noisy. He is in a better mood, Qin Ning is also happy, looking out of the window, see a unique scenery, she quickly let old Mo parking. "Han Junyu, will you accompany me there for a walk?" Han Junyu got out of the car and followed her fingers to see a lotus pond in front of her.Autumn gradually thick, lotus withered, there are a lot of lotus pods in the pond, standing on the bank, there are a few men with tools, seems to be ready to dig lotus root. Han Junyu took her little hand and went to the lotus pond. Just as he was about to ask her where to draw, he found something wrong with her eyes. "Stupid girl, does collecting wind also include eating?" Qin Ning wrinkled his nose and stared at the lotus leaves shaking with the wind. Lotus pods are heavy. It seems that the lotus seeds inside are mature. "Han Junyu, do you think the lotus seeds here are bitter?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you want to eat, just say it! "Lao Mo, go and buy some lotus seeds." This is the lotus field of the peasant race. It should not be picked at will. A man with a dark face heard Han Junyu''s words and took off two lotus pods with a smile. What he said had a strong rural accent, but they could understand. "Don''t buy it. It''s not worth a lot of money. If you want to eat it, pick it yourself." "Thank you." Hearing that she didn''t want money, Qin Ning ran forward excitedly and wanted to pick one by herself, but her arm was not long enough to reach. She ran anxiously to Han Junyu and pointed to a big lotus. "Han Junyu, that, that, I can''t pick it." Han Junyu has no choice but to look at Lao mo. Lao Mo nodded and borrowed a long stick from the man. There was a sickle tied in front of the stick, which was their tool for picking lotus seeds. Lao Mo took back four big lotus seeds. Qin Ning opened them happily and found that they were big and round. Peel off a layer of green skin outside the lotus seed, she tasted the taste of lotus seed, there is a sweet at the beginning, there is a little bitter behind. "Yummy, uncle Mo, let''s take some more back. Aunt Zhang can make lotus seed soup tonight. It must be delicious." "Yes, ma''am." Don''t nod. There are a few blooming lotus flowers in the green and yellow lotus leaves. The wind blows, and the wind is mixed with the fragrance of lotus leaves. It''s rare to see such a beautiful scenery. Qin Ning closes her eyes and opens her arms to feel the natural breath in the air. It seems that she can blend naturally. Han Junyu looked at the little woman''s side face, because she relaxed, his body gradually relaxed. A sentimental poem suddenly appeared in my mind. She is the most beautiful, unique and fascinating scenery in his eyes. Cangshan will grow old and the flowing water will break. But as long as you look at her, time will be fixed. Quiet and beautiful, just like the light and shadow on her eyelashes, slightly shaking, involving his heart. When she opened her eyes, he was in his eyes, and his world was just her. Chapter 463 Qin Ning walks in the lotus pond and chats with the laboring farmers at will. From them, he learns the story of the lotus pond all year round. After playing, she chose a place, set up a drawing board and began to paint. Lao Mo found two small stools. Han Junyu sat next to her and peeled lotus seeds. From time to time, he put one in her mouth. Look at her painting seriously, he is not easy to disturb, took out the mobile phone to deal with some mail. Suddenly he raised his eyes and looked at her face to face. He put a lotus seed into her mouth. "What''s the matter?" "Han Junyu, I want two lotus flowers." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu asked Lao Mo to pick a handful of lotus flowers with different colors. With a laugh, Qin Ning puts the lotus into Han Junyu''s arms, takes a small stool to find a place, and asks him to sit down with the lotus. "Stupid girl, what do you want to do?" "I want to draw some different art paintings." Qin Ning smiles a little flattering. The photographer will take artistic portraits of the characters, and she also wants to have a try. Han Junyu looked at the lotus in his arms, a little disgusted, do not want to be her test. Qin Ning immediately gave him a kiss on the face and said, "Han Junyu, cooperate with me. I''ll give it to you after painting." Han Junyu was convinced by her kiss, sat down quietly, listened to her instructions, and made various movements with lotus. Qin Ning stares at him seriously, finds an angle with a pencil and paints quietly. She knew that Han Junyu''s patience was not much, so she tried to speed up. She thought the effect was good and drew several more. Qin Ning painting satisfaction, just reluctant to step on the afterglow of the setting sun back. Lao Mo got some lotus seeds and lotus roots, but he didn''t take them for nothing. He gave them 2000 yuan. The farmers were embarrassed to give them some lotus seeds and lotus roots just dug up. Back to the villa, Lao Mo gives the things to Aunt Zhang and lets Aunt Zhang look at them. Aunt Zhang looked at the fresh lotus seeds and lotus roots. She was also very happy. In the evening, she cooked lotus seed porridge and boiled lotus root soup. All the dishes on the table were lotus roots. After dinner, Qin Ning pulls him to talk about her paintings, and Han Junyu stares at her expressive face. Ning Fu''s words suddenly appeared in his mind. If she left herself, what would his world look like? Lonely, no color, no taste, there will be no sadness and joy. The life he used to live in before will become a nightmare that he will never wake up. No. She can''t leave him! Although she knew that she would not agree to leave herself, Ning Fu still wanted to prick her chest and twitch from time to time. "Stupid girl, you won''t leave me, will you?" Suddenly he was caught by the man''s wrist, his strength is too heavy, Qin Ning looked at him in amazement. If before, she would not hesitate to answer. She won''t. But Cheng Mo hesitated. Don''t leave him, in case he has an accident and needs matching blood, but she can''t do anything. "Why don''t you answer me?" Han Junyu frowned and held her shoulders to prevent her from escaping. "No, I won''t leave you." Qin Ning''s voice is hoarse. Get her answer, Han Junyu this just at ease, rub her small head, buckle her in the arms. Leaning on his chest, Qin Ning listened to his heart beat. In his amber eyes, it was a bit dark. She struggled in her heart, but she could not ignore his life and death. If you love him, you can''t occupy him selfishly. ¡­¡­ Han Chang took five million cheques and left some things that he especially loved, which also eased his urgent need. But the antiques in the studio are all valuable things. If you want to keep them, five million is just a drop in the bucket, so you still need to ask Su Li for money. He made a lot of money doing archaeological work these years, but he gave Su Li his bank card regardless of money. Su Li helped him with his daily expenses. He never calculated them carefully, so he didn''t know how much money he had. Back to his villa, he saw that the door of the villa was locked. He patted it several times, but no one came to open the door for him. As usual, when he came back, there were people in the villa, and Su Li would arrange everything for him. This was the first time he met the situation that the door was locked. He fidgeted to call Su Li for a long time. "Su Li, where are you? Come back and open the door for me!" "I''m going to divorce you. I''ve moved my things away, so I won''t go back. Make an appointment with you and let''s bookmark the divorce agreement." Su Li said coldly. Han Chang thinks it''s her own auditory hallucination. After so many years of marriage, for no reason, why does she divorce?"Su Li, I don''t dislike you. You have to divorce me. There''s a limit to your anger." Su Li was so angry by his words that he couldn''t breathe well. His disgusting tone obviously didn''t love her. After listening to her brother''s phone call, she transferred his property. Now, after listening to him, her guilty heart vanished, leaving only anger. He must have been playing with women outside, so that he would despise her. "If you don''t get a divorce, wait for the lawyer''s letter." Listen to the beep from the phone, Han Chang staring at the phone in amazement, can''t believe it. Su Li even wanted to write to his lawyer. Did she take the wrong medicine? It was she who broke other people''s heads without reason. He helped her to pacify them, and then he suspected that he had something to do with Miss Jiang. It was really hateful. Depressed can only call the servant, only to know the key to the villa in the door under the carpet, open the door, see the empty living room, he was shocked again. Was his family robbed? His blue and white porcelain, his glass vases, his treasures are gone. Hurry upstairs, found his bedroom messy, safe has been opened, all valuable things are gone. He angrily took out his cell phone again to call Su Li, but the other party''s cell phone was turned off. Chagrined smashed the mobile phone, good you millet Li, calculate him! Although he doesn''t plan, now he can see that Su Li wants to divorce him because she wants him to get rid of his family. She wants to take away several hundred million of his property. Depressed in his heart, he was flustered for a moment and didn''t know what to do. Thinking about it, only Mrs. Han can help him at this time. Call old lady Han and tell her wrongly. She is also very angry. She tolerated the existence of Su Li at the beginning, that is to see in the face of Han Chang, this woman still really thought that her wings were hard, can fly?! "Ah Chang, please ask a lawyer first. Don''t worry, I will help you deal with her." "Mom, just teach her a little lesson and let her know her mistakes. Don''t be so cruel with Ning Rui. Su Li has served me well. I don''t want her to have an accident." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old lady grinned her teeth in anger and scolded him for a long time before she hung up in anger. Listening to the old lady''s lecture, Han Chang didn''t care at all. Although these old ladies also scolded him, she would help him whenever he met with anything, so he knew that the old lady was cruel to him. The old lady promised him that she would clean up Su Li, and he was more than half depressed. Also received Miss Jiang to the hospital review of the phone, he quickly cleaned up his own, rushed to the hospital. Chapter 464 It''s not a joke for old lady han to say that she wants to clean up Su Li. She didn''t know about Su Li''s taking money to support her family these years. But I didn''t expect that she would advance an inch, want to divorce Han Chang, and let Han Chang clean out of the house, this is raising a white eyed wolf. She has also managed Sheng''an group. The company''s operation procedures are very clear, so it''s not hard to deal with a small SOHO. He made an appointment with a boss who was cooperating with Soxhlet, took out the name of Shengan group, and then hinted that the other party would attack Soxhlet. As long as the other side withdraws, then Mrs. Han contacts the bank and does not lend money to SOHO. Soxhlet will have internal and external troubles, and the capital chain will break. A company''s capital chain problem is that a running machine can''t work normally without power supply. With Mrs. Han in charge, other enterprises don''t want to offend Sheng''an group. Instead of saving Su, they will please her and trample on it. Within a few days, Su was like a tree blown by a strong wind, uprooted, helpless, waiting to die. When Su''s family was in crisis and had to declare bankruptcy, Su Li was having breakfast. She took out her mobile phone to check the news, only to know what happened to sohang. She refused to believe it and called her brother sohang for confirmation. Two days ago, my brother also said that Su''s family was getting better and better. He signed a big contract and needed a sum of money. When she got Han Chang''s property, she just had some money in her hand. She couldn''t stand his persuasion and gave him millions. But how could there be no news of Su''s bankruptcy? It must be an unscrupulous reporter who wrote such a bad thing in order to attract people''s attention. She made two calls to sohang, but the other party didn''t answer. She kept making excuses for herself. Maybe he is busy now, inconvenient to answer the phone, or his mobile phone has dropped. After taking a few deep breaths, she contacted Su Hang''s assistant again. When the other party heard her questioning Su Hang, she asked back with a bad temper. "We''re looking for him. He''s your brother. Why don''t you know where he is?" Su Li''s feeble hand loosened and his mobile phone fell to the ground. The mobile phone is not damaged, and the voice on the phone is still going on. It''s the assistant''s hysterical questioning. "Sohang, the beast, has transferred money and escaped. Our wages are gone. Now the company is bankrupt. We have found out a lot of tax evasion and financial problems. We are all taken away from the police station." Here, the assistant realized that losing his temper had no effect at all, and begged helplessly. "Mrs. Han, we are all small people. It''s not easy for us to earn some wages to support our family. Now Mr. Su has escaped. Please help us." Su Li''s brain was blank, and his ears were booming. It took him a long time to recover. She crushed her cell phone and spilled breakfast on the floor. The servant in the kitchen came out in fright, looked at Su Li''s ferocious face, and drew back to the kitchen. "Sohang, asshole!" The more she thought about it, the more she resented it. She didn''t expect Su Hang to cheat her sister. It''s disgusting. Just as he was about to go to the police station, he saw the door of the hall pushed open and the housekeeper of Han''s old house pushed in. She looked at the old lady Han in amazement and wanted to escape with a guilty heart. "Why, was it a surprise to see me?" After sitting down on the sofa, Mrs. Han looked at Su Li''s pale face, with fear in her eyes, and gave a sneer. "No, mom, why are you here?" Mrs. Han''s laughter increased and her sharp eyes fixed on her. "Don''t call me mom. Aren''t you going to divorce Han Chang?" "I" Su Li had expected that old lady Han would come back to see her. Although Han Chang is not young, he is a Ma Bao man. He will not hide anything from old lady Han. Their divorce is such a big thing, and she also wants to take all of Han Chang''s property. Han Chang must be in a hurry to tell old lady Han about it. But when she really faced the old lady who was kind but cruel, she was still scared. But Han Ning Chang Rui told her that she was not going to do anything on the operating table. At that time, she was young and ambitious, and her ideas were extreme, so she made trouble with Han Chang and forced Han Chang to send Ning Rui to the operating table. To put it bluntly, the old lady is selfish and doesn''t want Ning Rui to have another child, so Han Junyu won''t have the fetters of brothers and sisters. But she didn''t want to quarrel with Han Chang, so she left the task to her. Because of this, Han Junyu also points the finger at her and wants to deal with her. This is where the old lady is ruthless. "Mom, it''s Han Chang who has found another woman. I can''t stand it. I have no choice but to divorce." Han old lady disdains cold hiss, "ah Chang is good to eat and drink to support you, you not only serve him well, but also give him cold face all day.He just went out to spend some money and find some women to play with, but he didn''t take them home to challenge your position in the main room. You didn''t reflect on your own mistakes, and you even asked Huang to divorce him. Is it really a good or bad woman? Oh, you still want to take all the money from Han Chang. Su Li, who gave you the courage? " Su Li was humiliated, his face turned red with anger, and he clenched his fist. "Old lady, I respect you as a Chang''s mother. I don''t want to quarrel with you, but I''m divorced from this marriage!" She''s been looking at the old lady''s face all these years. She''s fed up with it! "It depends on whether you have the ability. Now I give you two choices: spit out a Chang''s money and get out of Nankang after divorce, or you can go to prison for a lifetime!" "I''m not afraid of your threat. It''s about me and Achang. It''s not your turn to be an old lady!" Su Li''s calm retort. "Oh, I don''t care. It''s my business." Old lady Han looked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper nodded and gave her a document. Su Li glanced at it. It was a divorce agreement. She opened it with trembling fingers. Seeing the conditions inside, she turned blue with anger. "I''ll divorce, but I won''t sign. I''ve been following Han Chang for so many years. Why should I get out of the house and get out of Nankang? It''s impossible! " "Oh, a woman without self-knowledge." The old lady stares at her coldly, with cautious eyes. "I knew you were this kind of goods. I should have let ah Chang choose Ning Rui. I knew that the woman really loved ah Chang and didn''t ask for anything from her." This sentence stepped on Su Li''s pain, her heart resented, when she spoke, her face was a bit distorted. "What ah Chang likes is me, old lady. If you are still tinning Rui, aren''t you afraid that she will turn into a ghost and come to you for revenge?" "Oh, revenge?" The old lady seemed to hear a funny joke. "You are the one who sent her to the operating table. You are the one who paid for a group of men to insult her and send her to a mental hospital. You are the one who forced her to suffer from depression, and you are the one who prepared the antidepressant for her. Su Li, if Han Junyu knows these things, how will he deal with you, eh? " When he heard Han Junyu''s name, Su Li was shocked. Han Junyu has been investigating the cause of his mother''s death over the years. By his means, he knows that Ning Rui was harmed by her and will definitely not let her go. Old lady Han is more afraid of Han Junyu than Han Junyu. Chapter 465 Qin Ning recuperated at home for a few days, and the injury on her face completely recovered. Han Junyu agreed to send her to school. At the school gate, when Qin Ning got off, he looked up and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Han Junyu, I''m going to Langyue studio this afternoon. Would you like to pick me up?" Han Junyu rubbed her little head and said, "when you finish class, send me a message." "Good." Qin Ning got off happily and stood outside to say goodbye to him. Han Junyu rolled down the window and let her go first. When she walked into the school, he left. Qin Ning covered his pink lips with a low smile and shook his head, "Han Junyu, you go first, or I will not give up, I will rely on you not to go." These days, they stick together every day, but they are not tired at all. Now, Qin Ning is really reluctant to part. "Then don''t leave. I''ll take you to work." Han Junyu''s decision is straightforward. Qin Ning wrinkled small nose, helpless turn around, three steps a turn back, a good while to enter the school. Han Junyu saw her figure disappear, his eyes suddenly become empty, staring at the direction of her disappearance. Elbows on the window, long fingers on the lips, restrain the mood. He told himself in his heart that Qin Ning just went to school and would not leave him. She loves him so much, depends on him, how can she be willing to leave him? Therefore, it is almost impossible for Ning Fu to let her leave on her own initiative. "Mr. Han, will you go to the company?" Old Mo asked. "Well." Han Junyu returned to his senses and nodded. To Sheng''an group, Han Junyu into the office, the first thing is to call song Xuan to the office. Let him send someone to watch the school and protect Qin Ning. After Song Xuan nodded, he reported the situation of Su family. "Sohang, where are the people?" "Run out of the country, Jun Yi has caught him. It''s not good to start with him at home, and he won''t be claimed when he is thrown into a stinky ditch abroad. " Song Xuan sneered coldly. "Oh, how much did he take away?" "A billion!" When song Xuan checked his account, he found that a small Su''s president could take a billion yuan. At a glance, he knew that the source of the money was unknown. After careful investigation of Su''s finance, we know that Su Hang took the money from Su Li''s relief, went to Su''s to make false accounts, and then invested in other companies. These years, those companies have made money. He thinks that they have made almost the same amount of money, so he let Su go bankrupt and run away with money. But he didn''t expect that even if he ran to the ends of the earth, he still couldn''t escape from Han Shao''s palm, and all the money would be spit out. "It seems that Han Chang made a lot of money in antique business." Han Junyu sneered coldly. He was holding a pen in his hand. The end of the pen was looking at the desk. He knocked a few times. Song Xuan couldn''t see his mind because of his cold face. "The money, you see to deal with, people back to the country, I will deal with." "Yes." Song Xuan looked at his arm, a little worried. "President, is the injury on your arm better?" Han Junyu takes a look at his arm. Because of his body''s resistance, once he is injured, his healing ability will be faster than that of ordinary people, and his injury has been cured for a long time. "No problem." He said it''s OK, and song Xuan didn''t have a lot of investigation. He talked about his work seriously. "President, how do we arrange the anniversary of Sheng''an this week?" Han Junyu raised eyebrows. Since the establishment of Sheng''an group, in order to recognize some employees who have made a sudden performance in their work, and also to encourage employees, the company has held an anniversary celebration. The pen in his hand turned and glanced at the calendar. "Han CAI and Han Li happen to be in China. Let them hold this event. Don''t bother me." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Song Xuan touches his nose. Han CAI and Han Qiang are harmonious on the surface, but they are tit for tat in private. They all know that. Han Li has always been disgusted with Han Cai''s style of doing things, and Han Cai is also very unhappy with this niece. If they hold an anniversary together, they will really pinch each other. ¡­¡­ At school. When Qin Ning went to class, she found that her classmates were staring at her with strange eyes. She looked down at her clothes in doubt, and there was no abnormality. Is there something on her face? "Tong Qi, why do people always stare at me?" Tong Qi sighed helplessly, "because you are famous, do you know how honored it is to be able to enter Mr. Zhou''s Langyue studio? And your boyfriend is so handsome. My God, where does he work as a barber? I''m broke and I want him to cut my hair once. " Qin Ning pick eyebrows, Han Junyu is a barber? She chuckled, combed her hair around her cheeks and blinked playfully. "Han''s haircut, only I can enjoy this service, no one else can.""Mean." Tong Qi is disappointed. Think of what, tongqi''s face is a bit strange, careful to ask her. "Qin Ning, Han Zijin has gone abroad, do you know?" Qin Ning took the textbook''s hand and nodded. "If you see Ling Ze, you must turn around and go, you know?" Tong Qi whispered a warning. "Why?" She didn''t do anything. Why did she run when she saw Ling? "Oh, Ling Ze was supposed to contact you, but your mobile phone has been turned off, so he has been calling me to ask for your address, saying that he has gratitude and resentment to calculate with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked from the corner of his mouth. She has been staying in the villa these days. How can she have a grudge with Ling Ze? There is an old saying that if you talk about Cao Cao, he will arrive. Tongqi''s words just fell, the door of the classroom was savagely pushed open, wearing a suit of Ling ran in, regardless of the teacher''s obstruction, line of sight search. Found Qin Ning, he grinded his teeth, directly jumped on the table, stepped on the table to Qin Ning, staring at her coldly. "Woman, you, come out with me!" Qin Ning Leng Leng looks up at him, does this man have a cat? I like walking on the table. "I''m sorry, brother Ling. I''m going to have a class now. What can I do after class?" Qin would rather be persuasive. Ling was impatient and frowned at her. "No!" Qin Ning helplessly pursed her lips and continued to read, "then you are free, I want to have a class!" "Hey, you woman, I have such a bad temper. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you out of the classroom." Ling jumped off the table, took the book from her hand and threw it out of the window. "Ah, you, brother Ling," Qin Ning was so angry that he had to pack up and leave with him. "Ling Ze classmate, you," the teacher standing on the platform stared at them. Ling Ze started his business when he was young. His name was so loud that his teacher knew him. "Teacher, you go on with the class. I''m here to take away a lazy student in class, and I''ll teach her a lesson for you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The teacher took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He had no choice but to let him go. When he comes to the outside of the teaching building, Qin Ning follows Ling Ze. He stops in a wooden chair and stands. "Brother Ling, you brought me here to see the scenery, didn''t you?" "Ha ha" Ling Ze looked at her coldly, looked her over, and fixed her eyes on her finger and ring. "I hear you have a fiance?" "Yes." Qin Ning frowned, a little defensive in his heart. Chapter 466 Ling then sees Qin Ning to guard against of small eyes, disdain of sneer. "Are you afraid of me?" "No, brother Ling, just say what you have to say." Qin Ning is not afraid of him. He just feels uncomfortable. Ling is an open-minded person. She can do whatever she wants, regardless of her. Originally, her classmates had a lot of dissatisfaction with her. Now he calls her out in such a big way that they don''t know what to say about her behind her. "I heard that you were sick and asked for leave. Are you better?" "Well, it''s just a little cold. It''s all right now." Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously and didn''t know what he wanted to say. "Brother Ling, if I go back to class, I will care about nothing." "Wait!" Ling then stretched out his hand to stop her and turned around her with complicated eyes. "What do you think of Zijin going abroad?" Listening to the inexplicable reproach in his tone, Qin Ning frowned and felt that he had something to say. "Brother Ling, isn''t Han Zijin going abroad because he wants to study abroad?" "Oh." Ling sneered contemptuously, "do you know why he went abroad? Yes, " Ling thought of Han Zijin''s admonition, forbeared, swallowed what he wanted to say, and gave her a deep look. "Forget it, he''s gone abroad. It''s meaningless to say that again." Han Zijin is ready to study in China for two years, and then go abroad to do exchange students, but Han Junyu secretly and his father to discuss, let him go abroad in advance. Cunning as Han Junyu, he was given the school he most wanted to go to, and his idol was his mentor. "Since Han Zijin has gone abroad, he will definitely meet many new friends. Don''t expect him to love you." Qin Ning glanced at him, unable to laugh or cry. "Han Zijin knows a new friend and finds the person he likes. That''s his fate. I''m too happy for him. How can I have such wild hopes? Brother Ling, have you misunderstood something? " "Better not." Ling is sitting on the wooden chair, danger bell of the two legs. "If something happens in the future, tell me. If I''m in a good mood, maybe I''ll help you deal with it." Qin Ning accident, but also know that he is to see in the face of Han Zijin will say such words, but she is still grateful. "After that, please give me more advice." "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to join my dance team, you need more training. If you are lazy, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance." Ling saw her smile bright and sincere. Think of their good brother''s feelings can not succeed, for his heart uncomfortable, will be angry ran to her. But what''s the use of looking for her? Han Zijin has gone abroad, now he really like this woman said, can have a good fate, find a love he know how to cherish his people. Qin Ning back to the classroom, no accident, people staring at her eyes are a bit strange, she did not want to pay attention. Tongqi curious asked her what Ling is looking for her, Qin Ning do not want to say, casually find an excuse, after class she went to find ban Yongjun. Qiao yuan will give a lecture in the studio, so she will go to the studio with ban Yongjun. The studio is not far from the school, and it''s just a bus stop. Qin Ning finds that ban Yongjun''s face is not good, so she takes out a candy from her pocket and gives it to her. "Here you are, elder martial sister." Ban Yongjun takes a look at her, but he doesn''t refuse. He takes the candy from her palm, peels it off and puts it into her mouth. Suddenly, she covered her mouth and ran to the garbage can to spit out the candy in her mouth. "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning worried patted her on the back, and ran to the next store to buy a bottle of water for her. "It''s OK. Maybe I''m too busy and tired recently." Ban Yongjun''s face was pale. He took some water to get better. Turn to see Qin Ning blink big eyes, eyes have thick worry, heart slightly warm. "I heard that you have taken sick leave these days. Are you better?" "I''m ok, elder martial sister. I''d better go to the hospital." Qin Ning saw that she had been pressing her stomach and was in a bad state. She took her to a clinic in front of her. Ban Yongjun wanted to say it was OK. She didn''t know what happened to her these days. She always wanted to throw up and fell asleep while doing her homework. She gave herself a reason because she was too busy recently. Unable to refuse Qin Ning''s kindness, they walked into a traditional Chinese medicine clinic together, where an old doctor sat down. The old doctor with presbyopic glasses, slowly to her pulse, and asked her a few questions, took off the glasses to her congratulations. "Little girl, you are pregnant. Go to a big hospital for examination. It''s safest to have a comprehensive examination." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun is stunned and stares at the old doctor with empty eyes.Qin Ning is also very shocked, did not expect that ban Yongjun is pregnant, happy to hold ban Yongjun''s hand. "Elder martial sister, you have a baby. Wow, it''s amazing." Ban Yongjun stares at his belly, his fingertips tremble and gently touches it. She has a baby in her stomach. It''s her and Feng Wei''s baby. The surprise came so suddenly that the corner of her mouth cracked and she held Qin Ning''s hand happily. Asked the old doctor some precautions, she and Qin Ning rushed to the hospital to do a specific examination. Two people to the hospital, after the examination results, the doctor with a report, well intentioned persuasion. "Miss ban, you are tired recently. You need to keep enough rest. Three months of pregnancy is very important, so you have to pay attention to it. " The doctor also gave her a pregnancy health manual to check carefully. Ban Yongjun holding the test sheet, excited fingers are shaking, although she and Feng Wei did not prepare the child''s plan, but the child suddenly came is not a bad thing. "Elder martial sister, you must pay attention to rest. You can ask me to help you if you have anything." Ban Yongjun doesn''t care about shaking her hand. Seeing her staring at her stomach, she can''t help laughing. "Qin Ning, you like children so much. When will you be with Han Shaosheng?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on Qin Ning''s face froze, thinking of his physical condition, like a sharp knife into his chest, warm blood out, frozen limbs. "I''m still young. I haven''t finished college." "I heard that there used to be a senior sister who asked for half a year''s vacation to have a baby when she was pregnant. When she graduated, she held the baby in one hand and her husband in the other. Qin Ning, you can do it." Ban Yongjun persuades. Qin Ning pulled the corners of his mouth and touched his belly. If her body can bear, she also hopes to have a child with Han Junyu. Maybe the child can save him in the future. But if there''s a child, she''s dying. She is not afraid of death, but she is reluctant to give up Han Junyu. Han Junyu is always alone. Now she can accompany him and talk with him. If she also Han Junyu will certainly be unhappy. "Miss Qin, old lady Han, please." Two people out of gynaecology, Qin Ning accidentally met old lady Han side of the bodyguard, frown back. Chapter 467 Qin Ning didn''t want to see old lady Han, but the bodyguard took her to the old lady''s ward regardless of her wishes. Today is the time for the old lady''s weekly review. I heard that when I saw Qin Ning in the hospital, I ordered the bodyguard to bring her. Pushing open the door of the ward, Qin Ning walked in slowly. Old Mrs. Han is lying on the sickbed weakly. A doctor is checking her up. She took a deep breath and stood in the corner, listening to the ticking sound of the medical equipment, a little agitated. After standing for half an hour, the examination was finished, and a group of doctors went out. The old lady then slowly opened her eyes and saw her smile and waved to her. But Qin Ning knew that the old lady looked at Xiang He on the surface, but she couldn''t guess what she was thinking. Thinking of what Han Chang said, she was a little scared of the old lady. "Ning Ning, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you recently?" Qin Ning walked to the bedside with a bright smile, "I''m fine, grandma. Are you uncomfortable?" The old lady sighed helplessly, holding her little hand, "ah, I''m old and I have to take care of myself. I''m getting worse and worse during this period of time. As soon as the weather changes, I feel sick all over." Qin Ning looked at the back of her old hand, "grandma, you are still young, you see, you are so beautiful." The old lady said with a smile, "the little girl''s mouth is so sweet. Junyu must like listening to you very much." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning continued to giggle. "I''m old, and I''m indifferent to life and death, but I still can''t let Jun Yu go. When Jun Yu''s grandfather died, he told me to take good care of him. I also know that it is difficult for him to master Sheng''an group at a young age, but I can''t do well, so I can only let him try. " When it comes to Han Junyu, the old lady is full of pride. "Jun Yu has been a smart man since childhood. Over the years, he has made Sheng''an group bigger and bigger, which is beyond my imagination. He has been busy with his work all these years. He has no time to fall in love. He doesn''t understand the relationship between men and women. There are few female companions around him. Since I came into contact with you, I have other ideas about you. He is an adult man and can understand. Ning Ning, you look good and have a good voice. If you take the initiative, no man will refuse you. " Qinning listen to this words not right, Cu Cu eyebrow sharp, try to interrupt her words. But the old lady didn''t give her a chance. She continued to sigh with a smile. "But men are fond of the new and tired of the old. Jun Yu has a strong sense of responsibility since he was a child. When he moved you, he impulsively got the certificate with you. After a few years, when he comes into contact with other more mature women, he will react to what is love between men and women. Ning Ning, do you know what I mean when I say that? " Qin Ning secretly grinds his teeth, but the smile on his face does not change, and he answers foolishly. "Grandma, I know what you mean. You mean that I must become more mature and better to make Han Junyu like me." The old lady choked, her eyes narrowed, sharp as a knife, analyzing her inch by inch. "Ning Ning, you are very smart, but your physical condition, you also know, can''t give Jun Yu birth to children, this is a woman''s most fatal place." When the pain came, Qin bit his lower lip. Although I expected that the old lady would use this spearhead to talk about things, she still felt a dull pain in her chest. But the old lady was telling the truth, and she couldn''t refute it. "Ning Ning, you know Jun Yu is very old. When he becomes a family, he will want to have children. It''s a pity that there are some people in this world who have no fate. " The old lady said with a long heart, every sentence is a hidden needle. Qin Ning listened quietly. No matter what she said, she just pretended to be silly and had a sweet smile. "I know what Grandma means. I will try my best to take care of my body. In two years, I will discuss with Han Junyu about having children." The old lady suddenly squeezed her hand. She looked weak, but her strength was not light. Qin Ning is not easy to cry out again, biting his teeth and holding on to it. "You''re young, and you can wait a few years, but I can''t wait for an old lady who walks into the coffin with one foot. If I didn''t see Jun Yu have a child born, I should give his grandfather account? Ning Ning, Jun Yu''s body is special. I urge him to have a baby, but also for his consideration. I hope that one day if he is injured, there will be a child who can save his life. Ning Ning, if you love him, do you really have the heart to watch him have an accident when he is injured? " "No, I don''t want to." Qin Ning heard that Han Junyu would get hurt. He was very resistant and couldn''t hold on any longer. The old lady saw that she was excited and her eyes were red. She knew that her words were working and her face was softer. "Ning Ning, you are a good girl. Since you can''t help him, give him a way to live." Qin Ning bit his lips and tried to hold back the tears."Grandma, I can''t put it down, I," Qin Ning wanted to explain that the reality is not that she can put it down. But the old lady didn''t want to listen to her nonsense at all. She took her hand and let her listen to her command. "Ning Ning, darling, you can''t let go. I''ll teach you, you..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to the old lady''s words, Qin Ning was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. When she left the hospital, she looked at the sky in confusion. It''s gloomy, like it''s going to rain again. "Qin Ning, did the old lady say something ugly?" Ban Yongjun, who is in the dessert shop next to the hospital, sees Qin Ning come out and immediately comes forward to hold her wrist. Qin Ning smile, this can be wronged the old lady, but she did not say a bad word, but she said those words, not a good word. The old lady is so resourceful that she can''t play with her at all. Qin Ning doesn''t want her to worry and smiles. "Elder martial sister, let''s go to the studio, or we''ll be late." "Qin Ning, don''t tell anyone about my pregnancy. I want to surprise Feng Wei." When ban Yongjun walked into the studio, he suddenly reminded me. Qin Ning nodded to show understanding. They have a baby, such a big thing, she told Feng Wei in person the best. They went to class laughing, "classmate Qin, you stare at me. Do you have any questions to ask me?" Suddenly called, Qin Ning quickly recovered and shook his head embarrassed. Qiao yuan smile gentle, staring at her seriously said: "welcome to ask questions, I know you are very talented, I like to chat with you." Qin Ning was shocked. She heard from her idol that she was very talented. She felt that it was a bit untrue. It''s like a delicious candy. She can''t come back for a moment. "It''s interesting for you to talk about the idea of painting in the hall with my classmates?" Chapter 468 His idol wants to listen to his creative ideas. Qin Ning nods excitedly. After class, they went to the drawing room. Qin Ning looked at his work hanging in the corner of the remote, but still very happy, and Qiao yuan to share his original idea of creating the painting. At that time, she thought Han Junyu would abandon herself. She felt that she was a child nobody wanted, but she did not dare to cry. She could only stand in the sun and evaporate her tears. Standing in the sun, the sun was dizzy brain swelling, the heart of the cold has not been dispelled, but is getting colder and colder, cold seems to freeze. She used color at that time. She didn''t think too much about it, so she adjusted the color according to her emotion. The final effect startled her. "The color impact of your painting is very strong, cold and warm, very contradictory, but reasonable. The lines are just like flowing water. They are very spiritual. " Qiao yuan smiles and comments. He seems to like smiling very much. His gentle smile makes people feel like spring breeze. "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Qiao. I''m not as good as you said, but Mr. Zhou said that I could take my work as a gift. I''m very happy." Qin Ning is a bit shy. "Well, if you want to create commercial works, you still need to hone a few times. However, if you have something unhappy, you can also tell me about it. " Can get his idol''s encouragement, Qin Ning smile a bit silly, "Qiao teacher, you are so good, I will work hard, live up to your encouragement." "Don''t say that. You have talent and are willing to work hard. It''s a matter of time before you can produce a work." Qiao yuan came to her and reached out to rub her little head. Qin Ning noticed his action and instinctively avoided it. His hand was stiff in the air, the atmosphere was a bit awkward, and Qin Ning was a bit annoyed. "Sorry, Mr. Qiao, I," "Oh, I see a hair on your shoulder. I want to help you grab it." Qiao yuan took a hair from her shoulder, which was a step of his own. Seeing the hair, Qin Ning felt that she was amorous and wanted to take it from him, but he avoided it. She looked at him in surprise. "I''ll get rid of it for you." "Oh, thank you." Qin Ning watched him go to the trash can, a hair can''t be seen from a long distance, so when Qiao yuan threw it casually, it seemed that he was throwing his hair into the trash can. In fact, he wrapped the hair around his finger, put it in his pocket, turned around again and asked her to introduce other works. Qin Ning once recited the introduction of the works, Qiao yuan will from time to time say the evaluation of those works and some skills, Qin Ning listen carefully. In my heart, I feel that listening to you is better than reading for ten years. Qiao yuan''s understanding of painting skills has naturally reached the peak, so when she talks about it, she can always explain it in simple terms, which is easy for her to understand. They had a good talk. When they came back to the studio again, they felt a little nervous. Qin Ning noticed that ban Yongjun blinked at her all the time, and she frowned doubtfully. "Elder martial sister, do you feel uncomfortable blinking?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ban Yongjun helplessly supports the forehead. "Ningning," hearing Han Junyu''s voice, Qin Ning was shocked and turned to see the man standing upstairs. He was tall and straight, standing at a height overlooking him, there was a chill in his eyebrows and eyes, which was frightening. Qin Ning looked at the time and knew that he had forgotten the time. He felt his nose guilty. Rubbed ran upstairs, coquettishly holding his big hand. "Han Junyu, let me introduce Mr. Qiao yuan, a new teacher from our studio." Han Junyu stares at Qiao yuan coldly. He is wearing a light blue sweater, dark blue jeans and black board shoes. He is very fashionable and young, which makes him younger. Just two people''s smile, is really dazzling. Aware of his look at Qin Ning, Han Junyu licks his teeth and presses down his anger. Qin Ning steps down the stairs hand in hand. On the last three steps, pause. "Hello, Mr. Qiao. I''m Qin Ning''s husband, Han Junyu." Han Junyu''s height is several centimeters higher than Qiao yuan''s. Now he is standing on the steps, so he has to look up slightly, which is inexplicably unpleasant. Qiao yuan stares at the hands that two people hold together, in the eye flashed a wipe cold idea. He can''t hear Han Junyu swearing sovereignty. He doesn''t understand the provocation between men, but he has to pretend he doesn''t understand. All the complex emotions in my heart, a few seconds later he was suppressed, his face showed a gentle smile, polite greeting. "Hello, I''m Qiao yuan. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Han." "Well." Qiao yuan reaches out his hand to shake hands with him, but Han Junyu doesn''t even look at him. He leads Qin Ning directly past him. "Ah, Han Junyu, what''s the matter with you? Teacher Qiao greets you. Don''t be so mean."Qin Ning whispered and reached for him. Han Junyu does not give her face, impatient point watch, cold voice asked. "I asked you to call me after class. You delayed me for two hours and asked me to wait for you for two hours. Am I mean?" Qin Ning knows that he is wrong, but this is a different matter. Qiao yuan is his teacher. He is so impolite. Doesn''t it embarrass her? "I''m wrong, but I" "excuses are used for perfunctory, do you think I will listen to your perfunctory?" Han Junyu interrupted her impolitely. Why did Mr. Qiao hang him for two hours? He was very polite and wanted him to say hello to that man. Oh, do you want to die?! "Han Junyu, why don''t you be reasonable? I didn''t contact you. It''s my fault, but if Mr. Qiao wants to shake hands with you, you can''t ignore him." Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows, shook off his hand and turned to apologize to Qiao yuan. "I''m sorry to be angry with Mr. Qiao. My husband is angry because I''m angry. He didn''t mean to be against you." Hands empty, Han Jun Yu surprised at her, cold eyes slightly squint, evil staring at her. Damn it, this stupid girl should shake off his hand for other men! Qiao yuan heard her call Han Junyu husband, clenched his fist, pretended to ask in surprise. "Classmate Qin, if I remember correctly, you are only 18 years old, how did you get married?" Qin Ning a Leng, face some red, saw Han Junyu one eye. "My husband and I love each other. Although I''m not old enough to get married, we are sure that we want to leave each other for the rest of our lives. So I just got the marriage certificate, and I haven''t had a wedding yet. " Full of anger, Han Junyu, like a lurking beast, is cruel. He hears a word from the little woman. Anger quietly scattered, quietly staring at the back of her head. He pursed his thin lips, and his face was still cold. He stepped forward and took her little hand again. Qin Ning looked down, sweetly in his heart, and shook his hand. Qiao yuan observed the interaction between the two people, the anger in his heart would burn the viscera, but his face was still wearing a calm smile. "Then you are very lucky." Qiao yuan left a word, complex looked at her one eye, turned to leave. "Stupid girl, look down again, believe it or not, I''ll kill him!" Han Junyu watched her staring at the man reluctantly, blindfolded her and made her turn to stare at herself. Chapter 469 Listen to the man''s vicious words, Qin Ning quickly come back. Turn to see the man''s face gloomy, brown eyes cold, just want to talk, his tall posture turned to leave the studio. Qin Ning''s heart was full of grief, so he rushed to catch up. After getting on the bus, she grabbed his arm and rubbed his side coquettishly. "Han Junyu, look in my eyes. What''s in it?" Han Junyu looked at her coldly. She always pointed to her big eyes stubbornly. He thought there was something in her eyes. When he looked at her eyes carefully, he didn''t find any foreign bodies. "Are your eyes sick?" Qin Ning shook his head and asked him to take a serious look. Han Junyu checked again, still did not find any foreign matter, a bit angry, she this is playing with him? "Stupid girl, if you make a mistake, don''t think coquetry can solve the problem." Qin Ning laughs, hugs his arm and says, "Han Junyu, don''t you find that you are in my eyes?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Stupid girl, are you teasing him? But that sounds good. He turned his head again, holding her small face, to see her eyes pure Che, pupil reflection is himself. That pair of amber eyes is very beautiful, when staring at him wholeheartedly, the pupil color deepened, the corner of the eye also with a smile. He bowed his head and gave her a kiss in the corner of the eye. "Stupid girl, say it again." "Say what?" Qin Ning pretended to be a fool, his head rubbing against his arm. Han Junyu pinched her cheek with anger. "One more word, dear." The man''s voice was too confusing. Her ear tips were shaking and her earlobes were red. Her jaw was pinched by him, and she couldn''t escape. Her big eyes were staring at him. "Han Junyu, listen to me, Qin Ning is not only in my eyes, but also in my heart. For love, a thousand people understand there are a thousand Hamlets, but here I am, you are the only one in my heart. My dilemma is whether I like you or love you more. So for other men, just friends or elders, there will be no other ideas. As my husband, you should understand and respect me, not be jealous. " This sentence sounds better than the previous one. Han Junyu is in a better mood and takes a peck on her delicate pink lips. "If you have any other ideas, I''ll chop those wild men up and feed them to the dogs!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the proud man and wrinkled his little nose. He rubbed against his face and wanted to kiss his cheek. Han Junyu rubs her small head and presses her in his arms. Qin Ning doesn''t want to kiss him. Suddenly, they make fun of each other. There are some topics hidden in their hearts. They have a tacit understanding. They just talk about some daily topics. But in the dead of night, Qin Ning woke up with a nightmare. Looking at the man beside her, she wiped away her tears. Scallion fingertips touched his side face, secretly thinking, if she left, wake up in the middle of the night, did not see him, what would she do. Now that she has grown up, she can''t cry any more. Crying can''t solve the problem at all. She can only learn to live without him. But as long as she thinks about it, if she can''t be with him in the future, she will feel pain all over her body and can''t breathe. Han Junyu vaguely heard the whimper, frowned and opened his eyes. Patted the next position, did not see the little woman''s figure, suddenly turned over to sit up. "Rather?" Looking around the bedroom, he didn''t find her. He got out of bed to look for someone. Disorderly steps to the bathroom, open the door to see her standing in front of the washing table, some red eyes, his chest a little stuffy. Long arm around her waist, put her in his arms, bow to kiss her side face, "nightmare again?" He suddenly appeared, Qin Ning had a little surprise, obedient to his arms. "No, I just want to go to the toilet, turn around and see myself in the mirror. I''m scared to cry by my own appearance." Han Junyu can''t laugh or cry. He turns on the hot water, moistens the towel, wipes her face, and then the princess hugs her back to the bedroom. He squatted in front of her, fingers open, combing her messy hair. "It''s ugly, but no matter how ugly it is, it''s my man." Qin Ning blinked. There were some tears on her eyelashes. She was embarrassed to cover herself with a quilt. "I''m so sleepy. I''m going to sleep." Han Junyu lay down beside her and put her in his arms, "Ning Ning, what are you thinking?" Qin Ning closed his eyes, like a naughty kitten, and rubbed around him coquettishly. "I''m thinking about what to eat tomorrow." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She is escaping his question, Han Junyu touches her small head, helpless in the heart.In recent nights, she always had nightmares to wake up, but when he asked her what was in her dream, she deliberately turned away from the topic, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. "Han Junyu, I''m so scared." Fear, which night wake up, can''t see him, then her world still daybreak? "What are you afraid of?" "Nothing." She coquettishly hugged his strong waist and said in a stuffy voice, "I''m afraid I''m getting uglier and uglier. You won''t like it." "Oh, it''s 99% of your appearance and 1% of your feeling that you like someone." when Qin Ning heard that he was killing her again, he raised his small face and his big eyes were a little angry. "Han Junyu, I''m ugly, that''s what you chose!" "Stupid girl, without this 1% feeling, 99% looks are wasted. Do you understand? " Qin Ning, with his lower lip, could not help laughing, "Han Junyu, you are a businessman. You suffer a lot from this algorithm." "Oh, wealth is in the hands of 1%." The man''s big hand fell on her shoulder and slid down a little "Since I''m the one who suffered, you have to make it up to me!" "Ah, Han Junyu, I can''t. I have classes tomorrow. You Well Han Junyu wants to do it with her, so that he can deeply implant himself into her body, brain and consciousness. Dispel her nightmares and make her sleep well. Qin Ning was a little sad at first, but he made her shiver, like a boat on the sea, bumping up and down with the violent waves. Knowing the danger, he could not restrain the excitement and palpitation. I don''t know where to start. On the road of no return, he just wanted to take her all the way to a deeper place. Even if it is difficult, he will try his best to push her to the top step by step. ¡­¡­ The anniversary of Sheng''an group is on Friday night. As Han Junyu''s wife, Qin Ning has no reason not to participate. After her class, Lao Mo took her to the modeling room to do modeling. Do a good modeling, dress, waiting for Han Junyu to pick her up, but unexpectedly received a phone call from ban Yongjun. "Qin Ning, there is good news and bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?" Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, "elder martial sister, don''t tease me, bad news." The other party pause a few seconds, the voice is a bit hoarse, "little baby, I may not let him come to this world." "Why?" Qin Ning stood up in surprise. "Qin Ning, I''m still a senior and I have to go to graduate school. I have no energy to raise my children. What''s more, there are some irreconcilable differences between Feng Wei and me. He has to be busy with Feng''s work, so the baby doesn''t come by chance. " Qin Ning shakes her head. These are her excuses. She still remembers ban Yongjun''s happy face when he knew that he was pregnant. How could she change her mind after a few days. "Elder martial sister, did you tell Feng Wei about your pregnancy?" "No need." Ban Yongjun said sadly. "What do you mean no need, elder martial sister? How can you not discuss with him when you are pregnant? The baby has half of his responsibility." Qin Ning worried that she would do something stupid and stamped her feet in a hurry. "Elder martial sister, calm down first. Let''s meet if there''s anything wrong." They make an appointment to meet at a dessert shop. Ban Yongjun, who pushes the door in, has red eyes. He obviously cried once before he came. "Elder martial sister, I heard that when I''m not happy, I''ll feel better if I eat something sweet." Qin Ning pushed all the desserts to her. Ban Yongjun shakes her head. She has no appetite at all. She just wants to spit out the food she ate two days ago. "Feng Wei and Yu Wen have come back to life and have a new relationship, so I''m redundant now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 470 Feng Wei and Yu Wen get back together? Qin Ning was shocked and blinked in doubt. He thought it was impossible. "Elder martial sister, are you misunderstood?" "No misunderstanding. I saw Feng Wei and Yu Wen rolling on our bed with my own eyes. No, I feel sick when I think of that picture. " Ban Yongjun helps his forehead and drinks the lemonade in the quilt. It''s still not enough. He adds another cup. Qin Ning didn''t expect that Feng Wei would do such a hateful thing. He held her hand, but he felt that it was not so simple. "Elder martial sister, how did Wei explain that letter?" "Explain? Ah Ban Yongjun gave a sneer, which was extremely ironic. "He told me that he was going to raise Yu Wen''s children and hoped that I would agree. Qin Ning, do you know what it''s like to have the whole heart dug out? It really hurts. I have no money and no status, but I also have self-esteem. Forget it. If I can''t play with them, I''ll take the initiative to quit. Let''s do whatever they like. " Ban Yongjun''s eyes are red. She is out of control and covers her eyes with a tissue. She always felt that crying was a cowardly behavior, but this time she was really hurt by Feng Wei and had no strength to fight back. "Elder martial sister, is there any misunderstanding? Feng Wei is not that kind of muddleheaded person, he made this decision, maybe there is a secret Qin Ning still thinks that Feng Wei should have his reasons for saying that. "Well, I tried to ask him why, just as you think. But he only said that he could not leave their mother and son alone. Since he wants to take care of their mother and son, by Yu Wen''s means, he still doesn''t know how to turn the world upside down in the future. I don''t want to torture myself. I''d better leave as early as possible. " Ban Yongjun wiped away his tears and took a few deep breaths, trying to make himself calm. "My parents divorced when I was very young because my mother liked other men instead of me and dad. Dad was very decadent at that time, drinking every day, and sometimes he would beat me up in his temper. Soon after my father remarried, the woman liked to play and always went out early and came back late. Father suspected that she was stealing outside, so he was suspicious all day, and they often quarreled. My father divorced again when they quarreled so much that they didn''t feel that life was going on. After that, my father was lucky. He found a rich woman and got married. They were still harmonious. But that woman gave birth to a son and a daughter. She didn''t like me very much. She always provoked the relationship between my father and me. My relationship with my father was not very good. After graduating from high school, that woman began to find all kinds of men for me to get married. I don''t agree. I escaped to study in University. I have been supporting myself all these years. Qinning, I hate quarrelling marriage, but also hate the feelings of a third person entangled. I know that from the beginning, I approached Feng Wei in my daydream, but now I wake up and it''s time to end. " Ban Yongjun''s tone is very calm. It seems that he is telling other people''s stories. Said behind also don''t know what to think of, also send out sarcastic laughter, smile with tears. People''s growth is not achieved in one move. It''s only by connecting things in the past that they can become a unique person. Ban Yongjun had no hope for marriage because her family was broken before. Yu Wen, a lunatic, had been involved all the time, so she was afraid. In the end, her marriage was also a tragedy. So she thought of cutting the mess quickly and ending the relationship herself, so she was not the one who was abandoned. But this way, like a long knife into her body, not to mention her own pain, Qin Ning listen to feel a contraction of the heart. "Elder martial sister, I don''t think Feng Wei is unreasonable. Besides, marriage is a matter for both of you. If you have anything to do, you should have a frank talk with him." Ban Yongjun exhaled a deep breath and shook his head with a smile. "Nothing to talk about, divorce agreement, I''m ready, for each other''s happiness, might as well let each other go." Qin Ning frowned and disagreed with her decision. "Elder martial sister, your inferiority in this feeling may be defeated not by Yu Wen, but by yourself. There is no distinction between high and low. Feng Wei is an adult man. He has his own decision. If he doesn''t like you, how can he marry you. You can''t make a decision about divorce when you have problems. You should calm down and talk with him. Ten thousand steps back, even if you want a divorce, you should get his money and not let yourself suffer losses. " Ban Yongjun stared at her and said with a smile, "little younger martial sister, I didn''t expect you to think a lot. As for money, I can earn it by myself, just for him to let me go. " "Elder martial sister, you," Qin Ning tried to persuade, but she stopped her. "Qin Ning, Yu Wen is a lunatic. I don''t want to hurt people around me because of me any more."Qin Ning stares at her in a daze. Only then can he understand that ban Yongjun doesn''t want to save her feelings. He is afraid that Yu Wen is doing crazy things and that people around her will be hurt. It was because of last time that she was scared and left sequelae. At this time, ban Yongjun''s mobile phone vibrates, showing that it is Feng Wei''s phone. Ban Yongjun starts to sneer. He gets up and goes to the toilet with his mobile phone. After answering, he hears Feng Wei questioning. "Jun, where are you? What''s the matter with this divorce agreement you signed?" "That''s what I mean by letting you go, isn''t it?" When ban Yongjun said it, there was a smile in his tone. "Xiaojun, did Yu Wen force you to do something again?" "No, I decided to divorce you this time." Class Yongjun back against the wall, confused looking at the ceiling, organize ideas, calm said. "Feng Wei, to tell you the truth, you still have feelings for Yu Wen, but now you are married to me, so you have to restrain yourself. If you divorce me, you don''t have to be so restrained. " "Ban Yongjun, are you crazy? I''m your husband. Is that what you should say?" Feng Wei gasped. "Yes, I''m crazy, driven by you. So, I beg you, let me go. " Feng Wei was silent for a long time, and then slowly said, "wife, what can''t we discuss? Divorce can''t solve the problem, you," ban Yongjun is impatient. "Feng Wei, I feel sick when I see you now, so divorce can solve my problem. Yes, I''m crazy about you, but I also have self-esteem. Feng Wei, are you in two boats? Is that interesting? " Ban Yongjun hangs up and washes his face. Then he goes out. Seeing Qin Ning staring at herself anxiously, she smiles. "Don''t look at me with such pity. It''s OK. Divorce is just a small matter on the road of life. The most important thing is that no matter what the state is, I will keep my original intention and live a good life." "Elder martial sister, you can live a good life. What about the child?" Ban Yongjun''s smile cracked and touched her belly. Her trembling hand revealed her sadness. "I''ll go to the hospital again to check the situation, and I''ll think about whether to keep the child." Qin Ning pursed her lips and felt that God was really naughty. She wanted to have children, but she was not fit. The elder martial sister has children, but she may have to give up for various reasons. "Elder martial sister, didn''t you say there is another good news? What is it?" Chapter 471 This good news is what ban Yongjun has been looking forward to for a long time. Zhou will choose two students to study abroad, one of whom is Zhou Liang, and the second one is given to ban Yongjun. Ban Yongjun was both surprised and happy to know the news, but when she thought that she had a child, she told Zhou that she had to think about it. When she excitedly returns to the villa, is preparing this good news to tell Feng Wei, but did not expect to see Feng Wei and Yu Wen rolled into a bed, she felt the whole world collapsed. Angry turn around, a person walking in the street, walked for a long time. The brain is in a mess. She doesn''t want to pay attention to it. She took out her mobile phone without hesitation and contacted Mr. Zhou, saying that she was willing to study abroad. Love is just the condiment of life. No matter whether the marriage can be completed or not, she has to fulfill her dream. Qinning heard that she could go abroad to study, also happy for her, at the same time in the heart also for Feng Wei pinch a cold sweat. "Elder martial sister, when are you going to leave?" "Mr. Zhou is not sure yet, but I guess it will be soon." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The situation became too fast for Qin Ning to respond. At this time, Qin Ning''s mobile phone vibrates. She stares at her mobile phone, and her eyelids jump. Ban Yongjun along her eyes staring at her mobile phone, caller ID is Feng Wei. Qin Ning picked up the mobile phone, did not wait for ban Yongjun to say, then pressed answer. Ban Yongjun grins her teeth, implying that she should turn it off quickly, but Qin Ning turns her head and doesn''t look into her eyes. "Qin Ning, is Xiao Jun with you? Please help me keep her Feng Wei pleads. Qin Ning rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Feng Wei, you hurt my elder martial sister. What position do you have to ask me now?" "Qin Ning, I swear with my life that I really have nothing to do with Yu Wen. It was a coincidence that day. Please send me the address. I''ll go to her. I know Xiaojun cares about that, but in my heart, I only love her. Yu Wen is just a past tense. I can''t change the past. If she is willing to accept me, I will try my best to move forward with her. " "No, Feng Wei, I''m tired. I don''t want to go down with you." No matter how tired she was in her previous life, she couldn''t earn any money and didn''t eat for several days. She didn''t shed a single tear, but when she was with Feng Wei, she cried too many times. "Jun, I''m sorry. I can explain that. You can''t give up on me." A stab, the other party''s phone, suddenly issued a few bangs, and then came the scream of panic. Ban Yongjun''s pupil shrinks, pinches his cell phone tightly, "Feng Wei, Feng Wei, what''s the matter with you?" "Jun, I said that if I divorce you, I will be killed by a car. God heard me. Jun, I love you. " Feng Wei''s tone is more and more weak, Qin Ning class Yong Jun are anxious to stand up, panic. "Qin Ning, Feng Wei has an accident. I''m going to find him. Feng Wei, don''t fall asleep. I won''t divorce. Please don''t close your eyes. " Qin Ning''s heart is also very confused when she realizes that ban Yongjun''s hand is shaking again, but she tells herself that ban Yongjun must be more flustered than her at this time, so she must be sober. "Don''t panic, elder martial sister. I contact Han Junyu, ask him to investigate Feng Wei''s address, and then call an ambulance. " Qin Ning''s mobile phone is still on the phone, can''t hang up, can only use ban Yongjun''s mobile phone. "Stupid girl, why are you crying?" Han Junyu pushes open the door of the dessert shop. He hears his mobile phone vibrate. He looks up at the little woman crying for him. He walks to her with long legs and takes her to his arms to wipe her tears. "Han Junyu, Feng Wei has a traffic accident. Please help elder martial sister check his address and save him." Han Junyu did not hesitate. He took ban Yongjun''s mobile phone to check the location, and found Feng Wei''s location a minute later. "He was in a car accident and has been taken to the hospital." Ban Yongjun listened to his words, said a word of thanks, and ran to the hospital. Qin Ning is not at ease and wants to go to the hospital. Han Junyu has no choice but to drive her to the hospital. "Han Junyu, do you think there is a God in this world?" Han Junyu looked at her coldly, with deep and complex eyes. "Yes, it''s nothing to do with you. It''s enough that you have me! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wrinkled his nose. How can it be ok. If she left him, she would pray to God that nothing should happen to him. Feng Wei was knocked over by a truck suddenly rushing across. He was also very lucky and didn''t get crushed by the truck. "Feng Wei, please, you can''t do anything." Class Yongjun sad sitting at the bedside, cry, too hard, her forehead blue veins burst up, see let a person distressed. "Doctor, how is my friend now?" Qin Ning asked the doctor anxiously. The doctor saw eye sickbed, picked pick eyebrow, helpless smile. "When he needs to wake up, he''ll wake up."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at the doctor in doubt. What is the time to wake up? "Han Junyu, what does he mean?" Han Junyu gives the doctor a cold look. The doctor immediately bows his head in fright, and his attitude changes to report. "Mr. Feng just hurt his arm, not his brain. He should wake up soon." After listening to the doctor''s explanation, Qin Ning is finally relieved. He wants to comfort ban Yongjun, but Han Junyu holds his wrist. "Han Junyu, don''t stop me. Elder martial sister is pregnant. If she is crying, something will happen." "Someone will take care of her." Han Junyu said impatiently. Qin Ning doubts again, who will take care of her? They stood by the door, listening to ban Yongjun still crying, "Feng Wei, I don''t want to divorce you. You wake up quickly and explain to me." She said a lot, but the people on the bed still did not respond, ban Yongjun almost despair. "Feng Wei, don''t sleep. I''m afraid. If something happens to you, what shall I do with the child? " Hearing her mention of the child, Feng Wei''s fingers trembled, but he still didn''t open his eyes. "Feng Wei, if you have an accident and leave me alone, I''ll have an abortion and let my child accompany you." "Jun, you are cruel enough!" Feng Wei clenched her teeth and opened her eyes. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, she felt sorry. Ban Yongjun watched him wake up and stare at him for a long time. He realized that he was pretending to sleep and deliberately scared her. He was so angry that he pushed him away. He wanted to reach out and hold her. When he was pushed away by her, he tugged at the wound. He screamed in pain. "Feng Wei, you, don''t move. What are you going to do?" She worried about his injury, quickly hold him, Feng Wei but regardless of his wound, or put out his hand to hold her. Ban Yongjun was afraid to touch his wound. He did not dare to move. He blinked his eyes and sobbed. Feng Wei wiped her tears with his other hand and kissed her on the cheek. "Jun, I''m sorry. I made you cry again this time. It''s me who should die." Ban Yongjun quickly covered his mouth. "No bad luck." "Well, I won''t say, then we won''t divorce. Well Ban Yongjun cries and nods. Her heart almost stops working, and she can''t stand the shock any more. Chapter 472 Feng Wei patiently explains that he was going to pick her up from work that day. Yu Wen suddenly arrives at the apartment. She said that he would let her in only when she told him something very important. Then she said that her stomach was uncomfortable. For the sake of the child, he asked her to lie down and have a rest. Unexpectedly, he went to the toilet and found her lying on the bed in the bedroom. He wants her to get up, Yu Wen does the same trick again, calling her stomachache, he is not good in pulling her up, but she Yank, hands imbalance lying on her body. It was this scene that ban Yongjun saw, which led to misunderstanding. After two people meet, mood is not stable, quarreled, class Yongjun put forward two people divorce. When Feng Wei realizes the seriousness of the matter, he receives a signed divorce agreement from ban Yongjun. He wants to have a serious talk with her, but she keeps away from him. "Xiaojun, I''m still saying that. I can''t change things before. It''s also my misfortune to meet a crazy woman like Yu Wen. But God is fair to me, let me meet you, I want to cherish you. No matter what the problem is, I hope we can face it together, OK? " Ban Yongjun wiped his tears with his sleeve. His voice choked, "do you only love me in your heart?" "No," Feng Wei smiles and kisses her lips. Ban Yongjun angrily pressed his face and frowned. "You don''t just love me, so we don''t have to go on." "Wife, now that you have children, I want to love you both." Feng Wei laughs. In order to make her believe in herself, he emphasizes again. "Jun, my feelings for you do not come into being out of thin air. Once they come into being, they will never disappear. No matter what others say, please believe me. I love you as a whole, and have nothing to do with others. I also know that sometimes I am soft hearted and give Yu Wen the chance to hurt you and do something to make you sad. But I will learn to love you and children more. Give me another chance to make a change, will you Ban Yongjun sobbed and looked at him dimly. "You mean what you say. Don''t quarrel with me any more. You can''t leave if you quarrel. Let me cry alone in my apartment." At this time, if she is strong, she will be weak and need the protection of this man. "Well, wife, I love you." Standing by the door, Qin Ning, listening to their reconciliation, suddenly felt a burst of emotion in his heart. In daily life, it is inevitable that there will be some contradictions between husband and wife, but extreme divorce can not solve the real contradiction. Now that they have become husband and wife, they should trust and negotiate with each other. It is said that the onlookers can see clearly. She can see through the feelings between ban Yongjun and Feng Wei, but she can''t see the future of her and Han Junyu. Han Junyu''s mobile phone rings. It''s song Xuan who reminds him that the anniversary begins and asks where he is. "Stupid girl, let''s go." Qin Ning nodded and followed him out of the hospital. She giggled when she got on the bus. "What are you laughing at?" Han Junyu pinched her cheek, she put on makeup, a pinch off a layer of powder, disgusted with the handkerchief wipe, push her away. After all, it''s a dinner party. The make-up of the dinner party is more colorful than usual. The makeup artist keeps her make-up for a longer time, so she puts on more makeup fixing powder. Qin Ning also patted his face, palm also made some powder, she sneezed. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and did it beside her. He arranged a little messy hair for her and asked her not to move her face. "Hee hee, Han Junyu, I''m glad to see elder martial sister and Feng Wei make up." "Stupid girl, what does your lipstick taste like?" Qin Ning blinked and licked her lips, but she didn''t sing anything. She just felt that the lipstick the stylist gave her was very fragrant. "Does lipstick smell?" "Sure enough, there are many ugly and strange people." Han Junyu wiped off the lipstick on her lips with a handkerchief. After she put on the lipstick, she went to eat again. Half of the lipstick was eaten by her, and her lips were pale. That''s why han Junyu teased her, but the little woman was slow and didn''t understand what he meant. "Han Junyu, I''m beautiful today. You can''t say I''m ugly any more." Qin Ning blows up his hair and shakes him off angrily. "Oh, I''m just stating the facts." Han Junyu satirizes. "I can''t say you. Han Junyu, if you don''t coax me, I won''t go to the anniversary celebration. " Qin Ning wrinkled his small face and looked serious. The man had long arms, elbows on the window, long fingers on his lips, heard her and looked at her coldly. "Where are you going?" The air field on the man is too strong, cool lingering around, Qin Ning shrinks his neck. "I''m not going anywhere. I''m in the car. Unless you take me out of the car. ""Five star Michelin cooks are invited to make desserts for the anniversary, and" "I''ll go, you don''t have to hold me." Qin Ning Yi Ting is the world''s top chef who makes desserts. If she doesn''t go, won''t she die? She sat up straight on her back, pinched his shoulder to please him, and said, "I''ll be ugly if I''m ugly. Anyway, I''m not the one who suffers. As long as my husband is good-looking and can give me delicious food, the rest are floating clouds." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled rigidly. In order to eat women who don''t want their own faces, it''s really easy to coax. Arriving at Sheng''an group, song Xuan immediately greets them, leads them to the rest room and gives Han Junyu a box of lipstick. Qin Ning put two different colors in the box, staring at the limited edition lipstick. No woman will refuse lipstick, and Qin Ning is no exception. However, Han Junyu opened the lipstick cover and looked at the color one by one on the back of her hand. She blinked in surprise. I didn''t expect that Han Junyu still has this habit, like lipstick? "Stupid girl, come here." "What to do." Qin Ning went to him in doubt, and saw that he took the selected color and wanted to put lipstick on her. "Wait, Han Junyu, are you going to put lipstick on me?" "What else?" Does he use lipstick as a big man? "I''ll do it myself." Thinking of the haircut he gave her last time, she thought it was very dangerous for him to let a chief executive put on lipstick. "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t paint it well, you can''t eat dessert." The man''s impatient cold command. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wrinkled his little nose and sat down beside him, staring at him with wide eyes. "Close your eyes!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyelashes trembled. No, he had a bad feeling. Three minutes later, Qin Ning opened one eye and took a look at him. He found that he was staring at his mobile phone. "Han Junyu, are you ready?" "It hasn''t started yet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After waiting patiently for five minutes, Qin Ning felt that he touched her lips with lipstick, and then wiped them with his fingers. "Yes." Qin Ning picks eyebrows, opens his eyes and takes out the mirror to check. Found that he made lipstick is also good, is red orange mouth red, it seems that she looks good. "Wow, Han Junyu, how did you do it?" She looked at him with adoration. "It''s just lipstick. It''s not hard." With an indifferent look on his face, he stuffed the lipstick into her little bag and took her to the hall. He doesn''t know how to apply lipstick, but he can learn, click on the video, and then ponder for a few seconds on the back of his hand, and then practice from her lips. In fact, lipstick is a small matter, not difficult at all. Qin Ning was very happy and couldn''t help it. He jumped up and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Oh, you have lipstick on your face. What should I do?" Qin Ning kisses to finish, just discover the lip print on his side face, regret of cover lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 473 When Han Junyu finishes the lipstick on his face and returns to the hall, it''s a little late, and everyone is waiting for him. This anniversary is held by Han Li and Han Cai together. They are still harmonious in front of the public, but they are still fighting secretly. Han Junyu came late, and both of them were not happy. Their faces were not very good. No matter what they think, Han Junyu gives them a cold face and takes Qin Ning to look for food. Song Xuan is so confused that he wipes the sweat on his forehead. He is relieved to see Han Junyu. He clearly saw that they went into the rest room, but he didn''t see anyone when he turned around, which made him very anxious. "President, you have to speak on the stage before the anniversary can begin." Han Junyu ignored him and took Qin Ning to the dining place to choose two desserts for her. Qin Ning found that everyone was staring at him, a little embarrassed, pulled the arm of the man around him. "Why don''t you go ahead and I''ll wait here for you to come back to eat, OK?" "Not good" Han Junyu glances at Song Xuan with dark brown eyes. Song Xuan is scared by his eyes and tries to think about whether he has made a mistake. "This is the anniversary of Sheng''an group. Don''t delay such an important occasion." Qin Ning didn''t know why his tone suddenly became bad, but seeing that song Xuan''s face became ugly, she spoke quickly to ease the atmosphere. "What if it''s delayed. Song Xuan, what do you say? " What Han Junyu asked has a different meaning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan bowed his head respectfully and complained endlessly in his heart. When the president is calm, he is very scary. If he loses his temper, he will be more cautious with a smile on his face. Listening to his gloomy question, song Xuan estimated that he had said something wrong. Qin Ning is the most important person around Han Junyu for such an important event as the anniversary celebration, but the people who stand on the stage don''t have her. This is the disapproval of Qin Ning''s identity as Mrs. Han. "President, please take your wife to the stage to give a speech. I''ll take the dessert for you and find a quiet place for you." "Well." Han Junyu nodded and handed the plate in Qin Ning''s hand to song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But Qin Ning didn''t want to go on stage. She just wanted to be a quiet audience. Han Junyu noticed her resistance and frowned slightly. "Ning Ning, do you want the woman standing beside me to be someone else?" "No!" Qin Ning immediately stepped forward and hugged his arm. Han Junyu is very satisfied with her performance and leads her to the stage. Many women under the stage, seeing the president appear, are excited to sit up, hoping to leave a good impression on the president. But seeing him holding a woman''s hand on stage, people''s faces became complicated and secretly guessed who the woman was. The old lady Han sitting on the stage, looking at Han Junyu leading Qin Ning to the stage, has some sharp eyes and a kind smile on her face. The hostess was procrastinating. Seeing Han Junyu on stage, her eyes brightened and she introduced him to the public immediately. The tall and straight posture of a man standing on the stage, his tall and straight figure and strong temperament, no matter where he is, will be the C position of the eye-catching. Han Junyu has participated in so many anniversary celebrations. In the past, he always went on stage to say a few words to encourage employees. But this year, because he took his wife on stage, he was in a bad mood, so he said two more words. "First of all, I would like to thank all the employees present for accompanying Sheng''an group in ups and downs. Because of you, Sheng''an will continue to grow and become powerful today. I also hope you can continue to refuel. There are not many enterprises in Shengan group, but many new and cutting-edge enterprises emerge every year. If you are not careful, Shengan will be abandoned for several blocks. So, you don''t want to compare with other people, but with Sheng''an yesterday. Of course, many enterprises in Nankang are among the best in the country, as well as in Zhongan. Maybe some of you don''t have time to solve the problem of being single because of your work. I don''t talk much. Today I brought my wife here. I''m very happy. I also hope that you can have your own home after work, so I will carry out an extra welfare. There will be a lucky draw. If you get the first prize, you will get a 30-year right to use the apartment. As long as you draw the welfare award, the property of Sheng''an group can be reduced by 20% with the welfare award. " Hearing such a good welfare, everyone was in an uproar and clapped like thunder. Now it''s not easy to buy a house, especially the properties of Sheng''an group, which are all high-end residential areas. Han Junyu said that, it''s just a green light for them. And it''s not too good to keep employees in this way. All the employees present were excited and yelled."Mrs. Han, Mrs. Han..." Qinning listen to Han Junyu so heroic, heart exclaimed, really is the president, hand is really generous. There are millions of apartments in Sheng''an group? All of a sudden, everyone in the audience called Mrs. Han. She was surprised and hid behind Han Junyu, hoping that it wasn''t her. The host heard that Han Junyu suddenly added a project and looked at Han CAI in doubt. Han Cai grinned his teeth secretly. Other people''s presidents have spoken, so they can only send staff to arrange activities. "Well, the president is really rich and powerful, and he will throw out millions of dollars." Hanli can''t help being sarcastic. She works conscientiously for Sheng''an group. Although she is the director, she doesn''t get a high salary. It will take several years for her to buy an apartment. The host listened to the crowd still calling Mrs. Han, anxious, want to go on stage to let Qin Ning say a word. After all, the president set up this welfare, but in the face of his wife, how can the employees not appreciate her. But with Han Junyu on the stage, it''s not her turn to protect Qin Ning. He took the little woman''s cool hand and asked her to take two steps forward. "Ning Ning, let''s have a word. What do you want to say?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning raised a smiling face, but secretly stepped on his foot. The man must have done it on purpose. Knowing that her nervous hands were shaking, he had to embarrass her. The instep of her foot was a little painful when she stepped on it. Han Junyu''s face didn''t change. His long arm was on her waist and he warned her in a low voice. "Behave well. If you mess up, I''ll kiss you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was choked and coughed a few times. He covered his lips with his little hand. To make sure that he was just bluffing him, she took the microphone from him. She looked at the dark area under the stage and her brain was blank. Han Junyu also did not mention to say hello in advance with her, so suddenly standing here, she is really very embarrassed. If she is ashamed of herself, it''s OK, but now she represents Han Junyu''s face. If she doesn''t behave well, it will make Han Junyu lose face. She took a few deep breaths, squeezed the microphone tightly, forced herself to be calm, and her delicate little face showed a graceful smile. Chapter 474 Qin Ning knew that he was not a good actor and could not disguise perfectly. Han Junyu is willing to make herself strong. What''s more, with him by her side, the big deal is to say something wrong. He comes to help her save the scene. She stares at his deep brown eyes, subconsciously holds his little thumb and opens the corner of her mouth. "Hello, everyone. I''m Han Junyu''s wife. It''s a great honor to attend the anniversary of Sheng''an group. I used to hear that the welfare of Sheng''an group was very good. Today, I''ve seen it. It''s really good. However, I also want to believe that when you choose to enter Sheng''an, what you want is not only the meager welfare. In our life, there will be many choices, and each choice, at every moment, for everyone, will stir up a little ripple on the long and bright road of life. If these ripples are connected, they will change the future. Because the future, which is your choice now, is never a definite number. You choose Sheng''an, and Sheng''an also admits you. This not only means that you can get a high salary, but also proves that you have extraordinary ability, are real elites, and a small idea can change the times. Thank you for creating different things, and thank you for accompanying Han Junyu all the way. Because of you, Han Junyu has strong confidence that Sheng''an will be better and better. I will try my best to make myself better. The next time I stand next to him on the stage, I won''t tremble. " After listening to Qin Ning''s words, the audience burst into laughter, followed by applause of encouragement. "Wow, good!" Some people were excited and cheered. Han Junyu listened to the little woman say so impassioned and sincere words, it is really unexpected. This time he let her on stage, one is to tell some people that he already has a wife, don''t make any wrong ideas, the other is to exercise her courage, because there will be many such situations in the future. The result of the exercise is obviously good, and her performance is far beyond his expectation. Taking the microphone from her hand, he said something exciting. "My wife is looking forward to your performance, so we will set up another award in the company. Each minister will set up an indicator to reward 100000 colleagues with outstanding achievements and give them two free tickets for overseas travel." "Wow...!" Everyone stood up and applauded excitedly. The president was heroic. When he opened his mouth for hundreds of thousands, the employees were full of fighting spirit. However, people admire the way the president shows his love. Travel abroad, not only to choose, or two! People''s voice is also higher and higher, excited to move forward. Originally, people thought that when the president came to power, he would talk about the next work goal as usual. But did not expect the next situation completely beyond their imagination, caught off guard was fed a few kilograms of dog food, was also hit a few kilograms of chicken blood. If it''s true, poverty limits the way they give blood to their employees. Han Junyu''s face suddenly turns cold, and his brown eyes scan around coldly. He pauses on Han Cai''s and Han Li''s face and turns his eyes away indifferently. "However, some people want to muddle along in Sheng''an and engage in internal contradictions, so they can''t live in peace. I''m sorry, you don''t deserve my wife''s admiration, and Sheng''an can''t take it! " Shopping malls are like battlefields. It''s the same with holding meetings with their own employees. They should have strategies. It''s said that leaders often think differently from employees. When Han Junyu entered the battlefield, he was only 20 years old. Most of his 20-year-old teenagers were still in college and living in ivory tower. But he has been like a cannibal in the market for a long time. Some people think that he is too young to support Sheng''an. They will bully him and embarrass him. However, he counterattacks one by one with his tough means. After so many years in the shopping mall, although he was not very old that year, he was old-fashioned. Give the employees chicken blood first, so that the employees can understand that in Sheng''an group, as long as you are good at it, Han Junyu will never treat you badly. However, if someone wants to separate power from him, he will never be soft hearted if he wants to fight against him without his permission. With Han Junyu in front, other leaders will be too weak when they come to power. Sitting on the stage, Han CAI and Han Li, as the organizers of this anniversary celebration, know that Han Junyu''s last sentence, though not stated, is a warning to them, asking them to put away those careful thoughts. They were frightened and flustered, and their faces were very ugly. After Han Junyu leads Qin Ning to step down, he goes to find song Xuan. The place song Xuan found for them was by the window with a wide view. Qin Ning was holding a spoon and couldn''t wait to have a taste. But when the spoon reached her lips, she saw old lady Han walking towards them with a familiar looking woman. She swallowed her saliva and reluctantly put the spoon down."Jun Yu, how long have you not seen grandma?" Han Junyu heard old lady Han''s voice, his brown eyes became cold and sharp, and his face was gloomy and cold. Qin Ning watched his face and knew that he was thinking of what Han Chang said. After sitting down beside him, he took his big hand comfortingly and said hello to old lady Han with a sweet smile. Old lady Han did not look at her one more time. She looked directly at Han Junyu without his response. Although she doubted his indifference, she did not give up the purpose of coming today. "Jun Yu, Sheng''an is so busy today. It''s hard to meet a few acquaintances." Old lady Han looked at the woman behind her, then took her hand and asked her to step forward. "Jun Yu, do you remember this little girl? Nini, who used to call your brother after you, has not seen her for so many years. It''s really a big change. " Zhang Nini came forward and looked at Han Junyu shyly. She was embarrassed to hear the old lady praise her. "Brother Han, the last time I saw you, I wanted to tell you that your welfare in Sheng''an is so good that I''m looking forward to joining you." Han Junyu didn''t speak. He lowered his head and cut the desserts into small pieces and handed them to Qin Ning. Qin Ning knew that he was angry, and the old lady completely ignored her existence. This posture clearly meant to introduce Zhang Nini to him. Thinking of the old lady ordering her in the hospital, she bit her lower lip and felt contradictory. Although she promised the old lady, she saw other women swaying around in front of Han Junyu with her own eyes, and her heart was blocked. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Zhang Nini looked at the old lady doubtfully. The old lady gently patted her hand and made her sit opposite Han Junyu. After Zhang Nini sat down with the old lady excitedly, she continued to talk with a smile. "Jun Yu, Nini used to study finance. She has been in charge of her father''s company. Her ability is not bad. If she wants to come to Sheng''an, she can certainly help you." In principle, it is a small matter to arrange a position, but if the old lady comes to it in person, it is no small matter. Qin Ning secretly clenched her teeth. What the old lady said was that she wanted to leave Zhang Nini in the secretary department so that she and Han Junyu could spend more time together. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, and she clenched her little fist. "Grandma, Miss Zhang wants to come to Sheng''an, which is naturally a good thing. If you say hello to the human resources department, there may be a shortage of logistics personnel. " Chapter 475 Han Junyu thought that the person he respected most was actually behind the murder of his mother. He clenched his fist with restraint. So when Mrs. Han came over, he didn''t want to talk, because he wasn''t sure if he would accidentally break someone''s neck. Suddenly listening to the little woman''s opening, he raised his eyebrows slightly and raised the corner of his mouth. The little woman looks delicate, but when she defends him, she is like a cat with fried hair, who will scratch who. As soon as Zhang Nini heard Qin Ning say that she would be assigned to logistics work, her face turned red with anger. She thought of what happened last time. She hasn''t settled the account with her yet! "Miss Qin, grandma, when is your turn to tell me what to do?" Qin Ning smile, a face of innocence, "which eye do you see me pointing? I just said a word. Am I free to speak? Oh, by the way, Miss Zhang, you just called me husband and brother. Normally, you should call me sister-in-law. Don''t you understand such simple etiquette? " "You" Zhang Nini is so angry that she wants to crush this hateful woman to death. Old lady Han listens to Qin Ning''s mischief here and stares at her coldly. She has no deep warning. "Ning Ning, don''t be naughty. I''m talking business with Jun Yu." Oh, let Zhang Nini rob her man. What kind of business is this? Although she and the old lady had a verbal agreement to find a woman who would have children for Han Junyu, and then she left Han Junyu, she regretted it. Having seen the feelings between ban Yongjun and Feng Wei, she suddenly realized that I pushed Han Junyu into the arms of other women, that is, she was irresponsible to him. What''s more, the old lady still made Han Junyu have a sad childhood. How can she bear that she continues to bully Han Junyu. "Grandma, I''m not naughty, and I''m serious. Han Junyu''s voice is a little uncomfortable. As his dearest wife, how can he not help him share some of it. So what I say is what he means. " Qin Ning said, and feel too arrogant, she flattered to hold his arm. "Don''t you, my dear?" Han Junyu turned to look at her, eyes gentle, handsome face also soft a bit. "Well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing that Qin Ning suddenly turned back, the old lady was very angry. It''s really cunning of this bitch to dare to do something in front of her and behind her. "Brother Han, you asked me to do logistics in Sheng''an. Are you going too far?" Zhang Nini asked angrily. Qin Ning straightens her back, her eyes are full of coldness, and she looks down on her. "It''s not too much. Which one of the employees in the Finance Department of Sheng''an group is not the top one among the elite who has passed the five levels and cut six generals. Miss Zhang rashly comes to Sheng''an. Han Junyu has promised to let you in, but you say he is too much. Why, isn''t the staff of logistics department the staff of Sheng''an? Your behavior is contempt for Sheng''an''s candidate. It''s a mockery of Sheng''an. In addition, Han Junyu allowed you to enter the logistics department because of his grandmother''s face. As a junior, he didn''t refuse, so he gave you this opportunity. You don''t want to, and no one will say that you can''t do a good job in logistics, so you want to retreat as soon as possible to avoid being laughed at. " Zhang Nini didn''t expect that the woman had such sharp teeth and sharp mouth that she was so angry that she breathed heavily and her lungs were about to explode. She coquettishly shook the old lady''s arm, "grandma, I didn''t mean that. I just don''t think I''m suitable for the logistics department. I can go to the finance department or the secretary department." "Well, since Ning Ning said that Sheng''an''s candidates should be screened, you should go for an interview. With your ability, it will be OK." The old lady encouraged me. "Good. I will definitely use my ability to prove it, unlike someone who only plays tricks but doesn''t know how to create value. " Qin Ning didn''t feel that she was bad. On the contrary, she felt that she had made a lot of progress. In the past, she didn''t know how to use her tongue, so she had to be scolded. Now she can speak and satirize those who affected her mood. As for creating value, she showed a sweet smile and asked sincerely. "Miss Zhang, what do you mean by value?" "Of course, it means to work, solve some problems by oneself, and then get recognition to make the other party happy." Zhang Nini stares at Han Junyu, hoping that he can see her ability and notice her excellence. Qinning understood, she pursed her lips, and suddenly her mind flashed, amber eyes with bright stars. "Han Junyu, are you happy now?" "Well?" Han Junyu stares at her suspiciously, not sure what she means. He glanced at the old lady sitting opposite him indifferently. Now he has the idea of killing people. Naturally, he is not happy. Qin Ning smiles, looks up and kisses Han Junyu on the cheek, "are you in a better mood now?"Han Junyu touched the place where she had been kissing and touched his heart. For the first time, she would kiss him in public. His dark brown eyes, slanting at her, nodded patiently. "Miss Zhang, I can also create value. The president of Sheng''an group is in a bad mood. I use my smile and kiss to get his approval, and then make him feel better. I don''t just play with my mouth. I use my mouth to create value. Oh, but you won''t understand this value, so you can''t understand it, and I won''t care about your ignorance. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to this woman''s story, Zhang Nini and old lady Han are very angry. They really want to pull out all her teeth. "Ning Ning, Nini is a guest when she comes to Sheng''an. I said before that it was just a joke to let her enter Sheng''an. Why are you so serious? " The old lady smiles gently, trying to save the situation. Qin Ning also smiles, pure and innocent. "Yes, I was just joking. Miss Zhang, you don''t mind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Zhang Nini''s mouth was stiff and twitching. This woman was really shameless. She stepped on the steps that the old lady found for herself. Qin Ning doesn''t feel that she is thick skinned. People have moved to the steps. Why doesn''t she step on them? But looking at the dessert in front of her, she couldn''t eat it. She was worried. "Grandma, the chef has prepared something delicious today. Would you like to try it with Miss Zhang?" Old lady Han stares at Han Junyu. She always thinks that he is very strange today. She cries out again. "Jun Yu, you don''t have a good throat. Did you go to the hospital?" "Oh, thank you, grandma. Now, however, you should be most concerned about yourself. " The old lady twisted her eyebrows and asked, "Jun Yu, what do you mean by that?" "You owe my mother''s debt. You let me count it on Su Li. I won''t let you down. But I won''t miss your share! " The man''s voice is too gloomy and chilly, which makes people sweat. The old lady''s pupil flashed panic, hand trembling pinch tight, but years of experience, let her quickly find reason. "Jun Yu, you must have misunderstood something. Why can''t I understand you?" Seeing that she was still pretending to be a fool, Han Junyu gave a faint smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "You know, my good grandmother, it was your good son who told me all these things. Otherwise, I will be cheated by you all my life Chapter 476 Han Junyu leaves with a word and leads Qin Ning away. Qin Ning turns her head to see that the old lady has broken her water cup in fear, and the hot water spills on Zhang Nini. Zhang Nini was suddenly scalded by hot water. She screamed. The hot water wet her white evening dress, which was a bit embarrassed. The waiter rushed over and wiped her with a towel. Zhang Nini was so angry that she slapped her if he dared to touch her chest. All of a sudden, the scene was chaotic, and the old lady''s face turned pale. Two people return to the lounge, Qin Ning finally can eat dessert, happy squint eyes, a face satisfied. Han Junyu looked at her happy little pattern. Her Adam''s apple rolled. He hooked her jaw and kissed her on the lip. "Your mouth can create value, huh?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and laughed foolishly. "That''s for Zhang Nini. I said that. I''m just an embroidered pillow. What value can I create?" Han Junyu picked her up, let her white legs hook to his waist, one hand holding her hips. "Embroidered pillow, can you sleep for me, isn''t it also valuable?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning did not expect that he would say such a dirty word, and his face turned red with shame. "You embroidered pillow can make me happy. It''s quite smart. I just don''t know if I will be so clever when I get to bed. " He sat on the sofa, she straddled on his lap, hand has been dishonest into. "No, no, Han Junyu." Qin Ning grabs his big hand and blinks his big eyes pitifully. "I''m coming to that. It''s dangerous without safety measures." Han Junyu stopped and started to calculate the time. Her period is coming. "Ning Ning, I want you. What should I do?" He nibbled at the tip of her ear and asked in a low voice. The man''s voice is too bewitching. Qin Ning is soft hearted when she hears it. She has no strength when he kisses her. She gives up. "You teach me, I help you." "Help me?" Han Junyu laughs clearly, with a sense of pleasure. "Ning Ning, are you sure?" "Well, if I don''t help you, what will you do with other women? You can''t touch other women. You''re mine She put her white arm around his neck and tried to respond to his kiss. Listening to her coquettish jealousy, Han Junyu grabs her sweet and soft lips, kisses her all over, and starts a fire from her belly, which is getting bigger and bigger. But still restrained, did not do the last step. He picked her up and gently put her on the sofa. He went to the window to blow the cold air. Qin Ning breathed for a long time before she calmed down. She quickly arranged her clothes and found that her underwear had been taken off by him. She didn''t find it after a round. Looking up at the tall and straight man standing by the window, his jaw is tight, and he seems to be restraining something, his eyes are red. In a tender voice, she came to him, bit her lower lip and whispered. "Han Junyu, let''s go back to the villa." There''s a condom in the villa so he doesn''t have to put up with it anymore. Her health is not good. She knows that he is restraining a lot of times. In the past, he used to do it three or four times a week, but now he only does it once a week, or keeps a distance from her. When he has that idea, he goes to the bathroom to solve it by himself. They are husband and wife. She doesn''t exclude doing intimate things with him. She just worries about her body. If she is pregnant, she will never kill the child, but her physical condition can meet the child, she is not sure. Han Junyu is already suppressing her desire to go back to the villa. When she says that she wants to go back to the villa, her brain suddenly explodes and she just wants to eat her. But in the end, he suppressed his desire. In my heart, I silently told myself that the future is long. Staring at her with pink cheeks, he felt evil in his heart and put his arms around her waist to take her away. Qin Ning refused to go. His big wet eyes were a little questioning and staring at him. His cheeks were scarlet. "Why?" Han Junyu has no expression on his face. "Han Junyu, don''t pretend to be stupid, I, my, was taken by you." She was too shy to say that she wanted to search his pocket, but he stopped her. "Aren''t you wearing a skirt? Let''s go. " Her evening dress is long, covering her ankles. No one will see the situation inside, but she is still nervous. I don''t wear the one inside. It''s chilly and strange. "Ah, Han Junyu, you, you did it on purpose!" Qin Ning angrily grabs the doorframe and refuses to leave. "Well, try a new experience, Ning Ning. You''ll know what it''s like to have a try." He didn''t mean it well. It made him angry. He can''t take her. He just wants to tease her.What would it feel like without the pants inside? There''s a sense of shame about running naked. But behind this sense of shame, there was an exciting magic. She bit her lip, let go, and grasped his arm tightly. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" "What do you want to happen?" He made fun of her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so angry that he wanted to strangle him. Two people came to the hall, each high-level and he said hello, Han Junyu stopped to listen to them. Qin Ning stood beside as a vase, smiling in the whole process, but only she knew that she was nervous in the whole process. And the man around is too bad, big hands will wipe her legs from time to time, causing her a shiver. They were invited to sit down, but he was not polite. He took her to sit down. Under the table, his big hands were even more restless. She couldn''t bear to rub her legs. The place was wet. She blushed with anger, but she didn''t like to lose her temper and glared at him angrily. "Ning Ning, why is your forehead so hot? Is it uncomfortable?" He kindly touched her forehead to see her forehead and nose out of a thin layer of sweat, red cheeks intoxicating. When he found that other men were staring at her, he frowned and regretted playing the game with her. "Han Junyu, I, let''s go back." She asked in a soft voice. "Well." Han Junyu pulled her up, "sorry, my wife is a little uncomfortable, I want to take it back." The president opened his mouth. Naturally, other people didn''t dare to stop him. Song Xuan received his eyes and immediately went downstairs to drive them back. "I''ll drive, song Xuan. You have an early rest today." Han Junyu seldom has the patience to say this to him. Song Xuan nodded and noticed that Qin Ning''s cheek was scarlet, so he took a few more eyes. Suddenly he felt a pair of cold eyes staring at him, and he immediately took back his sight. Aware of song Xuan''s sight, Qin Ning covers his hot face with shame and anger, and gets on the bus quickly. Han Junyu drives, Qin Ning looks out of the window all the way, angry and doesn''t talk to him. To the villa, she immediately opened the door, want to go back to the villa to change clothes. After getting off, she was about to go to the villa, but she heard her name called. She turned her head in surprise and saw a man leaning on the side of the car. She hooked his finger to him and let her go. She grabbed her skirt and didn''t want to go. "Don''t say hello when you see me, Qin Ning. Do you still need me to teach you how to be polite?" Chapter 477 Qin Ning pursed her lips and listened to the irony of the other side, but she went to the man. Ning Fu leaned against the car and looked at her coldly. Seeing her bright makeup, she was a little distracted. Qin Ning noticed his sight, because she was wearing less clothes, she bowed her head and stepped back. Just want to speak, her arm was caught, a tall figure in front of her. "As an elder, it''s not appropriate for you to stare at the younger generation like this." Han Junyu''s voice is cold, and his tone is still with a gloomy warning. Ning Fu looked back and said, "Ning Ning is dressed like her mother, but her eyes are better than her mother''s Thinking of his mother, Qin Ning was a little sad and looked up at him. "Uncle, why don''t you go in and sit down?" Ning Fu shook his head, hooked her fingers and asked her to stretch out her wrist. "After two times a week pulse, Yang Mu give you acupuncture, you have to three times a week, don''t forget." "Oh," Qin Ning took a look at Han Junyu and got his consent before he stretched out his wrist. Ning Fu with glasses, pulse process, other people can''t see through his eyes, also can''t guess is good or bad. "Go in and have a cup of tea." Ning Fu puts down Qin Ning''s hand and looks at Han Junyu. Han Junyu frowned, flustered in the heart, is Qin Ning''s condition aggravating? "Why, not welcome?" If you don''t leave, you''d rather have an eyebrow. "No Qin Ning quickly recovered and led him into the villa. In the living room, Qin Ning goes to make tea for them, and is held by Han Junyu. "Go and change." Qin Ning nodded quickly and rubbed upstairs. "What do you want to say?" Looking at Qin Ning''s going upstairs, Han Junyu opened his mouth. "Let me take her to treatment. Although I''m willing to give you time, her physical condition can''t wait for you." Ning Fu went straight to the point, drank a cup of tea made by Qin Ning, and continued to explain. "The virus in her mother''s body, as long as she continues to take medicine, was originally under control, but she stopped taking medicine in order to give birth to Qin Ning, and her health is getting worse and worse. This leads to the fact that the virus in Qin Ning''s body is stronger than that in her mother''s body. This situation is very special. To treat her, I need to do a new study. " Han Junyu clenched his fist. Because of too much force, the back of his hand became blue and white. "Do you have a treatment plan now?" "No What Ning Fu said is very simple. "Oh, there''s nothing you can do about it. Why do you want me to give her to you?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. "It''s because there''s no plan, so I''m going to take her and be prepared ahead of time." Ning Fu roared. "I''m not going to let her go. You should let it go before it''s too late." Han Junyu once again reiterated. "If you want to treat her, I can accompany her." Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and stared at him coldly. "Han Junyu, why do you have to go to Qin Ning to accompany you to hell?" "What do you mean?" Ning Fu forbeared and finally told the cruel secret. "I have said for a long time that this kind of virus is very aggressive. Your body also inherits the virus from your mother''s body. You are stronger than her. Your existence encourages the growth of the virus in her body. So Qin Ning''s health will be worse and worse, a large part of the reason is because of you. You keep saying you want to protect her, but you are the one who hurt her the most Ning Fu can see that Han Junyu really loves Qin Ning, so he has been hiding this kind of words. However, Han Junyu has been pressing hard. If he doesn''t make it clear, he will not let go. After listening to his explanation, Han Junyu was shocked for several seconds and asked with a gloomy face. "Do you mean that the viruses in Qin Ning''s body used to be OK, but now they are growing faster because of my contact with her?" Ning Fu saw that his brown eyes were scarlet, and he couldn''t bear it. "Yes. Not only that, she absorbed a lot of the medicine that Xiao Jue had given her before, but also gave those viruses the chance to grow. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows and has a bad headache. Therefore, Qin Ning''s body will become what it is now, because of him. What else did he want to say? Hearing the footsteps behind him, he stared at Ning Fu coldly and warned him that he had better not say anything. "Uncle, you feel my pulse. Is my condition better?" Qin Ningxing rushed downstairs with a bright smile. Ning Fu is astringent, looking at her smile, also can''t help but lift up the corner of the mouth. "Well, it''s not bad, but if you eat less sweets in the future, you''ll get fat." Qin Ning is not willing to shrivel shriveled mouth, "then I can eat and then lose weight, OK?"¡°¡­¡­¡± He doesn''t understand the world of food. Three people said some words, Ning Fu said some precautions, Han Junyu listened carefully. "Uncle, can''t you really eat sweets any more? I couldn''t eat before, but now I''m better and can''t eat again. Isn''t life a big tragedy? " Qin Ning is still fighting for opportunities for himself. Ning Fu listened to her talk about it several times, but he still emphasized the problem and explained it helplessly. "It''s not that you''re not allowed to eat, it''s that you''re allowed to eat less. In the future, you can''t keep fit for less than an hour. Let me know if you have any discomfort, OK? " "Good." As soon as she can eat, Qin Ning immediately smiles. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two men are looking at her silly smile, are very helpless. Ning Fu didn''t want to stay, so he got up and left. Qin Ning and Han Junyu send him to the door. Ning Fu turns around and looks Han Junyu in the eye. "Han Junyu, I hope you can give me an answer when I come back next time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu did not answer, but he knew what Ning Fu meant. Ning Fu waiting for his reply, when let Qin Ning willing to leave with him. Back in the living room again, Qin Ning asked suspiciously, "Han Junyu, Fu Ning asked you to give him an answer. What''s the answer?" Han Junyu touched her little head and stared at her amber eyes. His heart was sour. He pressed down the sadness and kissed her eyes. "Ningning, your little pants are still in my pocket. Take them away." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face flushed. He took it from his pocket and ran upstairs. Han Junyu looked at her back and recalled Ning Fu''s words. His brown eyes were a little dim. Oh, the little woman he held in the palm of his hand, it turned out that her pain was brought to him by him. What a pity! Heart uncomfortable, do not want to be aware of her, he called Cheng mo. "Drink with me." When Cheng Mo hears that he wants to drink, he guesses that he should be upset. He doesn''t hesitate to make an appointment with the old place. Qin Ning went to the studio for a few hours. When he went to find a man, he didn''t see him. She was puzzled and looked for all the rooms in the villa, but there was no room. Call him, but no one answered for a long time, she was worried. Is something wrong? Chapter 478 Dinghuang club, top box, where several people often go to drink. Han Junyu was upset and didn''t say a word. After sitting down, he drank a few glasses of liquor, which made other people confused. "Jun Yu, what''s the matter that makes us happy Pei Qian, with his wine cup in his mouth, looks at Han Junyu''s situation, but he can''t help but tut twice. "Han Junyu, you can''t be green headed, can you?" Han Junyu turned his head and glanced at him. His brown eyes were cold, deep and gloomy. Pei Qian immediately shut up, shrugged and hid behind Cheng mo. Cheng Mo holds a wine cup in his hand, but he doesn''t drink a mouthful. He looks at Han Junyu''s feeling and thinks about it. "Your uncle wants to take Qin Ning away. Are you hesitating?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. He looked up and drank half a glass of wine. He drank too much and coughed. It''s strange that people who usually don''t drink so much suddenly pour themselves so hard. But at the moment the body''s suffering, but also the pain in the heart. "Cheng Mo, what do you find out about Ning Fu?" Cheng Mo touches the edge of the wine glass, thinking of the investigation data, can''t help laughing. "Your uncle is also a strange man. Ten years ago, he was framed, poisoned, shot, blindfolded, thrown into the sea, and still alive. God won''t accept him. " "What did he do and why did he harm him?" Han Junyu thought of Ning Kang, he dug Ning Fu''s eyes, then this matter must have something to do with Ning Kang. "I haven''t found out the specific reason, but it''s certain that your uncle is not simple." People who can make Cheng Mo say it''s not simple must have something extraordinary. "Back to the point, why does he have to let Qin Ning leave you?" Cheng Mo returns to the topic. Han Junyu leaned on the sofa, looking at the ceiling, a bit stunned. "Cheng Mo, let me ask you a question. If you are in danger now, and the reason for her being in danger is because of you, what would you do?" Cheng Mo pinches the wine cup in his hand, and his face is a bit ugly. "Force yourself to leave her, or, better than herself!" "Oh, it''s your way of doing things." Han Junyu satirizes. "So your cousin went abroad on purpose?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Referring to an Yun, Cheng Mo clenches his fist and wants to fight with Han Junyu. "Why, I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" Xiao Jue smoked the corner of the mouth, don''t know these two people hit what riddle. "I said that Pei Ming did well in the army. He carried his shoulders with officers every day, and he was about to be abused to death." Cheng Mo tells a cold joke. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Xiao Jue''s heart sank, his heart flashed in his eyes, but he still insisted. Pei Ming is a very stubborn girl. When she liked him, she rushed into his world without hesitation. Whether he liked it or not, she would announce to the world that she liked him. Think of her at that time, really let people miss it. Han Junyu disdains the cold hiss, "at the beginning, someone who wanted to marry his first girlfriend, suddenly found that what he liked was another woman. What''s the feeling?" "Han Junyu, do you owe a fight?" Xiao Jue knew that he satirized himself again, and he put the wine into his face. "Yes, I just want to fight." Han Junyu turns over, grabs his arm and fights with him on the sofa. Cheng Mo looks coldly, as if all this has nothing to do with him. Pei Qian watched and cheered for them. "Han Junyu, ah, if you beat people but not face, how can you go on a blind date if you break the face of Xiao Jue?" "No, don''t you, Xiao Jue? Are you kidney deficient? You don''t have strength in your fists. Left. Hey, right. Nice ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Pei Qian, shut up!" Han Junyu had a headache when he heard him buzzing. "Shut up, go on. I''m a theatre goer. You can rest assured that the audience may have to pay for it. I''ll pay for the wine tonight. " Pei Qian excitedly encouraged them to continue. Han Junyu is in a bad mood, and other people don''t want to feel better, so he satirizes Xiao Jue and wants to fight with him. Now Pei Qian quarrels with him. He and Xiao Jue look at each other and stare at Pei Qian. Pei Qian was staring at by them, and he shrank back, seconds counselled. "Well, I''ll stop talking. I''ll go for a drink." "Ha ha." Han Junyu threw two words to him and jumped on him with Xiao Jue, pressing him on the ground and beating him hard. "Cheng Mo, they bully people, two fight one." Pei Qian covered his face and begged for mercy. Cheng Mo''s face is expressionless. Seeing his bruised face, he pulls the corners of his mouth."You can''t beat me." ¡°¡­¡­ Wu Wu Wu, you all bully me. " Pei Qian cried. Han Junyu reclined on the sofa again and heard his crocodile whimper, which made him lose his temper. "Xiao Jue, Qin Ning is infected with a virus." Xiao Jue was stunned. Looking at the information of last time, he was already studying the virus, but he found many samples without any clue. But listen to him mention, in the heart doubt, is Qin Ning''s body has a condition. But with his attention to qinning, if something happened to qinning, he could not be so calm here and drink with them. "The reason for the virus activity is me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue twisted his eyebrows. He knew that the virus was very aggressive. He didn''t expect that it would not only attack his own body, but also affect the people around him. "Will you let her go?" Han Junyu shakes his head and is unwilling to let her leave. He is really reluctant to leave. But he would not let her leave. Once her condition worsened, he was afraid that he would regret it all his life. Let her go, maybe she can live well. Seeing Han Junyu''s painful expression, Cheng Mo can''t bear it. He has tried to push out the people he likes, which is more painful than digging out his heart. His brain is her every day and night, so he can''t live a good life. "Jun Yu, send me a copy of the virus you said, and I''ll check it for you." Han Junyu closed his eyes, vomited a few deep turbid breath, and his chest was stuffy. All of a sudden, he heard the mobile phone vibrate and Qin Ning''s name appeared on the screen. He stares at his cell phone, but he doesn''t answer it. "Jun Yu, it''s no use escaping." Cheng Mo reminds me. Han Junyu turned his head to look at him, and suddenly gave out a few strange laughter. "Cheng Mo, sometimes I admire you. You are cruel enough! The girl who has been guarding for 16 years, you can push it away if you say so. " Cheng Mo crushes the wine cup in his hand and grins his teeth secretly. "Han Junyu, insert a knife into me. Are you very happy?" Yes, the girl he guarded for 16 years grew up and carved her into the bone, but he pushed her away, just like stripping his soul. Pain, and will not let people commit suicide, but clearly tell him. How much he loves her. "I''m not happy, but at least I''m not alone." Han Junyu turned over to sit up and drank a large glass of wine. Cheng Mo is cruel enough, but Han Junyu is also poisonous enough. He''s in a bad mood, and no one else can. Xiao Jue and Pei Qian shake their shoulders. Before Qin Ning leaves him, Han Junyu has gone mad and stabbed his good brother. If Qin Ning really left him, they would not have a peaceful day. Chapter 479 When Han Junyu is in a bad mood, he will become a hedgehog with sharp spines all over his body. Once someone approaches, he will be injured. He knew his temper, so he avoided Qin Ning and came to find his brother. After all, brothers tease each other and don''t care about the details. But when the brothers came to an end, Han Junyu sat in the car, looking lonely and didn''t want to go back to the villa. He picked up the mobile phone to call song Xuan, song Xuan is sleeping, vaguely listen to his phone, a bit confused. The president didn''t ask him to have an early rest today. Why is he still busy? "Song Xuan, I''m bored. I bring Su Hang to his villa." Song Xuan heard that he was a little drunk in his tone and frowned, "president, what time is it now, can you see it?" Han Junyu looked at his watch and it was early in the morning. "So?" "So, shouldn''t you sleep with your wife at this time?" Song Xuan''s kind persuasion. "Oh, song Xuan, do you live by the sea?" Song Xuan gets up and looks at the light outside the window. Of course, he doesn''t live by the sea. He lives in an apartment near Sheng''an. "You don''t live by the sea, but you are so broad. Do you want the year-end bonus?" Han Junyu roared, turned off his mobile phone and threw it to the co pilot''s seat with a bang. In the early hours of the night, the street was so quiet that only street lamps accompanied him all the way. The white light sprinkled on his side face, showing a shadow, long eyelashes covered his sharp eyes. He kept speeding up, in the spacious road, wantonly vent his heart depression. When I got to Su''s villa, I saw the bright light in the window and the irony in the corner of my mouth. After waiting for ten minutes, song Xuan came in a hurry with a somewhat casual tone. "Han Shao, what do you mean?" "I can''t sleep. I want to play with someone." Han Junyu glanced at him wildly and got out of the car. Song Xuan reaches out his hand and follows two men. They grab Su Hang, who is tortured and full of injuries, to the door of the villa. The door lock of the villa has a password. Song Xuan asks Su Hang to unlock it. Su Hang timidly steps forward to unlock it. "Han Shao, I''m also your uncle. For the sake of our relatives, let me go." Su Hang pleads. Han Junyu raised the corner of his mouth and looked at him directly, "uncle? Hehe, you don''t deserve it. " When Su Li heard the news, he went downstairs in his pajamas and saw Su Hang kneeling on the ground. He was a little shocked and his face was complicated. "Han Junyu, this is you." Han Junyu is sitting lazily on the sofa, and the bright light falls on his handsome face, casting a shadow with a chill. His indifferent brown eyes, cold looking at Su Li. "Su Li, I''ll help you find Su Hang. How can you thank me?" Su Li stepped back and was afraid. Suhang, kneeling on the ground, struggles to remember, but others are holding him back. He cries and pleads. "Ali, I am your brother. You must save me, save me." "Bah, you are my brother, you depend on me to treat you well, you cheat me, cheat all my money? Su Hang, I don''t recognize your brother. " Su Li angrily scolded. "No, don''t, Su Li. I know I''m wrong. I''m sorry. Su Li, I''m also forced to be helpless. I can''t survive. I have to leave. Besides, I didn''t get the money. It was all taken away by Han Junyu. " Hearing that he was still quibbling, song Xuan stepped forward and stepped on his leg. "Mr. Su, you have to prove what you say. When did Han Shao touch your things? Obviously you are greedy, take that money investment, all the money lost Han Junyu asked song Xuan to take the money. By song Xuan''s means, he certainly would not take it by force. This is against the law. So he set up a bureau for Su Li to invest in a project. At the beginning, he gave him tens of millions of benefits. When he tasted the sweetness, he put all his money into it, and he began to take over the net. With tens of millions to earn hundreds of millions, this business does not lose money. Why does he not do it? Su Hang wailed bitterly, shook his head and denied, "it''s clearly you who calculated me!" "Oh, it''s not a calculation, it''s only because you''re so stupid!" Song Xuan satirizes. Although Su Li hates Su Hang in his heart, he is her brother after all. Seeing his painful appearance, she grinds her teeth secretly. "Han Junyu, how can you let my brother go?" Han Junyu calmly stared at her, Jun face a smile, "Su Li, when you hurt my mother, did you think about this day?" Mentioning Ning Rui, Su Li looks ugly. "I said that I didn''t kill her. It''s no use looking for me." "Oh." Han Junyu tilted his head, a bit confused. "In that year''s operation, didn''t you force Han Chang to open his mouth and send my mother to the operating table?"¡°¡­¡­¡± "Or did you find someone who defiled my mother and sent her to a mental hospital? Oh, by the way, when my mother committed suicide, she took the antidepressant, which you also found. Su Li, what pain my mother suffered in those years, I''ll let you pay you back double The last sentence, like a sharp blade, stabbed into Su Li''s heart. "You, what do you want?" "Not so much. How did my mother die in those years? You were buried with her!" Han Junyu''s eyes are dark and evil. "No, no!" Su Li wants to escape, but he is caught by his hands. Then song Xuan takes out a box of antidepressants and puts them into her mouth. "Han Junyu, you are a murderer and a lawbreaker...!" Su Li wailed. Oh, she also knows that it''s against the law. Why didn''t she realize it then? Su Hang watched as Su Li was given medicine. He shrank back in fear, but he was held down by his men again. "Han Shao, she has a grudge against your mother. It has nothing to do with me. Please forgive me." "You took what belongs to the Han family. It''s not easy to leave." Han Junyu got up and walked on his leg. Su Hang cried with pain. "Su Li, do you want to end up like your brother, eh?" And take out the gun and point it at Su Hang''s head. Su Li was so scared that he froze and struggled. He stared at him powerlessly and took the medicine into his stomach. Han Junyu saw that she was aware of current affairs, and he gave her the pistol with a smile on his face again. "Kill him, and I''ll save your life." Su Li''s fingers trembled and shook her head desperately. She wanted to shake off the gun in her hand, but her wrist was pinched by him. She couldn''t fight back at all. "Han Junyu, you beast, she is my brother." "You can''t kill your brother, then you can kill someone else''s mother, can you?" Han Junyu has a cold voice and a smile on his face. When he was young, he had expected that her mother would embrace him and be close to him. But Su Li''s eyes were always full of disgust and indifference, which made him feel uncomfortable for a time. Until later, when he saw his own mother, the pain was cured. She didn''t give him any warmth, but she took away his little warmth. Su Li didn''t know how cruel she was to hurt others! Chapter 480 Bang! When the gunshot rang out, Su Hang was scared to pee and cried on the ground. But after crying for a while, he found that he had no pain. He was afraid to feel the cold sweat on his forehead. Looking up, Han Junyu is still holding Su Li''s hand. The black muzzle in her hand is still facing him in a gloomy and terrifying way. He holds his head in his frightened hands. When Su Li heard the gunshot, he was so scared that he almost knelt down. "Han Junyu, you can''t do this to me, I, I can''t kill people." Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, squeezed her hand again. Bang! "Ah Su Hang screams in pain. He covers his chest in disbelief and looks at his palm covered with his own blood. His face is ferocious and stares at Su Li. "No, no, brother, I don''t want to." Su Li watched Su Hang fall down slowly, and the blood came out, making the air full of blood. She couldn''t hold on any longer. She knelt down and cried. "I''m sorry, brother. It''s not me. It''s not me who wants to kill you!" Han Junyu takes away the gun in her hand, and then abandons it and throws it to song Xuan. "You clean it up." "Yes." Song Xuan nodded and looked up at his men, who understood and took out a small electric shock device. "Ah, what are you going to do, huh..." Su Li struggles in horror, her mouth is sealed with adhesive tape, her face is full of fear, her eyes are red staring at Han Junyu. Sitting on the sofa, Han Junyu just touched Su Li''s hand with a paper towel. He coldly watched song Xuan shock Su Li. She used to look for someone to bully his mother. Now Su Li is old. This way of bullying can''t increase her sense of shame, but he likes to use another way to make her feel better than death. Su Li lay convulsively on the ground, his muscles beating unconsciously, "Su Li, you killed your brother!" "Well..." Su Li still has a sense at the moment. He shakes his head and denies it. His face is full of tears. Song Xuan smile, with electric shock clip clamp her fingers, repeatedly stressed to her, to put his words into her brain. "Yes, Su Li, you are old and want to escape. That''s why you deny it." Gradually, Su Li couldn''t bear the torture. Hearing song Xuan''s words, he nodded subconsciously and didn''t fight any more. Han Junyu sees that the situation is not so bad, so he gets up and leaves. Out of the villa, when I get on the bus, I suddenly turn around and stare at Song Xuan. "Be careful this time. Don''t let Xu Lin happen again. Do you know what I mean?" "Yes." Song Xuan twists his eyebrows and mentions Xu Lin, who is suddenly missing. He feels uneasy. Although I don''t know who saved her, I always feel that this woman will be a bomb hidden in the dark. If she jumps out inadvertently, she can hurt people. Han Junyu drove home and looked at the time. It was already three o''clock in the morning. As he got out of the car, he looked up at his bedroom window. It was dark. The little woman should go to sleep, he thought silently in his heart. When he came into the living room and saw the mess on the table, the peels of fruits and snack bags, he frowned slightly and bent down to clean up. Suddenly he heard something coming from the stairs. He raised his eyes and glanced. Then he froze. "Ningning," the little woman curled up at the end of the stairs, wearing only a thin Pajama and leaning against the railing, fell asleep. He quickly went upstairs, came to her and squatted down slowly. "Stupid girl, wake up, why did you fall asleep here?" Qin Ning opens her eyes vaguely, and gradually sees that the person in front of her is Han Junyu. She opens her arms. "Han Junyu, it''s cold." Han Junyu quickly picked her up. When she stood up, her feet felt numb because she had been sitting for too long. "Oh, Han Junyu, his legs are numb." She looked at him pitifully. Han Junyu''s cold eyes glared at her, but she bent over and hugged her to the bedroom. Qinning holding his neck, smile sweet, and suddenly small nose wrinkled. "Han Junyu, you have drunk." "Well." Han Junyu nodded, put her on the bed and kneaded her legs. "Are you better?" "Not good." Qin Ning angrily pushed his big hand away. "You don''t say hello to me when you go out. Aunt Zhang has gone home again. I''m here alone. I''m afraid." Qin Ning thought that she had been waiting for him for six or seven hours. Every minute of these six or seven hours was suffering for her. Han Junyu was stung by her words and felt her little head. "I''m sorry." Qin Ning still took his big hand away, angrily did not look at him, "I do not accept your apology, made a mistake, a sorry can not solve the problem."Han Junyu grinds his teeth, holds her small face, lowers his head and kisses her on the lips. "All right?" "No!" Qin Ning wiped her back with the back of her hand, and tears fell down. She sobbed and covered her mouth, not letting herself cry. "Han Junyu, I''m afraid." I''m afraid he''ll leave her. Ning Fu''s words, she heard. She doesn''t blame him, but she knows Han Junyu doesn''t want her to continue to be hurt. When they were together, she was not sure how long she could live, but she wanted to stay with him even for one day. At least when she dies, she won''t be afraid. Listening to her sobs, Han Junyu felt bad in his heart, holding her to comfort him. "Stupid girl, what are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid of you, don''t want me." Qin Ning wiped away his tears, covered his Jun with his small hand and burped. "Han Junyu, don''t leave me, burp, or I will be afraid." Han Junyu''s chest seems to have been poured hot water, constantly boiling, eyes also have a bit wet. He was reluctant to leave her, but Ning Fu said that when she was with him, he would drag her to hell, and he was even more reluctant. He got up and wiped his face with a hot towel. "Ning Ning, darling, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go to bed." Qin Ning''s eyes are red and swollen, but she still stares at him stubbornly. It seems that if he doesn''t give a positive answer, she won''t sleep. Han Junyu was softened by her and bowed his head to kiss her pink lips again. "Ning Ning, why are you afraid that I will leave you?" Qin Ning blinked, long eyelashes on a few tears, "I want to be with you, want to sleep every day, you can give me warm." Han Junyu lifted her hair from her ear, opened her fingers and combed her hair. "Ning Ning, no one in the world will stop because of you. If you''re cold, get something warm for yourself. " Qin Ning listened to his words, small. Mouth a shriveled, tears and clattering out. "Han Junyu, do you mean you don''t like me anymore?" Han Junyu mouth a smoke, where does he have this meaning? He just wanted her to have a sense of independence and not to rely on him all the time. "Stupid girl, stop crying. It''s ugly." Qin Ning did not care, cry a little louder, "ugly is ugly, anyway you don''t like me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 481 Han Junyu listens to the woman''s cry more and more big, helpless tighten eyebrow. "Ning Ning, when did you learn to move a man with crying ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so frightened by his cold drink that he stopped crying and stared at him wrongly. "Ning Ning, no matter whether I leave you or not, you should learn to be independent. Don''t do stupid things like sitting on the stairs and waiting for people in the future. " Han Junyu calmly tries to reason with her. "Ning Ning, if you love me, you should love yourself better, you know?" Qin Ning bit his lip and cried, turning to hide in the quilt. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu frowned and took a bathrobe to take a bath. The cold water flushes the reason, he ponders Qin Ning''s reaction repeatedly, guesses that she possibly knew some matters. He always works simply and courageously, but when he meets Qin Ning, he doesn''t look like himself. He is indecisive and ruthless. His heart softened at the sight of her tears. I can''t say anything serious at all, let alone separate from her. The next day, Han Junyu wakes up at the fixed point of his biological clock, only to find that the position beside him is empty. He suddenly turns over and gets out of bed to look for someone. "Ning Ning!" Go to the stairs, see Qin Ning from the third floor down, surprised at him. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu stares at her, his robe is loose, his posture is straight, and his muscles are full of strength. "Come here." Qin Ning smiles, walks up to him and puts his little head in the palm of his hand. "Han Junyu, I will learn to be more independent in the future." Han Junyu felt his arm stiff, his heart stabbed like a knife, and his eyes narrowed with pain. But in the end, he still bowed his head and wanted to go back to the room with her, but she pushed him away. "I''ve just been exercising for an hour, Han Junyu. Now I''m going to learn to make breakfast with Aunt Zhang, waiting for my love breakfast." "Ningning," Han Junyu wanted to grab her little hand, but her little hand slipped away from his palm. In the end, he didn''t hold on much, gritted his teeth and went upstairs to fitness. An hour later, Han Junyu went downstairs and was preparing to wash. However, she found that toothpaste and toothbrush were all ready for him. It''s not the first time she''s done this, but he''s still weird. After washing and gargling, he came out and saw that the suit he was going to wear today had been arranged on the bed, and he also put it on silently. When I went downstairs to have breakfast, I found that Qin Ning was dressed up, sitting on the dining table, waiting for him with a bright smile. "Han Junyu, I fried two eggs, we two eat one, OK?" She was looking forward to a taste of her craft. Han Junyu looks at the dark things on the dining plate. If she doesn''t remind him, he really can''t see that they are eggs. He cut a small piece with a fork, put it into his mouth and ate it calmly. "How does it taste?" Qin Ning stared at him with wide eyes. Han Junyu''s Adam''s apple rolled and looked at her. He didn''t answer and ate all the eggs left. When Qin Ning realized that he had said something wrong, he quickly covered his mouth. He has no sense of taste. How can he taste it. She also quickly cut a small piece with a fork, tasted it, and quickly spit it out. "Wow, it''s terrible. Aunt Zhang, you lied to me. You said I had made progress. " Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen and looked at her somewhat embarrassed. "Madam, what you''ve done is better than before. At least these two eggs can be eaten. What you''ve done before can''t be eaten." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning depressed bit fork, egg away, to eat Aunt Zhang prepared bread. Han Junyu took all the eggs in front of him and ate them gracefully. "Ah, Han Junyu, it''s not delicious. If you eat too much, you will have diarrhea." Qin Ning saw that he would finish all the eggs in a short time, and covered his face in shame. "It''s rare for you to cook for the first time. You can''t waste it." Han Junyu said calmly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After breakfast, Qin Ning goes to work in the studio, and Han Junyu drives her. When we got to the studio and got off, Qin Ning stood outside the car, smiling. "Han Junyu, I''ll keep today''s farewell kiss, because I don''t want to say goodbye to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu guessed another meaning in her words. He started the car with no expression on his face and turned the steering wheel to leave. Qin Ning didn''t look back until the back of the car disappeared. The smile on his face couldn''t fit any more. His pink lips were straight and his big eyes were dim. The schedule of the studio is for Qiao yuan to give lectures first, and then the students practice drawing, and give the teacher comments on the paintings. Qin Ning stares at the drawing board, and doesn''t start writing for a long time.Ban Yongjun draws half of the painting, turns his head and looks at Qin Ning. He stares at the pen in his hand and bumps her with his elbow. "What''s the matter? Today''s theme is very simple. Are you in a bad mood?" "Ah?" Qin Ning looked at the pencil in his hand and raised his arm. Suddenly she felt something was wrong. She blinked her eyes. "Elder martial sister, what''s the theme of today?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Class Yongjun mouth a draw, point the blackboard on the platform. Qin Ning then returned to his senses and nodded his head to paint seriously. But when she started painting, what she repeated in her mind was Han Junyu''s handsome face, and the cold look when he left. "Qin Ning, today''s theme is not people." Qiao yuan walked behind her and saw her draw a pair of eyes. He kindly reminded her. "Oh, I''m sorry." Qin Ning quickly changed a piece of white paper, took a deep breath again, and looked for pictures related to today''s theme in his mind. Today''s theme is flowers. Qin Ning closed her eyes, thought for a few seconds, then opened her eyes again. She held the pen and drew on the white paper. Ten minutes later, a gorgeous red lotus appeared on the paper. What attracted people''s attention was not the red lotus, but the half of Zhang Junlang''s face of the year after the lotus. That half face, extremely handsome, sharp brown eyes, high court nose, pale thin lips. Although he was blocked half of his face by the lotus, he had more sense of existence and ignored the existence of the red lotus. But today''s theme is flowers, but this half of her face is a little noisy. Ban Yongjun asked, "Qin Ning, what do you mean by the half face you painted?" Qin Ning stares at the painting, with some sadness on his small face. "There is a poem written by a poet in the Tang Dynasty. There is a sentence in the poem. When he feels the tears, he hates the birds. When people are in a bad mood, they feel that the flowers know how to cry and the birds know how to be sad. My painting expresses my heart behind the red lotus. " Lotus often expresses loyalty, love and aloofness, but because of its various colors, different colors also have different flower language. What the red lotus symbolizes is strong, desperate, broken, whatever. Just like her heart, she wants to be desperate for this love, even if she wants her life, she admits it! However, Buddhism regards lotus as a holy flower, and uses lotus as a metaphor for Buddha. But half of her face hidden behind the lotus flower has sharp eyes. It''s not like the Buddha who saves the suffering, but like the cold king of hell who wants human life. Chapter 482 Cold and stern man, half face hidden behind the lotus, Qin Ning said that there is her heart hidden. Ban Yongjun read for a long time, a little understand, but she did not know what she understood. Qiao Yuan went to Qin Ning behind, heard her words, seriously staring at her works, slightly frowning. "People who love each other will be influenced by their habits and thoughts. They are interlinked and become each other. Although Qin Ning painted a man, she said she was herself. That''s right. " Qin Ning turns his head and stares at Qiao yuan in surprise. He doesn''t expect to understand her. "Qin Ning, why use red lotus? You are more suitable for red rose Said Qiao yuan. Qin Ning scratched the back of his head, a bit shy smile, "no, I don''t like red rose, I like red lotus." Because Han Junyu gave her a few red lotus flowers, and now they are still in the vase in the villa. Qiao yuan gave her a complicated look, turned to look at other students'' homework, thinking about what he had said, he showed a bit of irony. At the end of the course, Qin Ning and ban Yongjun go to the painting hall to work as staff. Ban Yongjun''s desire to talk and stop makes Qin Ning confused. "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter?" "Qin Ning, do you think that Mr. Qiao sometimes looks at you strangely, and that Mr. Qiao is very special to you?" Ban Yongjun inquires tentatively. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and looked confused. "Forget it, your EQ is very low. It''s no use asking." Ban Yongjun shook his head helplessly, touched his belly and said again. "Qin Ning, I decided to study abroad." Qin Ning is surprised, the line of sight also falls on her abdomen, "does Feng Wei agree?" "Well, he advised me to go there. He said he would arrange it for me and visit me every week in the future." Thinking of Feng Wei and her children, her face glows with happiness. "I also discussed with Mr. Zhou, who said he respected my decision. Qin Ning, I used to think I was a very sad person, but now I think I am the happiest woman in the world. " Listen to her happy voice, Qin Ning is really happy for her, "elder martial sister, you are really great, so one year later, you can hold the child in one hand, and the other hand is holding your husband, taking graduation photos. Tut Tut, I envy you." Ban Yongjun knocked her forehead, "what''s the envy of this? After two or three years, your body will be well, and you can have a baby." Qin Ning''s smile was stiff for a second, but soon her complex emotions were suppressed by her, and she also looked forward to her body quickly. "Oh, I also want to remind you that if I want to go abroad, I can''t be Qiao yuan''s assistant any more. I recommend you to Mr. Zhou, and Mr. Zhou agrees. And Cangshan teacher also said, if you do a good job as an assistant, you will get a raise. " Qin Ning raised her eyebrows. "This is really good news. In the future, I will have more opportunities to contact my idol." "Don''t say that elder martial sister is not good to you. When you are developed, don''t forget elder martial sister." Ban Yongjun raised eyebrows at her. Qin Ning felt his chin and wondered, "Why are you all so confident that I will make achievements in the future?" Ban Yongjun knocked on her forehead again. "Mr. Zhou said that your works have a kind of spirituality that others can''t copy. No one can learn this talent. Even if I have learned a lot more than you, Mr. Zhou still prefers your works when we put them together. So as long as you don''t be a demon and calm down to study, your work will surely be successful. " Ban Yongjun''s tone is serious. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t cheat herself. She was jealous of Qin Ning in her heart. In his three years of University, he won no praise from Mr. Zhou, no matter whether he was the first in the cultural score or practical painting exam every year, but Qin Ning could easily get it. Not only that, Mr. Zhou will specially leave her an apartment as a graduation exam as a gift. How can this honor not attract jealousy? So also deliberately alienated from Qin Ning, want to work harder, do not ask more than her, but must not be thrown away by her. But later, she contacted Qin Ning and found that she was a very simple and pure little girl. She also found that the reason why Qin Ning''s works moved people was that she thought things purely and had a sincere heart. Qin Ning sent out a few giggles, embarrassed to cover his face, "elder martial sister, you praise me again, I will be proud." Ban Yongjun sneered at her and said, "at your present level, the paintings can only be used as gifts. Aren''t you determined to raise your man? Let''s pull it down. " All of a sudden, Qin Ning was splashed with a basin of cold water. Unconvinced to listen to the chest, "elder martial sister, Han Junyu and I said that from now on, we should learn to be independent." Class Yongjun line of sight fell on her chest, serious evaluation, "also a little small, and then grow up to have a bright spot." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a while of mischief, a visitor asks about some works. Ban Yongjun is pregnant and can''t stand all the time. Qin Ning goes to deal with it first. If he doesn''t know how to do it, he will ask her again.Today, Qin Ning was lucky. She bought two paintings in one afternoon and got a 20, 000 Commission. She was so excited that she walked around ban Yongjun like a child. "Elder martial sister, elder martial sister, you see, I do what I say, and I earn money." Ban Yongjun shook his head helplessly when he saw her excited little pattern. "Qin Ning, if you work harder and draw more works, maybe some works will get Zhou''s nod and put them in the painting hall, so you can get more money." "Really?" Qin Ning big eyes earn big, amber eyes full of curiosity. "Little fool, quality is not enough, quantity is enough." It''s a very stupid way, but for new people, it''s also a fast way. Qin Ning listened to her suggestion and was very excited. After work in the painting hall, she would draw in her small studio. Suddenly she heard a knock on the door. She put down her pen and thought that Han Junyu might have come to pick her up. She got up in a mood, opened the door and fell on the man''s arms outside the door. Her face was still rubbing in the man''s arms. "Han Junyu, I want to tell you a piece of good news." "Qinning." Not Han Junyu''s voice, Qin Ning stepped back in surprise. The man was very surprised. He wanted to reach out to stop him, but she pushed him away. The back of her head hit the door, and she screamed in pain. "I''m sorry, Mr. Qiao. I thought," "I know. I''ll find some medicine for you to rub." Qiao yuan just heard her cry, knew that she was hurt, and left with a cold face. Qin Ning felt the back of her head in chagrin. She was really stupid. She didn''t see who the other party was, so she threw herself on him. She was so embarrassed. After a while, Qiao yuan took the potion. Qin Ning was surprised, but he still refused his kindness. "It''s OK, Mr. Qiao. I''m always so rash and used to it." "Feel dizzy, want to vomit?" Be rejected by her, Qiao yuan some lose, Mou Guang gentle stare at her. Qin Ning shook his head with a smile. It hurt when he hit the back of his head, but now it''s relieved. "Mr. Qiao, what can I do for you?" Qiao yuan took his eyes back. "I heard ban Yongjun say that you will be my assistant in the future, so I''ll have a chat with you." "Oh," Qin Ning nervously sat up straight back, "Mr. Qiao, I''m sorry, because the elder martial sister is pregnant, and she has to go abroad to study, so she changed. In the future, I hope we can cooperate happily. " Qiao yuan looked at her solemn manner, feeling better at last, "do you remember my name?" Qin Ning blinked and nodded. Qiao yuan took her little hand and wrote his name in her palm. "Later, don''t call me teacher, call me name." "But, Mr. Qiao," "my name, Qiao yuan!" Qiao yuan interrupted her unhappily and emphasized his name again. Chapter 483 Qiao yuan took his hand, Qin Ning felt strange, and quickly took the little hand from his hand. "Qiao, Qiao yuan, that''s not good. You are my teacher after all. It''s impolite to call you that." Qiao yuan shook his head, smile gentle, warm is like the March wind blowing in general, see some dazzling. "There''s no disrespect. I like you to call my name." She has a soft voice and some crisp voice. He can hear her call his name very comfortably. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning nodded, always feel where strange, but she can''t say it again. "Qin Ning, as my assistant, do you know your job?" "Ah, elder martial sister gave me a notebook with work arrangements in it." Qin Ning turns to find the notebook that ban Yongjun gives her. When her elder martial sister gives her the notebook, she tells her that the only thing to pay attention to is not to go to his apartment. He will say hello to her about other things he needs. "Now it''s almost time to leave work. I need two pots of flowers. Please accompany me to the flower market." "Ah?" Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, but she thought that she was an assistant, this kind of thing should be accompanied, she quickly packed her schoolbag. "Mr. Qiao, Mr. Qiao yuan, I don''t know where the flower market is. I need to look up the map." Qin Ning has a small face. She is a road maniac. She usually doesn''t go out. If she goes out, she must take the navigation, otherwise she will get lost. But Qiao yuan took her cell phone away and put it in her pocket. "I know where it is. You just go with me." "Oh." Qin Ning left the studio with him in a daze, and the studio provided Qiao yuan with a car. Qiao yuan was driving, looking at the women around him, a little nervous and smiling. "Do you like candy?" Qin Ning heart surprised, quickly shook his head, "no, no matter." Qiao yuan did not tear her down. He took a bag of milk candy from the back seat and put it in her arms. "My friend gave it to me. I don''t like it. I''ll give it to you." Qin Ning stares at a bag of milk candy in his arms in amazement. He wonders what kind of friend it is. He will send teacher Qiao a bag of milk candy. "Qiao yuan, I don''t like it. You''d better keep it for yourself." Qin Ning likes to eat milk candy because when she was in a bad mood, her father would coax her with milk candy, but since her father died, she has never eaten milk candy again. She mentioned it to Han Junyu by accident. The next day, he prepared a packet of milk candy for her. Moreover, he always prepared milk candy in his pocket and fed it to her from time to time, so she would like it. But she didn''t feel anything from others. Qiao yuan saw that she put the candy back in the back seat, and her brow was slightly invisible, but she didn''t ask for it any more. To the flower market, Qiao yuan to buy flowers, his eyes from time to time fell on the woman next to him. "Qiao yuan, what flower do you want to buy?" Qin Ning followed him around a few times, but he still didn''t pick the flower he liked. She was a little worried. It''s getting late. If she doesn''t go back to the studio, Han Junyu will be worried if she can''t find her. "What kind of flowers do you like?" Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, and later realized that the purpose of Qiao yuan''s bringing her to buy flowers was not simple. "Qiao yuan, what do you buy flowers for?" "Two functions, put them where you hold them." Flowers placed in the room, not any flowers can, some flower pollen will affect people''s respiratory tract, affect human health. "At home, I look at the lilac here is not bad, you can also prepare some Chlorophytum." "Well, listen to you." Qiao yuan smiles and asks the boss to bring two pots of lilacs. He looks fresh and pays directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned. Qiao yuan talks curiously. What does it mean to listen to her? She doesn''t live where he lives. What does she do? Two people continue to go forward, Qin Ning in the heart anxious, so the pace is a little fast, walked a few steps to find Qiao yuan Dun to live the pace. "Qiao yuan, what are you looking at?" "Puppy, it''s lovely." Qiao yuan stood outside the pet store, pointing to the pet dog in the cage. There was a kind of joy between his eyebrows. I can see that he likes it very much. "Well, it''s lovely." Qin Ning saw a little golden hair staring at her all the time. She also split her mouth and thought they were so cute. "Qin Ning, this little golden hair seems to like you very much." Qin Ning stares at xiaojinmao. Xiaojinmao also stares at her with a pair of watery eyes, and comes out to get close to her. When she was a child, she was always playing alone. Father was afraid that he would be lonely, so he bought her a golden fur to play with her. She also liked the golden dog very much, but one day she took him out to play. Because he was fond of playing, he ran about on the road and was killed by a car.This matter has been the pain in her heart, suddenly he mentioned, her face a little ugly. "No, it''s not." Qin Ning gets up to leave. As soon as she took a step, she heard the pitiful whimper of little golden hair, as if she had been abandoned. Qin Ning pursed her lips, stopped and looked at little golden hair, struggling in her heart. Qiao yuan has been observing her face, see the hesitation in her heart, the corner of the mouth a hook, get up to walk into the. Pet. Store. When he came out again, he had little golden hair in his arms. Qin Ning stares at small golden hair pleasantly, "Qiao yuan, do you want to raise it?" "It''s not me, it''s you. He likes you very much Qiao yuan gives little golden hair to her. In her arms, little golden hair cleverly licks the palm of her hand and rubs her with her head, like an acquaintance who has played for a long time. "However, it''s not suitable for me now." Qin Ning wants to explain that if she wants to keep. Pet. Things, she must discuss with Han Junyu. "It''s rare to meet a sweet little pet. Don''t you like it?" Qiao yuan interrupted her, "what''s more, I''ve bought it. I don''t care for him. Should I throw it on the street?" "No, you can''t throw it on the street. It''s dangerous." Qiao yuan doesn''t support her, and she can''t throw it on the street. She can only take it home. Qin Ning is in a bit of a dilemma, but she thinks if Han Junyu doesn''t agree, she can find a friend to adopt. Back to the studio, Qin Ning has been holding small golden hair, small golden hair also adheres to her, very quiet in her arms. Qiao yuan asked her to name Xiao Jinmao. Qin Ning felt his head and racked his brains. "So small, he called it quiet." "It''s a boy. Is it Xiaojing?" Qiao yuan pick eyebrow, stare at her to see one eye, pretend of say. "Or call him big rabbit." Qin Ning was all stiff and looked at him in surprise. The golden dog she used to keep was called big rabbit. "Qiao yuan, how do you know the name?" "What''s the name, I''ll just say it." Qiao yuan pretended to be silly, smiling gently, "I think this name is very interesting, isn''t it?" "Not good." Qin Ning frowned and shook his head. "Let''s call it Xiaojing." Qiao yuan is not reluctant to continue to talk with her about other topics with a smile. When they arrive at the studio, Qin Ning gets out of the car with Jin Mao in his arms. It''s not convenient to take her schoolbag. Qiao yuan helps her take her schoolbag. His arm seems to be on her shoulder. Opposite the studio, there is a car with two upright men sitting on it. Two people stare at Qiao yuan to embrace Qin Ning to walk into the studio, among them a man Sen Leng''s Mou Guang stares at Qiao yuan''s that arm, want to chop him very much. "It''s a good opportunity." One of the men spoke in a cold, dignified voice. Chapter 484 At the weekend, Han Junyu didn''t want to go to the company, so he went to find Cheng mo. Cheng Mo trains in the army. After training for a while, he asks his men to lead the team. He takes Han Junyu to the shooting range. When they practiced their guns, they chatted from time to time. Han Junyu''s face was not abnormal. However, when shooting, he always hit the bull''s-eye, but today''s Han Junyu is out of order several times, and even shot to the seventh ring several times. He was in a state of uneasiness, but Cheng Mo didn''t say much. Han Junyu realized that his state was not right. He put down his gun impatiently and stared at his shooting target with depressed molars. "To play something else." There are many training venues in the army. Han Junyu wants to play, and Cheng Mo will accompany him naturally. After climbing and boxing, Han Junyu didn''t have such high-intensity sports for a long time and was a little tired. Cheng Mo looks at him coldly. He thinks that when he knew that an Yun was going abroad, he pursed his lips and didn''t speak after all. Some pain, others will not understand, he can only bear. Thinking of going to Han Junyu to get information about the virus, we left the army with him and went to the studio to meet Qin Ning. As soon as Han Junyu stopped outside the work room, he saw Qin Ning get off with a little dog in his arms. There was a kind of intimacy between him and Qiao yuan. And listen to Cheng Mo said that this is a good opportunity, he licked under the alveolar, mood irritable. Cheng Mo''s back leans back lazily and stares at Qiao yuan, his mouth slightly crooked. "The men around Qin Ning are younger than you, and they are more gentle. They should have some money for decorative clothes, and they should be a rich second generation. If Qin Ning is with this man, it shouldn''t be too bad. " Han Junyu turned his head, looked at him and hissed coldly. "Are you proud of your experience in driving your cousin abroad?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo''s mouth twitched and his face was gloomy. When Han Junyu gets out of the car, he slams on the door and walks into the studio. Cheng Mo coldly watches the play and takes out his mobile phone to check his circle of friends. He turned to Anyun''s circle of friends on wechat. One advantage of wechat is that when she clicks on her circle of friends, she won''t have browsing records. So every time he thought about her, he would open her circle of friends. It can be seen that her overseas courses are very full, not only practicing boxing every day, but also participating in other extracurricular activities. Every time I see her smiling selfie, the corner of his mouth will rise slightly, but he still controls his mood, otherwise he is doing other things. Han Junyu walked into the studio and saw that Qin Ning and Qiao yuan were left in the studio. Qin Ning is teasing the little golden hair in her arms. Qiao yuan is sitting beside her. They don''t know what they have said. They all laugh happily. Han Junyu pursed his thin lips to suppress his anger. "Ning Ning!" Hearing Han Junyu''s voice, Qin Ning''s eyes brightened, and her smile froze. "Han Junyu, I, this is the puppy I bought. Is it cute?" "Oh, what does it have to do with me?" Han Junyu asked coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling the anger on him, Qin Ning frowned and turned to see Qiao yuan sitting beside her. She clapped in her heart and stood up quickly. He didn''t like that she was too close to other men. It must be that she and Qiao yuan approached each other and got angry. "Going or not?" He stood by the door and looked at her from a distance, a little disgusted in his eyes. "Go." Qin Ning came to him with his schoolbag and little golden hair in his arms. In the past, he would ask if he would go back home, but this time he only threw out three words indifferently. "Han Junyu, can I raise Xiaojing?" "No, I don''t like this little beast!" Han Junyu simply threw out a word and turned to leave. Qin Ning holds xiaojinmao and doesn''t want to let go, but also doesn''t want Han Junyu to leave her. She speeds up her pace and tries to pull his hand, but he throws it away indifferently. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows, summoned up courage, grasped his wrist and followed his steps. Han Junyu looked at her coldly, holding his wrist with a flattering hand. His brown eyes narrowed. He couldn''t bear it, but he still threw it away. Qin Ning pursed her pink lips and went outside the car to find that Cheng Mo was also there. These two people''s aura should be strong, and Han Junyu is angry now, which makes people dare not get close. She stood outside the car, a little timid, quickly after the car, low head playing with little golden fingers. Small golden hair seems to be aware that she is not in a good mood, whine two, bow lick her hand. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Han Junyu coldly glances at Qin Ning''s little golden hair in his arms, and his face is full of Yin Qi. "Throw it out!" Qin Ning raised his head in amazement and tightened his arm to protect the little golden hair in his arms."Han Junyu, I''ll keep him for a few days. When I find someone to adopt him, I''ll send him away." "Then get out of the car, too!" He denied her decision directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned, looked at him for a long time, bit his lower lip, and got off with little golden hair in his arms. Cheng Mo, who is watching the crowd, is paralyzed. After Qin Ning gets out of the car, he kindly throws her schoolbag out. The things in the schoolbag hit the ground with a bang. I don''t know what was broken. That bang is also like Qin Ning''s heart. It''s broken. The blood was sparkling, and she could smell it. Han Junyu wants to get out of the car window. His face is cold and hard. He presses down and asks her again. "Get rid of that animal, or you can''t get in my car again!" Qin Ning''s eyes were red. When he came to the window, his voice choked. "Han Junyu, if you don''t like dogs, I''ll put them in pet store. Don''t leave me behind." Han Junyu stares at her coldly, "Qin Ning, I''ve been waiting for you here for half an hour. How long do you want me to wait for you?" He didn''t call her Ning Ning any more. Instead, he called her full name Qin Ning. He only called her full name when he was angry. Qin Ning didn''t understand. Because of a dog, he would be so angry. "Soon, I''ll go to the pet shop now." Qin Ning quickly took out her mobile phone, but the man in the car didn''t give her any more time. Roll up the window, turn the ignition into gear, turn the steering wheel, and the car leaves her sight as fast as it can. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at her mobile phone in a daze. As soon as she enters the pet store on the navigation, there''s one in the past 100 meters, but Han Junyu doesn''t want to wait for her. She stood alone in the autumn wind, even if she could not see his car, she was still looking at it. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter with you?" Qiao yuan, who chased her out of the studio, didn''t expect that Han Junyu''s heart was so small. Because a dog drove her out of the car, he sneered at her. "It''s OK, Qiao yuan. Han Junyu doesn''t like dogs. I''ll put Xiaojing in the pet store." Qin Ning quickly wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, turned around and left. Qiao yuan stopped her, "Qin Ning, why do you give in to him? You like dogs. He doesn''t agree, but he can''t be so ruthless." Qin Ning shakes her head. She knows that Han Junyu is not angry because of the dog, but because he sees her and other men approaching, he will be angry. "Qin Ning, give me Xiao Jing." Qiao yuan saw her red eyes and wanted to wipe her tears, but Qin Ning dodged. He was not embarrassed and took the little golden hair from her arms. Small golden hair uneasy sob, watery eyes pitifully staring at her, small claws also try to grasp her hand. Qin Ning liked it, and he couldn''t bear to see that he was so nostalgic for himself. But think of Han Junyu''s cold face, she can only grit her teeth, give little golden hair to Qiao yuan, ready to take the bus back to the villa. Chapter 485 Qiao yuan holds little Jinmao and drives to qinning. "I''ll take you back. I''ll take Xiaojing for a walk, too." Qin Ning frowned, shook his head and denied, "no, it''s not far, just a few stops." Qiao yuan elbows on the window, staring at her smile, "Qin Ning, afraid of him?" Qin Ning tilted his head and nodded. She is very afraid of Han Junyu, afraid of his anger, and then cold war with him. "Why be with him when you are afraid of him?" Qiao yuan was very patient and chatted with her very well. Because his car is in the way of the bus, the bus honks, he doesn''t care, a pair of gentle eyes staring at Qin Ning. Qin Ning was so embarrassed by him that he had to get on the bus. Qiao yuan raised his eyebrows and raised a successful curve at the corner of his mouth to speed up the car. "Qin Ning, did he force you to be with him?" Qiao yuan asked jokingly. "No, it''s because I like him that I''m with him." Qin Ning did not expect that Han Junyu would have such a deep misunderstanding, so he quickly explained. "Han Junyu has a good temper when he is with me. He is just a cold face to scare people." Irony flashed in Qiao yuan''s eyes, but she didn''t find his expression. After arriving at Han Junyu''s villa, Qin Ning got out of the car, said a word of thanks to him, and ran into the villa in a hurry. Qiao yuan custom-made woman ran far back, eyebrows raised, face a bit proud. Han Junyu covers up to her before he makes a move. If he makes a move, won''t these two people break up? Qin Ning walks into the living room and goes upstairs to find Han Junyu. But she turns around and doesn''t see him. She goes downstairs to ask. "Aunt Zhang, is Han Junyu back?" Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen and was a little surprised to hear her inquiry. "Mr. Han just came back, took something and left again. Why, isn''t he going to pick you up? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning quickly took out his mobile phone to call him, and soon the other party answered. "Han Junyu, I''m going home. Where are you going?" "Where do I go, I need to report to you?" There was impatience in the man''s low voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning opened her mouth in amazement. This was the first time that she heard Han Junyu scold her in an impatient tone. "Now that I''m back, I''ll be honest. When I think about it, I will go back. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning hung his mobile phone and sat on the sofa, suddenly feeling a headache. The pain came so quickly that she put her hands on her forehead and fell on the sofa. But she bit her lower lip and lay for a long time without making a sound. She didn''t recover until Aunt Zhang asked her to have dinner. It suddenly occurred to her that Ning Fu had reminded her to tell him if she had any physical problems. But she didn''t dare. She knows that Han Junyu is deliberately alienating her, she is not angry, but Han Junyu has never said so heavy words to her, she is more or less unable to accept. She couldn''t feel what she ate at dinner. How much Aunt Zhang had prepared for her, she was reluctant to waste, and ate it all. After dinner, she went to the studio to draw. After listening to ban Yongjun, she was touched. If you want to be independent, you must have an economic foundation and make money quickly, so that you won''t rely on Han Junyu all the time. Han Junning took out her mobile phone and sent it to the kitchen before she could clean up the table. "Aunt Zhang, she ate a lot today. Go and prepare some hawthorn and lemon slices for him. Tonight, you''ll stay in the villa and get her a glass of warm milk before she goes to bed. " Aunt Zhang said yes, and she was a little puzzled, "Mr. Han, won''t you come back tonight?" "No, I''ll go back." Han Junyu hung up and looked up at the man sitting in front of him. His face was gloomy. "Don''t look at me like that. The virus in my body hasn''t been cleaned up. If I take her away, I won''t take the initiative to get close to her." Ning Fu shrugs helplessly. Cheng Mo said that he wanted to study the virus information, and the only person they knew most about the virus was Ning Fu. So in the box on the top floor of the Dinghuang club, today we talk about business, and everyone drinks tea. "Do you know Qiao yuan?" Ning Fu took the information in his hand, his eyes were complicated, his mouth was full of irony, and he shook his head. Han Junyu squints coldly and has sharp brown eyes. He always feels that Ning Fu has something to hide from him. "I asked people to investigate Qiao yuan, and I got very little information. It can be seen that Qiao yuan deliberately concealed his identity. Ning Fu, do you want to guess the reason? " Ning Fu''s eyes fell on the data and his face was calm. "What I don''t know, my guess is meaningless."Han Junyu grinds his teeth. He can see that Ning Fu is avoiding his topic. He must have something to hide from him. "Where are you taking her for treatment?" He was unwilling to ask again. Since he wants to let Qin Ning go, he must ensure Qin Ning''s safety. "It''s my secret." Ning Fu took out some information he knew, and then stacked the information Han Junyu found together. "These things are classified. They involve a lot of research that goes against medical ethics. I hope you can keep it a secret." Sitting next to him, Xiao Jiegang was ready to pick up the information, but biening Fu held it down. "Against medical ethics, what do you mean?" Xiao Jue knew that this kind of research could not be seen, so it was not surprising. But it suddenly occurred to him that Cheng Mo had said that Ning Fu had been dug in his eyes, so how could he see now? "Dig other people''s eyes and operate on yourself?" Ning Fu''s face was cold. Although he was wearing glasses, several people could feel that his aura had changed. Before, his attitude was mild, and many things had been converging. However, because of the words of Lord Xiao, he went deep into his heart and shook around. "If you want to taste death, I can help you!" He moved quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had a gun in his hand, and the muzzle of the gun was against the eyebrow of Xiao Jue. As long as his fingers gently, then he will die here. Xiao Jue was just a little surprised for a few seconds, but he was not afraid. He looked at him calmly. "Mr. Ning, are you guilty?" Just the situation changed too much, sitting next to Han Junyu and Cheng mogang reaction, Ning Fu has succeeded, two people are a bit surprised. Two people look at each other, Ning Fu''s skill, either has been in the army, or is a professional top agent, otherwise ordinary people, skill will not be so neat. If he goes any faster, not only can he kill Lord Xiao, but they are also dangerous. Han Junyu gets up and takes away the gun in Ning Fu''s hand. "Ning Fu, you are not honest with me, which makes me unable to confidently give my wife to you." "If you don''t give it to me, just wait for Ning Kang to take her away, ah!" Ning Fu mocks. This sentence choked Han Junyu. His face was ugly, and his gloomy face was cold. "Ning Fu, I''ll give you some points. Don''t think you can threaten me!" Ning Fu put the gun away, the expression is not clear, "I can only give you an answer, I will not harm her." Han Junyu listen to his vague explanation, or not at ease, but he is dead bite do not open his mouth, he can only go to investigate. Chapter 486 The four talked about this information for several hours. When they left the club, Han Junyu sent Cheng Mo back to the army. "Ah Mo, will you get engaged according to the arrangement of your family?" Suddenly, Han Junyu asked. Listen to the arrangement of the elders at home, casually choose a woman engagement, Cheng Mo heart is naturally disdain. If he was really obedient, he would not stick to Anyun for sixteen years. He''s been waiting for sixteen years. Is he afraid to wait a few more years? "What do you think?" He asked. Han Junyu sneered, "good brother engagement, how to prepare a big red envelope." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo couldn''t hear that he was teasing himself. He felt bad in his heart and would not bear to stab others. When Han Junyu returned to the villa, it was late at night. He went upstairs to his bedroom to see that the woman on the bed was asleep. He took a light step, squatted down beside the bed, looked at her red eyes, and knew that she must have cried again. What he said before was very cruel. He wanted to beat himself when he finished. It was stupid to use this way to hurt each other to distance himself. But he had to. Love her, how willing to see her risk it. His fingertips gently touched the tip of her eyebrows, hoping that she would be cured, and then no matter where she was, he would go to her. When Qin Ning woke up the next day, it was still early. But she turned her head, but did not see the figure of the man, she sighed and quickly got up. I don''t know if he came back last night. There are very few cases that he didn''t go home at night. After changing into sportswear, she went upstairs to do exercise in a low mood. As soon as she entered the exercise room, she saw the man doing push ups. Her amber eyes flashed bright, split the corners of her mouth, and stepped up to him, squatting down to see him. "Han Junyu." She softly called his name. Han Junyu raised his eyes to see her one eye, did not speak, continue to do push ups. Qin Ning saw that when a man did push ups, his arm muscles swelled, and every line was full of strength. Muscle, because of exercise, a relaxation, sweat from his forehead moment, across his neck, fell on the cotton sweatshirt. This man is doing sports, no matter from which point of view, is a beautiful scene. She has an impulse to get a drawing board and draw him like this. It''s very attractive. Han Junyu got up and looked at her with drooling eyes. The corners of her eyes smoked and wiped the sweat on her cheek with a towel. "Look what I do, I can''t help you exercise." Qin Ning listened to his tone without anger, grinning to his side, "Han Junyu, today, you take me to do it." Han Junyu glanced at her and turned to the side of the arm training machine. He did it twice, then went to the side and pointed to her. That means he did the demonstration, and now she does it. But Qin Ning shook his head, smiling brightly, "Han Junyu, you kiss me, I''ll go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at him and turned to leave. Qin Ning quickly hugged him, jumped up and gave him a kiss on the cheek, with some nervous explanation. "Don''t be angry. If you don''t kiss me, I can kiss you. You have to watch me practice. What if my movements are not standard and I make mistakes? " Han Junyu grinds his teeth. The little woman knows that he can''t refuse her coquetry. Last night, she thought of all kinds of words to keep a distance from her, but he was choked by her kiss. Turn around and clasp the back of her head, grab her pink lips and conquer the city. As if addicted, he kisses more and more dissatisfied, long arm picked her up, put on the machine, he constantly want her close. Qin Ning surprised to hold his neck, not very skilled response to him, white legs hook his waist. Smelling the sweetness of a woman, Han Junyu didn''t have any resistance to her. What''s more, when she invited her, she was so confused that a fire was about to burst out. But in the end, he bit the tip of his tongue and let himself be rational. "Ning Ning, ah, I took the initiative early in the morning. Did I do something wrong?" Qin Ning was gasped for breath by his kiss. His cheeks were scarlet, and his white neck was also covered with a thin layer of pink, which was full of charm. She blinked her eyes innocently and shook her head. "I didn''t make any mistakes. I just miss you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He forgot that the little woman always talks straight in front of him, and when she listens to him, she always subconsciously thinks about the good. Han Junyu put the tip of his tongue against his lower alveolar, took a deep breath, stepped back and let her go. Qin Ning''s legs softened and she couldn''t stand straight. As soon as his arm was loose, she would slide down. Han Junyu subconsciously hugs her again, frowns, sword eyebrows, sharp eyes."Stand up straight!" Qin Ning points his toes, shakes his head coquettishly, and steals a threat in his tone. "If you take me to exercise, I''ll stand up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist, and she did not do meaningless quarrel, arm a loose, the whole person back. Qin Ning didn''t expect that he would really let go. With a bang, she sat on the ground and hurt her hips. Her delicate little face was wrinkled. "Han Junyu, you should say hello to me when you let go." Her emotion surged up, and tears filled her eyes. After the soft cry came out, tears fell down like a platoon of soldiers. Han Junyu saw that she began to cry, but he still endured it. Stand in front of her indifferently, high above her. "Stupid girl, you said to learn to be independent. Is that how you are independent?" Qin Ning sobbed and wiped her tears. She looked up at him. "I''m trying to learn to be independent, but don''t push me away. Can''t you stay with me?" "No!" Han Junyu spits out three words from his teeth and turns to leave the gym. Qin Ning felt that he was very brave to cry, but since Ning Fu said those words, he became strange and tried to keep a distance from her. She felt sick in her heart. She didn''t care about her backbone. I wiped my eyes with tears, bit my teeth and practiced for an hour. I was sweating and went back to my room to take a bath. When I change my clothes and go downstairs to have breakfast, it seems that there is no one on the table. It''s really bad to be pushed away by people you like. It was Lao Mo who took Qin Ning to the studio. Qin Ning was not in a high mood and went back to his studio to draw after class. For several days in a row, Han Junyu''s attitude towards her was cold, which made her feel terrible. Get up early every day to exercise, and then learn to cook with Aunt Zhang. Several times, her finger was burned and she cried and called Han Junyu. The other party only asked her to find the medicine for scalding, and then there was no medicine. She was staring at her mobile phone, and for the first time she had the idea of smashing it. But thinking that Han Junyu gave it to her, she was reluctant to give up. She wants to draw, he wants to work, and the time they meet each other every day is very few. She sends him wechat, but he doesn''t return. Qin Ning suddenly realized that Han Junyu didn''t let her be independent, but let her adapt to the life without him. How should she adapt. He wants to send her away. Chapter 487 In class, Qin Ning stares at the blackboard, suddenly her arm is hit by Tong Qi, and she turns her head in doubt. "Qin Ning, is elder martial sister ban Yongjun calling you?" Qin Ning looked out along her fingers and saw ban Yongjun waving to her outside the classroom. She blinked and left the classroom by the back door. "What can I do for you, elder martial sister?" "Good news, bad news. Which one do you want to hear?" Qin Ning thought that last time she also asked her this question, and then something happened, suddenly a little cautious. "Elder martial sister, won''t you quarrel with Feng Wei again?" Ban Yongjun drew his mouth and knocked her forehead, "this time it''s not my business, it''s your business." "What''s the matter with me?" Qin Ning is more curious. "The good news is that we came out of the game and you came in second Qin Ning surprised stare big eyes, amber eyes facing the sun, the color becomes light, "is the week old let us participate in the game?" "Yes, the bad news is that this time the organizers have arranged the place for the award in r country. Because of the rush of time, you have to leave in the afternoon. And Mr. Zhou said that the organizers will give your winners a week''s learning opportunity and a chance to learn more about God. " When Qin Ning was stunned, he heard that she said it was "you" but not her, and asked suspiciously, "elder martial sister, didn''t you win the prize?" Ban Yongjun shrugged, "I don''t have it. It doesn''t mean my work is bad. It only means that my work is not liked by the judges this time." She can have such an open-minded idea, Qin Ning was surprised for a few seconds, but soon held her arm coquetry, said yes, the prize, will bring her a gift. Ban Yongjun nodded with a smile. She came to her specially to get ready. In the afternoon, she was going to leave for R, and asked her to go back to clean up. "About asking for leave, Mr. Zhou, don''t worry. I''m just about to book a plane ticket, so I''m here to let you know." Qin Ning nods to share the good news with Tong Qi and Yang Mu. "Wow, Qin Ning, you are so good. You can win this kind of world-class competition. Tut Tut, my roommate is so good that I feel ashamed." Tong Qi looks envious. Qin Ning chuckled, "Tong Qi, you also have a strong place, we should continue to refuel, to our goal." "Goal, move forward!" Yang Mu smiles and clenches her fist to encourage each other. Among the three, Qin Ning joined Zhou Lao''s studio and had more abundant resources, but they all realized clearly. They are not competitors, but good friends who accompany each other, because they are all young. There is a day outside, and there are people outside. Even if you occasionally envy each other''s success, this kind of envy will turn into a driving force for each other''s progress and will be happy for each other. Qin Ning said goodbye to them with a smile, and didn''t call Lao Mo to pick her up and take the bus back to the villa. When packing things, looking at her messy suitcase, she was in a mess. As usual, she did not put things away, Han Junyu would guide her, or he would just do it again. But if you want to learn to be independent, you can''t rely on him any more. Bite your teeth and patiently fold clothes one by one. If you can''t fold them again, you can do it again. She told herself secretly, don''t think you can''t, just find an excuse, Han Junyu learning these things, he is not overnight, so there is a process. After three hours, she was tired on the bed. Thinking of such good news, she hasn''t told Han Junyu yet. She immediately took out her mobile phone to call him, but after two calls, the other party didn''t answer. Her disappointment filled her chest, and she was too stuffy to breathe. She made excuses for him. He was too busy at work. When he saw the news, maybe he would call her back. When she arrived at the studio, she went to old Zhou to say hello. When she left, Qiao yuan followed her. She looked at him suspiciously, "Qiao yuan, what''s the matter with you?" Did you invite Mr. Fang to give the prize "Why?" Qin Ning surprised looking at her, she has never been on a plane, but also worried about a person out of r country to find opportunities, afraid, if Qiao yuan and she go together, that also has a care. "I drive to the airport." After Qiao yuan took her suitcase from her hand and put it on his car, a gentleman opened the door for her and invited her to get on. "Hee hee, thank you." Qin Ning was grateful. After getting on the bus, he heard someone call his name. "Qin Ning, wait." After Qin Ning got on the bus, suddenly ban Yongjun called her name. She got off the bus and ran to her. "Elder martial sister, what else do you want to teach me?" Ban Yongjun is worried that she will be afraid of going abroad for the first time. She will learn a lot about going abroad."Here you are. Don''t make a fuss. You are a little girl outside. You are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Qin Ning, well, do you know? " When ban Yongjun hugged her, he put something into her pocket. Qin Ning was moved and nodded with a smile. "Elder martial sister, I''ll show you the trophy when I get it back." Qin Ning gets on the bus with a smile and is not willing to look at Ban Yongjun. Qiao yuan looked at her red eyes and said, "qinning, you just go abroad to receive the prize, but it''s not that you won''t come back. Don''t be so nervous." "Well, I know. But among the girls, there are some affectations. " Qin Ning wiped the corner of his eyes and restrained himself to laugh. At this time, Han Junyu didn''t want her, and her elder martial sister thought about her. How could she not be moved. Qiao yuan shook his head with a smile, and talked about other topics with her. In order to let her relax, he said something about the recent situation of the little golden hair. Qin Ning was fascinated by it, and they had a smooth journey. Until she got on the plane, she watched Nankang city getting farther and farther away from her. She didn''t know what was going on. She suddenly sank in her heart and vomited out two mouthfuls of turbid air. She wanted to go back. Qiao yuan looked at her in surprise, "Qin Ning, what''s the matter with you?" "Qiao yuan, I, I, I seem to have a very important thing that I didn''t bring with me." Qin Ning frowned and stared at the window anxiously. Qiao yuan helplessly pinches the eyebrow heart, "Qin Ning, the plane took off, can''t go back. What do you need? When you get to r country, I''ll buy it for you. Is that ok? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning powerless back to his position, issued a mocking laughter. They all got on the plane. What''s her affectation about. Didn''t Han Junyu let her be alone? Going abroad this time is just her chance to learn independence. But thinking of these days, she couldn''t see him, he didn''t answer the phone, and her chest was blocked. I miss him. In the past, they were always stuck together. Even if he went abroad, he would often call her to sleep with her. Now, the president''s office of Sheng''an group. Han Junyu finished the meeting, because he didn''t sleep for a few nights, he pinched his eyebrows wearily. Take out the mobile phone, see a missed call, he opened the call record, Qin Ning called him. Instead of dialing directly, he called song Xuan into the office to ask about Qin Ning''s situation. Chapter 488 Song Xuan walks into the office and is about to report to Qin Ning when the phone rings. "Song Xuan, my wife is on the plane." I''ll report it to you. "On what?" Song Xuan thought he didn''t hear it clearly, but Qin Ning didn''t know what to do on the plane. "I found out that my wife''s flight is to r country, and the goal is to receive the prize. The man around me is her studio teacher, Qiao yuan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When song Xuan heard that Qin Ning was going to r country, he immediately felt that something was wrong. "President, my wife has gone to r country." Han Junyu immediately stands up and his sword eyebrows are tightened. What does Qin Ning do in r country for no reason? "Why do you get this important news now?" Song Xuan was in a dilemma, and he bowed his head and didn''t speak. he had been busy with his work before. Who would have thought that Qin Ning got on the plane just a few hours later. "Book a ticket to country R." There is no point in getting angry with him at this time. He quickly gets up and walks out of the office. Why did Qin Ning suddenly go to r country? It must be a conspiracy! He took out his mobile phone to call Ning Fu, Ning Fu listen to Qin Ning went to r country, is also a burst of anger. "Han Junyu, to tell you the truth, it''s a waste to keep such a incompetent man." Han Junyu sneered coldly, "that''s better than you. Don''t you also send someone to stare at my wife? If I hadn''t told you the news, your people wouldn''t know where to lie! " Qin Ning left so suddenly that some people will never want them to know, so the other side must be very familiar with Qin Ning and can avoid their eyes. Ning Fu Mo ya, r country although have their two people, but round strength, can''t compare with Ning Kang. Qin Ning''s going to r country is undoubtedly a little lamb''s entrance. "Let''s go to r country. As your uncle, I''d like to remind you. Our whereabouts can''t be known by Ningkang''s people. Last time you made trouble in Ningkang''s archives, if he knows you''ve been to R, I''ll wait to collect your corpse! " "Ha ha, thank you for your kind reminding." Han Junyu sneers, hangs the phone, and looks at Song Xuan with a gloomy face. "Let Jun go to r country and make deployment ahead of time." "Yes." Song Xuan also realized that the situation was more serious than they imagined, and he did not dare to delay, so he contacted Jun Yi immediately. At this time r country is late at night. Xi Yifan was about to go to bed when he saw and heard his mobile phone ring. It was Han Junyu''s call. He was a little surprised and answered it. "Go to the airport to meet Qin Ning. She went to r country. You take her to your gallery. I''ll be there soon." Qin Ning came to r country, Xi Yifan was shocked. He immediately turned over to get dressed, but thinking of Han Junyu''s commanding tone, he asked in his heart. "Han Junyu, I''m not your man. Why should I listen to you?" The other party is lazy to talk nonsense with him, directly hung up the phone, Xi Yifan mouth twitch. This man is really bad tempered. If he talks well, will he die? Xi Yifan drove to the airport and found out after checking the flight that Qin Ning arrived in three hours. His depressed molars, Han Junyu this pit goods, also don''t say clear time, big night want him to wait here, also really enough! He went to find a place to sleep for a while. When it was time, he went back to the exit of the airport again. He called Qin Ning, but the other party didn''t answer. At the exit, after looking for a long time, no one was found. He was upset. After Qin Ning got off the plane, he wanted to go out with the crowd, but Qiao yuan wanted to take the VIP channel. She didn''t think much about it. As soon as she walked out of the airport hall, she heard a notice about looking for a girl from qinning on the radio. Qinning listen to, in the heart also think should be another called qinning girl, after all, the world of the same name too much. But the announcer said, 18 years old, like painting, this year''s freshman, very like pink girl, she stood still. "Qiao yuan, the person I''m looking for on the radio seems to be me." Qiao yuan''s face was complicated. He frowned at the radio and wanted to smash it. He counted thousands and thousands, did not expect just off the plane will be looking for her, his face is a gentle smile. "Maybe there is also a girl named qinning. Then you are really predestined." Qiao yuan quickened his pace and wanted to take her away quickly. Qin Ning nodded and felt that what he said was right. She came to r country suddenly. How could anyone look for her. But the announcer said, "Ms. Qin Ning, from Nankang City, has a pair of beautiful amber eyes. Her husband''s name is Han Junyu. Ms. Qin Ning, if you hear the broadcast, please come to the broadcasting room. Other passengers, if you see Ms. Qin Ning, please contact our broadcasting room. " Qinning heard the familiar name, once again stopped pace, pull Qiao yuan."Qiao yuan, the announcer is looking for me. We don''t know who it is. Let''s go and have a look." Qiao yuan secretly grinds his teeth, his gentle smile does not change, and he nods and agrees. When he went to the radio room, he looked for the light in his eyes. Facing a man''s eyes, he narrowed his eyes and shook his head. Two people go to the broadcasting room, Qin Ning accidentally see Xi Yifan. "Elder martial brother, why are you here?" Xi Yifan is on the phone. He is relieved to hear her voice. He is worried that she has been taken hostage. He stepped forward and opened his arms. "Welcome to r country, Qin Ning." Qin Ning raised a smiling face, ran to him and gave him a polite hug. "Elder martial brother, how did you know I came to r country?" Xi Yifan raised Mou to sweep the man behind her, there is no abnormality on the face, the hearty smile. "I watched the sky at night and figured out that my younger martial sister was coming to see me, so I couldn''t wait to see you. Are you surprised? " Qin Ning glances at him obliquely. I haven''t seen him for a few days. Xi Yifan''s Kung Fu of bluffing people is more and more powerful. "Elder martial brother, what can I do for you?" Xi Yifan put an arm on her shoulder, deliberately ignoring Qiao yuan and taking him out. "When the younger martial sister comes, of course I will treat her personally. You go to my gallery, I have a house over there, and then take this opportunity to give me the two paintings I owe you." "Elder martial brother, I" Qin Ning turned to look at Qiao yuan and felt embarrassed. "I know you''re here to receive the award, and I''ve also received an invitation from the organizer. I''ll go with you." Xi Yifan interrupts her and pushes her luggage out. "No, elder martial brother, Qiao yuan, Mr. Qiao, who came with me." "Oh, Mr. Qiao, Mr. Zhou Laoxin''s teacher?" Xi Yifan glanced at Qiao yuan. Old Zhou is too old to be busy. Originally, he was going to take the students in the studio, but he suddenly returned home. He knew about how old Zhou hired Qiao yuan. Qiao yuan is famous since he was a child. He is also a leader in this industry. It''s a bit of a genius to ask him to be a substitute teacher in the studio. At the beginning, he still had some doubts, because he investigated Qiao yuan''s family background, and didn''t get any clues. He just knew that his name was Qiao yuan. As for whether the name is true or not, he questioned it. Zhou is not sure, but he still tries to send an invitation to Qiao yuan. Unexpectedly, Qiao yuan agrees to go to the studio the next day. Now, seeing this famous young painter with his own eyes, and thinking of Han Junyu''s call to warn him, the corner of his mouth rises. "Qiao yuan, Mr. Qiao, since we are together, let''s go together." Qiao yuan frowned. He was a little defensive in his heart, but his face was still a gentle and friendly smile. "I''ll trouble you." Chapter 489 Xi Yifan drives and inquires about Qin Ning''s recent situation all the way. Qin Ning thought of her relationship with Han Junyu, his face was not good, but he said with a smile about the studio. "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister Yongjun is pregnant, do you know?" Xi Yifan was surprised to think of the diligent girl. He hooked his lips. When he was in the studio, ban Yongjun didn''t know what he was thinking about him, but he was always thinking about Xiaobao and didn''t care about other women. It''s also a good thing that she can find her own happiness now. "When the baby is born, I will prepare a big red envelope." "Haha, yes, elder martial sister is good to me. I also want to prepare a gift." Listening to the two people talking about the studio, although Qiao yuan stayed in the studio for a while, he didn''t pay attention to the people in the studio, so he had nothing to say. Silent eyes closed to rest, feel the car stopped, he opened his eyes and looked out of the window. "Here we are." Xi Yifan said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qiao yuan opened his eyes and saw that it was the hotel he had ordered. He looked at Xi Yifan in surprise. Before Xi Yifan said that he wanted to stay together, he thought that he was inviting him to stay with Qin Ning in his gallery, but he didn''t expect that he would bring him to the hotel. "Mr. Joe, what, do you want me to bring you something?" Xi Yifan picks eyebrows at him, "I say together, it''s the place I''m going to take you back to stay with, haven''t you ordered a hotel?" "Yes, thank you for the ride." Qiao yuan got out of the car and went out the window with his luggage. In the dark night, hide his face, his Mou light complex stare at Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, I''ll see you at the award ceremony." "OK, Qiao yuan, let''s call." Qin Ning looks at Xi Yifan, turns his head and smiles at Qiao yuan. What else did Qiao yuan want to say? Xi Yifan didn''t have the patience to wait. He started the car and left quickly. Qin Ning pinches the safety belt and stares at Xi Yifan suspiciously, "elder martial brother, do you have something to say to me?" Just in the car hand, he gave her a gesture, she looked confused, but did not get off. "You know Mr. Joe well?" Xi Yifan asked with a smile. Qin Ning''s heart is strange, but still honest answer. "I''m not familiar with him. I''ve seen his works before and I like them very much. He came to our studio as a contemporary teacher, and I''m his assistant, so I''m closer." "Oh, stay away from him in the future, this talented painter is not simple." A person who deliberately conceals his identity either has a black spot in his identity or deliberately conceals his secret. Qin Ning frowned, "elder martial brother, why do you say that?" Xi Yifan turned to see him, "Qin Ning, ask you a question. Who do you think is close between Qiao yuan and me?" Qin Ning''s smile was pretty and his voice was soft. "It''s needless to say that you are my elder martial brother. How can he compare with him?" Listen to her flattering words, Xi Yifan low smile, in a good mood. "Since our relationship is better, I''m naturally thinking about you." Qin Ning nodded and asked him about the gallery with a silly smile. Because Xi Xiaobao likes painting, Xi Yifan started a gallery. Originally, he was going to leave it to her, but after her accident, he went to paint and take care of the gallery himself. Driving to the gallery, I took her around the gallery first. His apartment is just above the gallery. It''s big and has guest rooms. He didn''t bother to take her upstairs to his apartment. "Wow, elder martial brother, do you live here?" Apartment decoration is simple, light blue main color, fresh style. But many of the paintings on the wall are valuable. Some of them are his award-winning works, at least several million. "You can have a rest now. I have two guest rooms here. You stay in the big room first, and then I have another guest to serve." As soon as Qin Ning heard that he still had guests, he immediately became embarrassed and held his suitcase in a bit of a dilemma. "Elder martial brother, if you have guests, it''s not convenient for me to be here. I''d better go to the hotel." "It''s OK. You know this guest, too." Xi Yifan brought her something to wash. "You are my younger martial sister. Like my sister, there is no inconvenience." Xi Yifan explained patiently. He said that she was like his sister. Qin Ning was a little touched. In fact, she envied that someone had a brother when she was young, but she never had a chance. If Xi Yifan is really his brother, it seems to be good. "You wash first and go to bed when you are tired. I''ll pick up my guests. Maybe I can give you a surprise." Qin Ning nodded, pushed the suitcase to the room and took things to wash. After coming out, see Xi Yifan has gone, she is alone in the empty apartment, it is really a bit uncomfortable. Holding a mobile phone, she wants to give Han Junyu a safe, but dial the phone, still did not get through, she disheartened lying on the double.Flying is not tiring, but she feels very tired. Xi Yifan drives to the airport to meet someone. When he arrives at the airport, he is looking for someone. Suddenly, he is patted on the shoulder and turns his head in surprise. The man who photographed him was wearing a baseball cap, a pair of glasses, a mask, a black windbreaker and linen trousers. "This gentleman, do you know me?" Xi Yifan asked suspiciously. "I don''t know." The man sneered and turned away. Xi Yifan frowned. How could the tone be so familiar? No wonder he didn''t find it for a long time. It turned out that he dressed himself up like this, and he quickened his pace to catch up with him. Before he got close to him, the phone rang and he raised his eyebrows in surprise. Han Junyu, what''s the matter? When they met, why did they call? "Xi Yifan, you have been followed. At three o''clock on the left, there is a man in Khaki coat, and at nine o''clock on the right, there is a man in black leather Xi Yifan pretended to have no intention of sweeping an eye, as expected saw he said two men, two men saw him turn around, all lowered head. No wonder Han Junyu patted him and left. It turned out that he was being marked. He walked forward calmly. "I''m going to take the subway now. Song Xuan is behind you. We''ll keep talking and find a place to turn." "Well." Xi Yifan hung up and turned to look at Song Xuan, who was carrying the suitcase. They looked at each other and calmly looked away. Holding his cell phone, he ordered a cup of coffee and went to the airport for a few rounds before driving back. After receiving a call from Song Xuan, he turned left and right, and finally received them at a small alley. They went to the place where song Xuan arranged accommodation. When they got to the room, Xi Yifan was lying on the sofa. His brain was so sleepy that he wanted to sleep. "Who is the other party with such a tight layout?" Since he got out of the airport, the other party was following his car. No matter where he went, the other party could just keep up with him. With such a well-trained arrangement, it is impossible to complete without a rigorous and systematic organization. Song Xuan made three cups of coffee and explained, "we don''t know who the other party is, but the identities of Han Shao and I can''t be revealed." Han Junyu gracefully picked up the coffee cup and took a sip, with a low voice. "Ningkang will choose to settle down in Bacheng City, there must be his reasons. The people he cooperates with must be powerful. " Ba City, the capital of r country, is the city where they live. Chapter 490 The award ceremony was held the next day. Qin Ning changed into a formal dress and found a stylist to make a good design. She is ready to start, Xi Yifan walked up to her with a smile and gave her a silver watch inlaid with diamonds. Qin Ning stares at him in amazement, holds his wrist, dare not answer. "Elder martial brother, it''s also valuable." Xi Yifan shook his head. "I picked it up by the side of the road. I see you don''t have any jewelry. I''ll borrow it from you for a while." Han Junyu gave it to him. For him, it was picked up by the roadside. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s his way to find such a valuable watch on the roadside? Qin Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth, thinking that he would return it to him at the end of the award ceremony, so he didn''t refuse. She took Xi Yifan''s arm and was excited to see that the people she came and went were all the people she could only see in textbooks. Moreover, for the sake of this competition, the organizer also held a charity painting exhibition. If anyone bought all the works, the money they got would be donated. Qin Ning was dazzled when she saw thousands of entries playing on the big screen. "Qin Ning, come on, I''ll tell you a little secret. It''s the judges who see that your works can win the prize. It''s my recommended works that give me face." Xi Yifan whispered. Qin Ning opened his eyes and stared at him without blinking. He had doubts. Xi Yifan pursed his lips and laughed, "do you really believe it?" "Elder martial brother, don''t tease me. I''m so nervous." Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. "Little fool, you have talent. With the guidance of last week and me, if you don''t win the prize, it will reduce my face." Xi Yifan is to see her nervous, deliberately tell a joke to let her relax. "Haha, I''m also surprised that I can get my work. But I don''t think the work of elder martial sister is bad. Why didn''t she win the prize? " Qin Ning doubts. "I saw her works. Compared with the winning works, the technology and color are not bad at all. So the fact that her works have not won the prize does not mean that her works are not good. There are many factors that influence her works. " Qin Ning nodded knowingly, but she and ban Yongjun competed together. Ban Yongjun didn''t win the prize, and she still had some regrets. "Qin Ning, I saw your works. They are very unique. You use colors as if you have a soul. This talent is really rare. " Qiao yuan came and said hello to Qin Ning with a smile. Praised by his idol, Qin Ning was a little embarrassed, blushing and didn''t know what to say. "Mr. Qiao, are you still used to it in the studio?" Xi Yifan took a step forward and stood in front of Qin Ning. Qin Ning is aware of Xi Yifan''s action. He is inexplicable in his heart, but he still steps back obediently. Although she likes her idol very much, in her heart, she trusts Xi Yifan more. "The environment of the studio is very good, and the students are excellent." Qiao yuan nodded with a smile, side head to see Qin Ning, want to be closer to Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, why don''t we go there and have a look, and I''ll take you to study by the way." "Good." Hear can learn, Qin Ning heart, just move steps, was Xi Yifan pull the arm, she looked up in surprise. "I''m with you, and I want to listen to Mr. Qiao, too." Xi Yifan, with a polite smile on his face, went to the middle between her and Qiao yuan to separate her from Qiao yuan. Qiao yuan felt his guard, secretly grinding his teeth, and he was depressed. Why is he everywhere? What a nuisance! "I want to respect Mr. Xi''s accomplishments. I dare to be your teacher there. Mr. Xi, don''t ask my teacher to stop me. " When Xi Yifan finished his postgraduate study and was studying for a doctorate in a famous university, he suddenly changed his major to study fine arts. As a high degree student, he made remarkable achievements in just a few years from a famous teacher. Although Qiao yuan is a gifted painter who started his own career at a young age, his position in the industry is still slightly worse than that of Xi Yifan. "Don''t be modest, Mr. Qiao. Mr. Zhou is always my teacher. Since you are the teacher invited by Mr. Zhou, you are my teacher." When Xi Yifan spoke, his tone was always polite. Qiao yuan pulls the corners of his mouth. He wants to talk to Qin Ning several times. The topic is snatched away by Xi Yifan. He is depressed and really wants to kick this guy away. After a while, it''s time for the award ceremony to begin. It took two hours for a ceremony. At the end of the ceremony, the first three winners, Qin Ning and others, sent a wechat to Han Junyu, holding a mobile phone. After waiting for a long time, Qin Ning still didn''t respond. He was holding his cell phone depressed and wanted to get angry, but he had nowhere to go. She murmured and said another word. [Han Junyu, you''ve been hiding from me. If you can, don''t contact me again! ¡¿ angrily, she put the mobile phone back into her bag. She looked up and noticed Qiao yuan''s eyes. She blinked."What''s the matter?" "You''re angry. What''s the matter?" Qiao yuan asked curiously. "No, I haven''t had dinner yet, so I remember that I haven''t brought three packs of snacks. I miss them." Qin Ning said it was a pity. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qiao yuan raised her eyebrows. It''s just three packs of snacks. She''s making a mountain out of a molehill. Also like a child, so greedy, Han Junyu in the end is in favor of her? He couldn''t understand. His eyes swept her face again. He had to admit that Qin Ning was beautiful. Delicate features, especially those amber eyes, are really unique. However, she has a face, and other places are no better. Han Junyu likes a woman and certainly doesn''t just look at her face. So why does a little girl become his wife? "Qin Ning, when the host calls you to come on stage to receive the award, you must say that you are a member of Mr. Zhou''s studio and do publicity for the studio, remember?" Xi Yifan suddenly reminds me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was stunned for a few seconds, and felt that what he said was right, but she was afraid that she would be nervous after going on stage and could not say a word. Soon the host called Qin Ning''s name and gave her a brief introduction. "Next, this one left. She was the youngest one in our competition. When she finished this painting, she was only 17 years old. However, with the talent of color, several judges were impressed by her. Next, let''s welcome Miss Qin Ning, Miss Qin, please come on stage. " The camera on the screen is aimed at Qin Ning''s small face. She bites her lower lip shyly and grabs the corner of her clothes nervously. Come to the steps of the stage, take a deep breath and put on your posture. "Han Shao, Mr. Ning is here." Han Junyu stares at the screen, sees Qin Ning on stage, and hears song Xuan''s words. He doesn''t answer. Song Xuan takes a look at the award ceremony of Qin Ning. He touches his nose, brings Ning Fu over and makes a cup of tea for him. Ning Fu watched him staring at the screen, and knew that he was thinking of Qin Ning, but he didn''t care. "I checked. It was the special request of the investors of the organizer that the address of the award ceremony should be located in Bacheng city. Qinning, the second place, is mysterious. I don''t know what those people mean Han Junyu raised his head and glanced at him. Because he was in a good mood, he replied. "My wife''s work, they can''t compare, she doesn''t have the first place, that is the blind judges." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both Ning Fu and song Xuan were speechless. Chapter 491 Han Junyu doesn''t want to talk nonsense with them. He takes his tablet and turns to watch it alone. Qin Ning nodded from the microphone and asked her to speak. Looking at all the people under the stage staring at her, her brain is blank, with little stars in her eyes, and she doesn''t know what to say. Suddenly she saw Xi Yifan waving under the stage. She realized that she was going to advertise and coughed. "I can win the prize, not because of how excellent I am, but because my instructor is very good, Mr. Zhou of Langyue studio and my elder martial brother Xi Yifan. The success of a work is not a person''s talent, but your support and guidance. Thank you. Because of you, I have never stood in the light. I dare to keep my back straight and stride forward! " Qin Ning finished this sentence, the initial tension is not, more is excited. Her mood gradually calmed down, and her smile became more relaxed. Thank you very much, Xi Yifan, for letting her relax in this way. She suddenly thought of Han Junyu and squeezed the microphone tightly. "It''s a great honor for my work to be recognized by the judges, and I''m glad I can stand here, but the person I want to thank most in my heart now is my boyfriend. He taught me a lot, encouraged me to participate in this competition bravely, and constantly inspired me in the process of my creation. I think it''s the greatest luck of my life to know him Qin Ning''s eyes were red and he said it from the bottom of his heart. She''s only 18 years old. She said her husband was a little weird, so she changed her word to boyfriend. The host looked at her, and the corners of her mouth were stiff. The winner not only advertised, but also showed his love. Today is not a holiday, and I don''t want to abuse single dogs. Han Junyu listened to Qin Ning''s words, brown eyes deep staring at the screen, fingers gently point to Qin Ning''s face in the screen. Suddenly, he got up, picked up the hat on the desk, put on his glasses, and threw the tablet computer to song Xuan. "Han Shao, where are you going?" "I''m going to find my wife. Watch it." "Han Shao, it''s too dangerous for you to be alone. Let Junyi accompany you." Song Xuan was not at ease. "With talent in danger." Han Junyu didn''t want to listen to him, so he got up and left the room. At the ceremony, the host took back the microphone and yelled. "Next, let''s welcome the awarding guests to come on stage and give awards to the winners!" Qin Ning turns around and sees Qiao yuan coming with the cup. She stares at him in surprise. "As it happens, I''m also a substitute teacher in Langyue studio. Since I can advertise, I''m not polite. I hope you can visit Langyue studio. Good tea and good painting are waiting for you. " "Ha ha ha..." Under the stage a coax laughter, the host also has some helplessness. Today is the host''s home, but I didn''t expect that these two came here to tear down the platform and advertise. But Qiao yuan''s position is there, she is not easy to say anything, can only meet the smile, but also praise two Langyue studio. "Qin Ning, I hope this trophy is your lucky god, and will help you create more touching works in the future." Qiao yuan is holding the cup, his eyes are gentle and his tone is intimate. And when he handed the cup to Qin Ning, his arm was deliberately put on Qin Ning''s shoulder and his eyes were gently staring at her. The audience looked at the two people on the stage and talked about it. Qin Ning just said that she wanted to thank her boyfriend. Is her boyfriend Qiao yuan? Otherwise, she was only 18 years old, how could she have created such an excellent work? Qin Ning didn''t know what others were saying. He said a word of thanks excitedly. It seemed that he unintentionally avoided his arm and took the cup from his hand. Under the stage, he held the cup, in the heart of joy, rushed to Xi Yifan side. "Elder martial brother, elder martial brother, this cup is so heavy." "It''s too heavy. You can put it in my gallery and advertise it for me." Xi Yifan smiles and wants to take the cup from her. Qin Ning immediately nervously protected the cup in his arms and shook his head foolishly, "elder martial brother, this is my first cup. I want to give it to Han Junyu." Xi Yifan was surprised. He really envied Han Junyu, a woman who loved him so much. "I''m joking with you, little fool. How can I get your trophy to my gallery? But for the works you owe me, don''t forget, I''m still waiting to sell." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning tooted his mouth, took a picture with the cup in his arms, and immediately sent the picture to Han Junyu. But the other side still did not respond, she sighed dejectedly. Xi Yifan also took a picture of Qin Ning and sent it to Han Junyu, who responded quickly. "Do you envy me? My wife is good-looking and capable. She will soon earn money to support me."¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan rolled his eyes. This man, ouch, is so angry. "Qin Ning, congratulations. When you get this trophy, the host will have a celebration banquet in the evening. Do you want to go?" Qiao yuan came over and asked in a low voice. Qin Ning blinked and asked to see Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan picked eyebrows and glanced at Qiao yuan. "You can stay here. There are many seniors here. I''ll take you to know them." "Good." Qin Ning nodded. The last one is the finale, the champion of the competition, ran Yu. Ran Yu learned to draw when she was a child, and she won many international awards. Her works are very personalized, and once she takes out her works, she is very recognizable. Qin Ning stares at her works with admiration and admiration. "Elder martial brother, this miss ran Yu is a goddess." Qin Ning couldn''t help saying. Xi Yifan touched his chin, a bit contemptuous, "the work is OK, the person looks good, as for the character, ha ha," "what do you mean?" Qin Ning doubts. "It''s not interesting. What you want to learn is her works. Don''t learn her actions." Listen to Xi Yifan finish, Qin Ning raised eyebrows, staring at the stage shining golden woman, she silly smile. "Elder martial brother, if I win the championship next time, I will put the trophy in your gallery, OK?" Xi Yifan raised her eyebrows and nodded her forehead. "Having confidence is a good thing, but being blindly optimistic is daydreaming." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pushed away his hand, wrinkled his face, and provoked him angrily. Is not the first, she is still young, study hard, work harder, will certainly get. At the end of the ceremony, the organizer invited all the winners to the celebration banquet. Xi Yifan wants to take her to know some seniors. She follows him every step of the way. Qiao yuan, standing beside him, stares at Qin Ning coldly and frowns unhappily. This Xi Yifan is really in the way! Qiao yuan called, and immediately a judge from the organizer came to talk to Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan was not easy to shirk, so he continued to chat with him. Qiao yuan is going to find Qin Ning, but a woman comes to Qin Ning one step ahead of him and looks at her with poor eyes. He grinds his teeth and stops. "Are you Qin Ning?" When Qin Ning heard someone calling him, he turned his head and saw ran Yu who had changed his dress. He nodded and agreed. "You have a good relationship with Xi Yifan?" Ran Yu had a smile on his face. After glancing at her haughtily, his eyes fell on Xi Yifan. Qin Ning followed her eyes, looked at Xi Yifan, still nodded. "He is my elder martial brother." "Oh, don''t you know his secret?" Ran Yu''s sarcasm. Chapter 492 Qin Ning looked at ran Yu blankly and scratched the back of his head. "What''s the secret of elder martial brother?" Ran Yu stared at her unfathomably, "Xi Yifan likes men, do you know?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked. He couldn''t help laughing. How can Xi Yifan like men? What he likes is Xiaobao, and he has been looking for her all these years. Ran Yu felt ridiculed and frowned, "do you think I''m lying?" Qin Ning choked a smile, shook his head, and could not help but wonder, "excuse me, how do you know that my elder martial brother likes men?" "I saw with my own eyes that he and his boyfriend were doing that in his apartment. It was disgusting!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She saw it with her own eyes. What''s the relationship between her and Xi Yifan? Qin Ning can''t help looking at her again. Ran Yu is tall and has exquisite makeup. Her jewelry is also valuable. At first glance, she has a bit of identity. She thought of Xi Yifan''s evaluation of her. Did they know each other? "So I kindly advise you not to have other thoughts on him, or you will be cheated by him in the end, and maybe you will be fooled by this scum." Ran Yu said it was for her good, but there was schadenfreude on his face, as if he wanted to see her play. Qin Ning''s face looks like she''s being bullied. Is that ok? "Thank you for reminding me, but I think it''s his freedom who my elder martial brother likes, male or female. As long as he''s happy, you don''t need to be disgusted!" Ran Yu was offended. He glanced at her in surprise with contempt. "He likes men. Isn''t it disgusting to do dirty things with a man? I feel sad for his parents. A single child in my family has to be pressed by a man Qin Ning was shocked by her remarks. What time is it? Why should he be belittled by her when he likes someone? She took a deep breath, usually not easy to lose her temper, but with a temper, she will not hold it in her heart. "Miss ran, please pay attention to your words. What my elder martial brother wants to do is his right. Who are you to slander him with such bad words. I tell you, you look good, it can''t cover up your lack of cultivation! " "You" ran Yu pointed at her angrily, as if she had a finger in her eye. "Don''t worry about you. You come to talk to me on purpose. Don''t you just want to see my play?" Qin Ning is not tall, but he is not weak. After spending a long time with Han Junyu, she also learned something about his evil spirit. Raise chin, arrogant look at her, pinch her fingers, mouth corner hook up sarcasm. "If you can''t eat grapes, it''s sour. Miss ran, even if you envy my elder martial brother for being with men, you don''t touch you. You hate because of love. Hate, you become ugly. Oh, I also want to remind you that it''s not that my elder martial brother likes men, but because that man is very good and worthy of my elder martial brother''s close attention. And ugly you are not worthy of my elder martial brother! " Qin Ning shakes off her hand and throws out the last sentence coldly. The frightened ran Yu doesn''t care what he says. She stupefied reaction for a long time, only to realize that he was humiliated some, in the heart of anger. "It''s very nice of you to propose a toast instead of a fine drink." seeing ran Yu raise her arm and make a gesture to hit her, Qin Ning licks her teeth, takes a glass of red wine from the waiter''s hand and pours it on her face. Ran Yu felt his face full of red wine in chagrin, and he had the heart to kill. "Qin Ning, you," the slut, was interrupted before she said anything. "Shh," Qin Ning put her finger on her lips, laughing playfully. "It''s a public place, Miss ran. The seniors are looking at you. Don''t say what you say behind you, or you will ruin your image!" Ran Yu looked up at all the people around him, stamped his feet in shame and indignation, turned around and wanted to leave, but he was not reconciled. "Qin Ning, you are just jealous that I won the first place. If you like the cup so much, I will give it to you. How can you pour wine on me?" Looking at ran Yu crying pitifully, the corner of Qin Ning''s mouth twitches. This woman''s ability of reversing right and wrong is really strong enough. Ran Yu deliberately amplified his voice. All the people heard was that Qin Ning was jealous that ran Yu had won the first place. He was resentful, so he hurt people. His temper was really bad. Listening to the whispers of the people, Qin Ning pursed his lips and was annoyed. She closed her eyes and opened them again with reason. In Han Junyu''s words, it''s a kind of very retarded behavior to control her words and deeds with emotion, so she should be independent and face any situation rationally. She scanned the ceiling and found a camera in the corner."Miss ran, you are not a primary school student. Don''t be so childish when you slander people. There are cameras there. What''s the specific situation? We can just call the cameras and have a look. And oh, Miss ran, your first place is the recognition of the judges. If you let the trophy out, it''s disrespect for the competition. Besides, if you are really so kind, you don''t have to give it to me. You can donate this trophy. I can help you with this. " Qin Ning smiles and reaches out her hand, which means that she is kind-hearted and donates the cup. Ran Yu stares at her in amazement, his face full of disbelief. This woman''s face is really thick, even let her donate the cup, hateful! "If you do this, you will find an excuse to give you the cup. Qin Ning, you are too despicable." "Don''t you want to? Then I''ll come first. " Qin Ning sneered at her and went to get her cup, with a serious face. "This is my first trophy. I was going to give it to my boyfriend. Suddenly, I remembered that my boyfriend likes charity very much, and he never keeps his name when he does it. This time, I donated this trophy in his name, hoping to have more children, because I can learn art and draw my own works with my own hands. " "Good..." When the audience heard her words, they all applauded. "It''s good that Miss Qin knows how to do charity at such a young age. I''m an old man. Today, I''m here to write a few words and donate them together. " What he said was a great master in calligraphy. The words he wrote were also valuable. Qin Ning nodded gratefully to the old man. A bright light flashed in her mind. Her amber eyes deepened and her smile was bright. "It''s rare for us to get together today. There are many of my predecessors and idols here. I have an idea. Why don''t we have an impromptu competition on the spot, draw and write at will, so that we can learn and donate these works to kill two birds with one stone "Good!" "I''m involved. The money I donate today will set up a school." With the participation of a few people, others also played along, and the atmosphere soon became active. The battle between Qin Ning and ran Yu was soon turned over. And because the activities on the spot were put forward by Qin Ning, we unconsciously took her as the center to sign up for the competition. Xi Yifan looks at Qin Ning who is so busy and dizzy. The corners of his mouth rise. The younger martial sister has not only grown higher recently, but also improved her eloquence. Especially when he heard that Qin Ning was against ran Yu, he was obviously defending him. He was also moved. He didn''t hurt the younger martial sister in vain. Suddenly, his cell phone vibrated and there was a phone. He took out his cell phone to answer, heard each other''s words, and gasped, trying to hit someone. Chapter 493 Han Junyu came to the award ceremony field, waiting for half an hour, but before Qin Ning came out, he anxiously called Xi Yifan. "Can you send my wife out before you die?" Xi Yifan heard his sarcasm, secretly grinding teeth, this man''s bad temper, is really irritating. "If I die, how can I answer your phone?" "Oh, where''s my wife?" Han Junyu tone impatient, hear Xi Yifan ear is angry. "Qin Ning has hands and feet. I don''t care what she wants to do." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu there can''t hear that he is intentional, grinded his teeth, endured anger, "take two photos to let me have a look." "Han Junyu, speak well. I''m Qin Ning''s elder martial brother. She''s your wife. Normally, you should call me elder martial brother." Xi Yifan is in a good mood and patient in persuading. Han Junyu chuckled, "Xi Yifan, the woman who doesn''t want to find you, say it as soon as possible!" "You are cruel enough!" When it comes to Xiaobao, Xi Yifan has to compromise. Now it''s certain that Xiaobao''s disappearance has something to do with Ningkang, but it''s more difficult to get news from Ningkang. With Han Junyu''s help, he has a glimmer of hope. He hung up and took two pictures of Qin Ning from an angle. I thought he would stop, but I didn''t expect the other party to call again. "There''s something wrong with Qiao yuan''s eyes. Don''t let him get close to my wife." Xi Yifan mouth twitch, he is not at the scene, how to know Qiao yuan''s eyes is not right? "Han Junyu, I said, you are jealous. There are so many people here. What can Qiao yuan do?" "I don''t argue with blind people. Take a look at the pictures you give me. Xi Yifan, I now order you to take my wife back immediately, immediately! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan doubts and looks down at the two photos. In the photo, Qiao yuan stares at Qin Ning, but his eyes are full of poison. He narrowed his cold eyes and looked up at Qiao Yuan who spoke gently to Qin Ning. He was holding a glass of water in his hand and was preparing to give it to Qin Ning. Xi Yifan said something in secret. Qin Ning is so busy that she is in a daze. It takes a long time for the match to be arranged. As she is preparing to watch their works, Qiao yuan brings a cup of tea and looks at her with a gentle smile. "Come on, get involved, your water." Qiao yuan handed her the water cup with a smile. "I didn''t expect that you still have such a strong organizational ability. Qin Ning, it really surprised me." Qin Ning shook his head embarrassed and said thank you. He reached for the water cup. All of a sudden, she was hit and her wrist was numb. The strength in the hand relaxes, the water cup falls on the ground, the water in the cup all sprinkles on Qiao yuan body. Qiao yuan looks up and stares at Xi Yifan who bumps into Qin Ning with gloomy eyes. He clenches his fist and stares at the water on his body. "No, I''m sorry, Qiao yuan." Qin Ning was in a hurry, so he went to find a tissue to wipe it for him. Xi Yifan grabs Qin Ning''s arm and apologizes to Qiao yuan with a smile. "I''m really sorry. I wanted to talk to Qin Ning, but I didn''t stop and bump into her. Mr. Qiao, are you ok? " "Nothing!" Qiao yuan spat out two words from his teeth and went to wipe them with a tissue. "Mr. Xi, be careful. If you spill water on others, it''s not good." "Yes, but Qin Ning doesn''t mix with other people''s water." Xi Yifan stares at him with a smile, Qiao yuan is staring at him with some weakness, looks bad, finds a reason to change clothes and turns to leave. Qin Ning doesn''t know that he has escaped danger, and stares at Xi Yifan in doubt. "Elder martial brother, are you strange?" Xi Yifan shrugged, his mouth was smiling, his arm was on her shoulder, and he took her out. "The trophy has been donated, and there''s nothing for you here. You''d better come back with me and finish the two paintings you owe me as soon as possible." "However," Qin Ning is not willing to look at a group of competition gods. She has not seen them draw yet. "No, but," Xi Yifan said, dragging her out. Again, however, Han Junyu''s irascibility is sure to trouble him. After getting on the bus, Qin Ning depressed Du pink lips, "elder martial brother, it''s not easy to have such a rare learning opportunity, what do you mean?" "If you want to learn something, you can''t see anything here. If you work hard now, you will have a chance to learn later." Xi Yifan looked at the driver in front of him and patted him on the shoulder to let him drive quickly. Qin Ning''s focus is on Xi Yifan, and he doesn''t notice the driver in front. The driver in front adjusts his rear-view mirror to see her little face in the mirror before starting the car. "Elder martial brother, you also know that I''m still immature and can''t draw good works. I owe you two works. I''ll give them to you when I''m more capable. You can make a steady profit."Her delicate tone, serious explanation, delicate face with a fool. The driver is a dual-purpose driver, looking at the vivid little face of the little woman in the back seat, with her mouth slightly crooked. Xi Yifan doesn''t understand why han Junyu doesn''t say hello when he sees Qin Ning. He raises his eyebrow slightly, and there is a trace of banter in his eyes. "It seems good to hear that. I''ll wait. But I have a question for you. " "Well?" Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously, waiting for his question. "You come to r country, does Han Junyu know?" Hearing Han Junyu''s name, Qin Ning''s face collapsed, his head lowered, staring at his fingers in a daze. Xi Yifan looked at her expression and was a little surprised. Did they quarrel? "Qin Ning, did Han Junyu bully you?" Qin Ning shook his head and buttoned his nails. "He doesn''t want me anymore." "What makes you think that?" Xi Yifan doesn''t believe it. Han Junyu doesn''t want her. Listening to her coming to r country, he can''t leave all his work and risk running to protect her. The mobile phone in front of him pushed his glasses with one hand. When he heard Qin Ning''s words, his brown eyes were deep and his pretty eyebrows were slightly frowning. "I haven''t been able to see him these days. He doesn''t answer the big phone call, and he doesn''t return the wechat call. And he also kept saying, let me learn to be independent. Independence is to leave me alone. I don''t need him in the future. I''d like to. If he really wants to be separated from me, I won''t refuse. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan stares at the back of the driver in front of him, and draws at the corner of his mouth. Is Han Junyu killing himself?? Finally find an opportunity to revenge Han Junyu, Xi Yifan do not want to miss. "He didn''t discuss it with you, so he made a decision for you. It was to teach him a lesson. Qin Ning, the next time you see him, you tell him that when you love him, he loves to reply. When he wants to save you, you tell him that he can''t hold you up. And you must be firm in your attitude, show your courage, and take a breath for yourself. " Qin Ning raised his head, his eyes were red, and nodded with approval. "Elder martial brother is right. Han Junyu doesn''t care about me now. Then I''ll give him some color to see." ¡°¡­¡­¡± In front of the driver, listen to Qin Ning''s words, mouth twitch, don''t have deep meaning scan Xi Yifan. "Hey, driver, didn''t I give you the gas money? Drive faster Xi Yifan regardless of his eyes, provocative raised eyebrows to him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan, we''ll see! Han Junyu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, the steering wheel suddenly turned and made a sharp turn. According to his inertia, Xi Yifan hit the back of his head against the window and screamed in pain. Look at him sitting up, the corner of his mouth is a hook again, the steering wheel turns two circles again, Xi Yifan falls down again. ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, can you drive well? " Chapter 494 When Qin Ning heard Xi Yifan''s words, he looked at the driver in the front seat, wearing a black windbreaker, a black baseball cap and a pair of glasses. She felt a little familiar with his back and patted the driver on the back of her hand. Han Junyu''s back is stiff. He pinches the steering wheel and thinks what he should say if she finds out. "Brother, your driver is so cool." "That''s my expensive driver." Xi Yifan is also nervous. When he hears her words, he is relieved and laughs unkindly at the driver. "Qin Ning, if you leave with Han Junyu, you must have a new boyfriend. Otherwise, how about I introduce this driver to you?" Qin Ning stares at the driver''s back. Although he is very similar to Han Junyu, how can Han Junyu be here and be a driver? She said to herself, "I will not fall in love without Han Junyu." "Why?" Xi Yifan is curious. "Elder martial brother, why don''t you want to find a girlfriend after Xiaobao leaves?" Qin Ning asked. "This problem," Xi Yifan frowned thoughtfully, "my situation is not the same as yours. I picked up Xiaobao, which is also a woman I promised to take care of all my life." "I was also picked up by Han Junyu, but he flinched." Qin Ning bit his lower lip. "I said that if he asked me to leave, I would go. I don''t need him to drive me away." Xi Yifan just wants to tease Han Junyu, but he doesn''t want to see Qin Ning suffer. He is trying to comfort her, but Qin Ning starts again. "Maybe you should answer that sentence. No matter how good the person is, if he doesn''t want to accompany you, he is a passer-by. Han Junyu is really good to me, but if he chooses to give up, my retention will become cheap. But I will not go to other men, I slowly learn to be independent by myself, a life is also very good, there is no need to participate in a relationship to hurt myself ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan''s back of his head is more painful after being hit. He thinks the situation is a bit serious now. "Elder martial brother, don''t persuade me. I know my own business." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan took a look at the driver in front of him, hoping that he would be lucky. Back in the apartment, Qin Ning went upstairs to remove her make-up and change her pajamas. She saw that Xi Yifan had a large bookshelf with many books about art on it. She flipped through one. Xi Yifan didn''t disturb her. He took some books and threw them to her, which was regarded as an award-winning gift for her. Qinning grateful, holding a book sitting on the sofa looking. Xi Yifan looks at her for a while and installs the prepared camera on the bookshelf, with the lens facing Qin Ning. He went upstairs to sleep and asked her to call him. Qin Ning was all in the book, nodded perfunctorily, and continued to read. Han Junyu, who is still in the car, is staring at the screen of his mobile phone. It''s a picture of a woman reading quietly. He quietly accompany her, also don''t know how long, see her confused close eyes, the book in hand fell on the ground, lying on the sofa fell asleep. Han Junyu can''t help but hook her lips. She is a stupid woman. She can read a book and fall asleep. He got off the car and went upstairs. He opened the door of the apartment easily, went to the sofa and squatted down. Looking at the haggard face of the little woman, he couldn''t move his eyes. She suddenly turned over, the whole person shrank into a ball, Han Junyu heart surprised, squatted behind the sofa, waiting for a few minutes, she did not move, he came to her again. Bent down to pick her up, found that these two days, she lightened a few Jin, his brow tightened. Aunt Zhang said that she ate a lot these days. How can she lose weight? Gently put her on the bed, lift the quilt to cover her, habitually want to bow and kiss her. But afraid of waking up, he stopped and stared at her long eyelashes. He licked his thin lips and gave up the idea. "Stupid girl, where did I drive you?" He avoided her these days, but he didn''t know how to face her. Her body will become so fragile, is caused by him, his heart is not happy, do not want to make themselves better, masochistic and keep a distance from her. But listen to her tone, her heart is complaining about him, but not because he hurt her, but his selfish choice to keep away from her, which makes his heart more uncomfortable. "I don''t want to leave you, but for your health, I still want to keep a distance from you. You can''t understand my mood. I don''t blame you, but I don''t want you to be unhappy, stupid girl. Do you know? " Han Junyu said in a low voice. Finally, he could not help but lie down beside her and stare at her face. After Qin Ning fell asleep, he had a dream. She went to a forest, which she knew very well. Every time she had nightmares before, she would go into such a gloomy and terrible forest. In the past, she was very afraid, but this time she was strangely calm and seemed to have no fear. The worst situation is just a word, death. But she is not afraid of death. She is afraid that after being abandoned by Han Junyu, she will lie in a cold place. She will always fall asleep alone.She found a lake in front of her. Curiously, she quickened her pace and went to the water bank. She was about to look down into the lake. Suddenly, a crocodile jumped up and swallowed her. "Ah She jumped up and fell out of bed because it was too violent. "Oh, it hurts." When she fell to the ground, she screamed in pain. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter with you?" Xi Yifan is outside the door, asking anxiously. Qin Ning opened his eyes, looked up at the eyes outside the window, and found that it was not too late. She''s going to attend the training today. She can''t be late. Quickly get up to wash, change clothes, push the door to see the apron Xi Yifan, she was surprised to stop. "Elder martial brother, who are you "Make breakfast, are you ok?" Xi Yifan stares at her anxiously. "I had a nightmare and woke up. Oh, elder martial brother, I''m going to be late." Qin Ning pushed him away and ran out. Xi Yifan grabbed her back collar and picked her up. "What''s your hurry? I haven''t left yet. You have breakfast first, and then we''ll go together. " "Why?" Qin Ning is puzzled. She remembers that there is no Xi Yifan''s name in the daily list of training. "I recommend myself to the organizer to give you a lecture. The organizer not only agrees, but also gives me a service fee of 500000 yuan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning opened his fingers and opened his mouth in surprise. Five hour class a day, 500000 yuan, a lot of money. "It''s only half a million. If it''s not for your face, I can''t see it." Xi Yifan shook his head contemptuously and gave her breakfast. "Why in my face?" Qin Ning felt that there was something in his words. Xi Yifan has no reason. Why should she go to class in her face? "I''d like to. My younger martial sister is training. Of course, I''m going to support it." Xi Yifan is still depressed when he thinks about it. Last night, Han Junyu gave her a word that she can''t get along with Qiao yuan alone. He can only contact the organizer and become a training teacher. If Han Junyu doesn''t take some money out, he will be sorry for his saliva! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning glanced at him, still doubting. It''s not a fight. She''s going to study. What do you need? It turns out that it''s also very useful to have a senior brother to support you when you study. Chapter 495 Qin Ning takes Yifan''s car to the training venue. She doesn''t want to cause others to gossip. She wants to get off early and go to the venue first. But Xi Yifan took her idea as a gust of wind and didn''t listen. He drove to the parking lot, put his arm on her shoulder and asked him to go upstairs with him. His explanation is that they are brothers and sisters. What''s the relationship between them when they get closer? Besides, the students trained together are all from all over the world. It''s hard to say whether they can meet in the future. She doesn''t need to care about them. Qin Ning couldn''t refute him at all, so he had to go to the classroom with him. All the students, hearing the sound of opening the door, looked up to the door. They saw the woman who had made a show at the celebration banquet last night with complicated eyes. Qin Ning was staring at all uncomfortable, quickly find a position, she just sat down, the door was pushed open again, is Xi Yifan come in. When Xi Yifan came in, he was followed by an assistant who installed the projector before he began to teach. For Xi Yifan, there is no pressure at all to teach students one day''s class, just like playing, very leisurely. Qin Ning listened to the content of Xi Yifan''s lecture. Although she knew he was brilliant for a long time and had been exaggerated by Mr. Zhou, she didn''t have any insight. Now when she listened to his lecture, she realized it. Xi Yifan''s skill is that if she studies hard for another ten years, she will not be able to catch up. Suddenly, she noticed that someone was staring at her all the time. She turned her head in surprise, and ran Yu''s eyes were on her. The corner of her mouth drew. Last night, she had a quarrel with ran Yu, which made her blush. They were estranged. Don''t run into each other again in the future, or we will have a fight. But she is not afraid. Ran Yu is older than her. She will try her best to win the first place. With this idea, she took back her sight and listened to the class wholeheartedly. Time flies when I''m focused. When I get out of the car, Xi Yifan drives her back to her apartment. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Qin Ning looked forward to it. "Elder martial brother, it''s rare to come to r country. It''s still early. Please show me around." Xi Yifan hesitated a little. He just received the news from Song Xuan. Since he left the training ground, someone has been following him. So he was on guard, but what Qin Ning said was reasonable. It was his dereliction of duty that he seldom came here and didn''t show her around. "Where do you want to go?" Looking out of the window, brother Qin is a bit confused. I don''t know where you go Xi Yifan thought about it, turned around and took her to dinner. They came to a private restaurant. When Qin Ning got off the bus, he looked up at the simple decoration of the private restaurant and looked forward to it. "Elder martial brother, do you like this restaurant very much?" Xi Yifan shook his head, showing some tenderness. "It''s Xiaobao who likes this restaurant very much. He used to come here often, but the craftsmanship of this restaurant is really good." When it comes to Xiaobao, Xi Yifan is somewhat forced to smile, and Qin Ning is also somewhat curious. "Elder martial brother, I am very curious about what kind of girl your little treasure fell to the ground." Xi Yifan laughed and didn''t say much. When he led her to the restaurant, from the mirror in front of the restaurant door, he saw that two men were getting out of the car to follow her. His mouth was ironic. After entering the private room, he orders, throws the menu to Qin Ning, and then takes out his mobile phone. Can you tell me who''s following me? ¡¿ he sends another message to song Xuan. [yes, but it will take a few minutes. I have to hack into some systems to access the data. ¡¿ Xi Yifan watched the news and put away his mobile phone. During dinner, they talked about painting and had a good time. Qin Ning drinks a few glasses of water and wants to go to the bathroom. Xi Yifan nods and asks her to put on her mobile phone. Qin Ning goes to the toilet with the sign. When he comes out to wash his hands, he suddenly finds a man in a suit walking out. He looks like Han Junyu in profile. Her eyes flashed and she immediately ran after her. "Sir, wait a minute." But the other party didn''t pay attention to him at all and quickened his pace, but he didn''t disappear immediately, but kept a certain distance from her all the time. Qin Ning chases out of the private restaurant. Seeing that the man is still moving forward, she frowns slightly. She thinks that she is wrong. When she is ready to turn around, the man stops again. "Ning Ning." Hearing the man''s voice, Qin Ning was shocked and ran to him quickly. "Han Junyu?" Ran in front of the man, saw the familiar face, she pursed the powder lips, immediately and angrily turned away. The man looked at her, saw himself, and turned away, surprised. Was it seen through? "Ningning," the man came up to her and tried to grab her arm with his big hand, but Qin Ning dodged again."Ning Ning, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to see me? I haven''t seen you these days. I really miss you. " Qin Ning listened to the familiar low voice, said this sentence directly, in the heart strange, but still ignored him, cold face forward. "Ningning, stop!" The man chased a few steps, but she still ignored herself, a little impatient. Qin Ning''s steps stopped, raised his eyes and glanced at him, holding his arms with proud hands. "If you ask me to stop, I will stop. Am I your dog? Han Junyu, you want me to leave. I''ll leave now. What are you doing in my way? " "No, I don''t want you to leave. I just have my difficulties. Ning Ning, if you leave, I will be sad." The man tried to hold his hand again. Qin Ning tried to keep away from him again. "You know how sad you are. If you can''t get your call, I''ll give you wechat, and you don''t return it. If you can, don''t show up or talk to me!" Qin Ning continued to move forward, and the strangeness in her heart became more and more obvious. She tightened her eyebrows. "Ning Ning, I didn''t receive your call until my mobile phone dropped. I know you will be angry, so I will come all the way to apologize to you." The man had a headache, so he quickened his pace to catch up with her again. He had long legs, caught up with her in a few steps, reached out his arm again and pulled her into an alley. Qin Ning was still angry in her heart, so when he came near, she was still struggling. "You let me go, I don''t want to talk to you, before you ignored me, now, you can''t stand up to me." This is what Xi Yifan taught her, but when he said it, he didn''t mention how uncomfortable it was. Between her and Han Junyu, she has always been a high climber. In her heart, he is the star in the sky, shining, can walk to his side, is the blessing of her three life. When she realized that Han Junyu wanted to send her away, there was a burst of irony in her heart. God is really fair, even if she can meet him, even if it is the blessing of her three lives, also useful. "Woman, you are so arrogant. I can''t catch up with you. You really give yourself a long face." Men sneer. After listening to her sneer, Qin Ning struggled more violently, but the man''s strength was so strong that he pinched her shoulder and hurt her, which made her even more angry. "Woman, don''t be shameless. I can take a fancy to you. That''s your blessing. I''ll make a good apology. You don''t listen to me, and you want to get angry with me. Believe it or not, I''ll crush you now!" The man''s tone is ferocious. He raises his hand and points the earphone in his ear. The corner of his mouth shows some satisfaction. "Man, I found it. Come and pick me up." Listen to the man suddenly speak with a sharp voice, is not Han Junyu''s voice, Qin Ning heart a panic. This man is not Han Junyu! Chapter 496 When Qin Ning realized as like as two peas, Han Junyu was a man who was just like Han Junyu. She was somewhat at a loss. But now is not the time to hesitate, she suddenly forced to bite the man''s tiger. She was so cruel that she was about to bleed. The man swore in pain and pinched her jaw to let her go. Qin Ning''s two cheeks were pinched, and his eyes were red with pain, but he released his teeth. The man looked at her fiercely, lifted her jaw and raised his arm to hit her. Qin Ning struggled to get rid of the man''s hand holding her jaw, and watched him lift his other arm. Thinking of the man''s great strength and his slap, half of her face would be very painful. She closed her eyes, instinctively closed them, but heard a groan of pain. Qin Ning surprised to open his eyes, saw the man fell to the ground in pain, pupil panic contraction. Just now, the woman struggled hard. His attention was on her. When he realized the danger was approaching, he was suddenly held down by a man. Too late to fight back, the man put a potion into his body, he felt numb all over and fell to the ground powerlessly. Qin Ning was also very surprised. Looking up, he saw that the man was wearing a navy blue sweater, a black hat, blue glasses, and a black mask. He quickly put away the medicine in his hand, and lowered his head to touch the face of the man lying on the ground. She was afraid and stepped back. Her back hit the wall and made a noise. Suddenly the man with glasses glanced at her. She was stiff and did not dare to move. He tore a piece of skin from the man''s face on the ground, and then the man became another look. She covered her mouth in surprise. "In this way, ah, it''s quite intelligent." Using a piece of human skin to dress up his appearance, they really want to cheat Qin Ning. Qinning heard the familiar voice and stared at the man in a panic. He didn''t know whether it was true or false. "You, you, who are you?" Although the man disliked the human skin in his hand, he quickly took out a paper bag from his pocket and put it up. When he heard the voice of the woman, his sword eyebrows sank. "Come with me." Qin Ning shakes her head and clenches her two little hands tightly. When she''s not sure about him, she doesn''t dare to go with him. Men see her not forward but backward, disdain of cold hiss. "Just now, I''m not brave enough to run with other men." The other side''s voice is too familiar. Qin Ning stares at him suspiciously and finds that the man is standing straight. Although he is wearing glasses, she feels the impatience in his eyes. Qin Ning took back his sight, but suddenly he fell on him, his arms tightly around his waist. "Uncle Han." She only called him uncle Han when she was extremely afraid. Han Junyu was originally full of anger, she called Uncle Han, anger into heartache. Arm tighten, chin pillow her small head, hold her up, "stupid girl, I''ll deal with you later!" Han Junyu rubbed his head in his arms, hugged his neck and nodded obediently. Jun a drive over, quickly open the door for two people, and quickly start the car, the whole process is only a few seconds. After getting on the bus, Han Junyu held her small face, wiped her tears and asked her questions. "Stupid girl, how do you know it''s me?" "Feel." Before the man although facial features and Han Junyu is very similar, but temperament is completely different. And the man in front of her, although he disguised himself strictly, but his every frown, every word, every behavior made her feel very familiar. Han Junyu takes off his mask, takes off his glasses and looks at her coldly. "Stupid girl, do you know what''s wrong?" Qin Ba''s wet head blinked and asked him pitifully. "Are you aware of your mistake? If you don''t answer my phone and don''t return my wechat these days, if you don''t want me, just say what you want me to be independent. Oh, I''m still angry. " Han Junyu mouth a smoke, a few days no see, she is not long, temper is a lot of big. He pinched her nose and frowned, but he explained patiently. "Ning Ning, I told you before that you are not allowed to go out alone without my permission. Did you throw my words into the ditch?" Qin Ning pursed her lips. She was still sitting on his lap. She always felt that it was too bad for her to negotiate like this. It''s safe to get up and sit next to him and keep a distance from him. Han Junyu''s long arm around her waist, aware of her thoughts, arms tighten, not allow her to escape. "Ning Ning, leave my sight without authorization, and dare to run to r country alone. How can I punish you?"Qin Ning puffed his cheek, and his big eyes were very wronged. "I didn''t call you without authorization, but you didn''t answer. I also sent you wechat, but you still didn''t give me a response. And I''m not here to play, because I won the prize, I want to receive it. " "Oh, that''s my fault?" Han Junyu satirizes. Qin Ning honest nod, tone also with a sad. "If you want to settle the account for me, I''ll settle it well. If you want me to leave you, let''s just divorce. After I leave, you can find your new lover, and I can live my quiet life. We don''t interfere with each other, which doesn''t satisfy you. " Han Junyu Jun''s face is gloomy and cold. He bites her lower lip. Qin Ning cries in pain. "Stupid girl, you dare to talk nonsense again, try it!" Qin Ning touched his lower lip and wrinkled his delicate eyebrows. "Han Junyu, are you a dog? You bite people all the time." "Stupid girl, if you dare to have another time, I will never spare you!" Qin Ning glanced at him and sneered coldly, "it''s you who want me to learn to be independent. If I leave you, it''s also that I study independent courses. Why, I''m not happy now?" Han Junyu choked, secretly licked the alveolar, want to bite her again. "Ningning, you will hurt you and even face death when you are by my side. I don''t want to hear his explanation. Qin Ning interrupts him in a hurry." I''m not afraid of life, old age, illness and death. It''s human nature. What''s more, if I''m not by your side, there won''t be danger. " Han Junyu is dumb, his heart is a little numb, followed by waves of heartache. "Why are you so stupid?" "I''m stupid, because I''m your stupid girl. I won''t be coquettish or cowardly in front of others. But I want to hold you in my arms when I''m happy. Han Junyu, I can learn to deal with many problems by myself. Don''t treat me as a child any more. " Han Junyu put her small head in his arms, listening to her nagging complaints about him, powerless closed his eyes. Such a coquettish little woman, how could he let her go. However, he couldn''t see her getting worse and was forced to lie in bed every day. Chapter 497 From qinning into r country, she was targeted, Han Junyu is not at ease, let song Xuan has been locked in her position. She has a locator in her necklace. As long as the necklace is on her, he can determine her position. Seeing that she didn''t go back to her apartment after class, she was worried and drove to find someone. Unexpectedly, something really happened. Someone even took human skin and pretended to lead Qin Ning away from Xi Yifan''s vision, taking the opportunity to take her away. It''s not very difficult to get such a thing as a human skin mask. As long as you get his photo, then you can simulate his appearance by 3D printing and using special materials. The other party must have investigated her information very clearly, so this one was designed. Fortunately, he came with us. In his heart, he was afraid, and he took Qin Ning, will also attract those people''s attention, so he and Qin Ning can''t stay more. "Ning Ning, get out of the car and find Xi Yifan. Don''t run around any more. After the training, go back to Nankang immediately." Qin Ning took a look out of the window. His car was parked in a remote alley, obviously avoiding something on purpose. She held his big hand nervously and blinked her eyes wrongly. "Han Junyu, are you going to leave me?" "Better, better." He touched her little head and didn''t explain much, just to make her obedient. However, she had just been frightened. She was afraid that he would leave her again. She was angry, angry and resentful, but she was still coquettish. "Han Junyu, don''t go, OK?" Han Junyu holding her small face, brown eyes with deep pity, "Ning Ning, now the situation is complex, I can''t stay by your side." Qin Ning didn''t know the specific situation. He thought he cared about what Ning Fu said. He would hurt her when he was beside her. A sense of powerlessness rose in his heart. "Han Junyu, if you let me leave, I will be angry and never want to see you again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to her play small temperament, say angry words, Han Junyu clenched his fist. Do not want to let her know that she is in danger, he must protect her in the dark, so the two must keep a distance. Two people look at each other, the man''s aura is too strong, Qin Ning blinked big eyes, eyes moist. "Well, I''ll go." Qin Ning got out of the car, slammed the door and stood outside the door for a few seconds. She opened the door again, her red eyes staring at him. "Han Junyu, I think the most painful thing is not that someone wants to hurt me, but that you leave me." "Bang!" She closed the door again and saw Xi Yifan get out of the car to meet her in the rearview mirror. Without saying a word, she left his sight after getting into Xi Yifan''s car. Han Junyu recalled her words in a daze. He tightened his eyebrows, pursed his thin lips, licked his alveolar and ordered you to drive. In the hotel, Qiao yuan listens to his subordinates. His hands were injured, Qin Ning also left, he angrily smashed the mobile phone. He managed to get Qin Ning to r country. Unexpectedly, he was still obstructed in every way. He was a bit grumpy. But thinking of what he had promised others, he took a deep breath again and continued to arrange. Qin Ning didn''t know that she had been treated as a lamb to be slaughtered. After she got into Xi Yifan''s car, she was in a low mood and didn''t want to talk. When she got to the apartment, she went back to her room and hid under the quilt. Heard the knock, she did not open the door, or indifferently said she was tired, want to sleep. But the people outside the door, but very patient and her consumption, continue to knock on the door. Qin Ning is upset and gets up to open the door. He sees Xi Yifan outside the door. "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?" "Sorry to put you in danger." Xi Yifan apologized. He was eating in the box. Seeing that Qin Ning hadn''t come back, he went to pay the bill. When he came back to the box, he still didn''t see Qin Ning. Then he realized something was wrong. Leaving the box and preparing to find someone, he receives a phone call from Song Xuan, saying that someone disguised Han Junyu as a human skin and cheated Qin Ning to leave. He was a little angry in his heart. He didn''t know what the other party was aiming at. He tried every means to take Qin Ning away. Qin Ning opened the door, took a deep breath and shook his head at him. "I should be the one who says I''m sorry. If I hadn''t run out by myself, I wouldn''t have met this kind of thing and worried my elder martial brother." Xi Yifan saw that she was not in a high mood and patted her shoulder comfortingly. "Angry with Han Junyu?" Qin Ning suddenly raised his head, listening to his tone, suddenly realized that Xi Yifan and Han Junyu are very familiar. She looked at Xi Yifan suspiciously, "elder martial brother, when are you familiar with Han Junyu?" Didn''t the two meet each other before? Xi Yifan''s eyes flashed. He didn''t want to tell Qin Ning the secret between him and Han Junyu."You think too much. How can I be familiar with Han Junyu. He and I are just nodding friends. If he wasn''t your husband, a proud and bad tempered man like him, I wouldn''t take care of him. " The more Xi Yifan said that, the more sure Qin Ning was of his guess. There are some things between him and Han Junyu that he doesn''t want her to know, and Xi Yifan deliberately helps to hide them for him. "Elder martial brother, Han Junyu is not bad tempered." Although she is angry with Han Junyu now, she can''t hear other people say Han Junyu. Xi Yifan''s mouth twitches, and Qin Ning will say that Han Junyu''s temper is not bad, ha ha. "Well, it doesn''t matter whether he is bad tempered or not. This is your new mobile phone. If you are in r country, you should use it first." I took the brand-new mobile phone and blinked in doubt, "elder martial brother, I have a mobile phone. Why do you want to give me a new one?" "Where''s your cell phone?" Xi Yifan asked. Qin Ning takes out her mobile phone, which Han Junyu bought for her, so she likes it very much and protects it carefully all the time. Xi Yifan takes the mobile phone from her hand. In Qin Ning''s astonished eyes, he throws the mobile phone to the ground. With a bang, the mobile phone becomes pieces. "Well, you can use your new cell phone." Xi Yifan stares at the scattered fragments and says with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning can''t believe staring at him, elder martial brother, are you sick? She picked up a few pieces of debris, frowning, "elder martial brother, take good care of your mobile phone, you, how," Xi Yifan calmly comforted her, "if the old one doesn''t go, if the new one doesn''t come, this new one will definitely have more functions and higher price than your old one." "But" this is a gift from Han Junyu, which has a different meaning. "However, the mobile phone is broken. You''d better accept the reality." Xi Yifan is also helpless, Qin Ning''s mobile phone was installed tracking system, so the other party can accurately find her, in order to prevent, he can only smash the mobile phone. This new mobile phone was given to Qin Ning by Han Junyu. Seeing that she was angry with Han Junyu, she didn''t say it was from Han Junyu directly. Looking at Xi Yifan''s natural and unrestrained departure, Qin Ninghao didn''t recover for a long time. He picked up all the pieces of his mobile phone and put them in a small bag. She''s not in a high mood. It''s hard to avoid sentimentality when she looks at these fragments. My mind replays the picture of her and Han Junyu together. When he chooses to push her away, it seems to be fragmented. Her eyes were red and swollen with acid. She tasted the salty taste at the corner of her mouth. When she touched her cheek, she found that she was crying again. She wiped her tears and took a deep breath to control her mood. We should learn to deal with problems independently. Crying can''t solve any problems. On the contrary, we will fall into a situation in which we think we are pitiful. It''s the saddest when she thinks she''s pathetic. Chapter 498 On the third day of training, Xi Yifan wanted to send Qin Ning to the training site, but Qin Ning refused. Xi Yifan also has his own things to do. He can''t go around her. What''s more, she still lives in his apartment, which is enough trouble for him. After breakfast, Qin Ning discussed the matter with Xi Yifan. She also held up her small hand to guarantee that she could take the subway to the training site. The training place is in the center of the city. It''s very easy to find a place. She knows that she doesn''t have a good sense of direction, but it doesn''t prevent her from learning and increasing her sense of direction. "Qin Ning, you don''t know about Ba city. The traffic in this city is complicated. If I don''t take you, I won''t be at ease." Xi Yifan patiently discussed with her. "It''s OK, elder martial brother. I checked the road map last night." Qin Ning smiles and promises. Xi Yifan see her so insist, also no longer say what, if he is too tough, will encounter her disgust. When Qin Ning left the apartment, he immediately told Han Junyu about it. After Han Junyu knew the news, he was very depressed and wanted to lose his temper. But after listening to Xi Yifan''s explanation, he grits his teeth and loses his temper. Qin Ning seems to be soft tempered, but what she wants to insist on is stubborn and headache. "Xi Yifan, it''s no wonder that you can''t keep your woman. You deserve to be single for so many years!" "I said, Han Junyu, that''s enough. I''ll take care of your women. You haven''t made personal attacks yet. You Dududu " Han Junyu didn''t have the patience to listen to his nonsense and hung up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan''s grinding teeth. Han Junyu and song Xuan say hello, change a suit of clothes, will go out. "President, if you have one person to go out, you''d better find two people to accompany you." Song Xuan was worried and kindly reminded. "No, you keep an eye on her location and keep in touch with me at any time." He dropped an order and went out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a puff from the corner of his eye. It''s not the first time for him to see Han Junyu''s willfulness. Now he''s not surprised. , but he still can''t help Tucao, what he can make complaints about Qin Ning. Han Junyu drives to find Qin Ning. He sees that Qin Ning has already got on the bus. He puts his long finger on his lips, considers for a few seconds, gets off decisively, and gets on the bus at the next stop. In the morning rush hour, there are a lot of people on the bus. Qin Ning originally occupied the seat, but when she saw an old lady get on the bus, she got up automatically and let her seat out. Standing aside, the people were so crowded that she couldn''t stand steadily. When parking, because of inertia, she instinctively rushed forward. Han Junyu pursed his thin lips and held the seat close. He was recognized by her. He blocked her forward body with his back. When she stood firm, he immediately stepped back and separated two steps from her. After Qin Ning stands firm, in the heart breathtaking, is holding own bag, after afraid pats the chest. Turn to see just help their own people, turn to find a tall man, back to himself. He was wearing a Navy jacket and dark blue jeans, and a pair of white sneakers under his feet. Because he was tall and upright, he stood out in the crowd. This kind of boy, even if the appearance is general, because height will also be the focus of the crowd. She thought to herself. Suddenly, the bus hit a sudden brake again. This time, it was much faster than last time. The people in the bus didn''t expect it and rushed forward. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, worried that someone might bump into her. He immediately turned around and protected her with his long arm open. Qin Ning smelled a faint lavender fragrance and turned around in doubt. He watched the tall man turn around and stand behind her. She quickly stood up straight, whispered a thank you, and then grasped the iron railing. When the bus door opened, two men got on the bus. They scanned the bus and found Qin Ning. They looked at each other and approached her. Han Junyu hears song Xuan''s hint from the earphone, looks back without expression, pulls the corner of his mouth, and looks down at the little woman. She was holding on to the railing in her little hand, probably because she was nervous. She held on to her schoolbag. Suddenly thought that she had never done such a crowded bus, in so many people, her heart should be a bit scared and uneasy. He took another step behind her and blocked her completely. His big hand also grasped the iron railing. His hand is up, her little hand is down. Han Junyu stares at her, and his hand slides down unconsciously. When he approaches her little hand, his hand is not willing to stop. Aware that the two men squeeze behind him, Han Junyu''s hand in his pocket pinches the medicine tightly. If you use a gun here, it will disturb other people, and if you use a bullet, it will leave clues. Therefore, in inconvenient circumstances, he and song Xuan use medicine. Qin Ning didn''t know the danger was approaching. She looked at her mobile phone and was especially worried about being late. Along the way, someone got out of the car, and Qin Ning took a seat.Eyes unconsciously to the side of the man who Piao, do not know whether her illusion, she always feel that this man is very familiar with. She found the shadow of Han Junyu on him. She quickly shakes her head. Han Junyu is very resourceful. Although he knows that he is in Bacheng City, he is a man who pushes her away. How can he follow him to take the bus. Her heart wry smile, must be she miss him too much, will appear hallucination. Han Junyu looked down at the changeable face of the little woman. He didn''t know what he thought of. He frowned and his mouth was slightly pursed. He was obviously a little depressed. Aware of her floating over the line of sight, he turned indifferently, leaving him only a figure. Finally, Qin Ning got off the bus. Han Junyu saw that the two geng''an people got off after Qin Ning. He raised his glasses and got off with them. In order to get out of sight, she took one side of the road, he took the other side. She took a step, he took a step, his eyes on her all the way. Qin Ning quickened his pace, thinking that he didn''t know which great God was giving them lessons today. All of a sudden, she was pulled by someone behind her back. She blinked a few seconds later and realized that someone had robbed her bag blatantly. Her depressed jump foot, her broken schoolbag only a few pens and a few sugar, what good steal? "Thief, catch thief!" Qin Ning finally reacts, shouts loudly and catches up quickly. "Man in black, get him!" Hearing her shouting, the patrolman came to inquire about the situation. Qin Ning looked at the man who was running farther and farther, but still in sight, and said quickly. The patrolman nodded and followed her. Qin Ning ran for a while and felt that her breathing was not smooth. She thought it was the physical reaction after strenuous exercise, but she didn''t care. But after another run, she found that her limbs were weak, her brain was short of oxygen, and her mouth was wide open. She couldn''t control the situation. She is flustered in the heart, can''t it be a disease? Holding on to the wall, she slowly slid down and her eyes became blurred. She thought in her heart, Han Junyu, where are you? "Miss, miss, are you all right?" Qinning heard a strange voice in her ear. She tried to open her eyes, but she had no strength. I only feel that my eyelids weigh ten million pounds, and I don''t have the strength to bite my lips to keep myself awake. If the next second is death, her biggest regret is that she didn''t see Han Junyu''s last face. Tell him that she is not angry with him. She just wants him. Chapter 499 Han Junyu has been paying attention to the movement of the two men. He is surprised to see that they suddenly shot Qin Ning''s bag. What do they do with Qin Ning and her bag? Too late to think, he caught up, the other side seems to be intentional, has been running straight, hoping to let Qin Ning see his figure, and then catch up. He speeds up his pace, avoids the camera, catches up with him at a corner, cleanly injects the medicine into his body, and takes away Qin Ning''s schoolbag. Open the bag, reading bag only a few rolled up A4 paper and a few pens, small pocket, full of milk candy he specially prepared for her. The sugar content of these candy is very low, but the milk taste is very heavy. He doesn''t like it, but she likes it very much. He licked his lower lip, pressed the button on the edge of his eyes, took some pictures of the man and passed them to song Xuan. His glasses are specially made. As long as he sees pictures, they will be displayed in Song Xuan''s computer. Turn around to find Qin Ning, but don''t respond to her trace, sword eyebrow tighten. "Song Xuan, where is my wife?" "It''s 400 meters away from you. It should be in a car. Wait a minute. Ning Fu passed." Take out your mobile phone and call Fu Ning. Ran a section of road, avoid the camera, in a dead corner, Ning Fu get off to wave to him. After getting on the bus, seeing Qin Ning reclining in the back seat, his breathing became light and slow, a little flustered. "She, what''s the matter?" "Running too fast, hypoxia leads to disease." Ning Fu took medicine to treat her. He means that the virus in her body needs enough oxygen. Once she suffers from excessive hypoxia, the virus will also have a sense of crisis, thus plundering more oxygen to keep alive. That''s why Qin Ning, a regular exerciser, faints after running for a while. Han Junyu put down his schoolbag, picked her up, fingertips gently touched her pale face, very distressed. "How long will it take for her to wake up?" Ning Fu poured a glass of water and handed it to him to give Qin Ning medicine. Then he began to give Qin Ning acupuncture. Han Junyu just began to put the medicine into her mouth, and then pour water for her, but she rejected it and never swallowed it. He had some helplessness in his heart, so he could only put the medicine into his mouth and chew it. After drinking it again, he lowered his head to kiss her lips and forced him to feed her the medicine. "These viruses are very overbearing. Once the living space is threatened, they will speed up the plunder of space in order to survive." Ning Fu''s hands kept moving. A needle went down and red spots appeared. He immediately pulled out the needle and put it in a plastic bag. That was the object of his experiment. Han Junyu knows what he means. He hopes Qin Ning will take her away after finishing the training. "Is there no other way?" Han Junyu tries. Ning Fu looked up at him, his eyes flashed and didn''t speak. After waiting for a while to make sure it was almost done, he pulled out all the needles and inserted them into the cotton ball soaked in alcohol. "Han Junyu, I will try my best to treat her." He still made that promise. Han Junyu rigidly pulled the corners of his mouth, looking down at Qin Ning in his arms, eyes sentimentally. He didn''t study medicine, so he didn''t have a deep understanding of medical professional knowledge, which led to the inability to evaluate Qin Ning''s specific physical condition. And he felt that Ning Fu must have kept a secret from him, so he didn''t believe him 100% in his heart. But Qin Ning''s body is very important. He can only do what he says first. Not willing to tighten the back of his hand, he bowed his head and kissed her on the lips. Qinning, good, good treatment, wait for you, I will go back to you. Remember? When Qin Ning woke up again, she saw that she was in a strange place. She turned her eyes and gradually became conscious. Only then discovered that she was in a clinic, she quickly got up, there was a nurse came over, attentively raised her arm, lest she fell. "Miss Qin, are you ok?" Qin Ning was a bit defensive. She looked at the smiling nurse in doubt. The nurse spoke English. "Why am I here? Oh, by the way, can you speak Chinese? " The nurse nodded and smile, "you suddenly fainted. A passer-by sent you here. Your medical expenses have not been paid yet. You have to pay the medical expenses to leave." Passers by? Qin Ning doubts and looks down at the bag in her hand. Isn''t her schoolbag stolen? "What does that passer-by look like, please?" The nurse thought about it and shook her head helplessly. At that time, the nurse who received them was off duty, so she didn''t know the situation. Qin Ning bit her lip, thinking that someone should help her find her schoolbag. Then she fainted and sent her to the clinic. She went to the front desk to pay and left the clinic with her schoolbag. When she was sick in a foreign country, it was easiest for her to miss her family.Qin Ning sighed, looked at his eyes, and the pupil expanded in surprise. Oops, she''s late for her training. She hastened to step up, but she didn''t know how she was born. She took out the mobile phone navigation and listened to the mechanical navigation reminder in the mobile phone. She was totally confused about what direction to the southeast and what direction to the East. Qin Ning didn''t want to admit it, but she had to. She was in the street and lost her way. As Xi Yifan said, the urban architecture of Bacheng city is very complex, with new development zones and old cities. There is not much dividing line between the two, and there are many winding alleys. In addition, the high-rise buildings are very similar, Qin Ning looked up at the dim sky, really want to cry. Han Junyu follows the woman behind, looking at her like a headless fly, and is anxious for her. As long as you walk 100 meters to the left, she can walk out of the alley, and then walk another two or three hundred meters to get there, but she turns for more than ten minutes. He put his long finger on his thin lip and laughed helplessly. Sometimes, when a little stupid girl is stupid, it''s a way to buy her. Qin Ning was still turning around, standing in a certain position, and found that he was familiar with the surroundings, so he realized that he was back to the road he had gone before. She wants to smash the cell phone, what broken cell phone, not as easy to use as her old one. "Elder sister, where are you going? Tell me. Maybe I''ll know." Qin Ning turned her head and saw that she was a ten-year-old girl with golden hair and beautiful blue eyes. She was staring at her seriously. "Do you speak Chinese?" "Yes, my father is Chinese, and my mother is r, so I can speak English several times. Elder sister, where are you going? " The little girl asked again. Qin Ning thought about it and told her where he was going. "Big sister, it''s so close here. My father works here. I''ll take you there." The little girl took her hand and took her with her. Qinning grateful, walked five minutes to reach the destination, she quickly took out two sugar from the bag to her. "Thank you, little beauty. But for you, I don''t know when I would have found it." "It doesn''t matter. I play around here and often show people the way." The little girl looked at the candy in her hand and took it. Qin Ning nodded, nervous time, and she did not say more, hurried upstairs. The little girl saw her go upstairs, then she turned and ran to a man and gave him the candy. "Big brother, your girlfriend is really good-looking, but it''s so childish. I don''t even eat candy when I''m so big." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 500 Han Junyu looks at the candy in his hand and slightly hooks his lips. Qin Ning is sometimes silly. As for eating milk candy, he doesn''t think it''s naive. From Ning Rui''s death, he had no childhood, only hatred. So for their childhood memory, almost blank, no fun to speak of. Meet Qin Ning, he is willing to spoil her, spoil her, everything she wants, he will give her. It seems that from her, he found a little joy in life. Take the candy back to the place where he lives, Ning Fu also arrived, he just knew the situation at that time. Two men cooperate with each other. One man grabs Qin Ning''s bag. When Qin Ning is chasing, the other man tries to take her away. But they didn''t expect that Qin Ning would suddenly get sick. When another man wanted to take Qin Ning away, Ning Fu came to clean up the man and had a chance to treat Qin Ning. Song Xuan showed the investigation data. Ning Fu checked the data and found that he grew up in r country. Although he left for a period of time, he arranged a lot of staff in Bacheng city. So he can see what song Xuan doesn''t know after investigating these materials. "This is the Xi family." "Is the Xi family?" Song Xuan asked. "The Xi family is an old rich family in Ba city. They have noble blood in their family. There are few members in their family. They have been keeping a low profile all these years, so they don''t know much about it. Their industry is also very big. Some time ago, I had a cooperation with them. " Ning Fu explained. Han Junyu holds the candy in his hand and thinks that the history of Ba city is different from that of Nankang City, which leads to different cultures. The history of r country is relatively short, and Bacheng city has not been built for many years, so the class is very clear. Rich families have their own castles and lifestyles. It is very difficult to see them without a certain value and status. Although he has done a good job in business these years, he has been in contact with businessmen. For those aristocrats, he has little contact with them. If it wasn''t for Ning Fu''s reminding, they couldn''t think of the Xi family. Here, nobles can raise some secret agents and a small army arrogantly. As long as they don''t do major things that violate the law and offend the people, the people above will turn a blind eye. This can also explain why Qin Ning had so many people following her in an organized and orderly way just after she arrived in r country. "Why did the Xi family take their wife?" Song Xuan wondered. The Xi family is an aristocrat, and Qin Ning is just a small civilian. There is no relationship between the two. Ning Fu frowned, "I can''t guess, but since the other party wants to take Qin Ning, it''s necessary to think about what they want from Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s most prominent highlight is nothing but painting and her virus. If the other party wants her works, they can pay for them directly, but if they want to take her away, it may have something to do with her virus. " The Xi family will join in, which Ning Fu did not expect. "Find a chance to get in touch with the Xi family." Han Junyu said. Ning Fu touched the finger on his thumb and thought for a moment, "I''ll arrange it. As for whether I can grasp it or not, it depends on you." On the other hand, Qin Ning rushed to the training classroom, opened the door and saw everyone staring at her. She frowned and said hello to the teacher. Today''s class is a famous classical master of r country, Meng Hong, who is one of the top figures in the industry. He is rigorous, no matter what he does, he is rigid and strict with time. There were not many people in the classroom who participated in the training. It was clear who was absent. At that time, some students suggested that the organizer go to find Qin Ning''s phone number, but the teacher denied it. Qin Ning was late in his class, which was obviously not paying attention to him. Since he didn''t respect him, why did he bother to inform her? So when Qin Ning came into the classroom, he had already told half of the class. Seeing that she was going to enter the classroom, he was not happy and scolded. "Since you are late, don''t come in and disturb other students in class." Qin Ning pursed her lips, looked up at the teacher, and went to her seat yesterday. Meng Hong saw that she didn''t listen to him. She walked into the classroom and frowned. "The late classmate, I asked you to leave the classroom, didn''t you hear me?" Qin Ning raised her eyebrows and stood up with a bright smile. "Teacher, student, I''m here to listen to your class. I can''t hear your class when I go out. As for you will disturb other students in class, I am sorry, so I will study harder. " The people who came to the training were of different ages. Qin Ning was the youngest of the group, so she couldn''t help laughing when she heard her naughty words. But the meaning of people''s smile is different, some people are kind, some people are sarcastic. "Qin Ning, you waste other people''s time. Just say sorry. What do you want the police to do?" It''s ranyu''s sneer. She was the first in the competition. Several of them were willing to walk in with her. As soon as she opened her mouth, some of them were cold-hearted.Qin Ning still smiles and looks at ran Yu. "Miss ran, you mean I''m interrupting your time, don''t you?" She scratched the back of her head in distress, with a helpless face. "Maybe I''m so beautiful that Miss ran unconsciously focuses on me. Ah, Miss ran, if you don''t want to waste your time, you''d better not look at me, or you''ll waste more time." Looking at Qin Ning, ran Yu didn''t expect that she was so cheeky. She patted the table angrily and stood up angrily. "Qin Ning, don''t think you can sophistry by being smart. It''s you who come in to waste your time and make excuses here." Qin Ning stands straight, her delicate facial features are always with a smile. Listening to ran Yu''s words, she shows her eyebrows slightly, and the corners of her mouth rise. "First of all, I''d like to thank you for your praise. You''re smart. It''s the day after tomorrow. If you work hard, you can become as talkative as I am. Then, for the reason why I was late, I don''t want to argue too much. I really didn''t abide by the training time. I feel very sorry and regret. Therefore, in order to respect teachers, I don''t want to waste more time. I also hope that teachers and students can understand each other. If it''s still my fault, I can treat you to lunch. It''s my apology. " Qin Ning said very clearly, because she entered the classroom, causing everyone''s idea, thus interrupting the teacher''s lecture, she was also very helpless. All the doors are open. I can''t help coming in. Now that things have happened, it is meaningless to investigate why she is late. The most important thing to do now is to reduce the waste of time and continue to class. "Teacher, I''m sorry for being late again. Please continue your lecture. If you think my conduct is improper, you can give me another lesson after class, and I''m very happy to accept it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meng Hong also felt that the little girl was very clever and could not refute what she said. Ran Yu blushed with anger and wanted to throw her out of the classroom. According to her statement, it is unreasonable to accuse her of being late. Qin Ning is distorting the facts. It''s disgusting! Chapter 501 Another student stood up and stopped her. "Miss ran, Miss Qin is right. If you have something to say after class, it''s our time to make a lot of noise and waste our time." Ran Yu stared at what he said and sat down angrily. Qin Ning took a look at the man. She was a woman of twenty-six or seven years old, dressed simply. She nodded politely to her eyes. Qin Ning also nodded to her gratefully and sat down to listen to the class honestly. When the teacher calmed down, Meng Hong gave Qin Ning a deep look and continued to teach. At noon, because the time is too short, people can only order takeout. But Qin Ning promised to invite everyone to lunch, so she gave them a pamphlet. There were all kinds of dishes in the pamphlet. If they wanted to eat anything, just tick it on the menu, and then she could take the menu and order takeout. Looking at the pamphlet, ran Yu sneered coldly and glanced at Qin Ning. "To win people''s hearts with a take out meal, oh, Miss Qin, you are too mean." Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing when she looked at each other. "Miss ran, you think too much. I just want to apologize for being late. Of course, it would be best if you could be paid for a takeout. " "You Ran Yu clenched his fist angrily, "you dream." "It''s said that there are thoughts in the day and dreams in the night. Maybe it''s really possible." Ran Yu was so angry that he threw the pamphlet on the floor and left. The less the fighting between them, the more they kept a distance from Qin Ning. Qin Ning looked at the pamphlet on the ground, the corner of his mouth is still indifferent, picked up the pamphlet and went to the woman who helped her speak before. "It''s on me what you want to eat." The woman was sorting out her notes. She glanced up at her and thought about it without being polite. Two dishes, a fruit dish and a cup of milk tea were listed in the pamphlet. Qin Ning saw that she was not polite and didn''t care, so she gave the pamphlet to others. A total of 12, there are eight men and four women, only two of them accept her treat, Qin Ning also doesn''t matter, take the pamphlet to make a phone call. As she walked around the corner, she saw that ran Yu and others were having dinner. Ran Yu''s lunch was delivered from her own home, which was very rich. Sitting next to her were men and women who wanted to talk to her, but ran Yu was not in a high mood and ignored them. It must be a bit of talent to take part in this competition and stand out in the competition. However, only when a work is painted, if it wants to be known and bought, can the author have income and continue to live. On the surface, painting is a beautiful dream of many people, a kind of advocating art, but art is difficult to surpass in the face of reality. To put it more bluntly, to make a living by painting sounds like a freelance, but it''s not sure that all the paintings can be sold. That''s why there are so many people who learn to draw, but few of them are well-known. So if you want to sell your works at a good price, talent is only the first factor, but equally important is good channels and contacts. Ran Yu won the first place in this competition. Her talent is beyond doubt. Judging from her dress and manner, we can see that she is a rich second generation, so people have a good deal to say to her. And most of the men were present. No matter from which angle, it''s not a bad thing for ran Yu to become a girlfriend. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows. It''s not that she doesn''t want to be friends with ran Yu. On the contrary, she appreciates her ability very much. But from the beginning, ran Yu was not pleased with her. Since she was unable to be a friend, she would not do anything to lose her share. She went to the bathroom first, and then went back to the classroom. She went to the woman who had helped her talk before. "Qin Ning, may I have your name, please?" The other side looks at her doubtfully, "Wei Shu." Qin Ning thought, Wei Shu, is the third place in this competition. Her works are very interesting. She is more mature in both writing and color. No, in principle, her skills should be the best in this competition, but because of her mature skills, her works are a bit rigid and less spiritual. Xi Yifan said these words to her in private. The people who draw this kind of works are not creative, but they are very suitable to be teachers. "Wei Shu, nice to meet you." Qin Ning was not an active person before, but he thought that since he wanted to learn to be independent, he could not shrink into his own world and become an island. She should try to actively contact some friends, and then to understand the different life, broaden her horizons. The reason is simple, but the whole process is a little difficult. She made a fight between heaven and man in her heart, and then she said it softly. Listen to her take the initiative to say hello, Wei Shu is a little shy, but does not exclude, smile to shake hands with her."Well, I''m very happy, too. I have some questions for you, but I can''t speak." When Qin Ning takes the initiative to say hello, she is also worried about being rejected by her, but she doesn''t expect that Wei Shu will ask questions. She was glad in her heart that she had courage, otherwise she would miss the chance to communicate with her. Wei Shu is just curious, why she can draw such a powerful work. Qin Ning holds her chin and thinks about it. "Wei Shu, have you ever been in love?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wei Shu surprised to see her, some blush. After a while, she began to wonder, "what''s the relationship between painting and falling in love? Is it true that falling in love can increase inspiration? " Qin Ning said with a faint smile, "I don''t know. Maybe I have limited knowledge now, and I can''t explain many things to you clearly. But I can tell you that painting sometimes needs inspiration, but those things are more ethereal, so don''t cling to looking for inspiration, but look for opportunities to experience life. " This kind of words, perhaps in primary school writing, the language teacher said. If you want to write a good article, you should observe life carefully. In fact, if you want to observe life carefully, you have a foundation. If you don''t have a certain understanding ability, you don''t know where to start. So we can only let it be and try our best to understand our professional knowledge thoroughly, and then feel our life with enthusiasm. Wei Shu to her words, don''t understand, but still with happy and she exchange, and then two people agreed to have a chance to sketch together. It''s very interesting to hear them talk. Another boy named Lu Hua joined them in the discussion. Lu Hua is another person who accepted her pamphlet. He is twenty-seven or eight years old. He is handsome, but he is dressed up in two dimensions. He is the grand prize of this competition. His reason for winning the prize is that he is creative and innovative. The three people are very interested in talking about painting. To make friends in the process of training is a great progress for Qin Ning, so she is in a good mood. After class, she was also very light footed. After saying goodbye to them, she went to the bus to wait for the bus. Just on the bus, I met a tall man who helped him in the morning. I guessed that he might work here, so I didn''t think much about it. Chapter 502 Qin Ning took Wei Shu''s notes with her mobile phone. She was checking them carefully. Suddenly a phone came in and she answered. "Eh, yunyun, you busy man, have time to call me at last." Han Junyu, who is standing behind her, listens to her talking on the phone with a smile. The corner of his mouth is also slightly raised, but he wears a mask and doesn''t find it. "Oh, don''t mention it. I''m forced to go to the library every day by the changed elder martial brother. Now I don''t have many chances to get my mobile phone." An Yun complains. "That''s good. You can get rid of your addiction to mobile phones. Your elder martial brother is really a strange man." Can pressure Anyun go to the library to read seriously, do not play games, this is not magical? "Oh, I want to try my best to get the scholarship this semester. What''s the matter with him?" An Yun can''t hear other people praise that elder martial brother, and his tone is a little disgusted. "When will you take the exam?" "There is still a month left. I can get 62 in English in this assessment." An Yun said very proud. Before her English, always three minutes to hand in, each time can only get more than ten points. Because in her mind, she thought that learning boxing didn''t need those foreign languages, so she didn''t study hard. Now she can test more than 60 points in English. In her opinion, it''s very powerful. "Wow, Anyun, you are so good. Then come on and try to score 80 points next time. " Qin Ning encouraged. "Needless to say, there are not many students who study hard here. I want to get a scholarship, but I just want to read two more books." An Yun is very confident. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked, an Yun is this good, give her a little sunshine, she can be brilliant for several days. Two people talked a few words again, suddenly, the tone of an Yun pauses. "Qin Ning, have you heard about Cheng Mo recently?" Qin Ning is caught off guard by her words. Maybe an Yun and she have made so many detours, but Cheng Mo can''t bear it, so she calls her to ask. "Yunyun, what do you want to hear?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anyun doesn''t know what he wants to hear, just thinks that today is his birthday, and suddenly wants to know his recent situation. "Yunyun, I heard from Han Junyu that he decided to get engaged. But it seems that it will take three or four months for him to make a mission. " Qin Ning racked his brains to think of this sentence. "Tell me the bad news about Yun." She bit her lower lip and said it after a while. "It turns out that I am related to Han Junyu, who may be my cousin." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun thinks the news is very exciting. It makes her want to be rude, but she has to bear the thought of being taught recently. "Ning Ning, I can only say that you and I are sisters. We all have so many similarities in liking men." They are all cousins, and they are older than themselves. Qin Ning also wry smile, unconsciously buckle his schoolbag, "Han Junyu decided to leave me, but I don''t want to. Yunyun, he wants to keep a distance from me, and he is not willing to say one more word to me. " These words have been held in her heart for a long time. She knows that an Yun is busy and doesn''t dare to disturb her. She can''t help talking with her. Han Junyu listened to her words, frowning and pinching the railing in his hand. Especially her red eyes, full of tears, wet eyelashes when blinking, tick down. He clenched his teeth and his jaw muscles tightened. Want to hold her hand to comfort, but finally restrained, turned his head not to look at her face with tears. "You really may be related by blood?" An Yun was silent for a long time before asking. "Well." An Yun sighs. She doesn''t know it''s comforting herself. "Ning Ning, you are still young. When you think that God is unfair to you, maybe he will open another window for you to see another scenery. I guess Han Junyu knows this news, and he is also forced to keep a distance from you. Ning Ning, after you leave him, you will become stronger, take a different road, cross a bridge you never thought of before, meet a better man and see a more wonderful world. " Qin Ning wiped away his tears and made fun of him, with a kind of ridicule in his tone. "Yunyun, it''s not like the tone of your voice. It''s not what Cheng Mo said to you, is it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She guessed it right. This is Cheng Mo''s refusal, and he didn''t forget a word. "Yunyun, this man touched every nerve when I was the best. Fall in love with him, no matter how good other men are, it doesn''t matter to me. Even if I meet different people and things, the meaning is different. Oh, my best love is given to him, but I can''t get it back.When we talk about feelings in the future, it can''t be the love of her whole heart, it''s more like it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is not an Yun''s psychological state. From the age of 15, she realized that she liked Cheng Mo, and she thought that when she became an adult, she would go after him. However, years of ruthless, she grew up, he has become more mature, his family''s elders also urged more severe. "Ning Ning, I find that you are more and more able to speak. What you say is set by set. Is that what Han Junyu taught you?" An Yun tries to change the topic. This topic is too heavy. If we go on, she will cry. "Yes." Qin Ning also laughed and talked with her about the recent situation before hanging up. She tilted her head, shook her eyelashes with tears, and shook her messy hair. No matter what the situation is, the only thing she can do is to face it with a smile. But looking at the setting sun outside the window, I unconsciously want to ask, what is Han Junyu doing now? Will he miss her by chance these days? Han Junyu, standing behind her, looks a little sad on her side face. Her long finger, with a clear bone, wants to fall on her shoulder. But the bus stopped at this time. Seeing her get up, he quickly turned around and waited for her to get off the bus, which slowly got off. Seeing the little woman go to the gallery, I remember that she just said something. He has deep brown eyes. It took a few minutes to call Xi Yifan. After two phone calls, the other party didn''t answer. He grinned secretly. Xi Yifan, how are you! After scanning around, he saw a water pipe on the second floor next to the gallery. He went to the water pipe and scanned around. Make sure there''s no attention, no camera, lick your lower lip, jump up, follow the water pipe and climb up the second floor. Jump into the window of the reception room of the gallery, open the door, and walk downstairs to see Xi Yifan talking and laughing with Qin Ning. He sneered and raised his middle finger to Xi Yifan. Qin Ning turned his back to the stairs and didn''t find that a person would suddenly appear behind him, but Xi Yifan could see clearly. When Xi Yifan sees Han Junyu, he is so angry that he wants to beat others. son of a gun! Chapter 503 Xi Yifan hung up Han Junyu''s phone, in the heart is proud, who let Han Junyu mouth unstoppable curse, also want to let him long point lesson. Be careful when you talk in the future. Don''t always stab others when you are upset! Did not expect the next minute, Han Junyu blatantly broke into his gallery, is really annoying. Thinking of the plan agreed with him before, he could only grind his teeth and take Qin Ning to dinner first. The address for dinner is next to the gallery, ready to order, and received a phone call from Han Junyu. Although he didn''t want to answer it, he was worried that he would do something crazy, so he held his temper and pressed the answer. "Ningning tastes light. Give me the menu and I''ll have some." Xi Yifan didn''t expect that he would be so idle. Ordering a dish would be so troublesome. He didn''t bother to talk nonsense and hung up. But when ordering, he ordered something light. After dinner, he took Qin Ning to his studio and asked her to paint at home. He had something to go out. Qin Ning looked at the spacious studio, very envious, cleverly nodded, promised that if it is will call him. Xi Yifan left the gallery and drove to the basement. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a man in the back seat. He stepped back in fright and wanted to curse. "Han Junyu, don''t be so haunted. It''s frightening. It will frighten people to death." Han Junyu leaned on his lazy back and glanced at him. His eyes were sinister. "Only those who have done bad things will be afraid of ghosts." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan where can''t understand his meaning, he this is satirize him before hang up his phone thing, deliberately should he. He secretly grinds his teeth, but for Qin Ning''s face, he doesn''t want to bear him. They drove to the place Ning Fu said. Ning Fu found that the man he was doing business with was the eldest of the Xi family. The Xi family had four children. The eldest Xi Hong was in business. The details of the other children had not been found. So this time Ning Fu deliberately held a business activity and invited Xi Hong to participate. Both of them can''t reveal their identities now. They may not get useful things when they go, but they always have to take a chance. At the business banquet, they changed the staff''s clothes and made another decoration to hide their eyes and ears before entering the hall. Two people waited for a while, see Ning Fu is still a black appear on the banquet. Seems to be aware of the two, Ning Fu made a gesture, and then to Xi Hong. Xi Hong is a man in his thirties. Maybe he keeps fit and looks very young. But Han Junyu suddenly frowns when he sees Xi Hong''s face. Xi Yifan saw that his expression was wrong and asked suspiciously, "do you find something wrong?" "Well," Han Junyu turned his head to look at him, and suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, "but I don''t tell people who hang up at will and have no manners." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is the man who will repay. Xi Yifan was so angry that he wanted to spill a bottle of wine on the man''s face. But think of if really hit, hurt him, Qin Ning will be very uncomfortable. He took a deep breath again, the world is so beautiful, but I am so irritable. Not good, not good Ning Fuzheng greets Xi Hong. Han Junyu raises his glasses on the bridge of his nose and touches the button next to him. Then he takes some pictures of Xi Hong and sends them to song Xuan''s computer. Two people are preparing to Ning Fu close, suddenly Xi Yifan received a phone call, he took out a mobile phone scan, is Qin Ning. He helplessly pointed to Han Junyu, Han Junyu see is Qin Ning, immediately stop, let him answer the phone first. Xi Yifan knows that Qin Ning is always the first in Han Junyu''s positioning. "Qin Ning, what''s up?" "Elder martial brother, Mr. Qiao has something to do with me. Let me go to him. I''m just calling to let you know. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be back soon. " Qin Ning whispered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan twisted his eyebrows and threw his mobile phone to Han Junyu. Han Junyu heard Qin Ning''s voice, pulled his voice, imitating Xi Yifan''s voice. "Say it again." The other party''s voice was too cold. Qin Ning was startled and thought that his own phone had disturbed his work. He immediately repeated it. "Elder martial brother, I have set out and will be back soon." "Go back!" Han Junyu''s voice was Xi Yifan''s, but his tone was chilly. Qin Ning frowned, listening to the voice is not right, confused called a elder martial brother. "Qin Ning, go back to the gallery. I''ll talk about something when I go back!" Han Junyu is a little irritable. She is not at ease with him. Xi Yifan listen to his cold tone, helplessly help the forehead, he regrets to give him the mobile phone, it is destroying his image."No, elder martial brother. I just want to inform you, not discuss with you." Han Junyu listens to the beep coming from his mobile phone. He is so angry that he wants to smash the phone. Little stupid girl is more and more capable and dares to accept him like this. "Hey, this is my cell phone. Take it easy!" Xi Yifan expected his action and quickly took the mobile phone away from him. "We''re going back. Qin Ning is looking for Qiao yuan. It''s dangerous." Xi Yifan doubts and inquires tentatively, "have you found Qiao yuan''s identity?" "No, I have a bad feeling." Han Junyu holding a glass, turned to leave, but Xi Yifan pulled out. "Han Junyu, it''s you who make a fuss. Qiao yuan is just a teacher who can draw. Qin Ning is his assistant. If he wants to find Qin Ning, maybe it''s about life." Han Junyu glanced at him, his eyes impatient, "other men and my wife discuss life things, you want me to endure?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, this fire dragon is exploding again. Xi Yifan rubbed his eyebrows and said, "then we have to finish this task. After all, Ningfu has spent so much money. If you go so far, it''s not interesting enough." "So what?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. Is he the one who cares about money? Ning Fu sees that they seem to be in trouble. He frowns slightly and smiles. Obviously, Xi Hong goes to have a rest. He pretends to come to Xi Yifan unintentionally. "What''s the situation?" "Qiao yuan has called Qin Ning away. Han Junyu is not at ease and wants to find Qin Ning." Xi Yifan explained. Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and considered for a few seconds, "I will be watched now. Han Junyu, deal with the things here first. I''ll send someone to find Qin Ning with you later." Han Junyu''s eyes are deep staring at him, trying to find the credibility of this sentence from his face, but the other side''s face is wearing glasses, others can''t see his expression. Han Junyu''s cold eyes are like knives. He glances at Ning Fu, snorts coldly from his nose, and turns to Xi Hong. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan spits out a few mouthfuls of turbid Qi. He can understand Han Junyu''s worry about Qin Ning in his heart, but now he still has business to do, not the time for his children''s private affairs. Han Junyu follows Xi Hong with his glass in his hand, and asks Ning Fu to give him the pattern of the hotel in a low voice. The pattern immediately appears in his glasses. Xi Hong went to the toilet, just came out from the corner, but suddenly a reckless waiter accidentally spilled red wine on himself, frowning tightly. The waiter bowed his head and apologized. Xi Hong looked at the drenched piece and his face was a little impatient. However, his good self-cultivation made him restrain his emotions. He just said that he should be careful in the future, and then he went to find Fu Ning to arrange a room to change his clothes. Ning Fu very apologetically also said a polite word, turned to scold the waiter a few words, this just led Xi Hong to leave. Xi Yifan, as a person watching a play, saw the cooperation of Ning Fu and Han Junyu, and drew his lips. I can''t help sighing that the world owes them an Oscar. Chapter 504 After Xi Hong took off his coat in the rest room, he called his assistant to send him a coat. Han Junyu is taking advantage of the gap between the men''s phone calls, jumping into the room from the window, hiding behind the sofa. Looking at the man going to the washroom, he got up and found a wallet in his coat pocket, two photos and an ID card. He photographed all the useful information and heard footsteps outside. He quickly hid behind the sofa. The door was pushed open and Xi Hong''s assistant sent the clothes. He also took pictures of his assistant and listened to their conversation. "President, I always feel that Mr. Ning has been wearing glasses and hat. It seems that he has some secret." Assistant guess. "Oh, this Mr. Ning is very interesting. He has more high-quality agents than me. I also want to have further cooperation with him." So Xi Hong will come back, but under the guise of doing business, in fact, he values the power behind Ning Fu. We are business people. As long as we are profitable, we can understand them in a proper range. "But Mr. Ning is too hard-working, and he has something to do with Ningkang. I''m afraid it''s not good for you." The assistant was worried and went on. "And he has been studying viruses all these years. I heard that he seems to have found pathogens and is negotiating prices with people." "I don''t care about the relationship between Ning Fu and Ning Kang, but Ning Fu also mentioned that the virus he studied can delay aging and increase people''s physique as long as it is used properly. I would like to see it if I have a chance." Han Junyu frowns. According to Xi Hong, Ning Fu is also studying the virus on Qin Ning. If he is for profit, it is hard to say whether he will hurt Qin Ning. After all, none of Ning Fu''s promises to him is reliable. "President, I heard that the second young master has returned to r country. It seems that he has been looking for a woman. I don''t know what he is playing with." The assistant said again. Thinking of his second younger brother, Xi Hong looks at his assistant suspiciously, "doesn''t Xiao Xu like Ning''s eldest daughter all these years?" "The second young master transferred many people out just to take a woman, but he failed several times. I''m still investigating the specific purpose. " Assistant report. "Well, keep your eyes open. He can play, but don''t overdo it." Xi Hong put on his suit and looked in the mirror. His assistant immediately opened the door for him and they left the room. Han Junyu comes out from behind the sofa and recalls Xi Hong''s words. The second young master of the Xi family is looking for someone. Will he be looking for Qin Ning? Getting the information he wants, he calls Xi Yifan and tells him that he wants to find Qin Ning. He is ready to hang up the phone, "Han Junyu, you wait, Ningkang came, the situation is a bit chaotic, in case Ningkang downstairs someone, you can''t go." Han Junyu licked his lower alveolar and was a bit irritable. He jumped out of the window and went back to the hotel hall. At this time, Qin Ning is rushing to Qiao yuan''s residence. Qiao Yuan said that he was having tea and chatting with several painters and asked her to come to see her just in time for her to meet them. Qin Ning thinks that he promised Xi Yifan to be honest and stay in the studio to draw, but Qiao yuan has been persuading her not only to know her friends, but also to know some of her predecessors to teach her a few moves. Although Qiao yuan was not much older than her, he was also an elder. He said so much. If she didn''t go there, it was that she didn''t know good or bad. Afraid of losing her way again, she took a taxi to the hotel and went outside Qiao yuan''s room. She took a deep breath and then rang the doorbell. Qiao yuan came to open the door. It seemed that he was taking a bath. He was only wrapped in a bath towel. Qin Ning turned quickly. Qiao yuan see her not good meaning of the model, ironically hook the corner of the mouth, tone but a bit of moisture through the gentle. "Come on in. I''ll change my clothes. You can sit down." "Qiao yuan, or I ''" but without waiting for her to finish, Qiao yuan turned to change her clothes. Looking at the open door, Qin Ning reluctantly walked in and sat on the sofa waiting for him. "Qin Ning, how do you feel about the training these two days?" When he heard that Qiao yuan had not put on a pair of white shirt, he looked up and asked. "Well, it''s not bad. These teachers teach deeper than university teachers, but it''s very interesting." "It''s best if you learn something. Mr. Zhou also told me that you are his key student. I must take good care of you." Qiao yuan looked down at her all the time, looked scornfully at the corner of her mouth, and continued; "Qin Ning, help me with the jade on the tea table." Looking for jade on the tea table, Qin Ning suddenly saw a familiar piece of black jade. There was a word on the top of the jade, but she didn''t see it clearly, but she could see it clearly. She asked in surprise and doubt. "Qiao yuan, is this your jade?""Well, I''ve been wearing it since I was a child. My mother said that there seems to be another piece of jade. The girl wearing that piece of jade is my fiancee." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was shocked. She didn''t expect that the jade had such a story, and her jade had been given to Han Junyu. "Why, have you ever seen this jade?" Qiao yuan asked deliberately. Qin Ning quickly shakes his head, the corners of his mouth pull unnaturally. But her acting skill is too bad, can''t cover up her guilty, Qiao yuan heart clear, but also didn''t pursue. "I''ve been looking for another piece of jade all these years, but I have no clue. That''s why I haven''t been in love all these years. Because I know that somewhere in the world, there is a girl waiting for me to find her Qin Ning lowered his head and buckled his fingers. It turns out that he and Qiao yuan still have such a relationship, which is really a headache. "What if the girl is married?" She whispered. Qiao yuan twisted his eyebrows and his face turned pale. After a long time, he tried to persuade himself. "I don''t know about her, so I don''t want to find her. Qin Ning, you said, "will I find that girl?" "I, I don''t know." Qin Ning laughs. Qiao yuan did not have deep meaning to see Qin Ning one eye, put jade on the neck, then go out with her. Come to a bar, Qiao yuan about friends are coming, Qiao yuan smile to several people to introduce qinning. Qin Ning saw that the bar was still quiet, but he frowned slightly. After listening to the names of these people, we can see that their paintings are also quite famous. She thought she would be glad to see a big man, but when she thought of the jade around Qiao yuan''s neck, her brain was in a mess and she didn''t have the heart to listen to them. Several men''s eyes floated to Qin Ning''s body from time to time, looking at her stupidly, but the small face was delicate and lovely, the figure was not very good, but it was also exquisite. When men drink, they all like to persuade them to drink. Qin Ning is the only woman who naturally becomes the object of persuading them to drink. But Qin Ning can''t drink at all. They always say that these drinks are low in strength. They are just ordinary drinks. She can''t push them off, and she has been given a few more drinks. She was so dizzy that she knew she was going to fall here. Chapter 505 In the hotel, when Han Junyu returns to the banquet hall, he sees Ning Kang walking in front of Ning Fu. Ning Kang said hello to him with a smile, as if they were brothers. Although Ning Fu was wearing glasses, he couldn''t see his emotion clearly, but the veins on his forehead were still exposed. At the moment, he was angry. Seeing that the man who wanted to kill him suddenly appeared, Ning Fu clenched his fist and couldn''t hear what the other party said. Countless ways of killing the other party emerged in his mind. Otherwise, Xi Yifan kindly gave him a glass of water, and then he regained his mind. He must have killed Ning Kang with one shot. Ning Fu took a deep breath, sneered at the corner of his mouth, took a sip of cold water from his cup, as if to put out his anger. "Xiaofu, we haven''t seen each other for nearly ten years. I didn''t expect to meet again here. I''m really happy." Ning Kang walked over with a smile to shake hands with him. Ning Fu couldn''t kill him. He was bowed in his heart. Look at his fake smile, pull the corners of the mouth, simply ignore him. Ignored by Ning Fu, Ning Kang is not angry, and still has a gentle smile on his face, "Xiao Fu, since I know you are still alive, I want to find you very much. But all these years, you have been avoiding me, which makes me a big brother very sad Ning Kang whispered another word in his ear. Ning Fu''s face was a bit ferocious and terrifying. But when he thought of his purpose, he suppressed his anger again and showed his sarcasm. "Ningkang, you don''t have an invitation. How did you get in?" Ning Kang''s face is stiff. He hasn''t seen him these years. It''s really beyond his expectation that Ning Fu should be so tolerant. "Xiao Fu, I know you have misunderstood me, but it doesn''t matter. The past is gone. Later, I will prove that those things had nothing to do with me. You are my brother. How can I harm you?" Ning Fu was so angry that he laughed back. He was so shameless that he was invincible. At that time, he dug out his eyes with his own hands and shot two bullets on him. Little by little, he still remembered! "Oh, these have nothing to do with me, Mr. Ning. People surnamed Ning are everywhere in the world. If you want to recognize your relatives, then you really have many brothers and sisters." Satirized, Ning Kang continued to smile, but the tone was a bit harsh, like a serious elder. "Xiaofu, I just want to advise you that it''s not something you can manage. You''d better not get involved. Don''t get into trouble at that time. You''ll hate me again. " Ning Fu clenched his fist slowly, where can''t hear he is warning him, don''t take care of Qin Ning''s business. "You''d better take care of yourself first, but don''t worry, your life must be mine!" Ning Fu also showed a faint smile and whispered in his ear as he passed by. Ning Kang felt the cold on his body, and his face was finally strained. He tightened his brow. These years have not seen, Ning Fu''s aura has become more powerful than before, and the place he passed, with a cold, cold to the bone. He knew that all these years Ning Fu had been trying to get revenge. But he never worried, thinking that he was still that simple boy in those days, cajoling a few words, he would do anything for him. But today, I saw him and found that he was wrong. The boy had grown up and gradually lost control. Ning Fu knew that he would expose his whereabouts when he held the banquet today, but for Qin Ning''s sake, he didn''t care. He turned his head and inadvertently glanced at Han Junyu hiding in the corner. He nodded and knew that what he wanted had arrived. He asked him to avoid Ningkang carefully when he left. There is no smoke of war, so quietly extinguished, Xi Yifan downstairs when still sigh. "Now I think it''s a pity that Ning Kang doesn''t want to be an actor. His acting skills are really bad." Han Junyu sneered contemptuously, without refutation. They went downstairs to the underground garage. Looking ahead, Xi Hong went this way. They looked at each other. They both stepped back and hid in the corner of the garage. Xi Hong went to his car and was about to open the door when he heard someone calling him. He looked up in surprise and saw Ning Kang catching up. He frowned a little impatiently, but he was stopped by the conversation of others and the cultivation of a gentleman. "Mr. Ning, what''s the matter?" "Oh, there is one thing. I heard that your father is not feeling well recently. I don''t know what is the situation?" Xi Hong frowned and looked at him, his eyes became sharp. "The season has changed. My father just has a cold. Thank you for your concern." Ning Kang noticed his displeasure and knew the reason in his heart. His father was an earl, and his physical condition could not be known by anyone except a private doctor. He inquired so rashly, which was the suspicion of spying on the Xi family. For aristocrats, it is taboo for others to pry into his family.Ning Kang''s tone became more calm. "Mr. Xi, it''s like this. When I was young, I had received your father''s favor, and I was always a reporter in my heart, so I have been looking for opportunities to repay my kindness all these years. This is a chance. When an old friend went to see your father, he asked me if there was any way to treat him. I think that friend is also kind, so I come to you specially. I hope you can give me a chance to meet your father and find a cure as soon as possible. " Ning Kang deliberately conceals the identity of the old friend, but the old friend can see his father, the identity must be extraordinary, and the friend is also with good intentions to tell Ning Kang, so Xi Hong can''t say anything more. "Can you heal my father?" Xi Hong is worried that his father''s health is getting worse day by day. No one can escape from life, old age, illness and death. As a son, he always doesn''t want his father to live longer. So this time he came here, he wanted to find Ning Fu. But the answer Ning Fu gave him was ambiguous. He was a little worried. He didn''t expect that Ning Kang would speak. "How do you know if you don''t try?" Ning kangxiao''s sincerity. Xi Hong was a little excited and asked him to get on the bus. When his car left the parking lot, Han Junyu came out with cold eyes. "It''s really annoying that someone borrowed the good east wind." Xi Yifan is sarcastic. Ning Fu held the banquet because he wanted to go to Han Junyu to get in touch with Xi Hong. However, Ning Kang took the opportunity to find Xi Hong and put him on the line. If Ning Kang and Xi family cooperate, their situation will be more and more difficult. "Ningkang wants to cooperate with the Xi family, ha." Han Junyu scorned sneer, turned to get on the bus. Xi Yifan looks at the cold eyes, like a sharp knife. His gloomy expression is too penetrating. He is afraid to sit in the same car with him. When they leave the underground garage, Han Junyu immediately asks song Xuan and Qin Ning about their location. "Han Shao, the situation is not good. His wife''s heartbeat is strange, but her body data is normal." Han Junyu frowned, "Song Xuan, talk to people!" "My wife was called away by Qiao yuan. Qiao yuan took her to the bar. After that, we can find her location, but the data is very strange." Since Ning Fu and Han Junyu said that Qin Ning''s body has become so weak now, it has something to do with him. Han Junyu installed a new function on the diamond necklace that he gave to Qin Ning, which can call up the diagram of her physical condition at any time to verify Ning Fu''s words. Chapter 506 Han Junyu wants Qin Ning''s current position. He is upset and lets Xi Yifan speed up. Xi Yifan has driven very fast, but Han Junyu is still not satisfied. "Han Junyu, I''m a good law-abiding citizen. Don''t make trouble." There are laws and regulations in Bacheng city that in busy streets, the speed can''t exceed 40 miles at most, but Xi Yifan has increased to 80. There were too many pedestrians. He felt that he was speeding up. Maybe something would happen. What''s more, they have to hide their identity. If they are so blatantly speeding and caught up by the police, they will be exposed. Han Junyu glanced at him contemptuously. He knew his worries clearly in his heart, but now he was worried about Qin Ning, and he didn''t care so much. Jump to the front, Xi Yifan does not step on the accelerator, he will step on it. Step on it to the end. The world''s limited edition Bugatti Veyron is the world''s most powerful car and one of the fastest models. Coupe is equipped with 989 pressure W-16 engine, dual clutch transmission and all wheel drive system. Xi Yifan is considering that his car runs too fast for fear of accidents. Being trampled on by Han Junyu, he is a little dazzled by his speed. He is lazy to move the steering wheel, so let Han Junyu do it by himself. Han Junyu used to play racing, but he didn''t like the Bugatti Veyron style, but it didn''t prevent him from controlling it. Pedestrians on the side of the road only felt a strong wind blowing, but they didn''t see the rear of the car clearly, and the car had disappeared. Xi Yifan looked at the speed of the car. His eyelids picked. It usually took him 40 minutes to drive. In the traffic jam, Han Junyu only took eight minutes. It''s blowing up. There''s wood, there''s wood?! Looking back, Han Junyu saw the place of deceleration. Han Junyu no matter so much, sharp eyes swept a circle, a beautiful drift, into a parking space. Xi Yifan, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, lost a thumbs up. Cool! Han Junyu glanced at him in disgust, pulled the corners of his mouth, put on his hat and glasses, changed his coat, and got off with a bang. Xi Yifan shrugged. He came to see the play and was not ready to take part in the war. Han Junyu enters the bar and checks song Xuanfa''s address. After sweeping around the bar, he doesn''t see Qin Ning. His sword eyebrows are frowning. Just ready to find, mobile phone vibration, he can''t bear to sweep a look, is Qin Ning. "Hello, Ning Ning, where are you?" "Han Junyu, ouch, I, I''m in a bar and toilet. I''ve had a drink. It''s very uncomfortable." Han Junyu listen to her talk upside down, secretly grinding teeth, speed up the pace to the toilet, the corner to see Qiao yuan standing outside the toilet, his body agile back. Qiao yuan is standing outside the women''s toilet, should be waiting for Qin Ning, he changed a hand with a mobile phone, up the stairs. He is going to jump from the window to the window, and then jump into the toilet from the outside window to find Qin Ning. "Han Junyu, I, I went to the wrong toilet. Now I''m in the men''s toilet, I dare not go out. Han Junyu, where are you? I miss you so much. Don''t you miss me? " Han Junyu''s heart tingles. He immediately turns around, buttons his hat, bows his head to make a phone call, and calmly walks past Qiao yuan. "I don''t think I''m obedient. I run out to drink and let you learn to be independent. What do you learn?" As he walked, he taught a lesson in a stern tone. Qin Ning wronged Oh, and then vomited, her small voice choked voice did not hide. Han Junyu speeds up his pace, rushes into the bathroom, listens to the sound, kicks open a door, and sees Qin Ning lying awkwardly beside the toilet, with tears on his face. With a bang, he closed the door. Hold her up, Qin Ning but confused squint eyes, struggling to get rid of him. "Who are you? Go away. You are not Han Junyu. Don''t touch me!" Listen to her drunken words, when speaking, the breath is full of wine, he grinds his teeth to endure. "Ning Ning, I''ll take you to Han Junyu." Qin Ning''s big eyes narrowed slightly, as if he wanted to see his face clearly, but seeing that he was wearing glasses and a mask, he pushed him away again. "No, no, you all like to cheat. I''ll call Han Junyu." Han Junyu has great strength and can easily pick her up, but she struggles to leave. Han Junyu worries that she will hurt herself. He reluctantly takes off her glasses and mask and lets her little hand touch her face. "I''m Han Junyu. Do you see clearly?" Qin Ning wants to open his eyes, but his eyes are still blurred, but the touch in his hand is real. She raised her head close to his handsome face and sniffed around his neck, like a suckling dog looking for food, smelling the familiar peppermint. The corner of her mouth a hook, coquettishly embrace his neck."You are Han Junyu, Han Junyu, you are my man." "Little silly girl, you know you can''t drink, and you still drink so much wine, don''t you clean up?" There are helpless pinch her face, Qin Ning coquetry to avoid his big hand, Jiaohan in his arms rubbed rubbed. "It''s not that I want to drink it, it''s that they keep pouring it on me. If I don''t drink it, I don''t respect it, and I can''t help it." Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes, put her down, took off the outside, put her on, put her hair through and put the hat on her head. He put on his glasses and mask again and found a wig cover from his bag to put on his head. "Stupid girl, follow me out. You are not allowed to talk without permission. Do you understand?" Qin Ning stood unsteadily, like a small snake without bones wrapped around him, squinting and giggling, trying to jump up and kiss him. "Han Junyu, I want to kiss you." Han Junyu held her down and gave her a kiss on her pink lips in a low voice. "Ning Ning, be obedient, and I''ll let you continue to kiss me, you know?" "Oh, I know." Qin Ning laughs. Han Junyu frowned, stuck on the door, did not hear footsteps, he opened the door to take her out, holding her hand to the bathroom door, he let go of her hand. "Ning Ning, go out behind me. Don''t talk to anyone!" "Oh." Qin Ning giggles and walks out of the bathroom behind him. When he walked out of the bathroom, he saw Qiao yuan standing outside the women''s bathroom. His face was a little worried. Qin Ning raised his eyebrows and was ready to say hello to him, but Han Junyu caught him in time. Han Junyu put an arm on her shoulder, covered her mouth and scolded her in a rude voice. "Don''t walk around when you''re drunk, boy. I''ll take you to wake up." Qiao yuan listened to the man''s abusive voice, just glanced at it and didn''t care. Han Junyu takes the little woman around the corner and knows that there should be someone guarding outside the bar. He directly hugs Princess qinning and takes her to the bar. Xi Yifan is guarding at the back door. Seeing Han Junyu holding Qin Ning out, he thinks it''s an accident and takes them to the car. After getting on the bus, Xi Yifan drove away. Han Junyu takes Qin Ning to the back seat and pats her little face, but she still forces her eyes, how can''t wake up, Han Junyu''s heart almost stops. "Ning Ning, wake up quickly and don''t scare me." "Ning Ning, don''t you want to kiss me? Well, I promise you, wake up quickly. " Han Junyu holding her small face shaking hands, he bowed his head to kiss her pink lips. "Ning Ning, darling, don''t sleep. Wake up and talk to me. Don''t you want me to leave you. Well, I promise you, don''t sleep. " Chapter 507 Xi Yifan listens to Han Junyu''s words, in the heart is also not good. Now Han Junyu''s mood is unstable. He can''t be confused, otherwise the situation will be worse. "Han Junyu, don''t just talk. Call Ning Fu. Maybe he can wake Qin Ning up." Han Junyu went to his pocket to look for his mobile phone, but because he was too flustered, he didn''t hold it steady and fell to the ground. He was about to pick up his cell phone when suddenly the little woman opened her big clear eyes. "I don''t talk, how about obedient acting?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu, who picked up his mobile phone, couldn''t laugh or cry while listening to women''s drunk words. The little woman didn''t notice the anger on the man. She fell on him happily, touched his handsome face, and was obsessed with his eyes. "Han Junyu, you said, don''t leave me." Han Junyu''s brown eyes stare at her deeply. She looks at the little woman''s delicate face. After drinking, her cheeks are pink. Pink lips are soft and moist, with a layer of water, like grapes waiting to be picked. When she was only a few centimeters away from the tip of his nose, she stopped and touched his handsome face with her fingertips, which was somewhat capricious. "I won''t kiss you. If I kiss you, you don''t want me. I want what you owe me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was amused by her words, and the corner of his eyes was slightly picked up, which was a smile from the heart. "Han Junyu, I haven''t seen you smile for a long time. It''s nice to see you smile." Xi Yifan looked at the change in the back seat. He thought the scene was cruel, but now it''s dog abuse. Han Junyu gets up slowly, approaches her and steals a kiss on her cheek. "This is mine, or I owe you." He sat in the back seat, leaned back slightly, picked her up and sat her on his lap. "What''s wrong with you?" "Well." Qin Ning honest nod, wronged pointed to his throat and stomach. "My throat is a little dry. It''s like I''ve been burned less. My stomach hurts, and my head feels dizzy." "Well behaved, close your eyes, sleep for a while, go back and I''ll pour water for you, OK?" His voice was soft and soft. "Well, Han Junyu, if you don''t say hello when you can''t leave this time, I will cry again if I can''t find you." She cleverly closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled, and nervously grasped his clothes, as if afraid that he would run away again. "Little crying bag." Han Junyu laughed and scolded. Qin Ningcai didn''t care whether she was crying or not. Her lacrimal glands were relatively developed. Sometimes she didn''t respond, and her tears fell down. In the past, she felt very spineless and always cried. Later, she found that she would only lose control in front of Han Junyu. She was not ashamed to cry in front of him. "Yes, I am xiaokubao. If you don''t want me, I''ll cry. " "Stupid girl." He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead, his long arms folded, and he held her close to his heart. Xi Yifan''s apartment can''t be returned. If those people don''t find Qin Ning, they will go to his apartment to find someone. So Xi Yifan avoided the camera and changed a car on the way to the place where Han Junyu lived. Han Junyu got out of the car with the sleeping woman and came to his bedroom. He was just about to put her down. The little woman woke up and looked at him with empty eyes. "Han Junyu, don''t you want me again?" Han Junyu heard this sentence, some sad. How scared was she to be so scared? "No, I''ll get you some water to wipe your face." Qin Ning didn''t believe it, so he got up and followed him wherever he went. Han Junyu had no choice but to wipe her face with a towel, but the wine on her body was too strong. He frowned and lost the towel to give her a bath. He is releasing water, she is like a clever little kitten, blinking big eyes, wet staring at him. Han Junyu was staring at her a little angry, rubbed her small head, got up to get her pajamas. There are no pajamas for women here, so she can only wear his. Hot water was put in the bath, and the bathroom was steaming. He found essential oil in the water. "Ning Ning, take off your clothes." "Oh." She did not shy away from him, directly untied the belt, took off the coat, and neatly took off the pants. But she still looked up at him with her big eyes. It seems that when she blinks, he will run away. Han Junyu was staring at her, and she was thin skinned. In the past, she would avoid him when she took off her clothes. Now he was so calm, but he was a little embarrassed. Afraid that she would fall, he picked her up and gently put her in the water when she took herself off.When Qin Ning entered the water, the horse still grasped his wrist, and his eyes were a little nervous. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t go." "You lied to me again, and you told me never to leave you. Before, you didn''t keep your promise and wanted to leave me." She was pitifully shriveled. Han Junyu was stunned, holding her small face in his big hand and kissing the tip of her nose. "Stupid girl, I admit my mistake, OK?" "No, you''re going to coax me." She turned away from him. Han Junyu couldn''t help laughing. His forehead rubbed against her forehead. He bowed his head and kissed her shoulder. His teeth touched her gently. At the beginning, Qin Ning could bear it with a straight face, but it was too itchy. For a moment, he didn''t stretch and laughed loudly. "Shall I coax you?" Han Junyu asked in a low voice in her ear. Qin Ning pursed her pink lips, reluctantly nodded her head, and handed the shower gel to him. "I''ll forgive you if you help me take a bath." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is staring at her with bright eyes. The hot water is steaming. Her white cheek is red again. It''s like the mood after strenuous exercise. Plus her soft voice, from the bone out of the Mei, do not need to disturb artificial, just a look, can hook people''s heart and soul. He had a rolling Adam''s apple, but eventually he restrained himself and turned away. "Han Junyu, if you don''t take a bath, the water will be cold." She begged to grab his arm and refused to let him escape. Han Junyu takes a deep breath, rubs her small head and tries to communicate with her. "Ning Ning, please wash quickly. I''ll wait for you outside the door. If you have something to do, just call me, eh?" Qin Ning shakes his head. In order to prevent him from escaping, she hugs his arm tightly. Her arm rubs against the two soft balls. Han Junyu only feels a current from his arm to his heart. Familiar with the hot and dry, from the top down, he endured the corner of his eyes red. "Ning Ning, wash yourself, and I''ll be here with you." "You used to give me a bath, don''t you like me now, just don''t want to touch me?" Qin Ning blinked his tears. At first, his voice was still a little small. When he got to the back, his voice became louder and louder. Han Junyu saw her crying, immediately wet her palm, put her bath dew on her palm, rubbed the foam and began to bathe her. Qin Ning finds the right opportunity. With a pull of his arm, Han Junyu was shocked and fell into the bath. "Ning Ning, don''t be naughty!" He sat up helplessly. "Anyway, you have to take a bath. Come with me, then you can save water." Han Junyu was so angry that he laughed. Qinning listen to his sneer, shake shake shoulder, half sober, but still strong support. "Stupid girl, you''ve got a lot of guts." The man''s low voice made a mockery. Qin Ning bit his lower lip, showing a pure giggle, and his tone was flattering. "You can''t blame me. You spoiled me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 508 To say that Qin Ning dares to be willful in front of him is Han Junyu''s favorite, which is right. Han Junyu can only smile, he said. But he would rather see her willful arrogance, also do not want to see her always shrink in a small corner, speak louder, can scare her. He held her smiling face in his big hand, stirred up an evil smile, and suddenly approached her, and stopped when he was close to her lips. "Stupid girl, you want me to spoil you, huh?" Low alcohol ending, slightly upward, like a hook hooked her heart, numb feeling spread to all limbs. The next second he grabbed her pink lips, pink and sweet, and a bit of wine. He kisses affectionately, another arm embraces her thin waist, encircles her tightly in the bosom. Qin Ning didn''t run away. She didn''t get close to him for a long time, and she missed him. It seems that only in this way can we prove that he is still with her. White arm holding his neck, slightly back, green response. The joy of fish and water is not about two small fish, longing for each other, but also the deep feeling and mutual integration. Under the light, in the clear water. She is like a rose vine in full bloom at night, which is set on his shoulder, beating the flowers, because of his watering, the flowers on the branches shake off the crystal water. Yan red petals slowly open, with a share of shyness and enthusiasm, open green vines, a little bit of entanglement. "Ning Ning, don''t you regret it?" A man''s low voice is like a cup of intoxicating wine. "I will regret it, but after I leave you." The woman''s tone was firm and her amber eyes were shining. Two people take a bath, can''t save water, Han Junyu with practical action to prove. After taking a bath for more than an hour, he changed the hot water several times. When he dried his body with a bath towel, he spread the bath towel in his arms, held her in his arms, and got up to go back to the bedroom. Two people lie in quilt together, Han Junyu touches her forehead, the temperature is normal. "Hungry?" "Well." Han Junyu gets out of bed and puts on his pajamas. Qin Ning holds his palm nervously. "I''m with you." Han Junyu glanced at her and raised his mouth, "do you still have the strength to get out of bed?" Qin Ning''s face turned red, but he insisted on staying with him. Knowing that she was afraid that he would leave, Han Junyu didn''t refuse. He went to the wardrobe and brought her a shirt and trousers for her to put on. I didn''t ask her to go down to the floor and carry her out of the bedroom. This is a private B & B, which is all wrapped up by song Xuan, so at present only they and song Xuan in the next room. Put her on the sofa, Han Junyu pushed the fruit plate in front of her again, "if you''re hungry, eat first. I''ll go to the kitchen and cook noodles for you. Do you want to eat noodles?" "Well." Qin Ning is clever this time, because you can see the situation in the kitchen from her point of view. Han Junyu got up and went to the kitchen. Because they didn''t know when to leave r country, they prepared a lot of food in the room. Han Junyu boiled hot water and put the noodles down. As he was about to lay two eggs, he stretched out a pair of small hands behind his back and encircled his waist. "I''m not good again. I told you to sit and wait for food." "If you want to hold you, please forgive me once." She came out of his armpit and looked at him with her little head tilted. Han Junyu is helpless, but she is like a koala in general, he does something inconvenient. "Well, I''d like some green onions, some garlic and a little chili." She also pretended to know how to conduct. Han Junyu pick eyebrows, brown eyes flashing smile, "can remember the process of cooking noodles, progress, next time you come to cook." As soon as he heard of doing it himself, Qin Ning counseled. She just read books and listened to Aunt Zhang, but she couldn''t do it. The delicious noodles are ready. Two people eat noodles at the table. Qin Ning enjoyed smelling the fragrance, wondering, "Han Junyu, you can''t taste, how can you make such a fragrant noodles?" Han Junyu points his forehead. Qin Ning can''t understand it. "Cooking is not just about taste, it''s about thinking." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Does he mean that she has no brain? No matter what he hinted, Qin Ning is hungry now, just want to eat noodles. Hula, when she eats noodles, she makes a noise, which is very indecent for a lady. Han Junyu glanced at her, did not speak, elegant meal. Qin Ning saw how gentle he was eating, and then she realized that her eating was ugly. She wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue and continued to eat. Hearing the fragrance, song Xuan opened the door and saw that they were eating noodles with a low sigh.Single dog is miserable, when hungry, no one cares. Han Junyu raised his eyes to see him one eye, "there are 20000 noodles in the pot, you go to fix it, the condition is that you clean up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. But in order to eat, he put up with it. See Qin Ning finish eating, Han Junyu take her back to the room to rest. Qin Ning didn''t sleep well these days. She had enough to eat and drink. She lay down with his arms bent down, smelling the familiar smell. She was calm in her heart, and soon fell asleep. Waiting for the woman around to breathe gently, Han Junyu gets up, covers her with a quilt and leaves the bedroom. At this time, song Xuan also cleaned up the kitchen, and was preparing to see him come. "Who are the people who give Qin Ning wine today?" Dare to give his woman wine, ah, Han Junyu must pick their skin. Song Xuan takes out the information from the investigation. These people are all painters. As for the grade of their works, they are lower than Qiao yuan. So what Qiao Yuan says to take her to the world is just to deceive children. "Oh, since they want to play, I''m not polite." Han Junyu thin lips pursed tightly, straight corners of the mouth revealed a bit of evil spirit, slightly narrowed brown eyes Sen cold, like a lion just wake up. "Pass the information to Junyi, let Junyi have a good time." Song Xuan hesitated. After all, they have to hide their identity now. If they rush to deal with those people, what should they do in case they are exposed? But these concerns in Han Junyu there is not to say, can only be he and Jun one with. Junyi tries to install a virus software on their mobile phones. As long as they use their mobile phones, that''s his world. There is an unchangeable law in the world of hackers. In this world, there is no absolute security. The so-called pupil recognition or face recognition, as long as the hacker''s technology online, can break through all obstacles to achieve the goal. Leaving song Xuan''s room, Han Junyu goes to the window and looks at the cold moon outside, but his heart is complicated. He thought he could push her away, but when Qin Ning got on the bus, he was not awake, and finally he couldn''t help it. She is in front of him, he is uneasy. If she leaves with Ning Fu, I don''t know whether it''s life or death, then he can only live in hell. He didn''t want to live in the dark, so he decided that, as Qin Ning said, when she was sick, he must be with her, so that they could be at peace with each other. As for the method of treatment, Ning Fu''s city house is too deep for him to guess. It''s an indefinite time bomb. No one knows what he''s calculating. If Ning Fu doesn''t hand in his details, he doesn''t mind to negotiate terms with Ning Kang. Ningkang is greedy for money and profits. As long as he gives what he wants, he will not refuse. Chapter 509 Qin Ning sober, found himself in a strange room sober, she sat up in horror. She was drunk yesterday, and then what? After the picture scattered, he seems to have done that kind of thing with a man in the bath, her face turned white, no blood. Her feet had just landed, and an arm hit her waist. Her body was stiff and her pink lips trembled. "You, you let me go!" Han Junyu was very busy in the early hours of last night, so he only slept three or four hours. He faintly felt that a woman was about to get up. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his lazy arm fell on her, preventing her from running away. But she didn''t think of what she said. His good-looking sword eyebrows are slightly picked. Is she still angry about yesterday? "Stupid girl, where are you going?" "Why?" Qin Ning just want to struggle a Leng of small hand, surprised turn head, see Han Junyu''s handsome face, she startled open eyes. "I''m not dreaming, am I?" She stretched out her hand and pinched his arm, and then bowed her head to kiss his side face. The warmth was too real. Qin Ning had to settle for it later. "Wow, Han Junyu, it''s really you. I''m not dreaming!" She hugged him joyfully, went into his arms like a kitten, and rubbed in his arms. This is her subconscious action of getting close to him. She''s used to it. Han Junyu likes this intimacy very much. He rubs her small head and puts his chin on her head. "Not awake yet?" "Wake up, wake up, Han Junyu, how can I sleep in your bed?" "Oh, there''s a mangy dog rubbing against my bed and crying. It''s really cheeky to cry at such a big age. " Han Junyu sneers coldly, grabs a bunch of her hair, digs out her small face, raises her jaw, and makes her look at him. "Hey, Han Junyu, I''m your wife. It''s natural for me to rub against your bed. It''s legal and it''s not humiliating." In order to prove that she is reasonable, she specially emphasized the hippie smile she said. "And I''ll have to rub your bed!" Although Han Junyu thinks what she said is very reasonable, he still habitually takes it back. "Stupid girl, your mouth is more and more smooth. Who taught you?" "It''s Mr. Han who teaches well. Accept, accept." The little woman showed a pretty smile, looked up and gave him another kiss on his thin lips. "Well, I''ll pay for the tuition. A kiss." Han Junyu wiped the ground that had been kissed by her, holding her small face, a little helpless. "It''s really mean. How can one kiss be enough?" Han Junyu clasped the back of her head and touched her delicate pink lips. I don''t know how long I''ve been kissing, but both of them have some feelings. Heart to heart, coupled with a good morning, it is inevitable that some out of control. Han Junyu worried about her physical condition, and finally did not do the last step. He restrained himself and got up to go to the bathroom. When they came out of the bedroom, song Xuan had already made breakfast and put it on the table. "Wow, uncle song, your craft is also super good." Qin Ning can''t help praising song Xuan''s fried eggs. "Thank you." Song Xuan was a little red in the face. Suddenly, he noticed the cold light coming from the opposite side, and his neck shrank. Realizing that Qin Ning''s praise of his words made Han Junyu unhappy, he could only bow his head and silently pray that Qin Ning''s attention would not stay on him. Song Xuan quickly finished the breakfast, and then disappeared in front of them. Qin Ning looked at the time, worried about being late for the training, put the last piece of bread into his mouth and got up to leave. "Where to?" Han Junyu stops her. "Han Junyu, I have training today. I can''t be late." Oh, he sneered in his heart that the so-called training was just a cover for Qiao yuan to keep him in r country. But he didn''t want to tell her about this. After her training, he would take her home. "Ning Ning, don''t tell other people about my affairs in r country, do you know?" Qin Ning blinked and nervously walked up to him, "can I see you after that?" "Well, I''ll come to you." Han Junyu embraces her naturally and explains patiently. "As usual, if someone asks you about last night, you say that you were drunk and went to a hotel for one night. Don''t talk about anything else, you know?" "Oh." Qin Ning nodded and blinked his big eyes. "Will you really come to me?" "A word from a gentleman is hard to trace." Qin Ning just cleverly goes out. Han Junyu drives her to Xi Yifan''s apartment and asks Xi Yifan to send her to the training place. At the training place, Qin Ning thought of Han Junyu''s words, and frowned slightly."Qin Ning, be careful when you walk. Why are you in a trance?" Qin Ning looked up and saw Qiao yuan block in front of her. She blinked in disbelief. "Qiao yuan, what''s the matter?" Qiao yuan knocked on the glass door behind her, prompting her to take another step, and her forehead was about to hit. "Oh, thank you." Qin Ning reacted and walked past him, avoiding the glass door. "Qin Ning, are you angry about what happened last night? I''m sorry. I didn''t expect them to drink you. " Qiao yuan pretends to be wronged and reaches out his arm to stop her again. Qin Ning frowned. He was taller than her. He looked directly at him and needed to look up. The confrontation brought by the height difference has no advantage over her, so she gives up arguing with him. Just thinking of the jade pendant on him, she was a little flustered and wanted to go to the classroom. "Qin Ning, will you listen to my explanation?" Qiao yuan realized that she was avoiding herself. He put his hands on her shoulders and looked sad. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t taken you to meet those people, you wouldn''t have been drunk. Qin Ning, I looked for you last night. Where did you go? " Thinking of Han Junyu''s warning in the morning, she narrowed her eyes slightly and raised a smile on her face. "I can''t remember clearly, but after I got drunk, I left the bar in a daze. I was afraid that I would sleep on the street. I went to the hotel for a night. Qiao yuan, it wasn''t your fault last night. Don''t apologize. I''m fine now, aren''t I? " Qin Ning wanted to walk past him, but he stopped him again. Qiao yuan stares at her, considering that her words are true. Last night, he had a plan to give the drunken Qin Ning to several of them for fun. Instead, he recorded a wonderful video and sent it to Han Junyu. Oh, a woman who has been played by others, I don''t know if he wants to. After waiting in the bathroom for a long time, he didn''t wait for her to come out. He rushed into the women''s room, but there was no her at all. Let the subordinate go down to investigate the surveillance videos around the bar, but he didn''t find her. He thought at that time that she had been able to save herself from danger several times before, and it must be someone who protected her secretly. Who is the person who protects her secretly? Ran Yu, who was just about to go to class, walked around the corner and saw Qiao yuan open her arms. It seemed that she wanted to hold Qin Ning. She quickly stepped back. Staring at Qin Ning''s side face, her eyes were contemptuous. This cunt''s means is really powerful, not only let Xi Yifan for her, but also let Qiao yuan have a special liking for her. See if I don''t tear off your mask and let everyone see how whore you are! Chapter 510 Qin Ning couldn''t see through Qiao yuan''s mind, so he didn''t want to be entangled with him. He dodged his arm and turned to the classroom. Although Qiao yuan took her to see her friends was good intentions, but those friends fed her wine, and he sat aside, laughing without saying a word, occasionally said a few words, is not light or heavy, did not really help her. So she still felt that he was unreliable and wanted to keep a distance from him. But reality and ideal are always too bad. She just wanted to keep a distance with him. Today''s training course is for him. Every time I look at him, Qin Ning will see his jade in her mind. She is a little upset. Out of sight and out of mind, she simply lowered her head to draw. "Classmate Qin Ning, why do you keep your head down?" Qiao yuan put his arms on the platform with a gentle smile. Other students look at his expression, are curious to cast their eyes on Qin Ning. Qiao yuan is cold to other students, but he is very gentle to Qin Ning. They must have some secret. Qin Ning looked up at him, covered his painting with his arm, and laughed reluctantly. "I''m thinking about a skill that the teacher just said." "Oh, how are you meditating?" Qiao yuan seems very interested in talking with her. Qin Ning scratched the back of his head, some helpless, "teacher, I''m stupid, I haven''t thought of it yet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is stupidity a glorious thing? She said it so frankly. Oh, that''s stupid. Qiao yuan''s eyes flashed, but he still stood up straight, his face was gentle, and stepped on the elegant steps to see what she had just painted. Realizing his purpose, Qin Ning buttoned up his notebook and gave him a pure smile. "Teacher, I will listen carefully." "Show me the result of your meditation." But Qiao yuan didn''t listen to his plea and stretched out his hand to her. Qinning secretly grinding teeth, helpless notebook open, clear is a handsome face. Qiao yuan picked up the painting and looked at Qin Ning again. "The outline of the face is good, but the dark contrast is too strong. Qin Ning, in my class, I think about other men. That''s not good. " Although Qiao yuan''s words were a bit of ridicule, there was also a bit of anger in her tone, as if she was someone else. Seeing other students staring at themselves with strange eyes, Qin Ning frowned and tried to snatch the notebook from him, but he avoided it. "I''m sorry, teacher. I''ll listen to the class seriously and stay focused." "No, you should say, you should take me seriously. I don''t mind if you draw me another self portrait. " Qiao yuan hooked his lips and gave her the notebook with a low smile. "Mr. Qiao, listen to your tone. Do you like Qin Ning and want to pursue her?" Ran Yu also asked with a smile. Qiao yuan turns his head to see ran Yu. He thinks that she and Qin Ning are enemies, and his mouth raises a smile. "Well. Qin Ning is so lovely. What''s so strange about liking her? " "Wow, together, together." Next to a few boys to join the fun. Qin Ning bit her lower lip. I didn''t expect that Qiao yuan would make such a boring joke. She frowned and listened to the noise of other students. She wanted to drill a hole in the ground. "Don''t make any noise, Mr. Qiao likes Qin Ning, but Qin Ning doesn''t have to be consistent. She seems to prefer teacher Xi Yifan. They both live together. " From Qin Ning''s first day in Xi Yifan''s apartment, ran Yu knew the news. She was resentful and wanted to find a chance to teach her a lesson. This time, she finally found the opportunity. How could she miss it. "Wow, Qin Ning, you are so good!" Other students were surprised. They didn''t expect that teacher Qin Ning would have that kind of relationship. "Qin Ning is young and has never studied in University, and she has never passed any painting training class. In fact, I''m curious about how she won the second place in this competition." As soon as ran Yu''s words came out, the classroom became quiet, and all the people stared at Qin Ning with complicated eyes. If ran Yu''s words are true, Qin Ning can hook up with Xi Yifan, and then Qiao yuan pursues it. Maybe this second place is exchanged by her indecent means. Rank is honor. If she shamelessly occupied the second place, then it is to steal the honor of others, the heart is not willing to people, how can not hate her? Realizing ran Yu''s purpose, Qin Ning laughed angrily. Three people become tigers. It was a fake thing. If she confused it, it could become real. Her delicate face, showing a very beautiful smile, big eyes confused blink. "Miss ran, you are telling the truth. I am my elder martial brother and live in an apartment, but he lives upstairs and I live downstairs. My mother used to be a student of Mr. Zhou, that is, the elder sister of Mr. Xi Yifan. I studied with my mother since I was a child, and I have won many awards in China since I was a child.And I want to emphasize that you can''t deny my ability just because you are young and haven''t been to university. University is quality education, popular science knowledge, and I draw by brain. Oh, I''m sorry. It''s very rare for me to communicate with people who have no brains. I don''t know if sister ran Xiaoqin understands me He was blatantly told that he had no brain, but ran Yu couldn''t bear it. With a bang, she clapped her hand on the table and stood up abruptly. "Qin Ning, don''t think you can be arrogant if someone protects you." Qin Ning was calm and calm, and there was a faint smile in the corner of his eyes, which seemed to look like the eyes of a fried dog. "Oh, that''s arrogance. Thank you, Miss ran. However, I have arrogant capital. Why not? " No matter how her ranking comes, but in the face of people who do not want to make their own better, she will never make each other better. Ran Yu couldn''t get used to her. No matter what she did, it was wrong in her eyes. Then she would tear her face and love her! "Oh, I''m going to laugh to death. What kind of capital do you have to be arrogant. Do you rely on your two catties of meat? " Ran Yu laughed sarcastically. After listening to ran Yu''s words, the men on the scene all focused on Qin Ning, as if they were going to pick off her clothes and look at her flesh. Qin Ning clenched his fist and glanced at Qiao yuan. He was standing on the platform, looking at the way that he was turning books. She took a few deep breaths, sure enough, some men, sows will be up the tree. "Miss ran, you are superficial. Meat is cheap now, and you don''t have much. My capital, of course, is my intelligence. Otherwise, how can I stand out and become the second best. " Ran Yu is grinding his teeth. He really wants to strangle this bitch! "Your wisdom, oh, do you dare to compete with me?" Didn''t she say she was smart? She would like to see it with her own eyes! Qin Ning looked at her difficultly and hesitated a little. Ran Yu looked at her expression and thought she didn''t dare, so he raised her chin triumphantly. "Timid, afraid of revealing, you admit that your second place is earned by you sleeping with me!" "Bang!" Qin Ning smashed a book on the table with a blue face. It''s OK to quarrel, but it''s too cheap to insult her personality! Everyone was shocked to see her lose her temper. Unexpectedly, the woman was small and had a big temper. Chapter 511 Looking at her dark face, ran Yu lost his temper and disdained to give a few sneers. "Qin Ning, are you angry? If you admit defeat now, apologize to me and quit the training consciously. " Qin Ning was angry, but it was not enough to be angry. "It''s OK to play, but it''s up to me." "Good!" As long as she accepts the competition, ran Yu has a way to make her cry when she loses! Qin Ning sneered and said slowly, "Miss ran, you are 27 years old, nine years older than me, and you have received professional training, so you use red, blue and green. The theme is decided by Mr. Qiao, and the subject matter is unlimited. Do you agree? " Ran Yu didn''t claim to be a professional, but also went to university and graduate school, and looked down on her wild way. That''s what she said. And these three colors can be adjusted to all colors, as long as she has a deep foundation, this condition is not harsh. Ran Yu''s face turned blue and white with anger when she told her age. Doesn''t she know that women''s age is an unspeakable secret?! "Well, I use three colors. If you have any conditions, please let me know! " Qin Ning nodded with a smile, "this time we play bigger, choose two to stop, finish a finished work, and then ask several teachers to score. Whoever wins, the two paintings belong to him. " "Oh, Qin Ning, you just wait to apologize to me!" Ran Yu was very confident in his skills, and it was too easy to choose two assistants. "Originally, I wanted to teach you practical exercises in the next class. Since the two students are so active, the practical exercises class will start now." Qiao Yuan said with a smile. Qiao Yuan said that this topic is started by lovers, so the theme of the competition is lovers. Because today''s class is about metaphor, we can''t see lovers directly in their paintings. Instead, we use metaphor all the time. After listening to the theme, Qin Ning chooses an assistant to draw. She only knows Wei Shu and Lu Hua here. She asks them, and they are willing to participate. Then they discuss. Metaphor, on the other hand, is to test the writer''s literary accomplishment. Qin Ning and Lu Hua are both innovative. They don''t pay much attention to cultural cultivation and classical art. As long as they think of the topics they are interested in, they are free to play. But Wei Shu is not. Wei Shu is a versatile doctoral student. When it comes to the topic of lovers, she has not yet turned on the computer to search. She can say a lot of poems, phrases, famous sayings and ancient poems. "Lu Hua, have you ever been in love?" Qin Ning suddenly asked. Lu Hua raised her eyebrows. "You''re teasing me. I used it at the age of 14 for the first time. I changed my girlfriend in junior high school more diligently than I changed my clothes. When I got to senior high school, I made seven or six friends. Hey, that''s not the point. Oh, I didn''t have a university. Later, I went to work as a helper in a gallery. My family used to make money as a painter. I learned to draw with my master. My master is my father. After that, I made several girlfriends, but they all broke up in the end. That''s what it''s like to fall in love. A man and a woman do some boring things, and then they go to bed. If they don''t like it, they break up. Let it be. " Lu Hua said with a calm face, but the two girls beside her blushed. "Lu Hua, you are not in love. You are eating fast food." Wei Shu comments, and then expresses her own ideas. "When two people become lovers, they are attracted to each other. After understanding each other for a period of time, they will determine their relationship. They may have quarrels together, but they all know that they like each other and accompany each other through the challenges in their lives. If we are together, not for a better life, but for time to fall into an embarrassing situation, why should we be together? " "Old fashioned, vulgar." Lu Hua disdains and begins to tell her about her love experience. "Wei Shu, with your attitude, no man will take a fancy to you. If you want to fall in love, first of all, you have to dress up and make yourself attractive. Then you have to learn to hook up, you know? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Qin Ning drew his lips, the topic seemed to get further and further away. However, after listening to Lu Hua''s experience sharing, Qin Ning felt that it was quite reasonable. She quickly picked up her notes. "We don''t set a time for the competition, Lu Hua. Otherwise, today you can teach Wei Shu to change her image and see if any boys will like her?" Lu Hua and Wei Shu pick eyebrows, this kind of operation is OK? So they happily decided to go downstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people see three people do not draw to go shopping, think they are abandoned. There are plenty of styling rooms and clothing stores in the city center. Lu Hua takes Wei Shu to be a hairdresser first, and gives her a fashionable hairstyle first. Wei Shu listens to the hairdresser''s request to cut off her hair and holds her head painfully.Qin Ning and Lu Hua released her hand comfortingly, "Wei Shu, for the sake of beauty, you should give up some things." Wei Shu shriveled mouth, can only close her eyes to accept, but when she opened her eyes, found that after cutting her hair, like a changed person, she surprised to cover her face, can''t believe it. It was the first time she knew the importance of hairstyle. Let make-up artist give her a light makeup, Lu Hua led two beauties to the clothing store, Wei Shu began to try clothes, Lu Hua and Qin Ning help her reference. After changing dozens of clothes, Wei Shu felt that she would collapse if she changed them again. When Wei Shu changed a set of broken flower skirt again, Lu Hua surprised. Yan pick eyebrows, there is some interest in the eyes. "That''s it." Lu Hua gives a loud finger and asks Qin Ning to pay. Wei Shu saw the price on the eye tag, faltering. If Lu Hua didn''t help her, she would surely fall. "Cough, am I wrong, it''s twelve thousand?" A dress of 12000, this way of consumption, far beyond Wei Shu''s values. Lu Hua glanced at her and thought her surprised expression was quite lovely. "Anyway, it''s not your money. What do you care about?" "No, I can''t use Qin Ning''s money, and this skirt is still on me." Wei Shu doesn''t agree. She wants to take off her skirt. Qin Ning quickly stopped her, "I''ve paid the money. This skirt is very good-looking, especially suitable for you. You can wear it." Wei Shu firmly shook her head, "no, it''s so expensive. I can''t afford it. Besides, I''ll be flustered if I say goodbye. " Qin Ning helplessly shakes his head and looks at Lu Hua. Lu Hua thinks for a few seconds. "Otherwise, Wei Shu, this is for the competition, not for yourself. If you are really guilty, I recommend you to pay back the money." "Really?" "Believe me, that''s right." Lu Hua picked her eyebrows confidently. But Wei Shu is still a little confused. She doesn''t like to owe people to recognize it in her life, and it''s even worse to owe money. It''s been two hours for the three to turn around. It''s time for lunch. In a five-star restaurant, three people ordered five dishes, chatting all over the world, laughter did not stop. An hour later, Qin Ning propped up her chin and asked Lu Hua, "she has become beautiful. How can Wei Shu make a boyfriend?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wei Shu. Wei Shu thought they were joking before, but didn''t expect that they would really give her boyfriend in a few hours. Is this a big joke?! Chapter 512 Lu Hua also looks at Wei Shu with her chin. Wei Shu looks pretty, and her temper and similar, very soft, beautiful without any offensive. She seems to be very easy to speak, but there is a tenacity in her heart. As long as she doesn''t violate her old-fashioned bottom line, she can let you run wild. Her works are just like her people. Sometimes they are naive and show a kind of old-fashioned pedantry, but this does not hinder her goal of becoming better. She is a sunny and positive girl. Although she has a female doctor''s degree, she is very simple. He suddenly picked pick eyebrows, eyes straight at Wei Shu. "If you want to find someone, you can customize it for you instead of buying goods. So, Wei Shu, you should open your mind and try to make some breakthroughs. " Wei Shu''s face was confused, and there was a little bit of naive spirit on her face. The more Lu Hua looked, the more interesting she felt. "As long as it''s not murder and arson, breaking the law, and making some appropriate breakthroughs, I can actually accept it." Qin Ning also knows that Wei Shu is working hard. She thinks that if Lu Hua wants to make a breakthrough, there must be a certain standard to make a breakthrough. "Wei Shu, what''s your ideal boyfriend like?" Wei Shu is a little embarrassed, her cheeks are slightly red, "I don''t know, but my father and I said that the education level should be similar to me, people don''t have much money, but they must be kind to me, know how to be considerate and take care of me." Lu Hua satirized, "Oh, when two people are together, why should a man like you and take care of you unconditionally?" Qin Ning and Wei Shu stare at him and feel that his words are OK, but how can they feel that something is wrong? "Boys chasing women, not good for her, then how to get the girl''s favor?" Come on, it''s a debate. But Lu Hua is obviously very interested in talking about this topic with her two people. "According to Wei Shu, the two people are attracted to each other. After understanding each other for a period of time, the relationship will be established. They may have quarrels together, but they both know that they like each other. Isn''t this a standard blind date? According to the conditions of blind date, I still want to fall in love freely. Sister, don''t make trouble, OK? In addition, according to your above situation, it means that two people are equal in feelings, have excellent temperament and have a clear idea. As a complicated person, is this possible? Emotion is not pouring water, the cup engraved with ml, can let your naked eye estimate. Like a person, will unconsciously pay attention to her, eyes and body will not lie, as for will take care of you, it depends on the man you choose is not love you. It''s not that a physicist once said that because your first hypothesis is biased, the following conclusion is wrong. In the same way, once you set limits to your feelings, oh, then there will be no surprise in life. " Qin Ning and Wei Shu blinked. Boys and girls really have different perspectives. After listening to his words, the two girls feel that their three outlooks have been refreshed. "How can I find a boyfriend?" Wei Shu asked excitedly. "Oh, you are so excellent and you study so well, why can''t your other half have money? Reading is to improve self-cultivation, but the whole world is layman. I hope to train my logical ability, earn more money and live a better life through reading. How can I treat you without any money? It is said that feelings need to be managed. You are not good to others, and they are not your father. Mom, why are you good to you? Therefore, your choice, that man should have a certain economic base, not too much, can support you enough. You should know that if you love you, you feel that life will be less fun without him. Every time you think of him, you will feel that life is full of motivation, which will make you better, won''t it? " Qin Ning thought of his words, reflected on her and Han Junyu, and raised his mouth, as if he had said nothing wrong. Good love, is not respect for each other, love each other, can grow independently, but each other is inseparable from each other? Wei Shu finished a cup of milk tea and gave him a thumbs up. "Lu Hua, it''s better to listen to you than to read for ten years!" "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Lu Hua raised her eyebrows, suddenly showed a smile, and stared at her with burning eyes. "Why don''t you take a challenge today and be my girlfriend?" "Poof Cough, cough. " Qin Ning, who is drinking water, hears Lu Hua''s words and spouts water directly. Wei Shu directly stay, she took out the ear hole, thought that he appeared auditory hallucination. "Don''t be surprised. Wei Shu was too rustic for me. Now you can, well, meet my aesthetic, so I pursue you, no problem ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning suddenly felt that his three outlooks collapsed again.It''s too hasty to pursue when you can see it well, isn''t it? "I know you will think I''m casual, but I''m a casual person. I will pursue what I like, and I don''t know how to retain what I don''t like. So, I don''t know why I think so much about love. Besides, Wei Shu, when you fall in love with me, you don''t go to bed directly. Even if you practice with me, it will help you in the future. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looks at Wei Shu, waiting for her answer. Wei Shu felt that this confession was too sudden. She was red in the face and didn''t dare to look up. "Then tell me, why do you want to tell me, where do you like me?" Lu Hua is a very calm man. He thinks about it a little, and his mouth is a bit ruffian. "I think you are very cute. Well, first of all, I admire your talent, and then I appreciate your character. However, occasionally some petty, may have something to do with your growth environment, but this does not affect my pursuit of you. Because I''m not sure if you''re the one I''m going to get married with, I don''t care if you have shortcomings. After all, I''m not a perfect man. Say a special narcissistic words, you want to marry me, but also to see if you have the ability, let me willingly spoil you... Into my life princess Qin Ning holding a small face, my God, his honesty is too provocative. Wei Shu peeks at him. This man is talented and speaks directly. Maybe he is not a good person, but she can feel that he is not harming her. If it''s just for fun, she doesn''t seem to be at a loss? "Well, I promise you." With Wei Shu''s consent, Lu Hua happily holds her wrist, points to her watch and emphasizes with a smile. "On September 28, 2018, 14:00, 28:00, 18 seconds in the afternoon, congratulations to Ms. Wei Shu, who has become my Luhua''s girlfriend. And I''m honored to have your consent, so I can hold your hand from now on. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wei Shu stares at him in a daze, and doesn''t react for a moment. "Qin Ning, you are our witness. Come on, give a gift to bless you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning sighed. He was really a master in love. He could make a money asking ceremony like this. Chapter 513 Emotion is wonderful, but it''s not for no reason. When Lu Hua saw Wei Shu''s works before, he wanted to communicate with the owner of the works, because the lines of her works are really perfect. So in the training, he has been observing her, found that she is very simple and simple girl, and her words and deeds are very conservative. However, it''s no big deal that Qin Ning is late, but she is accused by ran Yu. She will help Qin Ning speak, which is beyond his expectation. I didn''t expect that this woman had a sense of justice. Later, when Qin Ning asked her to order, he didn''t want to order by himself, and he didn''t know what to eat, so when he saw that she took Qin Ning''s menu, he reluctantly ordered the same as her. He found that her taste was the same as that of him, which made him think the girl was more interesting. So when Qin Ning talked to her, he went to say hello to her, so that he would not be too abrupt. With the first time of communication, I can speak more smoothly. So when she changed herself, he omitted the time of hesitation and expressed it directly. He is very clear in his heart that Wei Shu is studying for a doctorate. Even though his family environment is ordinary, he has not even studied in University, and his diploma is almost zero. As proud as he was, he also had a sense of inferiority in his heart, worried that she would dislike him. However, she and Qin Ning are both simple. After a few words of deception, their three outlooks are completely deviated. Holding Wei Shu''s hand, he is not nervous, but who let him act well, a few jokes turn the embarrassing situation over. This is a love that starts with talent, combines with character, lasts for a long time in kindness, respects character and finally looks good. Qin Ning thinks that Lu Hua''s words are right. If you like someone, your eyes and body will not cheat. She likes Han Junyu, so she especially likes to be with him. No matter what they say or do, even if they just sit together and drink a cup of boiled water, her heart will be very sweet. Looking at Lu Hua, looking at Wei Shu sincerely, as he said, no matter how they will be in the future, but at the moment, he is a little like her. "If you want to buy a gift, you should buy it for her. You didn''t say anything when you confessed. Do you want to get the White Wolf empty handed?" Qin Ning said with a smile. Lu Hua nodded, "yes, it''s better to bump into the sun when you choose. I''ll take you shopping." In Wei Shu''s surprised eyes, he took her hand and went to the jewelry store nearby. "No, it''s not that fast. We''re sure that I can''t accept your gift in less than five minutes." Wei Shu doesn''t agree and wants to leave. "Wei Shu, you don''t understand. When he wants to buy it for you, you can take it. If you break up, you can give it back to him. " Qin Ning is joking. Lu Hua glanced at Qin Ning and said, "Qin Ning, it''s so obvious that he envies, envies and hates others. If you want one, I''ll buy one for you "Well, I''ll choose." Qin Ning raised her eyebrows and really picked them up. Lu Hua took a fancy to a simple platinum ring, and did not ask the price. He directly wore it on Wei Shu''s finger. But Wei Shu is not willing to accept it. She looks at him with a straight face. The ring is not cheap. If he buys such expensive things, she will have a burden in her heart. Lu Hua had no choice but to compromise and put the ring back, so he went to pick a pair of silver rings that were on sale in the store, and when he paid the bill, it was still AA system for two people, one paying half of the money. Qin Ning chose a silver bracelet, a silver brooch and a silver lighter, but in the end she paid for it herself. She gave the bracelet to Wei Shu, the lighter to Lu Hua, and asked for a brooch. "Take it as our gift. If you want to give it to me, you can give it to me next time." Qin Ning said. Two people take a gift, look at each other, also think that there will be an opportunity to meet in the future, did not refuse. When the three returned to the classroom, ran Yu''s work was almost finished, but they had not yet started. Ran Yu glanced at them with disdain. They must have thought that they would lose, so they deliberately escaped. Ha ha, they are not so good. Qin Ning put the drawing board well, the theme has been conceived, it depends on the speed of three people. Art comes from life and is higher than life. As long as the three people just come out, they can beautify the picture. Three division of labor, Wei Shu base, Qin Ning color, Lu Hua color. There are shortcomings, complement each other, try to avoid their own shortcomings, show their own advantages. Qin Ning thought his speed was fast, but compared with Lu Hua, it was not worth mentioning. The beauty of lines and the skill of a stroke to the end, she can only finish occasionally, but Wei Shu can achieve it easily. So, there are people out there, and there are days out there. Qin Ning has seen it. She thinks it''s better to practice communication with a few little friends than to chat with big friends.An hour later, when their work was finished, the three of them clapped their hands with a smile. It''s not like a game, it''s more like playing a game. Several teachers have been invited, and the works of the two teams are covered with cloth. Qiao Yuan said the rules of the two men''s competition once again, then he could uncover the cloth and let the teacher score. Ran Yu was very confident in her work. She first said hello to her teacher, and then lifted the cloth with her assistant. Qin Ning looked up and saw it. The most dazzling is a gorgeous rose branch with a ring of flashing light, and next to it are all kinds of flowers representing love, as well as a pile of jewelry. A ring is on a rose, which means to propose. It''s a good metaphor for couples to propose in this way when they are in deep love and hope to be together for a lifetime. The whole painting is harmonious and beautiful. It looks very brilliant and makes people enjoy it. There is no doubt about ran Yu''s talent. Several teachers nodded before they finished their work, and then graded the work. Qin Ning saw Lu Hua look at each other, nervous palms sweating. "Don''t be nervous, brother. I''m covering you. If you really quit, Wei Shu and I will accompany you." Lu Hua smiles and comforts. Wei Shu some embarrassment, but still serious nod. "We finished this work together. If we really lose, it only shows that we are inferior to others. If we go to practice again, it''s nothing." Qin Ning moved, "thank you, although I pulled you into the water." "Well, if we go back to China and the organizers don''t buy us air tickets, you can buy them for us." Lu Hua stressed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning glanced at him. "Qin Ning, why don''t you open it? Are you afraid? If you know you don''t have a chance to win, you should apologize as soon as possible, and you won''t have to be shameful Ran Yu satirizes. Qin Ning smile, three people look at each other, together open cloth. All of a sudden, a few voices of surprise came from the classroom. A huge tree with flowers as leaves, shy lilacs, warm Marguerite, some flowers with red beans representing missing. A mischievous vine, with scarlet roses, twined among the branches. Vine wanton growth, there are a few flowers languidly fall in the tree, there is a wooden chair. There is also a pink silk scarf on the wooden chair, which is wrapped with a sunflower. The flower language of sunflower is love. Between lovers, is not because of love, and come together. The theme is lovers, so what we want is romance! Color contrast is strong, unconsciously will attract people''s attention. Each kind of flower represents a kind of discourse. There are three words on the side of the work. I like you. These three words are also very beautiful with curved lines, which adds a lot of wit to the work. Chapter 514 Several scoring teachers, standing in front of Qin Ning''s works, did not speak, but their eyes were a little excited. "This is first love?" Meng Hong asked Qin Ning. Qin Ning looked at Wei Shu and nodded. "Mr. Meng, you can see what we want to express is our first love. Wow, you are so powerful." Qin Ning smiles to please. First love, is not from shyness to passion, from Acacia to love, on behalf of romantic sweet pink scarves wrapped with love and promise. Meng Hong teacher looked at her, and then pointed to those lace lines, "who painted this?" "It''s me, teacher." Qin Ning pushes Wei Shu forward. Meng Hong nods his head with satisfaction. "Whose colors are these painted?" Lu Hua raised his hand, laughing a little ruffian, "teacher, it''s me, I use the technology of brushing the wall, isn''t it good?" Meng Hong''s mouth twitched. He stepped back two steps to see the overall color. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was. "Well, these colors are comfortable to see." Another teacher said. Meng Hong glanced at Qin Ning and didn''t speak. Ran Yu''s color is very harmonious, if you want to score, it is more than qualified. However, Qin Ning''s bold use of color impacts people''s retina, which is very impressive and special. These three people cooperate, know how to avoid shortcomings, show their own advantages, wanton and natural, arrogant and domineering, it is really impossible for people to take them. Several teachers came together to discuss the results, and finally came to the conclusion that Qin Ning won. Qinning surprise, Lu Hua an arm on Wei Shu''s shoulder, seems to have guessed the result, bad to Wei Shu pick eyebrows. Ran Yu tightened her brows and looked at the judge teacher suspiciously. She was not reconciled. Qin Ning is a little girl. What she can play most is to hook up with men. She has poor painting skills. How can she win? "Teacher, I don''t agree, Qin Ning''s technology can''t compare with me at all!" Meng Hong nodded and agreed with her. "Qin Ning is not as good as you. You don''t have to compare. But they are smarter than you and know how to find help. The abilities of Wei Shu and Lu Hua are no worse than you. They know how to make up for each other''s shortcomings and cooperate with each other. Your works are very good, but their overall effect is slightly better than your works. " Mr. Meng Hong said that it was fair, impartial and practical. But reality hurts the most. Ran Yu blushes and stares at Qin Ning resentfully. "Qin Ning, you don''t want to be shameful. You''ve already figured out how to design me. You did it on purpose!" Qin Ning said innocently, "don''t talk nonsense, Miss ran. When I said the terms, you agreed. And there are so many people at the scene who can testify that I didn''t cheat. You will lose, not because you are inferior to others, but because you think I am too young, you will agree to anything I say. Now that you have lost and said that you lied to you, Miss ran, I have reminded you that I draw not by my skill, but by my brain! " Wei Shu wants to laugh, but she thinks it''s impolite to laugh, and it''s hard. Lu Hua is not so particular about it. He laughs whenever he wants, but his laughter stings ran Yu''s eardrum. "It''s clear that you''ve played a trick and dare to quibble. I want to apologize to you, dream Qin Ning sneers coldly. She doesn''t want her to apologize. OK! A person who won''t admit her mistake can''t let her say an apology, nor can she let the facts change. "You can apologize or choose not to, but the ownership of your work is mine!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It is no doubt a shame to hand over the painstaking works to others. But before, she agreed to the rules of the game. If she goes back, her character will be questioned. She could only endure the humiliation and gave her the works she had painstakingly painted, but she thought to herself. Qin Ning had better not catch her little tail again, or she will surely kill her! Looking at the embarrassing atmosphere, Qiao yuan broke the deadlock and said that they had just finished their homework for a few days. Qin Ning finds that ran Yu has been staring at her resentfully. She is a little indifferent and calls Xi Yifan to send someone to get the painting. She promised him two paintings, which could be handed over to him this time. It was also a complete task. At the beginning, she had no confidence in this competition, but Han Junyu once taught a truth, and the competition higher than her level, whether it is win or lose, is beneficial to her. Her goal is to learn. In the process of competing with each other, she finds out her own shortcomings and tries to correct them. Even if she loses in a mess, she gets a rare and valuable learning opportunity, which is more valuable than any prize. So when she said the conditions, she thought to herself that if she lost, the big deal was to quit the training and hand in the works, and she would not lose."Qin Ning, are you still angry with me?" In the classroom, all the other students left, only Qin Ning, who was packing up. Hearing Qiao yuan''s voice, Qin Ning quickened the speed of packing up and turned to see him standing by the door, somewhat helpless. "You didn''t do anything wrong. Why am I angry?" "Do you mean to forgive me?" Qiao yuan came to her in surprise and put his hands on her shoulders. "Qin Ning, this time I let you compete with ran Yu just to give you a chance to practice, because I know that with your ability, you will definitely win!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smokes the corners of her mouth. Does she want to thank him? "Qin Ning, I," suddenly, Qiao yuan''s eyes were staring at her, and he wanted to say nothing. Qin Ning''s attention was all on her shoulder. His hand was on her shoulder. She wanted to shake it off, but she didn''t succeed. There were several differences in her heart. Qiao yuan always seems to like to touch her, this feeling is a bit bad. "Qin Ning, I have a secret to tell you." Qin Ning''s attention was attracted and looked at him suspiciously,. "The secret?" "Yes, I know the secret. You may not accept it, but I don''t. I can''t control myself. Qinning, from the first time I saw you, I fell in love with you. But I''m disappointed to learn that you have a boyfriend, and I warn myself not to think more, but I just can''t control my heart. Every time I see you smiling in front of me, but if I can''t touch you, Qin Ning, I''m really miserable. So, I''ll tell you the secret I''ve kept in my heart for a long time. I like you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes widened in surprise and pushed him away. "Qin Ning, don''t be nervous and don''t avoid me. I just hope to see you more." Qiao yuan pressed forward step by step. Qin Ning stepped back and hit the table, blocking his way back. Anxious, she tried to find an excuse to avoid him. "Qiao yuan, I think there is some misunderstanding. I''m not good at all. How can you like me? What else do you have, fiancee? " Qiao yuan stares at him, the eye color is complex, "yes, I know I still have a fiancee, but I can''t control your feelings at all. Qin Ning, do you know the pain of liking someone and not asking for it? " "I''m sorry, Qiao yuan. I already have a boyfriend. No, it''s a husband. So, thank you for liking me. It''s impossible for me and you. " Qiao yuan''s face was in pain, and his weak hands were on the table. "I know, but I also know that you and Han Junyu are not happy together." Qiao yuan fixed his eyes on her. Qin Ning frowned and didn''t like his words. "No, Qiao yuan, you are wrong. I''ll be happy with him. " Her voice was firm and her heart was firm. "Qin Ning, you already know that you and Han Junyu are cousins, don''t you? So stop deceiving yourself. " Chapter 515 Qin Ning stares at Qiao yuan in amazement, but he doesn''t expect that Qiao yuan will know another layer of relationship between her and Han Junyu. She squints cold eyes, "Qiao yuan, you investigate me!" "Qin Ning, I just care about you. I don''t want you to get hurt. Han Junyu''s mother and your mother are sisters. You are related by blood. It''s illegal for you to be together, and you can''t have your own children. Qinning, you sober up, don''t be confused by him. He can''t give you happiness! " Qin Ning is angry to smile, Qiao yuan holds to think to her good view, can go to investigate her, this reason is really high sounding. Another layer of relationship between her and Han Junyu has always been the problem she wants to avoid. Once again, she is told by him, like the wound that was stabbed by someone before, tearing it again and numbing with pain. "Then I thank you for your kindness. Even if he can''t give me happiness, you can''t give me any!" "Qinning, listen to me, I know I may not be able to give you the happiness you want, but I hope you can be happy and don''t get stuck in the mud." See Qin Ning want to go, Qiao yuan holds her wrist again, seem to be in delay time. Qin Ning looks down at him, grabs her wrist, grins her teeth and tries to shake it off, but it doesn''t work. She kicks the table next to her. "Qiao yuan, please respect yourself!" "Qin Ning, I do this just because I like you and have no malice." When Qiao yuan saw her tender and irascible eyes, he didn''t express her feelings. "You don''t know how beautiful you were when you just painted. My heart beats for you all the time. Qinning, really, you are the most unique girl I have ever seen, simple and beautiful. " Qin Ning pinched his eyebrows and got goose bumps all over the place. He didn''t feel shy, but disgusted. "Qiao yuan, let go of your hand, or don''t blame me for being impolite!" "Qin Ning, oh." Qin Ning is impatient and kicks the table to his stomach. Qiao yuan doesn''t expect that the delicate and weak woman will suddenly be violent and will be knocked back. To get freedom, Qin Ning threw his schoolbag and closed the glass door. Then he ran down in a hurry. Han Junyu said that she must have been waiting for her for a long time. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she was and the faster she was. Under the building, Han Junyu in disguise sees a woman in the same clothes as Qin Ning walking out of the building and following up. The woman did not go to the bus station, but turned to a big shopping mall. Han Junyu always kept a certain distance from her. When a woman walks into a clothing store, he raises his eyebrow slightly and steps back. Suddenly, song Ning''s words are heard in the earphone, and his sword eyebrows are frowning. Just want to turn around to leave, but found that there are five or six men around, he realized that he was trapped, but still indifferent to take the elevator. But a minute after the elevator had not come, he flashed, ran into the stairwell and sped up. The other side also noticed that the plan had been revealed, so they rushed to catch up. Seeing him running up all the time, several people immediately quickened their pace to catch up with the rooftop and saw a tall man standing in front of the railing. They all looked at each other with a smile. This time, never let him run again! Han Junyu took off his glasses, which were facing the people, and took pictures of their faces. Then he turned slowly. He was wearing a hat, which was so low that people couldn''t see his face clearly. "Take off your hat and let''s see who you are. Otherwise, I don''t know if the iron bar in my hand will hurt you." The other side seemed to expect that his kung fu was good. Instead of walking in, he pointed at him with the electric stick in his hand. Han Junyu raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth, climbed up the railing, and several people changed their faces. "Roll down if you don''t want to die!" Their layout this time is to catch the person who broke their plan several times before, but I didn''t expect that this person''s courage is really big, even climbed to the railing. This is a high-rise building with more than 60 floors. As long as he takes a step back, he will fall to pieces. Can stand on the railing of the man, but provocative to their hook fingers, contempt and banter. Several people are angry to go forward a few steps, helpless compromise, "we don''t want to kill you, just want to know, why do you protect Miss Qin." The man standing on the railing asked in a rough voice, "why did you take Miss Qin?" Several men frowned. One of them was impatient and took out his gun hidden in his pocket. "Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them. Get out of here, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Han Junyu pulled the corners of his mouth and pointed to the door behind them. "Here you are." Several people turn their heads in surprise, but there is no one behind them. They realize that they have been fooled. They turn their heads again and watch the man turn around and jump down. The man fell in a straight line, more than 100 meters away, just when people thought that he would fall into meat sauce in the next second, he pulled the bag behind him, and the bag behind him turned into a parachute.When Han Junyu landed gently, he knew they were covered with eyeliner downstairs, so he found the toilet and changed a set of decorations before leaving. When he got to a safe place, he talked to song Xuan and used the camera of the building to find Qin Ning. As soon as he spoke, Qin Ning rushed out of the building and went to the bus stop. "Song Xuan, how many people are staring at my wife now?" "Now the defense is weak, there are four." Song Xuan looks through the camera to find the specific location of the four of them and tells Han Junyu. Qin Ning, sitting on the stone bench at the bus stop, looks around and looks forward to it. Han Junyu said he would come back to find her, but I don''t know if he has come. Feeling the vibration of the mobile phone, she quickly looked for the mobile phone from her bag and found that it was a strange number, and the address was Bacheng city. She was on guard and pressed the answer carefully. "Hello, who are you, please?" "Stupid girl, go ahead 200 meters, then turn left." Qin Ning heard the familiar voice, surprised to stand up, just want to turn to find someone, but listen to the low voice of mobile phone to remind. "Walk carefully. Don''t look around. Do you know where the left side is?" "I know. I can tell right from left, but I can''t tell southeast from northwest. " She was puzzled in her heart, but she walked forward obediently and asked in a low voice. "Han Junyu, can you see me?" "Go ahead, turn left, get on the flyover in front of you and start running into the mall. Do you remember? " "Which mall?" Qin Ning quickens his pace and looks for it in doubt. "Don''t walk so fast. I''ll tell you when you get on the overpass." When Han Junyu spoke, he kept on walking. Qinning obediently slowed down, on the overpass, side head found a man wearing a hat seems to have been following her. She blinked. There was a kind of guess in her heart. She deliberately turned back and took a few steps to the right. The man immediately dodged and watched her go right and right. Qin Ning determined that someone was following her. She was flustered and went back to the overpass again. "Han Junyu, someone is following me. What should I do?" Han Junyu see her mischievous appearance, can''t help laughing, "I''m not around you, how to do, you find a way." Chapter 516 The man wants her to find a way to deal with the person who follows her. Qin Ning frowns and stops. She put her arm on the railing and looked at the man standing downstairs. Her big eyes turned around, a bit embarrassed. Confused eyes staring at the crowd under the overpass, suddenly fixed on a man in police uniform, she eyebrows pick, ran downstairs. The men behind her were wondering what she was going to do. Qin Ning ran to the police and glanced at him all the time. She had a rich expression and finally cried pitifully. The man has a bad feeling, swallowing saliva, turning to go. Before I took two steps, I heard a woman shouting behind me. "The man in the black coat, I''m going to catch you. If you run, you feel guilty." Although a man does not know what tricks a woman is playing, his identity can never be found by the police. Qin Ning saw the man running faster, pursed his pink lips, and said to the policeman beside him. "Uncle policeman, that man followed me all the way. As soon as I spoke, he ran away. He must be guilty of theft. I heard that some people lost their wallets here the other day. Maybe they stole them. " The policeman was surprised. "How many of them are there?" "Yes, because a few days ago I saw him and several other people wandering here. Uncle policeman, you must catch him. Even if he is not a thief, there must be a reason for his running for no reason. " The police thought that the man had been furtive before. Now as soon as the little girl spoke, the man wanted to escape. There must be something wrong. He immediately contacted the front guard by telephone and reported the man''s condition. Qin Ning saw the police uncle go far and happily walked on the overpass. "Han Junyu, I drove away the people who followed me." "Well," there was a man''s low laughter. Qin Ning couldn''t figure out what he was laughing at, but he also giggled. "Han Junyu, what are you laughing at?" "Laugh at your innocence." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s smile froze, pulled the corners of his mouth, knew that he could not spit out good words. "Ning Ning, three directions, and a man following you, you can play again." Qin Ning blinked in bewilderment and asked seriously: "Han Junyu, where is the direction of the three points?" Han Junyu habitually used some professional words, without considering that Qin Ning didn''t understand these professional words very well. "Look at your clock, 12 o''clock is due north, 3 o''clock is due east. Your due north, take the green building on the left as the standard, you look for it. " Qin Ning nodded, took his watch, found the east direction, looked for it, and found a man with flax colored non mainstream hair sitting on a wooden chair, as if on the phone. She put her fingers on the railing and stared at the man for a while. Then she took a piece of paper and a pen from her schoolbag. The man pretending to be on the phone sitting on the wooden chair glances at the woman standing on the railing of the bridge. I don''t know why she suddenly stops standing upstairs. Is it to enjoy the scenery? "Here you are, uncle." The man turned his head and saw several little boys come up to him. The first boy''s heart, folded from paper, was holding it to him. "Why give it to me?" "There''s someone to tell you, something to tell you!" A few little boys were laughing, throwing their hearts at him, and then they ran away. Confession? The man was a little excited. When he opened the origami, he saw a self portrait and a sentence. I''ve found you, and I''ve called the police. If I don''t run, I''ll go to the police station for tea. ¡¿ as soon as the man''s face changed, he suddenly looked up. The woman on the bridge waved to him with a smile, and then pointed to the policeman on patrol across the road. He quickly covered half of his face with his clothes and ran away. Qin Ning chuckles, picks up his cell phone and asks for credit on the phone. "Han Junyu, he ran away. Did you see that?" "Well, get off the bridge and give you three minutes. Run into the shopping mall on the left and give you three minutes. If you can''t find me, I''ll leave." "No, no, you have to wait for me." Qin Ning hastily quickened his pace. Qin Ning ran up and inadvertently glanced back and found that there was another man behind him. These two people no longer hide, directly to pursue her, obviously do not want to hide. "Don''t be distracted, stupid girl. You have two minutes." Qin Ning bit his lip and ran as fast as he could. Just as she was about to rush into the mall, she suddenly put an arm around her waist and took her into the elevator. Qin Ning didn''t have time to breathe. She was frightened and wanted to struggle. She turned to see the familiar handsome face and hugged him happily. "Han Junyu, I''m scared to death." "You know fear, eh?"Han Junyu knocked on her forehead. When calculating, why didn''t he find that she was afraid? Qin Ning giggled and tightened his arm, "with you, I''m not afraid." Looking at the elevator going up, she blinked in doubt, "Han Junyu, where are we going?" "Afraid I''ll abduct you?" "I''m a lucky star. If you sell me, you''ll lose out." Qin Ning retorts angrily. He took her hand, and her little hand ten fingers, the elevator click open, he took her away. This floor is the clothing area. Qin Ning follows him and sees him walk into a clothing store. He directly selects a set of clothes and pushes her into the dressing room. "Two minutes. If I don''t get dressed, I''ll go first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows, where willing to let him go, immediately buttoned the door, a minute to change clothes. Han Junyu picked out a pair of shoes, a hat and a schoolbag for her, stuffed her old schoolbag into a new one, and then paid in cash. When walking out of the clothing store, Qin Ning takes on a new look and stares at the small bag he is carrying. "Han Junyu, why buy new clothes?" Han Junyu glances at her obliquely. Without ending, he turns around and takes her to the bathroom. They enter the men''s room together. He released her hair, opened his fingers and combed it, letting it spread. Qin Ning obediently bows her head and sees two movie tickets on the washstand. She is puzzled. She watches Han Junyu pick up the movie tickets and takes her away. "Wait, Han Junyu, you left my clothes in the bathroom." The small bag in Han Junyu''s hand contained the clothes she had changed before, but Han Junyu left it in the bathroom. But Han Junyu didn''t care. He put his arm around her and took her to the cinema. When they went, the film was about to start and the staff were checking the tickets. Qin Ning sat on the seat, covered his mouth with joy and laughed. He turned to look at him and wanted to kiss him on the face. "Han Junyu, with my kindness, you will take me to the cinema." Han Junyu''s big hand on her small head, don''t give her kiss, let her honest sit. "Didn''t I show you movies before?" "That''s different. Now we are in r country. It''s a foreign country. I''m very happy to have you with me." The first time he took her to see a movie, he made some unpleasantness. The movie was not finished. Staring at the man''s radian beautiful side face, she remembered that Qiao Yuan said that he could not give her happiness, but Qin Ning hummed coldly in her heart. Han Junyu''s company is her happiest time. Qiao yuan is not her, so she will not understand. Chapter 517 In the classroom, Qiao yuan was hit by the table and hurt his stomach. He squatted down with his stomach covered. It took him a long time to recover and get up to chase him, but when he got downstairs, he called his men. He asked if he had caught the person who was protecting Qin Ning secretly. When he learned that the other party was cunning and jumped from the top of the building, he murmured that it was probably the local slang, and sent someone to keep staring at Qin Ning. Next time, we can''t fail in any way, or they will all go away. Hang up the cell phone, staring at the direction to leave Qin Ning, he secretly molars. The mobile calendar reminds him that today is a special time. He gives up chasing Qin Ning and turns to drive. In a luxury villa, when Qiao yuan arrived, there was a servant waiting. "Master Xi, you haven''t come for a long time." Said the servant with a smile. Qiao yuan is famous because he is young. His family doesn''t want to be limited because of his identity, so they let him use a false name, Qiao yuan. His real name is Xi Xuyuan. Xi Xuyuan nodded politely, "where''s mansha?" "The first lady is upstairs. Ah, she didn''t eat dinner but drank wine. Young master Xi, please advise my first lady." The servant''s painful persuasion. "Well, prepare a sober tea and send it upstairs." Xi Xuyuan went upstairs and came to Qiao mansha''s bedroom. He politely knocked on the door. After waiting for a few minutes, no one opened the door. He turned the door and went in. Go in to see the balcony door open, a woman reclining in a wheelchair, sleeping lazily. He went to the woman''s back, tilted his head to see her, eyes obsessed. The infatuation that he exuded from his eyes was real, not the kind of disturbance and affectation that he spoke to Qin Ning, but also with rich expression. "Jun Yu, don''t go. Please, don''t go." The woman seems to have a nightmare. When she talks in her dream, tears fall from the corners of her eyes. Xi Xuyuan listened to her words, heart pain, but can''t bear her uncomfortable, squat down beside her, gently calling her. "MANSA, wake up." Listen to the man''s voice, the woman slowly wake up, a face confused staring at him. "Ah Xu, you''re here. Aren''t you working abroad?" "Well, but I''ll be in China these days. I''m not in good health. How can I drink again? " Worried, Xi Xuyuan reaches out to touch her face, but she avoids him. He laughs at himself, but he has nothing to do. Who let him love her, can do anything for her. "Ah Xu, don''t look at me. It''s so ugly." Mansha seems to be reacting now. After drinking, her face is still plain and her clothes are not neat. She must be in a mess. "Not ugly, you are the most beautiful in my heart." Xi Xuyuan smile, warm hands on her legs, a bit of comfort. "MANSA, no matter what you look like, you are beautiful." There is no woman who doesn''t like other people''s praise, not to mention the man who likes her. Unfortunately, she didn''t love him. Since she was injured and inconvenient, Xi Xuyuan has been with her. She really appreciates him. But her heart had been given to another man for a long time, and she couldn''t take it back. She also tried to love him, but every time in her mind is another man''s handsome face, she now do not understand that he is still thinking about him, because he loves that man, or not willing to ask. "Ah Xu, you are always so kind. You tease me with nice words." Xi Xuyuan shook his head, holding her hand in his heart, "mansha, I didn''t cheat you, you are the most beautiful in my heart." Mansha smiles, pulls his hand out of his hand and pushes his wheelchair back to the bedroom. Xi Xuyuan stares at her back and frowns, hurt by her avoidance. No matter how good he is to her, she is far and near to him. She can''t let go of the man in her heart. "Mansha, wait a little longer. Soon, soon, you will be able to see him." Manshatton stopped and looked at him suspiciously, "ah Xu, what are you talking about?" "I mean, you can see Han Junyu soon, and then express your feelings to him. If you love him so much, he won''t be indifferent." Mansha is a bit engaged. I, " " it doesn''t matter. Mansha, as long as it''s what you want, I''ll find a way to help you get it. Han Junyu''s fiancee, I''ve met a little girl who thinks she''s a bit of a beauty. She''s opportunistic and scheming. She can''t compare with you at all,. I''ll get tired of this kind of woman if I look at it more. Han Junyu is just playing. " Mansha''s eyes lit up again, and he clenched his hand. "Ah Xu, thank you. If I can see him again, I promise you to accept the operation." Mansha''s leg can be treated by surgery, but before she abandoned herself and rejected surgery, so Xi Xuyuan always tried to make her happy.When he went to Nankang city to contact Qin Ning, he wanted to separate her from Han Junyu, but Han Junyu kept her to death, so he never had a chance. He did not easily design, let her get a place in the competition, came to r country, out of the control of Han Junyu, did not expect or repeatedly blocked. But Ba city is his territory. As long as he is hard hearted, Qin Ning can''t leave r country alive. Listen to mansha agree to surgery, Xi Xuyuan happy patted her knee, face gentle. "Mansha, I will let you walk up to him healthily and let him accept you." "Thank you, Ashu. In this world, only you are so kind to me. " Mansha stares at him with a sentimental face, and there is a bit of regret in her voice. "If I didn''t fall in love with him first, I would," says the last sentence, which makes Xi Xuyuan nervous. She clenches her hand, raises her jaw, and makes her face up to herself. "Mansha, if you didn''t have Han Junyu, you would fall in love with me, wouldn''t you?" Mansha blushed and bowed his head, "I don''t know, but I really thank you, ah Xu. You have been with me all this time. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know if I could survive." Xi Xuyuan showed a bitter smile on his face. Although he didn''t get a word he expected from her, it was enough to have her. After leaving the villa, he took out his mobile phone and ordered his men. "Try every means to take Qin Ning away. I can''t take it away. It''s dead. Hide the body! " "Yes." The second young master gave orders, and they had to obey them. Qin Ning, who doesn''t know the crisis is approaching, embraces Han Junyu and goes back to his place. They are cooking dinner in the kitchen. Song Xuan came out once, glanced, lifted the eyeglass frame on the bridge of his nose, and decided that it was better to go back to his nest. Han Junyu cooked three dishes, one meat and two vegetables, and cooked a soup. He asked the woman behind him to ask song Xuan to come out for dinner. "Let me do things, and I have to run the road." Han Junyu was just trying to taste the soup. After listening to her, he put the spoon on her lips. Qin Ning smelled the fragrance and had been salivating for a long time. But when she opened her mouth, the man fed the soup to her mouth and looked at her haughtily. "No more nonsense, I won''t give you the soup." Qin Ning was angry and glared at him. He didn''t want to ask song Xuan to come out for dinner. Chapter 518 Song Xuan knew that Han Junyu knew a little bit about cooking, but he didn''t really try it. This time, he was lucky to taste it, and the taste was really good. Of course, it would be better to ignore the men and women who show their love on the table. Qin Ning said that he wanted to eat fish. Han Junyu cooked the fish, but he was worried that she would get stuck when she ate the fish, so he first picked out the fish''s spines and then gave her the fish. Qin Ning ate the fish, began to say her feelings, always impatient man, now the patience is surprisingly good. Song Xuan quickly eats well and goes back to his room to work. "Why, uncle song doesn''t like your cooking? How can we just eat that little? " Qin Ning asked suspiciously. "Let him cook later, and song Xuan''s cooking is also good." Han Junyu''s tone is calm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan refused in his heart. They eat well and clean up together. Han Junyu tied her apron and taught her to wash dishes, but the way he taught her was not as gentle as Aunt Zhang, so he let her do it by herself. "Stupid girl, do you run a detergent company?" Qin Ning blinked suspiciously, "no, Qin''s business is related to cosmetics." "Then you pour so much detergent, too much?" Han Junyu somewhat dislikes patting her palm and takes some of the cleaning liquid out of her palm. He pours the cleaning liquid on the sponge that is used to wash the dishes. He pours it directly on her hand and then teaches her to wash the dishes. "Miss Han, have you ever taught other women this way?" Han Junyu glanced at her and said sarcastically, "I''ll teach you that one is so tired, and then find another one. This kind of self abuse thing, do you think I can do it?" Qin Ning was happy and jumped up to kiss him in the face, a little elated. "Don''t worry, Mr. Han, I will study hard." "If you break a bowl, don''t eat dinner." Han Junyu sneered coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face broke down and he washed the dishes carefully. In fact, all the bowls were washed by him, and when she washed them again, she just played with them. They cleaned up the kitchen and washed their hands. Han Junyu went to her schoolbag to find hand cream and put it on her. Qin Ning felt that reciprocity, but also to give him a hand cream, hands ten fingers clasped, she had fun. Han Junyu also used to let her play, low eyes looking at her long bangs, five fingers open comb. Qin Ning leaned on his lap. He was going to read a book, but he fell asleep after a while. Han Junyu rubs her small head and is about to hold her back to the room when he hears a knock on the door and song Xuan comes out of the room. "Han Shao, it''s Mr. Ning." Han Junyu dun for a few seconds, or take Qin Ning up, "give him a cup of tea, wait a moment." Back in the living room again, Ning Fu and song xuanzheng are talking about the Xi family. Han Junyu is sitting opposite him. "What''s the matter?" "I''ll take a look at Qin Ning''s body and discuss with you about taking Qin Ning away." Ning Fu said calmly. Han Junyu cold eyes staring at him, "Ning Fu, I did not agree that you can take my wife away." Ning Fu put down his tea cup, and his face was a little bad. "Han Junyu, don''t get angry any more. I know you love Qin Ning, but your love will hurt her. Even though I can wait, her body can''t Qin Ning''s body is indeed his weakness, which is his biggest worry. Because of this, he had to find out the purpose of Ning Fu. "Where are you going to take her, and, Ning Fu, what secret do you have?" Ning Fu frowned, "my only secret is to protect Qin Ning. Han Junyu, I can assure you with my life that I will not hurt her. " "I''ve got your life, not even a hair of my wife." Han Junyu''s words are sour and mean, but this is the truth. The existence of Ning Fu is not important to him at all, what he cares about is Qin Ning. Ning Fu was silent for a long time before he gave out a strange low smile. Maybe he was forced to have no choice but to hold his glasses hand with some hesitation. But in the end, he took off his black glasses and let him see his face. There were some small knife marks around his eyes, which made his eyelids droop and gloomy. "My eyes were poached by Ningkang. It was my team that saved me and helped me transplant my eyes, as well as many injuries on my body, which fell down at that time. I tell you this, it''s not that I have any super power, but the viruses in my body, which help me maintain my life in their strong life. Biology is so interesting. The properties of those viruses are strong when they are strong and weak when they are weak. I want to tell you this, that is to make you aware of Qin Ning''s physical condition, those viruses in her body, like a time bomb, may kill her at any time. Han Junyu, I want to ask your permission to take her away. I just hope she can have more confidence in her own treatment. Do you know what I mean? "The man''s tone is very light, but invisible with oppression. His other meaning, with his ability, is to take Qin Ning away easily. But he didn''t do that because he wanted her to volunteer for treatment. Han Junyu raised a faint smile from the corner of his mouth, "Ning Fu, you said very well, but you should know that you are not the only one who can treat my wife!" As soon as Ning Fu''s face changed, he put on his glasses and said, "would you rather give Qin Ning to the beast Ningkang than let me take Qin Ning?" "If you don''t want to tell your secret, I don''t mind talking to Ningkang." Han Junyu''s tone is casual. "Han Junyu, you are just a fool!" Ning Fu roared his name angrily. Realizing that he was too excited, he took a breath and talked patiently. "Don''t forget that your mother and Qin Ning''s mother turned out to be like that. It was Ning Kang who did harm to them. If you give Qin Ning to him, you will send him to the grave! " Han Junyu''s long finger is grinding the edge of the cup, and his face is still calm. "You can''t convince me to give my wife to you. In my eyes, the situation is the same. Why don''t I choose a situation that I can control? " Ning Fu clenched his fist and drank a cup of tea to calm down. At this time, the atmosphere of the living room is delicate. Song Xuan takes a look at them and thinks in his heart. If the alliance between these two people is not done well, they will become enemies. Ning Fu got up, "Han Junyu, if you can''t decide now, let''s go back to Nankang." "Oh." Han Junyu''s perfunctory attitude towards him did not hide at all. For a man who deliberately conceals his purpose but pretends to be a good man in front of him, he has no patience to accompany him in acting. "I''ll see Qin Ning''s body first." Han Junyu got up and put out his arm to stop him. He stared at him with cold eyes, "before you decide to tell me your story frankly, it''s better not to touch my wife!" Ning Fu was so angry that he laughed and said something gnashing his teeth. "Han Junyu, are you too suspicious? I''m Qin Ning''s uncle. How can I harm her?" Han Junyu sneered sarcastically, "can''t all big brothers dig your eyes? You''re her uncle. You''re a generation away It''s no use playing the family card with him! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 519 Maybe the noise outside awakened Qin Ning in the bedroom. She opened her eyes vaguely, didn''t see Han Junyu''s figure, and quickly got up and came to the living room. "Han Junyu." Hearing the soft voice of the woman, Han Junyu''s cold was half dispersed, and his eyes were astringent. It''s like a cold knife coming out of its sheath. It''s about to cut each other''s neck, but because of her call, the cold knife comes back into its sheath, and its face becomes soft. He turned to her and combed her messy hair with his fingers. "How did you wake up?" "I didn''t see you." Qin Ning clings to his hand and sees Ning Fu behind him in doubt. "Eh, Ning Fu, why are you here?" "I come to see you, not welcome?" Ning Fu also restrained his coldness and showed a polite smile. "Of course not." Qin Ning laughs and sits on the sofa with Han Junyu. Ning Fu looked at the man beside him and said something softer to Qin Ning. "I''m here to see your body, Qin Ning. Stretch out your hand and let me feel your pulse." Qin Ning looked up at Han Junyu and found that there was no expression on his face. He didn''t know whether he agreed or not. But Ning Fu insisted that, as usual, she stretched out her wrist to diagnose him. Ning Fu''s cool fingertips are on her pulse. Qin Ning shrinks unaccustomed, but he grasps her. All of a sudden, Ning Fu''s fingers trembled, wearing glasses covered up his surging emotions at the moment. But thinking that Han Junyu was still around, he restrained himself and loosened her wrist. "Well, you''ve been in good health recently. During this time, don''t exercise any more. Don''t do any strenuous exercise." Ning Fu said casually. Qin Ning doubts that he used to ask her to take more exercise. How could it be so abnormal this time? "Ning Fu, are you hiding something from me?" Qin Ning asked. Ning Fu felt cool in his palm, and his heart was very complicated. He stares at Han Junyu with sharp eyes and wants to beat him hard. "Ningfu," Qin Ning noticed that he had been staring at Han Junyu and waved in front of her in doubt. "It''s OK. Just have a good rest." Ning Fu has no patience to stay, and perfunctorily said a few words, the pace is a bit unstable to leave. Walking outside the door, Ning Fu clenched his fist. After a while, he loosened his fist and went to get his cell phone and made a call. "Well, I agree to take Qin Ning away." In the apartment, Han Junyu detects the abnormality of Ning Fu and looks at Song Xuan. They all feel that Ning Fu must have something to hide from them. But he didn''t want to worry Qin Ning, so he didn''t say much. Instead, he went to song Xuan''s room when she fell asleep again. Because song Xuan had to work, his room was relatively large, with four or five desks full of computers. "Did you find out the identity of Qiao yuan?" Han Junyu asked coldly. Song Xuan nodded and quickly pointed out the prepared information. "Qiao yuan, also known as Xi Xuyuan, is the second young master of the Xi family and the favorite child of the Xi family. He has painting talent since childhood, and is famous when he is young. In order to protect his safety, the family let him use his mother''s surname, which is very hidden for his identity. Three years ago, he graduated from graduate school, opened a painting studio, engaged in painting business, with the support of the old man, he did fairly well. " Song Xuan summed up the information while clicking on the keyboard. "It''s him!" When Han Junyu saw Xi Hong at that time, he noticed the special mark on his clothes. He also saw it on Qiao yuan, oh no, Xi Xuyuan. Later, in Xi Hong''s wallet, I saw a group photo. The little boy in the photo was somewhat similar to Xi Xuyuan, so song Xuan was asked to investigate. As expected, Qiao yuan''s identity is not simple. "Why does he want to take my wife?" Han Junyu pondered. Normally speaking, the communication between Xi Xuyuan and Qin Ning is in painting. If there is no deep hatred, why would Xi Xuyuan take Qin Ning away? After hearing the news, song Xuan frowned and didn''t know whether to say something. "Watch what I''m doing. If you have a word, say it!" Han Junyu saw that he wanted to talk but stopped, and frowned impatiently. "Han Shao, the news just came from Nankang city. Qiao Yuan went to ask the Qin family about a piece of jade." "A piece of jade?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. "It seems that Qin Yao stole a piece of jade from her mother''s jewelry box. It seems that there are two parallel lilies carved on the jade. He also said that there are two pieces of jade. One is in Qin Ning''s hand and the other is in his hand ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu mouth a smoke, did not expect that there is such a relationship between. No wonder when he saw Xi Xuyuan for the first time, he felt that this man was very annoying.Baby kiss? Oh. If Qin Ning''s body didn''t allow it, he and Qin Ning might have had children long ago. "Check again, Xi Xuyuan wants to take my wife, should be another secret." Han Junyu said with a frown. No matter what secret he has, Xi Xuyuan tries his best to get Qin Ning to r country, and designs several times to take her away, which is definitely not a good thing. "Song Xuan, what about the Xi family?" Xi Hong wants Ning Kang to treat old man Xi. If Ning Kang succeeds, he will certainly increase his help. In the future, if he finds Qin Ning''s trouble, he should be more careful. "As soon as you get the news, Xi Hong will take Ning Kang to Xi''s Castle this evening." In Bacheng City, there are two kinds of people who can build castles. They are either noble or very rich. The Xi family has both of these conditions. Han Junyu slightly squints his cold eyes, stares at the computer screen and thinks deeply. His long finger unconsciously rubs under his lips. Suddenly, he sneered and called Xi Yifan. "Come here and take you to the theatre." Xi Yifan, who answered the phone, felt that this sentence was like teasing the dog, and his tone was disdainful. "To be honest, I prefer going to the cinema alone to going to the theatre with you." Han Junyu is not angry, but issued a pleasant laugh, "that you, a person, watching a lifetime of movies, seems to be good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Half an hour later, Xi Yifan came in a hurry, but he didn''t see Han Junyu. He was surprised to see Xi Hong sitting in the living room drinking tea. "Song Xuan, why is he here?" He asked in a low voice. Song Xuan raised the glasses on the bridge of his nose, looked at the man sitting on the sofa, and nodded. "Han Shao, in five minutes, you will send the suit to me later." Xi Yifan is stunned, the line of sight quickly swept one eye, still didn''t see Han Junyu. "Song Xuan, who are you talking to?" "He''s talking to me, don''t you see?" Han Junyu used his own voice. Xi Yifan reacted for several seconds, sat opposite him and poked his face. He was sure it was real human skin, but why did he become Xi Hong? Han Junyu disgusted to sweep away his hand, arrogantly sat straight back, tone Sen cold. "Last time the second young master of the Xi family tried to cheat my wife by using my human skin mask. This time I gave him a gift." "How did you make it?" Xi Yifan was shocked. Human skin masks and so on, are not they all fooling people in martial arts novels? But really see, he said that the three views have been refreshed. Chapter 520 Han Junyu has only heard that modern technology can make human skin masks, but he has never seen it with his own eyes. Last time, Xi Xuyuan''s people pretended to be him and cheated Qin Ning. When he caught him, he tore off the human skin mask and brought it back for people to study. Today, he will take this opportunity to try their research results. Xi Yifan was shocked by his two or three explanations. He said casually that it was worth studying, but the human and material resources needed to study these things should not be underestimated. If you don''t like it, it''s money burning! "So, what did you call me for?" Xi Yifan doesn''t understand. "I''m short of an assistant." Han Junyu said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan glances at Song Xuan. Song Xuan received his inquiring eyes and offered a kind explanation. "Mr. Xi, don''t get me wrong. Han Shao doesn''t lack an assistant, but Xi Hong is an assistant." Song Xuan puts another human skin mask in front of him, which is the face of assistant Xi Hong. "Why don''t I dress up as Xi Hong and you work as an assistant?" Xi Yifan resisted. Han Junyu Jun face indifferent, "the reason is very simple, you are not high enough." Xi Hong is 1.9 meters tall, almost the same height as Han Junyu, while Xi Yifan is only 1.8 meters tall. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan took a deep breath. It was a big blow. He never thought his height was a problem before, now Han Junyu''s words deeply stimulated him. Song Xuan was watching the play, laughing and persuading, "Mr. Xi, time is tight. There are a lot of materials about Xi Hong, and Han Shao has seen some of them. And his assistant doesn''t need to do anything, just follow him. " That is to say, they have to do a lot of homework to dress up as Xi Hong, so they don''t want him to be involved, so they let him be an assistant. Xi Yifan nodded, but song Xuan could speak. They changed into suits and drove to Xi Hong''s villa. Since Xi Hong managed the company, he moved out of the castle for the convenience of his work. Where he lives, there is strict defense to ensure safety. When Xi Yifan was about to drive in, he was stopped unexpectedly. Han Junyu, wearing a human skin mask, wanted to get out of the window and impatiently swept the front two guards. Guard a look is Xi big young master, said a sorry, immediately let go. Another guard wondered, "Mr. Xi hasn''t gone out yet. How can he come back from outside?" The guard who let go didn''t care. "There are so many people in and out here. You don''t think everyone remembers. Besides, Mr. Xi has to explain to you if he wants to go out?" The guard did not dare to say more and nodded to continue his work. Xi Yifan drives into the villa area, parks the car in a hidden place, and they climb over the wall to enter Xi Hong''s villa. At this time, it is not night yet, but the light in the villa is dim. They went up the stairs. Suddenly, hearing a woman''s voice, they immediately leaned against the wall and listened. "Wow, there is a good play." Xi Yifan picks his eyebrows and goes up to the second floor. The sound came from the bedroom, because the door was not closed, so they could hear it. Xi Yifan gently pushes the bedroom to see the clothes of men and women scattered on the ground. A couple of men and women are doing fierce sports on the bed. Woman called charm, it seems that how are not enough, "ahong brother, hurry up, I like you like this." Hearing the familiar voice, fan touched his ears coldly. "Hey, still an acquaintance." Han Junyu glanced at the bed and was somewhat surprised. He had seen this woman before. Last time in Xi Yifan''s apartment, Xi Yifan''s mother brought a woman, that''s her. However, according to Xi Hong''s information, he is married and has a five-year-old daughter. Two people do this kind of thing again, can''t open, also no wonder the defense around villa today is so loose. At this time, the two are doing fierce, the man is too intoxicated in the sensory experience, did not notice that someone broke into his villa. Xi Yifan takes out the anesthetic and is preparing to anesthetize Xi Hong, but Han Junyu stops him. Xi Yifan doubts with the eyes to ask, before not discussed, with anesthesia first Xi Hong anesthesia, and then get his mobile phone, and then go to Xi''s home? Han Junyu showed a faint smile. Originally, they planned to inject Xi Hong with anesthetic, but he suddenly changed his mind. Because song Xuan told him that when Qin Ning took part in the training, some people dared to bully his wife. Since he met him, how could he let him go so easily? He took the anesthetic from Xi Yifan''s hand, and then blinked at him. Jun''s face showed a bit of a bad smile, but Xi Yifan felt a cool wind blowing through his back neck. Very cautious. Five minutes later, the woman is indulging in the happiness that the man brings to ran Yu. Suddenly, the man opens his eyes in surprise and turns over to cover her with a quilt.She was stunned for a few seconds, only heard the man a dull hum, it is not enjoyment, is the pain of the voice. She lifted the quilt again and saw a man in a black hat Tie Xi Hong''s hands and put him on the quilt. "Ah..." She exclaimed in amazement and quickly covered herself with a quilt. "If you shout a little louder, you can just call Mrs. Xi and have a good look at you Ran Yu covered his mouth in panic, staring at the man in the hat in panic, "you, what do you want to do, let him go." The man''s hat, blocking half of his face, a rough voice sounded. "I''m a private detective. I took other people''s money to investigate Xi Hong''s private life. I didn''t expect to be photographed today." "It''s just for money. I''ll double what you want!" Xi Hong, who was pressed in the quilt, said dully. "I know Mr. Xi has plenty of money. Now that you have spoken, I''m not polite. One hundred million. " "My God, a hundred million, are you a robber?" Ran Yu couldn''t help scolding. "Well, that''s 200 million." Han Junyu spoke coolly. "You" ran Yu almost jumped up in anger, but Xi Hong agreed. "Good! However, I advise you to let me go as soon as possible, otherwise you not only can''t get the money, the end will be very miserable! " Listening to his threat, Han Junyu hooks the corner of his lips and looks at Xi Yifan who uses a black cloth to block his face. Xi Yifan for the sake of safety, or turn off the light in the room, because the curtain closed, the room into darkness. Xi Yifan turns on the tablet, and the weak light of the tablet reflects on Xi Hong''s pale face. "Mr. Xi, I also work for people, so you''d better cooperate and transfer the money into this account. Otherwise, I''m a crazy friend, and I don''t know what I''m going to do. " Xi Hong stares at him with scarlet eyes, and doesn''t move for several seconds. Xi Yifan smiles again and persuades him with a whiny voice. "Mr. Xi, procrastination is even worse for you. If my friend sends what you just did to your wife or the public platform, then," Xi Hong did not expect that he would be so openly threatened and resentful. "Who are you?" In the dark room, Xi Yifan''s whiny voice is as gloomy as a ghost. "We''ll tell you when we get the money!" Xi Yifan had no patience. He patted his face with his gloved hand. Suddenly, he slapped it down, and half of his face became swollen. It''s a great shame for their nobles that they can''t beat people in the face. Chapter 521 Xi Hong has never been treated like this since he was brought up. A man''s slap is very powerful, but what he feels worse is his self-esteem. Xi Yifan looks at his face change, the corners of his mouth start to sneer, know shame, but also behind his wife to do such immoral things. Scum! Just now he heard that Han Junyu''s mouth was 100 million. He was still a little frightened. He really dared to speak. But think about Han Junyu''s usual way of doing things, it seems that for him, he is calm. "Mr. Xi, if money can solve the problem, don''t suffer any more." Xi Hong clenched his fist and held back his anger. Then he said the code in a hoarse voice. 200 million, which is too huge. Sudden transfer will certainly arouse the suspicion of the bank. So song Xuan, who manipulates behind the scenes, fabricates four accounts. As long as Xi Hong says his password, and then verifies it with his fingerprint and mobile phone, he can pass. Xi Yifan doesn''t talk to him either. He finds his mobile phone from his suit pocket and operates it quickly. A few minutes later, song Xuan reminded that the money had been received and the account had been cancelled. "The money has been given to you. Let me go!" Xi Hong orders coldly. There were guards around his villa, but he wanted ran Yu to support them, so that they could take advantage of it. He felt remorse at the thought. "Of course I''ll let you go, but for our own safety, I''ll do some protection." Han Junyu gave a faint smile, turned his wrist, and injected a tube of anesthetic into his blood vessel. After a few seconds, Xi Hong couldn''t bear the effect of the medicine and fell into a coma. Xi Yifan broke his face, for fear that he would be anoxic in the quilt all the time. It would be no fun to make a human life. Han Junyu said that he would let him go. What he said is true. It''s just a change of way. Ran Yu realizes that Xi Hong doesn''t speak any more. In the dark, he feels two men approach him and wrap himself in a quilt. "Ah, brother ahong, how are you?" But she called several times and didn''t respond. She thought Xi Hong had been killed by them and her face turned white. If they go away and put the charge of murder on her, she can''t tell. "He, brother ahong has given you the money. What else do you want?" Han Junyu sat by the bed, looking at her expression of fear, the corners of his mouth taunted, picked up a wisp of her hair, and lit the lighter. The light of the lighter flickered, ignited the wisp of hair, and suddenly the whole room was scorched. "To be honest, how did you get the first prize in this art competition. If you''re dishonest, it''s hard to say what the consequences will be. " Ran Yu trembled with fright. He held on to the quilt with a guilty heart and did not open his mouth. "Woman, I don''t have much patience." The sound of rough gawk is overcast and cold. It''s like a devil climbing up from hell. It seems that he can ask for human life in the next moment. He took another wisp of her hair, lit the lighter and set it on fire. Ran Yu rushed to put out the fire. See him holding a corner of the quilt on the lighter, as long as he gently press, light the lighter, the quilt lit, in the bed she only a dead end. No, she didn''t want to die. "My first place, of course, is based on my strength." Hearing this, Xi Yifan couldn''t help laughing. Ran Yu, angry and angry, knew that the other side was mocking him. Han Junyu doesn''t have so much patience to spend with her. He lights up the quilt and it burns. Ran Yu cries out in fear. "I said, I said, you put out the fire." Han Junyu stood up and watched the fire grow indifferently. "Yes, I asked ahongge to help me get the first place on the condition that I would be his woman for three months." "It turns out that you are such a woman. Tut Tut, you look holy in front of people, but you look holy behind them." Xi Yifan didn''t say the following words, because he disdained to say it. He stamped out the fire on the quilt with a few feet and hummed coldly. Ran Yu blushed and was annoyed, but now she didn''t wear anything and didn''t dare to get out of the quilt. Han Junyu Yang Yang mobile phone, "Miss ran, my mobile phone turned on recording, plus video, how much do you want to give me?" Ran Yu''s teeth trembled with anger and glared at him resentfully. "Brother ahong has given you 200 million. Are you not satisfied?" "I can''t help it. I''m just so mercenary. If you don''t give me money, I''ll give the video to Mrs. Xi. I believe she will also give me money." "No, No." Although it is nothing for a rich and powerful man to raise a few women among the nobles, Mrs. Xi is a mean woman. If she knew about it, she would make it big, and she would be ruined."If you can''t give me money, just be a slave!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Xi Yifan comes out of Xi Hong''s villa, he can''t help shaking his head, thinking about Han Junyu''s method. Han Junyu is absolutely a man eating devil! It''s a disaster to be his enemy. Sitting in the back seat, Han Junyu is playing with Xi Hong''s mobile phone, where he contacts Ning Kang. He purses his thin lips and squints his cold eyes. Then he sent a message to Ning Kang, changing the time to see Mr. Xi today. "Turn around and go to Ning''s house." Xi Yifan glanced back in doubt, "how did you suddenly change your mind?" "Although I have a general understanding of Xi Hong''s life information, the Xi family are acquaintances and easy to expose, but Ningkang is a stranger." So in front of Ning Kang, even if he saw through, Han Junyu also had a chance to save. However, the defense in Xi''s castle is very strict. Even if you go in, it''s meaningless. What''s more, he has no grudge with the Xi family. The person he wants to deal with is Ning Kang. Xi Yifan turned around and drove to Ning''s villa. The car stops not far from the villa, and the two discuss a few words. Xi Yifan drives the car to the door of Ning''s villa. Ning Kang came to receive him in person. Unexpectedly, he was hypocritical. Detailed said how he is devoted to medicine, and then generous relief, listening to familiar words, Han Junyu smile, and Xi Yifan look at each other. Xi Yifan coughed lightly. He used to think that Han Junyu was too arrogant and bad tempered. But when I think about it, he will be so arrogant because he has his capital. He has sharp eyes and can analyze the situation. For different people, he will use different faces. At this moment, he imitated Xi Hongqian''s appearance as a gentleman. No matter what Ning Kang said, he had a smile on his lips, polite and gentleman. "Mr. Ning, my father''s status is noble and I can''t take risks. Since I want you to treat my father, I need to have a deeper understanding of you, so that I can take you to see my father. " Han Junyu uses Xi Hong''s voice, with a gentle tone and noble childlike temperament. Chapter 522 Ning Kang listened to his words, a little hesitant, staring at him for a while. Han Junyu is now a gentle face, angular is not clear, showing a gentle. The corners of his mouth slightly hook, calm and he looked at each other. "Of course, Mr. Xi has a point in saying that. What does Mr. Xi want to know?" Han Junyu could not taste the tea after drinking it, but he smelled it. Hearing Ning Kang''s inquiry, he deliberately put on a embarrassed face. "My words may be offensive. I heard that Mr. Ning Kang has his own independent research laboratory and has made a lot of scientific research achievements. I don''t know if you can give me a visit?" Ning Kang frowned, holding a teacup to consider, and looked at him again, "is Mr. Xi interested in my research lab?" "Of course, I contacted Mr. Ning Fu for his research lab, but he didn''t seem to like this topic very much. Every time I talked with him, he would find a topic to avoid. I don''t know, Mr. Ning Kang. What do you think of it? " Ning Kang gave a faint smile and licked a cup of tea for himself. "Mr. Xi, what do you think of the taste of this tea?" Han Junyu took a cup of tea in his hand. He didn''t feel it, so when the tea came to his mouth, he couldn''t taste it at all. But the smile of his mouth rippling open, calm calm. "This kind of Qimen black tea tastes good, and Mr. Ningkang''s craftsmanship is even more wonderful. I have a heart." Although he can''t taste it, he knows that Xi Hong usually likes to drink Qimen black tea, and the most unique thing about Qimen black tea is its Qimen flavor. Ningkang intends to please him and will definitely prepare this tea. He praised, Ning Kang also showed a smile, "if Mr. Ning Kang wants to go to my research room, it''s OK, but I''ll arrange it first." "Well, whatever you want." Han Junyu took a sip of tea and watched Ning Kang get up and talk to the housekeeper. Han Junyu and Xi Yifan look at each other. This is also the case last time, but their mood is quite different. A few minutes later, Ning Kang came up with a smile and said a few polite words. Then he invited them to the research room. Originally, Xi Yifan was going to let Ning Kang drive in front of him. He followed Han Junyu in his car, but Ning Kang said that because of the strict confidentiality of his research laboratory, other people''s cars couldn''t get in at all, so he had to take his car. Along the way, Ningkang has been looking for topics, Han Junyu is smiling. When driving to the suburbs, Han Junyu took out his mobile phone and glanced at it. He found that there was no signal on the mobile phone and raised his eyebrows slightly. Ning Kang looked at his movements and explained with a smile, "in order to do research, there is no network in this area, and all the intranet is used." Han Junyu nodded, indicating that he could understand, so as to prevent being attacked, and also to protect the address of the research room. The direction of the car is more and more biased. After passing a narrow road, I finally see an iron gate. With Ningkang''s fingerprints, I enter the gate. Then he passed several obstacles. Ning Kang went to unlock the lock himself. Han Junyu pinched his eyebrows and put on his glasses with a smile. Mr. Xi suddenly asked for his glasses to be checked Han Junyu took back his glasses from his hand and knocked on his eyes. "Sorry, I''m short-sighted. Can''t I wear glasses here?" "Housekeeper, how can you talk to Mr. Xi like that?" Ning Kang yelled at the housekeeper and explained with a smile. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Xi. We have strict rules here. Ordinary things made of iron and silver can''t be brought into the laboratory." "Oh, yes." Han Junyu gave the glasses to the housekeeper. The housekeeper looked around the glasses and made sure there was no abnormality, so he put them away. When they got off the bus, two more people took the machine and scanned the whole body of the four people to make sure there was no dangerous thing, so that the four people could move forward. "Mr. Ning Kang, I like the style of your laboratory." Han Junyu is joking. Ning Kang heard that he was joking about the strictness here, but he didn''t care, "I''m also for the safety of researchers in the laboratory." Han Junyu hooked the corner of his mouth and followed him into the elevator, which has three floors down and six floors up. Ningkang pressed up, directly on the top floor, Han Junyu squinted, staring down the key, a bit curious. Arriving at the top floor, two women in white coats led the four into the laboratory with smiling faces. Han Junyu stares at the two women in front of him, "are they robots?" "Yes, I don''t know if Mr. Xi is interested?" Ning Kang asked with a smile. "It''s interesting." Han Junyu is in charge of the robot. He can move freely and his face muscles are very natural. This kind of technology is very rare. In the past, he asked song Xuan to send someone to a professional team to do relevant research, but only to make some intelligent robots, which are not as good as real people. I didn''t expect to see him here, which made him a bit surprised."Are they aggressive?" "We are service robots, without attack attributes." The female robot answers by herself. Han Junyu nodded and went to the laboratory. Now scientific research, including Internet black technology, also includes a lot of biological research. There are some small animals raised in this laboratory, and the robot introduces them in a gentle female voice. Researchers will make these small animals into different symptoms, and then use new technology to treat them. It is often said that the universe is an infinite space. In fact, there are infinite possibilities in the biological world. Han Junyu listened quietly and understood why Ningkang brought him to the sixth floor, because this is a study on the physical condition of some elderly people. This is a hint that he is sure to cure the illness of old man Xi. Han Junyu pretends to be silly, pretends to be very interested, and watches the works here. Several people turn a few circles, when leaving, Han Junyu suddenly swept Xi Yifan one eye. Xi Yifan stops, goes to the housekeeper and asks in a low voice. "Excuse me, do you have a toilet?" The housekeeper frowned a little impatiently, but still nodded to take him to the toilet. Xi Yifan found that there were cameras all around, which made it difficult for people to move. He was not as good as Han Junyu in Kung Fu, so he was not easy to act rashly. When he went to the toilet and returned to Han Junyu, they looked at each other. Han Junyu understood and told him not to worry. Now that I know his old nest, I''m not afraid that I won''t have a chance to come again! Back at Ning''s home, Ning Kang asked with a smile, "after seeing the situation of the research room, I don''t know how Mr. Xi feels?" "Well, not bad. I''ll ask my father what he means. If he agrees, I''ll call you. How about waiting for my notice? " "Good." When Ning Kang got his words, he knew that it was a success. After chatting a few words, Han Junyu and Xi Yifan leave. They drive far away from Ningjia villa. Xi Yifan also sees a car following them. "Han Junyu, Ningkang sent someone to follow us. Do you doubt us?" Han Junyu glanced back and sneered, "Ningkang is suspicious. It''s not strange that he will send someone to follow him. Most of all, there are still people staring at us in the dark. " Man''s last words, Yin cold extreme, Xi Yifan feel back chilly. "What do you mean?" Han Junyu''s tone was a bit enigmatic. "It''s easy to hide a gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Idiom learning is very good, is it great? Xi Yifan rolled his eyes. Chapter 523 They drove to Xi Hong''s villa and changed their clothes. They returned from the window and passed the car that was following them. Back at the place where he stayed, Han Junyu took a bath first. When he came to the bedroom, he saw that the quilt was a bit messy. The shoes he had put before also moved. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and lay down to sleep. The woman fished her in her arms, lowered her head and kissed her on the forehead. "Stupid girl, your acting is too bad." The woman in her arms slowly opened her eyes and leaned on him with attachment. "I didn''t pretend to sleep. I tried to sleep." "Oh, sleep with effort?" Han Junyu hook her small nose, a bit helpless. "Well, it''s necessary. I didn''t see you when I woke up. I was afraid that you would leave, but I comforted myself. You promised me that you would not leave me again. You must have something to go out, so I tried to sleep here and wait for you to come back." The little woman''s soft voice, with a nasal voice, his cold heart is also soft. Han Junyu pitifully touched her small face, bowed his head to kiss her pink lips again, "it''s really more and more sensible." Qin Ning immediately began to laugh and hugged him a little. "Han Junyu, I know you are very busy, and I''m not always around your little tail, but you have to promise me that you can''t push me away easily." Otherwise, she will always be uneasy, restless, frightened by nightmares again and again. "As soon as I praised you, I began to cheat, eh?" Han Junyu sneered, but his tone was full of doting. "It''s not cheating, I''m afraid. I''m afraid that when I die, the person who accompanies me is not you. At that time, I will be very cold, and it will be even colder in the future. " "Shut up Han Junyu suddenly gets up and shouts coldly. "Qin Ning, dare to say these words again, believe it or not, I will deal with you!" Qin Ning pursed the powder lips, lowered the cerebellar pouch in his arms, smelled the light Mint smell on his body, and felt uncomfortable. When Ning Fu left, her expression was so ugly, it must be her physical condition deteriorated. She also wants to live well, always with him, but in the face of the confused future, her only obsession is not to leave him. It''s cruel to let him witness his death, but it''s even more cruel to let her alone wait for death. Han Junyu pushed him away, angrily lifted the quilt and sat up. Qin Ning eyes infatuated with staring at his back, dare not close to him, also dare not too far away from him, afraid he will leave angry. After a while, Han Junyu turned around and held her in his arms again. The light moonlight sprinkled on his handsome face, revealing his fear at the moment. "Ning Ning, promise me that no matter what happens, in order to survive, you can compromise appropriately, OK?" Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and grasped his wrist. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter?" "I will not leave you, but you should remember that if you dare to leave me easily, I will never let you go!" Han Junyu''s tone is vicious, as if threatening her like this. If she is afraid, she dare not leave him. To get his promise, Qin Ning felt at ease and raised his head to kiss his thin lips. "Uncle Han, I''m the best. I''ll listen to you." As soon as she called him uncle Han, Han Junyu''s heart softened. He touched her little face and held her in his arms. The next day, when Han Junyu sent her to class and left, he told her that after the training, he would take her away from r country. Qin Ning nodded, shook his mobile phone, and said with a smile that he would wait for his call. In class, Qin Ning was very involved. Suddenly someone knocked on her desk. She looked up and saw Qiao yuan, who shouldn''t be here, standing in front of her, blinking in doubt. "What''s the matter?" Her tone was a little cold. "I have something to say to you." Xi Xuyuan said gently. Qin Ning slightly frowned, pursed pink lips, "what''s important, let''s talk about it here." Qiao yuan noticed that she was impatient with him, but he would be patient. "Qin Ning, Mr. Zhou is on a business trip in r country. He said to come and see you." Qin Ning doubted his words in his heart, but seeing his calm face, she had some doubts. "Really?" "Otherwise, you think I''ll cheat you?" Xi Xuyuan sneered coldly. Without waiting for her to get up, he turned and left. Qin Ning is worried that it''s really Mr. Zhou''s business trip to r country. It''s not good for him to wait more. She picked up her cell phone and followed Qiao yuan, "Qiao yuan, wait, where is Zhou Lao?" "Don''t you doubt me? Why don''t you come with me? " Qin Ning stood in front of the elevator and gently said sorry. It''s not that she deliberately wants to guard against him, but that he likes her, which makes her feel more embarrassed. "Qiao yuan, you are so funny." Qin Ning smokes the corners of his mouth and doesn''t care what he says.The corner of Qiao yuan''s mouth stirred up an evil smile, "Qin Ning, seriously, if I tie you away, will you hate me?" "Why did you take me away?" Qin Ning laughs lightly. This joke is not funny at all. Qiao yuan shrugged, took out his mobile phone, opened wechat and entered two words. [action! ¡¿ as soon as he finished, the elevator door opened, and Qin Ning was still at a loss, when a man suddenly rushed out of the elevator and covered her mouth. When she realized the danger, it was too late, she was savagely led into the elevator by the man. Qiao yuan, who was standing outside the elevator, waved to her with a smile. Qin Ning couldn''t hear what he was saying. He just listened to the shape of his mouth. He said goodbye. Oh, no, I hope not again! Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows, struggling to fight back, but the aroma between her nose invaded her body. Later, she couldn''t control the situation and closed her eyes powerlessly. Han Junyu has asked song Xuan to set up a private plane and is about to get up to pick up Qin Ning, but suddenly he sees song Xuan come to him in a hurry. "Han Shao, there was an accident. His wife left the training place." Han Junyu frowns and takes the tablet computer from his hand to see that Qin Ning''s position is rapidly deviated from the training site. He expanded the line. Before, he could say that she might go downstairs to eat, but now the speed is too strange. "Someone''s done it." It is not sure who is going to take Qin Ning away, but it is certain that the other party also realizes that Qin Ning may be leaving today, so it is necessary to seize this last opportunity. Han Junyu speeds up to go downstairs, and song Xuan also goes back to work. He wants to continue to position Qin Ning and let Han Shao find her. On the car, Han Junyu directly to the fastest speed, on the road he contact Xi Yifan, let him come quickly. R Guoba city is not his territory, but Xi Yifan has the power of Xi family and can help. When he follows the route given by song Xuan and catches up with the car that takes Qin Ning, he grinds his teeth secretly, even if the other party''s car drives to the maximum speed. He stepped on the accelerator and tried to cut short, but suddenly the tire was shot. It''s a flat tire. The rear wheels gave a bang, and the car rocked and bumped forward, but Han Junyu gritted his teeth and held on. Chapter 524 Han Junyu controls the steering wheel and finally rushes in front of the other party''s car. He drifts rapidly and crosses the car in front of the other party''s car. Just about to get out of the car, the other side rushed to his car regardless. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and quickly stepped back two steps. The other side''s car came, the front cover bulged, and the engine was on fire. Just now, the speed was too fast. That car was at the end of the storm. Now, this collision is directly scrapped. Han Junyu has a bad premonition. He glances into the car, but finds no one. This car has been manipulated manually! SHIT£¡ He was fooled. Hearing the sound of water drops, his pupils shrank and he turned quickly. But it was still a step late. There was a loud bang and a cloud of fire. The parts of the car were scattered everywhere. The fire filled the sky and dyed his eyes red. The smell of scorching suddenly attacked the air. Because of the strong impact, Han Junyu couldn''t dodge and lay on the ground. His back was injured by some scattered fragments. But he didn''t realize it. He got up to find his mobile phone to contact song Xuan. "Where is my wife''s position now?" "Han Shao, are you ok?" Song Xuan''s voice was tense. "I ask you questions, answer me!" Han Junyu''s irascible roar, he has no patience to answer his question now. "It''s broken." Song Xuan paused for a long time before answering. The other party seems to know Qin Ning''s situation very well, and guesses that Qin Ning has a tracker on her body, which is her necklace. So when taking Qin Ning, she throws the necklace around her neck on the car, deliberately misleading Han Junyu to chase the car. Han Junyu clenched his fist. Because of his strength, he hurt his back. But he didn''t frown. He hung up song Xuan and called Ning Fu immediately. But the other party''s phone is not in the service area, Han Junyu low curse a, in the heart faint guess. When Xi Yifan arrived, he smelled the bad smell and was shocked to see his black shirt wet with blood. "Han Junyu, the injury behind you needs to be dealt with." "It doesn''t matter. What I want to know most is who took my wife!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan can''t give him medicine when he wants to drive. He can only speed up. I hope song Xuan can help when he gets to the place where he lives. Song Xuan heard the phone, but there is no place to stay. "Han Shao, don''t come back. Just a group of people broke into here. I''ve left with Jun Yi." Han Junyu listened to song Xuan''s voice, a little weak, and then frowned, "are you hurt?" "No, it''s not serious." Song xuanqiang supports it. "Song Xuan, can you still use the computer?" "I can." Song Xuan said. "Han Shao, song Xuan''s arm is injured." Jun said in a hurry. Song Xuan is Han Junyu''s right-hand man. With song Xuan''s skills, he is much more convenient. But now he is injured. It is obvious that the other party wants to cut off his hands and feet, making it difficult for him to do anything. "Junyi, take him to Xi Yifan''s apartment and we''ll have a round there," Han Junyu hung up his cell phone and tried to dial Ning Fu''s cell phone again. "Damn it "What''s the matter?" Xi Yifan doesn''t understand how he suddenly swears. When Han Junyu thought of Ning Fu''s diagnosis to Qin Ning, he showed a strange expression, resentful and anxious. He was not afraid of Ning Kang''s malice, but he was afraid that Ning Fu would betray him. Xi Yifan took them to his apartment and immediately asked his assistant to buy the best equipped computer on the market. But when Han Junyu saw song Xuan, he found that the injury on the back of song Xuan''s hand was much more serious than he thought. As long as the opponent''s hand is a little harder, his whole arm will be useless. If you use your hands like this, it''s self mutilation. Let Jun bandage song Xuan''s wound first, and he will investigate by himself first. From the camera of the training site, we can see that during the break, Qiao yuan and Qin Ning leave together, and then Qin Ning disappears, while Qiao yuan leaves the building alone. Well, Qin Ning''s departure must have something to do with Xi Xuyuan. He immediately investigates Xi Xuyuan''s whereabouts. After determining the location, he changes his coat and prepares to leave with Xi Yifan''s car key. Xi Yifan took the medicine box and saw that Han Junyu was going to leave again. He caught him. "Han Junyu, you are injured. If you don''t deal with the wound, it will become inflamed!" "Let go!" Han Junyu cold drink, cold eyes, gloomy expression, the whole body is full of Shenren breath. "Han Junyu, be sensible. I''ll deal with your wound first. I''ll accompany you to find Xi Xuyuan." Xi Yifan persuades again. "Besides, if you find Qin Ning, she will be very sad to see you ignore your body." Referring to Qin Ning, Han Junyu stops walking. When she thinks of her sadness, she will surely shed tears in front of him and turn into a small crying bag.Looking at his hesitation, Xi Yifan knew that he was compromising and pulled him to deal with the wound. Xi Yifan has sent someone to chase Xi Xuyuan, but he knows that the other side is just playing, and leisure is not like taking people away. "It''s childish to take the tiger out of the mountain!" Han Junyu disdains cold Chi, or get off to find Xi Xuyuan. Xi Yifan is not at ease, he also set out with him, at the same time also let his people stand by. To the playground, a group of people playing, Han Junyu walked past, just the ball rolled to his feet. Han Junyu stoops to pick up the ball. The man in the uniform comes over and says thank you. He wants to take the ball from him, but he avoids it. "If you want the ball, let him come and get it." He pointed to Xi Xuyuan. Xi Xuyuan is not surprised to see Han Junyu come to see him. He just didn''t expect that he would show up so blatantly. He stepped forward and walked up to Han Junyu, with a deep smile. "How can Mr. Han come to r country to play with me?" "Ah, young master Xi has time. How can I not have time?" Han Junyu smiles and smashes the ball into his face. When he wants to fight back, he holds Xi Xuyuan''s throat. Xi Xuyuan''s Kung Fu and Han Junyu''s, Han Junyu did not put him in the eye. A group of people see the man suddenly attack Xi Xuyuan, are nervous around. "Who are you to hurt people here?" Han Junyu didn''t even look at them. His strength in his hand increased and he was forced to ask. "Where have you taken my wife?" Xi Xuyuan''s face turned red because he had difficulty breathing and his eyes widened. "Han Junyu, if you dare to kill me, Qin Ning will be cut to pieces!" "Well, I''d like to have a try!" Because the strength in hand is too great, the back of Han Junyu''s hand is full of blue tendons, and Xi Xuyuan''s forehead is full of blue tendons because of pain. Want to fight back, but was dead to suppress, he angrily squeezed each other''s wrist. "Let go of me and I''ll tell you!" Han Junyu sneered, "young master Xi, I don''t have the patience to play games with you. It''s not difficult for me to kill you." At this time, Han Junyu is a little crazy, regardless of any consequences. Because he didn''t know what Qin Ning was suffering now. If something happened to her, the consequences would be damned. They were involved in her victims. You can''t do without one. Bury her! Chapter 525 Xi Xuyuan has known for a long time that Han Junyu is not a simple character, and mansha likes Han Junyu, so he wants to fight with him. But unexpectedly, he wanted his life as soon as he came up. He was a little timid when he felt suffocated. Because he didn''t want to die. "I gave it to Ning Fu." Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes and took out his mobile phone. The mobile phone was inserted with something the size of a thumb. The little thing just touched Xi Xuyuan. Xi Xuyuan immediately felt the pain of being shocked. He was convulsed with pain, and his power was still increasing. "Xi Xuyuan, make it clear, or your Xi family will be waiting to collect your body!" The man''s eyes are scarlet, his eyebrows are full of murderous, and his voice is gloomy and terrifying, like ice stinging people''s eardrum. In that fierce strength, the breath of death came out. Xi Xuyuan couldn''t bear the pressure at all. "I''ll cooperate with you, Ning Fu. I''ll take Qin Ning away from the building, and then I''ll make an appointment to give him the person. If you find out, I''ll use a cover up to lead you here and delay time. " Han Junyu disgusted to put him away, the little finger on the mobile phone touched his eyebrow, he immediately fainted. Everyone else was frightened by his powerful aura. Seeing that he took a step forward, he immediately stepped back. "Go and tell the Xi family that their second young master kidnapped my wife. If you don''t want him to become a corpse, you can get my wife back!" Han Junyu dropped a word and immediately two tall men came forward and dragged Xi Xuyuan away. When I got on the bus, Xi Yifan''s wrinkly face didn''t disperse. "Han Junyu, you''re fighting against the Xi family. You''re fighting against the Xi family in Pakistan. You''re fighting against the Xi family. You''re beating the stone with the egg. Isn''t that a crisis for us?" Han Junyu cold eyes swept him one eye, "afraid of death, get out of the car." Xi Yifan grinds his teeth. When the man is in a bad mood, his temper is even worse. Han Junyu contacts Junyi and takes Xi Xuyuan to a hidden place to hide. Then he goes out with Xi Hong''s human skin mask. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan was able to understand his arrogant purpose. Since Han Junyu''s identity can''t move freely in Bacheng City, he disappeared out of thin air by changing a human skin mask as a cover. Besides, Xi Hong was anesthetized last night and locked up in the basement. According to the drug effect, he should soon wake up. Han Junyu first uses Xi Hong''s mobile phone to call his wife and spend her money. Then they enter the villa again. They go to the basement and see Xi Hong lying on the ground. He seems to wake up. Han Junyu takes out a larger dose of anesthetic and injects it into his body. This kind of injection of anesthetic does great harm to the body, but now Han Junyu doesn''t care so much. His brother killed his wife and left him alive, which is kind enough. Back in the living room, there was no accident. Xi Hong''s mobile phone rang. It was Xi''s housekeeper who reported that the second young master had been arrested and asked him to find a way to save people. "Let''s change it." Han Junyu suddenly said to Xi Yifan. "For what?" Xi Yifan looked at him blankly. "Mask, it''s convenient for you to be Xi Hong and I''ll be an assistant." Han Junyu did not discuss with him, but ordered. When he spoke, he had pulled the mask off his face with liquid medicine and handed it to him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan. They changed their masks. In order to be more like Xi Hong, Xi Hong wore a raised insole. "Be honest, Han Junyu, have you ever been an agent? You can handle this kind of thing easily." Xi Yifan guessed. Han Junyu glanced at him contemptuously, but did not give an answer. Young master Xi Er was taken away. As his elder brother, there is no reason to ignore him. So Xi Yifan pretends to send people to check Han Junyu''s clues, but secretly orders to investigate Ning Fu''s whereabouts. A few hours later, there is still no clue. Han Junyu is a bit irritable, and Xi Yifan is helpless. Did not think for a while, Xi will personally come over, Xi Yifan quickly play twelve spirit. "Ah Hong, I asked you to save your brother. Why don''t you have any news?" The tone of the old man''s reproach is not like teaching his son, but more like teaching his subordinates. Xi Yifan picked his eyebrows, his face was warm, and his tone was calm. "Father, I''m sending someone to investigate, but Han Junyu has some means, like he disappeared out of thin air." "Han Junyu is nothing. He is a dragon in Nankang city and a flea in Bacheng city. You can''t do it well if you want to track down a little person. I''m really disappointed." Although the old man is telling the truth, I don''t know how Han Junyu felt after hearing this? "Father, don''t be angry. You''re in poor health. You''d better have a good rest. If you can''t find Han Junyu, I''ll adjust my plan to find Han Junyu''s wife. I won''t let the second younger brother have an accident."Old man Xi snorted coldly. His face was haggard because he was ill. When he was angry, his face turned red and black. Now it''s even worse. "Xi Hong, if anything happens to your second brother, I will never forgive you!" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Xi Yifan has a smiling face on his face, but he is sneering in his heart. It''s obvious that Han Junyu took his second son, but the old man let out his anger on his eldest son. This young master of Xi family is too humble. In order to speed up the investigation, the old man gave Xi Hong some troops, which Han Junyu could not wait for. So Xi Yifan by Xi Hong''s identity, issued an order to find Ning Fu, also had some confidence. See the old man left, Xi Yifan and Han Junyu went to the room, discussing the next step plan. "I can see that master Xi is partial to Xi Xuyuan and goes to the Pacific Ocean. Since a second young master without real power will have so many private soldiers, and a young master in business will not only have no one to protect him, but also have to pay his own money to support him." Xi Yi fan can not make complaints about Tucao. Xi Xuyuan''s ability to take people away is because he has people in his hands who can command him. They can easily enter Xi Hong''s villa and lock him up because there is no one around him. "It''s none of my business." Han Junyu Jun''s face is indifferent. He keeps manipulating the computer with his fingers and is tracking down Ning Fu. Suddenly, Xi Hong''s mobile phone vibrated. "It''s Ning Fu." Han Junyu low eyes staring at the mobile phone, hook the hook lip angle, is really no place to find. "Take it." Xi Yifan answers and adjusts his voice. The first button on his shirt is actually a voice changer, which song Xuan prepared for them. "Mr. Ning, what''s the matter?" "Mr. Xi Hong, I hear you are looking for me?" It''s Ning Fu''s light laughter, with a lazy feeling. Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows. "Yes, I heard that Mr. Ningfu took away Han Junyu''s wife. Han Junyu went crazy and took away my brother. Mr. Ning Fu, although we are all business people, my second brother''s life is not a business. I hope you can hand over Han Junyu''s wife so that I can save my second brother. " "Oh, if you want Han Junyu''s wife, you need to do me a favor." Chapter 526 Xi Yifan pressed the phone hands-free, Han Junyu can clearly hear Ning Fu''s voice, although pretending to be lazy, but the tone is a bit chaotic. Ning Fu met something, otherwise he would not take the initiative to find Xi Hong. He made a gesture to Xi Yifan, who nodded and replied with a smile. "Mr. Ning Fu, as I have said, we are business people. It''s not impossible for you to ask me for help, but you always want me to see profitable places." Ning Fu there pause, "Mr. Xi, time is not much, do you want to see your brother become a corpse?" It''s a threat! Xi Yifan''s tone is more calm, "Mr. Ning Fu, my father loves my second brother very much. If he has an accident, it will do you no good. Do you know what I mean?" That means that Xi Xuyuan is his father''s flesh. If he dies, he will be angry, which is bad for Ning Fu. "Well, what do you want?" Ning Fu showed some irony. "Easy to say, easy to say, if you want me to help you, always tell me where you are." Ning Fu reported an address, Han Junyu immediately search, see the address, two people look at each other, quickly get up and go downstairs. According to Ning Fu''s route, he is preparing to catch a private plane, but because of being blocked, he is not only unable to move, Qin Ning may still be in danger of his life. At this time, a blocked car, the car a sharp turn, because of inertia, Qin Ning her forehead hit the window, low cry, confused to open her eyes. I found myself in a car surrounded by strangers. She thought of the situation before she fainted, thought of Qiao yuan, she immediately struggled to get out of the car. The man sitting next to her immediately grabbed her by the wrist and told her to be honest. "You are Qiao yuan''s man. I have no grievances against him. Why do you want to arrest me?" "I don''t want to hurt you, I just want to take you to r country. Now we are being chased." The man kindly explained. He and Mr. Ning Fu split up and wanted to take Qin Ning to catch a few people''s planes. Unexpectedly, they were still targeted. Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows. They kidnapped her and said they would not harm him. Would they make trouble again? She struggled even more fiercely, with all her limbs, patting the man, but she began to bite. "Ah," the man didn''t expect that the woman was so fierce, but he thought that the master had told him that he couldn''t hurt her, and he could only bear it. "Please calm down, Miss Qin. I really won''t hurt you." "You are kidnapping, a group of bastards. Words will not harm me, but what you do is harm me!" Qin Ning scolded angrily. But no matter how she cursed, the man is not let go, Qin Ning is also forced to have no way, can only compromise to sit beside. The man saw that she suddenly calmed down and thought that she had figured it out. Finally, he was relieved. "Miss Qin, after a while, my host will take you on the plane. If you leave here, you will be safe." Qin Ning sneered coldly and followed them. That''s not safe! She pretended to be angry side to side, small hand into the pocket, when the man breathes a sigh of relief, she took out the things in the pocket, to his eyes a spray. "Ah, Miss Qin." The man is uncomfortable and covers his eyes. Qin Ning wants to open the door. But the driver in front of him had locked the doors all around him. Qin Ning climbed up to the front and sprayed hard at the driver. , this anti wolf spray is still given to her by Ban Yong Chun. She always thought it was just for fun, but I didn''t expect it to come in handy today. His eyes hurt. The driver let go of the steering wheel and instinctively covered his eyes. Qin Ning took the opportunity to open the lock. But seeing the car hit a tree, Qin Ning quickly grasped the steering wheel. She didn''t know how to drive, and she didn''t know how to operate the steering wheel. She swerved and ran into a car that was catching up. Because of the pain, the driver instinctively stepped on the accelerator and sped up. Qin Ning turned the steering wheel. Seeing the driver open Yajing, Qin Ning sprayed several times into his mouth. This taste is too strong, Qin Ning hide far away, all smell strong spicy. The car twists and turns on the road. The car following doesn''t know what the situation is and wants to keep up with it. However, the car in front suddenly retreats at a high speed, and the car collides again. Qin Ning didn''t know when he moved the reverse gear. Looking at the car, he kept going back, sweating all the time, flustered and helpless. Fortunately, when she hit the car behind, the speed slowed down. She saw the time and jumped out of the car. The man in the back seat reacted and couldn''t catch him. Qin Ning stood on the main road, looking around in a daze, in fear, but had to run forward. Maybe it was the residual medicine in her body before. She felt dizzy after two steps. did not want to be caught. She sprayed a little bit of her mouth with a wolf spray, and jumped up at once. It''s sour Never forget!Waking up a little, she quickened her pace, crossed the fence and ran to another road. She stretched out her arm to stop the car, but she waited for a long time without stopping. And there are people behind to catch up, she has no way, can only run while trying to find a way. He turned his head and saw that those people were about to catch up with him. Qin Ning staggered under his feet and fell to the ground. Her palms were scratched. She bit her teeth and continued to run. "Miss Qin, stop. We won''t hurt you. Please don''t run away." The people who came after, shouting. Qin Ning didn''t believe it and quickened his pace. If they don''t want to hurt her, why do they want to make her dizzy with drugs and then secretly take her on the plane? Running around a corner, suddenly a car stopped, opened the door, and someone got off. "Miss Qin, I''m here to take you home." As soon as Qin Ning heard that he was going home, he immediately thought of what Han Junyu had said to her in the morning. He said he would take her away. Did Han Junyu come to meet her? "Who are you?" "We are, oh, Miss Qin, someone is chasing us. You can get on the bus. I''ll tell you later." The man''s eyes are sincere. Qin Ning turns his head and looks at the people coming up behind him. He is also worried and turns to get on the car. After getting on the bus, I found a man in the back seat. The man smiles kindly, wears casual Zhongshan suit, and has a friendly face. But Qin Ning was sure that he had never met him. However, Qin Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief after he was able to avoid the disaster. After a while, his breath stabilized. "Who are you, please?" "I know Han Junyu." The man said with a smile. "Oh." Get this sentence, Qin Ning thought he was Han Junyu''s friend, nodded. "Thank you for saving me. I''m Qin Ning and Han Junyu''s wife." "Well, I know." The man nodded with a smile, looked at her features, could not help saying, "it''s like." Qin Ning blinked suspiciously, "like what?" "You, like your mother." The man sighed. Qin Ning said with a smile, "yes, people say that I am very similar to my mother. Do you know my mother?" "Yes, I''m your mother''s brother. My name is Ning Kang. Have you heard my mother mention it?" Qin Ning surprised stare big eyes, did not expect to meet his mother''s brother here. Chapter 527 Hearing that the other party was his mother''s brother, Qin Ning was in a complicated mood, but her delicate little face still sent out a sweet smile. "My mother never mentioned the past, so I didn''t know she had a brother. But I still want to thank you for helping me. I don''t know. Where are you taking me? " "Go to a safe place." Ning Kang''s smile has a different meaning. Qin Ning didn''t know where he was referring to, but he still wanted Han Junyu, so he asked tentatively. "Excuse me, when will Han Junyu come to see me?" "Do you like Han Junyu very much?" Ning Kang looks at her curiously. Fate is really fun, did not expect decades later, Ning Shan''s daughter will like Ning Rui''s son, this is fate? Hehe, it should be bad luck! "No, not very much." Qin Ning showed some shyness, "it''s love, I love him." "Oh?" Ning Kang raised her eyebrows and seemed very curious. "Han Junyu is good to me, and I can''t help being good to him. After a long time, I can''t leave him unconsciously. Mr. Ning, since you know Han Junyu, you should know that we are cousins, right "Cousins?" Ning Kang thought about it. Generally speaking, Ning Rui and Ning Shan are sisters. They are cousins indeed. "You know your relationship, and you still love him?" "Love a person, regardless of his identity. I know it''s unreasonable, but I don''t care Qin Ning looks serious. Ning Kang in the heart disdain of cold hiss, really is the daughter of a bitch, cheap sex hard to change. I know I''m my cousin, and I''ll continue to love you, ha ha. Ning Kang doesn''t speak any more, and Qin Ning doesn''t speak any more. He is looking forward to seeing Han Junyu soon. Looking at the window, more open more remote, she frowned, the window was pulled up. "Mr. Ning, where are we going?" "When you get there, you''ll know." Ning Kang said with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning can only wait for a while, and find that the defense here is very tight. There is something strange in his heart, but it''s hard to say anything. After the car stopped, Ningkang got off and qinning got off quickly. Looking up at the surrounding environment, all around are small buildings, the floor is not high, there are many glass walls around. Follow Ning Kang in and find that all the people inside are wearing white coats. Walking into the elevator, the man behind Ning Kang pressed the negative third floor, and the two men who entered the elevator were standing behind her and staring at her. The feeling of strangeness in my heart is more and more intense. The elevator makes a sound and gives a hint. The elevator opens, but there is an iron door outside, which can only be opened with a key. "Where is this, Mr. Ning?" Ning Kang took a look at her, and her eyes were kind of gentle. "This is where you live from now on." "What do you mean?" Qin Ning stood in the elevator and didn''t follow him out. She wanted to press the elevator, but the elevator didn''t respond. "Miss Qin, the elevator needs my fingerprints." With Ningkang out of the man kindly remind, qinning listen to his straight pronunciation, this just realized that the two men are robots. Qin Ning had no choice but to follow them in and found that there was a lock in each room. They led her to a room inside, but Qin Ning didn''t want to go in. "Qin Ning, you will live here obediently in the future. You can tell them what you want and they will prepare for you." Qin Ning realized that he was a bad man. "You are my mother''s brother. Why are you keeping me here?" Qin Ning didn''t understand that she and her mother''s brother had no grievance or hatred. Why did she kidnap her? "It was your mother who should have been locked up here, but she escaped. So, I''ll keep you here and pay for your mother. " When Ning Kang spoke, he still had a smile in the corner of his eyes, but his face was ferocious and terrifying, hypocritical like a devil. Qin Ning clenched his fist, turned to repent, but was stopped by two robots. "Take miss qinning in." The two robots immediately opened their arms and carried Qin Ning into the room. Qin Ning struggles, but finds that the robot''s arm is too hard. As soon as she twists, her arm turns blue and purple, so painful that she doesn''t dare to move. Into the room, room space is not small, four walls are painted white, except for a bed, nothing else. "Why do you do this to me?" "I want to take good care of the little things in your body." Ning Kang also enters the room and signals the two robots to hold Qin Ning. Qin Ning couldn''t move. Seeing that Ning Kang was holding a needle tube in his hand, he was scared to shrink back. "No, No." But at this time, she couldn''t escape at all. The medicine from the needle was injected into her body.She suddenly felt that the place began to heat, and gradually a red line spread from her wrist to her shoulder and into her artery. "You, what did you do to me?" "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Ning Kang handed over the needle tube to her subordinates and waited to appreciate the changes of her body. When the robot let go of her, Qin Ning was powerless to live on the ground. She felt a layer of hot sweat coming out of her back, and her limbs became stiff and hard to breathe. She opened her mouth and inhaled, but when she breathed hard, her lungs would be very uncomfortable. After a while, she felt that her brain lacked oxygen and her eyes became blurred. I don''t know what Ning Kang did. She felt that several people were passing by before her eyes. Then she couldn''t bear it and fell into darkness. She couldn''t see it in front of her eyes, but her consciousness was very clear. She couldn''t wake up when she heard the footsteps and the noise. The dark world, let her fall into death row general, despair and sadness. Han Junyu, it''s so cold. Where are you? Her heart a call, cold invasion of her bone marrow, her will a little bit frozen. Late at night, Han Junyu, who is closing his eyes and preparing to have a rest, suddenly hears someone calling him. Han Junyu, I''m so cold and afraid Soft voice, with crying cavity, stabbing his eardrum. Han Junyu suddenly opened his red eyes and sat up. His action is too big, wake up next to song Xuan, "Han Shao, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu see the situation around, they are Xi Yifan''s apartment, he rubbed his eyebrows. It must be that he missed Qin Ning so much during the day that he heard her voice. He made excuses for himself. "Why don''t you rest?" Han Junyu couldn''t sleep. He turned to see song Xuan and tried to use the keyboard with his right hand. Song Xuan is a left hander. He used to hurt his right hand, so he used his left hand all the time. Song Xuan looked down at his left hand. Because he looked down, Han Junyu didn''t find the pain in his eyes. "If you can''t sleep, you might as well get up and do some exercise." The atmosphere is a little low. Han Junyu doesn''t need to look at him, but he knows he''s in a bad mood. He sat down next to him and patted him on the shoulder. Han comforted him. "I''ll find a way to cure you. Even if it''s not convenient to move in the future, install a prosthetic limb." Reality and cruelty. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan knows that Han Junyu is not an optimistic person. He always thinks of the worst situation. But song Xuan''s heart is pricked by his words, which makes him feel even worse. If he becomes disabled and lives on prosthetics, he will be disabled in his life. "Becoming disabled affects my future marriage. Am I destined to be single all my life?" Song Xuan wants to adjust his mood and laments jokingly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Chapter 528 According to his age, song Xuan is one year older than Han Junyu, but Han Junyu is married, and song Xuan has no girlfriends, so he can only make fun of himself. Although song Xuan was always busy with his work, he didn''t think about this problem, but he wanted to find a woman who had a heart to heart relationship with him. It''s hard. It''s hard to get to the sky! "It''s not someone who gives you marriage. They say that you will have a rich woman to support you. It''s OK to be disabled." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan is holding Han Junyu in awe. Is he sure it''s comforting, not swearing? At this time, Han Junyu''s mobile phone vibrates, two people look at each other, staring at the mobile phone. Han Junyu sneered coldly, picked up his mobile phone and pressed answer. "Han Junyu, open the door!" Han Junyu picks his eyebrows, gets up and goes to the door. From the cat''s eye, he sees Ning Fu who is on the phone. He hung up the phone and licked his lower lip. His knuckles creaked. When he opened the door, he sent his fist to Ning Fu''s face. Ning Fu was aware of his action, but he didn''t avoid it. He punched him straight. If you know this guy doesn''t do something, you won''t talk to him. But, beat him, and can''t let Han Junyu in the heart of the anger dissipate, he once again raised a cold fist, this time was Ning Fu away. Suddenly, one attack to death, the other flexible escape, two people scuffle together. Xi Yifan heard the movement, quickly came out, saw Ning Fu, also angry toothache. Had he not cooperated with Xi Xuyuan to take away Qin Ning, Qin Ning would not be missing now, and his life and death would not have been known. With Xi Yifan''s participation, Ning Fu can''t bear it. "Enough!" Ning Fu holds Han Junyu''s fist, avoids Xi Yifan''s attack, and stares at them with a gloomy face. "How can it be enough, Ning Fu? You''re really good at this play!" Han Junyu sneered. Ning Fu shakes off his hand and licks the bleeding corner of Han Junyu''s lips. He bumps them open and walks into the apartment. Han Junyu clenched his jaw and turned to walk into the living room. Seeing Ning Fu sitting behind him, he rinsed his mouth with herbal tea and sneered at the corner of his mouth. "Mr. Ning is really a schemer. You arranged for him to come to r country from qinning. In cooperation with Xi Xuyuan, the award place of the art competition was arranged in Bacheng city. But as you know, I can''t hide this from you. I will definitely come to Baicheng. You will design a training cover to keep Qin Ning here. In the past few days, you have been looking for opportunities to take Qin Ning away. The last time my wife saw through the person who was following her, it was not Xi Xuyuan''s person, but your person. Ah, Ning Fu, you have tried your best to take advantage of Xi Hong''s affairs to separate my attention and take my wife away. Unfortunately, she is missing now. You expected that she might be taken away by Ning Kang, so you came to me. Ning Fu, I want your life now. How can I fight enough! " The person who cherishes words like gold suddenly utters this passage, but it shocked Xi Yifan and song Xuan. If Han Junyu''s words are true, then they were fooled by Ning Fu from the beginning, but they knew nothing about him. Ning Fu spat out the cold tea. The brown tea was mixed with blood, but he didn''t care. "I''m not here to quarrel with you. Ningkang will take her to qinning. We must take her out." "You don''t have to be hypocritical here!" Xi Yifan roared. They really treat him as a brother, but he is calculating them behind their back. Now he is doing a good job again. Who can believe that. Ning Fu''s clenched fist loosened and clenched again, "Qin Ning is pregnant" " Han Junyu''s brown eyes turned red, cold eyes like a knife, inch by inch lingchi with him. Qin Ning, pregnant. He''s going to be a father. This is a happy thing, but Xiao Jue''s warning suddenly hit the brain, said Qin Ning pregnant unconscious suicide. Too late to be happy, the heart is like being stabbed by a needle, cut by a knife, like being stuffed into the chest by the broken glass. Pain of his breathing are difficult to continue, the brain is also a booming blank. "She''s in a special situation. In order to save her life, I want to take her away as soon as possible so that I can take her away." Ning Fu continued. "Ning Fu, you dare!" Han Junyu walked up to him with a few steps, and the words squeezed out of his teeth were cold and overcast. He''s Han Junyu''s child. He''d rather kill him than go to hell! Ning Fu did not have the slightest fear and looked up at him. Every word, every sentence, is to kill the heart. "Han Junyu, I have already warned you that her body is not suitable for pregnancy. With Qin Ning''s temperament, she can''t kill her own child. I don''t deal with that child secretly. So, do you want to watch her wait for death? "¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu also clenched his fist. When they were doing that together, he had already paid attention to it, but he didn''t expect that there would be any fish who missed the net. He scratched his hair impatiently, and the child came at a bad time. "Xi Yifan, how many people are there in your hand?" Xi Yifan calculated, "there are more than 20 people who can start." "Junyi, how many people can we call in Bacheng?" Jun frowned and thought, "Mr. Han, there are 15 people who will be here tomorrow. There are 34 in all." Then Han Junyu put his eyes on Ning Fu''s face. Ning Fu thought, "how many people do you want?" "There are not many people. I want two elites. Song Xuan is injured now and can''t work. I need a top hacker. " Now it''s not the right time to be angry with Ning Fu. Although Han Junyu is not happy with him, he tolerates it for Qin Ning''s sake. "Good." Ning Fu nodded. "I can''t find the exact location of Qin Ning, so I have to venture to the research base of Ningkang. I need a very close guard behind me. " "Yes." Ning Fu thinks that it is his fault that Qin Ning will be captured by Ning Kang, so he will fully cooperate with Han Junyu. A few people discuss, rest a few hours, Han Junyu takes two people to stampede first. Stampede means that before the operation, in order to increase the success rate of the operation, he needs to study the environment around Ningkang research base. When Ning Fu leaves, Xi Yifan sees Han Junyu standing alone by the window. He looks lonely and desolate. Today, he learned that he was going to be a father, which should be a happy thing. He turned to the refrigerator, took out two bottles of wine, went to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Thinking about Qin Ning?" Han Junyu turned to look at him, sneered coldly, and did not answer. "First, congratulations on your promotion to father." Xi Yifan pushed the wine bottle in front of him. Han Junyu looks at the wine in front of him, and his eyes are red. Father, what a distant word. He seldom spoke this word since he was a child, but he didn''t expect to have his own child, but he had to deal with him like a virus. He took the bottle and took a swig. "Thank you." "Han Junyu, let''s not think so bad about the ending. Look at me. Xiaobao''s autopsy report was shown to me. I just don''t believe it. Now there is a glimmer of hope. " Xi Yifan comforted me. Han Junyu glared at him and said with a smile, "you are a dead brain." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan felt that his kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. "But I appreciate your dead brain. Maybe it''s not that bad, is it? " Han Junyu never believed in Buddhism. For the first time, he prayed in his heart. Pray Qin Ning don''t have anything to do, even if you give him life, he is willing. "Don''t worry, Qin Ning looks lucky. She must be OK." When Xi Yifan said to him, he was also secretly looking forward to it. Qin Ning must have nothing to do, she a corpse two lives, the man around him will be crazy. Chapter 529 Han Junyu jumps into the garbage disposal station and knocks a staff member, drags the person away and puts on the staff''s clothes. No. 9 and No. 15 were following him. He was surprised to see his neat skill. Originally, when Ning Fu asked them to follow Mr. Han, he also heard Mr. Han say that whether they could save their lives depended on their own ability. They were a little contemptuous of Mr. Han. They thought that he must be the young master of some family. They were used to being arrogant. So they also want to finish this task and go back to their training base. But now both of them are a little frightened. I''m afraid it''s not easy to see his action. The three men put on their work clothes and climbed into the garbage to look for things. There were many poisonous and harmful chemicals in them. They not only smelled bad, but also had to be careful, because no one knew whether they would catch the garbage with corrosion or radiation next moment. Han Junyu put on his gloves and didn''t care if he got dirty. He bent down to look for something seriously. An hour later, Han Junyu ordered some earphones and asked about number 9. "On the ninth, I found an invitation. Is it useful?" No. 9 came over and looked at it carefully, a little excited. "Yes!" As soon as his words were finished, he saw several security guards walking this way, "Hey, you three, what are you doing?" Secret channel nine is too bad to be found. Han Junyu slightly frowned, calmly pulled off his gloves and patted No. 9 on the shoulder. "Thirty seconds, get in the car." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 9 looks at the car outside the fence, pinches the card, gripes his teeth and catches up with Han Junyu. Ran to the car, he and 15 are some breathing, but found in front of Han Junyu driving, the breath is gentle, face ordinary. Two people look at each other, the heart is surprised again, dare not have half cent despise. Three people back to the place where they live, the temporary arrangement of the computer room, No. 9 operation computer, song Xuan next to check. On the 9th, check the information on the invitation. The host of the invitation is a doctoral student majoring in anesthesiology in the research room, named RIHA. The content of the invitation is that his ex girlfriend is going to get married, and RIHA is invited to attend. And the time on the invitation is tonight. On the ninth, I suggest meeting Mr. RIHA. Maybe there will be a surprise. Song Xuan went forward and dug out another piece of information, that is, this doctoral student used to work in a hospital and was very outstanding. He was elected a professor in a few years. But because of a mistake, the patient died and was expelled from the hospital. So RIHA should have entered Ningkang''s lab because of that. No. 9 looked at the man''s fingers slowly in surprise, "Mr. Song, are you also a hacker?" Song Xuan glanced at him. If it wasn''t for the inflexibility of his hand operation and the pain of moving now, he couldn''t be used at all. Song Xuan raised glasses, tone a bit casual, "no, I''m just an amateur." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Amateur methods are so poisonous. If you''re serious, you can''t poach other people''s bank cards. Han Junyu doesn''t mind going to the wedding. Let the 9th first to hold the wedding venue investigation clear, there is called Xi Yifan get two invitation, just changed a suit to start. "Han Junyu, you look so good. When you go to the wedding, I''m afraid people will mistake you for the bridegroom." Xi Yifan saw that he was wearing a navy blue suit with black leather shoes today. His overall dress was a little ceremonious. Han Junyu pulled the corners of his mouth and glanced at him in disgust, "unless, are you a bride?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan found that Han Junyu is not a person who can chat. Every time he looks for a topic, he will kill people. To the wedding Hotel, sure enough, Han Junyu appeared, immediately attracted everyone''s attention. This man is too good-looking, plus he is tall, walking in the crowd, is the luminous body, people''s eyes have to around him. Xi Yifan''s gaze at the women on the scene is glued to him. He has known for a long time that his eyes raise eyebrows at Han Junyu. Han Junyu, on the other hand, is a cold faced and powerful stranger. "Han Junyu, this is a wedding, not a funeral. What are you doing with such a cold face?" Xi Yi Fan could not help but make complaints about it. "I''m happy, you mind me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mind you, Xi Yifan rolled his eyes with anger. At this time, a little girl ran over, excited eyes in the two people around. "Two gentlemen, are you here together? Are you a couple?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan and Han Junyu. What do girls think every day now? Han junfan and dislike the distance between a glance. "Let''s race to see who finds RIHA first, OK?" Xi Yifan said suddenly."Oh" Han Junyu gave him a look that he understood. Compare, who is afraid of who! Xi Yifan first went to the check-in office to check RIHA''s name. He found a sign beside his name, which means that he has come. He turned to find someone, but unexpectedly saw Han Junyu and the bridegroom standing together, don''t know what to say, the bridegroom''s face is not good. Han Junyu''s mouth is too poisonous. He won''t say anything bad. Will he make the bridegroom down? Xi Yifan is curious and quickens his pace. He sees Han Junyu taking the bridegroom to the second floor. He also follows him. I didn''t expect to see the bride and another man kissing at the corner of the second floor. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s embarrassing. At the wedding, the bride and another man kiss each other. The bridegroom''s head is green! "Hey, let go of my wife!" The bridegroom rushed up angrily and punched the man in the face. The bride stepped back in surprise and tried to stop the bridegroom. "Honey, don''t get me wrong. RIHA is here to bless me. We are just polite hugs. We have no other meaning." The bridegroom witnessed the two kissing. The bride lied at this time. The bridegroom was even more angry and wanted to beat RIHA to death. RIHA is just a weak doctor, and there is no defense, where is the bridegroom''s opponent. Xi Yifan stood by to watch the play, went to Han Junyu and asked curiously, "what did you do to the bridegroom?" "When I came here empty handed, I always wanted to give the bridegroom a gift. I accidentally found that the bride and another man were still in love. I was kind enough to bring the bridegroom to the theatre." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s vicious. It is said that it is better to tear down a temple than to destroy a family. But he''s good. He wants to turn the wedding into a farce. Xi Yifan shivered the goose bumps on his body, separated him by one meter again. It must be his woman who has been kidnapped. He is unbalanced and envious of the bridegroom, so he has to add drama to the bridegroom. I just didn''t expect that they found RIHA by mistake. The bridegroom''s mood is out of control. RIHA has been beaten black and blue. Han Junyu sees that the situation is similar, so he comes forward to stop the bridegroom. Some people save themselves, RIHA immediately hide behind Han Junyu, very grateful. Xi Yifan also comes up to persuade, while the crowd is chaotic, Han Junyu takes liha out of the hotel. In order to appreciate Han Junyu, liha invited him to drink, but Han Junyu was eager to have a chance to get close to him. So he got drunk and sent him back to where he lived. Throwing him on the bed, Han Junyu began to search his room, hoping to find something useful. He found a magnetic card for his work and an e-mail. After taking photos, he turned and went downstairs. "Look at your face, the harvest is not small?" Xi Yifan drives to pick him up. Han Junyu nodded and went to adjust the front rearview mirror after getting on the bus. Accidentally found a car in the rear, he squinted cold eyes, sharp eyes. Chapter 530 Ningkang research base. Qin Ning didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was weak, but she was really hungry. She got up slowly, went to the door and patted it. "Anybody? I''m so hungry. Are you going to starve me? " Suddenly, a pair of eyes appeared on the door. Qin Ning stepped back and turned pale. "Miss Qin Ning, I need to examine you before I can provide you with food." Robot flat tone said. Qin Ning clenched her teeth and thought of a sentence Han Junyu had said to her. In order to survive, some compromises have to be made. She felt that she had no strength all over her body, and it was more difficult to escape than to ascend the sky, so she could only reach out and let it check. "I want to eat fruit, kiwi fruit, grapes, apples and cherries. Oh, if you can cook noodles, that''s the best." The robot checked her to make sure that her body data was normal. She turned around without expression and didn''t seem to receive Qin Ning''s words at all. "Sir, I''ll talk to you again. It''s impolite of you not to answer." Qin Ning stepped up to him. The big eyes of the robot turned and scanned her whole body. "If you want to eat, follow me." Qin Ning was satisfied. When he followed him, he was also observing the situation around him. There are many rooms here, and some sounds can be heard in the room. It should be the people who were caught by Ning Kang to do the experiment. However, with so many people arrested, is there no one to investigate? She has a weird heart. Qin Ning follows the robot to a small canteen. The chef is also a robot. Seeing that the ingredients are very fresh, Qin Ning happily walks up to the robot. "Can you cook noodles? I''d like some boiled noodles and a little spicy. And you''d better help me with a fruit salad. " Anyway, she can''t escape now. She takes this opportunity to take good care of herself. "Yes, just a moment, please." The robot chef is very polite, picking up the ingredients and starting to prepare. Qin Ning found a seat and found a woman on the opposite side. She was thin and her hair was withered and yellow. She was eating. She turned her head and looked at the robot following her. "Are you the housekeeper who serves me?" "No, I''m an aggressive robot. If you want to leave, I''ll punish you and kill you in special circumstances." The robot answered seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked the corners of his mouth, propped up his chin, and stared at the cook cooking noodles. She looked down and suddenly noticed that there was a meridian on her wrist that was red. She rolled up her sleeve and the red spread to her shoulder. Then she couldn''t see herself. She wanted to look in the mirror, but she found that there was no mirror. She rubbed the red part, but her hand was about to break the skin, and the red meridian did not disappear. She remembered that before she fainted, Ning Kang injected a tube of medicine into her body. Was it because of those drugs? What kind of medicine can make her body so strange? As she pondered, the robot chef brought the noodles and a fruit salad. Qin Ning smelled the fragrance of noodles, but he didn''t care so much. He fed his stomach first. After eating noodles and finishing the fruit salad, Qin Ning feels her stomach contentedly and wants to have a rest, but the robot next to her warns her. If she doesn''t go back to her room after lunch, he will punish her. Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and looked at it coldly. She was really curious about how it would punish herself. Robot said three times, see the woman is still sitting, neatly hold her wrist, a current attack Qin Ning. It''s an electric shock. Qin Ning was so painful that he shook off his hand, but he couldn''t shake it off. His face turned blue and his lips turned black. Robot punishment finished, this just let her go, "Miss Qin Ning, please abide by the rules, back to your room." Qin Ning looked at the blue and purple on the wrist, and got up and left powerlessly. When she passed by the woman in front of her, she looked at the emaciated woman and walked with her head down. She didn''t know what to think. Her hair covered half of her face. Qin Ning deliberately swept an eye, found a mole on the woman''s side face, she did not care. Back to her room, looking at the white walls and incandescent lamps, she didn''t know whether it was day or night. She tightened her eyebrows impatiently. I don''t know how Han Junyu is now. Does he know that she was arrested? Thinking, she fell asleep again. I don''t know how long later, she was awakened by a burst of laughter. Confused, she opened her eyes, went to the door, and listened to the laughter through the small hole by the door. You can tell from the laughter that this woman''s voice is very sweet, and I don''t know what she thinks when she laughs. She laughs for a while and then comes crying intermittently.Sad, sad and desperate cry, listen to people distressed. Qin Ning listened to it again, and suddenly her mind flashed. Had she ever heard the voice? Where is it? She wrinkled her eyebrows and kept remembering in her mind, but now she was a little tired, her brain was a little confused, and she couldn''t make sense of it at all. I don''t know if it''s the drug effect before. The more she thinks about it, the more she has a headache. "Ah, it hurts." She was sitting on the ground with the door, but the ground was cold. She couldn''t bear to go back to bed and cover herself with the quilt. After a while, she fell asleep again. Waking up again, the robot opens the door, Qin Ning looks at it in confusion. "Where are you taking me?" "Go wash up, dinner time." When the robot finished speaking, she stopped talking and asked her to follow him out. Qin Ning nodded dully, then followed it cleverly. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence that she met the woman yesterday again. But the woman''s face is a little bit more messy, and her hair is still half white. Although I don''t know why this woman is locked up here, Qin Ning has a feeling of empathy. The robot leads her to a bathroom and gives her ten minutes to take a bath. If she is one minute late, her food will be disposed of. Qin Ning had no choice but to take a bath. When taking a bath, she found that the woman was beside her. She tentatively knocked on the board of the compartment. "What''s your name, please?" Qin Ning asked. I don''t know whether the other party can''t hear or speak. I haven''t responded for a long time. Qin Ning saw that the time was almost the same. He came out quickly, but he saw that the woman had already gone out. At dinner, she wanted to sit at a table with the woman, but she was stopped by the robot. Qin quning thought of its way of punishing people. He could only sit down and eat honestly. The food here is very rich, but she is not in a good mood. She put down her chopsticks without eating much. The robot standing next to her saw that she only ate one third of the food, with a cold warning, "you can only eat one meal in the next 24 hours, so you have to finish all these things." Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and asked why she could only eat one meal a day. The robot held her wrist and directly shocked her. Qin Ning convulsed with pain and vomited everything he had just eaten. "Miss Qin Ning, if you don''t eat, I will punish you again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 531 What''s hell like? In the past, Qin Ning just heard some legends. There are many evil spirits and all kinds of torture in hell. But Qin Ning wanted to say that in hell, it might be bright, so bright that it hurt his eyes. There is no smell of evil spirits around, but the smell of anti-virus water. There are no evil spirits here, but robots without any feelings are more terrible than evil spirits. When she wakes up now, the first thing she does is to pinch herself tentatively. Only when she realizes that she still has pain can she be sure that she is still alive. Moreover, she found that she was slow to think about problems. When she thought of Han Junyu, her mind was vague. Sometimes she imagined that she was drawing, but her mind was blank or confused. If this continues, she will become an idiot. In order to remember Han Junyu''s name, she bit her finger and wrote down his name under the bed. When she heard the smell of blood, her stomach rolled and vomited out. Immediately, the white light in the room turned red. The iron door was opened and the robot immediately picked her up. "Miss Qin Ning, I''m going to take you to the examination now." "Let go, it hurts." Qin Ning pushes him away and wants to stand up by himself, but the robot exists for the sake of executing orders. She ignores her words and takes her to the infirmary with a strong hand, and does not care about the blue and purple of her arm. When she got to the infirmary, she saw two doctors in white coats alive, but they were all wearing masks and couldn''t see clearly. The doctor did a basic examination for her first, and was surprised to see the abnormal data. "My God, in this case, her child is still alive." The doctor used words that Qin Ning didn''t understand, but Qin Ning was still surprised and nervous. Another doctor looked at the data, also surprised to open his eyes, "first stop her medication, and report the situation to Mr. Ning." Qin Ning listened to the two doctors chattering, but did not understand what they were saying. He opened his eyes and saw the sunshine outside the window, guessing that the robot had brought her upstairs. She narrowed her eyes slightly and tried to get up, but she couldn''t understand it. She was staring at the medicine in the doctor''s hand, but it was written in French on the medicine jar. After considering for a few seconds, Qin Ning asked them in English, "excuse me, what''s wrong with my body?" The two doctors looked at each other and did not answer. They bowed their heads to do their own business. Qin Ning is annoyed, want to keep sober, but can''t rival the dizzy brain, fall into sleep again. In the confusion, she heard someone calling herself. She tried to open her eyes, but no matter how hard she tried, the darkness bit by bit swallowed up her consciousness. Ning Kang, who got the news, rushed to the laboratory and listened to the doctor''s report, staring at the woman on the bed with a complicated face. "Will you take her child away, sir?" The doctor asked. They gave her the medicine she took every day, which was harmful to her nerves and certain toxicity. Over time, it would kill the baby in her stomach. They need Qin Ning''s body to do research. First anesthetize her nerves, she can become a soulless puppet and fully cooperate with their experiments. I didn''t expect that she would have another child in her stomach, which would not only affect her body, but also increase the difficulty of the experiment. In the experiment, we are most afraid of unexpected situation, and it is this uncontrollable unexpected factor. Ning Kang Mou Guang becomes complex, staring at Qin Ning''s stomach, "is the child in her stomach healthy?" The doctor was a bit embarrassed. "The child is only one month old. Now, it''s very healthy. However, we need to make a more detailed examination of the specific situation. It''s just that now her body is resisting those drugs and can''t test them. " The medicine that Ningkang injected into qinning is to stimulate all the viruses in her body, and then use the medicine to attract them together, so as to increase the feasibility of the research. But now that she has a child, many drugs can no longer be used, and the existence of the child will affect the activity of the virus, which is not conducive to research. "Stop taking the medicine and try to keep the baby." Listening to Ning Kang''s calm voice, the two doctors were puzzled. On the one hand, Ningkang grabs Qin Ning for research, on the other hand, he takes a fancy to Qin Ning''s kidney and wants to replace it with him. But if you leave the child in Qin Ning''s stomach, how can you cut the kidney? "It''s OK. I can afford to wait." Ning Kang smiles and stares at Qin Ning''s stomach with some expectation. His ferocious expression looks like a fierce ghost who can absorb the soul. "Parents carry Z virus. Don''t you expect their children to be like this? Maybe another freak. " The two doctors looked at each other, and there was a ray of expectation in their eyes. Z virus is very difficult to survive, but it survives in Ning family. After several generations of mutation, there are many real cases that break through the human limit.I don''t know what miracle will happen to the next generation of children. Qin Ning wakes up again and hears the laughter outside the door. No accident, the laughter gradually becomes low, and then there are intermittent cries. Crying, but also with a few broken words, she could not hear clearly, got up and went to the door, want to hear clearly. "Vaguely hear, that woman call elder brother, what all elder brother." Qin Ning suddenly opened his eyes. Is this the little treasure that elder martial brother has been looking for? The idea came to her mind. She was a little excited and sat in the room for a few steps. Suddenly she ran to the door and cried. These days, her heart is choked, the speaker is not easy to find the opportunity, she cried sad. She didn''t have much strength, and she didn''t cry very much, but the other person''s voice stopped. Qin Ning thought that the other party might have heard her voice. She wiped her tears and waited for a while. The other party didn''t respond. She couldn''t figure out what the other party thought. When she falls asleep and is called to eat by the robot, she pays attention to the disheveled woman and tries to have a word with her. But the woman seemed to avoid her intentionally. When eating, she sat far away from her. Qin Ning was worried, and no matter what he ate, he put it in his mouth. Suddenly, she smelled a strange smell and spit out everything in her mouth. But this was not enough. She covered her stomach and vomited all the things in her stomach, even the sour water. When the robot''s body is abnormal, it lights up the red light immediately and takes her to the infirmary. The doctor quickly gave her a check to make sure that she was only pregnant and vomiting, which was a relief. Qin Ning noticed their tension and was surprised. She tried to talk to them, but no matter what she said, they didn''t answer. But when she returned to her room, the uncomfortable feeling came again, and she could only clap on the door. The robot saw that she was not looking well and picked her up to go to the infirmary. Qin Ning is getting the law, they are tense her body. She is like a drifter on the sea, finally found a boat, seriously looked at the infirmary. When the robot took her away, she found a bottle of medicine and stuffed it into her pocket. When the robot came back to the room, it found that the place it took her was not her previous route, but into another room with simple decoration, but much larger space than before. She estimated that after five or six hours, she heard the woman''s laughter and crying more clearly. She tried again and cried with her. Found that the other side of the cry and some of the past is not the same, but on behalf of what, she did not understand. Qin Ning''s somewhat anxious in the room around, and heard each other suddenly sing a song, she slightly raised her eyebrows, this just understand each other''s meaning. Chapter 532 In the villa where Han Junyu lives, he is discussing with Ning Fu about going to the research base to save Qin Ning. At this time, No. 9 moved his chair, got up and went to Ning Fu. "Sir, Xi Hong is looking for you." At the same time, they turn their heads and look at No. 9. Han Junyu asks song Xuan in a voice, "Song Xuan, ask Jun Yi about Xi Xuyuan." "Good." Song Xuan nodded, took out his mobile phone and pressed Jun Yi''s number slowly. He''s still active, but he''s slow. He can do everyday things. "No problem with people." Song Xuan hung up and answered. "Do you suspect that Xi Hong came to me to save Xi Xuyuan?" Ning Fu asked. Han Junyu face expressionless, "you go to see people, naturally there is an answer." Ning Fu nodded, let nine and he contact, agreed to meet two people in a coffee shop. There are cameras in the coffee shop. Ning Fu and Xi Hong go to the coffee shop. Han Junyu can see them in the villa. Ning Fu drinks tea and listens to Xi Hong. He wants to get in touch with Han Junyu and try to save Xi Xuyuan. Xi Hong''s face was a little haggard. He said that when he was angry with Xi Xuyuan, his tone was a little urgent. "Mr. Xi, I''m not familiar with Han Junyu." Ning Fu smiles lightly. "And because I worked with your brother to take his wife, he still hates me. So, if you want to save your brother, I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong person. " Xi Hong frowned, but the politeness of a gentleman did not lose his temper. Instead, he laughed and tried to negotiate with him. "Mr. Ning Fu, since you say that you and my brother cooperate together to offend Han Junyu, then my brother was captured by Han Junyu. Now his life and death are unknown. I hope you can cooperate with me." Ning Fu had a cup of tea, but he didn''t know what to think of and laughed. "Mr. Xi, I think you may have misunderstood. My cooperation with Xi Xuyuan is mutually beneficial, and from the moment I took Han Junyu''s wife away, the cooperation has ended. So I don''t have to go to trouble Han Junyu for his sake. " Xi Xuyuan grabs Qin Ning and gives Qin Ning to Ning Fu, but Xi Hong doesn''t know that Qin Ning is captured by Ning Kang. Xi Hong pinched his eyebrows, "Mr. Ning Fu, what conditions do you have to help me?" At this time, Han Junyu, who watched the two people''s negotiation, put his long finger to his lips, deliberated for a few seconds, took out his headset and talked to Ning Fu. "Ask him, over the years, the old man has been harsh on him, in order to protect his younger brother, never cared about him, ask him is not uncomfortable?" Ning Fu listened to Han Junyu''s words and frowned slightly. Not because of his words, but because of his commanding and powerful tone. Ning Fu, don''t like others to order him to do things! But in the special period, I also know that Han Junyu is used to being overbearing. Even in front of his uncle, he won''t stop his temper. Ning Fu looked at Xi Hong and said, "Mr. Xi, you and I are business partners. We will certainly have cooperation in the future. As an aside, your father has always been partial to your second brother when you are in the Xi family. In order to protect your brother, there must be a lot of unfairness to you. " Xi Hong stares at him in surprise. He takes a breath after a while. After a few cups of tea, he calms down. "Mr. Ning Fu, to tell you the truth, my father loved my second brother very much since he was a child, and my second brother was also a bit headstrong and always reckless. But his nature is not bad. What''s more, I''m connected with him by blood, so I can''t be helpless. " Han Junyu listened to Xi Hong''s high sounding words and pulled the corners of his mouth. I really didn''t expect that a man who was unfaithful to his marriage would still have brotherhood. Xi Yifan lazily sat beside him, listening to his words, scornful of cold hiss. "Mr. Xi is pitiful. I just asked No. 9 to check. He had a woman he liked before. Because of the family marriage, he was forced to break up with his girlfriend and married Mrs. Xi. But I didn''t expect that Mrs. Xi was a cruel character. I was worried that Xi Hong would never forget his ex girlfriend and killed her. When Xi Hong knew the news, he went to investigate again, and there was no evidence to prove his death. In recent years, Xi Hong and his wife barely maintain a relationship, and all of them will walk in with ran Yu because ran Yu looks like his ex girlfriend. Although Xi Hong pretends to be a modest gentleman, I don''t believe he has never thought of revenge by his means. " Han Junyu glanced at him faintly, thinking that the situation is not good for him now, so he must pull Xi Hong in now, with the help of Xi family''s power, to disturb the situation. He said to the earphone again, "try him out, you can cooperate with him, get the right of Xi family, and ask him if he is willing." Ning Fu secretly grinds his teeth and stares at Xi Hong. The tone of his speech must not be as straightforward and rude as Han Junyu''s, or it will blow up his popularity. "Mr. Xi, it''s right to cherish your brother. However, I have another sentence. I don''t know whether to say it or not. "Xi Hong nodded, "Mr. Ning Fu, as long as you are willing to help, there is nothing you can''t say." Ning Fu said with a smile, "your father loves your second younger brother. His health is getting worse and worse recently. Most of his legacy will be handed over to your second younger brother without accident. Maybe he will leave a last word for you to protect him. You''ve been guarding him for more than 20 years, a long life. You think about him, but he may not think about your big brother. " Xi Hong a Leng, with the action of drinking tea to cover up his pain at the moment. As the eldest son of the Xi family, he is good-looking and highly educated in front of others. Now he has his own company, but no one understands his inner pain. The woman he used to like was killed by his wife. He wanted revenge, but Mr. Xi kept putting pressure on him, making it difficult for him to move. Ning Fu saw that he was a little excited and continued with a faint smile, "Mr. Xi, you have your own company now and you can be independent. Why are you still limited to others? Besides, you are the eldest son of the Xi family. Wouldn''t it be better for you to manage the Xi family after your father died. As you know, your second brother only knows how to draw. He''s not business material at all. For the sake of the Xi family, think again. " Xi Hong struggled and squeezed the cup in his hand. What Ning Fu said, he didn''t think about it. But he has his concerns, others will not understand. Listen to Ning Fu a pile of wordy, Xi Hong is still hesitating, Han Junyu listen impatient. "Ning Fu, if you speak more eloquently, ask him that his favorite woman was killed by his wife. Doesn''t he want revenge? With the rights of the Xi family, he can not only kill the murderer, but also play with any woman he wants. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s mouth twitched. This sentence is really in line with his rough and arrogant nature. "Thank you Mr. Ning Fu for thinking about it for me, but it''s my family business. Now my father is still here. I will respect whatever he says. Even if he really hands over the Xi family to the second younger brother in the future, I will help the second younger brother guard the Xi family." Xi Hong''s tone is firm. This is the noble''s sense of honor because of his family, and he will defend it to the death. Ning Fu nodded, it seems that he really want to add some material. "I heard that Mr. Xi had a very loving girlfriend before he got married. Will you contact her now?" Xi Hong suddenly stood up, because the action was too sudden, his knee hit the table, knocked over the teacup, and the hot tea spilled on him. Chapter 533 Since the death of his ex girlfriend, Xi Hong often dreams about her. Dream that she is lying in the bathtub with blood all over her body, her closed eyes will suddenly open and stare at him without blinking, then she will cry and ask him, how does it feel to sleep with her killer? What will be the feeling, of course, life is not like death, I wish I could tear the people around me to pieces! Every time, Xi Hong wakes up from a nightmare and sees his wife sleeping sweetly, he clenches his fist and tries to strangle her countless times. Now Ning Fu mention sad things, his clenched fists burst up green tendons, angry bite jaw. "Mr. Ning Fu, be careful." Ning Fu raised his eyebrows, a bit careless, "but I asked casually. I didn''t mean any harm. Mr. Xi, if you get the rights of the Xi family, you can also protect your second brother and protect the people you like. Don''t you want to Xi Hong can make his career bigger. He can''t be without ambition. Xi Hong''s eyes were filled with emotion. He sat down slowly again, struggling between his tight brows. "Mr. Xi, I like ambitious people. If you just want to protect your brother, it has nothing to do with me." Ning Fu left a word, put down the cup, ready to get up. If Xi Hong gets the rights of the Xi family, Ning Fu, who cooperates with him, can also get benefits. Therefore, Ning Fu is giving him the right to get the Xi family. It''s not his selfish intention, but what the situation forces him to do in order to save his second younger brother. Look, hypocritical people need so many hypocritical excuses to do things. Ning Fu gave a sneer in his heart. "Well, I promise you. But what do you need me to do? " Two people reach an agreement, get Xi Hong''s support, the situation is favorable for Han Junyu. Ning Fu and Xi Hong discuss that Han Junyu kidnapped Xi Xuyuan just to save his wife, so they save Xi Xuyuan and try to find a way to save his wife, so Xi Xuyuan will come back to Xi''s home naturally and healthily. Xi Hong nodded, as long as in his ability, he will try his best. Han Junyu see time almost, let you give Xi Xuyuan injection of a medicine, just give him to Xi Hong. Xi Hong went back to his younger brother. He thought the old man would have a good face, but the situation was just the opposite. The old man felt sorry for his second son''s injury. When the private doctor saw him, he couldn''t wake him up. The old man scolded Xi Hong again. It''s all his fault to accuse him of not protecting his brother well. It also suggests that if he died and handed over the Xi family to him, he would not take care of his younger brother and be unworthy of the burden of the Xi family. Xi Hong used to listen to these lessons, but thinking of Ning Fu''s words in his mind, he clenched his fist. He had to manage his own big company and the Xi family''s affairs. He was busy day and night like a dog, but Xi Xuyuan just stayed in the studio to draw, and he was not honest. Besides, he is not Xi Xuyuan''s nanny. Why should his elder brother be responsible for his daily situation? But thinking about the plan discussed with Ning Fu before, he could only endure anger and respectfully said to his father. Since the family doctor can''t figure out the second younger brother, then go to ask a professional doctor. It''s said that Ningkang''s medical skills are good. If you ask him to come over, maybe the second younger brother will be sober. Now the old man is most worried about his second son''s health. As long as he has a way, he will try it. Xi Hong got his nod and immediately turned to contact Ning Kang. When Ning Kang learns that Xi Xuyuan has been rescued, he also asks him to help him go to Xi''s home to treat him. He also has a plan in his heart. Xi''s family are aristocrats in Ba city. They not only have status, but also wealth. If they become private doctors of their family, then they don''t have to worry too much about the funding of their laboratory in the future. So he did not hesitate and agreed to go. Junyi''s people stare at Ning''s home and watch Ning Kang go to Xi Hong. They immediately contact Han Junyu. Han Junyu is sending an e-mail to RIHA at this time, asking if his health is better through RIHA''s last drunkenness. Although he is not sure if the other party will respond to this email, he still wants to have a try. Song Xuan and Xi Yifan stand beside each other, praying that RIHA can open the email. Because there is a virus on this email, as long as he receives it and clicks to check it, he can find the information in his computer. In a few people anxious to wait, the computer prompted to a new email, Han Junyu point open. It''s a reply from RIHA. The other party said to chat with him and have a good time. I hope to get together again next time. Yangmei and Han Junmei decide the time immediately. Tonight, I have time. ¡¿ [OK, see you at the same place. ¡¿ "tut Tut, Han Junyu, you are a man and a woman. You have conquered all the tough men." Xi Yifan joked with a smile. Han Junyu pulled the corner of his mouth, turned his head and looked at him, "Mr. Xi, are you confessing to me?""Oh, to tell you, you don''t want me to spit up what I ate yesterday." Xi Yifan made a face to vomit. "Ha ha, I''m so excellent. If I like it, I''ll just say it. It''s not humiliating." Han Junyu sneered. ¡°¡­¡­ You''re a cold joke. " Xi Yifan shakes the goose bumps on his body. It''s killing him. Listen to two people bicker, next to a few people are holding a smile. Han Junyu changed into a casual dress. When he got to the bar, he saw that RIHA had arrived. He hooked the corner of his mouth and ordered two glasses of wine. When RIHA saw him, he was very happy and complained to him about how miserable life is now. Han Junyu heard a lot of nonsense from him. He thought it was too noisy and took out his ears. He didn''t have patience. He deliberately handed the wine to him and made a lot of material in the wine. Pull the drunk RIHA into the car and throw it to Xi Yifan. He gets on the 15th car. Now they have to work separately. Xi Yifan hides liha, and Han Junyu goes to the experimental base as soon as possible. Han Junyu put on headphones, and No. 9 to keep talking at any time, in order to disguise, he put on a mask. When you enter the first level, you need to swipe your work card. He took out RIHA''s work card and swiped it to pass. When he swiped the card again in the second level, the other side looked at him wearing a mask and holding his work card. He was a little confused. "Dr. RIHA, you''re not on duty today." Security personnel asked. Han Junyu nodded, "yes, when I got home, I remembered that I had a piece of data to deal with urgently. I came back to work after lunch." The security personnel stared at him for a while, a little confused, "but when you left today, you didn''t wear a mask. Dr. RIHA, can you take off the mask?" The laboratory center staff working here are highly educated and have a high status, so everyone respects them and uses honorifics. Han Junyu suddenly coughed, pointed to his mask, "sorry, I have a cold during the day, for safety, so I put on the mask." Security personnel or not at ease, polite smile, "Dr. RIHA, you just take off the mask, I scan your face, I will let you go." Han Junyu grabs his mask and frowns slightly, a little unhappy. But several security personnel are still not relaxed, must see him take off the mask, see his face, can give him release. Chapter 534 It''s time for Qin Ning to take a bath. Qin Ning deliberately slowed down to catch up with the woman. While taking a bath, she knocked on the door next door. When listening to that woman''s singing, her singing has no vocabulary, just some simulated running water. So Qin Ning guessed that she must have hinted that she would go to see her when she took a bath. After waiting for a while, the other party knocked on the door to respond to her. Qin Ning finally showed a smile and ran to the next door. "I know Xi Yifan. He has been looking for you all the time. Xiaobao, is that you?" The woman finally looked up and stared at her in surprise, but her eyes were dull and her expression was wooden, like a puppet without soul. When she heard Xi Yifan''s name, her expression was different. "Xiaobao, who is it?" Her normal voice is a little hoarse. Qin Ning frowns and stares at her face seriously. There is a small mole on her cheek. It''s Xiaobao. "Then why do you cry and laugh at night?" Xiaobao shook his head. "I don''t know, but I used to do it before. I''m used to it." Qin Ning looked at her dull eyes, and there was a kind of guess in her heart. She just wanted to touch her, and she backed back in fright. Qin Ning took back his hand, "Xiaobao, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I just want to ask you, do you have any way to escape from here?" Xiao Bao shook his head and took a bath. Qin Ning was disappointed and bit his lower lip helplessly. Xiaobao didn''t even recognize herself. She must have taken the medicine she had taken before, and her will became unclear. But I don''t know why, now she doesn''t have that feeling, and her mental state is much better than before. "There are only two ways to see the sunshine, the elevator and the medical room." Suddenly, Xiaobao whispered. Qin Ning''s big eyes lit up and looked at Xiaobao in surprise. Where you see the sunshine, isn''t it the way out? "Xiaobao, thank you. Don''t be afraid. If I have a chance, I will take you away to see your brother Yifan. " Hearing the familiar name of brother Yifan, Xiaobao looks up and stares at her. "Brother Yifan, who is it?" "Your brother Yifan is the one you love." Qin Ning whispered a reminder. Xiao Bao blinked in doubt, as if he had some difficulty in understanding the word love. At this time, the bathroom next door was suddenly pushed away, and a weak woman came out. The woman had long hair and nails, but the nails were white, which was obviously an unhealthy color. Qin Ning saw that she came out suddenly and stepped back. "If you want to escape, I advise you not to die." When a woman speaks, her voice also contains some noises, such as the rubbing paper touching each other, and the harsh sound of long fingernails scratching on the wall, which makes her hair stand on end. Qin Ning pursed his lips and stepped back. "If you are locked up here, you will corrode your consciousness. What''s the difference between being dead and being shut up? I might as well fight for my life before I die. " After listening to her words, the woman''s eyelashes trembled. Although she agreed with her words, she didn''t have any fighting spirit when she thought of her previous escape experience. "Woman, I''ll help you escape, but you promise to take me to the sunshine. Is that ok? " This is the basement. They can only touch incandescent lamps every day. Maybe it''s human instinct to touch the sun. Even if this woman doesn''t remember anything, she still wants to live in the sun. Qin Ning immediately nodded, "as long as you have a way to help me, I will find a way to save you." But before the woman could say anything, there was a knock at the door. It''s the robot that tells Qin Ning to go out. If she doesn''t go out, there will be no food for her. Qin Ning worried, want to ask the woman to say the way to escape, but the woman just staring at the mirror, a word is not willing to say. In Qin Ning''s startled eyes, the woman looking at the mirror breaks her nails. Because of her heavy strength, her fingers bleed. But she didn''t seem to feel the pain and sent her nails. Qin Ning endured nausea, took her nails, washed them clean before hiding them in her clothes. As the robot left the bathroom, Qin Ning squeezed his nails tightly, covered his stomach and squatted down. The robot looks at her pale face and worries about what''s wrong with her. The master gives him instructions to take her to the infirmary as soon as she feels sick. It didn''t hesitate to take her to the infirmary. To the infirmary, the doctor asked Qin Ning where uncomfortable, but Qin Ning is nest in the quilt, the expression of pain covering the stomach. The doctor is a little worried. Banzheng wants to check her body. Qin Ning takes this opportunity to check the situation around her. Her eyes blinked when she saw a shelf learning how to use English to learn inflammables. No matter how the doctor moved her, she was just disobedient."I haven''t talked to anyone for several days. If you talk to me, I will listen to you and cooperate with the treatment." "Miss Qin Ning, your body is very important. Please don''t joke." The doctor patient persuasion, said English, Qin Ning can only understand half. But half is enough, because she knows they''re compromising, which means they don''t want her body hurt. Qin Ning put his hands on his stomach and shook his head to deny that he did not cooperate with the treatment. "I feel stuffy. Open the window and let me have some fresh air." Qin Ning talks. Pregnant women are so troublesome! The doctor looked at each other helplessly, and one of them got up to open the window. Qin Ning seized the opportunity, took out his nails, stabbed them into another doctor''s eyes, quickly jumped up and ran to the flammable shelf. No matter what the liquid was, he directly hit the doctor. "Ah The doctor who was stabbed in both eyes, the liquid hit him, but in the blink of an eye, he turned into a fire, and there was a piece of charcoal on the ground. Qin Ning surprised of cover mouth, can''t believe those liquid can have so fierce, a few seconds time can burn a person into coke. Another doctor was opening the window. He heard the cry and turned around. His face changed dramatically. It was too late to save him. He wanted to go and grab the woman, but seeing that she was holding another bottle of liquid in her hand, he quickly raised his hands. "Be careful, miss qinning. Those potions will hurt you." At this time, the robot heard the movement, pushed the door in, and saw Qin Ning holding the medicine, walking towards her quickly. Qin Ning''s hands trembled with fear. Without time to think about it, he picked up a bottle of medicine and smashed it on him. At first, it was not affected at all and went on. Seeing it getting closer, she ran to another shelf, picked up a few bottles of chemicals and hit it. Although I don''t know if this method is feasible, she will give it a try, otherwise it will be more difficult for her to escape next time. He threw the medicine on the whole shelf on him, but it didn''t stop him. Seeing him reach for her, Qin Ning grabbed dozens of bottles of medicine and smashed them all. Just look at its arm, melting into molten iron, scalding temperature, burned her hand. Qin Ning was surprised to realize that these drugs alone had no effect, and they had to be mixed together to produce a chemical reaction. Chapter 535 Some drugs alone, nothing special, but mixed with other drugs, will produce a wonderful reaction. With this cognition, Qin Ning opened all the things on the shelf, poured them together and threw them on the robot again. Half of the robot''s body was corroded, and the line was broken. It twisted its head rigidly, and its whole body fell back. To avoid the disaster, Qin Ning breathed a sigh of relief and saw that the doctor wanted to escape for help. Qin Ning wanted to stop him and rushed to pour the liquid under his hand on him. The doctor''s back was burned, and the flesh and blood became blurred. Qin Ning quickly covered her eyes, but the smell of the burnt meat was too bad. She threw herself on the washstand and bit her teeth to wash off the smell of her hands. Her mind kept repeating the miserable appearance of those doctors, and she dried her hands while crying. A terrible thought hovered in her mind. She killed people! Suddenly, the headlight lights up outside the window, light up the medical room, she quickly convergence mood, hurry to find a place to hide. Now if she doesn''t hurt them, they''ll kill her! Han Junyu, who is wearing the human skin mask of RIHA, goes through the level by level. As soon as he is ready to find someone, he sees the red lights on all sides. I thought I was exposed, so I wanted to find a place to hide. But as soon as he moved to one step, dozens of robots ran in front of him with submachine guns, and his feet stood still. In the heart secretly scolds, he is really unlucky, just passed the checkpoint to be discovered, now won''t be shot into the honeycomb again? He put his cold sweated hand in his pocket and squeezed the things in his hand. He couldn''t do it until he had to. But just as he was tense and waiting for the most dangerous moment to come, the robots walked directly in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just leave? Han Junyu wondered, looking at the appearance of all of them under martial law, did another group of people break in? He walked in for a while, and saw some men in white coats walking out quickly. He held one of them and asked suspiciously. "What happened?" "Someone in the dungeon has escaped and is pursuing." Han Junyu has a kind of expectation in his heart. It''s a good chance. He can fish in the water! Go in the opposite direction and Contact No. 9. Which direction is the Wang network room of the base. He must quickly cut off the network between the base and the outside world, so as to buy himself time to save Qin Ning. Following the instructions of No. 9, he quickened his pace and finally found the network room and the internal network cable. He inserted the prepared shielding instrument into the line. "Mr. Han, you have to find their general server before I can find their research data." Han Junyu, who is about to turn around, is a bit impatient, but he still turns over to find the main server, takes off his white coat, takes off his watch and belt, and installs it into a one-step microcomputer. Connect the connection line of the server to the computer, and input the data in the server into the computer immediately. But it also takes time to transmit data. When Han Junyu and others are a little anxious, they hear footsteps. Seeing that the computer screen showed that there were still three minutes left, and the sound of footsteps outside the door was getting closer and closer, Han Junyu pointed to the server with his fingertips. If he left now, he would give up halfway. With a creak, the door was pushed open. Two security guards came in, followed by four robots. Although someone escaped from the dungeon, it didn''t affect the security of the research room. They also noticed that there was movement here, so they came to check. Walking into the network room, I watched the network cables flashing, but there was no human shadow. Moreover, the robot was also scanning with infrared, and no abnormality was found, so I left. Han Junyu, with his hands on the edge of the window, heard the sound of closing the door, and then climbed up with his teeth clenched. Jump into the network room again, and continue the unfinished work. The waiting process is very painful. "On the 15th, did you find out who escaped?" "I''m still outside. I didn''t go in. I don''t know what''s going on inside." No. 15 answered helplessly. Han Junyu endured the fury, and when the data was finally passed, he tied his watch and belt, got up and left the network room, and found that the next room was the circuit switch of the research base. He looked at the door, took off his glasses, untied the slender eyeglass frame, unlocked it, cut off the circuit of all levels, and then went to find the main switch of power generation. Give out a sneer, wear gloves, pull out the line. Boom, the whole experimental base is in the dark. With the prepared night vision glasses, I left from the window. The next second, the door was knocked open. Several guards went to the master switch to connect the circuit. There are many places in the research base where the experiment can not be powered off, otherwise the experiment must be done again. But the guard just found the cut place and realized that it was damaged. However, the most urgent thing is to quickly order the circuit.A few people just squat down, hear the sound of drop drop drop, a few people look at each other, have a very bad premonition. Looking for it with a flashlight, I found that someone had installed a miniature bomb by using the circuit of the main switch. When they wanted to connect, they touched the bomb. Several people just gave birth to the idea of escape, bang, the whole circuit room was swallowed up by a fire. Wisps of smoke floating out of the window, followed by a larger fire, spitting out the tongue of fire, as if to devour the whole building. The whole building is shaking. Suddenly, the alarm of the whole building rings, the cry of people, the dangerous sonar of robots, and the base is in chaos. Han Junyu wanted to go downstairs. After a turn, he couldn''t find the location of the elevator. He was a bit irritable. "Number nine, how can I get downstairs? Go to the dungeon There are three floors downstairs. In Han Junyu''s eyes, they are not dungeons. Since Ningkang catches qinning to study the virus on her, it is impossible to leave her upstairs. It is only possible to take her downstairs. No. 9 would like to have four hands, quick operation to find the route. "There are two ways to enter the dungeon. First, the elevator. But when the elevator is in danger, it will be sealed for the sake of the people under it to escape. Second, the infirmary, in the southeast corner. But the defense here is very tight. Someone just wanted to escape, and now they are blocked by robots. " Han Junyu understand his meaning, heart sarcasm, Ning Kang is really cruel enough. People who are worried that they can''t see the light underground escape. In case of an accident, those people can only die inside. Han Junyu thought of Qin Ning and bit his silver teeth. When he arrived at the southeast corner, he saw the infirmary surrounded by robots for several floors. And those robots are closing the window, Han Junyu doubts, ask 9. "Why do they close the windows?" "The infirmary has been destroyed and harmful gases have been produced. They seal the windows in order to let the people inside live and die on their own." The infirmary is the only entrance to the dungeon. If those harmful gases can''t come out, there must be oxygen. Then the people in the dungeon are in danger. "15th, where are you now?" "We''ve reached the southeast. Please give us orders." At last, Han Junyu was in a better mood. "You cover me. I''m going to the infirmary." Chapter 536 On the 9th, Han Junyu said that he was going to enter the infirmary. He was a little worried. "Mr. Han, you can''t go in. There are too many poisonous substances in it. If you go in, you will be hurt." "Number nine, do your job well!" Another meaning is that No. 9 is with him, only qualified to obey orders, not qualified to command him! There is no way to contact Ning Fu and Xi Yifan. Although saving people is very important, he can''t make fun of his own life. Ning Fu, who was staring at Ning Kang, changed his face after listening to No. 9. He had expected that Han Junyu was determined to die this time. If he didn''t bring Qin Ning back, he didn''t want to come back. Xi Yifan''s face changed when he heard the news. Although he disliked Han Junyu, he couldn''t watch him die. But they both knew that it was impossible for Han Junyu to listen to other people''s persuasion. Two people also don''t care so much, let Jun a continue to guard, they want to save Han Jun Yu. And Han Junyu gives the 15th order, and the 15th is ready to snipe those robots. "Wait, you aim at the back of their heads, the center of their spines." Han Junyu orders. On the 15th, I didn''t ask why. I followed his instructions and sure enough, I could make the robot fall down with one shot. "Mr. Han, how can you see that the main switch of those robots is at the back of your head?" Curiosity nine. Before Han Junyu said that, No. 9 wanted to remind No. 15, but Han Junyu spoke first. "Guess." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nine and fifteen. Several robots fell down and immediately attracted the attention of other robots, ready to attack. Han Junyu waited a few seconds, lost a bomb and hit the window. The sealed window was immediately hit with a hole. There are four robots guarding the window, using ultraviolet scanning to determine Han Junyu''s position, is preparing to shoot, suddenly throw out some bottles in the window. The aggressive robot has no sense of taste and doesn''t detect any abnormality, but Han Junyu smells a pungent smell and evades. Just when the robot was ready to attack, its fingers froze, and it felt that all the places with some red potion were smoking, and there was a line jammed, which made it unable to shoot. Then there was another pot of things pouring out, and their legs melted at the speed of seconds. The lines on their bodies were sparking, banging and exploding into pieces. Han Junyu coldly looks at it and raises his lips contemptuously. It turns out that these aggressive robots are disposable. In crisis, when they can''t attack each other, they will use self explosion to hurt each other. Han Junyu tried to walk past, but his shoes just a little bit of liquid medicine, was corroded a big piece, he twisted his eyebrows back. "Nine, find a way and let me into the infirmary." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. 9 wants to say that all those roads are dead ends. If you go in, you can''t get out. But his only accusation is to obey the order, is ready to speak, feel his shoulder was patted, he looked up in surprise. "Get out of the way, let me do it." Song Xuan bit his teeth, pushed him away, sat down and began to investigate. "Han Shao, wet a cloth with disinfectant, wet a cloth with clean water. Our people have passed. I''ll make them ready to blow a hole. You wait a few seconds, cover your face with two layers of cloth, and then go in. " When Han Junyu heard song Xuan''s voice, he felt a little calm. With a bang, the medical room was blasted open by a bomb, and there was a woman''s weak cry for help. Han Junyu ear tip move, this is Qin Ning''s voice! He quickly covered his face and ran in. Although I covered my mouth and nose, I could still feel the pungent smell inside. "Ningning, Ningning," there are small oxygen cylinders in the medical room. When Qin Ning smells some strange smell, he finds the oxygen cylinder to protect himself. But it''s not the best way to stay here. Now her activities are inconvenient and she can only try to ask for help. Hearing the familiar voice, Qin Ning thought it was his own auditory hallucination. Is it because she is dying that she looks back and sees the person she misses most? "Ning Ning, Ning Ning." The low voice is getting closer and closer. Qin Ning holds the wall and slowly gets up. "Han Junyu, is that you?" Han Junyu saw her in good condition and was excited. He ran to her and held her tightly in his arms. "Ning Ning, it''s me. Are you ok?" Qin Ning touched his face, felt a chill, and then determined that he was not dreaming. "Han Junyu, I miss you so much." In his warm arms, she felt that she had gone through a life and death, and cherished the temperature even more.Han Junyu hugged her and looked at her whole body. His big hand unconsciously fell on her abdomen, and his fingertips were a bit stiff. "Ning Ning, do you have a stomachache?" Qin Ning doubtfully shook his head, "no feeling, what''s the matter?" "It''s OK. I''ll take you away now." Han Junyu picks up the oxygen cylinder and leads her to leave. But Qin Ning grasped his wrist, "Han Junyu, can we really leave?" "Well. Dear, close your eyes and I''ll take you home Qin Ning bit his lip. "Han Junyu, I found Xiaobao. Shall we take her too?" "Who is Xiaobao?" Han Junyu gritted his teeth. "It''s elder martial brother. I''m looking for a woman, Han Junyu. I can hold the oxygen bottle for a while, but I''m afraid the underground people can''t hold it for long." Qin Ning asked. Han Junyu thought of Xi Yifan saving his life that night, clenched his fist, "OK, you take me down to find her, we''ll take her as soon as possible." "Well." Qin Ning nodded, turned and looked for a pile of bottles and cans. In a small box, he found a small oxygen storage bottle. "Can you use these things?" Han Junyu found that several bottles were written highly toxic, and her nails were corroded, so he quickly took those things from her hands. "I don''t understand, but it''s dangerous here. Maybe I can defend myself." Qin Ning takes him to the dungeon. An elevator was built in the dungeon, and the way to the medical room was to take the stairs. They ran to the third floor. At this time of the dungeon, into a dark, Han Junyu point on the flashlight function of mobile phone. "Xiaobao, Xiaobao, I''ve come to save you." Qin Ning takes Han Junyu''s hand and gropes forward. There were other people wailing around, but they didn''t hear Xiaobao''s voice. Qin Ning was a little worried. At this time, the people who were locked up were all standing at the iron gate, staring at Qin Ning expectantly, pleading in their voice. "Help me, help me." The light of the mobile phone flashlight shines on them. They all have pale faces. Under the not bright light, they are shining with the light of hope. "Han Junyu, do you want to save them?" Han Junyu takes a deep breath. Although he is not a good man, he has no heart to be a savior. However, during the time when Qin Ning was arrested, he lived like a year. So, with empathy, if you think about the people who were caught here, their families will miss them, and even look forward to them going home. Han Junyu went to the small bag and took out a bottle of highly corrosive chemicals, which dropped onto the lock. The lock was corroded and the door opened with a push. "You go up the stairs, hurry up the stairs, avoid the robots, and get out!" Han Junyu showed them the way. Qin Ning stood by and counted. She and Han Junyu opened 36 doors together, but only 20 people came out, and there was no Xiaobao among them. Chapter 537 Qinning want to go inside to continue looking for people, saw the broken nails of the woman came. "Do you see Xiao Bao?" The woman shook her head and ran up the stairs in a hurry. "Stupid girl, be honest." Han Junyu saw her running, and her eyebrows were frowning. Worried about her and her children, he quickly caught up with her and took her little hand. "Han Junyu, I remember that Xiaobao lives in this direction." Han Junyu secretly bit her cheek and took her forward. The more she went, the thinner the air was. Qin Ning felt stuffy. This is the basement. It''s the oxygen supply from above, but the lines above were broken by his bomb. The oxygen supply machine stopped working. In addition, Ning Kang wanted to kill the people inside, and also stopped other ways of supplying oxygen to the underground. Han Junyu took out the oxygen bottle and put it on her. After a while, they heard faint laughter. "It''s Xiaobao." Han Junyu quickens his pace. They must leave quickly, or they will die of lack of oxygen. To Xiaobao''s room, see Xiaobao locked in the corner, because of lack of oxygen, hold face purple, but she is still trying to make a laugh. "Xiao Bao, I''ll take you away." But when Xi Xiaobao saw her, he hid under the table in panic and didn''t want to leave. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and turned to see that Han Junyu also had some difficulty breathing. He quickly took off the oxygen bottle and gave it to him. Han Junyu saw that she was going to take off the oxygen mask, Jun''s face was gloomy, and he glared at him with warning. Qin Ning immediately withdrew her hand. "Xiaobao, you will die if you stay here. Please come with me." Xiaobao stares at her bewildered, but doesn''t understand the meaning of death. Qin Ning turns around anxiously and suddenly thinks that she will only react when she hears Xi Yifan''s name. "Your brother Yifan is waiting for you. Shall I take you to him?" Hearing Yifan''s elder brother, Xiaobao finally has a slight fluctuation in his eyes, but Qin Ning still doesn''t touch him and hides under the table. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning has a headache and doesn''t know how to persuade her. Han Junyu is impatient. He reaches out his hand to catch her, or he knocks her out and takes her away. But as soon as Xiaobao saw him reach out his hand, he took a bite on his wrist. Han Junyu looked at the tooth mark on his wrist and clenched his fist. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xi Yifan saved him once, whether the woman was alive or dead, he wouldn''t care. He ordered the earphone, "Song Xuan, contact Xi Yifan, I only give him ten seconds, to the third floor of the dungeon, meet his woman." "Yes, Mr. Xi has been informed to get there." After a few seconds, I heard a burst of extremely fast footsteps. Xi Yifan ran into the room with a small oxygen cylinder in his hand. When he ran into the room, he saw the thin woman hiding under the table, some of whom couldn''t believe his eyes. "Xiaobao?" The woman under the table blinked, a little confused, tentatively stretched out her head to check. "Xiaobao, I''m brother fan," Xi Yifan squatted down and looked up at Xi Xiaobao. "Don''t be afraid, brother fan will take you home. In the future, no one can separate us. " Xi Xiaobao looked at his hand and instinctively stepped back, but the man''s arm was around her shoulder. "I''m sorry, Xiao Bao. I didn''t protect you. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, will brother fan sing for you? " Xi Yifan is humming a lullaby to simulate the sound of running water. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to Xi Yifan humming, Qin Ning was a little confused. Maybe Xiaobao hummed this song just out of habit and didn''t mean to contact her, but because she was amorous?? "Han Shao, you hurry out. Ning Kang is in a hurry." Han Junyu received the news, because of lack of oxygen, his temper became irritable, kicked Xi Yifan. "Take your woman away quickly, or we''ll all die here." Han Junyu''s words just finished, hiding under the table Xiaobao, because of lack of oxygen, fainted in the past. Xi Yifan put on the oxygen mask in a hurry, picked her up and took her away. The four went upstairs. When they reached the second floor, they heard song Xuan''s voice again. "Han Shao, Ning Kang has arrived and has blocked up the medical room. Moreover, those who were released were also killed. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu licks his lower alveolar, but Ningkang is really cruel. He wants to kill them. "Is there any other way out?" After a few seconds, he didn''t hear song Xuan''s answer. Han Junyu felt that the blackness was caused by lack of oxygen. Qin Ning see his face is not good, quickly put on the oxygen mask to him, Han Junyu''s face is better. Han Junyu shakes his head and wants to return the oxygen mask to her. There is not much oxygen in the oxygen bottle, and they don''t know how long they will stay in it. He doesn''t want her to be hurt. "Han Junyu, if you want to be good, I can hold on for a while. If I faint, you can hold me, OK?"Qin Ning pressed his hand and coaxed him to take a few mouthfuls of oxygen. Xi Yifan is holding a person, and soon he is a little weak. After putting Xiaobao down, he sits down slowly. "Song Xuan, have you come up with a way?" Han Junyu asked. "Han Shao, I''ve looked for it, but there''s no exit. But I''m discussing with Ning Fu to let him delay. The signal of communication in the dungeon is not good. I may interrupt contact with you. You have to find a way yourself. You have to leave there in three minutes. The poison gas in the medical room I''ll be in the dungeon soon, three minutes If you don''t come out... " ''s voice is too laggy, but Han Junyu has understood the general meaning. In three minutes, if they don''t go out, they''ll all die here. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu and Xi Yifan look at each other. There is no exit, and there is poison gas on it. They flee here in three minutes. Ha ha, Han Junyu sneered coldly and took Qin Ning to go inside. If you don''t want to die, you can only gamble. Han Junyu turned his head and didn''t see Xi Yifan catch up. He gave a cold warning. "Xi Yifan, you have to live before you can go out." Xi Yifan is biting his teeth and wants to hold on for a while, but as soon as he holds Xiaobao, he will feel that his legs are soft and can''t move. He had no choice but to take a few mouthfuls of oxygen and immediately left the oxygen bottle to Xiaobao. Danger is like a boa constrictor spitting out letters and carrying poison all over. It moves towards them little by little, but they want to escape, but they have no way to escape. "Han Junyu, will we die here?" Xi Yifan said suddenly. Because of lack of oxygen, his face became very ugly. When he spoke, his tone was a little weak. "You want to die?" Han Junyu holds a mobile phone and turns on the flashlight to light up the road ahead. However, at this time, the mobile phone reminds that if the power is insufficient, the lighting function will be turned off as soon as possible. It''s a real leak. It''s raining at night. There''s no electricity at this time. Han Junyu was a little annoyed, but he felt that someone was holding his arm. He looked down and saw that it was the little woman with a flattering smile, holding his arm intimately, and then giving him the oxygen mask. "Han Junyu, I''m happy to do anything with you." Even death, I hold your hand, there is no fear in my heart. Han Junyu took a breath of oxygen, returned the oxygen mask to her, and bowed his head to kiss her on the side face. "Believe me, Ning Ning, I''ll get you out of here." "Well, I believe you." Qin Ning nodded with a smile. Chapter 538 Outside the medical room, when Ning Kang arrived, he looked at the situation in the medical room. His gloomy face was a bit ferocious. This laboratory, which he spent several years to build, was destroyed. He''s going to tear up the people who destroyed his lab! It''s because someone wants to escape from the dungeon, and then foreign enemies break in. "Seal off all the exits of the medical room and let no one escape from it." The people in the dungeon are all experimenters. They should not be allowed to go out, otherwise their research will be discovered. "What about those who haven''t escaped from the dungeon?" The subordinates asked. "Kill He can rebuild the lab, but his secret can''t be known. "Yes Subordinates took orders to seal up the medical room and put poison gas into it. "Ningkang, you are as ruthless as before. Qin Ning and Han Junyu are your sister''s children. Are you so cruel?" Ning Kang was not surprised to hear the familiar voice. Han Junyu came to Ba City, he got the news a few days ago, this will send people to assassinate him. But he has the courage to destroy his research base, and now he just wants to kill him, no matter whose child he is. "Ah, Ning Fu, you''d better take care of yourself first!" Ning Kang turns to see that Ning Kang is really facing himself with a gun in his hand, but he is not afraid at all. Ning Fu took off his glasses, pointed to his eyes, "you use my eyes, now I want to take back my eyes." Ningkang''s ability to control the virus is the weakest. His eyesight is getting worse and worse, and he almost lost his sight, so he dug his eyes. Through the operation, I changed my eyes. After that, when he ran away, Ning Kang tried to kill him. Oh, when he thought of the past, he just thought it was ridiculous. This one in front of him is the elder brother he has been worshiping since he was a child. He is more cruel than the devil. Ning Kang blinked. At the moment, he had no disguise and sneered scornfully, "Ning Fu, you can still live. That can only say that you are lucky, but you don''t always have good luck!" "Ning Fu, what kind of research have you done "Oh, what is goodness? No one has taught me this since I was a child. It''s just some excuses for you to restrain others. Ning Fu, don''t waste your time here. You want to save them, no way Ningkang is surrounded by robots. The speed of robots is dozens of times faster than that of ordinary people, so he is not worried that Ningfu can kill himself. Besides, Ning Fu, whom he knew, was not so good-natured. He would waste his time talking a lot of nonsense here. He just wanted to buy some time for the people in the dungeon. But this time he was wrong. There''s no oxygen in the dungeon, and there''s poison gas. No matter who''s in it, he''ll die! Ning Fu pinched the gun in his hand, worried in his heart, and scanned his eyes. There was no movement in the medical room, and his brow was tight. At this time, Ningkang is surrounded by robots. Ningfu knows that he is no doubt beating the stone with his eggs. But, Qin Ning and Han Junyu really have an accident, he will let Ningkang be buried with them! The situation is deadlocked. Both sides want to kill each other, but they have their own scruples. Ningkang now has to deal with the laboratory quickly, a lot of important data can not be leaked, so he is now in a mess. And Ning Fu suddenly appeared, not sure how many people he ambushed in the dark, if the two sides really fight, he will not lose, but he will never get much benefit. He wanted to kill Ning Fu, because Ning Fu was a mad dog. He could bite him again at will. But now, it''s not the time to kill him. Ning Fu holding a gun, long time did not hear Han Junyu''s news, he can only delay a second is a second. This time, because he was worried that Han Junyu would do stupid things, many things had not been arranged, so he came rashly. Now he is holding a shelf, confident, nothing more than singing empty city plan, and Ningkang is a suspicious mind, will certainly have scruples. Time tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick tick. Han Junyu went to the bottom of the dungeon. Because of lack of oxygen, his face was a little pale. On the edge of life and death, people''s emotions are easily sad. Seeing the wall blocked in front of him, suddenly he turned around, took off Qin Ning''s oxygen mask and lowered his head to kiss her lips. Qin Ning stares at him stupidly, reacts, stands on tiptoe, holds his neck, and tries to respond. At this time, there is also a kiss each other, just feel alive, is how not easy things. "Han Junyu, I love you." She raised her head to the corner of his lips, and there was something pathetic in her soft voice.At the moment, she has nothing but to love him. Han Junyu hugged her, empty heart, it seems that with her, just feel full. He should thank God for bringing her back to him. "Well, I know." Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. At this time, he was still so proud. Xi Yifan sees two people kiss, tighten brow. Is he going to die here today? Looking down at the emaciated woman in his arms, he squatted down slowly, holding her face with gentle eyes. Although death is terrible, everyone will die, but before death, you can still see Xiaobao, which can be regarded as fulfilling one of his wishes. Just when he is sad, Han Junyu suddenly takes away Xiaobao''s oxygen bottle. Xi Yifan looks up in doubt. "Xi Yifan, dare you gamble?" "Bet on what?" "Get out of here and buy me a drink!" Han Junyu''s hands kept moving. He tied the two oxygen bottles together, then threw some bottles into the small bag before Qin Ning, opened them and splashed them around. Then he stepped back and held Qin Ning in his arms. Xi Yifan saw his movements and realized that he wanted to use the oxygen cylinder to produce a certain high temperature. When the temperature reached a certain two or three hundred, the oxygen cylinder would explode. If they can blow a hole in the dungeon, they can escape. If they can''t, they have to wait to die. It''s better to have a chance than no chance. Xi Yifan quickly holds Xiaobao back. Those liquids start to react. In the case of sealing, they are not only very slow, but also very pungent. And when they react, they will absorb oxygen in the air, and all three of them feel suffocated. Qin Ning nests in the man''s arms, arms embrace him, small face has been suffocated purple. Han Junyu lowers his head and kisses him, passing his last breath of oxygen to her. Qin Ning shakes his head and struggles. But the man pressed her shoulders and picked her from the corner of her eyes. Her handsome face became vivid. He''s smiling at her. Qin Ning can not struggle, can only accept the oxygen from him, the tears from the corner of his eyes drop by drop. Han Junyu wants to tell her that he not only loves her, but also their children, so he wants to do everything he can to keep her and their children alive. Notice the man''s face is more and more ugly, Qin Ning eyes flash despair. No, at the moment, she''s not afraid of death at all. But she was afraid that he would leave her alone. The liquid melts slowly, the thin oxygen is pumped out by them, and the condensation temperature lingers around the oxygen bottle. It''s like a heat wave. Bang! Chapter 539 A loud noise, deafening. It''s just like a mine that blows up a tiny crack in the sealed wall. With cracks, convective air surges into the dungeon. Han Junyu opened his eyes, his face gradually returned to normal, his big hand holding the woman''s small face, the corner of his mouth slightly hooked. "Ning Ning, you are my lucky star." Qin Ning tentatively opened an eye and made sure she was still alive. She immediately showed a smile. "Yes, I said that." Han Junyu and Xi Yifan cut the crack together, and the four left quickly. But no accident, because the loud noise will cause Ningkang''s attention. As soon as they came out of the cave, they saw a group of robots coming from afar with weapons in their hands. The deadlocked Ning Fu and Ning Kang, hearing a loud noise from the East, expected that someone might have escaped from the dungeon. Ning Kang points to the East and orders coldly that they must be caught. If you can''t catch them alive, you''ll kill them all! Ning Fu guessed that Han Junyu might have escaped. He immediately sent someone to meet him. Then, taking advantage of the chaos, he quickly took people away from here. Therefore, Han Junyu and Xi Yifan came out of the cave and saw dozens of robots marching towards them in formation. Their faces were not good. They have not been suffocated, and now they have to be killed, which is pathetic. But at this time, a modified off-road vehicle, through the obstruction, speed to this side. Speed is too fast, those robots have not received the order to bomb the vehicle, the car came to Han Junyu in front. "Mr. Han, get in the car!" It''s the 15th. Four people on the car, 15 a step on the accelerator, the speed is fast enough to fly up. At a distance of 100 meters, he only took 1.5 seconds. Out of the encirclement, Han Junyu was finally relieved, but immediately he heard the roaring sound. Looking out of the window at the sky, there was a helicopter following them. And in the front, there are people ready to surround them. It''s really besieged. "Hello, Han Shao, can you hear me?" It''s song Xuan''s voice. "Well, which way are you going now?" Han Junyu asked. "There is no way out again." Song Xuan''s answer is very straightforward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu wanted to break the earphone. "Han Shao, Ningkang has such power. Originally, it was the mayor of Baicheng and the high-level military who supported him. Now these people are just the tip of the iceberg, and there will be more dangers behind. So you have to change your strategy. " Han Junyu frowns. Song Xuan is not such a wordy person. How can he talk so much today. "The Internet won''t be available soon, so take care. Junyi has come to pick me up. Han Shao, I..." Before Song Xuan spoke, he heard a bang, an explosion, and a broken glass. Han Junyu''s pupil shrinks and blood comes out of it. "Song Xuan!" Han Junyu''s fingertips trembled, and he prayed that he would never have anything to do. Song Xuan got to know him when his mother took him to the orphanage. When he went abroad, he felt too lonely, so he took him abroad. Although song Xuan didn''t know his existence, he also wanted to accompany him. After Song Xuan came to work with him, they became good friends and brothers. Although they were not family, they were closer than family. "Han Junyu, don''t be too excited. The most important thing now is how to get out and find him!" Xi Yifan grabs him and calms him down. "Han Junyu, not afraid, not afraid, uncle song will be OK." Qin Ning heard him a low roar, guess song Xuan may have an accident, in the heart secretly pray. Han Junyu clenched his thin lips, clenched his chin, and his fingertips trembled slightly. Song Xuan said that as soon as you go to pick him up, you will fight to protect him. If something happens to song Xuan, you will be very lucky. "Mr. Han, No. 9 and song Xuan are together. Please contact No. 9 to ask." Reminder 15. Han Junyu opened his eyes, looked at him, and immediately took out the phone to call No. 9. Listening to the phone ringing, but no one answered, and there was a boom overhead. Suddenly, the helicopter dropped a bomb and blasted a big hole in the road ahead. The speed is too fast. On the 15th, the steering wheel was turned quickly. When making a sharp turn, the people in the car hit the window because of inertia. Han Junyu saw that Qin Ning''s forehead was about to hit the glass of the car. She was pregnant and couldn''t stand the impact. Before he had time to think about it, he reached out and held her in his arms. When his mobile phone was dropped on the ground, he didn''t care to pick it up. "Ning Ning, are you ok?" Qinning felt dizzy. Because of the turbulence, his stomach was rolling and he wanted to vomit. But now is a special time, she must endure, can''t let Han Junyu distracted.She gave a sweet smile and shook her head. Han Junyu looks at her ugly face and knows that she is lying. He calmly looks out of the window and suppresses his sadness. Xi Yifan is right. Now he has to stand out and save song Xuancai. "15, return!" "Ah?" No. 15 was puzzled, but he still obeyed the order and the car fell back. Xi Yifan understands Han Junyu''s meaning. They can''t defeat the helicopter at present, but when they return and scuffle with those robots, the helicopter won''t be unscrupulous. But now that group of robots is also a threat. The weapons in their hands can also send them back to the West! What''s more, there are two women in poor health on the bus. Han Junyu naturally considered this problem, but now he has to take risks to survive. He found his cell phone under his seat and contacted Ning Fu. "Come and meet me." Ning Fu was also on his way here. He was helpless to hear his order. But since I want to save him, I don''t pay attention to the details. Now he and Ning Kang have torn their faces, and they don''t have to worry about so much. In order to save people, of course, they have to take out some real materials. So when Xi Yifan looked at the row of modified cross-country cars, he laughed and yelled cool. As soon as he finished shouting, he saw that the helicopter on the top of his head suddenly shook, and then whirled in the sky like a headless fly, setting off a gust of wind and sand. This is absolutely a scornful tease! Waiting for Han Junyu and Ning Fu''s car round, Han Junyu let Xi Yifan get off with Xiaobao and act separately. Qin Ning grabs his clothes carefully. She knows in her heart that she may be his burden, but she is still reluctant to part with him. Han Junyu turned to look at her, looked at her pitiful appearance, fingertips fretted, and finally pulled her little hand away. "Han Junyu, I will be very good. I will follow Ning Fu honestly and wait for you to pick me up." She said with a smile, but her smile was worse than her cry. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and held her hand tightly. He saw that she was going to get out of the car and pulled her into his arms. "Who told you to leave me?" "You pushed me away, didn''t you let me go with elder martial brother?" Qin Ning blinked his tears and looked at him suspiciously. "I''m going to grab your hand. You can''t hold your clothes firmly." Han Junyu, with a straight face, gives a lesson in a cold voice. "After I didn''t speak, you don''t think about it, this time you want to leave, you dream!" "Good." Qin Ning quickly wiped away his tears and sat down beside him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There are people nearby. Xi Yifan glances at Han Junyu in disgust. This awkward man doesn''t trust to give his woman to others. Only he can protect himself. Reluctant to leave her, say two good words, will you die?! Chapter 540 After a separation, Han Junyu did not trust others. He could only protect Qin Ning himself. Therefore, when he asked Qin Ning to follow him and look for song Xuan, he was relieved. However, the reality is far less optimistic than he thought. There are several helicopters coming from behind, and everyone feels the pressure immediately. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and put his long finger on his thin lip to meditate. Suddenly he took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. His voice was rough. Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously, but he didn''t say much. Turn your head and look out of the window. Before, this kind of spectacular wound was only seen in movies. Now it''s a personal experience, and it''s the one who was killed. The experience is not very good. At the same time, she also realized that she was small. It turned out that when the threat came, she could only be a burden. Suddenly someone pinched her back neck. She looked back in surprise and saw Han Junyu''s indifferent face. "What''s the matter?" "If you have any discomfort, please tell me, OK?" Han Junyu glanced at her stomach. Her body is not good. Now there is a small one in her stomach. He is not sure whether she can carry it. "Well, I will. Now I feel good. You don''t have to worry about me." Qin Ning''s little finger hooked his palm, which was a bit mischievous. There was a lot of noise, a lot of bombing, a lot of braking, a lot of sonar. The helicopter roared close to them, rolled up the dust and dropped a few bombs. Qin Ning grasped Han Junyu, but still swayed with the car. No matter where he hit, Han Junyu protected her with both hands. "Mr. Han, the road ahead is blocked." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looked at the situation in front of him. It''s not likely that they want to rush past. And now they are blocked here, like they are pinched in the palm of their hand, which is really uncomfortable. At this time, several more fighters flew in. Ning Fu looked at the sky and saw that the fighters had been circling, but there was no action. He asked Han Junyu in front of the earphone. "Are these enemies or friends?" "We''re not really going to die here today, are we?" Xi Yifan is a bit pessimistic at the moment. "Save us." Han Junyu directly ignored Xi Yifan''s words and discussed with Ning Fu, "if you can''t go ahead, you can only go back to the mountain area, where their defense will be much weaker." "Good." Ning Fu told all the cars to go back up the hill. They are off-road vehicles. Mountain roads are not a big problem for them, and when they enter the mountain, they can escape with the cover of trees. There are both advantages and disadvantages. If the other party wants to kill them and set fire to them, they will die after all. With a fighter in front of them to open the way, they quickly enter the mountain, Xi Yifan can not help but curious, with headphones to ask Han Junyu. "How did you get those things in the sky?" "It''s not me, it''s Xi Hong." Han Junyu''s indifferent reply. "How can Xi Hong help you?" Xi Yifan is more curious. "Oh, I have something he''s afraid of, and he has to help me." Han Junyu''s cold voice made a sneer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan understands. Last time they took an ugly picture of Xi Hong, they found some secrets from his mobile phone. Xi Hong didn''t want his image destroyed, so he had to spend some money to send him away. However, it is also bad luck for him to meet Han Junyu. It''s not enough to lose 200 million. Now there are so many fighters. Although I don''t know how big the firepower is, it''s also frightening for Ning Kang to make a fake handle. When we got to Houshan, although there were still pursuers behind, the speed was much slower. There is a fighter plane stopped in the open space. Someone on it told them to get on the bus. Han Junyu narrowed his eyes. As soon as he wanted to speak, Qin Ning''s face became ugly. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?" "Tummy, tummy ache." The bumpy mountain road was even worse. Qin Ning had been gritting her teeth before, but now she couldn''t help it. She could only tell him. Just as Han Junyu hesitated, a bus suddenly exploded in the air. The sound of explosion vibrates the air around and pricks the eardrum. Han Junyu''s hand shakes, quickly picks up the earphone and asks Ning Fu, "who got on that fighter?" "It''s the people I sent. I wanted to arrange people to go out, but I didn''t expect that." Ning Fu was a little surprised. Why did the Haodi fighter blow itself up? Han Junyu frowned, "Ningfu, fighter can''t go up, Xi Hong is willing to come, there must be a move after.". If you ask someone to fly my plane, it should come in a few minutes. You should take Xi Yi with you first. If they leave, they''d rather feel uncomfortable. I''ll take her to the hospital as soon as possible. " Han Junyu had his own private plane. He had already made a reservation to return home, but all of a sudden, it didn''t work.Without waiting for Ning Fu to answer, Han Junyu hangs up his earphone and holds Qin Ning to her lap, letting her take a deep breath. "On the 15th, locate the nearest hospital. Let''s go to the hospital." The 15th is a bit difficult, but it''s still positioning, "Mr. Han, the fastest speed from here is more than an hour." "Cut the crap and go!" Han Junyu saw that Qin Ning''s face was getting whiter and whiter, and he was a little flustered. As soon as the car turned around, Han Junyu''s mobile phone rang. It was Ning Fu''s phone. "Han Junyu, bring Ning Ning to me. I''ll show him first." "Do you know gynecology?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu was silent for several seconds. On the one hand, he didn''t really study it. So Han Junyu''s wisest thing is to take Qin Ning to the hospital. Even if the child can''t be saved, with a professional doctor nearby, at least Qin Ning''s life can be saved. After turning around on the 15th, a few cars soon caught up. On the winding mountain road, there was a patient behind him. It was not easy to accelerate on the 15th. Only a bang was heard. The tire was blown out and the car was shaking badly. No. 15 gritted his teeth, "Mr. Han, at the corner, you get out of the car and hide. I''ll lead them away." Han Junyu turned to look at the cars that followed and nodded, "let''s go to the nearest hospital." On the 15th, he didn''t look at him. His eyes were full of determination. He said in a calm tone, "Mr. Han, I''m glad to cooperate with you. I hope your wife will be OK." Han Junyu felt that his words were strange. Just as he wanted to speak, the car turned a sharp corner and the door opened automatically. "Mr. Han, get out of the car." Han Junyu took his shoulder in one hand and patted it gently. "He said," go to us, we will fulfill our promise. We are waiting for you. " With these words, he got out of the car with Qin Ning in his arms and ran quickly behind a big stone. No. 15 followed him for a few seconds, soon recovered, closed the door and sped forward, with the car still chasing after him. Han Junyu waited for them to go away, then looked down at the woman. There was a cold sweat on her forehead, and her lower lip was bitten by her, which showed how hard she had endured. He lowered his head, rubbed her side face, slowly put her down, and then bent down to carry her back. Not far away, I heard a loud noise, like the car fell into the cliff explosion. Han Junyu suddenly turned around, looking at the direction of the red fire, there are also a few eyes. "Han Junyu, is it him?" Qin Ning doesn''t know what happened, but she has a hunch that the driver just had an accident. "Nothing." Han Junyu restrained his emotion, but his hoarse voice revealed his sadness at this time. The voice of the woman on the back was a little faint. She patted her and said softly. "Ning Ning, talk to me and don''t sleep." Lying on the man''s generous back, Qin Ning eased off and felt better, not as uncomfortable as before. "Han Junyu, I''m much better. Don''t worry." There was weakness in her voice, but her dress was light. She tried to open her eyes and think about her past. "Han Junyu, let me tell you something about my childhood. When I was a child, my mother was in poor health. My father was worried that my mother would be alone, so he always asked me to accompany her. But my mother didn''t seem to like chatting with me. Most of the time, she taught me how to draw... " She was a little confused for a moment, and some of her words were endless, but Han Junyu understood. Because he wanted to avoid Ningkang people, Han Junyu took a long way. When he saw a village in front of him, he quickened his pace. Chapter 541 Because this village is in the mountains, it is relatively closed, so its living conditions are relatively backward. It can be regarded as a poor village. When Han Junyu walked into the village, he listened to them speak with a strong local accent, so he didn''t hear them very clearly. He found an old man to ask the location of the hospital, the old man looked at him in confusion, did not know what to say, pointed to the front. "Han Junyu, is he giving us directions?" Qin Ning guessed. Han Junyu frowned, language can not communicate, it is really distressing. He had to go a long way to the end of the village, but still didn''t see the sign of the hospital. He had to go back and ask someone. This time, he found a young man, trying to slow down the speed of speaking, also simulated the sound of the ambulance whistle. Qin Ning listened to the sound of his simulated ambulance, which was so cute that he couldn''t help laughing. Han Junyu turned to look at her. Qin Ning immediately pursed her lips and looked at the sky. As if he had seen nothing and heard nothing. The young people are still confused, because there is no hospital here, so they did not think that the man simulated the sound of an ambulance. However, there was a woman on his back. Looking at her weak face, she pointed to a house. Han Junyu walked over and there was a row of shelves with some bottles of Medicine on them. He guessed that this might be a small clinic opened by a person in his village. He said a thank you, with Qin Ning turned in. There is a middle-aged man in the small clinic. Han Junyu patiently communicates with each other in English, but the other''s English is really not easy to understand. After repeating a sentence for several times, the other side doesn''t respond, which makes Han Junyu run away quickly. Qin Ning sat beside him, looking at Han Junyu''s confused face staring at each other, he couldn''t help laughing. Han Junyu turned to see that she was still in the mood to smile, and her irritable mood also dissipated a lot, and she also laughed with her, but there were a few points in her smile. Qin Ning immediately restrained her smile and put on a serious face. Han Junyu is too lazy to talk with him. He goes to Qin Ning and touches her stomach. He asks the doctor to come and help her. This time, the doctor seemed to understand his meaning and wanted to touch her stomach, but before he touched Qin Ning, he was thrown away by Han Junyu. The doctor frowned and covered the back of his red hand, a little angry. Han Junyu black face, cold eyes staring at him. Although they don''t speak very well, the aura of men can be felt without words. The man warned him not to touch his woman. The doctor shrinks back in fear, so he tries to slow down his voice. Han Junyu understands that he wants to see his wife. Of course, he knew that the doctor wanted to see Qin Ning, but he was not willing to touch Qin Ning. Han Junyu forbeared, but still worried about Qin Ning''s body, so he didn''t care about it. Two people said not clear, he tried to use the way to write, hope the doctor you understand. The doctor looked at Qin Ning''s stomach, and then went to see her condition. From the man''s mouth, he learned that the woman was pregnant, but there were signs of miscarriage, so he should take some medicine. The doctor went to get two boxes of medicine. Han Junyu checked that the name of the medicine written on the box was vague, and he didn''t find the production date. See the doctor open five fingers, make a gesture to him, Han Junyu pick eyebrow, he is asking for money. "How much do you want?" "Fifty!" In this place, the currency is different from RMB. They are calculated in Euro. 1 RMB is equal to 0.1281 euro, 50 euro, equivalent to 390.2091 RMB. Hehe, although he hasn''t seen a doctor in this place, the price is sky high in such a mountain village. These two boxes of medicine don''t even have a regular production prescription. If Qin Ning takes them and has a bad reaction, killing him is not enough to compensate. He looked in his pocket and didn''t have a dime. He calmly turned to sit beside Qin Ning, touched her little face, "is there any pain?" Qin Ning shook his head, "Han Junyu, I may have been bumping in the car before, now it''s OK." Han Junyu nodded, "since it''s OK, let''s go." "Good." Qin Ning got up with him and went to the door when the doctor realized they were going. It''s not easy to be slaughtered. How can we just leave? He ran to the man, raised his arm, shook his head, denied the previous price, and put up three fingers. Han Junyu ignored him and led Qin Ning on. The man is helpless, erect a finger, want 10 euro only, they can take medicine. Seeing the man still refused, the doctor was also a little angry and said a few words in a bad tone. Although they didn''t understand, they could guess that what the other side said was not good.Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows to see Han Junyu turn around and hold him tightly. Han Junyu glared at her, "worried that I would hit him?" Qin Ning nodded. "Oh, not yet." Han Junyu cold eyes Sen cold glance at the man, the man scared immediately ran back to his house. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, he can scare people to death with one look. When they got to the head of the village, they saw a car coming in front of them. Han Junyu immediately took Qin Ning to hide. Two cars drove into the village. After the car stopped, two young men got out of the car and inquired about Han Junyu''s going downstairs. The villagers were all confused. Before, the doctor rushed to the two people and didn''t know what to say. Anyway, the two men seemed to understand and gave him a few coins. The doctor immediately pointed the way to the village. Han Junyu twists his eyebrows and leads Qin Ning away. Qin Ning was also aware of the danger and followed his steps all the way to the mountains. "Han Junyu, where are we going?" Han Junyu stops walking and realizes that her body is just better. In such a fierce run, she may not be able to bear it. He took out his mobile phone to look up the map, but the introduction to this area was vague on the map, and there was only one road around the mountain. This road is bound to be blocked by them, so they can''t go there. They have to climb the mountain to find the next village to have a rest. "Ning Ning, are you thirsty?" Han Junyu found some wild fruits on the mountain. He picked some and made sure there was no poison. He wiped them with his sleeve and handed them to Qin Ning. Qin Ning took a bite, suddenly the whole face wrinkled up, "Wow, it''s terrible." Han Junyu frowned, "it''s bad. Don''t eat it. I''ll find something for you later." But Qin Ning shook his head with a smile, held his arm, bit, and said as he ate. "It''s terrible. I''m happy too. My husband worked hard to find it for me." Qin Ning took a few sour and astringent fruits and ate them in big mouthfuls. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Han Junyu, do we want to escape in the wilderness?" Han Junyu smile helplessly, "not afraid?" She was in danger all around. She almost died several times, but she looked relaxed, like she was on holiday. "I''m afraid, but with you, I have nothing to be afraid of, because you will take care of me!" Han Junyu''s brown eyes were a little complicated, but he was afraid that she would follow her, and they would not be able to protect their children. Chapter 542 Han Junyu wants to avoid the tracking of Ningkang''s people. He takes a long walk to the next town in a few hours, but he takes qinning for a day. The town they arrived in was quite big. They went around a big hospital and several small clinics. The first thing Han Junyu did was to find a place around the hospital and wait for the 15th, hoping to come on the 15th. But they waited all night, and they didn''t wait for the 15th. They thought he might never come again. Han Junyu''s heart is inevitably sad, but there are people around him to take care of, and he has no heart to think too much. He should find a way to contact Ning Fu and ask about song Xuan and Junyi. Originally, I wanted to take Qin Ning to a big hospital for examination, but the big hospital would leave records, so I had to go to a small clinic. And Qin Ning thought of a very serious problem. Does it always cost money to go to the clinic? They don''t have any money with them. Han Junyu also has some headaches. He has a bank card, but when he withdraws money from here, he just takes it out and exposes his whereabouts. There is military power behind Ningkang, so he will definitely know his position. Han Junyu touched the woman''s small face, a bit distressed, "really not uncomfortable?" Qin Ning rubbed her palm, shook his head, "is some hungry, the other is also very good." Han Junyu is an 18-year-old girl. Although he used to do exercises for her, she is pregnant after all. And they both walked for a day, and he felt that his legs and stomach were sour. How could she feel better. He took off the black diamond ring on his finger, wanted to find a place to buy it, got some money, and then bought food for her. Realizing his purpose, Qin Ning clenched his hand in fright. "The ring can''t be sold. I''m not hungry." Of course, Han Junyu is reluctant to give up her wedding ring, but now her health is very important. Besides these things, he can buy better ones in the future. "Ning Ning, I''ll sell it, and I''ll get it back naturally, darling." Qin Ning still shook his head, stubbornly grasped his finger, refused him to take off the ring. But how can they sell wedding rings? Han Junyu see she does not agree, can only compromise, and then try to get some money. As they continued to move forward, Qin Ning suddenly saw a garbage truck and had an idea. "Say it again?" Han Junyu listened to her thoughts and his mouth twitched. She went to pick up rubbish, ha ha! "I can''t use my ID card, I can''t use my bank card, and I can''t expose my identity. I can only make it difficult. It''s not difficult to pick up garbage. I can do it. When we get the money, we''ll find a way to go home. " Qin Ning''s persuasion was painstaking. "No!" Han Junyu coldly denied. Now it''s not only Ning Kang who wants to kill him, but Xi Hong will soon find out his identity and also want to kill him. For those nobles who want to kill someone in r country, it''s just a simple matter to use their mouths, so they must not reveal their identity now. He grinds his teeth in secret and can''t help cursing in his heart. Once he has the ability to fight back, he will kill them! He doesn''t agree to pick up garbage, but now they have no money. Qin Ning looks at him in distress. Han Junyu is also in a bad mood. The temperature difference between day and night here is too big. The temperature is very low at night. He can carry it, and Qin Ning can''t stand it. Han Junyu licked his lower alveolar and continued to think of a way. They are Asians. They are very different from the facial features of Europe in Bacheng City, so they have a high degree of recognition. Han Junyu puts on Qin Ning''s hat and mask in his pocket first. Qin Ning knew that he wanted to disguise, wet his hands, click on the tip of his foot, or he couldn''t reach his head. "Han Junyu, you are too high, bow your head." Han Junyu knew that she had confused his hair. Seeing that it was too hard for her to stand on tiptoe, he simply picked her up. He messed up his hair because neither of them washed this morning, and they were a bit sloppy. Qin Ning looked at his usual very different face and couldn''t help laughing. Han Junyu knows that his image is very bad now. In front of his lover, he naturally wants to present the best image. A little angry put her down, cold face, ignore her. Qin Ning realized that he was angry, immediately embraced his arm, soft coquetry. "Han Junyu, in my heart, you are the most handsome. In this way, you should experience life. " "Oh, you have reason to make me look so ugly." Han Junyu dislikes keeping a distance from her and wants to comb his hair well. However, considering the current situation, he disturbs his hair. "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I''ve also messed up my hair. Look how beautiful it is." In order to make him happy, Qin Ning rubs his hair disorderly, like a little madman. Han Junyu looked at her silly appearance, but also laugh out, also no temper, stretch out his hand to comb her."Stupid girl, don''t you feel aggrieved?" Now I''m with him, living in no fixed place, sleeping in the open, and even being chased. I don''t know if I will die in the wilderness tomorrow. "What is grievance? You can''t eat it. " Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, which made Han Junyu feel distressed. "Well behaved, I will earn money to buy food for you." "Yeah, then I''ll have a fudge." She was so excited that she wanted to jump up and kiss his side face to comfort him. Han Junyu realized her action, but immediately pressed her shoulder and looked down at her. She''s pregnant now. It''s not safe to jump around. He''s worried. When they go to find a job again, Han Junyu''s goal is to be a humble temporary worker. Although it''s a town, there are not many job seekers. There are some job seekers on the street, but many of them are from a long time ago. Han Junyu had to take qinning''s family''s inquiry and walked all morning before one needed temporary workers. Han Junyu''s learning ability is very strong, in order to disguise, when negotiating with the boss, he has a strong local accent, so the boss has no doubt. And when the boss heard that the two of them couldn''t get their ID cards, he deliberately said that they wanted to deduct their wages. Han Junyu is now as long as he can get the money, no matter how much he agrees. This temporary worker is a dishwasher in the restaurant. Han Junyu naturally won''t let Qin Ning do the job of washing dishes, so he wants to do it for two people. Qin Ning wants to do something else, but he orders him to sit and rest. Qin Ning also realized that he might be worried about her body, so he sat by his side and did not dare to run around. His action is very fast, blink of an eye is a pile of Kung Fu, Qin Ning sitting next to some boring, eyes fell on the man''s side face. Heart sigh, although he is now image embarrassed, but the eyes of serious work has not changed, how to see let her heart. Suddenly, she remembered a story she saw on the Internet. She couldn''t help asking him. "Han Junyu, do you know what I like best?" Han Junyu''s actions in his hands kept looking up at her: "candy or fruit salad?" No, I''m looking at you! She deliberately face, "no, you guess." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and raised his head again. His brown eyes were deep and deep. He hooked her. Qin Ning is curious, the side head approaches, hears his words, blushes with shame. "Don''t you like me the most? The bite is tight and deep, and he says he loves me most. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wanted to touch the water on his face and block his mouth! Chapter 543 After washing the dishes for a day, Han Junyu, though physically strong, still feels backache. Because he used inferior cleaning liquid, his finger nails turned white, the skin on his fingers all wrinkled, and some parts of his fingers peeled. However, the money we got in the end was not enough for them to have a dinner. Qin Ning distressed holding nails are white hands, distressed eyes a red. He is the president of Sheng''an group. These precious hands are used to sign documents, but now he is about to wash the dishes and take off a layer of skin. Han Junyu didn''t care. He took his hands away from her hand and pinched her cheek. "Go, take you to eat milk candy." "No more." Qin Ning held his arm and looked at the money in his hand. He was reluctant to use it. "Listen, it''s only temporary." Life is like this, a few months ago, he was high above, in the blink of an eye, everything was like smoke. But when he saw the little woman in front of him, he didn''t feel aggrieved at all. He just wanted to hold her hand tightly and not let her become his cloud. She peeled off the candy and put it in her pocket to buy two pieces of candy. Qin Ning bit the candy and cried, "Han Junyu, I hurt you." If it wasn''t for him to save her, he would not have suffered this kind of crime as the Grand President of Sheng''an group, with billions of wealth. Han Junyu frowned and wiped her tears. "It doesn''t hurt. There''s nothing to cry about." Where there is someone who does harm to someone, she is his person. If someone wants to take her away, that is to kill him and pick his bones. How can he not protect his own life. "Han Junyu, my heart aches to death." Her little hand clenched his. Han Junyu stares at her little hand, soft and white. If her hand is soaked in water, it will be useless. She''s still pregnant. How could he let her do that. Because the salary they get is two-thirds less than that of ordinary employees, and the dishes they wash are clean, the restaurant owner stares at the men and women standing at the door of the store and turns their eyes. "Where are you staying tonight? Will you do it tomorrow?" Han Junyu heard the boss''s inquiry, cold eyes swept him, sarcasm in the heart, but calm face. "Maybe, and we''re not sure, because we haven''t found a place to live yet." "That''s right." The boss was not surprised. They were all in a mess. At first sight, they were poor people with no fixed place to live. There are often other poor areas in cities and towns wandering over the poor, in order to survive, they are doing dirty and tired things, and the wages are not high, they are stupid not to complain. "Do you work hard, or you will rest in my shop tonight and stay with me tomorrow?" "Do you want money to live with you? We have no money. " Han Junyu hesitated. "No money. Just wipe the dining table. You can rest here and get up early tomorrow to help clean it." What the boss said was understated. Han Junyu nodded, resting here is better than sleeping on the street. The boss saw that the man agreed without any consideration. He gave a cold hum in his heart. Forgiveness is two poor people with poor thoughts. But, no matter who they are, as long as they can help him. In order to win them over, the boss also invited them to dinner. In fact, those are the leftovers of the guests and the shopkeeper is going to pour them out. But if you want these rubbish to be personal, you can dump them together and give them to Han Junyu. Han Junyu flashed a trace of disgust in his eyebrows, but he still caught the boss''s plate and took Qin Ning to the kitchen. "Do you want to eat these?" Qin Ning just noticed that these things were going to be poured out, but he didn''t expect that the boss would bring them. "Of course not, but it has to be presentable." Han Junyu put the plate on the table and looked for chopsticks. The boss looked at the two people happily staring at the two plates of leftovers, and sneered scornfully, turned upstairs to have a rest. When it comes to the meal, the back kitchen is very busy. Han Junyu is a temporary worker, and the staff here have no one to take care of them. When Han Junyu is looking for chopsticks, he takes some things and leads Qin Ning out of the restaurant to find a quiet place. Qin Ning was curious to see his clothes bulging. He took out two cucumbers, two boxes of yogurt and two loaves. "Eh, Han Junyu, what did you take away?" She stood beside him and didn''t notice him taking these things. Han Junyu broke off the bread and gave her the place with cream. The wind was light and the clouds were light. "If you can find out, how can I take it?" "Han Junyu, how can you steal?" Qin Ning took a bite of the bread and laughed a little foolishly. "What to steal? I just take what should belong to us." Han Junyu is really hungry, a few mouthfuls of bread, just continue to say."I helped him wash the dishes all day. He only gave me so little money. Oh, it''s not so little to send beggars." The boss is a smart man. He seems to be avoiding something before. He can''t do long-term work without ID card. If he is given such a little money, I guess he won''t make trouble. Han Junyu is not stupid either. Although the consumption level here is not high, how can the people not get 30 yuan after seven or eight hours as a temporary dishwasher? Han Junyu ate half of the bread and gave the rest to Qin Ning, but she still felt hungry after eating everything. But Han Junyu asked her if she was full. She didn''t dare to say more. She just nodded with a smile. Han Junyu stares at her, touches her little head and makes her wait here. At night, the temperature was a little low. Qin Ning sat close to him and didn''t feel cold, but as soon as he left, she was frozen by the cold wind. "Where are you going?" She''s here alone, a little scared. "Well, sit here and count a hundred, and I''ll be back." Han Junyu, like coaxing a child, lowered his voice. After that, he lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Qin Ning pursed her lips and began to count with compromise. Han Junyu turns back to the restaurant. When Qin Ning counts to ninety-nine, he comes back to her, but he has some more fruit and a thick blanket in his hand. "Han Junyu, how did you get it?" Qin Ning was surprised. "You don''t care how I get it. If you''re hungry, eat quickly." Han Junyu covered her with a blanket and stuffed all the stolen things into her arms. Qin Ning nodded, worried that he had not enough, she ate and fed him. Han Junyu also does not dislike, she feeds, he eats. When she had almost eaten, she rubbed her eyes and began to feel sleepy again. She doesn''t know what''s going on recently. She is very hungry and always sleepy. Is that the reason why Ningkang injected those drugs into her? Han Junyu is looking at the gloomy sky, thinking that tomorrow he will get the money, first take Qin Ning to find a clinic, and then try to avoid Ningkang. Suddenly, the woman''s little head was in his arms. He looked down and fell asleep. He was distressed to hold her in his arms, touch her forehead is not abnormal, it was a relief. The little woman who has never been far away from home is now in a foreign country. She dares not speak when she is hungry. When she is sleepy, she is also gritting her teeth. He can''t see it. I don''t know how the little guy in her stomach is now. If it will endanger her life, it can only Chapter 544 Han Junyu worries that Qin Ning will catch cold when he sleeps in the restaurant at night. He turns over the window and runs upstairs. He finds two quilts and a sweater to cover Qin Ning. Two people wrapped in a quilt, Han Junyu see her sleep like a pig, helpless smile. Only at this time did he dare to touch her belly and get close to the child. But she was calm, and his mind was not abnormal. If you really want to kill this child, you must not tell her, otherwise she will cry very badly. Suddenly, looking out of the window, there was a flash of light. Han Junyu didn''t care. There was another sound of walking and chasing. He looked up and glanced through the window. It was found that two masked men, who seemed to have stolen something, were running away. It can be seen that the public security in this town is not good, but it doesn''t matter to him. Don''t know what to think of, he suddenly got up, put on his clothes, action flexible jump out of the window to catch up with the two thieves. The next day, just after dawn, the boss went downstairs and asked Han Junyu to work. I saw Qin Ning sleeping in a good quilt on two beds. Yesterday, she was wearing a mask and a hat. She couldn''t see her face clearly. Now she is asleep, her shoulder length hair is scattered disorderly, and she is lazy. Her face is white and soft, and her cheeks are covered with light powder. It''s so beautiful that people want to pinch it. This thought came into his mind. He moved faster than he thought. He reached out to pinch the woman''s face, but he was pinched by the wrist. The man''s hand strength is not small, the boss is painful to stare round the eyes, the face has a bit fierce ground. "We''ll be up soon. Don''t bother you." Listening to his cold voice, the boss was shocked, but he thought that they were poor people who were wandering around and dared to play a temper in front of him. "Where did you get the quilt?" They are poor and have no food to eat. How can they sleep with such good quilts? "I picked it up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s brown eyes gave him a cold glance and shook off his hand. Qinning heard the noise, doubt, open sleepy eyes, hazy big eyes slowly open, see the face of the fierce boss, scared to sit up. Han Junyu came forward to help her put on her clothes. The place where they slept was a few dining tables, some high. When she put on her shoes, his arm was still slightly around her. I''m afraid she''ll fall. The boss saw that the man carefully protected his wife. Although he was in a mess, he didn''t want to come out of the slum at all. After his wife''s feet fell to the ground, he gently opened his fingers to help her comb her hair, and then put on a hat and mask. The boss rubbed his red wrists and felt angry. He gave them a cold drink to make them hurry up. If they can''t finish today''s work, they won''t be paid. Han Junyu glanced at him and sneered at him. It is not certain that he will stay here today! The boss wants to say something else, but he moves his mouth to the man''s evil eyes. Finally, he doesn''t say a word, which makes his heart more angry. After they get up, Qin Ning helps roll up the quilt, and Han Junyu restores the dining table to its original position. Then, in front of his boss, he took the two quilts and threw them into the garbage can. The boss is angry to blow beard stare, how to see Han Junyu are not pleasing to the eye, secretly thinking that when he will do things, he will teach him a good lesson. He took them in with good intentions. How dare he play his temper, huh! Just as he was thinking about how to clean up Han Junyu, Han Junyu didn''t go back at all. Instead, he took Qin Ning''s hand and went out. "Well, where are you going?" Han Junyu thin lips evoke a bit of sarcasm, "eat breakfast, how, boss, do you want to invite us?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The boss turned blue and went to the kitchen. Qin Ning followed Han Junyu to have breakfast, followed Han Junyu to a place that seemed not cheap. "Han Junyu, it''s so expensive here. Let''s find a cheaper one. Maybe it tastes good." Han Junyu took her hand and kept on walking. When he came to the waiter, he spoke with a strong local accent. He ordered three pieces of bread with different flavors, a cup of soybean milk, a cup of coffee and some desserts. Qin Ning frowned and looked at him. He really dares to point out that these things are worth at least two or three hundred yuan. What''s more, he took out a pile of cash from his pocket to pay the bill. At breakfast, Qin Ning''s face was a little strange. He looked at him and buckled his fingers. Han Junyu couldn''t see her expression of desire to talk and stop, so he pinched her small face. "What do you want to say?""Han Junyu, that money, it won''t be you again." her voice was very small, and when she asked, she also looked guilty. It was the boss who was really stingy and deliberately embezzled Han Junyu''s wages to steal some food. However, it was strange for her to steal people''s money. Han Junyu knows what she means, but now the situation is different. Although the source of the money is unknown, it''s really not that he stole it. "No He threw out two words of negation, and then there was no more explanation. Qin Ning frowned and stared at the breakfast on the table, but she had no appetite at all, and she was still worried. Although they are in trouble, it does not mean that they can do something against the principle. Han Junyu looked at her and frowned, "I didn''t dislike her last night. What happened today?" Qin Ning bit his lower lip, "Han Junyu, I''m not so delicate. I can work. We can earn money by ourselves." Han Junyu realized that she was worried that his money was not clean and his conscience would be upset. I didn''t expect that at this time, she still has a kind heart. But if you think about it, it has nothing to do with what she is in. He was a little softhearted and rubbed her little head. "The money is very clean. As for how I got it, you don''t care. Eat fast. We have more important things to do Qin Ning was relieved to get his patient explanation. Her trust in him was unconditional. Since he said the money was clean, it must be clean. She quickly took a bite of the bread and handed him another piece of bread to eat quickly. When Han Junyu ate bread, he took out an old mobile phone and didn''t know what he was doing. His eyes stayed on it all the time, and suddenly his brows wrinkled. When does he have a mobile phone? Why doesn''t she know? Qin Ning stares at him anxiously. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu put his mobile phone in his pocket and shook his head to let her eat quickly. He just contacted Ning Fu and learned that Jun Yi was seriously injured. He didn''t find song Xuan. His life and death were unknown. Thinking of what song Xuan finally said to him, he didn''t have much appetite, but he didn''t want to affect Qin Ning''s mood, so he bit his teeth and continued to eat with her. As soon as they finished eating, Han Junyu watched the two men push the door in, holding two photos and asking the waiter. Han Junyu squints at the photo in their hands. It''s a photo of him and Qin Ning. He immediately lowers Qin Ning''s hat to cover half of her face. Chapter 545 Qin Ning realized that someone was catching up with Han Junyu, and quickly caught up with Han Junyu. In fact, when she got up early, her stomach was a little uncomfortable, but now she is in a critical situation and she can''t take care of it. They ran to the street and looked up to see two photos on the screen of the tallest building in front of them, which were her and Han Junyu''s ID photos with two big red letters on them. Wanted. The host is still speaking new articles in English, but her speaking speed is too fast for Qin Ning to hear. It means that she and Han Junyu have done something harmful to national security. Now they are wanted all over the country, and they find their people, help them catch them, and reward them. Han Junyu listened to the host''s words and sneered scornfully. Ning Kang is really cruel, in order to catch them, with this despicable means. "Husband, what should we do now?" Qin Ning now dare not call his name, for fear that they will be found. Han Junyu listened to her call her husband, eyebrows stir up, a bit of interest, evoke her jaw. "Stupid girl, call again." "Husband?" Qin Ning looks at him suspiciously, is this the key now? "Well, that''s what we''ll always call it." He also lowered his head and pecked at her pink lips, in a very good mood. Her face is still normal now, that is, she doesn''t have to go to the hospital, but her physical condition is not clear, and he is uneasy. Qin Ning frowned and hugged his arm. "We are wanted all over the country. Although it''s exciting, it''s dangerous." "Well, you''re famous." Han Junyu is still in the mood of joking, holding her little hand and going on. He used a fake ID card to get a traffic card and took Qin Ning to take a bus. There was a small TV on the bus, and the news about the two men was also broadcast on the TV. Two people sit on the seat, Qin Ning guilty nest in Han Junyu''s arms. Suddenly a pregnant woman comes over. Qin Ning sees that no one else has given way. He is preparing to give way, but he is stopped by Han Junyu. "She has a big stomach. It''s uncomfortable to stand. I''ll get up." Qin Ning explained to him in a low voice. "You just sit there." She is a pregnant woman, others do not get out of the way, why should she give others a place? Han Junyu gets up and gives his seat to the pregnant woman. However, as soon as he got up, a man in his twenties rushed over, crossed his legs, sat down and began to play with his mobile phone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu cold eyes a MI, the corner of the mouth rigid pulled pull. Qin Ning frowned, looked at the man and puffed his cheeks. She and Han Junyu want to give the position to the pregnant woman, but the man grabs the position and doesn''t pity the pregnant woman. Qin Ning can''t say anything about him. After all, goodwill is one''s own business, has nothing to do with others, and can''t ask others to do anything. She pulled the corner of the pregnant woman''s clothes, and then she got up and went to Han Junyu''s side. The pregnant woman realized that the woman who pulled her coat corner wanted to give way. She nodded to her gratefully, supported her back and sat down slowly. Han Junyu is helpless. He grabs the railing with one hand and protects her with one arm. He is afraid that something will happen to her. Qin Ning is hugged by him and smiles flatteringly. Although she is wearing a mask, the corners of her eyes still make him unable to say any words of blame. A person''s self-cultivation is not just talking about, but from the specific performance of her difficulties. Although the little woman is not big, he always likes her actions. Standing on the stage, not arrogant, not impatient, in trouble, also holding her kindness, how lovely. It may be a wonderful feeling to like someone, but it''s not without a reason. He loved Qin Ning from love to deep love until he engraved her in his own bones, which was her character in line with his taste. He pinched her cheek. "Tired standing?" "I''m not tired. I have you as my support, but that woman has a big belly and no one takes care of her." Qin Ning this is to explain why she will let the position, let him not angry. Han Junyu is so angry that he laughs. Is he so small hearted? His eyes fell on the pregnant woman next to him, imagining that in a few months, Qin Ning''s stomach might be so big, and it must be very hard. Han Junyu was surprised at the idea. In the past, he must have no compassion. Although he would give seats to pregnant women, he would not waste a second thinking about other things for people who have nothing to do with him. But now with Qin Ning by his side, his angle of thinking has changed a lot, more like a normal person. He couldn''t help laughing. Was he not human before he was alive? "Han Junyu, what are you laughing at?""Laugh at your stupidity." Han Junyu lowered her hat and clasped her in his arms. Suddenly, when Han Junyu stops, two men get on the bus. In their hands, they scan their eyes and look for people. He quickly hugged Qin Ning, turned around and walked forward a few steps. Qin Ning glanced back in disbelief, with a thump in his heart, and cried in secret that it was not good. Two people look at each other, now she and Han Junyu are wearing masks, but if they find them, they will be out. When the bus stops again, they don''t care where they go, so they get off directly. After they got off the station, they saw two men on the bus, pointing at them and telling them not to run. Han Junyu is not stupid. How can he wait for them to catch him and take Qin Ning to speed up. After walking for a while, they saw another two men running in front of them. Looking for them, Han Junyu turned around and took Qin Ning into a clothing store. By the time they left the clothing store, they had a suit of clothes and changed the color of their hats. "Han Junyu, where can we go now?" "Go to Ning Fu and find a way to leave r country." R country is the territory of Ningkang. They can''t move a step, so they have to leave here to be safe. But he also knew that Ning Fu was not a reliable person. After all, he wanted to take Qin Ning away. In the difficult choice, he chose to ensure Qin Ning''s safety first, and then he could only take one step at a time. "And where shall we find him?" "He''s on his way. We''re stalling." Han Junyu comforts her. He thinks about it in his heart. He doesn''t care much about why Qin Ning suddenly asks so many questions. When he realized that something was wrong, he stopped and went to see her face turned pale and her forehead was in a cold sweat. He quickly picked her up and wiped her cheek with his sleeve. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?" Qin Ning frowned and wanted to say with a smile that he was ok, but some things couldn''t be disguised at all. "Han Junyu, it hurts." She hugged her stomach and huddled. It hurt so much that she called out the word. "Where does it hurt, Ning Ning, darling, don''t bear it, tell me." Han Junyu''s tone was flustered. Qin Ning''s eyes were red, but this time she didn''t cry. She just held his big hand on her stomach, as if it could relieve her pain. "Han Junyu, I''m ok. I just ran in a hurry, and my stomach broke out." Han Junyu a listen is her stomach ache, more flustered, and he also faintly smell the smell of blood. Chapter 546 Qin Ning feels a lot of pain in her stomach. She thinks it''s the influence of Ningkang''s injection, but Han Junyu''s handsome face turns white. "Ning Ning, I''ll take you to the hospital." "No, we can''t. If we go, we''ll be found out." Qin Ning took him and refused to leave. If they were found, they would be criminals. Although Han Junyu didn''t tell her many things, she could guess that it must be Ning Kang''s trick to catch them. She destroyed his lab. Ning Kang would not forgive her, and even kill her. Since they are all dead, she doesn''t want to implicate Han Junyu. Han Junyu picked her up, holding her small face, her forehead close to her forehead. "Ning Ning, if they find out, I can''t let you suffer." It is small to lose a child, but her abortion will threaten her life, so he is willing to face up and negotiate with Ningkang. Qin Ning''s lips were pale and moved, but her stomach hurt so much that she couldn''t say a word. Han Junyu picked her up and was about to go to the hospital when a car stopped in front of him. The window rolled down and it was a woman''s face. "Brother Han, get in the car." Han Junyu squinted at the woman, ignored her, avoided her car and went on. As the car moved forward, the woman in the car was a little worried. "Han Junyu, I''m here to help you. How can we say that we are friends? You don''t inform me when you come to r country. It''s not interesting enough." "Thank you, but I don''t need it." Han Junyu responded coldly. The woman in the car frowned and watched him go back to his arms and hold a woman. She was angry and said, "it''s your fiancee. She doesn''t look very well. Is she ill? Elder martial brother Han, you forget that I am also a doctor. If you come with me, I can guarantee your safety. " Han Junyu looks at Qin Ning, who pinches his clothes with pain in his arms. He bites his teeth and turns to get on the bus. Watch him get on the bus. The woman on the bus has a slight hook on her mouth to speed up. When she came to a hidden villa, the woman stopped and went to the back seat worried. "It''s a little bit far from Bacheng city. I''ll show your fiancee first." Listen to the woman is to give Qin Ning to see a doctor, Han Junyu this just slightly get out of some position, but noticed that her legs can walk. "Mansha, congratulations on your recovery." Listening to the man''s low voice, mansha was excited in her heart, her face was ordinary, and she nodded with a smile. She gives Qin Ning to do examination, see her stomach when there is no abnormal, but give her pulse, but surprised to find that she is pregnant. She frowned at Han Junyu and shook her head. "How is she?" "Now there is no danger to her life, but" seeing that she wants to talk but stops, Han Junyu is a little anxious. "Let''s go to Baicheng first. There are professional instruments there. Let''s check and make a decision first." Mansha''s voice was gentle and gave him a soothing smile. Han Junyu nodded and got up to drive in front of him. He sped up and got to Baicheng as soon as possible. Mansha sits in the back seat with Qin Ning. At the moment, because of the pain, Qin Ning reclines in the back seat and has a rest with her eyes closed. Very woman''s Mou Guang to go up, peep out light smile, "thank you, I am Qin Ning, excuse me, are you?" "I''m brother Han''s younger sister, mansha and aman. Nice to meet you, Miss Qin." Qin Junyu and Miss Han Di should have noticed what she called before, not what she called her wife. But she did not show it, but nodded and closed her eyes to rest. Mansha looked at her carefully. Her shoulder length short hair made her face more tender. Her facial features were OK, but she was too mean. The body is also wrapped very tightly, can not see the curve of the figure, but look at her flat chest, there should be no meat. This woman has no body, no special temperament and no superior status. What does Han Junyu like about her? Mansha couldn''t figure it out. Naturally, she was not reconciled. But she wants to walk in with Han Junyu. These careful thoughts can''t be revealed. She lightly raises the corner of her mouth. Now they are wanted all over the country. If he wants to save this woman, he has to rely on her. Arriving in Ba City, mansha asked people to move a set of instruments to her villa, and then personally checked Qin Ning. Qin Ning took the medicine and felt better. He went to sleep in a daze. Han Junyu waited for her to fall asleep before leaving the guest room. He went downstairs to the living room to listen to mansha about her. Mansha has printed out the examination results, "she is nine weeks pregnant, the baby''s overall condition is OK, but her physical condition is not very good, if you leave this child, it is a great threat to her." Han Junyu calculated the time. Nine weeks ago, he heard Ning Fu say that he and she might be cousins. She was afraid that he would leave him. They were out of control. That night, he asked her to be cruel.Mansha''s words, he had heard Xiao Jue and Ning Fu said, but once again, his heart was still pricked by a needle. "What do you think, elder martial brother Han?" Mansha asked tentatively. Naturally, she didn''t want him to keep the child, but she couldn''t just say it, but wait for him to make a decision. "Well, don''t tell her about her pregnancy, just say that she may have a cold before she has a stomachache." Han Junyu was silent for a long time before he spoke slowly. Mansha looked at him suspiciously, "she''s pregnant. Why don''t you tell her such an important thing?" "This child may not stay, I don''t want her sad, so I hope you cooperate." Han Junyu''s handsome face has no expression, holding the finger of the report, but a layer of white. Mansha stares at him, with all kinds of tastes in his heart. Before, he was always cold, and Junlian always had an expression. When she worked under him, every time she touched him, his face was always cold and impatient. But now he will be angry, sad and restrained for another woman. Even he stared at the woman, beautiful brown eyes flashing is soft light, let her jealous madness. But no matter what she thought, she didn''t dare to show it on her face. "Well, I''ll try to cooperate with you." Mansha smiles, looks a little tired on his face, and softens his voice. "You''re tired these days. I''ve arranged a room for you. Go and have a rest." Han Junyu just raised his eyes to see her one eye, let mansha''s heart beat faster, unconsciously red face. "No, my wife and I can have one room, thank you." The smile on mansha''s face froze, her red cheeks turned white, and she stared at him in amazement. "Your wife, isn''t she the fiancee?" She only listened to his engagement, but she didn''t get married. Her eyes fell on his well-defined finger. She saw a black diamond ring on his ring finger. She remembered that there was no ring on his finger before. Han Junyu''s engagement to that kind of woman is beyond her expectation, but why does he marry that kind of woman? Chapter 547 Han Junyu noticed the woman''s sight and knew her mind, but he didn''t care. "She''s my wife. We''ve got a license, but we haven''t had a wedding yet. If it''s a wedding, you''ll be invited. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha didn''t want to participate in his engagement to another woman. She was more interested in being his bride. Han Junyu did not immediately go to rest, but to borrow her network, first contact Ning Fu, agreed to meet at a place. Mansha knew he was going out and wanted to take the initiative to drive him. "Elder martial brother Han, now there are all wanted information outside, I''m worried." as Han Junyu walked out, he turned his head and looked at her. Mansha was shocked by his eyes and stepped back two steps. But the man didn''t know what he was thinking. He nodded and agreed, "that''s the trouble." Mansha, surprise, drive right away. When she was in the car, she tried to talk to him, but the man had been resting with his eyes closed, and it was hard for her to disturb him. They went to a coffee shop. Not only Ning Fu but Jun Yi came. When Han Junyu walked past, he saw that Ning Fu''s face was a bit haggard. It was obvious that he had been suffering a lot these days. "Mr. Han, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect song Xuan." Jun a low head apology, his strong body, at this time when sitting, posture is a little strange, visible injury is not light. "Haven''t you got any information yet?" Han Junyu frowned. "When I went to pick up song Xuan, a group of people broke into the villa and wanted to take him away, but I didn''t stop him. Song Xuan was knocked out and taken away. I''ve been sending people to investigate these days, but I don''t have any information. " The more you talk, the lower you feel. A strong man of 1.8 meters is crying like a child. "Song Xuan is my best brother. I can''t let him be taken away. Mr. Han, I''m so damned." Han Junyu wants to comfort him, this is not his fault, those people must take song Xuan, a group of people he took died, only he can live, this is a lucky thing. But in the end, he didn''t say anything. He pulled two paper towels and handed them to him. "Don''t cry, such a big man, still cry, shame or not." Jun wiped his nose with a tissue, hummed twice, and choked a little. He felt uncomfortable. Seeing Han Junyu, he lost control of his grievance. "Mr. Han, what should we do now?" Mr. Han is his backbone. He believes that there must be a way to find song Xuan. Han Junyu looked at Ning Fu and said, "Ning Fu, what do you think I should do now?" Ning Fu drank a cup of tea, and then slowly fell on him. He didn''t have time to shave his beard these days. He was a bit embarrassed. "Where is Qin Ning now?" "Yes," Han Junyu thought that mansha was also surnamed Ning. He said, "I arranged to have a rest at a friend''s home. When the time is ripe, I''m bringing her to see you. Did Xi Hong bother you? " "Ha ha." Referring to Xi Hong, Ning Fu coldly spits out two words to him. I didn''t expect that Han Junyu had blackmailed him in private. He was really brave. If he didn''t open his mouth, it would be 200 million. For that little money, Xi Hong will kill him! After half an hour, Han Junyu packed two desserts in the coffee shop and went back. When mansha saw the man come out with two desserts in his hand, her eyes flashed and her heart was faintly excited. Although she doesn''t like strawberry and apple flavors, if Han Junyu gave them to her, she would eat them all. When the man mentioned the dessert, he sat in the back seat and didn''t say a word. On the way back, the man still closed his eyes and regarded her as the driver. Mansha frowned and glanced at the dessert in his hand. Back to the villa, when I got off the bus, I saw the man walking straight in with the dessert. Mansha, who was following him, was staring at the dessert in his hand. Han Junyu is not blind, naturally aware of her eyes, but his hand is not for her, what to say? Mansha watched the man go upstairs with two desserts. He was so angry that he stamped his feet. His jealous eyes were a little crazy. That kind of madness, also only in his absence, she will show. Han Junyu walked into the room and saw that the woman on the bed was awake. When he saw him, he raised his mouth. "Han Junyu, I''m thirsty." Han Junyu put down the dessert and turned to pour water for her, but his mouth was satirical. "Stupid girl, with hands and feet, can''t you drink water when you are thirsty?" Qin Ning shook his head and sat up slowly. "I''ll wait for you. If you don''t show up, I''ll die of thirst." "Oh, you are so powerful. You want to die of thirst." Han Junyu went to the bed with a water cup, helped her up, and fed her water in person.She drank water, pink lips with a Yingrun, he put down the glass, big hand clasped her back of the head, head down to lick her lips. "You think I''ll be upset if I die of thirst, eh?" He sticks to the corner of her lip and bites her lower lip with punishment. It doesn''t hurt. It itches. Qin Ning leaned on him, put his arm around his neck, and raised a smile of joy at the corner of his mouth. "I knew I would not die of thirst, because you would come back!" She is not afraid of him, licked his lips, smile a bit bad, "Oh, how are you sweet, are you stealing?" Han Junyu pinched the tip of her delicate nose, "if you are hungry, just say it, and dare to think carefully with me." "Haha, I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten since morning." Qin Ning wrongly touched his nose, and secretly kissed him. Han Junyu also considered that she didn''t eat, maybe because she was not comfortable and didn''t have any appetite, so he brought her something to eat. He opened the outer package of the desserts. Inside was a small cake. There were two fresh strawberries on the cake. There was cream on the strawberries. Qin Ning''s eyes lit up when he saw it. She took the spoon herself, took a big mouthful, ate it in her mouth, and bent her happy eyes. Han Junyu stares at her, so like to eat sweet food, don''t say pregnant women like to eat sour, how she didn''t respond at all? When she finished two cakes, she was in a better mood. She wanted to sit for a while. But to see the man open the quilt, lie in, close her eyes ready to go to bed, she blinked, and lay down beside him with a smile. "Han Junyu, are you familiar with Miss mansha?" "How is it familiar?" Han Junyu closed his eyes and heard her inquiry, puzzled inquiry. "It''s closer than a friend. She said it''s your younger martial sister. Did you know her when I was studying?" Qin Ning thought that when he was studying, there were so many good-looking girls in the school, there must be many chasing him. He is in charge of Sheng''an at the age of 20. Mansha said that he is his younger martial sister, so they should have known each other for many years. "When I graduated from graduate school, when I was managing Sheng''an, I found that there were still many things to learn. I went to school to apply for a doctorate. There happened to be a project in which mansha also participated. They met. After that, I organized several charity projects, and she also participated in them, but there were a few words of communication at work. " Han Junyu opened his eyes, pulled her to her arm, bent her arm slightly and pinched her face. "Jealous?" Chapter 548 Listen to the man said he was jealous, Qin Ning some laughing and crying. What''s so delicious about vinegar? She''s just curious and wants to find a topic to chat with. "I''m either jealous or worried. If she''s your peach blossom, we''ll still live in her house. Is that inappropriate?" Qin Ning does not like a woman coveting him, but she is not unreasonable. A smile flashed through Han Junyu''s brown eyes. He closed his eyes again, and his hand covered her eyes. "Well behaved, don''t be jealous, just accompany me for a while." Qin Ning nodded and closed her eyes. She had been sleeping for a while. She thought she couldn''t sleep, but smelling his breath, she soon fell asleep. Han Junyu listens to her shallow breathing, but shakes her head. She can eat and sleep. Why isn''t she fat? At dinner time, mansha saw that Han Junyu didn''t come downstairs and knocked on the door in person. Looking at Han Junyu''s opening, she glanced inside. The dessert packing box in the garbage can has been removed, that is, everything has been eaten. She took a deep breath with a decent smile on her face. "Dinner is coming, Miss Qin. Do you want to eat downstairs or here?" Qin Ning heard the sound of opening the door and got up in a daze. "I''ll go downstairs. Thank miss mansha for calling us." "You''re welcome. It''s rare for elder martial brother han to come to r country. I''m the host. I should take care of him." The sweetness of mansha''s smile. See the man turned back to the bed, help the woman with the clothes, and then when the woman dressed, he opened his fingers to comb her short hair, the gentle touch, stabbed her face smile did not collapse. However, she still had to stare at them in self abuse. After the woman was dressed, she might not wake up. She leaned against him and rubbed her hair. After he had combed her hair, she got out of bed to wash. When she washes, the man also follows behind, his brown eyes are deep, when staring at the woman, he always shows infinite love. Two people wash gargle together, he washed first, wipe a face with warm water, wipe a face for her. woman also dislikes his strength too heavy, frowning to himself, but the man is overbearing to wipe her lips foam. Mansha couldn''t go on looking at the pictures that once appeared in her dream. Now seeing him so intimate with another woman, she felt very embarrassed. When she went downstairs, her hand holding the railing turned white, and her face was a bit ferocious. In the room, Han Junyu turns to see the woman leave. A sneer rises from the corner of his mouth, but it soon fades away. When they came out of the washroom, she took him by the arm and pointed to her face. "Han Junyu, have I become more and more ugly recently? You see, there are pimples on your forehead. " Han Junyu stopped and looked down. At the hairline, he really had two pimples. I still remember when she took the college entrance examination, it was also because of too much pressure, acne on her face. "Does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt, it just itches. Oh, and I feel like I have something on my back, too. " Qin Ning twisted his shoulders to show him his back. Han Junyu untied her pajamas and saw that she had a lot of red acne on her back, and there was something like a red vein that spread from her arm to her back neck, and then along her spine to her tailbone. He gently rubbed, no change, "does it hurt here?" "Did you say the red one? It was in the lab when it suddenly appeared. It''s not painful. It''s strange. " Han Junyu frowned tightly and went to see her other arm. There was also a shallow one on her arm. It was not obvious, but the lines could be seen. Why is that? He dressed her and said, "don''t let others know what you have. Maybe it will disappear in a few days." "Yes, but it''s ugly." Qin Ning looked disgusted. Han Junyu glanced at her, "I don''t dislike it." Qin Ning drum gills help, a bit depressed, "it is not long in your life, of course you do not dislike." "You can''t see it yourself. It''s me." He cold face, tone is also serious, but shame Qin Ning with forehead to hit him. What do you mean it''s him! When they went downstairs, mansha was already sitting at the table. There were eight dishes and one soup, four meat dishes, four vegetable dishes and one seafood soup on the table. Qin Ning looks at these dishes as if they are all Han Junyu''s favorite dishes. She takes a look at mansha. Mansha found her eyes and gave her a calm smile. Qin Ning nodded politely and pulled out a smile. Three people sit down. Mansha sits opposite Han Junyu, while Han Junyu and Qin Ning sit together. "Try my craft, and I don''t know if you''ll like it." Qin Ning was surprised and couldn''t help praising, "Wow, are these all cooked by Miss mansha? You''re great. ""Thank you. You taste it first." Mansha generously accepted her thanks and brought her vegetables. Qin Ning tasted really good, envied, and did not know when she could learn such a good cooking. She turned her head and looked at Han Junyu. She secretly decided that when she returned home, she would learn cooking with Aunt Zhang. The man noticed her sight, raised his eyes to see her eyes changeable, picked pick eyebrow, thought she was jealous. The dish he was going to put in his own bowl was put into her bowl with a twist of his wrist. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at a piece of braised meat in the bowl, Qin Ning quietly glanced at the man and pursed his lips. "No?" The man also inquired enthusiastically. Qin Ning smoked the corners of his mouth, but still endured the stomach attack of nausea, the braised meat into his mouth, and then quickly eat white rice. Han Junyu also realized that she wanted to take the meat away because of her pregnancy, but she had already put it into her mouth, and then stuffed rice into her mouth. Displeased frown, raised his hand to wipe off the corner of her mouth rice, and his cup to her, let her not choke. Qin Ning drank a breath, this just slowly come over, but think of that piece of meat, she still some vomit. Finally, he ran to the bathroom with his mouth covered. The man worried and got up to follow him. At the dinner table, mansha, who was still in shock, came back to himself for a long time. Before, Han Junyu didn''t eat at the same table with others, because he was a cleanliness addict and didn''t like to meet the dishes touched by other people''s chopsticks. But now he would not only take the initiative to bring food to others, but also give Qin Ning his water cup, which made her not surprised. She squeezed the chopsticks tightly, her knuckles turned white, and her face was a little gloomy. Qin Ning went to the toilet and vomited for a while. After drinking a few glasses of water, he got better. She thought it was the sequela of taking the medicine arranged by Ningkang, but Han Junyu didn''t explain much. When she went back to the table, Han Junyu removed the plate of braised meat from the table. "Do you mind?" He took the food away, and then asked mansha. Obviously, he didn''t care if she would mind. Mansha pulled the corners of his mouth, showing a smile, "do not eat meat, just can lose weight." The three continued to eat, but the door of the villa was suddenly pushed open. Before they arrived, there was a voice of joy. "Elder sister, I heard that you have brought your future brother-in-law to the villa. Let me see how handsome you are. That''s what makes my elder sister''s dream come true." Chapter 549 Qin Ning heard the voice of the woman, looked up and saw that she was a girl in a shaggy skirt, about the same age as herself, but because of her heavy make-up, she seemed to be somewhat uncoordinated and mature. The girl walked into the restaurant and saw three people on the table. Her eyes widened in surprise. Her expression won''t hide at all. She swept her eyes around the dining table, and her eyes fell on Han Junyu, showing her surprise. Then he laughingly did mansha''s side, pointing to Han Junyu, "this is my future brother-in-law, wow, so handsome." No matter what Han Junyu''s expression is, the girl smiles and rubs in front of him to introduce herself. "I''m Yiyi. Hello, future brother-in-law." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Mansha sees Han Junyu''s face turn cold, and gives her a warning glance. She seems to come back now and pull Yiyi''s arm. "Yiyi, don''t make trouble. This is not a future brother-in-law. He''s just a senior brother of mine." "Elder martial sister, it''s always easy for you to be with me in the TV play Yiyi also has an expression that I know and you don''t want to explain. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. The girl''s inner drama is too much for her to talk. "No, Yiyi, this time you really misunderstood, this is Han." "I know, I know, his name is Han Junyu. He is your elder martial brother in University. He has good grades, good looks, good figure, and is very kind-hearted. My sister has a good eye and takes a fancy to the best." ¡°¡­¡­¡± MANSA. Although this is her inner words, she is still a little shy to speak so frankly. She turned to see Han Junyu, found that his expression unchanged, elegant continue to eat, her mood is complex. She liked him for a long time, but never had the chance to express herself. When she decided to express herself to him first, God made a big joke on her. That day, she had a car accident. She managed to cure her leg, but she heard the news of his engagement, which was a bolt from the blue for her and caught her by surprise. Now that Yiyi has helped her speak from the heart, she also wants to see Han Junyu''s reaction. Seeing that he is so calm, her eyes are sour and wronged. How can we not be aggrieved. Like him for so many years, she had a car accident, treatment has always wanted to stand in front of him to confess. This idea supported her day and night, and now she finally had a chance, but there was another woman beside him. If she doesn''t have a car accident, that position belongs to her! "This lady, you are misunderstood. I''m your sister''s elder brother, but I''m married." Han Junyu spoke. "It doesn''t matter if you get married, just divorce." See the man''s face become cold, according to the reaction of slow half. "What, you are married! When you get married, you still come to provoke my sister. How can you do this? No, my sister can''t be a third party. If you want to be with my sister, you must divorce first, or I won''t agree. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning has no appetite. "Oh, I''m full. Take your time." Han Junyu carelessly, put down his chopsticks, the elegance of his gestures, people can''t move their eyes. "Have you finished?" He turned to ask Qin Ning. Qin Ning nodded and put down her chopsticks, but in fact, she was not full, but had no appetite. Took a napkin, personally to her mouth, and then got up and took her hand away from the table. "Take your time, miss mansha. Thank you for your dinner." "You''re welcome. Just have a good time." Mansha was also embarrassed and gave her an elegant smile. Yiyi Lengleng looked at the man, to see him close to other women, and to see his sister very polite to that woman, frowning. "I didn''t expect that you are such a man. You are all married. Come to my sister''s side and bring women here. Huaxin radish, stallion!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning walked a few steps, heard Yi to still say, Cu Cu eyebrow sharp, turned to see mansha one eye. In principle, as Han Junyu''s wife, she can also be a joke when she hears other people say such words. Unfortunately, as the party concerned, mansha did not try her best to stop the joke. Instead, she asked her sister to continue to turn the joke into a provocation. She felt it necessary to fight back. "Miss Eyi, isn''t it?" Listen to Qin Ning call oneself, depend to revolve around her a circle, in the eye scorn. "How can you compare with my sister if you have no body or face? I said, elder martial brother Han, are you blind? My sister, the great beauty, is in front of you, and you just stare at this woman without looking at her Arrogant tone, enough to see that she is a spoiled. Bad child at home, not even the basic courtesy.Qin Ning smiles and takes a step forward to block Han Junyu behind. "Miss Yiyi, of course I can''t compare with your sister. I''m only 18 years old, and I haven''t developed for the second time. However, I can tell you another thing. Maybe you will understand why han Junyu looks at me instead of your sister. Because this man is my husband. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yiyi stares at her in amazement. The woman said that she was only 18 years old and would have a second development, which implied that she was younger than her sister. Yiyi grits his teeth. Han Junyu is really blind. He should have a crush on such a woman. What else did she want to say, but she was cold drunk by mansha. She snorted coldly from her nose, stopped talking, and went to mansha''s side. "I''m sorry, my sister is young and doesn''t understand. What she said just now is nonsense." Mansha apologizes. Qin Ning does not care about the smile, "nothing, Yiyi miss is not wrong, miss mansha is really worse than me, and she looks better than me." Yiyi still wants to say, "originally, my sister," "Yiyi, if you talk again, I will be angry." Mansha yelled at her coldly. Yi Yi depressed Du mouth, turned to ignore her. "She''s too naughty. She just wants to protect me. I hope Miss Qin Ning doesn''t mind." Qin Ning heard that she still called me Miss Qin Ning instead of Mrs. Han, and her smile widened. She mind. Can you give me a call? "My husband is really good, and I think so. Therefore, Miss Yiyi''s misunderstanding is justifiable. However, the current laws all stipulate that it can only be monogamy, and the Han family also has rules. Once they get married, they will only lose their spouse, not divorce. Miss mansha, you are so excellent. You will find a better man than Han Junyu. I love you and love you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corners of mansha''s mouth twitched, and the smile on her face could not be put on. This woman looks delicate and weak. Unexpectedly, her mouth is so sharp. She doesn''t take a needle when stabbing people, but it makes her want to kill. Qinning see her face changed, delicate small face smile and expand a few minutes. "My husband and I are full and want to go out for a walk." Standing behind her, Han Junyu hooked the corner of his mouth and looked up at mansha. His eyes were cold. "Mansha, your sister is nineteen years old, one year older than my wife." Yiyi heard that the man knew his age and said that she was one year older than Qin Ning. He exploded immediately. But before she finished, Han Junyu''s cold voice continued. "Some words should be said, some words should not be said. She doesn''t understand. As a sister, you should teach her well. Otherwise, it will be too late for others to teach her." If he came to teach her, he would not move his mouth and start directly! Chapter 550 See two people leave, mansha just turns around, cold stare Yi Yi one eye. "Don''t talk nonsense in the future, and don''t provoke that man in the future." Yiyi was unconvinced and gave a cold hum, "he is wanted all over the country now. If you didn''t save him, he would be a mouse crossing the street now, everyone would shout and fight. Elder sister, this man is also too ignorant. You saved him. He doesn''t know how to repay his kindness and dares to threaten you! " Han Junyu left before the last sentence, the tone of the threat, although very deterrent, but her heart is disdain. A man who depends on her sister to save, although he is the president of Sheng''an group, is also a blind fool. "Yiyi, don''t take it lightly. This man''s cruel father should be afraid." Mansha was patient. Listening to the man whose father was afraid, Yiyi looked even more contemptuously, "sister, don''t protect him. This kind of man is a cheap man. The better you treat him, the less he knows how to cherish him. " Mansha chuckled and nodded her forehead. "Do you know? It''s like you''ve been in a lot of love. " Yiyi raised her chin haughtily, "of course, when I was in school, there were many people chasing me, but I couldn''t see any of them. I''d rather be a man who has money, looks and figures to be worthy of me. " Listen to her childish words, mansha laughs even more helplessly. She has been cherished by her parents since she was a child. She has never suffered. Her idea is too simple. "Well, we Yiyi so well, we will definitely find a man who loves you, loves you, has money, looks and figures." "Of course," Yi Yi was happy and rubbed to her side with a mysterious face. "Sister, since the man you like comes to r country, you should hold fast. Although I don''t like this man''s aura very much, it''s scary, but since you like him, I will help you. " Mansha saw some calculation in her eyes. She frowned slightly and grabbed her hand. "Yiyi, my sister will deal with it by herself. Don''t do anything stupid." "Oh, I know. My sister will seize her happiness." Yiyi perfunctory, but the heart is another idea. The men and women that her sister likes dare to shoot her. It''s like death! She let sosiwei go to Nankang City, can''t clean up that bitch, to Ba City, but her territory, she will let that bitch never come back! Yiyi thinks that since he wants to take action, he should live here first and understand the situation clearly before starting. As the saying goes, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win a hundred battles! She said to live here, mansha naturally agreed, that is to warn her, let her not to provoke Han Junyu, be honest. Yiyi also nodded his head cleverly, but when he turned to go upstairs, he was full of calculation. Qin Ning and Han Junyu left the villa, in order not to be recognized, they made a disguise. They were both wearing hats, glasses, masks and long coats. Clothes of the same color, walking together, are lovers'' clothes at a glance. When Qin Ning arrived at the roadside, he began to look for things, smelled a fragrance, followed the fragrance, and went outside the barbecue shop. When she wanted to go in, the back collar was pinched and she was carried forward. "Oh, Han Junyu, I want to eat it." "Those things are not healthy, you can''t think about it!" He gave a cold warning and went on, taking her to the dessert shop. Although the sugar content of dessert is easy to get fat, it is better than barbecue. Qin Ning wrinkled her little nose, but she didn''t want to go. She was drooling when she smelled the fragrance. This kind of feeling was too uncomfortable. "No!" Han Junyu threw her two words, but he didn''t agree. "I''ll just eat a little, a little, OK?" She has no money. It''s no use going in. Since it''s not good to be tough with him, she can only be coquettish. But this time, Han Junyu didn''t eat hard or soft, just didn''t nod his head. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and turned back. "Where are you going?" Han Junyu held her collar and refused to let her go. "If you don''t let me eat, I''ll go back to sleep. If I fall asleep, I won''t be hungry." She lowered her head and said. Pitiful tone, as pitiful as it is. Han Junyu is so angry that he laughs and helplessly pinches his eyebrows. He uses his mobile phone to check whether pregnant women can eat barbecue. Some people say that they can eat a little, but they can eat too much, so they can''t be bad for the fetus. He clenched his jaw and was entangled by her. He had no choice but to take her in. The little woman knew where his soft spot was and hit it as soon as she poked it. Barbecue shop, with all kinds of things, customers want to order by themselves, she excitedly took two chicken wings, two chicken legs, two duck wings, two duck feet, two strings of good meat and bone, a lot of vegetables, all in a small basket. Han Junyu took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He never ate this kind of food. He took a deep breath after seeing her happy.If it''s unnecessary, he doesn''t bother to quarrel with her. When she takes it in front of her, he puts what she takes back to its original position. In particular, pregnant women can not eat things, is absolutely not her touch. When Qin Ning went to pay, there were only a few vegetables in her little basket. She bit her lower lip and glanced at him askance. "Han Junyu, you said I could have some." Han Junyu was very angry and laughed. He put up three fingers in front of her Qin Ning doubts blink, "three." Then he put up two fingers and asked, "what''s this?" "Two. I''m hungry, not retarded. What do you mean "If you know the numbers, you should understand that you can eat a little. If you take so much, who are you fooling?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is not in the mood to eat now. She leaves her little basket and says sorry to her boss. She turns around and leaves. Han Junyu continued to go out, looking at her cold face, but also some at a loss. But he was not allowed to coax them. They walked forward one by one. Qin Ning sat on a wooden chair and tears fell down. Looking at her crying, Han Junyu has a headache. "It''s so hard not to eat that?" Qin Ning didn''t look at him. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She couldn''t control her emotions. Han Junyu went to the Internet to check her situation, and knew that during pregnancy, everyone''s constitution was different, and there would be different reactions. For example, emotional, easy to cry. Her lacrimal gland developed, emotional, Bata Bata, not controlled by her own, they ran out. Han Junyu sat quietly beside her, looking at the stars in the sky, waiting for her to calm down. Qin Ning cried almost, wiped his tears with his sleeve, and his voice was a little hoarse. When he found that the man looked at himself coldly, he felt ashamed and covered his face. "I feel so ugly, because I cried at a barbecue." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although this is true, Han Junyu doesn''t know why she makes him want to laugh. He really raised a pig, in order to eat can have such a big mood swings. Chapter 551 In connivance Qin Ning this matter, Han Junyu only has the bottom line not to go online. And his bottom line is her safety. Barbecue those things, she is now a pregnant woman, can''t eat or resolutely can''t touch, so in the end Qin Ning still didn''t eat. They had a fun turn, and finally Qin Ning chose a noodle shop. They both ate one side. The difference is that she put a lot of chili peppers. Back to the villa, Qin Ning''s mood is OK, so she has been wearing a smile on her face. When she saw Yiyi sitting in the living room painting her nails, she said hello politely. Yiyi looked at her in disgust and didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Qin Ning is not angry, pulling Han Junyu''s arm upstairs. Go to the stairs, Han Junyu cold eyes Yin cold swept a look downstairs Yiyi, eyes in cold. Yiyi feels a chill coming from the back of his neck. He turns to look at it in doubt, but there is nothing in it. He is puzzled. Lift eyes to find Qin Ning holding Han Junyu''s arm, two people know conjoined baby, as if who don''t know they two people are right. Oh, with her here, they won''t be a couple soon! When Qin Ning came back to his room, he went to wash and lay in bed and fell asleep. Han Junyu is chatting with Ning Fu with his mobile phone. Then he turns to see the woman snoring. The corner of his mouth pulls. Ning Fu asked him to take Qin Ning to his side and let him give her a general examination, which would be safer for her. But Han Junyu has his own concerns. He doesn''t trust Ning Fu 100 percent. What''s more, Qin Ning has some strange symptoms. Although he doesn''t know the reason for the red veins on her back, he instinctively doesn''t want Ning Fu to know. But staring at the woman''s white face, he gently touched her belly with his fingertips, and sneered at himself in his heart. Those are just excuses. He still wants to get along with her children for a few more days. Ning Fu once to her inspection, in order to save her life, the child is certainly not alive. Their first child His long finger lifted up her coat and dotted her navel. He found that there were some regular red veins on her navel. His pupil a shrink, take back finger, clenched fist, weak lie in her side. The next day, Qin Ning got up and didn''t see Han Junyu. After washing, she went downstairs and still didn''t see him. In a strange environment, she didn''t see him. She was a little nervous. When she came downstairs, she felt her stomach. Instead of going to the dining room, she sat in the living room and wanted to wait for Han Junyu to come back. Just wake up Ning Yiyi wearing pajamas downstairs, see hate people, in a bad mood, slant a glance at her, go to the restaurant to get something to eat. With bread in one hand and a glass of milk in her hand, she went to the living room and sat in qinning''s room, looking out of the window. "Woman, how long are you going to stay in my sister''s villa?" Qin Ning looked around and made sure that she was talking to me, but she was not ready to talk to her. Ning Yiyi did not hear her answer, impatient to her side, kicked her feet. "If I ask you something, I''m dumb. Didn''t I speak very well yesterday?" Qin Ning frowned, moved to the side, did not want to care with her. Because it''s a waste of words to reason with unreasonable women! "Oh, you don''t dare to speak without Han Junyu. Oh, woman, you are quite smart. However, I still advise you to leave him as soon as possible. He is the man my sister likes, and you are not worthy of him at all. " Qin Ning takes a deep breath. She insists on self-cultivation when negotiating with others, but it doesn''t matter whether she communicates with Ning Yiyi or not. "Miss Yiyi, whether I''m worthy of Han Junyu or not, it''s also a matter between us. You''re an outsider. You''d better not join in." Ning Yiyi sneers. If she is in a bad mood, she will lose her temper. He looked at half of the milk in his hand and poured it directly on her head. "Ah, you are crazy!" Qin Ning smelled the smell of the milk in her hands in the morning, and she was already suffering from nausea. Now the warm milk suddenly splashed on her face, and she jumped up. "That man is my future brother-in-law. How can he have nothing to do with me. I''ll take part in this, bitch Fresh milk, there is a faint smell, Qin Ning smell covered his mouth to the bathroom, can vomit for a long time, also did not vomit anything. Yiyi stares at her and suddenly squints. This woman, isn''t she pregnant? No wonder before so arrogant, it is pregnant, ah. A woman who wants to rob a man with my sister, and want to have a baby, dream! When Han Junyu came back from his exercise, he saw Qin Ning come out of the bathroom in a mess. There were still some white things on his head. He tightened his brows and went to her side. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning touched his hair that had not been washed clean. He was a little weak and looked up at Ning Yiyi.Ning Yiyi feels the chill on the man''s body, instinctively shrunk for a while, staring to give her a warning. Qin Ning received the fear in her eyes, scornful sneer, the laughter and Han Junyu usual tone, there are seven points similar. She did not speak, turned to the restaurant with a glass of juice, still holding a rag in her hand, she walked slowly to Ning Yiyi. In Ning Yiyi''s astonished eyes, Qin Ning spills the juice on her, and then throws the dishcloth on her. "My God, Miss Qin, what are you doing?" Just into the living room of mansha see her action, angry to Yiyi behind. "I''m sorry, I''m young and I''m not sensible. I accidentally spilled juice on her." Qin Ning coldly glanced at her, turned and went upstairs, but was not in accordance with not make Ning Yiyi hold wrist. "Bitch, I''m talking to you to save your face. You''ve spilled juice on me!" Qin Ning looked at her coldly, her big eyes pure and cold. "Let go!" "Apologize to me, please forgive me!" Ning Yiyi tilts her chin. Li Dao in her hand is not small, and she is deliberately cruel. Qin Ning''s wrists are all red by her. Han Junyu cold eyes a MI, step forward, hold her wrist. Creak. It''s the sound of a broken wrist. "Ah Ning Yiyi cries out in pain and wants to lower his head to bite the man''s hand. The man turns his arm and unloads her whole arm directly. "Wow, sister!" Ning Yiyi wails again with pain. Her face is full of tears and tears. She stares at the man who hurt her. "Elder martial brother Han, how can you hurt my sister?" Mansha distressed looking at Ning Yiyi, face also a little angry. Han Junyu walks up to Qin Ning and looks at her coldly. "If you don''t ask right or wrong, blame my wife. Oh, I reminded you yesterday. Your sister, you don''t teach yourself. I''m kind enough to help you teach her. This time, I just took off her arm. Next time, watch her head! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha was shocked by the chill on his body. He opened his mouth and didn''t say a word for a long time. This situation becomes too fast, Qin Ning surprised blinked, found the man''s cold face, secretly on the body, quickly upstairs. Chapter 552 Back in the room, Qin Ning took his pajamas and immediately ran to the bathroom to take a bath. When he came out again, he saw the tall and straight posture of the man standing by the window. He had also changed his sportswear and a suit of casual clothes, and his cold eyes glanced at her. Qin Ning lowers his head and knows that he wants to settle accounts with her in the future. Feeling guilty, he covered half of his face with a towel and sat down with his back. Hearing his moving footsteps, her heart beat faster. I don''t know why, but her tense palms were hot and sweaty. Suddenly, a pair of big hands fell on her hair, pulled away her towel, pinched her jaw and made her look up. He was tall, and she was sitting while he was standing. The air field on the man is already strong, at the moment, she is a bit cautious. Qin Ning knows that he can''t be tough with him. He can only shrivel his mouth and pretend to be poor. "She bullied me first. She spilled milk on my face. I fought back when I was angry." Speaking of the back, her voice is getting smaller and smaller. "So?" He asked coldly. She wanted to bow her head because his brown eyes were too sharp for her to look at him. "So, I was wrong." "What''s wrong?" He was not ready to let her go, with a cold face and sharp eyes. "We shouldn''t splash her with juice. After all, we live in her sister''s house. We are guests. It''s very impolite to do so. I''ll apologize to her when I get down "Oh," Han Junyu laughed angrily. Is Han Junyu the kind of person who pursues politeness? "Again." Qin Ning raises Mou to stare at him, thought seriously for a long time, in addition to this, she can''t think of other. "It''s a real headache." He threw the towel on her head and squatted down to wipe her hair. Because of the big movement, she gave a low cry. "Han Junyu, what''s wrong with me? I don''t understand. Just teach me. Don''t hurt me." Han Junyu disdained from the nose cold hum a, "just spilled other people''s juice, how did not think about the consequences? That woman just likes to fight. If you can''t win others, you dare to fight with her recklessly. You''re not giving others an excuse to beat you. There are thousands of ways to teach her a lesson, but you choose the most stupid one, and you still feel aggrieved? " Han Junyu seldom said so much, and his tone was full of dislike for her, but the action of wiping her hair was much softer. Qin Ning nodded and thought what he said was reasonable. At that time, Ning Yiyi was so angry that he made an impulse. If Han Junyu hadn''t come here suddenly, he would have taken this opportunity to teach her a lesson. She can''t beat Ning Yiyi in the fight, so she has to be beaten. It''s stupid to be beaten when you want to fight back. "I know. When I encounter this kind of problem in the future, I''ll think about it more. I won''t be impulsive." She made a serious apology. Han Junyu covers half of her face with a towel, listens to her soft voice and apologizes. When he lowers his head, his eyes unconsciously stay on her pink lips. She just took a bath, maybe it was steaming, her white face also showed a crimson, her lips were moist, open and close, let people want to taste. Han Junyu is an activist. He will never delay what he wants to do. He will do it immediately. So, he bowed his head and gave a kiss. Qin Ning, who was still talking, was stunned. He wanted to take away the towel and look him in the eye, but the man tasted the sweetness and wanted it. Cover her eyes with a towel and fasten the back of her head to deepen the kiss. I haven''t tasted her so lazily for a long time. He was nostalgic. At the beginning, he patiently imitated her lip shape and licked her lips with his flexible tongue. Feeling the shiver of the woman, he gave a chuckle to deepen the kiss. In the end, if Qin Ning didn''t feel hungry, he would not let her go. Downstairs again, mansha sat on the sofa in the living room, heard the sound of footsteps, looked up and quickly took them, with a complicated expression. When they came down the steps, they slowly said, "elder martial brother Han, I''m sorry, Yiyi is not sensible. It''s a bit reckless. I''ve taught her a lesson. I hope you don''t have the same opinion with her." Han Junyu lazily pulled thin lips, good-looking facial features become no longer cold, but the cold in the eyes, but people can not ignore. "Your sister is reckless, but she didn''t touch me, so I''m not the one you should apologize to!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha''s eyes moved to Qin Ning''s body, and his eyes immediately changed, unwilling and resentful. But she was smiling and soon hid that emotion. "I''m sorry, Miss Qin. My sister doesn''t understand. I apologize for her. ""Well, I accept your apology, but it''s her who made the mistake. If you ask her to apologize to me, I should accept your hope. " Qin Ning said with a smile. Mansha will take the initiative to apologize, which is unexpected to Qin Ning. But since she and her sister''s Liang Zi are the next ones, she is certainly not as good as her. It''s better to be frank. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha''s face was a little ugly, and he stopped for a long time to explain. "Yiyi''s arm has just been connected, and she is lying on her back. When she gets better, I ask her to apologize. Miss Qin, can you look like this? " Seeing that mansha is so servile, although Qin Ning can''t understand her purpose, she can''t go too far since others are so humble. "Miss MANSA, you are very kind." Han Junyu takes a look at mansha without saying much. He leads Qin Ning to the restaurant for breakfast. At this time, Yiyi, who had a rest in the room, didn''t lie on the bed well, but secretly went to the stairway on the second floor and listened to several people. She listened to her sister''s humble apology, but she didn''t expect that Qin Ning would embarrass her and stamp her feet in anger. Afraid of being discovered by them, she stepped back a few steps, went back to the room angrily, picked up her cell phone to call someone. "Brother a Xu, someone bullied me and my sister. That woman is so hateful. She not only broke my wrist, but also took off my arm. It hurts to death." Don''t know each other said comfort words, just also a face wronged girl, puff hiss a laugh out. "Brother a Xu, you must find a way to avenge me. This woman is too arrogant." "Well, come quickly. If you don''t come here, my sister will be robbed Two people chatted a few words again, Yi Yi hung up the phone, thinking about Qin Ning this slut, Mou Guang Yin poison. It''s like a poisonous snake crawling out of a dark corner, spitting out a vicious letter. The venom will paralyze people''s nerves and eventually make people die. Chapter 553 After breakfast, mansha wants to check Qin Ning. Qin Ning takes a look at Han Junyu. Seeing that he nods and agrees, he follows her to the guest room. There are several instruments in the guest room now, which are used for her inspection. She will pay so much attention to herself. Qin Ning is grateful in her heart. "Miss Qin Ning, what''s wrong with you?" Mansha looked at the data on the instrument and asked softly. "No Qin Ning shook his head and looked at mansha. Vertical hair, dyed light wine red, make her skin a bit whiter, inclined bangs, set off her face a bit smaller. She put on light make-up. Today, she is wearing a beige coat with a pink inside, and a pencil pants with good material. It''s very fashionable and quiet. She has talent and looks, and she has an independent villa of her own. She must have some family background. Such a woman, want to find a man should be not bad, but want to grab a man with her, then she was a little uncomfortable. Qin Ning looked at the ceiling and thought in her heart. Suddenly she felt a stabbing pain in her stomach. She curled up in pain. "You, you slow down." Mansha seems to be surprised. She looks at her with worried eyes and asks what''s wrong with her. Qin Ning looked up at her and stroked her stomach with a small hand. It took a long time for the pain to ease. "It''s OK. I just don''t know why. My stomach is a little uncomfortable." "Yes? Maybe I''ve eaten something dirty before. My stomach always feels uncomfortable. " Mansha continued to check, the action seems to be a little careless, but Qin Ning can''t see the place, her mouth raised a touch of success. Now as long as her hands are a little heavier, her baby will be killed. But when she thinks of Han Junyu, her hands falter. In the end, she does nothing but finish the routine examination. When Qin Ning got out of bed, he felt that his legs were soft. He helped the edge of the bed to get out of bed. After just two steps, she still felt a little uncomfortable. She went back to bed again. "What''s the matter?" Mansha asked suspiciously. "Oh, it''s OK. Please call my husband in when you go out." Qin Ning explained with a smile, but his voice was a little weak. But Han Junsha nods and laughs angrily. Leaving the guest room, Han Junyu sat in the living room. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and his eyes were staring out of the window. Staring at the man''s perfect side face, she shows her obsession unconsciously. No matter how she looks, she can''t see enough. Hearing the footsteps, Han Junyu turned his head and noticed her eyes. His eyes turned cold. "Have you checked?" "Well." Mansha nodded, as if unintentionally pinning her hair beside her cheek behind her ear, revealing her beautiful neck. "Her condition is not good. She had miscarriage before, and she is weak, and she doesn''t know what''s in her body. She has been robbing nutrition from her body, so if the child stays in her stomach for one more day, she will be in danger for one more day. And if you want to give her a miscarriage, you must be careful again. If something happens accidentally, she doesn''t say it. She stares at Han Junyu anxiously, but she knows that Han Junyu knows it. This woman wants to keep Han Junyu''s children, oh, impossible! "Well, I see." Han Junyu left a word and got up to go to the guest room. "Elder martial brother Han, I think this matter is very important. You''d better discuss it with her." Mansha was kind enough to persuade. Han Junyu glanced at her obliquely. Without speaking, he walked into the guest room with a proud and upright posture. Standing behind him, mansha''s mouth is slightly crooked. She is not in a hurry to get this man. After all, I''ve been waiting for so many years, and it''s not bad these days. Enter guest room, see Qin Ning weak lying on the bed, Han Junyu brow tight walk, lie down holding her small face. "Isn''t it all right just now?" Qin Ning shook his head and opened his arm to her. It was obvious that she wanted him to hold her. Han Junyu naturally picked her up, clasped her in his arms, and asked in a low voice in her ear, "how do you feel now?" "I want to be in the sun." Qin Ning grasped his arm and closed his eyes. Han Junyu looked at the dim sunshine outside the window, got up and took her out to the yard. He put her on the chair, then went in and put two pillows on her. "Han Junyu, when shall we go home?" Han Junyu in the hands of the action meal, sitting beside her, "Ning Ning, wait for me to find song Xuan, I will take you home." "Uncle song, what''s the matter?" Qin Ning opened his eyes with a bad feeling. "I''m not sure yet, but you have to live and die." Han Junyu breathed out a deep breath. Qin Ning clenched his hand and didn''t say anything when he went home.I think that song Xuan, who is always a suit collar, has been with Han Junyu for so many years. He is a subordinate, a friend and a relative. It''s his family. It''s her family, of course. "Well, when we find uncle song, we''ll take him home with us." Han Junyu shows a smile, knowing that she has no sense of security here, but now she can''t go at all. Looking for song Xuan is just an excuse. Her condition does not allow her to return home, so he must accompany her here until she gets better. But he couldn''t tell her. At this time, in the Xi family''s castle, there is also a weak patient on the second floor, that is Xi Xuyuan. Ever since he was dizzy by Han Junyu, he has been sleeping. It''s not easy for Xi Hong to take him home. He slowly wakes up, but he is in a bad mental state. After listening to Yiyi''s call, someone dares to bully mansha. He holds his arm and wants to get up. His servant saw that he wanted to get up and quickly reached out to help him, "second young master, what do you want to do, I''ll help you." In disgust, Xi Xuyuan pushed away the servant and got up slowly. The whole person stood up. He bit his teeth and walked a few steps to get used to the feeling of leg movement. He has been lying these days, and he feels disabled. The servant bumped back against the wall, his face wrinkled with pain, but he stood up and looked at him respectfully. After a few steps, Xi Xuyuan felt good at first, but after a few more steps, he felt cramped in his leg and almost fell down. The servant was quick and quick to help him. With the help of the servant''s strength, he went back to the bed and pushed the servant away again. "Call my elder brother to see me!" The servant turned and went out immediately. After waiting for several hours, Xi Hongcai came to the castle and opened the door to see Xi Xuyuan staring at him with a black face. "Big brother, why can''t I use force on my legs?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Hong was angry. He is in a meeting in the company. Just because of his words, he left the meeting room and rushed to the meeting room, but he didn''t have such a questioning tone. He is the big brother who saved his life! "Mr. Ning Kang said that there are still some nerve paralysis drugs in your body. You are still weak. Lie down for a few days and wait for the drugs to be discharged. Your legs will be fine." Seeing that he wanted to get out of bed excitedly, Xi Hong stopped him and told him to lie down. "Brother, you should find a way to make me recover quickly. I have very important things to do." Xi Xuyuan seized his hand and begged. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is his business the most important thing in the world? Xi Hong almost smothered himself with anger in his chest. Chapter 554 Looking at his younger brother, Xi Hong felt helpless and deeply breathed out his turbid Qi. "Ah Xu, it will take some time for your medicine to be diluted. You''ll be well cultivated for a few days. I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead. " But Xi Xuyuan took his hand and refused to let him go. "Big brother, I have a very important thing to do now. I have to stand up." "Ah Xu, if you have anything to do, I''ll ask someone to help you. But don''t make a fool of yourself, will you? " "I''m not fooling around, big brother. You''re only busy with your own business. Are you impatient with me?" Xi Xuyuan''s self willed criticism. Only in front of his elder brother would he indulge and not restrain his emotions. Xi Hong has a headache and patiently persuades him, "ah Xu, if I''m impatient, how can I come to you. You are good, I am really busy, can''t accompany you. If you''re bored, I''ll send someone to get the computer, or you can draw. " For his younger brother, Xi Hong has already used 12 points of patience, even he is not so patient with his daughter. But Xi Xuyuan didn''t buy it. He grabbed Xi Hong and threatened him coldly. "Elder brother, if you don''t think of a way to let me recover as soon as possible, I will tell my father that you are only busy with your own work, regardless of my younger brother." Xi Hong is stunned and stares at his arm. The younger brother has been playing behind him since childhood. In the past, because of the busy work of his parents, little attention was paid to them, so this younger brother was brought up by him, so it was inevitable that he was indulged. Now he has to reflect on a question, is this younger brother spoiled by him? He shook off Xi Xuyuan''s hand and gave a sneer. "Ah Xu, I told you that if you want to recover, you have to wait a few days. As for you threatening me, telling my father, and then trying to get my father to blame me, or even teach me bad words, you can do as you please. " Xi Xuyuan noticed the change of his attitude and realized that he had said something wrong. He wanted to grab his hand again, but he stepped back two steps to keep a distance from him. "Big brother, I don''t mean that. I just want to recover quickly." "Ah Xu, you are not a child. You always use your head before you do things." Xihong calm persuasion, perhaps because too angry, he has no temper. "This time, you designed to unite with Ning Fu to capture Han Junyu''s wife, but you told Ning Kang the news and let Ning Kang capture Han Junyu''s wife. Han Junyu''s wife and you have no injustice, but you send her to Ningkang''s hand. Aren''t you sending her to die? Han Junyu is cruel. He didn''t kill you this time. He just paralyzed your legs for a few days. You should reflect. When you meet him in the future, you have to go around, you know? " He knew these things only after investigation, and he was also secretly surprised that Han Junyu could enter his villa without knowing it. He was brave enough to blackmail him. When he remembered what had happened that night, he was afraid. If he has evil intention, kill him, then deal with it secretly, and push ran Yu into the water, no one will find him. The more Xi Hong thought about it, the more terrifying he was. Han Junyu''s means, want to kill Xi Xuyuan, easy. But Xi Xuyuan still has use value, so he still keeps his life. On hearing his enemy''s name, Xi Xuyuan''s face was gloomy. If it wasn''t for Han Junyu, he would not be like this now. And think of Han Junyu in mansha villa, his heart is a burst of fear and worry. Mansha likes Han Junyu. If they come together, he has no chance at all. But he thought so much, didn''t think of Qin Ning who was almost killed by him. Xi Hong saw his face changing, thought he was scared, and tried to comfort him. "Ah Xu, don''t go to Nankang city if you have a good wound. Stay in Bacheng City honestly. If you really like the woman in the Ning family, my father and I will try to help you. " "No, no, I want to get mansha''s heart for myself!" Xi Xuyuan interrupted him with a firm face. Xi Hong knew that he couldn''t persuade him. He could only calm him down for a period of time and turned to leave the room. Seeing the sound of closing the door, Xi Xuyuan immediately calls the servant to come in. Now he wants to investigate Han Junyu''s situation. Father gave him some private soldiers, which can be used at this time. I learned from my subordinates that Han Junyu is wanted all over the country now, and after mansha rescued Han Junyu, Han Junyu and Qin Ning stayed in mansha''s villa all the time. So it''s not hard to guess who is the woman who bullied Yiyi. Qin Ning must have realized the crisis when he saw mansha, and deliberately made it difficult for Yiyi. In his mind, Xi Xuyuan has thought of many possibilities that Qin Ning will hurt Yiyi, but he has never thought of the possibility that Yiyi will hurt Qin Ning. Knowing that Han Junyu is wanted all over the country, his face flashed with pride.Han Junyu, you dare to count me, I will never let you live! He took out his cell phone and made a call. At this time, in mansha''s villa, Qin Ning lies in the sun and falls asleep. Han Junyu worries that she will catch cold, so he picks her up and goes back to her room. But as soon as he got to bed, Qin Ning woke up and squinted at him. "Is it time for lunch?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is there anything else in her mind besides eating? Qin Ning is not to blame. She often feels hungry recently, but she also knows that she can''t eat too much, otherwise it''s bad for her stomach. But she just can''t help it, and this is someone else''s villa, there are many inconveniences, she can only bite her teeth. She felt her stomach, occasionally there were bursts of pain, but still within the range of tolerance. "Hungry again?" Han Junyu simply picked her up and covered her with a thin blanket. Qin Ning took a look at him and nodded. He thought he could eat too much for fear that he would dislike him. "Wait." Han Junyu leaves the room. A few seconds later, he immediately opened the door, walked quickly to the bed and picked her up. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning holds his neck in surprise. "Someone came to check the villa. We need to hide." When Han Junyu explains, holding her out of the bedroom, he sees mansha standing outside the door, and then leads them into her study. Mansha went into her study, but she didn''t know where to press it. Her bookshelf opened and a door appeared. She opened the door and let Han Junyu in. "Elder martial brother Han, you wait here now. I will drive them away." Mansha said softly. Han Junyu looked at her and nodded, "please." Get his response, mensha heart excited, "no trouble, you are my elder martial brother, since I brought you to me, I will guarantee your safety." Qin Ning turned a white eye when he saw mansha leave. Although she is very grateful for mansha''s help, Han Junyu is an accessory. To sell her husband to save his life, Qin Ning suddenly felt very uncomfortable. However, it''s time for her life. She can''t expose these thoughts. Chapter 555 Mansha left the study, did not have the deep intention to stare at the door, mind fretting. She went downstairs and sat in the living room. Then the servant opened the door and four policemen in civilian clothes came in. "Miss mansha, excuse me. We have received a report that a wanted criminal has appeared in your villa, so we have come to check." "Reported?" Mansha frowned, which was beyond her expectation. But there are few people who know Han Junyu is in her villa. Who will be against her? She frowned and took a look upstairs, but quickly drew back and asked him to search with a smile. The servant followed them. They opened one room, turned around, and went up the stairs. "Ladies and gentlemen, I live upstairs. There is no one at all. Before you search, you''d better make it clear before you go upstairs." After all, miss mansha is Mr. Ning''s daughter. If it offends you, you may not be able to walk around. "Miss mansha, since we are here, we must investigate and report back." One of the men tried to negotiate. Let them dare not provoke her, but even if it is a process, also want to go. "I''m sorry, gentlemen. It''s my private venue. I don''t like people to get involved." ¡°¡­¡­¡± They''re no one else. They''re the investigating police! Several people are embarrassed to look at each other, think mansha deliberately stop them, must be upstairs what secret can''t let them know. If they don''t catch Han Junyu, they can''t finish the task! "Go upstairs!" At this time, outside the door came a full order, a few people were surprised to see Ning Kang came. "Mr. Ning," the four men breathed a sigh of relief, nodded respectfully, and then went upstairs. "Wait!" Mansha yelled coldly, a little annoyed. "Father, someone reported that I have a criminal hiding here. Do you believe that?" Ning Kang''s eyes turned a few circles in the living room, and his eyes stopped on the servant. He politely asked the servant, "is there any guest coming to play these two days, miss?" The servant looked at mansha in embarrassment. Before he could wait for mansha to give his expression, Ning Kang turned around and said to the four policemen, "since someone has reported it, you can also prove mansha''s innocence." The four nodded, feeling that Mr. Ning Kang was not only a good man, but also polite to others. For the last time, mansha went to the study and locked all the keys. "Miss mansha, I still want you to open the door of the study. After our investigation, if there is no abnormality, we will leave." The police tried to persuade him. Mansha turned his head to see Ning Kang for a moment. He nodded and went to open the door of the study unwillingly. When the door of the study opened, there was a desk and a sofa in addition to the three bookshelves. Four people went in to have a look and found nothing unusual. When they came out of the study, they apologized to mansha. Mansha ordered perfunctorily and asked the servant to ask them out. When they all left, she turned around and saw Ning Kang standing in the study. Her heart rose. Those policemen are easy to fool, but his father''s mind is hard to distinguish, so he has to use his mind. Ning Kang turns around the bookshelf and sits on the chair behind the desk without expression, staring at her with a smile. "Mansha, what are you nervous about "Dad, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" Mansha pretended to be a fool. She was really nervous. "Mansha, don''t pretend to be stupid with me. If you haven''t met Han Junyu, how can someone report that you have harbored him?" Ning Kang stressed. Mansha stared at his father, a little angry, "Dad, yes, I admit, I met Han Junyu, I brought him back to Ba city. But I can''t help it. I like him. I can''t watch him taken away by your people. " At this time, behind the bookshelf, Han Junyu and Qin Ning can hear the situation in the study. Qin Ning was very nervous at first, but he could hear mansha''s words. He poked Han Junyu''s chest and raised his eyebrows. Han Junyu looked down at her. His brown eyes were careless. Because he couldn''t make a sound, he lifted her jaw and bit her lips. Qin Ning''s eyes widened in amazement. Unexpectedly, after this time, he dared to bite himself. He was angry, angry and helpless. He didn''t dare to make a sound. He could only stare at him with two big eyes. But the man who bit her was afraid that he was too strong. When he let go of her, he licked again. It''s obviously his confession. Who does he like? Isn''t she the most clear? Dare to think wildly, there are more severe lessons. Qin Ning was so soft by his kiss that he grasped his arm and responded tentatively to him. Two people kiss sweetly, but the situation in the study is opposite. Ning Kang a listen to mansha like Han Junyu, like a cat stepped on the tail, immediately blow up, angry teach her."Ning mansha, you''d better wake up as soon as possible. People like Han Junyu are not suitable for you at all." "I haven''t tried yet, Dad. How can you tell we''re not suitable. Dad, for the sake of my love for him, let him go. " Mansha came up to him, grabbed his arm and tried to be coquettish. In the past, as long as she was coquettish, Ning Kang would agree to her request, but this matter, Ning Kang''s attitude is very firm. "It''s impossible. This smelly boy destroyed my lab and killed so many people. I will never let him go." "Dad, it''s not that you have captured Qin Ning. She is also Han Junyu''s wife. He cares about her, so he will do this kind of thing impulsively." "Oh, mansha, the older you grow, the more lawless you become. Turn your elbow out." Ning Kang thought that the laboratory he had spent more than ten years building had been completely destroyed by Han Junyu, and now he just wanted to kill him. "Mansha, Han Junyu, that beast is a waste of your youth. I think the two kids of the Xi family are very good. If you marry him, you are the young grandmother of the Xi family. I''m trying to help you. Maybe the whole Xi family will be yours. " "Dad, I don''t want to. I just like Han Junyu." As soon as mansha heard that he mentioned Xi Xuyuan, he immediately stopped him and turned to look at the bookshelf with an ugly expression. "Dad, Xi Xuyuan is just a friend. He can''t have any other relationship." Ning Kang some impatient, Piao her one eye, cold voice warning. "Mansha, you''d better not let me catch pigtail, or I won''t just pass you!" "Well, I see, Dad." Mansha agreed with a smile. Ningkang face bad leave the study, mansha quickly with out, and then in the door of the place ran into ningyiyi. "Dad, didn''t you find Han Junyu?" Mansha narrowed her eyes, looked at Yiyi with warning, and Yiyi covered her mouth. Then she realized that she was wrong. Ning kangdun stopped and looked at Yiyi. His face was very soft. "Yiyi, what did you just say?" "No, I didn''t say anything." Yiyi makes excuses. Ning Kang stares at her, more suspicious in the heart, "Yi Yi, do you know anything, tell Dad, whatever you want, dad will buy it for you." "Dad, I recently saw a Prada bag. You can buy it for me." Yiyi said excitedly. Chapter 556 Manshatingyiyi for a bag compromise want to Han Junyu in her villa things to say, secretly clench fist, has been staring at her. If her father finds out about Han Junyu''s secret, he will not believe her any more. But listen to Yiyi say: "Dad, I tell you, you can''t find Han Junyu here, because he left long ago. I wanted him to be my future brother-in-law, but he took a woman with him, not only disagreed, but also beat me. Dad, you see, he hurt my arm. This kind of person is too hateful, Dad, if I see him, I will tell you, you quickly catch him Ning Kang listened to Yiyi''s naive words, a little suspicious, "Han Junyu, really not here?" "No, my sister brought them back, but they stayed all night and left. My sister wanted to stay, but the man insisted on going, and didn''t accept her kindness at all." Yiyi continues to talk nonsense with her eyes open, but her naive words make people confused. Mansha immediately came forward, echoed Yiyi''s words, "Dad, I said it, he''s not here, you don''t believe it." Ning Kang looked at his daughter, face ugly, grinding teeth, can only leave. The two sisters send Ningkang away, Yiyi stealthily looks at the upstairs, wondering where she will hide them. "Sister, if we cheat dad like this, in case dad knows it," "no, we will be careful in the future, and no one will know. This time, didn''t you report it? " Mansha stares at her coldly. Listening to the police report, the first person in her mind is Yiyi. After all, Han Junyu took off her arm. She has a grudge and can understand it. Yiyi frowned and hurt, "sister, how can you doubt me. Although I don''t like Han Junyu, he is the man who wants to be my future brother-in-law. How can I harm him? " If she did harm to Qin Ning! "Not you." Mansha touched her head, looked up at the upstairs, and slowly, "Yiyi, if I can''t get Han Junyu in my life, I will be very painful. Therefore, we must keep him by my side, let him realize my good, he will know who is more suitable for him than qinning. " "Well, I''ll help my sister." Yiyi grinned flatteringly. I want Han Junyu and his sister together, so Qin Ning must not stay here. Mansha went upstairs to the study, pushed open the bookshelf and let them out. Her eyes fell on Qin Ning''s pink lips, which were slightly red and swollen. Her eyes must be bright. She was stunned for a few seconds. Then she stepped back and let them come out. "It''s all right now. Come out." But in her heart, she thought that this bitch, she worked hard to save them outside, and she even hugged the man to do that kind of thing. Han Junyu took Qin Ning''s hand out, put his long finger on his lips and thought for a few seconds. "Mansha, thank you for helping me. We are very sorry to disturb your life, so I''ll take my wife away." Mansha was not surprised that he would say this, but he pretended to be surprised and anxious to explain. "Brother Han, are you because of what I said to my father? Don''t worry. I said I like you because I want dad to let you go. I don''t have any other ideas Han Junyu shook his head, "this is not the point, we." mansha shook his head and interrupted him, "elder martial brother Han, I admit that I like you, but now that you are married, I give up the idea. Now I have nothing else to ask for. I just hope you don''t get hurt. I''m willing to do anything "Mansha, but it will make your father angry and make you fall out with him. Don''t you care?" Han Junyu frowned. "I don''t care. Elder martial brother Han, even if you don''t think about it, you should also think about Miss Qin''s body. You should rest with me for a few days. When the storm stops, I will send you away. " Mansha said it sincerely, like she would die for him. "I''ll trouble you." Han Junyu sighed, as if he had no choice but to accept. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Standing beside Qin Ning, looking at Han Junyu''s hypocritical expression, her heart is strange. He is not a person who can easily accept other people''s favor. He really talks so much with her patiently. What''s more, mansha still likes his woman. So, there must be fraud in the middle! Back in the bedroom, Qin Ninggang wanted to ask him, but he covered her mouth with his hand, and she blinked in doubt. "The monitor, and the camera. Let''s go out and say what''s the matter." Han Junyu whispered in her ear, then he pushed open the glass door of the balcony and waved to her.Qin Ning''s vision grabs a circle in the room. Thinking of Han Junyu saying that there is a camera in it, he immediately shakes his shoulders. I live in a place where people stare at me all the time. Arriving at the balcony, Qin Ning asked in a low voice, "is there any surveillance here?" "No Han Junyu combed her hair and told her patiently. "I know what you want to ask. Mansha likes me. I''ve known that for a long time, so I''ll take you away when the time is right. But now, not yet. " Because her body still needs treatment, go to Ning Fu, his attitude is too firm, must kill the child in her stomach. He always holds a glimmer of hope, hoping to find a turn for the better, so that children can survive. However, he did not know how long he could delay. "Why not?" Qin Ning frowned. Mansha likes him. His heart is like a mirror, but he still accepts her kindness. Isn''t that using her feelings? In her mind, Han Junyu is not an amorous person. "Ning Ning, do you know another layer of our relationship?" He said suddenly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cousins? Qin Ning bit his lower lip, leaned against the railing, glanced at him and asked him to continue. "You also heard Ning mansha call Ning Kang''s father in the study. Normally, Ning Kang is our mother''s brother, and mansha is also your cousin. When Ning Kang stopped her from liking me, she just analyzed the situation, but didn''t mention the blood relationship to stop mansha. There must be something hidden in it. " Qin Ning doubts, "what secret can it be?" "I want to know, too." Han Junyu''s hook lips. They are cousins. Although he and Qin Ning don''t care about it, it''s still a knot in their heart. If it can be untied, it''s best. "I didn''t expect that I would have so many cousins." Qin Ning held his chin and laughed at him. Han Junyu raised eyebrow tip, approached her, held her to the railing and whispered in her ear. "Why don''t you come and listen to me, cousin?" Suddenly he picked him up. Qin Ning held his neck in fright and patted him on the shoulder. Then he heard the man''s evil voice. "No, you are my uncle Han, not my cousin. I don''t want my cousin. I want my uncle Han. " Han Junyu felt that the place she rubbed was burning like a fire and pinched her waist. "In bed, why not be so good, eh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed with shame. When this man does that kind of thing, he will always ask her to call him uncle Han in a mischievous way. But she just didn''t open her mouth, so he found the reason and tried to toss her. Chapter 557 Talking about their bed, Qin Ning thought that they hadn''t done that kind of activity for a long time. He felt his breath sprinkled on his skin, as if he had been scalded, and shrank back. But there is no support behind her. The only one she can rely on now is him standing in front of her. He is tall, even if she is sitting on the railing, more than looking at him. White arm around his neck, seriously looking at him. He''s losing weight recently. Han Junyu did not look at her, but at the downstairs. Downstairs, Ning Yiyi was talking to the servant with a bandage on his arm. He didn''t know what to say. The servant''s face changed. Finally, the servant seemed to have made up his mind, nodded and walked into the villa. Ning Yiyi, with a proud face, walked into the villa with his chin raised. The balcony of this room is more slanting, and Ning Yiyi pulls the servant to talk in the corner, just happened to be seen by him. He narrowed to squint cold eyes, see rather depend on the expression of a face not to have good intentions, she affirmation again calculate what. Two people in the villa rest for a few days, mansha to qinning finished inspection, went to take some medicine to her. Qin Ning looked at the two medicine bottles without any trademark in her hand, and her heart was repulsive. But thinking of her kindness, she took it from her hand and said thank you. "I''m very curious. How did you know elder martial brother Han?" Mansha stares at her curiously, as if to have a chat with her. Qin Ning blinks her big eyes and forgets when she and Han Junyu met. It seems that she met Han Junyu when she was seven or eight years old. However, at that time, she was timid and didn''t speak much. When her father asked her to say hello to him, she didn''t dare to look up at him. Meet again, it seems to be a drizzle under the weather, early spring season, she did not wear much, but she felt cold, cold. "Miss Qin?" Looking at her stupefied all the time, mansha was a little impatient and shook her hand in front of her. "Don''t you want to? It doesn''t matter. I''m just afraid you''re too lonely. I want to have a chat with you. " "No, I''m remembering." Qin Ning quickly returns to God, honest account. Han Junyu has something to go out. Mansha also has her own job. She came back to check her body after work. Only Ning Yiyi and her are left in the villa. She doesn''t want to conflict with Ning Yiyi, so she has been resting in the room. It''s boring to be alone. "Once when I was ill, I met Han Junyu. He took me to the hospital. We knew each other." "That''s it?" Mansha was surprised. Han Junyu so indifferent temperament, how can so kind to send a little girl to the hospital? It must be the woman who used some tricks to relieve Han Junyu. "Well, my father and Han Junyu know each other, so I met him when I was a child, so he knows me." When she said this, she was still thinking of narcissism in her heart. Han Junyu would know her. Maybe she was too cute when she was a child, and he remembered it at a glance. Two people chatted a few words again, all are not salty words, mansha is willing to ask, she is willing to say. Mansha couldn''t find anything, and she didn''t have the patience to continue talking with her. She got up and left the room. Qin Ning looked down at the monitor under the coffee table and pulled the corners of his mouth. Although he didn''t know who put it here, this behavior was still quite unpleasant. At dinner time, Han Junyu had not come back. The servant told her to go downstairs to have dinner. Qin Ning is not polite either. She goes downstairs to the dining room and sees Ning Yiyi sitting on the dining table. She smiles. "My elder sister called her elder martial brother Han and asked. He can''t come back for something. My elder sister went out for something." Ning Yiyi explained with a cold face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± To call Han Junyu, it is her wife to do, but mansha did, she can only nod with a smile. But when eating, she found that today''s dishes are very rich, including shark fin, crab and turtle soup, vegetables are purslane and a plate of Chinese cabbage, and she also smelled a taste of wine, drunk duck. Ning Yiyi saw that she had been standing staring at the dishes on the table, a little nervous pinching chopsticks in her hands. "Why don''t you eat? Why do you want me to feed you?" Qin Ning took a look at her and sat down slowly. The servant immediately served the meal. She was carrying a bowl and didn''t know how to use chopsticks. Because of these things, she didn''t like them. At last, she stared at the cabbage. "Don''t you like it?" Mansha saw that she was just eating Chinese cabbage and asked suspiciously. "No, it''s good." Qin Ning smiles. In order not to be embarrassed, she also eats some other dishes, but only a little. But Ning Yiyi saw that she had eaten other dishes and was happy to wait for the good play. Qin Ning''s appetite is not very good these days. She doesn''t eat much rice in a bowl, but there are still two people on the table. She can''t leave the table without permission, so she slows down the speed of eating.Ning Yiyi is ready to appreciate her eating those things, but this woman is like a chicken pecking rice, eating rice by rice, waiting for her to worry. She took the initiative to fill ten thousand turtle soup. In front of her, turtle has the effect of promoting blood circulation and Qi, which can easily lead to abortion. "My favorite dish, although it''s wasteful for you to eat, I don''t mind if you try it." Ning Yiyi will take the initiative to give her spoon soup. Qin Ning looks at her in surprise. Although she had no appetite, as a courtesy, she took a few drinks. "It''s delicious, thank you." "Well, you can go far. It''s hard to find such things." Ning Yiyi sneers. Qin Ning had almost the same food. Seeing that Ning Yiyi also put down the chopsticks, he put down the chopsticks and got up and went to the living room. She blinked when she saw that the fruit in the fruit plate was replaced by Longan and longan. In the morning, there were kiwifruit in the fruit plate. She wanted to eat two, but now that there are no more, it''s OK. Ning Yiyi has been staring at the fruit plate. As expected, this woman especially likes to eat fruit. If she eats these things, it will speed up the abortion. But the woman just took a look, then turned and left. She was so angry that she wanted to drop the table. After Qin Ning went upstairs, he suddenly felt sick. He ran to the bathroom and vomited everything he had just eaten. She covered her stomach and grasped the washing table with one hand. She was pale in the mirror. After a long time, slowly looked up, there is a kind of guess in the heart, and feel ridiculous. When the uncomfortable feeling disappeared, she washed her face and went to the bedroom. As soon as I was ready to rest, I heard a knock on the door. Open the door, but see Ning Yiyi standing outside the door, holding a fruit plate. "Auntie servant said," I''ll prepare it for you. " Not to Qin Ning refused the opportunity, she put the fruit plate into Qin Ning''s arms, a face impatient to leave. Qin Ning holding fruit plate, looking at the fruit wash quickly lychee and longan, always feel today ningyiyi is very strange. So after she closed the door, she put the fruit tray on the tea table and continued to rest in bed. Chapter 558 In the middle of the night, Qin Ning woke up with a faint smell and saw a tall figure sitting by the bed. Her vision was blurred and she sat up and walked back and forth in fright. The man sitting by the bed looked at her hiding herself. Her eyebrows were slightly frowning, and her brown eyes were a little cold. Qin Ning opened his eyes and saw the man''s handsome face, which was a relief. She has just returned to the bright night of the laboratory, and her nightmares don''t shine in the night. "Scared?" The man''s voice seems to be in trouble with the night, low and cool. Qin Ning shakes his head, rubs against him and hugs him coquettishly. "Han Junyu, I''m cold." Han Junyu touched her forehead, the temperature is normal, and then touch her arm, the temperature is normal, but she said cold, he was a little strange. "How cold?" When he spoke, he still put the quilt on her back and picked her up. "It''s not cold now." Because when he held her, he passed his temperature to her, and she felt safe. Suddenly, she saw something on the bedside table and moved her nose. "Han Junyu, did you bring me something delicious?" Han Junyu hooked her nose, hugged her and sat on his lap, then brought the dumplings. "Wow, it smells better than the turtle soup for dinner today." Bang! Han Junyu''s hand shakes, the dumplings in the incubator pour out a little, his expression changes suddenly, and there is a storm in his brown eyes. "You had turtle soup?" Turtle soup has the function of promoting blood circulation, which is forbidden for pregnant women! "Well, a little. Oh, today''s crab dinner, but I think it''s fishy, so I didn''t eat it. But I ate a little shark fin, and the most irritating thing was the drunk duck. I heard it was delicious, but I think it was just like that. " Qin Ning doesn''t care about chatting with him. Shark fin and drunk duck are things that pregnant women can''t touch! Han Junyu''s face is dark and wants to eat people. He puts down the incubator and holds her up. His fingers tremble and gently touch her stomach. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong with you?" "No Qin Ning doubts of shake head, those things eat of meeting stomachache? Han Junyu drew back his hand, as if he had been pinched by his neck. For a moment, he had difficulty breathing. His eyes were like a cold knife staring at her. Qin Ning was frightened by his aura. He wanted to touch him, but he threw him away. "Han Junyu, I, what did I do wrong?" No, she''s not wrong. What''s wrong is that he didn''t tell her about her pregnancy, so that she didn''t have a trace of defense. He restrained himself, and his brown eyes rolled with hatred. He turned his head and inadvertently swept the tea table. He just came back and brought food for her. Then he went directly to the bedside. There was no fruit plate on the tea table. In the fruit plate are litchi and longan, both of which are fruits that pregnant women try to eat less. "Did you eat those?" The man''s hoarse voice, with tremor, made Qin Ning more confused. Looking at the fruit plate on the table with his fingers, she shook her head, "I think the litchi is very fresh, originally," "stupid!" All of a sudden, he gave a cold drink. It was like ice stabbing his eardrum. Qin Ning shrank back and stared at him in horror. "Qin Ning, why are you so greedy?" He was so angry that he scolded her. He didn''t know whether he was angry that she was greedy or that he didn''t protect her well. Qin Ning''s brain boomed. There was only one thought in his mind. Han Junyu called her full name. He would only call her full name when he was in a hurry. But what''s wrong with her? Oh, yes, he hated her for eating. Yes, she is greedy. When he has no money, she even asks for milk candy. How unreasonable. "I''m sorry, I will not be greedy in the future." Listening to the voice of women''s panic, Han Junyu clenched his fist and knew that he was just too radical. "Ning Ning, I don''t mean to blame you. Instead," Qin Ning looked at him and listened to what he said. In fact, she was not interested in what he was going to say. There was only one terrible thought in her mind. Does Han Junyu dislike her because she is not independent enough, especially clinging to him and greedy? Yes, she is gluttonous and lazy. She has a sick body and needs his care when she gets sick from time to time. "Ning Ning." Seeing that the woman was scared silly by herself, Han Junyu felt sorry for her and held her small face. She''s pregnant, to his mouth, and finally was pressed down. If the child can''t stay, she will feel worse when she knows, so she can''t tell her about it."Han Junyu, don''t despise me, OK? I will be obedient in the future, take good care of myself, and don''t let you worry. " She kind of begged. She is still living in other people''s villas in a foreign country. She is afraid to make trouble for him and dare not go out. She is kept in her room every day. The only thing she can look forward to is that she hopes that he will come back soon. She knows it''s a wimp, but she can''t help it. She doesn''t listen to her body at all. If she walks too fast now, her stomach will suffer. She is nothing but painting. So, she is his burden. "Ning Ning, you can''t touch anything that other people give you except me. You know what? " He said to her calmly. Qin Ning nodded cleverly, holding the sheet in her small hand. "If you have any discomfort, please let me know immediately." "OK," "do you want to eat dumplings?" Qin Ning looked up at him, a bit cautious. She ate something for dinner, all vomited, the fruit on the tea table, because she noticed Ning Yiyi''s strange, she didn''t touch one. She was hungry and her chest was close to her back, but she didn''t dare to say. Finally, she shook her head and gave a flattering smile. "Are you sure?" Han Junyu knew that he was just frightened by his tone. He felt a little sorry. He opened the incubator and took a bite of it himself. Qin Ning stares at him, swallows saliva, but still bites his teeth. "Well, give me a kiss if you want to." He glanced at the spoon in his hand. There was a big white dumpling in the spoon, which was made of glutinous rice. He could see the bean sugar inside. She looked up at him, looked down at her fingers, struggled for a long time before she gave him a kiss on the face, and then stared at the dumplings in the spoon. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl''s stupid appearance was so cute that Han Junyu raised his mouth and put the dumplings into her mouth. Look at her happy squint eyes, that enjoy the touch like, it seems to eat is not a dumpling, but delicious. A box of dumplings into her mouth, Qin Ning touched the stomach, feel a lot better. Han Junyu cleaned up her things and poured water for her to gargle. Sometimes she felt more and more surprised at his service. Waiting for her to fall asleep, Han Junyu raises his eyes and stares at the fruit plate on the tea table. His cold eyes squint and his brown eyes hide his intention to kill. Dare to take advantage of his absence, calculate Qin Ning, want to kill his children, they think about how to die? If not, he will choose one for them! Chapter 559 At night, the sky rarely wakes up. The moonlight hides behind the clouds, revealing a mystery. Dim moonlight sprinkles on the window, is covered by the bright lights in the villa, but the scenery in the villa living room can not be covered. The woman sitting at the bar was wearing a light red silk nightgown with a goblet in her hand. The red wine shakes in the transparent glass. She holds the goblet with her slender fingers. The light casts her shadow into the glass. Her beautiful face appeared in the glass, but it was a little sad. Hearing the footsteps coming from behind, her eyes moved, her face became vivid, even with a smile of surprise at the corner of her mouth. Turn head to see the man slowly down the stairs, her face has recovered calm, even with a bit indifferent. "Downstairs, what can I do for you?" She asked gently. Han Junyu walked slowly down the stairs, and the light fell on his facial features, which seemed to be carved by God. No matter what angle it was, it was perfect. Beauty, in the previous history and culture, was first used to describe a man''s appearance. Some people can''t understand the reason. It''s because there is no man who can''t help but exclaim beauty when you see one side. The beauty, you will only feel the eyes are not enough to see, beauty has roared in the heart, but dare not say it. Because, say out of fear of disturbing the eyes of the United States can not breathe men! But in front of this man, he is not only that face beauty, but also his temperament, let people slowly appreciate. Mansha thought of the first time she saw him. It was when she just went to university. In another activity, he stood tall and straight on the stage and ordered others to do things. His tone is not urgent, like that today is good, you should have a good sun as indifferent. Although she was far away from the crowd, her eyes could not be moved any more. It''s him who cares about everything and thinks about meeting him. But he''s always busy with his work and never looks at her more. She is not discouraged, but also secretly encourage themselves, this kind of man, must be indifferent to other women, but to their own women must be intimate. After a few years, this sentence has been confirmed, but she is not his woman. Thinking of his marriage, she squeezed the goblet tightly in her hand and secretly harbored hatred. Why, why would he choose such a woman and never look at himself more?! The man who walked down the steps, no matter what she was thinking, sneered sarcastically from his nose, looked up at her and threw the fruit tray at her feet. Mansha stares at the fruit plate at her feet and frowns, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother Han?" "If you dare to bring these things to my wife, do you also owe me a warning?" The man''s voice is low and pleasant to hear, especially in the middle of the night, the silence around, the low voice is more beautiful. If you ignore the chill in a man''s voice, it will be more pleasant. "Elder martial brother Han, what do you mean? These fruits are specially prepared by Yiyi today. What''s the problem?" "Oh, no wonder. I reminded you that if you don''t teach your sister, I''ll help you. " He was ruthless in his sarcasm. Mansha''s eyes flashed, "elder martial brother, there must be some misunderstanding. What''s wrong with these fruits?" "Oh, you''re a doctor. Can''t pregnant women eat these things?" From the moment he learned that Qin Ning was pregnant, he would go to investigate what pregnant women should pay attention to whenever he had time, and diet was his focus. Found those pregnant women can''t eat things, appear in front of Qin Ning, he was angry to lose his temper, now he just want to kill that person! "Yes? I didn''t pay attention to these. After all, I don''t study gynecology. I don''t know these things in detail. " Han Junyu mocked the hook lip, lazy to pay attention to her, "tomorrow I will take my wife away." "Elder martial brother, I''m sorry. I''ll teach Yiyi a lesson this time, so that she won''t be naughty in the future." Mansha some flustered put down the glass, don''t know Ning Yiyi and back what she did. But it''s obvious that Han Junyu put Ning Yiyi''s mistake on her head, and she has a hard time in her heart. "And after?" Han Junyu wants to kill her now! "Mansha, I know what you think, but my wife is still here. You have to be careful!" Han Junyu stood in front of her. Although he was angry, he didn''t turn away immediately. "Elder martial brother Han, I''m really sorry, but please don''t get angry. Now the situation outside is not good for you. Where can you take her? I promise, there won''t be a second time. " "Oh." Han Junyu can only give her a sneer. Because, her assurance is useless, he won''t give Ning Yiyi another chance to harm Qin Ning!"Elder martial brother, Miss Qin''s physical condition is not optimistic. You should know in your heart that if she follows you again, she is likely to have a miscarriage. Abortion is very hurtful to most women. She is fragile. Maybe this abortion will kill her! " Mansha tried to make him stay, so she threatened her with Qin Ning''s body. Because she knows in her heart that Han Junyu will stay here because she can treat Qin Ning, and on the other hand because she can protect her. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and struggled a little, but he finally compromised. He went to the bar and took a glass of wine himself. At one point, he sniffed the taste and took a sip. Seeing that he would take the initiative to drink, mansha almost jumped up with excitement and was in a high mood. "Do you know that there are other brothers and sisters in the Ning family?" Mansha was surprised to hear his casual inquiry. This question is a little jumping, she thought it over carefully before answering. "Yes, in my father''s generation, there should be two aunts and an uncle, but I heard that all three died of accidents." Han Junyu flashed a touch of disgust in her eyes where she couldn''t see. Unexpectedly, Ning Kang gave such an explanation. "That''s a coincidence. My mother''s surname is Ning, too." Mansha stared at his handsome face, showing shyness, "I know that your mother is the aunt who died unexpectedly, Ning Rui. So you are still my cousin! " Since she fell in love with him, she secretly paid attention to him, so for many things about him, she was even clearer than him. "Cousin?" Han Junyu showed an unidentified smile, a bit of ridicule. "MANSA, we are related by blood." This is the first time that a man has been so close to him. Mansha is a little flattered, but more happy. "It''s true that they are cousins, but they are not related by blood. I once read a document in my father''s study. The two aunts were adopted by the Ning family. Only the identity of the uncle is not clear. So you and I are cousins, but it doesn''t affect that I like you. " Speaking of the back, mansha trembled nervously and wanted to take this opportunity to express herself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 560 Han Junyu sitting at the bar, heard the woman say Ning Rui and Ning Shan are not sisters, cold eyes slightly squint staring at the glass in front of him. But no matter how big the storm surged in his heart, his face remained unchanged, even a little indifferent. "Mansha, don''t deceive me. How can I believe it if there is no evidence?" Mansha looked up in amazement. Did he not accept her because he knew she might be his cousin before? No, it has to be explained clearly. "If you want evidence, I can show you that information. I really don''t have blood relationship with you. Moreover, I have investigated. Your blood type is special, and most people can''t match you. But my blood type is OK, cousin, I, " mansha is also made by her own feelings. She doesn''t miss herself. At the moment, her eagerness is not the same as her usual reserved image. Han Junyu put down his wine glass and lightly hooked his lips. "I''ll think about it when you show me the information." "Cousin You, " " don''t call so early. I haven''t recognized you yet. " When Han Junyu turns around, his eyes taunt him, leaving a word behind, and he steps up the stairs. There are different people. Qin Ning calls him cousin. He just feels his bones are crisp. But listen to mansha''s shy voice, he is not only disgusted, but also itchy. In order to prove that he and she are not related by blood, mansha will show him a document in two days. Qin Ning is asking Han Junyu about looking for song Xuan. Han Junyu is upset when he thinks that he hasn''t found any clues. Hearing the knock, he got up to open the door and saw mansha standing outside. "Watch, elder martial brother Han, don''t you want to see the evidence that we are not related by blood? I can show you. You come to my study Han Junyu turns to Qin Ning and asks her to have a rest in the room. He will come. Although Qin Ning was not happy, he still nodded. Hearing the sound of closing the door, she wrinkled her face, got out of bed and walked to the door panel. Hearing the sound of their footsteps walking away, she quietly opened the door and saw them enter the study through the crack of the door. When entering the study, mansha''s face was still shy, and she was in a bad mood. Although Han Junyu is always looking for other women to love him, she is sure that she is close to him. Their eggs have been watched by flies all the time. It''s hard for anyone to put it on them. Out of the room, she wanted to hear what they had said, so mysterious that she could not know. But go to the stairs, Ning Yiyi''s door was pushed open, wearing pajamas Ning Yiyi hit hache came out, eyes despised staring at her. "What are you doing standing here?" "I''m going downstairs." Qin Ning felt guilty and walked downstairs. Ning Yiyi stares at her back, frowns and follows her downstairs, but she doesn''t leave her. "Woman, have you had any discomfort these two days?" Qin Ning blinked suspiciously. She felt better these days, much better than before. Why does Ning Yiyi ask? She frowned and thought deeply. She thought that Han Junyu was angry with her, and the fruit she sent to her. It must be Ning Yiyi who did something to ask. "Yes, I have a bad stomach and want to throw up." "It''s a pain in the stomach." Ning Yiyi thinks that her plan is successful, and she is in a good mood. Her eyes show some sympathy. "Your arm doesn''t hurt anymore?" Suddenly, Qin Ning asked. "Woman, you" at the thought of her arm ache for a few days, Ning Yiyi''s expression immediately became ferocious and wanted to kill her. "I mean to ask you, why are you angry. If you are wise enough, don''t provoke me, or it won''t hurt your arm next time. " Qin Ning gave her a cool glance and poured himself a glass of water. Ning Yiyi is used to being arrogant and domineering. Where she hears her threat and her anger attacks her heart, she has nothing to hide. "That child should rot in your stomach. He was born a beast, too. He died early and died early!" Qin Ning listens to her so vicious language, gushes out just and the water, stares at her in surprise. Because she did not reflect it, Ning Yiyi scolded herself. Ning Yiyi was sprayed with water on her face. She stamped her feet and wiped her face. She raised her arm and wanted to hit her. Qin Ning responded promptly, stepped back two steps and hid behind the table. "Ning Yiyi, you''re too irritable, and you just said so hard that you scared me, so I accidentally sprayed it on you. I apologize to you. " She is too calm, and the violent Ning Yiyi is a sharp contrast, she looks like a flea. Looking at her calm face, Ning Yiyi is more angry. She thought that if she miscarried, she could cry bitterly, but the reality is quite different from what she thought.Her face has been calm, and at this time, can have the spirit to quarrel with her. "Slut, you''re a fool. You can''t even keep your own children, trash!" Qin Ning blinked in a daze and didn''t digest her words for a moment. Her children. When did she get pregnant? Why didn''t she know? Wait. In her mind flashed her own physical reaction recently. Her menstruation has not come for more than two months, and she has been vomiting recently. She always feels hungry, and her mood fluctuates greatly, which seems to be the reaction of pregnant women. Boom, the brain is like being hit by a hammer, she was shocked to stare. She''s pregnant. She wants to be a mother. However, Ning Yiyi just said that she can''t keep her children. What''s the matter? "Ning Yiyi, what are you talking about? Why can''t I keep my child?" If she had a child, she would fight her life to protect it. "How can I tell you that your child will die anyway!" It seems to be a very proud thing for her to take the oath. Although she let slip her words, she knew in her heart that she could not let her know the things she deliberately persuaded the servant to say, otherwise she would make a small report to Han Junyu, and Han Junyu would be angry again. Although she hated Han Junyu, she was really afraid of him. Qin Ning feels her stomach, but she doesn''t know that some words in Ning Yiyi''s mouth are true, so she can''t tell Han Junyu about it. She wants to go down to find out. She smoked the corner of the mouth, don''t want to waste time with Ning Yiyi. Ning Yiyi saw that she was going to leave, grabbed her arm and gave a vicious warning: "Han Junyu is my sister''s man and woman. I advise you to get out of here earlier and don''t get in the way here. It''s your child who died this time, otherwise, maybe you won''t even save your own life next time! " Qin Ning clenched her fist. Thinking of Han Junyu''s warning, she clenched her water cup and took a few deep breaths. "Let go of me!" "I won''t let go. What can you do with me?" Qinning smile, she really Naning Yiyi no way, she slowly turned around, swept the fruit knife on the table. She is determined to eat, she was incompetent to take her did not do, will be so arrogant? Oh. A rabbit can bite even when it is in a hurry. She is more powerful than a rabbit! Chapter 561 Qin Ning looked down, Ning Yiyi grabbed her arm, she tried to ease the atmosphere, but Ning Yiyi did not. Seems to be to force her to bow, kneel down to beg for mercy, she was happy, she will let go. Unable to bear it, Qin Ning reached for the fruit knife on the table and put it against her neck. "Ning Yiyi, don''t give you a little sunshine, you will forget who you are. I, Qin Ning, don''t recognize your bullying! " Ning Yiyi stares at the fruit knife in her hand in horror, did not expect that this woman will suddenly become so ferocious. Her arm is not good now, so she can only move her other arm, which is catching Qin Ning. The fruit knife was against her neck, she couldn''t fight back, and she felt that the sharp knife would cut her skin in the next moment. "Ning Yiyi, if you dare to hurt me, my sister and dad will not let you go!" Oh, if you don''t hurt her, mansha and Ningkang are not polite to her. It''s just one more reason to kill her. "Do you want to try? I''ll kill you first. Besides, my husband is still here, and he will protect me. Anyway, we are wanted all over the country now. It''s nothing if we have to fight for more lives. " Qin Ning threatened in a low voice. It is said that barefoot people are afraid of wearing shoes, because they have no fear, so they can do everything. Ning Yiyi is afraid of shrinking toes, dare not speak again, just stare at the fruit knife in her hand. "Apologize to me!" She gave a cold warning. "No way!" Ning Yiyi is very firm. Qin Ning was not polite to her either. The fruit knife cut the skin behind her ears, bleeding beads, drop by drop, got to the tip of the fruit knife and looked at Shenren. "If you don''t say it again, the knife will strike you twice in the face." "You," Ning Yiyi was about to cry, tears rolled down, "Qin Ning, you bitch, if you dare to hurt my face, I will not let you go as a ghost!" "You really want to be a ghost. Do you want me to give you a ride?" Qin Ning chuckles, a bit mischievous, like a little devil of prank. "No, No." Ning Yiyi clearly felt that the tip of the knife cut a hole again, and she was afraid of shivering all over. "I''m wrong. I apologize. You let me go." Qin Ning disdains sneer, she thought this is the player home. Once she let go, Ning Yiyi will fight back. She is cruel and the person crying is herself. She turned her head to see the servant come out of the kitchen, then looked up at the upstairs, bit her teeth, pushed her away, and thrust the fruit knife to the servant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The servant held the fruit knife in his hand in doubt. Ning Yiyi is free. The anger in her heart makes her breathless. This bitch dares to hurt her, today must let her regret! She couldn''t use it at all, so she picked up the chair and threw it at her. Bang. "Well." Thick chair, hit a person, followed by a woman''s dull pain. Ning Yiyi sees the woman who is hit by himself. She can''t believe it and retreats in panic. "Ning Ning!" Han Junyu quickened his steps to her side and put her in his arms. He didn''t care about the pain. He held the table firmly. Mansha''s forehead was sweating with pain. She looked up at the woman protected by the man, and her eyes turned red with jealousy. The stabbing pain in my heart is more painful than where I was beaten. When she went downstairs, she saw Yiyi pick up the chair and look at Qin Ning opposite her. An idea flashed in her heart and ran to block Qin Ning''s body. No accident, the chair hit him, Qin Ning is safe. She thought that for the sake of Qin Ning''s injury, men would look at her more. Even a little pity in her eyes, she thought it was worth it. Unfortunately, no, not at all. His eyes were cold now, and he wanted to kill people. Qin Ning, leaning against Han Junyu''s arms, feels his tension and blinks playfully. Her fingers scratch his palm. Because of tacit understanding, Han Junyu looked down at her and found that she could still laugh. He was angry, angry and helpless. Obviously, when Ning Yiyi raised her chair, she could avoid it, but she was blocked by mansha, who rushed out suddenly, so she was not injured, just frightened. She looked down at the face of the pain of mansha, although do not like her, but she will help her, her heart is grateful. "Miss MANSA, are you all right? Do you want to call a doctor? " "No, No." Mansha shook her head and stood upright with her arms on the table. Maybe it''s because of the pain. She''s a little awkward. "Yiyi, you''re making a fool of yourself again!" Ning Yiyi smashed his sister, distressed, just want to apologize, listen to her a cold drink, angry let go of the chair."Sister, it''s her who hurt me first. Look at my neck. Here I was scratched by her fruit knife. " Ning Yiyi showed them the wound on her neck. She could see a few nail sized scars, but the wound was not deep. She could only see a scratch. "No matter what, you can''t hit people with chairs. You are a lady. How can you do such a thing?" Mansha was ashamed to see the wound on her neck. The injury was not as bad as the finger she had cut when she was sharpening a pencil. She took it out to show people. "She hurt me first. Why can''t I hurt her. Sister, how can you blame me? I also want to help you Yiyi is very aggrieved, holding her mouth will cry. "Yiyi, be sensible. I told you I don''t need your help." Mansha was a little annoyed, too. Where she''s going to help her again is a complete mess. Yiyi cried. She tried so hard to help her, but she told her she didn''t need her help. It''s all her own passion? Ning Yiyi sobbed and was very wronged. "Well, well, if you don''t help me, I won''t help you." She hurried upstairs, took her bag and rushed downstairs again. She glared at Qin Ning angrily and left. "In fact," seeing their sisters make such a mess, Qin Ning wants to persuade her, but she receives Han Junyu''s cold warning, and she immediately shuts up. When Ning Yiyi slams the door, the living room quiets down. Han Junyu releases Qin Ning and looks at mansha with his back bent. "Are you all right?" Hearing Han Junyu''s inquiry, mansha regained her mind and shook her head. But her painful expression, it is obvious that something is wrong. Han Junyu frowned, "is there any medicine in the villa?" Mansha stared at him for a while, and then he asked her if she had any medicine. Did she want to thank her and give her some medicine? She pressed down the throb in her heart and nodded in a weak tone. "Medicine, in the medicine box." "Put on some medicine as soon as you can." Han Junyu stepped forward, followed his fingers, to find the medicine box on the table, a bit worried. "However, I was hurt in my back." she stopped talking and looked embarrassed. Qin Ning stares at her, thinking that her injury is to protect her. In order to repay her kindness, she should also be given the plaster. But just about to open his mouth, he found that the man''s cold eyes swept a cold light, and he was scared to cover his mouth again. Chapter 562 Qin Ning was swept by the man''s cold eyes, nervously covered his mouth, looked at him, went to see the injured mansha, and frowned. Han Junyu is not going to give her medicine in person, is he? Hum, does he want to enjoy mansha''s good figure? She looked down at her thin body again. She tooted her mouth. She was depressed and didn''t want to talk. Then, she heard Han Junyu''s cold voice, with the tone of command. "You come." He pointed at the servant. Stunned servant, was suddenly named, heart a shake. Respectfully, he came up to him and waited for his orders. "Your eldest lady is injured, you give her medicine." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The servant nodded carefully. This man is too tall and powerful. He feels dangerous when he comes closer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha looks up in surprise and stares at him to qinning. A man is tall and straight, with a long arm, he can protect a woman in his arms. His low voice, because of its softness, is a few degrees lower, mellow and intoxicating. But what he said made her sad. "I asked you to wait for me upstairs." Qin Ning has some grievances. He chats with the beauty, but can''t let her go out for a drink? "Not obedient?" "I''m thirsty." Qin Ning holds his big hand flatteringly. His big hand, long finger, is well-defined, and can wrap her little hand with a little grip. Han Junyu couldn''t bear her flattery and took her upstairs. Qin Ning cleverly follows behind him, turns to see mansha and stares at him all the time, with some apologies. "Thank you for helping me." The corner of mansha''s mouth is stiff and shakes. She will help her, not for her, but for the man holding her. But that man is too cold, no matter what she does, he is an expression to her. Sometimes, I know that he has a purpose, but I can''t help looking at myself so that I can''t help falling. Hearing Qin Ning''s voice at the moment, she felt particularly ironic and hated herself for being too impulsive. Now she is so painful that she wants to call God, but this woman just thanks and solves the problem. How sad! Qinning back to the bedroom, see the man''s face is not cold, she tentatively walked forward a few steps, walked behind him, open arms embrace him. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry. I''m not OK." Men are ruthless to leave her, a look of disgust and she kept a few steps away. "Don''t listen to what I taught you. Don''t think coquetry can solve the problem!" He taught her not to act rashly against her enemies who have no chance of winning. But today, she and Ning Yiyi are in conflict. If it wasn''t for mansha, I don''t know what would happen! Qin Ning wrinkly small face, toes point, slowly move. "I just want to have a drink of water, but she scolds me all the time and says," Qin Ning thinks about her pregnancy, but she is not sure, and she doesn''t know if Ning Yiyi is talking nonsense. If she makes trouble like before, it will be embarrassing. So she had to find out for herself before telling him the good news. Heart made a decision, she pursed pink lips, the topic of a turn. "What''s more, she said, you are her sister''s man. How can I bear such a thing. I forced her to apologize with a fruit knife. I didn''t expect that she was so brainless that she hit people with a chair. " Han Junyu glanced at her, smelling sour in the air, and his eyes were soft. But still face, must let her realize the danger, don''t every time an impulse to forget to protect themselves. "Do you have any more reason?" "No, no, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t listen to you and go downstairs to drink water myself. In the future, what I want to eat and drink must be approved by you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu choked on her and wanted to laugh. This stupid woman is more and more daring. He took out a very beautiful blue crystal from his pocket and put it in the palm of her hand. "It''s an anesthetic. When you encounter danger in the future, you can use this kind of thing. Its content is very high. If you only need one drop, ordinary people will faint." He didn''t want her to touch these things, but her strength was too small. Every time she encountered this kind of problem, she couldn''t resist. "Why, it''s amazing." She looked at the small blue medicine bottle in her hand, crystal clear, put it in her hand, more like a beautiful ornament. "The outer package is crystal. When you use up the anesthetic inside, the crystal bottle can be disassembled and assembled into any sharp tool you want." He took out a blue crystal bottle from his pocket, which had run out of anesthetic. This kind of thing is light and convenient to carry. It can be used as a key ring if it is hung on the key.The crystal bottle was taken apart piece by piece, and he quickly assembled it into a transparent slender dagger. It was so beautiful that Qin Ning could not help reaching out to touch it. But before she met the dagger, he held her hand. "This kind of thing is very sharp. Be careful to hurt you." He gently scratched the tip of the dagger on the glass coffee table, and the glass coffee table made a mark. Qin Ning''s face changed with fright. Fortunately, she didn''t touch it just now, otherwise the crack might appear on her finger. She stares at her finger. It''s not hurt, but it hurts. Sure enough, beautiful things are poisonous! Han Junyu didn''t want to scare her either. He took the dagger apart again and got back the shape of the original bottle. He found a red rope from his pocket, strung the bottle with the red rope and made a bracelet to wear on her wrist. Qin Ning stares at the red rope on his wrist, then looks up at his pocket, "Han Junyu, how can I feel that your pocket is like Doraemon''s pocket, which can be used for everything?" "Oh, through time and space, do you want it?" Han Junyu sneered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If so, it would be better. But Qin Ning didn''t dare to say. She just reached into his pocket and found two milk sweets, a rubber band and a hairpin. They were all her usual little things. She looked at the things in her hand and was touched. How could she not be moved by the fact that her things were all in his pocket? A man is always calm and introverted. Suddenly his mind seems to be said by her, like a fish fished out of the water and exposed to the sun. He feels very unaccustomed. Grab her little hands, tuck them in your pockets, and shuffle her hair to distract her. "Who taught you to rummage through other people''s pockets, eh?" "No Qin Ning retorts in a low voice. "And sophistry, stupid girl, you think I''m blind." He took her a few steps to the balcony, avoiding cameras and monitors. Qin Ning followed him, but his little hand was still in his pocket. With a low smile, his forehead hit his chest. "I didn''t lie. You''re no one else. You''re my husband. I didn''t rummage through your pockets. I did it honestly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glared at her and pulled the corner of his mouth. He had nothing to say. He rubbed his hair and combed it. At the beginning, he cut her hair short and uneven. Now her hair is longer and a little messy when the wind blows. He took the rubber band out of his pocket and gave her a pigtail. "Ning Ning, let''s grow our hair this time." "Good." Qin Ning doesn''t care. Long hair and short hair are OK, but she used to be shoulder length and didn''t try to have long hair. But he likes it. She is willing to stay. Chapter 563 Noisy music, vibration eardrum, people can not calm down and think. The crowd is noisy. It seems that you can forget everything here, fall into intoxication and be happy. Ning Yiyi ran out of the villa, ran to the bar she often went to, drank a bottle of wine, took out her mobile phone to make a phone call. Half an hour later, the half drunk Ning Yiyi saw a familiar man coming towards her. Her mouth showed a smile and waved to him. "Brother a Xu, you are here at last. It''s boring for me to drink alone." Xi Xuyuan''s face was a little haggard. He just got up from the hospital bed. It was impossible for him to look as good as he wanted. See Ning Yiyi drink some drunk, take away the bottle in her hand, let her talk about what happened, how so sad. When it comes to your own sorrow, you''d rather be wronged. She wholeheartedly wants her sister to get the person she likes, but her sister blames her for her mess and helps Qin Ning to bully herself. The more you think, the more upset you are. Ning Yiyi doesn''t want to talk. "You mean Han Junyu is still in mansha''s villa?" Xi Xuyuan frowned. Last time he reported Han Junyu anonymously, he was in mansha''s villa. Didn''t Ningkang send someone to look for him? Think of Han Junyu in mansha''s villa, if two people have feelings, dry firewood, then he wants to get mansha''s heart, it is more difficult. See him anxious want to go, Ning Yiyi cry embrace his arm, very sad. "Brother a Xu, did you ignore me? Do you think I''m not sensible and don''t want me? " Because I like mansha, he always takes good care of her sister. They are always like brothers and sisters. "Yiyi, there''s a reason for mansha to do this. Qin Ning is pregnant now. If something happens, Han Junyu will settle with your sister. There''s something wrong with you Ning Yiyi pursed his mouth, crying and pouring himself with a bottle of wine. "Yes, I''m not as smart as my sister, so you only like my sister and never look at me more." Xi Xuyuan couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard that. He thought that she was still wronged in her heart and didn''t think about the love between men and women. "Yiyi, you think too much. Don''t drink it. It''s hard to get drunk. " Xi Xuyuan persuades her to grab her wine. But Ning Yiyi was obstinate, holding the wine and crying, pointing to him, "brother a Xu, if you really care about me, then accompany me, accompany me to drink a little, and I''ll go with you." Xi Xuyuan had no choice but to obey him and order a glass of wine. At this time, the bartender who took the wine was a little nervous when he asked for the wine. His eyes unconsciously looked at the corner of the oblique angle. He saw that the man nodded to himself. His hand trembled slightly and poured into the wine what the man had given him. Xi Xuyuan took the wine and did not think much about it. He looked up and took a sip. He had just recovered from a serious illness. He suddenly drank and coughed with his throat. Ning Yiyi is amused by his appearance and laughs, grabs the wine in his hand and drinks it. Drink wine, Ning Yiyi also obedient leave the bar. She walked a little unsteady. Xi Xuyuan helped her to get on the bus for fear of her falling. Want to send her back to her sister''s villa, take the opportunity to see mansha, but Ning Yiyi a listen to mansha''s villa, immediately blow hair, quarrel to get off, she is sleeping on the street also don''t hate his sister. "My sister is better than me in everything. My father loves her. Everyone appreciates her and you like her. I know I''m nothing. You all look down on me and think I''m a child. " Ning Yiyi sobbed. Xi Xuyuan had no choice but to put her in the car again and couldn''t go back to mansha''s villa. She certainly couldn''t go back to Ning''s house like this. He could only take her to the place where he lived. Watching Xi Xuyuan''s car leave, a man walks out of the bar, taunting. He took out his mobile phone and said, "Han Shao, when I get on the bus, do you want to follow me?" "Then, take a picture, record it and make it bigger." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man with the mobile phone shakes his shoulders. I didn''t expect that Han Shao still has such bad taste. Xi Xuyuan helped Ning Yiyi upstairs and came to his apartment. Ning Yiyi was lying on the sofa and didn''t want to move. But she felt hot. She pulled her clothes and pointed at him. "Turn on the air conditioner, brother arxu." Xi Xuyuan also felt hot. He thought it was just when he helped her upstairs that he felt hot. Yiyi felt hot because after drinking the wine, the wine had stamina, so he didn''t think much about it. After turning on the air conditioner, I went to get something to wash. I went to the sofa and patted her. "Yiyi, you go to take a bath first. Today, I''ll sleep here. Tomorrow, I''ll send you to see your sister and apologize to your sister. It''s over." Speaking of this matter, Yiyi was wronged and didn''t look at him. "You always feel good about your sister. No matter what she does, you protect her."Xi Xuyuan felt helpless and felt that she was just a child with a bad temper. She didn''t have any mind to say anything. "Yiyi, because I like your sister, I''m willing to protect her. You are her sister and my sister, and I will protect you. " Yiyi knows that he still treats himself as a little girl. He is so angry that he jumps up. "But my sister doesn''t like you." This sentence is like a knife into Xi Xuyuan''s heart. He stares at the girl in front of him. Found his injured expression, Ning Yiyi''s wine also woke up half, some scared staring at him. "Brother a Xu, these years are just your wishful thinking. Brother a Xu, don''t love her. In fact, there are many good girls around you. My sister doesn''t deserve you. " Xi Xuyuan chuckled and touched her head, "Yiyi, if you like a person and can make rational decisions, maybe I won''t still be trapped in it." The second son of the Xi family, the second young master of the Xi family, is the favorite son of the Xi family. He has noble status. He has what Xi Xuyuan wants. He also has his self-esteem, his pride, but since he fell in love with mansha, he can''t get up. He really wanted not to love her, and then easily to find another woman to live a good life, but every time mansha called him to say her heart, he couldn''t help it. Emotional things, he can''t control, now also give up control. He wants to help mansha get Han Junyu''s heart, he is willing, but just want to make mansha happy. But when Han Junyu really walked into mansha, his heart began to be restless, and he even regretted his actions. People like to be cheap. He sneered at himself and gave her something to wash. "Where''s the bathroom? You know, take a bath and have a good sleep." Ning Yiyi knows that he can''t persuade him. He feels uncomfortable and goes to the bathroom with his head down. Brother a Xu, I like you. How can you turn around and look at me? Xi Xuyuan saw him go into the bathroom, afraid of mansha worried about her, picked up the mobile phone to call mansha. Hung up the phone, he listened to mansha''s tone a little weak, worried, or want to see. As soon as he got up, he heard Ning Yiyi''s scream coming from the bathroom. He turned and rushed to the bathroom. Chapter 564 Hot water transpiration of the toilet, so that the toilet a layer of fog. Ning Yiyi took off her clothes drunk, hot water sprinkled on her body, she sighed comfortably, hot water also washed away her tears. Just after washing her hair, she realized that she had not taken off her make-up. So she narrowed her eyes to look for the facial cleanser, but she didn''t find it. She was a little worried, and then she stepped back two steps. She slipped and accidentally fell. Pain hit, she can be free to play the article, ha ha, that he is not a word out. The next day, a big news appeared in the entertainment section of Baicheng. The second young master of the Xi family met his girlfriend in his apartment, and the girlfriend was the second young lady of the Ning family. They were in the apartment all night. The photos are separated from the curtain, half hidden to block the focus of the two people, but the two faces are really clear. At this time, the two people lying on the bed did not know that they had fallen out. When they slept together, they could not control themselves. The next day, Jun San''s medicine began to work. So, they had another day of confusion. It continued to ferment and the whole world knew about it before they walked out of the apartment. Chapter 565 Xi Xuyuan also felt that only two people knew about it, so when he sent Ning Yiyi back to mansha villa, he wanted to talk to mansha. Ning Yiyi because the body is tossed uncomfortable, walking posture is also some uncomfortable, she resentful stare at the man behind. Men turn their eyes, some do not want to face her, it seems that her condition has nothing to do with him. When she arrived at the villa, Ning Yiyi quarreled with her servant to make food for her. She was too hungry. After a day''s exercise in bed, it was strange whether she was tired or hungry. At this time, mansha walked into the villa and saw the two people. Their faces were cold. Ning Yiyi pretended to smile in front of her, "sister, I''m sorry, I''m too impulsive, I will not." "Yiyi, do you know it''s wrong?" All of a sudden, mansha yelled coldly. Ning Yiyi doesn''t know what happened. Thinking about the abortion of Qin Ning, she feels guilty. "Although I thought carefully, didn''t Qin Ning have a miscarriage? She''s fine. What do you blame me for? " Mansha frowned at the upstairs, and her face became ugly. When she is cold, Ning Yiyi is really afraid. She turns her head and looks at Xi Xuyuan. She tries to change the topic. "Sister, brother a Xu has come to see you. He has been ill recently. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are talking. I''ll go to the kitchen. " But as soon as she turned around, mansha focused on her wrist and took a calm look at Xi Xuyuan. Xi Xuyuan''s condition is not good at the moment. He has just recovered from a serious illness and is hollowed out by Ning Yiyi. It''s hard to avoid some weakness. But when he thought of coming to mansha, he raised his spirits and wanted to tell her how much he missed her. Suddenly on the woman''s indifferent line of sight, he frowned, do not know why she would have this expression. "Mansha, what''s the matter? I''m not looking well." Mansha saw that he was sallow and puffy under his eyes, but he didn''t sleep well last night, revealing irony. She pulls Ning Yiyi upstairs, and Xi Xuyuan wants to follow her. She wants to make Ning Yiyi easy. "It''s our sister''s business. Don''t follow up!" Man''s sofa is on fire. His voice calms Xi Xuyuan. Ning Yiyi is too scared to struggle, obediently follow her upstairs, back to his room. Before she could recover, she was slapped severely. Cover oneself to practice, she amazes of raise head, stare at in front of mansha. "Why did you hit me?" "Why, just because I''m your sister, just because you don''t want to be honest and do what you shouldn''t do." The more she said it, the more angry she was. She pulled her shoulder. Her clothes were torn apart. There were many blue and purple marks on her neck and shoulders. Adults all know the marks. "Ning Yiyi, are you so short of men?" Ning Yiyi feels ashamed and shakes off her hand. She covers her shoulder with both hands. She is guilty at first, but her face changes when she hears her words. "Sister, how can you say that? I''m an adult and I''m willing to sleep with men. Do you want to take care of such private affairs?" Mansha saw that she didn''t know what was wrong. She was so angry that her hair was going to explode. She gave her a hard push. "Yes, you sleep with that man, I don''t care about you. But why do you sleep with Xi Xuyuan? He doesn''t like you at all. You hook him to bed and make a big fuss about it. You just want to be the second daughter-in-law of the Xi family. Ning Yiyi, thanks for treating you as my own sister. I treat you sincerely, but you stabbed me in the back. Bitch Ning Yiyi stares at her in panic. She doesn''t know why she guesses that she is suitable for Xi Xuyuan to have a relationship. When Xi Xuyuan left his apartment, he warned her seriously that he couldn''t tell her about their relationship. "Sister, don''t be so bloody. How can I be with him?" "pa!" Mansha couldn''t help it. There was Xi Xuyuan downstairs. She couldn''t lose her temper, but when she got here, no one could see her other side, and she didn''t want to pretend any more. "Ning Yiyi, don''t think I don''t know what you are doing. You want to kill Qin Ning, and then I can be with Han Junyu. When I''m with other men, you can hang out with Xi Xuyuan, and then you become her woman, right? Ning Yiyi, I didn''t expect that you should count on me. What Xi Xuyuan likes is me. You can''t touch him before I say no to him! " Ning Yiyi stares at the woman in front of her in shock. Is this really the elder sister who used to treat her well? No. The woman in front of her is not her sister, but a wicked witch! "No, you are not my sister. You give my sister back to me. My sister will not do this to me." "Ning Yiyi, don''t make trouble. It''s no fun to make trouble in front of me. You buy a plane ticket and leave the city. " MANSA''s command was expressionless.The person Xi Xuyuan likes is her. Although she didn''t agree to him, she was blatantly attacked by her own sister, which made her lose her mind. Ning Yiyi stares at her stupidly, "elder sister, where can I go?" "I don''t care. You can go wherever you want. Don''t walk around in front of me. I look sick!" Mansha dropped a word and turned to leave the room. Ning Yiyi covers his mouth and sits on the ground along the wall. She did not understand why her sister suddenly became so terrible, and how she knew about her and Xi Xuyuan. Mansha went downstairs and saw Xi Xuyuan staring at him obsessively. His anger finally dissipated a little. But he frowned at the thought of him and his sister rolling together. Although this is the man she doesn''t want, every time she sees his adoring eyes, she feels that her vanity is greatly satisfied. "Ah Xu, what happened to you and my sister," Xi Xuyuan was guilty. When she pulled him and Ning Yiyi together, she immediately interrupted. "What''s the matter with Yiyi? She''s your sister. She was drunk yesterday and didn''t want to come back, so I took care of her all night." Oh, so I took care of the bed?! "Ah Xu, don''t explain. My father must know about it. You''d better keep a distance from me in the future, otherwise," mansha said sadly. Xi Xuyuan is not stupid either. If you look at her expression, you will know that something must have been ignored by him. "Mansha, why should I keep a distance from you? Is it because you are worried that Han Junyu will mind?" Xi Xuyuan''s face was bleak and he felt that he had been a failure. "No Mansha shook his head and looked at him calmly. There was a kind of guess in his heart. "Ah Xu, don''t you know about the online video?" "What video?" He has been in bed since last night and his cell phone hasn''t been turned on. "Ah Xu, if you and my sister really love each other, I won''t stop you, but," mansha still wants to comfort him, but Xi Xuyuan is a little anxious. Is it that he and Yiyi are exposed? "MANSA, what''s the video? What''s the matter with me and Yiyi? " "That is, last night, you took care of Yiyi''s video." Mansha went to find her mobile phone and found a special fire video on the Internet. The men and women in the video were mosaic, but they didn''t have faces. In the video, the woman''s face is exposed, and the voice is very wild. A man has a side face, but people who know him can see it, and his expression is too enjoyable. Chapter 566 When Xi Xuyuan saw the video, his brain exploded. He couldn''t believe it. Last night, Yining lost her mind and lost her love. "Ah Xu, it happened too suddenly. Yiyi was young and not very sensible. He thought that he could step into you, but," mansha choked with heartache and covered her eyes. However, this sentence made Xi Xuyuan realize that this video burst out, which is likely to be designed by Ning Yiyi. She said that she liked him, so she deliberately induced him to do that kind of thing, and then released a video to let them have a relationship. She thought that he might marry her under the pressure of public opinion. Oh, at that time, he felt strange in his body, but he was confused by her before he had time to think about it. The girl who looks pure didn''t expect to have such vicious thoughts. It''s hateful! "Listen to me, mansha. I''ve been hurt by Yiyi. At that time, she gave me medicine. I had no choice but to do that with her. Mansha, you have to believe me, I only love you in my heart He looked forward to mansha, hoping that mansha could believe him. Mansha looked at him with red eyes, pathetic. "Ah Xu, I know you don''t like Yiyi. Yiyi is wishful thinking. But it''s happened. Let''s think about how to deal with it. " "Don''t worry, mansha. I''ll take care of it. It''s impossible for me and Yiyi. You are the only one in my heart forever. " Xi Xuyuan went upstairs in a hurry with a cold face. He kicked open the door of Ning Yiyi''s room and came to her with a fierce face. At this time, Ning Yiyi is still in the shock brought to her by mansha. She has never left BA City alone, but her sister asked her to leave. Where can she go? Suddenly heard the door was kicked open, scared to sit on the ground, scared to look up at the man who broke in. She thought he was coming to comfort herself. She felt aggrieved in her heart. She stood up and threw herself into his arms, crying. "Brother a Xu, my sister asked me to leave Ba City, and I was pushed away by the man before she finished her words. The man''s strength is too big, she did not expect, fell to the ground, cried in pain. "Ning Yiyi, don''t act in front of me. Now I feel sick when I see your tears. I didn''t expect you to be such a bitch! " The pain on the arm has not gone away, I heard the man''s humiliation, Ning Yiyi didn''t know what happened, the brain was blank. "Brother a Xu, I, I didn''t act." "Oh, you say you like me. I think what you like is the position of the second young master of the Xi family. You want to be the second young grandmother of the Xi family. Are you crazy. I want to be my wife by such a mean. Don''t dream about it ¡°¡­¡­¡± Man''s words are too hurtful, Ning Yiyi''s self-esteem is crushed by trampling. It''s true that she likes him, but she never thought whether he is the second young master of the Xi family. She only likes him. "Your sister is right. You''d better leave Pakistan as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my cruel means." Vicious threat, but like the heart of Ning Yiyi hollowed out in general, she cried all forget, opened mouth. Yesterday, she tried to give herself to him by being drunk. That''s because she knew in her heart that Xi Xuyuan didn''t like herself. What he liked was his sister, but she just liked him. She wanted to leave her best to him. For the first time, she remained pure for nineteen years. After that, she may marry another man, but she won''t regret it. Really like a person, is so stupid, stupid to no reason. Thinking of last night''s Frank meeting with her, her skin was close to each other, and her ears were full of sweet words, she felt like a dream, stepping into the cloud every time. Do not want this feeling to disappear, she pestered him, again and again. But now, the man''s face was ferocious, as if he would kill her at any time. Oh, what unforgivable thing has she done that they want to hate her so much? After Xi Xuyuan left, Ning Yiyi still didn''t understand. She left mansha''s villa and went back to Ning''s home. Just walked into the door, did not expect the living room to see mansha and Xi Xuyuan, she did not speak, was his father did not ask a slap, half of her face red and swollen. Up to now, she doesn''t know what happened. She''s just after the people she likes. What''s wrong? "Evil animal, you have disgraced my Ning family!" "Dad, I," she wants to explain that she just likes Xi Xuyuan. She has no regrets, and she doesn''t ask for anything. My sister asked her to leave the city of Pakistan, and she had already reserved tickets. She also wanted to go out for a walk. She didn''t want to get in their way here.But before her words came out, she was robbed of the topic by mansha. "Dad, Yiyi is still young. She is not sensible. She just likes ah Xu. Please forgive her once." Mansha pleaded for her. But Ning Yiyi doesn''t want to accept her kindness. She thinks there''s nothing wrong with mansha''s words, but why is father more angry? In the past, when she made a mistake, her sister always pleaded for her, and the excuse she used was that she was still young, and there was nothing wrong with her when she made a mistake, so she did things without fear. Because she knows that she is protected by her father and loved by a good sister. But now? The good sister didn''t listen to her explanation, so she recognized all her mistakes. "I''m sorry, uncle. I''m also wrong about this. But I was drugged at that time. It wasn''t voluntary at all. I had a paste in my brain. The only person in my mind was mansha. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Boom. What explodes in the mind, Ning Yiyi stares big eyes. Sister can scold him, father can beat her, she can bear, but she can''t bear, Xi Xuyuan said sleep her, take her as sister. No! "Brother a Xu, you''re talking nonsense, you''re clear," "shut up, I don''t want to hear your voice now. Yiyi, you almost ruined my reputation. Now you are happy! " Xi Xuyuan roared angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, she didn''t. Ning Kang stares at her second daughter coldly. Because she is busy, her discipline is loose, but she is so stupid. Like Xi Xuyuan, you can use a lot of things to get his heart, but she chose the most stupid way, so that everyone can''t get down. "Take the second lady down. She is not allowed to leave the villa without my permission!" Two bodyguards heard the order and went up to her room with Ning Yiyi. Mansha watched her go up the stairs with a hint of sarcasm on her lips. Little girl also want to play with her mind, too tender. Eyes see Ning Kang face ugly, immediately accept a few good words to comfort him. When Xi Xuyuan leaves from Ning''s villa, he stares at mansha reluctantly, but mansha shows a alienated expression, which makes him very distressed. Heart secretly decided to deal with Ning Yiyi, he can continue and mansha together, otherwise he has no face to face him. When Jun San reported all this to Han Junyu, Han Junyu didn''t seem to be surprised, indifferent let him continue to stare. Han Junyu turned his head and looked at the sleeping little woman beside him. His cold face softened down, his mouth slightly raised and his smile relaxed. Ning Yiyi wants to kill his child. Fortunately, Qin Ning is OK now. But this debt, she must pay! Chapter 567 Two days later, a big event happened to Ning''s family. The second miss of Ning family committed suicide in her bedroom. And the time of death was 48 hours ago, two days after the body was found. That is to say, Ningkang ordered people to send her into the room that night. She couldn''t think of it for a moment and committed suicide. She didn''t look good when she died. Her eyes were deep. There were bloodstains in the bath and on the walls of the room. Warm room, pasted with pink wallpaper, now pink wallpaper with red blood written a few big words. Mansha, I hate you! When mansha saw a few big words on the wall, her eyes were staring big, and she covered her mouth in horror. She couldn''t believe it. People who came into this room were shocked for a long time when they saw these five characters. They looked at mansha with complicated eyes. How vicious did the elder sister do to force her to death? When Ning Kang learned that his second daughter had committed suicide, his first reaction was that he felt that the servant was lying. His second daughter was mischievous. She didn''t know how many lies she had to tell every day. How could she say that she would die and still die in her own home. It''s impossible. Until he went to his daughter''s bedroom and saw the five big characters on the wall and the blood on the floor. When she committed suicide, she cut off her blood vessel. The blood mixed in the water and flowed all the way out. As soon as she landed, her feet were stained with her blood. "No, it''s impossible. Is Yiyi acting because she wants something?" Ning Kang shook his head desperately, but still refused to believe it. "Mr. Ning, I beg your pardon." Hospital to collect the body of the people helpless sigh. Miss Qian Jin of the Ning family committed suicide in her own home. It was only two days later that she was discovered. It must be that his father didn''t pay attention to her daughter. Now that my daughter is dead, I know I''m sad. Well, what''s the use? You can''t come back to life when you die! One day, Ningkang turned pale and haggard. Sitting in the living room, he looked coldly at his eldest daughter and opened his mouth, only to find that he couldn''t say a word. At the beginning, he personally ordered people to lock up Yiyi, but I didn''t expect that Yiyi would be so fragile, so she ended her life. "I''m sorry, Dad. I didn''t know it was going to be like this." Mansha is full of guilt. Yiyi is her own sister, she usually so hurt her, this time she is too angry, will say so heavy words to her. But she didn''t expect that she would "Mansha, she''s your own sister. You, " Ning Kang doesn''t want to say the following words, because it can''t save Ning Yiyi''s life. Sin! When Xi Xuyuan heard that Ning Yiyi committed suicide, he thought Ning Yiyi was playing tricks again, and didn''t care. But when he came to Ning''s house, he saw that the door of Ning''s house was covered with white silk, and he realized the seriousness of the problem. When he went to Ning''s home, he saw the doctor and carried out Ning Yiyi''s body. The woman''s red cheeks had already disappeared, and she still smelled. He is afraid of back two steps, Ning Yiyi, really dead! She is so vicious, so calculating, so shameless to send the video online, just want him to admit their relationship, but why did she die? She can''t die. She''s still acting in front of him. However, she is dead, cold body, extremely ugly. This kind of her, vulnerable, how can do so bold and bad things? For the first time, Xi Xuyuan had doubts, because he wronged her, that is, he indirectly led to her death. Looking up at the door of Ning''s house again, he didn''t have the courage to step in again. Now he just wants to run away, or Ning Yiyi will come back to find him. At this moment, Qiao yuan, a famous artist of genius in the art industry, fled to the Xi family''s castle. As soon as I entered the living room, I saw Mr. Xi and Xi Hong sitting on the sofa, as if waiting for him. He was too guilty to look at them and went upstairs with his head down. "Ah Xu, tell us what happened." Mr. Xi called him. Xi Hong looked up at the old man Xi, with a cold sneer in his heart. No matter how much Xi Xuyuan did, his father''s tone was very gentle. Sometimes he suspected that he had picked it up, and only Xi Xuyuan was his own. Xi Xuyuan knew that this event would certainly disturb his father. He took a deep breath and turned around. Looking at his haggard face, Xi was a little worried and waved to him to let him pass. Father and son are sitting together. Xi is not in a hurry to ask Xi Xuyuan. Instead, he chats with him and asks about his health. Then he slowly asks about him and the women of Ning family. "I have nothing to do with Ning Yiyi. I just know her. Then she won''t give me medicine with good intentions. If she wants to have a relationship with me, I fall into her trap."Xi Xuyuan now just wants to break away from Ning Yiyi, so he puts the responsibility on her. Anyway, people are dead, she would not know. But he forgot, people are doing, the sky is watching! Master Xi frowned and knew that he was the second young master of the Xi family. There were many women who wanted to climb up to him, so he didn''t doubt it. Turn head to coldly command Xi Hong, let him give Ning family some color, let them know, Xi''s door is not that she can enter with that kind of dirty means. Xi Hong looked at his brother and nodded, but he had another idea in his heart. Because Xi Xuyuan likes Ning mansha, he investigates the Ning family and knows that Ning Yiyi is a child who is spoiled and spoiled by his parents. But she has no brain, can''t talk around the corner, and doesn''t have a rule to do things, so she can harm Xi Xuyuan. He didn''t believe it. The children of Xi''s family are not so simple, especially the younger brother he brought up. So after going upstairs, he put the back of his hand on Xi Xuyuan''s shoulder to make him tell the truth. "Whatever you do, as your elder brother, I will protect you, but you must explain it to me clearly. Did you hurt the girl Xi Xuyuan guilty to avoid his hand, a bit impatient, "big brother, I told my father, is she pestered me, frame me, drag me into the water." "Ah Xu, they are all dead now! If people want to be the second young grandmother of the Xi family, they can''t commit suicide. " Xi Hong is angry. As an outsider, Ning Kang is so smart that he doesn''t know anything. It is said that he loves his daughter very much. Now that her daughter is dead, he has to find someone to avenge her. Ning Kang is a man who can''t play on the stage. He can deal with it, but he can''t help the power behind Ning Kang. If this matter is not handled properly, maybe their Xi family will disappear in the rank of nobility. Xi Xuyuan turned pale and clenched his fist. He didn''t want to talk to him any more and entered his room. "Ah Xu, big brother is for your own good." "Shut up." Xi Xuyuan is irritable. Like a trapped animal, he walks around his room and closes his eyes. Ning Yiyi''s body appears in his mind. "If you''re really good for me, why do I like mansha? You didn''t help me at the beginning, but now you''re pretending. I don''t need it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Hong really laughed. Chapter 568 Blame him for not catching up with women? After listening to his brother''s words, Xi Hong suddenly reflected on whether he was so kind to him that he had the illusion that as long as he was willing to help, other girls would like him? Joke! He is his brother. If he can help him get a lover, he will help him. But it''s useless. Mansha''s ambition is too big. She doesn''t like him at all. She just takes him as a spare tire. "Ah Xu, wake up, mansha, that woman is just using you!" How can Xi Xuyuan tolerate others to slander the goddess in his heart? His face turns cold. "I respect you as my elder brother, but you should be careful when you speak. It''s not a gentleman''s behavior for you to speak ill of others behind their back." Gentleman behavior, ah, Xi Hong will laugh to death. He made people commit suicide. Is he a gentleman? But he said what should be said. As for what he would do, it was his own business. He is now 25 years old, no longer 15 years old, and needs to be taken care of by others, so he is not ready to help him this time. When Xi Hong went downstairs, he was taught a few words by his father. The general meaning is that he didn''t protect his brother. How can he support the Xi family in the future? Leaving the villa and sitting in the car, Xi Hong looks at the scenery outside the window and sneers. There are many ways for him to want the Xi family. It''s up to him whether he wants to give it or not! Take out your cell phone and dial a number. When Han Junyu knows the news of Ning Yiyi''s suicide, he is washing his hair with Qin Ning. Because of the body condition, Qin Ning shampoo has been lying on the washstand, he saw her action change twist, personally. After washing her head, she began to blow dry. Looking at her fresh head, she was in a good mood. When she was asking for service fee, she heard the vibration of her mobile phone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jun three feel Han Shao mood seems not clear, afraid is not what he did wrong. "You send someone to follow Xi Xuyuan. You contact Junyi and join the team to find song Xuan." When Han Junyu asked them to take over the task, they were all grouped. Song Xuan and Jun Yi were responsible for different aspects, but they always cooperated with each other. "Yes." Jun San hung up and was relieved. It''s not that he doesn''t like the task Han Shao has given him. He just communicates with Han Shao in person. He is a little cautious and always afraid that he will annoy others if he is not careful. Then he will be miserable. Han Junyu, standing on the balcony, hung up. Thinking of Junsan, he squinted coldly. From beginning to end, he never thought about who would die. Only in this matter, he just pushed things forward as a backstage operator. As for how to develop, it''s entirely their own business. But he did not expect that Xi Xuyuan would be such a scum. In order to protect his own interests, he forced others to death. The famous talented painter, the idol Qin Ning worships, oh, it''s just a straw bag who can only draw! Suddenly, an arm like a small fish ran to his arm, tightly hugged him, smelling the faint milk flavor, his mouth a hook. "Stupid girl, steal the candy in my pocket?" "Oh, you found out." It is clear that she has done something wrong, but she has no guilt of being caught, and she is naturally willful. "Han Junyu, do you like children?" She asked suddenly. She had asked about this topic before, but his answer was No. He doesn''t like children, but her children, that''s another matter. But now that they have children, he dares to touch her stomach secretly every night. Although he can''t feel any movement, he feels a burst of joy when he puts his palm on her belly. Yes, Han Junyu''s child is in her stomach. "I don''t like it." Three cold words, like the edge of ice, stabbed her. Qin Ning released him and took a step to the side, looking at the distance. Now she just listen to Ning Yiyi''s one-sided words, can''t make sure, so she wants to check as soon as possible, confirm the answer. Han Junyu noticed that she was in a low mood and wrinkled her pretty eyebrows. "Why don''t you talk?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and looked up at him, "why do you want me to talk every time, you can''t talk? You haven''t coaxed me for a long time ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looked up at his blue sky and took a deep breath. The little woman''s temper is getting bigger and bigger, and she dares to criticize him like this. He lowered his head again, picked her up and held her little face. "How do you want me to coax you?" "What do you want to do?" "If you want to take advantage of me, just say it, stupid girl. If you want to kiss me, it''s not humiliating." The man arrogantly raises the jaw, arrogantly Jiao''s not good."Of course you''re not ashamed, but I am." She retorted. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu stares at the little woman whose spirit is getting better and better. His long finger goes through her temples. There is a news that can make her happy. "Ning Ning, call me brother later, take out the watch." Qin Ning thought he was talking about it again, blushed and hit him on the shoulder with a small fist. "Let go of me" Han Junyu obediently let go of her arm, put her on the ground, and looked at her with his eyebrows. Qin Ning went to the room, but after a few steps, he found that it was so easy for a man to let go, which was very unusual. She turned her head in disbelief, tilted her little head, and glanced at him with her big eyes. The man hooked his lips and looked at her. He held the railing in his hands and patted the railing in front of him. Qin Ning tooted his mouth, but he couldn''t help being curious. He went in from his arm and stood between his two walls, with his back against the bar. This kind of posture is a bit overbearing. He holds his hands on both sides of him, which means inviting the emperor into the urn. "Then tell me why you want to remove the watch." "I have proof that your mother and my mother are not related by blood, so we are not related by blood." Han Junyu motioned to her with his eyes and asked her to touch his pocket. Qin Ning''s small hand takes out a man''s ring from his pocket. It''s a silver ring with exquisite design and generous style. It''s his favorite type. However, she had never seen him wear such a ring before. "What is this?" With her understanding of him now, she always feels that everything on him is very strange. Now he specially asks her to take it out. There must be a secret in it. "This is a special recorder. It''s my proof." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can the recorder be designed like this? Qin Ning turns the ring in her hand curiously. She sees a carved grain beside it. She presses it suspiciously, but there is no response. After careful observation, she found that there was a hidden button. She pressed the grain on the ring, pushed it on the net, and heard the woman''s voice. It''s mansha''s voice. She''s talking about the content of the document she was lazy about. Her mother and Han Junyu''s mother''s blood changed the original state of blood when they were young. Therefore, the initial blood in their bodies was not all AB type. There are many similarities between them, which are acquired, not the original data of their bodies. Chapter 569 "Once I heard from my drunken father that he and the rest of the Ning family were adopted by the Ning family, so although you and I are cousins, we are not related by blood." That''s what mansha said. Qin Ning dropped the recorder, put the ring in his pocket and shriveled his mouth. "I thought I was related to you." Han Junyu can''t laugh or cry, knocking her forehead, "stupid girl, no blood relationship, are you still not happy?" "No, it''s just that suddenly I''m a little lost. My good cousin, it''s not all of a sudden." She had a stern face and seemed sorry. "Stupid or not, you are my wife, aren''t you my closest person?" Qin ningxiu eyebrows pick, his face opened a smile, showing a playful smile. "Han Junyu, I like your words very much. You will still be my family in the future." Han Junyu stares at the woman''s amber eyes, shining with bright light. In the pure light, his reflection is all around him. His Adam''s apple rolls and he lowers his head slowly. Qin Ning and he look at each other, can not carry the heat in his eyes, cheeks hot, but still can not help but close their eyes, slightly raised pink lips. But for a long time, she didn''t wait for him to kiss herself. She opened her eyes doubtfully and looked at him, but he just stared at himself, and there was a kind of bad smile in the corner of her mouth. She opened her eyes angrily and kicked him angrily. One foot is not heavy, but the man frowned, scared her to stand up straight. "I''m not careful. I''m going to bed." "Oh, kick me carelessly? Stupid girl, there''s no better reason to lie. " He hated to pinch her cheek, but still picked her up and went back to the room. In the past, they hugged each other and fell asleep. He didn''t do anything else. This time, he carried them back to the room and they lay on the bed together. She''s down, he''s up. The man''s strong arms, supporting her face, brown eyes deep dark staring at her, Qin Ning was staring at him all over the body heat, back neck all out a thin sweat. She looked away sheepishly, curled up her toes, trying to avoid his burning eyes. But the man is not as good as her, holding her cheek, let her face him. He lowered his head and pecked at her pink lips. The smile rippling from the corner of his mouth was like a child who had stolen candy. "Ning Ning, come and listen to me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No. Qin Ning bit his lower lip and laughed in his big eyes. She didn''t want to cry, and Han Junyu didn''t force her. He grabbed her lips again, plundered her air, sucked away her will, and let her viscera be infected with his breath. Qin Ning was so moved by his kiss that he unconsciously attached his slender arm to his shoulder and arched up to get close to him. Men also kiss all over the fire, coupled with women''s initiative, this is undoubtedly in the exuberant fire, add a pile of dry wood. It''s crackling. Fire, it''s burning harder. Panting heavily, Han Junyu left her lips, which were red with kisses, and turned over to lie beside her. I started my own fire, and now I''m on fire. Do evil! With the arm to block the scarlet eyes, slightly breathing, want to wait for the stream to kill themselves. But the woman around him was restless and turned over to him. Now, he''s down, she''s up. She blinked her big wet eyes, with a bad smile on the corner of her mouth, and her soft fingers circled him. "What''s the matter with you, brother?" That sound elder brother, soft and sweet, almost to human life, Han Junyu''s pupil color deep several degrees, secretly grinding teeth. She didn''t know her danger. She was like a naughty little rabbit. She breathed a breath on his cheek. She thought it was funny and laughed. "Go down!" His voice was low and cold. Qin Ning was stunned and stared at him for a few seconds, which was bulging his cheeks and rolling down from him. But if she was unconvinced, she was attacked by him. She fell on his arms, licked the corner of his lip, bit him hard, jumped up immediately, ran to the bathroom and closed the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Touching the corners of his lips, Han Junyu began to laugh. How can his stupid girl be so sweet? Qin Ning, hiding in the bathroom, went to the bathroom, and leaned by the door, listening to the movement of the bedroom. But when she closed the door, she couldn''t hear anything, so she opened it carefully. Through the crack of the door, she heard the man''s faint laughter. She was a little annoyed at the thought that she had just made a mistake. When she tried to open the door, she heard a knock, and she immediately closed the door. Hearing the knock on the door, Han Junyu restrained his smile, glanced at the bathroom, but did not speak. He got up and pulled his wrinkled clothes, and then went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a woman jumped into his arms.¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Qin Ning stares big eyes, frowns small face, stares at the man. His arms are mine, mine, mine! "Elder martial brother, something happened to my sister. I feel so bad." It''s mansha. Her crying eyes were red and swollen. She threw herself into his arms and grasped his shirt. Tears fell on his clothes. Han Junyu smelled the pungent smell and held his breath, trying to push her away, but the woman just clung to his clothes and was reluctant to let go. "Mansha, please respect yourself!" "Elder martial brother, I feel so bad. Let me hold you for a while, just for a while." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Not for a second! Qin Ning angrily opened the door of the bathroom, ran to the two men and pushed the woman open. It''s not appropriate for her sister to touch other people''s men when she has an accident! In order not to embarrass the scene, she immediately asked, "miss mansha, what''s the matter? You can say it. It''s no way to cry like this. If you tell me, maybe Han Junyu and I will think of a way with you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha sobbed low. Just feel the man''s warm embrace, too late to be happy, was torn away by the woman, she now want to kill this bitch, she can help her think of a way?! Han Junyu noticed the change of the little woman''s aura, pursed her thin lips and stepped back. Suddenly, the woman''s sharp eyes swept to him. He looked at her calmly and raised his eyebrows in doubt. "Yiyi, Yiyi committed suicide." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning surprised cover mouth, incredible, that savage girl will commit suicide. "I didn''t protect her. It''s my sister''s dereliction of duty. I feel terrible." Mansha said that the more uncomfortable she was, although she wiped away her tears, the more she wiped them. Charming face, crying pear with rain, moving, is a man to see will pity it. But Han Junyu is not an ordinary man after all. In his eyes, there are only two kinds of people, passers-by and Qin Ning. Therefore, she is the only woman who can look good in his eyes. If other people are ugly and beautiful, it has nothing to do with him, then he will not waste a single thought to take care of such things. As soon as Qin Ning heard that her sister had died, this kind of sad thing really made people feel bad. So let her lend her man to him, ha ha, it''s impossible. Although she sympathizes with mansha, sympathy and love are not the same thing. If it wasn''t for politeness, she would like to take off men''s shirts and coats and throw them in the garbage can now! Chapter 570 Mansha is still sad. Qin Ning pushes Han Junyu away and wants to accompany her for a while. But she also knew in her heart that the person mansha wanted to accompany was not her. There was no way. She accompanied her patiently out of humanitarianism. If she didn''t want to, don''t cry here. She also felt sorry for her sister''s suicide. Sure enough, as soon as Qin Ning wanted to accompany him, mansha immediately stopped her tears and said some words of relief, then she bowed her head and left sadly. Qin Ning watched her figure disappear in the stairway, then turned around and slammed the door. She always felt that mansha was sad, not because of her sister''s death, but because she didn''t hold him. "You take off your clothes." With her hands akimbo, she gestured and pointed to his coat. Han Junyu glanced at her obliquely, ignored her, turned and sat on the sofa, holding a mobile phone to prepare for work. Qin Ning is angry and runs to him to take his mobile phone. "You, you take off your coat first. I don''t look comfortable." "If you want me to take it off, do it myself." He got up, easily snatched the mobile phone, sneered scornfully, continued to sit on the sofa, and turned on the mobile phone. Qin Ning stamped his foot, fell on him, took off his clothes, pulled open his coat and untied his shirt. Han Junyu watched her jump around, worried about her stomach, so when she undressed him, she connived at him. At the same time, his arms bent slightly, making a gesture to guard her. "Stupid girl, are you sure you didn''t take advantage of me?" Her cool fingertips always touch his body. At the beginning, he can bear it. When he gets to the back, he is not a man. He laid her on the sofa, untied the belt, held her little hand, and held her brother, who was already holding his head high. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face turned red when he felt the scalding heat in his palm, and his brain was blank. "I will allow you to take advantage of me and give you as much as you want." He whispered in her ear. The sound of low alcohol, floating into the ear, like a jar of wine, open the lid, not to drink wine, just smell wine, drunk. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In fact, what she didn''t want at all, but she couldn''t say the following words, and they were all swallowed by him. However, before doing everything, Han Junyu deliberately brought the quilt car from the bed and covered them. Moreover, he hinted that Qin Ning had a monitor here, so she could bear it and keep quiet. He took a dress to cover the camera when he kissed her, but he didn''t want to move the monitor. He lived in mansha''s villa and didn''t know many people, so people who can put monitors and cameras in this bedroom can know who it is without guessing. Qin Ning stares round eyes and bites his arm angrily. He knows that there is a monitor to do this kind of thing. Damn it! Han Junyu''s mouth is full of evil. She''s pregnant now and can''t run wild in her body. But he won''t be stingy when he does something comfortable for her outside. Qin Ning had been biting his lips, but he didn''t dare to make a sound, but his comfortable voice was purring. Hearing her voice, she clenched her lower lip in shame. She couldn''t help biting him. In the other room, listening to the rustling sound of the monitor, mixed with the suppressed happiness of men and women, the eyes just crying, burst out with a terrible chill. Bitch, she cried so sad, but she did this kind of thing with a man. Mansha was so angry that she pinched the table tightly. She wished she could send the bitch back to the West now. But she didn''t think that her sister''s death had anything to do with Qin Ning. People sympathize with her, that is her kindness, but who in this world stipulates that everyone should be sad for her sister''s death? Xi Xuyuan knew that when Ning Yiyi died, mansha would be sad, so he came to her villa at night to try to comfort her. Seeing her red and swollen eyes, I was very distressed. I also scolded the servant for not taking care of others. The servant bowed his head, very helpless, miss to cry, how can they stop it. Xi Xuyuan went to find ice to cover her eyes and tried to persuade her to comfort her. But the more he said it, the worse mansha cried. The poor beauty shed tears, which made him helpless. "Ah Xu, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, Yiyi would not have done such a stupid thing." "It''s not your fault. It''s Yiyi who is too fragile and extreme in his mind. It has nothing to do with other people." Xi Xuyuan''s words are to comfort her as well as himself. "Ah Xu, Yiyi is still thinking of me until she dies, and she wants to find happiness for me, but I failed her." Mansha''s crying voice is a little hoarse. She didn''t cry loudly, but sobbed gently, tears drop by drop, very beautiful.She knows how to cry best, and she knows how to cry. She can hold this man''s heart. "Mansha, if Yiyi is alive in heaven, she doesn''t like her favorite sister to be so sad. She wants you to be happy and find the one you love the most A man''s soft voice comforts him. Mansha and so on is his words, tearful eyes whirling looked up at her, tears down the corner of the eye. "But the one I love, the one who makes me feel happy, doesn''t love me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Xuyuan twisted his eyebrows and patted her on the shoulder. He could not bear her to be sad and clenched her teeth. She''s right. It''s not him who makes her feel happy. "Ah Xu, you will help me, won''t you?" "Yes, I will." Xi Xuyuan bleak smile, she so low voice beg, how can he not help? After dinner, mansha said to discuss Qin Ning''s condition with Han Junyu, so Han Junyu went to the study with her. Qin Ning was so stuffy in the room that he wanted to go downstairs. When he saw Xi Xuyuan sitting in the living room, he narrowed his eyes. If he hadn''t taken her away from the training place last time, it wouldn''t have happened. Xi Xuyuan saw Qin Ning coming and said with a smile, "Qin Ning, long time no see." "I don''t want to see my kidnapper." Qin Ning is sarcastic. Xi Xuyuan a Leng, this just remember, is he kidnap Qin Ning, give her to go to Ning Fu. But in his private heart, he didn''t want Qin Ning to be alive, so he secretly colluded with Ning Kang and gave him the address to rob Qin Ning on the way. I didn''t expect that this woman''s life was so big that she was still alive. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry. I had a reason for what happened last time, so I''m here to explain." "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry for the explanation. I want to forgive you and forget the pain I''ve suffered? Qiao yuan, you are a painter. You should know that if the pigment drips from the white paper, it will not be wiped, and the paper will become waste paper! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Xuyuan frowned, had no patience to perfunctory her, pulled her to the guest room next to go. "Qin Ning, I have a few words to make clear to you." "Qiao yuan, what do you want to do?" His strength, regardless of Qin Ning''s struggle, savagely took her into the guest room, bang, the door of the guest room was closed. "Qin Ning, I took you because I knew something and made a mistake impulsively." Chapter 571 Because of kidnapping, Qin Ning is on guard against Qiao yuan, so when he walks in, she instinctively separates him from him. "Qin Ning, do you still remember that I told you that I had a jade pendant, which was a child''s kiss. I finally found my fiancee She cast a guilty glance at him and went to the door, expecting what he said. "It''s you, Qin Ning. You are my fiancee, but I know you don''t like me. You like Han Junyu. But you and I have an engagement. If you don''t leave him, I''m forced to take you. I didn''t expect that there was an accident on the way. You were robbed. Qin Ning, I''m sorry. I admit I''m impulsive. I really like you. " Xi Xuyuan''s expression was sincere and sincere. When he was emotional, his face turned red with excitement. But Qin Ning was not interested in every word he said. "You like me, so you kidnap me? I can''t accept your liking. " "Qin Ning, we''ve already made an engagement. You broke the oath first. If you didn''t wait for me to find you, you''d be sleeping with another man." He said so eloquently, as if all he did was forced by her. Qin Ning was so angry that he laughed. Facing this kind of person with strange logic and different thinking from normal people, it was too difficult to communicate. "Qiao yuan, I think there are some things you have to recognize. It''s my mother''s so-called baby kiss. I don''t know about it at all. Then, the man I sleep with, no one else, is my husband. Finally, now is the freedom of marriage and love. You know that I don''t like you and I can''t leave with you. You have to take me away. You are breaking the law Xi Xuyuan has been patient to say so much, did not expect that this woman''s words more than he, angry to crush her to death. He even Ning Yiyi has gone to sleep. Why can''t he sleep her. If she was soiled by him, Han Junyu would not want her any more. This idea flashed in his heart, and he could not bear to implement it. As long as she left Han Junyu, mansha would have a chance, and then mansha would be happy. He''s willing to do this for mansha. Qin Ning saw the man''s face changing, and suddenly her eyes became cold. She stared at herself like a prey. She tried to open the door, but the man held her arm. "You Well She wanted to call for help, but her mouth was covered by his hand, struggling to beat him, but Xi Xuyuan grabbed her wrist and hit her against the wall. "Well..." they hurt. On the wall of her arm, the bone seemed to be broken, and her eyes were red. The man tore her clothes, the tearing sound of cloth, like her heart, was torn pain. Shame, resentment, and the sense of self preservation rushed into her brain. She gave up the struggle and suddenly hugged him. "Qiao yuan, why do you do this to me?" Qiao yuan was disgusted by the slight bitter taste of her, but he had to destroy her before Han Junyu went downstairs. Did not expect that this woman will take the initiative to embrace him, his heart and a bit more disgusting. Sure enough, she was a shameless bitch. He just tore her clothes, and she obeyed. Before, she didn''t know how many men had slept with her. It must be dirty! "Of course, I like you. Qin Ning, you don''t know. I want to do this to you at the first sight when I see you. " Disgusted in Qin Ning''s eyes, he quietly turned his wrist and opened the red line. "It''s not good to like me and bully me." In her coquettish voice, with a bit of coax, she held his arm hard. "Qiao yuan, then you should be gentle." "Don''t worry, I will be gentle," kill you! Xi Xuyuan''s mouth cracks with a bad smile. Once han Junyu abandons her, he has many ways to deal with her. However, this woman has no figure, but Han Junyu is reluctant to give up. It must be some means. He wants to enjoy it. At the moment, a man''s whole face is hidden in the dark. In order to achieve his own goal, he will do whatever he can, just like a devil who is hobbling out of hell. His face is abominable. But in the dark, there is a blue crystal bottle on a woman''s wrist. She presses the bottle neck, and a long needle grows in the bottle cap, and the needle penetrates into the man''s body. Xi Xuyuan suddenly felt a stabbing pain. His body seemed to have been pulled away. He opened his eyes powerlessly. He didn''t know what the woman had done to him, so he fell down uncontrollably. The man lay on the ground, Qin Ning rubbed his arm, angrily stepped on him. Before class Yongjun also told her to guard against him, she had some resistance to him, did not expect him to do such shameless things. Take it from her fiance to bully her, scum!Hearing Han Junyu calling her name outside the door, she immediately ran to the door to open the door, but her arm hurt and her hand shaking slightly. Biting teeth, Ning opened the door and saw Han Junyu in the living room. Her eyes were red. She pulled her clothes and ran to him. After Han Junyu, mansha sees that she is the only one. She doesn''t see Xi Xuyuan. She is angry and scolds a fool. Even a sick woman can''t handle it, no wonder it will be calculated! "Miss Qin, why are your clothes broken?" Mansha asked suspiciously. Qin Ning pursed her lips and didn''t answer her question. Now her arm is too painful to lift, but she still wants to hold his big hand. Han Junyu turns his head to see her coat torn open. His handsome face sinks and he takes off his coat and puts it on her. "What''s the matter?" "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that" Qin Ning eased her breath and approached him, and then she found a sense of security in her heart. "Xi Xuyuan came to me. He wanted to explain why he kidnapped me, and then he wanted to make trouble. I used an anesthetic." She said the last sentence in his ear. The man''s good-looking sword eyebrows are twisted into Sichuan characters, and Jun''s face is undisguised. Xi Xuyuan is very brave. Before he starts to deal with him, he comes to find abuse himself. He made it up to him! Looking at the scratch on Qin Ning''s shoulder, he saw that it was a man''s handprint. His cold eyes narrowed and he walked into the guest room. Lying on the ground, Xi Xuyuan unties his belt and kicks. Mansha knows that Xi Xuyuan is in the guest room, but when she walks into the guest room, she still pretends to be surprised. "My God, ah Xu, what''s the matter with him?" Qin Ning stood outside the door, sneering, "he''s looking for death." ¡°¡­¡­¡± MANSA. Han Junyu squatted down beside the man, took out his belt and tied it to his neck. Last time I taught him a lesson, he didn''t have a long memory, so let him know again what will happen to those who dare to provoke Han Junyu! He was holding one end of the belt, the strength in his hand increased, and the faint man didn''t feel it at all. As long as he adds gravity, Xi Xuyuan will die in his sleep! Chapter 572 What Han Junyu wants to do, others can''t stop him. So when he got everything ready, Xi Xuyuan slowly woke up. He opened his eyes in a daze and felt some difficulty in breathing and pain all over his body. Confused to open his eyes to see the situation around, only to find that his limbs were tied, was placed on the grill. It''s like the posture of a roast pig. It''s very shameful. "Hey, put me down." At this time, in the kitchen of mansha villa, Han Junyu sat drinking tea, heard the cry, and showed a polite smile. "Han Junyu, if you dare to do this to me, I''ll definitely make you lose it!" Xi Xuyuan scolded angrily, twisted his body and found that he couldn''t move at all. "I don''t want to walk around, just start first. How do you feel?" The man''s tall and straight posture slowly got up and walked steadily in front of him, lighting the grill. There is a charcoal fire in the grill. The charcoal fire burns slowly, and the iron blocks around the grill turn red when heated. Xi Xuyuan was tied to the iron frame, and the heat wave came from below. He felt that his face was hot and peeling. "Han Junyu, you, you can''t hurt me." "Why not?" Han Junyu took out the ingredients, first poured sesame oil on him, and then with a brush, wiped almost, and then cumin. His action is not urgent and slow. It''s like carving works of art. It''s pleasing to the eye. "I''m the second young master of the Xi family. If you dare to hurt me, my elder brother and father will never forgive you!" He is very confident roar, hope Han Junyu can have a trace of fear, quickly put him down. "If so, shall I invite your elder brother and father to eat my roast?" "You, cough," choked by the fire, Xi Xuyuan found that he was still in mansha''s villa and wanted to ask for help, but the man had a dagger in his hand and cut his neck inadvertently. He choked with fright, staring at the dagger in his hand, cold in his heart. The less the fire, the bigger it was. He was covered with oil and sweat. When he spoke, his throat hurt badly. But for his own life, he still had to think of a way, "I''m wrong. I''m just in a trance to do something to hurt Qin Ning. For the sake of being her fiance, let me go. If I burn like this, I will die. " He did not say this sentence is good, he mentioned is Qin Ning''s fiance, Han Junyu directly increased the fire. The fire is like a tongue spitting letters, it seems that the next moment will swallow him up. Xi Xuyuan couldn''t bear the pain. Just as he wanted to make a cry, a piece of cloth sealed his mouth. "It''s not impossible to live. Promise me a few conditions, or I''ll bake you today and give you to your elder brother and father." Xi Xuyuan nods abruptly. Now he just wants to live. "Where''s the jade for the baby?" Han Junyu asked. "Well..." He twisted his leg, in the pocket of his pants. Han Junyu came forward, took out the jade from his pocket, stuffed it into his pocket, and then took out his mobile phone. "Call your father, in half an hour, to suppress the nationwide information about my wife and me." Xi Xuyuan was biting his teeth and staring at the phone. He didn''t move for a long time. "Want to die?" The man''s voice is too cold. It seems that the next moment, he will really die on the grill. "Xi Xuyuan, I''m a wanted criminal. Another charge of murder will not affect me." "Well." Xi Xuyuan can''t help but nod. Han Junyu dials the phone and stands beside him. "Xi Xuyuan, if you want to be clear, is it your father hurry up or my dagger hurry up, you can do something else." When Han Junyu stands beside him, the dagger in his hand is placed in the position of his heart. He goes down with a knife, and he immediately goes to see God. Xi Xuyuan was afraid and afraid, so he could only honestly follow what he said and ask his father to find someone to remove the wanted order. Before he retired, Xi was the leader of the leadership. Now he is retired, but he still has contacts. Now the large and small media are reporting the news of wanted him and Qin Ning. Ning Fu and he discussed how to remove the news. Thinking of many people, he thought of Mr. Xi. Originally, Han Junyu still wanted to find a way to find Xi Hong. After all, he has offended Xi Hong and is not afraid of hatred. I didn''t expect Xi Xuyuan to bump into it. That''s just right. He''ll make do with it. Master Xi cherishes his second son and hears that he has been kidnapped. If he doesn''t agree to his terms, he will tear up the ticket and immediately agree. He had been brilliant for a while, and no one dared to provoke him in Bacheng City, but after all, he was too old to be frightened.However, Han Junyu also knows one thing, that is, Jiang is still hot, and Xi must have his means to become a senior leader when he was young. "Although Xi Hong was forced, why didn''t he protect the rights of the whole Xi family? Even if he knew it was a trap. But get this right, he can be reckless for his favorite revenge, he is willing to fall into this trap! Chapter 573 Han Junyu put forward the third condition, not surprisingly, heard the phone ring. He sarcastically raised the corner of his mouth, buttoned up the computer, pushed open the kitchen door by pressing the mobile phone, and looked at mansha sitting in the living room. "Elder martial brother, how''s ah Xu?" "Why, worried that I would kill him?" Han Junyu smiles, but his smile doesn''t reach his eyes. "I, I don''t know." Mansha really didn''t know. Han Junyu said he wanted to clean up Xi Xuyuan, so he took him to the kitchen and closed the door. Hearing Xi Xuyuan scream in the kitchen, she thinks of Han Junyu''s way of doing things. It''s not impossible for him to kill Xi Xuyuan. No, it should be said that there is nothing in the world that Han Junyu dare not do. "He''s not dead. Don''t worry, you won''t be my accomplice." "I, I don''t mean that." Mansha wants to explain, but Han Junyu turns around and goes upstairs quickly. Hearing the scream from the kitchen, she hurried to see Xi Xuyuan stripped and tied to the barbecue rack, covering her mouth in surprise. Xi Xuyuan looked up and saw mansha, surprised in his eyes, but he felt ashamed when he thought of his embarrassed appearance. "Mansha, help me." Mansha''s eyes flashed. She went to fetch water to put out the fire on the grill. She found a room and threw it on him. She turned her head and looked out of the kitchen. The rope was untied very slowly. It''s not that the rope is difficult to untie, but that she has her own plan. Now upstairs, Han Junyu opens the bedroom door and sees that Qin Ning has packed up his things. He wants to clean up Xi Xuyuan, so he deliberately finds an excuse to support Qin Ning and let her come back to clean up. He will take her away immediately. "Han Junyu, you see I''ve cleaned up." When they come, they don''t have anything. When they leave, they don''t take anything with them, so Qin Ning''s packing is very easy. Han Junyu glanced at her folded clothes on the bed, and drew at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t like it. Hearing the cell phone vibrate again, he went to the bed and saw a car parked outside the villa. He turned around and took her by the hand to take her to the bedroom. "Oh, no clothes?" "No!" Han Junyu said simply, but his action is too big, pulling her arm. "Han Junyu, slow down, slow down." Han Junyu realized that her voice was abnormal. He stopped and watched her biting her lower lip. Her face was a little white. He tightened his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" "Hands, arms." Before Xi Xuyuan hit the wall, Xi Xuyuan used a fierce force, she felt elbow to break. Han Junyu started to look at her, and there was a large blue and purple on her elbow, and there were red marks on her white skin above her arm. If these injuries were on him, his eyes would not blink, but Qin Ning''s small arms and legs, white skin, a little injury, stabbed his eyes. He gritted his teeth and felt that he was too polite to Xi Xuyuan. Let go of her arm and ask softly, "is there anything else hurt?" Qin Ning shook his head, worried and asked carefully, "is Xi Xuyuan still alive?" "Well." It''s still alive. When he comes downstairs, that''s not necessarily true! Han Junyu took her other hand, took her downstairs and gave her the computer. "Ning Ning, wait for me at the door." Qin Ning nervous holding the computer to the door, see him go to the kitchen. With a bang, he kicked the door. Mansha had not untied the rope. He heard the noise and looked at him coming. He stepped back in awe. Regardless of the vibration of his mobile phone in his pocket, Han Junyu walks up to Xi Xuyuan and slaps him with his arm raised. With 80% of his strength, Xi Xuyuan''s face swelled immediately, with five visible fingerprints on his face. "Han Junyu, you," but Han Junyu is still angry. He won''t wait for him to speak, and he will hold his jaw. "Xi Xuyuan, who used your courage to hurt my wife?" "Wuwu..." His jaw was so pinched that he couldn''t speak. Xi Xuyuan felt the murderous spirit of the man and was terrified in his eyes. "Oh, now I know I''m afraid. Only when you taste the bitter fruit, can you know that the fruit you planted is bitter." Han Junyu picked up the cloth he stepped on the ground and put it in his mouth. He took out the dagger and cut off his wrist. Originally, he didn''t want to hurt him, but seeing the wound on the back of Qin Ning''s hand, it would be too cheap for him if he didn''t leave a trace on Xi Xuyuan''s body. Isn''t he a painter? He thought he knew something about painting and used the excuse of painting to deceive Qin Ning. Today, he abandoned his hands and made him unable to pick up the brush all his life.Clean up the dagger, he turned, kicked the kitchen door open again, and left. "Elder martial brother." Mansha ran out with a worried face. "Xi Xuyuan has an accident in my villa. The Xi family will never forgive me. Elder martial brother, please take me with you." Han Junyu turned his head to look at her, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth, "mansha, I hurt you. It has nothing to do with you. You can tell the Xi family. Plus Xi Xuyuan likes you, he won''t embarrass you. " "No, it''s not." Mansha grabbed the corner of his coat in a panic, but he threw it away. "If the Xi family knew that I had hidden you, and Xi Xuyuan had come to find me, he would never let me go. Elder martial brother, please take me away. Don''t worry, I will be very obedient. " Han Junyu frowned, a little impatient. Mansha clenched her fist and made a bold decision in her heart. "Elder martial brother, Miss Qin''s current situation still needs people who know her condition. Although I''m not good at learning, my father does a lot of research. If I help you treat Miss Qin, Miss Qin will have a glimmer of hope." Han Junyu and so on is her this sentence, turned to look at her one eye, casually said: "let''s go." "Thank you, elder martial brother." Qin Ning stood at the door, watching mansha come out with Han Junyu, and mansha''s face glowed with excitement. She frowned at Han Junyu. Han Junyu naturally took the computer from her hand, took her hand to the villa and got into a car. Today, Jun San is here to pick up. When they get on the bus, they say hello and drive immediately. At this point, the back seat of the car. Han Junyu sits in the middle, Qin Ning on the left and mansha on the right. When Qin Ning and Han Junyu sit together, they are usually very close to each other, but she sees that mansha is also close to him. She is a little angry and keeps a distance from him. Aware of her anger, Han Junyu doesn''t explain. He turns on the computer indifferently and starts to work. He caught Xi Xuyuan, can delay for a while, but the Xi family''s influence in Bacheng city can not be underestimated, they found mansha villa, it is only a matter of time. Chapter 574 A detached villa in the suburbs. All kinds of flowers and plants are planted around the villa. In early autumn, there is no withering scene. The flowers look like a garden from a distance. When Qin Ning gets off the bus, he can still smell the fragrance. At sunset, at the gate stood a tall man standing against the light. When he saw the car stop, he raised a smile on his face. His handsome side face was soft, which made him more ethereal. "My younger martial sister has come. I haven''t seen her for a few days. She has lost a lot of weight." As soon as Han Junyu got out of the car, he heard Xi Yifan make fun of his younger martial sister? Oh, I''m not afraid that he''ll beat him so that he doesn''t know who he is! Han Junyu overbearing to qinning side, not waiting for qinning say hello, embrace her to go in. "Ah, I said, Han Junyu, this is my home. You are too casual." Xi Yifan saw that he began to play his temper again and had a headache. He just called his younger martial sister. Is it necessary for him to shake his cold face? Aware that there was a woman in the car, he stopped in doubt and raised his eyebrows. "Mansha, your legs are ready?" The Ning family and the Xi family are old acquaintances. Naturally, Xi Yifan has met mansha, but it is said that mansha lost her leg in a car accident a few years ago, and it has been very rare since then. "Yes, brother Yifan, my leg has been cured." Qin Ning heard mansha call Xi Yifan "brother Yifan" and turned to look at them. "Very good, much more energetic than a few years ago, but how do you get along with them?" Xi Yifan doubts. Ning mansha is Ning Kang''s daughter. How can she mix with Han Junyu? Mansha looked at Han Junyu in front of her sadly, "Oh, something happened, so I''ll come with elder martial brother Han. Elder brother Yifan, do you mind?" "How can we not be happy to have friends from afar?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked the corners of her mouth. She remembers that Xi Yifan''s Chinese is not good. How can she pick up the ancient Chinese. Xi Yifan on Qin Ning''s eyes, somewhat helpless, "these days has been learning with Xiaobao, I speak with a sense." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When mansha heard that he mentioned Xiaobao, she was flustered. She suppressed her fear and took a step forward. "Brother Yifan, what you mean by Xiaobao is your sister, Xi Xiaobao?" "Yes, I found her." Speaking of Xiaobao, Xi Yifan''s whole face is very rich. The warmth of his joyful mood makes people laugh unconsciously. But Ning mansha didn''t have the heart to smile. Her eyes flashed and her heart was uneasy when she thought of what happened a few years ago. Qin Ning sees her expression some strange, Cu Cu eyebrow sharp, just want to talk, listen to Xi Yifan want to take her to see Xiaobao. "Xiaobao is alone these days. If you can play with her, she will be happy." Several people entered the villa and saw a girl playing with the bear doll on the sofa in the living room. Maybe she felt the sound of footsteps and immediately hid behind the bear doll. Although big bear doll was very big, she couldn''t cover her whole body. She trembled with fear and hid under the sofa with her baby in her arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan immediately ran over, and did not force her out, but laughed and coaxed her gently. "Xiaobao, brother fan brought guests today. You are going to be the hostess to entertain them." The girl hiding under the sofa didn''t respond at all. Xi Yifan didn''t have the slightest impatience. He also learned from her, lying on the carpet and talking to her. "The woman in white shoes is Qin Ning. The man in black shoes is her husband. Husband means they have a good relationship, just like us. The woman in black high heels, she is a beautiful sister. Xiaobao, if you make friends with them, they can play with Xiaobao. " Xiaobao is drilling under the sofa. He can''t see his face. He can only see a few pairs of shoes. Listening to his explanation, he just stares at those shoes, but still doesn''t respond. Qin Ning squatted down, found that this position is still high, she also simply lay down, and her head up. "Xiaobao, I''m Qin Ning. We met before. Do you remember?" Xiao Bao, who is under the sofa, suddenly sees a face and covers his eyes in fear. Hearing the familiar voice, she slowly released her hand, but still did not dare to look at her. Han Junyu, a tall man, looks at Qin Ning lying on the ground, frowning, trying to get her up, for fear that she will get cold. But she wanted to say hello to Xiaobao. She couldn''t help but lie down and put her coat under her stomach. Because of his height, he fell down a little strange, so he didn''t embarrass himself. He just said hello politely. Xiaobao blinked his big eyes and looked at him. He felt that the man looked good, and then smile. Standing mansha, see the other two people are lying down to say hello, embarrassed smoked the corner of the mouth, think of their own things, her action is a bit slow.But I didn''t expect that she just wanted to lie down. The woman under the sofa slowly climbed out, staring shyly at Han Junyu, and covered her face with a bear doll. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan. His eyes are not good at staring at Han Junyu, almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. He coaxed so long, did not see her move, but Han Junyu came, she not only came out, also smile so brilliant. "Xiao Bao, wipe your hands." Xi Yifan got up and tried to hold her hand with the wet paper towel. Seeing that Xiaobao didn''t escape, he wiped her dirty hand clean. "Good looking brother, fan brother, good looking brother." Her voice with a baby voice, coupled with childish language, even more lovely. She pointed at Han Junyu excitedly, as if she wanted to get close to him, but she was afraid. Xi Yifan grinds his teeth and glances coldly at Han Junyu. Han Junyu looks innocent. Is it his fault that he looks too good? Qin Ning also glanced at him, also cool sneer, "good-looking brother, high face value, is really easy to do things." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Xiaobao''s sight is always on Han Junyu, so she doesn''t notice mansha. Mansha is relieved that she doesn''t seem to know herself. Qin Ning, standing next to mansha, heard her spit out a foul breath. She looked up at her as if she was just very nervous. Aware of Qin Ning''s line of sight, mansha raised a smiling face and nodded to her politely. Qin Ning always felt that mansha had become strange since she got off the bus. As for why she felt this way, she couldn''t say clearly. After dinner, a few people go to rest. Han Junyu waited for Qin Ning to fall asleep. Then he slowly got up and went to the living room with several bottles of wine on the tea table. When he was in the dungeon, Han Junyu gambled with him. If he could leave the dungeon alive, Xi Yifan would invite him to drink. Han Junyu went to the opposite side of him and scanned his eyes. There were carpets all around him. There was a layer of cloth wrapped around the corner of the table to prevent injury. "Did you find out why she became like this?" Xi Yifan put down his tablet computer and showed her the survey data. "Xiaobao thought she might die and wanted to find me, but she disappeared on the way. There must be something strange in it. As for where the mystery lies, she has to wait for her to think of the past Han Junyu glanced at Xiaobao and found that there were a lot of data similar to Qin Ning''s situation. He narrowed his cold eyes. Chapter 575 Xiao Bao has been held by Xi Yifan since she was a child. Maybe she doesn''t know much about many things, but she is not a fool. Xi Yifan''s place of study is thousands of miles away from Bacheng city. She wants to find him, but she can''t have no plan. Even if there is no careful arrangement, at least a plane or train ticket will be reserved. But when she left, there was no record. That''s a lot. Maybe someone helped her escape from Xi''s home and go to Xi Yifan. If someone arranges for her, she naturally doesn''t need to book tickets, and the route must be arranged by the other party. If Xiaobao is captured by Ningkang, it may be a conspiracy. Xi Yifan listened to his analysis and immediately sat up straight back, feeling that this situation he said was very likely. Can help Xiaobao leave, must be Xiaobao know, and can get Xiaobao trust. Using the exclusion method, there are few people who can be investigated. Xi Yifan suddenly thinks that mansha and Xiaobao have a good relationship. Xi''s family and Ning''s family are old friends. Because Xiaobao''s identity is special, it''s Xi Yifan who picked up the girl from outside, so many people reject her. The two girls of Ning family, because they have a good relationship with Xi Yifan, have met Xiaobao. "Do you know MANSA well? You brought him here. " This is Xi Yifan''s private place. Most people can''t find it. This time Han Junyu and Qin Ning are on the run. If it wasn''t safe enough, he would not bring Qin Ning here. "Bring her, I''ll use it." Han Junyu''s tone is indifferent, obviously not willing to mention this woman. Xi Yifan can''t help but wonder, "it''s not me who said you, Han Junyu, but you have become a family member. Now with another woman behind you, what do you want Qin Ning to think?" Han Junyu frowned and stared at him, "what''s the relationship between mansha''s appearance here and my success or not?" Mansha has been to Ningkang''s laboratory, because she had a car accident a few years ago and was injured, so she left the laboratory. But at present, only she understands Ningkang''s experiment, so the treatment of Qin Ning and Xi Xiaobao would be better if mansha cooperated with her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan really wants to ask. How do men like you get married? That is Qin Ning that kind of silly girl will follow him, if the general woman, he was angry to death. "Well, let''s not talk about your family. As the owner of this place, you must always tell me why you brought mansha here? " All of a sudden, Han Junyu looked up at the stairway. Although he couldn''t see the shadow clearly, the light cast a shadow in the corner. From that shadow, it''s a woman. His mouth slightly hook, "what purpose, she is willing to follow, then let her come." Xi Yifan took a deep breath, but he still couldn''t help it and kicked him in the leg. "Han Junyu, what are you saying? If she is willing to follow, you will let her come. If she is willing to go to your bed, you will let her go too? I can tell you that if you dare to touch flowers and twist grass, Qin Ning will leave you without looking back. " Han Junyu evades his attack and glances at him like an idiot. He is not interested in drinking and wants to leave. "Hey, Han Junyu, Qin Ning is my younger martial sister. Even if I''m from her mother''s family, you tell me clearly. Do you really dare to let her go to your bed? Han Junyu, a man should have a bottom line, a bottom line, a bottom line. Do you know what the bottom line is? " Listening to the noisy noise, Han Junyu took out his ears in disgust, inexplicably felt that the picture was very familiar. He stood straight, turned his head and looked at Xi Yifan, and suddenly hooked his fingers. Xi Yifan stares at him defensively. He doesn''t know what he''s up to, but he can''t help but be curious. He walks up to him and listens to him coldly. "Take care of yourself first!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan wanted to hit people, but when he rolled his sleeves, he saw that his fingers seemed to point to the corner of the second floor, and he immediately realized that Han Junyu had said that on purpose. He took a deep breath and let him go this time. But if he really dares to bully Qin Ning, he will never let him go. "But then again, you prefer women who are valuable to you. Although mansha is good-looking, it''s hard to say the value." Xi Yifan changed his words. "Value? Ah Han Junyu''s vague answer makes people unable to guess his meaning. "Don''t drink today. Next time we find song Xuan, let''s drink together." Xi Yifan spoke. Referring to song Xuan, Han Junyu''s brown eyes became sharp and profound, and he got up and went upstairs without refutation. When I passed the stairway, there was no one. But looking at the corner of the wall, there was a very shallow footprints. It should have been that the man was very nervous, and his heel stepped on the wall, leaving a fuzzy impression. When he went back to his bedroom to take a bath, he felt his pocket and saw the jade he had taken from Xi Xuyuan''s pocket.Under the shower, he stared at the jade, squinting at the words carved on it. It''s not Xi, it''s season. The surname is Ji. That means this jade doesn''t belong to Xi Xuyuan at all, but he took it from a person surnamed Ji. Maybe there are other reasons? Just solved a fiance, did not expect that there are other secrets in this jade, Han Junyu raised his arm, eager to smash the jade. But the raised arm didn''t fall down. With a mouthful of anger, he put the jade away. Anyway, Qin Ning''s other piece of jade is now in his hands. If the other party finds it, the soldiers will block it, and the water will come and the earth will cover it! At the moment, Qin Ning in his sleep doesn''t know all this. When she got up the next day, she found that Han Junyu was not around. She got up confused and went downstairs. She saw that Han Junyu and mansha had just returned from a morning run. Han Junyu''s face is still calm, but mansha''s happy appearance in the sun makes Qin Ning feel uncomfortable. Hateful Han Junyu doesn''t wake her up when he goes out for sports, but he wants mansha to accompany her and hum. Han Junyu went upstairs and saw her wake up. She habitually wanted to reach out and rub her head. But today, the woman evaded his hand and went downstairs directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan, sitting downstairs, noticed that they were fighting, raised his eyebrows and showed an expression that he had known for a long time. "Here, younger martial sister, you can choose soy milk, fried dough sticks, bread, eggs and cereal." Han Junyu looks at Xi Yifan who is provocative to him. He purses his thin lips and his cold eyes are sharp as a knife. He turns around and continues to go upstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan snorted coldly. Do you think you can hurt him with your eyes? When you go to sports with other women, you still want your wife not to be angry. Han Junyu, no matter how capable you are, you can''t enjoy the happiness of everyone! Qinning listen to a lot of delicious, happy to go to the table, found the table full of various characteristics of breakfast, surprised stare big eyes. "Elder martial brother, it''s just breakfast. It''s too much." "Well, Xiao Bao likes it. I have the money to support her. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Money is good. Chapter 576 Xiao Bao is afraid of strangers. Although she said hello to Qin Ning yesterday, when Qin Ning said hello to her, she was still afraid to hide. She just got up and wanted to hide under the sofa. Xi Yifan immediately hugged her and blocked her sight. "Don''t be afraid. If you hide in my arms, no one will hurt you." Xiaobao just began to struggle for a while, but found hiding in her arms, she didn''t see anything, so she didn''t have to be afraid, so she calmed down. "Brother fan, brother fan." She didn''t speak much, just called his name, which made him feel soft and gently patted her on the back to comfort her. See Qin Ning has been staring at himself, Xi Yifan a bit helpless, but the smile is very gentle, patient explanation. "Sorry, she forgets a lot of things, so she will reject everything she is not familiar with." Qin Ning quickly shakes his head, is she rashly disturb their life, he also apologizes, that she is more embarrassed. "Elder martial brother, I''m ok, but Xiaobao is protected by you, and she will get better soon." Qin Ning is eating breakfast, trying to communicate with Xiaobao slowly. But Xiaobao shrank in Xi Yifan''s arms and didn''t respond for a long time. She grabbed his shirt button and found it interesting, so she began to untie one and then fasten it again. She had a good time. Xi Yifan hugged her and put a little bit into her mouth from time to time when he had breakfast. He would occasionally teach her to talk, for example, when eating bread, every time he fed her, he would first say, this is bread, Xiao Bao can understand, nodded, but did not speak. After breakfast, Han Junyu is busy and wants to take Xi Yifan out. Xi Yifan is not very happy. He feels that if he goes out and is abused by Han Junyu, it''s better to accompany Xiaobao at home. But Han Junyu a cold eye swept over, secretly warning, want to cure his woman''s disease, obediently with him. Xi Yifan helpless, pulled the white shirt on the body, with a warm smile. "Han Junyu, if you were not married, I doubt that you would like me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at him askance. "Don''t look at me like that. I know I''m gentle and considerate. I''m easy to attract people''s eyes. However, I only have my little treasure in my heart. You are not my reference range. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled the corners of his mouth, and he was too lazy to argue. "Hello, I said, have you not told Qin Ning about her pregnancy?" Joking, not active anger, Xi Yifan is no longer a waste of time, sternly asked. "No In the car, Han Junyu leans on the back seat, showing a lazy look, but his eyes are so cold that people dare not get close to him. "It''s no way to go on like this. No matter how big the month is, she will be able to detect it. If you decide to get rid of the child, if she doesn''t say it, she''ll be upset. Maybe she''ll blame you for the rest of her life. " Xi Yifan is sincere. A woman''s first child died for no reason. It was her husband who killed him. How could she not feel uncomfortable? Han Junyu closed his eyes and seemed to think of it. He was a little breathless and frowned. "Then I''ll make a decision earlier." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan felt that he was in a low mood and was very sympathetic. If Xiaobao is pregnant, he will suffer if he wants to be killed. In the villa, after Xi Yifan left, Xiao Bao sat on the sofa playing with his teddy bear. Xi Yifan prepared many plush toys for her. There are many lovely animals around her. She doesn''t want to talk, but she mutters about some animal toys. Mansha stood by to observe her. Sometimes she called her tentatively, but she didn''t respond. She was completely relieved. She forgot the best, if not, then she will find a way to let her completely forget the past memory. Qin Ning went to the kitchen to wash the fruit. When he came out, he found that mansha''s eyes were staring at Xiaobao coldly. He squeezed the fruit plate in his hand and stepped to the front of Xiaobao. "Does Miss MANSA want to play with Xiao Bao?" "Yes, but Xiao Bao doesn''t seem to like me very much." Mansha''s face returned to normal, with a decent smile. After a look at Xiaobao, she said she was sleepy and went upstairs. Qin Ning saw her go upstairs, frowning. There was a feeling in her heart. There must be a secret in mansha''s heart, which is that she has something to do with Xiaobao. She sat down next to Xiaobao. Xiaobao moved aside in fear and put all her toys in her arms. Qin Ning chuckled, "Xiaobao, listen to elder martial brother, you are a few months older than me, then I should call you sister Xiaobao. Sister Xiaobao, can I play with you? " Xiaobao defensively pinches the toy in her hand, and then her eyes become fierce, as if trying to drive her away. Qin Ning has no choice but to get up and sit on another sofa. After Xiao Bao''s eyes soften, she smiles, and then begins to take out a book and look at it.Two people are at peace, quiet around, only the sound of turning books from time to time. Qin Ning stares at the book in his hand, but his mind is far away. One of her hands is on her abdomen. If you want to make sure she is pregnant, you must go to the hospital for examination. How can I get to the hospital? Han Junyu is very busy now, and when he left today, he warned her several times that it was very dangerous outside and he couldn''t go out without his permission. Thinking that she asked him if he liked children and his answer was no, she sighed deeply and felt a little irritable. Hearing her sigh, Xiaobao''s attention fell on her. She didn''t know where her eyes were empty. She was confused and pitiful, like a rabbit lost in the forest. Xiaobao moved to her side tentatively. Seeing that she didn''t move, he knew that she was not in danger. He moved to her side with courage. When she was only one arm away, her pale fingertips slowly stretched out, fell on her knees and patted gently. It''s a silent comfort. Qin Ning looked at her suspiciously, realized that she was comforting herself, and raised a happy smile. "Thank you. I just think of something unhappy. No, it''s a happy thing. I don''t know how to tell my husband." Xiaobao sat on the carpet, looked up at her, heard her, and handed her the pig toy. Qin Ning is surprised, "is it for me?" Xiaobao didn''t answer, but kept holding the toy, which made Qin Ning a little favored. If she was surprised, she took the toy from her hand. "It''s lovely, sister Xiaobao. It''s very kind of you." Qin Ning likes the pink pig she sent. When she was a child, she also liked toys, but her mother didn''t like this kind of plush things, and she didn''t play much. Looking at her smile, Xiaobao couldn''t help giving her a white rabbit. Qin Ning was surprised and sat on the carpet to play with her. Xiaobao still refused to speak, but in the game, it was fun and didn''t need much language, so the two silly girls had a good time. However, the inspection to the hospital has been hidden in Qin Ning''s heart, and she is also trying to find an opportunity to check. Chapter 577 When Xi Yifan came back to the villa, he saw two women sitting on the carpet playing in the living room, looking surprised. Qin Ning heard the footsteps, looked up at the two men are dirty, quickly got up and ran to Han Junyu. "Where have you been? You''re so dirty." Han Junyu looked down at himself, took off his coat, and could shake out a pile of mud. It was really dirty. But the little woman didn''t like it. She wiped his ears and neck with her sleeve. She is not tall. When she does this, she needs to stand on tiptoe and even jump up when she cleans his face. He frowned slightly and bent down to make her more convenient. Xiaobao stares at Qin Ning''s movements curiously and feels funny. He goes to Xi Yifan to learn Qin Ning''s movements and wipe Xi Yifan''s face. Xi Yifan''s face is flattered. If surprised, his eyes are staring at the woman in front of him. He reaches out his hand and touches her face. "Xiaobao?" But Qin Ning tried hard to clean her smile. Qin Ning turned to see her make Xi Yifan more and more dirty. Xi Yifan successfully turned into a big face. For a moment, he couldn''t help laughing. Xi Yifan couldn''t see his face. Qin Ning laughed. Although he didn''t understand why, he was excited because Xiaobao would take the initiative to approach him. He bowed his head and kissed Xiaobao on the forehead. Xiao Bao was stunned, staring at him in a bit of panic. He turned to hold his toy and ran to hide under the sofa. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Several people don''t know what happened to her and stare at her in surprise. "Xiaobao, don''t you like me to kiss you? OK, I won''t kiss you. Will you come out? " Xi Yifan heart chagrin, just he excitedly temporarily out of control, the feeling can''t help kissing her, didn''t expect her reaction so strong. Hiding under the sofa, Xiaobao was not moved. He closed his eyes and didn''t look at him. He just touched his forehead and turned red. She didn''t understand what it meant, but she felt shy instinctively, so she didn''t want to see anyone. Xi Yifan advised for a long time, did not persuade people out, some anxious, silly staring at her, worried that she would do something to hurt themselves. At first, when he took her to the villa, she was very emotional and defensive. In order to avoid him, she drilled everywhere. If she couldn''t get in, she bumped her head against the wall. Her forehead was blue and purple. She didn''t seem to feel the pain. She just wanted to hide herself. After that, he didn''t dare to chase her or get close to her. He could only sit down some distance from her, talk to her, tell her jokes, and take out her favorite toys to play with her. So she just a little bit down guard, willing to let him close, also willing to let him touch her. But when she gets emotional, she will still get under the sofa and stay still for a few hours. Qin Ning looked at this change, also very surprised, she blinked, thinking of another possibility, she pulled Han Junyu together on the carpet. "What do you want to do?" Han Junyu didn''t retort, but it was strange that both of them were lying on the ground. "Teach children, what I do, you are not allowed to refute me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled at the corner of his mouth. She is still a child and wants to teach children. "Sister Xiaobao, if your brother kisses you, you can kiss him too. It''s OK." Then in several people''s surprised eyes, Qin Ning boldly kisses Han Junyu''s side face, and then explains with a smile. "You can kiss the person you like, or you can kiss me too?" Xiaobao stares at her curiously, blinks in doubt, and slowly reaches out to touch her face. Qin Ning, aware of her meaning, leaned her face over and took the initiative to kiss her palm. Men and women think differently. Xi Yifan worries about what Xiaobao is afraid of, while Qin Ning thinks that Xiaobao may be shy. "You see, people you like can kiss. I like sister Xiaobao, so if you want to kiss sister Xiaobao, don''t be shy and don''t be afraid. There is no danger." Xiaobao stared at her thin fingers in confusion. She looked over and over at the place she had been kissing, although she was still a little embarrassed. But she said so, the fear of heart back scattered a lot, this just a little bit to climb out. Then, she climbed out and saw the good-looking man lying on the ground and looking at her face to face. She smiles and kisses her very much. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She approaches Han Junyu, and Xi Yifan glances at the man beside her coldly. I didn''t expect that Xiaobao was a flower maniac, but he was not bad. Why didn''t she smile at him? All of a sudden, Xi Yifan''s heart is extremely unbalanced. He silently writes down a pen to Han Junyu. Qin Ning watched Xiaobao climb out. Before she could be happy, she climbed in front of Han Junyu and wanted to squeeze his hand. She swallowed her saliva, and this time she played big.Han Junyu stares at her actions coldly. When she wants to reach for her hand, she immediately sits up and takes a step back, holds Qin Ning in her arms and kisses her pink lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Xiao Bao. Small treasure shriveled shriveled mouth, pitifully stare at him, and wrongly looking at Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan coughed and held her to his side. He lowered his head and approached her tentatively. Until he got close to her lips, she didn''t show any fear. Happiness welled up in his heart. He just wanted to kiss her, but she was stopped by another woman''s voice. "What are you doing?" Standing on the stairs, mansha kept a smile on her face. In broad daylight, they kiss here one by one. Do they regard her as air? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan grinds his teeth. Mansha, will you die if you show up a few minutes later?! Qin Ning was breathless when she heard mansha''s voice. She wanted to take a picture of the man around her, but he didn''t have enough time to kiss him. Naturally, she wouldn''t let him go. When he was satisfied with the kiss, he put her on his shoulder. He didn''t want others to see her blush and spring in the corner of her eyes. "We''re doing what we like. Can''t you see that?" The man''s voice is still a bit dull, with a bit of low alcohol, but the words are cold. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha knew that she was despised by others, and she felt very sad. But she didn''t want to turn around like this. Instead, she walked downstairs with a smile, and then went to the kitchen, as if she wanted to find something to eat. Xi Yifan looked at the man whose face was not red. He was not thick enough! Just when he was secretly annoyed, a soft soft touch came over his lips. His pupils dilated and he stared at the girl in front of him. She blinked puzzled eyes, eyes clear bottom, kiss him, also did not taste what taste, she slightly frown, there is no expectation. But why, just when that beautiful man kisses Qin Ning, there will be that kind of satiety on his face, as if he has tasted the delicacy of the world? Curious, she climbed up to Qin Ning and poked her face. She looked up to kiss her and taste her. She just looked up, not close to Qin Ning, Qin Ning was a beautiful man to arms, she was not happy to stare at the beautiful man. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan is wringing his eyebrows, and his heart flies away. That''s my woman, my woman, my woman. Why does she always stick to your husband and wife! Chapter 578 As the news of Han Junyu and Qin Ning is removed, there will be a lot of eye-catching news, and people''s attention will soon be diverted. Qin Ning calculates the time, while Han Junyu leaves the villa, she greets Xi Yifan, and she makes an appointment with her friend to take a walk on the street. Xi Yifan is worried and wants to accompany her. Qin Ning frowns and knows that Xi Yifan is worried about herself. But when she goes to the hospital for examination, Han Junyu knows that she has not arrived at the hospital. So she quietly discussed with Xiaobao. After these days, Xiaobao was familiar with her. Although Qin Ning wanted to do something, he remembered what she said at that time. So, she pestered Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan had no choice but to send Qin Ning away. Qin Ning arrived at the cafe nervously and went to see her friend. Her date is Lu Hua and Wei Shu. Wei Shu is not from Baicheng city. She has just graduated from the doctoral program and is looking for a job. Lu Hua persuades her to come to Baicheng city. So they are together now. Wei Shu is a lecturer in a university. Lu Hua came out to fight for his family''s career before he went to university. Although he achieved good results, he didn''t have a diploma. When he stood beside Wei Shu, he always felt uncomfortable, so he wanted to go to university and increase his literary accomplishment. Therefore, the current relationship between the two is that Wei Shu has become his teacher. Qinning saw two people, heard two people''s story, feel fate really wonderful, a chance encounter, meet the person, maybe is a lifetime companion that person. "Qin Ning, on the last day of the training, you suddenly disappeared, and then you were wanted all over the country. What happened?" At this time, Qin Ning was still wearing a button and a mask to block half of his face, only showing his big eyes. Because her amber eyes were very special, they soon recognized her. Qin Ning seldom makes two friends, but he doesn''t care much about them. He tells them what happened to Qiao yuan and what happened afterwards. After hearing this, both of them are scared for her. It''s really lucky that she can survive. "So now you want to go to the hospital for a physical examination?" Lu Hua looks outside. Xi Yifan sends a driver to see her off. In fact, he is also monitoring her. Qin Ning pursed her lips and lowered her voice. "More than one person is following me. I don''t want this to be known by others. Can you help me?" Although he didn''t know that several people were following him, Qin Ning knew that Han Junyu must have sent someone to protect her, so there was more than one person around her. Wei Shu takes a look at Lu Hua. They look at each other for a few seconds. A tacit understanding is reached. Then Wei Shu takes Qin Ning to the bathroom. In the bathroom, Wei Shu immediately takes off her clothes. Qin Ning doubts for a few seconds and finds that Wei Shu Points to the clothes on her body, which makes her understand. Qin Ning and Wei Shu are about the same size, and their clothes are just right, so when they go out of the bathroom, Qin Ning has changed into Wei Shu''s clothes, and Wei Shu puts on a mask and hat. They came far away. Lu Hua was stunned for a few minutes before he recognized his girlfriend, and then he put his arm on Qin Ning''s shoulder. Qin Ning is not used to it. He frowns and looks at Lu Hua. Lu Hua is also very innocent. He and Wei Shu are so close. Since they want to act, they should be more serious. Wei Shu blinks at them and sees them cuddling together. She is not angry. She asks Lu Hua if she would like Qin Ning to be his girlfriend. Girlfriend asked this question is more tricky, Lu Hua looked at her, but shook his head. Silence is gold, silence is gold. Three people went to a cinema near the hospital, bought three tickets and entered the cinema. At the beginning of the movie, it''s dark all around. At this time, Qin Ning and Lu Hua, dressed as Wei Shu, go to the bathroom. Lu Hua observes outside for a few minutes, but no one follows. They go to the hospital around the corner. Lu Hua has a friend in the hospital, directly made an appointment with a gynecological expert number, so when they were in the past, they could check directly. During the examination, Qin Ning''s nervous system was tense, very contradictory. Both hope is Ning Yiyi wilfully cheat her, because Xiao Jue reminded her that her physical condition is not suitable to have children. But according to her recent physical reaction, she felt that she really had a little life in her stomach, so she could give birth to Han Junyu''s child, which would be very lovely. The results of the examination came out soon. Qin Ning was pregnant. Nearly ten weeks, the baby is now very healthy, but her physical condition is weak, not suitable for children, the doctor for her consideration, and she said some words of persuasion. She is still too young, probably because of premature birth, loss of health, not well-trained, now she is still young, the body is not fully developed, pregnancy for her own physical growth, is very inappropriate. Qinning listen to the old expert''s words, the brain is blank, holding the report sheet, she muddled out of the office. Looking at her pale face, Lu Hua brought her a cup of hot water and patted her on the shoulder anxiously.As a friend, she is pregnant, he and Wei Shu will be happy for her, but if the body is not good, giving birth will bring high risk, or appropriate choice. "Lu Hua, what would you do if Wei Shu was pregnant and met me like this?" Lu Hua''s eyebrows are twisted. Her situation is really a headache. "Qin Ning, miscarriage is harmful to mother''s health and cruel. But as adults, we all know that nothing in the world is absolute. This child is not at the right time. I''ll discuss with Hui Weishu. When she is well, we''ll find the child. " Qin Ning blinked and showed a bitter smile. If Han Junyu knew the news, it would be the same idea. For the sake of her health, children are not allowed. She felt her abdomen, but with her physical condition, the child could not be saved. Would she have any other children? The brain is a little confused. When she gets up, her feet are softening. Lu Hua quickly supports her. Around the corner, mansha, who came to the hospital to find a friend, walked around the corner and saw a familiar figure. She was puzzled. she took two steps forward and heard Lu Hua call the woman Qin Ning. She stopped in surprise. Qin Ning unexpectedly came to the hospital for examination. She came to the Department of gynaecology, which must be to investigate her pregnancy. She knew she was pregnant? She looked at the office in front of her and asked her friends for help to meet her former teacher. Mansha studied medicine, so some friends in the hospital said they wanted to see the teacher, which was also an excuse. What she wanted was the case in the hands of the old expert. ¡­¡­ When Qin Ning returned to the cinema, the film was not over. The film was adapted from a classic Hollywood animation. The hero and heroine passed all kinds of tests and knew their true love. They went through all the sadness and got together. At the end of the movie, the music starts. The beautiful heroine and the handsome male lead a happy life together as ordinary people. Then they have their own children. The beautiful picture is like an elaborate oil painting. At the end of the movie, go to the bathroom, and Wei Shu changes clothes with her. When they go out, Qin Ning''s mood is not high. What else does Wei Shu want to say? Lu Hua shakes her head and has to watch her leave. Chapter 579 Qin Ning, who had taken a bath, sat on the sofa and felt her abdomen. She was a little dazed. When her back neck was pinched, she came back to herself. She turned her head in surprise and saw the man walk behind her. "Looking down, did you find gold?" Qin Ning shakes his head foolishly and grabs his generous hand with a smile. "Where does gold look good to you? Do you have any clues to find uncle song?" He didn''t tell her about his busy work recently, but she guessed that it should be looking for song Xuan. Han Junyu shook his head, sat down beside her, picked her up as usual, and casually dropped his big hand dress on her abdomen. Qin Ning''s body was stiff for a few seconds, and then he tried to breathe to calm himself down. "Afraid of me?" Feel her body stiff, Han Junyu''s voice also cold several degrees. "No, it''s itchy." With a smile, Qin Ning dodged his big hand, got up and went to the bedside, lifted the quilt and went in. Han Junyu keenly noticed that she was a little different from usual. She sat by the bed and opened the quilt. "Ningning, today I went out to relax with my friends and met something unhappy?" Qin Ning closed his eyes and shook his head. "What''s the matter?" Why is she avoiding him? "It''s OK, but I''m a little tired. Han Junyu, go to wash up and I''ll go to bed." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and stared at her, pinched his fist, but he didn''t embarrass her in the end. Instead of going to wash, he turned and went downstairs to ask Xi Yifan if something happened to Qin Ning today. Xi Yifan asked the driver. The driver said frankly that today Qin Ning and his friends had a coffee shop and went to the cinema. There was nothing strange about it. Han Junyu put his long finger on his lips and stared at the driver with cold brown eyes. He thought that something must have happened today, otherwise Qin Ning would not be so abnormal. Xi Yifan said, "does she want to go home? She''s not used to it here?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a look at him and agreed with him. Qin Ning wants to go home, but he takes the excuse to find song Xuan to delay. After that, although she did not mention going back to Nankang, she must want to go back in her heart. It''s dangerous here, and when he''s busy, he can''t accompany her all the time. In addition, she''s pregnant, and sometimes her mood is unstable, so it''s hard to avoid some maladjustment. "Ning Fu wants to come to see Qin Ning, but you keep procrastinating. Han Junyu, didn''t he say he made a decision? The child is nearly ten weeks old. As the child grows up, Qin Ning''s body will become weaker and weaker. She can''t afford it. " Xi Yifan persuades. Han Junyu pulled the corners of his mouth, he said relaxed. To kill his own children, for him, that is the sin that he can''t escape all his life. ¡­¡­ The next day, Ning Fu came to the villa, his arm injury is better. But his face was still not good. His explanation was that he had made the same mistake again. His eyes were poached by Ning Kang. Although he had surgery, it still hurt from time to time. With the injury on his body, he would suffer for a few days when the season changed. Qin Ning sits opposite him. Every time he says he wants to feel her pulse, Qin Ning avoids him and digs the topic. "Ah, I''m a little cold. I''ll go upstairs and get that coat." Ning Fu twists her eyebrows, looks at her back when she goes upstairs, and turns to see Han Junyu. "Qin Ning is very strange. She is running away from me. Why?" Han Junyu frowned tightly. He also got up and went upstairs. He went to the bedroom and saw that the little woman was looking for a coat all over the room, which made him feel even more strange. Go behind her and hold her cool palm. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?" Qin Ning lowered his head and wanted to laugh, but he didn''t know why. His eyes were sour when he spoke. "Han Junyu, I want to go home. I want to see my father." The woman suddenly hugged him. Han Junyu stood firm, but he still stepped back. "Ning Ning, wait a second. When the chance is right, I''ll take you home." "Do you want a chance to go home?" Qin Ning''s voice was stuffy, and his voice seemed to be blocked by cotton. Han Junyu silently stares at her, touches her small head, thinks for a while, slowly lowers his head and looks at her. "Ning Ning, do you know?" Qin Ning is a Leng, eyes some Dodge, turn to wipe away the tears of the corner of the eye, cover up her guilty. "What should I know? Han Junyu, are you hiding something from me? " She learned to be difficult. She used his words to make things difficult for him. "Ning Ning, Ning Fu will check you. Why do you want to hide?" Han Junyu did not give her the opportunity to escape, straightforward statement. Qin Ning pursed her lips and grasped the corner of her clothes. After a while, she found an excuse. "I don''t like this uncle. I don''t want to see him, so I don''t want him to touch me."Ning Fu, standing outside the door, just wants to push the door, but finds that the bedroom door is not closed. As soon as his hand touches the door, he hears Qin Ning''s reply to Han Junyu. She didn''t like his uncle and didn''t want him to touch her. Oh, there was a bitter smile in his heart. He should hate him. Had he not been too anxious to take her away, Ning Kang would not have had the opportunity to take advantage of it, and she would not have suffered so much. "Ning Ning, don''t be self willed." Han Junyu knew that she was lying and took her by the wrist to take her out. Qin Ning struggled to get rid of his big hand. "Han Junyu, if I''m not good, will you hate me?" Han Junyu is stunned, brown eyes complex stare at her. They were deadlocked, one refused to step forward and the other refused to step back. Finally, looking at the woman''s red eyes, Han Junyu compromised. Said a good rest for her, and then turned away. As soon as he came out of the room, he saw Ning Fu standing by the window. "She, don''t you want to see me?" "Do it for yourself." Han Junyu coldly threw four words to him, and kept walking downstairs. Ning Fu pulled to pull corners of mouth, this man''s mouth is really poison. But what he said was right. He just suffered for himself. Qin Ning was so miserable. It''s reasonable for Qin Ning to hate him. After Han Junyu left, Qin Ning in the bedroom sat on the bed feebly, touching her belly, and she clenched her fist. The doctor said that the child is still healthy and growing up day by day. By Ning Fu''s means, he couldn''t have known that she was pregnant. No, when he thought of the last time he gave her pulse diagnosis, his face became bad. He must have known. What should she do? Is she really going to kill the child? Button, button, button. Hearing the knock, she looked up at the door doubtfully. Get up to open the door, but unexpectedly see is mansha. "Miss MANSA, what can I do for you?" "There''s something to do, of course." Mansha smiles. Before Qin Ning asks her to come in, she opens the door and walks in. She swept around the bedroom, a touch of irony in the corner of her mouth, just like the queen visiting her territory. She lifted her chin with pride and sat down after a turn. Han Junyu''s coat is still on the sofa. After sitting down, she picks up the black coat, puts it on her lap and touches the collar of the coat. It seems that she can feel the temperature of a man''s chest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned. She doesn''t like the things that other women touch Han Junyu, just like his arms, which always belong to her! Chapter 580 Qin Ning stares at the woman with Han Junyu''s coat. She is disgusted. She walks up to her and wants to take it from her, but mansha doesn''t give it to her. "It''s really stingy. If you sleep with him every day, I''ll touch his coat. What can I do?" "Miss MANSA, do you know what you''re talking about?" Qin Ning was very angry and laughed. She and Han Junyu are husband and wife with marriage certificate. It''s natural for them to sleep together. As an outsider, what qualification does mansha have to take Han Junyu''s coat?! "I like Han Junyu nine years ago. When I first saw him, I decided that this man was my mansha man. It''s a pity that God is not open-minded. When I wanted to express myself, I had an accident. And you are just a cover that Han Junyu doesn''t want to get engaged. Maybe after you get along with each other, you have feelings, but it''s a pity that you can''t have children now. " Mansha didn''t know what was funny in his mind. He blocked his lips with Han Junyu''s coat and laughed charming. "Han Junyu knew about your pregnancy for a long time, but he didn''t tell you. He just wanted to take the baby out of your stomach when you didn''t know. He told me not to tell you, and Ning Fu came here to discuss how to kill the child. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Qin Ning had a guess in her heart, she still felt as if she had been stabbed a few times. There was no blood in her heart, but she couldn''t stand up because of the pain. She sat slowly by the bed, holding the quilt tightly and restraining herself. "What are you trying to say?" Looking at her calm face, mansha was surprised. She thought she was crying or making some noise. "I''ve seen your body data. The child in your stomach is very healthy. After more than two months, he has grown to be the same size as a walnut. At present, he can''t see his facial features clearly, but compared with Han Junyu''s child, he must not be very bad. In a few days, his heart will beat regularly, just like a small pine nut. The primary kidney, heart and other major organs have been formed, and the neural tube begins to connect the brain and spinal cord, which means that he will gradually have his own consciousness. Han Junyu will let her disappear from your stomach before he is conscious, just as if she has never been in this world. " The more specific she said, the more Qin Ning could imagine the baby in her stomach. Her face was pale and her hand holding the quilt began to shake. "Mansha, shut up!" She can''t help drinking cold, tight vocal cords, the voice slightly trembled. "You have taken so many drugs, although it can induce pregnancy, but in terms of your physical condition, you can get pregnant, which is one in tens of millions of probability. If you miscarry, the probability of pregnancy is one in a hundred billion. Oh, to put it more bluntly, you won''t have another child. So I''m here to remind you that this child may be the only child in my life. " Qin Ning closed her eyes and took a deep breath to keep calm. She knew that mansha was deliberately angry with her, so she couldn''t make her proud. "What does this have to do with you? Even if I don''t have children, I''m still Han Junyu''s wife." Mansha pinched the knuckles of her coat and turned white, but she still gave a smile. "Life without children is not perfect after all. What''s more, Han Junyu is such an excellent man. Do you want him to be a queen? If Qin Ning really loves you, he doesn''t deserve to leave "Leave her, do you think he will choose you? Mansha, you think too much. You are not his type at all Qin Ning also gave out a laugh. She was pretty. When she deliberately raised the corner of her mouth, her face was more beautiful. "If you are willing to have a face lift like me, maybe Han Junyu will like you a little." "You Isn''t this slut alluding to her ugliness, which Han Junyu doesn''t like? She endured for such a long time, but she was not in a hurry. She got up gracefully and put down Han Junyu''s coat. "It''s said that if you''re killed by your mother before it''s formed, you''ll feel resentful and become a devil around your mother. Qin Ning, you have to be careful. " "Oh, thank you for your reminding, but I have a word to remind you." Qin Ning got up, went to the sofa, picked up the coat she had touched, opened the window and threw it out directly. "Han Junyu, now, it''s my man!" Full of aura, every word is like a belief engraved in the bones. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha turned black with anger and left with a cold face. But the moment the door was closed, Qin Ning''s spirit was all gone. Just like a balloon blowing up, because the air volume is too much, it is beyond the scope of the balloon. With a bang, she sits on the bed. In my mind, I suddenly think of my mother who has just been in bed all the year round. Her face is often pale. Sometimes it''s fine. Her father holds her in the sun, and her face is red. The next day, she gets sick again.No, she doesn''t want to live the life of taking medicine every day. But she doesn''t want this child. She really doesn''t have any children in the future. When Han Junyu really needs blood transfusion and can''t find a matching blood, what should he do? Eighteen years old, barely worthy of the title of a woman, she seems to be strangled by fate. When she breathes, her throat hurts. She sat curled up on the bed with her arms around her knees. Although she was covered with a quilt, she still felt cold. Cold to the bone. She heard her nose whimpering, but she didn''t know whether she was dead. Old lady Qin used to say that she was a killer. She didn''t believe it. Now she feels like a killer. Since she was born, her mother had a difficult labor, which almost killed her. As a child, she was in poor health. She was always alone. She couldn''t have a dog to accompany her, but she also left. Then mom and Dad don''t want her, and now the child comes, can''t she stay? Once a person''s idea gets into the tip of a bull''s horn, every detail will be exaggerated infinitely, like to prove that she is a disaster star. She can find countless pieces of evidence to prove it in her life. Han Junyu discussed some things with Ning Fuyou downstairs. He went upstairs again to see Qin Ning lying on the bed with the quilt covered. His eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that he had been crying for a long time before. He twisted his brow into a Sichuan character, gently picked her up, let her sleep well, and then go to the bathroom, wet the towel to wipe her face. Qin Ning opened his eyes vaguely and saw him coming. She turned over and ignored him. "Ning Ning, come here." He gave a cold command. But the woman with her back didn''t move. He had to go to the other side of the bed to wipe her face. When he went to the other side, the woman turned over again. Han Junyu is a little infuriated. He grinds his teeth secretly and goes to the original position again. This time, he didn''t give her a chance to turn over. He picked her up and covered her face with a warm towel. Qin Ning is in a bad mood now, so she has a little temper. She throws away the towel rudely. "Han Junyu, can''t you give me some space?" Han Junyu''s face was ugly. He patted her on her buttock and asked dangerously, "do you dislike me?" Qin Ning bit his lips and glared at him with big eyes. He didn''t give in at all. They look straight at each other, and neither admits defeat. Chapter 581 Han Junyu has always known that his woman is soft and easy to recognize. But she is not without temper, before she did not dare to show her temper, that is because she was afraid, afraid she played temper, will let him angry. The relationship between them is getting better and better. She slowly put down her guard and said that she would take fifty steps to him. After 50 steps, he thought that he had set up a world where she could bully, but she was still timid. Sometimes she lost control of her temper and would immediately apologize to him and try to coax him. He saw all these things in front of his eyes and thought that she was still young. Maybe they would get along for a few years, and many problems would naturally be relieved. However, the result did not go in the direction he imagined. Two people look at each other for a long time, Han Junyu is not ready to compromise, cold sharp stare at her. "Qin Ning, if you have something to say, what''s the point of hiding and crying?" As soon as he called his full name, Qin Ning was terrified, but she felt uncomfortable. Some things could not be said. "I cry for me. You can do it." She shakes off the quilt, gets up, goes to the bathroom and washes her face with cold water. Seeing the man staring at herself with cold brown eyes, she takes it as if she doesn''t see anything and separates him from her on the sofa. Han Junyu stares at the distance between them. He knows that this is not only the physical distance, but also the psychological distance Qin Ning wants to keep with him. He thought that maybe she was pregnant and had a bad temper, so she was sulky. "Ning Ning, if you are angry about Ning Fu coming to see you, he will not come in the future." Qin Ning looks down at the man squatting in front of her. Jun''s face has lost a lot of weight recently. Because he didn''t sleep well, his eyes are black and blue. Her slender fingertips caressed his face, regretting that she had lost her temper with him. "Han Junyu, I''m sorry." "Sorry, what?" Qin Ning looked up and was afraid that the tears in his eyes would fall down, but the man held her face and let her look down, and the tears fell on the back of his hand. "It''s ugly for you to cry, but I don''t mind. You should be happy." He did not help her wipe her tears, let her tears drop by drop. "Ningning, tell me, why are you crying?" "I''m afraid." As soon as she opened her mouth, her choking voice could not stop, and her tears were more fierce. She was only 18 years old. Although she had an unhappy childhood, she couldn''t kill her own child. But what about leaving the baby? It''s unknown whether she can live to see the baby come, which makes her not afraid. Han Junyu pursed her thin lips, raised his head to kiss her eyes, and the tiny kisses fell on her nose, cheek, pink lips, little by little close to her breath. He''s afraid, too. I''m afraid she''ll suddenly disappear. I''m also afraid that he will hate himself after getting rid of the child. After 29 years, he thought he was strong enough to do anything. But at this moment, his so strong, like being pried away, leaving only a needle can pierce the skin. "Ning Ning, if you are afraid, just hold me and I will accompany you, OK?" "Han Junyu, why don''t you like children?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The stupid woman asked this question for the third time. He didn''t like it, but now he didn''t dare to. He was afraid that if he liked it too much, she would not be able to accompany him for a lifetime. It''s a long life. Without her, he doesn''t know how to live in the future. "It''s tiring to take one of you. I''ll take care of you." His low voice sounded in his ears, which was really nice, but Qin Ning still wanted to cry. "Han Junyu, you know about my pregnancy, don''t you?" Han Junyu''s body was stiff and he opened his mouth, but he found that his voice was blocked by something and he couldn''t spit out a word. "Han Junyu, I went to the hospital for examination. The doctor said the baby was very healthy. I have experienced so many twists and turns, but the baby is still there. Do you think he is particularly strong? " "Ningning, you," "Han Junyu, since the child is still alive, let me stay with him for a few days and think about it again, OK?" Holding her arm tightly, Han Junyu closes his eyes. He can''t find an excuse to refuse her. Now that she knows she''s pregnant, sooner or later she''ll have to say something about taking the baby away. In the dead of night, autumn is getting stronger. Cool night wind blowing, people can not help but shrunk to wipe the shoulder, used to warm up. But in the heart of the cold, in this way is not warm. On the top floor of the villa, Xi Yifan heard Han Junyu say that Qin Ning knew that she was pregnant and could not help sighing. Qin Ning is still young. When he encounters this kind of thing, he must be confused.He opened the bottle and knew that Ning Fu didn''t drink, so he didn''t send it to him and pushed it to him. Han Junyu looked down, picked up the bottle, looked up and drank half of it. The degree of the wine was not high, but when he drank it, his throat was still miserable. "What''s the next step?" Xi Yifan tries to change the topic and talk about Qin Ning. It''s so sad that he just stabs Han Junyu. Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows. Now his heart is in a mess, and he doesn''t know what to do next. So two people''s eyes fall on Ning Fu. Ning Fu holds a purple clay pot in his hand, which is specially prepared for him by Xi Yifan. Hot water poured into the purple clay pot, tea overflowed from the inside, people can''t help but take a deep breath of aroma. "Make a plan, choose the right time, and give Qin Ning an operation. Continue to send more people to find song Xuan, find song Xuan, Han Junyu immediately take them home. After that, I''ll take care of it. " Ning Fu said what he expected to do next. But the first step of the next step, people can''t move an inch, how to go next? "Think about the plan first. Let Qin Ning agree to the operation. Here, I''ll come. I also arranged for Jun San to speed up the search for song Xuan. Soon Cheng Mo will come to pick me up. There''s no problem returning home. " Han Junyu responded. Xi Yifan drinks wine and listens to their arrangement. If there is a need for him, he will also ask if there is no need for them to speak. Bi Xiaobao was rescued by Han Junyu and Qin Ning. In any case, he was rewarded for his kindness. Three people chatted for a while, Xi Yifan and Han Junyu drank a box of wine, but Han Junyu''s brain is still very clear. Back in the bedroom, he took a bath and went to the bed. When he lay down, the sleeping woman seemed to feel cool and hid. Han Junyu didn''t let her go. He fished her with his long arm and put her in his arms. He leaned his chin on her head and smelled the same bath fragrance on her as he did. "Han Junyu." "Well." He responded in a low voice, deep voice, in the silent night, especially good to hear. Qin Ning raised the corner of her mouth. When she felt the happiest, she could see him when she woke up. "Han Junyu, do you want to touch my stomach?" Without waiting for him to speak, she took his big hand and put it on her stomach. The month was not big, and her flat stomach didn''t respond. But Han Junyu was stiff all over. His hand was stiff and he did not dare to move. Chapter 582 Qin Ning felt that since the child would stay in her stomach for a few more days, she would cherish these days and get along with him. So in the early days, I went out for a walk. Han Junyu listened to her words, silent did not refute, the next day with her. After walking for a while, they just saw that mansha was going to run. When she passed by Han Junyu, she stopped and was in a good mood. "Elder martial brother, are you waiting for me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Han Junyu glanced at her, tone indifferent, threw out two words, "No." "Oh," mansha was a little sad, but she also felt depressed and continued to ask, "let''s go together." Qin Ning didn''t wait for Han Junyu to answer, so she pulled him aside and went to mansha. "I''m sorry, miss MANSA. My husband walks with me. We don''t run. If you want to run, go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha secretly grinds her teeth and ignores her at all. She looks up at Han Junyu with a smile on her face. "Elder martial brother, I''ll run. See you later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Who wants to see you, cheeky! Qin Ning glanced at Han Junyu like a knife and went to another road angrily. Xi Yifan bought the hillside behind the villa in this area. A set of stone paths were built here just for walking. Mansha ran this way, but Qin Ning went to the grass in a rage and didn''t want to meet him again. Han Junyu is wearing casual clothes today. He has one hand in his pocket. Because he wants to go along with her steps, he deliberately slows down. Lazy and loose, more like to relax. Qin Ning walked along a small slope and saw a stream. She walked quickly. She opened her arms and breathed the fresh air here. "Wow, it would be better to plant some flowers here." "Do you like it?" Han Junyu asked casually. "The environment here is so good. There are mountains and water. It''s good to draw here." Qin Ning laughs and seems to be in a good mood. Today, the sun is not poisonous. After walking for a while, Qin Ning doesn''t know what''s going on. Suddenly, his feet cramped and he squatted on the ground crying out for pain. Han Junyu helped her to pinch. He was sure that she didn''t twist her foot. Then he was relieved. He squatted down in front of him and carried her back. "Stupid girl, your acting is too grandiose. You make the audience feel embarrassed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled her mouth. Although her acting skill is poor, her goal has been achieved. She wanted him to carry her, so she pretended to have a cramp in her foot, but it seemed that she played too much and was seen by him. When I went back, I bumped into mansha. Mansha was sweating. Seeing Han Junyu coming back with Qin Ning on his back, he was too lazy to wipe his sweat and went into the villa with a cold face. Qin Ning Yang Yang Xiumei, mansha want to grab a man with her, show love can kill her. "Stupid girl." Suddenly, the man called her again, with helplessness in his voice. "What''s the matter? My feet hurt. There''s still a little way to go. You can carry me in." She thought he put her down and held him around the neck in a coquettish way. Her neck was tightened by her, Han Junyu was made helpless by her, carrying her into the living room, Qin Ning''s eyes in the living room turned around, see mansha upstairs, she just let Han Junyu put her down. Sitting on the sofa, Xiao Bao sees the beautiful man carrying Qin Ning on his back. He runs to him and opens his arms to let him carry. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan. Qin Ning coughed and took Xiaobao''s hand. "Sister Xiaobao, this man likes me. He can''t carry women other than me, neither can sister Xiaobao." Han Junyu listened to her face not red, breathless said so bold words, cold hiss. Qinning heard his cold hiss, straight face, holding gas, but also particularly domineering asked him. "Han Junyu, am I right?" Han Junyu sat beside her, looking down at her, "some people''s thick skin can be bricks of the Great Wall." Qin Ning puffed his cheek and poked himself in the face. "It''s not thick. It''s so soft. When I give my face to bricks, the Great Wall has already fallen." Xi Yifan said coolly, "the Great Wall doesn''t fall down because of you shameless people." Robbing women with me, a shameless couple! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu and Qin Ning. Xiaobao also learns from Qin Ning and pokes her face. She has great strength and immediately pokes her face red. Xi Yifan immediately grabs her wrist, rubs her cheek painfully and stares at Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, now you are an example. You look like an example." Xiaobao especially likes to imitate Qin Ning''s actions after getting close to Qin Ning. In the past, Qin Ning was close to Han Junyu, so Xiaobao liked to gather up in front of Han Junyu.Before this, he also taught Qin Ning a lesson, there are children, let them convergence. Qin Ning nodded and agreed well, but turned around to show their love. "Good." Qin Ning immediately put his hand on his knee, sat in a lady''s posture, and raised his chin. It was the style of a famous lady. "Elder martial brother, is that ok?" Gentle smile, it is a lady version of the textbook. Xiaobao thinks it''s fun and learns to sit upright, with her fingers on her knees and a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan. With a smile, Qin Ning immediately raises his head and kisses Han Junyu on his side face. As soon as Xiaobao''s eyes are bright, he runs over to kiss him more and more. Han Junyu immediately turns away. "Pro, brother fan, pro." Not to Han Junyu, Xiaobao angry, dragging Xi Yifan sleeve, quarreling to let him help. It''s like a child who plays a rogue. When she sees a candy in the shop and her parents don''t buy it, she begins to act coquettishly. Unfortunately, what Xiaobao wants is not a piece of sugar, but to kiss other men. Xi Yifan is so angry that smoke is emitting on his forehead. "Qin Ning, you" as soon as Xi Yifan was about to get angry, he was interrupted by Qin Ning. "Sister Xiaobao, you should kiss the person who likes you. If your brother likes you, you can kiss him as you like." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaobao looks at Xi Yifan with some entanglement, and is somewhat embarrassed. Xi Yifan realized that he was despised, took a deep breath, and was about to lose his temper. He saw the woman stand on tiptoe and kiss him on the face. It seemed that she didn''t taste anything. She kissed the left side and then the right side. The man is surprised of stare big eyes, Leng Leng of stare at her, the corner of the mouth smile a little bit expand, happy of embrace her. "Xiaobao, I''ll only kiss you for the rest of my life, OK?" Xiao Bao stares at her. Some familiar pictures flash in her mind. She twists her eyebrows and pushes him away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In a moment, Xi Yifan''s face became very wonderful. Xi Xiaobao covers her forehead and kneels on the ground. The pain is unbearable. She bumps her forehead against the coffee table. Qin Ning''s heart is so scared that she wants to jump out. Just trying to stop her, someone is blocking her face with a piece of cloth. It was Xi Yifan who ran to Xiaobao, so her forehead hit his chest, and he let out a dull hum. "Brother fan, brother fan." Xi Xiaobao is shocked and stares at the man with a bad face. Some pictures overlap in her mind. Although the pain is unbearable, she can clearly see that the man who has been with her in her memory is the man in front of her. Xi Yifan, the man who regards her as a treasure, once said that he would only kiss her for a lifetime. Chapter 583 Although Xi Yifan was hurt by the collision, he thought it was worth it to make Xiaobao think of something. Xiaobao is not unable to speak, but unwilling to speak. Seeing Xi Yifan''s painful expression, she loves him and opens her mouth to say more. Looking at the woman lying in the man''s arms crying all the time, Qin Ning was happy for her and got up to go to the kitchen to take out two cakes. "Sister Xiaobao, let''s have a cake to celebrate." Xiaobao turns her head. She''s not very keen on sweets, but she doesn''t hate them either. Seeing Qin Ning''s expectant expression, she also wants to taste them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu watched Qin Ning eat a mouthful of cake, happily squinting his eyes, and could not help but chuckle. Snack goods, anything can be an excuse for her to reward. Receiving Han Junyu''s sarcastic eyes, Qin Ning puffed his cheek, "it''s not that I want to eat, it''s that the baby is hungry." "I didn''t say anything. What do you explain?" Explanation is cover up, cover up is fact. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning hummed twice and continued to eat. Xi Xiaobao''s memory was not lost, but was anesthetized by drugs, and his reaction became slow. After a long time, the cavernous body in the brain storing memory and the right part of the right brain in the link group would be damaged. So if you want to recover, it''s not overnight. Professor Sperry of the United States, through his research on the brain, found that the brain division of labor is asymmetric, which is a very classic "theory of division of labor between the left and right brain", and won the Nobel Prize in medical physiology in 1981. The left brain is developed in abstract thinking and the right brain is developed in image thinking. The right brain plays a unique role in brain thinking. The other side gave her medicine, mainly hurt her left brain, right brain injury is relatively small. So even though she didn''t know anything, she still remembered her lover, brother fan. She also remembers those songs. She doesn''t need any reason to think to hum them. After humming those songs, she feels that Xi Yifan is with her. Ningkang originally wanted to give Qin Ning this kind of medicine, so at first Qin Ning felt that her thinking became dull, but when she learned that she was pregnant, she stopped taking the medicine. Qin Ning didn''t become an idiot, so she escaped with rational thinking. If Xi Xiaobao feels more about the past, it will help her recover. With this cognition, Xi Yifan will be very happy. As long as Xiao Bao can get better soon, he will do whatever he is asked to do. When Xi Xiaobao thought of the past, some people were happy and some were worried. The person who worries is mansha. She nervously goes to Xi Xiaobao to say hello to her, but Xi Xiaobao looks at her blankly, and she is relieved. After returning to her room, she was worried that Xi Xiaobao could never recover her memory. If she thinks of the past, it was she who cheated her to leave Xi''s home, and then the accident on the way would be exposed. Xi Yifan would kill her. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Xi Xiaobao couldn''t stay. She had to let her disappear so that she could be safe. Xi Yifan takes out the video that Xiaobao recorded before to watch with her. At that time, she was small and always cried. Now she goes to see her past. Although Xiaobao doesn''t remember very clearly, she is shocked by the wayward little girl in the video. "That''s not me." Xiaobao dropped a word and hid behind his face. That kind of self, my God, how could brother fan like himself at that time? Now she feels that she is so hypocritical. Because she is an orphan and has no sense of security, she always feels that she has nothing to rely on, so she especially likes to pester him. And once there is a girl close to him, it is particularly easy to be nervous, will make a lot of naive behavior, let him turn his attention to himself. Men and women have different ideas, which is a surprise of body structure, but also because of different cognitive perspectives. "What are you hiding from? Isn''t that cute?" Xi Yifan chuckles. She used to be so cute, with a little face and a little baby fat. In order to attract his attention, he did everything very seriously. Just listening to his exaggeration, she was good at painting, so he made great efforts to improve her painting ability, hoping to hear her praise. She always wears clothes with a care machine. Every day she has to have the same color system as him. It seems that she can get closer to him. She will be silly to study his preferences, his favorite sports, although can''t move, will always be the first us behind him when his cheerleading team. Foolishly following him, almost like a piece of white paper, I like to tell him anything carefully, but I''m afraid that she will annoy him. I wrinkly my face, not to mention how lively it is. But now she, only immersed in her own world, the expression on her face is mostly dull, sometimes laugh, but also guard against all around. I always feel that there is a place around her, and a person will come out at any time to kill her. Time has changed his appearance and worn her out.Staring at the woman''s pale and haggard face, she had not looked the same for a long time. Now she was as thin as skin and bone. He was not happy to sleep with her every day. "Brother fan, don''t look, don''t look." Xiao Bao got up to block his eyes from seeing any more. Xi Yifan held her thin knuckle protruding hand, put it on her lips and gently kissed, "Xiaobao, do you think of the past?" Xiaobao shakes his head, pulls him up and wants to play with Qin Ning. Qin Ning is her only friend now. She is very attached to her. Of course, she can see beautiful men. Xi Yifan turned off the TV and got up to go downstairs. They live on the third floor. There are stairs from the third floor. In the living room, the sofa is covered with a thick Plush blanket. Qin Ning leans in Han Junyu''s arms and sleeps soundly. Han Junyu is holding a tablet computer and should be busy working. He has a Sheng''an group. Although there are people in the company, he still can''t ignore many things. In addition, the company he owns shares in can''t do without him. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Han Junyu looked down at him and gave a hint in a soft voice. Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows, looked at Xiaobao, looked at her eyes shining at Qin Ning, then spread him, excited lying on the carpet, staring at the sleeping Qin Ning without blinking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two men. "Baby, I''m asleep." Suddenly, Xiaobao''s hand carefully fell on Qin Ning''s stomach. Han Junyu''s eyes were deep, staring at her hand falling on Qin Ning''s stomach. He frowned, slowly got up and covered Qin Ning''s stomach with a blanket. Xiaobao stares at him and points to Qin Ning''s stomach, which means she wants to see the baby. She heard that Qin Ning said that she had a baby in her stomach, and Xiao Bao was very curious. "If you want to see it, go to your brother fan and live on your own." Xiaobao stares at Xi Yifan in doubt, gets up and walks to him, touching his stomach. "Brother fan, baby..." Xi Yifan secretly gritted his teeth and held Xiaobao''s hand in a gentle tone. "I don''t have a baby. I have a baby." "Want a baby..." This time she is extremely stubborn, is around him to find the baby, angry Xi Yifan want to kick Han Junyu out of the villa. Chapter 584 Late at night, Xi Yifan, after washing, sat on the bed to see the woman in her light red pajamas playing with her toys. He bought the clothes according to her previous size. Now he wears them on her, like a child wearing an adult''s clothes, which is very unsuitable. The collar of the cotton pajamas was wide. She lowered her head and tilted her shoulders. Most of her fragrant shoulders were exposed. He saw something wrong with her and quickly helped her pull it. But when he pulled the one on the left and dropped the one on the right, he was too lazy to move, so he stuffed her into the quilt. "Xiaobao, it''s time to go to bed. Sleep well." He said softly. Xiaobao shakes her head, grabs her baby and tucks it into her pajamas. Her stomach bulges and she smiles with innocence. "I have a baby rabbit." What she put in her stomach was a rabbit toy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She''s still thinking about the baby. "Ah, and baby pig, baby bear, ha ha ha..." She entertained herself, but Xi Yifan was worried to death. If she really had children in the future, he would take a big one and a small one. After playing with her toys for a while, Xiao Bao was willing to go to bed. Xi Yifan pinched his eyebrows, cleaned up the toys, went back to bed again, lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Good night, Xiao Bao." He just slept for a while, and heard the familiar laughter. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the girl beside him laughing. It was just a laugh, but her face was stiff. "Xiao Bao, wake up." Since he brought Xiaobao back, she would laugh and cry at midnight every time. At the beginning, he was really scared by her and thought that she had epilepsy. After going to see the doctor, I knew that she was not physically ill, but a habit she had developed. As for why she had such a terrible habit, he asked Xiaobao, but he couldn''t figure out her mind even if she didn''t open her mouth. The girl''s laughter stopped, and then she began to cry. Xi Yifan held her up, patted her on the back and called her name. "Xiaobao, Xiaobao, brother fan is here, don''t be afraid..." Maybe she heard his too gentle voice, the girl in her arms slowly opened her eyes, saw his face, reached out to touch it, afraid that it was a dream of her own. Feeling the real temperature of the palm of her hand, her cry stopped, but there were still small sobs. "Xiaobao, tell brother fan why he laughed and cried?" Xiao Bao sniffs. Xi Yifan looks at her runny nose and finds a paper towel from the bedside table to wipe it for her. When her breath became stable, he asked again in a softer tone than before. "Brother fan is here. Can Xiao Bao tell brother fan why you laugh and cry?" Xiao Bao stares at him for a long time, looks up to try to get close to his lips. Xi Yifan realized her actions and felt happy. He bowed his head to touch her lips. Xiaobao just began to lick, did not taste any flavor, but this feeling is very comfortable, she likes to be close to brother fan. Every time she gets close to brother fan, she feels that her heart beats fast, her blood speeds up, and her brain is excited. She will take the initiative, such a rare opportunity, Xi Yifan naturally will not give up. Holding the back of her head, a little bit more strength, I really want to eat her in my stomach, so that all her pain, he can help her bear a little. When the breath is not stable, her pajamas are all lifted. Xiaobao just blinks his confused eyes and looks at him, learning his movements. He also goes to lift his pajamas, and his hands make trouble on him. "Xiaobao, don''t make trouble." He quickly grasped her little hand. She was angry with her, and she played with him on purpose. She was really suffocating. So many years for her, although she is thin, but she for him, still have fatal attraction. "Brother fan, make trouble first." She counterattacked, holding his muscles dishonestly. She found that there were too many differences in their bodies, which made them more interesting. Xi Yifan squeezed her hand, "Xiaobao, when you gain another ten jin, I will promise you to touch it, OK?" She is 1.63 meters tall, but her weight is only 70 Jin. If she adds another 10 jin, he thinks she is too thin. "Ten jin?" Xiaobao looked at him blankly, and didn''t know how to understand. Xi Yifan patiently explained to her for a while, and then she seemed to know vaguely. Pulling the topic far away, she is in a better mood. Xi Yifan tentatively pulls the topic back again and asks why she laughs and cries in the early morning of the evening. Xiao Bao took his hand and whispered, "it seems to be, in the evening, in the morning." In fact, she couldn''t understand why she was like this, but she was used to making her do it, and in the early morning, she felt very sad.Xi Yifan stares at her and tries to understand her words, "because there is no time there, so you say goodbye to yesterday with a smile and greet the next day with a cry?" Xiao Bao''s eyes were wide open. He couldn''t believe why he knew what she was thinking. After his reminder, she seems to remember that Xi Yifan has a strong sense of time, so when he is locked up in the laboratory, there is no clock and no one talks to her. The laboratory was an incandescent lamp 24 hours a day, so she was very anxious and uncomfortable, so she looked for an opportunity to calculate the time. She can''t make a mark, but if she doesn''t make a mark, she will forget it, so she records the time with her own voice. Smile, is a day passed, she lived another day. Cry, is that she has not seen any brother, she is sad, this day alive and wasted. Xi Yifan listens to what she says intermittently in the laboratory, and hugs her painfully. "Xiaobao, brother fan will accompany you in the future." "Brother fan, I want a baby." She closed her eyes and hugged him. There was a nasal sound in her voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He also wants to have a baby. After all, a 30-year-old should have a baby, but after looking at her thin body, it will take at least half a year. The next day, Xi Yifan angrily knocked on Qin Ning''s bedroom door, and Han Junyu came to open it. "What''s the matter?" "Of course, I have something to do, but I''m not looking for you. I''m looking for Qin Ning. Qin Ning, go to the street? " To go shopping is to go shopping. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. "Really?" Qin Ning blinked, a little excited, she also wanted to walk on the street. "Elder martial brother, how can he cheat you. Let''s go. I''ll pay for your shopping today. I don''t have to look at someone''s face any more. " When Xi Yifan spoke, he glanced at someone beside him and raised his smiling face, but the provocation in his expression was not concealed. Han Junyu dislikes to sweep him one eye, really don''t know he today which nerve take wrong. Qin Ning changed a dress, happy to go downstairs, suddenly after the lead was pulled, she was forced to stop. Chapter 585 Since Qin Ning became pregnant, Han Junyu''s heart is hanging at her dishonesty. She was also a demon, jumping up and down the stairs. Han Junyu had to come forward and lift her up to make her honest. Qin Ning realized that she was pregnant and could not walk as recklessly as before. She cleverly slowed down her pace. Xi Yifan takes Qin Ning to the street. In fact, he wants to buy some clothes for Xiaobao, but he is a man after all. It''s not convenient for him to change clothes, so he pulls Qin Ning on. She helps to take care of Xiaobao, so he pays for the things she buys, which is also her service fee. But the man beside Qin Ning heard that he was going to pay for Qin Ning. He gave him a cold look, put his long arm around Qin Ning, turned around and left. He didn''t bother to take care of him. Xi Yifan does not roll his eyes, this overbearing man, he helps him save some money, he is not willing to. Xiaobao follows Qin Ning all the time. As soon as she leaves, she wants to follow her. She wants to take Han Junyu''s other arm, but the man''s aura is too strong. She approached two steps, the beautiful man''s brown eyes just casually glanced at her, her steps unconsciously stopped. "Han Junyu, don''t scare Xiaobao." Qin Ning shakes him off and goes to Xiaobao to take her hand. Xiaobao smiles, but she still can''t help peeking at the good-looking man. Despised by his own woman, Han Junyu licks his lower lip and stares at Xi Yifan angrily. Xi Yifan was staring at his back neck in a cold sweat, and he smoked the corners of his mouth. He was also upset. "Obviously, my woman is more popular than you. Blame me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu long legs a few steps to his side, the corner of his mouth also showed a very beautiful smile, and then he patted Xi Yifan on the shoulder. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man''s hand strength is very big. Xi Yifan is unprepared. When his broad palm hits his shoulder, he feels that his shoulder is suddenly hit by a piece of iron. His shoulder tilts and he almost kneels on the ground. Xi Yifan quickly broke away from his wrist and kept one meter away from him. "Han Junyu, pay attention to the occasion. I don''t want to fight with you in public." "I don''t care about your women. Do you want me to teach you some moves?" Han Junyu''s mouth is a bit evil, and he takes a step towards him. Xi Yifan immediately steps back two or three steps. "Han Junyu, restrain your feelings. I don''t like violent contact. It''s too bad for my gentlemanly demeanor." "Gentlemanly, ah." Han Junyu turns his head and finds that several women have been staring at him, frowning impatiently. He glances at Xi Yifan coldly and puts on the mask. "Wow, that man is so handsome. Is he a couple with the man in the blue shirt?" A few women murmured. "Wow, they look so much in love. And the tall man is strong at first sight... " Xi Yifan listened to the woman''s comments, his face was black and white, and he was angry. Standing in front of Qin Ning and Xiao Bao, they lean against the railing. Listening to other women''s comments, Qin Ning turns her eyes around Han Junyu and Xi Yifan, and suddenly laughs. "Elder martial brother, do you want to rob Han Junyu with me? I''m very generous. How about ten million for a few hours? " Xi Yifan''s face is livid. He pulls the corners of his mouth, ha ha. "Qinning, pay attention to your words. You still have a child by your side." Xiaobao knew that Xi Yifan said the child was herself. She shook her head and denied, "brother fan, I''m an adult." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan. These people are so angry with him. Qin Ning laughs. Han Junyu walks up to her and holds her carefully. She leans against him and still can''t help laughing. Xiao Bao''s face was inexplicable. He tried to pull the pretty man''s clothes, but he was scared back by his fierce cold eyes. Xi Yifan doesn''t feel good in his heart. He''s not bad either. Why doesn''t Xiao Bao look at him more? This idea in the heart turned a circle, Xiaobao ran to him, seize his hand, eyes to Han Junyu a bit provocative. It seems to say that if I don''t lead you, I have my brother fan. I won''t play with you anymore. Because of a small action, Xi Yifan''s anger instantly dissipated, his face was soft and brilliant. When I went to the women''s clothing store, when I picked clothes for Xiaobao, because her size was too small, I found a lot of houses and didn''t find a suitable one. "Or make it custom." Qin Ning suggested. Xi Yifan nodded, the current situation of Xiaobao is only customized. When it comes to customization, Xi Yifan looks at Han Junyu and makes him express something. Han Junyu took them to his clothing store. Han Junyu has a worldwide chain of clothing stores. Because of the high-end private customization route, there are independent designers and studios behind the company, which costs a lot and serves the upper class.Most people need to make an appointment when they enter this store, and they have to wait for the designer''s time, so they suddenly want to order clothes immediately, which is almost impossible. But it''s different to have Han Junyu leading the way. He is the president. With his help, the designer selected for Xiaobao must be the chief designer in the store. When the four arrived at the store, the store manager saw that the president was coming and waited respectfully. The chief designer also came to customize clothes for Xiaobao. Since he wanted to make clothes, Han Junyu conveniently ordered several sets for Qin Ning. Xi Yifan saw that the clothes here were really good, so he decided to make one for himself. The four were discussing what style of clothes to choose when they heard the store manager come in a hurry and say something was wrong. Han Junyu calm face, let the store manager slowly said. It turned out that an old lady came to the store today to make some winter clothes, but when she was trying on the clothes, she suddenly fainted and had a heart attack. Xi Yifan and Han Junyu look at each other. It''s tricky. If they don''t give first aid, something will happen in the store, which is very bad for the reputation of the store. Because Xiaobao had heart disease before, he knew some first aid measures and immediately asked the store manager to take him to see the old lady. The old lady was lying on the ground with an ugly face. A woman in her forties was watching her in a panic. "Lady, do you have the old lady''s medicine?" "I just fed her medicine, but my mother-in-law''s face is even worse." The middle-aged woman was so worried that she almost cried. Although she had already called the emergency call, it would take some time for the ambulance to come, but the old lady couldn''t wait. "Madam, some people in my family have had heart disease before. Can I have a try?" The woman immediately pushed away and gave some places to Xi Yifan, "Sir, please help my mother-in-law." If she takes her mother-in-law out to buy clothes and something goes wrong, a group of people in the family will die of her injustice. Xi Yifan checked the old lady''s physical condition and estimated that she might have cardiac arrest shock. He has learned that once a person with a short shock does not get oxygen supply within four minutes, he is prone to sudden death, and there is little hope of recovery after more than 10 minutes. He quickly flattened her body to increase blood flow, and then beat her heart rhythmically with his fist, two to three times in a row. Several times in a row, the old lady still didn''t respond. Xi Yifan didn''t care so much. He was just about to lie down for artificial respiration, but Han Junyu stopped her. Xi Yifan turns his head in doubt, but Han Junyu gives him a hint to get him up. Chapter 586 Do artificial respiration, is to let the old lady oxygen, but Han Junyu suddenly let him stop action, he is a little angry. Now that human life is at stake, what is he doing? Just about to lose his temper, he said, "let women do this." The purpose of artificial respiration is to save people. Suddenly, Han Junyu whispered a word in his ear. Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows, looked at the lady next to him and stepped back. "Younger martial sister, you come, I''ll teach you." "Artificial respiration? I will be a little bit Although Qin Ning didn''t understand that they wanted to change people suddenly, since Han Junyu asked her to come forward, she didn''t refuse. It''s important to save people. Let''s talk about the rest. Qin Ning did artificial respiration several times, and according to Xi Yifan''s instructions, he smashed the old lady''s heart with his fist to achieve the effect of stimulating her heart, but the old lady still didn''t respond. Xi Yifan was a little worried and asked the lady to take out a piece of medicine, yianning pill. He immediately put it into the old lady''s mouth and let Qin Ning try it again. When Qin Ning finished panting, the old lady breathed out a breath, slowly opened her eyes and looked around in confusion. The middle-aged lady saw the old lady wake up and cried with joy. She quickly helped her up and asked about her discomfort. The old lady looked at Qin Ning squatting on the ground and asked her daughter-in-law, "did this little girl save me?" "Yes, Ma, you scared me to death. Are you up now? " The old lady nodded. The woman wanted to help her up, but the old lady was a little heavy, and the woman had no strength, so the whole process was very difficult. Han Junyu and Xi Yifan look at each other and immediately step forward. One bends down to pick up the old lady, and the other finds a guarantee on the sofa to give her a place. The middle-aged woman saw that two young men were willing to help. She kept saying thank you, and then asked her mother-in-law what was wrong. Han Junyu turns around and asks the store manager to bring two cups of hot water. He takes the hot water from the store manager and gives it to them. Middle aged women drink hot water, just scared out of the cold sweat just dispelled some, thanks again. "What''s your name, little girl?" Qin Ning pointed to himself and asked the old lady whether she was calling her? The old lady nodded and asked her to come closer. Qin Ning took a look at Han Junyu and got his nod. Then she went to the old lady and introduced herself with a smile. Then she introduced all the others. The middle-aged woman frowned and looked at Qin Ning doubtfully again. She recognized Qin Ning as the most wanted criminal in the country a few days ago. But now her mother-in-law has been saved, and she knows she can''t say this kind of inappropriate words. The old lady took Qin Ning and said some polite words, saying that the little girl saved her life. The old lady also wanted to help her with something. She didn''t know what the little girl wanted to do. Qin Ning thought about it and shook his head. The old lady can''t help her with what she wants to do. "Granny Deng, when we saved you, we didn''t want to get anything. We just wanted to do it, so we didn''t need to give us anything. You are in good health and your family is happy. This is also something we should be happy about. " Qin Ning explained with a smile. The old lady''s daughter-in-law has just introduced herself. They are from the Deng family. "Good boy, I know you are kind, but don''t be polite to me. You can come to me if you need to." The old lady waved to her daughter-in-law, who immediately found a business card from her bag. Looking at the card in the old lady''s hand, Qin Ning was a little embarrassed and took it with a smile. Instead of looking at her business card, she looked for her pocket and found that she had no pocket to put things in. She put it in Han Junyu''s pocket naturally. "Thank you, Granny Deng. We are also buying clothes. Since we met, it means that we are predestined. You have a good rest. My friend and I still have two styles to see. Let''s go first. " "I''ll pay for the clothes you bought today." The old lady''s tone is very strong. She is obviously an old lady of a rich family. But Qin Ning firmly vetoed, "no, Granny Deng, we just did what we were able to do. If you say that, it will kill us." The little girl objected, and the old lady saw that she was also a girl from a rich family, but she didn''t see her in Bacheng City, so she thought she would have a chance to see her again. When the four left, Qin Ning saw Han Junyu and Xi Yifan making eye contact and didn''t know what to do. "Elder martial brother, why did you suddenly ask me to save the old lady on the way?" Xi Yifan took a look at Han Junyu and carefully explained, "although it''s important to save people, I''m a man after all. It''s not good to give the old lady artificial respiration." If Xi Yifan is a doctor, it''s OK to do it directly, but he''s not the problem, so it''s not good to hear if it comes out. "Is that so?"Since he doesn''t want to say it, she can''t force him. Xi Yifan did not say anything. The old lady is the mayor''s mother, and the mayor is famously filial. That''s why han Junyu knew he had a mother when he investigated the mayor. Speaking of his mother, she was also a great woman politician. When she was old, she trained her son to be a politician. Therefore, mayor Deng''s achievements today are due to his mother. Han Junyu is going to investigate the mayor, so it must be mentioned that Ning Kang is one of the supporters. So he asked Xi Yifan to get up and ask Qin Ning to save people, which is to let the old lady remember Qin Ning. In case Ning Kang wants to have a bad idea about Qin Ning, he can ask old lady Deng for help. I don''t know if it''s useful, but it''s always the same way. The four picked out their clothes and went to lunch. On their way back, Xiao Bao saw the ferris wheel of the amusement park and wanted to play again. Qin Ning also wanted to relax, so they went to the amusement park again. At the amusement park, Xi Yifan accompanies Xiaobao to play. Qin Ning is pregnant. It''s always inconvenient and many activities can''t be touched, so he just takes a pile of snacks and knows a place to watch them play. Compared with playing, eating snacks is more attractive to Qin Ning. In the amusement park, most parents come to play with their children. Looking at the crowd, Qin Ning sees a young woman with a three-year-old boy in her hand and a one-year-old child in her arms. It''s very hard. The little boy pulled the woman to go to the front to play, but the child in the woman''s arms didn''t know why and left crying. The woman was upset by the child''s crying, so she yelled at the three-year-old boy. Little boy was fierce no longer dare to run forward, wronged obediently behind her. "I don''t know if my baby will be naughty." Looking at the little boy, Qin Ning suddenly touched his belly and asked himself with a smile. The man sitting next to her was stiff when he heard her. It''s the scorching sun, but I can''t help feeling cold in my heart. Chapter 587 Back in the villa, a few people were sweating. When they went downstairs for dinner after washing, Ning Fu came. Qin Ning immediately lost his appetite, looked at Han Junyu, put down the dishes and chopsticks, and got up to go upstairs. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry." Ning Fu stopped her and apologized. Qin Ning, who was about to go upstairs, heard his words, but did not stop. Ning Fu and Qiao yuan unite to take her away. No one tells Qin Ning, so she doesn''t know. When Fu Ning mentioned it, he would know that the child would be killed. Han Junyu went back to the bedroom and saw the woman lying on the bed, deliberately taking a dessert, but she still couldn''t pick up her appetite, and she looked listless. His eyes were dark. He took a bath. When he came out, he opened the quilt and lay on the bed with her. In the bedroom, in the silence, listening to each other''s breathing, we all know that each other is not asleep. For a long time, the woman spoke. But she asked questions that men couldn''t answer. "Han Junyu, can''t children stay?" He wants to stay, but he can''t. Ning Fu came here with his plan. Unable to wait for his answer, Qin Ning knew the result in his heart, but he still clung to his sleeve. "Han Junyu, I want to keep my children, OK?" Han Junyu also wanted to keep his children, but he just thought about it. He didn''t dare to take risks, so now he''s at a loss about the future. In the bedroom, I fell silent again. The man who spared no words knew that nothing could persuade her to have an operation at this time, so he had to wait. "Han Junyu, surgery is cruel, I don''t want to." Women are garrulous and don''t know what to say. She is very clear in her heart that Han Junyu has made a decision and can''t change it. Her struggle is just a fish landing on the bank and wagging her tail in the sun. If she wants to live, she still wants to go into the water. She held his wrist and wanted him to get close to her belly to feel the baby. But this time, he refused. He has great strength. If he doesn''t obey her, she can''t shake him at all. Qin Ning let go of his hand, touching the belly, careful action, revealed her uneasiness. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry." For a long time, the man finally said a word. But Qin Ning didn''t want to hear that. I''m sorry. What''s she doing? I''m sorry to make her pregnant? She doesn''t think it''s bad to be pregnant. Maybe she''s still young and she''s still a child. If she has another child, he''ll be tired. He always treats her as a child and takes good care of her in life. If he has one more child, what if Han Junyu doesn''t want her? All of a sudden, she let out a laugh, so let''s not have children. The woman''s abrupt laughter is very strange. Han Junyu, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes and looked at her. "Rather?" "It''s OK. I agree with the operation. You can fix the time." With that, she turned her back to him. "Han Junyu, if I can only have one child in my life, you can''t regret it later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu clenched his fist and his knuckles turned white, but he didn''t think it was enough. Staring at the back of a woman''s head, he doesn''t know how far his future will be, but he knows that at this moment, he can''t lose her. When Ning Fu heard Han Junyu say that Qin Ning agreed to the operation, he was somewhat surprised. He thought Qin Ning would struggle for a few more days, but he didn''t expect that she would agree so soon. "Since Qin Ning agrees, I will arrange the operation these days. Do you want mansha to participate?" Ning Fu asked suddenly. Han Junyu said Qin Ning is willing to take away the child, the expressionless face of tea, seems to have no other expression. In addition, maybe he didn''t sleep well last night, he was a little dark now, and his brown eyes were indifferent. He had lost his past and was only desolate. "Well, let her help." Han Junyu keeps mansha by her side because she used to study medicine. Later, she took part in many experiments of Ningkang. It was because her leg was injured that she left Ningkang''s laboratory. Therefore, mansha knows a lot about many of Ningkang''s experiments. She also knows about Qin Ning and Xiaobao. Otherwise, Han Junyu would not have taken the risk to live in her villa with Qin Ning. Now the situation is critical. If Ning Kang is really in trouble and keeps MANSA, maybe it''s also a chip. But Han Junyu doesn''t care if Ningkang cares about his father and daughter. After all, he even wants to kill his own children for Qin Ning''s health. If he kills another mansha to be buried with him, he won''t blink."Three days later, I arranged to have the operation together, and the location was chosen." before Ning Fu finished his words, he heard a knock on the door, and the three turned their heads in doubt. Xi Yifan gets up to open the door and sees Qin Ning standing outside the door. He is shocked for a second, but his expression soon recovers. "Younger martial sister, what''s the matter?" Qinning face with a playful smile, she looked inside and blinked, "I have something to say with Han Junyu, now convenient?" "Of course." Xi Yifan gives way and lets her enter the study. But Han Junning wants to get up and get away from her. He looked at the back of her hand strangely in his heart, raised his eyes and stared at her calm little face, "what''s the matter?" "Do I want to go home for surgery?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu frowned and stared at her in silence. "I want to go home and tell my dad I''m pregnant. Dad loves me so much. If he knows I''m pregnant, he will be happy for me. I want to take the baby to see my grandfather for the last time. Is that ok? " Qin Ning''s tone is even a little humble. She wants to go home. If she wants to talk to her father, she will feel better. At that time, her mother''s health was not good. She insisted on giving birth to her again and again. Her father was not feeling well at that time, so she wanted to go home. Perhaps, when people are sad or have no sense of security, they will think of their happy home. But now she has no home. Han Junyu turned his head and looked at Ning Fu. Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and shook his head in denial. With her physical condition, she is not suitable to travel. After a few hours by plane, she returned to Nankang city. There are too many variables. They are not sure whether she will be safe in these unknown variables. "Ning Ning, can I have a video?" He sent people to her parents'' graveyard and opened a video. Qin Ning looks up at him with a restrained smile. She knows that she is trying to embarrass him, but she just wants to go home. "Forget it, I won''t go home." Get the answer, Qin Ning turned to leave, left, bleak back, let the three men have a bit moved. "Good. I''ll take you home. " Han Junyu can''t see her suffering. Even if he takes risks, he can only grit his teeth and send her home. Chapter 588 To go back to Nankang City, many things need to be arranged. Han Junyu and Ning Fu discuss that they should book a private plane and arrange more people to protect them. As long as he and Qin Ning return to Nankang, everything is under his control, so he doesn''t have to worry too much. "Han Junyu, you are too impulsive. You can''t make fun of this kind of thing." Ning Fu''s tone reproached him, feeling that his insistence would disrupt the whole situation. Han Junyu stood at the window in silence, thinking of Qin Ning''s pleading eyes, he could not refuse. Xi Yifan has some sympathy for Han Junyu. He understands that when his favorite person pleads with him, it''s better than baking himself on the fire and frying him in oil. "Tomorrow I''ll take her to Nankang city. The day after tomorrow, I''ll bring her back. The night after tomorrow, I''ll prepare for the operation." Han Junyu ends this topic. When mansha heard that Qin Ning wanted to go back to Nankang City, she frowned. When she went downstairs, she met Qin Ning at the stairway. "Miss Qin, at this time, you''d better not worry about your body. Now the situation is not good for Han Junyu. If you want to take him back to Nankang City, do you know how dangerous he will be? " Qin Ning never thought about this problem, but he didn''t do it because he knew how to take risks? She doesn''t want any children. What else can''t she give up. She raised a faint smile from the corner of her mouth, "miss mansha, you forget that the person who brought me so many disasters is your own father, so what qualifications do you have to educate me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha''s eyes were wide open, but she soon recovered her face, moved her mouth, and finally didn''t speak any more. When I went downstairs for dinner, because Qin Ning was going to have an operation, the atmosphere on the table was a little depressed, and no one spoke. Even Xiao Bao, who would make a fuss at dinner, didn''t dare to make a noise. Qin Ning had dinner and wanted to go out for a walk. Han Junyu took a coat and wanted to go with her, but she refused. She took the coat from him with a smile on her face. "It''s just a few steps in the garden, and you can see me at the window. I just want to talk to the baby by myself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu watched her walk to the small garden in silence. In autumn, the days are short and the nights are long. Under the streetlights, the figure of the little woman is elongated. The cool night wind blows up her trouser legs, but she does not feel it at all. She looks at the sky at a loss. He couldn''t help but think of the night before her college entrance examination. She couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. She went out of the villa and said she wanted to see the stars. At that time, her baby fat face was still childish, and she flattered him a little bit, but now she was thinner and her sight became quiet. The plan of returning to Nankang city is in progress. After getting up early in the morning, Han Junyu dressed up and was preparing to take Qin Ning to the helicopter, but suddenly he received a phone call. "What''s the matter?" Xi Yifan looks at him holding his mobile phone, his face is gloomy. "Just received the news, with the news of song Xuan." Qin Ning''s steps stopped and turned to look at him. Uncle song has news. Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows and immediately asked where he was. He quickly took people to find him. Han Junyu looked at Xiaobao who was playing with toys on the sofa and clenched his fist. "You go to find song Xuan. What about your woman?" Xi Yifan frowns, turns his head and stares at Xiaobao. Now she only recognizes Qin Ning and him. If he and Qin Ning leave, she will be very anxious. "Han Junyu, go to see Uncle song. I''ll go with Xiaobao." Han Junyu pinched his mobile phone and said, "Ningning," "I know that you have gone through the storm together these years. Uncle song is not only your friend, but also your family. Since they are your relatives, they are my relatives. I happened to dream of my father last night. He told me not to go back, and I don''t want to go back. " Qin Ning finds an excuse and pushes him to find song Xuan. "Little younger martial sister, she asked you to take care of me for one day. We''ll come back as soon as possible." Xi Yifan patted Qin Ning on the shoulder, with a sense of responsibility transfer. Qin Ning felt a heavy shoulder, and knew that Xi Yifan cared about Xiaobao''s degree, which was heavier than his own life. He nodded and agreed. "You also need to be safe, elder martial brother. Don''t worry. Xiaobao is here, and I''ll be there." Xiaobao doesn''t know what happened. She suddenly hears Qin Ning mention her name. She happily goes to Qin Ning and grabs her hand. Qin Ning turned to look at her and said with a smile, "Xiao Bao and I play together. Brother fan goes out to work to earn money to buy Dolls. Is that ok?" Xiaobao frowned. She didn''t want to leave brother fan, but she nodded when she heard that Qin Ning would play with her. "Xiaobao, let''s say goodbye to brother fan, and then say, brother fan, go home early." Qin Ning teaches her patiently. Xiao Bao was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth and said, "brother fan, go home early." Xi Yifan likes to listen to Xiaobao''s baby voice very much. No matter what she says, as long as she can speak, he will be very happy.He moved forward excitedly, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead, "brother fan promised Xiaobao that he would go home early, OK?" "Good." Xiaobao nodded seriously. Han Junyu looks at Qin Ning and opens his mouth. He just wants to speak, but she interrupts him. "You go quickly." "Well, if you need anything, call us." Xi Yifan and Han Junyu leave. When I got on the bus, Xi Yifan turned to see that the man''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t know how to comfort him. All of a sudden, "Qin Ning is very patient. If he has children, he must be a good mother." Looking at her attitude towards Xiaobao, you can see that she is not only patient, but also skillful when communicating with Xiaobao. She is not impatient and makes people feel comfortable. Han Junyu raised his eyes and glanced at him. Recalling Qin Ning''s reaction just now, he was obviously evading him. He was upset. Xi Yifan didn''t hear his voice and knew that he was in a bad mood, so he didn''t quarrel with him any more. In the villa, Qin Ning plays with Xiaobao. Looking at Xiaobao with simple mind, she is like a child of four or five years old. Her hand falls on her belly unconsciously. Do you really want to take it off? I can''t bear it. Xiaobao is aware of her emotion and touches her stomach gently. "Baby." Qin Ning touched, eyes red, eyes with tears, head down quickly wipe. "Yes, sister Xiaobao, I have a baby in my stomach." Xiao Bao is interested. He sits on the carpet on the ground, smiles and greets the baby. He also says he wants to play with toys for the baby. Mansha stood at the entrance of the stairs, staring at the two people with a sneer of disdain. She slowly down the stairs, looking at Xiaobao, "the sun is very good today, do you want to go out for a walk?" Qinning heard her voice, looked up out of the window, today''s sunshine is really good. The autumn morning is still cool. The sun shines on the carpet through the French window and shines on Xiaobao''s feet. Although she is not in the sunshine, she feels warm. "Go for a walk?" Xiao Bao understood her words and stepped on the sunshine beside her feet. She thought it was fun. She was locked up in the laboratory for several years. What she wanted most was a place with sunshine. Now she is very excited to see the sunshine. Chapter 589 Qin Ning was in a bit of a dilemma when Xiao Bao said he wanted to go out for a walk. There is always sunshine, Xi Yifan really like to take Xiaobao out to bask in the sun, in the villa with Xiaobao play, she can also deal with. But if she goes outside and Xiaobao runs around, she can''t control the situation. Before he could persuade him, Xiao Bao got up and walked out with a toy in his arms. Qin Ning gets up and wants to stop, but mansha stops him. "Miss Qin, you are too lenient. She wants to go out for a walk. That''s her freedom. Why do you restrict others'' freedom?" Qin Ning felt that she was making trouble out of nothing. She didn''t limit Xiaobao''s freedom. Xiaobao was not suitable for walking outside alone. "Mansha, although I don''t know your purpose, you''d better not have bad thoughts, or I''ll never let you go!" "Miss Qin, she''s a brain wreck now. What can I do for her. It''s you. If you''re pregnant, you''d better be careful. Otherwise, you''ll have a miscarriage before we can operate on you. I don''t guarantee that you''ll get off the operating table alive! " Listen to mansha call Xiaobao is brain damage, Qin Ning tighten eyebrows, don''t like this don''t respect people''s name. But now she doesn''t want to talk with her. She runs out of the villa to find Xiaobao, but she doesn''t see Xiaobao. She suddenly felt a little stuffy and had a bad feeling, "sister Xiaobao, sister Xiaobao, stop playing. Where are you?" After several calls, there was no response. After running around the small garden, no one was found. He quickened his pace and ran forward. Xiaobao didn''t know what he was chasing. He ran out of the gate. "Sister Xiaobao!" Qin Ning shouts. Xiao Bao stops, turns to look at Qin Ning, waves to her with a smile, and then points to little teddy who runs straight ahead. Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and asked her to wait for her. She quickened her pace and suddenly felt dizzy. She clenched her teeth and felt strange. Xi Yifan didn''t have a dog. How could there be Teddy here, and this teddy still has a strange smell. "Sister Xiaobao, the dog has run away. Let''s go home and play." Xiaobao is looking at the dog running away. She wants to play with it, but she doesn''t know why it runs as soon as it sees itself. "The dog''s gone." "Yes, the dog''s gone, so we''re going home." Qin Ning nodded with a smile and turned around with her. She turned and saw mansha standing at the door, waving her hand. It was a goodbye gesture. But Qin felt surprised that she had no time to reply. But she thought of her promise to Xi Yifan, and she held on to Xiaobao''s hand. Only feel a bump, chaos, she heard Xiao Bao''s cry, want to open his eyes, but the eyelids are heavy, she powerless into the dark. Mansha saw that she was taken away by the two people, her mouth raised a proud smile, looked up at the camera next to her, and walked out slowly. Two hours later. Xi Yifan received a call from mansha, saying that Qin Ning took Xiaobao out to play, but he didn''t come back and couldn''t get in touch with them. He was very worried. After Xi Yifan hung up, his brows tightened, and his face turned pale. , "Han Junyu, it''s terrible. We''ve got a tiger in the middle." "Why?" "Mansha just called me and said that Qin Ning took Xiaobao out to play, but she didn''t go back for two hours. Qin Ning is not a playful girl, and she is pregnant again. How can she play for two hours without going back?" Therefore, they have not yet met the villa, it must be something happened. Han Junyu wants to find a circle without any news from Song Xuan. He is also in a lump in his heart and quickly asks Xi Yifan to turn the car around. Song Xuan, who was searched by two people, woke up in the hospital a few days ago. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. When I open my sour eyes and see that I''m in the hospital, I know that I''m dying and I''m alive. His headache seemed to split, and he also heard the cry of women. When he looked around, he saw a small head with bright brown hair lying on the edge of the hospital bed. The woman''s voice was hoarse and she was still crying. He pinches his eyebrows, remembering that he was almost cut off by the other side and forced to death by the other side. In order to let you go first, he distracts the other side. When I ran away, I met a woman who was bullied by several men. At that time, he didn''t even see the woman''s face clearly. He knew that the little girl was in a corner in panic and helplessness. He thought of himself when he was a child and bit her teeth to save her. Being chased by the people behind him, in order to escape, he took the girl to hide in a pair of garbage. He lost too much blood and fainted. At that time, he flashed the idea that when he was born, he was thrown in the orphanage by his parents as garbage, and when he died, he was still lying in the garbage heap.Destiny. Now wake up, look at the bandaged hands, he showed a sneer. It turns out that his life should not be destroyed! "Don''t cry." When he spoke, his throat was very dry. He scanned his eyes and saw a water dispenser not far from the hospital bed. He wanted to drink some hot water to moisten his throat. But the girl lying beside the bed, still buried in tears, that posture is like mourning. Song Xuan''s head was more painful and he rubbed his forehead. "I said, little girl, can you stop crying and pour me a glass of water?" "Woo woo My life-saving benefactor all died, you still want me to pour water for you, I just Sobbing No, it''s not. " "Little girl, I''m not dead, but I''m dying of thirst soon." Song Xuan patiently explained. The little girl listened to the voice, had the opportunity to doubt, confused looked up, on the man''s eyes, she was surprised to pick up. "It''s deceiving!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s mouth has not turned into a corpse. How can he cheat? But in front of the girl''s brain hole is also strange, think he is dead, and then feign corpse, cry more severe, kneeling on the bedside. "This elder brother, it''s not me or I who killed you. I don''t want to. I''m scared by those people. I''ve been hiding in the garbage for a day, and then I carry you to the hospital. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Song Xuan''s eyes fell on the woman''s hand. Rou Dudu''s little hand didn''t know that it was cut by something, but it was all wounds. And when she knelt down, her shoulder sank unconsciously, her non mainstream bright brown hair was ugly, she couldn''t bear to look directly at her, her eyes were red and swollen, and there was a black circle around her eyes. There is no clean heavy makeup on the face, a punk coat on the body, light blue jeans stained with blood, and I don''t know what it is, dirty and not good-looking. A pair of white sports shoes were stained with blood and mud. It can be seen that after she left the dump, she didn''t change her clothes again, and she still had a rotten smell. She should have carried him to the hospital alone after they spent a day in the garbage. Song Xuan saw that although the girl was in a mess, he thought that she had saved her life and her benefactor. Chapter 590 Song Xuan''s hand gently touched the girl''s little hand. There were some dirty things on the back of her hand, and she didn''t know what they were. "Ah, it''s hot." The girl''s hands were so scared that she went to wipe her tears with her dirty hands. Song Xuan knew what was sticking to the back of her hand. It was a false eyelash that she had wiped off. "Living, of course, is hot. Go and get me a glass of water. " Song Xuan could not laugh or cry. The girl stared at him, in order to verify his words, her fingertips touched his face again, also touched his breath, and breathing. She breathed out and was still alive. She patted her chest in fear and fell to the ground. "Fortunately, fortunately, my mother''s lucky charm is really useful. It not only gives me a hero, but also keeps the hero alive." Listen to the girl read, song Xuan pulled the corner of his eye, remind again: "lady, can you pour me a glass of water?" The girl listened to his polite tone and immediately explained with a smile, "hero, my name is not lady, my name is Shule, my father calls me baby, hero, what''s your name?" Hero, song Xuan is not worthy. He just wants to drink a glass of water now. "The hero wants to drink a glass of water, do you give it or not?" "Oh, I''ll pour you water." Lei Shule quickly got up to pour water for him. She didn''t know whether she was not skilled in pouring water or because her hand hurt. She took a paper cup to pour water. The cup poured and spilled water all over the floor. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan pinches his throat. He may be dying of thirst. But the girl did not give up, and took a paper cup, again to the water, she finally poured the water, because to too full, hot water is too hot, she carefully to him. Song Xuan saw that she filled a paper cup with water. When he took the paper cup, he felt the hot temperature of the water cup. He looked up at the girl, and his eyes were a little complicated. At that time, he was in a hurry to escape. It was too dark. He just heard the girl''s cry vaguely. The boys gathered around her and teased him with obscene words. He didn''t know which nerve he had, so he went forward and knocked down the boys. Now look at the girl''s dress up, the mood is a little complicated. Because of her, he almost lost his life. But she also accompanied him to hide in the garbage to avoid the pursuit of those people, did not give up on him, sent him to the hospital. The more song Xuan thought, the more complicated he was. After drinking a glass of water, my throat is more comfortable. My hands are almost useless, so it''s not convenient to move now. He suffered some injuries on his back, but it was not fatal. The injury on his leg could barely hold. When these thoughts flashed by, I found that there was a blazing gaze staring at me. Because he lost his glasses, his subconscious too glasses action stopped, he looked up in doubt. "Hero, what''s your name, do you have a girlfriend, where are you from, and who are your family members?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan closed his eyes and slowly opened them. There are so many women''s questions, which one should he answer first? But for her sake of saving his life, he replied patiently. "Thank you for bringing me to the hospital. My name is song Xuan. I don''t have a girlfriend. I''m from Nankang city. I don''t have any relatives at home." The girl''s little face was full of laughter and sorrow. "Then I''ll call you brother song. You don''t have a girlfriend. I''ll be your girlfriend. I can go to Nankang with you in the future. You have no family. I will be your family in the future. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s mouth twitched and looked at the ceiling. Looking at the disbelief on his face, leishule pointed to the Amulet of peace hanging around his neck. "I never lie. You see, I gave you all my most precious peace charms. My mother told me that only my husband can touch my amulet. If you touch it, you are my husband. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Neither man nor woman is a husband. Song Xuan says she can''t keep up with her brain speed. He lowered his head and found that there was a safety amulet hanging around his neck. The safety amulet was only a yellow amulet with some weight. He took it up and looked at it. He guessed that there was something in the amulet. He just wanted to open the amulet outside, but the girl stopped him. "It can''t be opened. My mother said it''s safe. You can''t open it until the night you marry me." The girl said that she was not shy at all about marriage, and she was calm. It seemed that they really wanted to talk about marriage. Song Xuan''s hand froze, and Qingjun''s face was a bit awkward. He bit his teeth and quickly took down the peace charm and gave it back to her. "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it now." The girl held the peace talisman in her hand, blinked, frowned, struggled for a long time, and still put the peace talisman on his neck. "My mother said that if I send it out, I can''t take it back.""Shule, right? If you look at my present situation, I''m almost disabled. Your mother will also object to your being my girlfriend, so thank you for your kindness. " "I don''t mind." Shule has a serious face and his eyes are staring at him. "You saved me, and you are my hero. My dream when I was a child was to marry a hero." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl''s brain is probably sick. She doesn''t mind, he does, OK! "They are disabled and can''t be your hero. You''d better go home, or your mother will be sad." Song Xuan''s patience was exhausted, and his voice was cold. But the girl didn''t seem to feel his anger. She shook her head stubbornly and grasped his hand sincerely. "My mother said, don''t discriminate against the disabled. I don''t discriminate against you. You can rest assured that you will become disabled and I will support you. " The last sentence of the little girl was like a thunder on Song Xuan''s head, and he was stunned and widened his eyes. In my mind, I suddenly heard the host''s words, and Han Junyu''s jokes. In the future, there will be a woman to support him. He quickly shook his head, sharp eyes in the girl''s body swept a circle, like a henhouse general bright brown hair, face dirty heavy makeup, a non mainstream dress. He felt that God made him live on purpose. Seeing song Xuan staring at himself all the time, Lei Shule felt a little embarrassed and blinked at him deliberately to discharge. "Brother song, do you think I look good? Don''t praise me. They used to say I look good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s heart collapsed. But he is not a man of his own destiny. After lying down and resting, he closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. Leishule saw him lie down and knew that he was tired and didn''t disturb him. But her ability to take care of people is really limited, because she is a girl who can''t even find herself well. When song Xuan woke up again, he was grateful and recovered a lot. He got up slowly. Although he still had some pain in his back, he could bear it. The line of sight swept a circle, didn''t look at that girl, thought she should have left the hospital. He shakes his head and laughs at himself. Now he is disabled, unless he is a fool and wants to be his girlfriend. He lives in a hair ward. There are other patients in the ward. A woman in the bed next door looks strange. "Young man, your girlfriend is fighting with others outside. Oh, it''s almost a fight." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 591 Song Xuan a listen to leishule and people quarrel, twist eyebrows, leave the ward. Walking around the two corners, he heard the noise and quickened his pace. From a distance, she looked at two strong men, staring at Shule fiercely. Dirty Shule had food overturned at her feet, but she clenched her fist in front of a male doctor. Surrounded by people, song Xuan crowded to the front and asked others what had happened. It turned out that when Lei Shule brought him to the hospital, there was a car accident. He was injured in the accident and sent several patients. But at that time, song Xuan lost too much blood and was in a critical situation. Shu Le knew his blood type, checked song Xuan''s blood type, and immediately asked the doctor to draw his own blood to song Xuan. After the accident, one of the patients also lost too much blood, also need blood transfusion, coincidentally the same blood type. The number of doctors in the emergency room was limited. At that time, there were many patients, and the doctors were so busy that they were in a daze. In addition, after the family members of the accident came, they always asked the doctor to help their family members, asking the doctor to give the blood extracted from Shule to their family members. At that time, Shule quit. She almost lost half of her life when she took the blood. The blood was to save her hero. How could they take it away. She immediately quarreled with the doctor. The doctor had no choice, so she immediately asked the nurse to go to the blood bank to find blood, and quickly gave song Xuan Shu Le''s blood. Song Xuan is not easy to save, but the patient who lost too much blood, because the first aid time is not timely, now something happened, the patient''s family came to the hospital to make trouble. Shu Le went downstairs to have a meal. When she passed by, she saw the patient''s family. For the doctor who could not save song Xuan, she immediately ran up to stop him. However, those family members were too fierce to give Shule a chance to reason, so they knocked over her meal and investigated the doctor for responsibility, saying that they would take him to court. The doctor is also very innocent. He has only two hands. He usually has so many patients that he can only try his best to treat them. Now, because he didn''t treat their family, the patient had an accident. Where can he go to reason? Shu Le sees that the family member a word does not agree, wants to start, before the body blocks. Song Xuan listened to the discussion beside him, thinking that he had used Shule''s blood to survive, which touched his heart. The little girl in front of him was a little ugly, but he remembered her kindness. The strong man raised his arm to push Shule away, but Shule said stubbornly that it was not the doctor''s fault. The man wanted to do it impatiently. But before his arm fell down, he felt a stabbing pain in his knee and knelt on the ground with his legs soft. He looked at Song Xuan in sick clothes in horror. "You, what did you do to me?" Looking at the robust man kneeling on the ground for no reason, other people were surprised to step back. The family members were too scared to move. "I didn''t do anything, just to remind you that it''s impolite to hit a lady!" Song Xuan naturally blocks Shule behind him and stares at the man kneeling on the ground. Shule looked at the man''s tall and straight back, a bit surprised, thinking that he saved himself again, she was sweet in her heart. The man she chose can protect her even if he is injured. How powerful it is. Kneeling in the man wasted some strength to stand up, looking at a piece of blue and purple knee, know is in front of this man kick, it seems to be some Kung Fu. "You dare to hurt me, believe it or not, I''ll put you in jail!" The man fiercely stares at Song Xuan. Because he is too hard, the flesh on his face swings. Song Xuan indifferent to show but smile, "I''m looking forward to, good go not to send." "You" the strong man''s face turned red and his teeth creaked, as if he was going to eat him. The average person sees him like this, must frighten the leg to be soft, all began to beg. But song Xuan, who was standing in front of him, was calm and calm. His face was not afraid of him, and he was even more angry. "I tell you, my brother-in-law and I are the director of the Department. I want to get a prison by myself. It''s easy." "Oh, I''m sorry. My brother is still the mayor. Oh, another brother is a general. Would you like to meet him? What''s your brother-in-law''s name? I''ll ask my friend to take good care of him. It''s impossible for him to rise. I can''t say whether he will go to prison himself. " Song Xuan just started with a smile on his face. When he got to the back, his voice became cold. The man was scared to step back. The man felt guilty and saw his friends, but they were afraid to hide. He was angry. Look at a man''s extraordinary temperament, if he really has a great friend, then he can''t get away with it. "Sir, if it''s really the doctor''s fault, you can go to a lawyer. If you make trouble here, if you dare to bully others, I will put down my cruel words. If you touch them, I will have a way to break your family down! " Song Xuan is a good negotiator. Through his careful observation, he finds that this man is stronger. He can frighten people by showing his ferocious expression in front of him, but he is not strong enough.He is not afraid to fight a lawsuit. He is afraid that he will make trouble, so he can''t communicate with them by normal means. So he deliberately said that he had some friends to scare him, and then deliberately put on a very serious appearance. The so-called empty city plan is nothing more than that. The stout man was really scared. He turned black and said a few words that he didn''t want to say. He took his friend and ran away. Song Xuan saw them go away, spit out a bad breath, forced to pretend calm face became pale. He just spoke too loud, and his voice hurt. Shule saw that he could not stand steadily. She immediately held him and put one of his arms on her shoulder. "Why did you get out of bed before you were well?" "I don''t get out of bed to see you beaten?" Song Xuan is really tired, no strength, the weight of the whole body on her shoulder. The little girl was also struggling, but she held on with her teeth. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, they wouldn''t know what it would be like." The doctor is grateful. "I also want to thank you. I don''t know what to do if you didn''t help me carry my husband to the hospital." At that time, Shu le was brought to the hospital by song Xuan. She didn''t eat for a day, and the man was heavy. She was already sitting on the ground and couldn''t climb. It was the doctors at work who saw them and helped Shule send song Xuan to the hospital together. So Shule saw someone bullying the doctor today, so she did it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan was a little dizzy, but he still heard strange things in women''s words. When did he become her husband? Find the man''s inquiry line of sight, Shule giggle, pointed to the location of his heart. "You accepted my amulet, and I don''t have it to protect you. You want to protect me, so you are my husband." ¡°¡­¡­¡± And there''s logic Song Xuan had a hundred refusals in his heart. But now he really has a headache. It''s useless to talk with her. Chapter 592 After staying in the hospital for a few days, song Xuan''s body finally got better, but his heart was not calm. For example, now, the girl mouth mouth mouth mouth husband, his clear Jun face, change some wonderful. "Shule, I''m not familiar with you. Don''t call me that." He is fit for her to see the reality. Let''s not say whether he agrees to be with her or not. They are not familiar with each other. Just call him husband. He always feels uncomfortable. "Familiar, you can keep my blood in your body now, and you save my life, and you are my life-saving benefactor. I promise by example that when your injury is healed, we will be ripe if we are rolling sheets." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This kind of fierce thinking is beyond the scope of song Xuan''s understanding. It''s too special. What do you mean they roll the sheets. Who wants to roll the sheets with a dirty woman! Song Xuanshen took a few breaths and always felt that he would be angry to death. "You don''t know me at all. How can you trust me?" Song Xuan''s heart is roaring, but his face is still gentle, because when he plays hard, he can''t say extremely straightforward and rude words to Han Junyu. He prefers to solve problems in a euphemistic way. "I know. Your name is song Xuan. You are single and have no relatives. Besides, you are injured." Lei Shule answered seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although what she said was right, he guessed vaguely in his heart what the girl would escape from. Communication is fruitless, and song Xuan doesn''t have the heart to circle with her. When he leaves hospital, they should go back to qiaolu. At lunchtime, Shule finally found ten yuan from her body and was about to buy lunch when she was stopped by the man. "Didn''t you have three hundred yesterday? Why is there only ten left? " Song Xuan was puzzled. When he was in hospital, there was some money in his wallet, but not much. But he didn''t pay much attention to her wallet, but he suddenly found a problem that the girl used the wrong amount of money. Shule frowned and stared at the money in his hand. After thinking about it, he suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, yesterday I went shopping. They didn''t give me change, so I left." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Song Xuan can get out of bed now. He thinks it''s better to go downstairs with her. Shule makes a mistake and follows him with his head down like a child. "I''m sorry, brother song. I''m not very good at counting." "Well." I''ve seen that for a long time. She not only can''t count, pour a glass of water to bad people, but also hope that she can do something. In the past, he thought Qin Ning was an idiot in life, and Han Junyu took care of all the big and small things in life. Although she would take the initiative to learn, her learning ability made him want to lose his temper, but Han Junyu patiently taught her. Now that he knew the girl in front of him, he suddenly felt that Qin Ning was actually very good, at least able to take care of herself. The girl in front of her didn''t wash her face and change her clothes when she was in hospital with him. At first, he took her face into consideration and wanted to give her a hint, but she could not understand his hint at all. He was so angry that he vomited blood. Song Xuan thought to himself that if his future girlfriend was so sloppy, he would not be able to live. Suddenly, the woman behind him grabbed his hand and pulled him to a corner to hide. "Song, brother song, someone has come to catch me. We need to get out of here quickly." Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows and looked aside. There were four men in suits, looking for them everywhere. "Why are they looking for you?" Song Xuan asked, for a long time did not get her answer, looking down at her. The woman is biting her nails and staring at the four people on guard. She just doesn''t give him an answer. "Leshule, if you don''t answer, I''ll push you out." "I, I," Shule can''t lie, but she can''t find an excuse to hide it. She remembers sweating on her forehead, dodging in her eyes, and doesn''t know what to do. "I''ll count down to three. If you don''t tell me, I''ll call them." Song Xuan reminds again. Shule frowned at him, and his dirty face wrinkled. "Let''s get out of here, and I''ll tell you, OK?" Song Xuan glances at her. Now his body is OK. It''s OK to leave hospital. He took her to turn around, took her out of the hospital, walked to the street, he squinted at the sun above his head, the light was too dazzling, he used his arm to block in front of him. "Where''s my purse?" "Yes, I am." Lei Shule returned his wallet to him, which he treasured in his pocket, and his eyes were still staring at the photos in his wallet. When song Xuan opened his wallet to calculate how much money he had, he found that there was a picture of a woman in his wallet. He took out the picture, looked left and right, and tightened his brows."Who is this?" "Me, this is me." Leishule looked at him nervously. Song Xuan takes a puff from the corner of his mouth and compares the beautiful and lovely photos with the real women. The difference is too big. He thinks that the real women are hot eyes. "This photo," Lei Shule blinked and looked at the photo in his hand expectantly, hoping that he would like it. "You''re doing well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No PS, it''s true. There are only two pieces of cash in the wallet. Song Xuan is still wearing sick clothes, so it''s urgent to buy a normal suit for himself. He turned his head and looked at the woman beside him. He rubbed his forehead. Headache. He is not familiar with it here, so he can only ask the people around him where the cheapest place to buy clothes is. Ask the address, some distance from here, song Xuan from his wallet to find change to take the bus. However, the woman around him seems to know nothing. No matter what he does, he shows his adoring eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Take a bus, so worship, this brain really no problem? When he arrived at the clothing market, song Xuan tried his best to choose discount clothes. He was very careful. His coat cost 9 yuan, and his trousers cost 12 yuan, and his underwear cost 5 yuan. Then there is the woman around, a 50 yuan skirt, bargain to 30 yuan, and a set of clothes to 50 yuan, two people are eating a meal, 200 yuan, blink of an eye. Leishule stood beside the man foolishly, listening to him bargaining with the store, he felt strange, and his adoration was undisguised. In the end, the shop owner still stares at Song Xuan with disgust on his face and persuades Shu le in a bad tone, "little girl, your boyfriend is too talkative. He can bargain so much that he doesn''t want to buy clothes for you. Don''t hurt yourself too much." "No grievance, no grievance, my brother song is very powerful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan had a headache again. If it wasn''t because he had no money and it was not convenient to withdraw money from the bank card, he would not have wasted so much money with the shopping malls for a few yuan. "Change this dress. You go to the bathroom and wash your face." "Is this for me?" Shule is novel. He takes the clothes from his hand and is always silly. "Wow, brother song took the trouble to buy the clothes. He even wanted to give them to me. I''m so happy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± If it wasn''t for her, would it be necessary for him to buy Women''s clothes?! Chapter 593 Shu Le is moved to take the clothes in her hand, but she hasn''t entered the bathroom. Song Xuan is tormented by her and has no temper. "Get dressed quickly. You''d better wash your face." Shule twisted his eyebrows, took the clothes in his hand and looked at him again. "I''m afraid I''ll go in and change, and you''ll go." Song Xuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, she guessed his idea. He took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I won''t go." "Really?" Shule thumbed up, "that hook, if you lie, you will never get a wife in your life." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The oath was so poisonous that song Xuan had to stretch out his hand. Shule changed his clothes and came out with a dirty face, which made song Xuan''s eyes ache. "Why not wash your face?" Shule some aggrieved, touched his face, "I''m afraid he washed, will be recognized by them, and then to be arrested." Song Xuan didn''t know why those people wanted to catch her, but looking at her dirty face, he couldn''t bear it. He took her to the washstand. Without facial cleanser, he directly wiped her face with hand washing detergent. "Wash clean, wash not clean, don''t follow me." Shule had no choice but to bend down and wash her face a little bit. her eyes were surrounded by an eye liner, and her hand sanitizer was not washed at a time. She washed two or three times before washing two. Song Xuan looked up again and looked at the white woman in the mirror. She was a bit surprised. Unexpectedly, she didn''t look so ugly. Small round face, a pair of Phoenix eyes slightly pick, let her pretty face a little more wind - love. The long light green skirt made her skin white. Except for her bright brown hair, the rest was not so good. Find toilet paper to wipe her face, and they leave quickly. "If I can''t tell those people why I can''t protect you." Shule buckled his fingers and hesitated. Finally, he couldn''t say it, so he wanted to pull his hand, worried that he would really not protect himself. Song Xuan originally wanted to shake off her hand, but looking at her tender fingers, full of scratches, these are for her injury, he has a few soft distraction. "Shule, I can promise you to keep it secret for you, but I hope you can be honest. Now we are friends who help each other. If we can''t be honest, I don''t know how to deal with things later. " See Shule face a bit hesitant, consider for a few seconds, and quietly explain. "I didn''t think about what you would repay when I saved you. I also know that your repayment is just a cover. It''s your real purpose to stay with me and avoid someone. Shule, I can also tell you very clearly that this time I was chased and escaped, and I will meet you. So, if you follow me, you are in danger, so I still advise you to go home early. " Shule stares at him in consternation. He doesn''t expect that he can guess her purpose, let alone that he will tell himself his secret. "My family are not good to me, they forced me to marry a person I don''t like, so I escaped. I originally made an appointment with a netizen, but I didn''t expect that netizen cheated me out of my wallet. I was desperate and was targeted by several men at night. If you hadn''t helped me, I wouldn''t have thought about it now. " Said the back, she sobbed out. "Brother song, don''t leave me behind. If I am caught by them, I will marry a man I don''t like. Then I will be unhappy all my life." Song Xuan looks at her unexpectedly, she looks pretty, not beautiful, it belongs to the kind of enduring. But how old is she? How old is she? "How old are you this year?" "I, I this year," Shule sobbed, broke his fingers and counted, "twenty? 21¡¢ It''s 22, and I forgot. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Song Xuan took a deep breath, calmed down for a long time, and then continued to ask. "What else do you remember?" "I remember that they all called me a fool, said I didn''t deserve him, said that the man belonged to my cousin, and that my father was tough enough to give me to him. Brother song, I''m not a fool. When you were in hospital, I didn''t have the money to pay the hospitalization expenses, and I took out my necklace and bracelet for money. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± So it''s no surprise why those people came to the hospital. But he was touched to think that she had taken out her necklace and bracelet in order to cure him. Song Xuan is not interested in knowing who the man Shule said is. Now he just wants to avoid the investigation and contact Han Junyu as soon as possible. Suddenly he looked up and saw on the big screen of the building in front of him two chapters of pictures, Han Junyu and Qin Ning, with wanted words on them. He clenched his fist. Ning Kang was really cruel enough to get along with Han Junyu."Brother song, do you know them?" Seeing song Xuan''s eyes become cold, Shu Le wipes his tears from the corner of his eyes and is afraid. "It''s OK. I''m going to Ba city now. Where are you going?" "I" Shule is a little reluctant to go back. She just escaped from there. "If you leave, I''ll try to get you some money as soon as possible. You can go anywhere you want. If you go to Pakistan, you can come with me. " Song Xuan doesn''t talk nonsense, but gives her a choice. Shule subconsciously wants to get a thumb, and finds that song Xuan looks at it, and she immediately puts down her finger. "Brother song, I''m with you. Will you marry me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s not the same thing at all! "You want a man to marry you, don''t you?" "Well." Shule''s answer is very sincere. "Then I can tell you that I''m not suitable for you. You''d better go to someone else, but I can help you with your reference." Song Xuan said patiently. Shule immediately shook his head, "and I married the man, if not you, then I do not." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. At that time, he was driving on the high speed. He just ran on the high speed. He threw away the people behind him. The other side set up obstacles in front of him. Later, he could only get off the high speed and ran to this place in a hurry. So from here back to the bus city, either by train or by bus. Both of them need ID cards to buy tickets. As soon as he and Shule''s ID cards are taken out, it is estimated that someone will come after them before they get on the bus. So if you want to go to Ba city now, you must avoid using ID card. Song Xuan is meditating. The woman beside him stares at him with a serious face. "Brother song, if you can''t go back, you can live here. If your hand is hurt, I can support you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s mouth twitched. Who raised who? Rent a car, need ID card, he can steal a car, on the highway, if found, trouble. How to get a car and get on the highway? Looking at the sun gradually sinking in the sky, now they don''t have money. They don''t know where to live tonight. "Brother song, it''s good to sleep on the street. I think it''s fun. If it''s too cold, I can still hold you. I don''t dislike you. You can hold me. " Shule sat beside him, looking excited and looking forward to it. Song xuanrou eyebrows, the girl''s brain hole is too strange, he can''t communicate with her. Chapter 594 Song Xuan also slept in the street when he was a child. When he was bullied in the orphanage before, he left the orphanage angrily. But left the orphanage, he was a child, helpless, looking at the vast crowd on the street, he could only sleep in the street. It was that time that he met Han Junyu''s mother. She saw that he was poor, so she took him back to the place where she lived. She not only changed a new suit for him, but also ate a lot of delicious food for him. She told him that she also had a son as old as him. She bought a lot of clothes for her son, but her son didn''t seem to use the clothes she bought. Nevertheless, every time she saw the clothes she liked, she could not help buying them and collecting them. Song Xuan was really envious of her son. Looking at the gentle face of a woman, he dreamed of such a mother. The next day, she took him back to the orphanage. After that, every few months, she would come to the orphanage and give him some clothes. Those clothes were not worth money, but now he remembered that it was the warmest place in his childhood. In that year, he was most looking forward to the time when the gentle woman could come to the orphanage. He would tell her many things he had done in order to get her encouragement. He also hoped that she would bring her clothes, even if they were not new, but worn by her son. However, such a happy time lasted less than a year. After a few months, she didn''t come. He was worried about her. He ran out of the orphanage and went to the place where she lived to inquire. Only then did he know that she had committed suicide. What was his mood at that time? After so many years, I can''t say clearly. The most profound memory is that I feel abandoned by God. "Brother song, where are we going now?" The woman''s voice changed song Xuan''s mind. He frowned and got up to leave. They don''t have any money, they don''t eat dinner, if they don''t do something, they will really sleep on the street. Shule quickly followed him, looking at his calm face, seemed to be in a bad mood, she did not dare to be too presumptuous, obediently followed him. Song Xuan went to the Internet bar, his finger movement is not convenient, all the operation speed is very slow, basically a finger movement. It took him half an hour to finish what he could do in three minutes. With a cold sweat on his forehead, he hit the last key and got up to leave. When he got to a place where the bank withdrew money automatically, he covered half of his face with his coat and took out 10000 yuan to leave. He took Shule to a remote hotel to check in. The front desk staff of the hotel stared at them and pointed to the things next to them. "Do you need these?" Shule curiously took it from the woman''s hand to look at it. With a serious study on her face, she couldn''t help asking song Xuan next to her. "Brother song, what is this? Is it candy? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the condom in a woman''s hand, song Xuan stares at her with complicated eyes. Does she really don''t understand or doesn''t she? Take what''s in her hand and take her upstairs. "Brother song, is that candy just now? It says different tastes. Is it delicious? " She asked seriously. Song Xuan rubbed his eyebrows again, and it had nothing to do with her whether it was delicious or not. "Take a bath and go to bed early. Tomorrow I''ll find a way to go back to Baicheng." The hotel is simple and shabby. There is only a bedside table in the room, which is a bed. Song Xuan doesn''t have the heart to chat with her, so he orders her. He was reclining on the bed, tired and sleepy. Suddenly, hearing a scream coming from the bathroom, song Xuanmeng opened his eyes. He got up in such a hurry that he pulled the wound on his body. He was so hurt that he took a cold breath. After a while, he got up and went to the bathroom. "Shule, are you ok?" "It hurts." There were no slippers in the bathroom. When Shule went in to take a bath, she didn''t realize the abnormality. When she took off her clothes and took a bath, she didn''t expect to slip and fall to the ground. Song Xuan went to the door, found that she was not dressed, immediately turned around. "What''s the matter?" "I fell. Ouch, it hurts. My waist hurts." Shule cried in pain and couldn''t get up for a moment. It was autumn, and he worried that she would catch cold when she lay on the ground. He tried not to look at her and bent down to pick her up. "Brother song, did your hand touch my chest?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman''s tone was too calm. Song Xuan''s ears were red. He took a look at her with his teeth and quickly put her on the bed. Put her on the bed and cover her with a quilt. "Where did it hurt?" "Back and waist." Shule answered seriously. Song Xuan, helpless, slowly lifted the quilt to see her injury, her back did not know where she hit, there was a piece of blue.Although the light in the room was gray and yellow, her skin was white and bright. He felt that what he held by his fingertips was not a woman''s skin, but a warm white jade. He never knew that a woman''s skin would be so pleasing. "I''m going to get you some medicine." He restrained himself, covered her with a quilt, turned to go out, but was caught by the woman''s wrist. "Brother song, don''t leave. I''m afraid." She was alone in this shabby place, and she fell again. She was scared to death. Song Xuan frowns, but he still compromises. He sits down by the bed and tries to find the front desk in the hotel to ask if there is any medicine or wine. But the front desk''s tone is not very good, so he hangs up perfunctorily. Song Xuan clenched his fist, thinking about the injury behind the woman. If he didn''t rub it as soon as possible to spread the blood, it would be more painful tomorrow. He stood up again and gently comforted, "Shule, I''ll go and buy you some medicine. Wait for me for five minutes, OK?" Looking at him nervously, Shule shook his head. Song Xuan couldn''t help it. He lifted his eyes and found a package of essential oil in the bedside table. His eyes flashed and he opened the essential oil. "Wow, it smells good." "Don''t smell too close." Song Xuan wanted to remind him, but it was too late. The woman didn''t know what it was, but she smelled very fragrant and took a few deep breaths curiously. "Wow, it''s rose fragrance. I love the taste. Can I eat it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan can''t explain what this thing is for. He covers her lower body with a quilt and makes her lie on her side. He rubs the place where she bumps and hurts. Shule is very obedient. At the beginning, the man''s strength is a little strong, and she wails with pain. "Brother song, take it easy. It hurts." The voice of a woman is different from that of Qin Ning Ruan Mian. She is a bit sweet and a bit naive. But at the moment, she was with a charm that could not be explained clearly. Song Xuan felt thirsty and angry. "You can bear it. It will be fine in a moment." He tried to persuade her to stop shouting. The sound insulation effect of this room is not good, she said, it''s easy to disturb other people''s rooms. Shule frowned, thinking that he said it would really be a while, but after a while, it was still painful. She cried out here. "Brother song, don''t, don''t, it''s too painful, you''re too hard." She wanted to hide in pain, but there was no place to hide. She turned over in anger. Her body turns, the quilt slides, her snow-white skin, the beautiful girl''s body completely presents in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan felt the agitation in some part of his body, and immediately turned around to cover his embarrassment with his coat. Chapter 595 Shule is sitting with the quilt in her arms. She is blushing and bleeding. She didn''t think much before, but now she feels embarrassed. Mother said that only married men and women can do such intimate things, but her relationship with brother song is not clear. But I think that if I don''t find a man to get married as soon as possible, my father will certainly force me to get married. Since she likes brother song, what''s more, he is responsible for her now because he has seen her body. She looked up at him and found that he was still a gentleman standing with his back to her. She nervously grasped the quilt and slowly reached out to grasp the corner of his clothes. "Brother song, it''s OK. Anyway, I''ll marry you in the future. I''ll see it in advance." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan shakes her hand. Who wants to marry her! Now he can''t even save his own life, and he''s hiding. It''s silly of this woman to think about that kind of thing. Being thrown away by song Xuan, Shu Le doesn''t get angry either. Instead, she makes a laugh, which is pretty and silly. "Brother song has never had a girlfriend. He must be shy. Brother song, my mother told me that you don''t have to be shy with the people you like. " Song Xuan pinches her eyebrows. What kind of mother is she? She has educated her daughter like this. "What do you like about me?" Shouldn''t I? Shule blinked in bewilderment. After thinking for a long time, she slowly replied, "because you are a man, you can marry me." Song Xuan was startled by her words and staggered two steps. This is what wonderful logic, that is, any man, can only marry her, then she will show her naked to others? Song Xuan suddenly felt a little stuffy in his heart. He was grinding his teeth secretly and didn''t want to take care of her. He was going to wash up, but he heard a knock on the door. He frowned and stared at the door. He went to the door and just wanted to open it. But listening to the strange sound of footsteps, he had a heart and a look from the cat''s eye. His face changed when he saw four men in stiff suits standing at the door. He''s out of hand now. If we fight with them, there''s no chance of winning. He immediately went to the window. This is the fifth floor. It''s not easy to jump down. He can have a try, but Shule obviously can''t. He has a headache. He turns around and walks to Shule''s bed. He quickly takes off his clothes. Shule looked at him walking around, a little confused. He stood in front of him and began to take off his clothes. Her strong muscles appeared in front of her, and she was surprised to see his eyes round. Does brother song agree to accept her, so he wants to sleep with her? She was happy in her heart. She couldn''t tell why. Her body was also hot. She wanted to do something to dispel the heat. The next second the man lifted the quilt and lay beside her. There was no clothes to hinder her. As soon as his arm was close to her body, she trembled, and then there was a trace of fear. "Brother song, you, you should be careful. I''m" um... " Shule was surprised to see her eyes round again. There were tears in her clear eyes. At this time, the corners of her eyes jumped up slightly, with a different charm from usual. Arms around his neck, tentatively respond to him. Mother said, if the man can be fierce after her, see her cry, will be distressed to kiss her, hold her, it must be true love. Hee hee, she knew for a long time that brother song must be her true love. Mother to know that there is a man, fierce and coax her, but also hurt her, will certainly be happy. The people outside the door were impatient. With a bang, they kicked the door open. Song Xuan, distracted by the woman, heard the voice, opened his eyes and wrapped her tightly with a quilt. "Baby, don''t talk, do you hear me?" The man''s low voice baby, Shule''s heart is called crisp, she nodded cleverly, hugged his neck, buried the whole face in his arms. Song Xuan sits up and stares at the four men who break into the room. This time, he can look at them more clearly. Although she didn''t listen to Shule''s specific description of her family, looking at her clothes, we can see that the background is not simple. "Who are you? It''s impolite to break into other people''s rooms like this, you know?" In order to cover up, song Xuan deliberately used some human accents. "We''re looking for Miss Shule." The first man''s attitude is still polite. He glances around the room. Finally, the woman in the man''s arms stops and he frowns. Some people said that they saw Miss Shule enter the hotel, so they rushed to investigate, but they didn''t expect that the situation was like this. "Miss Shule, there''s only me and my fiancee here. You suddenly break in and disturb me. Get out of here!" The man stood still, staring at the woman in Song Xuan''s arms, a bit tangled. Although Miss Shule''s brain is not very good, she should not mess with messy men, right? Chapter 596 Song Xuan roared, but the four men stood still in the room, as if they would not leave without seeing the woman in his arms. But the woman in his arms is Shule. If they see her, they will take her away. "This gentleman, it''s our fault to disturb you. But let me have a look at your fiancee''s face and make sure she''s not our Miss Shule. We''ll leave." The man in the first place was slow and not worried at all. How could song Xuan let them see Shule''s face, hold the woman in his arms tightly, bite his teeth, and reach out to brush his cell phone. "If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police. You''re lawless. You''re coming in for miss for no reason. Miss short, I''ll give you a call. It''s very cheap. I can find it even at 150. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Four men look a little ugly. Song Xuan took a look at them, deliberately holding his cell phone high, and slowly pressing 110 with his fingers. "You don''t go, do you? I''ll call the police. You tell the police what kind of lady you''re looking for!" The phone soon got through. The other party said it was the local police station. What can I do for you? The man at the head immediately took away his mobile phone, his face was cold, and there was Yin Qi between his eyebrows. "We just look at your fiancee''s face and we''ll leave. I hope your husband will cooperate. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!" Song Xuan procrastinates, but the man at the head has come to the bedside, and he is not easy to do it now. He is really worried about the countermeasures, and the woman in his arms moves. She held him in her slender arms and looked up timidly, revealing half of her face. That half of the face was covered with black spots, in the yellow wait, very ugly. Her lips were smeared with lipstick, which was all around her lips and turned into sausages. Before Song Xuan took the mobile phone, he deliberately threw Shule''s make-up bag into her hand, and then deliberately delayed her to dress herself up. Looking at her uglier face than flowers, plus her voice is also whine and say: "husband, you let them go out quickly, so shy." Song Xuan shakes his goose bumps and can''t bear to look directly at her face. The four men looked at the woman''s face, and her face became delicate. They looked at Song Xuan with admiration, but they didn''t speak much, so they turned and left. Their Miss Shule is a famous beauty, though her brain is not easy to use. The woman in Song Xuan''s arms is really ugly and hot eyes. How can she be Shule? When they closed the door, they sighed again in their heart that the man was not bad, and the woman was impatient when she grew up. Either she was true love, or the man was blind. Hearing the sound of closing the door, song Xuan was relieved. He let go of his arm and wanted to get out of bed, but the woman held him tightly. She looked up at the innocent face, a pair of Phoenix eyes looking forward to staring at him, "brother song, you said, I''m your fiancee." "Shule, that''s a perfunctory speech. I have to." Song Xuan explained patiently. Shule was a little sad. She twisted two thick eyebrows to see that he was going to leave. Her arms hugged him again. "Brother song, I''ll sleep with you and really be your fiancee, OK?" Her tone was serious and serious, but song Xuan wanted to leave her. "Of course not! Shule, a man and a woman can''t sleep together casually. They need to really love each other. " Shule doesn''t understand casual, but she''s sleeping with him now. What is true love, she does not understand, but she likes brother song. "My mother said that if a man and a woman sleep together, there will be children. Brother song, you don''t like children, so you don''t want to sleep with me? " Her thinking is too jumping. Song Xuan chokes on her words and has a bad headache. Now she is naked, holding him, and discussing the issue of having a baby. Song Xuan has made sure that she is a blank sheet of paper about things between men and women. But how could a girl in her twenties be so pale in this respect? That can only show that she received an abnormal education since childhood, and the consequence of this kind of education is that she talked about this nonsense with him calmly. "Shule, let me go first, I''ll help you with your face." "Brother song hasn''t promised me yet. You can''t escape." Her body was close to his body. The fire burned song Xuan''s mouth. He clenched his teeth. "I don''t want to sleep with you, I won''t marry you, and I won''t have any children. Shule, I''m saying, "let me go!" The man''s voice is too severe, the last sentence, faint some low roar, scared Shule let go of the arm. "Brother song." Because they were wrapped in the quilt, he took more than half of the quilt when he got out of bed. Hearing her pitifully calling him, song Xuan turned to look at her curiously. He saw that most of her body fell into the air and her eyes were red. He quickly wrapped her in a quilt."Shule!" He held back his anger and let out a cold low cry. "I''m here, brother song." She looked at him inexplicably and didn''t know why he was angry again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a deep breath, restrained his mind from rising wildly, and turned to look out of the window. After a while, he turned to the woman''s clear eyes. He sighed and went to the bathroom to wet the towel to wipe her face. "Shule, girls can''t appear in front of men without clothes. It''s very impolite, you know?" His voice was gentle, with a touch of tenderness. Shule blinked, some wronged, "my mother said, in front of her husband, you can be free. I took off my clothes in the bathroom, not on purpose. " "I''m not your husband, Shule." Song Xuan felt that the reason for his short life span and sudden death must have been infuriated by this woman. Shule shriveled his mouth and cried like a child, "but when I''m not dressed, you hold me and kiss me. My mother said that only my husband, the man who wants to marry me, can do this. You don''t want to be my husband, you still kiss me, you hug me, you say I''m your fiancee, you give me back. " Song Xuan sat by the bed, looking at the woman''s sad cry coldly, rubbing his eyebrows again. How can I return it when I kiss you? Forget it, if he continues to quarrel, he will be bleeding from Qi Qi Qiao. He got up to wash, came back from the bathroom, saw the woman still sobbing, red eyes staring at him, like looking at an enemy. "Brother song, do you think I''m a fool?" Song Xuan frowned and didn''t like her using those two words to evaluate herself. "You all think I''m a fool. I don''t know how to count. You all hate me, play with me, cheat me, and don''t want me." The more she said, the more uncomfortable she felt. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Chapter 597 Song Xuan saw that the woman got out of bed, but she was still naked. He quickly wrapped her in a quilt. "What are you going to do?" "If you don''t want me and you don''t want me, I''ll go. Anyway, I won''t get married. I''ll die outside. My mother said, better be broken than broken. I know what it means, noble jade broken is like a pile of cheap tiles to ridicule it. So when I''m dead, I don''t want to look at their sarcastic expressions. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan tightened his brows. He would rather be a broken jade than a broken one It doesn''t matter what it means. The important thing is that the woman in her arms is stubborn and wants to leave the room. "Brother song, I want to get dressed. You take off the quilt." She was in a hurry to find her clothes, but they got wet in the bathroom. "Shule, be rational." Song Xuan saw that she was going to tear off the quilt again, and the blue tendons on her forehead ached. Shule wiped his tears and nose with a quilt, and looked at him with a confused face, "what is reason? My mother said I don''t have that kind of thing, so let me not care." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Your mother won. Song Xuan couldn''t make sense of her and picked her up. Because the arm is still a little injured, so he was very hard, to the bed, because she struggled, the two rolled to the bed together. "Brother song, if you don''t want to be my husband, how can you hold me again?" Shule hugged him in an aggrieved tone. "Shule, if you want me to be your husband, from now on, listen to me, OK?" Scold her, she doesn''t understand. He couldn''t beat her, so he had to compromise and discuss with her in another way. "Really?" The woman''s eyes were shining, and she rubbed his face excitedly to kiss him. "I''ll have a husband. My husband is my hero." Song Xuan felt the place where he had been kissed by a woman. It was as soft as a feather on his cheek. There was a strange feeling in his heart. Looking at a woman''s innocent smile, he didn''t hate her, but felt that such feelings came too suddenly. It''s really like what the host said, he doesn''t have to force, that person will come back to him, no matter what he becomes, she will still be with him. Does that person really exist? The woman finally calms down. Song Xuan feels that they are honest and close to each other. He is a normal man. If things go on like this, something will definitely happen, so he puts on his T-shirt to her. The woman in it is not honest. She has to sleep with him all the time. Song Xuan couldn''t push it away, so he had to follow her. "Brother song, I''m so happy. Mom said, "if a man wants to be my husband, I''ll grow up and be an adult." When a woman speaks, a warm breath sprays on him. Song Xuan closes his eyes and keeps calm. Without his answer, the woman didn''t care. She covered her face with a smile and rubbed against him again. "Brother song, my mother said that when I get married, she will come to me. When shall we get married?" Song Xuan shakes his head helplessly when he hears too much about her mother. The woman in his arms is still a child. If he does that to her, it''s a bird. "Where''s your mother?" He tried to divert her attention. "When I was very young, my mother suddenly disappeared. My father said that my mother had gone far away. When I grew up, maybe when I got married, she would come back to me. But when my mother and I told me stories, we must find a man who knows how to love me. The man my father is looking for is not good. He is always with my cousin and calls me a fool in private. He is not good, so I don''t want my mother to see him. Brother song, you are not the same. You will protect me. You are willing to hold me. You don''t dislike me. I''m not smart. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan frowned, listening to her tone, her mother should have passed away, but she insisted on waiting to see her mother. It''s not smart. But she is not smart, hiding him in the garbage, accompany him for a day, avoid those who chase, and regardless of the danger to send him to the hospital. A glass of water is not good, but willing to do anything for him. When he was chased, he was still laughing in his heart. He was an orphan when he was young. I didn''t know if he had ever laughed for him when he was born. Maybe he died in the wilderness, and no one would cry for him. But he fled from the border of death, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a woman crying beside his bed. There are too many smart people in this world. What if she is not smart? "Shule, do you have your passport?" He asked suddenly. Shule is puzzled. She doesn''t know what the passport is. She gets up to take her bag and pours out all the things in it. Song Xuan looks at the things in her bag and frowns slightly. Originally, she just guesses that her identity is not simple. Now when she sees the things in her bag, she is more sure.Ordinary people, who would fill their pockets with gems and diamonds? "Where do these come from?" He is holding a big diamond, at least tens of millions on the market, but she doesn''t care at all. Obviously, she often comes into contact with it in her life. "Ah, you say this marble. It''s a birthday present from my brother next door. But this marble is not fun, but my mother said that the gifts given by others must be put away, so I received them in the bag. " ¡­¡­ Marbles. "Brother song, if you like, I''ll give you all these marbles." She gave him dozens of diamonds in her bag. "Shule, you said your money was robbed by your netizens. What''s the matter?" Before, she only vaguely said that she would come to the city to meet netizens, but she didn''t expect that after having a meal with netizens, her wallet disappeared. Her bank card and cash were robbed by the netizen, and the wallet she wanted to find was blocked. "I met that netizen on the Internet. We talked for a long time. I told him I didn''t want to get married. He told me to come to him and he could marry me, but I didn''t expect that he would cheat me!" When it comes to that netizen, Shu Le still looks angry. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan drew from the corner of his mouth and looked at the angry girl in front of him. Song Xuan saw some documents from the interlayer of her bag, and found some pieces of paper. He narrowed his eyes. There is a copy of her ID card, passport, some basic information about her, and a letter in it. This letter should have been put in because she was worried that she would be lost by herself. Shule had an accident when she was born, brain injury, immature intellectual development and poor understanding of numbers. She is also a bit naughty. As her elder brother, she always worries that she will leave home one day. If one day she really left home, good people find her, please contact the contact information left in the letter. She also has a big brother, song Xuan, to see her capital information. See her information, he narrowed his eyes, eyes sharp stare at her. Shule was a little scared by his stare, didn''t know what happened, nervously grasped his wrist. Chapter 598 The next day, song Xuan went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get two small books with their certificates and told the women around him. With this thing, they are husband and wife. Shule happily took Ben and hugged his arm. "Brother song, I know. This is the marriage certificate. My mother said that she wanted her mother to get a marriage certificate, but her father didn''t give it to her. I''m going to show my mother my marriage certificate. My mother will be very happy. " As song Xuan walked forward, her mother and father didn''t get the marriage certificate, so it was not the main room. Thinking about her identity, he just made the decision, a bit shaken in his heart. "Shule" "mother said that married is a relative. Brother song, you will be my family in the future. My mother said that family is a matter of life, and I will listen to you all my life. " Song Xuan swallowed saliva, listen to her words, he clenched his fist, originally took out the mobile phone ready to call. Looking down at the woman, he hugged him excitedly, with a smiling face facing the sun and clear eyes. He clenched his teeth and felt that he had made a bad move. Maybe he didn''t count on the other side and would take himself in. "Shule, it''s a long life. No one knows what''s going on." "I know, my mother said that things are changeable, that is, things always change, but my mother said that if we stick to our faith, we don''t have to be afraid. My belief now is to be brother song''s wife and find a way to earn money. Brother song''s hand is injured now. I want to support brother song. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who taught her to support him? Song Xuan couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at his own hands, it''s really inconvenient for him to do many things now, but it''s not enough for him to be a woman. Song Xuan used a circuitous way when he couldn''t get on the highway to Ba city directly. So he bought two beautiful pictures and went to a tourist attraction in the city next to Baicheng, which was regarded as a tour. Where he went, he was trying to find a way to go to Baicheng. When they get on the bus, Shule looks excited and looks at the scenery outside the window. She grabs his arm. "Brother song, are we going to honeymoon?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you think so, you can understand it. Song Xuan was a little tired. He closed his eyes and had a rest. Shule saw that he was going to sleep, but he didn''t dare to disturb him. He looked at the man''s side face and laughed. He touched his face with his fingers. Wow, brother song is so beautiful. Now that she is married, she will take him home to show them that she is not wanted by nobody. Her husband is not only good-looking, but also good to her. To the classic tourism in Qiaolin City, it''s almost autumn. The maple leaves dyed yellow and red are falling. At a glance, it''s a bit bleak. But the woman around him obviously didn''t feel that way. She was full of novelty and could be very excited wherever she went. She pulled him around the scenic area. Song Xuan''s injury is not completely good. He is a little tired after running a circle, but seeing the woman''s happy smile, he grits his teeth and bears it. After running for a day, they were tired. Song Xuan ordered a B & B room. There are two beds in the room, but the woman is dishonest and runs to his bed in the middle of the night. Although song Xuan knows that she won''t do anything else, she still wants to lose her temper. On a naive ignorant face, his anger did not stretch, suddenly began to laugh. "Brother song, what are you laughing at?" "I''m out of my mind laughing." Song Xuan lay down feebly and reflected on his behavior. He must be crazy, will impulse and her to get a marriage certificate. "Can the brain still smoke?" Shule pulled his hair, feeling unable to take anything away, she went to touch his hair, but some asked. "Brother song, how do you smoke?" Song Xuan turns his head and looks at her. The woman is wearing the low collar pajamas prepared by the B & B boss. When she rubs against him, the collar falls down, revealing her fragrant shoulder. Knowing that she didn''t mean to do anything, but as a normal man, he unconsciously thought of some colorful pictures in his mind. "Shule, get dressed." He let out a low roar. Shu Le looked down at himself and blinked in disbelief. He didn''t notice anything strange. "Brother song, the clothes I wear are good." He ordered her to dress neatly, and she understood that the clothes she was wearing were good, not bad, and they were just talking about each other. Song Xuan looked at the top of his head and closed his eyes as if his eyes were out of sight. Shule saw him close his eyes, thought he was sleepy, also hit a hache, holding his waist, nest in his arms ready to sleep. Feel the woman leaning over, that pair of bulging close to the arm, song Xuan whole body rigid, move to the side. The woman noticed that he moved and followed him. Anyway, she just depended on him to sleep, otherwise she would not be honest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan opened his eyes. It must be God''s prank. He deliberately sent this woman to test his self-control.In the morning, when song Xuan got up, he heard the splashing rain outside the window slapping on the window and stood by the bed, watching the rain curtain in the sky, frowning. When he came out of the B & B, he didn''t see Shule. He asked the boss and learned that she had gone out an hour ago. Song Xuan walked around the B & B, but he still didn''t find her. He was worried that she ran around foolishly. What if she was abducted? Back to B & B, the woman still didn''t come back, so song Xuan got angry. This woman, does not have his approval to run about, is owes the lesson?! He anxiously waited for another two hours, was ready to get up to look for, saw the rain, there is a small figure gradually clear up. She didn''t have an umbrella, but carefully protect the things in her arms, he quickly walked over. "Shule, what are you running about on a rainy day?" Shule stares at him and knows that she is wrong. She lowers her head and shrinks back. "Why don''t you talk? You''ve been out for four hours. You''re really good. If you don''t listen to me, we''d better divorce as soon as possible. You can go anywhere you want. " "No, no, you can''t divorce." Shule nervously looks at him and wants to hold his hand. Song Xuan is irritable and just wants to scare her. She wants to grab herself and shake off her hand. She doesn''t hold the things in her arms with her other hand. With a bang, the things in her arms fall to the ground. "Ah." A bowl of porridge falls to the ground and sprinkles at Song Xuan''s feet. Shule squats down and helps him to polish his shoes with his sleeve. "Brother song, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." She was wet all over, squatting at his feet, song Xuan full of anger, but also by her made no temper. Help her up, "early in the morning to run out, is to buy a bowl of porridge?" "Yes, my mother said that as a wife, we should learn to cook. I can''t. I want to buy it on the street, but I forgot to bring the money. The boss asked me to help, and he gave me a bowl of porridge. Brother song, it''s still hot, but it''s a pity to spill it. " Song Xuan was angry, angry and distressed to see her blistering tiger mouth. Such a bowl of porridge is only one yuan at most, but because of this one yuan, her hands are full of injuries. "Shule, you can come back to me when you have no money." Shule blinked his eyes, a little timid, "I, I forgot." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She will forget a lot of things, but she will not forget what her mother said. When she bought him a bowl of porridge, song Xuan vomited a deep breath. Chapter 599 Shule changed her clothes. Because she made a mistake, she lowered her head and sat by the bed, not daring to move. Song Xuan borrows a medicine box from the boss of folk custom. When he walks into the room, he sees her in his pajamas. Because she is generous, she looks smaller and smaller. Without saying a word, he helped her deal with her injured wound first. He didn''t know what had burned her. He had several water robes, and was rubbed out by what. Her hands are flawless, plump and lovely. It can be seen that she didn''t do any housework before, but because she saved him from injury before, she has added a new wound now. His heart softened, and no amount of anger was covered by guilt. Pack up the things and give the medicine box to the boss. When he came back, he stood by the door, but he didn''t push the door in. Looking at the rain curtain outside the window, I feel a bit gloomy to want to eat him. However, it is undeniable that all the silly women have done has touched his heart. He didn''t know what kind of woman he wanted to find to accompany him before, but he felt vaguely in his heart that the woman should not be so beautiful, so virtuous, maybe not too smart. But with her, he must feel warm. When the blurred picture becomes clear, Shule''s silly face appears. He took out the two marriage certificates from his pocket. There was a bit of sarcasm on his lips, and he couldn''t help laughing at his stupidity. Shule in the room, thinking of song Xuan''s back, felt uncomfortable and sobbed. Brother song disliked her. She knew that she was not smart, that she would make mistakes no matter what she did. Hearing the sound of opening the door again, she quickly wiped away her tears and looked up to the door. Song Xuan came back with a bowl of porridge. When he opened the door, he saw the woman''s crying eyes turn red, and her snot still fell down. Because she was choking, her snot followed her in and out. He sighed, closed the door and found a tissue to wipe her. Shule carefully looked at him, no matter what he did, his eyes fell on him. Seeing that he was going to wipe his nose, she knew that she was making a fool of herself again and sobbed a little louder. "Brother song, I''m so bad." Song Xuan gives her a silent look, cleans her nose, and goes to find a towel to clean her hair. Quiet room, people feel chest tightness, Shule heart more uneasy. "Brother song, why don''t you talk?" "Say what?" When song Xuan wiped her hair, he found that her hair quality was pretty good. It was dark and soft. It felt good to hold it in the palm of his hand. Suddenly understand why han Junyu will habitually play with Qin Ning''s hair, a woman''s hair in the hands of the original can have a silky touch. "I''m wrong. I''ll listen to you and stop running around." She sobbed, her shoulders shaking. "Shule, it''s not what you do that makes me angry. It''s what you don''t tell me when you leave. It worries me, you know?" He explained gently, and the action in his hand was much softer. "Sorry, I thought I could do it, but I screwed it up." Shule admits his mistake. It''s like this since she was a child. She thinks she can do things well, but she messes up every time. This feeling is really frustrating and makes her feel that she is nothing. "It''s not me that you''re sorry, it''s yourself. Look at your hand. I don''t know if it hurts when I''m hurt?" Shule looked at his hand, but shook his head, "I want to earn money, but I don''t know anything, I can only do some physical work. Brother song, I don''t feel pain. " Song Xuan stares at her in a very complicated mood and holds her hand in his hand. "If you want to be my wife, you have to measure everything with me. Shule, you are not stupid, but you have not learned how to live, so you have something you don''t understand, let me accompany you. " Shule looked at him in amazement, tears fell down again. In the past, every time she made a mistake, whether it was her father or the servant who took care of her, she was helpless and said that she didn''t understand and she was not allowed to do it again. She really wants to learn to take care of herself, but they always feel that she does not have the ability to protect her. Only brother Song said that she was not stupid and wanted to study with her. "Brother song, I want to take care of myself, but they don''t allow me." "When you grow up, you can''t just cry, you know?" He wiped away his tears, and his eyes fell on her cherry blossom lips. Slowly raised his head, grab her lips, gently rolling, gentle invasion. ¡­¡­ Because of the rain, the bus to the bus city in the afternoon was delayed, that is, it had to wait. Song Xuan went to buy a mobile phone. When he went to the hostel, he saw four familiar men walking to the hostel. He quickly hid around the corner. Thinking that Shule was still in the B & B room, he turned back and ran into the room. Seeing that Shule was still sleeping, he quickly woke her up."Shule, get up. The people who are looking for you are here. We must get out of here as soon as possible." He put their things into the bag and helped her up. Then he realized that her face was red and her forehead was hot. Thinking that she was caught in the rain in the morning, she might have caught a cold. With a low scold, he carried her on his back and left the B & B. "Shule, wake up." On the taxi, song Xuan shakes her, but the woman opens her eyes vaguely, leans on his back and wants to sleep. Song Xuan measured the temperature on her forehead. She had a fever and had to take some medicine. "Shule, Xiaole, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to buy medicine. It will be OK." Although song Xuan didn''t know why they could come here, Shule''s health was very important. He quickly found a drugstore. Fortunately, he met an old TCM doctor. The old Chinese medicine doctor saw the situation of Shule, took the medicine, and after drinking Shule, he felt much better. Here, song Xuan was not very familiar with him and had no acquaintances. He was blocked up and had no way to go. He could only take Shule to a place with many people. He went to an entertainment club in the center of the city and opened a room. First he asked Shule to recover, and then he tried to take her back to Ba city. When Shule is sober, she finds herself in a strange place and is afraid to sit up. "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you." Hearing the man''s gentle voice, Shule woke up. She thought she was going home. "Brother song, why are we here?" Song Xuan measured the temperature on her head. The heat had dropped. He was relieved. "The people who are looking for you have tracked down here, so we can''t stay here long. Shule, are you still suffering? " Looking at her haggard face, song Xuan was distressed. For the first time, know what is burning. Also finally understand, why before Qin Ning sick, Han Junyu''s temper will become so bad. Shule shook his head and threw himself into his arms. "With brother song in, I''m not uncomfortable at all." Song Xuan felt a strange feeling when her arms were filled. He patted her on the back and asked her to have a rest. When she woke up, they immediately went back to Ba city. Song Xuan originally thought that she was not feverish and would recover soon, but her condition was not good again and again. She went to the doctor, but the doctor couldn''t give her an explanation. "Brother song, I''ve been like this since I was a child. It''s OK." Because she was ill, her voice was weak and her face was haggard. Chapter 600 In Qiaolin City, song Xuan is always on guard that someone will find Shule. He wants to take care of her, and the injury on his hand is not good, so he doesn''t dare to take her to a big hospital rashly. After looking for several small hospitals, the doctor couldn''t find out the reason. He wanted to take her to a big hospital. But Shule also knows that if she goes to a big hospital, they will soon be found out. She doesn''t want to go. Lying in a remote Hotel, song Xuan gave more than 100 yuan, and without ID card, he led Shu le to his room. The room is still shabby, with a bed, a TV on the wall and a water heater on the bedside table. Song Xuan burned hot water, wiped her face first, and let her go to bed to rest. He simply cleaned up for a while. When he came out again, he watched her stare at him without blinking. He went to the bedside and picked her up. "Still uncomfortable?" "Fortunately, when I was a child, I often fell ill, and I didn''t get well for several months in my life. My father was very worried, so he found a lot of doctors for me." Hearing her father, song Xuan frowned and didn''t say much. He held her in his arms and rubbed his chin against her neck, as if they were warming each other. "Brother song, let''s watch TV." Suddenly, she said with a smile. Song Xuan nodded, went to the remote control and turned on the TV. But I didn''t expect that when the screen lit up, a pair of men and women who had nothing on were doing fierce sports, and the woman also made a higher cry. Song Xuan shakes his hand with the remote control and wants to change the channel, but no matter what key he presses, the screen doesn''t respond. Black faced, he got up and turned off the TV. Shule stares at the darkened TV curiously and looks at him bewildered, "brother song, is that man beating that woman just now? Why is that woman so miserable ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan rubbed his eyebrows. The problem was too profound for him to explain. "Brother song, you turn on the TV. I want to see why the man beat the woman. Why don''t they wear clothes?" Shule murmured suspiciously. "There''s nothing to see. You lie down and rest." Song Xuan coldly put away the remote control. He didn''t pay much attention just now, but now he comes to think of it as a couple hotel. In recent nights, he was held by a woman to sleep. He didn''t have a good rest. When he heard the sound from the TV, his anger came out. If he held it down, he would get sick. Let her lie down and have a rest. He went outside to inquire about the way to go to Bazheng. Although Shule was reluctant to listen to him go out, she didn''t stop her from watching TV. As soon as he left, she got out of bed, found the remote control and turned on the TV. She was often bullied when she was in primary school, so her father didn''t let her go to school again. She always played at home. Although there was a private teacher to teach her every week, she couldn''t understand. When the TV is on, the man puts the woman on the bed and bumps her hard. The woman barks, but it doesn''t sound very painful. It seems very happy. Shule doubts, men hit her, why is she still so happy? When she finished watching the movie, it would play again. At first, the man in the movie came into the room, and then the woman began to undress and kiss Shule studies it seriously, but still has some doubts in her heart. Why are the women in the movie so happy after being beaten? Song Xuan heard the news, thought of a way to avoid all kinds of checkpoints, the mood is still good back to the room. Just look at the woman staring at himself without blinking, his ear tip is hot, but still strong, straight face to her, hit her forehead. "Where are you looking?" "Brother song, let''s play a game?" Song Xuan pick eyebrows, a bit curious, "what game?" "Close your eyes first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When song Xuan closed his eyes, he felt a piece of soft lip on his lips, which was the taste of Shule. He was about to open his eyes, but the woman covered his eyes with her little hand, put her arm around his neck, and bit his lips. Her kiss, like a dog, licked for a while and began to nibble. He had a rolling Adam''s apple. He held her back and took the initiative. The woman responded and seemed to be very involved in the game. Her little hand helped him undress and they rolled to bed together. The man''s kiss was too warm, she felt a fire in her body, she wantonly opened herself to meet him. He also learned from the woman in the movie, holding the man''s hardcover waist like a snake and wrapping it around him. Song Xuan was fascinated by the fragrance of women. Suddenly, I heard the woman''s murmur, like a key to unlock all the confinement of his body. But when he opened his eyes and looked at the woman''s blurred eyes, he suddenly woke up and wanted to leave.He married her for a purpose, so he couldn''t touch her! "Brother song," "Shule, no way." He stroked her pink cheek, restraining himself. "Yes, brother song." Shule held his neck and refused to let go. "Shule, this is not a game. If I go on, I will take away your most precious things. You don''t understand now. When you understand, I ''" " I understand. Brother song, I like you. I''m your wife. I want to be with you. I''m willing to give you the most precious things. " Shule blinked with tears. At first she didn''t understand, but when brother song kisses her, she faintly realizes. There may be another way to sleep between husband and wife, and she wants to try it with brother song. "Shule, listen and let go. You don''t know what that means yet, and you''ll regret it in the future. " Song Xuan persuades patiently. Before sleeping together, two people do nothing, that is because he knows she has no sense of security, he can make her feel at ease. But now if the real relationship happened, it would be a matter of life. He had another plan to get the marriage certificate with her. So, he can''t destroy her. "Brother song, do you treat me as a child, or do you not want to touch me at all? I know very well that you are my husband and I am your wife. I like you to kiss me and hold me like this, and I am willing to be close to you. Don''t you say things will change in the future? In the future, there may be unpredictable things, but I''m not afraid. I know you protect me. I''m not afraid, brother song. " The woman''s small face is too calm, because her calm, let song Xuan feel guilty. "Shule, you Well Don''t want to talk, Shule looks up to block his mouth, with action proof. She won''t regret it. If she really regrets this in the future, in the future, she likes him very much and wants to play games with him that can make her happy. By her enthusiasm, disturbed the mind, did not know that there is self-control this kind of thing. Kissing her scarlet eyes, song Xuan''s mind turns. Do you love her? He wanted to. If he put aside the calculation, he would accept her as his woman. If she regrets in the future, then He realized that he was distracted, and he wanted to push himself away. He wanted to be his woman. Song Xuan snorted. He could not bear it. He supported his elbow and put a pillow under her waist. "Baby, it''s going to hurt at first." Chapter 601 Song Xuan met a businessman in the hotel who was doing a small business. He was just about to deliver the goods to Ba city. At the beginning, I chatted with him and made up a reason at random, saying that if I wanted to go to Ba City, I wanted to take a ride with him and would give him a certain fare. The boss thought that he would deliver the goods anyway. If he could take the two people away and earn pocket money, it was not a bad thing, so he agreed. So the next day, song Xuan took Shule and got into the truck. The boss is in the business of collecting duck feather, because the duck feather has not been processed yet, which makes it stink. song Xuan also thought that Shule would be disliked. She had prepared perfume spray on clothes and covered her with clothes. But Shule didn''t seem to be aware of it at all. She was sleeping in his arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan touched her face and thought about the activities of the two people yesterday. She was tired, but maybe she had done intense exercise, and her condition was much better. Looking at her tender little face, the corners of his mouth were slightly crooked. Although he has a neat way of doing things, he always thinks a lot about emotional things. Han Junyu has also said before that he has a problem with his attitude towards feelings. If he doesn''t deal with it properly, he can''t find the person he loves. Just like his first love, both of them know it well, but he just has too many worries. He drags on for several years, but he still hasn''t expressed his love. When the other side turns around, he will be with another man. Now I meet this woman. Although she is a bit reckless, maybe she can make up for him. Things are changeable, but in the future, as long as this moment, he wants to cherish her and love her, it''s enough. For a time, he thought a lot, closed his eyes vaguely, and wanted to nourish his energy. Han Junyu is still in trouble and needs his brother''s help. Suddenly the woman in his arms moved. Song Xuan lowered his head and put her forehead against her. The woman opened her eyes vaguely. "Brother song, I feel dizzy." When the car goes forward, the road condition is not very good, stop and go, and the appearance is not smooth, and it has been bumpy. "Maybe it''ll be better if I hold you tight." Song Xuan guessed that she may not have done such a bumpy car, some carsick, take her to her arms, let her rely on more comfortable. "Brother song, it''s very kind of you." She smiles and goes into his arms, hugs his neck and kisses his lips. Song Xuan also didn''t refuse, and kisses her. He found that the woman in his arms loved to kiss him whenever she was happy. The speed of the trucks is very slow. In addition, the first two trucks are blocked by rain, so there is a special traffic jam. The usual five hour drive, driving a day, two people stuck in the smelly car for 20 hours, Shule get off, directly vomit. Song Xuan quickly finds a hotel for her. They take a bath and dare not stay more. He quickly contacts Han Junyu. Two hours later, Han Junyu came to meet him in person. Han Junyu gets out of the car and looks at Song Xuan holding a woman in the alley from a distance to speed up his pace. "Han Shao." Song Xuan was relieved to see that he was OK. At that time, the situation was so critical that he wanted to be afraid when he thought about it. Han Junyu came up to him and scanned him. His eyes stopped on his wrist and his eyebrows were frowning. The woman standing next to song Xuan finds that the man has been staring at Song Xuan''s wrist. She is a little angry and moves forward to block song Xuan. "It''s rude of you to stare at my husband all the time." ¡°¡­¡­ Husband? " Han Junyu raised his eyebrows to song Xuan and drew at the corner of his mouth. "Yes, brother song is my husband. We got the marriage certificate." It seems that in order to prove her and song Xuan''s identity, she hugs song Xuan''s arm and hides his wrist. She doesn''t want others to see where song Xuan is hurt. That''s his weakness and it''s easy to be looked down upon. She doesn''t want anyone to look down on her brother song! "Well, Shule, this is my boss, Han Shao. He is also my good friend. You should say hello to him, you know? " Originally, a woman with high morale was like a cockerel with a erect tail. Hearing his words, she immediately turned into a lamb and said hello to Han Junyu. "Hello, I''m Shule. This is the name my mother gave me. The meaning of the name is to hope that I can live a comfortable and happy life. Now I''m brother song''s wife, and we''ve slept together. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. "Shule, don''t say the last word." Song Xuan rubbed his eyebrows and warned in a low voice. But Shule ignores it. She tilts her chin haughtily and seems to be able to sleep with song Xuan. It''s a matter worthy of her pride. "If I dare to do it, I dare to say it. Brother song, I''ve slept with you. It''s not shameful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan, this silly woman.His ears were red, but he could not refute the thought that they had indeed slept. "Ha ha, song Xuan, isn''t there a rich woman to support you in the legend?" Han Junyu asked. On hearing song Xuan, a rich woman, Shu Le glared at him, "who, you say, who wants to raise my brother song? Brother song is mine, and I want to raise him too!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Han Junyu glanced at him, no more nonsense, let them get on the bus. In the car, song Xuan noticed that Han Junyu''s bags under his eyes were heavy, and he didn''t sleep well for a few days. At Xi Yifan''s villa, Xi Yifan also looks decadent. Song Xuan realizes that something big has happened to Keneng. "Qin Ning and Xiao Bao have been arrested for two days. There is no clue yet." Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows and got up to borrow Xi Yifan''s computer to check the camera. From the moment Xiaobao left the villa, the content of the camera was destroyed. Just listen to mansha crying, it''s Qin Ning who wants to take Xiaobao out for a walk. At that time, she wanted to stop it, but Qin Ning said that she would be fine with Xiaobao. I didn''t expect that they hadn''t come back two hours later. She was worried that something might happen to them, so she called them. At that time, Han Junyu was anxious to find song Xuan, but when they received the phone call, they realized that someone had deliberately given false information in order to distract them, and then seized Qin Ning and Xiaobao. "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. If I had been persuading Qin Ning firmly at that time, they wouldn''t have had an accident if they didn''t leave the villa." Mansha murmured with guilt. Han Junyu rubbed his eyebrows with his long fingers. He didn''t rest these two days. He was very upset. When he heard mansha''s words, he gave her a cold look with sharp eyes and evil spirit. Mansha felt the chill coming out of his body and held his knee tightly. He didn''t dare to make any more noise. Song Xuan couldn''t see any useful information. He threw away his mobile phone and went outside to see where the camera was installed. Looking at the camera, he said to Xi Yifan. "Maybe I can get some clues off the camera." Xi Yifan immediately took the ladder and went to dismantle the camera himself. When mansha heard song Xuan''s words, she tightened her eyebrows. Her face was cold, but she kept her head down, and no one noticed. The person who went after Song Xuan said that song Xuan died in a car accident? Now run out, if find out what, then she how to do? Song Xuan took the camera, took apart the things inside, took out a wire plate, and took down the chip inside. Shu Le lies beside song Xuan and sees his inflexible action of dismantling things. Every time his fingers need to be forced, he is very difficult. Because these delicate work needs to be done by hand, and the injury on his wrist is not good, a layer of cold sweat comes out on his painful forehead. Chapter 602 Shule loves song Xuan, but he insists that she can only be with him. But song Xuan''s wrist is too painful, holding the chip fingers are shaking, fingers have no strength, small chip fell to the ground. "Brother song, don''t do it. It hurts." Shule held his hand and refused to move again. The injury on his wrist is not good at all. These days, because of escaping, he didn''t give up. If it goes on like this, his hand will be useless. "It''s OK, Shule. That''s what I should do." Song Xuan shook his head with a smile and asked her to let go. They can''t do anything here except that he can do these things, but now it''s the only clue he has to fight for. Shule frowned, picked up the chip from the carpet, took the tool from his hand, and did it by himself. "Come on, I''ll do it. You can''t do it any more." Song Xuan frowned, "can you?" Shule felt guilty, but looking at the scar on his wrist, he clenched his teeth and said seriously, "no, it must be." Song Xuan touched her head, let her refuel, he said, she will do. When Shule heard that he would agree, he was relieved and touched at the same time. In this world, only this man will gently say such words to her, I believe she can. Han Junyu looks at the interaction between the two, slightly picking eyebrows, sitting on the sofa, bending elbows, thinking about who might grab Qin Ning. Song Xuan knows whether women can do it or not, but she loves his kindness, so he can''t refuse, so he doesn''t refuse her proposal. But I didn''t expect that she was seriously staring at the wire version and installing the chip. A strange flash flashed in his heart. How can a novice do such a thing so well? His eyes fell on her finger pulp, his fingers trembled, there was a guess in his heart, but he did not ask. Put the chip well, song Xuan let Shule turn on the computer, and then teach her to operate. She seems to know a lot of computer tricks. Sometimes before he has finished, she has finished the operation, and she can know how to operate the next step. "You can see it." Suddenly, Shule said with a smile. Xi Yifan immediately went to check, mansha''s face became ugly, also curious to the computer. In the video, Xiaobao walks out of the villa first, and a moving white teddy dog attracts her. She goes out, and then Qin Ning goes out of the villa and chases her. When they got to the front door of the villa, the Teddy was gone. "What did you find?" Xi Yifan asked. Song Xuan slowed down the camera and saw the dog clearly. How could there be a dog in the villa? "Mansha, didn''t you say Qin Ning took Xiaobao for a walk? Why is Xiaobao walking ahead? What''s the matter with this little dog? " Xi Yifan questioned. Mansha was flustered, but her face was calm. She pretended to be confused. "Qin Ning said that he wanted to take Xiaobao out for a walk. I didn''t leave the villa, so I didn''t see the little dog. I didn''t know what happened after that." Xi Yifan''s face is ugly. He raises his eyes and looks at Han Junyu, and questions flash in his eyes. "Now that I have a goal, I''ll look at the cameras on the roads around the villa again, and I''m sure I can find clues." Song Xuan opened his mouth. "Well." Han Junyu gets up. There are so many ways around the villa. Song Xuan can''t help himself. He wants to help. In the past two days, he has looked for all the places he can find, but there is no clue at all, so he can only turn over the places he found before and take photos again. Shule followed song Xuan to the computer room. There were more than ten small screens on one wall, all of which were taken by cameras along the road. Song Xuan noticed that the woman had been holding his arm. In front of the crowd, he was a little hot. He coughed and asked her to let go. But Shule didn''t want to, he hugged his arm and made a face at him. Song Xuan helplessly ordered her forehead, let her be good, comfortable nod, stuffy said. "I will listen to the words of seeing off my brother, but I will hold brother song and I will be safe. I don''t know any of your friends. I''m afraid. " It turned out that she was a stranger. Song Xuan''s heart is soft, so let her. Several people are in charge of different routes. Song Xuan stares at the screen. Suddenly he shouts to stop. Shu Le presses down the screen and expands the screen. In the rear-view mirror from the side, there is a white teddy dog. Although the picture lasts for one second, it is still found by song Xuan. And Shule also tried to find other things that could reflect light, and expanded the picture again to see the license plate number. Song Xuan stares at the flexible operation of Shu Le''s fingers and squints, trembling in his heart. "Shule, are you a hacker?" Shule turned his head in bewilderment, "what is a hacker?"¡°¡­¡­¡± She doesn''t even know what a hacker is, but why does she know these technologies? "Brother song, do you mean these search games? My brother used to play games with me. I knew that. I''m good at finding people. A few days before I ran away, I helped my brother find a very cunning man. Ah, what''s that man''s name? It seems that his name is Xuanzong. He also plays games very much. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s hacker name is Xuanzong, or XZ for short. She means that he was attacked or even hunted down that day because she helped her brother find him? Who''s her brother? Oh, this world is really fun. Around, he ran into her! Shule''s fingers are flexible. She doesn''t know what a hacker is. She just takes it as a game. Since Song Xuan needs to find someone, she will try to help him win the game. Her fingers on the keyboard faster and faster, not only to find the license plate number, but also to find the direction of the car. As long as the car is connected to the Internet, she can steal the car''s dash cam and information. Mansha looked at the results of their investigation, more and more frightened, pale face back two steps. Xi Yifan has been staring at her behavior, see her abnormal, squint cold eyes. "MANSA, what''s the matter with you, aren''t you feeling well?" Mansha regained her mind, restrained her emotion, recovered her expression, and covered her stomach in pain. "Well, yes, it''s uncomfortable." "Since it''s uncomfortable, go and have a rest." Han Junyu reminds. "Thank you, elder martial brother." Mansha nodded gratefully and turned to leave the computer room. Xi Yifan looks at Han Junyu doubtfully, why should let her leave? Mansha is obviously guilty. "If you want her to spit out the news, forcing her will only scare the snake." Han Junyu persuades him. Then he gets up and walks to song Xuan. "Check how many people are connected to the Internet in the villa now." Song Xuan patted Shule on the shoulder and didn''t speak. Shule thought that he was asking himself to check and immediately called out the connected mobile phones and instruments. Their mobile phones all have models. As long as they are connected to the Internet, records will appear on the Internet. Mansha left the computer room, she immediately closed the link villa network, but opened the flow. Why would she shut down the network in the villa and use her own traffic? It must be what she wants to hide, and what she wants to hide is not to let them know. Chapter 603 Why does mansha close the network in the villa, but use its own traffic, the specific purpose is not clear, so it needs further investigation. Xi Yifan kicked Han Junyu to make him faster. Han Junyu mouth a draw, cold eye Piao he, "seduction, why don''t you go?" "If you can save Xiaobao, if you want my life, I''ll give it to you, not to mention seduction. But the problem is that people don''t like me and don''t like my color. " Xi Yifan shrugs helplessly. Han Junyu spits out a bad breath. For the sake of Qin Ning, why can''t he give up his life. But to deal with a disgusting woman like mansha, he is really more miserable than death. Now no matter how painful he is, he has to find a way to get mansha''s mobile phone. As long as he has a chance to contact her mobile phone, song Xuan will have a way to check the information inside. If mansha makes the ghost, let people capture Xiaobao and qinning, he will know what she is. Life is not like death! When mansha went upstairs, he immediately made a phone call. But she was still uneasy, biting her teeth to try to divert song Xuan''s attention. She originally thought that her arrangement was perfect, but she didn''t expect that song Xuan would come back. What''s more, she didn''t expect that the disabled song Xuan would bring back a woman with good ability. Suddenly she heard a knock on the door, her heart jumped up, nervous and helpless. The knock continued and she had to open the door. Open the door to see the tall and straight posture outside, she was a bit surprised. "Elder martial brother, what can I do for you?" "What''s wrong? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Han Junyu''s voice is calm and he can''t hear his emotion. At this time, to hear his relationship, mansha was surprised, happy and afraid. There''s a purpose to be afraid of him. Fear of this unfathomable man, elaborate design. "No, no, it''s just that every woman has a few days in a month." Han Junyu a Leng, pulled the corners of his mouth, "rather to menstruation, I will help her make a cup of jujube tea, do you need?" Mansha stares at him expectantly, "really?" "Naturally, you helped Ning Ning see a doctor during this period of time. In order to prepare for the operation, you also used your mind. I should also thank you." Although the man said this thanks, his face was too calm for people to guess his mind. Mansha was touched in her heart. He remembered all her efforts. "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to care. Since I said I would help you, I will try my best. Now I hope Qin Ning will be OK, and we''ll get her back as soon as possible. " "Well." Han Junyu nods and turns around indifferently. When mansha saw that he just left, she was a little reluctant. She wanted to stop him, but she didn''t know what to say. Looking at the man''s straight back, she sighed with disappointment. I really hope Qin Ning and Xi Xiaobao will die soon. They find their bodies, and she doesn''t have to be so suspicious. Soon after closing the door, she heard another knock. She opened the door again in doubt, and saw a cup of brown sugar date tea in the man''s hand. "Thank you, elder martial brother." She has a happy smile on her face. "You''re welcome." Han Junyu pulled the corner of his mouth, "you have a good rest, I''m busy." "Well, elder martial brother, you should also have a rest." Mansha held the brown sugar jujube tea in her hand, but she was reluctant to drink it. She felt the temperature of the tea in her hand, and her heart was warm. The tea was going to be cold, and she couldn''t bear to waste it, so she drank it quickly. This must be the best black tea she has ever drunk! She couldn''t help laughing when she thought so. Downstairs, in the computer room, Xi Yifan is worried about Han Junyu''s return. "Did she drink it?" "Wait." That cup of jujube tea was made by Xi Yifan. He served it. Of course, there was something added in it. Otherwise, I''m too sorry for him to run errands. Half an hour later, mansha upstairs felt a little dizzy. He thought he was too tired and fell asleep in bed. Xi Yifan did not hear any movement, knocked on the door, no one to open the door, with the key to open the lock, into the room to take her mobile phone. , song Xuan, who investigated the latest contact of her mobile phone, found that she had deleted two calls in those two days, and then investigated the number and found an anomaly. "Xi Yifan and I are going to find people. You are here to guard." Han Junyu orders. Han Junyu thinks that song Xuan''s hand is injured, and Shule has no Kung Fu. He is not at ease when they are in the villa. Let Jun one and Jun three come to take care of them. He and Xi Yifan go to find someone according to the information of the number investigation. Ning Fu came to meet them. When he heard that song Xuan had come back, he was also happy for him. "This time we can''t make a fuss. We have to make a plan." Ning Fu said so, is to let them two people don''t worry too much, save people also from long-term discussion."Well." Xi Yifan and Han Junyu look at each other, which is necessary. They came to a daily chemical store. A man in a hat was buying snacks with a cigarette in his hand. Han Junyu also put on his hat and walked past the man. At the corner, he put a tracker in his pocket. They found that the owner of mansha''s contact number was the man. Although they didn''t know whether the man was the one who captured Qin Ning, it was a clue. Even if there is only one chance in a thousand, he and Xi Yifan want to fight for it. So Ning Fu in the peripheral layout, he and Xi Yifan followed the man, came to a remote small house. This area is an old urban area. There are many houses to be demolished. Most of the residents have moved away, so many empty houses are left. Han Junyu followed the man and climbed up to the second floor. Looking through the window, he found a small dark room on the second floor with several women in it. All the women were hiding in the corner with their heads down. The room was too dark to see whether there were Qin Ning and Xiao Bao. "What to do?" Xi Yifan asked anxiously. Two men were downstairs. On the second floor, there were four men guarding. A man came up to the group of women. Before the man had done anything, a woman was scared and uttered a cry of panic. Impatient, the man kicked her and sealed her mouth with tape. Xi Yifan listened to the woman''s voice, thinking that if Xiaobao was so upset, she was very afraid, maybe she would do stupid things by herself. She was afraid, she would hit the wall, or gnaw her nails, and bite off the layers of skin on her fingers. Han Junyu listened to the woman''s voice, like Qin Ning''s voice. Through the weak light, he determined that it was not Qin Ning, and his forehead was hot and cold. Qin Ning is pregnant. If the animals are like this, the child will be lost. "Help No matter whether there are Qin Ning and Xiao Bao in it, Han Junyu can''t just sit back and watch as he finds out. He put on the earphone and ordered song Xuan. A few hours later, there was a tap outside the door. The man in the room was surprised and went to the door to check. It was a delivery man. It was a bit of an accident. But they often order takeout, so they don''t think too much and don''t take precautions. "Who ordered supper?" "I don''t know. Did the boss decide?" Two men are puzzled, but can''t refuse to eat, open the door, let delivery come in. Han Junyu, wearing a hat, took the takeout to them, lowered his head and took out a pen and a piece of paper. "And signature, cash on delivery." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 604 Two men listen to cash on delivery, some impatient, heart mutter, who bought things do not pay? But all the things came. They were really hungry. After signing the name, they put the money into Han Junyu''s hand. One of the men opened the box impatiently and began to eat. Han Junyu looks around and finds another man staring at him. He smiles. "You eat, if delicious, remember to give five-star praise." "All right, you go quickly." If a man is impatient and drives him out, he will close the door. Han Junyu went to the door, made a gesture to the people outside, and suddenly pointed to the ground in surprise. "Why, there is a hundred yuan here." As soon as the man who was about to close the door heard of the money, he immediately went out of the door to pick up the money. Xi Yifan standing outside the door, in the next second of the man''s going out, unexpectedly grabbed his neck from behind, injected anesthetic, and dragged him to a hidden place. Han Junyu enters the living room again and sees the man who just ate fall to the ground. He hides him under the sofa and carries his unfinished business upstairs. That take out, he let Ning Fu deal with, and then sent over, there are a lot of intoxicating substances, as long as you eat will fall. The man watching upstairs was dozing. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he opened his eyes doubtfully and watched the man in takeout clothes go upstairs. "Who are you?" The man stepped forward to stop. Han Junyu smile, "you order takeout, this takeout need signature, I can go." Ordered takeout, the man did not think much, casually signed a name, took the takeout from his hand. Han Junyu took the signature paper and nodded. Suddenly, behind the signature paper, he took out a handkerchief and covered the man''s mouth. Behind him, the man reacts and wants to fight back, but is suddenly knocked down by Xi Yifan who jumps in from the window. Xi Yifan drags the two men to hide, and Han Junyu takes the takeout again. But this time, the two men are on guard and are preparing to ask Han Junyu. Han Junyu didn''t have the patience to act with them this time. He went forward and directly pinched one of the men''s necks and injected the anesthetic into his body. Easy to beat the two men down, he quickly went to the small room, turn on the light. Bata, a light on, shrink in the corner of a few women all fear of screaming. Xi Yifan ran over and looked around a group of women, but he didn''t find Qin Ning and Xiao Bao. They both looked at each other and tightened their brows. Han Junyu contact Ning Fu, let him bring people, the women to the police, so as to help them find a home. Xi Yifan is not reconciled, patiently asks one of the women if she has seen a girl with a small round face and a baby voice. The woman was sitting in the corner, maybe because they had saved her, and her fingers were shaking at the door. "Two days ago, a woman with a pink doll and another woman in a light blue sportswear ran away." When Xiaobao disappeared, he was holding a pink doll. Qin Ning was wearing a light blue sportswear. Xi Yifan saw Han Junyu and finally had hope. But he was asking the woman, and there was no more information. Since this group of men captured Qin Ning and Xiaobao, how could Han Junyu let them go. Let''s tie up a group of puppets first. Xi Yifan sits at the side of the opera. He has long known Han Junyu''s method, but it''s also a rumor. Now that he can see it with his own eyes, he is somewhat curious. Han Junyu took all their mobile phones away, then pressed them one by one. If he didn''t answer any questions, he dropped the prepared corrosive agent on them. The man''s mouth is stuffed with cloth, pain can only make a whine, to speak when will let go, once not obedient, directly to ruthless. As usual, Han Junyu would not use such rude and straightforward means, but now he has no patience. If they are not honest, he turns them into a ball of water. The corrosive agent in his hand was borrowed from Ning Fu. A pile of steel can melt, let alone the human body. Several men abducted and sold some women to remote mountainous areas for money and profit. However, compared with this man, they all felt that they met the devil from hell and directly wanted their lives. In order to survive, they also dare to hide, crying that there are acquaintances, is a woman to introduce their business. At that time, they just wanted to take Xiaobao away, but because Qin Ning had been holding on to Xiaobao, they took it as buying one for one and taking Qin Ning away. But I didn''t expect that after they were caught here, they seemed very clever, but they didn''t know how to find an opportunity, anesthetized a brother who was guarding them, and ran away. These days, they are also in a mess in order to find the two women, but for the sake of this business, they dare not tell others the news of their escape.Han Junyu forced them to know who the woman was, but they only knew a phone number, and the others didn''t. When Han Junyu and Xi Yifan left the house, the night was heavy and drizzled. When he and Han Junyu got on the bus, they seemed to be entangled by the rain, and they were upset. According to their tactics, Qin Ning and Xiao Bao fled, but they fled. Why didn''t they go back to the villa? Were they taken away again? And mansha is a cautious person, if you want to design them, why contact them in person? A lot of questions come out, Xi Yifan wants to rush back to the villa, seize mansha and ask questions. When the car arrives outside the villa, Han Junyu stops Xi Yifan. "Don''t be in a hurry. Find my wife and Xiao Bao first. Since they can escape, they will certainly find an opportunity to contact us. " Xi Yifan is not as calm as he is, a little angry roar, "do you want me to move her?" Han Junyu looks like an idiot staring at him, "she is in the dark, we are in the light, we get the evidence, she can find an excuse to deny. We can understand this matter in our hearts. Now she is still valuable and can''t move. " Xi Yifan''s gentle face was full of sarcasm and asked suspiciously, "normally, she likes you. If she wants to get you, it should be aimed at Qin Ning. Why did she let people take Xiaobao?" If this is the strange place in Han Junyu''s heart, what kind of grudge will mansha and Xiaobao have? Do you want to get rid of her? Han Jun Yu narrowed his cold eyes and put his long finger on his lips to think deeply. Mansha wants Xiaobao to disappear. It must be Xiaobao''s existence that threatens her. Xiaobao has no memory. It''s hard to take care of herself. What''s the threat to her? Suddenly, Xi Yifan patted him on the shoulder and his face became ugly. "You still remember that you and I analyzed that Xiaobao suddenly disappeared a few years ago, and there might be acquaintances to help her." "So?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. "Mansha was one of the people familiar with Xiaobao at the beginning!" Xi Yifan''s sarcasm. Chapter 605 When Han Junyu returns to the villa, he goes to wash up first. When he goes downstairs again, he sees mansha sitting at the dining table waiting for supper. Xi Yifan comes out of the room at this time. He and Han Junyu have been busy all day, and they are really hungry. Sitting at the dinner table, he looked at Han Junyu Xi Yifan, then went to see mansha, the corner of his mouth hooked. "Mansha, you live here. Won''t your father worry about you?" He has a casual attitude and seems to be just chatting. Mansha looked up in surprise, somewhat helpless. "He''s so busy every day that he doesn''t care about me." She didn''t know what happened. She slept all afternoon and just got up. "The second young master of the Xi family was injured this time. The Xi family is looking for you. Your father must have heard the news and will look for you. Haven''t you contacted him yet?" Xi Yifan continued to ask. Mansha frowned and stared at Xi Yifan seriously. "Brother Yifan, are you worried that I will tell my father your news?" Xi Yifan shrugged, "don''t say it, you are really worried." Mansha was wronged and explained hastily, "brother Yifan, don''t worry, I won''t. I promise my elder martial brother that if I want to help him, I won''t do anything I''m sorry for you. " Xi Yifan gave a smile with a complicated expression. "Mansha, guess why Qin Ning and Xiao Bao are missing." Mansha was a little flustered and asked nervously, "did you find any clues?" "I''ve got some clues, but I haven''t got a clue yet." Xi Yifan has been staring at her face, aware that she is in control of their own tension, the heart is more sure of the previous guess. There''s a ghost in mansha''s heart! "Ah, I really hope to find Qin Ning as soon as possible. The operation will do more harm to her in a few days." Mansha whispered, trying to distract them. Han Junyu, who has been silent for a long time, was very hungry. Now when he hears her, he has no appetite. Put down your chopsticks, get up and go to the computer room. "Elder martial brother, you haven''t eaten all day. Please eat something quickly." Mansha watched him get up, followed him up and grabbed his arm. But as soon as her fingertips touched him, he frowned and avoided her movements. "You can eat it. I can''t eat it." Thinking of Qin Ning, who still doesn''t know where to wander, and whether he can be late for hot food, he feels uncomfortable and can''t eat. Xi Yifan has no appetite, especially for the annoying woman sitting opposite him. He took Han Junyu''s supper together to the computer room and put the things in front of him. "You have a bad stomach. If you don''t eat anything, who will go to find Qin Ning if you fall down? If you find her, you need to be taken care of. " Han Junyu rubbed his forehead. It hurt badly. His stomach was burning like fire. When he heard Xi Yifan''s words, he glanced at the things in front of him. He could only bite his teeth and eat. Song Xuan and Shu le are busy all afternoon. Shu Le has a bad cold and can''t help sleeping on Song Xuan''s shoulder. Song Xuan was still watching all kinds of cameras, which lasted for several hours, but he couldn''t hold on, and his eyes were sore. "Song Xuan, take her to rest first." Xi Yifan patted him on the shoulder and asked him to take Shule to have a rest first. A sick man was suffering from discomfort here. Song Xuan turns his head to see Shule asleep. When she breathes, her breath is still a little heavy. He touches her forehead, but there is no fever. He turns to pick her up. When song Xuan comes back again, Han Junyu and Xi Yifan have had supper, and they continue to work. "Will they escape and be taken away by someone?" Xi Yifan asked. Otherwise, Qin Ning has no reason not to contact Han Junyu. Han Junyu sat on the sofa and looked out of the dark window. His face was a bit gloomy. "Probably." Escape from his laboratory, he let Ningfu has been staring at Ningkang, this time qinning missing, Ningkang and no action. And the labs are destroyed. Where can he take Qin Ning? At this time, the silence of the computer room, ring a burst of mobile phone rings. Three people''s eyes fall on the table, Han Junyu''s mobile phone. Han Junyu opens the call record, looks at the caller ID, frowns tightly, and asks song Xuan to check the other party''s address immediately. "Hello, Mr. Xi is looking for me late at night. What can I do for you?" "I knew that Mr. Han had not fallen asleep so late. After all, his woman was missing. It was a very anxious thing." An idea came out of his mind, and he stood up suddenly with cold brown eyes. "Xihong, you took my wife!" He uses affirmative sentences. Xi Hong can hold up a big company, the mind is certainly not simple, he suffered losses in the hands of Han Junyu, must be secretly looking for opportunities to revenge. So he has been staring at Qin Ning in the dark, watching Qin Ning kidnapped, and then deliberately help Qin Ning escape, and finally he can successfully take Qin Ning away.As long as Qin Ning is in his hand, he doesn''t have to worry about not holding Han Junyu''s seven inches! "Mr. Han is not too stupid, but your reaction is too slow. Your wife has lived with me for 24 hours. I thought you didn''t care about her. " When Xi Hong spoke, he still lowered his gentle and gentlemanly tone, but the thorn in his words was fatal. As soon as Qin Ning is taken away by Xi Hong, Xi Yifan immediately becomes tense, worried that Xiaobao is not with Qin Ning. Xiao Bao doesn''t know anything. If he stays outside for a day, he doesn''t know what will happen. "What do you want?" Han Junyu looks at Xi Yifan''s worried expression and makes a gesture to him to calm him down. "I know Mr. Han is a businessman. You should give me back the 200 million you took from me. Plus the interest, I''ll call 400 million to my account. " Xi Hong said. "Oh, for the sake of money, as long as you don''t touch my wife and another woman, as long as you dare to take it, I will give it to you!" Han Junyu sneered. "Well, I forgot your reminder. There''s a woman sitting next to your wife, and it''s only worth a little money. That''s 600 million. " Six hundred million is not a small sum. Ordinary people can''t afford it. Han Junyu clenched his teeth, "OK, say the location, I''ll give you the money, you give me the people." "It''s easy to say that Mr. Han is really rich. He has six hundred million yuan. Since he didn''t hesitate, he agreed to me." Xi Hong showed a low smile, but did not immediately agree to him. "But Mr. Han''s memory is not very good. I have more grudges with you than that." Han Junyu licked his lower alveolar and clenched his fist. His dark brown eyes were a sign of his anger. "Mr. Xi, if you want to settle the accounts, you want to listen to it." "My brother''s wrist is broken by you, and then he will be disabled. How can that be counted?" Xi Hong asked coldly. Han Junyu is laughing, low voice some abrupt. "Mr. Xi, don''t forget, if he doesn''t give up his hands, how can you take over the affairs of the Xi family and get the rights of the Xi family. How can you thank me for my kind help? " "Oh, I knew it was you who did it. Let my father think that Xi Xuyuan''s accident was designed by me, so as to shirk responsibility and intensify the relationship between me and my father. Han Junyu, damn it Xi Hong''s angry roar. Han Junyu''s tone is calm, and his voice is calm without wave. "Isn''t that what you want? You have a plan to fight back against your father, but you haven''t found the time yet. I''ll help you and let you get the rights of the Xi family. Now you blame me. Mr. Xi, it''s you who deliberately make excuses and shirk responsibility now! " Chapter 606 Xi Hong got the power of the Xi family. He had many plans before, but to his surprise, Han Junyu would use Xi Xuyuan to force his father one step ahead of him. It also made him realize clearly that his father loved Xi Xuyuan. If Xi Xuyuan didn''t have an accident this time, he couldn''t get the rights of the Xi family. So Han Junyu said that he was shirking responsibility, and he was right. But the reason for all this is because Han Junyu, who could have designed it secretly and slowly. But Han Junyu so blatantly do it, put him in the limelight, let his father and his relationship more rigid. "Take the money and come to my villa." Han Junyu listens to the other party hang up the phone, pinches the mobile phone tightly, lets song Xuan prepare the money immediately. "Song Xuan, where is Xi Hong''s current address?" "In the hospital." Song Xuan transferred out the data and determined that it was the largest hospital in Bacheng city. Since he is going to the hospital, there must be records in the hospital. Song Xuan enters the hospital system and finds out that Xi Hong does take two women to the hospital, but the drugs used are for trauma. That is nothing serious. Six hundred million is a lot, but Han Junyu can take it out. But time is in a hurry, I can''t take out so much cash, so it''s Xi Yifan and Ning Fu who can only make up so much money together. Xi Yifan, who was driving, thought that Han Junyu was losing a lot this time. "Han Junyu, I said, this time I really played with fire." If Han Junyu hadn''t provoked Xi Hong and deliberately blackmailed him, he wouldn''t have been biting Han Junyu and grabbing Qin Ning. In the end, he would have taken out 600 million yuan. But Han Junyu does not think so, "Xi Yifan, do you play investment?" "Well, a little bit." In front of Han Junyu, who started investment, Xi Yifan can only say that he only knows a little. "Xi Hong has been staring at me. When he sees Qin Ning being kidnapped, he wants to blackmail me. It must be to ensure Qin Ning''s safety before he can speak. Therefore, he will protect Qin Ning in disguise. For me, this business is worth several hundred million yuan in exchange for safety So, before blackmailing Xi Hong, he unexpectedly used another way to protect Qin Ning. Xi Yifan looked at him in surprise and found that what he said was ok, but he still thought it was dangerous. To Xihong''s villa, see Xihong has made tea, is Jinjunmei. This is a top-grade black tea. The origin of tea is Wuyishan, with rare output, exquisite workmanship, good taste and unique aroma. Every year in the domestic market, the supply exceeds the demand, so it is hard to get a thousand dollars. When Xi Hong was able to entertain them with this kind of tea, he obviously attached great importance to the negotiation. After sitting down, Han Junyu and Xi Yifan didn''t see Qin Ning and Xiao Bao. Their faces were a little cold. "Mr. Han and Mr. Xi are here to have a cup of tea made by me and taste the craft." Han Junyu took a look at Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan picked up the tea cup, smelled the fragrance first, but didn''t drink it. "Mr. Xi worked hard to make a bureau. He didn''t just let us have tea, did he?" Xi Hong is a gentle gentleman with a light smile on his face. If he hadn''t played tricks, he would have thought that he was a well-trained gentleman. "When talking about things, you always have to have a cup of tea first. Isn''t that your etiquette?" "Come on, where''s my fiancee?" Xi Yifan is too lazy to talk to him about the words on the scene. "Mr. Xi is really worried. I have said that if you give me money, I will give you the person." Xi Hong poured a cup of tea and tasted it himself. "I specially asked people to find this kind of tea. I used a lot of thought. Mr. Han, it''s a pity if you don''t try it. " Han Junyu tugs at the corners of his mouth and understands what he means. He implicitly says that it took him some time to find Qin Ning and Xiao Bao, and he is always unwilling to give them this. He picked up the cup and took a sip. Although he couldn''t taste it, the fragrance diffused from the tip of his nose to his body. "I see people, money, and you''re not missing. As for your other requirements, I can only do my best. " Xi Hong smiles and points at him. "I knew Mr. Han was a simple man. No wonder he would lock me in the basement for two days, but no one found out. Fortunately, I didn''t see the king of hell early He is mocking Han Junyu. But Han Junyu didn''t care at all. Since he decided to do it, he was either cruel, tolerant or rolling. If he is not cruel, how can he achieve his present position? Xi Hong claps his hands, and there are four people downstairs, Qin Ning and Xiao Bao. There are two men behind them. Han Junyu looks up and sees Qin Ning. He gets up and speeds up to her. He sees her step down the stairs and frowns. "Ningning, stand there." Qin ningdun stopped and saw him walk three and two steps to her. He stood on the next step, and they looked at each other. He reached out and rubbed her head. He saw that her hand was injured and her eyebrows were about to knot."How did you get hurt?" "It''s OK. I was scratched by a piece of glass." Qin Ning looked at him excitedly, opened his arms and hugged his waist. "Han Junyu, I thought I would never see you again." Han Junyu hugged her, empty heart finally calmed down, "scared, don''t be afraid, everything has me." He gave her a kiss on the forehead, took her little hand, and walked slowly downstairs. On the other side, when Xiao Bao saw Xi Yifan, he ran to his arms and was about to cry. "Brother fan." "Good, it''s all right. I''m sorry, Xiaobao. It''s brother fan who was careless and didn''t protect you well. " Xi Yifan feels guilty. He didn''t protect her before, but now he makes her in trouble. "It''s OK. It''s OK. She protects Xiaobao. She''s hurt." Xi Xiaobao shakes his head and points to Qin Ning. Xi Yifan looks at Qin Ning, grateful, and takes Xiaobao to sit down. Since it is a negotiation, the pros and cons of both sides should be put on the table. Xi Hong had a cup of tea, and then put a document in front of Han Junyu, "this is a business plan, is to open up a new waterway, know you Mr. Han''s business is big, do not know if you are interested in cooperation?" Han Junyu glanced at him. Although he was not surprised that Xi Hong would make this request, he still frowned. Xi Hong invited him to come here by this means, and the route he opened up must not be visible. As for the sale of this route, the document was obscure, but he was not the first day to see this kind of thing, and he had a bottom in his heart. So Xi Hong wants to use his means to find another way to get rich. Oh, what he thought was beautiful. "Mr. Xi, I think my 600 million has been given to you. You can''t get through the joints on this road." Now it''s Xi Hong who asks for it, so the initiative is in Han Junyu''s hands. "I know that, so please ask Mr. Han to come and talk about it. If you are close to Mr. Ning Fu, he has a line and goes smoothly. If Mr. Han is willing, let Mr. Ning Fu get in touch with me and help me get through this line. If you succeed, you can also become a shareholder. " Chapter 607 Han Junyu has his own business plan. As for Xi Hong''s share, he is not interested. Xi Hong also knows that Han Junyu is a very intelligent person. He will not help because of a few words of persuasion. "Mr. Han, otherwise, you help me to facilitate this matter, and I will help you deal with the threat of Ningkang." Han Junyu squints at him coldly. It is obvious that Xi Hong has done his homework and investigated a lot of things for this business. "Mr. Xi, I do business not only for money, but also for mood. Mr. Xi now has the rights of the Xi family. He is not short of money. Why take risks and open up this road? " Although Han Junyu is young, he has made a lot of money. That''s why he has the confidence to say that he doesn''t do business to make money, but more casually. Xi Hong showed a dismal smile, somewhat helpless, "what is the power of the Xi family? My father has his own rights. If he doesn''t like me and stabs me in the back, I don''t know how to die, let alone take power of the Xi family. So I always want to plan for myself, while now I can take the Xi family''s right, start other businesses, and find a way to survive. However, this way of life depends on whether Mr. Han is willing to give it or not. " The Xi family can achieve such a huge position, the Xi master''s means can not be ignored. After Xi master has passed this period, it is not difficult to take the Xi family''s rights from him. Xi Hong now has only his own company. Once Mr. Xi makes a move, it''s hard to say whether his company will survive. Therefore, the situation forced him to do this business. Han Junyu took out his cup and poured it until it was seven minutes full. "Since Mr. Xi is so frank, I wish our cooperation a success." As soon as Xi Hong''s eyes brightened, he ventured to find Han Junyu, and his heart beat a drum. After all, you can''t put the things you buy in the open, and it takes a lot of energy to get through all the joints. Most people don''t dare to try. This time, he took a chance. To get his approval, I felt a little excited. I took up my tea cup and showed my first sincere smile tonight. "I''m here to congratulate Mr. Han on his promotion as a father. Cheers." Han Junyu''s face is complicated. He pinches the cup tightly, sips the tea and takes Qin Ning to leave. On the way, Xi Yifan, who had been listening, never let go of his brow. "Han Junyu, if you cooperate with him, it''s obvious that you suffer a loss. How can you agree?" Open up a jump in the dark line, if you do well and don''t eat, in case of an accident, your wealth may be taken in. Han Junyu had a headache. He rubbed his forehead and didn''t answer. Xi Yifan doubts and turns to look at him. Then he realizes that Qin Ning and Xiao Bao are here. Some topics can''t be talked about. Qin Ning didn''t understand their riddle. Knowing that he had a headache, he stretched out his little hand and rubbed it for him. "Didn''t you sleep these days?" I haven''t closed my eyes for 60 hours. I can''t bear it. Han Junyu enjoyed her massage very much. He opened his eyes and raised a smile from the corner of his mouth. "What''s wrong?" Qin Ning shakes her head. She and Xiao Bao are kidnapped by several men. They are always good. They saw that they were very obedient, so they didn''t embarrass her. They thought they were afraid, so they relaxed their vigilance. She always remembers that Han Junyu gave her an anesthetic. In the early morning, when they were tired, they found an opportunity to inject an anesthetic into one of the guards and fled with Xiaobao. When she escaped, she wanted to find a chance to contact him, but not far away she was taken away by Xi Hong. Xi Hong didn''t embarrass her. Seeing that her hand was injured, he took her to the hospital for bandaging. After that, she had a stomachache, and he helped her get a doctor. The doctor advised her to stop doing strenuous exercise, and to keep her baby, she had to rest. That''s why Xi Hong knew about her pregnancy. Arriving at the villa, Xiao Bao has fallen asleep. Xi Yifan takes her out of the car and turns to see that Han Junyu has fallen asleep on the back seat. He greets Qin Ning and goes in with Xiao Bao. Qin Ning leans on Han Junyu''s arm. When he gets close to him, his small heart, which has been in a panic, finally returns to its original position. The man opened his eyes vaguely, found that he had stopped, felt some weight on his arm, and looked down to see a small fluffy head. "Ning Ning." The woman fell asleep on his arm. Han Junyu got up and gently woke her up. "Well, Han Junyu." Qin Ning wrinkled his face, did not open his eyes, just like a kitten to his arms. Han Junyu knows that she hasn''t had a good rest these two days. He gets out of the car and holds her. The woman puts her arm on his shoulder and naturally hugs his neck. "Han Junyu, you are holding two people now." Han Junyu''s action is stiff, pulling the corners of his mouth, and his heart is slightly bitter.Yeah, he''s holding her now, and the baby. It''s two people. "Hungry or not?" He changed the subject. When it comes to eating, the woman in her arms immediately opens her eyes and stares at him, like a cat begging for food. "I''d like your noodles, would you?" "No way." Han Junyu glances at her. Before she takes two steps, she jumps down from him and embraces his arm. "Yes, yes, Han Junyu. I haven''t eaten these two days. I''m starving. I''ll eat your noodles. " Qin Ning blinked her big eyes and acted like a coqueter. Han Junyu walked straight ahead. He didn''t seem to hear her. Qin Ning didn''t let go of his arm. He walked to the kitchen with a triumphant smile. "Han Junyu, it''s not that I''m hungry. It''s the baby who''s clamoring to eat." Han Junyu took a look at her stomach. The baby is less than three months old. How can she know so much. But Fu Ning said that although the baby is growing healthily, he has been absorbing the nutrition of Qin Ning, but Qin Ning''s ability to absorb nutrition is poor due to the influence of the virus. This can explain why he let her eat so much before, and she didn''t get fat. Mansha, who has been waiting for the news, watched Xi Yifan come back with Xiaobao in his arms. He was shocked for a long time and didn''t come back. When Xi Yifan walked by her, she showed a cold face. Without waiting for a while, Han Junyu and Qin Ning came into the living room. She just wanted to open her mouth when they went to the kitchen. Her voice got stuck. In the kitchen, I don''t know what they said. Han Junyu laughs. The soft side is something she has never seen. She clenches her fist. Qin Ning knows that this time it''s her design. She will tell Han Junyu. Then Han Junyu will clean her up, right? She was so upset that she wanted to leave here, but she was not reconciled. After thinking for so many years and using so much energy, how could she give up on him. Han Junyu, in the kitchen, noticed that someone was staring at him. He glanced out and saw mansha hiding in the corner of the wall. He was sarcastic, but he didn''t speak. Take care of her. Don''t worry. Chapter 608 Han Junyu cooked noodles, put some more, he went to the computer room, let song Xuan out for supper. Song Xuan was also busy all day, and he was really hungry, but his hand was inconvenient, and he looked at Han Junyu awkwardly. Qin Ning came out of the kitchen and was very happy to see song Xuan. "Uncle song, it''s good to see you." "Well, me too." Song Xuan was happy to see that she could come back safely. "You don''t need me to feed you, do you?" Han Junyu goes to the kitchen and brings the finished noodles to song Xuan, and then takes chopsticks for him. Song Xuan was a little surprised when he gave him noodles, but he didn''t shirk. "It''s not so bad. It''s OK to have a meal." "Your hand, let Ning Fu have a look, he should have a way." Han Junyu thought, no matter what method, he will help song Xuan treat. "Good." Song Xuan nodded, and he didn''t want to be disabled. "Uncle song, when Han Junyu heard that you were missing, he was sad and almost cried." Qin Ning whispered to him, but her voice was not small. Han Junyu heard it clearly. He glanced at her and warned her to eat noodles honestly, but Qin Ning chatted with song Xuan with a smile. Song Xuan accidentally raises eyebrows and takes a look at Han Junyu. The man touches Han Junyu''s heart with his cold face. Han Junyu is such an awkward man. He will not show his thoughts directly. He will feel bad because he is missing, which proves that his brother has not done it in vain for so many years. "It''s a pity that I wasn''t at the scene, otherwise I would have been moved." Song Xuan and Qin Ning are joking. They are also to deliberately tease Han Junyu, so close, but the voice did not lower. "Brother song!" Suddenly, a roar came from the second floor stairs, and then a sound of footsteps came to song Xuan''s side. The woman running over stands in the middle of Qin Ning and song Xuan. She stares at Qin Ning angrily. She looks like a little soldier preparing for war. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning draws the corner of his mouth and looks at Song Xuan in doubt. "I''m sorry, this is Shule. She hasn''t figured out the situation yet." Song Xuan takes Shu Le''s hand and asks her to sit down beside him. But Shu Le shakes her head and stares at Qin Ning angrily. She moves a chair between Qin Ning and song Xuan and sits down angrily. "Brother song is not that I don''t have HD status. She wants to pry my corner. Why don''t you introduce me to her? You are my husband and I am your wife?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan rubbed his eyebrows. Shu Le just saw song Xuan talking and laughing with another woman downstairs. She was so angry that she came to talk about it. Unexpectedly, song Xuan didn''t talk all the time. Is this the default of this woman? She glared at Qin Ning angrily, holding song Xuan in her arms. "I tell you, I know that brother song is very good, but I''m brother song''s wife. You can''t make a wrong idea." "Uncle song, what''s the matter?" Qin Ning was shocked. Isn''t song Xuan hurt? How come suddenly a woman said it was his wife. Song Xuan sighed, "this is Shule. Well, it''s my new wife. She''s older than you, but she''s more simple. Don''t mind. She didn''t mean any harm, she just misunderstood. " "I didn''t get it wrong, brother song. She just wanted to take you away. I don''t agree." Shule grabs him nervously. Some people care about themselves, song Xuan is very happy, but she is too nervous, let him take her no way. "Shule, she already has a husband. She won''t rob me. Don''t be nervous. Are you hungry? I have noodles here. Would you like some? " Shule was relieved when she heard that the woman had a husband. She was not interested in eating. Line of sight Piao to the woman side, gas field strong man, subconsciously back, some afraid. "My woman''s vision is not so bad, you think too much." Han Junyu sneered. "You mean, she''s your wife?" Shule carries the pressure and asks. "Well." Han Junyu responded politely. Shule shriveled his mouth, "since she''s all your women, you must watch her. Don''t let her take away my husband. He''s been sleeping with me. He''s the closest person to me. She can''t take him away. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you are so naive, it''s just like a child. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, took a look at Shu Le, and asked song Xuan what was going on. Song Xuan nodded to her, suggesting that Shule''s cognition was really a child. So now he remembered that he would be moved by the comfort of a child''s heart, and he felt incredible. Seeing that Shule was still quarreling, song Xuan got up, held her small face, and comforted her. "Shule, no one will rob me with you. Be good. Do you want noodles?"Just now, the kitten, who was still hairy, was comforted by his kiss and bowed her head cleverly. "I''m sorry, I''m very afraid in a strange place. When I look for you, I''ll see you talking to other women. I''m jealous." She is frank and frank, like a piece of white paper, which makes people can''t bear to blame again. Song Xuan knew what she was thinking. He gently touched her little face and let her eat the noodles left in his bowl. Then he took her upstairs. Qinning back to the room, to wash, sitting on the bed thinking of Shule said, heart sigh. Although she has only the intelligence of a child, she is not as calm as many people. Suddenly, there was a warm chest behind him. The corners of her mouth split and she turned around with a smile, just kissing the lips of the people behind her. Han Junyu was stunned for a second. He took her upstairs to deepen the kiss. After such a twists and turns, although there is no danger, but also toss two people''s life. Waiting for them to gasp and know that they can''t continue, Han Junyu is not willing to let her go and circle her in his arms. Two people are silent, but there is each other''s breath in the breath, this does not need the verbal communication way, let two people feel at ease. "Han Junyu, if I say it''s mansha design that wants to capture Xiaobao, do you believe me?" Qin Ning looked up at him and asked. "Well." Han Junyu rubs her forehead and wants to be close to her. Even if he doesn''t do that, he will be in a good mood if he just hugs her so intimately. "Although I don''t know why mansha is trying to harm Xiaobao, I''m afraid Xiaobao will come back this time." "No, your elder martial brother is not stupid either. He will be on guard after a lesson." Han Junyu gently comforted her. Seeing that she still had to speak, he lowered his head to block her lips again. Two people lie in the quilt, his hand into her pajamas, dishonestly down. "Han Junyu, you can''t, baby." She grabbed him by the wrist nervously. The man licked the tip of her ear and felt a shiver from the woman. He gave a low smile and a low voice floated into his ear. It was killing. Qin Ning''s chaotic will is even more confused. Han Junyu cares more about her body than she does. How can she hurt her at this time? She really worries too much. This thought flashed, she let go of his hand, let him do evil, wanton. "Ning Ning, I''m not kissing you, it''s the baby." He said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Villain, even learn her excuse to hate her! Chapter 609 In Xi Yifan''s bedroom, he simply washed Xiaobao, changed her pajamas, put her on the bed, lit a sleep lamp, and lit a piece of incense to promote sleep. Xiaobao came back from the laboratory, her sleep quality has been poor, especially in the early morning, she will cry and laugh. At first he was shocked by her laughter. Now he is used to it and knows why she cries and why she laughs. There is only heartache in his heart. After all this, he went to take a bath and went back to the bedside to look at the woman''s sleeping face. He was satisfied. He lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. He lifted the quilt and lay down beside her. He thought he could have a good sleep at last, but in the early morning, he heard the voice of a woman. He woke up immediately. It was Xiaobao who had a nightmare. He had been shouting mansha''s name all the time. "Xiaobao, don''t cry, brother Youfan." He gently comforted her, and wanted her to wake up from the nightmare. "No, sister mansha, no Find brother fan. You can''t take me Xi Yifan twisted his eyebrows and listened to her voice, but her voice was intermittently mixed with painful crying. "Xiao Bao, Xiao Bao, wake up." Xi Yifan couldn''t see her crying. He picked her up and gently patted her on the back to wake her up. Xiao Bao, who is in a nightmare, seems to hear his voice. When he opens his eyes, there are tears in the corner of his eyes. "Brother fan." "Well, I''m here, Xiaobao. Don''t be afraid. If brother fan is here, other people don''t dare to hurt you." He bowed his head and kissed her on the cheek so that she could feel his presence. Xiaobao''s little hand touched his face to make sure that he really existed, not in a dream. She was also relieved. "Brother fan, I had a dream." "I know, it was just a dream." Xi Yifan gently comforted. "No, it''s not. It''s not a real dream." Xiaobao shakes his head and recalls the long scene in his dream. Although many details become blurred, the experience is too real. She knew it wasn''t a dream. That''s her personal experience. She was cheated by her trusted friends. It was mansha who promised to take her to find brother fan and cheated her to leave Xi''s house secretly. When she was on her way to the airport, mansha suddenly stopped on the way and told her to get off. Then another man drove. Mansha walked up to her and didn''t know what she had injected into her body. She fell into the darkness instantly. Then she woke up, she lay in a bright room, and then mansha came to treat her. She would force her to drink all kinds of drugs every day. If she didn''t, mansha would torture her by all means. Mansha said that she was the first case she had done, that is, to treat her heart disease well. After every operation, I want to cut her heart. But thinking of brother fan, who is still waiting for her to go home, she is reluctant to give up. So in the end, her consciousness was eroded by drugs and many things were forgotten, but she was still reluctant to let her brother go. Xi Yifan listened to her words, his warm face became gloomy. If Xiaobao didn''t stop him, he would want to rush to mansha and break her to pieces! "Xiaobao, don''t worry. I''ll help you remember this hatred!" Han Junyu left mansha here because mansha had participated in the experiment of Ningkang and knew something about Xiaobao and qinning''s condition. The medicine Xiaobao took during this period was also matched by mansha. He also showed the medicine to Ning Fu to determine which medicine was not harmful. After taking it for Xiaobao, the effect was also good, so he listened to Han Junyu''s advice several times and left mansha. She still has value, that he endures a few days again, wait for Han Junyu to open a mouth to be able to deal with her, he absolutely won''t let her go! ¡­¡­ Ning Fu heard that Qin Ning came back safely and arrived at the villa. He was preparing to congratulate him, so he couldn''t laugh or cry at Qin Ning''s defensive eyes. "Qin Ning, you have been shocked these two days. All the operations have been postponed." He knew that Qin Ning was on guard against him. He was worried that he would come to arrest her for surgery and take off her child. However, sooner or later, he was helpless. "Oh." Qin Ning has no expression to him, but his eyes are not willing to contact him. Hearing the sound of footsteps, I looked up at Xi Yifan and Xiao Bao coming downstairs. They said hello. As soon as they were sitting at the dining table, they heard the sound of running. It was Shu le and song Xuan who came downstairs. Shu le was running in front of them, arguing for food. "Shule, come here." Worried that her recklessness would disturb others, song Xuan waved to her. Shule immediately ran to his side, holding his hand and sitting on his side. Several people at the dinner table looked at the woman who was just as lively as a deer. Because of song Xuan''s words, the rabbit became quiet. They all looked at each other and laughed. Song Xuan asked Shu le to sit down. He just sat down. As soon as she was ready to set breakfast for her, she took all the food she liked to eat in front of her.Today, the servant prepared bread and milk, as well as porridge and fried eggs. Shule took the small basket of bread in front of him, brought two bowls of porridge in front of him, and also brought the fried egg plate in front of him. "Shule, you''re not the only one at the table." Song Xuan frowned. He didn''t expect her to be so overbearing. Shule was innocent. He blinked and looked at other people, but he stubbornly took out two pieces of bread, then put the fried egg plate and a bowl of porridge in front of him, and then put the other things back to their original position. "Wow, uncle song, your wife can really take care of you." Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. Although Shule''s action is not polite, she just wants to leave good things to song Xuan, and everyone doesn''t care. Song Xuan''s heart is touched, but she also looks aggrieved, so she can''t help it. "Shule, sitting at the table, can''t move the plate, remember?" Shule looked at the plate, looked at his hand, frowned. "Why can''t I move? I can move when I''m at home." Song Xuan''s face was cold when she mentioned her former home. "This is not your home. We are visiting other people''s home now. If you don''t listen, you can leave and go back to your home. " Shu Le bowed his head and knew that he had made song Xuan angry, but he didn''t know what he had done wrong, so he didn''t know what to do. "I won''t go home. I won''t touch it any more. I''m sorry." "It''s not so exaggerated, uncle song. You''re so serious that you scare people. Just now the plate was not put in place. Shule mobile is to move the plate in the right direction. Let''s have breakfast. " Qin Ning helps Shu Le talk, wants to ease the atmosphere. Shu Le raises Mou to see Qin Ning one eye, have no how much gratitude, feel her words more on the contrary. "Brother song is talking to me. You have a husband for whatever you say. Don''t try to divert brother song''s attention." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. This woman''s brain hole is more strange, Qin Ning can''t communicate with her. "Get off the table!" Han Junyu tolerated other people''s cruelty. Qin Ning''s face was gloomy and his dark brown eyes scanned Shule. Shule shakes his shoulders in fright, stands up and hides behind song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Chapter 610 Song Xuan doesn''t know why Shule is hostile to Qin Ning, but she has some arrogant temper. He is not ready to get used to her. She is a young lady of the Lei family. She has no food and clothing to worry about. She has clothes to hand and food to mouth. She is taken care of everywhere in her life. So it is inevitable that she has some temper and willfulness. When she was with him before, she occasionally acted like a coqueter, and he didn''t care. But now, she does not understand things, he will teach slowly. He took Shule''s hand and let them eat first. He took the living room beside Shule to talk. "Shule, we are now guests in other people''s homes. We can''t be willful in many things. And Qin Ning is a friend. A friend can talk to me. She won''t rob me. Do you understand? " Shule was just frightened by Han Junyu and sat on the sofa with her thumb buttoned. When song Xuan held her hand, she dared to look up at him with tears in her eyes. "You are my husband. You can''t talk to other beautiful women." What an overbearing woman! Song Xuan saw her tears fall, just want to hard heart, soft in a mess. "If a man gets too close to a beautiful woman, he will get worse and not want his wife. My father won''t be with my mother because he has a beautiful aunt. Brother song, if you go bad, what should I do? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan frowned. She said that her mother had never married her father in her life, and her father had another woman, so she would have such a strong sense of insecurity. Shule''s idea is simple, just like a piece of white paper. He was patient and explained to her. "Little fool, I won''t get worse, and I won''t want you. If you don''t believe it, we''ll pull the hook. " Shule looked at him doubtfully, sniffed and reached out to pull a hook with him. "Brother song, if you pull the hook, you must keep your promise, otherwise your most precious things will be taken back by God." "It''s you again. What did your mother teach you?" Song Xuan looks for a handkerchief, but it''s inconvenient to move his hand. Shu Le takes the handkerchief from his hand to wipe his tears. Shule mentions her mother, smiles and nods. "Brother song, you are so smart. Yes, my mother always told me to cash what I said, otherwise my most precious things will be taken back by God. " It was a child''s nature to see her cry and smile. He could not help pinching her face. "Now I''m disabled. The most precious thing is you. You said you wanted to support me." Looking at the man''s squinting, clear Jun''s face, the soft lines of his side face, and his heart was happy, he raised his head and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Yes, I said I would raise brother song, and I will listen to him. This time I was wrong. I didn''t dare to take the things on the table. " It''s good to know that it''s wrong. Song Xuan hooks his lips and leads him to the table again. Shule gives Han Junyu a timid look and immediately looks away at Qin Ning. "I''m sorry, miss qinning. I was wrong. I shouldn''t misunderstand that you have anything to do with my husband. My husband and I have a problem. He says he won''t leave with beautiful women. He will only ask me. " Qin Ning, who was drinking porridge, was choked by her way of declaring sovereignty in disguise and vomited a mouthful of porridge. Looking up at Shu Le helplessly, but look at her face pure, a pair of black pupil is clear to the bottom. "Yes, your brother song is just yours." "Well, just because of your words, I''ll give you a present." She rubbed around and ran upstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looks at Song Xuan in amazement. Song Xuan coughed and explained to everyone, "when Shule was born, there were some accidents. His brain was injured because of lack of oxygen. Thinking about problems is different from that of ordinary people. I hope you don''t mind." "I don''t mind. Anyway, the person she thought would run with is not me. But Qin Ning took you away. Someone should be unhappy." Xi Yifan looks at Han Junyu and laughs. Han Junyu cold face, Piao he one eye, hook hook corner of the mouth. "If you become disabled and want to run, you are not afraid of being disabled!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan was warned. "How did you meet her and get a marriage certificate with her?" Qin Ning is curious. "It''s a long story," Song Xuan sighed. Meeting Shule was a complete surprise. Soon, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs. Shule ran down with a small bag in his arms, panting to Qin Ning, and took out a big diamond for her. "Brother Song said these marbles are very valuable. For your sake, I will give them to you." Qin Ning looks at the big diamond in the woman''s hand, the corner of the mouth smoked. Such a big diamond, she even said it was a marble. How rich is it to be so bold?"Shule, your present is too valuable. You''d better take it back. We''re friends. We don''t need to be so outspoken. " Shule frowned and thrust the diamond into her hand. "Here you are, it''s yours. You''re not the only one who has it. Other friends have it. " She rummaged in the bag, took out the gems and gave them to others. Xi Yifan is not polite. He also takes the gem she gave to Xiaobao. Looking at the things in his hand, he can''t help but tut tut twice. "Song Xuan, your wife has a lot of money. Once she exports it, she will have millions of precious stones. The value of my diamond is immeasurable. It seems that you will be taken care of in the future." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan rubbed his eyebrows. His wife has money, what can he do? Shule gave them the gifts and happily said to them, "you will be friends after you accept my gifts. My mother said that if you have friends, I will treat you well and you will treat me well. Brother Song said, "I''m not polite. I''m sorry again. I hope you can forgive me." Her very sincere 90 degree bow made other people feel embarrassed, and song Xuan was even more touched. Shule doesn''t understand the world, but she is studying hard. "Song Xuan, do you still have breakfast?" Han Junyu despises to sweep him one eye, eat breakfast to want to make so many patterns. Listening to Han Junyu''s tone, Shule boldly took a step forward. His face was obviously timid, but he still pointed to his neck. "You are brother song''s friend, but you can''t be cruel to him. He didn''t make any mistakes." "Poof..." Xi Yifan, sitting next to him, laughs when he sees someone defending song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu takes a cold look at Shule. Shule immediately counsels him and runs behind song Xuan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan gently looks at Shu le and tells her not to be afraid and to sit down to eat. It''s really nice to have a wife to protect you. "Uncle song, your tail is out." Looking at Song Xuan''s smile, Qin Ning said with a smile. Song Xuan picked her eyebrows, understood her meaning, and said that he was happy to raise his tail, but he didn''t care. I''ve been alone for so many years, and suddenly someone is protecting me. This feeling is novel and joyful, so I should be happy. But when Shule heard that song Xuan had a tail, he looked curiously, "Hey, brother song, where''s your tail?" "Wow, I have a tail, too." Xiao Bao holds a toy of a long tailed monkey, raises his big tail, and turns the tail of the long tailed monkey happily. "Brother song, I want a tail, too." Shule stares at the long tailed monkey in Xiaobao''s hand, a little envious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Chapter 611 After breakfast, a few people sat in the living room chatting, and mansha slowly went downstairs. Last night, she was restless and couldn''t sleep. She was always worried that they would plot against her and wanted to leave, but she was unwilling and hesitant to leave. After a long struggle, she fell asleep in the early morning. So I woke up a little late this morning. I didn''t expect that when I came downstairs, a group of people were staring at me, especially Xiaobao''s expression, which made her feel strange. "What''s the matter? Am I strange today?" When Xiao Bao saw her, his eyes immediately became defensive and shrank behind Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan took her hand placidly, and looked at mansha with a faint smile. "Mansha, is there something on your mind? You didn''t sleep well last night, and your bags came out. " Mansha nervously covered his face, "really?" "Well, if you ask your elder martial brother, there are not only bags under the eyes, but also puffiness." Xi Yifan continued. Mansha immediately went to the mirror and listened to Xi Yifan. She also felt that her face was swollen. She must have drunk too much water when she went to bed last night. She looked at Han Junyu with some chagrin and worry, "elder martial brother, I," "yes." Han Junyu didn''t wait for her to finish, then he affirmed Xi Yifan''s words. Suddenly, mansha''s face became awkward and patted his face anxiously. She always wanted to show her best side to Han Junyu, but today she let Han Junyu see her swollen face. She was upset. "I have something to do today, so I''ll leave first. Elder martial brother, I''ll call again." Mansha went upstairs, took her bag and went downstairs. She wanted to say goodbye to several people and left in a hurry. Looking at her disappearing figure, Han Junyu lazily takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to Jun San, asking him to follow mansha and monitor her every move. "Guess where she''s going?" Xi Yifan said that mansha''s face was swollen just to amuse her. I didn''t expect that she was so nervous. Qin Ning guessed that Xi Yifan was deliberately teasing mansha. Seeing mansha''s flustered appearance, she raised her eyebrows slightly. "Beauty salon?" Xi Yifan sneered, several people knew what mansha had done in their hearts, but they didn''t mention it. It''s not that we don''t settle accounts, it''s that the time has not come. Xi Yifan didn''t want to affect their mood because of mansha. He immediately changed the topic and talked about some lighter topics. This time, Qin Ning and Xiao Bao are kidnapped and frightened. Han Junyu and Xi Yifan are not ready to go out and accompany them for a while. After leaving the villa, mansha went straight to a beauty salon opened by her friend. First, she did a set of beauty procedures. She was relieved to see that her face was a little watery. Qin Ning was younger than her, and her skin was white and tender. She didn''t want to be compared, so she had been taking good care of herself. As soon as she left the beauty salon, she heard the ring of her mobile phone. It was Xi Xuyuan. She was a little surprised. Since he was injured, the people of the Xi family have been looking for her. After that, she calls Xi Xuyuan and cries out that Han Junyu forced her to follow him, but she is safe now. She will try to escape from Han Junyu''s clutches. The Xi family has not continued to look for her. Now she suddenly receives a phone call from Xi Xuyuan. She is impatient and doesn''t want to answer it, but Xiaobao''s nervous expression appears in her mind. At the beginning, she entered her father''s laboratory. In order to prove her ability, she thought that her daughter adopted by the Xi family had a heart attack. Even if she died, no one would care. So she cheated her into the laboratory. I didn''t expect that Xi Yifan was a lunatic. He still didn''t believe Xi Xiaobao''s death and didn''t give up the investigation all these years. In order to hide Xi Xiaobao''s affairs, she also asked Xi Xuyuan to help. Now I don''t know if Xi Xiaobao will think of anything, plus Qin Ning can come back alive, I''m sure I can guess that she did it. The more she thought, the more flustered she was. She answered. "Hello, ah Xu, are you better?" Her voice was gentle, caring and sincere. "Well, mansha." Xi Xuyuan wanted to talk and stopped. After a long pause, he asked in a low voice, "mansha, can I see you?" Mansha thought, now she still need to borrow the identity of the second young master of the Xi family, so the relationship can not be too rigid, calm for a few seconds, she agreed. In the VIP treatment room of the hospital, when mansha went outside, she heard the man''s roar and the nurse''s apology. Mansha went to the door and looked at the broken glass in the room. It should be Xi Xuyuan who lost his temper again. "Ah Hsu." She called softly. Xi Xuyuan turned to see her coming, and her gloomy expression became clear. "Mansha, here you are." When Xi Xuyuan came to her, he just wanted to reach out, but when he thought of his abandoned hand, his face was dim, playing chess, and he turned around. "Ah Xu, are you better?" "Well, mansha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Han Junyu didn''t embarrass you." Xi Xuyuan smiles lightly."No Mansha gave the nurse a look. The nurse nodded gratefully and left the room immediately. "Ah Xu, are you looking for me?" "Mansha, Han Junyu abandoned my hand. Now I can''t take the brush. I want revenge." Xi Xuyuan has a cold voice. Mansha frowned and looked sad. "Ah Xu, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If I didn''t ask you to help me, you wouldn''t be like this." "It''s none of your business, mansha. It''s all Han Junyu''s fault!" When Xi Xuyuan saw mansha crying, he wanted to wipe her tears, but he couldn''t use his strength. "Mansha, Han Junyu has destroyed me, and I will also destroy his most precious things." Mansha looked at him anxiously, "ah Xu, you are not his opponent. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t you have a big brother? You can ask your elder brother to avenge you. " "Oh, don''t tell me about him. This time, he must have cooperated with Han Junyu and taken away the rights of the Xi family. This beast, for the sake of the rights of the Xi family, does not care whether I live or die. " When he thought that he had become like this, and that his elder brother was also involved, he hated his teeth. Mansha accident, Xi Hong and Han Junyu United? Her eyes flashed. Except for some talent of painting, Xi Xuyuan had no other ability. His brother supported him to run his studio. If his elder brother doesn''t care about him, it will be inconvenient for her to ask him for help in whatever she wants to do. "And your father, how could he allow this to happen?" "My father got sick because he was angry with the animal. Now he is lying in the hospital and has no time to take care of him. When my father''s condition is better, I will clean him up. " Xi Xuyuan showed some ferocity in his expression. Mansha was relieved at last, but she was a little worried at the thought that his father had been against his being with her. "You say you want to take away Han Junyu''s most precious things. What do you want to do?" Xi Xuyuan calls up evil at the corner of his mouth, hooks his finger to mansha and makes her listen. He tells her the plan. Chapter 612 When mansha returned to Xi Yifan''s villa, it was just dinner time. Xi Yifan with Xiaobao is washing vegetables, Han Junyu is wearing an apron, is cutting vegetables, Qin Ning is helping him. After so many things, it''s rare to have leisure time, so several people discussed eating hot pot. Since it''s hot pot, it must be fun for them to do it by themselves, so several people divide the work. Mansha saw that every one of them had a job. When he suddenly came over, he would be out of place and lost. "Elder martial brother, what can I do for you?" Han Jun Yu raised Mou to see her one eye, the face has no facial expression, "need not." After talking with her, he went to teach Qin Ning to cut vegetables. Cutting vegetables is not a difficult thing to learn. Han Junyu is still afraid that she will hurt himself, so he has to stare at her. Mansha looked at the tall and straight man, wearing casual clothes and aprons. He was less fierce and more at home, but he was not less proud. How can such a man be disliked? When Xiaobao comes to the kitchen from mansha, she is always on guard. She hides behind Xi Yifan and finds that she has been staring at Qin Ning''s husband, a little angry. She poured the washing water on her. "Ah" with a cry of surprise, mansha stepped back a few steps in a row, looked at his wet pants, rushed up in anger and roared at Xi Xiaobao. "You mean it Xi Yifan didn''t notice. Unexpectedly, Xiaobao splashed mansha with water and quickly got up to protect Xiaobao behind him. "Sorry, Xiao Bao is not sensible. She may be careless." "I am so far away from her, she will accidentally pour water on me, obviously on purpose!" Mansha vomited his anger and spoke out, only to find that his voice was too loud, and everyone''s eyes were staring at him. She was very bent in her heart. She looked at Han Junyu pitifully, hoping that he could help her say a word. Han Junyu watched Xiaobao splash mansha with water. How can he help mansha talk? He did not give her a straight eye, eyes lazy warning, Qin Ning cutting action to slow down. "He''s good-looking. He belongs to Qin Ning. You can''t see him." Xiao Bao''s plea in a low voice. Xi Yifan this just reaction comes over, small treasure water pours her, because mansha saw Han Junyu, his in the mind is a little complicated. Xiaobao thinks Han Junyu is good-looking and always likes to stare at him. Later, Qin Ning tells her that Han Junyu is her husband. Xiaobao can''t look any more and can''t be a friend. Xiaobao is too scared to see Han Junyu again. Every time Han Junyu appears, she will cover her eyes with her hands. I didn''t expect that she was still a short guard. I noticed that mansha was staring at Han Junyu and splashing her with water to warn her. Mansha is now full of anger and grievances. When she hears that Han Junyu is from qinning, her anger is ignited. "He''s my elder martial brother. I''m just talking to him. What''s the matter, Xiaobao? You''re making a fuss. Brother fan, you are also in charge of her. This time I was splashed with water. I don''t know what will happen next time. " Xi Yifan where to listen to others blame Xiaobao, Xiaobao although now slow reaction, no rules, but she is not a random temperament. She splashed her with water this time, not because she coveted Han Junyu, but because she wanted to help Qin Ning. He just wanted to speak, but behind him came the sound of feet rubbing. "Well, who are you? Why do you call me a friend?" It''s Shule who runs to Xiaobao and points to mansha''s nose. "I''m trying to reason with her. What''s the matter with you?" Mansha turned blue with anger when she was pointed to her nose. It''s enough to have a fool here. I didn''t expect another one. "It''s not my business. Xiaobao is my friend. I want to protect her. It''s just wrong of you to attack her! " Shule''s tone is overbearing. Song Xuan heard the voice come over, heard the words of Shule, light called a, "Shule." Shule was afraid that he would teach himself a lesson. He immediately accepted the advice and explained the grievance. "I didn''t make a mistake. It''s her, Xiao Bao. Xiaobao just gave it to me. She''s my friend. I can''t let her be bullied. " This is her happy world. A doll can teach her friends. Just when mansha spoke to Xiaobao, she used a sarcastic tone. Shule didn''t understand what she said, but from her tone, she could hear that she was not good at Xiaobao. Mansha is so angry that she laughs. Where does the mentally handicapped see her bullying Xi Xiaobao? It''s Xi Xiaobao who spills water all over her body. "Don''t stigmatize me. It was she who splashed water on me that I reminded her to be careful in the future. Song Xuan, you married a fool. She is unreasonable. You have to be reasonable. She pointed at me by the nose and apologized. " Hearing mansha scold Shule, others frowned. Song Xuan also narrowed his eyes, and his eyes were cold. Although he is mild on the surface, it doesn''t mean he has no temper. Mansha''s direct insult to Shule is his contempt.Shule didn''t like others to say that he was a fool. He wrinkled his face and pushed mansha forward. "I''m not a fool. You have to apologize to me." Mansha was pushed back a few steps by her, her face was shocked, and she was so angry that she growled, "I warn you, don''t touch me again!" "You have to apologize. I''m not a fool. I''m not. You have to apologize." Shule will never hide her emotions. If she is enraged by her words, she will not be spared. Push her again, mansha angry, see other people do not speak, immediately hold Shule''s wrist. She learned some Taekwondo and knew some Kung Fu. She wanted to take the opportunity to teach her a lesson and avenge herself. She turns her wrist to remove it, and she hears a creak. Then she falls to the ground unprepared. She covered her face that she had been kicked, looked up in amazement, and looked at Shule standing up straight. Song Xuan saw that mansha wanted to hurt her. He was just about to do it. He saw that shuletuo had a beautiful take-off and kicked her in the face. Shule is completely subconscious counterattack, she went to mansha in front of, "my brother said, want to hit me, are bad people, you are bad people. To deal with bad people, we have to use bad people''s way. " Then people see Shule pick up the vase from the shelf beside to hit mansha. Song Xuan comes back and stops her immediately. This vase is not cheap. If Xi Yifan wants to pay for it, he will be responsible for the loss. "Shule, she knows she''s wrong." "Brother song, she wanted to hit me. I''m not wrong." She is most afraid of song Xuan''s teaching her. "Well, I know. Put the vase back." Song Xuan taught a lesson with a straight face. Shule just obediently put the vase back to its original position, angrily glared at mansha, and then followed song Xuan to leave. ¡°¡­¡­¡± MANSA. I thought it was just a fool, but I didn''t expect that I was still a fool who knew martial arts! If it wasn''t for this fool to push her first, she would not be angry to start first. Now that she has been beaten, she can''t care with others. This loss can only be swallowed in her stomach. She is so angry that she vomits blood. "Mansha, it seems that you have to practice more Kung Fu. They are fools, but Kung Fu is more powerful than you." Xi Yifan sneered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 613 Mansha was beaten, but no one came to comfort her, and the people''s eyes were full of ridicule. She was so angry that she wanted to cry and went upstairs with her face covered. Xi Yifan sneered coldly, turned his head and said to song Xuan with a smile, "where did song Xuan dig this treasure from, so lovely?" As soon as Shule heard someone boast about himself, he covered his face shyly and rubbed against song Xuan. He said with a smile, "brother song, someone praised me for being cute." "Have you never been praised before?" "Yes, my brother and my mother, but Xiao Bao''s fiance tells you that I''m lovely. You didn''t praise me." The flattery of Shu Le''s smile is to listen to his praise. "If you want to hear my praise, tell me first, have you ever practiced Kung Fu?" "No Shule answered solemnly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. You don''t know kung fu, so how did you knock people down? "Are you talking about my jumping? It''s not Kung Fu. It''s a game my brother taught me to play. My brother said that this game can''t be told to others, but when someone wants to hurt me, I can fight back secretly. I want to protect myself. " "This game is really interesting." Song Xuan touched her head and was grateful to her brother. He would have patience to play with her and teach her how to protect herself. He felt comfortable, Shu Le narrowed his eyes and laughed happily. In the kitchen, Qin Ning witnessed Shule''s handsome appearance with his own eyes. He admired it in his heart and looked adored. "Wow, Shule is so cool. If only I knew some Kung Fu." Han Junyu raised his eyes to see her face full of expectation and knocked on her forehead, "you''d better practice cutting vegetables first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah, just think about a lot of things. If you really do it, it will not be so easy. A few people were busy eating hot pot. Mansha was upstairs and didn''t go downstairs. Xi Yifan went up and called her, but she felt ashamed and refused his invitation. Xi Yifan shrugged. If she doesn''t come, they can play more freely! In only two days, Shule has become one with Xiaobao and qinning, and they often chat together. Although Shu Le is overbearing, she is not unreasonable. Occasionally, she can''t reason with her. If she calls song Xuan, the reason will be clear. Qin Ning thought that such a peaceful day could last a few more days, but after all, it was just her idea, and the cruel reality was in front of her. She can''t escape. Ning Fu came to the villa again, wearing two doctors and a nurse behind him. After seeing Han Junyu, several people went to the study. In order to operate on Qin Ning, Xi Yifan vacates a guest room for the operating room, and Ning Fu also moves the instruments needed for the operation. Abortion operation, not much difficulty, but for the safety of qinning, there are still a lot of preparatory work to do. Qin Ning ran upstairs nervously and hid in the room, feeling uncomfortable. Hearing the sound of opening the door, she turned her head and saw Han Junyu coming in. She turned her back to him and didn''t want to talk to him now. Han Junyu went to her side, but he was not in a hurry to speak. Looking at the gloomy sky, he felt like this. Dark clouds, gloomy depression. "Ning Ning, I told Ning Fu that I can use anesthesia and it won''t hurt very much." He spoke. Qin Ning pursed her lips and looked down at her abdomen. "I don''t feel pain. The baby will definitely feel pain. He can''t cry now, but he is healthy." This makes Han Junyu unable to take it down. They all say that tiger poison doesn''t eat son. It''s his flesh and blood. How can he have the heart to take off the child. But he couldn''t let her risk it. They were silent, like a silent contest. Finally, Qin Ning compromised, wiped away his tears, got up and went downstairs. Perhaps, the child and her fate is too shallow, she can not keep him. Han Junyu saw her get up, reached for her hand, but was thrown away by him, he clenched his fist. To take away the child, she suffered, and he suffered. Qin Ning went downstairs and saw that Ning Fu was looking at her, and asked coldly. "Do you operate on your own?" Ning Fu knew that she was angry, but he didn''t care with her, "yes." After a few seconds, he continued, "I know you hate me. I''ll give you another charge of killing your child. As long as you''re alive. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning turned his eyes. Walking to the guest room, he saw that mansha was also wearing gloves to participate in the operation. He tightened his fist. "Ning Fu, is there no other way?" Must take away the child, later if she really can''t be pregnant, that child is her lifelong pain. "Sorry, No." Ning Fu gave her a cold answer. Qin Ning stood at the door, but did not dare to get close to the operating table, as if it was a gloomy and terrible tomb. "Ning Ning, darling, I''ll be with you." It''s Han Junyu who persuades in a dumb voice.Qin Ning is afraid to grasp his big hand, resist close to the operating table, but he is tall and straight, has blocked the door. There is no way out for her. Every step, like the tip of a knife, stabbed her feet blood, but she was forced to be taken to the operating table by a man. "Ning Ning, I''ll stay with you. Don''t be afraid." Qin Ning stared at him with blurred tears. For the first time, she had a sense that some things, with his company, could not help her reduce her pain. Stabbing the knife into the center of her feet, she felt as if she had consciousness and clenched her legs a little. She felt numb all over and her hands became stiff. "Qin Ning, relax. Don''t be nervous. The operation is very simple. You''ll be fine." Ning Fu saw that she was about to twitch and tried to comfort her quietly. But Qin Ning cried and roared, "liar, all want to take away my children, don''t you have anything to do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rather Fu helpless, can only face, let Han Junyu think of a way. It is said that Qin Ning is going to have an operation to get her child. Xiaobao and Shule go outside the guest room and hear Qin Ning crying. They are very nervous. "Why do you have to take off the baby?" Shule didn''t understand. "For the safety of qinning." Xiaobao explains. But she didn''t know exactly what she was willing to do. She just listened to Xi Yifan''s simple explanation. Qin Ning, sitting on the operating table, looks at the anesthetic in Ning Fu''s hand and holds Han Junyu''s hand. His amber eyes are full of tears and he stares at Han Junyu pleadingly. "No surgery, OK?" Han Junyu''s heart is also broken, but Qin Ning still needs his care, so he must support. "Ning Ning, after the operation, I''ll take you home." Qinning listen to him still want to make gestures, know oneself cry useless, she wipe away tears, staring at Ningfu hand needle. "Qin Ning, don''t hide. In case the needle is not punctured properly, it''s you who are suffering." Mansha opened her mouth, listening to this, she meant well, but her tone was sarcastic. Qin Ning looked up at her one eye, grasped the hand of the sheet to burst the blue veins, one by one seemed to protrude to resist. But it didn''t work. She couldn''t resist anything. Seeing that Qin Ning still wanted to hide, mansha took her hand and aggravated her tone. "Qin Ning, it won''t hurt. Just sleep on it." Qin Ning shakes off her hand in disgust and grabs Han Junyu''s arm again. "Han Junyu, I regret it." Chapter 614 Qin Ning jumped off the operating table, looked at Han Junyu and said again, "Han Junyu, I regret it." She regretted that she had promised him to gesture. They said she couldn''t do it, which doesn''t mean she couldn''t. The child is in her stomach. They don''t understand her mood at all. They think it''s just for her good. But they don''t know that it''s a fatal injury for her to take this child away. They want it well. She doesn''t want it. But she wanted to keep the baby. Han Junyu''s eyes are scarlet. He is extremely restrained and stares at her coldly. "Qin Ning, if you don''t want to give up your children, you will give up me?" She wanted to have children. If something happened, what would she do if she left him alone? Qin Ning bit his lip, holding his wrist too hard, pinching his wrist red, but the man didn''t resist. "Ning Ning, even if it''s for me, compromise for me once, OK?" Han Junyu kept a low profile with a pleading tone. She asked him to let her go. He didn''t want her to let him go. It''s like two people walking at the crossroads. They are dead in front of each other, but she wants to go, but he doesn''t dare to go with her. Instead, she was afraid that she would suddenly die, leaving him alone and looking around in a daze. "Han Junyu, let''s have a try. In case, Wan Yisheng''s children will be ok?" She took his hand, to caress her stomach, let him feel the child, perhaps can be soft hearted. But Han Junyu is afraid that he will be soft hearted, ruthlessly shake off her hand, tighten the jaw, cold voice warning. "Ning Ning, don''t push me." Qin Ning bowed his head, no matter how restrained he was, but tears still fell silently. She wanted to raise the corner of her mouth and tell herself hypocritically that she really just had a sleep, but she didn''t have the strength to smile again. Slowly sitting on the operating table again, her expression became dull and her eyes became empty when she went to the operating table. "Qin Ning!" Suddenly, Shule takes Qin Ning''s mobile phone and runs into the guest room, pointing to the shaking mobile phone. "Qin Ning, your cell phone rings." Qin Ning turned his head, but he didn''t answer sarcastically. "When someone calls, you have to answer it, otherwise it''s impolite." Shu Le goes to the bed and wants to help her up, because she doesn''t want to see Qin Ning do the operation. Qin Ning took her hand and pushed her away. "Shule, thank you, but I''m very busy now. I don''t answer the phone." But Shule directly turned on the phone. There was a woman''s sob, and then a faint breath called Qin Ning''s name. Qin Ning''s pupil dilates and stares at the mobile phone in amazement. This is Wei Shu''s voice. She took the mobile phone from Shule, "Wei Shu, what''s the matter?" "Qinning, come on, help Luhua." Qin Ning anxiously pinches the mobile phone, can''t wait for Wei Shu''s next sentence, some anxious, "what''s the matter with Lu Hua, Wei Shu, Hello, you talk!" "There''s an accident, Han Junyu. Lu Hua should have been arrested. Wei Shu calls me for help. I''m going to find her now." Han Junyu stopped her, "Ning Ning, don''t make excuses." Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and stared at him coldly. "Han Junyu, I didn''t escape, but now my friends need my help. I can''t sit back and ignore them." "I''ll send someone to help. You''ll finish the operation here." Han Junyu orders. Qin Ning grinned his teeth and clenched his cell phone. "I''ll go with you to save people. When I see Lu Hua Ping''an, I''ll come back for surgery, or I won''t cooperate." Han Junyu was so angry that he laughed. Now in her eyes, has he become a villain? "Qin Ning, I''ll say it again. Don''t force me!" "Han Junyu, don''t force me!" Usually she called his name, with a soft sound, but this time, she spit out his name, three words like with a blade, stabbing his heart. He knew for a long time that this woman had the ability to pierce his heart. Now hearing her low roar, Han Junyu finds that he has no strength to speak. Neither of them would give in, looking at each other. It is clearly the closest person, but now it has become two camps, hostile to each other. "Qin Ning, don''t be self willed. If you have an operation, you will be safe. Han Junyu will certainly help you save people. " Mansha spoke out to persuade. "Shut up, there''s no voice here!" Qin Ning lost his temper, and now he is annoyed to hear her voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha twisted her eyebrows and was annoyed. She kind-hearted persuasion, did not expect this woman so ignorant! She still wants to talk, but is stopped by Ning Fu, she is biting teeth, can only put anger down. "Han Junyu, save people first, the operation also needs Qin Ning''s cooperation." Ning Fu patted Han Junyu on the shoulder and didn''t want them to have a conflict at this critical moment.Leaving the guest room, Qin Ning almost collapsed, sat on the sofa and told Ning Fu about the situation on the phone. Wei Shu breath is weak, a mouth is to let her go to save Lu Hua, this thing must be led to her, otherwise Wei Shu will not call. "Go to find Wei Shu first and ask what happened!" Xi Yifan spoke. Qinning also want to follow in the past, Han Junyu cold eye swept her one eye, let her honest in the villa. Qin Ning at this time, also really do not have the ability to run, put the phone to him, obediently waiting for them in the villa. Seeing that they had all gone, Qin Ning leaned on the sofa, covering his stomach, feeling uncomfortable. Shule went to her and sat down, staring at her abdomen, a little curious, is there really a baby in her stomach? "Qin Ning, may I touch it?" "Well." Qin Ning nodded with a smile. Shule''s hand fell gently on her abdomen. Although she didn''t feel any movement, she still felt magical. "Qin Ning, you are so lucky. This baby has come to you. But she told me when I was in her belly, she said "Yes, every child is an angel to his parents." Qin Ning sighed. Although she is young, but since she knew that she was pregnant, she suddenly felt that it was not easy for her parents. At the beginning, her mother knew that she was not in good health, but she still gave birth to her. Now she can understand her mother''s mood at that time, so she insisted on keeping the child. "Later, my mother said that when I was born, I liked to play with ropes, so I entangled myself. Ha ha." Shule''s innocent statement seems that it is not her tragedy, but a game she plays. "Shule, you are very good, and you have a very good mother." Suddenly Qin Ning sighed. Her mother taught her very well. Although she didn''t think about many things, she saw the problems thoroughly. When the child was born, she was strangled by her neck for lack of oxygen, which made her different from other children. However, her mother did not treat her specially, but told her in a way of playing games. She is just more fun, a big game, out of some small faults, but she is still the most beautiful angel. "Yes, I like my mother best. However, my father said, "my mother has gone so far. When I grow up, my mother will come back. But I''m very old, and my mother hasn''t come to me yet." Shule thought of her mother, a little sad. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyelashes trembled. Her mother has gone far away and may never come back. Her father comforted her that when she grows up, it''s just a delay. When she grows up, she can accept the news of her mother''s death. When mansha heard them talking, she sneered coldly. A fool is a fool. When his mother died, he said that he had gone far away. Chapter 615 Qin Ning comforts and touches Shule''s small face. Shule is stunned. At the beginning, she doesn''t adapt. However, she realizes that Qin Ning is kind and smiles. Qin Ning also showed a smile, but looked up at a pair of sneering eyes, the smile on her face froze. "Miss MANSA has been staring at me. Do you have something to say?" Mansha smile, elegant sitting on the other side of the sofa, poured himself a cup of tea, a shallow drink. "I advise you that it''s your blessing to be pregnant with Han Junyu''s child, but you can''t enjoy it. In order to survive, you can''t keep your child." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth and sneers coldly. He doesn''t want to talk to her. Shule frowned, instinctively felt that mansha''s words made her unhappy, and glared at her. "Woman, I don''t want you to bully Qin Ning!" As soon as mansha saw Shule talking, she disdained, but she didn''t want to talk to her when she thought that half of her face was still painful, so she got up to leave. But when she came to the stairs, she thought that Qin Ning almost knelt down and begged Han Junyu not to take off the child. Han Junyu still didn''t agree, so she felt very happy. "Qin Ning, what if you are Han Junyu''s wife now? Will the Han family want a woman who may not have children all her life? Ah, after a few years, Han Junyu wants to have a child, but you can''t have it. Ha, there will be a good play to watch when it''s time. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so angry that he turned pale and clenched his lower lip. Although mansha''s words are ugly, what she said is reality, and she can''t refute them. But knowing that this is reality, she can''t change anything, which is more tragic. Shule looks at her pale face and looks at her at a loss. She wants to say something to comfort her, but she doesn''t know what to say. She remembers to turn around and gets up to go to the computer room to find song Xuan. She told song Xuan what mansha said and asked him to find a way out. Qin Ning was her friend and she didn''t want her friend to suffer. Song Xuan listened to her words, the facial expression is not good, Yin wears facial expression to get up to come to the living room. See Qin Ning pale face, weak lying on the sofa, worried to come forward. "Qin Ning, what she said is just to make you respond. The more angry you are, the more proud she is." Qin Ning raised his eyes and looked at him. He laughed and closed his eyes again. Song Xuan thought her smile was dazzling. Maybe at this time, any language was pale. On the other hand, Han Junyu finds the injured Wei Shu downstairs and takes her back to the villa. Wei Shu said that when she went to Luhua after class, she felt someone was following her, so she told Luhua. Lu Hua then asked her to live in the first place, and then he looked behind to see who was following her. Wei Shu goes to the place where she lives, and Lu Hua finds out the person who is following them. Unexpectedly, the other party''s Kung Fu is not shallow. She beats Lu Hua for a while without fear. When she comes out, she wants to save Lu Hua, but the other party drops her words. If you want Lu Hua, please contact Qin Ning and let Qin Ning change his life. Wei Shu from small to most are regular, never encountered this kind of thing, scared all over shaking. "Qin Ning, who are you provoking? They want your life?" Qin Ning doesn''t know who will find Lu Hua''s head and let him threaten her. "I''m sorry, Wei Shu. We will try to rescue Lu Hua." Qin Ning felt guilty because she hurt her. After listening to Wei Shu''s statement, song Xuan goes back to the computer room and asks Shule to start recruiting people. He investigates the camera of Wei Shu''s home route and finds the person tracking Wei Shu. Shule fixed the lens and enlarged it. "People of Xi Xuyuan!" Song Xuan said in a cold voice. Qin Ning just came to Ba city. When Han Junyu disguised himself, he checked the people who followed Qin Ning, and this time he was with Wei Shu. Now Han Junyu has a group of anger in his heart. Unexpectedly, Xi Xuyuan, who doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead, bumps into him. Oh, he''s alive, it''s a disaster after all! Turn to see Qin Ning''s face some not good, he endure to approach her idea, drop a word. "Don''t worry, I will bring him back safely!" Han Junyu gets up and leaves. Xi Yifan wants to go to the theatre with him. They get on the bus again. "How are you going to play this time?" Xi Yifan asked him. Han Junyu elbows on the window, looking at the night sky, dark clouds have not dispersed, only scattered to see some dim stars. "Of course, it''s playing to death. Oh, I''ve saved Xi Xuyuan''s life several times, or I''m too kind-hearted to give him a chance to make trouble." Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows. He found that every time he was with Han Junyu, it was very exciting. Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone and calls Xi Hong. He agreed to cooperate, but now his brother wants his wife to give her life in exchange for her life, and he has to give an account of this. When Xi Hong heard that Xi Xuyuan had another moth, he was also very tired. Let subordinates immediately investigate Xi Xuyuan''s location, and then send the address to Han Junyu, and rush to save people with him.In a villa given to Xi Xuyuan by the old man, this place is relatively partial, but the scenery is very good. It''s a good place for leisure and vacation. Unfortunately, he didn''t make good use of it. Instead, he used it as a place to hold people. Han Junyu to the villa, Xi Hong also arrived, and Ning Fu tracing people also arrived. A few cars parked outside the villa, immediately put up the villa periphery. Han Junyu gets out of the car and calls Lu Hua with Wei Shu''s mobile phone. The other party''s phone soon connected, "save your boyfriend, take qinning." "She has something to do today. She can''t come!" Han Junyu answered coldly, walking to the villa. "Xi Xuyuan, you are the second young master of the Xi family. You always have trouble with a woman. You are no man." Xi Yifan gets out of the car and stares at the villa. Worried about cheating, he pulls Han Junyu not to be impulsive. "I''ll do it." Xi Hong stands in front of Han Junyu and goes to the villa. Listen to the people on the phone, a listen is Han Junyu came, the roar of fried hair. "Han Junyu, you dare to come, you waste my hands, I must destroy the people you care about most!" Han Junyu''s scornful cold sneer, coward, he destroyed his hand, he has the ability to find him Han Junyu, find Qin Ning, what kind of ability! "Xi Hong, you brute, you are really with Han Junyu!" Standing at the window, Xi Xuyuan saw Xi Hong and roared angrily. "Ah Xu, don''t be confused. Let Qin Ning''s friend go. All this is caused by you. If Han Junyu''s wife didn''t get to Ba city at the beginning and designed to kidnap her, your hand would not be abandoned. " Xi Hong was patient and reasoned with him. But Xi Xuyuan, who had been abandoned, hated Han Junyu so much that he would not listen to persuasion. He had a gun in his hand, pointing at Xi Hong. "Xi Hong, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!" Xi Hong twisted his eyebrows and looked up at him, with some sadness in his eyes. "Ah Xu, I''m your brother. I won''t hurt you!" "Don''t be hypocritical, Xi Hong. You and Han Junyu designed me to be like this. You just want the rights of the Xi family. I didn''t want to fight with you at all. Why do you bother? " Xi Xuyuan screams madly. Because he is too emotional, he has a bullet at Xi Hong''s foot. He didn''t hurt Xi Hong, but he was forced to step back. Han Junyu''s face is indifferent. Seeing Junsan climbing to the second floor window, he makes a gesture. Junsan understands it, jumps to the windowsill of Xi Xuyuan station, breaks the glass and jumps in. Chapter 616 Excited, Xi Xuyuan stares at Xi Xuyuan. Suddenly, someone jumped in from the window and took the gun from him. Before he could react, he was pressed on the ground. The bodyguards are a little far away from him. When they realize that the crisis is coming, there is no time to save them. Jun three points a gun at Xi Xuyuan''s head and orders them to let go of Lu Hua and open the door of the villa. Those people for Xi Xuyuan''s safety, panic do not know what to do, can only do according to his words. Han Junyu went into the villa and went upstairs to see that Lu Hua was hurt, but not to his life. Lu Hua''s face was beaten blue and purple. Someone untied him. He looked at Han Junyu in surprise. "Are you Qin Ning''s husband?" "Well, I am." Han Junyu helped him to stand up, but Lu Hua was injured in his leg and couldn''t stand steadily. Han Junyu asked Xi Yifan to help, helped him to the car and treated his wound first. "Is my girlfriend OK?" Luhua grabs him by the wrist nervously. Han Junyu shook his head, "she is very good, and Qin Ning together, I will send you to see him." Lu Hua listens to his words, this just leaves with Xi Yifan. Han Junyu, waiting for them to leave, walks slowly to Xi Xuyuan, and holds Xi Xuyuan''s jaw with his long finger. "So anxious to die, eh?" Xi Xuyuan''s eyes stare at him resentfully, struggling to wriggle, but Junsan grasps him, and the muzzle of Junsan''s gun is still on his forehead. He is too scared to move again. "Oh, you make me disabled, and I won''t make you happy!" Han Junyu listen to him at this time also mouth hard, disdain of cold hiss, toes step on the position of his heart. "If you want to make me feel bad, you have to have this ability!" There was an unbearable pressure on his heart, which made him blush. His scarlet eyes were staring at Xi Hong, and there was a struggle in his eyes. "Mr. Han, for my sake, let me deal with him." Xi Hong steps forward and discusses with Han Junyu. Han Junyu gave him a blank look and said sarcastically, "Mr. Xi, you are really responsible for his sake." "It''s a pity that your brother doesn''t give you face at all. You want to save him, but he doesn''t want to live." Before Xi Hong wanted to enter the villa, he just wanted to get ahead of him and persuade Xi Xuyuan not to be stupid and to save his life. But Xi Xuyuan didn''t accept his kindness at all, and he deliberately shot and threatened. But Xi Xuyuan was also a coward. He hated Xi Hong and couldn''t kill him. This kind of person is doomed to failure. "Well..." Han Junyu''s strength under his feet increased again. Xi Xuyuan''s face turned blue in pain, but he still bit his teeth and didn''t beg for mercy. Looking at Xi Xuyuan''s painful expression, Xi Hong''s heart is not good either. After all, it''s his younger brother who raised him from childhood. "Mr. Han, after all, he is the second young master of the Xi family. If anything happens, my father will send the black haired man to the white haired man. He can''t stand the blow." I didn''t expect that he would be so open-minded. At this time, he was still thinking about his father and brother. Han Junyu admired him a little. Releasing Xi Xuyuan, he squatted down slowly and took out the jade pendant with Ji characters from his pocket. "Xi Xuyuan, where does this jade come from?" Looking at this jade, Xi Xuyuan felt a little happy, "Han Junyu, you are guilty now. Your wife has already engaged with others. Before she comes of age, you put them to sleep Well Han Junyu did not hear his answer, but ridiculed. This time, he was not polite and stepped on his mouth. Xi Xuyuan did not expect that he would suddenly step out, speechless, teeth still bite the lips. "Xi Xuyuan, I''m looking at your big brother''s face. If I don''t kill you or speak honestly, don''t blame me for being rude!" Xi Hong stares at Xi Xuyuan, who doesn''t know how to die. He is so angry that he has a headache. He thought this time would be the same as last time, he tried his best to save him? Han Junyu is really angry this time. With his ruthless style, killing him is just a matter of words. Considering the overall situation, if he wants to cooperate with Han Junyu, he will not be stopped. Don''t mention his selfishness as a big brother. From childhood to adulthood, it was him who cleaned up the mess for him. He was fed up with it. "Xi Xuyuan, I advise you that you''d better give an account. Otherwise, you sent someone to arrange the accident. What do you think of mansha?" "No Well " Xi Xuyuan stares at him with scarlet eyes and wants to refute, but his mouth is trampled, so he can''t finish a sentence. At that time, because he wanted to stop her from confessing, he wanted to stop her, but he let her have a car accident by mistake. He was also very guilty, so he stayed with her all the time.Mansha is his weakness. If she knew about it, she would hate him. He''s the one who ruined her life. No, never let mansha know that her accident was related to him! "I don''t want mansha to know this secret. You''d better be honest." Han Junyu released him and took out his jade pendant again and shook it in front of him. Xi Xuyuan''s face is twisted and stares at Xi Hong coldly. He turns to see Han Junyu''s jade pendant again and says compromise. "When I met a man on a tour and a group of people were drinking, he told me the secret. I guessed that the fiancee he was talking about was Qin Ning, so I stole the jade pendant." Han Junyu squinted, "who is that man?" "When I met him on the trip, I only heard someone jokingly call him prince. I don''t know the rest." At that time, he had been thinking about how to help mansha. Later, he heard the news of Han Junyu''s engagement. He secretly sent someone to investigate Han Junyu''s fiancee, the daughter of the fourth young lady who ran away from home. Originally, she thought Han Junyu was engaged, and mansha would put it down. But she was talking about it every day, and when she heard the news of Han Junyu''s engagement, she burst into tears. She felt bad and went out to relax. He was the second young master of the Xi family. He was sought after by everyone and surrounded by the rich second generation. At that time, he was playing on a yacht. The circle is full of people in the circle. All the people they play with are rich second generation, or start their own business. They can enter their circle only when they have a lot of money. The man he met had a high status. Everyone was very respectful to him, and some people joked and called him prince. The prince seemed to be in a good mood. He drank some wine and talked with a big tongue. There was a woman who wanted to get close to him. He seemed a little angry and dismissed the woman. After that, the prince and his close friend went to the quiet place of the yacht. Xi Xuyuan didn''t mean to listen to him. He happened to be close to them. Then he heard a conversation between the prince and his friend. A friend of the prince asked him when he would let go of his former woman and find another one to live a good life? The prince took out the jade with a smile and said that he was engaged for a long time. His friend was curious and asked where his fiancee was and why he didn''t bring it to him. The prince said that he had decided to marry a baby. He also said that she had just turned 18 and was too green. Their voices were too small for Xi Xuyuan to hear clearly, but in the words of the prince, he heard the name of Qin Ning and Nankang city. Xi Xuyuan is surprised. Thinking of the investigation data these days, Han Junyu''s fiancee is also called Qin Ning. He secretly thinks that it won''t be such a coincidence, right? He had a premonition in his heart, so he sent someone to steal his jade. Then he rushed to Nankang city to find the people of the Qin family for confirmation. Unexpectedly, he and the woman who ordered a baby kiss were really his fiancee. So he came up with a plan to break up Qin Ning and Han Junyu. But in Nankang City, Han Junyu guards Qin Ning to death. He has no chance to fight. He can only unite with Ning Fu to lead people to his territory. Chapter 617 Han Junyu heard a lot of nonsense from Xi Xuyuan, but when he asked who the prince surnamed Ji was, he couldn''t tell more valuable information, so he kicked him again. "I said, you let me go." Xi Xuyuan bit him and roared. "I''m afraid now. Oh, it''s too late!" Han Junyu took a look at Jun San. Jun San immediately nodded and took out a potion from his pocket. "Mr. Han, he is my brother after all. For my sake, let him die." Xi Hong comes forward to stop Jun San, but Jun San dodges and looks up at Han Junyu. Han Junyu snorted, scornful, "Mr. Xi, what is face?" Han Junyu never looks at face when he does things, but only benefits and his mood. Xi Hong''s face became frightened. Xi Xuyuan twisted his brows and took a deep breath. After all, he couldn''t bear it. "Six hundred million, I''ll give it back to you." Han Junyu looked at him indifferently, hooked his lips, thin and cool. "Mr. Xi, if I give it to you, I have no reason to take it back." Xi Hong swallows his saliva and knows that Han Junyu is a hungry wolf who eats people and does not spit out bones. He not only wants the other party to spit out a lot of things from his hands, but also double the interest. "Seven hundred million!" "Since Mr. Xi is sincere, I''m not polite. Mr. Xi will give me the interest of 600 million yuan you put there." Han Junyu''s voice is a bit idle, but Xi Hong is so angry that he wants to rush up to fight with him. "Good!" It''s 600 million yuan. The interest in the past few days is tens of millions according to the interest of the black market. "Also, to open up a route, I want a 10% stake." Dare to take money from Han Junyu''s pocket? Do you think his shopping malls in recent years have been in vain? "Han Junyu, don''t go too far!" Xi Hong gritted his teeth and couldn''t bear it. He could take out 700 million yuan, which was already forbearance. Unexpectedly, he was insatiable. "Junsan, cut off the head of the second young master of the Xi family and give it to him. I''m glad to see it." Han Junyu orders. His voice is like a devil from hell. When Xi Xuyuan heard that he wanted to cut off his head and show it to his father, he turned pale with fright. He is not afraid of being killed by Han Junyu, but he would be angry to death if he saw his father. "No, no, brother, help me!" When Xi Hong listened to him, he knew that he was afraid. He was also so angry that he was in pain. To open up the route and get through the joints is to burn money. Han Junyu''s big mouth is too passive for him. "Then you''d better kill him." Hearing Xi Hong say so, Xi Xuyuan''s eyes were full of blood. "Xi Hong, you brute, how can you die without help? I''m your brother." "A few minutes ago, I tried to save my brother, but he shot at me." Xi Hong''s face was strained. Although he couldn''t bear it, he had a bottom line. "Money, I give it, 700 million, I give it." Xi Xuyuan got up and begged for mercy. "I don''t want your money." Han Junyu dislikes it. "Han Junyu, don''t push too hard!" Xi Xuyuan grew up with his father and elder brother to help him with everything, so he didn''t know the consequences of doing a lot of things. Growth is too smooth, but in mansha fell on, he get along with all kinds of ways to attract her idea. So he was thinking of bringing Qin Ning to Ba city and thinking of various ways to kidnap her. On the surface, he united with Ning Fu. In fact, in order to please Ning Kang, he told Ning Kang the news and asked him to take Qin Ning away. What is the consequence of all these actions? He never thought about it. He has only one purpose, that is to get Qin Ning away, and then let mansha have a chance to approach Han Junyu. In addition, he did not refuse Ning Yiyi, and she slept, and he naively thought, sleep Ning Yiyi, you Ning Yiyi died, he can also do the same trick, sleep Qin Ning. It''s better for her to commit suicide, then he will help mansha, and he didn''t think that his behavior might hurt others. This time, he designed to catch Lu Hua, trying to lead Qin Ning over, then kill her and revenge Han Junyu. No matter how bad things he did before, he didn''t get any bad results, so he didn''t know what kind of outcome he would face if he provoked Han Junyu. In his subconscious, big brother will protect her, and father will defend him. With them, he can act recklessly. Therefore, he didn''t realize that Han Junyu''s means were so cruel that he wanted his life. Now he kneels down to beg for mercy, but Han Junyu is still pressing him step by step. He is in a fretful mood, and his eyes want to burn the man in front of him. "What''s an inch, Junsan? Teach him!" Han Junyu has no patience to waste."Yes." Jun San took off his coat, put it on Xi Xuyuan, and hit him hard on the chin. Xi Xuyuan was hit dizzy brain, spit out a mouthful of blood, blurred vision. Jun San strangles his neck with his coat and kicks him back. Xi Xuyuan feels that his spine is about to break and falls to the ground again. But Junsan had not stopped. He stepped on Xi Xuyuan''s knee with his toes, making a creaking sound that his joints became loose. Xi Xuyuan wants to shout painfully. Junsan puts his coat into his mouth, and his tone is a little ruffian. "Second young master, I have a more ruthless set meal. I''m sure you''ll feel miserable." "Brother, help. I don''t want it. I don''t want it." Xi Xuyuan''s weak breath begged for mercy, which was really painful. He cried as he spoke, and now he was like a child. "Ah Xu, if you make trouble yourself, you will end it yourself. Big brother has advised you not to be impulsive, but you don''t listen. " Xi Hong''s face is distressed, but he just coldly looks at him being tortured by Junsan. Han Junyu looks at the two brothers. Although Xi Hong cares about his family, he can see that he is also cruel. "Brother, help me. I''ll listen to what you say in the future." Xi Xuyuan crawls and grabs his feet, begging to hold them. Xi Hong stepped back two steps. Xi Xuyuan continued to climb forward crying. He grabbed his feet again and called for big brother. Han Junyu frowned. He was not in the mood to watch this kind of drama. Just as he wanted to speak, he heard the sound of hasty footsteps. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, we have to go back. Something''s wrong." Xi Yifan hurried up the stairs and said unsteadily. "Song Xuan came the news that dozens of people rushed into my villa to catch Qin Ning, and Ningkang also came." "Damn it Han Junyu is irritable, and his eyes stare at Xi Xuyuan, who is still climbing on the ground. He steps on his ankle. "Did you arrange it?" "No, it''s not." Before, he discussed with mansha, he mainly distracted Han Junyu''s attention, then she deliberately put people into the villa, and then captured Qin Ning. But looking up at the man''s handsome face, he was gloomy and terrible, just like the legendary Lord of Yan. He was so scared that he was really afraid that the man would kill himself. "Yes, I sent for Qin Ning. You, let me go. I''ll let my people come back. " Chapter 618 Han Junyu keeps mansha all the time. That''s because mansha is still useful. There are advantages and disadvantages. Now her existence is like an indefinite bomb. No one can be sure when she will drop a bomb that will kill people. After he and Xi Yifan got on the bus, Xi Yifan repeated the situation. Before the mansha design let people kidnap Xiaobao and qinning, so every time they leave the villa, they will arrange a lot of people. This time when they left the villa, Xi Yifan was not very peaceful. He added more people around the villa. First, he reported that he found a group of people entering the villa and immediately reported to Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan worried, let them stop those people, but did not expect Ningkang will suddenly attack, but also with a lot of people. He picked up the leak and entered the villa, so the two of them had to go back. When he arrived at the villa, Han Junyu didn''t look at the bodyguards who were guarding him, so he was escorted into the villa by Jun San. In the living room, Ning Kang is sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Junyi and song Xuan protect several women behind them. The atmosphere is tense. Song Xuan looks up to see Han Junyu coming back. He is relieved. They make eye contact. Although they don''t say a word, Han Junyu probably knows the situation after years of tacit understanding. "Long time no see, Mr. Han." Ning Kang said with a smile, it seems that there is no tension in the living room. The tone of indifference is like knowing an acquaintance by the side of the road, and then greeting with a smile. Han Junyu is not in the mood to play hypocrisy with him. The cold air on his body spreads out and he sneers coldly. "If Mr. Corning hadn''t insisted on coming to me, I would have never seen you." "Mr. Han''s words hurt people a little. I''m your uncle anyway. As an elder, I''d like to ask you about your life." Ning Kang put a hypocritical face, his tone is not urgent, do not see any emotion. "You deserve it, too!" Han Junyu has no patience to talk with him about his uncle and nephew. He is sarcastic. Xi Yifan went to Xiaobao''s side and saw that she was shaking all over with fright. His face turned pale. He held her with heartache and kissed her cheek with comfort. Looking at Ning Kang, the warmth in his eyes is scattered and covered by layers of coldness. "Uncle Ning Kang, my fiancee, do you still know him?" He looked up and saw Manning standing in his arms. "Who is your fiancee?" ¡¤ Xi Yifan''s face is ironic. Does he think that acting well and acting silly can cover up his mistakes? He let go of Xiaobao, turned to Ningkang and smashed the cup on the tea table at Ningkang''s feet. "Don''t you know him? Let me remind you. Your daughter tied up my fiancee, created a false appearance of a car accident, tormented her for three years, and made her become a human and a ghost. Do you remember now? " Mansha listened to his words, face a change, surprised stare at Xi Yifan, anxious explanation. "Brother Yifan, have you misunderstood something? Why should I take Xiaobao away? What evidence do you have?" Xi Yifan sneered coldly, staring at mansha coldly, "mansha, is it a misunderstanding? You know better than me. You deliberately design to let people kidnap Xiaobao, just don''t want her to recover her memory and say those evil deeds you have done. You are such a vicious woman. No wonder Han Junyu doesn''t look up to you. I''m disgusted with you! " Mansha felt guilty after hearing Xi Yifan''s sarcasm, but he said that Han Junyu didn''t take a fancy to her because she was too vicious. No doubt it was stepping on her painful foot and turning blue with anger. "Elder martial brother, don''t listen to Xi Yifan''s nonsense. I don''t have it." Han Junyu''s brown eyes are indifferent. He doesn''t care who she is. "It''s none of my business if you have." At the beginning, he had to work hard to manage Sheng''an, and he also had to seize the time to study. He didn''t want to give up public welfare undertakings, and he often had time to eat. When I met mansha, she always wanted to be close to herself, and he knew it. But he didn''t have that kind of mind at all. Moreover, among the girls who pursued him at that time, she was not the one that impressed him most. Therefore, no matter whether mansha has confessed to him or not, neither of them will have a result. Listening to the man''s calm voice, mansha panicked, "it''s not like this, elder martial brother, I don''t have it." "mansha, Xiaobao remembers!" Xi Yifan stares at mansha tightly, perceives the panic on her face, and his face shows sarcasm. "It was you who cheated Xiaobao into bringing her to me, but your purpose was to take her away and do experiments with her body. Mansha, how can there be a hateful woman like you in this world, who, for the sake of her own experiment, even reaches out her magic claws to the people around you The more Xi Yifan said, the more angry he was. If it had not been for mansha, Xiaobao would not have been like this. Mansha is also very angry. She stares at Xi Yifan with a cold face, leaving behind the gentle elegance she showed in the past."Xi Yifan, don''t forget that I cured your woman''s heart disease!" "Oh, do I have to thank you?" Xi Yifan was so angry that he laughed. Xiaobao''s heart disease is not serious, he has been investigating, now go abroad to do surgery can also be cured. Mansha choked and turned red. Dare not look up at Han Junyu, feel at the moment in his eyes, her image is terrible. She promised Xi Xuyuan, quietly cooperate with his people, let them into the villa, capture Qin Ning, she will be OK. I didn''t expect that her father had been staring at Xi Yifan''s villa for a long time. This time, she entered the villa in troubled waters. Because of his existence, the goal was too big, and soon they were found. She looked at her father chagrined, this time she really lost his wife and soldiers. Xi Yifan saw that she had nothing to say, and then he remembered what Xi Hong had said to them from Xi Xuyuan villa. He suddenly gave a faint smile. "Mansha, do you remember the second young master of Xi family who always liked you?" Mansha''s eyes flashed guilty, forced to look at him calmly, "he likes me, that''s his business, what''s the relationship with me?" "It matters a lot. He didn''t want you to declare that he deliberately designed a car accident and made you almost disabled. Don''t you know that?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansha stares at him in horror and shakes his head in disbelief. "How can you, ah Xu?" mansha recalled in her mind that Xi Xuyuan used to stare at her legs with regret and apology. At that time, I didn''t think much about it. It turned out that it was him who designed it! "No, how could that be? How could ah Xu do that?" Mansha denied it in her heart. "Mansha, if you have done too much evil, it''s not that you don''t report it, it''s that time has not come!" Xi Yifan sneered. Ning Kang didn''t care about his daughter''s expression. He raised his eyes and stared at Han Junyu. His face was cold. "Mr. Han is very capable. The laboratory I built for decades was destroyed by you in just a few hours. Hurry up, aren''t you going to explain it to me?" Han Junyu face unchanged, "Mr. Ningkang, you take my wife, take her to do the experiment, how do you explain?" "The virus on her body, only I know best, I take her for her treatment, that is for her good!" Ning Kang is very sincere. Chapter 619 Ning Kang takes Qin Ning as an experimental object, but he can say it is to save her. Sure enough, some people lie so much that they even believe them. Qin Ning was so angry that he bit his pink lips and wrinkled his face. "Ningkang, your kindness is hard to accept." Listening to Qin Ning''s voice, Ning Kang''s eyes stopped on her stomach, and suddenly a smile came up. "Qin Ning, your mother didn''t listen to persuasion at the beginning, and insisted on giving birth to you. She refused to take the medicine I gave her, and died in a few days. Do you want to be the same as your mother?" Qin Ning clenched her fist, but for her mother''s insistence, she would not exist now. "Shut up, you have no right to mention my mother." Qin Ning roared. Although she was very sad about her mother''s death, she was very grateful for her mother''s decision and proud of having such a mother. Han Junyu, aware of her emotional tension, clenches her little hand and tries to help her control her emotions. "Mr. Ning, tell me why you are here today." "Oh, don''t you know it?" Destroy his lab, how could he spare him! Ningkang drank a cup of tea and slowly stood up. Dozens of people rushed in and blocked the door of the villa. Xi Yifan and Han Junyu immediately push the woman behind them, looking coldly at Ning Kang. Ning Kang dares to break in. He must have arranged a lot of people. There is a big power gap between the two sides, and both of them are a little nervous. "Ningkang, you''re breaking into a private house. Aren''t you afraid I''ll sue you?" Xi Yifan warned. "Yifan, if you hide a wanted criminal, you are an accomplice with him!" Ning Kang counterattack tone, but also with a bit helpless. In order to catch Han Junyu, he spent a lot of effort. Since he came, how could he return empty handed?! The atmosphere is deadlocked. Mansha looks at Han Junyu, bites his lips and says, "elder martial brother, do you want me to help you beg my father?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a look at her and pulled at the corner of his mouth, which was ironic. If she wanted to intercede, she would have asked him, but she wanted to get what she wanted from him. She can take advantage of the fire! Looking at Han Junyu staring at him, mansha licked her lips and continued to say with a smile, "elder martial brother, if my father really gives you a hard hand, you can''t escape. And Qin Ning. She still has children. Do you want her to die? " "What do you want?" Han Junyu is impatient and asks her to speak directly. "Divorce her, marry me, and I''ll help you." Qin Ning, standing next to him, immediately blew up. "Mansha, you make fun of other people''s marriage and lose your own. Han Junyu doesn''t like you at all. If you insist on it, it will only make you more miserable. " Mansha has a kind of obsession with Han Junyu. She wants to be with him day and night. Finally, she puts aside all her words. Where will she listen to her. "Qin Ning, don''t make sarcastic remarks here. Your feelings for Han Junyu are not equal to my love for him. What qualifications do you have to occupy him?" Mansha roared. Qin Ning was so angry that she gave a sneer. Mansha''s words refreshed her three views. Because she loves Han Junyu, she can force him to divorce and marry her regardless of his feelings. What else did she want to say? Han Junyu pulled her hand. Qin Ning turned to look at him and found that there was something gentle in his eyes. He was surprised. "I, Han Junyu, got married, only lost my spouse, not divorced." That is, he can''t divorce Qin Ning, let alone marry mansha. When mansha heard that, her eyes were red. She was envious of Qin Ning. She wanted to kill her. "Elder martial brother, now the situation is here. Do you think you can escape?" Han Junyu turned, tall posture, standing upright, strong momentum. "Ning mansha, I will let you close, that is also to use you, you know in your heart. If you want me to get a divorce, you won''t be afraid to break you up with your own hands! " Now in Han Junyu''s eyes, Qin Ning is his bone. Mansha wants him to divorce, which is undoubtedly to tear apart his bones. Dare to move his Han Junyu''s person, he will let her live, how possible? Therefore, Han Junyu said that he could do it by breaking her to pieces! Mansha was shocked by his words and stepped back, but she was still unwilling. "You will regret it, elder martial brother!" At this time, a person in a hurry to Ningkang''s side, don''t know what he whispered in his ear, Ningkang''s face changed. "Why did he come?" "It''s at the door of the villa." I have no choice but to report to you. Ning Kang looks at Han Junyu with a black face. His eyes flash with killing intention, but it is soon hidden. "Get people to retreat." The subordinate nodded and immediately took away a group of people blocking the door.Xi Yifan see those people leave, doubt blink, this is what happened, let Ningkang so afraid. After a while, Junsan also walked into the villa and said a word in Han Junyu''s ear. Han Junyu''s mouth slightly raised and nodded. "What''s the matter?" Xi Yifan asked suspiciously. "Someone is coming to your villa today. You go out to meet them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Someone is coming to his villa. Why doesn''t he know? I have doubts in my heart, but I still go out with Jun San. Mansha saw that Ningkang had withdrawn the people and wondered, "father, what''s the matter?" "It''s none of your business. You leave with me." Seeing that he wanted to go, Han Junyu snorted contemptuously, "I''m afraid it''s a little late to go at this time, Mr. Ningkang." Ning Kang''s face is gloomy. This time, he is ready to take Han Junyu away. But he never expected that the mayor would come here at this time. The mayor supported him to study medicine, but he didn''t know what he was doing behind his back. Now that the mayor will suddenly come, he must be familiar with Xi Yifan, so it''s impossible for him to take people away today. "Han Junyu, you really have the means to catch up with the mayor." "In terms of means, Mr. Ning Kang is wrong. It seems that you need to explain to the mayor what you have done for the tiger with the support of the mayor over the years. " Ning Kang once said that he studied medicine not only for his own business, but also for the general public. There is a little basis for his words. He is a pharmaceutical factory on the surface and an independent medical research laboratory on the back. The efficacy of the drugs he developed is better than that of ordinary manufacturers, and the price of the drugs is not good. So the mayor noticed that in recent years, in order to make his medical research laboratory develop better drugs, he gave great convenience. Ning Kang took advantage of these conveniences and did a lot of shady things in order to make his laboratory bigger and bigger. Ning Kang brows tight, want to leave here immediately, he just walked to the door, Xi Yifan lead people in, two people eyes on, Xi Yifan eyes show provocation. "Mr. Ning Kang, since you are here, don''t leave in such a hurry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Kang. Chapter 620 Xi Yifan has known for a long time that Han Junyu is deep-seated and has a dark stomach. When he ran into the mayor''s mother''s heart attack in a clothing store, he pulled him away and asked Qin Ning to give her treatment, so he had his own plan. The mayor in casual clothes, with a smile on his face, led his mother to Xi Yifan''s villa to express his gratitude. The old lady''s mental state is not bad, and her face has always been with a kind smile, asking about Qin Ning''s situation. With an old lady here, Ningkang can''t do anything to qinning. Into the living room, Xi Yifan went to the old lady, helped her sit on the sofa, called Qin Ning to say hello. Qin Ning knew nothing about Han Junyu''s plan, so he was very surprised to see the old lady come suddenly. "Granny Deng, why are you here?" Granny Deng laughed and waved to her, "I''ve been in good spirits these days, so I want to go out for a walk. It happened that I changed a family doctor. He said I know you, so I''ll come to see you. Little girl, why do you look a little bit bad? " Qin Ning was puzzled that she had no friends in Bacheng city. How could the family doctor of Granny Deng know her? "I''m fine. It''s getting cold. I''ve got a cold." Qin Ning light smile, turned to see Han Junyu one eye, see he nodded to her, in the heart just have a little guess, this is his arrangement. Granny Deng said a few more words, and then said hello to everyone. When her eyes fell on Ning Kang, she was presbyopia and couldn''t see clearly. She waved to her son and asked if it was Mr. Ning Kang. Ning Kang had seen her sick before, so the old lady knew her. The mayor nodded and looked at Ning Kang with deep meaning. Ning Kangqiang held a calm smile and said hello to the old lady. Several people also said some polite words on the scene. No matter what Ning Kang said, Han Junyu didn''t care. He looked at Xi Yifan one eye, two people line of sight to go up, all relaxed one breath. When they rush back to the villa and see Ningkang bring so many people, if they really fight, they don''t have much chance of winning. Even if we win, we will lose 800 by killing 1000 enemies. Now the mayor accompanied the old lady, quietly eased the atmosphere, but also lifted their crisis. Several people had a dinner in the villa. When a group of people sent Mrs. Deng away, Xi Yifan said with a smile. "Mr. Ning Kang, the reception is not good this time. Please let me know when you come next time. I will treat you well." Ning Kang face a stiff, pulled to pull corners of the mouth, "where say so, I am embarrassed to come, you don''t be too polite." "It''s a must. You are the elder and I am the younger. As long as you don''t bring a group of people all of a sudden." "Hahaha, Yifan is really good at joking." Ning Kang laughs and wants to turn his words over. Old lady Deng is old, and she can''t hear some words clearly. However, the mayor is in his prime, and she has a good ear and a good eyesight. When she hears Xi Yifan''s tone clearly, she knows that there is something else in it. Xi Yifan looks at the mayor''s car driving far away, turns his head and looks at Ning Kang with a calm face, and his eyes stare at him insidiously. He was not timid to pick his eyebrows. "Mr. Ning Kang, do you have something to say?" "I''m surprised you invited the mayor." Ning Kang mocks. "There are many unexpected things for you. You''d better be careful in the future." Xi Yifan fought back. "Hum!" Ning Kang turned to leave with a cold face. After a few steps, he turned to see mansha, but he couldn''t bear to stare at Han Junyu. In anger, he raised his arm and slapped her in the face. "The good you''ve done, if you don''t leave, are you waiting for others to drive you away?" Mansha''s face was red and swollen, and she was wronged in her heart. "Dad, how can you hit me?" "Oh, just a slap is light." If she did not try to hide Han Junyu, he would not be unable to find his whereabouts, now let himself into such a passive situation. Mansha also knows that she can''t stay here. She doesn''t want to admit defeat. Her tearful eyes look at Han Junyu again, but he just looks down at the woman beside him and doesn''t give him a positive eye. Heartache unbearable, she eyes on Qin Ning, eyes narrowed, angry staring at Ningkang left. Back to the villa again, a few people are relaxed sitting on the sofa to rest. "It''s dangerous. Han Junyu, how did you catch up with the mayor?" Xi Yifan is curious. In principle, when Mrs. Deng comes to see her savior, she can find her daughter-in-law to accompany her. But how can the mayor come here in person? Han Junyu went to pour a cup of warm water and handed it to Qin Ning. Hearing Xi Yifan''s inquiry, he pulled the corner of his mouth. "It''s not me, I let Xi Hong catch up." Other Han Junyu didn''t want to say more, mainly because Qin Ning was here and he didn''t want to say a lot. Xi Yifan understood his meaning, nodded and didn''t say much. He took Xiaobao upstairs to take a bath and let her have a good rest.After a while, Shule, who had just woken up, came downstairs, ran to song Xuan and immediately hugged him. "Brother song, I have a headache when I sleep." After a day''s sleep, no wonder I have a headache. Song Xuan is talking to Han Junyu when his back is hugged. He is a little embarrassed. Let Shule quickly let go of him, Shule where willing to let go, not only did not let go, but holding him, to his face kiss, Han Han asked. "Brother song, didn''t you like me holding you last night?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s face turned red and he wanted to cover her mouth. Sitting next to Han Junyu, Qin Ning hears Shule''s words, glances at Shule''s neck and sees some kisses. She calmly looks away. "Hungry?" Song Xuan felt Qin Ning''s sight and his neck became more red. Shule nodded. She did exercise with him last night, and she slept another day today. She woke up hungry. "I''ll take you to eat." Song Xuan quickly leads her to the kitchen to find food for her. In the restaurant, while watching her eat, song Xuan felt that he still wanted to talk to her about some problems. "Shule, we can''t say what we will do in the bedroom in the future." Shule blinked suspiciously and looked curious. "What did we do in the bedroom?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, song Xuan pretended to be a fool. "Brother song, what is it, can''t say?" Shule asked again. Did not hear his answer, Shule again serious thinking, think about it, also did not come up with any mysterious things. "Brother song, we just sleep in bed, and then you play games with me. Why can''t you say that?" In Shu Le''s eyes, she and song Xuan do the most intimate things. It''s just a game that she can play with him. It''s the performance that brother song likes her. She doesn''t think these things are hidden. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan rubbed his eyebrows and couldn''t explain to her clearly. Chapter 621 Ningkang dare not come back to the villa to find trouble, Han Junyu and Ningfu again put forward to qinning do surgery. Qin Ning listened to his words and remained silent for a long time. Han Junyu was not in a hurry, so he sat beside her and accompanied her silently. They sat quietly for several hours, like a silent confrontation. Qin Ning sat on the back and went to the balcony. It''s cloudy today. Qin Ning shrunk his shoulder, bit his lip, stood for a few minutes, bit his lip and went back to the bedroom to give him a reply. Han Junyu was relieved to hear that she would cooperate with the operation and let her rest in the morning and perform the operation in the afternoon. Qin Ning nodded and proposed that she wanted to go to the hospital to see Lu Hua and Wei Shu. Han Junyu stares at her for a few seconds, but he doesn''t refuse, so Ning Fu is ready. He accompanies her to the hospital. Qin Ning did not refuse, bought some fruit to go to the hospital. Wei Shu''s body is just a small injury. Lu Hua''s injury is serious and needs to be cared for in the hospital. This time they were hurt because of her. Qin Ning was very sorry and stood by the bed to apologize to Lu Hua. Lu Hua doesn''t care. After all, it''s not her plan. It''s something that has happened and can''t be changed. It''s lucky that she can minimize the damage. And because of this illness, Wei Shu takes good care of him. He is also a blessing in disguise. The more he said that, the more guilty Qin Ning was. "Qin Ning, the child in your stomach, have you made an appointment for an operation?" Wei Shu changes the subject. Qin Ning mentioned surgery, Leng Leng, touching his belly, pulling out a smile. "Well, it''s ready for surgery." Seeing that she is in a bad mood, Wei Shu sympathizes with her. As a woman, her first child will be removed, which is also a harm to her. "Qin Ning, it''s OK. Take good care of yourself. You''ll still have children." Qin Ning bowed his head and grabbed the quilt. "But the doctor said I was premature, and my physical condition has been bad. This time I will be pregnant because I ate a lot of pregnant children. Abortion will hurt my body, and I may not have children in the future. " Wei Shu listen to heart pull up, uncomfortable hold her, want to say what, but found that all the language is very pale. "Does your husband know these things?" Lu Hua asked seriously. "Well." These things she can know, Han Junyu must also know. "Qin Ning, what''s the probability of leaving this child?" Lu Hua asked again. Qin Ning looked at him in confusion, what''s the probability of leaving the child? She didn''t know, because when they asked her to kill the child, they didn''t say anything about the child''s survival rate. "Qin Ning, as a friend, for your health, I suggest you kill your child. However, as a man, selfish point, no children, will become a lifelong regret Although Qin Ning didn''t say a few words about Han Junyu, he met Han Junyu. When he saw his powerful aura, he felt that the man had some identity. He loves Qin Ning now, but who knows how long his love will last? If Qin Ning doesn''t have a child for a long time in his life, he may go to other women to have one if he wants to have a child in the future, which is also a huge hidden danger for Qin Ning. Qin Ning also thought about Lu Hua''s words. She also confessed such an idea to Han Junyu, but he was indifferent and insisted that she take good care of it. But life, is not living, so simple. The future life is full of too many unknowns, which means there are many variables. No one clapped his chest and said that without children, Han Junyu would never give up on her all his life. She clenched her little hand, smiling a little reluctantly. "I don''t know, maybe, it''s my own body that''s not doing well." Wei Shu quite understand her meaning, if in the future Han Junyu really leave her because of the children''s things, then she will not hate, she hates only her own body is not competitive. Distressed to seize Qin Ning''s hand, "Qin Ning, talk to him again." "Well." Qin Ning nodded. The three chatted for a while. Qin Ning didn''t get up until Han Junyu knocked on the door. Because Han Junyu did not know Lu Hua and Wei Shu, he did not enter the ward. Lu Hua saw Han Junyu come over and looked at the man in front of him again. He was tall and straight, with a handsome face and a strong air. He was very discerning among the people. This kind of man, said to be the dragon and Phoenix in people. There must be a lot of women staring at him. Now Qin Ning is still young. If she doesn''t have children in a few decades, doesn''t he really mind if he doesn''t touch other younger and more attractive women? Lu Hua is not familiar with him and is not good at making decisions, but under normal circumstances, this situation is not good for Qin Ning.Qin Ning introduces Han Junyu, several people chat a few more, Qin Ning just leaves the ward. Sitting in the car, looking at the speeding scenery, Qin Ning blinked and turned to look at the man''s side face. "Han Junyu, in fact, I want to go back to Nankang city for surgery, so I have a sense of security." "What makes you feel insecure here?" Han Junyu asked. Qin Ning pursed her lips, but she didn''t know how to answer. Thinking of Lu Hua''s question, she asked tentatively. "Han Junyu, what''s the probability of leaving a child?" Han Junyu clenched his fist and forbeared. Without his answer, Qin Ning lowered his head and touched his stomach. She knew he didn''t want to give him hope, and once she had hope, she would not cooperate with the operation. "Han Junyu, are people selfish?" Han Junyu looked down at her. His face was calm, but his heart was full of emotion. She is accusing him of being selfish. Yes, he is selfish. In order to keep her safe with him, he will kill the child in her stomach. But what about that? People tend to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. She doesn''t want the future for her children. He can''t help thinking about it. "Ning Ning, would you like to have some milk candy?" Instead of answering her question, he took a candy from his pocket. Qin Ning looked at him, gave a faint smile and shook his head. Han Junyu''s action to peel the candy paper is stiff, his thin lips are tight, and his hands holding the candy are white. This is the first time, Qin Ning refused him to give her milk candy. Back to the villa, when I came to the living room, I saw Xi Yifan and Ning Fu drinking tea. Qin Ning nodded to them faintly, saying hello, and then went upstairs slowly. Her movement is calm and calm, but with a different silence from usual. Xi Yifan frowns and raises his eyes to ask Han Junyu what happened. Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows and drinks a cup of tea on the sofa. "In a bad mood." Han Junyu said. Xi Yifan nodded understandably. In this case, he could feel better, which is strange. "What happened to you?" Ning Fu, listen to the direction of the second floor. Qin Ning is not a calm temperament, she is in a bad mood, the reaction is not like this, her face just a little wrong. "Nothing." Han Junyu recalled that Qin Ning had heard most of what he said to them in the ward, and there was nothing unusual. But Ning Fu was still worried and tried to persuade Han Junyu. "After the operation, you will go back to Nankang. Han Junyu, you''d better accompany her more. " Chapter 622 Qin Ning returns to the bedroom, is preparing to lie down to rest, hears the handset to vibrate. She pressed answer and listened to an Yun''s inquiry about her condition. Qin ningdun for a long time, then slowly began, "Yun Yun, I''m pregnant." "Well, you and Han Junyu have been together for such a long time, and it''s not surprising that you will get pregnant." An Yun looks indifferent. "But this afternoon, I''m going to have an abortion." "What did you say?" An Yun thought she didn''t hear clearly. She made her voice louder and asked her to say it again. Qin Ning smile, perhaps at the moment the heart has been calm. "I wanted to tell you that you''re going to be a godmother, but maybe not." An Yun burst out a few dirty words and roared, "why do you want abortion? Don''t you want it?" Qin Ning said the matter to her again and explained it in a very gentle tone: "it has nothing to do with Han Junyu. He arranged it for me." Anyun was silent for a long time, then hung up. Qin Ning accidentally listened to the beep in the mobile phone, thought she would comfort herself. Ah, there''s not a word close to my best friend. She put down her cell phone and suddenly tasted some salt. Then she realized that she was crying. She wiped away her tears and was about to wash her face when she heard wechat remind someone to make a video call with her. It''s an Yun. She click open to accept, see an Yun carrying a schoolbag, really hurried downstairs. "I''ve ordered a plane ticket to Ba City, Qin Ning. I don''t want to have an operation. I''ll take you away." Qin Ning shook his head, "Yun Yun, no need." "No, you still cry? If you have a virus, they are 100% sure. If you take off the child, you can live for decades more? Bullshit, they''re not sure. Why do you have to bear all the injuries alone. Don''t be so wordy. I''m going to meet you at the airport. " Although Anyun''s words are not pleasant to hear, what she says is reality. If the child is taken away, Qin Ning''s body is still dragging. She is the only one to bear the injury of taking away the child day and night. They may love her, but they can''t feel her inner pain at all. "Yunyun, don''t come here. You are nervous about your study recently. If you come here, it will delay your time. I''m still waiting for you to get a scholarship and buy me a gift." Qin Ning doesn''t want her to see herself in a mess. An Yun is angry, regardless of the people around the eyes, roar loudly. "Qin Ning, if I didn''t want to talk to you with my mobile phone, I would be so angry that I want to smash my mobile phone. Scholarships are bullshit! Han Junyu''s male chauvinism causes trouble. If I don''t tell you anything, I''ll tell you the result of killing the child. I would have beaten him for a long time. Don''t talk nonsense to me any more. It''s not up to him to decide whether the child should stay or not. No one can force you if you don''t want to Qin Ning was moved, but she couldn''t say something. She asked Han Junyu if people are selfish. He did not answer, but acquiesced. In the morning, knowing that she was most afraid of the cold war, he sat by her side and kept silent for a few hours, only saying that he would arrange the operation in the afternoon. Does she still have a chance to refuse? No. From the beginning, she married him, fell in love with him, and fell in love with him step by step, so she had no chance to refuse. The past plays in my mind. It''s not sweet for two people to be together. It''s not that he doesn''t love her. For his sake, she can take her own life. But she didn''t want to take the child away. "Yunyun, I dare not." "What are you afraid of?" An Yun stops in doubt. Qin Ning pursed his lips, "Han Junyu will definitely ask me to have an operation. If I leave with you, I will leave him. I dare not." An Yun was so angry that she sneered and looked at the sky for a few seconds. "Qin Ning, can you do something. Cheng Mo a don''t me, at the beginning I also naive thought that without him, my life must be dark. But no, Qin Ning, you can''t live in his control all your life. " Seeing that Qin Ning didn''t speak, an Yun quickened his pace and continued, "without whom, the world is still as usual. You also said that the risk factor of keeping children is very high, but it''s not 100%. Why don''t you stop yourself when you don''t want to? After a few decades, if you regret it, it will be too late. " Hang up the phone, an Yun''s last words, has been echoing in the ear, Qin Ning holding a mobile phone to the balcony. There is a fire burning in the heart, many things, will be in a read, there will be different results. Han Junyu is discussing things with Ning Fu. He hears the familiar footsteps. He looks up at Qin Ning walking down the stairs."Where to?" He stares at her backpack. "Yunyun called me. She said that when she came to Ba City, I would pick her up." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, worried that there would be extra trouble, and stood up to block in front of her, "Ningning, I''ll send someone to meet you. You have a good rest in the villa." Qin Ning looked up and showed a sweet smile, "Han Junyu, yunyun is my best friend, I want to see her." "Ning Ning, don''t make me angry." She needs a good rest for her operation this afternoon. Qin Ning disheartened shoulders across, sighed, "yunyun is my best friend, I want to do surgery, she can accompany me." Han Junyu cold face, listen to her explanation, but in the heart gave birth to a trace of irritability. Xi Yifan is afraid of two people quarrel, come to persuade, since it is to pick up a friend, it doesn''t take long, put off the operation time for an hour, it''s OK. Ning Fu also agreed to nod. Now Qin Ning''s mentality is the most important, and it''s cruel for Qin Ning to take away her child. It''s a comfort for her to let her see her friends. Han Junyu stares at her, bears his temper, and finally agrees to drive her to the airport to meet her. After getting on the bus, Qin Ning sat in the co pilot and kept playing with his mobile phone. Han Junyu glanced at her and tried to speak for several times, but she kept her head down and put up with what she wanted to say. At the airport, Han Junyu stops. Qin Ning put away her mobile phone, unfastened her seat belt, turned her head and looked at the cold face beside her. She bent her mouth. "Angry?" "Ning Ning, are you hiding something from me?" Han Junyu asked coldly. Qin Ning smiles and shakes his head. "Han Junyu, I''m just yunyun. If you don''t mind, get off with me." Han Junyu stares at her for several seconds. He doesn''t see any other expression on her face, which makes him more irritable. Suddenly, the woman put her hand around his neck. "Han Junyu, I have something to hide from you." Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, bright as stars in his eyes, "I want to kiss you, OK?" Without waiting for him to answer, she raised her head to kiss his lips, took the initiative to hook his tongue, entangled his mind. Han Junyu for her kiss, can not refuse, a hand to protect her, anti Hakka, sweeping her mouth everywhere. Suddenly, he noticed a stabbing pain in his back neck, and his body became weak. He wanted to get rid of her, but he couldn''t resist the reaction of his body. He couldn''t believe staring at her, brown eyes, trying to grasp her hand. This woman took the anesthetic he gave her and injected it into him! Anesthetics play a role, he did not have the strength, but holding his woman, face or faint smile. She said, "Han Junyu, I love you. But I can''t bear to kill this child. I''m sorry. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t go, Ning Ning! Chapter 623 It was four hours after the anesthetic in Han Junyu''s body dissipated. He opened his eyes vaguely and saw the familiar environment around him. Now he is in Xi Yifan''s villa. "Ning Ning!" Thinking back to the situation before he fainted, he sat up abruptly, but he was still very weak. He shook for a moment and fell back to bed. "Han Junyu, you wake up. How do you feel now?" Ning Fu saw that he was pale and asked song Xuan to help him up. He took out a needle and pricked him a few times, and then asked him to drink medicine. "Rather?" Han Junyu asked song Xuan weakly. Song Xuan''s eyes dodged and he looked at Ning Fu for help. Han Junyu also turned to stare at Ning Fu, "Ning Fu, where''s my wife?" Ning Fu licked his lips, rigid spit out two words, "go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pushes song Xuan away and wants to get up by himself. His brain is dizzy. When he gets out of bed, if song Xuan didn''t hold him with his arm, he would fall. "Han Junyu, we push her too hard." Ning Fu tried to appease him, "when she figured it out, maybe she would come back. I have sent someone to look for it, and Junyi is also sending someone to look for it." "Cha, an Yun, she must have encouraged Ning Ning to leave." Although Qin Ning is not willing, she does not have the courage to leave. Han Junyu stood up, but his body was still shaking. He had to rely on the power of song Xuan to stand firm. Fu Ning and song Xuan help to go downstairs. They found that Anyun had a ticket to Pakistan, and then they immediately had two tickets to f country. "I''ve sent someone to check the plane. There are no two of them on the plane, but they are registered." Ning Fu also has a headache. Han Junyu sat in his chair, his vision was a little blurred because of his headache. "Where is Ning Ning''s mobile phone positioning?" Song Xuan took a look at him. "When she left, she put her cell phone in your pocket, and there was a note." Han Junyu touched his pocket and took out Qin Ning''s mobile phone and a note. [Han Junyu, I will be fine. I will try my best to live for my children and for you. If I can''t hold on, you should take a good look at the beauty of the world instead of me. ¡¿ this is her plea for mercy. I hope he won''t come to her. The back of Han Junyu''s hand is blue, his face is gloomy, and he tears up the note. However, he was reluctant to throw away the torn pieces of paper and put them back into his pocket. Who wants to replace her to see the beauty of the world, he has her, just know that the world has a good, if she is not, his eyes only desolate. "An Yun has been following Cheng Mo since she was a child. She is good at playing tricks. If she wants to avoid investigation, she will not get on the plane." "You mean they didn''t leave Pakistan?" Ning Fu also thought so, but the results of the investigation disappointed him. "No, Bacheng is not a familiar place for Anyun. She won''t stay here waiting for me to catch them. She will definitely leave here by private plane." In the past, Qin Ning was kidnapped, and they could still find a clue by following suit. But this time, she took the initiative to avoid them. They checked everything they could, but there was no clue. "Call Cheng Mo, I want to go back to Nankang city." Han Junyu gritted his teeth and stood up and walked out. Xi Yifan saw his computer room come out, quickly walked to him, wanted to help him, but he pushed away. "Han Junyu, don''t worry. Maybe she just wants to go out to relax." Han Junyu sneered at him, "when your woman disappeared, why didn''t you think she was going to hell to relax?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This sentence is too poisonous, Xi Yifan immediately became impatient. But thinking about Qin Ning''s disappearance, he was worried and immediately turned himself into a hedgehog. He''s biting his teeth. He''s taking it! "Song Xuan, where are you still standing and what are you doing? Do you really regard yourself as disabled?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as song Xuan''s face changed, he took a deep look at Han Junyu and immediately called to arrange a plane to return home. "Han Junyu, wait!" Ning Fu came out of the computer room, his face a little ugly, "Ning Kang knows that Qin Ning is missing, and is also looking for her." Han Junyu sat in the living room, on the sofa, covering his eyes with his arms. In my mind, I recalled the words Qin Ning said when he left. Stupid woman, love him, why should let him worry, why can''t listen to his advice, obediently do surgery? If you really don''t want to, why don''t you quarrel with him? When you quarrel with him, don''t you have backbone? Now that she has escaped and left him here alone, how cruel she is! It was quiet all around, and everyone''s eyes fell on him.If Qin Ning just wants to relax, people don''t worry, but without Han Junyu''s protection, Qin Ning is afraid that she will be arrested. "Contact the Lei family." Suddenly, Han Junyu spoke. "I don''t agree!" Song Xuan denied it. Han Junyu took away his arm, brown eyes Yin cold, "Song Xuan, Lei''s family is your father-in-law''s family, you take other people''s daughter to get a certificate, also should see parents!" Song Xuan clenched his fist, "Shule doesn''t want to go back. I don''t agree with that." "Song Xuan, don''t forget what was the purpose of getting the marriage certificate with her at the beginning. Now it''s up to you not to agree! " Han Junyu and he look at each other, see he does not start to call, he took out his mobile phone to chalei home. Song Xuan came forward to grab his mobile phone, but he didn''t succeed. He calmly discussed with him. "Han Shao, I can promise you anything else, but I don''t want to force Shule to do it." The Lei family in Han Junyu''s mouth is Lei Jing, a high-ranking military officer with great power, and another supporter of Ning Kang. Ningkang''s laboratory has such a strong military force, which is supported by Lei Jing. So when he learns that Shule is Lei Jing''s woman, he coaxes her and her to get the certificate. He admitted that he had a different purpose when he married Shule, but now that he has been with her for a long time, he finds that she is a simple girl, and he doesn''t want to hurt her. Now Han Junyu wants to contact the Lei family. If the Lei family knows that Shule is here, they must ask her to go back, or even disagree with her to be with him. "What does it have to do with me?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "the Lei family supports Ning Kang. If Ning Kang catches my wife, I''ll be forced to kill his daughter!" Song Xuan''s eyes widened in amazement and felt that Han Junyu was in front of him. Crazy. If you want to kill Shule, he will say it. "Han Junyu, be rational. If someone is with Qin Ning, Qin Ning will be OK." Xi Yifan couldn''t go down and came forward to persuade him. Han Junyu is upset and doesn''t listen to Xi Yifan. He doesn''t feel well, and no one else can. Seeing what Xi Yifan wanted to say, he was impatient and angry. "Xi Yifan, shut up. If your woman is gone, you may not be calm. So don''t stand by and point at me! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is right. If Xiaobao goes missing again, he will go crazy. So he stood and said those groundless words without backache, which would only make his heart more irritable. Finally, Han Junyu still calls Lei Jing. Song Xuan knows that he can''t stop him, so he can only go upstairs and tell Shu Le about it. As soon as she wakes up, she sleeps except following song Xuan. Hearing song Xuan say that her father is coming, she is tense all over, wrinkling and not talking. Seeing that she was not happy, song Xuan frowned, put her in his arms, and bowed his head to kiss her side face. "Shule, I''m sorry." As for what he was sorry for her, he had no courage to speak. Chapter 624 caf¨¦. When Lei Jing arrived, someone led him upstairs to the private room. Walking into the private room, I saw the back of a tall and straight man. Although I couldn''t see his face clearly, I also noticed the strong aura of the man from his back. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Han Junyu turns his head, looks at Lei Jing coming, slightly hooks his lips, and gets up to meet him. Lei Jing listened to the man''s polite words, a little impatient, to the point. "You said you knew my daughter''s whereabouts. Where is she?" "Mr. Lei is in a hurry. Since I call you, your daughter must be healthy." Lei Jing is now in his forties, but because he has been training in the army all the year round, he doesn''t have any weight and is strong and energetic. When you have sharp eyes, you can stare at him. Maybe he is used to the work of commanding. In his words and deeds, he has a strong air. Gas field is very strange. It can''t be seen by naked eye, but it can be felt. "Well, what''s the purpose of calling me here?" Lei Jing takes a look at the man and learns that the man''s name is Han Junyu. He recalls a circle in his mind and finally thinks of a man. His face is colder. Han Junyu calmly drank a cup of tea and his face was calm. "I''ve come to see Mr. Lei. I really have something to say, but before I say it again, I want to show you a piece of information." Han Junyu pushed the prepared data to him, reached out to him and asked him to read the data first. This is a document about Ningkang research laboratory. There are many drugs and chemical elements that can not be used in the document, but they are widely used in Ningkang laboratory. And many of the experiments Ning Kang is looking for are direct to live people to do, the success of the experiment is good, if the experiment fails, those people will die, and then soon be disposed of, Ning Kang will find someone to do the experiment again. This is an unethical human trial. Lei Jing screwed his eyebrows and buttoned up the information. There are some things he knows well, but some specific details he doesn''t know. "What''s the purpose of Mr. Han showing me these things?" Han Junyu touched the teacup, long knuckles, gently grinding the edge of the cup, "Mr. Lei, your daughter is the test object in these experiments, what do you think?" "He dares!" Lei Jing roared. Ning Kang also explained to him that what he developed was something for war. To do some experiments, he had to make some sacrifices. Find someone to do the experiment, the effect is fast, and there will be a variety of situations, can avoid, timely adjustment. Lei Jing didn''t know about the specific experiment, but he visited Ningkang''s laboratory and was very satisfied with the experimental results, so he agreed to his plan. Ning Kang must not have the courage to take his daughter as a test object unless he wants to die! "Why not? Don''t forget, Mr. Lei, your daughter is born. " Han Junyu didn''t finish his words, but he pointed to his forehead. It''s obvious that his daughter has brain problems. If she is caught doing experiments, why not? Lei Jing has visited the laboratory. The test objects trapped in the laboratory are pale, emaciated, self-conscious and dull, like a puppet without soul. He couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be for Shule to become like that. "Mr. Han, is that true?" If Ning Kang really captured Shule, it can explain why he sent so many people to find her. "If it''s true, ask her yourself." When Han Junyu finishes speaking, there is a knock on the door. The door opens. Lei Jing turns to see Shule walking into the room and stands up excitedly. "Baby, are you ok?" Lei Jing treats her as a baby. He dotes on her. This time she is missing, he regrets and annoys. He also persuades himself that as long as she wants, he will give her unconditionally. Seeing his father''s worried look, Shu Le came up to him and gave him a hug. "I''m ok, Dad. Mr. Han was right just now. Ning Kang was so bad that he almost grabbed me to do the experiment. It was Mr. Han who saved me." Her tone was too serious, and her tone was a little stiff, obviously she had recited it before. Lei Jing looked her over to make sure she wasn''t hurt. He was relieved. Not hearing his father''s reply, Shule takes a look at Han Junyu and anxiously holds Lei Jing''s hand. "Dad, Ningkang is a bad man. He wants to harm me. Don''t support him." Lei Jing squints and stares at her daughter. How does she know that he supports Ning Kang''s experiment? But it''s unforgivable to think that Ning Kang should arrest his daughter to do the experiment! "OK, you''re OK. I listen to my baby and don''t support him." With his consent, Shu Le breathes a sigh of relief and stares at Han Junyu. Has she finished her task? Can she go to find brother song?Today, brother song talked to her and said that Qin Ning had gone home. At that time, he worried that someone would harm her and asked her to help. Qin Ning is her friend. If she can help, she must be duty bound. But Han Junyu later said that if she could not finish the task, she would not be able to be with brother song in the future. She was worried and immediately agreed to see her father. Han Junyu nodded indifferently. She was relieved and turned to see her father again. "Dad, I''m fine, but I''m scared. I want to thank Mr. Han, but I have nothing to do. Can you help me? " Shule looks at his father seriously. Shule just looked at Han Junyu''s eyes, he saw clearly. Her daughter''s mind is simple, and she will never hide anything. Just now, she looked at him in a way that was obviously flattering. Although Shu Le is naive, he is very defensive to people. If he stares at Han Junyu with such eyes, he must be very familiar with him. He touched her head pitifully, "well, dad knows, Mr. Han saved you, dad will thank him for you." Shule nodded happily, and immediately ran out to pull song Xuan in, "Dad, Dad, I found a boyfriend, his name is song Xuan, he took care of me all this time." Song Xuan was originally accompanied by Shu le. His plan is to wait for the dust to settle. He is sincerely visiting Lei''s family. But I didn''t expect that Shule was too anxious and couldn''t wait to introduce him to his father. He was nervous, but he still went to Lei Jing with a stiff head. Lei Jing finds his boyfriend after listening to Shule. He frowns instinctively and looks at Song Xuan with a serious face. His eyes become indifferent. There was no expression, so he turned to talk to Han Junyu. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan thinks that Lei Jing doesn''t like him. Chapter 625 Qin Ning suddenly disappeared. Han Junyu''s mood fluctuated too much and he was a little crazy. But he''s not really crazy. Some things, how to do, he is still in order to do. He said that he wanted to kill Shule, which is also angry. If Ning Kang really catches Qin Ning, in such extreme circumstances, let alone Shule, he even dares to kill Lei Jing. Destroying heaven and earth is just killing more people, because he doesn''t know that without Qin Ning, he can live a few more days. Now the situation is not so bad, he naturally will not take extreme measures, but to discuss countermeasures with song Xuan, let Shule open his mouth to ask Lei Jing. Lei Jing knows that Ning Kang dares to hurt his daughter. If he really loves his daughter, he will clean up Ning Kang. But if he doesn''t really love Shule, they can only think of other ways to kill Ningkang. Qin Ning is missing. Ningkang''s existence is a danger. Han Junyu can''t find her. He can only find a way to eliminate the danger, at least to make her safe. Fortunately, Lei Jing is a father who really loves his daughter. After hearing Shu Le''s words, he will go to see Ning Kang immediately. Last time there was the mayor, Han Junyu asked Ning Fu to arrange for someone to contact the mayor''s mother to treat her heart disease, so as to find an opportunity to mention Qin Ning and encourage the old lady to come to Qin Ning. He and Xi Hong''s cooperation, Xi Hong has money, but has not found anyone to help open the way. Han Junyu does not take money, he must think of some other way, so after he got on the line of mayor, he immediately created an opportunity for Xi Hong to contact the mayor. So hear Ning Kang went to Xi Yifan''s villa, he immediately let Xi Hong think of a way, let the mayor take the old lady to the villa. When the mayor went to the villa, Ning Kang was afraid, so he didn''t dare to do anything about them. Han Junyu deliberately asks Xi Hong to suggest that Ningkang will kidnap people to be his test object. If this happens, a bright mayor may be tainted. For the sake of his reputation, the mayor will no longer support Ning Kang and will take measures to suppress him. Ningkang is forced to hurry. When he learns that qinning is missing, he must want to find qinning before Han Junyu, and then use her to threaten him. Han Junyu naturally won''t give him a chance to breathe. He immediately contacts Lei Jing, gives him information openly and secretly, urges Lei Jing to do something quickly, and takes back the right to Ningkang. Ningkang does not have the support of Lei Jing and the mayor. Although he has trained some secret agents, he has not achieved much. Junsan will deal with it secretly. Waiting for Han Junyu to deal with the matter almost, but still without any clues of Qin Ning, he sat on the big bed of the bedroom tired, staring at the woman''s pajamas beside the bed in a daze. I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting. Looking out of the window, the sky is a little bit brighter. It''s not until he sits like this all night. He blinked his sour eyes and sorted out everything in qinning. He wanted to go back to Nankang city. Xi Yifan heard that he wanted to go back. Although he was reluctant, he was ready to see him off. Ning Fu heard that he went back and came to see him off. He looked haggard. It was obvious that he had no rest these days. "Han Junyu, the best news is not to hear the news. Qin Ning should be OK." Han Junyu stood by the bed, heard what he said, and turned to look at him. "Tell me, what''s the probability that my wife will survive a baby?" Ning Fu was stunned and puzzled for a few seconds before he said slowly, "ten percent, the premise is under my treatment, but now I don''t know her physical condition, so it''s hard to make a conclusion." Han Junyu clenched his fist. He was afraid of the 90% and forced Qin Ning away. Suddenly, he remembered that Qin Ning had to ask him. Are people selfish? He acquiesced, so she''s going to be selfish, right? He should have thought of it. "Ning Kang, what do you want to do with it?" Ning Fu asked again. Han Junyu turned to look at him and sneered, "Lei Jing cuts off Ning Kang''s arm. He will find someone to replace him. You have an independent research office. Contact Xi Hong and he will help you find a way to introduce him." Ning Fu will ask this question, Han Junyu is not surprised. Originally, after he got rid of Ning Kang, he wanted Ning Fu to take his place, and forced Ning Fu into his and Xi Hong''s plans, which way would be better for them. However, he still has some resentment to Ning Fu in his heart. If he hadn''t said too much at that time and made Qin Ning''s situation more serious, maybe he wouldn''t have insisted on Qin Ning''s operation. "Ning Fu, now, you should tell me why you came to my wife at this time and where do you want to take my wife?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu looked at him in surprise. He really had a purpose to find Qin Ning at this stage. But now he can''t say it. For a long time, he didn''t wait for his answer, and Han Junyu didn''t ask again. When Jun San came to meet him, he didn''t look at Ning Fu in the right eye.Xi Yifan took him to the car and thought for a long time before he spoke. "My side will continue to let people investigate. Our brother will have a fight. If you have anything, please call me." Han Junyu glanced at him and nodded without expression. Xi Yifan stands outside the villa and sighs as Han Junyu''s car drives away. Sometimes a person''s experience is like a dream. He comes to Qin Ning alone, and finally leaves alone. He turned back to the villa and saw that Ning Fu was packing up. He forbeared or did not. He asked. "Ning Fu, you must operate on Qin Ning. Is it selfish of you?" Ning Fu looked up at him. After a few seconds of silence, his face turned white. "Yes, but do you dare to risk that 10% ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan frowns. If Xiao Bao is ill, he has to remove her child during treatment. Let alone 10% or 20% hope, he dare not let her try. Probability events, in a moment, will destroy everything. Song Xuan originally wanted to meet Nankang City, but Shule was kept by the Lei family. She wanted him to accompany her to prevent Shule from running around. He wanted to stay in Bacheng city. When Han Junyu flew back to Nankang City, Lao Mo drove him back to the villa. Standing outside the villa, looking at the familiar scene, he felt strange. He simply changed his clothes and went to the cemetery immediately to investigate whether Qin Ning had been to the cemetery these days. But no. She said she wanted to talk to her father, but she didn''t come back to avoid him. He sat by the graveyard for another afternoon. As night fell, the cold wind in early winter made his lips pale, so he had to go back. It''s early winter in Nankang. Cold wind, his sour eyes, the world is withered and bleak. He still remembers that it was early autumn when they went to Baicheng. Old Mo listen to Jun three briefly said the current situation, the wife left in order to keep the child, there is no clue. Back to the villa, Han Junyu had no appetite, so he went back to the room to have a rest. Aunt Zhang looked at the cold food on the table, sighed helplessly and poured out the food. After a while, Cheng Mo, dressed in a military uniform, drives to the villa. Lao Mo knows that Mr. Cheng and Mr. Han are best friends, and only he can say something. "Mr. Cheng, Mr. Han hasn''t eaten well for several days. Please help me to persuade him." Chapter 626 Cheng Mo goes upstairs and knocks on the bedroom door. For a long time, there is no movement. He knocks on Qin Ning''s guest room with a cold face. Sure enough, after a while, the door opened, and Han Junyu, who was somewhat decadent, looked at him. Without speaking, he turned and sat on the sofa. "I''ve sent someone to look up their clues. It''s only a matter of time before I know the news. You torture yourself so much. When you find someone, let her take care of you?" Cheng Mo is ironic. Han Junyu scratched his head impatiently and stared at him coldly. "My wife had better be OK, or I will kill Anyun." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Cheng Mo said the investigation, thinking about what Lao Mo said, he opened his mouth at will. "As soon as I finished training, I want you to run here. I haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s go together." "No appetite." Han Junyu refused. Cheng Mo sneered coldly, very ironic. "Han Junyu, you forget that you are a person who has no sense of taste. If you have an appetite, it''s hell!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo is confusing concepts. Is taste the same as appetite? Taste can''t be changed, but appetite depends on mood and physical condition. He is not in a bad mood because he can''t eat. Regardless of his affectation, Cheng Mo takes him downstairs for dinner. Aunt Zhang was happy to go to the kitchen to prepare for dinner. Sitting at the dining table, the two men are not in a hurry, elegant and leisurely way when they eat. "An Yun can take Qin Ning away, there must be her plan, she will be OK at present." Cheng Mo opens his mouth. "Oh, you''re so happy that she took my wife away and I can''t even find out?" Han Junyu satirizes. His eyes will be cold now. Even his best brother, he doesn''t speak politely. But Cheng Mo knows him well and doesn''t care about his cold words at all. Now he just says something ugly, which is good. If he gets angry and does something crazy, he can''t control it. At that time, it will be the most terrible. "I''m not very happy, but there''s something wrong with it. She was pregnant and didn''t want to kill her child. She needed to calm down and half coax and half cheat before she could have an operation. You''re good. You''re really good at forcing me. " Cheng Mo didn''t give him face at all. He fought back directly. Han Junyu pursed his lips. He didn''t have any appetite. Now he has no appetite. "After eating these, if I can''t finish eating, I will find her. You can''t know a word from me!" Cheng Mo forced him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu secretly grinds his teeth, and suddenly remembers that he didn''t want to eat when he lost his sense of taste. Cheng Mo also tried every means to stuff his mouth. In the end, he endured the nausea and ate the rice in the bowl. Cheng Mo finished eating and wiped his mouth. "Give me three days, and I will give you news. When you find her, you want to sell yourself. It''s your business. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo commands him like a brother. It''s really unpleasant to hear that. Cheng Mo is also well intentioned. They grew up together. They met each other when they were most embarrassed, and he really didn''t want to ruin his body because of a woman. Cheng Mo said that he would give Han Junyu news in three days, but it is not easy to find an Yun in three days. In the end, he tried to call an Yun. Unexpectedly, the phone didn''t get through. He licked his teeth and asked Han Junyu to help him set up a new identity. He went to the United States in person, met her classmates in her school, said he was his fiance and asked where she was. Waiting for a day, and finally wait until more than half a year to see the girl. She used to have shoulder length hair, but now she cut it shorter, with a handsome free and easy smile. An Yun is not surprised to learn that Cheng Mo is looking for her. Unexpectedly, he will say that he is her fiance. Fiance? Oh, he has a prospective fiancee in China! "Mr. Cheng, what can I do for you Cheng Mo stares at her and doesn''t speak for a long time. In the past half a year, she has lost a lot of weight, but she has a good figure. Obviously, she has worked hard. And she came to see him, put on light makeup, touch the lip gloss in the sun, a layer of dazzling light. An Yun is staring at him and feels uncomfortable. He pinches the bag in his hand and throws him a cold face. "If you''re OK, I''ll go." Cheng Mo holds her wrist and puts the other hand on her shoulder. Two people strength confronts, although an Yun is bigger than the average girl''s strength, but compares with this all day training soldier, he easily can suppress her. Forced to sit down, they were too close, he could smell the light smoke on him.She remembered that he didn''t smoke before. Her heart beat faster. She turned away and sneered, "aren''t soldiers going abroad at will? Cheng Mo, this is secretly running abroad. If someone knows, they don''t know what the consequences will be. " Cheng Mo''s face is expressionless, and he stares at her all the time. Although she is indifferent to him, her temper has not changed. "Where did you take Qin Ning?" An Yun clenches her fist. She knows that this man will not come to her for her, but she still wants to be cheap and run to her at risk. "What does it have to do with you?" "Anyun, do you think what Han Junyu will do when you take other people''s wives away?" Cheng Mo said to her calmly. "It''s my business. It''s none of your business!" Anyun resisted, but his strength was too strong for her to break away. Frustrated, I thought I hadn''t seen him for more than half a year, so I could face him calmly. But when she saw him, her heart was still in a mess. She didn''t know how to deal with his interrogation. "Han Junyu''s means in business, who do you think is more powerful than your brother?" Cheng Mo continues to press questions. "What do you mean?" An Yun stares at him. "If you take Han Junyu''s wife away, Han Junyu is indifferent and will definitely uproot his family. If you do it harder, maybe you will send your brother to prison and let him be punished for you!" Cheng Mo states the facts in a calm tone, but an Yun turns red. "He dares!" An Yun roars. "Qin Ning is my good friend. She wants to keep her children, but he always forces her to take them away. He did something wrong. Why did he hurt my family? " Anyun''s camouflage coat seems to have been pulled out. She looks like a wild cat who has been angered all the time, stretching out her long nails to scratch people. Cheng Mo''s hand on her shoulder again, she was forced to sit down, the man immediately to her. The masculine breath on the man is approaching. Anyun''s heart beats like a drum and his ears are red. "Anyun, there''s nothing Han Junyu doesn''t dare to do in the world, otherwise I wouldn''t risk coming here to negotiate with you. So, where is Han Junyu''s wife? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anyun grits her teeth. Family on one side and best sisters on the other. What''s her choice? An Yun thinks that she must be in conflict with Cheng Mo in her life, otherwise he always gives her some questions that she can''t answer. Chapter 627 An Yunyuan wants to drag on and ask Cheng Mo to give her time to think about it. But Cheng Mo knows that she has no time in her heart and forces her to take her to see Qin Ning. An Yun is so angry that she wants to cry. This man is too deceiving. But Cheng Mo said that he did it for her good. She made Han Junyu angry. He would never let her go. She thought it would be OK to live abroad, but she would be torn apart by him when she settled down. In order to settle down, she must tell the whereabouts of Qin Ning. An Yun can''t help but think that Han Junyu won''t hurt Qin Ning. After this incident, for the sake of the children, they can discuss it again. So she takes Cheng Mo to see Qin Ning and comes to an apartment. An Yun stares at the man sitting beside her. "Cheng Mo, if your wife is not in good health, but is pregnant, and your wife wants to keep the baby, what will you do?" "There is no such assumption." He didn''t even have a wife. How could he be pregnant. An Yun grinds her teeth and stares at the man with a cold face. "I mean, suppose, suppose you meet Han Junyu''s situation, what will you do?" Cheng Mo turns his head and looks at her, imagining in his mind that one day, his wife will also encounter a situation like Han Junyu. What is he going to do? To be honest, he didn''t know. His pain to the bone of the woman, not only to bear the suffering of disease, but also abortion, as long as you think about it, he felt headache. "I will be the same as Han Junyu." Keep his wife alive. Child, he can adopt if he wants. But there is only one wife. This is the only one in my life. An Yun sneers. Sure enough, they are all male chauvinists. That''s what he was all about. She should have known the answer for a long time. They went upstairs and rang the doorbell. After a while, Qin Ning in his pajamas opened the door. Seeing Cheng Mo coming, he immediately closed the door, but it was too late. Cheng Mo hands on the door, calmly into the apartment. Qin Ning frowns and stares at an Yun. An Yun has no choice but to calm her down and watch her change. "I''ll take you back to Nankang." Cheng Mo opens his mouth to see the mountain. Qin Ning clenched his fist and shook his head. "I don''t want to go back." "When you left, did you think about Han Junyu''s feelings?" Cheng Mo asked, eyes sharp from her stomach swept a look. She was wearing pajamas, blocking her stomach, unable to see clearly. "He''s crazy now. The whole world just wants to make sure you''re safe. Qin Ning, if you think he loves you, you dare to squander his feelings recklessly. " Qin Ning lowers her head. She knows Han Junyu will look for her. But he would find her, she was afraid, afraid that she would be taken to the operating table by him. "You go change and I''ll take you back." Cheng Mo used a command sentence, indifferent tone, no feelings. "Cheng Mo, can you guarantee that she will go back, and Han Junyu will not ask her to have an operation?" An Yun asked. Cheng Mo looked at them and sneered, "I don''t know what decision he made. However, I promised Jun Yu that I would take his wife back. Anyun, you''d better mind your own business! " An Yun was so angry that she laughed and held back her anger, "Cheng Mo, I''m still in charge of this matter. Qin Ning has no relatives. I''m her best friend. If I don''t care about her, who can she rely on?" Cheng Mo has nothing to do with it. He gives Qin Ning a cool glance before he sets his eyes on an Yun. "She is 18 years old and an adult. Why does she grow up so big and depend on others to do anything? Anyun, you are her friend, not her mother. It''s her fault to drag you down before she makes a decision. She wants a child, but she has no ability to protect that child. It''s not Han Junyu''s fault, it''s her incompetence! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± But Qin Ning wants to stop her. Cheng Mo''s words are right. The deep analysis is really piercing. It''s irresponsible of her to run away and put her home in crisis. She wants to keep her children, but her body doesn''t allow it. Han Junyu wants to protect her. What''s wrong with him? So Han Junyu has long said that no matter whether he is by her side or not, she should learn to be independent and be able to take care of herself. It''s her inability to take care of herself and drag them down. Qin Ning gets up and pours two glasses of water, one for Cheng mo. Cheng Mo is not polite either. He drinks from his glass and looks at Qin Ning with a cold face. "Thank you for coming. Han Junyu, how are you? " Cheng Mo put down the water cup, his eyes a little disgusted with her. "You don''t know what he''s going to be like?" He sympathized with Qin Ning and suffered a lot at a young age.But as Han Junyu''s good brother, seeing Han Junyu suffering, he is naturally distressed, so his attitude towards Qin Ning is naturally not good. Qin Ning pursed her lips. She could already imagine his face haggard. Her hand fell on her abdomen. When she bowed her head, tears ran down the corner of her eyes. A tear fell on the back of her hand. Seeing Qin Ning cry, an Yun feels uncomfortable and points to Cheng Mo to scold him. "Cheng Mo, you can go back to Ningning, but you can call Han Junyu now and ask him to promise, otherwise qinning will kill the child." Cheng Mo looks at an Yun with cold eyes. "Anyun, if you don''t understand, don''t join in." "I don''t understand. It''s a risk for Qin Ning to leave his children, but it''s cruel to beat them down. As a friend of Han Junyu, you think about it for him, but have you ever thought about it for Qin Ning. Kill this child, Qin Ning may not be pregnant all her life, and abortion also has an impact on her body, can you be sure that she will not because of abortion, emotional fluctuations are too big, what are the consequences? You can''t! Cheng Mo, you and Han Junyu are smart people. They will think carefully about everything and deal with emotional problems rationally. So, when you encounter sad things, you hide them in your heart, and you have the ability to hold them down. However, Qin Ning does not have your good skills. When she is in pain, who can help her? No one can help, she can only carry it on her own. Then what qualifications do you have to order the child to be killed? " An Yun said the excitement, always strong temperament, but also shed tears. This is not only Qin Ning''s current situation, but also her inner thoughts. From the time she was sure that she liked Cheng Mo, she was careful, trying to grow up and get close to him. But his eyes were so poisonous that when he realized her idea, he tried to kill it several times. Even if she was not afraid, she was also afraid of his eyes. In this world, what hurt her most was not the sharp knife, but his cold eyes. Qinning listen to Anyun words, Leng Leng, this is her heart words, but she dare not say. Since she left the Qin family, she has been protected by Han Junyu. He gives her food, clothing and social skills. Therefore, she is not qualified to criticize his hegemony. Cheng Mo listened to the woman say a lot of words, specific said what, he did not remember, because see her tears, his mind blank, unconsciously think of her last cry in front of him. That should be when she was 14? Yes, fourteen. He saw her mind, warned her to let it go before it was too late, and then she cried. Chapter 628 An Yun is careless. When she was 14 years old, she always looked at Cheng Mo with some shyness in her eyes. It''s a girl''s look of spring. It''s beautiful. Cheng Mo just began to indulge in the beautiful, can''t help but also tease her, looking at her clearly very angry, but looked up at him and blushed, several times let him impulsively want to kiss her. But he held back. At the beginning, he thought that he had changed his attitude, and he even had such dirty thoughts about his younger sister, who was raised from childhood. He hated himself very much. Once again met the girl, pure and bright eyes staring at him, in order to prevent his own wishful thinking, he used bad language to warn her not to have any messy ideas about himself. The girl cried angrily. When she stared at him, she was angry and angry, but she was reluctant to look away. I thought she would keep a distance from him, but she didn''t. He also deliberately rubbed in front of him, prepared food for him with a smile, and always secretly followed him to watch his training. Before, she would hide her mind, but after he gave a cold warning, she became more unscrupulous and did not pretend to like him. In order to avoid her, he often went out on duty. After that, the family saw that he was old and wanted him to get married early, so they gave him a blind date. Naturally, he didn''t want to go to those blind dates, but he was forced by his grandfather. He just wanted to walk around, but every time the girl would come to stir up the trouble. Although he was happy to see the result of the blind date, he warned her again as she fell deeper and deeper into the relationship. Two people quarreled, quarreled fiercely, but the next time we meet, the girl is still smiling, stabbing his eyes. The last time they quarreled, he just wanted her to study hard and finish the college entrance examination, but she didn''t care about her study. He was so angry that he didn''t know what he said. At that time, they quarreled fiercely, and the next day she went abroad. Over the past six months, he has reflected on his behavior countless times. Is he wrong? Is wrong, he did not get the answer, but he was vaguely aware that he was so resistant to her, but he did not dare to face his feelings. If he doesn''t like her, how can he tolerate her making a lot of noise in front of him? "Cheng Mo, I''m ahead of you. If Han Junyu still wants to kill his children, Qin Ning will go sooner or later. You and Han Junyu discuss, and then take her away An Yun feels that it''s too shameful to cry in front of him. After wiping away her tears, she suppresses the surging emotion in her heart and says this sentence calmly. Cheng Mo looks back at Qin Ning, who looks down and says nothing, frowning. "I''ll give you a day to think about it." Qin Ning shakes his head. Cheng Mo is here. It doesn''t matter if you give her time. "I don''t want to go with you." Cheng Mo''s face was gloomy. "Qin Ning, do you want to destroy your friend''s family?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning turns to look at an Yun. An Yun helps her to leave. Han Junyu is a person who will repay her. If he is not happy, he will not let go of settling down. All of a sudden, she raised a wry smile and looked up at the man in front of her. When he stood up, he was as stiff as a soldier. Cold and hard is hateful! "Cheng Mo, do you have a sister?" "Yes." Cheng Mo doesn''t understand why she suddenly asked. "Well, what will happen to your sister, your brother, when she comes across me?" Qin Ning''s voice was calm. Cheng Mo sneered from his voice, "my sister dares to marry another man when she is 18 years old. If she is pregnant, my father will teach her a lesson without me. But you are not my sister, and you are not worthy of my pity. " It is Han Junyu who should pity her. "That''s right." Qin Ning bowed his head. So she really has nothing to rely on. "If only my parents hadn''t died, I wouldn''t have met Han Junyu so early, let alone become pregnant. But in this world, there is no if. " Qin Ning feels that talking to Cheng Mo is like stabbing himself with a knife. It''s better not to talk. She sighed, do meaningless struggle, will only give yourself more pain, she why. "Enough!" Anyun can''t see it. "Cheng Mo, I didn''t expect you to be such a cold-blooded and heartless person. I was really young and ignorant at that time, and I liked scum like you!" The more Anyun thinks about it, the more uncomfortable it is. After Qin Ning''s parents died, she has no relatives in the world and is helpless. She finally has a child. Is it wrong that she wants to keep the child? It''s said that if you believe in men, sows can go up trees. If after decades, Han Junyu and her feelings are not good, and Qin Ning has no children, then she is really alone in this world. His parents have been around since he was a child. Even if his parents have a bad relationship, he still has grandparents, brothers and sisters. How can he understand the feeling of not having relatives!Anyun''s words are like a needle in the ear of ink. The air pressure around him decreases and he clenches his fist. "You said at the beginning that I was not worthy of you. That''s right. Where can I get up to the master of Chengjia. I''m savage, self willed, disobedient, bad at learning and bad in character. No one makes friends with me. That''s not my fault. I haven''t had a mother since I was a child. There''s no one to support me. If I have a child, I will die and want my child to go to hell with me, then I won''t be alone! " "Shut up, Anyun!" Cheng Mo can''t hear it. He roars in a dumb voice. An Yun was stunned by his voice. He looked at him with a cold face and a faint smile. "Master Cheng, what are you yelling at? I''m not your soldier. It''s no use yelling at me. I know that you look down on Qin Ning, and even more on me. It''s really hard for you to lower your status to find someone. " "Yunyun," when Qin Ning interrupts Anyun, Anyun looks at her in confusion. "Can you call Han Junyu for me? I''ll talk to him. " An Yun frowns and holds her hand. Qin Ning smile, gently hugged her, "Yun Yun, it''s OK, I want to discuss with Han Junyu, maybe he will leave the child." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening to her words, an Yun''s face was better and patted her on the shoulder. He looked up at Cheng Mo and turned his eyes indifferently. Before , she still had a glimmer of hope for him. After hearing what he said to Qin Ning, she felt a chill in her heart, and those hopes turned into foam. Before loving him, many of his advantages will be infinitely expanded. Now, from the perspective of onlookers. Oh, a cold-blooded and heartless man, it''s not worth wasting her youth! On the woman''s cold eyes, Cheng Mo heart was stabbed a few knives. Ba City, the autumn wind blowing from the window, it''s really cold. He took out his mobile phone, dialed Han Junyu''s number, and immediately got through. Qin Ning''s fingers trembled and took over the mobile phone. Listening to Han Junyu''s voice on the phone, she bit her lip and went to the bedroom. I heard what the other party said, but I didn''t get a response for a long time. It seems that it''s telepathy. The man''s low voice, called softly. "Ning Ning, is that you?" Chapter 629 Qin Ning didn''t see him for several days. When he heard his voice, he suddenly had a sour nose. "Well, it''s me." Han Junyu breathes a little quickly, but he is afraid that his words will be too heavy to shock her. "Ning Ning," Qin Ning sobbed a little. She covered her mouth and suppressed her cry. It took her a long time to calm down. "I''m sorry, Ning Ning. Come back, will you? " The man who used to be high above the others, now his tone is humble. "Han Junyu, I want to keep the child, do not operate, OK?" The man was silent for a few seconds, "Ning Ning, come back, we''ll discuss." He just wanted her to go back, but he still didn''t give an answer about the operation. He is hesitating. "Han Junyu, do you remember the first time you met me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was early spring, under the drizzle, she suddenly like a kitten into his world. "I don''t know why you like me. Maybe you are lonely and need someone to accompany you. Just as it happens, I appear in your life. In order to cope with the engagement of your family, you will let me replace you. After that, I made trouble out of no reason. In order to appease me, you didn''t want to trouble me, so you directly obtained the certificate with me. There is no proposal, no ceremony, you make a decision by yourself, and you never respect my opinion. " "Ning Ning, sorry, I," Han Junyu wants to explain that it''s not like that, it''s not. He doesn''t know how to express and like her, so he wants to keep her in his way and make her a part of his life. But this time, the woman was very stubborn and continued her words, "you know I''m pregnant. Without my permission, I want to kill my child secretly. Han Junyu, how to love someone? I don''t know. I just feel terrible. You always say that I''m stupid, and I''m always reckless and impulsive. You''re right. This time, I think if I can''t keep this child, I think it''s my life. But I don''t want to believe in fate. Han Junyu, if you say that you are married, there will be no divorce, only widowhood. " "No, Ning Ning, listen to me." Qin Ning was a little excited, and she didn''t want to hear him speak. "I won''t go back with Cheng Mo, and I hope you don''t embarrass An Yun. She will accept my plea and risk taking me away when she sees my pity and sympathizes with me. If the child stays, we''ll meet again. If Unfortunately, I left the world with my children, and I appreciate your kindness to me. " After hanging up, she turned off her cell phone, dried her tears and changed her clothes. She packed up her things, left the bedroom and said to Cheng Mo, who was sitting in the living room. "Let''s go." Cheng Mo looks up at her and squints. He always feels that her mood is not right. "Have you agreed with Han Junyu?" "Well, he will pick me up at the airport in Nankang city. You can go quickly." Qin Ning said calmly. An Yun gets up and grabs her, "Ning Ning, has Han Junyu agreed not to have an operation?" Qin Ning was stunned, shook his head, and said honestly, "no, he asked me to go back first, and then things were discussed." Unfortunately, in the past, when discussing things with him, she had almost no chance of winning. An Yun frowns and wants to say something. Qin Ning stops her, holds her hand and gives her a hint. Cheng Mo listens to her reply, like Han Junyu''s style, then gets up and goes out, and the three walk out of the apartment. When she comes to the elevator, Cheng Mo sees Qin Ning walk into the elevator first, and then she steps in. Standing outside the elevator, an Yun suddenly sees a ring at her feet, and she squats down in doubt. "Eh, Ning Ning, is this your wedding ring?" Hearing an Yun''s words, two people in the elevator are staring at the ring in her palm. It''s a black diamond ring, simple and generous, shining in the light, very beautiful. "Ah, Ning Ning, this wedding ring is very beautiful." An Yun smiles, raises her finger and throws the ring into the dustbin. Qin Ning sees Cheng Mo still staring at the ring, raises his wrist, and is preparing to inject anesthetic into his body, but he detects it. Cheng Mo is a soldier, very alert, and he is not Han Junyu, completely unprepared for her. Realizing the failure of the plan, Qin Ning immediately runs out of the elevator. Cheng Mo steps up to catch up, but is blocked by an Yun. She presses the key to close the elevator door. "Anyun!" Cheng Mo angrily roars her name. "I''m here. You''re so loud, you''re a ghost!" Anyun is like a hooligan, leaning against the elevator door, holding on the other side with one hand. He just refuses to let him out. Suddenly, she thought of something and gave a bitter smile. "If I really became a ghost, maybe you wouldn''t call me that. You should be very happy in your heart. At last, no one will bother you. ""Nonsense! How can you become a ghost!" Cheng Mo''s face turned blue with anger and clenched his teeth. As soon as he wanted to move, the woman held her chest up. His palm touched him carelessly and he stepped back. "How do you feel, is it bigger?" The woman is not shy, but also frankly asked such a shameless question, Cheng Mo''s blue face was paralyzed, and his face was black with anger. "An Yun, are you so shameless to others?" Cheng Mo finished this sentence and regretted it. An Yun''s face became ugly, she endured humiliation, but the wind was light on her face. "In the past six months, I have changed at least 20 men. The foreign men are bigger than the Asian men. They rub their chests every day, and naturally their chests are bigger. You''ve touched it before, you should feel it now. " "Shut up Cheng Mo wants to strangle her now. "I can''t deny the fact even if I shut up. I''m just so shameless. I like men praising me for my good figure in bed. It''s so addictive." When Anyun belittles herself, she doesn''t give herself any respect at all. She shows her body curve in front of men enchanting. "It''s no use staring at me. I don''t like you now, so I''m not interested in doing bed sports with you." "Anyun, you," Cheng Mo''s forehead is full of veins. He really suspects that he will die of vomiting blood in anger next moment. How could she not love herself so much! An Yun saw that he was so angry that his eyes were red. He had a kind of pleasure, but he soon felt ridiculous. He didn''t believe her. That''s right. When she was in China, other people spoke ill of her. He believed others, but he didn''t believe her. When the elevator arrives downstairs, Cheng Mo goes out of the elevator to chase Qin Ning. He takes two steps. His brows are tight. There is an air of caution. An Yun dare not approach him, standing in the elevator door, strong support straight back. "Yunyun, don''t slander yourself with those words in the future." Suddenly, when a man opens his mouth, his voice is cold and hard. An Yun stares at him in surprise. Does he know which ones are fake? "I don''t understand you." "Yunyun, you grew up with me. I know what your temperament is. The anger of self harm makes me hate you even more. You can''t get anything In an Yun''s stupefaction, the man steps away with long legs and leaves her field of vision. Chapter 630 Cheng Mo looks for a circle, but finds no trace of Qin Ning. He coolly goes to the director''s control room to check the video, but still has no clue. A few hours later, he finds an Yun again and asks Qin Ning for clues. An Yun and Qin Ning discuss that she will draw Cheng Mo''s attention, but she doesn''t know where she has gone. After Cheng Mo left, she tried to contact Qin Ning, but there was no clue, and she was worried. Now he is forced to ask by Cheng Mo, and for a moment he doesn''t know how to answer, so he can only be silent. Cheng Mo looks at her with her head down and doesn''t speak. Her face is paralyzed. Her face is cold as ice. Her ink eyes are dangerous. "An Yun, don''t tell me, you don''t know her whereabouts now?" "Well." An Yun raises Mou to see him one eye, dead pig is not afraid of boiling water to scald, very calm nod. Cheng Mo was so angry that he pulled his lips. There was too little expression on his cold face. One pulled his lips, but it was more frightening. "Anyun, after reading abroad, his brain has not become so smart!" His voice was cold and hard. It was like a big stone blocking people''s chest. "Qin Ning''s foreign language is not good. Now she is a pregnant woman, helpless. If she has an accident, there is no one who will send her to the hospital!" An Yun stares at him in surprise. He doesn''t expect that he will consider for Qin Ning. He looks a little cold. "Cheng Mo, don''t be a crow. Qin Ning is not a fool. She must be able to treat herself well." But Cheng Mo doesn''t give her a merciful face, scornful irony. "Yes, she is not a fool, but a fool of heaven and earth! Han Junyu let her surgery, it is to save her life, she is ungrateful, also several times escape. Hehe, she''d better not have an accident. " The more Cheng Mo thinks about it, the more upset she is. If she gets hurt, the most uncomfortable person is Han Junyu. Where can an Yun stand what he says? Qin Ning jumps up and says, "Cheng Mo, you''re smart. Why haven''t you found her yet?" Cheng Mo glances at her, "Han Junyu will come tomorrow. Do you think he will forgive you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Think of that calm face man, an Yun is afraid of swallowing saliva. "It''s my business. You don''t have to worry about it. You''d better go to find Qin Ning, or you can''t account for your brother''s coming." Cheng Mo looks at the woman''s haughty chin, wants to take the opportunity to run away, grabs her back collar and pulls her over. Today an Yun is wearing a T-shirt with a big V-neck. As soon as he pulls it, the collar slides up. He is taller than her, and his perspective is higher than her, so he inadvertently sweeps the scenery in her collar, like being shocked, and immediately lets her go. An Yun is pinched and feels weak. Just as she wants to attack him with her elbow, Cheng Mo realizes that her body is almost subconsciously fighting back. She pinches her elbow and presses her against the wall. Her face is deformed on the wall. The pain burst a rude, also want to fight back, the man''s body over, hot chest close to her back, her heart almost stopped. "Cheng, Cheng Mo, get out of here!" She blushed and scolded. "After learning boxing for half a year, I haven''t made any progress." The man sneered, the strength in his hand increased, holding her elbow so that she could not move. Take off the shoulder strap from her backpack, tie her wrist, throw her on the sofa, and hold her chin with coarse fingers. "Be honest with me. If you can''t find Qin Ning, you can''t leave." "Hey, Cheng Mo, let me go!" An Yun struggles, but the more she twists, the shoulder strap that binds her wrist will tighten, and she gasps with pain. Cheng Mo walks down her mobile phone from her pocket and starts dialing Qin Ning''s number. The phone rings all the time, but no one answers. Damn it! Cheng Mo is irritable. Turn around and walk to an Yun again, stare at her high above. "You really don''t know where she is?" An Yun''s heart is choked with gas, listening to his inquiry, rolled a white eye, "even if I know, I won''t tell you." The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She said with a smile, "Master Cheng, don''t you think you are very smart? It''s too bad of you to find a woman. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This little girl is really a poor teacher. Cheng Mo throws her cell phone on the sofa, turns her over and slaps her on her upturned hips. Man''s strength is not light, a sound, in the quiet apartment, very harsh. An Yun was stunned for a few seconds. She felt the pain behind her and realized that the man had hit her. She blushed and glared at him fiercely. "Cheng Mo, you, you," after a long time, Cheng Mo pinched her face. "Anyun, I don''t have much patience. If you know, say it as soon as possible." An Yun grits her teeth. When she was a child, she once made too much trouble. She was afraid of being beaten by him. She didn''t dare to provoke him any more.But unexpectedly, she is so old, he still beat her there, too humiliating! "What else do you want to do with me? Do you want to take off my clothes and play S-M? Cheng Mo, if you are a man, I will accompany you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little girl is short of fighting. Cheng Mo was so angry that he slapped him again. Pop! It really hurts. An Yun is angry and angry. He kicks, but he can''t kick him at all. He stares at him with tears in his eyes. Cheng Mo''s face doesn''t change. He doesn''t avoid looking at her at all. Seeing her look, he already knows the result. He stretches his face and unties the rope for her. He took a big girl, there is no lie, he can see at a glance. She really doesn''t know where Qin Ning is. The man unties himself, an Yun is surprised. Seeing the red mark on his wrist, he grinds his teeth and starts to fight back immediately. For her counterattack, Cheng Mo is not surprised. Her little girl is a wild cat, whose claws are extremely sharp. It''s strange that she doesn''t fight back when he teaches her that. Easily evade her attack, two people compete on a sofa. Qin Ning practices boxing and knows some skills of distribution and Taekwondo, but her opponent is Cheng Mo, who has practiced in the training ground every day, killed people in the battlefield, and never blinks at the sight of blood. When she fought with him, she had no chance of winning. She was oppressed again, and she felt very ashamed. The man perceives her mind, sneers coldly, abandons her, looks disgusted. "If you meet a strong hand, it will kill you in a few seconds. In the future, don''t be shameful. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A man can be killed, not humiliated! An Yun''s eyes are red with anger, and she is annoyed, but he says it''s the truth, and she can''t fight back. Lying on the sofa, she held back her tears and stared at him coldly. She could only compromise. "I''ll accompany you to find Qin Ning. As for whether we can find it, I don''t guarantee it!" Cheng Mo hears what he wants to hear, nods with satisfaction, and then tries to investigate Qin Ning''s whereabouts. Two people find a day without clues, an Yun back to the apartment, busy for a day, is ready to go back to rest, suddenly was pinched throat from behind, the whole person was lifted, feet off the ground. She felt choking and struggling. "Jun Yu, let her go!" Follow Cheng Mo, face a change, immediately stop Han Junyu. Chapter 631 An Yun feels her tingling neck and tastes the fishy smell. She pats her frightened heart and avoids the sight of the man. In the living room, Han Junyu sweeps an Yun in disgust, and no longer cares about her. Instead, he listens to Cheng Mo tell him about the investigation. "She left the apartment, I found all, not far from the apartment, is a hotel, also did not find any useful clues." Han Junyu is always gloomy. Even if Cheng Mo looks at it, he can feel the cautious atmosphere on him. He went to the window and looked out at the light. He didn''t know which street light she would be walking under. Or have you found a place to hide? Think of the phone before, she calmly said those cruel words. "Han Junyu, I don''t know what it is like to love someone. I just suddenly feel terrible. You always say that I''m stupid, and I''m always reckless and impulsive. You''re right. This time, I think if I can''t keep this child, I think it''s my life. But I don''t want to believe in fate. Han Junyu, if you say that you are married, there will be no divorce, only widowhood. " The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. He broke the window and scratched the back of his hand. No divorce, only widowed, Qin Ning, thanks to you! "Han Junyu, the most important thing now is to find someone. What''s your temper here?" Seeing him hurt himself, Cheng Mo roared. Han Junyu looks at the back of his bleeding hand, with a bleak smile, and turns to look at Cheng mo. "She''s hiding from me. Can I find her?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo twisted his eyebrows. "She is not stupid at all. She knows my routine very well. If she has a way to avoid your pursuit, she must be able to avoid me. Cheng Mo, she told me that my marriage to Han Junyu was not divorced, only widowed, and she helped me. Damn it Han Junyu is irritable and kicks over the tea table. There are several cups on the table, which are all broken on the ground. Now he is like a beast in the prison. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t escape. His anger has no place to vent. He will hurt himself. Cheng Mo''s face is cold and hard, and his eyes are calm. "Han Junyu, now you have two choices: continue to look for her, or you can give her up and let her live and die on her own. Make a decision. Don''t go crazy here. " Han Junyu listened to him and said that he wanted her to live and die on her own. He glanced up at him. "Cheng Mo, you don''t understand." "Don''t know what?" Cheng Mo doesn''t understand. "Oh." Han Junyu laughed at himself without too much explanation. Cheng Mo doesn''t understand at the moment. She carves a woman into her flesh and blood, and her life is full of traces of her life. If he understood, he would not say that sentence calmly. He Yin cold Mou son swept one eye an Yun, see her se shrink for a while, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a cruel radian. An Yun is aware of the man''s bloodthirsty eyes. Although the man doesn''t scold her, his eyes are too frightening. She can''t bear the pressure and takes all the things into consideration. "The child is in Qin Ning''s stomach. As a mother, she is reluctant to give up the child. This is human nature. It''s up to you to be cruel and shut her up. She can only escape. " Anyun still can''t help saying. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu thought before Qin Ning asked if he could not do surgery, he hesitated for a few seconds. So now this result is his own? Oh, people are selfish. He wanted to keep her, and she chose the child and gave up on him. "You''d better not hide it, or I''ll let the whole family bury you!" The man''s indifferent voice reverberates in the apartment, and an Yun''s face turns pale. She knew that Han Junyu was not just cajoling her. If Han Junyu cleaned up and settled down, it would be in danger. Cheng Mo goes to the door and sees the woman sitting on the sofa powerlessly. Her face turns white. She knows that she is scared, and she can''t bear it. "I''ll go back to Nankang tomorrow." His mouth was a bit awkward, but he didn''t say what he wanted to say, and his mood was even more irritable. "Don''t go to Han Junyu to provoke him. At present, Han Junyu will not do anything about settling down. " An Yun turns her head and her eyes are red. "I suddenly feel very incompetent. In front of you guys, a word can decide our life and death. No wonder Qin Ning will escape." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo twisted his eyebrows. "Although I hate you now, what you said before is true, but I don''t want to admit it. Anyway, thank you An Yun said softly. Cheng Mo pursed her lips and looked at the little girl. She was really scared. But he didn''t say much consolation. He looked at her and turned away.This is also an opportunity for her to realize that she can''t be too willful in her future work. She must think that she must take responsibility for any decision she makes. She used to be bossy and mischievous. He and her brother protected her, but when she became an adult, she had to bear the consequences for everything she did. Cheng Mo is a soldier and can''t go abroad at will. This time, Han Junyu helped him to go abroad as a disguise, but he still has a job and can''t be delayed. So he has to leave, and Han''s investigation has not stopped. Looking for a few days, there was still no news of Qin Ning. It seemed that he had disappeared from the world. Han Junyu''s temper became more and more irritable. When song Xuan was in Bacheng City, all his work fell into Junyi''s and Junsan''s identities. Every time they heard Mr. Han''s voice getting cold, their backs became cold and they couldn''t bear it. They had just reported to work and retired from the presidential suite with a layer of cold sweat on their forehead. "Well, if it goes on like this, my heart will be overloaded. I''m really worried that it won''t work tomorrow." Jun three bitter face, want to let you quickly think of some way. Jun Yi is also very distressed. His brain is spinning fast. He is trying to find a way to hear the sound of the elevator. There are several tall men standing in it. The most eye-catching is the man standing in the middle of a group of men, wearing a dark purple suit, combing the most popular hairstyle at the moment. He is noble and handsome. He is lazy with a pocket in one hand and a tablet in the other. He doesn''t know what to look at, and his mouth is slanting, revealing the evil spirit of yuppie. When the elevator stopped and the two people standing outside the elevator didn''t move, he looked up carelessly. "Junyi, hi, long time no see." Men obviously know Jun Yi and show a bright smile to greet you. "How do you do, Mr. David. It''s a surprise to meet you here. " You nodded to say hello. David is a business partner with Mr. Han a few years ago, because he often meets in business. He is not a close friend, but he is also a good partner. Mr. David curled his lips and was surprised to smile. "Are you here? Is Han Junyu here? I haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s rare to meet him. I''d like to invite him to a cup of tea. " He knew that Han Junyu didn''t drink and was used to tea. You look a little helpless. Mr. Han is very hot tempered. He should be willing to drink tea. Chapter 632 Who is David? He is a nobleman of F country. The science and technology of F country is advanced, but its political system is unique, and its class consciousness is strict. It is an old-fashioned and developed country. David''s father is an earl. He not only has military power, but also has many real powers. He can speak in the political management and law of the country. David is a business genius. With the support of his family, he started his own business from a young age. The business empire he created is not only the best in country f, but also famous all over the world. At the beginning, Han Junyu wanted to go to f country to do business, but he also took a fancy to David''s identity, so he came close to him. The reason why Jun Yi says Han Junyu is willing to drink tea is that he takes a fancy to David''s identity and influence. If you have his help, it''s more convenient to find someone. When Han Junyu listened to your report and David was in the hotel, his expression was very light. He just raised his eyes, and then he didn''t say anything. Jun a don''t understand his mind, until he some anxious also want to ask, hear Han Junyu mouth. "Tea ready, I''ll call on him." "Good." Jun Yi was relieved at last. There is a custom in foreign countries, when visiting people, the guests will bring small gifts, which may not be valuable, but the heart is very important. David said he wanted to drink tea. Naturally, he wanted to prepare good tea, which was convenient and usable. He went to the room to take a bath and change his clothes. As soon as he was ready to go out, he heard the vibration of his mobile phone and glanced at it. I didn''t want to answer it, but after thinking about it, I pressed answer. "What''s the matter?" "Get off the plane, I''ll find you in the hotel." It''s Ning Fu. Han Junyu frowned. He didn''t want Ning Fu to join in. Ning Fu has too many secrets. He thinks those secrets may have something to do with Qin Ning, and even those secrets may kill Qin Ning. "Have you taken care of your business?" Aware of Han Junyu''s displeasure, Ning Fu took it as if he didn''t hear it and replied calmly. "Well, mansha went to find Xi Xuyuan for revenge. In addition, Xi Hong and I fanned the flames. In a big fire, mansha became a vegetable, and Xi Xuyuan is still lying in the hospital with disfigurement. He has become a useless person who needs to be served all his life." Listening to Ning Fu''s calm narration, Han Junyu didn''t feel any happiness. Mansha''s mind is vicious. When she learns that it was Xi Xuyuan who made her lame, she will take revenge. So she would do something extreme, and he was not surprised. Xi Xuyuan becomes a cripple. Even if mansha doesn''t clean him up, Xi Hong can''t allow him to jump around for a long time for his future business. "Have you found any news of Qin Ning?" Ning Fu asked again. "No Han Junyu had put on his coat, then gave him an address and hung up. Holding his cell phone, he frowned. When he came to David''s room, he saw a good tea boat on the table with a purple clay pot on it, obviously waiting for him. Han Junyu saw him sitting on the sofa, his eyes did not leave his tablet computer. With a slight cough, the man on the sofa raised his eyes. When he saw it, David raised a yuppie smile, put down his tablet and waved to him. "I miss the tea you made last time. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m lucky this time. I hope I can drink your tea again." Both of them have made great achievements in business. If Han Junyu is allowed to make tea for him, he is superior to Han Junyu. But he is familiar with the tone, obviously just regard Han Junyu as a friend. When friends meet, they say that they appreciate each other''s craftsmanship. If they want to drink the tea he brews, they are a little closer. Han Junyu sat opposite him, making tea skillfully. did not boil boiling water for a while, and he was waiting for a while. Han Junyu waited for a while. When the red light of the water burned out, he quickly poured hot water into the purple sand pot. What he brings today is Tie Guanyin, who has a good aroma. Hot water enters the purple clay pot and spreads elegant tea fragrance from the purple clay pot. David just smelled the fragrance and felt familiar, which made him want to taste the tea soup more. Although Han Junyu''s action is not fast, he is graceful. David saw that he poured himself a seven cent full cup of tea. He was also very polite. He put his thumb and middle finger together and tapped gently on the table. It was a very traditional kowtow. This small action, let Han Junyu eyebrow jump. "David, are you learning Chinese culture recently?" In this world, there are many people who drink tea, but few people know the kowtow ceremony. "Well," David didn''t know what to think of, so he said with a smile, "my fiancee is Chinese." He just said a word, and did not explain much, shallow sipping a cup of tea, he suddenly frowned. "Jun Yu, what''s on your mind?" Han Junyu was surprised in his heart, but his face was calm, "why do you say that?""Your tea is not as good as last time. It takes a few more seconds to make the tea. It''s a little bitter." If you want to make a good cup of tea, it''s not as simple as pouring some water and putting some tea at the edge of the water. It''s influenced by many factors. From the proportion of tea and water, water temperature to tea making time control, the whole process is very particular. Tieguanyin''s aroma is very unique. Every time you smell the aroma before you drink tea, you will feel comfortable. However, the time of making tea must be fast. If the tea is soaked in hot water for a long time, the proportion of the elements called caffeine in the tea will be wrong, so that the taste of the final tea soup will be slightly bitter. However, this subtle change can only be tasted by those who have a very sharp tongue. Han Junyu picked up his tea cup and took a sip without tasting anything. He forgot that he had no sense of taste. David looked at him, his face unchanged, his leg bent, his arm on his knee, lazy and casual. "What do you drink?" "Not bad." Han Junyu''s indifferent reply. David raised his eyebrows. His tea art is OK. What should he do? He raised his lips and gave a cynical smile, but there was something bad in that smile. "Jun Yu, you are not OK, you can''t taste it at all." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu holds the hand of the cup, brown eyes become sharp, Yin cold stare at him. There are not many people who know that he has no sense of taste. "No wonder, how did I find out?" David was very pleased with his smile. Just now he was just guessing. At the moment, he can be sure by his look. Han Junyu, no taste! "You pay more attention to me." Han Junyu gave a cold warning. His contact with David is only in work, and there is no contact attitude in his private life. However, based on several contacts, he can guess that he has no sense of taste. How strong is this man''s observation ability! "Not much. You are my partner. Only when I know something about you can we strengthen our cooperation." David has a yuppie smile on his handsome face. He is a half breed, nose high, eyes deep, eyes color is light blue, very handsome. "I also know that you are looking for a woman, aren''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Chapter 633 Han Junyu holds the cup and grinds the edge of the cup with his finger. When he hears David''s words, he is surprised for a few seconds, but his face remains unchanged. Staying in the shopping mall for a long time, hiding your face has become a subconscious behavior. He slowly raised his eyes and stared at David, who still looked lazy, as if everything had nothing to do with him. "David, what''s your sexual orientation?" Han Junyu suddenly asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± David understood what he meant, and the corner of his mouth cracked his handsome face. "You know about my wife?" Han Junyu asked again. "I don''t know." David answered simply, having a cup of tea and pouring himself another. "I just heard that you were looking for someone, so I asked about your situation and asked if I could help you. I have no other malice. If you feel uncomfortable, I can only act as if I don''t know anything. " When he finished a cup of tea, he suddenly felt that some information had been ignored by him. He sat up straight on his back. "Han Junyu, what woman did you just ask you to look for? You are married "Well." Han Junyu saw that his face changed, and his sword eyebrows slightly picked, "are you very sad?" "Ha ha, it''s very sad." David''s face was strange, and his eyes swept over his face again. He had a cold face all the time. This kind of man is very attractive to women. "I thought you were so cold that no woman would dare to be with you. I didn''t expect you to get married. Tut, " David felt his chin, but he didn''t know what he thought. He gave a cold Tut, which was very uncomfortable. "If I ask you to help me find my wife, what conditions do you have?" David came back and poured himself a cup of tea. "You''re my friend. If you want someone, of course I''ll help you. Wait for me "Well." Han Junyu nodded. If David can really help him, he will owe him a favor in the future business. When Han Junyu leaves, David also makes a cup of tea for himself. It''s not as good as Han Junyu''s, so he puts down the cup and asks his assistant to come. "What about the people I asked you to take care of?" "In your private villa." The assistant said respectfully. "I asked you to find out why the woman came back here. Did you find out?" "Ready for you." The assistant delivered a thick document to him. David took the papers, turned and walked out, "take me there." When David got out of the car and walked a few steps, he saw a woman on the balcony on the second floor drawing with a drawing board. He started to laugh. Go upstairs to the woman behind, see the woman''s painting is the coast, calm beach, there are two adults leading a child in a walk. He looked up at the empty coastline. The sea area was wrapped up by him, so the beach was private. No one dared to break through without permission. "The painting is good, but the man is familiar with his back." Suddenly hear a man''s voice, Qin Ning from his memory, turn to see is to save his man, surprised for a few seconds. "You''re here. I''m so bored that I want to find something to do." Qin Ning was a little stiff. He stood up and took two steps to keep a little distance from him. David was aware of her defense and didn''t care. Instead, he sat in her original position with one foot on the knee of the other. "Is this your idea of a family of three?" "Yes." David sneered and tore. The painting he had just finished was torn open by him. Qin Ning''s eyes widened in horror. "You" "when your man wants to kill your child, you are still looking forward to a family of three. Oh, you''d better hope that you''re not dead for two!" David had a cynical smile on his face, but his voice was very cold. Qin Ning pursed her lips. He didn''t expect that he could know this. Obviously, he had investigated her. At that time, she ran out of the elevator in a panic and ran out of the elevator. Because she ran too fast, she had a stomachache. She was still biting her teeth, but her body was out of her control. After walking more than ten meters, she met David coming out of the hotel. Did not expect that David would call her name, she was puzzled, did not ask the heart of the problem, her consciousness became blurred, into the dark. When she woke up, she came to the villa. She was a little scared at first, but David said he recognized her because he knew her mother, so they were old friends. Qin Ning also wanted to ask when he met her mother, but David was silent and only told her that she should call him brother. Qin Ning was on guard and respectfully called him Mr. David. Hearing his sarcasm, she was not angry. She touched her belly and clenched her fist. "That''s my husband for my good. As for my body I will live a good life. ""In my hands, you dare not die." David drew a cat on the white paper and got up to look at her. "Come and talk to me about what you think." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned, how do you feel his stern tone, like teaching primary school teachers to educate her? They went downstairs to the living room. There were two servants waiting on her. They immediately prepared desserts and fruits for them when they went downstairs. Qin Ning glanced at the fruit plate, which she liked and was very suitable for pregnant women. David noticed her eyes and thought it was funny. He pushed the fruit plate and dessert in front of him. He coldly pointed to the position opposite him and asked her to sit down. Qin Ning low small head, clever honest sit down in his opposite, but her line of sight or from time to time Piao to the fruit plate. She sat all morning and didn''t feel it before, but when she saw the fresh fruit on the fruit plate, she felt hungry. "How did you get along with Han Junyu?" Qin Ning stares at him in surprise, "do you know Han Junyu?" "He''s a celebrity. I know him. Is that strange?" David answered, of course. Qin Ning nervous, a face tangled, "you this tone, should be to know that Han Junyu is looking for me, you will give me to him?" David felt his chin, thought deeply, and glanced at her. "It depends on my mood. If I''m in a good mood, what do you say to me. If you make me unhappy and don''t wait for Han Junyu to let you have an abortion, I''ll call my doctor for the operation. " "No, No." Qin Ning''s small head shakes into a rattle, blinking his big eyes wrongly, a bit pleading. "If you know you''re afraid, I''ll ask you a question and you''ll be honest." David looked at her nervous little face, pathetic, and thought it was funny. Qin Ning drum cheek Gang son, memories of her and Han Junyu meet the scene, a little bit to tell him. David frowned all the time. "You mean you don''t live well in the Qin family?" "Since mom and dad died, Mrs. Qin, my grandmother, moved to the villa and told me what to do. In the end, I didn''t dare to go out, so sometimes I would rather live on campus than go home. But my second aunt didn''t agree with me to live in school. She would often ask me for leave to go home to have a rest. Every time I went home, she would force me to take all kinds of medicine. But those drugs are not good for my health and will increase my burden, so I always reject them. " When Qin Ning thought of the past, he was more and more grateful to Han Junyu. Without him, she didn''t know what her life would be like. Han Junyu, I miss you so much. Chapter 634 David learned from the woman that the Qin family was not good to Qin Ning, and his cynical face was a bit angry. But looking at the woman''s white face, which was a little pale, he restrained himself and gave a light smile. "So, you and Han Junyu together, is a long time, your body is getting worse and worse after getting along with Han Junyu?" Qin Ning frowned. She didn''t know where David came from to know that her health was getting worse and worse, which had something to do with Han Junyu. She strained her small face, and her eyes were not good. She doesn''t like people saying that she is in poor health because of Han Junyu! "My health is not good. It has nothing to do with Han Junyu. Mr. David, please don''t slander my husband "Ha, am I wrong?" David''s mouth flicked. I didn''t expect the woman to be so short. But she and Han Junyu have an anti human Z virus. As long as they survive, they will be strong when they are strong and devour when they are weak. When Qin Ning and Han Junyu are together, it is obvious that Qin Ning is in a weak position. Han Junyu''s strong virus will devour Qin Ning''s body when they come into contact with each other. Qin Ning''s resistance will decline, from time to time the cold, such as the concentration of the virus to a certain extent, Qin Ning may die at any time! "It''s not his fault that I''m pregnant, it''s my own lack of common sense. Besides, I don''t think pregnancy is a bad thing. I like my baby very much David put his hand on his chin and looked at her like an idiot. "Now I finally understand why han Junyu calls you stupid girl. This nickname really matches you." Qin Ning blushed, gritted her teeth and wanted to fight back. But when she thought of comparing her intelligence with their high intelligence, she might be mentally retarded in their eyes. The more she thought about it, she turned away from him. "Han Junyu called you so many times, but you didn''t get angry. I''ll call you. You should shake my face. You''re very brave." David laughed with anger. "I can tell you, Qin Ning, in front of David, only when I shake a woman''s face, no woman ever dares to give me a look!" Qin Ning despises of Piao he one eye, ha ha two voice, "that you are really fierce, give a woman to shake facial expression." "Tut..." David choked. This stupid woman is simple in thought and stupid in behavior. In fact, she is not really stupid. "This afternoon, I had tea with Han Junyu and talked about your business with him. He asked me to help him find you." "Mr. David, I found that your tie is really beautiful today. Wow, you are so handsome. You can shake your face if you like. I''m sorry for what I said just now. You are so handsome and you look the same. There must be a lot of women who send you to shake your face. " Qin Ning saw Qin Ning in the afternoon, his face changed, dogleg flattered him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as David finished, he listened to the woman''s flattery and said a lot of nonsense. Once again, he pulled out the corner of his mouth and touched his chin. Interest flashed in his eyes. How to look at her more like a kitten, want to rub her little head? "That''s it?" Qin Ning saw his face unchanged, but also a face to watch the drama staring at himself, a small face collapsed, small head down again. "No, Mr. David, I beg you not to hand me over to Han Junyu, OK?" "Give me a reason to convince me?" David is just as straightforward. It''s very likely that Qin Ning and I have the first child in our life. Although it''s not possible for me to keep him, I still can''t bear him. Since the death of my parents, I have been living alone in this world. I always feel that I am a curse, a burden and a sweeper. Because of my existence, I will harm others. If I want to do something for myself, I will insist on leaving my child. Even if I die, I can leave my child with Han Junyu. He is very pitiful. He hasn''t been with him since he was a child. If he has children with him, he won''t be too lonely David went back to his bedroom, stood by the bed, listening to the sound of the waves, but Qin Ning''s soft voice was in his mind. Although his little fiancee married someone else, which was beyond his expectation, when she talked about her husband, she looked happy and he had nothing to say. It was he who kept delaying to find her. This time, by coincidence, he met her on the main road, which saved her life. It was arranged by God. To come, after all, can not escape. The next day, David invited several gynecological experts to the villa to make a comprehensive diagnosis for Qin Ning. The diagnosis given by several experts is very similar. The three-month-old child is very healthy, and even ordinary babies have to dress up. Unfortunately, the mother''s health is not good. As the child grows up, the mother can''t absorb nutrition, but the child has to fight against the virus in the mother''s body and constantly absorb nutrition from the mother''s body.Perhaps the child has not grown up, the mother''s nutrition will be absorbed by the child, and then the child can not get nutrition, will die in the mother''s stomach. David frowned. The answer was terrible. Just imagine, it was terrible. Well, the child in the mother''s stomach, like a vampire, will suck up his mother''s body, and then he will die of lack of oxygen. He was in a bad mood. Leaning on the sofa, he glanced at the assistant coldly. The assistant immediately asked the doctor what treatment he had. Several experts also gave Qin Ning a systematic inspection. Qinning was born with deficiency of Qi and blood and congenital loss. She was still young and her body was not fully opened. Pregnancy was a life and death disaster for her at this time. Qinning listen to them said a pile, in the heart is to understand, why at first Ningfu that she was pregnant, immediately let her kill the child. Han Junyu gave her a lot of medicine, but she absorbed very little, and most of the medicine was fed to the virus in her body. Those viruses are overbearing and will compete with children for nutrition. The virus has survived in her body for decades and is very strong in her life. However, the child is still immature and vulnerable. Children also have the instinct to survive, in order to survive, he had to snatch the mother''s nutrition. To clean up those viruses, it is necessary to use very domineering drugs. Those drugs are too toxic and will hurt the child, so we can''t ask for drugs. We can only kill the child and wait for her to get better before receiving treatment. Want to understand this process, Qin Ning powerless lying in bed, thinking of no nutrition children, she fingertips trembling touching his belly. "Doctor, is there no way?" One of them is a doctor in his seventies. Although he is old, because of years of exercise and maintenance, he is not very old. He looks like a doctor in his fifties and is very energetic. He has many years of medical experience, and he has seen 10000 cases, not to mention 8000 cases. He walked around Qin Ning and opened his mouth carefully. "The situations we have just mentioned are the results inferred from our previous experience and the situations seen in some books. But this lady''s situation is quite special, and we haven''t seen it, so our inference is just a probability event. People who have studied mathematics know that probability is hard to say. It''s not impossible for you to have a baby, but you need to take risks. If you dare to take risks, the child may be born and your body will recover. If you take the risk and fail, ma''am, it''s two lives and one corpse. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 635 Qin Ning listened to the doctor''s words, and finally a smile appeared on his face. She dares to take risks, as long as she can protect the child, she will do whatever she wants. David heard that the old doctor seemed to have a way. Qin Ning''s eyes twinkled with hope and his face was calm. He seemed to have known that she would risk leaving the child. The doctor, who was seeing Qin Ning, gave David a complicated look, sighed and left with others. Send the doctors away, Qin Ning excited, happy trot in front of David. "Mr. David, I want to keep the children. Help me." "How can I help you?" David held his chin in one hand, lazy and casual, with a bad smile on his lips. Qin Ning thought about it and found a diamond in her pocket. It was given to her by Shule. She gave it to him. "This is from my friend. I''ll give it to you." "A broken stone, do you think I''m rare?" David was very disdainful and casually pointed to the vase in the living room. "That vase, when I bought it, cost 100 million yuan, which is more expensive than your broken stone." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned. The most valuable thing on her was the diamond. She sat next to the frustrated, thought for a long time, she only thought of a stupid way. "I draw very well. I draw more works. It will be very valuable in a few years." David shook his head to show that he was not rare. "Qin Ning, I''m a businessman. If you want me to help you, you must have a reason and a purpose, right?" Qin Ning pursed his lips and looked up at him in confusion. "I just want to keep the child. I have only one purpose." Her amber eyes, because of the tears, clear through a layer of water, is really distressing. "Otherwise, I''ll take care of your baby. Then you help me finish a task, and I''ll help you. If you didn''t give birth to the baby, I will take the corpse for you. Don''t wait. No one will deal with your body. It''s ugly. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although the man spoke poison, he told the truth. If she is really a corpse two lives, no one to collect her corpse. But if she survives and her child is brought up by him, how can she! Seeing her hesitation, David changed his hand to support his forehead. His lazy elbow was on the sofa, and he squinted at the sunshine outside the window with a smile. "The child is in my name, with my surname, you are still her mother, with him." "Why?" With David''s ability now, he can''t find a woman to give birth to him, but why does he want her child? "This is a secret." David''s eyes were far-reaching, and his handsome face showed some sadness, but he soon recovered. Qin Ning hesitated to stare at him, did not say her decision for a long time. David was not in a hurry. He stood up, casual and indifferent. "I''ll give you two days to think about it. If you think too long, Han Junyu finds out you''re here, but I can''t save you." "Thank you." Qin Ning sincerely thanks. "Just take what you need. It''s also my purpose to keep you here. " So, don''t apologize. David said frankly, picking up his coat, he was ready to leave. "Mr. David, can I make a request before I make another decision?" Qin Ning stopped him. "Well?" David picked his eyebrows. "I want to see Han Junyu, but I can''t let him know." David pulled his lips sarcastically, "Qin Ning, maybe you don''t know your husband. He is so powerful that ordinary people can''t get close to him. If you want to see him, just go to him." "Oh, then it''s gone. I just miss him a lot She held her knees and hid on the sofa, pitiful and pitiful. David flicked his hair on his forehead and sighed. Love can torture people to death! "Call brother and I''ll take you to him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning tightened his brows and bit his lips for a long time. "Never mind." David shrugged and turned to go. "Brother, brother, brother Ji." Qin Ning quickly got up and went to call after him. He wanted to hold him. Before she got close to him, she was thrown away by his arm, and she stepped back in horror. David saw that she was about to fall down. Thinking that she was pregnant, he reached forward to help her. But his hand was just on her shoulder for a few seconds, and when she got to her feet, he immediately let go, and then went to wash his hands. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He hates her dirty?Qin Ning looked at him in a panic. After drying his hands, David watched her stare at him nervously, expressionless. "How do you know my name is Ji?" "There is a j abbreviation on your clothes. When you saved me, I heard someone calling you Mr. Ji vaguely, so I guess your surname is Ji." David nodded. "I''m really Ji. I didn''t hear what you just called me. Please call me again." "Brother." "No David glanced at her. "Ji, brother Ji?" David listened to the girl''s soft voice and was satisfied. "Qin Ning, don''t touch me in the future. I don''t like women touching me except the one I love. You''re my sister now, and you can''t. Do you understand "Yes," I understand! Qin Ning was shocked and didn''t expect that there was someone he liked in his heart. She was relieved. But that tone has not yet vomited out, in the heart again a question. Since he has people he likes, why not let the woman he likes give birth to her children, but raise her children. And what do you mean she''s his sister now? Thinking of men''s disgusting eyes, Qin Ning is afraid. Although she didn''t know David for a long time, she found that Mr. David liked to laugh and did everything with a cynical smile, but this time his face fell down. It''s scary. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning is bored here. She is painting every day. Her days are peaceful, but she feels that her children are changing day by day, and she is also happy. The only bad thing is that she is greedy recently. She wants to eat the milk candy Han Junyu bought for her. Suddenly, one afternoon, the weather was overcast. The sea was blowing and the waves were beating on the beach. There was more excitement in the silence. Qin Ning sat all morning and was walking around the living room when he heard a sudden brake sound outside the door. Mr. Ji''s assistant came in a hurry. "Miss Qin, please pack up quickly. Your whereabouts have been found." Qin Ning surprised, she did not go out these days, so Han Junyu can find her? Although I was confused, I quickly went upstairs, packed up my things, rolled up my paintings and left with my assistant. After getting on the bus, Qin Ning was a little confused, defensive and flustered. "Where are we going?" "Mr. Ji, I''ve arranged a new accommodation for you. In a few days, I''ll personally take you abroad." Qin Ning nodded and looked around again, pinching the anesthetic on his wrist. Although Mr. Ji talked with her about the terms, no one knows whether he will harm himself, so she must ensure her safety. Half an hour later, outside the villa by the sea, Han Junyu stopped his car. Looking at the villa, he had dark brown eyes. Without waiting for David to say anything, he stepped in. Chapter 636 When Han Junyu arrived at the villa, he looked around and found that the villa was inhabited. The fruits on the table and the things prepared in the kitchen were suitable for pregnant women. He was puzzled, but he was not 100% sure. Just as he was about to go upstairs, David laughed and jumped onto the sofa to sit down. "Jun Yu, if I were Jinwucangjiao, you don''t have to be so nervous, do you?" Han Junyu cold eye Piao he one eye, did not answer his question, go upstairs directly, each check. Entering the bedroom, without any suspicious trace, he grinds his teeth and turns to go downstairs. "What did you find?" David, like a boneless man, was sitting on the sofa, eating an apple, watching him come down and asking with a smile. "Did you really not see my wife?" David was a little reluctant, and threw the apples he had chewed into the dustbin. He looked for a tissue to wipe his hands, and his face was innocent. "I said, I will help you find, but you doubt me, it''s my sincere heart." "You''d better tell the truth. If anything happens to her, I''ll let you be buried with her!" "Tut, is it a friend who wants me to die so much?" David frowned, tut, and got up from the sofa. "As long as you find the body in the world, don''t worry "David, shut up!" Han Junyu looks ugly. What is a rotten corpse! Qin Ning didn''t want to see him. He didn''t blame him. He''s just worried about her. He''s worried about her. He knew in his heart that looking for someone here was just looking for a needle in the sea, and Qin Ning was still avoiding him. But he still didn''t want to give up. He wanted to see her and make sure she was safe. "I said, with such a bad temper, no wonder your wife wants to avoid you, ah," "..." Han Junyu grinds his teeth and sits powerlessly on the sofa, pinching his eyebrows. He has a headache. He didn''t have a good rest these days, and found some clues, so he ran over in a hurry, with hope in his heart. But the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, which made him tired. After a while, they heard the rain beating against the window. It rained. Han Junyu looked out of the window, thinking that if Qin Ning was alone outside now, he didn''t know if he was hiding from the rain. She''s so stupid, she can''t take care of herself, and now she''s pregnant again Han Junyu more think more headache, also don''t know how to return a responsibility, he smell a burst of familiar breath. Although he has no sense of taste, but his sense of smell is different from ordinary people, holding a pillow on the tip of the nose to smell, always feel this kind of breath is a little familiar. David looked at him holding the pillow, sniffed it seriously, and couldn''t help laughing. "I didn''t expect you to like this pillow. I gave it to you." Han Junyu gave him a cold look, but he was not polite. He grabbed the pillow and put it under his head, ready to have a rest. David saw that he didn''t look well and knew that he hadn''t had a good rest these days. He felt his chin and asked the servant to prepare dinner. These days with Han Junyu, we can see that he really likes Qin Ning, otherwise he would not be so nervous, day and night restless want to find her. Unfortunately, we can''t tell him the truth. Han Junyu rested for a few hours, ate again, and the rain stopped outside the window. He was ready to leave. When he came to the door, his eyes inadvertently swept some small stones on the steps of the gate, and he stopped. David stood behind him and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" Han Junyu went down the steps and went to the pile of small stones. He saw the pile of small stones in a word. Feather. Who is here to put a small stone, put into a Chinese character, feather. David followed his line of sight and saw a pile of small stones on the ground. An accident flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t look the same. "Hey, who made this?" The servant standing by the door, hearing David''s words, stepped forward immediately. When he saw the word, he knew it. However, thinking of the warning given to them when the assistant left, they couldn''t say that Miss Qin had lived here. She replied with a smile that she had put it on herself. Han Junyu did not believe it and looked coldly at the servant. "It''s just random?" The servant was dazzled by the man. He looked at David at a loss and found that David''s smile seemed to have a calming effect. She gradually calmed down. "It''s not random. It''s because my daughter-in-law is pregnant. I want to name my little grandson. It''s good to see the word" Yu. " Han Junyu tightened his eyebrows, hooked his lips, took a look at David, and got up to leave. If what the servant said is true, he will find out after investigation. David was relieved to see the man get on the bus. He took a deep look at the servant and walked away.The servant''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and he was excited by the sea breeze. The two returned to their hotel. When he went upstairs, David Lai went to Han Junyu''s room to drink his tea. He didn''t expect to meet Ning Fu here. His eyes narrowed and he lowered his head to drink tea, pretending that no one was talking. Ning Fu comes to Han Junyu to ask if he has found the news of Qin Ning. He is also surprised to meet David. But looking at his calm face, he did not take the initiative to say hello. Han Junyu introduces them. David greets him with a smile. Ning Fu also cooperates with him. His attitude is somewhat alienated. "Still no news from Qin Ning?" "Well." Han Junyu is in a bad mood. He doesn''t say much. If he throws out a word, he doesn''t speak again. Ning Fu frowned, "Qin Ning has no friends here, her English is not very good, and she should not have much money with her. She can''t disappear out of thin air." After thinking for a few minutes, he said in a positive tone, "someone must protect her, or someone with great influence will take her away. The purpose is not to let us find her." Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows. He thinks about what he said. If it''s OK, he''s just worried that she will encounter some unknown accidents. After a few more discussions, they decided to send more people to look for them. Ning Fu left the room first. When David came out of the room, he saw Ning Fu standing outside the elevator, as if he was waiting for him. He has some helplessness, lazy hands inserted pocket, went to his side, still respectfully called Uncle Ning good. Ning Fu did not answer, press the elevator, two people go in together. When the elevator closes, Ning Fu speaks. "Why are you here?" "Work, I''m inspecting the enterprises here. Uncle Ning hasn''t seen you for several years. I find you are getting younger and younger. " Ning Fu mouth a smoke, "you help Han Junyu find Qin Ning, is sincere?" "Of course." David nodded sincerely. "Ah, Qin Ning is your fiancee. She''s Han Junyu''s wife now. Aren''t you angry?" Ning Fu asked. David covered his face with one hand, somewhat helpless, "young and ignorant." When he learned that Ning Shan was pregnant, his parents joked with him to order a baby, and he seriously agreed. Now he thinks that he is naive. Ning Fu stares at him for a few seconds, "have you seen Qin Ning?" "Well." David shrugged and admitted it very frankly. "Do you know where she is?" Ning Fu continued to ask. Chapter 637 Ning Fu asks David if he knows Qin Ning''s coming downstairs. David gives a low smile. "Han Junyu doubted me, but he didn''t find his wife. Uncle Ning, if you ask, it''s because my face looks so good that you can guess. Are you afraid that Qin Ning has been abducted by me? " "Oh, compared with Han Junyu, your face is almost the same." Ning Fu tells the truth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± David rolled his eyes. "If you find Qin Ning, don''t use any crooked brain. If you annoy Han Junyu, you can''t stop it." Ning Fu kindly warned. David took out his ear, a bit unwilling, "Tut, I''m so weak?" "It''s not a question of whether he is weak or not. It''s a question of whether he is crazy and doesn''t want his own life. Is there anything else in the world that he dare not do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Back to his residence, David''s smile on his face converged, and coldly took out his mobile phone to call his assistant. He and his assistant confirm that Qin Ning has arrived at another apartment. He smiles and asks Qin Ning to answer the phone. At this time, in an apartment of Qin Ning, nerves are still a little tight. She has no sense of security, now suddenly changed place, her heart is always a little uneasy. Hearing the assistant say that David wants to talk to herself, she answers the phone in doubt. "Mr. David, did Han Junyu find anything?" "Oh, how do you mean to say that I told you to be honest and don''t leave any traces? You''d better put out his name at the gate of the villa. If you miss him, just follow him. Why should I bother to hide her? " David''s tone was obviously ridicule, Qin Ning listened to his words, his face a little white. "Did he find out?" "You''ll find out if I''m with you?" David''s bad sarcasm. Qin Ning pursed his lips, and his heart beat faster. "Han Junyu is very smart, and my assistant can''t accompany you more." David''s voice faltered with a low smile. "Qin Ning, if you want me to continue to protect you, you must have some value. Well, I''ll give you a test. If you do well, I''ll continue to help you. " Qin Ning stunned a few seconds, "still have a test?" "Of course, do you think I raise disabled people?" The tone of the man''s voice was smiling, but what he said was really poisonous. Qin Ning bit his lip and said, "OK, I''ll take the challenge." "Through this test, I will let you meet Han Junyu." Originally, he hesitated to take her, but now Ning Fu came, and she had to leave here. "Really?" Qin Ning stood up in surprise. "If you call me brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning hung up and saw the assistant give her a bag. "Everything here is OK. Please rest assured. I want to go back to Mr. Ji. What can I do for you? If you have a mobile phone, please contact me again. " The assistant gave Qin Ning a new mobile phone. Qin Ning took the phone and saw a lot of make-up and a wig in the bag. She blinked doubtfully. "What was the first test that Mr. Ji of your family gave me?" Assistant smile, "Miss Qin dress up first, let others can''t recognize you, after you..." Qin Ning stares at assistant to finish saying, the corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, but also have no objection. An hour later, Qin Ning looked at the makeup she had put on herself. Ugly, she couldn''t bear to look directly at her. She quickly removed her makeup and did it again. She used to learn a little make-up from Pei Ming, but she didn''t do it for a long time. Now she even forgot the steps of make-up. After a whole afternoon, looking at the makeup you can still see in front of you, I was relieved at last. Put on the wig head cover, and changed a suit of clothes, and her previous image is too different, she picked eyebrows, giggle in the mirror. Hearing the doorbell, she ran to the door and saw a woman in the cat''s eye. She pulled her clothes and pulled her long wavy hair. Open the door to see the woman outside, she deliberately changed the voice. "Who are you?" "In that case, I should ask you why you are in Mr. David''s apartment." Standing outside the door, a woman with short wine red hair, red makeup and chewing gum. Looking at Qin Ning''s eyes with disdain, as soon as the door opened, regardless of whether she agreed or not, she put one hand on the door and walked into the apartment. Her eyes swept around the apartment, did not see David''s figure, some unhappy, turned to look at Qin Ning standing by the door. "Are you the woman Mr. David has always liked?" Qin Ning hung the door, arms in both hands, shrugged helplessly, "it''s so cute. David fell in love with me at first sight.""Ha ha." The woman seemed to have heard some international joke and walked around her half circle, looking at her. This woman has long hair, wavy, slightly brown hair. It doesn''t look very good. Goose face, in addition to a pair of big eyes is the most special, may be with a beautiful pupil, the color is light tan, other also nothing special. "Women, there is no self-knowledge of the end, you know?" "Self knowledge, David said I''m not very smart. It doesn''t matter if I don''t want this kind of thing. He will protect me." Qin Ning talks nonsense with his eyes open. "If a man coaxes you, do you believe it?" In the eyes of a woman, jealousy drives her mad and she scolds her. "Well, David also said that he didn''t like women who were too smart. I''m not smart, but I''m cute. My name is Lili. What''s your name Qin Ning casually named himself. Her purpose is to get rid of this woman and let her stop pestering David. "You don''t deserve my name." The woman chewed gum, glanced at her scornfully, ready to leave. Qin Ning leaned against the door and looked at her opening the door with a faint smile. "That''s it?" "Or else?" Women are sarcastic. "Oh, I''ll open the door for you." Qin Ning put her wrist forward and held the door handle. While the woman didn''t notice, she put the anesthetic on her wrist into her body with her backhand. The woman''s eyes widened in horror. She couldn''t believe it. The woman dared to fight her. Seeing that she fainted, Qin Ning patted her chest and dragged her to the living room to find a rope to tie her up. Two hours later, the woman woke up in a daze. Qin Ning didn''t give her much, so she woke up quickly, but when she woke up, she still had a headache, which was the sequela of using anesthetics. Seeing that she was tied to a chair, the woman turned pale and looked at Qin Ning, who was eating grapes on the sofa. She was so angry that she stamped her feet. "Woman, let me go. If you know who I am, you dare to kidnap me!" Qin Ning innocently looked at her, spit out the grape seeds, sweet smile. "It doesn''t matter who you are, it''s important that David said. If anyone dares to provoke me, let me clean up. I''m sorry. I think you''re upset, so I tied you up. I just called David, and he said I''ll handle you at will, as long as I leave you a breath. " The woman''s eyes widened in amazement. She was sad in her heart. "No, it''s impossible. David can''t say that. You can''t stir up the relationship between me and him." Qin Ning looked at her, some sympathy, "well, you and he had a bad relationship, with me to provoke?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is true, but women don''t want to admit it. Chapter 638 The woman tied up by Qin Ning, surnamed sang and named LAN, is Miss Qian Jin of the Sang family. She likes David, and her father also wants to make do with her and David. The Sang family and the Ji family are aristocratic families. The Ji family''s parents also like Sang Lan and want her to be their daughter-in-law. So, the Ji family arranged a blind date between David and Sang Lan. But the quarter already had a person in mind, rejected Sang Lan. Sang Lan was not reconciled. Once she had a chance, she would gather in front of David. David didn''t see it before. Sometimes she made a lot of noise. He turned a blind eye when she didn''t exist. After that incident, he had no intention to get involved with other women. His trip is no secret. If Sang Lan knew, he would come. So, he let Qin Ning think of a way to let Sang Lan die, so as to retreat. Qin Ning finished eating a plate of grapes, cleaned up the tea table, sat on the sofa again, staring at Sang Lan. "David, I don''t like you. You should know that." "Well, don''t be complacent. David doesn''t like it now. He hasn''t found my advantage yet." Sang Lan said persistently. Qin Ning scratched her head and explained to her seriously, "like a person, it has nothing to do with what advantages you have, but the feeling. David has been cruel to me. You can play whatever I want. Do you think he will have feelings for you? " Sang Lan pursed her lips and looked ugly. Being abandoned by the people she likes is like being abandoned by the whole world. She is desperate. "I don''t have a good place, but David said that he liked me and would be with me. Besides, I''m pregnant with his baby. If you go on like this, you''ll only get more hurt. You also know that David is not a good tempered person. Just because he can tolerate you once doesn''t mean he can tolerate you twice. Girl, see the situation. " Sang Lan shed tears in silence. After a while, she couldn''t help sobbing. Qin Ning sat by and waited to see her cry, though sympathetic. But she is not in a good condition now, so she dare not do other actions. "I hate you. I like him so much. Why can he make you pregnant without looking at me?" Qin Ning nodded, "this is love, wonderful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sang Lan was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. After crying for a while, her voice became dumb. Her eyes staring at Qin Ning changed from disgust to powerlessness. "There''s someone in David''s eyes. There''s no room for you. No matter how much you do, he won''t look at you. Don''t waste your youth. Why let yourself go? You are so good that you can find a better man to love you. " Sang Lan sobbed, "I''m just not reconciled. Why, what''s wrong with me? Why doesn''t he like me?" Qin Ning helpless, pick up the mobile phone to dial David''s mobile phone. Before she said that David let Sang Lan take a breath, she lied. But she knew that she would never give up on emotional matters unless the person concerned spoke. The call was soon put through, and David was not surprised to hear you. Because Qin Ning played the voice, Sang Lan could hear what David said. Qin Ning asked him why he didn''t like Sang Lan. David was stunned and replied with a smile after a few seconds. "Miss sang, you are nice, but not my taste. I have said for a long time that you came to me only to waste each other''s time. Why Sang Lan cried and asked, "what''s wrong with me? You tell me, I''ll change it." David sighed, "it doesn''t feel right. It''s my problem, not yours. You are a lovely and honest girl. Thank you for liking me for so many years, but my heart has been handed in for a long time. You are late. " Because of being late, no matter how hard you try, he will not be moved even if he sees it. His heart, has lived another woman. His heart will only beat for that woman. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sang Lan cried out sadly again. She could change herself, but she couldn''t change the time. When Sang Lan was dehydrated and her eyes were swollen, she stopped crying. Qin Ning frowns and stares at her. She thought she could cry, but today she''s an eye opener. She''s been crying for hours and she''s not tired. The rope on the body is untied and Sang Lan stares at the woman in front of her. Qin Ning thought that she was going to fight with her, so he quickly stepped back. Sang Lan''s eyes were fixed on her stomach. She remembered David''s gentle tone when he talked about the woman he liked, which she had never heard before. It''s impossible not to be jealous. But she also knows that if she dares to move Qin Ning, with David''s character of protecting short, she will teach her a lesson. Now that both of them have spoken, there''s no need to tear their faces apart and embarrass themselves. Sang Lan is not a brainless woman. Her eyes are staring at Qin Ning."Don''t think you''re proud of David." Qin Ning shrugged and explained helplessly: "there is nothing to be happy about. It''s a happy thing to meet someone you like, but it''s not something worth showing off." If she hadn''t finished the test that David gave her, she wouldn''t have made such a scene. When Sang Lan leaves, Qin Ning''s nervous tension relaxes. She calls David. She drove his pursuers away. Should I see Han Junyu? David low smile, the little girl looks delicate, even can use anesthetics to make people dizzy, and then use both soft and hard, also can be regarded as a little brain. "Tomorrow, my assistant will take you to Han Junyu. But you''d better be careful. If he finds out, I can''t protect you. " "I''ll be careful." Qin Ning miss him very much. If David wants to take her away, she wants to see him for the last time. Maybe this is the last time to see him. The next day, the assistant came to the apartment and asked her to go to the mall to pick out some clothes for pregnant women. Qin Ning frowned. She wore a wig on her head and painted heavily, which was different from her former self. "Will Han Junyu be here?" The assistant received a call from Qin Ning and didn''t answer. It''s Mr. Ji who tells him to take Qin Ning to the mall. He doesn''t know the specific reason. When Qin Ning leaves with her clothes, she is still on the phone with her assistant. She listens to the assistant''s guidance and goes to the second floor of the hotel. Qin Ning carefully hid behind the railing. The assistant said that Han Junyu would pass by the lobby later, so she could see him waiting here. Her heart beat faster, counting the time. One second, one minute, ten minutes More than 20 minutes later, Han Junyu''s tall and straight posture came out of the elevator. He walked calmly, but because he didn''t have a good rest these days, his face was obviously a little haggard, and his eyes were colder. Qin Ning''s eyes are sour. There is another important reason why she left him. That is, if she is really going to die, she doesn''t want him to see it. That result was too cruel for him. The man sitting in the lobby seems to notice that he is staring at himself and turns his head indifferently. Qin Ning was frightened and quickly squatted down, praying that he didn''t see himself, but he stopped and turned to go up the stairs. She ran forward in a panic. Standing in the lobby, David looked at Han Junyu going upstairs and hooked his mouth. Good play, here we go! Chapter 639 Han Junyu is aware that someone is staring at him. Although he is not sure who he is, he has an impulse to know who is staring at him. He is good-looking. In the past, people would stare at him wherever he went. After a long time, he was used to it. But today''s sight made him feel very different, so he turned to go upstairs. When I went upstairs, I found that the other party wanted to escape. Why did you escape? Han Junyu has a kind of guess in his heart. His pace keeps speeding up. When he sees a woman''s corner flash by, his heart jumps suddenly. "Ning Ning, don''t go!" But the more he said that the woman ran far and fast, Han Junyu was annoyed. This stupid woman, she''s pregnant and running so fast. It''s really Han Junyu is angry, but the reason why she runs is that he wants to chase her, and he has to. But he slowed down his pace, but he still couldn''t restrain himself. After a few steps, his pace was fast again. "Jun Yu, where are you going?" Ning Fu came out of the elevator and saw Han Junyu go to the second floor. He was puzzled. "The woman in front is Ning Ning!" Han Junyu dropped a word and quickened his pace to catch up. Ning Fu also wanted to chase him, but someone held his arm. He turned his head and looked at David in surprise. "What''s the matter?" "It''s their business. What do you want to catch up with?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu stopped and frowned slightly. He always felt something strange about it. Can think of Qin Ning is because of the knot will leave, can untie her knot only Han Junyu, so he catch up, also useless. Chasing the woman left Han Junyu, see the woman in a hurry to leave the hotel, and on a taxi, there is no doubt that he, hurry to drive his own car. Speed up, want to catch up with the car, he stepped on the accelerator, just about to catch up, the car a sharp turn, turn into another road. Han Junyu''s speed was too fast, even if he stepped on the brake, but he was too close to the front rail. Fortunately, the quality of the car was good, and he bent the iron rail. His car had nothing to do with it, so he turned and continued to catch up. This road is coastal, the lane is very narrow, and there are few vehicles coming and going, and the speed of the cars chasing back and forth is also the fastest. Han Junyu saw that the car was going up the mountain. He looked up out of the window. His face was a little ugly and he bit his teeth to overtake. It''s very dangerous to overtake on the narrow road. If you are not careful, you will fall into the sea. But Han Junyu didn''t care. Now he just wants to stop Qin Ning and say sorry to him. Boy, he''s going. He agreed to whatever she wanted, as long as she didn''t leave him. But the other side is also made ruthless, behind the car to block the rear of the car, a car deadlock up the mountain. There are several sharp turns on the next section of the road. Han Junyu worries about the car in front of him, so he slows down to let the car in front of him drive more steadily. But the other side didn''t slow down at this time, and turned a corner at top speed. Han Junyu was shocked. This damn driver, there is a pregnant woman in the car now, how dare he drive like this. If you catch him later, you must teach him a lesson! The cars were soon separated for a distance. When passing another corner, Han Junyu noticed that there was a car coming in front of him, but the car in front didn''t slow down. A bad hunch came, his forehead was sweating, and the palm of your steering wheel was wet. "No, it won''t. Looking at the driver''s driving skill is OK, I don''t think I will do anything stupid. " He comforted himself in his heart. Qin Ning also said, she is a lucky star, she will be good. But the reality is always different from people''s imagination. Seeing a car coming from the opposite side, the car in front wanted to avoid it, but the road was too narrow to avoid. I''m afraid that the car behind me will catch up, and I don''t dare to slow down. The car was still moving at top speed, but the other side couldn''t dodge, so they just hit it. The other party''s car was hit down the mountain, and the car carrying Qin Ning was forced to stop. Han Junyu saw the situation with his own eyes, and his heart stopped. I just feel that my breathing becomes very light, I just hear a loud bang, and then everything becomes very quiet in my ear. The cold wind was blowing on his face, but he didn''t feel any pain. Because his hand holding the steering wheel trembled slightly at the moment, his brain was blank and he didn''t know what to do. Another bang, it was the sound of the car falling into the water, and the car carrying Qin Ning also emitted a burst of smoke. Wake up, Han Junyu and get out of the car. The action was too strong, his feet were soft, and his face turned white. After getting out of the car, through the window, I saw the woman close her eyes sleepily, her forehead was full of blood, leaning against the glass. "Ning Ning!" He just walked a few steps, smelling a pungent smell, as well as the smell of burning, his brown eyes were startled.He was driven to the ground by a strong heat. Look up again. Bang! The car exploded. The woman he loves is still in the car. He struggled to get up and tried to climb over. With a few bangs again, some broken glass and iron sheets went to the outside. His arm was scratched, but he didn''t feel it at all. Biting teeth hard to climb forward two steps, to see that the car has been engulfed by the fire. "Qin Ning!" He couldn''t climb into the fire, but he wanted to. Qinning, you promised me that you can''t leave me without my permission. You big liar! Why, why do you want to stay away from me, so you don''t want to see me? Han Junyu lay on the ground feebly, calling Qin Ning''s name again and again, but there was only the sound of crackling fire burning. When Ning Fu and David drive after him, they watch Han Junyu really call Qin Ning''s name over and over again and climb into the fire regardless of death. Ning Fu got out of the car and helped him up to see that his leg was injured and his arm was full of glass slag. "Han Junyu, calm down. Climb in and you''ll be burned." "Qin Ning, in the car." Han Junyu''s eyes are scarlet with tears in the corner. He pointed to the burning car, trance, "I want to find my wife, you don''t stop me." Ning Fu stares at the car engulfed by the fire with a sad look. He can''t watch him go to death. His wrist force, chopped him dizzy, to hurry to his hospital to deal with the wound. David nodded and said he would deal with it here. He told him to go to Han Junyu for treatment. He would arrive later. Watching Ning Fu drive Han Junyu away, David hooks his lips. It seems that his design is successful. Because of the accident, Han Junyu witnessed Qin Ning''s death. In the future, he won''t look for her again. Originally he didn''t want to do so, but Ning Fu came. Qin Ning can''t appear again! ¡­¡­ In the hospital, even if the nurse sprayed air freshener, the smell of disinfectant did not dissipate for a long time. Han Junyu''s body injury is very serious, lying in the hospital for a day. Fortunately, he didn''t lose too much blood, otherwise he couldn''t stop it, and he wouldn''t be long. But the next few days, he did not eat or drink, also speechless, eyes indifferently staring at his finger wedding ring, as if only no soul in general. Ning Fu was very painful to see him like this. He wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know what to say. He is not a man who can comfort people. What''s more, Han Junyu has such deep feelings for Qin Ning that he saw her in a car accident and was burned to death by a fire, which undoubtedly broke his heart with a knife. Just when he came out of the hospital, when he passed the florist, he saw the pink rose hanging on the hanging spot. He was staring at the pink rose in a daze. Is it a mistake for him to come to Qin Ning from the beginning? Chapter 640 These days the weather is not good, dark clouds, gloomy sky, not a little rain. The drizzle, with the coolness of autumn, makes people wrap their clothes tightly. Han Junyu, who was lying in the hospital bed, did not eat for a few days. For his health, the doctor injected him with glucose. A burst of footsteps sounded in the ward, he raised his eyes calmly, and glanced carelessly, there was no fluctuation in his eyes. "Jun Yu, if Qin Ning were Heaven, she would be very sad to see you torture her like this." It''s Ning Fu. After all, he is his sister''s only son. He seldom softens his voice. "Shut up But his words seemed to prick Han Junyu. His brown eyes became sharp and his face sank. "My wife is not dead!" His voice was hoarse, because he didn''t eat anything and didn''t have much strength, but his roar was very frightening. Ning Fu took off his glasses and looked at him calmly. "Han Junyu, you saw her get on the car. When you got off the car, you also saw her forehead bleeding against the window. You also witnessed the explosion of the car with your own eyes." Han Junyu clenched his pale thin lips and clenched his jaw, trying to control his mood. Those nightmarish memories flashed in his mind. He was silent in the end, but his heart was still firm. Qin Ning didn''t die. "Han Junyu, if you don''t eat or drink, she looks down on you and can''t live. Why do you torture yourself?" "Ning Fu, I want you to shut up!" Han Junyu is angry and wants to get up to teach him a lesson. His feet fall to the ground, and his legs are so soft that he almost falls down. Ning Fu saw that his mood had a slight fluctuation at last. He was relieved and stepped back. "Han Junyu, people can''t be revived when they die. The best thing you can do now is to take Qin Ning home and let her go back to her parents. It''s not that you can''t go home when you die in a foreign land! " Han Junyu has been kneeling on the ground, slowly lift eyes, cold eyes if hidden iceberg, cold. David, standing outside the door, sighed helplessly, pushed the door in and said the investigation again. "The ashes burned in the back seat have been tested for DNA. It''s your wife, Qin Ning. I''ve put them in a box David put a casket on the bedside table. Looking at Han Junyu''s pale face, he had no blood color. Now he was black and blue. He couldn''t bear it. "Han Junyu, I''m sorry." Han Junyu stares at the ashes box on the bedside table, just cold eyes, become dull. "You''re lying. Don''t try to fool me with this!" He shook his head and turned away from the urn. It seems that if we don''t look, we can deny the facts. His wife, not dead. Ning Fu and David looked at each other. They did not expect that Han Junyu, who was always rational, would have such a naive side. Perhaps, the man with strong ability in the market is fragile in the aspect of emotion. "Since you don''t believe me, cheer up and check it yourself." David said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± And Han Junyu slowly got up and sat on the bed. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His face showed a strange smile. Both of them were flustered by his smile. As soon as he wanted to say something, he said he wanted to eat. He would open his mouth to eat. Ning Fu and David looked at each other, and they both breathed a sigh of relief. They are really afraid that he will be too busy and do stupid things. Han Junyu''s physical foundation is good. Although he has suffered some injuries, his self-cultivation will be much better in a few days. He went to check the incident in person. From the monitoring room of the hotel, he watched Qin Ning run out of the hotel and rush into a car. Then the camera on the side of the road recorded that he had been chasing the car carrying Qin Ning to the coastal road. That means that he forced Qin Ning to death step by step. When he got the wreckage in the car, he didn''t find Qin Ning''s wedding ring. He was still lucky. That woman must be Qin Ning! Qin Ning likes that ring best. She always keeps it with her, so this woman must be fake. But his idea was soon shattered by an Yun. An Yun heard that Qin Ning had a car accident, she refused to believe, to the hospital to check. When I saw the urn on the tea table, I knelt down on my knees. With a bang, the others tried to help her, but she threw them away. "It''s fake. It must be fake." An Yun is crying. Han Junyu saw her coming, got up and went to her side, brown eyes have some expectations. "I think it''s fake, too. Do you know where my wife is? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the man''s smiling eyes, an Yun stares at him. She subconsciously didn''t want to accept the news, so she denied it. But now looking at Han Junyu''s abnormal face, she was shocked. After negation, she was calm."Han Junyu, I don''t know where she is." "I don''t know?" Han Junyu''s eyes turned ruthless. "Didn''t you take her away? But now you tell me, you don''t know, except you don''t know, who else will know? " "Cough I don''t know. Let go. " An Yun can''t breathe, struggling to hold the man''s forehead wrist, want him to let go, but the man''s red eyes, flashed kill. "Han Junyu, let her go!" Pushing the door open, Xiao Jue and Pei Qian, who are in a hurry, see that an Yun in Han Junyu''s hand is about to stop breathing, and immediately come forward to save people. Two people save an Yun from his hand and protect an Yun behind him. Han Junyu''s eyes always stare at an Yun, like coming out of the hell to lead her soul, otherwise he will not give up. "Anyun, tell me, where did you hide her?" "I Cough, I didn''t, I didn''t hide qinning. " Anyun feels suffocation and the breath of death is approaching. At that moment, her brain was blank and she had only one idea in her heart. That is, Han Junyu wants to kill her, and she doesn''t want to die. "If Qin Ning wasn''t hidden by you, why didn''t she come out to see me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man''s face is too scary. An Yun doesn''t dare to look at him and takes out a ring from his pocket. Qin Ning deliberately took it off to attract Cheng Mo''s attention. Originally, she wanted to give it to her when she found Qin Ning next time. Obviously, she didn''t have the chance. She gave him the black diamond ring. "This is the ring Qin Ning asked me to give you." Han Junyu stares at the ring in the palm of her hand and steps back. He doesn''t want to accept it. Accepting the ring means accepting the news of Qin Ning''s death. How can he accept it! It was he who drove Qin Ning to death step by step. His favorite woman, Han Junyu, was burning only a pile of ashes in front of him. He couldn''t accept the fact. Is he selfish don''t want to leave that child, offended God, so he want to teach him cruel, want to take his wife and children. Look at his gray face, the people in the ward are in a bad mood. Who has never loved, because of love, so they understand. Watching his beloved wife die, this is undoubtedly in the Han Junyu bone cutting. Real, life is not like death. "Jun Yu, let''s send Qin Ning home. She must want to go home too." Finally, Xiao Jue spoke. He hears Cheng Mo''s news about Qin Ning''s death, but he thinks it''s not good. He immediately pulls Pei Qian to find him. Looking at the current situation, Qin Ning is dead, and Han Junyu''s life is almost consumed. Chapter 641 When Qin Ning''s ashes were sent back to Nankang, there was a heavy snow in Nankang. Nankang City, which has not snowed for several years, is covered with a thick layer of snow, as if to hide the real world, leaving cold and blank. Cold wind blowing, snow is still floating, but Han Junyu regardless of anything, holding the urn on the car, elbows on the window. When I drive by the window, the wind is cold and the nose is red. The man sitting in the car seems to have lost the pain, not aware of the cold, staring out of the window. In the airport, the place where we leave most is also the place where we get together most. At this time, out of the window suddenly an excited woman shook her arm, facing the man with the suitcase, happily holding him and calling him husband. The man is also a happy face, touching the woman''s red face, bowed his head to kiss her forehead, two people hugged each other to leave for a ride. Several people looked at the men and women who left, looked at each other, and then went to see Han Junyu sitting in the car. Fear him, hurt the scene, increase his damage. Han Junyu is also staring at the back of the man and woman, eyes color calm, not sad not happy, can not see the mind. But everyone knows that he is an introverted person. The more calm he is, the more depressed he is. For a man like him who can hide his emotions, pain is never on his face, but on his heart. Until one day he can''t make it, they can''t predict what he will do at that time. So several people after eye contact, all secretly remind, want to know his recent situation. After getting on the bus, return to Han Junyu''s villa. When the car stopped, Lao Mo reminded him a few times, but Han Junyu didn''t get out of the car and looked at the door of the villa. "Mr. Han, what can I do for you?" Lao Mo said carefully. Knowing the news of Qin Ning''s death, Lao Mo felt bad, so his voice was soft. "Don''t say I had an old nightmare, do you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lao Mo wipes his tears silently. He also thinks that Mr. Han has just had a nightmare. When he wakes up from the dream, Qin Ning is still waiting for him in the villa. However, reality is reality after all, it can''t be fake. Xiao Jue waited for a long time in the car behind him. Before Han Junyu got off, he sighed and got off to the window of Han Junyu. "Jun Yu, get out of the car." Han Junyu''s eyes are a little red, but the tears in the corner of his eyes are stiffly endured by him. He opened the door and looked down at the urn in his arms. "Ning Ning, don''t you want to go home? I took you home "Han Shao!" As soon as Han Junyu got out of the car, he heard someone calling him. He turned around and saw song Xuan running in a hurry. Hearing the news of Qin Ning''s death, song Xuan takes Shule back to Nankang. He sees Han Junyu holding the urn in his arms. All things are self-evident. He stops in surprise and his eyes are red. Han Junyu looked at him indifferently and turned to the villa. When the door of the villa opened, Aunt Zhang had been here for a long time. As soon as she wanted to open her mouth, she saw Han Junyu coming in with the urn in her arms. She opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word. Ma''am, what a nice girl she is. She''s gone. Han Junyu went upstairs and put the urn in his bedroom. Regardless of the snow on his body, he sat on the sofa and touched the urn without saying a word. After hearing that Han Junyu came back, Cheng Mo also rushed over, went upstairs with the others, opened the bedroom door, and saw Han Junyu staring at the urn in his arms without saying a word. His face was calm, but his heart was not calm. Xiao Jue also wanted to say something. He stopped him, closed the door, and everyone went downstairs. "Jun Yu, I don''t want us to disturb him now. Let him stay quiet for a while." Several people sit on the sofa in silence, the gloomy atmosphere shrouded in the surrounding, people can''t breathe, sour heart. "We divide the work, and each of us comes to watch for one day." Cheng Mo spoke again. Xiao Jue took a look at him and didn''t feel that he was exaggerating. He thought so, too. Qin Ning''s car accident is an accident. Han Junyu blames himself for forcing Qin Ning to death step by step. If he hadn''t been too anxious, she wouldn''t have had the accident. So, he sees himself as the culprit. Han Junyu''s work is extreme, and he is too deep. No one knows if he will find an extreme way to kill himself at any moment. "I''ll make some medicine, put it here, and get ready." Xiao Jue spoke. "Good." The others have no opinion. Several men grew up together. Although they quarreled occasionally, they would help each other if they really met difficulties. Hearing the news of Qin Ning''s death, Feng Wei, ban Yongjun and a few other friends also rush over. Ban Yongjun takes a look at Han Junyu''s bedroom and goes downstairs without stopping crying.Ban Yongjun has a big stomach, crying out of breath. Feng Wei worries about her body and persuades her gently all the time. Several people sitting in the living room discussed whether to put white paper in the villa. According to the custom of Nankang City, when someone dies in the family, it is necessary to make a white paper for a memorial ceremony. "No, you go back." When they heard Han Junyu''s voice, they all looked up and saw the man standing on the second floor. Although his face was haggard, he stood upright forever. Long legs slowly down the stairs, went to the first floor, he had no expression, looked at the people worried look, his brown eyes complex. "Thank you for coming, but no need. I''m fine, too. Don''t worry Several people looked at each other, made eye contact, and hesitated. "Ning Ning, I won''t be buried. I''ll let her accompany me. I still have a lot to do. I''ll be fine." Hearing that he would not let Qin Ning be buried, several people''s faces changed. But he felt that it was also like Han Junyu''s voice. He had no choice but to nod and leave his villa slowly. Cheng Mo sits on the sofa and looks at Han Junyu calmly after he sits down. "I''m sorry." Han Junyu did not understand, "I''m sorry for what?" Cheng Mo thinks of the impolite words he said to Qin Ning in his apartment, and he regrets them. He didn''t expect that Qin Ning would be so determined that he wanted to leave for the sake of his children. More did not expect, there will be a car accident to her life. "Nothing." Cheng Mo mocks himself and says he''s sorry, but he can''t make up for his mistakes. "Want to drink?" Han Junyu put his long finger on his lips and stared at Cheng Mo, his brown eyes narrowed. "Cheng Mo, is this a conspiracy?" Cheng Mo gets up to get the wine. Hearing his inquiry, he stops. Before he came, Ning Fu called him. He wondered how Ning Fu could contact him. When he said those words, he knew it in his heart. So he turned and looked at Han Junyu with a thoughtful face, sighed, went to get a bottle of wine, took two cups and poured them for him. "Qin Ning''s affair, you see with your own eyes, also investigate personally, still have what doubt place?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at him, lifted his glass and drank it. He knew that no one else would believe it. But he felt that Qin Ning was not dead. Someone must have deliberately designed him. But who wants Qin Ning to feign death? Chapter 642 Hangover one night, get up the next day, Han Junyu headache. When he got up and saw the urn on the bedside table, he ordered it. "Big liar, are you my wife?" Silent bedroom, no answer. He is not angry, long finger a bit wronged point of the urn, "I think you are not dead, is my illusion?" For a long time, no one answered him. He also felt ridiculous, got up to wash, changed his suit, he dressed neatly downstairs. Aunt Zhang prepared a table of breakfast, but he had no appetite. He was getting up and leaving with his briefcase, but Aunt Zhang ran to him in a hurry. "Don''t you have breakfast, Mr. Han?" "No He spared no words and was frightful. Aunt Zhang was a little afraid of him, but she took a step forward to stop him. "Mr. Han, some time ago, I received a short message from my wife." Han Junyu suddenly stops his steps, cold and gloomy, and his brown eyes are chilly. Aunt Zhang felt the strong aura of a man and was so scared that she felt numb. But she could think of the content in the message and summon up her courage again. "My wife told me that I should take good care of your three meals a day in the future and help her keep an eye on you. If you have stomach trouble, you must not be hungry. When you''re in a bad mood, don''t always be alone. You need to talk to your friends. " "What about text messages?" Han Junyu clenched his fist. Aunt Zhang''s fingers trembled to find her mobile phone in her pocket. She took it out and was robbed by him. He opened the SMS to find the message Qin Ning gave her and found that the date was the day she left. At that time, he drove her to the airport, and she kept her head down to play with her mobile phone. It turned out that she was sending a message to Aunt Zhang. She wants to leave, but also to Aunt Zhang said these, she thought Aunt Zhang said, he listen? Oh, stupid woman! Han Junyu is holding his cell phone and is holding back the anger of smashing it. But thinking of the news sent by Qin Ning, he was reluctant to part with it. Send the message sent by Qin Ning to his mobile phone, then turn around and sit down on the dining table. Aunt Zhang looked at him and sighed that only his wife could make Mr. Han so obedient. Alas, it''s a pity that heaven is jealous of her. Han Junyu has no sense of taste, and he is in a bad mood, so he has a bad appetite. However, he stares at Qin Ning''s short message to Aunt Zhang, and he still puts something in his mouth. She wanted him to do well, and he promised her. The news of Qin Ning''s death comes not only from Qin Ning''s friends, but also from Han''s family. When Mrs. Han heard the news, she was surprised for a few seconds. She thought the housekeeper was joking. Qin Ning was young, how could he suddenly die? In recent months, Han Junyu did not come to see her. She knew in her heart that Han Junyu was separated from her because of Han Chang. She also hates Qin Ning in her heart. Since her appearance, Han Junyu first deliberately designed a wedding banquet, and then Han Chang, who was in a bad situation, forced Jian Ying and Han CAI to go abroad, making the Han family look up and down. "Is it true?" She questioned me. "Really, it''s said that there was a car accident abroad. Han Shao has brought back all the urn." Answered the housekeeper. Old lady Han sighed politely, "this little girl used to look sick. I didn''t expect that she would be so miserable." "What, Qin Ning is dead?" Jian Ying went downstairs and was both surprised and happy to hear the news. Qin Ning was only 18 years old. How could she die. What I''m glad is that Qin Ning has done so much harm to her that she deserves to die. She is such a bitch, and God will accept her! "Yes, but Han Shao has never been in mourning, and there is no other indication." Therefore, he could not guess Han Shao''s meaning. People, dead, not to be buried, do not open a memorial service, it should also do a funeral for her. But I heard that Han Shao put the urn in his bedroom. Does he sleep with a urn every day? The housekeeper was too cautious to think deeply. Although Mrs. Han does not like Qin Ning, she is the daughter-in-law of the Han family after all. She suddenly died like this. As an elder, she should show some concern. Jian Ying hears that the old lady is going to see Han Junyu. Thinking that Qin Ning is dead, she is excited and wants to go. Han Junyu used to protect that bitch. Now she''s dead. She seems to appreciate Han Junyu''s sad face. Han Cai hears that Jian Ying wants to go with the old lady to Han Junyu''s villa. He doesn''t agree with her and scolds her for going to school. Since the old lady''s birthday last time, Han CAI and Jian Ying haven''t been out in China. The old lady has the cheek to go to school, so that Jian Ying can go to a good local university. She is too taboo about Han Junyu, so she doesn''t agree with Jian Ying to go to him with a yellow face.But Jane Ying said pitifully that Qin Ning was also her cousin before. Now that she is dead, she should go to have a look. To tell you the truth, Han Cai also wants to see how decadent Han Junyu is. The woman he has been holding in his hand died in a car accident. He must feel bad. Qin Ning finally died, Nankang city''s celebrities must be very happy. The old lady thinks what Jianying said is right. She wants to take her to Han Junyu''s villa. After all, Han Cai is not at ease and goes with her. Han Junyu had breakfast and was about to go to the company when he saw old lady Han coming with two women. He is in such a good mood that he does not want to be perfunctory to these people. Naturally, he will not have a good face. Mrs. Han''s face was not good, and she didn''t get angry this time. She comforted him in a soft voice. "Jun Yu, if you die, you can''t come back to life Han Junyu is not surprised that his family will receive the news of Qin Ning''s death, but he does not need their hypocritical comfort now. "Yes, Jun Yu, it''s a pity that Qin Ning died, but don''t be too sad. Big deal, you find a woman to have a good pain, it''s the same Han Junyu''s brown eyes coldly glanced at Han Cai, as if what she said was farting, not in her heart. Swept by Han Junyu, Han Cai is a little afraid and dare not speak any more. The old lady also thought that Han Cai''s words were not pleasant to hear, and she gave her a sneak look. "Jun Yu, you''ve lost weight recently." "Well." Han Junyu perfunctorily back, do not want to waste time here. "I''m going to work. Help yourself." He takes out his cell phone and is about to ask Lao Mo to drive, but he hears Jian Ying talking again. "Dead people, how can they subsidize white paper? I was very noisy when I was alive. It was so quiet when I died. There was no ceremony at all. I really died in vain. Maybe it''s because there were too many evils in life. Will you go to the 18th floor of hell when you die? " Jianying''s voice was very small, like she was talking to herself, but Han Junyu''s ears were sharp, and he could hear her word for word. Suddenly, his face was black and ugly. If you die, will you go to hell? Oh, he wants to send this woman to hell with her now! Han Junyu suddenly turned around and asked in a cold voice, "repeat what you just said!" Chapter 643 Jianying is shocked to hear the man''s cold voice. Just now, she just said it casually. She didn''t expect to be forced to ask by Han Junyu. She pursed her mouth and looked at Han Cai helplessly, begging for mercy. Han Cai gives a dry smile, trying to disturb Han Junyu''s attention. "Jianying doesn''t understand. She talks nonsense. Junyu, don''t care. By the way, why didn''t you inform us of Qin Ning''s death? After all, she is your wife. Her funeral must be more beautiful. " Han Junyu heard her say funeral, this just suddenly remembered, she has not given Qin Ning a formal wedding. Qin Ning called her again. She said that the process of pursuing her was full of design. She had no right to decide whether it was engagement or marriage. He looks a little ugly again and stares at Han Cai coldly. "Who said I was going to have a funeral?" Han Cai doubts, "how can this man not hold a funeral when he is dead? I heard the old man say that if there is no funeral, the dead will not find their own home. If you are in trouble and don''t want to be tired, you can let us handle you to your satisfaction. " It seems that he holds Qin Ning in his hand, but now that he is dead, he doesn''t put on white paper or hold a funeral, and he has to dress up to go to work. It can be seen that he doesn''t care about her so much. Oh, man. Show love in front of people, now Qin Ning is dead, he is a little sad mood, where is to care about her appearance. Maybe in a few days, he will bring another woman to the villa and argue to get married. And Qin Ning is not over 20 years old. No one knows whether the marriage certificates of these two people are true. He''s satisfied with the funeral? Oh, Han Junyu is so angry that he laughs. I don''t know that Han Cai is changing the topic. He goes to Jianying and kicks her knee with the tip of his foot. Jianying kneels on the ground in pain. She stood close to the coffee table, kneeling roar, knee hit the coffee table, knee worn skin. Suddenly hit the huge pain, her face a bit distorted, resentful turn to see hurt their own people. "Han Junyu, why do you kick me?" She wants to get up, but Han Junyu steps on her foot. She cries out in pain, grabs the old lady''s hand and asks her to save herself first. Looking at Han Junyu''s sudden move, the old lady didn''t react for a moment. She looked up at the man''s face and instinctively stepped back. Although she is his grandmother, who can guarantee that this man will not hurt her if he starts a fire? Han Junyu used to disdain beating women, but when Jian Ying touches his scales, he doesn''t treat her as a woman, but as an animal. "Kneel for 12 hours. If you don''t kneel, I''ll break your leg!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jianying shakes her shoulders and sobs. Kneeling like this for 12 hours, her legs will be broken. Han Junyu pointed to the camera in the living room, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try." "Jun Yu, she''s still a child. How can you do it?" the old lady felt sad when she saw Jian Ying crying. "My child, she is one year older than my wife. If she''s impatient, I''ll send her down with my wife! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The three women were so frightened by him that they didn''t dare to speak any more. They stared at Jianying and didn''t dare to say any more words of intercession. Han Junyu raised his eyes and looked at the old lady, "you''d better stay in the old house for the aged, and don''t mind my business any more. Don''t blame me if you still have a mind you shouldn''t have! " The old lady is a smart person. She has a bad relationship with Qin Ning. When she gets the news of Qin Ning''s death, she can''t come to offer her condolence. She just wanted to take this opportunity to get close to him. After a while, she would think about finding another woman for him. Now that she''s here, he''s going to have a good beating and leave him alone. He has a bad temper. If he doesn''t want to control himself, he will make a big deal one day and let them go to hell to accompany qinning. This kind of thing, he is not saying, he can do it! The old lady''s mind was pierced by him, and her face was ugly, but she could not refute it. She is holding to find him a woman, Qin Ning died, he can''t give her to keep for a lifetime, after the Han family, he must get married and have children. But look at his face, her heart also helpless, is she too anxious. After Han Junyu left, Jianying was crying. After kneeling for a while, her legs became sour. She remembered very much. When she looked up and saw the camera, she didn''t dare. She looks at her mother begging for mercy, hoping that she can help, but Han Cai mocks her and tells her to stop talking. She still doesn''t know how to be restrained. This time, it''s better to teach her a long lesson, and don''t stop talking in the future. Jian Ying is wronged in her heart. She is telling the truth. Qin Ning is dead, and there is no funeral. Isn''t it true that wandering spirits and wild ghosts will be treated? She is not wrong, is Han Junyu hateful, deliberately find an excuse to deal with her.The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. When the bitch died, she would be punished. Sure enough, the disaster has lasted for thousands of years! Han Junyu goes to the company and handles his work as usual. Song Xuan gets the news and arrives at the company immediately. His hand is in the process of treatment. It''s much better. It''s OK to take some files, but he can''t work hard or operate the keyboard quickly. Looking at Han Junyu''s indifferent face, it seems that nothing happened. He is worried. Sure enough, the new secretary was kicked out of the office because of a small mistake. Song xuanrou eyebrows, before Han Junyu is not gentle, temper is not violent, but now he is not to provoke the fire dragon. Once provoked, it is the people who burn the viscera are uncomfortable. At the meeting, too, Han Junyu lost his temper again, and suddenly the whole company became cautious, afraid that he would get moldy. The Secretary Department, close to the president''s office, is constantly complaining that they are in hell. In order to take care of song Xuan''s workload, Han Junyu doesn''t arrange much work for him, so song Xuan has time to drink coffee. Looking at the self threatening secretary department, although very angry and nervous, by this time, the mistakes were several times less. The power of the president has improved the work efficiency of the staff, which is not bad. As soon as I drank all my coffee, I received a call from the front desk worker in the hall on the first floor, saying that someone was looking for him. He doubts out of the lounge, someone broke into his arms, quickly put his hand around her. "Brother song, I''ll bring you lunch." Song Xuan is surprised, looking at the lunch box in the woman''s hand. "Is it boring?" "No Shule shakes his head and finds that they are staring at them all around. She pushes him to the rest room again and closes the door with one foot. "Shule Well As soon as song Xuangang wanted to speak, the woman put her arm around his neck and raised her head to kiss him. "Brother song, I''m not bored. I miss you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan was so sweet that he pinched her ear, but he still taught her a lesson. "I didn''t tell you, I want to work, I can''t take you to play." Shule toots. Song Xuan always tells her that she can''t go to him when he goes to work, but he will come back to accompany her immediately after work. During this time, she has been enduring. "But if I miss you, I can''t help it. They come by themselves." Chapter 644 Song Xuan listened to the woman''s strange explanation and looked down at her feet. He could not laugh or cry and knocked her forehead. After knocking, he felt distressed again and fell a kiss on the place where he knocked. "Does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt. Brother song, knock again and kiss me again." She rubbed her head against him. Song Xuan enjoys being close to her, but it''s a company, not their home. He pretends to teach her a serious lesson and let her stand honestly, one meter away from herself. Shule sat down depressed, but his eyes did not leave him. Song Xuanxin soft, bow to kiss her forehead, let her wait for him for a while, he went to leave, and then take her downstairs to eat. Shule was very happy, but she wanted to ask song Xuanqiao to work. She was afraid that she would become a burden to him. Her little face crossed and took him to work. She would not bother him any more. Song Xuan couldn''t help laughing and rubbed her forehead to see what she seemed to be enduring when a woman bit her. "Then you sit for half an hour. Do you know how long half an hour is?" Shule just began to nod her head, then she was not sure and shook her head again. Song Xuan low smile, because with glasses, there is a kind of elegant. He took out his cell phone and set the alarm clock half an hour later for her to hold. Shule nodded cleverly, his back was straight, and his eyes were staring at his mobile phone. Song Xuan left the lounge to see other colleagues staring at him, a face of curiosity to ask who the woman is. Song Xuan coughs lightly, turns his head and looks at the woman who is still staring at his mobile phone. The corner of his mouth can''t hold the upward curve. "That''s my wife." "Wow, song Xuan, when did you get married?" "My God, that girl looks so young and cute." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Colleagues smile blessing, you a word I a word to song Xuan treat dinner, married without notice, is to dislike them will not give a red envelope? Song Xuan did not refuse their request, but his wedding with Shule will not be held now. Qin Ninggang died. If he had a wedding at this time, wouldn''t he stab Han Junyu in the heart with a knife? Besides, although he took Shule to Nankang, it''s hard to say whether the Lei family would agree to their wedding. , "are you free?" Suddenly, hearing Mori Leng''s inquiry, everyone felt numb and immediately went back to his desk. "since you are free, you have to work overtime for an hour and plan the case. I want to see the results before you go to work. Also, who sent the report from the finance department? Come in and let''s have a chat. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The colleague who sent the report turned pale with a cold sweat on his forehead and looked at Song Xuan pleadingly. As always, we all rely on Song Xuan for the problems that are difficult to solve. Song Xuan touched his nose. Now he''s really waiting to get off work, but he doesn''t want to join the alliance. Ten minutes later, listening to the voice of a pile of documents landing in the president''s office, and then the door of the office opened, the colleague came out with the documents in his arms, pale and decadent. Other colleagues sympathized with him, but they didn''t dare to say anything. I don''t know what happened to the president of their family. They are in a bad mood. They have such good-looking faces, but they dare not take another look. It seems that they are afraid of being poached. When song Xuan sent another document in, he thought that Shule would rarely come to him. He wanted to ask for leave. But before he spoke, Han Junyu turned him down. "Handle this document well. I need Chinese, English, French and other versions. If you don''t want to work overtime, work honestly. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan gritted his teeth. Han Junyu is this kind of temperament, he himself is not good, also don''t want others to be good. But it was agreed that Shule would only wait for him for half an hour. Now he has to work overtime. How can he do that. He licked his lips and said tentatively, "president, Shule comes to see me for lunch. Can I take half an hour off?" Han Junyu is reading the document, hearing what he said and looking up at him. "Show your love here?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± How dare he. Han Junyu continued to look through the documents and finally signed his name and handed them to him. "Take this document and get out of here. Don''t come this afternoon." ¡°£¿¡± Song Xuan was puzzled. He won''t fire him because of this, will he? Seeing through his ideas, Han Junyu''s eyes are disgusted. "When you turn over Lei''s daughter, you always want others to see her. She is always at home alone. It''s not bad for her to know more friends." He means to let song Xuan take Shule out to meet more friends, so he is giving song Xuan a holiday.Song Xuan was surprised and couldn''t believe it. Is this still the violent Han Junyu? How could he not be surprised that he would even consider for Shule! "Why not?" "No, it''s just a surprise. Thank you, president "No need." Han Junyu fidgety, waved, let him quickly roll. Song Xuan pursed his lips. It was impossible for Han Junyu to do this kind of thing before. Now he has this idea. It must be Qin Ning''s influence on him. Unfortunately, the sky envies the beauty. Song Xuan goes out with the document and tells other colleagues what to do in the afternoon. Before he finishes, he is hit on his back. He turns around in doubt and his hand is held. Feeling a woman''s soft little hand, he clenched it with his backhand. "Brother song, your cell phone is calling." Song Xuan glanced at his mobile phone. It turned out that there was a phone coming in. When she took the mobile phone from her hand, Shule was not happy. "Brother song, hurry up, you can''t be delayed in half an hour." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan gently rubbed her little head and answered. "I''ll take Xiaobao to see the memorial ceremony for Qin Ning. Do I need to prepare anything specially?" Xi Yifan is not from Nankang city. He doesn''t know much about the customs of Nankang City, so he wants to ask song Xuan. Song Xuan took a look at the president''s office, sighed and explained a few words. Hang up the phone, he is ready to take Shule to leave, but Shule is sitting in his position, but not ready to go. "What''s the matter?" "Half an hour hasn''t arrived yet. I can''t disturb your work." Shule has some grievances. Song Xuan swept an eye time, half an hour already passed, but she didn''t know. Sometimes he really doubts, the concept of time are not comfortable, how can play computer play so smooth? She has almost no sense of the number, within ten of the number she is still barely clear, but more numbers, she is a face confused. "Good, time is up. I''ll take you to lunch. I''ll take you to play in the afternoon. Are you happy?" "Happy She jumped up with joy and gave him a kiss on the face. When other colleagues saw their love, they looked envious. Two seconds later, they saw the president open the door. As soon as their faces changed, they began to work seriously. Song Xuan sees Han Junyu come out with his coat and raises his eyebrows in doubt. "President, are you going out?" Han Junyu glanced at Shule. Seeing the two people''s hands together, he thought he couldn''t see them. "Xi Yifan is coming. I''ll pick him up." When he went to Baicheng at the beginning, Xi Yifan took good care of him, so when Xi Yifan came to Nankang, he also wanted to entertain him. Song Xuan thinks that Xi Yifan will bring Xiaobao. Shule and Xiaobao are friends, so he also wants to meet him. So they went downstairs together. Song xuanzheng was going to drive in the driver''s seat, but Han Junyu pushed him away. "Take your woman to the back and I''ll drive." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan looks at him in shock. He wants to be a driver for them? My God, the man in front of me is fake Han Junyu! Chapter 645 Song Xuan is flattered that Han Junyu should drive for him himself. Sitting in the back seat, he was still a little nervous. He didn''t know what Han Junyu was thinking. Han Junyu noticed that he looked like he had been struck by thunder. The corners of his mouth twitched and his face was disgusted. "You want me to sit with her?" Song Xuan is driving in the front. Shule can only sit in the back seat with Han Junyu. And if they leave the company, they have no relationship with subordinates, just simple friends. With Shule here, Han Junyu thinks there is nothing strange about his driving. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan always felt that Han Junyu became a little strange. From the confirmation of Qin Ning''s death, he was too calm. During this period of time, he went to work and left work regularly. His expression didn''t change much. Except for swearing, he hardly spoke at any other time. Thinking of his pain, he squeezed Shule''s hand and secretly decided to protect Shule. He didn''t want to try the pain. When they arrive at the airport and receive Xi Yifan and Xiao Bao, Han Junyu first arranges a hotel for them and takes them to lunch. Shule is very happy to see Xiaobao, but Xiaobao''s interest is not high, because she thinks of Qin Ning''s death. Qin Ning saved her several times and was her savior. At lunch, Xi Yifan wants to activate the atmosphere, but no matter what he says, Han Junyu''s face is light, and he has no choice but to open his mouth. Once he opens his mouth, it''s also a monosyllabic word. He knew that Han Junyu was not feeling well. He was not willing to speak and did not ask. At the beginning, Xiaobao encountered such a situation, he had not such an idea. But the situation of Qin Ning and Xiaobao was different at that time. He didn''t see Xiaobao''s accident with his own eyes, and he didn''t know what happened. And he saw Qin Ning get into the car with his own eyes. When he got into the car accident, he saw Qin Ning''s bloody face with his own eyes, and the DNA that came out was true. He would say that, just to give himself more hope. Xi Yifan can''t help him. Since he can''t worship, let''s go and have a look at Qin Ning''s urn. This time, Han Junyu did not refuse. He took them back to the villa and came to his bedroom. When he saw the urn on the bedside table, several people spoke in silence. When Xiaobao saw the box of ashes, she began to cry. At the beginning, she wanted to get closer, but Han Junyu stopped her. She reluctantly leaned against Xi Yifan''s arms, crying out of breath. Xi Yifan''s eyes are red. That''s his only younger martial sister. Shule looked at the box of ashes, some doubt pull song Xuan asked Qin Ning where. Song Xuan touched her face. He told Shu le that Qin Ning had passed away. At that time, Shu Le still didn''t understand. He asked him to find Qin Ning. This time she asked again, he sighed, "Qin Ning, may have gone to the place your mother has been, she is going to travel." Shule nodded, oh, quietly standing beside him, no more noise. Han Junyu listened to the woman''s cry, some impatient, let them leave quickly. Xi Yifan has no choice but to leave with Xiaobao. Han Junyu sat in the bedroom, staring at the box of ashes, sneering. "Stupid girl, are you happy that all your friends are watching you?" There is no response. Han Junyu stares at her for a few seconds. He feels his eyes are sour. He takes a few deep breaths and turns to go downstairs. In this villa, there are memories of him and Qin Ning everywhere. Sometimes he is afraid to stay here, but he is reluctant to leave. It is so tangled and painful, holding the urn every night, seems to be at ease. But nightmares, always flash a woman''s bloody face, leaning against the window. Then, with a bang, the car exploded and the fire flashed. He also went to pieces with the explosion. When he woke up and found himself in the familiar bedroom, he realized that he had a nightmare. He can wake up, but the dead woman in the dream can''t come back to him. Stiff up wash, change clothes, his hand in his pocket, feel out a candy. His fingers trembled and his eyes were red, but there were no tears. He peeled off the candy paper and put it in his mouth, but he felt a nausea. He immediately ran to the bathroom and spit out the candy. Looking at the candy in the toilet, he squinted and pressed the button to flush it out. The sugar washed away, but the picture left in the memory is more and more clear. The woman blinks her big eyes and takes out the candy from his pocket with a flattering face. When she quarrels with him to peel off the candy paper for her and put the candy into her mouth, she enjoys it and squints her amber eyes, like a kitten wagging its tail. That scene, like a sharp bayonet, stabbed in the heart. Pain can not breathe, but also to survive.She said that he would go to see the beautiful world for her. When he went downstairs to have breakfast and looked at the porridge on the table, he was suddenly in a daze. Suddenly, I heard a woman call his name. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu." He looked up abruptly, looking for nothing. Aunt Zhang looked at what he was looking for and asked, "Mr. Han, what do you need?" "Aunt Zhang, do you hear Ning Ning''s voice?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aunt Zhang''s face was a little white. She didn''t hear anything. Mr. Han, can''t it be the ghost? Seeing Aunt Zhang staring at herself strangely, Han Junyu sneered at herself and lowered his head to eat. Han Junyu came to the company and worked as usual. He was a little distracted during the meeting. He was just about to take his mobile phone from another pocket, but he took out a small hairpin. He stared at the hairpin and heard the woman call his name again. "Han Junyu, uncle Han, the fire is so big, I''m burning so painful." "Ning Ning." He sprang to his feet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of senior executives stare at him in surprise. Song Xuan stares at the pale Han Junyu in surprise, some worry, "president, are you ok?" Han Junyu turned his head and asked seriously, "Song Xuan, do you hear Ning Ning''s voice?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is in the conference hall of Sheng''an. How can Qin Ning''s voice be heard? "President, what''s wrong with you?" Song Xuan was worried. "Don''t you hear me?" Han Junyu regained his cool face, but he couldn''t hide his disappointment in his eyes. Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows, and his worry became more and more intense. Han Junyu is not normal recently. A few days later, he found that as long as Han Junyu was distracted, he would hear Qin Ning''s voice. He was afraid of an accident, so he found Lord Xiao and asked him to show him. Xiao Jue gave Han Junyu an examination. His eyes were a little complicated, but he didn''t say anything. When Han Junyu left, his friends went to the usual place and told them. Han Junyu may have depression. What''s more, he also has auditory hallucinations. It''s not strange that some people who have been feeling depressed all the time have been hurt so much. Depression is a cold in mood. Once in a while, a cold can be cured by prescribing some medicine. However, Han Junyu''s auditory hallucination is not easy to say. If this auditory hallucination is aggravated, it may affect his behavior and do some harm to himself. Ah, several people look at each other and are worried. Deep love, not longevity. Han Junyu seems quite normal recently, but he still blames himself in his heart. He killed Qin Ning. Chapter 646 Heart disease, but also heart medicine. Xiao Jue and Cheng Mo privately discuss that they still want to persuade Han Junyu to hold a funeral for Qin Ning, and let him accept the fact that Qin Ning has passed away with this kind of ceremony, so that he won''t get deeper and deeper. Cheng Mo knows this, but it''s more difficult for Han Junyu to hold a funeral than to ascend to heaven. But no matter how hard it is, they still have to give it a try. At night, in the street full of lights, Han Junyu drives and glances out of the window. Suddenly, he sees a woman in pink sportswear on the side of the road, like Qin Ning''s back. He stops immediately and runs out to find someone. When he was full of hope, a hand on the woman''s shoulder, and the woman turned her head, the hope was like a broken glass. That''s not Qin Ning. He said sorry, back to the car, and heard Qin Ning''s voice. "Uncle Han, uncle Han, it''s cold here." "Ningning," Han Junyu wanted her to say more, but the harsh sound of the horn behind the car woke him up. He raised his eyes and saw the back of the car. Because he stopped, there was a long line behind him. He screwed his eyebrows and started the car. When he came to the club where several people often came, Han Junyu was asked to drink because he was late. He didn''t refuse. He looked up and drank three glasses of wine. Seeing that he was choked, Cheng Mo poured him a glass of water, and then tentatively said that according to the custom of Nankang City, if the dead don''t hold a funeral, they will really be lonely and can''t find their way home. Doesn''t he want Qin Ning to find his way home? Han Junyu listened without expression, but he didn''t answer. It was obvious that he refused. Xiao Jue continued to discuss with him, but still did not get his consent, several people are very headache. Cheng Mo had no choice, so he pointed out that he had mild depression and needed treatment. Han Junyu seems to have no idea of what he said. Several people were very angry. It was useless to use both soft and hard. They were so angry that they gave him a drink. Han Junyu does not refuse anyone who comes. Although he is good at drinking, he can''t bear to drink with several people. In the end, Cheng Mo drove him back to the villa. As soon as he arrived at the villa, maybe he was anesthetized by alcohol. His brain was a little confused. When he came to the living room, he was staring at the second floor with a smile. Cheng Mo followed his line of sight and found that there was nothing on the second floor. Suddenly, his scalp felt numb. "Han Junyu, what are you looking at?" "Ning Ning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo gritted his teeth and helped him upstairs. When he got to the bedroom, Han Junyu stared at the window again, smiling. Cheng Mo followed his line of sight again, looking at the dark bedside, nothing, rubbed his eyes, afraid of his own eyes. "Han Junyu, don''t deceive yourself by pretending to be drunk. She''s dead. You can''t see her alive again. What you hear and see is false! Accept the reality and hold a funeral for Qin Ning. " The man is always calm and cold when he talks. Han Junyu looked up at him in confusion and laughed. "Cheng Mo, I know, but I can''t bear it." Reluctant to let those hallucinations disappear, he knew that he was still trying to create them. I can''t feel her warm body temperature. It''s better to look at her from a distance. Cheng Mo is as proud as Han Junyu when he hears this. He is so capable that he can''t get anything? But the more tough a man is, once he is hit by his weakness, he will be defeated. And Qin Ning is his fatal point. You can''t come back from death. Seeing such a fragile Han Junyu, Cheng Mo also softened his attitude. "But you can''t torture yourself so much. Qin would rather love you than want you to suffer so much." Han Junyu is reclining on the bed, blocking his eyes with one arm. "If you don''t understand, leave me alone." Cheng Mo twisted his eyebrows. In this world, if his brother doesn''t care about him, who dares to care about him? "I don''t understand you, and I don''t have to. But I have to tell you, you''re in a terrible situation. " Han Junyu was a little angry. He moved his arm and looked at him coldly. "It''s none of your business!" "It has nothing to do with me, but if you don''t respect reality and torture yourself, then I can''t see it." Cheng Mo stares at the urn on the bedside table with a cold look. Realizing Cheng Mo''s purpose, Han Junyu suddenly sits up and looks gloomy. "Cheng Mo, you dare!" "Why not?" Cheng Mo picked up the urn, stepped back two steps, and slowly lifted the urn. "Jun Yu, hold a funeral for her, otherwise I will smash it." Han Junyu stared at him with dark brown eyes and clenched his fist. "If you dare to smash it, I will kill you.""Is it?" Cheng Mo is not afraid of him. He raises his arm to smash the urn. "I''ll hold it!" Han Junyu''s eyes are full of blood. He can''t bear to destroy the urn and compromise. Cheng Mo stares at him suspiciously, listening to Han Junyu as if he had been drained of all his strength and lying on the bed again. "Invite friends Qin Ning knows to hold a small funeral." Don''t know what to think of, he laughed, "it''s ridiculous, I didn''t give her a happy wedding, even want to give her a funeral, this is retribution?" Cheng Mo pursed his lips. He didn''t know if it was retribution or not, but everyone had everyone''s life. Qin Ning can''t bear his love, it can only be her blessing, no wonder anyone. In fact, Han Junyu doesn''t have to worry about holding a funeral. Song Xuan and several other people will help. The villa was pasted with white paper, all the friends were dressed in black, and Qin Ning''s black-and-white photos were pasted in the living room. Han Junyu saw all this when he went downstairs. He was stunned. He just woke up and lost his temper, but he thought of what he had promised. He pursed his thin lips and walked to the photo with the urn in his arms. Staring at the black-and-white photos of women, young faces, and a little smile. If he hadn''t forced her, maybe there wouldn''t have been such a tragedy. Han Junyu sneered and turned to do other things. After the funeral, people saw off and sent the casket to the cemetery. Beside Qin Ning''s parents'' tombstones, Han Junyu placed two tombstones, one for Qin Ning and the other for himself. People think that holding this funeral can make Han Junyu come out of the grief and live a good life. However, the reality is not the same. His auditory hallucination is becoming more and more serious, and there are several cases of visual hallucination. Xiao Jue asked someone to make the medicine for him, but Han Junyu turned around and threw the medicine into the garbage can. After drinking with a group of friends, he was driving back to the villa alone when he had an accident. When people arrived at the hospital, looking at Han Junyu lying on the bed, they were all in a cold sweat. After several months of recuperation, Han Junyu wakes up from his bed and never mentions anything about Qin Ning. Everyone thought that he was open-minded and didn''t care, and didn''t make him sad, so they couldn''t talk about Qin Ning any more. From then on, Qin Ning was buried by the silent time just like the people who never appeared in their lives. Chapter 647 Qin Ning, who has been shut up by people in Nankang, is sitting in the sun. She lives on a remote island, near the equator in the northern hemisphere. The morning sun is still soft. She hasn''t been out for a week. From leaving the hotel, she wanted to escape, but the assistant covered her mouth and hid her. Then she saw a woman dressed like her running out of the hotel, and Han Junyu chased her out. She wanted to struggle to stop Han Junyu, but the assistant didn''t give her a chance, so she smelled a strange smell and fainted. When she woke up again, she came to the island. She is not very clear about the specific location of the island. There is no Internet or mobile phone here, so she can''t contact the outside world at all. And people here speak in native English, which is very difficult to understand. David has prepared two servants for her. They are a couple. The man is dumb and the woman is Chinese. She is in her forties. Because she often moves in the sun, her skin is black and yellow. She can speak some Chinese, but she can''t speak Chinese fluently. Usually she serves Qin Ning''s daily life, and she never takes the initiative to talk to Qin Ning. Even when Qin Ning takes the initiative to talk to her, she is a little scared. Qin Ning guessed that David might have warned them, but he didn''t embarrass them much. But Aunt Chen always secretly looks at Miss Qin who has been waiting on her for a period of time. She looks at her white goose face, amber eyes, clear and pure, small nose and pink lips. Miss Qin is so beautiful that Aunt Chen sometimes looks crazy. She didn''t read much, but many people could see her, but it was the first time that she thought she looked like the most beautiful flower in spring. Her voice with a tender, occasionally and she said a few words, gently with a bit of tenderness, sweet with a smile, how to listen to how comfortable. Seeing Aunt Chen coming, Qin Ning politely said hello and found that she looked at herself. She immediately bowed her head and ran away, pulling at the corner of her mouth. She looked around for a week and lived here for a few days, but she didn''t really walk out of her house many times. Recently, she walked all around and found that it might be Mr. David''s private island, so he dared to put her here and didn''t worry about her running away. A few days ago, she had a stomachache. She collapsed and fainted. When he woke up again, he saw that David had brought some doctors to see her. She felt her stomach in horror and found that it was still protruding, so she was relieved. "Are you still used to it here?" Walking into the cabin, I saw David sitting in the living room drinking water and asked with a smile. Qin Ning said, "what have you done to Han Junyu, why do you want me to cooperate with you?" He kindly said that he wanted to take her to see Han Junyu. It turned out that he had no purpose, or he would not hide her on the way and run out with another woman disguised as her. Will Han Junyu take that woman as her when he runs out to chase her? Thinking that another woman might take her place to bear Han Junyu''s love, she felt uncomfortable. "Isn''t that what you expect? Han Junyu is no longer looking for you. If you stay here to have a baby, what else are you dissatisfied with? " David shrugged helplessly. It seems that he is doing everything for her. But she knew in her heart that the man who seemed to like to laugh on the surface was black and terrible. "How is Han Junyu now?" She asked in a low voice. "He''s fine. In this world, without who, life is not the same David sneered, his eyes on her stomach. Think of the doctor said that she is now in a state of mind, if you think again, the child will not hold. "Qin Ning, take care of the baby with ease. You know your physical condition. If this happens again, you will not only have two children in your stomach, but also yourself." "What do you mean, two children?" Qin Ning''s eyes widened in shock. "Yes, you have two children in your stomach. One of them has a weak fetal heart rate, so it was not detected before. Now when you are older, you can see it. But they can''t stand it. " David was like an elder, persuading her seriously. As he spoke, he laughed and gently dropped his hand on her slightly raised stomach. She''s getting thinner and thinner. If she wears bigger clothes, she can''t see that she''s pregnant. Now lie down and lift your coat to find the slight bulge. Qin Ning felt a chill in his stomach. He was touching his child. He shook off his hand and shrank back. David looked at the place on the back of his hand where the woman had slapped him red, but he was not angry. He still had a cynical smile on his face. "Only my plane can leave here, so don''t waste your mind trying to escape. Be honest with me. Do you understand me?"Qin Ning pursed her lips and realized that it was not so easy for the man to leave her here to have a baby, but it was hard to walk two steps. How dare he escape? Five months later, Qin Ning had a fetal movement, a few days earlier than expected. After a painful day, she thought she would die several times, but when she opened her eyes, the disaster was not over. When David heard the news, he came in a hurry. Looking at Qin Ning, who was about to die of pain, he had a headache. The older the child is, the weaker her body is. She was just hanging on her breath. It''s hard to say whether the child can be born now. In the side of the doctor is also very difficult to accept, "Mr. Ji, this pregnant woman may have dystocia, is to protect big or small?" "Keep the kids, but try to keep the adults." The doctor sighed and continued to deliver Qin Ning. David looked at the sweating woman, her face was whiter than paper, and the corners of her lips were bitten by her, but she didn''t notice. "Qin Ning, do you want Han Junyu? If you hold on, I''ll take you to see him. Don''t you just wait for the baby to be born and take them to Han Junyu. If Han Junyu knew that you had two children for him, he would be happy and crazy. So you have to carry on. " Qin Ning''s eyes blurred, thinking of the man''s handsome face in his mind, he called his name gently. "Uncle Han, it hurts. It''s killing me." "Qin Ning, Ning Ning, hold on and you''ll see him. If you die, the child will die. Do you have the heart to leave Han Junyu alone in the world?... " What else did David say? Qin Ning couldn''t hear him. She just felt that she was about to collapse and didn''t have the strength to say a word again. "Ning Ning, when you have a baby, I''ll take you to see Han Junyu..." Thinking of Han Junyu, Qin Ning has some strength. She missed him so much that she wanted to see him every moment of the day. How long did she hear the child cry in the darkness. ¡­¡­ Four years later. The sky is clear and the sun shines into the cabin without fear. One wall of the cabin is full of glass, but the glass is pasted with a layer of transparent wallpaper to prevent the sun from shining on it. When the glass door is slightly pushed open, the sun sneaks in and strolls around the bedroom. Bedroom furnishings are very simple, a large wardrobe, a bedside table next to the bed. The big bed is made of black and white quilt, which is the pattern of stars and moon. At this time, the quilt is slightly opened, revealing a white arm. Arm ring a little girl carved jade, the little girl closed her eyes, sleep is sweet, suddenly licking her lips, seems to be in a dream to eat something delicious. When the sun moved to the bedside and fell on the woman''s arm, she opened her eyes vaguely. Chapter 648 Qin Ning patted the position beside her. There was only one child. She frowned and sat up. The little girl with her eyes closed on the bed has curly hair and small face, which is similar to that of Qin Ning. Because of her sweet sleep, she tooted her lips and went to her mother''s arms. Worried about her eldest son, she covered up her daughter and got up to look for someone. Thank God, after a disaster, she gave birth to two children. The eldest son was named Ji Hanyu, with a small name of Jiji. The youngest daughter is named Ji hannuan, and her nickname is An''an. Thank God for the gift, she hopes they can be safe and auspicious. She went to the kitchen and saw that Jiji''s little man was frying eggs with a stool on his feet. "Baby, isn''t there a servant?" Since she gave birth, she went from the gate of death. She became more and more weak and lay on the hospital bed for a long time, so it was servants who helped her in life. In the past two years, she has improved a lot and tried to do housework, but every time she made the situation worse. The servant was afraid that she would hurt herself and knelt down to beg her not to hurt them any more, so she could not laugh or cry, and would not interfere any more "Mom, you went to bed late last night, why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" Gigi blinked her big eyes cleverly. Jiji and Han Junyu are more like each other, but he has big eyes like Qin Ning, and his eyes are amber. He is only four years old, because like his father, he is not short, but the four-year-old child is still difficult to cook for him. "Mom sleeps almost as well. You take care of your sister and I''ll come." Qin Ning picked him up, washed his hands, carried him back to his room and put him on the bed. In the past four years, because she was often ill and could not care for them, Jiji was precocious and often helped to take care of her younger sister. "Jiji, don''t go to the kitchen in the future. What if it burns you?" Jiji blinked, "Mom, a man has to take care of a girl. I have to take care of my sister and my mom. If I make breakfast, mother can sleep a little longer. Granny Chen is not feeling well today. Her husband took her home and said that she would not come until noon. " Jiji is four years old. I don''t know if Han Junyu has a good gene. His language system has developed very well. He has been able to speak thousands of words smoothly, and his tone is straight. In order to make her believe that he can make breakfast, he explained in an old tone. "Granny Chen taught me how to make breakfast. Don''t worry. Besides, I know it hurts after I burn it, but it won''t hurt any more. Dad said, "it''s a necessary process for a man to learn experience." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning mouth a smoke, David and teach her baby. Qin Ning went to the kitchen to make breakfast reluctantly. It was three fried eggs, porridge and a few pickles. Porridge is washed rice, put it in the big rice cooker and press the key. Pickles are prepared by Aunt Chen long ago, so some blackened eggs on the plate are naturally her works. It''s in sharp contrast to the eggs fried on another plate, which is a simple one made by Jiji before. But Qin Ning didn''t care about her hand. On the contrary, she couldn''t help being proud. Her son is really powerful. He can fry eggs at such a young age. Jiji saw her mother worship her, and she was ready to get up for her sister. Mother''s body is not good, can''t tired, father has been telling him to let him not only take care of his sister, but also take care of his mother, so he will secretly run to the kitchen, want to learn breakfast. He looked down at his red fingers. Although there was still some pain, he didn''t care at all. He''s a man. These pains are nothing. Qin Ning followed him and went to the bathroom first to see that there was a toothbrush on the mouthwash cup on the washstand, and the toothbrush had been squeezed with toothpaste. She did not hold back any longer. Her eyes were a little red. She raised her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror. His face was still morbid and pale. He took a deep breath and washed out quickly to see that his son had woken up his daughter and then looked for clothes to wake her up. The little girl is too delicate and angry to get up. She rolls around on the bed and stares at her brother. "If you don''t get up, don''t play with me today. My mother will ignore you." Small an an shriveled shriveled mouth, reluctantly sat up, took the initiative to move in front of his brother, opened his hands. Ann only cares about two things, sleeping and playing with her brother. If her brother takes her to play, she will suffocate by herself. Besides, my mother wants them to write now, but for her brother''s protection, she can''t write those strange Chinese characters. Seeing that his son could persuade his daughter to get up, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing and touched his son''s head with encouragement. The little girl likes to be coquettish too much. She can''t help it every time. Only Jiji can subdue him. Suddenly, seeing her son give him a white eye, Qin Ning takes back her hand. She forgets that her son doesn''t like others to touch his head. Xiao''an put on her clothes, got out of bed, ran to her mother''s feet, hugged her, and begged for a hug.Qin Ning shakes her head and lets herself walk honestly. She got better because she didn''t take care of them all the time. She felt guilty. She almost agreed with what Xiao an wanted to do. After that, she became too lazy to go by herself and wanted to be hugged. But her body can''t support, hold for a few days, he was tired. David knew this and scolded her for a long time with a cold face. He also asked Jiji to supervise her, forbid her to hold Ann again, and let Ann walk by herself. Qin Ning knows that David is for the sake of the children. Although she likes to hold her little daughter, she still restrains. More walking is good for children''s physical development. Mother does not hold himself, Ann wronged hold his mouth, very sad bow, pitifully like a dog abandoned. Qinning looking at distressed, just about to bend down, Jiji forward, holding her hand, take her to wash. "Let''s brush our teeth and have breakfast later. Are we hungry?" Listen to brother soft voice coax oneself, Jiji immediately smile, she is hungry, want to eat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked, looked at his son''s dislike, and drew his mouth. She went to the living room to get the medicine. She drank it herself first, then poured two cups of milk, and then took out the calcium tablets and put them in the milk. This is what David wants to allocate for the two children. He says that because the two children are premature and lack of nutrition, they have to make up for the congenital deficit. Qin Ning knows what David has decided. Even if she doesn''t do it, he will try to find another way. Two children came and three sat at the table. Although An''an is hungry, her eating is not barbaric. Her small face is lovely and stupid. When she found that her mother was staring at her, Ann giggled, "Mom, I know I''m cute, but you can''t stare at me all the time. People will be shy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji will take care of her sister first when she has a meal. When he hears her words, he tugs at the corners of his mouth rigidly. "I''ll get it on my clothes after dinner, and then I won''t have breakfast, and I won''t play games with dirty children." An''an''s mouth was shriveled, as if she was about to cry. Jiji looked at her, and she immediately ate obediently, for fear that she would get it on her clothes. Qin Ning sitting on one side, "..." Chapter 649 Although the island is electrified, but there is no network, can not use mobile phones and computers, the fastest traffic is only bicycles. Qin Ning knew that there were some handicraft factories on the island. Originally, she wanted to work in the factory to earn some money. However, she learned that there were some local men in the small factory, which was very unsafe. She did not dare to go. David guessed her idea and asked her to do what she was good at, drawing. If she produces a work, he will take it out and buy it for her. If she can sell it, it''s best. If she can''t buy it, it''s time to pass the time. In the past two years, she was in poor health and almost spent time in bed. In this year, she was in good health and spent more time painting. After dinner, Qin Ning wanted to draw, so she put out the drawing board and paint, and Ann rubbed to her feet and sat down. Because she was weak from birth, she had one or two colds and almost died. She was so scared that she lost her soul. She was more careful to take care of her in the future. So Ann was a little clingy, and she didn''t ask much. She went to find a blanket and spread it on the ground, and held a pile of dolls for her. With a happy smile, Ann carefully selected her favorite doll for her mother. Qin Ning also showed a smile and bowed his head to kiss her soft face. Qin Ning got up to teach Ji Ji to get his homework. First, he taught him Chinese characters. Ji Ji thought learning was very interesting. After taking the homework book, he immediately sat up straight and listened to her lecture. The two children have not yet gone to school. They can speak Chinese and some English, but they can''t write. Qin Ning also tries to teach them. Let Gigi practice writing first, she goes to draw. When Aunt Chen pushed the door into the living room, she saw the quiet mother and son, smiling and not bothering. She went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Qin Ning heard the sound of pushing the door, knew that Aunt Chen was coming, and didn''t care. From time to time, he looked down at the two children. Tired of playing, the little girl put down her toys and didn''t disturb her. Instead, she ran to his brother and shook Jiji''s arm. Jiji was practicing calligraphy when she pushed her arm suddenly. He made a mistake. He lowered his head and squinted at his sister, some helpless, looking at his sister pitifully, he lost his temper. "What are you going to do?" "Brother, I want to sleep." Jiji, don''t worry about the pen. Put the book in order when you button it up. He took his sister to the next tatami and let her sleep on it. Qin Ning looks at Ji Ji to cover a thin blanket for his sister and sighs in his heart. Although the little girl is eating every day except sleeping, she is still not fat, with a small face and brown eyes just like her father. Ann lay down and fell asleep after a while. Jiji turned to continue practicing Chinese characters and wrote a calligraphy. He went to see his mother again and was painting seriously. He didn''t disturb her. The morning sun fell on his feet. Qin Ning felt a little hot, took off his shoes and stepped on the ground at will. As soon as I had some ideas, I heard the servant report that Mr. Ji had come. Mr. Ji, it''s David. He once said that his surname is Ji, and his name is Du, Ji. At that time her name, she also laughed for several days, but he did not allow him to call his name, only let her call David. Qin Ning didn''t care. It didn''t matter what he called, as long as he didn''t hurt her. However, she also felt that David was a man with many secrets. She put down her brush and cleaned it up. David came with a cake in his hand. Qin Ning scratching his head in doubt, who''s birthday today? "How are you doing?" David''s smile was a bit of a yuppie. "Not as usual." Qin Ning shrugged and pointed to the cake in his hand. "Whose birthday is it today?" "Well, it''s mine." David put the cake on the table, went to the tatami, watched Xiao an sleep soundly, and jokingly lit the tip of her nose. The little girl frowned, pushed away his big hand, turned over and wanted to sleep. "Xiao''an, Dad brings you cake. Do you want to eat it?" When she heard that there was a cake, the little girl immediately opened her eyes and glared at him. "Dad, I miss you so much!" The little girl happily opened her arms and hugged him. David picked it up. She put it on her lap and talked to her softly. Lift Mou to discover Ji Ji is staring at oneself, he raised eyebrow, waved to him. Ji Ji turns away his eyes and doesn''t seem to like his hug at all. He walks around his mother and straightens her shoes. Although the child is still young, he already has the omen of obsessive-compulsive disorder. He needs to be correct in everything. In his vision, as long as he can find things, he will do it by himself and make them neat. For example, every time Qin Ning paints, his brushes, paints and white paper are all misplaced, so he will clean them up and straighten them out one by one.Every time Qin Ning saw him like this, he felt his scalp numb. After lunch, the two children were playing with David in the living room. Looking at three people David''s back, Qin Ning unconsciously will think of that tall and straight man, also don''t know whether he is good now. She wanted to come to him before, but David kept looking for excuses to delay. Without his arrangement, she was a woman with two children and couldn''t leave at all. After four years, will he miss her or hate her? Suddenly he felt that someone was pulling his clothes again. Qin Ning looked back at his son standing beside him. "Gigi, what''s the matter?" "Mom, why are you crying?" Qin Ning doubts, feel his tears, this just found that she really cried. She made an excuse because there was something in her eyes that made him cry. She asked him to go to the living room to play with his father. It was dangerous in the kitchen. The child''s amber eyes were staring at her tightly. He was very young, but he always kept a straight face. His young face made Qin Ning feel soft every time. "Mom, do you shed tears when you cut fruit?" The little boy was sarcastic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thinks it''s not good for children to be too smart. Qin Ning wiped away his tears, took a piece of sliced apple into his mouth, squatted down and looked him in the eye. "Jiji, do you have something to say to your mother?" She treats the child, always treats his friend as his own friend, extremely patiently exchanges with him. "Will you go to my father?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face changed and he took a look at David in the living room. David sensed her eyes and looked innocent. Qin Ning sighed, just wanted to touch his little head, then remembered that Jiji didn''t like others to touch her head, and she was not happy to touch it. "How do you know?" "Who told you to draw a picture of a man every day? My sister and I are similar to this man. I''m not as stupid as my sister. How can I not guess. Several times you talked to father Ji, and I heard him. He''s not my own father. " Jiji takes out several self portraits of men from behind, with brown eyes, high nose and thin lips. It''s Han Junyu. Although Gigi is called David and Dad, he can see that his mother and David are always at a distance. And his mother was always staring at these self portraits in a daze, so he was puzzled. With this question, he went to ask David, who told him that he had another father, the man in the picture. Qin Ning took those self portraits and frowned. "Gigi, would you like to see him?" Jiji turns away and shrugs. "He''s my own father, and I don''t want to see him if I don''t want us. However, I am curious about what kind of man will give birth to such an excellent son. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wants to say, son, your narcissism is better than your father''s. Chapter 650 In the evening, red clouds spread all over the sky. David took the two children for a walk. When passers-by saw David, they would respectfully call Mr. David. David always had a polite smile on his face, and only he and xiao''an would show some softness. Every time he came here, he would have dinner and take his two children out for a walk. So this time, the plan is for four people to walk first and then go back to eat cake. Back where he lived, David took out the cake with a smile, because it was the first time David had been angry with them. Qin Ning was not sure how old he was, so he asked him softly. David looked up at her, "I said Qin Ning. I told you how many times I want to call my brother." Qin Ning rolled his eyes and put a stack of candles on the cake. David couldn''t help laughing when he looked at her. "I''m 29 this year. It''s the first time I''ve offered to be angry with myself. I didn''t say so much about it." Qin Ning, stunned, silently counted 29 candles and asked him to make a wish. She remembers that four years ago, Han Junyu was also 29 years old. It''s a pity that she didn''t accompany him on his birthday. "Can you make a wish by inserting a candle?" He doesn''t believe in ghosts, he believes in himself. "It''s just a moral. Making a wish is to give yourself a purpose. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to make a wish." David nodded, closed his eyes and made a wish. If the wish in his heart can come true, he will die ten years, no, twenty years. Blowing out the candles, Qin Ning asked the two children to sing birthday songs. The four were very happy, and David was also touched. Over the years, this is his warmest birthday. Xiao an has been staring at the cake, hoping to eat the pieces in one bite. David can''t help laughing at her small appearance. This little girl is so cute. Qin Ning was worried about her spleen and stomach. If she ate too much, she would have diarrhea, so she only gave her a small piece. Xiao an was a little sad at the beginning. Jiji said, "if your mother gives you something to eat, you can take it. If your mother doesn''t give you something to eat, you can eat it alone. There''s no place for you to cry." Xiao an thought about it, as if it was this truth, so she took a small piece of it and ate it with special care. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at his son in a complicated way. Although it is a good thing that he is smart, is it really good to say that his mother is so smart? David had just taken a bite of the cake, and when he heard Gigi''s words, he couldn''t hold back a mouthful of the cake in the spout. Then there was a smile in his eyes and a mischief in the corner of his mouth. He made some cakes with his fingertips and, by surprise, put cream on Gigi''s face. Jiji loves to be clean. He feels the cream on his face and turns black with anger. He stares at David with big eyes and grabs the cream to touch his face. But he was small and short. How could he touch his face? So he directly touched his trousers with his little hands covered with cream. David does not care, continue to get the cream on Qin Ning''s face, Qin Ning angry, want to fight back. Suddenly, three people in the living room to catch up, not lively. Xiao an, a serious cake eater, was very angry at the three people''s waste of cream and began to cry. They don''t eat such delicious cakes. Why waste them?! Hearing the girl''s cry, David stops playing. Qin Ning and Ji Ji look at each other. They touch his face with cream in their hands, and David turns into a big face. Seeing David''s embarrassed appearance, Xiao an was amused. He still had tears in his eyes, but he laughed again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± David. Qin Ning walks up to her little daughter, who immediately rubs her face and licks the cream on her face like a kitten. "Mom, it''s so sweet." Cream is sweet, she ate cream, naturally sweet. Sure enough, it''s her daughter. She likes sweets so much. Not satisfied, the little girl pointed to the cream on Jiji''s face. "Brother, I want to eat." Jiji sees her pointing to her face. He doesn''t like his sister licking herself like candy. David saw that Gigi didn''t give face, and immediately ran to him, picked up the little girl and asked her to lick the cream on her face. She licked, and David asked her if dad was sweet. "Wow, it''s not sweet. It''s sour." It turns out that the piece of cream on his face has some jam, which is sour. ¡°¡­¡­¡± David. Four people make this one, the body gets cake. Qin Ning bathes her two children before she cleans herself. When she came out of the bathroom, David put the two children to sleep. "Qin Ning, let''s talk about it." David closed the children''s room and said to her with a smile.Qin Ning went downstairs and poured him a glass of water. She was not surprised that he would say this. She was surprised that he would come to celebrate their birthday with cake. In previous years, he didn''t celebrate his birthday with them. This year, he will do so. There must be his purpose. "This birthday, are you seeing me off?" Open the window, cool wind blowing in, relieve a bit of stuffy. Qin Ning sat down on the sofa by the window, holding his forehead, looking at the man sitting opposite. The 29 year old man has no trace of years on him. He wears casual clothes. No matter what it is, as long as it doesn''t touch his bottom line, he is smiling. And sometimes the tone, with a sense of cynicism, there is a bit of bad ruffian. He is a man who is very good at camouflage, hiding his edge with a playful smile. Before she wanted to leave here, he has been shirking, to find countless reasons, but now why he sent her out. What''s more, he has a deep mind. Will he let her go easily? Qin Ning suddenly felt a little uneasy. "Are you reluctant to stare at me like this?" David chuckled. Qin Ning rolled his eyes and turned his eyes. "You asked me to leave. Where do you want to send me?" David sighed helplessly, "Gigi said he wanted to see him to his father, of course, to see you to him." "Oh." Although Qin Ning hasn''t experienced many difficulties in the past four years, he thinks that the problem is more mature than before, and he won''t simply believe him. So he deliberately revealed the news to Jiji, let Jiji and her speak first, said to go to his father. This man''s heart is so deep that it''s frightening that all four year old children want to use it. "You don''t want to see Han Junyu in the past four years." "Daydreaming." Qin Ning stared at him coldly. Her amber eyes in the Yingliang light, soft appears a bit lovely, but there is no compelling aura. He thought of Xiao an''s lovely appearance. Sometimes when he was angry, he would stare like her mother. But that small face lovely just want to let a person pinch, where still have frightening momentum. "Or don''t you want to see Han Junyu?" Qin Ning was stunned for a few seconds, turned away and stared out of the window. Tonight''s starry sky is bright, looking at the stars twinkling in the sky, thinking of her willful leaving him four years ago, her heart is filled with a sour. Han Junyu, do you miss you as much as I do? Chapter 651 At night, Qin Ning had a dream. In her dream, she returns to Han Junyu''s villa. She stands outside Han Junyu''s bedroom door, and is about to knock on the door to find him. At this time, she hears a familiar voice. "Who are you looking for?" It''s a man''s low voice. Her heart beats faster. She clenches her little hand when she hears steady footsteps coming from behind. I''m afraid of my hometown. When the man walked behind her, she smelled the faint mint fragrance on his body and took a deep breath. She plucked up her courage and was just about to turn around "Han Junyu, it''s me." "Who are you?" Men have sharp eyes and a sullen face. "Why are you in my house?" "Me," "go away!" He can''t bear the cold hum. Qin Ning was scared back by his indifferent attitude. He was shocked. Why didn''t Han Junyu know her? I''m angry. "I''m sorry," she apologized. At that time, she wanted to keep the child and didn''t want to hurt him, but in the end, the situation was out of her control. He must be very sad that he can''t find her these four years. "If you don''t want to be sorry, get out of here." The man is tall and straight, standing in front of her, blocking the light in front of her. He walked past her, pushed open the bedroom door, went in and slammed it shut. Qin Ning suddenly woke up to see the environment in front of him, still on a tropical island. So, it was just a nightmare. She left for four years, Han Junyu must be angry, just don''t want to pay attention to her. Suddenly she felt something was wrong. She looked down at the bedside and the two children disappeared. "Gigi?" She got out of bed and looked for someone in the living room, but there was no sign. "Ann, Gigi?" She was a little flustered and quickened her pace, but she searched all over the cabin and didn''t see the two children. She ran to knock on the door of David''s room. After a long time, David''s face didn''t wake up until the man came to open the door. "David, Ann and Gigi are gone." David''s face turned white when he saw her. He paused for several seconds before he spoke. "I asked my assistant to send them to study in F country." "What do you mean, David? You want to threaten me with two children! " Qin Ning is in a panic. "Since they are given my surname, they are my children. Is it wrong for me to educate them?" David asked with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gritted his teeth. This hypocritical man, using two children to threaten her, also said so beautiful. "What is your purpose?" Qin Ning wants to calm down and negotiate with him. David heard her voice calm down and gave a chuckle. "I''m going to do you a favor. As long as you can do it, I''ll give you whatever you want. Even my life "I can''t do anything. What can I do for you?" Qin Ning was surprised. Although David looks lazy, he is a very strict person. He even says that he can give her life? "Only you can do this. If you agree, I''ll take you to Nankang right now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Does she still have the right to refuse? She couldn''t escape for two children. Although she believed that David would not hurt the two children, in the face of interests, people''s hearts were terrible. She got up resentfully to pack up, but David stopped her. In Nankang City, he will help her arrange everything, so she can''t use all the things in it. Qin Ning grinds his teeth and follows him on the plane to Nankang city. On the plane, David watched the woman keep her head down, her long hair falling down, blocking half of her face. In the past four years, he has taken care of her body, and her face is no longer as pale as before. Knowing that she wanted to cover up her emotion, the long quivering eyelashes still revealed her nervousness. This is the fiancee he appointed when he was a child, but fate teases, she has become someone else''s wife, and he I got off the plane and arrived in Nankang city. Qin Ning looked at the familiar and strange sky, pursed her pink lips, and was helpless behind David. On the bus, Qin Ning looked out of the window in silence. It''s early summer in Nankang city. The roadside leaves are luxuriant. Many new buds are sprouted from the dark green branches and leaves. The light green leaves are full of vigor. Qin Ning remembered that when she left Nankang four years ago, it was early autumn. Nankang city''s autumn is not strong, but the memories of that half a year poured into my mind, she is a little sour. Nankang City, I''m back.Han Junyu, I miss you very much. Do you miss me? For the future unknown, let her helpless and uneasy, but now the two children are still in David''s hands, she can only be forced to follow his order to move forward. David took her to an apartment and arranged for a servant to take care of her. As soon as Qin Ning sat down for a while, a strange assistant came over with a pile of clothes and shoes for her to try on. She stares at the pile of clothes, without movement, but defensively at the man. In the big amber eyes, resistance is clearly written. David sat down on the sofa opposite her and laughed lazily at her. "Qin Ning, call me brother, and I''ll let you know my plan now." Qin Ning looks up and stares at him. Every time this man makes her brother, he will threaten her in various ways. "You are not my brother." David held his chin in one hand, still had a cynical smile on his mouth, slightly lifted his eyes, and a touch of flattery. If this man wants to hook a woman on purpose, it''s hard for that woman to resist. "Qin Ning, you have no conscience. I''ve raised you for four years. Why can''t I call my brother?" Standing next to the assistant, heard his words, eyes color complex looked at Qin Ning, the bottom of the heart. This is a woman that Mr. Ji has raised for four years. The relationship between the two must not be simple. Qinning listen to him deliberately misinterpret the relationship between the two, face red, ferocious stare at him. "I didn''t ask you to support me, David. If you dare to hurt my child, I will not let you go as a ghost." "Tut, if you die for me and spread it to others, you will die for me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Die for your sister! Qin Ning was so angry that he wanted to hit people. But she knew in her heart that she couldn''t beat him. "I won''t tease you any more. You will be my sister in the future. I''ve got a new identity for you. In the future, your name will be Ji Ning, Angie in English. You''re going to work in Sheng''an group, the specific department, the secretary department. " "To work in Sheng''an group?" Qin Ning''s eyes were wide open. She doesn''t have any skills. What can she do in the past four years except to recuperate and draw? He asked her to go to Sheng''an group as a logistics staff to clean, she can''t do it well! "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the Secretary to deal with your worries. What you need to do now is to get close to Han Junyu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Close to Han Junyu, Qin Ning thought of the nightmare he had, and felt a sense of fear. Chapter 652 In the early morning of summer, the temperature of the sun is not strong, but Qin Ning is sweating when he arrives at the building of Sheng''an group. Hateful David called her up early in the morning, leaving her no psychological preparation at all, and let her come to Sheng''an group for an interview. She was afraid that she would be late, so she rushed to Sheng''an group in a hurry. Standing outside the building, looking up at the towering building, she felt dazzling. Four years ago, she came to Sheng''an group for the first time. At that time, she had a simple idea. She only felt that this was her uncle Han''s world. She could not help but feel a sense of pride. That kind of feeling warmed her heart, and she suddenly felt like what happened yesterday. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her back and stepped in. Some pain in the heel, she frowned at a glance, the new high heels, worn heel. She has been wearing flat shoes for the past four years. This is her first time to wear high-heeled shoes. When she tried them on in her apartment, she felt that they were OK. Unexpectedly, after walking for a while, she found that the new shoes were a bit worn. She can''t be late because of the time constraint. She can only go in with her teeth clenched. To the front desk, found that the front desk staff has changed, she took out David to her interview letter. The staff saw that the document in her hand was for an interview, showed a professional smile and led her to take the elevator. The building of Sheng''an group can''t go upstairs without the working card of the staff. Qin Ning stood outside the elevator, nervous. If she saw Han Junyu, what would she say first? Let''s say I''m sorry first. She left willfully for four years. He must have been looking for her very hard. What if he gets angry and ignores her? Then she would be a coquettish dog and pester him. She did a good job in the construction in her heart. She heard the sound of the elevator, and the next elevator opened. Inadvertently swept an eye, see to stretch out a big long leg from elevator, her line of sight stops. Long legs out of the elevator, long legs are wrapped in black suit pants, her eyes continue to move up, on the man''s upright posture out of the elevator. Perfect side face, a pair of deep eyes, brown eyes to see people, sharp and cold. Line of sight in the man''s handsome face, Qin Ning surprised to open his mouth, pupil expansion. In front of him, the tall and straight man and the meticulous black brand suit set off his dignity and elegance, just like the most exquisite work of heaven. Isn''t this the man she thinks about day and night? Han Junyu! In my mind flashed countless names, at the moment to see his bright brown eyes, indifferent to see do not look at their own one eye, but how she can not call out. He took two steps forward, as if noticing that someone was staring at him, glanced at him indifferently, then turned away with a calm face. When the man''s eyes swept over, Qin Ning was too nervous to breathe. When the man''s back was far away, she came back, her big eyes blinked, his indifferent look flashed in her mind, and her nose was sour. He really ignored her. Accompanied by Qin Ning and other elevator staff to see Qin Ning staring at the president distracted, a low smile, "do you think our president is very handsome?" Qin Ning turned to see her, without malice, nodded with approval. "Let me tell you, many male stars can''t match the beauty of our president Sheng an. His noble spirit is natural. Many of our female employees in Sheng''an are hiding behind him. " Think of before he and Han Junyu go out together, go where will attract women''s attention, she nodded with approval. Staff to see her face looks pretty good, very gratifying, can not help but kindly remind. "our president is good, but his temper is not very good. Two days ago, I heard a female employee wanted to offer him a cup of tea, and the president saw that her perfume was too strong, so she dismissed her. Moreover, he is irritable. If he is upset, he will let people disappear in front of him every minute. " Listening to the serious tone of the woman next to him, Qin Ning was not afraid, thinking that this might be Han Junyu''s style of doing things. Soon the elevator came, and when the staff invited her in, they laughed and wished her a successful interview. Qin Ning nodded to her gratefully and went up the elevator to the human resources department for an interview. With David behind the scenes, this interview is just a passing, but Qin Ning is still guilty. Four years ago, she just went to university. In the past four years, she gave birth to a child. Most of the time, she was lying on the bed for self-cultivation. She didn''t understand a lot of work skills at all. She thought that David would arrange for her to come to Sheng''an and teach her, but he didn''t. She can only work hard, but she can''t do anything except painting. Won''t she be chased by Sheng''an group? The Minister of human resources led her upstairs. Qin Ning was more and more nervous as she watched the data in the elevator go up.The elevator finally stops. Qin Ning stares at the number of words displayed and breathes. She often came to this floor four years ago, except for the president''s office and the secretary department. Although the secretary department is close to the president, it''s not easy to do the Secretary''s work! Qin Ning secretly scolded David for a long time, followed the minister out of the elevator to find the Secretary of the Department. "To the minister, this is the new secretary." The Minister of human resources said with a smile. He turned to the minister and looked at Qin Ning. He nodded and asked her to bring the information. He had a look first. Qin Ning was curious. Wasn''t song Xuan the former secretary? She bowed her head and handed over the information, which was prepared for her by Qin Ning and David. There were eight pieces of rubbish in it. She graduated from a famous university, majored in Business English, and had no examination certificate. Four years ago, when she was a freshman, she didn''t take CET-4. Although she lived in a simple environment, she always spoke Chinese. She almost forgot English. If it wasn''t for the sake of the two children, she wouldn''t have allowed David to do this. He looked at her and said with a smile, "you graduated from M University. It''s a coincidence that I graduated from M University, too." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ha, it won''t be so miserable. Was it torn down on the first day? Looking at Yueyang, the woman blinked a pair of big eyes. Amber was a little frightened and raised her eyebrows slightly. Is it terrible to graduate with him? "That''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet my alumni. Angie, this is the Secretary of the Secretary Department, and then your leader." The Minister of human resources is joking. "Yes, minister." Qin Ning was at a loss and said hello. She was on the island and had no contact with strangers for four years. Her daily life was either reading in bed or drawing in the living room. The most chance for her to go out was that David insisted on taking their mother and son for a walk, but she didn''t have to talk at that time. So, suddenly to deal with strangers, she was very flustered. Chapter 653 Qin Ning returned to the apartment and immediately took out his cell phone to call David. This is too pitiful for him to let a little Bai who doesn''t know anything go to the Secretary Department of Sheng''an group. Isn''t it that he asked her to die? Besides, there are so many ways to get in touch with Han Junyu, but he chose a way that she could not get through. David heard her and laughed. "Let''s meet and talk. I''ll bring you dinner." What else does Qin Ning want to say? The other party has hung up and wants to smash his cell phone. An hour later, Qin Ning heard the doorbell, opened the door and saw David come in with an incubator. "Dinner." Qinning smell his body light wine gas, and he rarely wear formal clothes, guess he may be to talk about work. After taking the incubator, when she opened it, it smelled good. She went to the kitchen to get the chopsticks. "Why should I go to the secretarial department?" When she chatted with song Xuan before, she heard song Xuan say that although the work of the secretary department is miscellaneous, it is very difficult for ordinary people to carry it. "Han Junyu is a workaholic. Only the position of secretary can contact him." David sat opposite her, with his chin in one hand, watching her eat with a smile. "If you don''t want to accept my task, you''ll never see two children again." ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡± Qin Ning was very hungry. After listening to him, he lost his appetite. "Don''t worry. If you don''t understand anything, just ask Xiao Wei." Xiao Wei is his secretary. Qinning mouth a smoke, very doubt this man is not want to get from her Shengan group business secrets. She must have been Sheng an''s job when she met with bad news. If she asked Xiao Wei, wouldn''t it be a leak? He really made an idiot of her! "Eat quickly. You''re finished. There''s something else to do." "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning stares at him nervously. Half an hour later, Qin Ning followed David to the destination. Night is coming, the sky is not bright, the cemetery is gloomy, very terrible. Qin Ning sat in the car and did not dare to get down. "Afraid of ghosts?" When David got out of the car, he watched her hold the seat belt tightly and tease her with a smile. "Quarter, what did you bring me here for?" Qin Ning was really angry and called his full name. Quarter frown, "qinning, let you call my brother don''t speak, call my name, you are quite smooth." Qin Ning pursed her lips and thought that it was more terrible for David to find a man than a ghost. She put down her seat belt and got off with him. She watched him turn around and take out two bunches of words, a bunch of chrysanthemums and a bright flower ball. "Why, are you here to sweep the grave?" Qin Ning followed him suspiciously. Instead of answering her question, David led her to the tombstone. Qin Ning looked at the familiar tombstone, surprised to grow up. David put the chrysanthemum in front of her father''s tombstone, put the flower ball in front of her mother''s tombstone, and looked at her with a smile. "I told you I knew your parents, remember?" "Well." Qin Ning nodded, but he didn''t say much about it, and she didn''t ask much. Quarter smile, and then straight in front of her mother''s tombstone kneel. With a bang, she seemed to knock on the top of Qin Ning''s heart. She stepped back in fright. "David, what are you doing?" "This is what I should have done. I haven''t come for many years, and I haven''t fulfilled my promise." David made a real knock on his head. "Aunt Ning, I once promised to take care of Qin Ning, but I didn''t do it. I''m sorry." David looked up at Qin Ning. It was the first time that she saw him smile sincerely. His eyebrows and eyes were full of Shulang. "Qin Ning, it''s fine now. I''ll take care of you as much as I can." "No, I don''t need you to take care of me. Just give me back the two children." Qin Ning frowned. David got up, patted himself on the knee and put his hand on her shoulder. "The two children''s surnames are Ji, and they are my children. You are poor, you are like a child, you can''t do anything well, how can you take care of them? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wanted to refute, but what he said was the truth. But she was not at ease with the two children beside him. However, in front of him, she was really a tiny ant, unable to shake him. She had no choice but to give in. "Come on, brother." Again David. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows, bit his lips and shook off his hand. "No way!" "Don''t want to see two children?" David threatened. Qin Ning clenched his small fist, forbeared, and called out low, "brother." David was relieved to hear the woman''s voice calling for his brother."Qinning, you remember, after that, you will be my sister." "I have no virtue and incompetence, but I dare not climb up to you." Qin Ning is sarcastic. He imprisoned her on the island by means of means, and threatened her with two children to go back to Nankang city. If he didn''t take her two children away, she would not dare to get close to him. Let alone recognize him as a brother. Looking at the women''s puffing hair, Ji tut said, "do you have a jade pendant with Ning characters on it?" Qin Ning blinked. Unexpectedly, he suddenly asked about the jade pendant. She thought that she was a jade pendant engraved with her name, but she gave it to Han Junyu. "Why do you ask that?" "I originally had a jade pendant engraved with my surname, but the jade was stolen, so I never said anything about it. My jade is a seven-year-old birthday gift from your mother. It''s an engagement gift. Your mother said, "when you are eighteen, let me come to you and marry you home." Qin ningru was struck by thunder. He stepped back and kept a distance from him. "You, you''re talking nonsense." David shook his head as if in memory. "When I was very young, I knew I had a fiancee. When she was 18, I would go to her." But fate played a trick on her. When she was 18 years old, I suddenly didn''t want to go to her. But God didn''t seem to agree with me. I met her when I was most desperate. "Qin Ning, since I have met you, I will only recognize you as my sister. There will be no other relationship. Do you know what I mean?" Qin Ning looked down at the dark sky. "You want to have something to do with me, but I''m not willing to." David hooked his lips, but his voice was a little cold. "Your child has my surname now. You can''t have nothing to do with me in your life. But, you promise me to approach Han Junyu as soon as possible and ask him to help me, you must do it. " "What do you want him to do for you?" Qin Ning grinds his teeth. "Well, you don''t have to worry about it." Don''t know what he wants to do, Qin Ning felt his hand fall on her shoulder, his hand covered her eyes, and then the body was forced to turn back. "But before that, I''ll teach you a lesson." "Quarter, what do you want to do?" Her sight was blocked by him. It was dark in front of her. She was afraid and grabbed his wrist. "Qin Ning, no matter what you see, you should calm down." Qin Ning''s heart suddenly sank and guessed that the picture he wanted to show her must not be beautiful. She closed her eyes tightly and wanted to leave here. "Qin Ning, don''t be afraid. Open your eyes." The voice of the man''s usual smile, but now with a bit soft, gently coax her to open her eyes. Chapter 654 Qin Ning rejected everything in front of her, but she couldn''t escape. After hesitating for a few seconds, she slowly opened her eyes and covered her mouth when she saw the tombstone in front of her. Not far from her parents'' tombstone, there is a new one with her own name on it. Han Junyu''s wife, Qin Ning. She''s not dead. Why is there a tombstone with her name on it? "Is it Han Junyu''s stele for me?" David nodded and told her everything he had designed. "I''m doing this to make him give up, and then you can have a baby quietly. Now you should know about it when you come back." Qin Ning''s eyes were moist. He just thought how sad Han Junyu should be when he knew that she had passed away. She turned her head and looked at the man beside her. Although he said it was for her good, she didn''t believe that he had no other purpose. "Han Junyu must be very sad to know that I am dead." The woman''s face was a little white, and her sad eyes were red. She was trying to hold back her tears. David suddenly felt guilty, but he didn''t show it. He turned and looked at the sky. "Sad, too. Qin Ning, when you come back, you can make up for it. " ¡­¡­ Back in the apartment, Qin Ning was lying on the bed, thinking about the tombstone. He was not happy. She stood outside the window, looking at the bright light of the city. When she got out of the car and came to Han Junyu''s villa, he didn''t come back. She went to a wooden chair and sat down, looking at the dim stars in the sky, her mouth turned. Think of the night before her college entrance examination, she also can''t sleep, get up for a walk, Han Junyu followed her out, with another way to comfort her. Remembering the past, she felt sweet in her heart and drove away some sadness. But in the early summer night, the night wind comes out, and it''s still a little cool. She shrunk her shoulders and wrapped herself in her coat. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. I''m about to fall asleep. Suddenly, a strong light flashed in front of my eyes. Then she opened her eyes vaguely. Hearing a car coming towards her, she immediately stood up and ran outside the villa. But the car did not stop, straight to her, Qin Ning nervous palms sweating, but standing in the middle of the door did not retreat. Low key luxury Rolls Royce phantom speed unchanged, a few meters away from the woman, the car came from the low harsh brake sound. Han Junyu drank some wine, but he was not drunk. He clearly looked at the strange woman standing in front of his house. He frowned impatiently. Don''t want to take care of, just want to scare her, let her go. But this woman is bold. When the front of the car is a few meters away from her, she is not scared away. Instead, she bravely closes her eyes and opens her arms like a little soldier. Han Junyu doesn''t want to have a car accident in front of his home. In the end, he stepped on the brake and stared coldly at the woman in front of the car. She has long black hair. The bangs in front of her hair are combed back with hairpins, revealing her delicate goose egg face. The facial features are unique. It can''t be said that they are beautiful, but they are pleasing. Because of fear, she raised her chin slightly to hide her fear, but her clenched fist revealed her fear. The body is a rose red sports suit, black flat shoes, not big, courage is very big. Different from the previous coquettish women who wanted to get close to him, this woman was dressed in pure clothes, and her young white face looked just like a college student. But it didn''t interest him at all. He propped his elbow on the window, clenched his long bony finger slightly, honked his horn, and suggested that the woman should get out of his sight. Qin Ning just saw the car speed does not reduce, also regret his reckless rush, but think if it is not like this, she can''t stop Han Junyu, can only bite teeth adventure. Hearing the sound of the brake, she was delighted. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the car less than one meter away from her. The horn reminded her how impatient the man in the car was. She stopped her back and looked at the man in the car with a smile. The man was impatient and sounded the horn again to remind her that he told her to go away. She thought of his impatience with irrelevant people. Smiling, she took a few steps forward and came to the window. "Han Junyu, Hello, I''m Qin Ning." When a woman walks in, she can find that she has beautiful amber eyes, big eyes blinking, like temptation. His thin, cool lips made a mockery of him. "Who are you and what do you have to do with me?" Qin Ning was afraid that he would leave, and showed a mischievous smile. When he didn''t pay attention, he reached out and pulled out the car key. ¡°¡­¡­¡±Han Junyu raised his eyes to see the woman with his car key. He narrowed his cold eyes. His brown eyes were deep and murderous. "Han Junyu, I don''t mean anything else, just" "who allows me to call my name?" Man cold drink, the last word, like a heavy hammer down, hit her heart, she was shocked for a moment, forget what to say. "Bring me the key!" He has a strong air and a cold command. Four years ago, although Qin Ning always played coquetry in front of him, she was still afraid when he really lost his temper. What''s more, now he treats her as a stranger, with gloomy eyes and cold voice. She is worried about whether he will get out of the car next second to kill her. But she waited all night, so let him go, she was not reconciled. She grinds her teeth and breathes herself, biting her pink lips. "Han Jun, uncle Han, do you really forget me? I''m Qin Ning, yes, your wife! " "Oh." Han Junyu seems to have heard some international joke. He sneers and looks at her. He had known for a long time that many women liked him, and he had the courage to look back at him. In the past, he could not bear to avoid these women. I didn''t expect to meet a daydreamer today. I said it was his wife. Qin Ning noticed that the man looked at the time, his face a little red, nervous palms sweating. Listen to the man cool evaluation, "my eyes will not be so bad, woman, make enough to give me back the key." His vision is poor, Qin Ning drum cheek help. Four years no see, this man''s poisonous tongue is still the same. "What''s wrong with me?" "Why not?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at his figure and felt guilty. He held the car key tightly. "Don''t make me repeat it a third time." His low voice was a little cold again, which was a sign of his anger. Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and stared at him pitifully. Because he felt uncomfortable, his amber eyes were dense and full of water mist. Even at night, when the street lights were dim, his heart trembled. Han Junyu frowned, did not understand that he would be because of a woman''s poor expression, he had a very strange feeling in his heart. He tried to snatch the key from her hand, but the woman stepped back and he approached. "Woman, I don''t have much patience. Give me the key as soon as possible." "Han Junyu, do you really not remember me at all?" Chapter 655 Han Junyu looks at the tears falling from the corners of a woman''s eyes, and his mood is inexplicably upset. "The key!" "Han Junyu, four years ago, I didn''t die. It was David who designed a game. You fell in the trap. In fact, I was imprisoned on an island by David She was eager to tell the truth, but the man had no patience at all. "What? Four years ago, I didn''t know you at all. Women, acting in front of me should be enough!" He approached her to snatch the key. Seeing that she still wanted to hide, he held her by the wrist and pressed her against the car door. When the man suddenly approached, she could smell the familiar mint fragrance, mixed with wine. She surprised stare big eyes, straight straight stare at his handsome face. "I, I didn''t." She didn''t act, in the past four years, she didn''t miss him every day, but she couldn''t find him. "You don''t deserve to be my woman!" Han Junyu pinches her wrist, his strength is too big, the wrist is soon pinched out a green mark, she was forced to let go. One by one, she broke off her fingers, took the key, and then pushed her away in disgust. "Woman, it''s only counterproductive to use such a bad way to arouse my idea." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man breaks off her finger''s strength is very big, Qin Ning feels that his finger wants to be broken by him. Finally, her wrist was free. She looked at the blue mark on her wrist and frowned. "How can I get your attention?" She asked seriously. Han Junyu was about to open the car door. Hearing her inquiry, he stepped forward. His eyes glared at her and stepped back to her. His tall body was close to her again. His brown eyes staring at her face indifferently, seemed to be evaluating and appreciating. "Admit you''re trying to get close to me, oh." The scornful tone made Qin Ning feel humiliated. "You haven''t told me how to get your attention." Qin Ning opened his eyes, serious and stubborn. "Why should I tell you?" Han Junyu''s long finger across the corner of her eyes, think her eyes are really beautiful, amber eyes let people want to dig down when the gem wear on the body. Feel the chill on the man, the man''s cold finger contact canthus, Qin Ning fear of a shiver. If you can, she really wants to push him away at this time, and then run away. But she couldn''t bear it. I miss him deeply, but he didn''t admit that he knew her. She had to find another way. "You are single now, and I am single now, so I can pursue you." It doesn''t matter that he pretends he doesn''t know her. It''s just that he''s chasing him once. She''s willing to do it. What''s more, David only gave her one month. If she didn''t finish his task, the hypocritical man would have a crueler way to wait for her. "Ha ha." Han Junyu''s dark brown eyes are so cold and deep that she can''t understand them. He stepped back, looking calm, took her wrist again, threw her away, pushed the door open and sat in. Qin Ning''s feet faltered, seeing that the man had already got into the car, he quickly grasped the door. "Han Junyu, I pursue you. Are you shy when you want to escape?" Han Junyu looked at her like an idiot, and snorted coldly from his nose. "Who told you I''m single now?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching the car leave, Qin Ning goes into the ice cave, cold. He''s not single, he said. So, he means he''s found another woman in the last four years? She clenched her teeth and it must have been hard for him to see David faking her car accident. She should be happy for him to come out of the shadow of her death and touch other women. But she couldn''t accept it at the bottom of her heart. After four years of her death, he found a new lover. Men, as expected, are fickle! Her mood is difficult to control, tears fell, she is not dead, how can he find another woman? Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning in the sky, followed by a thunderbolt. Qin Ning covered her ears in horror. She didn''t know whether she was frozen or frightened. She was shaking all over. Returning to the villa, Han Junyu felt thirsty. He went to the kitchen and poured himself a glass of water. Suddenly, he heard a thunder flash. He looked up at the sky and felt worried. He didn''t know where this kind of worry came from. Every year in the early summer when there was a rainy day with Thor, he became very upset. After listening to the thunder, he shook his hand and hurt himself with the hot water in the cup. He went upstairs with a water cup and went to the window. His eyes swept the woman who was still standing at the gate. He stopped.Outside the window, it drizzled, early summer rain, still with a chill. The woman standing at the gate stood still like a fool, with her back bent and her face covered with one hand, as if crying. What is she crying for? Is it because we didn''t catch him? Oh, if you want to chase more women, she will cry so sad because of this little frustration. It''s better to break the glass heart as soon as possible. He picked up the glass and drank half a glass of water. The warm water ran down his throat. He felt his stomach was more comfortable. He squinted out of the window again. The rain fell on the woman, her clothes clinging to her body, revealing her curves. He suddenly remembered that when the woman called his name, her voice was soft and soft, with a waxy tone and a little intimacy, which was very natural. He had a tumbling Adam''s apple, and suddenly felt a little hot and dry. After drinking the remaining water in the cup, the hot and dry heat did not dissipate. Damn it. He would react to that smelly girl. When did his aesthetics become so distorted?! Irritable put down the glass, he went to the bedroom to take a bath. In the bathroom, after washing with cold water for a few minutes, his mind flashed the woman''s clean eyes from time to time, and he shook his head. When I came out of the washroom, I went to the window and lifted the curtain with some expectation in my heart. The woman outside the gate had gone. He laughed at himself and thought he was very funny. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning, who returned to her apartment, felt cold all over and was afraid of catching cold. She quickly took a hot bath. That night, when she was sleepy, she realized that the high temperature on her body was a little scary. She quickly forced herself to call David. Although she didn''t like David, she couldn''t ignore her body. David with the doctor in a hurry to come, see Qin Ning lying on the bedside, the doctor to check her, she has been burned to 40 degrees, angry teeth. "Qin Ning, do you have a brain? If you are not in good health, you have to go out in the rain. Xiao''an is smarter than you!" David hated her ability to take care of herself. Qin Ning is now weak and dizzy. Hearing his reproach, she shrivels her mouth and ignores him. She asks the doctor to treat her quickly. "What, I''m wrong? You are twenty-two years old, not four years old, and you should not go out at night, knowing that you want to take good care of yourself. " David thought that he had something to leave and couldn''t stay with her all the time, but how could he be relieved that she was so confused? Chapter 656 Qin Ning thought of Han Junyu''s indifference to himself, and felt uncomfortable. Listening to David''s accusation, he couldn''t help being angry. "Yes, you have a point. Even if I am so incompetent, I have no ability to help you." David was stunned when he heard the woman''s soft retort. He realized that what he had just said was too heavy. She went to see Han Junyu tonight. He knew that she would get in the rain. She must have been hurt by Han Junyu''s indifferent attitude. Now she felt bad in her heart, and all this was designed by him. She should resent him in her heart. David, who never gives up thinking about other people''s ideas, takes a deep breath as he looks at a woman with her back to him. "I''m sorry, I just said too much. But I still hope you can take good care of yourself. If you are sick, your two children will be worried. " Qin Ning ignored him and fought back coldly. "Two children with your surname, is your child, I have no ability, no money, still can''t take care of them, I am a waste, live also have no meaning, you don''t have to waste your mind on me." David twisted his eyebrows and said, "qinning, don''t make trouble out of nothing. You know that''s not what I mean." He is just not very good at expressing his concern for others, so he will use some bad words to satirize her. Qin Ning lifted the quilt and looked at him coldly, "I don''t know what you mean. The meaning you convey is that you think I''m causing trouble for you. In your eyes, I''m a troublemaker. And you''ll get me a doctor, just for the sake of two children. " David accident, Lengleng staring at her, the corner of the smile into a sharp knife, stabbed her heart. "Qin Ning, if I dislike you for getting into trouble, four years ago when you gave birth to a child, I could give up you and raise only two children." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was scarlet and his eyes were wide open. Although his words are very irritating, what he said is reality. For a long time, she digested what he wanted to express, and gave a cold hum of self mockery. "Do I want to thank you for not killing me?" David couldn''t laugh any more. He didn''t know why Qin Ning started to quarrel with him because of one sentence. He said something worse before, and she didn''t react so much. "Qin Ning, you are in a bad mood, I can understand it." tonight, you are in a bad mood because of Han Junyu''s indifferent attitude, and you are scolded by David, and her temper breaks out. "Who wants you to understand? You have a problem with your speech. If you care about me, can''t you control your emotions and talk to me? Obviously you blame me with emotion. How do you want me to respond to you? As before, no matter what you say, I''ll stare down without a retort? David, you are also a smart man. I used to depend on you for everything on the island. I have no right to refute you. In order to protect my two children, even if you want to kill me, I will not resist. But now you ask me, why should I bow before you? " David''s face was cold and his pale blue eyes were fixed on her. Two people deadlocked, standing beside the doctor forehead dripping cold sweat, heart admire Qin Ning''s courage. This Mr. David always seems to smile on the surface, but he has a bad temper, and when he laughs, he always makes people feel angry. Men''s aura is too strong, Qin Ning closed his eyes, also feel that he is unreasonable. The world is the jungle, she has no ability, he was holding in the palm of the hand, still here to fight back against him, this is not very ridiculous? "I''m sorry I made you angry. I don''t know the heaven and earth. I''ve let you down. I deserve to be sick. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± David raised his mouth sarcastically, snorted and turned away. Qin Ning didn''t know what he meant. He was tired and asked the doctor to continue to treat her. The doctor should treat her in the way of traditional Chinese medicine, first give her acupuncture, and then drink the traditional Chinese medicine. Although the recovery will be slower, but harmless to the body, but also help to regulate her body. When the doctor finished acupuncture, he gave her two more Chinese herbal ointments and ordered her to leave the room. Qin Ning pasted the plaster according to the doctor''s position. He felt that his back was sweating. Just as he was going to wash in the washroom, he felt dizzy when he got out of bed. Hearing that the door was pushed open, Qin Ning looked up and unexpectedly saw David come in with a cup of medicine bowl. "What are you going to do?" David put down the medicine bowl and tried to help her, but Qin Ning dodged. "Didn''t you leave in anger?" Qin Ning couldn''t understand him. David began to smile again. "I thought about it. Maybe you''re right. I didn''t control my emotions and didn''t consider your feelings." "Am I qualified to accept your apology?" Qin Ning laughs a little bleak.David frowned. He didn''t like her sarcasm. He touched her head and explained to her calmly. "Qin Ning, I owe you." "Oh, what do you owe me?" Qin Ning thought it funny. "Don''t pretend to me, David. If you don''t tell me something directly, I can''t guess your mind at all, so don''t beat around the Bush in front of me any more. " David held back his teeth and brought the medicine to her. "Drink the medicine." Qin Ning did not retort, took the medicine bowl from his hand, looked up and drank the medicine. Because the medicine was too bitter, her whole face wrinkled. She put down the medicine bowl and got up to go to the bathroom. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry." David said to her back. Qin Ning froze, blinked, "forget it, your sorry can''t save anything." She knew that he was sorry. He had designed to let Han Junyu witness her death, and then let today''s Han Junyu treat her as a stranger. Because she drank the medicine, Qin Ning''s spirit was much better the next day. After breakfast, she rushed to Sheng''an group. When she arrived at the Secretary Department, the Minister of the Secretary Department arranged some simple jobs for her to adapt to the work of the secretary department. Qin Ning carefully took notes to write down the tasks he wanted to do. He did not dare to relax in his heart and immediately went to observe how other colleagues did it. "You''re a new colleague. What''s your name?" A female colleague asked with a smile. "Ji Ning, just call me Angie." Qin Ning replied. "Angie, please make me a cup of coffee. I have some work to deal with." Female colleagues said in some embarrassment. Qin Ning thinks that he is a newcomer and can''t participate in the important work. It''s OK to make a cup of coffee. She immediately went to the rest room and thought about the coffee making process. She found that her mind was in a mess, so she made a cup of instant coffee and served it to the female colleague. Female colleagues are chatting with others, watching Qin Ning bring coffee, the chat interface on the computer is not turned off, but looking at the coffee in Qin Ning''s hand with a smile. "Thank you, Angie. But I''m sorry, I don''t drink instant coffee. Ask someone else ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is speechless and doesn''t drink. Why don''t you say hello in advance? Chapter 657 Qin Ning ran that cup of instant coffee, and finally no one drank it. She has been taking traditional Chinese medicine. She can''t drink coffee and tea because they will dilute the ingredients of traditional Chinese medicine. Taking coffee to the lounge, she was about to pour it out, but she was stopped. She turned her head in surprise. "What can I do for you, Minister?" To Yueyang in her hands of coffee over, tasted the taste, still can drink. "Just after the meeting, I''m so thirsty. Qin Ning, where is the document I asked you to print? " "Ah?" Qin Ning looked at him vaguely, thought of what he said before the meeting, and patted his head in chagrin. "Sorry, I''m going to print it now." "Qin Ning, it''s not what you should do. You''d better not do it. It''s what you should do. Do it honestly. You are still in the internship stage now. In three months, whether you can be hired or not depends on how many cups of coffee you make. " Xiang Yueyang saw that Qin Ning had been fooled, but she was still stupid. After all, she came from a school, so she couldn''t help mentioning more. Qin Ning understood that he was warning himself, nodded guilty and went out to work. As soon as she walked out, she saw Han Junyu coming out of the office. Her heart beat faster and instinctively stepped back. Seeing his steps coming here, she wanted to hide in the dark. On the surprise to Yueyang, she can only bow her head and go out. When she got to the door and was about to run into a man, she slowed down. "Good president." Han Junyu didn''t pay attention to her, but when he heard some familiar voice, he just looked down at the woman. Look at the woman wearing a light blue suit, black high heels, very rigid collocation, but with her somewhat playful ball, it is a bit lively. It''s her. He thought of her standing in the heavy rain and frowned. "What are you doing here?" Qin Ning was surprised and happy that he could remember himself. "I, I," "president, she is a new employee in the Secretary Department, and she is practicing." Xiang Yueyang''s tone is casual. Obviously, he has a good relationship with Han Junyu. Qin Xuanning didn''t seem so surprised when he was here before. "New employee, ah." This woman has to do everything to get close to him. "Are you here on guard?" "Ah?" Qin Ning looked up at him, amber eyes full of confusion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu sneered coldly, went to Xiang Yueyang and found a cup to pour water for himself. Looking at Qin Ning''s stupid reaction to Yueyang, he couldn''t help laughing. The president satirized her for standing guard here? She didn''t understand. Such a simple mind, want to stay in the Secretary Department, the future is worrying! "Qin Ning, go to work." "Oh, thank you minister." To Yueyang to see Qin Ning go far, turn to see Han Junyu poured himself a cup of warm water to take medicine, some worried about the inquiry. "Headache again?" Han Junyu rubs his forehead. He doesn''t know what he has done. He has a headache every rainy day. He can''t stop eating it. "Going to the hospital?" "No Han Junyu hated the hospital full of disinfectant, and he didn''t want to run there. Xiang Yueyang also knows what he is thinking, which is somewhat helpless. "I don''t know when song Xuan will be able to come back and leave all his work to me. He took his wife to have fun." Xiang Yueyang looks bitter. Song Xuan married the daughter of the Lei family. The Lei family didn''t agree with him easily. Song Xuan also went through a lot of hardships before he married his wife. However, Lei didn''t want to give up his daughter, so he ordered song Xuan to stay in Bacheng city. Song Xuan had no choice but to call him to the headquarters of Sheng''an to work. He went to Bacheng city to be the director. Xiang Yueyang originally thought that he should be happy to return to China, but after working with Han Junyu for the past two years, he found that Han Junyu was a complete workaholic with a huge workload. Working here for a month is better than working in the previous post for half a year, so he wants to go back. Han Junyu how poisonous eyes, indifferent swept him a look. "Are you dissatisfied with working here?" Xiang Yueyang and he are classmates. They met at university. Before he came to Sheng''an, he wanted to start a business. Xiang Yueyang was one of his founders. After they started a company, he went back to Nankang city to manage Sheng''an. Now Song Xuan is going to accompany his wife, and he can''t be short of people, so he is called to replace song Xuan. "I envy that song Xuan has a wife. Why don''t you find one?" Han Junyu rarely asks a personal question. Looking out of the window at Yueyang, he said with a deep face, "ah, I''m waiting for my goddess to come and tell me. I''ve been waiting for several years, so I give up. I''m not reconciled."¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu in the heart ha ha a few, want to wait for a woman to express to him, but do not make any action, wait to die? "Ah, what''s your expression? What''s the matter with me waiting for my goddess?" To Yueyang dislike of Piao he, "you are not also no woman, you have no right to dislike me this single dog." "Woman, do you think I''ll be short?" Han Junyu coolly dropped a sentence and drank the last bit of water in the cup. "No, but you are." "Poof..." Han Junyu spits out the blow from his mouth, and his brown eyes shoot at him like a knife. When a man is said no, it''s an insult to his dignity! "It''s not my words. It''s Pei Qian''s words. He said that you didn''t react when you saw a woman. Do you really like Cheng Mo?" Xiang Yueyang thinks that Cheng Mo''s paralyzed face will be bent by his president? Mysterious! , "are you too busy with Yueyang?" Han Junyu wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, glanced at him, and his voice was not urgent. "This month''s bidding is up to you. I''ll see the plan in three days." "I said, don''t go too far. I worked overtime two days ago," jumping to Yueyang. He and song Xuan have different personalities. Song Xuan is calm and introverted. When he meets anything, no matter how much he wants to scold, he still has a gentle smile on his face, and then he says yes. And Xiang Yueyang is more jumping off, what to say in front of acquaintances, is more casual. Forced by Han Junyu to be the Minister of the Secretary Department, he was also forced to have no choice, otherwise he would resign to be carefree. "Afternoon, then." Han Junyu patted his shoulder with one hand, and felt that his shoulder was like a heavy iron block to Yueyang. Some shoulders he could not bear tilted to one side. Seeing the man leave, he couldn''t help saying something rude. No, quit tomorrow! This man is in a good mood to work overtime, but he is also in a bad mood to work overtime, which can kill people. Han Junyu left the rest room and looked around. He saw some women in a hurry in front of the copier. She doesn''t seem to be able to operate the copier very well. She seems to be checking the operation process of the copier with her mobile phone. Suddenly, she hears a cry from the copier. She jumps up in fright and covers her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After waiting for a few seconds, she saw a piece of paper on the copier. A fingerprint was copied on the paper. Her hand just pressed it. She knew how to operate it. As soon as she was ready to print the document, she heard the familiar footsteps. Her heart beat faster, and her hands shaking. Chapter 658 Although she knew that it was inevitable to meet him in the Secretary Department, she was not ready to have a direct contact with him after yesterday''s event. Hearing the footsteps close behind her, her nervous palms sweated. She tried several deep breaths before her heart beat steadily. Han Junyu walks up behind her and looks at her clumsy movements. He doesn''t take part in the work. However, to enter the Secretary Department, even the newly graduated college students must have half a year''s internship experience. This woman can''t even use the copier. How can she be an intern? He looked at the three pieces of paper beside him and picked them up. "What should you do with these three pieces of paper?" Hearing his inquiry, Qin Ning looked up at the three pieces of paper wasted by her in his hand, more nervous. "The reverse still works. I want to keep it." "Keep it for what?" Han Junyu looked at one of the pieces of paper with some fuzzy words printed on the front, staring at her coldly. Qin Ning didn''t know why he would care about such a small matter, but he didn''t speak at all because he pretended not to know her. "This piece of paper has the contents of documents. You''d better not use it for other purposes. Miss Angie, don''t you understand the common sense that printing documents wastes paper and resources? " Han Junyu threw three pieces of paper in her face. On the first day of the company, Qin Ning received her work card, which was engraved with her name, Anji. A4 paper some hard, play in the face some pain, but Qin Ning dare not refute, low head admit. Knowing that this man has a bad temper, she can only be humble now. Han Junyu looks at her coldly, waiting to fight back, but seeing her daughter-in-law''s general head down to bear his unreasonable provocation, he coldly hooks his lips. This woman, who called herself his wife, tried every means to get close to him and let him make her realize how ridiculous her daydream is! "The president is right." Qin Ning nodded sincerely. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing how tolerant she is, Han Junyu smiles and turns to leave. When his footsteps went away, Qin Ning took a big breath and continued to print. After typing all the documents to be typed, he was about to send them to Xiang Yueyang''s desk when he was hit and all the documents were scattered. The newly printed documents, which had not been bound, were scattered on the ground. Qin Ning felt numb. "Angie, why are you so careless? Pick it up quickly." It''s a woman who asked qinning to make coffee. Her name is Zeng Ge. It''s clear that she bumped into Qin Ning, but she complained first, and Qin Ning tightened her eyebrows. "Zenger, you just hit me." Zengge''s face became ugly. "Angie, don''t blow your mouth out. I don''t have anything to do with you. I''m carrying a pile of documents and hitting me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a woman on purpose! Qin Ning clenched her fists. She didn''t expect to meet such a person the next day at work. She was annoyed. However, it is not a glorious thing for her to think that she is just a new person and quarrel with her. She could only look down and quickly pick up the document, just to see that Zeng Ge stepped on her document and left. The anger in Qin Ning''s heart rubs to burn up, this woman deceives others too much. Just about to lose his temper, he came to Yueyang with a warm smile on his face. "Angie, what''s the matter?" Qin Ning took a deep breath. He could only look down and pick up the document, and reprint it. "Angie, working in the company is a group operation, not you alone, so it''s very important to get along with people. If you don''t understand, you have to learn, you know?" To Yueyang like a big brother to teach her, let Qin Ning accident. "I know. Thank you, minister." Xiang Yueyang found that he had some clumsy movements, and the smile on his face remained unchanged. "Originally, the company would arrange a three-month adaptation period for newcomers, but I think the ability is good. I only give you one month. If it doesn''t happen in a month, I''ll think about whether to keep you or not. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning suddenly felt a thump in his heart. Xiang Yueyang praised her, but the tone was obviously warning her. No matter how she enters the Secretary Department, if she has the ability, he will treat her as nothing. But if she has no ability, their secretary department will not leave her useless vase. What''s more, she is still the kind of humble vase. "Do well, I believe you." Looking at her amber eyes to Yueyang, she reveals her flustered mood undoubtedly, which is funny. "Angie, if you want to do a good job, the first thing is to find a pair of suitable shoes!" He pointed to Yueyang''s heel. Qin Ning looked down at the worn-out heel and had a headache. David prepared a few pairs of shoes for her, but they were all because of the new shoes. Some of them were worn. She changed a pair of shoes and still worn out her heel.She went back to her own position, took off her shoes to check. After seeing that the skin of her heel was worn out, she felt a stab now. It suddenly occurred to me that Han Junyu gave her her her first pair of high heels four years ago. He said that in the future, he would arrange for her high heels to be customized. Thinking of his love for her before, her eyes were moist and she sniffed. She quickly lowered her head to cover up. The Secretary Department has seven staff, three women and four men, plus Xiang Yueyang, the minister, there are eight people in the Department. Everyone has a division of labor. The information uploaded by each department downstairs needs to be sorted out by the Secretary before being signed by the president. Therefore, sometimes a secretary is the work of an intermediate hub and also needs to move around with other departments. Qin Ning is still a newcomer in the investigation period, and many important jobs can''t be given to her, so a lot of errand work falls on her. Yueyang said that running errands is not a bad thing, but also let her go to various departments to get familiar with and understand the accusations of various departments. Qin Ning hasn''t dealt with many people for four years. In addition to her introverted nature, she suddenly wants to deal with the ministers of various departments. She is at a loss. Several times she wanted to run away, but she had to bite her teeth to go downstairs because she wanted to finish her task to see the child. When she came to the sales department, Qin Ning knocked on the office door, but the other party didn''t make a sound for a long time. Qin Ning was puzzled. She asked other people, they all said that the head of the sales department was in the office. She couldn''t figure out the situation, so she pushed the door hard. The door was pushed open, she went to the door, saw the situation in the office, her eyes widened, her face a little white back. "I''m sorry." When I went outside, I thought that a woman was sitting on a man in the office. Although their clothes were neat, I could see that they were doing that kind of thing. She really didn''t expect that the head of the sales department would do that kind of thing in the office in broad daylight. Chapter 659 The staff of the sales department looked at the little girl who came from the Secretary Department to deliver the documents and came out of the office with a red face. They all looked at each other and showed the face of going to the theatre. After a while, a woman pushed open the office door and came out. When she saw Qin Ning, her eyes were calm. She didn''t look like someone who had done that kind of thing with a man in the office just now. Qin Ning remembers that every time she rolls the sheets with Han Junyu, her legs are very tired and she can''t lift her fingers. However, Qin Ning is very surprised to see the woman''s spirit. Think of every time and Han Junyu do that kind of thing, her white face is suffused with pink, quickly press down the heat in the heart. When the woman passed by Qin Ning, she still showed a smile. "Angie? Hehe, you should know what to say and what not to say? " The woman stares at Qin Ning''s tag, which says Qin Ning''s current name. Qin Ning also looked at the woman''s hangtag, Miao Yi. She said, "I didn''t see anything just now. What do you want me to say?" "You''re a smart girl. You''re new to the secretary department." Miao Yi has long wavy hair, which is dyed into milk light coffee color, which makes her face white. She is charming to cover mouth to smile, intimate want to hold her hand, a pair of two people relation very good model. "You are new here. Maybe you don''t know about the situation around the company. When can I ask you to have dinner together?" "No, No." could smell the perfume of the woman''s deep mountain, and Qin Ning avoided her hand. Her nose was itchy. At this time, a voice sounded in the office, and the man inside called Qin Ning in. Qin Ning just didn''t want to chat with this woman, so he quickly pushed the door in. The man sitting behind the desk is in his thirties. If he ignores his beer belly, he looks like a man of talent. He looks like a modest gentleman. "Minister Mo, there are some mistakes in this contract. Let me let you know." As a newcomer, she is an errand runner and a learner. She should be honest about these little things. Minister Mo didn''t look at the document. He looked at the woman who came in a little dazzled. This woman is really white, with big eyes, small nose and pink lips. She looks very lovely. I don''t know how it feels to kiss her. His eyes down, see her long neck, slender figure, legs are also good-looking.. This woman is a new comer from the secretary department. All the women who can enter the secretary department are really good-looking. Aware of the man''s sight, Qin Ning frowned and said, "minister Mo, tell the minister that this document needs to be written again. The president reminded him that if this kind of small mistake occurs again," later, Qin Ning didn''t say, waiting for him to think about it. Listening to her mention of the president, Minister Mo withdrew his eyes. If the president knew, he would be scolded. Although Han Junyu became the president of Sheng''an at a young age, people in the company, no matter how old, are afraid of him. In every meeting, when he criticizes people, he never leaves a face. "Miss Angie, just you" minister Mo smiles and stares at the woman''s white shining hand. It must be soft in his hand. "I just came to deliver the documents, but I didn''t see anything. Minister Mo, I''ve already delivered the documents. In the afternoon, you''ll ask someone to send the documents up and check them with the minister." "Well, I''ll see you in the afternoon." When it comes to work, Minister Mo is also unambiguous. He smiles and gets up to send her out. Qin Ning smelt that he also touched a strong perfume, like the smell of Miao, she felt a nausea and accelerated her pace to leave. As soon as she got to the door of the elevator, she saw the elevator open. Without thinking much, she went in. When the elevator closed, she realized that there was a pair of sharp eyes staring at her. "You just want to get in front of me, huh?" The man''s low voice is what she misses most at night. But his sarcastic tone at the moment made her depressed. "I didn''t mean to get in front of you and catch the same elevator as you. That''s a coincidence." "Oh, you just happened to say you were my wife?" "It is In front of him, Qin Ning is not afraid most of the time, and the two have not been so hostile to each other before. Qin Ning impatiently said the four words, thought of him pretending not to know himself, some regret in the heart. "I know you are very angry. It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize me. You used to chase me, but I''ll chase you." Qin Ning carefully looked up at him and saw that there was no expression on his handsome face. He continued to express his thoughts. "You''re not married yet, so I''ll try. This time you can stand where you are, and I''ll take the hundred steps." When she spoke, she boldly took two steps towards him."Oh." Han Junyu looked down at her with some contempt in his eyes. "Do you think you and I are only a hundred steps away?" "Or how much?" Qin Ning doubts. "Miss Angie, first think about how to stay in this month." Han Junyu sneered coldly. As soon as the elevator opened, he walked out with long legs. Qin Ning rushed out and expressed his determination, "Han Junyu, I won''t give up. I know I''m not smart, but I will try my best to stay." All of a sudden, the man in front of him stopped. For fear of bumping into him, Qin Ning stepped back two steps and stepped on her toes. She cried in pain. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a puff from the corner of his mouth. How stupid this woman is, she can walk on her own feet. "So confident?" "Well!" Qin Ning clenched his fist in a small hand and turned into a fighting soldier. "Then, wait and see!" Han Junyu noticed her worn heel, pulled the corner of her mouth, and turned to leave. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the tall figure of the man leaving, thought of his provocative tone, and suddenly had a very bad premonition. "Angie, make a cup of tea for the president." Just back to the seat of Qin Ning, looking at the heel wound, just want to compromise relax for a while, heard to Yueyang call her. She didn''t dare to be lazy and went to make tea immediately. She knew that although Han Junyu had no sense of taste, he often drank tea. She made him a cup of black tea. He has stomach disease, and I don''t know if he has been suffering from it in the past four years. She took the tea to Xiang Yueyang. She wanted him to take it in. After all, they just had a fight. She didn''t want to see him again. To Yueyang to see her tea over, think she is specially for him to brew, tea on a drink. "Well, you''re good at it, thank you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at him dumbly. He didn''t dare to say any more. He went to the rest room to make a cup of black tea and took it to the president''s office. Standing outside the office, she did a good job of psychological construction, took a deep breath before knocking on the door. "In." Hearing the man''s hint, Qin Ning went in with a teacup. Maybe her heel hurt. She walked a little unsteady. The tea in the teacup swayed. She bit her teeth and slowed down. "President, your tea." Han Junyu heard a woman''s soft voice, and she had a milk smell. Smelling some familiar smell from this woman, he couldn''t help looking up at her. Biologically speaking, olfaction is one of the earliest senses in human development, and it also has its own unique memory. But he didn''t know her before. Why did he feel that the sense of familiarity was engraved in his bones? Chapter 660 The woman lowered her head and respectfully put down her tea cup. At this time, the sunlight slanted into the office and just sprinkled on her body, which made her feel more warm. He squinted coldly, took his eyes back and continued to look at the document. Waiting for a few seconds, to see the woman has not left, he did not bear to look up. "What''s the matter?" "Oh, it''s OK. I want to tell you that it''s true that I want to pursue you." Afraid that he would say something ugly again, she turned around and left the office. "Miss, please walk carefully." Qin Ning didn''t expect to bump into someone at the door. Holding the door back, she stepped back. She was not sure what the identity was. She bowed her head and said sorry. The woman came into the office in a brisk voice, "president, are you free tonight? I''ll have dinner with you. " Listen to the voice of a woman some familiar, Qin Ning some doubt, looked up at the woman''s back. She is shoulder length short hair, light pink dress, wearing a jump white belt, fresh and natural, a pair of white sports shoes, very youthful atmosphere of collocation, the more she looks, the more familiar she feels. Han Junyu frowned slightly when he saw the woman coming. Glancing at Qin Ning behind the woman, he said calmly, "Luoxi, it''s not for work. Don''t come to my office." Luo Xi shriveled his mouth, a little unhappy, "I just want to work. I didn''t send the documents here. I just made a joke with you. If you don''t have time, you can forget it. When you have time, I''ll treat you to dinner In principle, the documents of employees in other departments are first handed over to the secretary department and then sent to Han Junyu. But the woman sent the document to the president''s office directly without going through the secretary department. This was a transgression, but Han Junyu didn''t blame her. When they talk, it sounds very familiar. Qin Ning suddenly thinks that that night, Han Junyu said that he is not single now. He''s single now, so what''s his relationship with this woman? See that woman playfully and Han Junyu say this, Qin Ning brain blank, slow to leave the office, feel some floating steps. "Angie, change the format of this document." Xiang Yueyang is busy, throwing Qin Ning a document, but she did not hold the document, the document fell to the ground with a slap, which aroused his idea. The woman''s face was very white, but her eyes were red, as if she was about to cry. "Angie, what''s up?" Qin Ning didn''t react for a moment. Anji was called by someone. She took two steps forward and was patted on the shoulder. Then she was shocked. "Angie, what''s wrong?" Qin Ning blinked, tears fell silently, she nodded. She is not feeling well now, especially the position of her heart, which seems to be uprooted. Han Junyu, with other women. So, what should she do? What should I do, children? At this time, the woman blinking tears, like a fragile glass doll, to Yueyang for a moment some helpless, placatory gently patted her shoulder. "If you need to go to the hospital, ask for leave." Qin Ning shakes his head, wipes his tears, sniffs and smiles. "It''s a little sad. I''ll be fine. I''m sorry to make you laugh. " Qin Ning quickly took the document from him and turned to work. To Yueyang to see her back to the seat, the corner of the eye tears have not been wiped clean, frown at the president''s office, Luoxi came out from inside, think of what, he frowned. Qin Ning sat on the seat, looking at a pile of documents, stupefied for a few seconds, and finally recovered. She doesn''t understand office software at all, and her hand speed is not fast. She rubs her swollen forehead. Just went to the Internet to find out some ways to learn office software quickly. There are many courses that need to be bought with money. She clenched her teeth and bought several course packages to study after work. "Angie, I have a lot of work. Go and make me a cup of tea to quench my thirst." Qin Ning raised her head and looked at Zeng Ge with a bright smile. She thought of warning Yueyang and pursed her pink lips. "Sorry, I have a job now. If you are thirsty, go by yourself." Zeng GE''s face was heavy. He looked at the documents in front of her and saw that she was ready to fight. He sneered with disdain, but he was not ready to say something. Sitting on the other side, Zu Xiangxiang looks at them. Although she is not happy with Zeng GE''s small stomach, she doesn''t care much about the new man. So, new Xiaobai get the file, silly to open the software began to enter. It''s not so hard to devote yourself to work. At lunch, the whole company left. Qin Ning looked up and rubbed her sore neck. She was very hungry, but she had no appetite at all. "Angie, why don''t you go to dinner?"When Xiang Yueyang returned to work, he saw that the woman was still working. He went over curiously and saw her silly input word by word. He suddenly lost his temper. "Angie, to be honest, didn''t you have an internship in college?" Qin Ning bowed his head with a guilty heart, but he nodded his head honestly. Rubbing his eyebrows to Yueyang, he picked up the document and knocked her on the forehead. "Silly girl, I asked you to modify the document. There is an electronic version. You go to Zeng Ge for it. If you don''t have an electronic version, you can scan it and do it in a few minutes. " "Oh." Qin Ning nodded. No one taught her the operating procedures at work. She knew nothing. "Ask if you don''t understand, silly girl." Qin Ning listened to his lesson, nodded seriously, and was grateful. "I see. Thank you, minister." Xiang Yueyang stares at her, looks at her eyebrows and eyes, doesn''t change much from the photos he saw four years ago, and squints. "Angie, hurry up and get something to eat. I''ll teach you about work in the afternoon." "Good." Qin Ning didn''t want to live up to his kindness. She nodded and was getting ready to get up. Maybe she had been sitting for a long time. She just took a step and felt dizzy. To Yueyang to see her body shaking, as if to faint, hand to hold her. "Still uncomfortable?" To Yueyang worried touched her forehead, the temperature is a little high, may be some fever. Helpless low sigh, "afternoon you still go to the hospital." "Thank you, minister. I''m fine. I''ve got the medicine." Qin Ning released his hand and turned to get the medicine. Yueyang to see her take out a small bag, bag hit a lot of bottles, see her skilled poured out dozens of pills, poured a glass of water, a drink. "What''s wrong with you?" Qin Ning drank the medicine, still feel some headache, heard his exploratory inquiry, low head to clean up his own medicine bag. "It''s nothing. I''ve caught a cold recently, and I''ve taken some medicine to regulate my body." Xiang Yueyang didn''t say any more and urged her to go to dinner as soon as possible. Qin Ning put the bag back into his bag and nodded away. Hiding in the corner, Zeng Ge looks at Qin Ning''s back and thinks that the woman deliberately pretends to be weak and approaches Yueyang. He is so angry that he clenches his fist. As soon as the woman came, she used all kinds of means to attract Xiang Yueyang''s idea. Unexpectedly, Xiang Yueyang still ate her way! Chapter 661 Qin Ning goes to Zeng Ge to ask for the electronic version of the document, but Zeng Ge is always busy with his work, either asking her to make her a cup of tea or giving her the document. Qin Ning didn''t know why Zeng Ge was aiming at herself, so he went to make her a cup of tea. She brought her tea cup to her. At this time, Zeng Ge was holding a meeting document. The document bumped into the tea cup in her hand. Tea not only wet the document, but also wet Qin Ning''s coat. "Angie, you are not careful. The president wants this document later!" Qin Ning surprised back a few steps, carefully protect the cup, afraid of the cup broken. As soon as she raised her head, she heard the woman''s accusation. Then she understood the purpose of this woman''s calling her to make tea, her depressed molars. "Zengg, what do you mean by that" "where are the documents?" Before Qin Ning finished, she heard the familiar voice behind her. Her voice stopped and her face was a little ugly. Zengge saw the president come, a bit of schadenfreude, wronged said. "President, I was about to give you the document, but Angie suddenly came over with a teacup and hit me, and the tea spilled on the document. I was also very surprised." Qin Ning was angry with her words and laughed. She was not good at covering up her expression, and she really laughed. "I hit you, why didn''t I hit you?" Zeng Ge couldn''t hear her sarcasm and taught her sternly, "Angie, you are still so arrogant if you make a mistake and don''t apologize to me." "I''m arrogant, that''s my strength!" Qin Ning retorts, glancing around and pointing to the diagonal camera. "What''s the situation, President? You can check it. I didn''t mean to bump into her." Zeng Ge didn''t expect that this silly looking woman, with such deep thoughts, knew how to check the camera. She sneered in her heart. Of course, she knew that there was a camera in the office area, so her actions were to avoid the camera, which she naively thought could be found out. "Angie, do you dislike me and want to make a scene that I am scolded by the president?" Qin Ning saw that she still pretended to be wronged and clenched her fist. "Enough. I''m not here to hear you fight. I want papers." Han Junyu impatiently interrupts their quarrel. Zeng Ge wrongly bowed his head and quickly printed another document. When Han Junyu got the documents, he took a look at Qin Ning and gave a cold warning, "Anji, if this happens again in the future, you can go away." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wrongly stares at him. Han Junyu ignored her and went to the meeting with the papers. Xiang Yueyang witnessed the good play with his own eyes. He thought of what Han Junyu had said to him before. He should take good care of the young couple. If she can''t stay, she should leave as soon as possible. "What''s the matter?" "It was Angie who wetted the papers with tea. She didn''t admit it and slandered me for bullying her." Qin Ning has not yet opened his mouth, Zeng Ge opened his mouth, the villain wants to complain, she rolled her eyes depressed. She has seen what a thief shouts to catch a thief! "Angie, if you don''t do a good job, you want to play tricks. We don''t want such staff in the secretary department." Blame Yueyang. "I, no!" Qin Ning was wronged. "You don''t have anything. Didn''t you wet the papers with tea? Or didn''t you say I hurt you on purpose? " Zeng Ge asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thinks that Zeng Ge is playing a word game. It''s true that the tea has dampened the documents, but she didn''t mean to, and she didn''t think about the whole process. "Angie, I won''t care about you this time. You''ll work honestly in the future. Don''t try to use some shady means." Zeng Ge also made a senior, coldly taught her. Qin Ning grinds his teeth and knows that he can''t speak clearly. He turns back to his seat. Looking at Yueyang, she frowned and raised her eyebrows. She was a little interested. "This document needs to be revised. Go to the planning department and pass on the notice." Qin Ning looked at some documents in front of him, looked up at Yueyang, and forbeared. "Well, I''m going." To Yueyang to see her heel, all wear bleeding, she still did not go to change shoes. "Wait a minute." Qin Ning turned her head in doubt and looked down at her feet along his fingers. She stepped back and was a little embarrassed. "It''s a new shoe. It should be good if you wear it once." "Is it?" He turned to Yueyang, took out the band aid from his drawer and threw it to her. "Here, do anything, regardless of the process, just look at the results. It will affect your work as soon as possible Looking at the band aid in his hand, Qin Ning was moved and nodded. "Then I can wear sports shoes tomorrow, not high heels, OK?" To Yueyang mouth a smoke, did not expect this woman so dead brain, "you do not wear clothes are all right, I can''t manage."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Zeng Ge sees that Qin Ning leaves with a band aid. She is even more upset. She notices that Xiang Yueyang looks at Qin Ning''s back for a long time, and she wants to crush that woman. Zeng Ge likes ministers. Everyone in the Secretary Department knows that. Seeing that the minister is good to other girls, Zeng GE''s anger is normal, so people are all bent on two things, pretending to bow their heads to work, but they have been glancing at Zeng Ge. "Minister, you seem to have something special about this new man." Zeng GE''s inquiry to Yueyang was casual and seemed to be chatting. Looking back to Yueyang, he nodded with a smile, "don''t you think this new man is very interesting?" I don''t know anything, but I have the courage to come to the secretary department. The most special thing is that Han Junyu even makes her pay special attention to her and kicks her out when she has a chance. Although Han Junyu has a bad temper, he won''t treat his employees like this. He doesn''t know how this stupid and cute woman provoked him. Zeng Ge felt a thump in his heart. He realized that the minister was not joking, but was really interested in her. This new person, absolutely can''t stay! Qin Ning goes back to the office to deal with other documents, but Zeng Ge can find all kinds of excuses for her to send the documents and run downstairs. She wants to find the end and refuses, but she nods to the minister too. She can only bear it. By the end of the day, everyone else was gone, and her work had not yet begun. Qin Ning tired of lying on the table, take out the phone, want to call David. Is he sure he didn''t mean to torture her when he asked her to work in the secretary department? Just about to send wechat, when she heard the footsteps, she quickly looked up and saw Han Junyu coming out of the office. Although he is the boss of the company, he is often the first to come to the company and the last to leave. "Han Junyu, wait for me!" Finally have a chance to contact with Han Junyu, she is full of blood resurrection, happy to pick up the bag rushed to his side, and he went into the elevator. See a woman quickly into the elevator, Han Junyu mouth smoke smoke, brown eyes indifferent. "Han Junyu, are you OK in the evening? I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening." "Not enough abuse during the day?" Han Junyu satirizes. He accused her indiscriminately about her and Zeng Ge, which was cold violence in disguise. Qin Ning shook his head foolishly, "I''m a newcomer. I have a lot to learn. It''s OK to be tired." Han Junyu glanced at her, did not expect her to have such an optimistic attitude. It seems that Xiang Yueyang is not strict enough with her, so he will still have the spirit to gather in front of him. Elevator to the first floor, Qin Ning did not go out, but followed the man directly to the underground garage. "Han Junyu, do you have something to eat? I want to eat noodles. Let''s go together." When the man was driving the car door, Qin Ning ran to the door and asked with a smile. At this time, the light is a little dark, but the woman''s bright smile is very dazzling, Han Junyu squints coldly. How cheeky is this woman? He is so indifferent to her that she has no self-esteem. Is it to get close to him, her self-esteem can not be? Chapter 662 Han Junyu, who wants to get on the bus, is blocked. Looking at the woman''s white wrist, there is a dazzling red mark, which was pinched out by him last time. His dark brown eyes were cold. He stepped back and gave a cold warning. "Get out of the way!" Qin Ning is not afraid of him, smiling to please, "you haven''t had dinner yet, I invite you, I know a very good noodle shop, the noodle is very delicious." Han Junyu doesn''t want to have dinner with the woman who has been pestering him. He takes a step back and doesn''t plan to drive back by himself. Seeing that he turned to leave, Qin Ning quickly closed the door for him and got close to him. But her heel was injured, and she walked around and around, and he took a big step, so she almost ran to catch up with him. "Han Junyu, just treat me as a friend. It''s OK for a friend to treat you to a meal." "Friends think about sleeping with me every day?" He spoke frankly, but Qin Ning blushed with shame. "I didn''t want to sleep with you, but don''t you wonder why I said that when I said I was your wife?" "There are many people in the world who call my husband, not you." His face was indifferent, and he hated her. Every time he does some international business and financial interviews and takes art photos, many women call him husband or something. He doesn''t take care of such things. But, in front of him, she is the first woman to be his wife. "Ah, it hurts." Qin Ning''s step is too fast. The band aid on her back heel is loose. The skin on her back heel is rubbed against the heel of her shoes. She takes a cold breath because of the pain. It is said that high-heeled shoes are a sharp weapon for women to increase their charm, but sometimes they can hurt themselves. She had no choice but to squat down and look at the bleeding from her heel. She bit her teeth and took off her shoes. After two days of suffering, the heel is almost useless. Han Junyu heard a woman''s painful voice, but before his brain could respond, he stopped and looked at her. He frowned as she squatted down and looked at the wound on her heel. He couldn''t bear to see the worn skin on his heel. She was really tolerant. Qin Ning raised his eyes to see him looking at himself, some embarrassed, "I, I don''t often wear high heels, new shoes wear feet." "That''s your business. Don''t explain it to me." The man sneered and went on. Qin Ning, with her bag on her back and her shoes on her back, caught up with him. There were some small stones on the side of the road. She walked barefoot on the ground, so she jumped and walked. "Han Junyu, are you waiting for your driver? If you don''t wait for the driver, have dinner together." Han Junyu saw that she had not given up, and tightened her eyebrows. "Woman, you''d better go to the drugstore to deal with the wound as soon as possible." "Well, I will, but I''m hungry and want to have dinner with you." "Ha ha!" Women have been garrulous, soft voice, but also with a bit of jubilation. Han Junyu didn''t feel noisy. He was upset. He glanced at her coldly and went on. Qin Ning catches up with him with a smile, "Han Junyu, I said I knew you before, do you believe it?" Men ignore him, as if she is the air. Qin Ning was not angry either. Before, he stopped talking. She was always looking for topics. Sometimes when he was in a good mood, he would only answer a few questions. "I know you have a bad stomach. You are always busy and don''t eat well. I know your servant is Aunt Zhang. She''s very skilled. Well, I miss Aunt Zhang''s cooking. Otherwise, I''ll go back with you and try Aunt Zhang''s craftsmanship... " Han Junyu suddenly stops. Qin Ning is surprised and follows him to stop. Jun''s face is gloomy. "You put a lot of thought into getting close to me." Qin Ning blinked, picked the tip of his brow to smile, and poked his arm with his finger. "Han Junyu, I find that your acting skills are getting better and better. You really pretend that I don''t know me." Han Junyu pushes away and keeps a distance from her. Thinking about the intimate action of a woman, he frowns tightly. "I pretend I don''t know you. Oh, you''re so involved that you forget who you are!" He was cold drink, she was not afraid, but bold, took a step forward, hugged his arm. Her movements were so natural that he shook his mind for a few seconds and forgot to shake it off. "I know you are angry. Shall I apologize? You look so cold. It''s really scary. " When he felt the faint smell of Medicine on her, he twisted his brow into a Sichuan character, and then threw her away, it was too late. "Han Junyu, it''s OK for you to pretend you don''t know me. I''ll try my best to pursue you." Qin Ning was glad to be close to him. He jumped up again and gave him a kiss in the face. "Han Junyu, I like you." The first step in pursuing each other is to express yourself. Qin Ning has never pursued others. When Han Junyu pursued them, they rolled the sheets, so she thought that the first step in pursuing people should be to express her love.Suddenly, he was kissed by a woman. Han Junyu was stunned for a few seconds. Then he suddenly recovered and pushed the woman away. Wipe the place where you''ve been kissed by a woman, with disgust on your face. "Woman, do you want to die?" The man''s face is cold and cold. Qin Ning is scared to step back. At this time, Lao Mo drove over. When he got off the bus, he was shocked to see Qin Ning for a few seconds. "Madame?" Han Junyu turns his head and stares at Lao Mo with cold eyes. "What do you call her?" Lao Mo quickly shakes his head to make sure that the woman in front of him is real. The doubt in his eyes does not escape Han Junyu''s eyes. "No, nothing." Qinning see acquaintances, heart is also very happy, just want to call people, but old Mo but look away to Han Junyu open the door. She opened her mouth and found that she didn''t have the courage to call him. Lao Mo drives Han Junyu to see him get on the car. When he turns to see Qin Ning, his eyes are a little complicated. Qin Ning watched his car leave, followed a few steps, and found that the soles of her feet had been pricked for a while. Standing on the side of the road, she looked around in a daze. When she got numb, she went to the bus stop. Why does Han Junyu pretend not to know her and Lao Mo pretend not to know her? When she returned to the apartment, she found a medicine box to put medicine on her heel. Thinking of her kissing Han Junyu, he showed disgust and seemed to kill her next moment. She pursed her pale lips and took out her cell phone to call David. "David, can I speak to the children?" David has to deal with his work. He can''t stay in Nankang all the time and go back to country F. Hearing the woman''s crying voice, David coldly refused. "I''ll take care of the two children. You''d better finish the task quickly, or you won''t want to see them all your life." "Hey, they''re my children. What are you doing?" Qin Ning felt uncomfortable. "You can''t raise them now!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s the truth. Qin Ning was silent for a long time, but still begged, "then, let me have a look, just a look." Then, David sent her a small video. In the video, Ann played games with her baby, and Gigi sat upright and did her homework carefully. Qin Ning watched the video over and over again, tears also drop down. She spent most of these four years convalescing, but her two children did not leave her. She came to Nankang for only two or three days, and did not see her children. It seems that she has spent two or three years. Now she is rejected by Han Junyu, and her work is not satisfactory. She feels uncomfortable, but there is no one to tell. Chapter 663 No matter how sad the days are, they still have to live. Qin Ning wiped the medicine, forced himself to eat something, opened the new computer David prepared for her, and learned the office software. I haven''t touched the computer in the past four years. Now I have to learn some complex software operation. It''s very challenging for a novice. Looking at the video software, Qin Ning''s brain was in a mess. There was something wrong with the operation. He was so angry that he wanted to cry several times. But when she turned on her mobile phone and watched the video, she gritted her teeth and had to try again. The next day, Qin Ning went to work an hour in advance. Although her hind legs were treated with medicine, she didn''t recover, so she was going to buy a pair of feet for herself. But it was too early, and there were not many shoe stores open. She looked for a long time before she found a pair of low-heeled shoes. When she arrived at Sheng''an, she was stopped. Qin Ning was surprised to meet his acquaintances again. "Uncle Xiao!" Xiao Jue stares at the woman, listens to the voice of the woman''s joy, in the heart secretly scolds a. It''s really alive! Yesterday, when Lao Mo met Qin Ning, he contacted Cheng mo. Cheng Mo was in the army and couldn''t get away, so he called him and asked him to check what was going on. This morning, he came to block her on purpose to see that the woman was more mature than four years ago, with long hair, but her soft voice remained unchanged, and her amber eyes. Lord Xiao circled her. "Are you still alive?" Qin Ning a Leng, smile to nod, ran to the sun to turn a circle. "You see, I have a shadow, not a ghost. I''m alive. When you heard about my death, someone designed it. " Xiao Jue looked at the woman''s stupid running around his shadow, and gave a puff in the corner of his eye. For four years, she''s got hair, not IQ. But four years ago, he frowned and walked up to her, "go, have breakfast with me." Qin Ning shook his head, "I have to go to work, uncle Xiao, or at noon, please have lunch." "Why do you work here?" Xiao Jue''s voice was a little cold. Qin Ning felt guilty and bit his pink lips. He didn''t dare to say. "Han Junyu, I forgot you. You know that." Xiao Jue continued. Qin Ning nodded, did not care, "I know he was angry with me, so do not want to see me, but it doesn''t matter, before he chased me, this time I come to chase him." Xiao Jue was a little annoyed when he thought of Han Junyu being tortured by her four years ago. "Have you ever asked him if he is willing to accept your pursuit?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning tilts his head and stares at him suspiciously. "Qin Ning, sometimes what we have done can''t be passed with a smile. When you left so willfully, do you know how much damage it brought to Jun Yu? If you saw Han Junyu die, what would you do? Now Han Junyu is not angry with you and pretends to forget you, but he really forgets you. He had a car accident, after the accident, he forgot you, completely forget you. You are a stranger in front of him now Qin Ning was shocked. After a long time, he slowly lowered his head, held back tears and looked at his toes. "Four years ago, didn''t you say it was terrible to be with him? Now, if he really forgets you, you can let him and yourself go. Don''t provoke him any more. " Sir Xiao was patient with persuasion. "Sorry, uncle Xiao, I can''t let go." Xiao Jue frowned. If he wanted to say anything else, he saw Han Junyu get out of the car and come here. Just as he wanted to speak, he saw the little girl ran to him happily and said hello to him happily. "Good morning, Han Junyu. I knew you would work at this point." Han Junyu ignored him and walked straight to Xiao Jue. "Do you know her?" Xiao Jue took a look at Qin Ning and said, "I don''t know." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips and guessed that Xiao Jue still blamed her for leaving Han Junyu willfully, so he had some opinions on her. "What''s the matter?" "Yes, you didn''t go to the hospital for the physical examination. I''ll ask you when I have time." Xiao Jue casually found an excuse, but this did not convince Han Junyu. If it''s a physical examination, just call him. There''s no need to come here. And when he saw him talking to this woman before, he was obviously familiar with her face. Now he said he didn''t know her. There must be something fishy in the middle. "Hi, president. Good morning." Just as Han Junyu wanted to tell Xiao Jue that he would go for a physical examination in the afternoon, he heard Luo Xi''s voice. "What''s the matter with Dr. Xiao coming to see the president?" Luoxi ran forward and asked with a smile, obviously also want to get along with Han Junyu at this time. Xiao Jue stares at Luo Xi, who is similar to Qin Ning in the past. His expression is a little complicated. At the beginning, Han Junyu had a car accident and wanted to commit suicide several times. He was accompanied by Luo Xi when he was hospitalized.Therefore, as friends, they all hope that Han Junyu and Luoxi will be together. Occasionally when they are joking, Han Junyu hears it and doesn''t refute it. Unexpectedly, Qin Ning appeared at this time. Go to see the face is still hanging a smile of Qin Ning, she is not very good at camouflage, smile than cry even ugly. "Nothing serious, Luoxi. If you work so hard, will your president give you a raise?" Xiao changed the previous topic. "Dr. Shaw, you are vulgar. I work so hard, not for salary, because I really like this job and want to realize myself in my work. " Luoxi''s temperament is obviously more open-minded than Qin Ning''s. when he speaks, he is a bit coquettish. "I don''t think it''s like work, it''s like someone." Xiao Jue is joking. Luoxi some blush, looked at Han Junyu one eye, the default did not speak. Han Junyu''s brown eyes gave Xiao Jue a deep look, "in the afternoon, I''ll go for a physical examination." "Good." Xiao Jue nodded, then turned to see Qin Ning, she has turned to leave. He felt a little sorry in his heart. What he said just now was to let her know that Han Junyu was different from before. It would be impossible for her to be with him if she still had the previous idea. Qinning did not take the elevator, but along the stairs, step by step. Dozens of floors, she took a few steps to rest for a while, when she arrived at the Secretary Department, her legs were soft and she could not stand steadily. Finally back to her seat, she rigidly turned on the computer and began to work. But in the mind constantly appears is Luoxi see Han Junyu shameful eyes, and Xiao Jue said those words, Han Junyu did not object. No wonder he was so disgusted when she kissed him yesterday. It''s not pretending, it''s really forgetting. He took her as a stranger. Is this God''s retribution for her? She took out her mobile phone and looked at the two children in the small video. She bit her teeth and held back tears. Forget, then she reminds him. She can''t fight David, she can only fight Han Junyu. Four years ago, she didn''t even want to save her two children. These twists and turns couldn''t defeat her. She went to the Internet to send a post, how girls chase their favorite boys. After working for a while, many people reply to the post. She looks at it with relish and writes down the useful places in her notebook. Zeng Ge, who came back with a document, saw the webpage on Qin Ning''s computer and was looking at her serious record of the way to pursue a boy. She turned blue with anger. If she doesn''t work hard, she should remember these things. How short she is of men! Chapter 664 Qin Ning put away her notes and went on working. Suddenly a document hit her desk. She was startled. "I''m sorry, my hand slipped. Angie, you send this document to the sales department for their minister''s signature. " Qin Ning thought of the head of the sales department with a dignified face. He was disgusted and shook his head. "I have a pain in my foot. I''m sorry. Please ask others to treat you." Zenger didn''t expect her to refuse. She sneered scornfully. "Now everyone is busy, and the document in your hand is not urgent. You can send it. Angie, you need to be familiar with all departments. I''m also giving you a chance to learn. Don''t let me down. " Qin Ning bit her lips, knowing that Zeng Ge deliberately made trouble for her. "Zeng Ge, although I''m a newcomer, I also have a rhythm in my study. I appreciate your kindness. I don''t need to trouble you to give me a chance to learn." The smile on Zeng GE''s face froze. "Angie, we all have division of labor. If you want to stay, you must be familiar with these procedures. I''m kind enough to teach you. Do you think I''m nosy?" Qin Ning said that she didn''t want to quarrel with her any more, so she had to pick up the papers and go downstairs to the sales department. Zeng Ge looked at her far back, disdained the cold hum, a little newcomer, dare to so arrogant blame her, really do not know heaven and earth. She turned to see the man standing next to her. His face changed. "President, what can I do for you?" Han Junyu holds a cup of warm water in one hand and stares at the woman in front of him with brown eyes. "Do your job well. You''d better not touch what you shouldn''t do." Zeng Ge didn''t know what the president meant, but he spoke, and she didn''t dare to disobey. Han Junyu walks into his office, puts down his water cup, sits on a chair and takes out a candy from his pocket. Four years ago, he could often find all kinds of girl''s small things in his pocket, sometimes milk candy, sometimes hairpin. Before, he thought it was a woman who deliberately stuffed them into his pocket. But after he found out that you had lost those things, he didn''t know when he would pick them up again. He had previously speculated that he would have this situation, which may be some strange sequelae left by his car accident. He asked Xiao Jue, but every time he changed the subject vaguely. As soon as Angie appeared, she said she was his wife, but he didn''t remember when he was married. Well, something must have happened that he didn''t know! ¡­¡­ In the sales department downstairs, Qin Ning sends documents to the sales director''s office. He signed, she can take the document to leave, but did not expect that this minister Mo must ask her to drink tea first, said what does not drink tea is not to give him face. Qin Ning didn''t like to offend him and explained that he was taking medicine and couldn''t drink tea, but minister Mo didn''t give her a chance to explain. "Angie, it''s hard for you to run upstairs and downstairs. A little tea doesn''t affect your medicine. When you drink tea, I''ll sign the contract. " Qin Ning bites his lips. I didn''t expect that these people are so difficult to deal with, and they didn''t pick up the tea cup. Minister Mo sat next to her, put his hand on her lap, and continued to persuade her to drink tea. Qin Ning felt his salty pig hands and angrily put the teacup on his face. His face was ugly. "Minister Mo, please respect yourself." Minister Mo took out a paper towel to wipe off the tea on his face and said calmly, "Anji, I''m kind enough to let you have a cup of tea. You are so unruly and pour tea on me. I don''t think you want to stay in Sheng''an any longer!" Qin Ning pursed her lips. "It''s you who''ve done something to me!" "Who saw it?" Minister Mo sneered, his voice overcast, full of calculation. "It''s you who are unruly and self willed. If you blame me for saying that, you will lose your temper and pour tea on me. Don''t forget, Angie, you''re still new. " A small newcomer, still in the internship period, did not have a firm foothold in Sheng''an. Minister Mo just grasped this point and took advantage of it. He took a fancy to her. It was her blessing. She dared to resist. Oh, let a new man get out of Sheng''an. As a minister, it''s not something that can be done every minute. Qin Ning is also aware of this, angry fingers tremble, "shameless!" "I''m so shameless. It''s you who don''t work well and play your temper. Miss Angie, if you serve me well, I won''t care about you if I''m in a good mood. " Mind your sister! Qin Ning didn''t expect to meet such a disgusting person. He turned around with the document and wanted to leave. "Angie, if you go now, get out of Sheng''an!" Qin Ning went to the door, stood still and closed his eyes. I took a few deep breaths. When I opened my eyes again, there was cunning in amber eyes. She rolled up her sleeves, tore open her skirt, picked up the vase beside her, and turned around. In the man''s surprised eyes, the vase hit him hard on the head."Ah See the man appeared on the head, Qin Ning slapped him on the head, full of blood, put the blood on his face. Minister Mo was suddenly hit by a woman, and he covered his head with pain. The injured place was slapped by a woman, and he was very angry. Just want to fight back, see the woman and picked up the sofa lamp pointed at him. "Ah Help The woman suddenly yelled, Minister Mo realized her purpose and wanted to cover her mouth, but it was too late. Hearing the scream, people in the office rushed in and covered their mouths in horror when they saw the blood on the woman''s face. "He, he wants to treat me," Qin Ning didn''t say the following words. She covered her face in shame and indignation, threw the lamp on the minister''s body in tears, and turned to run out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± People look at this situation, what is not clear. It must be minister Mo who wants to do something to other people''s girls, and then they move their hands. Minister Mo saw that he had beaten the woman who wanted to run away and wanted to catch her. Several men stopped him. "Minister, you are injured. Deal with the wound quickly." "Bitch!" The minister angrily scolded, headache of his low cry, quickly asked someone to help his bandage. Thinking of Qin Ning''s calculating face, Minister Mo suddenly sat up and screamed that it was not good. He immediately got up and ran out. Qin Ning ran out of the sales department and into the elevator. Standing in the elevator, where does she feel a little sad? She wiped the blood on her face with her sleeve and looked at her torn skirt. She was helpless. But she and this minister Mo''s Liang Zi is a knot, let him slander her, she might as well learn his tricks, first to complain. Once she was fooled by Zeng Ge, she already endured it. Unexpectedly, Minister Mo still wanted her to serve him. Daydreaming, huh! When Qin Ning, who is covered with blood, goes upstairs, Zu Xiangxiang takes the document. Seeing her embarrassed appearance, she is surprised that the document in her hand falls down and shouts. "My God, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning went to her office without answering her question. Zu Xiangxiang''s voice made other people look up and see the blood on Qin Ning''s sleeve. His face changed. Qin Ning pushed open the door of the office and then slammed it shut. The man who was correcting the document heard the noise, looked up and saw the bloodstain on her body with a frown. Chapter 665 Standing in such a big office, Qin Ning blinks his big eyes and stares pitifully at the man at his desk. "When someone bullied me, I beat them up." Han Junyu is sure that she is not hurt, inexplicably relieved, but her face does not change. "So?" "So I was wronged. I was going to the sales department with the documents and wanted the director of the sales department to sign. The last time I went there, I found that he was sitting in the office with another female employee. He wanted to pinch me and threaten me. I had to fight with him. ¡± "where does your blood come from?" "I broke his head. In fact, I wanted to cut off his hand because he wanted to touch me, but I didn''t have that ability." Qin Ning pursed her lips and wanted to tell him the truth. If he lost his temper and wanted to drive her away, she could only accept her fate. Han Junyu''s eyes swept around her and saw that her skirt was torn open. Although she was wearing silk stockings, she still saw her dazzling white legs. He pursed his thin lips and his brown eyes were still indifferent. "What kind of thing are you talking about?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed. What did she say? "Why, dumb?" See her awkward wringing hands, Han Junyu impatient frown. "That is, the woman took off her clothes and sat on the man, and then..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s handsome face is a little black. After a long time, he said to her in a cold voice. "You go out." "I hit people, I don''t scold me?" Qin Ning was surprised. Han Junyu sneered coldly, "Angie, do you think this is a kindergarten? Did you tell the teacher?" Qin Ning grabs the corner of his clothes and admits his mistake with his head down. "Then I''ll go out." She moved a little step, and when she came to the door, she couldn''t help it. "Han, President, you won''t dismiss me, will you?" "Get out of here!" Han Junyu is impatient. Qin Ning drum cheek help, open the door to go out, just closed the door to see minister Mo came in a hurry, she quickly get out of the way. When minister Mo saw her coming out of the president''s office, he was so angry that he had no time to teach her a lesson. He nervously knocked on the door of the president''s office, and heard the man inside say please come in. He gave Qin Ning a cold stare, and then he went in. Xiang Yueyang heard the news and looked at Qin Ning, who was stained with blood. He twisted his brows. "You''re not hurt, are you?" Qin Ning shook his head and went to his seat. "What''s the matter?" Worry about Yueyang. Qin Ning repeated what he had just told Han Junyu and licked his lips to Yueyang. Minister Mo is a bit skilled, but it''s not the first time that he''s heard about provoking other female employees. I didn''t expect that Qin Ning would be so fierce and dare to smash people with vases. "To the minister, will the president not dismiss me?" Qin Ning asked nervously. "You''re so bold, and you''re worried that you''ll break your head if the president dismisses you." Smile to Yueyang. Before that, he thought that the woman looked familiar, so he went to ask Xiao Jue. Only then did he know that the woman had a name. Qinning, 4000 years old, Han Junyu''s wife. Qin Ning''s name, he heard. It was four years ago. Han Junyu was in a bad state at that time. From Xiao Jue, he learned that Han Junyu was married. His wife''s name was Qin Ning. An 18-year-old girl, for the sake of children, ran away willfully, and finally had a car accident. I didn''t expect to see her again four years later. "I can''t bear it." Listening to his banter, Qin Ning said something from his heart. "What do you want to say?" Pick an eyebrow at Yueyang. "Ah, nothing, nothing. It''s just that I don''t want to be dismissed without working for two days. It''s too sad." Qin Ning bowed his head and made a special topic. After a while, the door of the president''s office opened. Minister Mo drooped his head, as if he had been hit by a great mental attack. He raised his eyes and saw Qin Ning, his eyes glowing with anger. Want to come over to teach her, but to the warning in Yueyang''s eyes, he can only bite his teeth and turn away. "What happened to him?" Qin Ning asked suspiciously. "I''ll be back in a minute." To Yueyang mouth hook smile, want to rub her small head, but Qin Ning away. To Yueyang pick eyebrow to her, "you very repulsive others close to you?" "It''s not all. I won''t do it to my husband." To Yueyang face smile convergence, squinting at her, "your husband?" "Yes." Qin Ning looked at the man from the president''s office, tall and straight posture, no matter from which point of view, his handsome face has no dead angle. Xiang Yueyang sees Han Junyu along her line of sight. The cold in her eyes just disperses and goes to him."What do you need me to do?" Han Junyu''s eyes swept the Secretary Department, stopped on Qin Ning''s body, and then stretched out his hand to point to her. Aware that the man was pointing at himself, Qin Ning''s heart beat faster and ran in front of him eagerly. He looked like a cat begging for food. "Han, President, you call me?" Qin Ning always wanted to call him by his name. Thinking that he didn''t like it very much, he called him president instead. "Take her downstairs to change." He said to Yueyang. Nodding to Yueyang, she felt that it was not good for her to work with bloodstained clothes. She asked Qin Ning to go with him. Qin Ning followed Yueyang to take a few steps, reluctantly looking at Han Junyu, somewhat aggrieved. Han Junyu was staring at her with a headache. He rubbed his forehead. He didn''t know that he always felt her expression. He was very familiar with it. "Yueyang, I''ll take her." "Why?" To Yueyang accident looking at Han Junyu, did not expect that he would speak. "I have something to say to her." Han Junyu''s face is not good. He thinks he shouldn''t speak, but he can''t take back what he says. He''s a little annoyed. Qin Ning surprised staring at him, amber eyes flashing bright light, "yes, the president and I have something to say, then we go first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Yueyang, the woman''s face was excited and the corners of her mouth smoked. People in the secretary department were very surprised to see the president personally leading Anji downstairs to change clothes. Are you guessing that this little newcomer will take this opportunity to contact the president? Qin Ning can no matter how others manage themselves, she and Han Junyu into the elevator, secretly Piao a man, happy in the heart. He would take the initiative to contact himself, which she did not expect, so she was very happy. "What are you laughing at?" Han Junyu thinks that the woman has been laughing with her mouth covered. "It''s nice of you to care about me." Han Junyu narrowed his eyes and looked up at her. "Don''t be sentimental. I don''t want you to affect the image of the company." Qin Ning nodded seriously and said solemnly, "the company is supported by President Han''s face. How can I be a new person to destroy it? It''s nothing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Sheng''an has an advertising company. He wants to take her to the advertising department to pick clothes. Qin Ning believes his eyes and walks behind him. She has known for a long time that there are many big brands in Sheng''an group. When she enters the dressing room, she sees the designer picking clothes for the popular stars in the advertisements. Seeing the president coming, they all stopped their work and bowed respectfully. Han Junyu let them at will, and then let Qin Ning choose a dress, as the compensation, clothes to her. Qin Ning laughingly shook his head, "Han Junyu, you help me pick it, I believe your vision." In private, she dared to call him by his name. Han Junyu pulled a corner of the mouth, despised of Piao she, "don''t pick even." Qin Ning also wanted to say two more words with him, and saw a familiar woman running over with a smile on her face. "President, are you here to see me? Ah, it''s almost noon. Let''s have dinner together. " It''s lohee. The smile on Qin Ning''s face froze, and he felt a chill invade the bone marrow. It turned out that he led her downstairs, not to accompany her, but to find another woman. Chapter 666 Spacious and bright wardrobe, which placed a few hundred pieces of the current major brands of the most fashionable luxury clothing. They are classified according to color and brand, placed neatly, Qin Ning chose one of the most humble dress. This is a very casual black-and-white match. The most unique one is its belt with exquisite embroidery. She happily walked out of the dressing room, but saw Han Junyu talking with another woman. They didn''t know what to say. Han Junyu was smiling. The smile on Qin Ning''s face broke, and she felt that her whole body was like a cold current, and her frozen limbs were stiff. After changing clothes, he comes out and wants to say goodbye to him. When he goes upstairs, he hears Luoxi holding Han Junyu''s arm to have lunch with him, but Han Junyu doesn''t refuse. She stares at the man''s arm, which used to be the place she could touch. Luo Xi''s white forehead, shoulder length hair and light blue suit are fashionable and capable. She has a height of 1.7 meters, standing in Han Junyu, the height ratio of the two is just right. What a talented woman! She sneered at herself and turned away with her clothes. To the Secretary Department, to Yueyang see her clothes, whistled. "Wow, modern fashion girl, Angie, if you go to the runway, it must be very special." Although she is not tall, but the proportion is good, the slender legs, very good-looking. Qin Ning knew that he was joking with Xiang Yueyang. He pulled the corners of his mouth and went back to his seat without any expression. Zeng Ge heard Yueyang praise other women look ugly, Piao Qin Ning one eye, very disdain. Sitting next to qinning, zuxiangxiang saw that her face was not good, pale and frightening. She asked in a worried voice, "Angie, are you ok?" Hear Zu Xiangxiang care, Qin Ning Leng a second, before Zu Xiangxiang to her attitude is very indifferent, she did not deliberately to chat up with her. "It''s OK. Maybe the cold hasn''t been cured." "Why don''t you take a rest and drink more hot water first." "Thank you." Qin Ning is really grateful, but it''s not enough. Zuxiangxiang frowned, got up to pour a cup of hot water to her desk, Qin Ning took a look, thanks again. Don''t want her too polite, she added a few words of comfort, go to work. Qin Ning took the hot water, turned on his mobile phone, watched the small video in wechat, watched it again and again, drank the water in the cup, and continued to work. At noon, Qin Ning only looked up after reminding Yueyang. Other colleagues went downstairs for lunch. "I wonder if I have the honor of inviting Miss Angie to lunch?" To Yue Yang said with a smile. "It''s very kind of you, minister." Qin Ning a Leng, did not expect to Yueyang will take the initiative to invite themselves to dinner, how dare she refuse. When he went downstairs, he looked at Yueyang. The woman kept her head down and didn''t know what to think. He thought that she had been missing for four years and asked tentatively. "When you were in college, what did you think was the best food in the f canteen?" Qin Ning looked at him in surprise. She hadn''t even been to F, where had she eaten in the canteen. She pulled the corners of her mouth, "it''s not bad, but I''m financially restrained. I eat every day for food and clothing, not enjoyment." Xiang Yueyang didn''t expect that she would say this sentence. Listening to her somewhat reserved tone, it is obvious that the past four years have not been good. Two came to the canteen, to Yueyang habitually led to qinning to his favorite position, but did not expect to see Han Junyu and Luoxi together. Qin Ning stopped, turned around and wanted to go, but was stopped by Xiang Yueyang. "Where are you going?" "I" "to the minister, here, let''s go together." Luoxi warmly greets Yueyang, gets up and walks to Han Junyu, leaving room for them. Qin Ning can''t escape, so she can only follow Yueyang to Han Junyu. She sees Han Junyu''s light eyes, purses her pink lips and lowers her head. Take the menu to Yueyang and recommend the special dishes to qinning. Qin Ning has no appetite. Let him order two delicious dishes. Xiang Yueyang has been observing her expression, hooked her lips and said with a smile. "Angie, all the accidents in the canteen are five-star. You can try more desserts here in the future. It tastes super good." Seeing her husband close to other women, Qin Ning was in a bad mood. His mouth was full of bitterness, and he didn''t want any sweets. But it has nothing to do with Xiang Yueyang. Politeness should be maintained. "Oh, thank you for recommending it to the minister." Sitting next to Han Junyu, Luo Xi looks at Qin Ning. He feels familiar, but he can''t remember where he saw it. "You are the new secretary of the secretary department. Hello, I''m Luoxi, a fashion designer." Qin Ning didn''t expect Luoxi to say hello to her. She pinched her leg hard to calm herself down."Hello, I''m Qin Ning. Yes, I''m a new member of the secretary department. Please take care of me in the future." "Wow, Minister Xiang, every time your secretary department comes, it''s a beauty. Qin Ning, you have good skin." Luoxi is envious. Qin Ning touched her face. She didn''t sleep well last night. She had a very thick foundation this morning, where her skin was good. "You are very kind, Miss law." Luoxi also said some topics, but Qin Ning just laughed, had to answer, will say a word, the atmosphere is a little cold. It happened that the waiter served the dishes. The dishes Han Junyu ordered before, together with the dishes he ordered from Yueyang, had eight courses on the table, which was very rich. Luoxi moves Han Junyu''s favorite dish to him and talks to Han Junyu with a bright smile. Qin Ning looked at them, biting their pink lips and eating with their heads down. "Angie, why keep your head down?" Ask Yueyang curiously. "The steamed rice here is beautiful. I want to enjoy it more." Qin Ningqiang is holding on to show a smile, the tone is witty. To Yueyang also looked at her bowl of rice, did not see a flower. "I thought you were looking at your shoes. You bought new shoes and changed diaphragmatic shoes. You are more comfortable yourself. It''s the same with our life. Leave the people who make you miserable, and then let each other go. We''ll be fine. " Suddenly listening to his meaningful words, Qin Ning''s smile can no longer hold. She and Xiang Yueyang look at each other and notice the clarity in his eyes. It is obvious that he knows something about her and Han Junyu before. He asked her to let Han Junyu go and make peace with each other? Qin Ning felt a spasm in his stomach and did not dare to eat any more. "Sorry, I forgot to take something. I went upstairs first." She forgot to take the medicine. She stood up, and the movement was so big that the other two at the table also looked at her. Han Junyu raised his eyes to see that the woman''s face was pale, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. After he got up, he staggered. He frowned slightly. He didn''t know why. He suddenly worried. "Angie!" Xiang Yueyang didn''t care why she was so flustered to leave. He heard people around him suddenly exclaim. He turned his head and saw Qin Ning bumping into the dining table, shaking his body and falling to the ground. As soon as his pupil shrinks, he gets up quickly and wants to go to Qin Ning. But there is a person faster than he ran to the woman''s side, the action neatly picked up her. Chapter 667 Hospital, ward. Han Junyu sent Qin Ning to the hospital, is ready to call a doctor to check, Xiao Jue heard the news, rushed to the ward. "What''s the matter?" Xiang Yueyang also followed him. Hearing Xiao Jue''s question, he stepped forward without waiting for Han Junyu to answer. "The situation is not clear. I just know that she has to take a lot of medicine, and the specific situation is waiting for you to check." Xiao Jue went to the bedside and looked at the pale woman with a low sigh. As soon as he was ready to test the temperature of her forehead, he heard the woman make a sound like a cat. Xiao Jue listened attentively, heard her call uncle Han, and turned to look at Han Junyu standing at the door of the ward. "You go out first, check the situation, and I''ll talk to you." To Yueyang looked at him, two people eye contact, and then to Yueyang pushed Han Junyu out. "Angie said this morning that she had a cold. I didn''t expect it to be so serious. Let''s go back to the company first. " Han Junyu frowned and looked at the ward. He doubted his words. "A new man fainted. We both sent her to the hospital. If we don''t go back, we''ll get into trouble." Persuade Yueyang. The more he talks like this, the more strange Han Junyu feels about it. If you don''t mean to hide, why do you say so much nonsense to Yueyang? Does he care about the gossip of others? But he does not want him to know things, Han Junyu is not worried, he will go to check. In the ward, Xiao Jue is preparing to give Qin Ning an examination, but Qin Ning opens his eyes vaguely, and the corners of his eyes are red. "Uncle Xiao?" Xiao Jue was surprised to see her wake up. "How are you feeling now? You fainted. Do you know why? " Qin Ning rubbed her swollen forehead. She had a bad cold two days ago, and she forgot to take medicine. Looking at her getting out of bed, Xiao Jue gratefully stopped her. "Qin Ning, how did you come over these four years?" Qin Ning got out of bed and looked at him in surprise with a playful smile on his face. "How else can you come here? Eat and drink Lasa. Uncle Xiao, I haven''t seen you for four years. I find you are more and more handsome. Did you find a girlfriend When it comes to the problem of his girlfriend, Xiao Jue rolled his eyes. "Don''t talk about it. You should know more about your own physical condition than I do. Now the most important thing for you is self-cultivation. It''s not suitable to go to work in Sheng''an." Although he did not have a specific examination for Qin Ning, he felt her pulse and had some understanding of her physical condition. If he is not wrong, she has not lived well in the past four years. Now she should take more medicine than food. "Oh, I want to earn money to support myself." Qin Ning found an excuse to hold his feet. Xiao Jue smile, and then she sat down opposite, like a big brother general and chat with her. "Qin Ning, don''t be kidding. There are many ways for you to support yourself. There is no need to go to work in Sheng''an. Let''s talk about the purpose of your coming back this time. Maybe I can help you Qin Ning pursed her lips and shook her head. "You can''t help me. I have to go to work this afternoon. I have to go." Xiao Jue put his hand on her shoulder. He didn''t want to hurt her, but he couldn''t tolerate Qin Ning approaching Han Junyu again. "Qin Ning, because Han Junyu, I know you. I know you are a very good girl. You can live, we will be happy for you, but you are not suitable for Han Junyu, since you left four years ago, you should not appear in front of him again. Now you look at Han Junyu and other women together, and you feel sad. Don''t blame him Qin Ning buckled his fingers, lowered his head and did not dare to look at him. Xiao Jue is not angry, very patient and she discussed. "Qin Ning, Han Junyu really forgot you. Have you confirmed this?" Qin Ning''s Scarlet eyes looked up and nodded. "When he knew about your death, Han Junyu looked for you like he was crazy. He once said that if he couldn''t find it in the world, he would go to hell to find it. He couldn''t let a person go to hell. So he killed himself in a car. Qin Ning, you know he can''t bleed. The accident caused him great damage. That time he walked through the gate of hell and forgot you. Maybe he owes you, but if you leave him, he will give it back to you. " Imagining Han Junyu''s tragic situation at that time, Qin Ning felt that her heart had been poached. The pain spread to all parts of her body. She held her chest tightly, opened her mouth and breathed. The cold sweat and tears fell down together. It was so painful that she couldn''t breathe. She choked for a few seconds. She was afraid that she would die in this hospital bed. "I''m sorry. I''m just saying this to prepare you. You and Han Junyu can''t go back to the past. He used to love you, willing to. Pet. With you, you do anything, he is tolerant.But now he has forgotten you. Maybe he has another woman in his heart. Don''t hate him. " "I don''t hate it." Qin Ning said three words in a hoarse voice. She felt that her feet were a little stiff. She gritted her teeth for a long time before she recovered. "Xiao, uncle Xiao, doctor Xiao, can you give me some painkillers?" Qin Ning originally wanted to call him uncle Xiao, but he had already said so much that she could only change her name. Because she is calling him uncle Xiao, that is to make up with him. Now, he''s a doctor, she''s a patient. Xiao Jue a Leng, eyes complex stare at her for a few seconds, call a person to take painkillers. "Where does it hurt?" "It''s OK. I just want to eat it." Qin Ning doesn''t want to tell him his illness. She doesn''t want him to win Han Junyu''s sympathy because he still pretends to be poor. She moved her feet slowly to make sure she felt it before she got out of bed. "Qin Ning, child," Xiao Jue heard Han Junyu say that she was pregnant. She''s still alive, so is the child still alive? Qin Ning bowed his head and didn''t speak. He wanted to leave. Now it''s meaningless to talk about children''s problems. What''s more, four years ago, she asked Han Junyu several times whether he liked children, and his answer was No. Since he didn''t like children, she didn''t have to let him know that she had two. The atmosphere in the ward was a little low. Xiao Jue kept her head down and her tears were falling down. Her silent crying made people feel more uncomfortable. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry, we''re doing this for Han Junyu''s good, you," "please stop talking, I understand what you mean." Qin Ning said dully. "I have my own business to do, and I don''t want to hurt Han Junyu." "Knowing that you are good for Han Junyu, you should not rush into his world at will." The door of the ward opened and there was a cold voice. Xiao Jue saw that Cheng Mo was coming, and his headache became worse. Cheng Mo means too hard, Qin Ning is just a little girl, not his opponent at all. Cheng Mo walks up to Qin Ning and stops, looking coldly at the woman who lowers her head to wipe her tears. "Crying doesn''t make us treat you as a weak person. Oh, you must know, poor man, there must be something hateful. " Qin Ning bit her lips, and the corners of her lips were all bitten, so she didn''t let her cry out. "You come back suddenly, and someone is behind you to help you. The next day, you will work in the Secretary Department of Sheng''an group. Qinning, I don''t care if you approach Han Junyu with any purpose. I have only one request now. Where do you come from and where do you go back! " "I, I will go." Qin Ning looked up at him. He didn''t dare to take any more painkillers. He got up and went out. Chapter 668 Xiao Jue watched Qin Ning''s thin voice go out. He could not bear to hold her arm. "Qin Ning, wait a minute. You sit down for a while. I''ll give you a check. I''ll prepare what medicine you take." Qin Ning is weak all over, and is held by the man''s arm. She sits on the sofa again. Her back hit the sofa. Although the sofa was very soft, she felt dizzy when she hit the back of her head. She pushed away Xiao Jue''s hand and refused his examination "I don''t need to be examined. You can''t cure my illness." "Did you get rid of the virus?" Cheng Mo''s cold voice that can freeze the dead sounds again. Qin Ning was afraid of him and shook his head. It''s from the womb. It''s not easy to clean up. "You should also know that as long as you don''t get rid of the Z virus, if you get close to Han Junyu, you will commit chronic suicide. You should leave for your own health. " Qin Ning clenched his small fist, "you don''t have to emphasize that I, I finish my work, I will leave naturally." Cheng Mo also sat down on the sofa. He sat upright with a straight back. Because of his military uniform, he was even more heroic. "How long will it take you?" "One, one month." Qin Ning swallowed. "What you want to do is related to Han Junyu?" "Yes." "Oh, David asked you to come?" Qin Ning was surprised, his pupils doubled, and his big eyes widened. "David wants to save his woman. The whole world is looking for medicine. Why did he find Han Junyu? Don''t you know why?" Qin Ning shakes his head. David tells her that he needs Han Junyu to promise him something, so let her get close to Han Junyu first, wait for her to get along with him, and wait until the right time, he will tell Han Junyu about him in person. Cheng Mo''s face is paralyzed, a faint smile appears on his face, but his eyes are as cold as ice. "Qin Ning, when are you going to harm him?" Qin Ning was frightened by his cold shouts, his shoulders trembled and his fingertips trembled. "David, what does he want to do?" "Ask him!" Cheng Mo stands up and glances at her coldly. It seems that he is disgusting when he looks at her more. "Qin Ning, when you knew Han Junyu couldn''t leave you, you abandoned him. I tell you, if you dare to provoke Han Junyu again, don''t blame me for being cruel! " Cheng Mo is not a bully, and he seldom gets angry, but now he teaches Qin Ning in such a cold tone, which shows that he is really angry. Xiao Jue realized the seriousness of the situation and didn''t help Qin Ning to speak, so he watched Qin Ning leave with his shoulders shrunk. In the ward, he fell silent again. The more he thought about it, the more worried he was. "I think there''s something wrong with Qin Ning''s situation. Cheng Mo, will we be too cruel to do this?" Cheng Mo stands by the window, watching Qin Ning walk out of the hospital downstairs, evoking sarcasm. If she had dared to leave, she should have thought of the consequences. What''s more, she is still standing behind David, people will become, who knows what purpose she is holding close to Han Junyu. When Qin Ning returned to his apartment, he took out his mobile phone and dialed David''s number. It took a while for him to answer. "Qin Ning, what''s the matter?" "David, you want to harm Han Junyu!" David winced at her voice. "Qin Ning, who told you that I want to harm Han Junyu?" "You want to save your woman. What''s wrong with your woman? What do you need Han Junyu to do for you?" Qin Ning asked. "Yes, I want to save people, but I don''t mean to hurt Han Junyu. You take the medicine and go to lie down for a while. Don''t be too excited, you know?" David was worried that she would be ill and wanted the servant to see her soon. "Quarter, I allow you, or I see children, but I do not allow you to use me to hurt Han Junyu, or you will regret it." Qin Ning roared. "Qin Ning, if you want to see two more children, go to take medicine now and lie down and have a good rest!" David was aware of her emotions and had confirmed that she was ill. Before the phone was hung up, Qin Ning cried in a low voice for a while and suddenly asked David. "If I die, you will take care of my two children, won''t you?" David''s heart sank and his face changed. "No, no! Qin Ning, you know that I have a purpose to keep two children. You should take good care of them. They are still waiting for you to take care of them. " But there was only a bang on the phone. David''s hand trembled with his mobile phone. He hung up the phone and went to contact the people in Nankang city to check the situation in the apartment. Two hours later, David and the doctor confirmed that Qin Ning was still alive and stood by the window tired. He can do the present position, his hands have been stained with blood, before he killed without blinking an eye, but Qin Ning is special after all.At the beginning, he took the doctor to check her, and made up a paragraph to the doctor, suggesting that Qin Ning could keep the child. In fact, her body could not bear the pain of childbirth at that time, but he needed the two children in his stomach. On the day she gave birth, he prayed in his heart that if she died, he would bury her. To say sorry, he does. But guilt can''t help him, so he doesn''t need it. "Mr. Ji, are you ok?" The assistant asked softly. "How about Han Junyu''s investigation?" The assistant''s face was not good. "The people we sent to Nankang city were arrested. It''s estimated that they are more or less in danger." "Oh, I forgot that Han Junyu still has a good brother, Cheng mo." David sneered and suddenly envied Han Junyu. Although he does not have a happy family, he has a group of brothers to accompany him in the most dangerous and painful time. "That''s all. Just go with the flow." "Yes." The assistant looked worried at David''s bleak face. "Mr. Ji, the two children are going to finish school. Are you going to pick them up?" David looked at the time and thought of the two children. A soft smile appeared on his face. "Go ahead and buy Ann a little cake first." ¡­¡­ Nankang, qinning''s apartment. Qin Ning wakes up in a daze. Her amber eyes turn around. She sees the ceiling in the room and slowly wakes up. She is in the apartment that David has arranged for her. When she got up, she felt that she didn''t have much strength. When she walked into the living room, she saw two familiar figures. She was a little surprised. "Grandfather Liu, why are you here?" This grandfather Liu was the doctor who examined her and treated her all the time. She didn''t expect that he came to Nankang. Old doctor Liu felt guilty for her. When he examined her at the beginning, he knew that she was pregnant with two children. It was obviously not suitable for her to have children. However, after listening to Mr. David''s words, he lied to her and said that there was a probability event for her to have children. If the risk can save the child, risk failure, may be a corpse two lives. Although what he said was true, the situation at that time was too dangerous for her and her life was too big to survive. Chapter 669 Old doctor Liu brought his assistant to Nankang city to give Qin Ning a reexamination. He also came to tell her that her mood should not fluctuate too much when taking medicine. She is now taking medicine. After several courses of treatment, she is much better. I believe that after another year or two of recuperation, she will be able to recover as a normal woman. Qin Ning was glad to hear that he was getting better and better. He had dinner with him and sent them away. Back in the apartment again, she sat on the sofa and heard the reminder of wechat on her mobile phone that someone wanted to make a video with her. The new mobile phone that David bought for her is also newly installed on wechat. There are only three wechat friends, one is David, the other is David''s assistant and her servant. She curiously picked up the phone, see is David, she calm for a few seconds to accept. "Are you well?" Qin Ning''s face was a little cold, and asked with a straight face, "what''s the matter?" "Qin Ning, I''m in a good mood today. You call me brother and I''ll give you welfare." Qin Ning pursed his lips, squinted at him for several seconds, "brother." "I didn''t hear you. Speak up." "Brother!" Qin Ning gritted his teeth. "Quarter, do you think I am lovely and beautiful, want to touch my light, be my brother?" "In front of An''an, you dare say you are cute and shameless." David chuckled and called Ann. Ann ran over with the pink baby pig in her arms. Seeing Qin Ning in the lens, an an''s eyes blinked and tears fell. "Mom, Ann missed you so much." Qin Ning saw an an shed tears, but also can not control the tears, touching the camera. "An''anguai, my mother has something to deal with here. My mother earns money to buy you cakes, OK?" Ann shakes her head and touches her tears casually. Her crying nose falls down. As soon as she smokes, the falling nose is sucked back by her. That picture is not to mention how funny, but the little girl''s facial features are exquisite, long eyelashes blink, even more lovely. "Ann doesn''t want cake, I want mom. Brother said, if I am not good, mother will not come back. Mom, Ann is very good. My brother told me to get up, but I didn''t cry. " Qin Ning was sad, with tears in her eyes, but she still laughed. "Ann is so good. Her mother will go back to Ann soon. Ann wants to listen to her brother, you know?" Ann sobbed for a while, then ran to her brother with the phone. Jiji holding the phone, see crying eyes red Qin Ning, tighten eyebrows, some dislike. "Mom, why are you crying like Ann?" "Mom is happy. You have brought ANN with you very well. My Jiji is wonderful." Qin Ning couldn''t help praising. "Don''t say it''s nice. She''s my sister too. It''s my job to take care of him. When will you come to us? " The four-year-old boy''s voice was full of milk, but he kept his face straight and pretended to be old-fashioned, which made Qin Ning smile. "Well, mom will come to you soon, Jiji. Are you still happy at school?" "It''s boring. A bunch of kids are fighting to death." Jiji looks depressed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is only four years old. It''s hard to communicate with him on video. She wants to say a few words to him, "Jiji, what are you watching?" "Dad taught me to use the computer, I want to use the computer to play games." Jiji intends to show her learning effect. Her little finger moves flexibly on the keyboard, and she can type and read faster than her. "Jiji, watching too much computer is bad for your eyes. You should pay attention to it. And my sister will be bored playing alone. You can accompany her more... " Qin Ning garrulous said a pile, Jiji face, some impatient. "My sister is so bored, you can bring her back to play by yourself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning beat up her cheeks. The boy wanted her to go to them quickly, but he wanted to push his sister out. Through the video with her child, she was in a better mood. She went to wash her face and got up to look for food in the kitchen. In the evening, she continued to learn the office software for work. Several times, because it was too difficult, she fell asleep on the desk and was awakened by the alarm clock. She rubbed her eyes and went to wash her face with cold water. Went to the window, looking at the dark night, she opened the window, blowing a cool night wind. Although I don''t know when she will leave Sheng''an, since she is still one day old, she should learn more. After all, she is going to leave David''s control and live alone with her children, so she has to learn these skills. ¡­¡­ The Secretary Department of Sheng''an group, looking at Yueyang, saw that Qin Ning''s performance was getting better and better. She came up to her with the paper and looked at her keyboard with one finger. She couldn''t help laughing. "Angie, how is your one finger Zen practice?" Qin Ning looked up in a daze and stared at him with his small head tilted. For a moment, he didn''t respond. What he said was a finger zen.Along with his eyes fell on their own hands, she was back, some embarrassed. "I''m trying to speed up. Any suggestions?" "Playing games can make your hand speed grow rapidly. Can you play games?" Xiang Yueyang sat beside her, with one leg beside the table, in a very casual physical state. "I don''t play games. Do you have any game recommendations? I''ll practice after work. " She said seriously, and took out her notebook to prepare the name of the game he wanted to say. Xiang Yueyang found it interesting, "OK, I''ll take you to play after work." "Thank you." Qin Ning looked up, narrowed her eyes and smile at her. Because she was in a good mood, her amber eyes were shining, which made him look a little dizzy. "to minister, are you free?" Suddenly I heard the man''s cold voice, turned to Yueyang and stood up straight. "No, I''m so busy. I''m going to deal with this document." Xiang Yueyang pretends to be very busy, turns his head and says to Qin Ning with a smile. "Don''t forget, after work, we''ll do something interesting." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a wink, just playing games, he said so ambiguous, her goose bumps are going to get up. Han Junyu stares at the woman who nods coldly. Jun''s face is cold again. He is depressed in his heart, but he has nowhere to go. His long finger tapped on the desk. "Come to my office." Qin Ning has been avoiding him these two days. Suddenly, she is called to the office by him. She is at a loss. Low head behind him, into the office, to see the man behind the desk, and then do not speak. Qin Ning wrinkled his nose, peeked at him and took two steps forward. "President, what can I do for you?" "Well." He answered something, but he didn''t leave the computer. Qin Ning has no choice but to wait for him honestly. One minute, five minutes, ten minutes Half an hour later, Qin Ning''s legs were numb, and the man showed that he was deliberately punishing her. But did she do anything wrong? Why did he bother her? "President, I still have a job. If you''re OK, I''ll go back." Looking at the woman turning to leave, Han Junyu finally looked away from the computer. "Do I allow you to leave?" Chapter 670 Qin Ning stood in front of the work, heard the man''s words, touched his nose, and stood still. "Think of your mistake?" Qin Ning stood with big eyes, looking at the man with a cold face, confused. What did she do wrong? These days, she is very careful in her work. She should learn office software. She has learned 7788 these nights. Although Zeng Ge will still embarrass her, she is also trying to fight back. "President, give me a hint." "Oh, why didn''t you come that afternoon when you fainted, and I didn''t get your leave letter?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wrinkled his face. Looking back on that afternoon, she felt a deep pain. However, before the Secretary Department asked for leave, it really needed the signature of the president. He could ask for leave only after he got the consent to hand over the work. However, he knew that she was hospitalized, and after a few days, he would even settle the accounts after the rest. This man''s haggard nature has not changed at all! "I didn''t feel well that day. I forgot to ask for leave. I''m sorry." "I''m sorry for my mistakes at work." Han Junyu is upset. He didn''t want to say it, but seeing her staring at himself, he wanted to hold her neck and question her. A few days ago, I still like him. Just a few days later, I went around to Yueyang and had to do some interesting things with him after work. Oh, how dare she! "You can deduct my salary. I''ll never dare again." Qin Ning can only admit his mistake. Anyway, she can''t stay in the secretary department for long. He can do whatever he wants. Han Junyu looked at her coldly, feeling depressed. "Make a cup of tea." "Oh," Qin Ning nodded, turned to go out, and heard the man''s cold command. "Make tea in the office." Qin Ning looked at the tea making tools on the tea table and sipped his pink lips. He was very sad. He was really hard to serve. She concentrated on making tea. He taught her how to make tea. She must be good at it. It''s just that she hasn''t touched this kind of thing in the past four years. She has some hands. She tasted the first cup of tea she ran. Because the water temperature was too high, the tea was scalded, and the bitter taste made her face wrinkle. Secretly aimed at the man, he is seriously looking at the computer, she immediately ran before the tea poured out, for a new tea bubble. Han Junyu coldly looked at the woman''s clumsy movements, and pulled the corners of his mouth. But look at her action some familiar, he squinted cold eyes, a bit complex. Found that she peeked at himself, he calmly looked away, looking at the computer. Then turn around to see her pour out the tea she made before and make it again. After making the tea, the person who wants to make the tea will taste it first, and then give it to others. It''s polite. She did a good job, but how could her little face be so twisted? "Miss Angie, are you a snail? When you have a cup of tea, you will die of thirst. " Seeing that she was going to pour out the tea for the second time, he interrupted her. Maybe frightened, she put down the teacup in a hurry, just boiled water sprinkled on her hands. She looked at the back of her red hand, sighed and hid it behind her. He got up and came to the tea table, took the cup and smelled the fragrance first. No need to drink tea, he also knew that the taste of the tea soup was very weak. "Who taught you how to make tea?" Qin Ning looked forward to him, "Han Junyu, do you think of anything?" Listen to her call his name, soft waxy, amber eyes flashing expectations, his heart move. "What do I think of?" "That''s when you don''t remember anything." Disappointed, Qin Ning sat down beside him and took a sip of his tea cup. "It''s too light. You can''t taste it, but you should feel it." Han Junyu realized that she meant something he didn''t have a sense of taste. He squinted at her coldly. "How do you know I can''t taste it?" "Why, have you regained your taste?" Qin Ning looked at him pleasantly. If he lost his memory and could restore his sense of taste, it would be a blessing in disguise. "Ah" the man didn''t answer her, but just like a cheetah, he grabbed her by the wrist and threw her on the sofa. "Woman, how do you know you don''t have a sense of taste?" Except for Cheng Mo, he never took the initiative to say that he lost his sense of taste. How could this woman know? The man''s gloomy face is too frightening. Qin Ning swallows his saliva in fear and struggles a few times. He knows that he can''t defeat him, so he has to be soft. "Yes, I guess." "What makes you guess?"He doesn''t have much contact with her. What''s her guess? Either she had been close to him before, or he told her. But he did not remember that he had known her before, and it was impossible for him to tell a woman that she had lost her sense of taste without any reason! "I said, I like you, I," Qin Ning wanted to say. I was your wife before, but you forgot. You forgot me. But thinking of what Cheng Mo said, she suddenly couldn''t say it. His experience of suicide made him want to leave again. Staring at the man''s handsome face, deep brown eyes, she stretched out her fingers and couldn''t help copying his side face. This face, she has painted countless times in the past four years, even close her eyes, she can draw accurately. "Han Junyu, I''m sorry." She said sorry, before she said sorry to him for no reason. Why I''m sorry, Han Junyu don''t understand, the mood is irritable. "What''s wrong with you? Are you ashamed to be my wife? " "Han Junyu, I want to tell you a secret." All of a sudden, she laughed, pretty and bright. He looked at her against the light, some dazzling, some messy pictures flashed in his mind, but he could not see what it was, he just felt angry. "What do you want to say?" "You want to let go of my hand. You are so strong that it hurts. You see, it''s all red. " Listen to her soft tone coquetry, Han Junyu Leng Leng, really let go of her hand. Her skin is white, pinch out a little red mark, it is very obvious. "My secret is," Qin Ning got up from the sofa, looked at him hesitantly, and while he wasn''t paying attention, he raised his head and gave him a kiss on the face. "My secret is that I want to kiss you. I thought about it half an hour ago, but you''ve been straight. I dare not." Han Junyu felt the place where he had been kissed by her. He just pasted his soft lips, but he didn''t come back. He was not angry or disgusted. Instead, he felt familiar. Looking up at the woman, knowing that she had done something wrong, she covered her face and hid beside him, peeping at him from between her fingers with big eyes. Such a big man even steals the bell. Stupid. Suddenly, a nickname flashed in his mind. He rubbed his forehead and was in a trance. After kissing Han Junyu secretly, Qin Ning happily walked out of the president''s office and heard a roar in the office. She ran back to her seat with a smile. Suddenly, I heard Zeng GE''s flattering voice. "Luoxi, why are you here? What''s in your hand? Have you cooked soup for the president again? Wow, you are so virtuous. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning turns his head and looks at Luo Xi with a thermos box in his hand. He walks this way with a smile. Chapter 671 Han Junyu likes to drink soup. Qin Ning knows that. In the past, she also wanted to learn, but after entering the kitchen several times, she was rejected by him. As a result, Aunt Zhang cooked soup and she drank it with him. Think of the past good, now she has more pain. Sweet knife, into the chest, no blood. But her internal organs were already crushed by the sharp blade. Luo Xi, who is carrying the incubator, blushes when he hears Zeng GE''s praise. "I''ve learned a few new ways of making soup. I want him to have a taste." Zeng Ge nodded clearly, "you are so virtuous to take care of the president, ah, I don''t know when we can eat your wedding candy?" "What do you mean, it''s nothing." Luoxi blushed and glared at them with a thermos box. "I won''t talk to you. I''ll take the soup in." "Yes, yes, the president has nothing to do now. He can have a good taste of your craft." Zenger returned to his seat with a smile. Aware that the line of sight has been staring at her, she turned her head to Qin Ning''s cold eyes, strange in her heart. The disgusting newcomer was uncomfortable with such sharp eyes. "Angie, what are you watching me do? Is your work finished?" Qin Ning smile, shook his head, "you are very optimistic about Luoxi and the president?" Zeng Ge thought that she was jealous of Luo Xi and sneered with disdain, "of course, the Luo family and the Han family are family friends. They have a good relationship. Luo Xi and the president are men and women. It''s said that the president had a car accident a few years ago, and Luo Xi took care of them. They have an emotional foundation, and engagement is a matter of time. " "Oh, yes." Qin Ning understood, nodded seriously, and then went to work. Zeng Ge looked at her calm face and couldn''t understand what she was thinking. But the thought that she was always ganging up with Yueyang made her unhappy. Since she entered the Secretary Department, she has been secretly in love with the minister and tried to express herself to him. However, apart from her work, she doesn''t give her a straight look. How can she be reconciled to the fact that this young newcomer has just arrived and always looks at the minister? If she can enter the Secretary Department, her appearance will not be bad. She thinks she is not a fairy beauty, but it is more than enough compared with this little newcomer. She has resentment in her heart, so she will make trouble for her when she doesn''t pay attention to it. Xiang Yueyang came over with two papers and ran all morning. He was thirsty. "Angie, make me a cup of tea." "Oh," Qin Ning immediately got up, ran to the rest room, helped him make a cup of lemon tea and brought it to him. He took a sip from Yueyang and felt the taste was OK. He knocked on her forehead with a smile. "You know how to please me?" "Hey hey, I don''t have a big deal. I just want to ask you, if you resign, do you want to leave directly, or do you want to go through some procedures?" When she first entered Sheng''an group, she signed a contract. She checked some resignation steps on the Internet. At that time, she didn''t know what rules Sheng''an had. To Yueyang a Leng, did not expect her to resign. "How do you think of resigning? You are doing well here, and you have made great progress these days. In a few weeks, you can become a regular." Xiang Yueyang can''t explain why he wants to keep her, but he has a hunch that she wants to leave and has something to do with Han Junyu. "Hey, I have some reasons. I can''t stay here." She wants to find Ann and Gigi quickly. As for the task given to her by David, she may not be able to finish it. Han Junyu was seriously injured, not easy to recover, and he has a very suitable woman, she does not go, afraid that he can not help snatching. Just in the office, the kiss she gave him was to say goodbye. He said, every time you leave, kiss him. "If you really decide, I don''t know what to say. Just write a resignation letter to the human resources department." Drink the water from the cup to Yueyang, pick up the document and go to the president''s office. Qin Ning looked at his back, pursed his pink lips, sat down and began to pack things. "Angie, you did a good job. Why did you leave?" Zu Xiangxiang asked curiously. "Well, there''s too much pressure in the secretary department. I''ve only slept three hours for many days in a row. Now I just want to run back to my place and have a good sleep." Qin Ning is joking. But she only sleeps three hours a day during this period of time. In order to learn the tools to use in work, everything starts from scratch. She doesn''t think she can''t learn, but her body can''t carry it. Taking medicine every day, she did not dare to eat, for fear that her stomach would not adapt and she would all vomit out. Zu Xiangxiang looked into her eyes. Although she stayed up late, there were no dark circles under her eyes. She laughed gracefully and calmly. "Young is good, can stay up late."Qin Ning looked at Zu Xiangxiang, who was painted with exquisite makeup, and could not see that she had dark circles under her eyes. Luoxi has a good saying, people who can enter the secretary department are good-looking, although she does not like Zeng Ge, but she is really beautiful. Zeng Ge belongs to the beauty of publicity and openness. Zu Xiangxiang is quiet and introverted. Every day, she only concentrates on her own work. She doesn''t speak much and doesn''t care about other things. So when she came to the secretary department before, they just nodded each other every day. They didn''t talk much. After getting along with each other for a few days, they became familiar with each other. But unfortunately, she''s leaving now. She didn''t have many things, so she went to the Internet to find a template for her resignation letter. She wrote her resignation well and gave Zu Xiangxiang a look. She asked her for advice. She went to ask Zu Xiangxiang, she did not refuse, but patiently said the format problem. Qin Ning changed it and printed it out. He was preparing to go to the human resources department when the door of the president''s office opened and Luo Xi and Xiang Yueyang kept coming out. Luoxi smiles brightly and waves her hand to the people in the office, saying that she''s gone first and that she''ll have dinner together when she''s free. The people inside didn''t know what to say. She had a brighter smile and turned to take the elevator. Qin Ning thought he didn''t see anything and walked forward. "Angie, did you really decide to quit?" Qin Ning stopped, nodded with a smile, and turned his big eyes. "To minister, you can rest assured that I am not here, you can still find me to do some pleasant things after work." The pleasant thing she could do with him was, of course, playing games. To Yueyang to see her ghost, can''t help laughing. "Well, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight." "Wow, do I have a good mouth? I tell you, I have a big appetite and can eat a lot of things. " Qin Ning made a grandiose gesture of holding watermelon. "How much can a little girl eat? Do you want to go to the human resources department? I happen to have something to do with you "Not bad." Qin Ning nodded. If she was accompanied by him, no one would embarrass her. The door of the president''s office is open, and Xiang Yueyang''s voice is not small, so Han Junyu naturally hears their conversation in the office. This woman is going to resign. Don''t you mean to try to chase him? Is kiss him, she is satisfied with it?! What''s more ridiculous is that he actually stood in the same place, expecting her to walk out of that hundred steps! Chapter 672 He went to the human resources department and handed in his resignation letter. When Qin Ning went upstairs, Xiang Yueyang went upstairs with her. Qin Ning realized that he was deliberately accompanying her, and he was grateful. But she was grateful that she wanted to run away from him without saying anything. "Angie, oh, no, I should call you the original name, qinning, right?" Qin Ning surprised stare big eyes, temporarily don''t know how to deal with. "Don''t be surprised. It''s not difficult for me to find out your life experience." Looking at her at Yueyang, she showed a strange smile. "So, you are not a student of F University. If my investigation is correct, you should read only the freshman course and have not finished yet. Your other abilities are very poor, but your English ability is OK, so the place where you live should speak English, but not traditional and authentic English, so it is a foreign country where there are aborigines, immigrants or colonies. You don''t rely on your mobile phone. When you do things, you don''t take your mobile phone as the first reaction. When your mobile phone is out of power, you don''t have the consciousness of charging. Moreover, your knowledge of many things is very blank. In the past four years, you should be living in a remote place without Internet, or even backward. Your personality is introverted, but it doesn''t affect social communication, but what you show is avoidance of social communication, which indicates that you don''t need to go to many places in the past four years. In the dispute between you and Minister Mo, you hit him on the head, which shows that your mood is somewhat unstable. The medicine you take has calming effect. Occasionally, you are slow to respond to work and get the documents wrong. This is the consequence of your taking medicine. All in all, your life has not been good in these four years. " Men''s layers of analysis, like taking off her clothes, let her naked exposed to the sun. Qin Ning clenched her small fist. She admired his analytical ability, but she also hated his random speculation about her privacy. "Since you have a bad life and Han Junyu is rich and powerful, why do you want to leave when you come back?" This is the real purpose of Yueyang. Her previous life was not good. He thought she was greedy for Han Junyu''s money when she came back. But she didn''t. She spent almost two weeks in the secretary department like a dog. She didn''t show too close to Han Junyu, and she didn''t show any obsession with Han Junyu. She only occasionally looked at his back when he turned around. If you love him, why did you leave that year? Let him live like death. But now back, why do not want anything, just leave in such a hurry. What kind of woman is this in the end, which can make Han Junyu''s heart fall in love. Xiang Yueyang is very curious. So, he wanted to step into her, to know the real reason why she left. Qin Ning listened to his inquiry and pressed her pink lips tightly. In fact, she doesn''t want to go, but if she doesn''t, Cheng Mo can''t tolerate her, and she doesn''t want Han Junyu to think of the past. Coupled with her poor health, she is not suitable to stay with Han Junyu at present. In order to protect herself, she should also leave. There are many reasons to leave Han Junyu. She doesn''t know which one to say. Her anger was suddenly dispersed by the cold wind, and she looked at the rising number of words in the elevator. "In fact, it doesn''t matter what my answers are. You''ll talk about them after I hand in my resignation, but you just want to mend my mind. You''re afraid that I don''t hurt enough and that I can''t repay the feelings Han Junyu has given me. " Xiang Yueyang doesn''t deny that he has this purpose, but looking at the woman''s red eyes, clenched little fists and the blue veins, he suddenly regretted it. But there are some things he wants to say. "I haven''t seen you abroad before, but I heard Han Junyu mention you. He said there might be a wedding to prepare me for the holiday. You don''t know how good he was at that time, full of expectation, like a child who got a gift. But when I arrived in Nankang City, I saw Han Junyu, but he had no soul. Every day he lived like a walking corpse, always listening to your voice, imagining that you would get lost on the road of huangquan, cold and uncomfortable. So, he''s going to accompany you. Qin Ning, how can you leave a man who loves you so hard? " Qin Ning holds on to her clothes and controls her mood. She can imagine Han Junyu''s pain when she closes her eyes. She just imagined that she was going to die of pain. Why did she leave him. Why. If she doesn''t leave, No, she will. She can''t abandon her two children. "You are good friends of Han Junyu. You see, Luoxi is very good. They will get engaged, get married and have a few children. Well, without me, Han Junyu can be happy. How nice. So, I''m going. " Qin Ning wiped away his tears, did not want to go back to the Secretary Department, has been pressing the key 1.Looking at the bloodstain on the palm of her hand to Yueyang, she squinted and tried to catch her hand, but she threw it away. "Don''t touch me, you, you don''t touch me." Qin Ning bit his lip and held back his emotion. In the past four years, she didn''t know how much medicine she had taken. She had to take three parts of the poison, and there would be some bad side effects. But she had to eat. If she didn''t, she would lie on the hospital bed and look out the window every day. She didn''t want to live like that. She wanted to go outside with her two children. She wanted to live well and grow up with them. Looking at Yueyang, she clenched her fists and bleeding between her fingers. She kept pressing the key of the first layer. "Get out of here, where are you going?" "It''s none of your business! I will roll far away and never meet Han Junyu again. Isn''t that what you are happy to see? " The elevator goes up and opens to the secretary department. Qin Ning wants to close the door, but the elevator is blocked by someone''s hand. Qin Ning raised her head and saw Han Junyu standing outside the elevator. She was stunned for a few seconds. She shrank back to the corner of the wall. There was no way to retreat. She lowered her head and covered her face full of tears with her long hair. Han Junyu looked at the woman in the corner, cold eyes looking at Yueyang, silent inquiry. To Yueyang convergence emotions, helpless shrug, out of the elevator. Han Junyu walks into the elevator and wants to press the elevator. He turns to see the woman with trembling shoulders. "How many floors are you going to?" The woman did not answer, but reached out and quickly pressed one layer. Han Junyu saw the blood on her fingertips and frowned. There were only two people in the elevator, and the atmosphere was a little depressing. Han Junyu turned to look at her and saw that she was still like an injured cat, shrinking to the ground on her feet. He wants to ask her why she wants to leave, but he is Han Junyu, how can he take the initiative to ask such a humble little rookie this retarded question! When the elevator was opened again, people on other floors stood outside the elevator. When they saw the president in the elevator, they were stunned. They respectfully called the president. They didn''t know whether to go in or not. Just as the people hesitated, Han Junyu nodded to them as a greeting and stepped back, which obviously meant to let them into the elevator. To be able to take the elevator with the president, a few people were very excited and rushed into the elevator. For a moment, the elevator became crowded. Han Junyu pushed back to the woman and protected her with one hand. "You, you go away!" But in the elevator, there was a woman''s roar. Chapter 673 Qin Ning wants to keep a distance from Han Junyu. She''s afraid that she won''t be hard hearted and won''t leave him. But the more she hid, the closer Han Junyu approached, and she was in a panic. When he came to her, the string in her heart broke and tried to push him away. Her hoarse voice screamed. The staff in the elevator suddenly heard a woman roaring. They turned their heads in surprise and saw Qin Ning in the corner. When they just got into the elevator, they all focused on the president. They didn''t notice that there was a woman behind the president. Now they can''t see her face clearly with her head down and her long hair in front of her forehead. I just feel that this woman seems to be afraid of something, has been shrinking shoulders, like a rabbit, digging a hole in the elevator to get in. When Han Junyu heard the woman''s roar, he was stunned for a few seconds. Jun''s face was gloomy, and he stepped back to the side to keep a distance of one meter from her. the elevator kept going down, and people came in and went out from time to time. The woman in the corner didn''t move, and the man on the other side didn''t move either. They seemed to have some tacit understanding. Han Junyu looked at the woman, and his eyes fell on her palm. He saw a scar on her palm that was cut by her fingernails. He felt that his heart was cut by others for no reason. Deng, the elevator to the first floor, other people get off the elevator, Qin Ning also want to go out. But just two steps, the man went to her in front, press the closed elevator, the elevator down is the garage. Watching the elevator close, Qin Ning was a little worried, but he didn''t succeed. On the contrary, it was the man''s strong arm that held her on the wall and stuck her chest up. She was knocked by the wall. Smelling the faint peppermint smell on his body, she was not breathing well. His long cool fingers lifted her chin and forced her to slightly look up at him. His long bony fingers gently lifted her long hair in front of her forehead to expose her small face. "You''re hiding from me when you quit!" His tone was affirmative. "No, I can''t do it well. I don''t want to do it anymore." Qin Ning avoided his hand and looked at the mirror in the elevator. In the mirror, his tall posture was close to her, and she seemed to be held in his arms. Suddenly, her eyes were moist. In the past, she liked him to hold her and would rub against him when she was coquettish. But now, she doesn''t dare. There may be thousands of ways to solve a problem, but she chooses the most stupid one. Cheng Mo is right. If you make a mistake, you have to bear the consequences. She hurt Han Junyu, let him lose memory, now he forgot her, she should not disturb him. "I, the president, did not say that you did not do well. Why do you say that you did not do well?" Han Junyu put her face, let her face, found her amber eyes wet by tears, Yingrun infiltration of sadness. He was stabbed at the tip of his heart. He lowered his head slowly. There was an impulse out of control. He lowered his head and kissed her eyes. Smell her body with a touch of bitter medicine, feel very familiar, but he can''t remember when he smelled this smell. Soft touch, like an electric shock, he suddenly opened his eyes, stepped back, staring at the woman with closed eyes. Qin Ning was surprised that he would kiss himself, but she didn''t dare to disturb him. She was greedy for his taste and his breath, and wanted to be close to him, but she was timid. I''m afraid I''m greedy and I''m afraid I''ll hurt him again. "What medicine did you use on me?" The man suddenly withdraws, Qin Ning is not surprised, but in the heart is very disappointed. Listen to his question again, does she take medicine to him? She slowly opened her eyes, clear eyes in the flash of confusion. "What medicine?" "Woman, don''t be silly, are you playing hard to get?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked, eyes full of tears, canthus slide. She laughed. Pretty smile, sending out a bright bright. "I am so stupid that I can use the advanced skill of playing hard to get. President Han, you praise me too much." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows. If she didn''t take any medicine, why did he lust for her taste. It''s not normal! Seeing her going out, he tightened his eyebrows and ran after her. "Woman, you say you like me, and you also say you want to chase me. Why, what you say is fun?" Qin Ning''s pause steps, surprised to turn around, staring at the man''s three-dimensional facial features, that handsome face at the moment actually have grievances. "Before, I didn''t know my position. Han Junyu, there is a big gap between us. It''s not only my self-reliance but also my wishful thinking to pursue you. " "You know yourself!" Han Junyu like a winner in front of her swagger, high raised his chin, eyes and a bit of contempt.Qin Ning chuckles, but suddenly feels that he is quite lovely. If he hated her, why did he kiss her in the elevator? Now he is still questioning her like a abandoned child. By the way, Han Junyu''s personality is somewhat awkward. He used to love her in his heart, but he never said he loved her. "I''m leaving. Will you follow me?" Qin Ning took a few steps to see the man still chasing, helpless to ask. "This is my company. Where do I want to go? What does it have to do with you?" He asked with a bad look. Qin Ning shrugged his shoulders, took a deep breath, turned and left him alone. Han Junyu has a big step. If she wants to chase her, she must not escape. But looking at the woman''s step, he had no reason to chase her. Why, when he got close to her, he had a strange feeling in his heart? When he closed his eyes, what flashed in his mind was the sad feeling of a woman crying. When his heart couldn''t bear it, he opened his eyes. He saw the woman who had already passed the corner, ran to him in a hurry, rushed to him regardless, opened her arms and hugged him. Han Junyu shakes his body and stares at her head rigidly. He doesn''t know what tricks the woman wants to play. "Han Junyu, it''s the best thing I''ve ever done in my life to like you. You should be well, no matter where I go, I will pray for you The woman''s arm tightened, he frowned, just want to talk, the woman let him go, looked up at him, showing a beautiful smile, turned away. That''s it? Han Junyu stares at the back of a woman running away, as if she can smell the faint smell of Medicine on her nose. ¡­¡­ A few days later, Xiang Yueyang handed over the prepared information to the president again. Within two minutes, the president''s eyes were gloomy, and he threw the document on his face again. His strength is too heavy, a corner of the document scrapes to the side face, and it''s hard to talk to Yueyang. "At the meeting, I remember that it wasn''t this data or this kind of small mistake. Ask Yueyang the new sales department director if you want to do it or not. If it doesn''t matter, go away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He looked down to Yueyang and picked up the document. He saw that the place he had drawn with a pen was wrong. He didn''t speak and went out with the document. Every time this happens, it means that he is in a bad mood. When he is in a bad mood, he still wants to reason with him. Ha ha, he will directly kill people. Chapter 674 Since Qin Ning left, Han Junyu''s mood is not right, always angry, so that other people are silent. Although Xiang Yueyang had a good relationship with him, he did not dare to provoke him when he was in a bad temper. I went out with my papers and was busy all morning. I was preparing for a drink in the lounge when I met Zeng Ge in the lounge. "To the minister, would you like some water? I''m learning to grind coffee recently. I''ll give you one, too. " Without waiting for him to answer, Zenger ground a cup of coffee and served it to him. "No, thank you. I still like water." To Yueyang to avoid her, took his cup, poured a cup of water, a drink. Zeng GE''s face was a little ugly. She put down her coffee cup with her lips. She couldn''t help asking. "I can''t compare with Angie. Why are you so close to her and so resistant to me?" To Yueyang accident, did not expect that she would mention Qin Ning, can''t help laughing. "Do you compare with her?" He had to look up and down at Zenger, and he felt his jaw. She has long curly hair, delicate face and ordinary white shirt, which can also be worn by her with a certain femininity. There is no doubt that Zeng Ge is beautiful. However, this kind of beauty can''t stand appreciation. It can be seen from her careful thinking of Qin Ning and the small matter of wearing her shoes that the woman''s working ability is OK, but her character is not. For this kind of woman, he will only treat her as a colleague, not as a friend, and even less as his girlfriend''s choice. "You are not as good as her." Finish a sentence to Yueyang. Zeng Ge was shocked and questioned the answer. "How can it be!" "Why can''t you? You''re pretty. I''m not blind. But when I look for my girlfriend, I don''t see the beauty. If I pursue the beauty, I can go after Han Junyu. What are you Although he is two years younger than Han Junyu, he has seen the world. He has never seen any kind of woman. If it''s because the other party looks good, so many stars, he can hook up with any one to go home, not to mention the wife, the children have a group. "Xiang Yueyang, you, you don''t accept me, how can you swear." Zenger was angry. Being rejected was a blow to self-esteem, but he even said she was nothing. Did she work with him for such a long time? They have cooperated for many times. Even if they can''t be lovers, there''s no need for him to swear! "It''s light to curse people. Zeng Ge, you''d better restrain yourself. When you bully Angie, you''ll bully other newcomers. Get out of Sheng''an for me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zeng GE''s eyes widened and tears choked in humiliation. He turned a blind eye to Yueyang, glanced at her coldly and left. Go to the door, see other colleagues are hiding in the door eavesdropping, his mouth raised a sneer. "I know what you do. You should know what you are like. We respect each other, you work well, the president will not treat you badly. But if you do something that has nothing to do with work, or even bully other colleagues with personal feelings, I''m sorry, the secretary department doesn''t belong to you! " Xiang Yueyang''s voice was not small. When he finished, he took a look at the rest room and made an example. Don''t think that he always laughs with them and can be perfunctory when dealing with work. If he doesn''t say something, it''s not that he doesn''t care, but that he lets them think about their own behavior. For the first time, Zeng Ge deliberately made Angie difficult. Even if it was a warning given by the old man to the newcomer, she would watch Yueyang. However, she repeatedly said that there was something wrong with her work attitude. Even if she doesn''t make it today, he will have more chances to settle with her! Zu Xiangxiang and several other colleagues looked at each other with fear. Fortunately, when Zengge bullied Angie, they didn''t make any action, otherwise it might not be Zengge who suffered today. In Sheng''an''s secretary department, although the position is high, close to the president, but the workload is also very heavy, and there can be no mistakes, so the flow of personnel is also very large. Also to Yueyang good temper, just give a warning, if this matter let the president know, then they will not have a good life. Zeng Ge in the rest room, after hearing the warning to Yueyang, turned pale and went back to his seat. "What''s the matter?" In the president''s office, Han Junyu heard the news and came out to ask about the situation. No one in the Secretary Department dared to speak and fell silent. Han Junyu''s brown eyes are cold, and he sweeps around. His eyes are fixed on Xiang Yueyang. He looks relaxed, and it''s obvious that it''s no big deal. "I''m going out." To Yueyang''s surprise, he looked at his schedule, "but you have a meeting in ten minutes, you leave now." "today''s one-day itinerary is cancelled." Han Junyu face expressionless throw him a word, tall and straight posture a few steps into the elevator.¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang is always a workaholic. He always comes first in his work. He has never been so headstrong. Han Junyu, who goes downstairs willfully, stares at the information on his mobile phone, puts his long finger on his thin lip and thinks about it. He starts the car and leaves. ¡­¡­ Cemetery. Qin Ning wants to leave Nankang city. She wants to see her parents for the last time. Sitting in front of the tombstone, she talks a lot. Staring at her father''s tombstone, her eyes were sour. "Dad, I''m great. I have two children, a son and a daughter. They are both very cute. When they grow up, I''ll take them to see you." "Don''t worry about Ning Ning when you grow up. Although I don''t have the ability to support two kids, I will try my best. Oh, by the way, the money you saved when I was a child, my previous ID card is gone, and now I can''t take it out. When I find a way to take it out, I will buy gifts for two little guys and tell them that there is a super handsome grandfather... " She wiped away her tears and went to see her mother''s tombstone. She turned to see her own. She got up and went to her tombstone. She looked at the picture on the tombstone. It was a picture of her 18 years old. It was silly to laugh. Maybe when people grow up, they just want to say goodbye to themselves. Looking at the time, she got up quickly. She has made a reservation to f country''s air ticket, resignation, although he did not tell quarter, but she knows quarter has been staring at her. He must have known about her resignation. But he didn''t contact her, it should be regarded as acquiescence that she left here. Out of the cemetery, she took a taxi to the airport. After the security check, she looked at her mobile phone. There was still time. She got up and went to the bathroom. On the toilet, she washed her hands, looked up in the mirror, some red eyes, she gently rubbed. If the two little guys see her in such a mess, they will be worried, especially Jiji, who is very thoughtful. She looked down for cosmetics from her bag to make up for herself. She looked up again and saw a man in the mirror. At the moment, he was standing behind her. She was so scared that her hand trembled and her things fell off. She didn''t care about the cosmetics. Her first thought was to hide. Chapter 675 Han Junyu suddenly appears in the women''s toilet of the airport. Qin Ning feels thrilled. His first idea is to avoid. She turned and wanted to run to the toilet to hide, but the man was not ready to let her go. He followed her into the toilet and locked the door. In the narrow toilet, there were two people standing, suddenly a little crowded. Qin Ning amber eyes flustered uneasy looking at him, defensive step back, sitting on the toilet. Han Junyu appreciated the rich expression on the woman''s face and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Some things, you haven''t explained clearly, just want to leave like this?" "What''s the matter Qin Ning stares at him, nervously turns his wrist. Han Junyu stares at her little action coldly. He suddenly pinches her wrist and rolls up her sleeve. He sees a crystal bottle tied with a red rope on her wrist. The bottle is very delicate, and there is light blue liquid in it. This kind of little thing is often used by him for self-defense. How can she have it? And look at that old red rope. She''s been wearing it for a long time. "How can you have such a thing?" "This, this is a trinket. I bought it at the stall." The explanation of Qin Ning''s guilty heart. "Woman, don''t be honest. Believe it or not, I''ll use her to make you dizzy now?" Those blue liquids are anesthetics. They''re half used. Qin Ning was a little afraid of him and wanted to break his hand, but his strength was too strong. Her strength in front of him was like beating a stone with an egg. "Yes, a friend gave it to me." Qin Ning can only say vaguely. Han Junyu is not ready to let her go. Before she appeared, he had many questions in his heart, but when he asked the people around him, they gave vague answers. After she appeared, some answers were ready to come out, but she wanted to leave. How could he allow it! "What kind of friend?" "This is my private matter, Mr. Han. I have the right not to answer it!" He pinched his wrist, and Qin Ning bit his teeth and roared. Han Junyu sneered coldly, suppressing her action to get up, looking down on her with her tall and straight posture. "Angie, oh, I don''t have much patience. I''m afraid you can''t afford my means when I do it!" Qin Ning knew about his ruthlessness four years ago. She licked her lips in panic and thought helplessly in her heart that one day Han Junyu would use his cruel means to her. "Let me go first. What do you want to know? If I know, I will tell you." "Woman, don''t play games with me." Han Junyu pinches her wrist defensively. This woman looks very stupid, but she is careful. If he let her go, she will run away like a rabbit. "You and I met four years ago?" Qin Ning looked up at his handsome face, expecting him to think of it, but also afraid of it. "Four years ago, I didn''t know you." "You lie!" Han Junyu is irritable. He pinches her neck in anger and lowers his head close to her. The tip of his nose was close to her cheek, and the breath spilled on her face. Qin Ning felt hot and bit her teeth. "Woman, why do you lie?" He could feel that she was familiar with him. Although he was not sure if he had forgotten some important things, he was keen to analyze them. Something must have happened between her and him. "I didn''t lie. You think I''m very familiar with you. That''s because I used to dream that I wanted to be your woman, so I''ve been trying to get to know you all the time. I''m sick, like a psychopath. I''ve been checking your information, so I know something about you. You and I are just strangers, this time I can enter the Secretary Department, it is my careful calculation. After contacting with you, I found that you and I are not suitable at all, so I don''t want to love you any more. " Maybe she was nervous. She spoke so fast that she finished a paragraph without changing her breath. After that, she gasped and her chest heaved. The man''s line of sight is high. He looks down to see the scenery inside. His cold eyes are deep and his throat is rolling. Qinning aware of the man''s line of sight, quickly cover collar, angry stare at him. Gadfly! The woman''s big watery eyes glared at him angrily, like a wronged cat. She wanted to stretch her paw to scratch him, but her little hand was pinched by him. She is anxious and angry. Her clear amber eyes are shining with tears, which makes him want to bully her. An idea rose in his heart. He didn''t have time to distinguish what it was. He obeyed his instinct and lowered his head to grab her pink lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is stunned to stare big eyes, for a moment forgot reaction, stupidly stare at the man in front of him. All of a sudden, she felt pain on her lips. Then she came back and wanted to struggle. The man picked her up. He sat on the toilet and put her on his leg. One of his hands was on the back of her head, the other hand was on her hands, trapped behind her.She was forced to hold her chest up to his kiss. The taste of daydreaming. With an overbearing kiss. She closed her eyes and opened her teeth slightly in response to him. He is like a valiant fighter, breaking through the walls, sweeping the city, strong and impatient. Slowly, he closed his eyes, felt his body, and noticed her reaction. When he released her hand, the woman not only didn''t immediately avoid him, but also held his head in her hand and sincerely wanted him to go further. Sometimes the memory will be messy, will forget, but some of the body''s reaction, is not to deceive people. This woman not only knows a lot about him, but also knows his body well, and she has a strong desire for him. In this case, she said that she didn''t love him! "Woman, I don''t want to do that kind of thing here." Suddenly, the man''s low voice sounded in her ears, low voice, there are taunts and ridicule. Qin Ning suddenly wakes up and wants to push him away, but the man''s arm is tight. She sits on his leg and can''t escape at all. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. I can afford to wait!" The man''s big hand held her face and laughed a little evil. He lowered his head and pecked her lips. Before Qin Ning could explore the meaning of his words, she felt a stab in her arm. She looked down and saw that he opened the crystal bottle, touched the switch, and anesthetics were injected into her body. Before she could speak her words of resistance, her brain was confused, her eyes closed and she fainted in his arms. This may be retribution. At first she wanted to escape, she made him dizzy with anesthetics, now he is to revenge her. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu''s villa. Han Junyu takes the woman out of the car and takes her upstairs. Aunt Zhang is cleaning up the kitchen when she hears something moving at the gate. She comes out to see Han Junyu holding a woman in her arms. She stares in surprise. "Can I help you, Mr. Han?" "You''re going to prepare something for women to wash with." Han Junyu left a word and went upstairs with a woman. Aunt Zhang was surprised. After learning about his wife''s death, Mr. Han seemed to be a different person. He was silent. Occasionally, he would smash things in the villa and even commit suicide several times. Since the accident, he never mentioned his wife again. Song Xuan also warned her that Mr. Han forgot his wife because of the accident. If she still wants to work here, she can''t mention anything about her wife. Moreover, song Xuan also cleaned up all his wife''s things and changed everything that could be changed in the villa. His wife seemed to have never been here. For this matter, she felt sour. Madam, such a good girl, how can we say that if it''s gone, it''s gone. But now Mr. Han is carrying a woman upstairs. What''s the situation? Chapter 676 Han Junyu put the woman in the guest room, covered her with a quilt, looked at her quiet sleeping face, rubbed her finger abdomen against his pink lips, and raised a touch of evil at the corner of her mouth. He is already in his thirties. It''s not that he doesn''t want to live with a woman, but the women he met before can''t arouse his mood. As soon as the woman appeared, she said that she was his wife and wanted to pursue him. Oh, the little girl is very brave. Do you want to run halfway? No way! He didn''t know what had happened to her and him before, but his body told him honestly that even though she had nothing to do with him before, he was interested in keeping her. In a good mood, he bowed his head and tasted her again, indulging in it. Downstairs, Aunt Zhang prepared the woman''s toiletries, and saw Mr. Han go downstairs. Although she didn''t have any facial expression, she was in a good mood. She Leng a few seconds, the heart guess, this villa will have a new hostess? Ah, poor lady, if you know that Mr. Han has another woman, you will be sad. "Mr. Han, everything is ready. What else do you need me to do?" "Prepare more dishes for dinner. Some guests will stay here these days." Han Junyu takes things from her hand and wants to go upstairs again. Aunt Zhang was curious, "Mr. Han, is the guest the woman you brought back?" Asked this sentence, Aunt Zhang some regret, she was a little annoyed that he did not hold back. She is just a servant. How can she manage Mr. Han''s business. But to her surprise, Han Junyu didn''t get angry and nodded to answer her question. Aunt Zhang was shocked. In the guest room on the second floor, when Qin Ning woke up, he opened his eyes and saw the familiar ceiling. He thought he was dreaming. She closed her eyes again, and after a while, she opened them again. When she found the familiar ceiling, she was puzzled and blinked a few more times. She made sure she wasn''t dreaming, and then she looked around. It''s the guest room she used to live in. This is Han Junyu''s villa! She was surprised, why did she wake up here? "You seem to know this place very well." Suddenly, came a low voice, Qin Ning surprised stare big eyes. It was Han Junyu who used the anesthetic on her wrist to make her dizzy before she fell into a coma. The man was sitting on the sofa with a high back blocking him, so she didn''t see it when she woke up. There was a big mirror beside the bed, from which he could see how she woke up. The man''s eyes were sharp and fierce, and many of her expressions could not escape. She pursed her pink lips, lowered her head and pinched the quilt. She didn''t want to talk to him. She''s leaving. What can he change if he takes her back? "Or not?" The man put down the book, stood up and went to the bedside, one hand on the bedside, slowly head, hook up her jaw and his usual. "It''s ok if you don''t say it. If you don''t say it for a day, I''ll wait for a day." Qin Ning frowned, shook off his hand and tightened his jaw. "What happened in the past is over, and it''s meaningless. Han Junyu, I don''t want to disturb your life. You''d better let me go. " Han Junyu sneered coldly, combed her bangs back savagely, and clasped the back of her head. She thought he was going to kiss her again and closed her eyes nervously. Han Junyu is aware of her actions and slightly raises her eyebrows. Does she think he wants to kiss her? He raised the corner of his mouth. Originally, he didn''t mean it, but she invited her intentionally, and he helped her! Eyes fell on her pink lips, slowly close, close to the tip of her nose, he paused. Sure enough to see the woman open eyes have been peeking, found that he has been staring at her, and panic closed his eyes. This woman is so stupid that people want to eat her. He held back a low smile and bit her lower lip. "Well It hurts, you Well When he used to tease her, he always liked to bite her lower lip, but after four years, he still had this bad habit! He took a bite, a bit strong, her lower lip became red and swollen, but he thought it was very good-looking. Again, he lowered his head and grabbed her lips, like a hungry wolf. He caught the prey and ate it as much as he could. He wanted to swallow her every minute. She is the prey in his mouth. At this time, she in his eyes, is a game for him to play. I can''t say pity, but I find it interesting. In the boring life, suddenly there is an interesting thing. How can he let her go easily. Qin Ning felt that the man''s hand untied her collar, put his big hand in, and rubbed the tender and delicate skin with his coarse finger pulp. She trembled and wanted to struggle. His other hand easily squeezed her two hands."Well..." She couldn''t bear it. She murmured. She realized that it was her voice. She bit her teeth in surprise and tried to hit the wall in shame. She, how could she make that sound! Hear a woman a thin soft sweet voice, men want more whole body on her. "No, I can''t." Qin Ning noticed that he still wanted to move and shook his head in denial. The man untied her shirt, but the button was too small. He couldn''t untie it for a moment, so he pulled it off impatiently. The button was pulled off by brute force and fell to the ground pitifully. Qin Ning stares at the button and rolls to the sofa. When she realizes that the man has to go further, she returns to herself. "Han Junyu, you, you are like this, I will sue you!" Han Junyu stops, breathes wildly, and his eyes are scarlet. Because of the excitement of his body, the smile at the corner of his mouth does not hide. He''s sweating on his forehead, probably because of the heat. He also pulled open his tie, which untied the top three, revealing his strong chest. "Tell me what, eh?" Low voice, with his evil expression, sex. Feeling to human life. Qin Ning salivated, but still restrained himself, blocking him with his elbow and doing other movements. "Get up, you can''t, you can''t touch me." "If I want to, what do you want?" Han Junyu stares at the woman under him, because her shirt is torn open, revealing her white skin. The fragrant shoulder on one side shows up, just like a half open rose standing on the branch, waiting for the flower admirers to pick it. "I''ll hate you, I''ll hate you, I''ll never talk to you again." "Woman, do you think I care?" He''s just interested in her now. He wants to find out if she will hate him or even hate him. He doesn''t care. It''s just that it''s rare to be interested in a woman, and he''s a little out of control. Like a traveler walking in the desert, he is thirsty for a few days and suddenly meets an oasis. He can''t wait to swim in the oasis. He raised his eyes and looked at the woman''s embarrassed wrinkled face, a face of resistance, but her amber eyes, there is no disgust. Obviously, she didn''t hate his approach. But he is not a person who likes to force women, since she is not willing, he will not ask. But she provoked him first, and now she wants to go? you must be dreaming! Chapter 677 Han Junyu takes a deep breath, covers the woman''s body with a quilt, and gets up to open the window. Summer evening sunset like a fire ignited half of the sky, just like his body at the moment, the dry fire he almost lost his mind. After blowing for a while, he calmed down. Then he heard the movement behind him and raised his mouth. "Woman, where are you going?" Qin Ning looked at him with his back to himself. He was afraid that he would make trouble again. He covered himself with a thin blanket and walked to the door on tiptoe. As soon as he grasped the door handle and twisted the lock, he heard the man question. She scolded and turned around with a smile. "Han Junyu, I''m not familiar with you. It''s inappropriate for me to stay here all the time. It''s time for me to leave." "If you don''t want to be in a coma for a few more hours, be honest with me!" Qin Ning leans on the door in frustration and stares at the man with a tangled face. "I don''t know what you want." "What do you think is familiarity?" The man came to her, straight legs open, a few steps came to her, just in bed was scared by him, she was a little afraid, immediately flattering answer. "We didn''t know each other before, but now we are friends and acquaintances. Don''t be so polite." Just now I was tired of him. In the blink of an eye, it turned into flattery. This woman''s face changing speed is really fast. He took a watch out of his pocket, held it by her wrist and put it firmly on her wrist. The watch is a fingerprint lock. As long as it is buckled, no one can unlock it unless her hand is cut off. "I set a distance limit. If you are five meters away from me, the watch will give a warning." Qin Ning stares at a watch on the wrist and tightens his brow. He didn''t expect that he has something so changed. "You, you are restricting my personal freedom, Han Junyu. Don''t think you can do evil with money and power!" The woman angrily stares at her, a face is angry, but take him again have no way of appearance, let him mood good go a lot. He just likes to look at her, clearly hate him, but can''t to him how expression! "Well, with money and power, what else can we do if we don''t commit crimes?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Publicity and crazy tone, like a rogue. But what shocked Qin Ning most was that this sentence was actually said by Han Junyu. "Go change your clothes and come down to dinner with me." "I don''t know. Why, Han Junyu, you are too overbearing. You kidnap me and want me to obey you. You can''t think about it!" Qin Ning''s stubborn resistance. "If you don''t let me eat, I will," Han Junyu said, holding one hand on the wall, tearing off her clothes with one hand, and staring at her with dark brown eyes. "How about eating you?" "No, I don''t. I change my clothes and eat. I''m hungry, too." The button of the coat was torn off by him, and her strength was not as strong as his. If he really wanted to embarrass her, there were many ways. She had no other choice but to please him. She took the clothes he had prepared for her and immediately went to the bathroom to change. Han Junyu sat on the sofa and picked up the book he had read before, but his mind could not calm down. He stared at his watch for a few seconds, took out his cell phone and opened the link on his watch. What appears on the mobile phone screen is the scene of a woman changing clothes. The watch is on her wrist, but it does not prevent the needle camera on the watch from seeing her graceful posture. She took off her coat, put it away, and began to take off her trousers, revealing her straight legs. What he prepared for her was a hollow out long skirt. She was a little disgusted. She pulled the sling of the skirt and put on the skirt with a wrinkled face. She flipped her long hair and made a playful gesture in front of the mirror. Maybe she felt uncomfortable with the shoulder strap. She pressed her chest and pulled the strap on her chest, and make complaints about her. "Han Junyu''s aesthetic is really more and more people can not agree, this skirt, really ugly!" He was breathing heavily, and the heat wave after heat wave swept over him, making him almost out of control. This woman must have given him some medicine, otherwise how could he react so easily?! Qin Ning changed his clothes and came out to see the man standing tall and straight by the window. He lit a cigarette and didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked indifferent and his brown eyes were a little cold. She thought of the words she said to Yueyang. After hearing the news of her death, he seemed to be crazy, and he could hear her voice happily. Heart a pain, quickly shake your head, interrupt their thoughts. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would pester him selfishly. "I''ve changed." Han Junyu turned his head and saw that the woman was wearing a black cut-out suspender skirt. Maybe she didn''t wear the clothes with bare shoulders. She was embarrassed to hold the clothes over her shoulders."It''s ugly." He was disgusted with his comments. "I know you''re talking about skirts, and I think so too!" She retorted with her cheeks bulging. "Oh." Han Junyu sneered coldly, put out his cigarette ends and went downstairs to eat. Qin Ning had no choice but to follow him downstairs. Watching a man walk down the corner, she stares at the watch in her hand, five meters away from him. What kind of warning will she give? Curious, she stopped, waiting for a warning. The watch flashed a red light, she raised her eyebrows, that''s it? After a few seconds, she flashed red lights several times in a row, and then an electric current passed through her wrist. She almost fell down with pain. There was another electric shock. Her whole arm was numb with pain. She quickened her pace, but the electric shock did not stop. Regardless of so much, she ran to the man in a hurry. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, pain, you, you press it off quickly." The man sitting leisurely on the sofa, cold eyes Piao her one eye, evoke scornful sneer. "If you flash the red light three times, if you don''t shorten the distance, there will be five minutes of electric shock, which will make you twitch. If you don''t shorten the distance, there will be more pain, do you want to try?" "No, no more." Qin Ning cried directly because of the pain. When he cried, his teeth were trembling. It really hurts. "Please, Han Junyu, hurry up, how to operate this, ah, it hurts." She wanted to cut off her arm in pain. She rolled around the sofa in pain and wanted him to press it off. However, the man just coldly appreciated her painful appearance. "It''s just a warning. You want to leave without my permission, except death Qin Ning felt that her whole arm was paralyzed, and the one with her watch was red by electric shock. She trembled and twitched with pain. She wants to throw up. She covered her stomach, but she couldn''t vomit anything. Han Junyu looked down at her watch. After a minute and a half, she couldn''t bear it. After five minutes, he was going to collect her body! He hit his watch, the electric shock relieved, Qin Ning lay on the sofa, pale. "Han Junyu, you bastard!" How hateful to punish her in such a vicious way! "I told you, but you didn''t listen. You made me a jerk." Qin Ning looked up at the man''s side face, he calmly said this sentence, like a cruel devil. Now she realized how terrible this man was! Chapter 678 Aunt Zhang, who is busy in the kitchen, thinks that Mr. Han said to prepare more dishes. She is not sure what the new guests like, so she makes eight dishes. When she heard the familiar voice, she thought that she missed her wife too much, so that she could have auditory hallucination. But she heard a few more voices. She was puzzled. When she came to the living room, she saw the woman lying on the sofa with long hair covering half of her face. She couldn''t see clearly. "Mr. Han, dinner is ready. Do you want to eat it now?" "Well." Han Junyu got up and looked coldly at the woman on the sofa. "Get up and wash your hands." "No, no strength." Qin Ning plays tricks. The one who has just been shocked is going to die, so there is no strength to wash hands. Men are not angry, looking down at him, there are some gentle eyes. "For five minutes?" "Don''t, don''t, I suddenly have strength again. I can''t be better in spirit. Wash your hands, right? I''ll come with you Qin Ning immediately stood up, laughing to please, and then affectionately holding his arm to wash hands together. Han Junyu said that five minutes of electric shock was just to scare her. According to her physical condition, she didn''t need to see the king of hell in three minutes. But he hasn''t played enough, and he hasn''t got the answer he wants. Naturally, nothing will happen to her. See her affectionate embrace his arm, a face to please, he is very useful. After washing their hands, they sat at the dining table. Aunt Zhang didn''t notice the woman beside her, but looking at the woman at the table, she couldn''t help but wonder. Mr. Han is usually not very close to women. I don''t know what kind of women he will bring this time. She slightly side head, want to see the woman''s face, the woman seems to be aware of her prying, calmly lift her forehead long hair, and her eyes. Aunt Zhang saw the woman''s face, her eyes widened in surprise, and she covered her mouth in disbelief. "Ghost, ghost!" She stepped back in a row. Qin Ning heard her scream and said that she was a ghost. Thinking that she thought she was dead, she couldn''t help laughing. "I''m Angie, not a ghost. You''re wrong." Aunt Zhang was afraid to shrink back. She looked at her from left to right. She didn''t look like a ghost, but she was very confused. what if she is as like as two peas? Han Junyu heard Aunt Zhang call her ghost, looked at Qin Ning doubtfully, a bit strange. Why does Aunt Zhang call this woman a ghost for no reason? It''s because this woman looks ugly and looks like a ghost. Obviously, this hypothesis doesn''t hold. So Aunt Zhang knew this woman, and then this woman had an accident, or died, and appeared again, which made Aunt Zhang so scared. But that doesn''t hold. Why do dead people come back to life? Qin Ning got up and went to Aunt Zhang, "Auntie, you''re wrong. I''m not a ghost. I don''t believe you touch it." Qin Ning holds Aunt Zhang''s hand and lets her squeeze herself. Aunt Zhang was afraid in her heart, but she was pinched by her cool fingers, and then touched her face to make sure that she was or not. Seeing that she said a word to herself in a low voice, Aunt Zhang looked at her in surprise, and a surprise flashed in her eyes. "You see, I''m not a ghost. Auntie, have you seen many ghost movies recently? " In order to cooperate with her, Aunt Zhang couldn''t help feeling happy. Her eyes were red and she nodded, "yes, yes, I''m dazzled. Seeing the little girl''s long hair, I thought it was the same as the female ghost in the ghost movie I saw two days ago." Aware of Mr. Han''s sharp brown eyes, she quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, Mr. Han. I didn''t mean to disturb you. Don''t be angry." Qin Ning returned to his seat with a bright smile. "Oh, it''s so fragrant. I''m so hungry. Han Junyu, let''s eat quickly." Han Junyu just took back her sight and saw her blink her big eyes, staring at herself expectantly and squinting coldly. He always felt that he had overlooked something, but for a moment he couldn''t catch it. "Eat." "Yeah, what a wonderful dinner. Thank you for your careful preparation. I''m going to eat it!" Qin Ning turns her head and winks at Aunt Zhang playfully, letting her go while Han Junyu hasn''t lost his temper. "Well, miss, if you like it." Aunt Zhang nodded gratefully and turned to the kitchen. When Qin Ning was ill, she always missed Aunt Zhang''s craftsmanship. Now she tasted it and forgot the pain Han Junyu brought her. She ate happily. She ate very fast, too happily, and didn''t notice the action of the man next to her. Han Junyu is in a good mood today. Looking at so many dishes, he also has some appetite. But seeing the women around him eating more jubilant than him, her eating action is a bit rude, but he does not feel ugly, but some lovely.Although he can''t taste the taste of these things, he knows that today''s food must be good. After eating a bowl of rice, he noticed that the man was staring at him all the time. Qin Ning blinked and quickly stepped on the oil in his mouth with a tissue. "Don''t you think my eating is too ugly?" He''s hated it before. "Well, like a pig." Like your uncle! Qin Ning depressed in the heart to fight back. "I''m a pig. I sit at the same table with a pig. What are you?" "Pig wolf." Fatten the pig, the wolf will eat the pig! Qin Ning reflected what he meant and thought that when they were upstairs, their faces turned red. He even plays with her! After dinner, Han Junyu sat on the sofa for a while. Qin Ning didn''t dare to be too far away from him, so he sat on the sofa on the other side. Sitting for a few minutes, Qin Ning could stand it, but for dozens of minutes, he sat in silence and didn''t say a word, which was too tormenting. "Han Junyu, don''t you usually go out at night?" Han Junyu glanced at her with no expression on his face. "What are you playing with?" "Play with your friends, or find, date your girlfriend, go out for a walk or something." "A waste of time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She forgot that Han Junyu had dinner and had a rest. He would go upstairs to work in his study. He has to deal with Sheng''an during the day, and seems to have other work at night. Anyway, he always has endless work and money. Qin Ning helplessly sits on the sofa, knowing that he is not a good chatting partner and does not want to be abused. She can only play with herself. In the past, when he was kind to her, if she felt bored and talked to him, he was also indifferent. Occasionally in a good mood, will hold her for a while, but pick up the phone to deal with mail, regardless of her. "What do you want to play?" Suddenly, the man asked her. "I don''t want to play anything, I just want to take this thing off my wrist." Qin Ning thought that it would shock himself, and his heart was terrified. Han Junyu''s eyes fell on her wrist, and her brown eyes were cold. "If you don''t leave me, it''s just an ordinary watch. The system in it has been processed. It needs not only fingerprints, but also complex passwords, so don''t waste your time. " Qin Ning depressed rolled a few circles on the sofa, very upset. Look at the appearance of a woman''s irritability, like a hairy kitten, he involuntarily raised hands and feet. "Come here!" Chapter 679 Qin Ning is sulking. Seeing that the man hooks his fingers and asks her to come to him, she turns away and doesn''t look at him. Think she''s a kitten or a puppy? Wave to make her obedient. She doesn''t want to talk to him, huh! Ignored by women, Han Junyu is not angry. "How about we play electric shock?" "..." Qin Ning is really afraid of him, secretly grinding his teeth, got up and went to him, followed her instructions, lay down and put her on his leg. Man''s fingers through the long black hair, he squinted brown eyes, like this feeling. Being played with her hair by a man again, Qin Ning has some helplessness. Four years ago, she had short hair, so he had a strange paranoia about her hair. He told her to have long hair, otherwise she would not care for it. Suddenly her eyes were covered by the man''s other hand, and she could only close them. I feel his long finger combing her hair. I feel more and more that he is rubbing a small animal, but his scalp is very comfortable. She thought vaguely, and soon fell asleep. Listening to the light voice, Han Junyu took his hand and was surprised to see that she fell asleep. How could this woman be so relieved of him? Combing her hair, her face is white and soft. Because she sleeps comfortably, her cheeks are covered with a thin layer of powder, and her eyes are covered by the tiny curly eyelashes under the light. When the woman opened her eyes, her amber eyes were bright and bright. When she flattered him, there was always light in them. Smile when the canthus slightly up, a bit more pretty. Of all the women he had met, she was not the brightest, but she was the most beautiful. If it were any other woman, he would not have paid more attention, but for this woman, he had extraordinary patience. The woman slightly tilted her head on his leg and found a more comfortable position to sleep. He rubbed the woman''s hair. He felt that he had a kitten and combed the cat''s fur, which was pretty good. ¡­¡­ After sleeping till dawn, Qin Ning opened his eyes and saw that he woke up in Han Junyu''s bedroom. In surprise, he rolled up his quilt and jumped off the bed. The sight swept a circle, saw the time, this just relaxed a breath. It''s still early. Han Junyu must have gone to the exercise room. He gets up regularly every day to exercise. When he is in a good mood, he will exercise for more than an hour. Sometimes in a hurry, he will exercise for at least that hour. She rushed to wash and found that there were two toothbrushes and two towels in the washroom. She was not sure whether it was for her or other women who had lived here before. He doesn''t even remember her. He put her down on his bed. Would he do the same to other women? Impatiently washed a cold face, came out again, she was staring at the watch in her hand, afraid that her distance and his distance exceeded the limit, she was staring when she walked. As soon as there was a red light warning, she stepped back. She went to the guest room where she used to live and found a set of pink toiletries in it. She couldn''t help laughing. Looking at the color, you can see that Aunt Zhang prepared it for her, but everyone will change. After experiencing some things, although her personality will not change much, her preferences will change a little. She used to like pink very much, but now she has gone through some things, so she is not so keen on pink. Today, she prefers gray and black. She wanted to go downstairs, but she was afraid of exceeding the limited distance. Thinking of the pain of being shocked, she shrunk her shoulders and stayed in the room. Suddenly, the watch on her wrist ticked, and she looked down in surprise. It''s a red light! She flustered walked a few steps, quickly left the room to Han Junyu''s bedroom. Entering the bedroom, I saw that the man who had taken a bath was changing clothes. Her little face turned red, and she quickly covered her face and turned around. Han Junyu has just finished his exercise. After taking a bath, his hair hasn''t been wiped and dripping. Thinking that his kitten doesn''t know where to go, he picks up his bracelet and shortens the distance. Seeing her so obedient, he even wanted to tease her. He put on his suit pants, put on his shirt, and turned to the woman. "Come here." Qin Ning listens to these two words, shriveled shriveled mouth, opens an eye to see him to wear clothes from finger seam, unwilling to move two steps toward him. "Button it up for me!" Qin Ning let go, looking at a row of buttons of his shirt, and gave him a gloomy look. He has hands. Why should he ask her for help? "Button or get an electric shock." "I, button." Qin Ning didn''t dare to delay, so he quickly went forward to help button. Dare not touch his skin, her movement is very careful, from the bottom up. Her eyes swept his abdominal muscles which were undulating because of breathing. She quickly moved away. She was afraid that she would have nosebleed.It''s better to button the buttons down. The higher she goes up, she has to stand on tiptoe. In addition, she was nervous and didn''t dare to look him in the eye. She was in a hurry, and it was even more difficult to buckle. To the last two, for a long time did not succeed, she was a little irritable. "Han Junyu, you are taller than me. How can I buckle when you stand like this?" "It''s my fault that I''m tall?" He sneered coldly. Low Mou see her cheek scarlet, pursed pink lips, bashful drum cheek Gang son, want to bite his appearance, he unconsciously hook up thin lips. "Then you lower, or I can''t button it up." Quarrel with him, Qin Ning feel will be angry to death, can only be soft coquetry. Han Junyu was very obedient this time. He bent down slightly and looked her in the eye. "Woman, what do you blush for?" "Who, who blushes, I work hard, I''m tired!" She tried to explain. but she did not know. The reason for the explanation was that she wanted to cover up. The more disguised it was, the more red and heavier her cheeks were, as if she were wearing a thick blush. "Then I can''t make you tired." He gave a low smile and suddenly picked her up. "Ah, Han Junyu, what are you doing?" Being suddenly held up by him, Qin Ning grabs his shoulder in surprise and stares at him with big eyes. "Aren''t you tired? I''ll hold you, and you''ll be able to make the last button. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled her eyes in anger and quickly put the last button on. She patted him on the shoulder and asked him to put her down quickly, otherwise her shirt would be wrinkled by her. "I hold you and I''m tired. How do you express that?" He glanced at her. Who let you hold! Qin Ning rolled his eyes to the ceiling again, feeling that the man was deliberately playing with her. Look at his hair dripping water, worried that he would catch cold like this, she said to help him wipe his hair. Han Junyu thinks this suggestion is good. After he puts her down, he throws the towel to wipe her hair on her head. Qinning holding a towel, looking at the man taller than her, secretly grinding teeth. No matter how tall she is, is she deliberately making trouble for her? "You go and sit on the sofa." "You ordered me?" Han Junyu''s tone is deep and ironic. Qin Ning did not dare to command him, but he knew in his heart that to get along with him, we must cater to his temper. "No, no, you misunderstood. You are taller than me. I can only brush your hair if you sit down. " "Oh." Han Junyu cold eyes Piao her one eye, after sitting down on the sofa picked up the mobile phone to play. Qin Ning stood behind the man, depressed to the man''s head Yang Yang small fist, just to his hair. Chapter 680 They packed up and went downstairs for breakfast. Han Junyu can''t talk when he is eating. Qin Ning has no heart to talk to him. So this breakfast is very quiet. After breakfast, Han Junyu wants to go to work. Qin Ning tries to discuss with him and let her go. She tried to explain that they had nothing to do with each other. It would be bad for both of them if she stayed here. But Han Junyu doesn''t think so. She adds some fun to his life here. He thinks it''s very good. Qin Ning was so angry that he lifted the table first, but he didn''t dare to be wild in front of him. "Give you 50 meters of activity space, if you want to die yourself, you are free." Han Junyu left the villa. Qin Ning was angry. His body reacted faster than his reason. He ran behind him and kicked his foot. After kicking, she reflected what she had done. Seeing the man turn around suddenly, her brown eyes stare at her coldly, and she turns pale. "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t know." she didn''t know what she said, so she stepped back two steps, turned around and ran upstairs. Han Junyu looks down at the mark of the suit pants kicked out by the woman. He pats off the mark in disgust. Instead of being annoyed, he feels novel. This woman is so brave that she dares to kick him! Aware of his mood, Han Junyu felt that he must be crazy and was kicked for a while. He felt that he was in a good mood. What the hell. Sheng an. He took a document to Yueyang and entered the president''s office. He was still worried about whether the document would be typed back. But after the man opened the document, he quickly signed it and gave it to him. He felt a little surprised. He didn''t know what good things had happened to him and gave him a good face. "I''m good-looking. Don''t be so obsessed." Hearing the man''s sarcasm, he turned to Yueyang and drew his lips. "If there''s anything happy, I''ll be happy to say it." Han Junyu thought of the kitten at home and raised his eyebrows slightly. "In the future, the documents sent by the sales department will make mistakes like last time, and the director of the sales department will directly remove them." "Yes." Xiang Yueyang noticed that he was changing the topic, and he was even more curious. But he didn''t want to say that it was not easy to extort a confession from Yueyang. He wanted to talk to Xiao Jue first, so he could always ask something. When Xiang Yueyang leaves the office, Han Junyu thinks of the reason why he is in a good mood. He takes out his mobile phone to check what the woman in the villa is doing. Click on the video, you can see a pillow, adjust the angle, you can see the woman''s side face. She is sleeping on the sofa. A hand pillow in the small head, the movement is a little distorted, he ordered a video, see her frown, it seems very uncomfortable to feel. Aunt Zhang, who is busy in the kitchen, is ready to get the ingredients for lunch. Suddenly she hears the vibration of her mobile phone, and she looks at it suspiciously. It''s strange that Mr. Han should call her at this time. She quickly pressed the answer, a little cautious. "Go upstairs and get a thin blanket to cover the woman sleeping on the sofa in the living room. It''s better to let her go upstairs to sleep." "Why?" To call her on purpose is to tell her to give the blanket to his wife? "Why?" Han Junyu''s voice cooled a few degrees. "Oh, well, I''m going. But just now, Miss Angie said that she felt a little uncomfortable and went to bed on the sofa. I don''t know what happened "Uncomfortable?" Han Junyu frowned. It can''t be this woman playing tricks. "Well, Miss Angie said that she had to take medicine every day. An hour ago, she said that she felt uncomfortable and asked me to look for painkillers for her. If I didn''t find them, she said that it was OK and that she would be fine after lying down for a while. Mr. Han, I don''t think Miss Angie looks very well. Would you like to bring her some painkillers when you come back? " Aunt Zhang''s voice was respectful, afraid that she would make any mistakes. Four years ago, since his wife died, oh, Mr. Han''s temper has become bad. She is more and more afraid of him. Han Junyu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. What kind of painkillers should he take? He hung up, a little worried. But for a woman, he lost a lot of jobs in Sheng''an and went to the drugstore to buy medicine. He couldn''t do it. At noon, I went to the canteen to have a meal. Looking at Yueyang, the president kept staring at his mobile phone. He was curious to see what attracted him in his mobile phone, but he turned off the mobile page faster. "What are you so obsessed with that you can''t even eat?" "What does it have to do with you?" Han Junyu is not polite to him. Xiang Yueyang felt his heart and his face was injured. "Wow, my heart hurts so much. I was rejected by the president. No, no, it''s too painful to breathe. I''m going to quit my job and go home to recover. " Looking at Yueyang''s addiction, Han Junyu''s eyes twitch."Go home and be an actor?" "Poof..." I said, "Han Junyu, since I came to Sheng''an, I''ve been tortured by you every day, and I can''t rest on holidays. You''re not human yet! I can''t find a girlfriend. I''ve been hurt by you. " Han Junyu Dun a few seconds, this just remembered to Yueyang and his ex girlfriend broke up. He pondered for a few seconds, "when you come here, I''m talking about using work to heal, earn money and get a wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t order him to come to Sheng''an, but he had to transfer him to Sheng''an. At that time, he broke up with his ex girlfriend. All those words about coming to Sheng''an to heal his wounds were jokes. If he wants to heal, it''s great to travel around the world. He can see beauties all over the world and play games that he has never experienced before. He thinks that an ex girlfriend is a fart! To Yueyang rolled a white eye, and he separated from a distance. From a distance, he saw Luoxi waving to them. He looked at Han Junyu and didn''t speak. Luoxi ran over and naturally sat down beside Han Junyu and asked them what to eat with a smile. "Oh, I''m so hungry working overtime today." As she spoke, she waved to the waiter, ordered two dishes and chatted with them. "President, at the end of the week, you have to work. It''s really professional." Usually, Han Junyu comes to Sheng''an on weekends, either on business or in other countries. Anyway, he is on his way to work, so he doesn''t think there is anything special about the weekend. "Luo Xi, the president usually has no spare time activities. Only work can satisfy him physically and mentally. Well, he''s not like us. " Lament to Yueyang. He has felt enough for one year''s continuous work, but Han Junyu has been working for more than ten years. This man is just a working machine and never seems to feel tired. Oh, No. He remembers that after Qin Ning died, he didn''t go to work for a few days and said that he could always hear her voice in the villa. At that time, he was in a trance, waiting for Qin Ning''s voice. In Lord Xiao''s words, he was ill. But Han Junyu said that he was tired and he missed her. Even in hell, he wanted to be with her. Chapter 681 On the table, Han Junyu did not speak, and he said Luo Xi was looking for a topic aside, and occasionally make complaints about Yueyang. The two people who spoke knew Han Junyu''s temperament. They didn''t like to talk much and spared no words, so they had a good lunch. Just a word to Yueyang suddenly made Han Junyu look at him more. He joked to Yueyang Kan and asked Han Junyu, "you and Luoxi have been together for more than three years, and they know each other very well. Junyu, don''t you have any ideas?" Luo Xi nervously looks at Xiang Yueyang. Although she doesn''t know why he suddenly asks, she also hopes Han Junyu can give her an answer. Han Junyu brown eyes sharp, looked to Yueyang, and then the line of sight fell on the face of slightly red Luoxi. "Luoxi and I are friends. What do I need to say?" "Yes, it''s a friend. I just think lohee''s birthday is coming. What do you say?" Xiang Yueyang and Han Junyu have been together for a long time. Although his face remains unchanged, the tacit understanding between them makes him realize that Han Junyu is reluctant to talk about this topic, so he quickly finds an excuse. "Well, I''ll prepare lohee''s birthday present." Since he is a friend, he must be preparing a birthday present. In their company, there is a culture of holding a birthday party every month, so it''s normal to give a birthday gift to a friend. But after listening to his answer, Luoxi was happy and worried. Happily, he will also give her gifts. The worry is that he just said to give a gift, and then there is another expression, which is a little disappointed with the feelings she has been paying. Isn''t the expression of her feelings obvious? After going upstairs, Han Junyu returns to his office and calls Xiang Yueyang in. "Xiang Yueyang, you are too lenient." His first sentence was a warning, a thump to Yueyang''s heart. Didn''t he feel anything about lohee? "It''s not that I''m too broad-minded. I just think Luoxi is very pitiful. She likes you for three years. She''s always with you. Can''t you give a little response?" No response to the feelings, how people despair ah. "I have said for a long time that Luoxi has saved my life. She and I are just friends and have nothing to do with each other." "Oh, it''s easy for you to think, but other girls will like you and want to make you agree with each other." Sneer at Yueyang. The more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. He stared at Han Junyu for a while. "I didn''t see you refuse Luoxi before. Now why do you suddenly want to refuse her and keep a distance from her? What happened?" "You think too much." From the beginning, Luoxi approached him with the help of several friends around him. "Han Junyu, you answer me honestly, you really don''t mean that to Luoxi?" Han Junyu got up and made a cup of tea. The fragrance of tea filled the office. It was refreshing to smell the elegant fragrance of tea. "No Once he had a car accident, need to recuperate, Luoxi has been with him, his heart had been grateful to her. He didn''t know what love was, and if necessary, he would not resent marrying Luoxi. However, after the idea came out, he often had nightmares at night and dreamed of some strange things. See Luo Xi again, that kind of idea is pressed down, after indifferent. Xiang Yueyang is helpless. He has experienced several relationships. He knows that once he meets that person, he once gives his true love, and his future relationship will be different. Han Junyu is a person who knows the truth of death. How good he and his wife were before. If he didn''t really come out, he couldn''t walk into the second relationship. It seems that Luoxi still has a long way to go! After Xiang Yueyang left the office, Han Junyu made a cup of tea for himself leisurely. In his mind, he suddenly thought of a woman''s action of making tea, which was very similar to his. He narrowed his cold eyes and was puzzled. She made him feel very familiar, but he could not find her shadow in his deep memory. Why is there such a strange thing? He finds his cell phone, clicks on the video and looks at what the woman is doing in the villa. Under the camera, the woman is still sleeping with a thin blanket, and he tugs at the corner of his mouth. Lazy pig, so sleepy. He called Aunt Zhang for information. Aunt Zhang did not dare to hide, so she reported it. "Mr. Han, Miss Angie said she was not feeling well and didn''t want to have lunch. She also said that if you don''t let her go, she will go on a hunger strike. " "Oh, hunger strike?" Han Junyu scoffed and turned off his mobile phone indifferently. The mobile phone turned in his hand. He turned his head and looked out of the window. There was still a little sunshine in the morning when the sky was covered by dark clouds. In summer, the weather in Nankang city is changeable, with abundant rain and thunder.So, he doesn''t like summer. Thunder always makes him uneasy, and sometimes makes him have a headache. He can''t sleep with sleeping pills. In the afternoon, the sky was sultry with dark clouds. With lightning and thunder, the rain fell down. Han Junyu gets up and opens the window. The cool wind blows in, and some water drops are sprinkled in his hands. He looks at the rain curtain connected by the rain, and an idea suddenly comes out of his empty brain. He closed the window and turned to find Xiang Yueyang. Xiang Yueyang is concentrating on his work in front of the computer and doesn''t notice the weather outside the window. When he heard Han Junyu''s idea, he took it out of his mouth and didn''t agree with it. But Han Junyu did not allow him to refute and took him downstairs. Flower market. Because of the rain, not many people come and go here. "I said," what''s your nerve? Do you want to grow flowers in your office? " Xiang Yueyang feels inexplicable that a president who is only busy working all day to earn money should think of raising flowers. "Cultivate sentiment." Han Junyu said in a good mood. "Ha ha, you, President of Han University, still have such things as sentiment. Today you really make me fresh and fresh." Open the daily mutual connection mode to Yueyang. "My purpose is to help you, isn''t that obvious?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roll your eyes at Yueyang. They are noisy, but there is no ambiguity when buying potted plants. However, looking at the quantity Han Junyu bought from Yueyang, he had some heart trouble. "Han Junyu, your office is very big, but it can''t hold so much?" 34 pots of potted plants, is he going to use it as a shed in the office? "It''s rare to come and see off some of his friends. Xiao Jue is busy with his work, so he prepares some good things for him. Cheng Mo''s office is too cold and sharp. He wants to give him a pot of colored flowers." To Yueyang''s astonishment, I didn''t expect that the president of dailiwanji would do such delicate things. It''s really soft. "Wait, what are you giving me?" Han Junyu glanced at him, a bit disgusted, "people are here, but also I send?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± If he had known that, he shouldn''t have come! Han Junyu saw a pot of well bred pink roses. Maybe it was just because he had watered them. A pink rose on the branch was lovely. Looking at the rainy sky in the office, an inexplicable thing flashed through his mind. Someone told him that she wanted to raise flowers, but she didn''t know much about it, so he had to learn some knowledge about raising flowers so that she wouldn''t die easily. At present, he does not know who said this sentence, but the idea flashed through his mind, and he can''t wait to go to the flower market and pick some pots of plants he likes. Isn''t that strange? But he thought it was wonderful. Chapter 682 Send a friend''s potted plants, the city express package, soon can be delivered to their hands. So when Han Junyu left the flower market, several people sent him gifts. In the wechat group, several people were chatting enthusiastically. "President Han, what''s so happy today that he even sent me flowers? Will not be found do not like a woman, to like a man, but to pursue me, right? My God, I have the honor to be favored by the president of Handa. " It''s Pei Qianjian''s voice. "Pei Qian, although you are good-looking, you can''t stand the toss. If President Han wants to find Cheng Mo, you can play with him." When he said this to Yueyang, he didn''t avoid Han Junyu. He was still a bit provocative to him with a smile. "Oh, no, Yueyang, you are always with President Han Da now. If he wants to get up all the time, isn''t he looking for you?" Pei Qian fought back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hi, your sister! To Yueyang made a few expressions in the past. "Yueyang and I have become enemies?" Cheng Mo, who is rarely bubbling, suddenly talks. When everyone heard his voice, they all roared a few times. Cheng Mo wanted to keep his position in the main room. It''s rare for people who use wechat to speak. "Cheng Mo, I''m not your rival. It''s mainly because a group of people in your family agree. I''ll take off my clothes and wait for you. I''m willing." Go back to Yueyang. "Well, you take off your clothes and wait for me. It seems that I can''t live up to your kindness. I have to prepare some tools." Cheng Mo joked, with a chill in his voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang. There are no women in this group. Several men are bickering. But as the party''s president Han, has not appeared, he selected a few potted flowers to move into the car, ready to go back to the villa. Suddenly, he bumps Yueyang into his shoulder and asks him to look at his cell phone. He takes out his cell phone and sees Cheng Mo asking in the group. [Junyu, when are you and Luoxi going to confirm their relationship? ¡¿ Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes and answered directly, "she and I have nothing to do with each other except friends and help! ¡¿ [she suits you very well. ¡¿Cheng Mo continued. Han Junyu smiles, but it''s a little chilly. He looks at Yueyang''s back neck. [she suits a lot of people. ¡¿ is it necessary to confirm the relationship when it is suitable, from engagement to marriage? The logic is too compelling. [fit doesn''t mean that you must be together, but Jun Yu, you can try to get along with her and treat her as your woman. ¡¿Xiao Jue also advised. Yes, it''s not for you to give yourself a try. Jun Yu, take a bold step forward. If you don''t know how to date, I''ll teach you. ¡¿Pei Qian made jokes. Han Junyu elbows on the window, long fingers on thin lips, looking at several people''s persuasion. This has happened before, but he didn''t care at that time, but now he realizes that something is wrong. Why are they so eager to see him with lohee? He put his cell phone in his pocket, started the car and went back to the villa. On a rainy day, there was a traffic jam in the flower market away from the villa. Coupled with the traffic jam, Han Junyu was surprisingly calm when he thought of the pink rose in the back compartment. And thinking of the woman in the villa, he thought that the potted flower was very suitable for her. The traffic jam is too heavy to leave. Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone to check the situation in the villa. Aunt Zhang is holding a cake and a plate of fruit on the tea table and persuading women to eat. But the woman lying on the sofa, unmoved, rolled round and round on the sofa. Although her eyes glanced at the cake, she bit her teeth and buried her little head in the pillow. He hooked his lips and turned to see a dessert shop outside the window. He went to buy two desserts and came back. When he got back to the car and looked at the dessert he put on the copilot, he was a little strange. Why do you want to go out in the rain to buy dessert? Deep in his brain, it seems that there is something to show him that he has done many things before he has time to think about them. It''s like going to buy flowers, giving them to friends, getting off in the rain to buy desserts. Now, he is not himself as usual. This feeling of losing control made him aware of the crisis, and his face was cold. So back to the villa, his handsome face is still tight. Qin Ning in the villa, hungry for a day, plus did not take medicine, uncomfortable nest in the sofa. Suddenly she heard something moving at the door. She was curious. When she got up, her chin rested on the sofa and saw Lao Mo carrying a flowerpot. She was surprised to see a pot of pink roses. She wanted to have a look, but she stopped when she saw the tall man coming. Entering the villa, Han Junyu sees a woman lying on the sofa with long, soft hair in disorder. She blinks her big eyes and stares at herself, just like a kitten who sees her master coming home.Want to close to him, but timid dare not come forward. He walked into the living room with a cool face and shook the rain on his suit. Aunt Zhang immediately gave him a dry towel. "Mr. Han, what are these flowers?" Aunt Zhang is a little nervous. She doesn''t feed these plants, so she''s afraid she can''t do it well. "Put it on the balcony and let her keep it." Han Junyu wiped his wet hair and pointed at Qin Ning casually. Qin Ning was surprised that she had wanted to learn how to raise flowers before. In the past four years, she had time to raise some flowers with the florist. Looking at those flowers and plants, they are suitable for indoor feeding, not difficult to feed. But raising flowers is not a matter of one or two days. Does he want to keep her here for a long time? "Han Junyu, I don''t know how to raise it. If it''s dead, what can you do with me?" Han Junyu listened to the woman''s soft calling his name, which didn''t bore him, so he didn''t pursue the problem. "If you die, you pay for it." His calm statement, indifferent handsome face, no expression. Aunt Zhang worried that Han Junyu would catch cold after being caught in the rain. She went to pour him a cup of hot water. Han Junyu didn''t refuse either. After drinking the hot water, she finally felt better. The rain in early summer is still cool. Qin Ning noticed that the shoulders of the man''s suit were wet. He was worried and pursed his lips to take a look at Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang accepted her meaning. She was a little embarrassed, but she braved herself and spoke carefully. "Mr. Han, why don''t you go upstairs and change your clothes?" Han Junyu took a look at Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang stepped back and lowered her head. He put down the towel, looked out the window of the rain has not stopped, turned upstairs. Qin Ning stares at the man''s tall figure, disgusted shriveled mouth, Aunt Zhang is a kind-hearted, he likes to use cold face to scare people. Half an hour later, Aunt Zhang prepared a bowl of ginger soup. Han Junyu also changed his clothes and went downstairs with a few thick flower books in his hand. He walked steadily to the woman and carelessly threw the book on her. "Flowers, if you die, you will be buried with them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the books and felt heavy in his heart. It turns out that now she is not as important as those potted plants. Ah, it''s miserable to live less than a few potted flowers! Chapter 683 For dinner, Qin Ning still refuses to eat. Han Junyu doesn''t care about her. He sat in the window for a while, and finally he could hear the rain drop in the living room. Tick, tick. The voice was very low, but it was clear in the quiet living room. He looked at the woman who was still on the sofa, staring at the book in his hand pitifully. He didn''t know whether he understood it or not. Her long hair was in a mess, and she was blowing with depression. Like sulky, big eyes also secretly aimed at him. Han Junyu hooked the corner of his mouth and asked Aunt Zhang to bring the fruit plate. He picked up the cut pulp from the plate and ate it slowly. Qin Ning hungry hair dizzy, but did not expect that this man even in front of her face to eat fruit, clench their teeth, refused to speak. "Aunt Zhang, is the kitchen locked?" Aunt Zhang cleaned up the kitchen and was about to leave. She was at a loss when she heard the man''s inquiry. Why lock the kitchen? "Mr. Han, why is the kitchen locked suddenly?" Mr. Han doesn''t think she''s doing a bad job. Do you want to dismiss her? "I''m afraid there will be mice stealing." Han Junyu glanced at a woman. Qin Ning knew that he meant to talk about himself, so she would not steal! "Han Junyu, don''t look down on people. I will never eat until you decide to let me go!" "Oh, is that so?" Hanjunyu mouth raised radian, brown eyes lazy staring at her for a few seconds. "I''m going to die anyway. Why don''t I enjoy the electrocution process, don''t you think?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so angry that he lost his book and glared at him angrily. "When you die, Lao Mo will chop you up and feed you to the dog. Without knowing it, there will be no blood left!" What cruel words, his tone can be so calm, hateful! But Qin Ning didn''t think he was joking at all. Maybe Han Junyu had done this kind of thing before. Fear lingered in her heart, and she gave a wry smile. She is not the woman he held in his hand four years ago, but a pet for him to play with now. For those who don''t want to do, he can do all the cruel things! Heart sour and astringent, she cried out, red eyes staring at him. "Han Junyu, you, you scare me. If I''m scared to death by you, I''ll never let you go as a ghost." Suddenly hear a woman cry, Han Junyu also Leng a second. He said those cruel words just to scare her, but he didn''t expect her to cry like this. "I don''t believe in ghosts. If there are ghosts in the world, then I can suppress them. What''s more, you are not my opponent. You want to be a ghost to embarrass me. You are so stupid to daydream ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so angry that he turned blue. He really wanted to kill the man. "Mr. Han, ANN, Miss Angie is timid. Don''t scare her. She will have nightmares." Aunt Zhang felt pity for Qin Ning''s crying. Four years ago, Qin Ning was delicate and always sick. Every time it rained and thundered, he would have nightmares if he didn''t sleep well. But now Mr. Han doesn''t remember. Suddenly, he noticed that the man''s eyes swept him coldly. Aunt Zhang was flustered and a little at a loss. "Aunt Zhang, you can go back." Aunt Zhang listened to the warning in his tone. She did not dare to say more. She nodded and left quickly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning saw that Aunt Zhang had gone, and he was even more flustered. He was afraid that the man would not like to. He really dissected and chopped her up. What would he do if he fed the dog? She stares at the man''s cool face, swallows saliva and shows a flattering smile. "Well, I''ll listen to whatever you say. I''m the most obedient." "Is it?" "Absolutely. Are your shoulders sore? Let me rub it for you. " Without waiting for his consent, she politely came up behind him and reached out to help her rub her shoulders. She is hungry all day, where still has strength, rubs the shoulder time, some strength is insufficient. "Obviously, leg beating is more comfortable." The man said suddenly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Beat you! Qin Ning in the heart low scold. But his face was as bright as a flower. His pretty little face was a little pale at this time. Because he didn''t eat, his lips were dry and looked haggard. She ran enthusiastically in front of him, put his long leg on her leg and beat it gently. "Isn''t that comfortable? I''ll tell you, I''ve been a leg pounding professional for 20 years, and I''m a good technician... " She talked a lot, the general meaning is that she is very useful now, please don''t kill her. The strength of a woman''s hand is not big. The action of beating her leg is like tickling. Looking at her flattering face, he is even more itchy.The woman''s hand was sour, but she didn''t dare to relax. She shook her wrist and continued to beat him. He sprang up, grabbed her by the shoulder, put her on the sofa and stared at her coldly. Qin Ning fell on the sofa and thought it was the man who was angry. His eyes widened and his amber eyes were full of panic. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry. If you think I''m noisy, I won''t talk. If you are not satisfied with something, you can also say it Well Why did he kiss her again? She didn''t know how to react. Han Junyu tasted the soft pink lips of a stupid woman. He closed his eyes and enjoyed deeply. Qin Ning saw him close his eyes, very intoxicated, and wanted to resist. As soon as he made an action, her hands were caught by one of his hands. One of his legs pressed her struggling leg, and the other leg cunningly slightly knocked her legs open. His knee was fixed on her restless leg, and she was so frightened that she did not dare to resist. She knows that he is a man who disdains to force others, but if the other side revolts against him and arouses his rebellious heart, he will torture the other side by thinking of law. It seemed that he couldn''t taste her enough. He wanted to eat her. Qin Ning was so emotional by his kiss that he couldn''t help closing his eyes. Time becomes chaotic, it seems only one second, it seems to be an hour, maybe longer. In the mouth is stirred by him, the mood also turns the surge once sweet. It''s like an addictive drug. Once you taste it, you can''t bear to want more. Han Junyu licked the woman''s pink lips, nibbled her lower lip gently, opened his eyes to see her enjoying expression, he had a sense of achievement. His long finger playfully pinched her jaw, "woman, you don''t eat, wait for me to feed you, eh?" Qin Ning wake up, confused looking at him, like back four years ago, she wronged the shriveled mouth. "Han Junyu, I''m hungry. I''m so hungry." I''ve been hungry all day. "Is it?" His knees parted her legs and his other hand untied her pants. Qin Ning realized that he misunderstood her. His face wrinkled and his body twisted. "No, Han Junyu, not that hungry. I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten all day Han Junyu understood her meaning, but he didn''t stop his action. He put his hand into his pants and felt that his fingertips were wet. He was satisfied that her body had feelings for him. "Kiss me. Or I''ll feed you my way! " Chapter 684 The most secret part of his body was touched by a man. Qin Ning blushed and looked down at him. But the man just wants to see her blushing face, charming, green and astringent, which arouses the interest of his body. Qin Ning stares at the man''s calm handsome face. Knowing that he is not joking, he purses his pink lips and kisses him on his side face. "All right, you, you get your hands off me." "Kiss me, not a gift." He corrected her perception. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was too shy to drill. All of a sudden, he below the manual once, she shuddered open pink lips, slightly squinting eyes, do not know is to enjoy, or pain. Appreciating her expression and waiting for a few seconds, her pink face turned red again. She asked her little head to drill into his arms. Han Junyu''s body is hot and dry. Before, he just wanted to tease her, but he didn''t expect his self-control to collapse so easily. Hold the back of her head and grab her lips again. This time, his action was much more savage than before, domineering and powerful. His hand came out of her pants, but it reached into her coat again. Han Junyu knows that this woman still has resistance to him, and is not willing to do that with him. He disdains to force her. I thought kissing her would quench my thirst. But the reality is just the opposite. Kissing her is like throwing dry firewood into his burning body. After a few stabs, it burns more fiercely. Punishment bit her lower lip, he lay on her body, breathing gently. The man''s body is hot, and they are close to each other. Qin Ning feels like a fish on the shelf, and the sweat from him falls on her, just like the hot oil poured on her. Suddenly, when her lower lip hurt, she let out a low cry. The man finally let go of her, heavy body lying on her, she had some breathing difficulties. And the most terrible thing is that the hot breath of the man sprayed on her ears, so hot that she felt that her ears were about to burn. The breath passed through the cochlea and entered the brain, and she was also dizzy by the heat. The little heart is popping. It''s about to jump out. Until the man''s breathing subsided, he got up from her and his face returned to the usual indifference. "There are two desserts in the fridge. If you don''t eat them, I''ll eat you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning quickly got up and went to the kitchen to get something to eat. But to her surprise, Han Junyu even remembered that she liked to eat dessert. At night, Han Junyu will shorten the limited distance, she can''t be more than five meters away from him, she can only go to the study with him. She looks after the flower books in the study while he handles the work. When it was time to go to bed, he lifted the distance limit. After washing, she lay in the guest room where she used to sleep. Thinking of what he had done to her, she was upset. She can''t go on like this with him, but she can''t escape his tough means. Besides, she hasn''t contacted David for several days, and she doesn''t know how the two children are now. She is introverted and likes to sleep. She doesn''t know how well she gets along with her classmates at school. She thought a lot and fell asleep. Han Junyu in another room, lying on the big bed, did not fall asleep. As usual, his biological clock, at 11 p.m., he should have gone to sleep, but today he can''t sleep. Irritable get up, go to the guest room, see the woman on the bed sleep sweet, he is depressed. He couldn''t sleep because of her, but she slept well, ah! ¡­¡­ The sky after yesterday''s rain wash, the sky clear, the sun rises early. But the bedroom has a thick curtain block, light can''t enter, confused wake up woman, didn''t realize that they sleep on the change of place. She felt an arm on her waist. She was not willing to throw it away. Her eyelids were drooping and cold. She went to find the quilt. When she didn''t find the quilt, she shrunk to a warm embrace beside her. With a comfortable sigh, she arched and found the most comfortable position. She closed her eyes and continued to sleep. Han Junyu looked down at the woman''s delicate and simple appearance. His side face was soft and he pinched the woman''s lovely earlobe. The woman in her arms noticed something. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw her strong chest. Her small head retreated. Looking up at the man''s brown eyes, her face changed and she suddenly got up, separated some distance from him. Eyes swept around, know this is Han Junyu''s bedroom, she wrinkled face, must be he secretly hold her over. "You, how can you do this to me!" She clearly decided to leave him, but he had to force her again and again, let her at a loss. Han Junyu bent his elbow and supported his forehead, looking coldly at the struggle in her eyes. "What did I do to you?" "I have nothing to do with you, you, how can you carry me to your bed, how can you let me be a man in the future?" Qin Ning denounced.Han Junyu is not surprised, "what''s the relationship between you and me?" "I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Take this thing from my wrist and let me go!" Qin Ning gas stares at the watch on his wrist, angry and angry. Han Junyu sneered, and his handsome face became sharp. "It''s easy to let go. Do you know me before, what happened to you and me, or who are you? " Qin Ning pursed his lips. He has no memory now. Maybe she won''t believe what he said before. Now he hates himself and plays with himself. If she says she is his wife, maybe he will think she is delusional. Qin Ning jumped out of bed and discussed with him calmly. "I''m Angie, believe it or not. You trapped me in your villa, if your girlfriend knew, she would be sad. I advise you to let me go as soon as possible, eating in the bowl and looking at the pot. That''s scum behavior. You are the chief executive of Sheng''an group, rich and powerful. If I go to report, it will be bad for you and Sheng''an! " "Woman, do you think I care about your threat?" The man was wrapped in a black robe, and the belt around his waist was tied casually. He got up gracefully, and his face was calm and indifferent. "And when did I have a girlfriend? Why don''t I know?" Qin Ning surprised, Luoxi and he often eat together, two people talk and laugh, Luoxi is not his girlfriend? "If you want to be my woman, just say it. You are so stupid that you can''t speak clearly, and you want to threaten me. Oh, it''s only five minutes for me to kill you. Do you think you can get out of this villa? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± She doesn''t want to be his woman, he thinks too much! Seeing the man approaching step by step, Qin Ning stepped back two steps nervously, but the man came to her impatiently and put his long arm around her waist. "Don''t want to be my woman, huh?" Cold Sen Sen''s inquiry, Qin Ning scared heart almost stopped. He raised her jaw, looked him in the eye, and refused to let her escape. "Don''t you like me and want to be my wife? Let you climb on my bed, how is such a sad face? Are you approaching me for a different purpose, eh? " He bent slightly and looked her in the eye. Even if it was head up, she did not dare to look directly at him because of his terrible atmosphere. Chapter 685 Hear Han Junyu say let her do his woman, Qin Ning is not not not heart, but she dare not. As Cheng Mo said, she used to be so headstrong that she almost killed him, and now there is the threat of David behind her. If she''s really with him and David uses his two children to threaten her, what should she do? For the sake of children, she is wrong about everything. But David wanted her to hurt him. She would rather die than hurt him. So, she just wanted to be far away from him, so that she would not become David''s weapon to hurt him. But why, in the end, he and she are still entangled. She had no place to escape, but to bite her teeth and summon up her courage to take a step towards him. "Han Junyu, be rational. I''m not suitable for you. In fact, you and I haven''t met before. If you don''t believe it, you can go to your friends, Xiao Jue and Cheng Mo, who will surely give you a more detailed answer. " Han Junyu is not surprised by her words. He stares at her serious little face and holds her side face in his big hand. "You''re very clever. You can fool Xiao Jue and Cheng mo. if I can learn from them what happened four years ago, I won''t lock you here. Woman, you''d better be honest and stop playing tricks. " He is charming because he always has some strange dreams. There are many strange places in his daily life, which he didn''t pursue before. But when he met this woman, everyone urged him to confirm the relationship with Luoxi, which had to arouse his deep thinking. If he doesn''t know this woman, why are they so afraid of her existence? So now he doesn''t believe what this woman says. "Four years ago, can you remember anything?" Listen to him take the initiative to mention that four years ago, Qin Ning''s heart beat faster. "What do you want to remind me of?" Han Junyu only vaguely remembers that he had a car accident four years ago, and his memory became messy. Xiao Jue and Cheng Mo helped him piece it together, but they never mentioned anything about this woman. Why do you want to avoid this woman? What role does this woman play in his life? In his heart, he pushed away the woman in his arms and turned to support his forehead. Qin Ning saw that his face was ugly, and he held his forehead and squatted down slowly, which seemed to be very painful. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter with you? Do you have a headache, or do you feel uncomfortable?" She held him in her arms, helped him to sit down, and pressed his forehead gently with her little hand. "Does it still hurt?" Han Junyu leaned on her forehead, and the pain was relieved because of her small hand. His headache is the sequela of the car accident. He has been taking medicine for the past four years, but the effect is not obvious. It takes time for him to heal. I didn''t expect that after being pressed by a woman for a few minutes, the pain relieved a lot. "Do you need medicine?" Qin Ning saw that his face was not good, and he was very distressed. He didn''t want to worry about sleeping with him any more. "I don''t need your concern. If I die, aren''t you the happiest?" Han Junyu sneered. Cold face, push away her hand, want to get up, suddenly a stabbing pain, he once again pinch forehead. "Han Junyu, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll get some medicine for you." She helped him lie down again and jumped out of bed to get the medicine. But after a few steps, the watch on her wrist flashed red. She turned back to bed in anger. "I won''t go. I''ll go downstairs and get the medicine for you. You limit the distance to 50 meters." Han Junyu didn''t lift his eyelids. He pointed to his forehead, which obviously meant that she rubbed it for him again. Did not expect that this man will take the opportunity to cheat, Qin Ning angry laugh, but he had no way, secretly raised his fist to him, but reluctant to fight. After pressing him for a while, Han Junyu felt the pain relieved and got out of bed to wash. But the distance to her limit is still not cancelled. Qin Ning doesn''t want to be shocked any more. He can only follow him angrily. There were two toothpaste and two towels in his washroom. She stood by the door, holding her arms, her eyes burning. "There are things for lovers in your washroom. Han Junyu, you said you didn''t have a girlfriend. I tell you, I really don''t fit in with you. " Han Junyu brushes his teeth and washes his face. His action is leisurely. He obviously takes her anger as air. Qin Ning was so angry that he couldn''t scold him for a long time. "I, I tell you, if you really piss me off, I''ll really hit someone." Han Junyu glared at her, brown eyes with a strong interest, seems to want to see her small arms and legs, beating is how. Qin Ning is frustrated and dejected. She also stands in front of the mirror, looking at her hair as messy as a chicken nest, and her fidgety rubbing is even more chaotic."What do you like about me? Can''t I change it?" Han Junyu washed her face, put the towel away, and threw another unused towel on her head to cover her whole face. "You''re ugly and you''re not in good shape. If you want to change it, you have to go back and rebuild it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wanted to take down the towel bar on his head and strangle him. But she''s not as tall as he is. It''s not easy for her to put a towel around his neck. She took the towel away and looked disgusted. "I pay great attention to hygiene. I can''t use what others have used." Walking to the door, Han Junyu stops, turns around slowly, then holds his arm and leans against the door. "Which eye did you see that towel used?" "No one used it. Why do you keep it here all the time? Do you still use two towels to wash your face? It''s the size of the face. " As long as he doesn''t get angry and quarrel with him, Qin Ning has never been timid. Han Junyu sneered coldly, walked up to her and held her face. "Woman, do you wash?" By the man pinched cheek, his strength is not light, Qin Ning pain wrinkled face but not compromise. "No "Very strong." Han Junyu sneered, raised his watch in his hand, "not afraid of electric shock?" "I wash it!" Seeing him turning the watch on his wrist, Qin Ning thought of the pain of being shocked that day, so she didn''t want to experience the second time. She twisted the tip of her eyebrows, bowed her head to wash her face, which was very perfunctory. Wet to the side, wipe the towel casually. Looking at her disgusting action, Han Junyu doesn''t know what temper she is having, but he can''t tolerate the mess in his bathroom. "Woman, you are not allowed to wash here in the future!" "I''m not ready to wash here, it''s you," Qin Ning thought suddenly. If Han Junyu had a woman, he would not hide it with his temperament. But he does not admit that there are women here, which means that there are really no women here. He told her not to wash here, so he meant to let her wash here. Towel and toothbrush, specially prepared for her? Qin Ning''s heart is sour and sweet. He stares at the man in a daze. Suddenly he opens his arms and hugs him. Chapter 686 Han Junyu suddenly hugs her, but she is not surprised. "Han Junyu, don''t be so nice to me, I ''" I''m afraid I''ll be greedy for your kindness, and selfish people won''t want to leave you. But if you don''t leave, I''m a huge threat to you. "Woman, I shock you, do you still think I''m abusive to you?" Hear the man owe flat words, Qin Ning in the heart just rose of gratitude, instant Ba Ji of broken into slag. She wiped away her tears, stepped back a few steps, puffed her cheeks and glared at him, and walked out angrily. But thinking about the distance limit, she did not dare to go too far. She bit her teeth and came to him. Han Junyu is in a good mood to see a woman follow her like a kitten. When going downstairs, without waiting for him to sit at the table, the little woman, like a kitten, was lying on the table and staring at the steamed buns on the table. Today, Aunt Zhang made steamed buns. For breakfast, there were steamed buns with porridge and two small dishes. "Don''t you want to go on a hunger strike?" Han Junyu is sarcastic. Qin Ning blinked, biting his teeth to take back his sight, "I don''t eat, how can I smell it?" "Oh, smell it?" Han Junyu pulled the corner of his mouth, first poured himself a glass of water, sat on the table and picked up a steamed bun with chopsticks, first sniffed the smell of steamed bun, but he didn''t smell any fragrance. But look at women''s salivating eyes, the taste of this bun should not be bad. He took a bite and couldn''t taste anything, but his expression was enjoyable, as if he had eaten some of the best in the world. Qin Ning was already hungry, but now he is eating well and scratching his heart and lungs. If you want to die, you can''t be a starving ghost! She said in her heart. Her life and death are in his hands now. If he doesn''t want her to die, she will go on a hunger strike until the last breath, and he will find a way to save her. But all her efforts are in vain. Since it''s useless work, it''s better to eat well and drink well now, and then try to fight with him! Well, yes, that''s it. Seeing that he had to take a second bun, she didn''t care so much. She rushed to grab a bun and put it in her mouth. Wow, Aunt Zhang''s steamed stuffed bun is delicious. She has been thinking about it for four years. To see a woman wolfing down a bun, but also want to get a second bun, his chopsticks stop her action. "You''re not afraid to choke when you eat like this?" He didn''t say it was ok, but Qin Ning hiccupped immediately. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s mouth twitches. He originally wanted Aunt Zhang to pour her a glass of water, but the woman poured the water herself. Before he could stop her, she had been scalded. The hot water just poured out of the kettle doesn''t burn her! Qin Ning vomited pink tongue, frowned and went back to the dining table, took the water he had poured and gulped it up. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and did not speak. He continued to eat steamed buns. Qin Ning finally slowed down and realized that it was his cup. He secretly glanced at him, and his face was a little red. He suddenly raised his eyes to see his own eye, she immediately ingratiated smile. "By mistake, by mistake, I''ll pour you another drink." She quickly got up to pour the water, put the cup in his hand, and saw that he wanted to eat the third bun, while there was only one bun left in the plate. She watched helplessly as his chopsticks went to clip the last bun. She pursed her pink lips, worried, and rushed forward to snatch the steamed stuffed bun from his chopsticks, then put it into her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. She ate the bun in two or three mouthfuls, blinking her big eyes and showing a sly expression. "Oh, I accidentally ate it in my stomach." He can eat her carelessly, believe it or not? Han Junyu tugged at the corner of his mouth and asked Aunt Zhang to take off the bun. Aunt Zhang answered and said that the steamed buns would be out of the pot soon. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the ceiling as if he had heard nothing. After breakfast, Han Junyu wants to go to work. He lifts the distance limit, but her range of activities cannot exceed the villa. Once she walked out of the villa, her wrist watch flashed red light, and she quickly returned to the villa. Angrily walking around the villa, seeing Aunt Zhang busy in the kitchen, she had an idea. "Auntie Zhang, can you do me a favor and buy me something online?" Aunt Zhang knows that Qin Ning is the original wife, but she doesn''t know why. She wants to hide her identity in front of Mr. Han and ask her to cooperate well. Take out the mobile phone and give it to her, Aunt Zhang is a little worried, "what do you want to buy, too," "Shh, Aunt Zhang, you''d better call me Angie. Han Junyu is too changed. I don''t know if there is a monitor here. Maybe there is a recording or something. "Aunt Zhang swept around, thinking that Mr. Han often plays with some high-tech things. Maybe there are such things in the villa. "Angie, although Mr. Han forgot you, he has feelings for you now. Will you stay?" Qin Ning a Leng, in the heart complex, do not know how to answer this question. "Ah, but Mr. Han is sincere to you. After you disappeared four years ago, he thought you were crazy, and I felt sorry for him." Although Aunt Zhang loves Han Junyu four years ago, she loves his wife who has been missing for four years. People have nothing to do, is the biggest lucky, now two people can come together, this is the fate of God. Qin fanning''s lips and face were white. Han Junyu, who didn''t want to talk to her four years ago, had a chat for a while. She asked Aunt Zhang to buy some painkillers for her and some things that women use every month. She was taken to the villa by Han Junyu. She didn''t know where she had lost her bag. She didn''t have a mobile phone or some personal belongings. After shopping, she wants to borrow Aunt Zhang''s mobile phone to contact David, but she is afraid that it will cause Han Junyu to know that she has contact with David. She anxiously scratched her long hair and stood on the windowsill watching Han Junyu''s newly bought potted plants, thinking of Han Junyu''s warning. If the flowers die, she will bury them. She shivered and went to find a tool to water them. At this time, Sheng''an group''s conference room. Han Junyu has just signed a contract with Feng Wei. They come out of the meeting room. Feng Wei proposes to have lunch with him. In a restaurant near Sheng''an group, as soon as they sat down, they saw Luo Xi coming and said hello to them with a smile. Han Junyu looks at Feng Wei unexpectedly. Feng Wei frankly admits that he called Luoxi. He took out an invitation. It was the child''s full moon. "Our family''s two treasures full moon wine, invite you to join us." "Wow, looking at the circle of friends, she said that Yongjun''s sister had a baby, but she was busy working all the time and didn''t have a chance to visit her. Er Bao''s full moon wine, I will go. " Lohee took the invitation. Han Junyu saw that Feng Wei only took an invitation, which obviously meant that he and Luoxi were a couple. He had no expression and didn''t speak. Feng Wei chats with Luo Xi again. He looks at the silent Han Junyu and pats him on the shoulder with a smile. "When do you drink your wedding wine with lohee? I''m still waiting to send you a big red envelope. " Chapter 687 span style='' display:none ''>gfbmmjD6vtLSaDjNAMr7x+cAJfrxmldLwH/ZzyO8z5GisJlPbdeDIGJfyq9N6ALntkPrNLIFSkmT6M4KHQWJrA== Chapter 688 Han Junyu is busy with his work, and few women usually contact him. Luoxi is the only one who is close to him besides his work. Before that, some people thought that Luoxi and he were a couple. He could understand that it was a misunderstanding, but one or two of them thought so, so he thought there was something strange in the middle. So he pretended to know nothing and asked ban Yongjun, "Madam Feng, how do you say that?" Ban Yongjun took a look at Luoxi and explained with a smile, "Han Shao, you are still pretending to be stupid. Luoxi likes you. You should be clear in your heart. What''s more, you two are still wearing lovers'' clothes today." Han Junyu just looked at their decoration. He was wearing a suit and a light colored tie, and the skirt Luo Xi was wearing today was also light colored. He didn''t know whether Luoxi did it intentionally or coincidentally, but his attitude towards Luoxi was not a man''s attitude towards women. "Coincidence. Luoxi and I are just ordinary friends. In the future, madam Feng will not mention it. " Ban Yongjun''s face was stiff, and Luoxi bowed his head in embarrassment. The atmosphere on the table was a little embarrassed. This is obviously Han Junyu''s refusal of Luoxi. Pei Qian came here today and talked about other topics with a smile. The atmosphere is better. But when several people looked at each other, they were worried. When Han Junyu saw nothing, his face was calm and he ate a little fruit. Suddenly he thought of the woman in the villa, and he didn''t know if she had eaten. After dinner, Xiao Jue and Pei Qian go to Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, on that occasion, you embarrassed Luoxi by saying that, isn''t that good?" Xiao Jue asked tentatively. "I don''t have that kind of relationship with lohee. I just want to clarify the facts." Han Junyu''s cold reply. "You are not really that kind of mind to Luoxi?" Xiao Jue feels strange. Han Junyu has forgotten Qin Ning, and Luoxi is similar to Qin Ning in many places. Why doesn''t he like Luoxi? "I already have women." Han Junyu dropped a bomb. Xiao Jue is surprised. When did Han Junyu find a woman quietly? "Who is that woman? Since she is your woman, let''s meet her." Pei Qian pretended to be curious. "When the time is right, I''ll show you." Han Junyu refused. Standing behind the three, Luoxi, hearing Han Junyu''s words, covers his mouth in amazement. "Jun Yu, do you have someone you like?" Xiao Jue and Pei Qian look at each other, but the situation is not good. Han Junyu turns around and looks at the woman with tears in her eyes. She asks him wrongly. He thought inexplicably that when the woman in villa Li cried, she was also aggrieved. He would be soft hearted, but in the face of Luoxi, he didn''t have that feeling at all. "Yes, I have a woman." "Well, then why don''t you refuse me when I''m good to you?" Luoxi cried and accused. If he refuses, she won''t be stupid again and keep him for four years. Before, she felt that if the man in front of her was a piece of ice, she would warm him with her heart and let him melt. Four years later, he suddenly told her that he had a woman. What is she?! This time Feng Wei only sent them an invitation. He would agree. She still had some doubts in her heart, but she was so happy that she didn''t think much about it. Now she is reflecting. Han Junyu agrees to join her in the full moon wine, but he wants to take this opportunity to clarify that he has nothing to do with her at the banquet and deliberately humiliate her! "I have refused, but you have turned a blind eye. Others said you were right for me, and you chose to ignore what I said at that time. " Han Junyu confessed. He is not willing to waste too much attention on meaningless things. At the beginning, when he realized lohee''s feelings for him, he said no. But Luoxi is confident that she has the ability to let him slowly accept her. When xiaojue joked for the first time that they were suitable, he also mentioned that he would not have any other relationship with her, but she still didn''t listen. In this world, it may be difficult to meet love, but it is not difficult to meet the right person. If he has the heart to look for it and takes certain conditions to look for it all over the world, he can find thousands of women who are suitable for him. He knew that Luoxi was a smart woman and should have guessed such a day for a long time, but she was too confident and sure that day was far away. But he didn''t want her to fall into the ridiculous illusion again. Luoxi cry pear with rain, but still maintain the image of a lady, cover mouth bow out of the villa. Others see Luoxi crying and running out, all come to ask about the situation, Han Junyu feel irritable. "I have something to do. I''ll go first." "Han Shao, you, you really don''t like Luoxi, like other women?" Ban Yongjun asks after him. "Strange?" Although Luoxi saved him, he was not the one. Who stipulated that he must like her?Ban Yongjun stares at him and recalls that four years ago, Han Junyu was heartbroken for Qin Ning and was determined to die. In that car accident, he lost too much blood. If Luoxi didn''t arrive in time to give him a blood transfusion, it''s hard to say whether Han Junyu could survive. Looking at the similarity between Luoxi and qinning, they took advantage of Han Junyu''s confused memory and deleted qinning from his memory. They asked Luoxi to replace qinning and take care of him. So in the past four years, all the people around him acquiesced that Luoxi was replacing Qin Ning. But he suddenly said that he didn''t like Luoxi at all and liked others. Ban Yongjun felt that he had betrayed Qin Ning, which was hard to accept. "We''re all surprised. What''s the person you like?" Han Junyu recalled the appearance of the little woman and gave a conclusion. "It''s silly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Although the man''s evaluation is not good, his face is soft. Several people look at each other and their faces are strange. This kind of expression, they are very familiar with. In the past, when Han Shao and Qin Ning stuffed dog food together, they often had an expression. Although they hated her very much, their tone and eyes revealed their deep love for her, but they couldn''t hide it. Han Junyu appears this kind of expression again, is it falling in love again? Several people are more curious about what kind of a woman is, which will make Han less moved than he was four years ago. Leaving Feng Wei''s villa, Han Junyu thinks about the woman in the villa and asks Lao Mo to speed up. When he got to the villa, he was just about to get off the bus when he heard the sound of brake. He turned to see a familiar car in surprise. The man came out of the car, dressed in a straight military uniform. He walked a lot. He came to Han Junyu''s car and stopped him from opening the door. "I hear you have a woman you like?" Han Junyu sarcastically raised the corner of his mouth, did not expect that he knew his news so soon. "You don''t seem happy." "Who is she?" "What does it have to do with you?" "Han Junyu, don''t tell me it''s still that woman!" Cheng Mo scolds angrily. Han Junyu frowns. Why does Cheng Mo say "or"? "Can you guess who I like, Cheng Mo? You know her very well?" Han asked. "Confused!" Cheng Mo also guessed before. When he heard Xiao Jue''s words, he immediately checked the information about Qin Ning''s departure. He had a bad premonition in his heart, and he rushed over to verify it. Now look at the expression on Han Junyu''s face, don''t go into the villa, he already has the answer. The woman he likes again is Qin Ning. This woman even plays tricks. Didn''t she say that she would leave Han Junyu?! Chapter 689 Cheng Mo is angry in his heart, but his face doesn''t change. "You''re not always curious. What else was missing from your forgotten memory four years ago? Well, I''ll tell you all today. " Two people return to the car again, Cheng Mo considers a few seconds, calm statement. "Four years ago, there was a very important woman in your life. That woman lives in your villa now. You forced her to get married. She hated you in her heart and always wanted to find a chance to leave. When she takes the chance to go to the city with anesthetics, she will use it when she likes. You go all out of your way to find her, but she designed to let you see her die with your own eyes. You blame yourself for thinking that you killed her. You were in a bad mental state, so you had a car accident. When you were in a car accident, she knew you were dying, but she was on holiday with someone she liked. It''s Luoxi who saved you, and her wounds are healing over the years, but she suddenly returned home, deliberately designed to evoke your past memory, just to get some benefits from you. " Cheng Mo said half true and half false, so that people can not distinguish between true and false. However, for those who fall in love, sometimes reason will strike. Han Junyu listened to the good brother''s statement, squinting at him coldly, "you mean, she was married to me before?" "No success, she has been procrastinating. Although they live together, there is no wedding. What kind of marriage is it?" Cheng Mo is ironic. With his ability, it is not difficult to eliminate a person''s marriage record. With song Xuan''s black technology, Han Junyu is legally unmarried. "Did you ask her about four years ago, and she didn''t answer all the time, and she deliberately covered it up, because she was guilty. Now that I have told you these things, if you don''t believe me, you can ask her again. Maybe she''s married to the man she likes. " Cheng Mo is his best brother. He has believed 80% of what he said. Because he has a good feeling, so when so much information impacts his cognition, Han Junyu''s brain is in a mess. He clenched his fist, thinking of his proposal to let that woman be his woman, and the feeling of women''s rejection, his heart gathered a fire. "Why did I like her in the first place?" Cheng Mo was stunned and turned to look at him, "that woman has good means. Do you often find some milk candy in your pocket? The little things that girls use are what she put in your clothes. She doesn''t want to divorce you, and she deliberately leaves traces for you to remember her. This is a woman''s vanity When Cheng Mo lies, he doesn''t blink. What''s more, he has the confidence to make sure that Qin Ning will admit what he just said. Han Junyu clenched his teeth, sneered, pushed the door open and got off. Into the villa, the line of sight in the living room swept a circle, did not see a woman''s figure, he directly upstairs, kick open the door of the guest room. Qin Ning, lying on the bed, heard the noise and opened his eyes in fright. Turn to see the man came to the bed, his pace is very slow, but let Qin Ning feel depressed. "Are you married?" Suddenly, the man asked her in a cold voice. Qin Ning is a Leng, lift Mou and he look at each other, think of she and he did get the marriage certificate. She pursed her pink lips and nodded. Han Junyu gave a smile, a very light smile, full of strong irony. No wonder when he touched her for the first time, she responded and catered to him. "Woman, I''m asking you again, were we together four years ago?" Qin Ning grabs the quilt tightly, the back of his hand bursts with blue tendons, struggling in his heart. At this time, the door was pushed open again, and steady footsteps came. "You did live together, but you gave up Han Junyu and left. You don''t want to admit it, and you can''t cover up your mistakes. " Cheng Mo said. Qin Ning stares at Cheng Mo, his words are right, but this sentence contains too much information. But she has to cooperate with him. "Yes, four years ago, I was with you, but in the end I left." That''s the truth. However, only a few words can not explain the real situation at that time. Han Junyu was so angry that he knelt on the bed with one leg and held the woman''s jaw. "So, would you rather die than be with me?" There was a sharp pain in her neck and she felt suffocated. If it''s just death, she''s not afraid. But she was afraid to hurt him. Her long eyelashes quivered and tears fell to the back of his hand. He has no pity for her at the moment. He clenches his jaw and stares at the woman in front of him. "Then when you appeared, why did you say you like me and why did you say you wanted to pursue me?" Is this all her carefully calculated game, waiting for him to jump in?He didn''t believe it. This woman is so stupid that she will choke when she eats a bun. How can she design such a delicate game. "Because someone wants me to do it." She squeezed a word out of her throat. From the beginning to the end, she did not struggle, staring at him with tears in her eyes. Han Junyu was a bit angry in his brown eyes and threw her away. "Woman, do you think I really won''t kill you?" Qin Ning''s body is already weak, and his whole body aches, but these pains can''t match Han Junyu''s words. She also wants to bite her teeth and cooperate with Cheng Mo to finish the play. "Not afraid, because I know that you like me, you don''t have the heart." Han Junyu heard her words, the cold on his body condensed, but he suddenly calmed down and laughed at himself. "I like you, woman. Where did you get that confidence from?" "In your eyes." Qin Ning also smiles. But when she smiles, the tears in the corner of her eyes don''t break. "When you see me, your eyes tell me that you will protect me." "If you are so confident, let''s look at my eyes again to see if there is something you said." Han Junyu''s brown eyes became cold. He turned the watch on his wrist and directly pressed the key of electric shock. Pain to numbness, expression is dull. There was a red mark on her wrist. Her whole arm was paralyzed, her body was twitching with pain, and her teeth were shaking. But she bit the quilt and didn''t say a word. Unbearable, she looked up at Han Junyu. "Are you happy to let me die? I''m guilty of being liked by you. I don''t want to stay with you. Han Junyu, I told you earlier, I, ah This time the power is bigger than before, Qin Ning got a roll on the bed in pain. Cheng Mo looks at the woman rolling on the bed and spits out a mouthful of blood. He frowns gently. I''m afraid Han Junyu will really kill people, but it''s not a good time to end. "Jun Yu, forget it. I have to collect her body later. Please." Han Junyu sneered coldly, "it''s OK. I''ll deal with her body myself." Looking at the twisted face of a woman in pain, he squatted down slowly beside the bed, holding a wisp of her long hair. "When you were close to me, for a moment, did you think of such a scene?" Chapter 690 Qin Ning was already in a trance and her consciousness pulled away. She opened her eyes and didn''t know where she was. Confused looking at the man in front of him, the tears he endured fell down, like the torrential flood rushing out of the gorge. "Han, uncle Han." Hearing this address, Han Junyu''s body froze and instinctively suspended the electric shock. She was right. He couldn''t have the heart to kill her. He restrained a little trembling hand, as if to admit defeat, put aside a wisp of her long hair, and got up to leave. Wait for Han Junyu to leave, Cheng Mo quickly lies on the bed, check Qin Ning''s breath, make sure she is still alive, this just relieved. "Two choices, I want to take you to the hospital, let Xiao Jue help you see, or go directly to the airport, to f country." "Uncle Han." She whispered softly. "Separation is good for both of you. I won''t let Han Junyu because of you, living people don''t look like people and ghosts don''t look like ghosts. I''ll send you to the hospital. " Cheng Mo sighs and holds her up. He finds that her body is still twitching and her cold heart has a slight fluctuation. Found a thin blanket draped in her body, firm steps to go downstairs. Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen to see Cheng Mo holding Qin Ning, but Qin Ning''s face was pale without a trace of blood, and her face changed. "Mr. Cheng, where would you like to take Mrs. Angie?" "Let her go where she should be." Cheng Mo keeps walking out. What does Aunt Zhang think of? She goes back to the kitchen and packs some buns into Qin Ning''s arms. "Mr. Cheng, his wife is also a hard-working child. She likes the buns I make. Let her take them. " Cheng Mo looks at the hot bun in the woman''s arms, but he doesn''t stop it. After getting on the bus, he goes straight to the hospital. Aunt Zhang looks at Cheng Mo''s car in the distance and sighs helplessly. She turns to see Han Junyu standing at the door with a gloomy face and covers her chest in horror. "What can I do for you, Mr. Han?" "Aunt Zhang, four years ago, you served that woman?" Aunt Zhang said that the woman he was talking about was Qin Ning. Thinking about Qin Ning''s pale appearance, she could not say what she wanted to refuse. "Yes, I''ve served her. She used to be timid, and her voice was small, just like a cat." Aunt Zhang recalled. "You know that I forced her to get married?" "Ah, I don''t know exactly. But I know that Mr. Han and miss Tai Anji have a good relationship. Well, I don''t know why it''s like this. " "So, what does it look like?" Han Junyu took a step forward, a bit anxious. He always felt that he had overlooked an important information, but he couldn''t think about it. Aunt Zhang knows that he has lost his memory, but she is not sure about his current memory. "Four years ago, you held Miss Angie in your hand. What she ate, what she drank and what she used were all your personal concerns. But now you forget her and your attitude towards her has changed. " Han Junyu''s memory of four years ago is blank, so he can''t imagine that he would be so patient with a woman. Hateful is, that woman does not like him, but also desperately leave him! When he thought of her pain, he thought he would be relieved, but he didn''t. Her heart ached, so did his. There was no useful information for Aunt Zhang. He was upset and had a bad headache. If only the woman was there, he could rub it for him. Before getting along with her, he could feel that this woman had feelings for him. Was it her acting too high or his illusion? At this time, Cheng Mo takes Qin Ning to the hospital. Xiao Jue fainted, Qin Ning''s face was ugly. "What''s the matter with her?" "Stun by an electric shock." Cheng Mo''s simple answer tells him to find a way to wake her up so that he can send her away. As long as she is still in Nankang, she is a threat to Han Junyu. Xiao Jue opened her eyes and examined her. The more she looked, the more frightened she was. "Cheng Mo, it''s a bit bad." "Why?" Xiao Jue took Qin Ning''s wrist to feel her pulse, and her face became more and more ugly. "Quick, take her to the operating room, I want to give her first aid." Cheng Mo knows that Qin Ning''s situation is not good, but he doesn''t know how bad it is. Listening to Xiao Jue''s confused voice, he felt a thump in his heart. It seemed that the situation was really serious, otherwise Xiao Jue''s voice would tremble. "Cheng Mo, I think it''s too big this time. Maybe I''m going to collect Qin Ning''s corpse." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The door of the emergency room closes, and Cheng Mo looks at the light flashing at the door of the operation room. Several doctors and nurses rush into the operation room. He sits on the chair with a headache. If Qin Ning''s death is caused by his jealousy of Han Junyu''s words, he and Han Junyu''s brothers in this life will come to an end.Five hours later, Qin Ning is finally pushed out of the ward. Xiao Jue comes out tired and sees that Cheng Mo is still outside. It''s a bit unexpected. "How''s it going?" Xiao Jue could not hide his tiredness. "He would save a life, but he didn''t get out of danger. It depends on these two days. If she doesn''t wake up in 48 hours, she will never wake up again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo frowned. "Who is so cruel, let her whole body dehydration, still use electric shock, this is not to her life?" He scolded Lord Xiao angrily. Cheng Mo clenches his teeth and complains that too much is meaningless. "Is there any other way?" Cheng Mo is not a man waiting to die. "I''ll contact Ning Fu and ask him if he has a way. If we can''t, we can only let fate decide." Cheng Mo licks his alveolar and immediately contacts Ning Fu. Ning Fu hears that they find Qin Ning. Now Qin Ning is in a coma in the hospital. He immediately flies a private plane to Nankang city. Seeing the situation on the bed, his face becomes ugly. "Why didn''t I be informed when I first saw her?" Ning Fu is angry. The person who thought she was dead suddenly appeared, but he was not angry when he saw her walking in the gate of death. "She said she would leave, so there was no need to inform you." Cheng Mo speaks frankly. Ning Fu gave Qin Ning on the bed a more detailed examination. Although he was still wearing glasses, he could not hide the coldness on his face. "Who shocked her?" Xiao Jue is also curious and stares at Cheng mo. Cheng Mo takes a look at Qin Ning and clenches his cheeks. "Han Junyu." "Oh, you don''t have to say, I can guess!" Because Ning Fu saw something familiar, the watch on Qin Ning''s wrist. This thing was developed by him and Xi Hong together. It''s easy to carry and self-defense, so they also customized a set for Han Junyu. But he never thought that Han Junyu used it on Qin Ning. Ning Fu clenched his fist and sent out a stream of murderous gas. He turned and left the ward. Cheng Mo guess his purpose, let Xiao Jue stare at Qin Ning, have any situation to contact him, he goes after Ning Fu. In the parking lot of the hospital, I saw Ning Fu make a phone call. After hanging up, I recklessly increased the speed to the maximum. Cheng Mo twisted his eyebrows. Ning Fu was always cautious. He was really angry when he was forced to this extent. He left the hospital with his car and came to the downstairs of Sheng''an group. Instead of going to the parking lot, Ning Fu drove to the main gate of Sheng''an group. He drifted around the corner quickly and stopped the car. When he got off the bus, his murderous spirit became stronger and stronger. The security and staff of Sheng''an group only heard the screeching sound of the brake, and then saw a tall man get out of the car and unconsciously step back to make way for him. Chapter 691 Sheng''an group, the Secretary Department of the quiet only heard the sound of turning documents. Even Xiang Yueyang''s face was taut and he didn''t dare to relax. Bang! When the president''s office was suddenly pushed away, a staff member picked up a document in a flurry and accidentally bumped his head against the door, but he didn''t dare to cry, picked up the document and left in a hurry. Han Junyu walked out of the office with a cold face and went to the rest room to pour himself a glass of water. When drinking water, he noticed that other people were peeking at him. With a sneer, he poured half a glass of water into the sink and turned to Yueyang. "In three days, the plan of the planning department has not been determined yet. Ask what problems have been encountered." The man''s voice is calm and frightening. Everyone who knows his temper knows that the calmer he is, the more disturbance there will be. To Yueyang also dare not delay, immediately nodded to ask the planning department. Just at this time, with a thump, the elevator door opened, and steady footsteps came. Han Junyu turns his head to see Ning Fu, who is full of evil spirit. He picks his eyebrows in surprise. He is just about to ask what''s the matter, so he is beaten by his fierce fist. The man''s fist is big and hard, hit his face, he immediately saw the corner of the mouth blood. "Brute, who let you do that to her and die for her? Now when you see her, you are so cruel to her!" Ning Fu''s roaring abuse. When Han Junyu was beaten, the people in the secretary department were shocked and looked at Han Junyu. Xiang Yueyang has also been deceived. He can''t figure out what Ning Fu is talking about. Seeing that he had to go forward to hit others, he immediately stepped forward to stop him. However, Ning Fu''s Kung Fu was so good that he didn''t pay attention to Yueyang at all and avoided his attack on Han Junyu again. Han Junyu was on guard this time. He dodged back and looked at Ning Fu coldly. "What do you have to do with her? You are so excited. Are you the man who married her?" Although Ning Fu didn''t name who he hurt, Han Junyu knew that he was talking about Qin Ning. Mention Qin Ning, his mood is agitated, the chest presses a regiment of anger. "Oh." Ning Fu knew that he had lost his memory, and he was the first to find that his memory was confused after he had a car accident. He also discussed with others to delete Qin Ning from his memory. I didn''t expect this to happen today. Retribution! If he knew that Han Junyu, who had lost his memory, would hurt Qin Ning so much, he would not make that decision. What''s the point of his anger? He sneered at himself and didn''t know whether to laugh at him or himself. "Han Junyu, you will regret it." Leaving a word behind, he turned and left. Han Junyu licked the blood on the corner of his mouth, tightened his eyebrows, and caught up with him and grabbed his arm. "Why do I regret it? How is that woman now Ning Fu shook off his hand and sneered, "don''t you want her to die? At that time, "Ning Fu!" A few steps to run over Cheng Mo, hear Ning Fu''s words, immediately stop him. "Now that things have happened, what we should do is to find a way, not to vent our anger here." It''s not important who is responsible for what has happened. It''s important to find a solution to the problem. Ning Fu naturally knew this truth, but looking at Qin Ning''s situation, his mood was difficult to control. Cold eye swept Han Junyu one eye, he bit his teeth, "if she had an accident, Han Junyu, I will never let you have a good time!" Leaving behind a cruel word, Ning Fu turned and left. Han Junyu frowned. At that time, he saw that the woman''s condition was not very good, but he didn''t know how bad it was. Holding Cheng Mo''s arm, he felt out a little, "is that woman in the hospital?" Cheng Mo sighed, "she has nothing to do with you. As for other things, I''ll talk to you after I deal with it." Han Junyu looks at Cheng Mo''s back and clenches his fist. What she means has nothing to do with him, that woman makes his mood upset, all the rhythm of life is confused by her. Xiang Yueyang hasn''t figured out what happened, but he guesses that it has something to do with Qin Ning. He wants to go and stop him. "President, work," "you take care of it. I''ll go out when I have something to do." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah, in the case of Qin Ning, Han Junyu is not like himself. Han Junyu drove to the destination. He bought a bunch of flowers and came to his mother''s cemetery. "Mom, am I wrong?" Standing in front of the goal for a long time, Han Junyu just issued a question in his heart. But she gave up a man to hold her in the other hand, but he wanted to leave her. Four years later, she came to him with a purpose and had the cheek to provoke him.If he doesn''t teach her, it''s not Han Junyu''s style. But, why see her so painful, his heart also follows a burst of throbbing? No one answered his question. Near dusk, the setting sun sets at his feet. Han Junyu stares at the setting sun and gets lost. It wasn''t until the setting sun disappeared, the half day sun sank into the clouds, and the sky darkened that Han Junyu turned to look at his tombstone. "Mom, you''ve been dead for 24 years. I''m 33 years old. I should have a family, right?" He doesn''t come to visit his mother every year, but he feels sad. When he can''t say something to others, he will come here for a while. At this point, the hospital. Ning Fu tried everything, but did not let Qin Ning wake up. As time goes by, Qin Ning''s physical condition is getting worse and worse. He pinches his forehead powerlessly. Do you want to watch her die in this hospital bed? "She had contact with the prince of the Ji family before. Can you find a way for her?" Hearing Cheng Mo''s words, Ning Fu squints coldly. "Do you mean Qin Ning has been hiding her for four years since she disappeared?" Cheng Mo shrugged. He didn''t know the specific situation. At that time, he also speculated. Qin Ning also deliberately concealed it, and didn''t say it in detail. But he can be sure that Qin Ning''s disappearance has something to do with the season. Ning Fu immediately got up to call Ji Ji. When he got through, he said hello with a smile. Ning Fu didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He just told him about Qin Ning. "You have a way to wake her up, don''t you?" In his tone, he even prayed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Quarter silent for a long time, finally said a wait for him, hung up the phone. "What do you say?" Xiao Jue asked anxiously. "When he comes, it''s best that he can save people. If he can''t..." I can''t go on with the following words. He told himself silently in his heart that he could not save Qin Ning. Quarter is late at night to Nankang City, he brought two children. So, a few men in the hospital, seeing two lovely children, were staring. Especially the little girl''s brown eyes are the same as Han Junyu''s, and the little boy''s six or seven points are similar to Han Junyu''s. Needless to say, this must be the child Qin Ning gave to Han Junyu. Quarter is no nonsense, the long prepared medicine to qinning feed down, and asked him to bring a few doctors to qinning see a doctor. Several doctors are old and experienced. Seeing Qin Ning''s situation, they shake their heads one after another. Chapter 692 Both Gigi and ANN are very happy to see mom. But looking at my mother has been lying in bed, as before, they are a bit disappointed. When they were very young, their mother was in poor health and often fell ill. They did not dare to disturb her. They were all playing around her. When mother is well, they are happy to be together with her every minute. Jiji noticed that the atmosphere in the ward was strange. Thinking that his mother''s illness might be different from before, he grasped his sister''s hand nervously. Ann''s little meat hand was pinched and hurt by her brother. She wrinkled her face and pushed her brother. "Brother, you hurt me." Jiji recovered, released his sister''s hand, "I''m sorry, sister." Ann looked at her little fleshy hand and shook her head. "Brother, I''m ok. Brother, are you afraid?" Jiji is afraid, afraid of mother''s accident. He turned and took quarter''s hand. "Dad, mom, will you sleep well?" In the past, when his mother was sick, he would always tell them that his mother would get better after a sleep. Quarter aware of the child''s uneasiness, complex mood, squat down to touch the little boy''s small head. "Jiji, you and your sister will talk to your mother later. My mother is a little lazy pig. She has been sleeping for a long time, but she doesn''t wake up." Jiji is a smart boy. If you listen to Ji Ji, you will know that mother''s illness may be very dangerous. It''s like my sister was sick before. She may be in danger. He is too young to know what death is and why people lose their lives. But he knew that his mother couldn''t sleep all the time, and she had to accompany him to do his homework, and his sister had been looking forward to his mother playing with her. He led his sister to the bedside. They were too short to see the situation on the bed. Jiji moved a stool and helped her up. "Sister, you don''t have a lot to say to your mother. If you talk to your mother now, maybe she will wake up and play with you." Ann was in a daze. She just thought that her mother was sleeping and she couldn''t make a noise. She couldn''t wait for her brother to let her talk. "Mom, you said you wanted to earn money to buy rabbit dolls for Ann. Dad bought a lot of dolls for ANN, not only rabbits, but also bears and dogs..." Standing in the ward, a few men listen to the voice of the little girl, soft cute can melt people''s hearts, staring at the two children, are somewhat touched. Cheng Mo looks at the little girl and regrets it. If he knew that Qin Ning had two children, he would not force Qin Ning to leave by this means. "What''s your name?" Curious, Xiao Jue squatted down in front of Ji Ji and asked his name in a low voice. Seeing the stranger, Jiji instinctively stepped back, kept a distance from him, and then turned to look at the season. Only when he got the nod of the quarter did he introduce it with a straight face. "I''m Ji Hanyu. My nickname is Ji Ji. My sister is Ji hannuan. Her nickname is An''an." Listen to two children surnamed Ji, Xiao Jue''s expression is some wonderful. "Jiji, you also talk to your mother. Maybe she will wake up when she hears you two." In Qin Ning''s case, they had to leave it to fate. As long as she can wake up, the situation will be more optimistic. If she doesn''t wake up, then "I''ll take you up." Xiao Jue suggested that he take Ji Ji to bed. Jiji shakes his head. He doesn''t like to be hugged. He climbs to the bed with the help of a chair. Aware of the little boy''s coldness, Xiao Jue drew his lips. this kid is as like as two peas in his father''s age, though he didn''t get along with his father. Jiji climbed to the bed, touched Qin Ning''s pale face with his little hand, and gave a kiss. Since he was sensible, he realized that his mother was in poor health. As a brother, he had to take care of his sister. As a man, he had to protect his mother. But his power is too small. "Mom, can you hear Gigi talking to you? My sister is very obedient these days. Don''t you get up and praise her... " Jiji said and began to cry. Although the little boy is smart, he is only four years old. When he is in a panic, he still doesn''t know how to hide his emotions. When he started to cry, he just sobbed low and didn''t want to expose his vulnerability. He quickly wiped his tears with his sleeve. Ann saw her brother cry, and she cried out with a cry. The little girl''s cry was undisguised, and there was injustice in her fear. Several men see the girl cry, are a little at a loss, quarter before coax her not to cry, but her cry is not stop. "Dad, I want my mother. My mother cares about me when she sleeps. Don''t you like me?" "No, mom will wake up." Quarter firm, gently patted her back to comfort.The little girl''s cry stopped for a while, and when she realized something in her brother''s red eyes, she sobbed for a while and began to cry again. "Ann, why do you cry again?" "Dad, will mom sleep like snow white for a long time? Dad, I don''t want my mom to be snow white." Children''s words are the most painful. I remember the fairy tale I told her before and clench my fist. "Ann, mother is not snow white. Your mother will wake up. If you don''t believe it, go and kiss her." Heard the quarter of comfort, an an blinked tears, lying in Qin Ning''s ear, tender voice, a call to the mother. A few men are heartbroken. A few men are not young. They haven''t seen any big waves in their life. But when they see the little girl''s innocent face, pure eyes staring at his mother, praying for her mother not to sleep, he can''t be untouched. Late at night, but no one was sleepy. Xiao Jue and Cheng Mo went out of the ward to discuss, "go and call Han Junyu over? Maybe Qin Ning will notice that he is there. " Cheng Mo looks up at the gloomy sky and realizes that it rained last night. The air after the rain is cool. Cheng Mo takes a deep breath. Life and death are up to him. But if Qin Ning really has an accident, he thinks he will be upset all his life. "You need to be taken care of here. You wait here. I''ll call Han Junyu." "Cheng Mo, don''t blame yourself too much." They are Han Junyu''s brothers, who have witnessed his painful appearance. Naturally, they are on Han Junyu''s side and have anger and pity for Qin Ning. But four years later, Qin Ning happened to appear too coincidentally. No matter what the purpose behind Qin Ning is, as far as their bodies are concerned, it is not suitable for them to continue to be together. Now that we have two children, the situation is different. "It depends on whether Qin Ning is willing to give me this opportunity." If Qin Ning wakes up, he doesn''t need to blame himself too much, but if she dies, how can he not blame himself. Cheng Mo drives to Han Junyu''s villa. After pressing the doorbell, a young woman in pajamas and some kisses on her neck comes to open the door. Chapter 693 Deep at night, because of the rain, the sky was covered with dark clouds. There was silence all around, and the clapping sound was very loud. When Cheng Mo arrives at Han Junyu''s villa, he rings the doorbell impatiently, waiting for someone to open the door for a long time. But unexpectedly, after the door opened, it was a woman in pajamas. He was stunned for a few seconds, thinking that he had gone to the wrong place. "Why are you here?" Luoxi is also surprised that Cheng Mo will come to Han Junyu in the middle of the night, and his face is a little complicated. But soon recovered, blushing and explaining in a low voice. "Jun Yu is in a bad mood. After drinking some wine, he is a little drunk." Cheng Mo frowns. Wine is the worst thing. I wonder if she and Han Junyu have His sharp eyes swept a circle around Luoxi''s neck and found some red marks, which he secretly called bad. Aware of Cheng Mo''s sharp eyes, Luoxi blushes, pulls his pajamas to block his neck, and then asks him to come in and continue to explain. "I had something to look for him. Seeing that he was drunk and worried about him, I stayed with him. What can I do for you, Mr. Cheng? " The tone of a woman like the hostess here makes Cheng Mo unhappy. "I''m looking for Han Junyu. Where is he?" Without waiting for Luo Xi''s answer, he went upstairs and went directly to Han Junyu''s bedroom. When the light is on in the bedroom, you can clearly see Han Junyu''s big bed with folded sheets, while Han Junyu''s shirt and suit pants are thrown aside in disorder. He frowns and thinks deeply. With Han Junyu''s temperament, he doesn''t like the feeling of being messy, and he can''t throw his clothes on the ground. The only possibility is that he didn''t take off the clothes himself, or after drinking, he lost consciousness and was taken off by others. A few steps to the bedside, open the quilt, see the man lying on the bed, neck also some red marks, he secretly grinding teeth. "Han Junyu!" But the man on the bed was sleepy and didn''t wake up. Cheng Mo also wanted to call him. Luoxi ran to stop him in a hurry. "Mr. Cheng, Jun Yu just did some exercise and fell asleep. Do you have anything important?" Just did some exercise! Oh, doesn''t that mean what she and Han Junyu have done? Cheng Mo is on fire in his heart, "I have something important to find him. You go out first." Luoxi wring eyebrows, what else do you want to say? To the man''s cold eyes, she shrunk her shoulders, but could only turn and leave the room. When Cheng Mo and others leave the room, he immediately raises the quilt rudely and throws it on the floor, pulling up the man on the bed. "Han Junyu, get up!" Han Junyu opens his eyes in confusion. He has a splitting headache. He gets up and sits up, looking up at Cheng in his military uniform. "Why are you here? What''s the matter?" "Han Junyu, how can you be so confused? It''s not that you don''t like Luoxi, but how can you?" "what''s the matter with Luoxi and me?" Han Junyu got up slowly, but his feet were empty. He sat by the bed and rubbed his forehead. He was a little strange in his heart. He just drank a little wine. How could he be so drunk? Turning his head and looking at the messy quilt, he reflects on Cheng mogang''s words and suddenly raises his head. "You mean, lohee was in my bed before?" "Oh, now? Han Junyu, you also have today! " Cheng Mo gloated. Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows. Before, he was in a bad mood and drank alone in the villa. Later, Luoxi came to apologize to him and drink with him. Then she said a lot. He didn''t remember what she said. Finally, he felt a little drunk. Vaguely, he seemed to remember asking her a question. He asked her if she would marry him. She agreed, and then she came to kiss him. He didn''t refuse because the woman he saw was Angie! What happened after that, his brain went blank. "What about Luoxi?" "Outside the room. Jun Yu, what do you think? Since you don''t like her, why do you touch her? " Han Junyu, whom he knew, would not be so aggrieved. Han Junyu sneered coldly and took a thin blanket to cover himself. He sat lazily under the bed with one arm on the edge of the bed. There''s something wrong with it. He had the idea of starting a family, but he didn''t choose Luoxi. But why was he drunk at that time, why did he see Angie and kiss Angie, and finally the woman in his bed turned into Luoxi? The more he pondered, the more he had a headache. Hearing Cheng Mo''s accusation, he was somewhat rebellious. "Isn''t that what you expect, Cheng Mo? I hope I can establish a relationship with Luoxi, and then enter the marriage palace early. It''s better to have a child with my blood Cheng Mo frowned. This was what he expected, but he didn''t know Qin Ning had two children for him at that time.If he is with Luoxi and qinning dies, what about the two children? Han Junyu originally grew up in a bad family environment. If the two children hate Han Junyu, they will surely get revenge. "I''m too lazy to talk to you. Get dressed and go to the hospital with me now." "What do you do in the hospital?" Han Junyu throws Cheng Mo over and throws away his clothes. He rubs his eyebrows wearily and obviously doesn''t want to move. Cheng Mo clenched his teeth, took a deep breath and said, "Qin Ning is in the hospital, you go to see her for the last time." Han Junyu kneaded his eyebrows and looked up at him in disbelief. Brown eyes deep hidden turbulent emotions, but his face is calm without waves, those seconds, he thought he was listening. "A woman who plays with my feelings, what does her life have to do with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo is so angry that he wants to hit him. "That''s why you came here in the evening?" Han Junyu looked at him coolly, a little contemptuous in his tone, but his flustered fingertips trembled, but he was absolutely restrained. He just don''t want to see her what last side, that woman has the courage to design him, certainly can continue to harm him, absolutely can''t have an accident! Cheng Mo squats down in front of him, his face is paralyzed, and his face is a little loose. "Jun Yu, I''ve done something I missed, and I don''t know if I can recover it, but I hope you," "I''m engaged to Luoxi." Suddenly, Han Junyu dropped a bomb and interrupted him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo was stunned. Two tall men, one sitting, the other squatting, looked at each other for a few seconds. "Luoxi has agreed to my proposal. We will have a wedding soon. You are my best friend. You should be happy for me." "Are you serious?" Cheng Mo questioned. "Of course. Don''t you all say she suits me? I''m also curious about what it''s like to marry a woman who suits me. You don''t seem happy? " Han Junyu raises eyebrows, and his mouth is a bit ruffian. Cheng Mo closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths to hold back his anger. He got up and stood up straight, his handsome face turned into a paralyzed face. "Now that you have made a decision, it''s no use saying more. Anyway, I hope you can be happy. I''ll go first. I won''t attend your wedding. Don''t send me an invitation. " "Cheng Mo!" Hearing that he would not attend his wedding, Han Junyu laughed and threw a pillow at him. "What secret do you have to hide from me?" Go to the door of Cheng Mo Dun steps, Mo Mou cold. "No, I have a task. I can''t catch up." If Qin Ning dies, he will take care of her affairs and try to take care of her children. If she can survive, he will realize her wish. Listening to the car outside the villa, Luo Xi on the second floor raises a smile. She thought Han Junyu was talking drunk, so she took the risk to do what happened after him. She didn''t expect that he really wanted to marry her. Fortunately, she shot in time and seized this opportunity. This is God''s help! Thinking about her efforts in the past four years, every cell in her excited body was trembling. Chapter 694 When Cheng Mo returned to the hospital, he was very fast. Thinking of what Han Junyu said to him, this was what he expected, but he felt ironic. When he got to the hospital, Xiao Jue only saw him come by himself, and his face was a little ugly. "Han Junyu, don''t you come here?" "Well, he has something to do." Cheng Mo doesn''t want to say more. Since Han Junyu wants to draw a clear line with Qin Ning, it''s good for him. At least, he would never know that he had killed the woman he loved! Xiao Jue looked at the ward. Qin Ning on the bed still closed her eyes. The little girl lying beside her fell asleep, but the little boy was holding on all the time. He has anger in his heart and reproaches the tone of Cheng Mo''s words. "What can he do to make Qin Ning so upset that he doesn''t come here?" "It''s not all his fault. It''s me who misled him. It''s me who indirectly caused Qin Ning to become like this." Cheng Mo doesn''t give Han Junyu an excuse, but states the facts. Xiao Jue was stunned, and some words were hard to say. He went in and called Ji Ji, asking him if there was any other way. As long as they could save Qin Ning, they were willing to try. Quarter out of the ward, turned to see Cheng Mo, face is still hanging cynical smile. "Mr. Cheng, when you first found out that Qin Ning had a relationship with me, did you subconsciously think that I would harm Han Junyu?" "What do you want to say?" Cheng Mo did not deny it. David and Han Junyu are partners at work. If he is OK, why would he bother to investigate Han Junyu''s privacy? Collaborators at work may be people who win together, or they may be people who calculate behind their backs. Although he is not in the shopping mall, Han Junyu is his brother. He must consider for Han Junyu. Ji chuckles and shakes his head helplessly. "Four years ago, Qin Ning wanted to keep her children. With her physical condition, it was almost impossible. Several times she almost miscarried and was rescued by a team of doctors I asked. To say something inhuman, I tried my best to help her, set up a bureau for Han Junyu to think that she was dead, for the sake of her baby. So, Qin Ning was forced to be taken away by me at that time, and I didn''t think that she could give birth to a child alive. When the child was seven months old, she lay in bed, dry as an old lady. Every time I saw her, I thought I should collect her body tomorrow. " Recalling that kind of scene, Ji tut gave a little helpless smile. "She finally held on to the ninth month with her teeth clenched. The process of giving birth and her hesitation on the edge of life and death have prepared her for the future. She said that she was a lucky star and would be able to have a baby with her. Although this woman is not tall and timid, I admire her. So I suddenly changed my mind and let her go back to Han Junyu when she was better. But I didn''t expect Han Junyu to lose his memory, so I had to let Qin Ning contact him first. If he can still accept Qin Ning, I wish him well. If he likes other women under your arrangement, then I will take her back. But I never thought that Han Junyu would hurt her like this. " Ji''s eyes are red. Thinking that Qin Ning is still unconscious, he clenches his teeth and his cynical smile disappears. Cold light blue eyes, with a cold evil spirit. "Qin Ning''s two children are in my name. If Qin Ning really has an accident, I will raise two children and grow up. Han Junyu will never want to see them in his life!" Quarter left a word and turned to leave. Xiao Jue and Cheng Mo, who are standing by and listening to him, look at each other, and their faces are a little ugly. Quarter back to the ward, go to the bed, Qin Ning to the arms. Several people did not know his intention, just wanted to ask, they heard his indifferent voice. "Qin Ning, I don''t care about your life. After all, you are not my woman. However, your two children should be very uncomfortable, after no mother. Ann, like you, is timid and greedy. I''m too busy to take care of her. If she is bullied, she won''t talk to me. If you don''t want to live your old life, try to open your eyes and wake me up For a man, it''s all about death. Qinning, a little backbone, your world now not only has Han Junyu a person, you also have children. When the child is born, you have to support it. You were able to support your two children. Now even if you can''t help it, you can still support me! " Quarter''s voice is very heavy, next to Ann woke up, she cried out. "Dad, don''t be cruel to mom. Mom will be afraid." Jiji didn''t say ha, but his eyes were moist. He climbed to Qin Ning angrily and wanted to break off his hand.It''s a silent resistance. He''s not allowed to bully. Mom. The quarter is not moved, pinches Qin Ning''s shoulder. "Qin Ning, do you see that? If two children are bullied, An''an will only cry. Although Ji Ji knows something, he is still young and has no ability. Fighting is not the enemy of each other. What''s the matter? Is it painful? If you feel sad, wake up to me. Don''t think you can escape responsibility in this way! " "Brother, dad is terrible." Ann cried with tears on her face, and climbed to Jiji anxiously. Ning Fu couldn''t look down. He went to the bed and patted An''an placidly. "Season, you scared the kids." "I just said two heavy words, and they would cry. Later, they would be bullied and beaten, but their mother didn''t care, why let me take care of them. Qin Ning, wake up and have a look at your child. " But no matter how he shakes, the sleeping woman still has no response. Season tired of holding her, gently holding her small head, smile helpless and guilt. "Qin Ning, be obedient and wake up, OK? I promised your mother to take care of you. I''m selfish and I didn''t protect you. I''m sorry. " At the end of Ji Ji''s speech, she only heard an an''s sobs in the ward. Without crying for a while, the little girl fell asleep in Ji Ji''s arms. Jiji is just a four-year-old boy. Looking at his sister with tears on her face and her mother who is still asleep, he realizes his incompetence for the first time. His little hand grasped his mother''s hand and gently shook it, which was somewhat coquettish. "Mom, wake up quickly..." At this time, Qin Ning''s hand moved, Jiji noticed, immediately released her hand. "Mom, mom, Dad, mom''s manual." Quarter looked down at her hand, after a few minutes, her little finger really moved, quarter face flashed ecstasy. As long as she has a response, it means that she has the will to survive. Half an hour later, the sleeping Qin Ning finally opened his eyes. When she saw the two children she had not seen for a long time, she had no strength to speak. Tears fell down the corner of her eyes. Jiji cried with joy, and finally cried out, wronged lying in her arms. "Mom..." Chapter 695 Qin Ning finally woke up. A group of doctors rushed to the ward and gave Qin Ning a whole body examination to discuss the treatment plan. Xiao Jue went to see Qin Ning''s inspection data, but he didn''t give it to Qin Ning. He felt strange, but he didn''t say much about it. He asked the hospital to fully cooperate with the team he brought. With two children by her side, Qin Ning is in a good mood. After a week or two, her face is much better, and she can have one or two hours of outdoor activities a day. Ji originally wanted to take her back to country f, but the doctor said that she needs to rest now. It''s better not to come and go. So Qin Ning took a rest in the hospital. When he was awake, he accompanied his two children to study. When he was tired, he lay in bed and went to sleep. Ann also likes to sleep, her mother sleeps, she also depends on her mother, holding her mother''s arm to sleep sweet. Jiji quietly walks in the ward to do his homework. After finishing the homework assigned by Qin Ning, he picks up the computer prepared for him. There are a lot of operations are not manual keyboard, direct voice input, so he operates completely without obstacles. Only occasionally play the game, because the hand is too small, some keyboard operation is not timely, occasionally lose a few games. He also has a task, which is to report the situation here on a regular basis every day, so that he can rest assured. Hear someone knock on the door, Jiji put down the computer, leg running to open the door, see the man in military uniform, he blinked amber eyes. "Uncle Cheng, here you are." Jiji stares at his uniform and admires him a little, but what he shows is not obvious, but the emotion in his eyes doesn''t escape the sharp eyes of Cheng mo. "Well." Cheng Mo looks down at Han Junyu''s similar face and wants to touch his head, but Ji Ji dodges. He was not angry either. He grew up with Han Junyu, who also hated being touched on the head when he was a child. "You. Mom and sister are sleeping. What are you doing in the ward?" Recalling his childhood with Han Junyu, Cheng Mo''s face softened a little and squatted down to look straight at him. "I''m playing a game." Jiji asks him to look at the small computer on the sofa. Cheng Mo is curious and follows him to watch the game he plays. There are many game apps on the desktop of the computer, including children''s games to improve intelligence, as well as internationally popular games, some of which Cheng Mo occasionally plays. Look at the little boy skillfully open the game interface, hands-on operation of the game, although his little hand is not big, but the operation of the keyboard is very strategic, is a smart boy. Is it hereditary? He thought of Han Junyu, who was going to marry another woman. If he knew he had two such lovely children, what would he look like? "Quarter taught you?" "Yes, my father is very kind to me and my sister." Jiji nods and suddenly thinks of something. He looks up at Cheng mo. "Uncle Cheng, you know my real father." This sentence from a four-year-old child''s mouth, Cheng Mo is very surprised. "You. Mom told me it wasn''t your biological father?" "No, mom used to draw a man every day. I can guess without her saying. Later I asked my father, he told me everything. He is my adoptive father, and I have my own father. " Cheng Mo pulls his lips. The education method of the quarter is really special. He will tell a four-year-old about it. "Don''t think I don''t understand. I know my mother left my biological father for some reasons. This time my mother stayed in Nankang city just to find him. My sister and I have lived in the hospital for so long, he did not come to see us, the father, I do not want. Although my mother is silly, she is not bad looking, has a good personality and draws well. There must be other men who like her and are willing to take care of her. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo didn''t expect that four-year-old children would have such mature ideas, or are they so precocious now? "Uncle Cheng, I think you are very nervous about my mother. Why don''t you think about marrying my mother?" Gigi as like as two peas, he blinked his eyes, and he was a very old amber eye. "Unfortunately, uncle Cheng also has a woman he likes. He can''t marry you, mom." Jiji grabbed the sleeve of his uniform and felt very sorry. "It doesn''t matter. There are so many good men in the world. If my mother can''t find them, I''ll help her find them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Thinking of the news recently, Han Junyu and Luo Xi went to take wedding photos. Their wedding date is set in a month. After a while, Qin Ning wakes up and sees Cheng Mo coming. She looks around and doesn''t find the man she wants to see. She''s lost. Cheng Mo where don''t know her mind, just said a few let her rest, what need can find Xiao Jue. "Cheng Mo, when I''m better, I''ll leave. Don''t look at me." Qin Ning said softly.Cheng Mo''s face was stiff for a few seconds. Did she think he came here to watch her? He said calmly and sincerely, "I''m sorry." Can let Cheng Mo soft say an apology, Qin Ning is also very surprised, just think of before, she chuckles and shakes her head. "You are for his good. He has such a good friend as you. It''s too late for me to be happy. In the future, I hope he can do well. " "Those two children," Cheng Mo frowned. She gave birth to them to death. Didn''t she want to recognize Han Junyu? Qin Ning looked down at her little daughter, who was sleeping sweetly in her arms, and shook her head with a smile. "Han Junyu doesn''t like children. After he gets married, he will definitely have his own children. I will take care of the two children." She has asked Han Junyu before whether he likes children, but Han Junyu''s answer is no every time. He doesn''t like children. So, she didn''t want to make the two children a burden in his life. Cheng Mo wants to ask her a question: in her current situation, it''s difficult for her to take care of herself. How can she take care of her two children. If children and Han Junyu recognize each other, Han Junyu will give them the best education and life. However, he thought that Han Junyu might find another woman to marry and have children. He would have a family, his own career and friends. But Qin Ning had only two children. "Well, I respect your decision." Cheng Mo doesn''t want to say more and turns to leave the ward. Sitting next to Jiji, listening to their conversation, his big eyes blinked. Thinking of his own father, a bold idea flashed in his mind. Qin Ning had been raised for a few days, and he was in a better mental state. Xiao Jue got a wheelchair and pushed her and her two children to take a walk in the small garden of the hospital. After staying in the ward for a long time, the two children were very happy to come out and walk around their mother. It''s hard for Qin Ning to get out of the wheelchair and play games with An''an. An an can''t wait for it. Seeing that his mother and son were happy, Xiao Jue got a small football and four of them played football in a circle. Qin Ning can''t grasp the strength well. When playing football, the strength under his feet is a little heavy, and the football flies out for a certain distance. "Ann, go and get the ball!" Jiji doesn''t want her mother to run, so she asks ANN to go. An''an nodded foolishly and happily went to pick up the ball. She looked like a dog picking up the ball, which made Xiao Jue laugh with a stomachache. But did not expect, pick up the ball Ann will be pushed by a woman fell on the ground, wow cry out. Chapter 696 The little football that has been kicked far away has not stopped rolling, it is rolling, rolling to a woman before it stops. Ann ran to pick up the ball and stopped a woman who was dressed in fashion. The woman kept staring at her mobile phone and kicked the little football forward when she walked forward. Ann''s body is small, and her steps are small. She just wants to pick up the football, and the ball is kicked away. She can only run to pick up the ball again. The woman''s step is bigger than Ann''s. when Ann picks up the football, the woman walks forward and bumps into ANN. The woman''s line of sight is still on her mobile phone, and she doesn''t feel what she has done. Ann was hit by her. She wrinkled her little face and stepped back. The woman came back. An''an is small, but also has a temper. He is holding his own ball angrily. "Big sister, you hit me!" Hearing the child''s accusation, the woman finally looked away from her mobile phone and glanced at the little girl holding the ball. She looked familiar and irritable. "If I hit you, I won''t lose a piece of meat. What''s the name?" "When you run into someone, my brother says," I want to apologize. I want to apologize to Ann. " "Oh, I''m sorry. The little guy has a hole in his head." Heard the little girl''s question, the woman disdained a cold hiss, line of sight has not left his mobile phone, raised his feet to kick the ball in Ann''s arms. "Child, don''t disturb me to play games, where cool where to stay." Ann is thin and weak, holding a ball is a bit difficult, the ball was suddenly kicked away, she fell unsteadily on the ground. Look at that woman, there''s no apology at all, and she has to go on. Her aggrieved little mouth shriveled, and she burst into tears. Qin Ning is talking to Xiao Jue. She looks at a woman standing in front of An''an from a distance. As soon as she wants to walk over, she sees the woman kicking the ball in An''an''s arms, and An''an''s body falls to the ground unsteadily. As soon as her face changed, she quickened her pace and ran to pick up Ann. Jiji was angry when she heard her sister crying. Run to pick up the football and hit the woman. Jane Ying, who is playing a game, is suddenly hit by a small football. When she looks bad, she sees a little boy staring at her. "Little boy, did you hit me with a football?" "Yes, because you hurt my sister!" Jiji''s voice is cold and heavy, because the tone is soft, and there is a bit of milk sound, not much dignity. Jianying frowns impatiently. She looks at the little boy with a pair of particularly annoying eyes. She is a little disgusted. She reaches out to pinch his face. "Little boy, I didn''t do anything to your sister. You dare to hit me with the ball. Believe it or not?" "You''d better not regret it!" Gigi frowned and pushed her hand away. Being looked down upon by a little boy makes Jianying angry. She raises her arm to beat him. But before her hand fell down, she felt a stabbing pain in her leg. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She saw the little boy''s smile rising from the corner of his mouth. Then he burst into tears. "Wow, big sister is going to hit me!" Hearing Ji Ji''s voice, Xiao Jue immediately picked him up and stared at Jian Ying coldly. I didn''t expect that this woman would hit the child. Damn it! Jianying felt that where she was stung by a child, it was like a poisonous vine growing out of her leg, which quickly opened branches and leaves and wrapped them around her. There are sharp thorns on the long open vine. She twisted her face with pain and sat on the ground powerlessly. Her mobile phone also hit the ground. But she wanted to shout, but she found that her voice seemed to be pinched. She stretched out her hand to Xiao Jue for help, but she couldn''t say a word. Xiao Jue saw that her face was very white. He just wanted to say something. Her eyes, nose and mouth were bleeding. He realized that something was wrong and quickly put down Jiji to give her first aid. Today is the day of Han''s physical examination, and Luo Xi, who wants to marry Han Junyu, accompanies her to the hospital early. Han Cai accompanies the old lady every time. Originally, Jian Ying didn''t want to come. She was willing to lie in her old house and play games. However, Han Cai asks her to be close to the old lady and pulls her over. Luo Xi is sitting in the pavilion with the old lady to have a rest, and then chatting about her family. Han Cai is listening to Luo Xi''s imitation of Qin Ning''s dress, and sneers. In order to get close to Han Junyu, he even wants to imitate Qin Ning, but he is really in deep mind. However, think of Luo Xi this woman can see facial expression, can compare Qin Ning that Slut up 100 times! The three said for a while that Luoxi was going to marry Han Junyu, and they were going to invite guests. Han Cai glanced around and didn''t see her daughter Jianying. She was a little worried. When she got up and went out of the pavilion to look for Jianying, she saw a doctor in a white coat not far away holding her daughter up. Her face turned pale with fright. She ran to the doctor and asked, "well, what''s the matter?" "Come on, take her to the emergency room and arrange the operation!" Xiao Jue dropped a word and walked faster.Jiji looks at Jianying, whose eyes are full of ferocity. There are tears in his eyes, but there is no sadness on his face. Dare to bully his sister, he let her taste the consequences! Han Cai didn''t know what happened. He looked down at the familiar little boy, and his eyes widened in amazement. "You, whose child are you?" Jiji was pinched arm, wrinkled face, want to push away, but no woman strength. He didn''t struggle any more. He bowed his head and bit the woman''s wrist. Han Cai didn''t expect that the child was so hateful that she would suddenly bite herself and hurt her wrist. She released the child. Looking at the bloody teeth on her wrist, she clenched her fist, but her eyes did not leave the little boy''s face. Jiji is not timid. She looks up at her. Han CAI was surprised by the cold in the little boy''s eyes. She suddenly recalled where she had seen these eyes. Then she heard the familiar voice. She turned her head and saw Qin Ning with long hair holding the little girl in her arms. She was shocked. "Qin, Qin, Qin Ning, are you a human or a ghost?" Because of panic, her voice trembled when she called Qin Ning. Qin Ning looks up and sees Han CAI. She clasps An''an''s small face in her arms. She leads Ji Ji and turns around. "Stop, you are Qin, Qin Ning. Aren''t you dead?" Old lady Han also looked over and saw the living Qin Ning. She was shocked and couldn''t believe it. She narrowed her eyes and thought it was her own illusion. "Qin, Qin Ning, are you still alive?" Qin Ning pacified and patted An''an''s back. Hearing the old lady''s voice, she kept walking and strode away. She doesn''t want the Han family to find out that the child belongs to Han Junyu. Standing beside the old lady, Luoxi heard that old lady Han called the woman qinning, and her face was strange. Looking at the woman''s back, isn''t her name Angie? "Grandma, isn''t her name Angie?" "Angie?" The old lady was puzzled. "Yes, she was still working in the Secretary Department of Sheng''an group some time ago, but it seems that she resigned a few days ago." Luoxi said. Old lady Han was surprised that the woman went to work in Sheng''an, but Han Junyu didn''t recognize her. She gave Luoxi a complicated look, but soon recovered her face. "It''s OK. We all died for her, people we used to know." "Oh, yes." Luoxi doubts and wants to ask more, but Han interrupts her. "Jianying is injured. Let''s get there quickly." Han Cai is flustered at the thought of Jian Ying''s seven holes bleeding, so he can''t take care of the child who wants Han Junyu. Qin Ning blocked the faces of the two children from the beginning. Old lady Han hasn''t seen the faces of the two children, so there is no Qin Ning who will give birth to two children for Han Junyu. Referring to the sudden fainting of Jianying, Mrs. Han is also very worried, and the three hurry to the emergency room. "How''s my daughter, doctor?" "Save a life, her leg was injured, need to take good care of, otherwise will become disabled." The doctor stated his illness. "How could that be?" Han CAI can''t believe it. He just walks in the small garden of the hospital. How can he be so disabled? For this problem, the doctor can not give an explanation, can only let them to investigate. Han Cai thought about it, but he didn''t think about it. Chapter 697 Qin Ning didn''t expect to meet the Han family in the hospital. She didn''t want old lady han to recognize that the two children were Han''s children. In a hurry to take the two children back to the ward, she first made sure that Ji Ji was not injured, holding An''an in her heart. "Ann, where did you fall?" "No, it didn''t hurt. I was scared." Ann is crying and burping. Qin Ning''s nervous tension was a little looser. She bowed her head, kissed her daughter''s tears and patted her back placidly. Jiji went to her mother''s side and saw her mother''s just pale face. She seemed to know those people. "Mom, do you know those people?" Qin Ning pursed her lips. "I know them, but my mother doesn''t like them, so she doesn''t want to come near them. Jiji, did you just get scared? " Jiji disdained pout small. Mouth, "I''m not a sister, my courage is not so small." An an is looked down upon by the person also not angry, pitifully grasps mother''s hand, a face earnest explanation. "They''re girls. Girls are timid. Brother, you are taller than me. Of course, you have more courage than me. " Qin Ning was amused by his daughter, touched her little head and asked, "where''s the wrong reason?" "Originally, that big sister is so hateful. She kicked away my football and pinched my face." Ann was angry and tried to hit someone with her little fist. Qin Ning is also annoyed to think that Jian Ying is so naive that she has to be bullied by four-year-old children. When Xiao Jue comes in the evening, Qin Ning knows about Jian Ying. She suddenly fainted because of poisoning, but also fortunately the first aid in time, otherwise a few minutes later, she will be paralyzed, breathing, and eventually suffocated to death. "How could she suddenly get poisoned?" Xiao Jue took a look at Jiji, but Jiji was very calm and looked at him, and his heart was strange. "The details are still under investigation. Did they recognize you when they met you? " "Well." Qin Ning was a little agitated. Xiao Jue thought of seeing Luoxi in the afternoon and knew that Han Junyu was going to marry Luoxi. He hesitated in his heart and didn''t know whether to tell her the news. "Then you have a good rest. You are at different levels. They should not take the initiative to find you. You don''t have to worry." Xiao Jue comforted me. When Xiao Jue left, he waved to Ji Ji. Jiji''s big eyes turned, knew what he might say, and calmly followed him out of the ward. "Jiji, did you do something to the elder sister?" "Uncle Xiao, I didn''t do anything to her. I''m defending myself." Gigi''s head drooped pitifully. Xiao Jue looked at him, his eyes on his wrist, a children''s watch stopped, the watch has some similar ornaments of crystal. He stares at the crystals and squints. "This watch, is it for you?" He could see his little trick, and Gigi was not surprised. He nodded. "Dad said that my sister is too stupid to be bullied. Let me protect her. This is my weapon. That big sister is so bad that she dares to beat my sister and wants to beat me, so I fight back. " As soon as Xiao Jue smoked his lips, he really dares to give it this season. He is only four years old and dares to use such poisonous things. "Baby Gigi, do you know what these things do?" "I know. Children use pink crystal, adults use purple crystal, and the antidote is in my keychain." Jiji takes out a key ring from his clothes, and there is also a string of crystal on the key ring. There are hidden buttons on those crystals. As long as you find the target and press the hidden button, a tiny needle will appear to inject the liquid in the crystal into the other person''s body. Xiao Jue felt that the child''s way of doing things was extreme and wanted to correct his cognition. "Baby Jiji, it''s wrong for that big sister to bully your sister and beat you, but the medicine on your hand will make people lose their lives, and it''s also wrong for you to do so." "Why not? Before the elder sister beat me, I advised her not to beat others, otherwise she would be punished, but she didn''t listen. Uncle Xiao, stop talking. I know what you think. You think I''m a child. It''s too dangerous to use these. In fact, you don''t have to worry at all. My father taught me and I practiced many times. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± For the first time, Xiao Jue found that he was not as eloquent as a four-year-old. Cheng Mo heard that someone bullied Qin Ning and his mother and son. When he came down from the training ground, he came to the hospital to ask about Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue told Ji Ji how to attack Jian Ying, and he felt a headache. "If we teach children this way, sooner or later they will be led astray by him." Cheng Mo raises his eyebrows. A four-year-old child will attack Jian Ying with concealed weapons. He is somewhat surprised, but he is relieved to think that he is Han Junyu''s child. "The boy is a good one." Hearing Cheng Mo''s praise, Xiao Jue laughed angrily, "Cheng Mo, he''s only four years old. Don''t all four year old children want sugar in their parents'' arms?"Cheng Mo sneered, "then you have to look at the child''s growing environment. His mother can''t take care of him when she is lying in the hospital bed. He should not only take care of himself, but also his sister. Other children have father''s shoulders and can ask for sugar on their stomach, but they don''t have the role of father in their growing up environment. Although he was raised by Ji Ji, he couldn''t be with him all the time. That''s why he was taught these self-defense methods. He wasn''t wrong ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lord Xiao frowned and had to admit that he was right. Although a four-year-old is small, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand. This time, Jian Ying really goes too far. She beats An''an and wants to bully Ji. It''s time to teach her a lesson. "Don''t tell Qin Ning about Junyu''s engagement to Luoxi. After waiting for a few days, when she is better, she will be taken away Cheng Mo orders coldly. Xiao Jue did not agree, "those two children are Jun Yu''s children. Jun Yu, as a father, has the right to raise his children. Qin Ning is not in good health. How can he take care of his two children? " "Xiao Jue, the child can''t be given to Jun Yu." "Why? Only when children follow Jun Yu can they enjoy a better life and get a better education. " Xiao Jue retorted. Cheng Mo took a look at him. He didn''t want to say something, but Xiao Jue put it forward, which made him have a sense. "When the two children were four years old by Qin Ning''s side, they already knew something. They only knew their mother, but they didn''t know Han Junyu at all. This is one of them. The second is that Han Junyu will marry other women and may have children. It''s impossible for the two children to live in peace with their stepmother. In the end, if the two children rebel with Jun Yu, the relationship will only become more and more embarrassing. It''s better for us to live in peace. " Xiao Jue felt that his logic was all right, but how could he feel that something was wrong. "Cheng Mo, you''re too rational. No wonder you haven''t caught up with women until now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo cold Mou swept him one eye. It''s about Jun Yu. Does it have anything to do with whether he can catch up with a woman?! Chapter 698 Sheng''an group, canteen. Since Luoxi and Han Junyu took wedding photos, and Luoxi put them in the circle of friends, everyone knows that they are going to get married. Almost every day, Luoxi will wait for Han Junyu to go downstairs to the canteen for dinner. "When you get married, song Xuan should come back?" Ask Yueyang. He wants to resign and go out for free. It''s too much pressure to work under Han Junyu''s hands. "Well, but I''ve given him other jobs. You don''t want to quit." Han Junyu interrupts his thoughts. To Yueyang a face of despair, pleaded: "the president, ah, originally said a good year, let me do a year, will find someone to replace me." "If I don''t find the right person, I can only make do with you." Han Junyu looked at him in disgust and asked him to give up the idea of going to the waves as soon as possible. Luoxi listen to two people noisy, cover mouth to smile. "Minister Xiang, Sheng an''s salary is so high that you can earn more money to find your girlfriend." He shook his head seriously to Yueyang, "the woman I''m looking for must not be greedy for my money, so how much money I have and whether I can find a woman are totally different." Not waiting for Luoxi to answer, he lifted the bangs on his forehead to Yueyang. "My future girlfriend will definitely be attracted by my beauty, so money is a kind of thing. Ah, maybe I can find a rich woman like song Xuan, who may have more money than me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu drew the corner of his mouth and looked away as if he didn''t know him. Luo Xi propped his chin and thought, "there are not many women who can have more money than the minister. Do you want me to pay attention to you next time there is a party of celebrities?" "No, no, I''ll go with it." Xiang Yueyang doesn''t want to get married at the moment. He just wants to go out and wave. In order to divert Luoxi''s attention, he quickly asked, "how are your wedding preparations?" Han Junyu is busy with his work. He gives everything about the wedding to Luoxi, who is also willing to be busy for the wedding. "Everything is going on in an orderly way." Luoxi took a look at Han Junyu. Seeing his calm face, he couldn''t see any happiness. He was a little sad in his heart. Obviously, he wants to get married, but he can''t even take wedding photos for work. Or she begged for a long time to spend half a day with her. But before taking two photos, he left in a hurry. Her friends say that when a man doesn''t want to accompany you with his wedding photos, it means that he doesn''t really love her, so let her consider whether to get married. But for her, Han Junyu is willing to marry her, and she is already very happy. As for his heart, when they get married, it will be a long time. She will make him fall in love with her. "Jun Yu, two days ago, when I accompanied my grandmother to have a physical examination, I met an acquaintance, whom you also know, who used to work in the Secretary Department, Anji." Han Junyu''s action to eat a meal, indifferent look up at her. "So?" "I''m just curious. Originally I wanted to say hello to her. She was wearing sick clothes, and her face was not very good. Besides, a doctor was always with her, which seemed very intimate." To Yueyang don''t have deep meaning to see Luoxi one eye, not sure if she knows what. Han Junyu hears her saying that Qin Ning''s face is not good. He thinks that Cheng Mo came to see her that night and says that she is very ill. He doesn''t know what''s going on now. Realizing that he was thinking about her again, he was upset and sneered. "An irrelevant passer-by." Luoxi heard his evaluation of Qin Ning, and he was very happy. She deliberately said that there was a doctor to accompany Qin Ning, which was to let him know that there was no shortage of men around the woman. He would marry him, so he would not think about that woman any more. Unexpectedly, he just treated that woman as a passer-by, so she was relieved. Han Junyu returns to the office and looks at the pink rose on the windowsill. Occasionally, looking at the pot of pink roses, the woman''s face would appear in his mind. Every time this happened, he was very upset, but he was addicted to it. There are nerves tearing, painful enjoyment. Worst of all, he was in such a tangled situation that he couldn''t get out. After work, he drove and didn''t know how to get to the hospital. Looking at the crowd from the hospital, he lit a cigarette. A few cigarettes burned out, and he was not ready to leave. He didn''t understand when Han Junyu became so subdued? Get out of the car and get on the elevator. He checked the woman''s ward, 17th floor, 23vip ward. After the corridor, he went to the ward, saw the woman standing by the window, also don''t know what to look at, she smile happy. See a woman''s bright smile, he condensed in the heart, a few days of depression dispersed, inexplicably raised the corner of the mouth.Cheng Mo said that he loved this woman very much before. Is love really in the bone marrow? Otherwise, even at this time, he still can''t let go. The woman in the ward seems to be tired after standing for a long time. She leans on the sofa with a pale face and no blood color. She rubbed her forehead, raised her hand, pinched her face, and suddenly got up to get the mirror. "Oh, I''ve lost weight again. It''s hard to gain a few pounds." She frowned and complained. "No, next time we have a meal, we must eat more meat and make up for it." But now that she saw meat, she was disgusted! In recent days, Xiao Jue arranged recipes for her, which were all kinds of tonics, and she almost vomited. The two children ate with her, but she gained a lot of weight, but she still lost weight. Putting down the mirror, she rolled a few circles on the sofa depressed, as if aware of the gaze staring at herself, she suddenly looked up to the door. Han Junyu is aware of the woman''s action and avoids her body. Qin Ning opened the door and looked at no one outside. She clearly felt someone. Was it her illusion? Hiding in the corner, Han Junyu looks at the woman with her small head outstretched and looks around the door. He is sure that he can''t bear it and shrinks his cerebellar pouch. He thought his behavior was ridiculous, so he laughed sarcastically and turned away. Xiao Jue, who takes two children downstairs to have dinner, suddenly sees Han Junyu''s figure and immediately turns to another road with the two children. "Jiji, you know the way. Take your sister back to her mother''s ward. Uncle Xiao meets a friend and wants to talk to that friend." Ji Ji took a strange look at Xiao Jue. He followed his eyes to the corner, but he didn''t speak much. He nodded his head and took his sister''s hand to his mother''s ward. Xiao Jue returns to the previous road and sees Xiao Jue waiting for the elevator. He pretends to meet him carelessly. "Eh, Jun Yu, how did you come to the hospital? What''s the matter?" Han Junyu was not surprised to meet Xiao Jue here, but he felt uncomfortable when he thought of the purpose of his coming here. His face was calm and he shook his head and made an excuse. "I had a headache. I was going to ask you for medicine, but I didn''t find you in your office. Suddenly something happened in the company and I left." Xiao Jue stared at him. He didn''t want to lie, so he didn''t think much. "I''ll bring you the medicine. I have something to ask you." Chapter 699 Xiao Jue''s office. Xiao Jue gives the medicine to Han Junyu. Thinking about Cheng Mo''s words, he can''t help asking. "Did you really decide to marry lohee?" Han Junyu doesn''t understand why the first sentence he says is not congratulations, but doubts the people who have been persuading him to marry Luoxi before. "What do you think?" Xiao Jue pulled the corners of his mouth, "it''s you who get married. What can I think? I just want to ask you, do you really want to live with Luoxi?" "Lohee suits me well, doesn''t he?" Han Junyu asked without any expression. When Xiao Jue saw that he was getting married, he didn''t look happy, but he was angry. "Han Junyu, marriage is a matter of life. I don''t want to interfere with you, I just want you to think clearly." Han Junyu frowned, raised his eyes and stared at him, "Cheng Mo also said this, Xiao Jue, are you hiding something from me?" Xiao Jue''s face was a little strange. He shook his head and denied, "you think too much. I just think we are all about the same age. If you get married, my family will urge me again. Ah, I have a headache when I think of some old people in my family. " Han Junyu stares at him suspiciously, and his heart is a little bored. "Men are unmarried, women are unmarried. If they are still interested in her and don''t chase her, do they have to wait for her to chase you? Oh, Lord Xiao, you are single so far. You made it yourself. " Although Han Junyu mentioned that she didn''t name Daoxing, but Xiao Jue understood his meaning. Suddenly satirized, Xiao Jue was angry. "If only it were simple." For other people''s feelings, Han Junyu doesn''t want to interfere. He sarcastically says that he doesn''t want to say more and leaves with the medicine. On the elevator, suddenly a little boy with a mask grabbed his hand. He looked down in doubt and saw that the little boy had a pair of unique amber eyes. After a few seconds, he did not shake off the little boy''s hand. They looked at each other. He was greedy. He looked into the little boy''s eyes, clear and clean. When he blinked, he was naughty. "Little fellow, where are your parents?" The little guy nodded cleverly, as if afraid that he would shake off himself and hold on to his big hand. "My mother is ill." Han Junyu was stunned. He didn''t know where he had the patience. He squatted down and looked at the little boy head-on. "What floor are you going to, I''ll press it for you." "One layer." Said the little boy. Han Junyu nodded and pressed the first floor. On the first floor, when the elevator door opened, the little boy still held his hand. Han Junyu had no choice but to lead him out of the elevator. "Little guy, the first floor is here. Where are you going?" "I have a sister. My sister likes desserts. I want to buy two desserts for her. Can you show me the way?" Han Junyu frowns. He''s so small and wandering here. What if he meets bad people? "You. Mom''s sick. Where''s your dad?" "I don''t have a dad." The soft voice of the little boy was a little angry. Han Junyu took out his mobile phone to look for a dessert shop. He found that the nearest dessert shop to the hospital was several hundred meters. It was too dangerous for a four-year-old to buy dessert. Looking into the boy''s eyes, he hesitated for a few seconds. Thinking that if something happened to such a beautiful pair of children, he had some pity. Moreover, the child gave him a strange feeling, so he was a little more patient. After deliberation for a while, holding the little guy''s hand, he decided to take the little guy himself. For him as an adult, a few hundred meters is nothing, but it takes a little time for a four-year-old to walk past with short legs. "What''s your name, little one?" "My mother called me Jiji, which means peace and good omen." Jiji deliberately did not say his name. "It''s an auspicious name." Han Junyu thinks it''s a good name. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He had the patience to accompany a child to the dessert shop. But when he saw his eyes, he couldn''t help feeling soft. "Buy it for your sister, won''t you eat it?" Looking at the little boy picking out two cakes, Han Junyu asks curiously. Don''t kids like these things? Jiji blinked and made a pitiful look. "My mother is ill. I want money for treatment. I have no money." Han Junyu thought about it and thought what he said was possible, so he decided to pay for everything Jiji got. Gigi was a little embarrassed. "Wow, uncle, that''s very kind of you. What''s your name? " "I''m Han Junyu." Jiji took out a pen and paper from his small bag and asked him to write down his name. Han Junyu accidentally pick eyebrows, take pen and paper, write down his name."Uncle Han, your handwriting is so beautiful. Can you teach me?" "Did you go to school?" Han Junyu thinks this little guy is very interesting. When my mother is sick, it''s really clever to know how to take care of my sister. "I went to school, but my mother taught me to write a lot of Chinese characters. I can write all three of your words. Uncle Han, will you teach me? " Jiji holds his big hand in a coquettish way. Han Junyu reluctantly rubs his small head. Jiji instinctively wants to avoid it, but thinking that he has to play a clever child, he grits his teeth and bears it. "It''s time for you to go back. Your mother will be worried after being out so long." "It''s OK. I have a phone. I''ve told my mother that I''m going to go shopping." Han Junyu looked at the mobile phone in his hand, some helpless, just want to refuse him, the little boy and pester let him hold. He has never held a child, some helpless looking at him, do not know which hand to use. "Uncle Han, can you give me your phone number? When I have time, I''ll go to you and teach me how to write. " Han Junyu complex staring at the little boy, according to reason, if someone so unreasonable around himself, he will be angry. But listening to the little boy''s supplication, staring at the amber eyes, he refused, but it was swallowed by him. "OK, take down my number. If you want to learn, I''ll pick you up." "Yeah, uncle, you''re great." Jiji hugged him happily and gave him a kiss in the face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was given a kiss by the little boy, which was a bit strange in his heart, but listening to his joyful voice, his mood improved. When he went back, Jiji was coquettish and hugged himself. Han Junyu rubbed his eyebrows. At the beginning, he was a bit awkward, but he took a few steps to get used to it. Jiji is in his own father''s arms, thinking coldly in his heart. You dare not mother, I will never forgive you, hum! However, lying on the man''s broad shoulder, Jiji is also a little strange. In the past, my father would not hold him easily because he said that he was a little man. He could not always be held by others, but wanted to grow up by himself. Although he didn''t quite understand the profound meaning of this, every time he saw his sister in his mother''s arms, he would say that he didn''t envy her. But these ideas he will not tell others, he will grow up quickly, go to protect his sister and mother''s man! To the hospital, Han Junyu put the little guy down. "Go back quickly." "Thank you, uncle Han. My mother would be very happy if she knew that we were being treated to dessert." Jiji learns from his sister''s stupid appearance and kisses him in the face. "Goodbye, uncle Han." ¡°¡­¡­ Goodbye. " Han Junyu touched the place where he was kissed by the little boy, and could not help rubbing his little head, saying goodbye to him. Jiji gritted her teeth, held back the touch of others on her head, carried things and left quickly. Qin Ning, who goes downstairs to look for Ji Ji, sees Han Junyu holding Ji Ji into the hospital. He covers his mouth in fright and hides quickly. Chapter 700 Qin Ning hides in the corner, looking at Han Junyu holding Jiji and covering his heart in fright. After he put Jiji down, he told Jiji to stop running and go to his mother. She was a little flustered. Waiting for Han Junyu to leave, she hurried forward to pull Jiji, face serious back to the ward. "Mom." Jiji stares at her innocently, trying to make her not angry. "Jiji, how can you find him alone, in case of" later, Qin Ning couldn''t say. She held her forehead and felt uncomfortable. Jiji is Han Junyu''s child. It''s right that Jiji wants to see Han Junyu, but she''s afraid that Han Junyu will find Jiji''s identity and take him away. "Mom, it''s OK. I''m wearing a mask. He didn''t recognize me." Jiji holds her mother''s cool hand and prays. "I just want to see what kind of person my biological father is. Mom, I''m sorry to worry you." Qin Ning felt sad that her son had to go to see his father, but also secretly. It was her mother who was useless that led to this situation. Squatting in the arms of his son, Qin Ning kisses his face. "Gigi, your biological father is a very good man. He is cold to others, but gentle to those he likes. I can see that he likes it. If you want a better living environment, you can live with him. " Jiji''s face changed and her amber eyes sparkled with tears. "Mom, you don''t want me." "Mom didn''t want you. Mom just wanted you and your sister to have a better growing environment, but mom didn''t have the ability to give you that. Jiji, " " Mom, stop talking, I just want mom. " Gigi is upset. A four-year-old child, even if he is mentally mature, can''t bear that his mother wants to leave him. "I''m sorry, mom. I won''t see him again." Standing on one side, Ann saw that her mother and brother were crying. Although she couldn''t figure out what the situation was, she cried out and hugged her mother in fear. "Mom, isn''t Ann upset, making mom angry?" "No, Ann is very good and doesn''t cry..." Qin Ning quickly hugged her little daughter and patted her on the back to comfort her. But An''an was afraid, and her tears couldn''t stop. Qin Ning listened to her little daughter''s cry, and her tears fell down, but she still coaxed her quietly. See Jiji brought desserts, she quickly used desserts to coax her. Ann had something to eat, and finally stopped crying, laughing and enjoying the delicious dessert. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt that she had said so many good words to comfort her, which was not as soothing as the dessert Han Junyu bought. She was a little sad. When An''an is put to sleep, Qin Ning''s mood stabilizes. Seeing Ji Ji holding his sister''s little hand, she holds him up. "Jiji, mom, talk to you." Jiji is a little evasive and doesn''t want to make her mother sad because of this topic. "Mom doesn''t like that Dad, and I don''t want him. Mom, I want to be with you. I won''t leave with him. " "It''s not like that, Gigi." Qin Ning grabs his fleshy little hand and puts it in his palm. He smiles and lowers his head to kiss his forehead. "Mom doesn''t like that Dad, but there are some complicated things. I can''t be with dad. Mom doesn''t blame him at all, but hopes he can live well. Jiji, your biological father is a very good person. He used to treat me very well, very well. It''s me. I''m leaving him. He is very sad, accident accident, brain injury will forget me, this is not his fault. If you can accompany him a little longer, mom will be very happy. Next time you have a chance, let your sister go to see him and tell her that you and your sister like him very much, OK HUAIJI''s mother used to hold her sister in her arms. He''s a brother and won''t compete with his sister. "Mom means, do you still like him?" Qin Ning a Leng, looking at son and Han Junyu similar face, she smiles. "He is our relative. I like him very much. Jiji and his sister should also like him. No matter whether you will live with him or not, he will always be your father." "Oh, Gigi knows." Jiji nodded knowingly. Father is a very important role in children''s growth environment. Although they don''t live with Han Junyu, she doesn''t want the two children to have resentment against him. Before she saw Han Junyu holding Jiji, she was afraid and emotional. She was afraid that he would take away the two children. But calm down, he is the father of the child. If she dies and can''t take care of the child, the two children should follow their father. But when she can live, she will protect them.As the father of two children, Han Junyu went back to the villa and thought of the four-year-old, his mouth rose. Before going to bed at night, he was about to turn off the phone when he saw a text message on his mobile phone. He pointed to open a look, turned out to be a little boy sent a good night voice. Think of the boy''s eyes, he also returned a voice good night, after thinking about, asked a more, he. How is his mother''s body? Soon the boy with milk voice answer, mother is now in a lot better condition, and mother at night with him and his sister to sleep together. Han Junyu is lying on the bed, thinking of a woman sleeping with two children. He can''t help but think of the word family. "Then sleep well and don''t disturb you. Mom, I''ll teach you to write when I have time." "Yes, uncle." Clever and soft, but Qin Ning heard the corner of his mouth twitch. Her baby son doesn''t seem to have spoken to her in such a soft voice, has he? Hung up the cell phone, aware of the mother''s jealous line of sight, Jiji some embarrassed, straight face to explain. "Only by pretending to be a good child in front of him can we let him down his guard." Qin Ning grinned and pinched his face. "My Jiji is a good child. I don''t have to pretend at all." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He could hear the tone. Mom was satirizing him. "Give me your cell phone." Suddenly, Qin Ning stares at his mobile phone. "What''s Mom going to do?" Give her the cell phone, Jiji. He and his sister have a mobile phone, he is to facilitate contact, and his sister''s mobile phone is very small, hanging around her neck is afraid that she will get lost. "Don''t mind the children''s business." Qin Ning turns on his mobile phone, clicks on his voice, and listens to the man saying good night, covering his mouth and laughing. How nice! "Mom, what are you laughing at?" Qin Ning looked at his son and thought about Han Junyu''s childhood. She bowed her head and gave him a kiss on the face. "Gigi, don''t you think Dad''s voice sounds good?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji dislikes to wipe her face, and there is a distance between her. Qin Ning giggled, and then opened a voice, a face to enjoy listening, not tired. Sleeping in a man''s voice, Qin Ning, this is the happiest time. The next evening, Jiji receives a call from Han Junyu. She rubs Jiji excitedly and listens to him. Jiji dislikes to keep away from her. She kind of flatters him, but Jiji has a cold face. Qin Ning really wants to pinch his face. "Well, what did your father say?" "He said that after work, the hospital taught me to write. Are you going to see him later?" Qin Ning shook his head quickly and went to prepare something for him. "Put on the mask. Don''t let him recognize it now. Good son, if you love your mother, you can bring some welfare back to her, you know? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at his mother''s face, Ji Ji''s eyes twitch, very speechless. Chapter 701 Shengan group office. Xiang Yueyang enters the office with a stack of documents and looks at Han Junyu staring at the computer all the time. He is a little curious and looks at it with his head stretched out and eyebrows raised in surprise. "President, what are you stimulated by?" I have time to watch the video of teaching a few year old to write. The president is not stimulated these two days, and his spirit is not normal, is he? Han Junyu ignored him, looked down at his watch, he calmly turned off the computer, picked up his coat, ready to go out. "President, sign the document." Xiang Yueyang quickly stopped him. Han Junyu glanced at the document in his hand and found that the document was a little thick. It was estimated that he could not finish it in dozens of minutes. He frowned impatiently. "To the minister, I''m off duty." Xiang Yueyang stares at him as if he had been struck by thunder. The schedule of their Sheng''an secretary department is to leave work at 5:30, but they are busy with work. Almost all of them leave before 6:00. In addition, their president is a workaholic who has changed his state. Their president is still busy. As an employee, do they want to go? Every now and then there is time to leave the company at 10:30. But today, this workaholic told him at 5:28 that he was leaving work. It''s amazing. "What, do you have a date?" Han Junyu put his long finger under his thin lip for a few seconds and nodded to admit, "well." Then he thought, "is it too serious for me to dress like this? I should change into something more casual." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking into the lounge to change clothes Han Junyu, to Yueyang twitch canthus. Han Junyu changed into a light hemp casual dress, which made him look a few years younger. He also went to the mirror to lift his hair. "President, to be honest, are you dating a woman?" "No, it''s a little boy." Han Junyu answered casually. Xiang Yueyang thought deeply, "it''s said that some strange uncles who are dissatisfied with their desires will be impulsive to beautiful little boys. Han Junyu, you can''t be" " Han Junyu tugs at the corners of his mouth. He is too lazy to talk to him. He glances at him in disgust and turns to leave the office. "President, you must restrain yourself. You are the one who is going to get married now. If there are scandals about blaspheming children..." Listening to the noise, Han Junyu stopped and said, "Xiang Yueyang, you''ve got water in your head. Go to the rest room and pour it out. It''s so noisy!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu stepped into the elevator. The elevator stops on the first floor of the design department. Luoxi gets on the elevator and unexpectedly sees Han Junyu. Surprise flashes in her eyes. "President, are you off work now?" "Well." Han Junyu had no expression on his face, but he nodded politely. Luoxi saw that he had changed into a serious suit and a casual suit, and his heart moved. "President, I''ll put down the papers and get off work with you right away." Han Junyu frowned. Why do you want to work with her? "No, I have an appointment." Who did you have an appointment with? Luo Xi stares at him nervously, but does not dare to ask. Looking at the man out of the elevator, she was upset, where there was a heart to work, and went downstairs to follow the man behind. The man went to the bookstore first and bought some books and exercise books. She was a little confused about his purpose. She didn''t dare to get too close to him, so she could only follow him from a distance. After he got on the bus, she went to the dessert shop to buy two desserts, and went to the mall to buy a tonic. Then she went to the hospital. Luoxi saw that the man was going to the hospital, and his heart kept sinking. Has he not put down Qin Ning and wanted to revive when she was ill? But he and she are about to get married, how can he do that! Looking at the man walking into the hospital from a distance, she stamped her feet in anger, trying to catch up with him and afraid that he would find out, which would affect her image in his mind. But watching him and other women together, she was not reconciled, jealousy of the viscera will burn up. ¡­¡­ Entering the hospital, Han Junyu takes things to the small pavilion in the garden behind the hospital. After a while, I saw the little guy with a mask and a small schoolbag running happily, rushed to his arms, held his neck and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Good to see you, uncle." Han Junyu didn''t adapt to his enthusiasm, and his arms were stiff. "Well, you''re in a good mood. It seems that your mother''s recovery should be good." "Not bad." Gigi felt his body stiff and laughed in his heart. After the man wants to put him down, he deliberately learns to be a coquettish and stands in front of him blinking his eyes."I''ll teach you how to write." The little boy blinked his eyes. Han Junyu was soft hearted and asked him to sit down on the stool beside him and teach him seriously. Jiji obediently listened to him, thought of his mother said, his face is the best to see, took out a mobile phone to take a picture. "What are you doing, Gigi?" "Uncle, you look so good. I''ll take two pictures and show them to my mother. I''ll tell her that there''s a very handsome uncle who teaches me how to write and let her not worry." Jiji has a good reason. Moreover, he speaks clearly and has a normal expression, which will not arouse other doubts at all. Han Junyu is in a good mood, so he doesn''t care about this problem with him Jiji looks at his face to make sure that he is not angry. He takes out his mobile phone to check the photo he just took. His little hand is not stable, and the thought is a little fuzzy. Han Junyu sat down and asked him to take a few more pictures. "Since I want to show you. Mom, I''ll take a good picture." Jiji couldn''t wait, dogleg nodded, and immediately took several pictures for him. Then he conveniently took the photos and sent them to his mother with one click. His mother responded quickly and immediately sent him a text. [your father is so handsome, Jiji. Don''t be jealous. You will be so handsome when you grow up. No, no, I''m so cute. You are my son. You will be more handsome in the future. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji is a little speechless. What''s the use of being handsome? I can earn money to support her and her sister! But in front of Han Junyu, he still wants to play a good image of a little fan. "Uncle, you look good." "Write well, little one." Han Junyu rubbed his small head and carefully supervised his writing. He thinks it''s good to get along with children, so it''s time to kill boredom. Teach him to write ten words, the little boy conscientiously finished, Han Junyu looked at his notes, some accident. It''s hard for a four-year-old child to be able to write normally, and it''s hard for him to keep his attention. It can only be said that this little guy is gifted, and his intellectual development is much higher than that of ordinary children. After checking his words and adding some suggestions, he listened to the child ask if he could play games. "My mother said, to work and rest, I wrote, uncle, you can reward me, accompany me to play games?" Looking at him, he felt that his mother was right, and Han Junyu didn''t refuse. He picked up his mobile phone and played games with her. In the ward, Qin Ning watched Han Junyu''s photos for a while and opened the game software. As a passer-by, watching father and son fighting in the game, there is also some itching. Chapter 702 At sunset, Han Junyu sent Jiji to the house and gave him the things before he turned and left. Jiji took tonic and dessert upstairs, looking at his sister and mother staring at the dessert in his hand, he was a little sad. In front of eating, these two people don''t have his eyes. "Brother, you buy good food for Ann." Ann blinked her expectant eyes and rubbed them in front of him, smiling to please him, but her eyes didn''t leave what he was holding. "One for you and one for mom." "Thank you, brother." "Thank you, Gigi." Qin Ning was not polite either. As if he had taken a reward from him, he took a dessert with his daughter. They sat down on the table happily. The two desserts have different tastes. Qin Ning digs a spoon from the desserts in front of An''an and finds that her daughter''s one seems to be more delicious. Ann nervously protected her dessert with her hands, "Mom, don''t eat mine." "Ann, mom, give you a kiss, and then we''ll change it, OK?" Qin Ning coaxed her with a smile. Ann blinked, looked at your own dessert, and looked at a mother''s dessert, a bit hesitant. "Why did mom change it?" "Because I think mom''s one is more delicious. Mom wants to leave the delicious one to Ann." "Thank you, mom. I''ll change with mom." Ann happily pushed her own dessert in front of her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Standing next to Jiji, she glanced at her mother and turned away. Jiji turns on his mobile phone and is watching a video lesson specially made for him by the teacher. He teaches him how to play computer games. If he doesn''t understand sometimes, he will record it in voice and send it to the teacher. The reason for customization is that Ji Ji is only four years old. He doesn''t understand a lot of common sense and has a narrow range of knowledge, so many knowledge points can''t be taught to adults. Jiji likes playing computer games, so he studies very hard. As long as he has time, he will think about it. So at his present level, he can play games with Han Junyu. After washing, Qin Ning finds that Ji Ji is playing the game, and operating the game smoothly. Next to him, there is an account named JY Yu. She immediately gets close to him with excitement. "Jiji, teach mom how to play this game." "I know how to play, but I can''t teach you. Let him teach you." Ji Ji points to Han Junyu''s account number. Qin Ning''s jaw is propped up in distress. How can she ask him to teach her? Jiji looked at her mother''s wrinkly face and rolled her eyes, "I said your account number is my sister''s account number. Don''t let him recognize it as you." "Yeah, Gigi, you''re so smart!" Qin Ning smiles and kisses him on the face. Jiji is a little disgusted to wipe her face, but she is not in a good mood to play games with her mother and father. At this time, in the villa study, Han Junyu, who has finished his work, just wants to go to wash, accepts the little guy''s invitation to play the game. He gets up and stops, ready to play with him for dozens of minutes. Suddenly listen to his voice, soft voice with a bit coquetry. Uncle, uncle, my sister also wants to play this game, but she doesn''t know how to operate it. You are better than me. My sister can''t worship you. Please teach my sister. ¡¿ this passage was said by Ji Ji, a teacher of Qin Ning. When Ji Ji said this, her delicate little face was twisted. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. The little guy really pushed his inch. He asked him to teach him how to write. Now he takes her sister to play games. Just as he wanted to refuse, he heard a word from the little guy. Uncle, my sister said that as long as you have time to teach her to play games, she will listen to her mother and not quarrel with her mother. My mother is in poor health and needs to be cultivated. She can''t always play with her sister. I think she can attract her attention if she plays games. Can you help me? ¡¿ a four-year-old child''s voice is full of milk. In his tender voice, he prays. Han Junyu heard it twice and shook his head with a sneer, "who told you to say that? Is that one of your elders? " When Qin Ning saw that he had to answer, he was so surprised that he covered his mouth. How did he find out? Jiji was also surprised and asked in reply; [how could uncle ask like this? ¡¿ [kid, you''re too young to fool me. ¡¿ when a man''s body relaxes and leans back, his low voice becomes loose, obviously in a good mood. First, use words. You are only four years old, and your use of words is limited. It''s not only a few words you just mentioned, but it''s also difficult for you to say these words. Second, the tone. You look clever on the surface, but you are calm. Otherwise, you would not be able to sit still for half an hour and practice calligraphy by staring at your exercise book. So, you use a few adjectives, it''s very jumping logic, not the tone of speaking with you. Third, age. You are only four years old. How old can your sister be? At most four years old, four year old girls play games. What do your elders think? ¡¿¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered his face with both hands, so ashamed. Gigi was shocked and impressed by his analytical ability. Uncle, it''s a sister who wants to play games with me, but she''s too bad. ¡¿ [sister? ¡¿Han Junyu asked. Jiji blinked, paused for a few seconds and looked at her mother. It''s auntie. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is no longer extravagant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji didn''t dare to say it, for fear that the more he said it, the more wrong he would be. The man''s observation is so amazing that he and his mother''s intelligence can''t match him. Let her add me. ¡¿ hearing his agreement, Qin Ning and Ji Ji were surprised and rolled together with a smile. An an, who was sleepy, heard the laughter of her mother and brother. Although she didn''t know what they were laughing at, when she saw that her brother and mother were happy, she climbed up between them and began to laugh. Although they are still in the ward, their mood is not affected. On the contrary, they feel that as long as they are together, they are home everywhere. Han Junyu first went to collect some game strategies and gave them to Ji Ji, so that he and his aunt could learn them together. If he didn''t know, he would ask. Mother and son, together to study the game, so Jiji found a terrible thing. His dear mother playing games is a black hole. Qin Ning noticed that his son despised him and rubbed his forehead. "No, it doesn''t matter. I''ll study hard. If you see what I''ve done wrong, you can teach me." For learning, Qin Ning will never have such attributes, even in front of her son, she is not straight back. So in the hospital, Qin Ning finally had something to do, research game strategy, but research to study, not as good as Jiji with her play. Han Junyu came to Jiji every other day to check his practice results and found that he was still wearing a mask, a bit confused. Want him to take off the mask, Jiji already prepared the reason, said he had a cold, mother said must take the mask. Han Junyu felt strange, but he didn''t embarrass him. But every time he arrived at the hospital, he couldn''t see the person he wanted to see. He was upset, and the people he thought of could not live in peace. In the evening, when the two children were asleep, Qin Ning began to brush the game. Suddenly, she received a phone call. She didn''t have time to see who the other child was, so she picked it up. "Hello." The other party dunked for several seconds and didn''t speak. Qin Ning was puzzled and looked at the strange number. She felt that the number looked familiar. Before she thought about it, she heard the other party say. "There is an express that you need to get from outside the hospital. You need to sign this express." This man is very polite. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked the corner of his mouth. Chapter 703 Qin Ning put on his coat, got up and looked out of the window at the heavy night, feeling strange. So late, express brother will send express? She turned her head and looked at the two babies sleeping on the bed. She took her cell phone and was ready to call her just now. She thought it might be the other party''s wrong number. As soon as she walked out of the room, she was covered and dragged forward. Her eyes widened in amazement. It was late. Most of the patients in the hospital went to bed. Occasionally, nurses came and went to check. In the quiet floor, some slow footsteps could be heard. Being carried forward by a man, she just wanted to struggle. The man put his arm around her waist and whispered a threat in her ear. She was too scared to move. When he got downstairs, he pushed him into his car. Qin Ning couldn''t figure out what he was doing here. He patted the door in an irritable mood. "What do you want?" Hearing the woman''s roar, Han Junyu''s face was not angry, but suddenly approached her, and she leaned back in fright. But the man is a little bit close, the tip of the nose has touched her side face, has not stopped. "Han, Han Junyu, I tell you, you, you''d better not touch me, or I''ll bite you." Her little head was close to the back of the chair, and she was all huddled up. With a click, Han Junyu fastened his seat belt. "Want me to touch you, huh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man''s voice is evil. He''s playing with her on purpose. She blushed, closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. Han Junyu drives to a noodle shop. Looking at the man getting off the bus, he looked around in doubt, not sure of his purpose. "Don''t get out of the car, wait for me to hold you?" Men sneer. Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and cowered behind him. They entered the noodle shop. They chose a window seat and he ordered a bowl of noodles. "It was you who called me just now to deliver the express." She asked angrily. "The express delivery has been delivered, isn''t it a surprise?" He told cold jokes. Qin Ning shriveled, she knew there was a routine, but did not expect that his routine was not to let her get the express, but to let her leave the ward. "You brought me here in the middle of the night just to let me see you eat noodles?" "Well." He had a bad appetite these days and didn''t eat anything. Thinking that he had a good appetite when she had dinner with him before, he got up and went to the hospital to take her out and let her eat noodles with him. Qin Ning''s mouth scolds a few low, want to so pick, brought her, all don''t let her eat. This noodle shop makes Shanxi special noodles. When a large bowl of noodles is brought over, she swallows just after smelling the fragrance. Looking at the salivating expression on the woman''s face, Han Junyu hooked his lips, took his chopsticks and washed them with water three times before he began to eat. "Well, you really let me watch you eat. It''s very immoral of you." Qin Ning wrinkled his little face and was about to cry. Where is there such a bully! "If you want to eat, you can buy it yourself." He said calmly. Qin Ning rolled his eyes out of the window, shook his sleeve, and gritted his teeth and said, "I was brought out by you all of a sudden, but I didn''t bring anything. It''s clear. Excuse me, where did I get the money?" Han Junyu seemed to think of it, glanced at her, "I don''t do business at a loss, you take a thing in exchange, I''ll give you a bowl of noodles." Qin Ning is proud now. He snorts coldly and holds his arms in his hands. "All of a sudden, I don''t want to eat any more." Han Junyu ignored her and took a big mouthful of soup on purpose. The man, who was very elegant, made a very rude sound of drinking soup. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning swallows water. Line of sight Piao a nearby table to eat noodles, thick fragrance beauty, eat people enjoy. "Han Junyu, you don''t use electric shock enough, and you deliberately use this method to upset me. I tell you, I won''t give in. " Referring to the electric shock, Han Junyu frowned at her wrist and put down his chopsticks. "That''s why you''re so stupid that you''ve made up some stupid reasons to prevaricate me." Qin Ning looked out of the window and refused to talk to him. Han Junyu sneered coldly and let the waiter stay in a bowl of noodles. As soon as Qin Ning heard that he wanted to order another bowl of noodles, he immediately said to the waiter, "add some sesame oil, no pepper, no coriander, and some green onions." "Good." The waiter wrote down her request and turned to leave. Han Junyu stares at her, "who said I ordered it for you?" "I didn''t say, I want to eat. I was just talking to myself. Who told the waiter to be so sentimental that he thought I was talking to him? " Qin Ning''s small hand supported his chin to block half of his face, but he didn''t look at him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu smiles in his heart. Stupid woman, in order to eat, but any excuse can be found.When the waiter brought the noodles, he gave it to Qin Ning directly. Qin Ning said thank you and immediately picked up the spoon to drink soup. Warm soup into the intestines and stomach, she is comfortable squinting eyes, enjoy feeling like eating what delicacies. When she went to spoon soup again, she found that the bowl of noodles had been taken away by the man. She tightened her brows. "Han Junyu, I ate it all. What do you mean?" "Who knows if the waiter will look at you as a woman and serve you the delicious one?" Han Junyu taunts. Then he ate half of the noodles in front of her, and she only drank a mouthful of soup noodles in front of himself began to eat. She must have taken medicine to go to bed in the evening, so she didn''t eat too much for her stomach. Looking at the noodles half eaten by men, Qin Ning stretched out his hand, but he could not bear to give up without stretching out his hand. He was so angry that he grinned his teeth. But think of the past, when two people eat, often regardless of each other, she endured! Seeing that women would eat the noodles he had eaten, Han Junyu hooked his mouth. Qin Ning had eaten dinner, half a bowl of noodles had already eaten some support, feeling his stomach and looking at the crowd outside the window. "Red light, green light, yellow light..." Han Junyu listen to the voice of the woman soft soft soft is in the number of traffic lights, mouth pulled pull. Eating eight full, he wiped the corners of his mouth, ready to get up. But looking up at the woman''s smiling face, he wanted to make this moment stay more time. Aware of the man''s line of sight, Qin Ning recovered and coughed awkwardly. "May I go now?" "I didn''t pay. You can see if the store will let you go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± so whether to go or to see his mood, Qin Ningdu unable to make complaints about it. What a naive man! "It''s just a bowl of noodles. I''ll give it back to you." "If I sell you, you''re not worth a bowl of noodles." He fought back. "Han Junyu, you look down on me too much. I can''t match a bowl of noodles." Unconvinced, Qin Ning got up and went to the front desk. At the same time, the store manager told the front desk staff about the work. Seeing the woman in a sick suit coming over, she was a little confused. "What can I do for you, miss?" "Well, I just got off work too late. I left my wallet and mobile phone in the company. I found it after eating noodles. Can I draw some pictures for you to offset the money for noodles The boss thinks it''s interesting, and now there''s still such a strong reason to eat overlord meal. "Beauty, I''m not an art gallery. It''s no use drawing for me." Chapter 704 By the noodle shop owner ridicule, Qin Ning embarrassed bow. However, she didn''t want to admit defeat to the man''s teasing eyes. With a small fist and thick skin, she took a few pieces of white paper and a pen from the front desk and began to draw. What she drew was simple strokes, with fast technique and several strokes. On the white paper, she had vividly outlined the picture of the boss standing at the front desk. Then she changed to the second one, which is the guest in the noodle shop. When a table of men and women eat noodles, they have a bright smile. She has an old way of writing, and can depict the charm of people. The boss looked at the work in the girl''s hand and raised his thumb in amazement. "Miss, are you a professional?" "It''s amateur. I''m guessing myself." The boss suddenly praised her. Qin Ning was a little embarrassed and drew two more pictures. The boss looked at the four paintings in his hand and nodded with a smile. This woman can show her real Kung Fu, and he admired people who have real Kung Fu, and would not care about a bowl of noodles for tens of yuan. "Miss, you are a good craftsman. These paintings are more expensive than my noodles. You don''t have to take the money for your noodles. Oh, you don''t have to pay for your friends'' noodles either. " "Thank you." Qin Ning returned to the table and finally straightened his back. He tapped his fingers on the table and told him. "I''ll take your meal." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. He was a stupid little secretary in the secretary department. He was surprised that he had this amazing skill. "But I didn''t ask you to invite me." "Well, I''ll invite you, and you won''t like it." Qin Ning is depressed. "Well, I don''t like it. How can you compensate?" Also compensate, don''t hit you even good! Qin Ning grinds his teeth. "Go get a piece of paper and draw one for me." He orders coldly, like a king above. "Why should I draw for you?" "it''s a gentleman''s demeanor to eat with a woman and let the man pay the bill. If you make me have no gentleman, you should pay for it." What he said is reasonable and reasonable. Qin Ning is very angry. This man talks about gentlemanly manners with her. He really has the face to say! Who said she wouldn''t leave a few minutes ago? When Qin Ning stood up, he wanted to lift the table, but thinking that he was not his opponent, he could only borrow paper and pen from his boss. "What do you want to draw?" "My face." Qin Ning took a pen and remembered that she would draw his face almost every day four years ago. Now she really faces his face, but she didn''t know how to write from where. "It''s ugly, woman. There''s a surprise waiting for you." Seeing that she has not started to write, Han Junyu is a little nervous. His hands on his knees are clenched into fists, and he warns her coldly. "Don''t worry, with your beauty, no matter how ugly I am, I won''t become a pig!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a pen to compare the angle and proportion in front of his eyes, carefully found his face, and then found a scar on his ear. She suddenly stood up and reached out to touch the scar. The man realized what she was doing and held her wrist. "Woman, what are you going to do?" "Han Junyu, how did you get hurt there? Was it the car accident?" It''s going to hurt there. "It''s none of your business. Sit back and draw." Qin Ning restrained himself, not angry at him, but took his big hand in his backhand. "Han Junyu, when I draw characters, I have to touch the characters first to make the lines more perfect." Han Junyu looked at her in surprise, but this emotion was soon suppressed by him. He released her wrist and let her finger pulp touch his face. The fingertip touches the man''s face, gently trembles, Qin Ning swallows saliva, finger abdomen copy a little bit of his handsome side face. The mottled light outside the window reflected on the man''s face, making people feel that all this is not true. It''s like there are only two of them in the world. She stares at him seriously and can''t see enough. It took her a long time to draw. To draw Han Junyu, she can draw well with one eye open, but if she wants to spend more time with him, she deliberately slows down and draws clearly. While she was painting seriously, Han Junyu was also looking at her. The woman''s head is down, her eyes are blocked by long eyelashes, her nose is small, and her lips are pink. Cheng Mo said that he once loved this woman deeply. It''s undeniable that this woman''s appearance is in line with his aesthetics, and her temperament is also to his taste. It''s possible for him to like her. But she left him. When Han Junyu thought about it, and she admitted that she was married, he was depressed. "All right." Qin Ning gave him the painting. Han Junyu is holding his self portrait. His sword eyebrows are sharp, his brown eyes are sharp, and his thin lips are pursed. It''s like him, but it''s not like him."Well, I''m good at painting. I''ve done other things right in the past four years, so I''ve painted." Han Junyu suddenly looked up at her, "you left me just to draw?" Qin Ning realized that he said what he shouldn''t say, and covered his mouth with no measures. "No, painting is just one of them. I''ve done other interesting things." For example, experience having children. I want to die in pain. Han Junyu sneers coldly. He is recovering in the hospital. She is in love with other men! He rolled up the picture and left with a cold face. "Well, why are you angry again?" Qin Ning was depressed and got up to keep up with him. Outside his car, he locked all the doors and she couldn''t open them. "No, Han Junyu, if you leave me here alone?" She has no money, no mobile phone, if a person here on the roadside, she will cry to death. Sitting in the car, Han Junyu took a few deep breaths, which made her get on the car. Back at the hospital, Qin Ning gets ready to get off the car and finds that the door is locked by him again. She is so angry that she wants to smash the car. Turn to see the man taut a face, around the pressure is too low, she did not dare to provoke him. After waiting for a few minutes, she couldn''t help reminding him that he had not unlocked the lock. "Han Junyu, the hospital is here. Thank you for sending me back. We''d better forget each other in the future." Han Junyu pressed unlock, turned to see her, "forget the river, oh, can you swim?" ¡°¡­¡­ No way. " Does forgetting the world have something to do with swimming? "You can''t swim, and you want to go to the lake. Are you going to die?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ha ha, this joke is so cold. Qin Ning jumped out of the car and turned to see the man''s indifferent face. It seemed that she didn''t care about anything. Suddenly she felt sad. "Han Junyu, be careful on your way." "Do you care if you have an accident?" Suddenly, he turned to look at her. Palm Mou and she look at each other, there is no cover up feelings in the eyes, Qin Ning seems to be scalded for a while, bow head dare not look at him. "Han Junyu, don''t make fun of your life. There are many women in this world who are better than me and more suitable for you than me. You hang yourself in my crooked neck tree, which is a waste of resources. " "So, you find a better man than me, more suitable for you than me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her eloquence is not as good as his, but he can''t say it. Not wanting to argue with him again, she clenched her pink lips and turned away. "Woman, my watch." Qin Ning stares at the watch on his wrist and thinks it will shock people. He immediately turns to get on the car and asks him to take it away. The man pinched her wrist, did not untie the watch, but pulled her into his arms, his other hand clasped the back of her head, lowered his head and grabbed her lips. Chapter 705 Qin Ning was surprised when he was suddenly kissed by a man. Want to struggle, but he did not give her the opportunity to escape, clasped her hands. His kiss is strong, like a hungry wolf, biting the lifeblood of the prey, eating her breath a little bit. If she wants to live, she has to rely on him for oxygen. He didn''t know how to be satisfied with his kiss. Until she felt that she would be eaten by him, he let her go and held her for a calm breath. Qin Ning, gasping in his arms, listening to the man''s rapid heartbeat, reached out and pushed him away. "Han Junyu, I''m married to other men, maybe they all have children. Don''t you feel sick to me like this?" Han Junyu''s face turned black, biting his teeth and staring at her. This woman just wanted to disgust him! It doesn''t matter what kind of woman she becomes. What he cares about is that she should be with him! But she didn''t care for him. "Take this watch away quickly. You almost killed me with it last time. Do you want to come again?" Han junleng spat out his fists "This watch," "I''ll untie it for you when I''m in a good mood." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned and glared at him. Han Junyu touched the corner of his lips with his long finger, and he was still not satisfied with the kiss. Seeing the woman staring at him with her eyes wide open, he licked his lower lip. "If you don''t go, are you waiting for me to do the next step?" This man is obviously playing the flow - hooligan, but the tone is cold can freeze people. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning opened the car door. After getting off, she slammed the door angrily. Looking at the woman walking away, Han Junyu didn''t start the car until he couldn''t see him. Back at the villa, he finished washing and sitting by the window of his bedroom, took out the self portrait that the woman had painted for him, and closed his eyes as if he could feel the woman''s cool finger touching his side face. He didn''t understand why he was so infatuated with that woman, but when he thought of her, he couldn''t help it. Before and she gets along with the picture, will turn over and over in the mind, those details will be a little bit expanded. He''s going crazy, Han Junyu thought. Suddenly, he heard the vibration of the mobile phone, took it up and glanced at it. It was Ji Ji''s aunt who invited him to play the game. He glanced at the time, it''s late, she doesn''t go to bed, so late still want to invite him to play games? Looking at the invitation of his net name, is a pink rose. Oh, that''s a lovely name. Since I can''t sleep, I might as well find something to do. He started the game and accepted the invitation. However, he never thought that he, who used to call himself a game master, met a teammate who could not imagine with human wisdom. His heart was broken. During the fight, he was fighting with the enemy in front of him. The puffy pink rose ran to him and gave him a knife inexplicably. He was just about to remind her if she was wrong, and the other side gave him another knife. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was not killed by the enemy, but stabbed to death by his teammates. He grinds his teeth. This operation is OK! In the second set, he started again and found pink rose directly. Just as he was preparing to kill, the other side sent a paragraph. I made a mistake. I''m sorry. ¡¿ [ha ha. ¡¿ Han Junyu typed quickly. At the same time, he had killed pink rose. ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ in the third set, they formed a team and pink rose apologized immediately. Sorry, it was a real mistake. ¡¿ [it''s OK, you kill me, I kill you, fair. ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ looking at the words he sent, Qin Ning grinned with hatred, fair to your sister! Two people prepare to break through, in the game, pink rose close to JY feather, while he does not pay attention, with his hand poke him. Are you still playing? ¡¿ Han Junyu is impatient. [play, play! ¡¿ as soon as Qin Ning finished this sentence, he gave the other side a knife and immediately played the game. You can''t move him in reality, you can always pull back a game in the game. She thought of a man''s angry look, covered her mouth and chuckled. Click on the album, looking at the man''s photo, she poked his handsome face. "So good-looking, but so bad tempered." But think about his temper, if he cares about people, he will hold in the palm of his hand pain, everything will be considered for each other, just like four years ago, he really hurt her to the bone. But if he does not care about people, he wants to torture each other, what means can come up with.He''s lost his memory now. He''s forgotten her. So bullying her with some despicable means is his way of doing things. At this time, Han Junyu in the villa, looking at the game characters lying on the ground, the system prompts that they have been killed, and he laughs angrily. This pink rose once or twice, obviously not by mistake, but deliberately want to and he can''t afford! He check the other party has offline, cold hum, know that he will find her accounts, still smart run. However, I can''t avoid grade one, but grade 15! So, the next day, Sheng''an group''s conference hall. During the meeting, the senior executives will see their CEO, always looking at the mobile phone with a cold face. I don''t know who I''m waiting for, or what I''m worried about. I''m afraid that those who come to the stage to speak about the project will be scared. I''m afraid that the content will be denied in the next second. Xiang Yueyang also noticed Han Junyu''s abnormality, "president, what''s the matter? Do you need me to remind you?" Otherwise, he always cold face after a few minutes to see the mobile phone, let other people think he will go away at any time. "No need." Han Junyu is waiting. He doesn''t need any help. But he a morning, that rabbit has not been online, Han Junyu holding the mobile phone, can''t swallow the depression. According to common sense, he is not a person who will be angry for a small game, but this time, he just wants to kill the rabbit when it goes online, so that he can feel happy. When having lunch, Han Junyu hasn''t waited for the other party to go online. He thinks that when he goes to find Jiji in the evening, he will inquire about his aunt. As soon as this idea passes, he sees Luoxi walking up to him with a bright smile. "Jun Yu, can you wait for me after work today?" After Luo Xi sits down opposite him, he finds other women''s envious eyes. His vanity is satisfied, and his heart is a bit proud. Looking at the handsome face of the man opposite, she sighed in her heart. A month later, this man will marry him and become her Luoxi man. "I have an appointment." Han Junyu coldly dropped a word. Luoxi surprised, did not expect that he so decisively rejected himself, sad bow a few minutes, but still raised a smile. "Jun Yu, can I accompany you? You and I are about to get married, and we don''t have a formal appointment. I think, "Han Junyu impatiently interrupted her later words before she finished. "It''s a private matter. It''s inconvenient. Luoxi, I have no feelings with you. You and I know it in our hearts. So, to get married is just because you are suitable to be Mrs. Han and don''t need to cultivate any feelings. I have told you before, and you also promised me that I would agree to marry you. " Luoxi heart sour, but still forbeared to let himself show a decent smile. Chapter 706 That night, Cheng Mo pulled him out of bed and left in a hurry. Luoxi came in to talk to him. She said that she was willing to do that kind of thing with him. She did not ask him to give her anything, but hoped that he would not alienate her because of this. Han Junyu stares at her silently, rubs the forehead that still has some pain, and has no mind to take care of her. Thinking of Cheng Mo''s last visit to the woman, he was upset and wanted to get up and go to the hospital. As soon as he got up, lohee came up to him and hugged him. "Jun Yu, I really like you. I don''t ask you to respond to me. I just hope I can be with you. You have something unhappy, you can tell me, I quietly when a listener Han Junyu frowned and tried to push her away, but the woman held him tightly. "Jun Yu, I really love you. Although I just heard you and Cheng Mo jokingly say that they want to marry me, I know it''s not true, but I''m still happy. At least, when you want to get married, the woman you think of is me. " Han Junyu stares at the woman''s side face and twists his eyebrows for a few seconds. "I''m not kidding. I asked you if you would marry me before. It''s not my drunken nonsense. However, I have conditions. If you don''t agree with my conditions, you can disagree with this marriage. " One of the conditions was that she would not interfere in his life. After listening to his conditions, she agreed without much thought. Han Junyu saw that she was so simple, and immediately went to the study to draw up a document and asked her to sign it. He didn''t want other women to stay in the villa, so he drove her back, and then he went to the hospital. I waited outside the hospital all night, and just before dawn, I heard the news. Angie was sober, and he was relieved. Can think of him unexpectedly for her, keep in the hospital for a few hours, feel oneself cowardly. He was angry that he had lost his square. So he wants to take back his heart and try to get along with Luoxi. He told himself secretly that since the woman didn''t like him, he didn''t have to keep her for a lifetime. Han Junyu wanted to find a woman who liked him, which was easy. And he Han Junyu, is not a must for her! The plan is rich, but the reality is tough. When he stayed with Luoxi for more than five minutes, he felt upset, especially when he heard her say a lot of words. He couldn''t bear it. Han Junyu is not a man who will embarrass himself. He doesn''t get along well with her. Naturally, he won''t put on a good face. After Luoxi comes to him, he won''t refuse, but he will never take the initiative to find her. And he has been giving lohee the opportunity, as long as she can''t stand such a state, she can immediately terminate the contract, cancel the marriage plan. When Han Junyu returns to his office, he rubs his eyebrows at the thought of Luo Xi''s proposal to date him. He hesitates whether to cancel the marriage plan now. ¡­¡­ After work, according to the usual rules, Han Junyu went to the dessert shop and picked out two cakes. When he came to the door of the dessert shop, he stepped and bought another one. Luoxi calculate time, see Han Junyu leave Sheng''an building, she also drive slowly behind him. Seeing that he was going to the dessert shop again, I had a bad feeling in my heart. Sure enough, I saw that he was driving to the hospital. She clenched her teeth and was jealous. She and Han Junyu have been together for four years. Maybe Han Junyu doesn''t even know what he likes to eat. Before, she flattered ban Yongjun and wanted to know from ban Yongjun that Han Junyu''s former wife liked sweet food, but she didn''t like it. In order to disguise, she told him intentionally or unconsciously that she liked sweets. But he didn''t care, and then she didn''t want to pretend. Thinking of the woman in the hospital, she had a faint fear in her heart. Han Junyu got married once before he lost his memory, but he didn''t know why. His wife left. Han Junyu lost his memory in a car accident and forgot his ex-wife. In order for Han Junyu to forget his ex-wife, song Xuan tries to change Han Junyu''s identity to unmarried. Later, when she approaches Han Junyu, they all support her. At the beginning, Han Junyu didn''t even look her in the eye. Later, when she heard something about his ex-wife, she began to imitate his ex-wife, so he would look at her more. I stayed with him for four years, and I finally got what I wanted to marry him, but the woman came back! Will Han Junyu fall in love with his ex-wife again and abandon her? No, she won''t let it happen! In the hospital, Han Junyu meets Jiji in a small pavilion with a three cent cake. Jiji saw that he was holding a cake in his hand and took out his mobile phone to take a picture and send it to his mother with a smile. Mother immediately salivated, let him come back early. Looking at Ji''s father''s hesitation, he thought of changing his heart. Han Junyu checked the little guy''s homework and found that the little guy was deliberately imitating his words."My handwriting is more casual and strong. It''s not suitable for you." Hearing his meaning, Jiji felt scorned and retorted, "but I think uncle''s handwriting is the best one I''ve ever seen, so I want to learn it." Listening to the little guy wearing a high hat, Han Junyu is comfortable, but he still has to tell him something. "My grandfather taught me how to write. Since I was three years old, I began to practice writing. At that time, my grandfather was strict with me and practiced almost every day. If I couldn''t write well, I would hit my palm. So when I was five or six years old, I won all kinds of calligraphy awards, and then I learned to write with professional calligraphers. Now it''s hard for others to copy the strength of my wrist and the way I use my pen. I''m not saying you can''t learn my words, but you''re too small to have the strength of your wrist. " When Jiji heard him mention his childhood, he blinked his eyes curiously and worshipped a little. "Uncle, what were you doing when you were my age?" Han Junyu is very patient with this little guy. He listens to his inquiry, rubs his little head and recalls when he was four years old. "When I was four years old, my grandfather should have hired a tutor for me. I was arranged every day. Besides class, I did my homework. The teacher will ask for a test every week, and if he fails, he will try his hand. Little guy, I was not as good as you at that time, and I could play games. " Jiji frowned. He thought he was hardworking. He didn''t expect that his childhood was even harder than him. Suddenly, he felt sorry for his father for a few seconds. "Uncle, you are miserable." "Since I was a child, my parents have not been with me. I followed my grandfather, who always treated me as the heir of the family, so I hope I can become a talent as soon as possible. At that time, I should be thinking that if I''m useless, I''ll be rejected by everyone. It''s miserable. " Han Junyu doesn''t know why a little guy said these words. It was a long time ago. Now he thinks of it, he has no feeling at all, so his tone is a bit ironic. Listen to Dad''s childhood is worse than his own, Jiji suddenly hugs him and kisses him on the face. "Uncle, why don''t you take me home?" The little guy kisses him, but Han Junyu is not used to it. He pushes him away and says, "why do you want to go home?" Ji Ji looks serious, "I can accompany you, but also can give you pension." Chapter 707 Jiji back to the ward, Ann immediately rubbed in front of him, eyes staring at the cake in his hand. Today, there are three cakes, so mother and son sit on the table and eat together. "Mom, what did you do yesterday? He asked me to ask why you deliberately killed him twice in the game?" Ji Ji thought that before Han Junyu left, he asked his aunt why she deliberately killed him in the game. His tone was a little chilly, and he shrank his neck. Qin Ning thought of assassinating Han Junyu twice in the game last night, she felt guilty. "Wrong hand, careless." Jiji stares at her suspiciously. She will kill her teammates twice by mistake. Why doesn''t she kill herself by mistake? And his son''s staring hot face, "well, I admit that I deliberately killed him, who told him to look too handsome, I envy not?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji said that she couldn''t understand her mother''s logic, which was too much. Han Junyu is busy with his work, and he doesn''t go to the hospital every day. But when he has time, he still comes to teach Jiji how to write. Maybe it''s because of his habit that he always wears a three-point dessert. Every time Jiji brings welfare back to the ward, An''an and Qin Ning express their great pleasure. "Brother, can I go with you to see that good uncle?" Ann also knows that the delicious food Jiji brought back was bought by a kind uncle. Jiji looks at her mother and asks a little. Qin Ning also wants ANN to see her father. "Ann, put on the mask, and then make sure that you don''t let that uncle see your face, OK?" Qin Ning asked. Ann thought they were playing games, immediately nodded, wearing masks, happily followed his brother downstairs to see the uncle who always brought him food. When she came to the pavilion and saw Han Junyu coming, she opened her eyes and pulled her brother''s sleeve excitedly. "Brother, that uncle looks good." "Ann, I forgot our agreement. I didn''t ask you to talk. Don''t talk." Jiji was afraid that she would be exposed, and immediately gave a cold warning. Ann was startled by her brother''s stern tone, and then quickly covered her mouth with her little hand, blinked her eyes and stared at the long and beautiful uncle. Han Junyu came to the pavilion and found a little girl in a pink skirt, staring at herself and raising her eyebrows. "Gigi, your sister?" "Yes, my sister, Ann." An''an and ji''ji are all symbols of good luck, good health and good health. However, Han Junyu suddenly thought of Anji''s name. Is it a coincidence? "Gigi, what''s your mother''s name?" Han Junyu''s tone is somewhat gloomy. Jiji was a little nervous. Fortunately, with a mask, he could cover up his emotions in time. "My mother''s name is Cuihua." Jiji came up with a name temporarily. In order to make his words more convincing, he explained it again. "My mother is 30 years old, because she gave birth to us prematurely, so she has been in poor health. Gigi, how could you suddenly ask that? " "Gigi, why are you wearing a mask all the time?" Han Junyu saw that the little girl was also wearing a mask. Did she catch a cold? "Because my sister saw that I was wearing a mask, and she liked to imitate me." Gigi made excuses to cover up. Han Junyu''s sharp eyes fell on his face. He stretched out his finger pulp and gently touched the corner of the little guy''s eyes, some nostalgia. "Gigi, I''ll ask you again, you''re not lying?" Holding the pen in his hand, Jiji knew that the man had vicious eyes and smart brain. Many of his tricks could not escape his eyes. He didn''t say it before, just didn''t want to expose it. "I, I didn''t lie." "Yes, uncle Shuai, don''t you like Ann?" An an, aware of his brother''s nervousness, with a small face bulging, walks up to Han Junyu. For beautiful things, the child has no resistance, although Han Junyu''s face is not good at this time, but in An''an''s eyes, he looks good, naturally thought that temper should not be bad, so she boldly took a step forward. Jiji was afraid that she would make more mistakes and wanted to stop her, but he thought it was strange that he stopped his sister from approaching him, and finally he didn''t stop her. "Uncle Shuai, can I touch your face?" Ann looked at him expectantly. Han Junyu looked down at the little girl with a pair of light brown eyes. He squinted coldly. The little girl''s eyes are very similar to those of his childhood. When he was a child, his eyes were light, and the inner pair of eyes was not obvious. When she grew up, the eye color deepened, and the inner pair became obvious. "Little girl, aren''t you afraid of me?" Ann didn''t understand why she was afraid of him. She shook her head. "My brother likes you very much. I know you often buy me delicious food. I don''t hate you." Little girl simple understanding, all buy her food, how can it be bad?Han Junyu raised his mouth, reached out to touch his cerebellum and put her little hand on his face. "Wow, brother, brother, I touched uncle Shuai." Ann is excited and wants to share her happy mood with her brother. But at the moment, Ji Ji is nervous because of Han Junyu''s action. She is afraid that Han Junyu will take off the mask on An''an''s face. Ann''s eyes are similar to those of her father, but she looks too much like her mother. If he sees ANN, he will see through their identity soon. He is not afraid that Han Junyu will rob him and An''an, but he doesn''t want to see his mother flustered. Mother is timid, afraid that he and Ann will leave her. An''an runs to Han Junyu''s leg and doesn''t want to come down. Han Junyu can''t help her. But Jiji doesn''t want to be worried all the time. He gives a cold warning to his sister. Ann shrinks her neck in fright. She immediately leaves from Uncle Shuai''s leg and walks to her brother. "I''m sorry, brother." She knew her brother was angry. Gigi''s face was taut and ignored her. An''an is holding her mouth. She looks at him and holds her brother''s wrist with one hand. No matter what she does, she just keeps it. Jiji originally wanted to teach her a lesson, but look at her coquetry, where there is temper. "Sit tight." "Oh, brother, I''m obedient. Don''t be angry." "Well." Jiji is not really angry. He is worried that Han Junyu will do something he can''t control. He is young, but he likes to be in control of what he wants to do. Han Junyu watched the two children communicate with each other. The little girl was a bit cute, but she listened to her brother very much. She remembered that Jiji had mentioned before that his mother was ill and could not take his sister. He could only take his sister. The two children sit smartly. Han Junyu takes a look and thinks in his heart. I don''t know what kind of mother will give birth to these two lovely children. When he left the hospital, Han Junyu thought of the names of the two children and their eyes, which made him feel a bit strange. They were all wearing masks, obviously trying to cover up, but why did they cover up in front of him? His long finger on thin lips, want to go to find out, but there is an idea in the bottom of my heart, pain makes him unable to move. Angie, the woman, once said that she had been married and even had children. If those two children were her children Chapter 708 In the hospital ward. Qin Ning watched the two children leave. She was nervous and afraid. Nervous is, Han Junyu see his two children, also don''t know whether they can get along well. Fear is, Han Junyu so clever, if found their identity, will take two brothers and sisters away. She stood by the window, watching the two children walk into the pavilion, and soon saw a man walk into the pavilion. Looking at the man''s back, her eyes were obsessed. Suddenly, hearing a knock on the door, she turned her head in doubt. Before waiting for her to open the door, the other party has opened the door. Seeing the woman in the ward, Qin Ning frowns. "Miss Angie, you are really here. I heard that you are ill, so I''ll come and have a look. Are you well?" She and Luoxi are just a few sides, not familiar with each other. What does she do? Qin Ning went to pour a cup of tea and asked confusedly, "Miss Luo has come here specially to find me for something?" "It''s nothing important. I just think we''ve known each other before. You''re sick. I''ll come to the hospital and see you by the way." Qin Ning questioned, but did not say, "well, a lot better, thank you for your worry." They were not familiar with each other, and there was no topic to talk about. After a polite greeting, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Luoxi doesn''t feel embarrassed. She follows Han Junyu to the hospital today and goes upstairs to talk to this woman. Naturally, she has a purpose. She went to the window and looked at the pavilion in the small garden. She knew that Han Junyu was teaching a child to write in the pavilion. "Angie, I didn''t expect you to have children so young." Qin Ning squeezed the water cup in his hand. "Miss Luo, I''m afraid you misunderstood something. I don''t have any children. Last time, you met me with two children, the children of a friend. " "Oh, really?" Luoxi doubts. Last time, she only saw Qin Ning with two children, but she didn''t see the child''s face clearly, so she was not sure, so she could only guess. "I''m not familiar with Miss Luo, but Miss Luo seems to be very interested in my business. Is there any reason?" Qin Ning asked. Luoxi shakes her head, walks to her opposite and sits down, smiles sweetly and asks, "just casually, Angie should not be married, you have such good conditions, there are many boys who should chase you, right?" Qinning also smile, but she smile a bit desolate. The man he loves deeply, the husband who once held her in his hand, now wants to be with other women. It is impossible to say that she has no idea in her heart. "A lot of people are chasing me, but I''m sorry, I''m married. I love my husband very much, so they don''t have a chance." "Are you married? Well, who is your husband? " Luoxi looked at her curiously. "People you don''t know, you don''t know." Qin Ning is irritable. Luo Xi smiles, flicks his hair around his ear and says with a smile, "that''s just right. This Friday is my birthday. I want to hold a birthday party. Come and have fun, too." As soon as she had finished speaking, she took an invitation from her bag. Qin Ning looked at the invitation she pushed, forced to be calm. "Sorry, it''s inconvenient for me to be sick, so I wish you a happy birthday in advance." "Miss Angie, I think you are very good, so I want to share my joy with you. Because on this day, my fiance will also come to celebrate for me. Oh, my fiance is the president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu. You should know? " Qin Ning froze, feeling in his heart. Han Junyu and Luoxi want to get married? "But I''m not in good health. I''m afraid I''ll spoil your fun." Luoxi has been observing her expression, aware that her eyes Dodge, her heart stirred up a sneer. "It''s OK to go out of the hospital all day. You don''t have a job now. Go to my birthday party and meet my fiance. I advise him to leave you a position in Sheng''an. When you leave the hospital, you can have a job and we can be colleagues again. " Oh, she finally knows the purpose of this woman coming to the hospital. She is showing off her relationship with Han Junyu! But she and Han Junyu have nothing at all. Why should she do anything more. Staring at her silently for a few seconds, Qin Ning suddenly sneered. Since she was not afraid of her disturbing, she was willing to accompany her. "Thank you for your invitation. You can rest assured that I will go." Looking at her acceptance of the invitation, Luoxi smiles more calmly and generously. After chatting a few words, she leaves. Seeing the person off, Qin Ning turns around and stares at the invitation, his eyes sour. Even if Jiji goes back to the ward with dessert, she has no idea. She sits by the window in a daze, thinking that it''s better to attend Luoxi''s birthday party. It''s just time to see how the woman Han Junyu is looking for is. Then she leaves with her two children. Staying here will only increase her sorrow. It''s better for her to take care of her body first and then earn money to take care of her two children.After hearing the news that Luoxi had been here, Xiao Jue went to discuss with Qin Ning. "Qin Ning, I don''t agree with you to go. After all, your health is not good, so don''t be tired." Most importantly, Qin Ning went to see Han Junyu celebrate Luoxi''s birthday, which undoubtedly stabbed her in the heart and would affect her mood of recovery. "Nothing''s wrong. I''ll just go and have a look. They are happy together. I''m also happy for Han Junyu." Qin Ning said optimistically. Knowing that he couldn''t persuade her, Xiao Jue had a headache for a moment. When he went back to the office and brushed the wechat circle of friends, he found that Pei Ming had taken a photo of herself with a man in military uniform. He looks ugly and stares at the photo. He calls Pei Ming immediately. The first time he didn''t get through, he was not angry and dialed again. The second connection, the other party''s voice seems to have just woken up, the voice is a bit lazy, and confused. "It''s me." "Who are you? It''s impolite to call when someone is sleeping!" Xiao Jue looked at the time. It''s eleven o''clock at noon now. Why is she still sleeping? "If you don''t eat breakfast, don''t you sleep hungry?" "It''s rare to have two days off. I played until seven in the morning and slept for three or four hours. I was woken up by your phone." I went to play with that soldier. Xiao Jue was very depressed. "I have something to tell you. You''ll come to the hospital this afternoon." "What''s the matter?" Pei Ming is curious, and suddenly she thinks of something. She laughs. "It can''t be your ex girlfriend coming back. I heard that she divorced and came back with a child. Are you going to tell me that you like to be a father?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue''s face was black. "I''m so sleepy that I won''t go to the theatre." "Qin Ning is still alive. If you want to know more information, please come to the hospital to see me!" Xiao Jue was too lazy to talk nonsense. He immediately hung up the phone and asked someone to check the soldier who took a picture with Pei Ming. "What? Say it again Pei Ming immediately has the spirit, but has not asked to understand, the other party hung up, angry she wants to smash the mobile phone. Four years ago, when she heard the news of Qin Ning''s death in the army, she refused to believe it until she saw the urn in Han Junyu''s villa. Now I hear that Qin Ning is still alive. Whether it''s true or not, Pei Ming wants to prove it in person. Chapter 709 Pei Ming goes to the hospital and comes to Xiao Jue''s office. "Where is Qin Ning? Take me to have a look." Xiao Jue saw that the woman had no make-up, perhaps because she stayed up late last night, and she was a little dark and blue at the moment. "Have you had lunch?" Pei Ming was impatient. "I''m going to see Qin Ning. What''s my lunch?" "I''ll go to lunch with you, or I won''t know about Qin Ning." "You," Pei Ming doubted whether the man was playing with her on purpose. "Xiao Jue, if you cheat me, I will definitely kill you!" Pei Ming was trained in the army and thought that her Kung Fu was better than that of Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue saw the woman raise her fist, with a cool face, took off her white coat, and got up to have lunch with her in a restaurant next to the hospital. Pei Ming didn''t wake up and didn''t have much appetite. After eating a little, she held her chin with one hand and squinted at the man opposite. "Qin Ning is still alive. What''s the situation?" "I heard that your family will give you a blind date?" Pei Ming rolled her eyes. Pei Qian must have said something about her blind date. "It''s not a blind date. I took my boyfriend home to see my parents. They all thought it was very good." Xiao Jue clenched his chopsticks, and the back of his hand became blue. "The soldier you played with yesterday?" Pei Ming was impatient. "Xiao Jue, do these have anything to do with you?" It doesn''t matter. Xiao Jue sneered. She had been hiding from him for four years. If he hadn''t told Qin Ning the news, she would not have met him. "Pei Ming, you know what I mean." Pei Ming thought it funny, "Dr. Xiao, if you don''t speak up, how can I understand. I''m old enough to talk about boyfriends and get married. Isn''t that normal? " "Oh, it''s normal." Listening to the irony of the man, Pei Ming gets angry and wants to get up and leave. "Pei Ming, why are you avoiding me?" Pei Ming pinched the chopsticks in her hand and snapped them angrily. "Xiao Jue, people will become ugly. I see you are an eyesore. I feel uncomfortable. Why do I want to see you?" At the beginning, she didn''t even want to die. She just wanted him to have a look more. But now she finally put it down and tried to get along with other men. But he ran over to her several times and scolded her, as if she had stolen someone. How could she not be angry? "Mingming, you" "don''t call me so close. I''m not familiar with you." Pei Ming interrupts impatiently. Xiao Jue frowned and wanted to talk with her calmly, "Mingming, what are you avoiding?" "Obviously I''m running away from you, Dr. Shaw. Why don''t you have any self-consciousness?" Pei Ming gritted her teeth, a little disgusted in her eyes. Xiao Jue forbearance, before he hurt her, so she has emotion for him, he forbearance. "You like him very much?" Xiao Jue asked again. Pei Ming is a Leng, thought to want to raise the ring in the hand, smile, the tone of speech still has a bit of provocation. "Of course, this is the ring I went to pick with him. I used to be in the army, and he stood by me silently for four years. He knew what I wanted and what I didn''t want. We had endless topics and a lot of common interests, so I would like him naturally. " Xiao Jue had noticed the ring on her hand for a long time. He had guessed it before, but now when he heard it from her, her voice was like a sharp knife in his ear. He also showed a smile, gentle and intimate smile. "Give me a reason why you refuse me." Pei Ming shrugged, "I''m going to get married. In order to make my dear not jealous, I must keep a distance from the man. Oh, by the way, when the invitation is ready, I''ll give you one. " "Mingming, you know I don''t want to hear these words. Before I called you, I wanted you to think about me, but you kept avoiding me. You " " don''t like you, why do you think about it? " Pei Ming didn''t dare to look him in the eye. "Do you really don''t like it, or don''t you dare? Mingming, I''m not against your liking other men, but I want you to know who you really want. " "Enough!" Hearing the man''s self righteous words, she is still cold face, holding the ring in her hand, listening to the man''s gentle voice, she is suffering in her heart. Like hot oil, put some water, hot oil splashed on her arm, she jumped in pain, and the man in front of her, but still heating under the hot oil. "Don''t be sentimental, Xiao Jue. Pei Ming is not wanted by nobody. He must be hanged on your crooked neck tree. And I''m also very clear to tell you that I don''t like you now, so please don''t say anything embarrassing in the future! " Xiao Jue stared at her closely, and then he gave a low smile, which was tragic. "Mingming, do you really want me to bless you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue also had no appetite, took the coat to get up, took her back to the hospital to see Qin Ning.Outside Qin Ning''s ward, Pei Ming grinds her teeth and can''t bear it. "Xiao Jue, since you will bless me, don''t send me some strange news, and don''t appear in my eyes again." Xiao Jue''s cold eyes became gentle, and it took him a long time to say a word. "Good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming, angry and angry, raised her chin and pushed open the door of the ward with a cold hum of disdain. In the ward, Qin Ning is teaching Ji Ji to calculate some simple math problems when he hears the door being pushed open. When she saw Pei Ming, she immediately raised her smile. "Sister Ming!" Pei Ming runs to Qin Ning, pinches her face, and grabs her hand again. The real touch is not fake, but also her voice. There is nothing wrong with her. "My God, Qin Ning, you''re OK. It''s so good." Pei Ming wept with joy and held her tightly. Qin Ning is her life-saving benefactor. She always wanted to find a chance to repay her, but before she could help her, she heard the news of Qin Ning''s death, which was a bolt from the blue for her. Qin Ning is also very happy to see Pei Ming. They hold each other for a long time. Pei Ming then notices that there are two little guys in the ward. These two little guys, just looking at their faces, knew that they were her children. Qin Ning also introduced her two babies with a smile. Ji Ji was so generous that she called aunt Pei. Ann was a little shy. She was not used to seeing strangers. She hid behind her brother and called aunt Pei in a low voice. Pei Ming looks at the two children. They are so cute. This is a miniature version of Han Shao. It''s good-looking in any way. In addition, he has the pretence of being mature and has a straight face all the time, which makes people want to pinch his small face. But Jiji doesn''t like to be touched by others. Usually, his mother pinches his face and he can bear it. But for others, he doesn''t have a good temper. "Aunt Pei, please respect yourself." Jiji dodged twice, Pei Ming is still stubborn to pinch his face, Jiji angry warning. "Hey, kid, he''s got a big temper." Jiji face, a little face also don''t give her, "my temper also depends on people, you don''t pinch my face, I think we can get along with each other, otherwise don''t blame me impolite." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming thinks it''s funny, but she wants to amuse him more. In the past, when Pei Ming saw his relatives'' lovely children, his family would pinch their faces and make fun of them. Children will not resist, but are used to it, so she also thinks that this way is to be close to children. Ann didn''t want her brother to be bullied. She looked at Pei Ming timidly, "don''t bully my brother. My brother is very powerful." "Oh, how powerful is it?" Pei Ming raises her eyebrows and smiles to pinch an an''s face. Ann doesn''t care about other people pinching her face. It''s just that she and Pei Ming meet for the first time. She''s not used to this kind of intimate action. Jiji saw that she was going to play with her sister again. She could not bear it. She squeezed her wrist and took a bite. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 710 Qin Ning goes to pour water for Pei Ming. Turning around, he sees Ji Ji biting Pei Ming''s wrist. He is so surprised that he comes to let Ji Ji loose. After Ji Ji releases her, she notices something wrong with her mother''s face. She stares at Pei Ming and pulls her sister back two steps to prevent Pei Ming from pinching his face again. Qin Ning looks at the tooth print on Pei Ming''s wrist and turns black with anger. In the past, on the island, the two children had never been with strangers, so they were very defensive to contact strangers, but they didn''t expect that Jiji would be so extreme. "Jiji, my mother just told you that Aunt Pei is a friend of my mother. How can you hurt others?" Ji Ji''s face is taut and doesn''t speak, but Ann next to him doesn''t want his brother to be wronged. "Mom, no, it''s aunt Pei who wants to pinch my face. My brother doesn''t like it." "I don''t like it, and I can''t bite. Jiji, apologize to Aunt Pei! " "I warned her!" Gigi doesn''t think he''s wrong, so he won''t apologize. Qin Ning twists her eyebrows and wants to say something, but Pei Ming stops her. "It''s OK. I just went too far and didn''t respect him. I think the little guy has a personality. I like it Pei Ming treats her two children as ordinary children. In the past, all the children she met were coquettish and cute, asking for hugs. I didn''t expect that Qin Ning''s two children would be so special. Not only is he wary of strangers, but his brother''s way of protecting his sister is also extreme. Ji Ji Leng hum, did not accept her kindness, "thank you for liking, but I don''t like you." Pei Ming smiles and looks proud. The more she feels that this little guy is similar to Han Junyu, the more magical the heredity is. Listen to Jiji also talk back, Qin Ning think to take out the mother''s majesty to educate the two children. "Stand up, Jiji!" Jiji didn''t admit defeat and stood straight. As soon as Ann saw that her brother was attacked by her mother, she immediately stood behind her brother and stood well with him. "Aunt Pei wants to touch you. She likes you and doesn''t mean anything. Maybe you don''t like her way, but you bite others. That''s the harm. You''ve made a mistake. Don''t you admit it? " Ji Ji''s face was taut and turned away with a sneer. Ann felt that what her mother said was quite reasonable. She turned to look at her brother, but he looked disdainful, and she was a little tangled. Qin Ning felt despised and depressed. "Jiji, if you do this again, mother will be angry." "My mother is not angry. My brother knows that he is wrong." An''an grabs Qin Ning''s hand and wants her to let her brother go. Qin Ning thinks that when it comes to children''s education, she can always ignore the small things. She can do whatever he wants, but it''s the difference between good and evil. She must let Ji Ji have a cognition. If you don''t know it clearly now, you will grow up in the future. With his temperament, what''s more?! "Jiji, stand in the corner and reflect." Jiji stubbornly stood still, Qin Ning pulled him to stand in the corner, cold face and his head to head. "When you want to apologize to Aunt Pei, I''ll lift the punishment." Ann took a look at her mother and then went to see her brother. She wrinkled her face and went to her brother. "Brother, mom is really angry." My mother had never punished them before. If she had not been angry, she would not have punished him. "It''s none of your business. Go away." Jiji doesn''t want her sister to be punished with her. "Brother." An an couldn''t persuade him and didn''t dare to talk to his angry mother. Wei qubaba stood beside his brother and accompanied him. Although she is still young, her first voice is brother, who always takes care of her and protects her. She has no use but to accompany her brother. Qin Ning looked at the brother and sister to stand together, for a moment no temper, but still bear to let them stand together. Pei Ming doesn''t want to let the two children stand up for the first time and smile to ease the atmosphere. "Qin Ning, it''s really OK. I was just playing with the children. Besides, the two children have personalities, which is also very good. " But Qin Ning didn''t agree. He looked at Ji Ji coldly. "No matter how personality you have, you can''t hurt people. Jiji, don''t think you can cover up your mistakes by being stubborn. If you think your mother won''t teach you, I will send you to your father. He is smarter than me and more powerful than me. Let him teach you. " Listen to his mother said to send him to his father''s side, Jiji''s face changed greatly, big eyes staring at her, wronged and poor. "Don''t you think it''s very sad for you? So you think, when you hurt others, will others feel uncomfortable? Aunt Pei also likes you, but if you bite her, she will feel that she is hated by you, and she will feel uncomfortable. " Ji Ji looks at Pei Ming, lowers his head and struggles for a long time. When he looks up at Qin Ning again, there are tears in his eyes. "Mom, I''m wrong. No matter how angry I am, I can''t bite aunt Pei."Pei Ming was very surprised that a four-year-old child could say this. In the past, if the children she knew were scolded by their parents, they would either cry or hold their parents for forgiveness. But the little boy standing by the wall stood straight, with tears in his eyes, but he didn''t mean to please at all. Seeing that her son is going to cry, Qin Ning is also soft hearted. But when it comes to education, as a mother, she must be tough when she wants to be tough. "It''s not me that you bit. It''s meaningless to say that. You should apologize to the people you hurt." Ji Ji''s little hand clenched his fist and turned to look at Pei Ming. "I''m sorry, aunt Pei. I''ll stand here for half an hour as my apology to you." It''s really funny that this handsome boy can get along with each other and express his apology by punishing himself. Pei Ming likes it more and more. She squats down in front of him and says with her side face. "Even if the penalty station, I prefer you to kiss me, our resentment will be wiped out." Jiji looked at her face, looked up at her mother, got her nod, then pursed her lips, unwilling to kiss her face. "Wow, it''s a great honor to have a handsome boy kiss me." "It''s a woman that no man wants." Jiji couldn''t help sneering, but his voice was so small that only he and Pei ming could hear him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s just a blow. Pei Ming''s mouth flicks. This handsome boy looks cute, but he is poisonous. Pei Ming wanted to invite three people out to eat, but now Qin Ning has to eat the doctor''s diet every day, so she can''t eat outside, so she ordered takeout. Peggy was very moved when she ordered food. At the same time, she asked him for advice. The little guy is definitely a good brother. After lunch, the two children want a lunch break. Pei Ming looks at the two sleeping children and turns to chat with Qin Ning. She wants to know how Qin Ning has been doing in the past four years, but when talking about this topic, Qin Ning just shrugs and smiles. In fact, it''s just like that, nothing special. She only remembers that the two children grew up a little bit, and other things passed by, which is not worthy of nostalgia. Pei Ming saw that she didn''t want to say more, and she didn''t force it. She scanned an invitation card on the table, and she turned it out unexpectedly. "Who sent this?" Chapter 711 Sir Xiao''s office. After an operation, he went back to the office and pinched his eyebrows wearily. Suddenly, he heard that the door of the office was pushed open without his consent. He had no choice but to smile. Little girl, I said in the morning that I would never see you again. Pop. An invitation is thrown on the desk, and Pei Ming rushes into the office. "Let Qin Ning recuperate in the hospital, and this kind of woman to sway in front of her, everyone is upset, how do you take care of people?" Listening to the woman''s question, Xiao Jue didn''t need to look at the invitation. He already knew what it was. He has been a soldier for four years, but he is still so impatient. He rubs his forehead and smiles tenderly. "I''m a doctor, not a security guard." "Can''t you find someone to protect Qin Ning?" Pei Ming is angry. When Qin Ning died, Han Junyu was in a bad mood and wanted to commit suicide. At that time, he was in critical condition and lost too much blood. If he didn''t give blood transfusion, he might lose too much blood and die. At that time, everyone was very anxious. Song Xuan asked his wife to use hacker technology to search blood banks all over the world, and found several people with the same blood type. But at that time, Han Junyu was in a critical situation, and they were not sure that they could find people in a short time. Just when everyone is busy and in a mess, Luoxi, who looks a little similar to qinning, comes. She said that her blood type may be in line with Han Junyu, so let the doctor check, sure enough, the same blood type, blood is compatible. She gave Han Junyu blood transfusion, which saved Han Junyu''s life, but she didn''t expect that this woman wanted to stay and take care of Han Junyu. She saved a Han Junyu, put forward such a request, they are not easy to make a decision, it depends on Han Junyu''s attitude. Because Han Junyu hit his brain, his memory was confused, and he forgot all the memories related to Qin Ning. Ning Fu and Cheng Mo are afraid that Han Junyu will think of Qin Ning and do stupid things again, so they decide to delete Qin Ning from his memory and not allow others to mention it. Song Xuan has done a lot of work to keep this secret. In another sense, she opposed to let Luoxi take the place of Qin Ning. But also with Xiao Jue and Cheng Mo big quarrel, Cheng Mo cold voice warning her, let her leave. Han Junyu''s temperament is extreme. If he can''t find Qin Ning, he wants to live well. Forgetting is his best way. If Han Junyu really doesn''t like Luoxi, when his injury is stable, he has his own judgment ability and doesn''t want to be close to Luoxi, they will have nothing to do with each other. She felt that there was no logical problem with what Cheng Mo said, so she put up with it. Qin Sao Ning is disgusted to imitate that woman all the time. Then she was not bothered by her eyes and stopped taking care of her affairs. But she underestimated the thickness of a woman''s face, heard that Han Junyu refused her, she not only did not give up, but also let Han Junyu let her work in Sheng''an. Han Junyu was injured and discharged from the hospital, but his temper also became strange, and other people did not dare to get close to him. At that time, everyone was worried about his condition, and he often asked people if he had forgotten someone or something. Naturally, we won''t tell him, so it''s like asking Luoxi to divert Han Junyu''s attention and return to his normal life. Let Luoxi replace qinning, let Han Junyu back to normal life, Peiming think is very ridiculous. But no matter what she thinks, she can''t stop Cheng Mo''s plan. After that, they will meet Luoxi at every party. If anything happens, Han Junyu will bring Luoxi with her. Before Han Junyu''s attitude is light, did not expect Qin Ning now back, he would marry Luoxi. Pei Ming more think more angry, she for Qin Ning is not worth, more despise Luoxi this kind of woman. In order to get a man, he pretended to be another woman. When Xiao Jue heard that she wanted to hire a security guard for Qin Ning, he explained with a low laugh, "Mingming, Qin Ning is just recuperating. Don''t you think it''s weird to ask a security guard? What''s more, Luoxi just came to invite her to the birthday party, not Qin Ning. " Pei Ming sneered, "if the woman you love wants other men to get married, that man would like to invite you to his birthday party. Xiao Jue, what do you think is the difference between this and slapping you? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This metaphor is more painful than a slap. Xiao Jue secretly clenched his teeth, but his hand on his leg clenched his fist. "What are you doing here?" "I''m going too." Luo Xi''s birthday party, will certainly invite Han Junyu''s friends, Xiao Jue will receive the invitation. Xiao Jue picks eyebrow, the line of sight swept her one eye, "with what identity?" "Friend, of course. What else do you want?" Of course, he wants another identity, but now is not the time.I can wait for four years. It''s not bad for these days. "Good. Just that day you can take Qin Ning to make a shape, so I don''t have to worry about it. " "Of course, she is still so arrogant as a fake. I will make her regret sending out this invitation!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue rubs his eyebrows. No one can stop this girl from making trouble. It''s like this when I was young. I love what I want to do, and I hate what I hate. ¡­¡­ Luoxi''s birthday party is a dinner party held in Luojia villa. According to common sense, it''s a bit pompous to hold a banquet instead of a ceremonial birthday like eighteen. But Luoxi''s birthday is the same as her grandfather''s birthday. Luoxi''s father''s 60th birthday is just the same. The younger generation celebrates for him when they are happy. The granddaughter of the old man is also the birthday of this day. Of course, they celebrate together, so this birthday party is very lively. Pei Ming asked for leave early, asked Xiao Ming to take care of her two children, and then took Qin Ning to her modeling studio to make a show. Qin Ning doesn''t want to be too ostentatious. She doesn''t agree with Pei Ming''s statement. She is not going to smash the scene, but just to be a spectator to see Han Junyu and his future wife standing together. Pei Ming couldn''t resist her, so she asked the stylist to choose a simple dress for her, with lighter makeup. However, when Qin Ning put on her dress and came out of the room, Pei Mingyang raised her eyebrows. She has white skin, small face and delicate facial features. She doesn''t need to dress up too much, but she can''t help looking more. In addition, she has a good temperament. She should have some places to wear a self-cultivation dress, and she won''t have more if she doesn''t. such a woman standing in the crowd may not be the most eye-catching one in the crowd, but she must be the most attractive one. Qin Ning looked at himself in the mirror and said with a smile, "it''s still too thin. Han Junyu always wanted me to be fat, but I can''t get fat." Pei Ming looks at her unexpectedly. Her small face is thinner than it was four years ago. "Han Junyu wants to marry another woman. What does his hope have to do with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yes, the smile on Qin Ning''s face froze, and his face was a little pale. He didn''t look at his face. Chapter 712 Qin Ning''s makeup is very light, but Pei Ming is dressed up. She''s going to smash the field. How can she not be equipped? Red lips, backless black evening dress, red stiletto heels, walking, the queen is full. When they arrived at Luo''s villa, Xiao Jue also arrived. He changed into a white suit. Maybe he worked in the hospital all the year round. His skin was white and he looked gentle and elegant in the white suit. "Dr. Xiao, it''s a beautiful day." Qin Ning couldn''t help praising. Xiao Jue nodded politely. His eyes swept around her and raised the corner of his mouth. "You are also very beautiful. You are really a mother. You are quite quiet." Qin Ning said with a faint smile, "I know you are turning the corner to praise sister Ming. She is the queen today, and I am the green leaf." Pei Ming made her nails today. When she heard Qin Ning''s words, she deliberately lifted her hair. Her beautiful nails are inlaid with crystal diamonds, which are very eye-catching. "You can''t say that. No matter how beautiful a flower is, it''s all in vain if it has no leaves." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Three people go in, Pei Ming immediately calm attention of the bright spot, Qin Ning stood beside her, but appears dim. Qin Ning didn''t care. After sweeping around, he didn''t find Han Junyu. He saw Luoxi in a champagne Princess Dress coming. "Qin Ning, I''m glad you can come." When Luoxi came to the three, he wanted to pull qinning''s hand and pretend to be very close. Pei Ming doesn''t want to let such a disgusting person close to Qin Ning. She reaches out and pats her hand. Standing beside Qin Ning, she is completely protective. Luoxi looked at his hand, some embarrassed, some helpless looking at Xiao Jue, want to let him tube. But Xiao Jue just smile, a face helpless shrug. Here, Pei Ming does anything, he will be vertical, how can go to tube. Luo Xi also realizes that Xiao Jue is useless. She smiles calmly at Pei Ming''s hostile eyes. "Miss Pei, you seem to misunderstand me?" Pei Ming smile, "is not a misunderstanding, I like hypocritical and hypocritical people." Luoxi''s face is a little bad, but soon recovered, no longer pay attention to her, "Dr. Xiao, you''re welcome, feel free, I''ll entertain other guests." "Good." Xiao Jue nodded. "Some people don''t have other skills besides acting. I don''t have any sense of accomplishment when I fight with her. Alas," Pei Ming sighs, and Luoxi can hear clearly. This is clearly provocation. Lohee clenched her fist, but still regarded her as the air. Her goal is to become Han Junyu''s wife, this woman is certainly jealous of her, will provoke her, want to let her anger out of proportion. Oh, she won''t see eye to eye with a woman with developed limbs and simple mind. Seeing Luoxi go far away, Pei Ming feels bored, so she takes Qin Ning to eat. As an emissary of protecting flowers, Xiao Jue followed them. They took a pile of things and found a place by the window. They began to eat with laughter. They were eating happily when they heard the exclamation of several women. "Oh, so handsome. This is the legendary 360 degree face without dead angle. I really want to touch it." "You can touch any man in it. Do you dare?" Someone asked with a smile. "No, but it''s really handsome. Ah... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning doubts, turn round to see, see a servant lead a few people to come in. The first man is the one she knows best, Han Junyu. A striped suit, white suit, light colored tie, tall and straight posture, standing everywhere is the focus of attention in the crowd. Next to him stood Cheng Mo in a military uniform. His dark green suit seemed to blend in with his upright posture, which made him a little more cold and stiff. Behind them is song Xuan holding Shule, wearing casual clothes to Yueyang, talking with song Xuan. Several people come in and immediately attract people''s attention. May be aware of the woman''s line of sight, Han Junyu turned his head, on a pair of amber eyes, the eyes flash panic, immediately away. He pulled at the corner of his mouth and looked indifferent. Shule did not like such occasions, pulled song Xuan''s sleeve, "brother song, so boring." Song Xuan put his long arm around her waist, curved his fingers and hooked her nose, "said boring, let you play games at home, you just want to play with me. This kind of occasion is not suitable for playing." His voice was gentle, and he heard that some of the men beside him had sour teeth. "I said, when you show your love, can you keep a meter away from me?" Shaking his head to Yueyang, he took a step to the side and kept a distance of one meter from them. Shule doesn''t like people to say that she and song''s brother are Xiu en AI. She holds song Xuan''s waist, looks up and kisses him on his side face. "Brother song and I really love each other, not show our love."¡°¡­¡­¡± Facing the ceiling of Yueyang, who was severely hit by 10000 yuan. "Brother song, am I right?" In order to prove that he did not speak, Shu Le asked song Xuan. Song Xuan low smile, let it be, lowered his head in her side face kiss, "well, Shule is the best. If you''re sleepy, we''ll go back. " Shule kisses him. If he doesn''t kiss her any more, she will be safe. "OK, today Shule is a good baby." Shule is happy. She takes song Xuan''s hand and doesn''t speak any more. Song Xuan came here specially to join in the fun, so he had nothing to do and took Shule to eat. Shule takes things, turns around and sees a familiar voice, exclaiming, happily pulling song Xuan. "Brother song, brother song, qinning is back, she is back." Song Xuanshun saw Qin Ning with Shu Le''s fingers. He was a little surprised and turned to see Han Junyu. Han Junyu is talking to the leader of the Luo family at this time. He obviously doesn''t pay attention to this side. He takes back his eyes and comes to Xiao Jue with his food. "Qin Ning, four years no see." Qin Ning was a little embarrassed and stood up to greet him. "Yes, not in four years." "Qinning, qinning, I knew you would come back. Brother song also said you would not come back. Brother song, you still don''t believe me. " Shule was proud, holding his arm and wanting to take credit. "Well, I was wrong. I didn''t believe in Shule." Before returning to Nankang, song Xuan learned from Xiao Jue that she had two children, so he wanted to come back. In Han Junyu''s memory, Qin Ning was removed from the job. He came to deal with the aftermath. Now he can''t just sit back and ignore it. "Qin Ning, I''m Shule. Do you remember me?" Shule asked excitedly. "Well, I remember." Qin Ning nods and laughs. She looks innocent. She is not smart, but she is honest enough and sincere enough, but she is very pleasing. Everyone sat at a table and chatted a few words. After a while, they brought food to Yueyang and Cheng Mo, and asked the servant to bring the chair. Xiang Yueyang just got off work. After a busy day, he was naturally hungry and had no leisure to talk. Cheng Mo just came down from the training ground, and he is not a talkative person, so it does not affect the previous topic. "Xi Yifan originally wanted to come, but Xiaobao suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Otherwise, he would be more lively." Xi Yifan is not afraid of big things. If he comes, it will be more lively. Song Xuan also thinks that everyone has a lot of topics that can''t be talked about. He will tell you about him and Shule in Ba city. "Xi Yifan just called me. His wife is pregnant." Suddenly, a low voice came from behind, Qin Ning nervously moved to Pei Ming. Chapter 713 Xiaobao is pregnant, which is a happy thing. But this sentence from Han Junyu''s mouth, cold words, people did not feel happy, as if to say work in general. They looked at him and then bowed down to eat their own food. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Let the servant move a chair and put it beside Qin Ning. Han Junyu sits down calmly. They look at him again and feel that the atmosphere is strange. The man sat at the back, although Qin Ning didn''t go to see her, but he could clearly feel his every move, and his mind was suffering. "It''s rare for everyone to get together, or we''ll go to play after the dinner." Pei Ming said suddenly. "I think that''s a good idea." Answered Xiao Jue. Other people look at Xiao Jue, he can have a chance to get along with Pei Ming, such time, of course, he can''t wait. "I want to see Shule. She usually sleeps. If she is in good spirits today, I don''t mind." Song Xuan responded. "Brother song, I want to play with Qin Ning. I''m not sleepy." Shule said in a low voice. "Well, you play with Qin Ning, and I''ll accompany you." Song Xuan nodded, which means that if Qin Ning goes, they will go. Suddenly mentioned the name, Qin Ning pursed his lips, frowned and moved to Pei Ming. Two children are still waiting for her in the hospital. She doesn''t want to keep them waiting. Pei Ming noticed that Qin Ning''s fingertips nodded on the back of her hand, looked down at her, and noticed that Qin Ning hinted at her again. She nodded her head clearly. "I''m with Qin Ning. I''ll go. Of course Qin Ning will go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes. Pei Ming thought that she was going to see her eyes rolling, and then realized that she had taken back the wrong meaning. "Everyone goes to play, so I won''t be absent." Xiang Yueyang also made a happy decision. The rest are Cheng Mo and Han Junyu. But before Cheng Mo could speak, another woman''s voice came. "Jun Yu, here you are, my father said. The banquet will start soon. Let''s go there together." Luoxi went to Han Junyu, like a provocation, she took his arm, a sweet smile on her face. Han Junyu wants to marry Luoxi. Today is her birthday. Of course, his fiance will accompany her. Han Junyu''s face is expressionless. He looks up at Luoxi. Luoxi is shocked by the chill in his eyes and shrinks his hand back. "Jun Yu, we are going to get married next month. I want my elders to meet you." Listening to the voice of women''s grievances, Qin Ning looked down at his fingers and clenched his teeth. Although it''s normal for the elder to see her fiance, she is annoyed to see other women approaching Han Junyu. Han Junyu turns his head to look at Qin Ning beside him. He lowers his head all the time. He doesn''t have an expression. He raises the corner of his mouth and leaves. How can a woman who doesn''t like him react when she sees him with other women? What is he waiting for? Han Junyu thinks he is ridiculous. "The party will start soon. Come here too. I''ll leave it to the servants." Luo Xi said a word, smile to turn round to walk to Han Junyu side. Everyone''s eyes fall on Qin Ning, but Qin Ning doesn''t care at all. "Tut, you don''t take me when you come out to play. Qin Ning, you are too heartless to my brother." As soon as Pei Ming wanted to speak, he was suddenly pushed away and fell into the arms of Xiao Jue. She was annoyed that the tortoise grandson dared to push her, and saw a handsome man with a cynical smile on his face. When he came to Qin Ning, he put his arm on Qin Ning''s shoulder. "Mingming, are you ok?" Xiao Jue held her for fear that she would twist her foot. Pei Ming looks back and finds that she is still in the man''s arms. With a low scold, she stands up straight. "Take advantage of my tofu, Xiao Jue. Have you been eaten by dogs?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue. When he met her, his accomplishments were eaten by her little dog. Shoulder suddenly more than an arm, Qin Ning shoulders a sink, black face staring at the man standing beside. "Quarter, why are you here?" Qin Ning wanted to take away his arm, but he held it more tightly and spoke in a low voice in her ear. "Don''t hide. I''ll come over. Of course, I''ve got my son''s call for help. I''ll come to the hero to save the beauty." "Save you big head ghost, you come to see the play clearly. I warn you, let go, or I won''t be polite. " Qin Ning is awkward and wants to retort, but the strength of the season is too strong for her to defeat him. "Hey, I''m your brother. Give me your arm. What''s the matter?" I have a face injury. Other people know Ji, but Pei Ming doesn''t know. Seeing that Qin Ning''s resistance is useless, she holds Ji''s wrist directly. Ji realizes her attack and counterattacks with a smile.One on the left and one on the right, so it''s a contest. Although Pei Ming is a soldier, he is not a rival in martial arts. However, Xiao Jue could not tolerate others to bully Pei Ming. Take out a needle and stick it at the acupoint on the wrist of the quarter, and the quarter dare not move immediately. "It''s just a joke. Dr. Shaw is too serious." Quarter helplessly put the arm on Qin Ning''s shoulder away. "Who are you? Who wants to joke with you? Qin Ning is my man. Can you touch him?" Pei Ming pulls Qin Ning behind him with hostile eyes. Ji tut said, but he didn''t care with her, but he was smiling at Qin Ning. "Call brother, or the assistant who takes care of the two children will take them back to country f immediately." When Qin Ning heard that he wanted to bring the child back to country f, his face changed. He took the initiative to come to him and put his arm on his shoulder. "Brother, brother Ji, good brother, don''t be so stingy. When you take them away, you also take me away by the way." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. "Qin Ning, are you going to f country?" Pei Ming frowned. "Well, the two children''s surnames are Ji. Ji, my brother wants to go back, and I want to go back too." Qin Ning smile, aware that Cheng Mo has been staring at himself, her smile expanded. "It''s always inconvenient for me to take care of my injuries. When I go to country f, brother Youji takes care of me. When I get better, I can earn money to support myself." Qin Ning''s medical team is quarterly. They know Qin Ning''s condition best. If they go back to country f, Qin Ning should go to country f for his own health. When they heard her explanation, they did not speak again. They have no right to decide whether Qin Ning should stay in Nankang. It''s not them who should let her stay, but When the party began, everyone went to the hall on the first floor. Luo Xi led the Luo family to come down from the second floor. The old man was happy. After standing still, he said something about how he would look back 60 years. When the old man was young, his family was poor. When he was a student, he had to borrow money from the whole village. Finally, he was admitted to university. After university, he encountered many setbacks in his work, so he went into business with some friends. Some of the friends he works with now have passed away, some may come to the scene today, and some gifts may be delivered, but they can''t come because of something. No matter where you are, he is very grateful that everyone can come to celebrate when he is 60 years old. It''s his old man''s honor. Therefore, he hopes to share this honor with more people and come to an auction today. All the people present, as long as they take out one thing, some people are willing to buy it. As long as the transaction is established, half of the money will be given to the charity fund. Chapter 714 Many successful people, with a certain amount of property, will no longer exist in the bank, but donate it to the society. When he was young, Lord Luo had received many people''s kindness before he came to this position. Therefore, he also wanted to give back to the society on his 60th birthday. If he gave 50 million yuan, it would be like throwing a brick to attract jade. As long as someone takes out the goods and makes a deal on the spot, it''s best. If there is no deal, he will pay for it again. These rules are that people will be informed when they receive an invitation, and there are also hints on the invitation. When Qin Ning heard these rules and looked at Pei Ming, they were both confused. "I''m poor waiting for people to donate money to me, but I don''t have money for charity." Hearing Qin Ning''s words, Xiang Yueyang could not help laughing. "No money, you can borrow it." Qin Ning rolled his eyes. "I heard that I have no money to borrow for dinner. I have to borrow for charity. Isn''t this a fat face? No, my face is too small. It''s swollen and I can''t get fat, so I''ll just go to the theatre. " Seeing Qin Ning''s face bulging and his hands covering his face, they all laughed. "Mr. Luo is old. Now he doesn''t ask for money, but for a good reputation. Today, all the celebrities are invited. We''ll just be the gourd eaters. " Song Xuan comforted her with a smile. "Tut, song Xuan''s voice is more and more beautiful now." Qin Ning listened to the man''s gentle laughter and looked at Shule who was dozing in his arms. Maybe I feel bored. Shule is a little sleepy and rubs in his arms. Song Xuan lowers his head and asks Shule if she wants to go back to sleep. Shule shakes her head. She still wants to play. It''s rare for so many people to go back. He had no choice but to smile and kiss her forehead. If she wants to go back, tell him. Looking at the intimacy of the two people, other people are a bit envious. It''s really like Shu Le said that people who really love each other will not deliberately show their love, because their every move can show their love for each other. At the beginning of the auction, several friends of Lord Luo also responded positively to his suggestion and took out some treasures. Some people also wanted to bid for them. Because this is not a serious auction house, we all like to bid, and those who have no intention to bid will also say a few jokes, so the atmosphere is very relaxed. "Grandfather, I don''t have any good things either. Why don''t I draw a picture today?" Luoxi said with a smile. Lord Luo nodded. He was very satisfied with her granddaughter''s attainments in painting. Luoxi blushed and looked at Han Junyu beside his eyes, "Junyu, will you be my model?" Without waiting for Han Junyu to speak, master Luo smiles and pats Han Junyu on the shoulder, "Jun Yu, if Xixi wants to draw, you should encourage her. After you get married, you have to support each other in your life. " Han Junyu was originally impatient, but no matter what, he had to give the old man a face, and he would come here today, so he knew it would happen. He nodded without expression and looked at the crowd under the steps. His eyes were fixed on Qin Ning. Look at her side suddenly a man, and the man''s arm on her shoulder, he secretly clenched his fist, sneer, angry long arm around Luoxi''s waist. Man suddenly close to himself, Luoxi guess he may be to show you, but her heart beat faster, blush can''t himself. There are many women staring at Han Junyu, see him suddenly embracing Luoxi, eyes change, is envious of her. Qin Ning''s eyes are fixed on Han Junyu, but in his amber eyes, he is sad. Having tasted the bitterness of love, one can naturally understand how to look at the person he loves to get close to another person. The deep pain makes one unable to breathe. Ji sighed, "only Laozi can help his fiancee to chase a man." "What?" Suddenly listening to the quarter, Qin Ning turns his head blankly. "Mr. Luo, I also have something to auction!" The voice of the quarter is very loud, and everyone looks at him. Qin Ning standing beside him suddenly has a bad feeling. Quarter, it''s professional. She stepped back and hid behind Pei Ming. But the quarter corners of the mouth hang Yupi''s smile, walk to her side directly, holding her hand to pull her. "This is mine," Ji looked at Han Junyu, and his smile widened. "My girlfriend, who can also draw, thinks that Mr. Luo will hold an auction at his birthday party, which is very meaningful, so she wants to give you a picture." "Oh, since Mr. Ji''s girlfriend has this idea, it''s certainly good." Lord Luo is happy. "Since Miss Luo also wants to draw, let''s have an impromptu session. Let''s let the two of you draw together and start from different angles. No matter what you draw in the end, I will take out a million of your paintings and buy them first. What do you think?" "Well, Mr. Ji''s proposal is very interesting."Lord Luo nodded and immediately asked the servant to set up the easel. Qin Ning saw Luo Xi one eye, depressed clench teeth, want to throw the hand of the quarter, several times failed, she opened her eyes to stare at him. Ji smiles and clenches her hand. "Don''t stare at me all the time. I know you think I''m the most handsome man in the world, but the most important thing for you at this time is not to disgrace me." "Quarter, you must be deliberately humiliating me!" Qin Ning is so angry that he really wants to kick him, but this kind of occasion is not suitable. "I did it on purpose, but I won''t let you down. How, really willing to let Luoxi draw for Han Junyu? Don''t look like you''re going to cry if you want to. I said, you are my sister, your man, even if you don''t want to, it can''t make you sad! " "Quarter, you don''t fool around!" What? Her man, who used to be, now is not! Two people''s voices are very small, but Qin Ning forbear expression, but let a few people next to worry. "Quarter, you don''t embarrass Qin Ning, she wants to recuperate, mood can''t fluctuate too much." Xiao Jue''s persuasion. Ji glanced at him and said seriously, "it''s not that you can''t die. Qin Ning, go and paint!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth and tramples on him before running away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Quarter was suddenly trampled on by her foot, and her face twisted with pain. However, in other people''s eyes, they are another kind of flirting. Han Junyu has a handsome face and dark brown eyes. Luoxi takes a cold look at qinning. He turns to see Han Junyu and finds that his handsome face is still expressionless, so he can rest assured. This woman is really out of her measure and dares to compete with her. If she remembers correctly, she has only been in College for one year. If she wants to compare painting with her, she will let her lose! In the hall, Mr. Luo is sitting on the sofa with crutches, and two ladies are standing on the left and right to draw. Luoxi quickly began to write, while Qin Ning kept staring at him with a paintbrush. He moved his position several times, but still didn''t start. Chapter 715 It''s not difficult to draw. Children of three or four can draw. But to draw out the charm and unique temperament of the characters, we need keen observation, delicate brushwork and calm heart. Pei Ming looks at Qin Ning''s delay in writing, but Luo Xi is worried when he draws half of it. "What if Qin Ning loses?" Other people also have this worry, but now the situation is like this, even if she can''t draw well, she has to draw. Ji Ji heard someone say that Qin Ning would lose. He sneered, "a woman who can''t match Luoxi. Do you think Han Junyu used to like her? Is she blind?" "Quarter, you say less sarcastic, it is not you make, you are a pit goods." Pei Ming talks back. "Tut, she''s my sister. I''ll pit people, and I won''t pit my own." Quarter of their own will be pitfalls, admitted very candid. "Why do you think she will win?" Cheng Mo asked the core question. Quarter handsome face is still hanging with a cynical smile, "these four years, this girl in order to draw money, two children, painted works, there are no 1000, there are 800, her works I have been pressing did not come out, otherwise will certainly sell a lot of money." One year is 365 days, and four years is only 1400 days. In the past four years, Qin Ning was pregnant and convalescent. As long as she could sit up, she would draw and read some books about painting to pass the time. Later, she got better and wanted to go out to earn money. Without her permission, she was allowed to continue painting. If her works were sold, the money would be the living expenses of the two children. With his words, she is more attentive to painting, whether it is windy or rainy, she will adhere to painting. In order to hide her, he would not sell her works, otherwise someone would investigate her soon. Qin Ning moved her position, but she didn''t find the best position. She just put down her pen and went to the old man to ask. "Mr. Luo, do you keep all the flowers and plants on the flower rack outside?" When talking about his flower rack, Lord Luo was very proud. In order to support those treasures, he thought carelessly. "Of course." "What''s your favorite one?" "The second basin on the left of the second floor is often young." Qin Ning nodded, went to the flower rack, and found the pot Chang young. Chang young is a very good-looking pine that has been pruned. He should have given it a name. " she moved the pot of Chang Yong to the tea table to let the old man look at it. "What are you doing, little girl?" Lord Luo doubts. "Oh, I have a habit of painting, always looking for the best side." Qin Ning went back to her easel and finally found a good angle. She picked up the brush and sketched out the old man''s appearance with a few strokes. The people present have a certain art appreciation ability, and even many of them have learned painting, and their attainments are not low. But see the pen in Qin Ning''s hand, a few steps to outline the lines, beautiful amazing. Whether it''s Chinese painting or western painting, the line requirements are very high, and this little girl can reach this level at a young age. Besides talent, it must be the result of hard work. However, the line is not what Qin Ning cares about. After all, the line is just a supplement. If you want to express a person''s spirit, eyes are very important. So her focus is on Lord Lo''s eyes. "Wonderful, there is a legend about making the finishing point in ancient times. Although this idiom is well known to all, it is not necessarily seen by anyone. Little girl, you''ve opened my eyes. " An old man with a long beard couldn''t help praising him. This old man is a friend of Mr. Luo and a former curator of the International Museum, Mr. Qi. Mr. Qi was born in fine arts, and he has seen the works of famous artists in museums for many years. His appreciation ability is certainly not on the same level as that of ordinary people. As soon as he saw Qin Ning''s writing, he knew that the girl was different from others. When someone takes a pen, she simply takes a pen. When this little girl takes a pen, it''s like the pen is connected with her hand. What she draws is not just a picture, but a real picture of her heart. She saw the beautiful, then a stroke, outlined the nature is beautiful. When people heard the old man''s praise, all the people who were watching Luoxi''s painting gathered behind Qin Ning to watch. Qin Ning doesn''t care what people think. She paints the figure well, and is not in a hurry to paint. Instead, she looks for her bag, but she doesn''t find what she wants. She is a little worried. Pei Ming is strange. She asks her what she needs. After listening to what she says, her face becomes strange. "Why do you want something all of a sudden?" "The secret." Qin Ning did not say the purpose, hoping that they would help her find what she wanted. Han Junyu saw their movements, eyes complex, turned to leave, soon he came back, holding a big make-up bag."There should be something you need in it." Hearing the man''s low voice, Qin Ning looked at him in surprise. She suddenly thought that she was painting in Zhou''s studio for the first time, and he was also looking for something to draw for her. Familiar with the past suddenly reappeared, she was a little unprepared, quickly took things from his hands. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and felt that the scene was somewhat familiar, but he could not tell why he was familiar. But in his mind, there were some vague lakes. He saw the woman''s smiling face, and she seemed to call him uncle Han. Why, every time she called him uncle Han, he would be soft hearted? Qin Ning was a little flustered. He opened the cosmetic bag and took several deep breaths before all the cosmetics were opened and colored a little. People looked at Qin Ning can vividly show the pattern of Lord Luo, repeatedly exclaimed. "The little girl has a unique idea. She can use cosmetics on the painting to enrich the color and increase the color of the characters. The most difficult thing is that it is more difficult to use these cosmetics than ordinary pigments, but you dare to challenge them. It''s good, it''s good." "I think a million dollars is too cheap for this painting. Mr. Ji, does your girlfriend learn painting?" Someone inquired curiously. Ji shook his head with a smile and said, "my girlfriend, painting is just for fun. Her major is eating." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Play can draw so well, also let professional people live?! Luoxi listened to the praise of Qin Ning, but she couldn''t see Qin Ning''s works. She was upset, and the colored pen was shaking. How well a student who has never taken a professional course can draw is that those people have never seen the world. When she''s done, they''ll be blinded! Ten minutes later, Luoxi finished the painting and showed it to Mr. Luo. Lord Luo took his granddaughter''s work and nodded with satisfaction, then passed it on to others. "Luoxi Luoxi likes painting since he was a child. He has made some progress over the years. Today, he is also a disgrace." Although Lord Luo humbly belittled his granddaughter, everyone could hear the pride in his tone. Luoxi shyly bowed his head to see people holding her works, proud in the heart. "I hope grandpa likes it." Qin Ning also finished painting and took out her work. She put two pieces of paper on the tea table and showed it to Lord Luo. When Mr. Luo saw her works, his eyes were filled with surprise. In the painting, he is sitting in the living room, enjoying his favorite Chang Yong. His face is filled with joy, and he doesn''t know what skills she has used. He looks very good on his cheeks, looks very healthy, and has a good look in his eyes. In this painting, he is what he looks like now, but his mental state is ten years younger. "Mr. Luo, I wish you happiness and longevity." At the end of the painting, Qin Ning wrote this sentence, which can be regarded as the scene. "Good, good, little girl, your work is good. No wonder Lao Qi wants to praise you." Lord Luo even said two good things, obviously very satisfied with the painting. Standing next to him, Mr. Qi stares at Qin Ning with admiration in his eyes, but he can''t help but wonder, "little girl, how can you think of using cosmetics to color?" When it comes to coloring with cosmetics, Qin Ning coughs a few times. Chapter 716 Why does she use cosmetics when painting? Qin Ning''s reason is very simple. Save time. Luoxi started writing before her, and when she went to move the potted plant, she deliberately glanced at Luoxi''s painting technique. I found that her speed is very fast. Obviously, she has a good foundation, and in order to perform, she will certainly speed up. And she lags behind a lot of time, plus she is more serious, the speed is certainly not equal to Luoxi. therefore, Qin Ning is opportunistic, so that they can find the makeup liquid for her, mix the foundation liquid with the water, and spray the way of coloring, it will definitely be faster than manual color, and the color can be even more uniform. as for cheeks blush with blush, they also work faster and are better than ordinary ones. Moreover, in order to win Luoxi, she also played a careful game, that is, she drew the basin of Chang young into it, with the blessing words, luolaozi had no reason not to like it. Han Junyu taught her that when she competes with others, she needs to rely on her brain, whether it''s opportunism or some abnormal means, as long as she can achieve her goal. She turned her head to see Han Junyu, and found that he had been rubbing his forehead, as if in pain. She was distressed to ask, but thinking of so many people, she stiffly stopped. "A little girl can be so accomplished at a young age. In a few years, it''s amazing. The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and the new generation is better than the predecessors. " Listening to Mr. Qi''s praise, Qin Ning blushed and was very embarrassed. "Mr. Qi, if I can''t afford you, it''s Mr. Luo''s cooperation that I can draw this work well. I''m just playing along, not as good as you said Everyone listened to the modest words of the little girl and couldn''t help laughing. Mr. Luo would cooperate with an outsider. Why didn''t he cooperate with his own granddaughter? The more modest she was, the more she hit Luoxi in the face. Today is Luoxi''s birthday. She wanted to show off in front of the public, but now she is beaten in the face. Should she hate Qin Ning? Luoxi really hated Qin Ning. Originally, she wanted Han Junyu to cooperate with her to complete a work, which could also show her love in front of the public. However, Qin Ning''s disturbance not only robbed her of the limelight, but also embarrassed her. This woman must have done it on purpose, damn it! Qin Ning is aware of Luo Xi''s angry eyes. His face is calm and he answers other people''s questions with a smile. "I don''t know what to call Mr. Ji''s girlfriend? I wonder if I''m interested in working in a museum? " Mr. Qi asked again. "I''m Angie, and I''m recovering at the moment. Thank you Mr. Qi for giving me this opportunity, but I will go to country f with Mr. Ji soon, so I can''t promise you. " "That''s a pity." Mr. Qi is sorry. Han Junyu listens to her going to f country with Ji. He squints his cold eyes and looks gloomy. Ji Ji said that no matter what the paintings of these two ladies are, he will buy them first. The two paintings are both quarterly in principle. But now, if Mr. Luo wants these two paintings, he will give two million to the quarter. Half of the two million will be given to charities, and the other half will be given to the quarter. So, quarter just said a few words, and then empty handed set white wolf get a million. "Tut, this money is really easy, my good sister. How about I give it to you?" Although Qin Ning knew that Ji only regarded her as a sister, he called her a good sister, which was so misunderstood. He noticed that other people were staring at him, and her face turned red and black. "It''s your money. I don''t want it." "It doesn''t cost much to support you, but don''t forget that there are still two children." Qin Ning''s face immediately becomes flattering, and her smile is bright and beautiful. "Thank you, brother Ji. Wow, I find it nice to have a brother." Quarter like to see her flatter themselves, but want to kill their own expression, too interesting. "Well, as your good brother, there are good things for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Just because she was nervous, she wanted to go to the toilet, but she couldn''t go to draw. Now everyone''s attention turned away, and she finally found a chance to go to the toilet. I heard that she wanted to go to the toilet, holding her arms, showing a kind of yuppie smile. "Shall I accompany you?" "I''m really curious about what kind of woman you like." Qin Ning glanced at him. Quarter a Leng, face suddenly sink down, "go to the toilet, still so wordy, quickly roll!" The man of uncertain weather is terrible. Qin Ning shrunk his shoulders and turned to the toilet. To solve her physical needs, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at her face. She took out a layer of red from her make-up bag to make her look better. Out of the bathroom to see a tall figure leaning on the bed smoking, she was stunned for a few seconds, frowning.She remembers that he seldom smokes, because he doesn''t like the smell of smoke, and smoking is bad for his health. He has been very restrained. But he smokes now. What happened? She worried looking at his back, gritted her teeth, ready to turn away to find Cheng Molai. Han Junyu is a stuffy gourd. He never takes the initiative to open his mouth. Is it better to have a brother with him? "Woman, are you going to country f?" Suddenly, he asked. Although he didn''t name Daoxing, she knew he was himself. Because every time he called her a woman, it wasn''t like the tone he used to call her Ning Ning, which was a bit gnashing of teeth. She didn''t want to be involved here. She didn''t stop and went on. There was a steady sound of footsteps behind her, and then her wrist was caught. "Woman, how dare you avoid me?" Qin Ning struggled, "you didn''t name yourself. Who knows your name, Mr. Han, please respect yourself!" "Self respect, ah!" Han Junyu sneered coldly. He was so angry that his lungs would explode. He didn''t care whether she was heavy or not. Hearing footsteps coming from the front, he took her to the other corner and pushed open a door. After they entered, he turned around and put her on the door. His big hand protected the back of her head, so she bumped into the door and didn''t hurt, but his tall posture pressed down, which made her very stressed. "Play dumb with me, huh?" He said in a vicious tone, as if he wanted to bite off her neck. Qin Ning shrank his neck and did not dare to speak. "Why do you want to go to country f?" "Ji and I are girlfriends and girlfriends. If he wants to leave, of course I want to go with him!" "Friends and girlfriends?" Han Junyu smiles angrily, pinches her jaw and stares at her coldly. "You said you married other men, even had children, and now you''re dating Ji. Woman, you really have the means Did he fall in love with her when he was confused by her means? Han Junyu realized that his feelings were being played with and wanted to kill her. Qin Ning was accused by him, and her heart sank. Although what he said was not true, she still felt wronged. "That''s also my business. It has nothing to do with Mr. Han." Chapter 717 Han Junyu listened to the way the woman wanted to get rid of him. He was so angry that he ground his teeth, pinched her jaw, and lowered his head to grab her lips. "Well You... " She struggled to hide, but the strength in the man''s hand was too heavy, and she felt that her jaw would be crushed by him. Han Junyu punished her maliciously, biting her lower lip, but the place was too soft. He was not satisfied with biting her. He just wanted to put her in his stomach and see where she was going. With one hand, he opened the zipper at the back of her dress, pulled the dress down to reveal her fragrant shoulder, and lowered his head to bite her on the shoulder. "It hurts so much, Han Junyu. Relax, relax." Qin Ning curled up her arm in pain, like a needle pricking. Gradually, she felt numb and smelled blood. The man is like a wolf licking the place he bit, unsatisfied and touching her neck with his teeth, if she struggles again, the sharp teeth will pierce her blood vessels. Qin Ning locked himself in his arms and cried wrongly. "Han Junyu, what do you want me to do? How can you not torture me?" "Stay in Nankang." "What about staying? You''re getting married. Should I stay here and be a woman you can''t see? Han Junyu, are you trying to force me to death? " I would rather die than be a woman who destroys other people''s marriage. "Do you mind?" Han Junyu''s big hand holding her small face, brown eyes deep staring at her. Qin Ning pursed her lips. No matter whether she cared or not, she could not change what he had decided. "Han Junyu, let me go." Aware that she has been avoiding his problems, Han Junyu is irritable and puts his long arm around her waist to imprison her. "Are you sure you want to go out now?" "Yes, let me go quickly!" Qin Ning just wants to stay away from him now. As soon as she had finished speaking, she heard footsteps and women''s voices outside the door. "Eh, didn''t Han Junyu just say to find a place to have a rest? Why is there no one when he turns around?" "He just said that he had a headache, so I watched him go this way. It''s OK. He may be really tired. I''ll find a place to rest. Mom, don''t worry." Hearing Luo Xi''s voice, Qin Ning was nervous and looked up at the man. "Woman, you" when he wanted to speak, Qin Ning was afraid of being found and quickly covered his mouth. Her dress is on her waist now. She doesn''t want to be discovered by others. What happened to her and him here. The woman''s small hand covers his mouth. Han Junyu looks at her unexpectedly. The evil elements in his heart are aroused. He reaches out his tongue and licks her palm. ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡¡± Qin Ning glared round his eyes and drew back his hand. "There are many ways to shut up." He lowered his head and whispered in her ear. In a low voice, he deliberately carried a charm of tenderness. She was absent for a few seconds, and the handsome face of the man expanded. When she comes back, it''s too late. He put her arm on his shoulder and kissed her pink lips. Knowing that she won''t make a noise, he smiles wantonly at the corner of his mouth, tasting her taste without delay, and reaching in his hand. Qin Ning did not dare to make any noise, but this man took advantage of the fire and robbed him. It''s disgusting! The sound outside the door has not disappeared. "Xixi, Han Shao is too perfunctory to you. Do you really decide to marry him?" It was Luoxi''s mother''s painstaking inquiry. "Mom, I love him and I want to be his wife. I don''t care if he loves me or not. I believe that with me by his side, one day he will see my existence and cherish me. " Luoxi''s tone was excited. Luo Mu sighed and could not persuade her baby daughter. She was helpless and could only hope that things would develop as she expected. A wall apart, Luoxi mouth will cherish her man, but with another woman kiss. Qin Ning feels ironic and wants to push away the man in front of him, but he is aware of the movement on his lower abdomen and realizes that he is real, stiff and dare not move. "Afraid?" A man in a good mood gasps in his ear. Four years ago, every time he did that, he would talk in her ear. She also likes to listen to his voice. Every time he opens his mouth, she feels that her body has a different reaction. She holds him and wants to hear more words. He dotes on her. When he hears her coquettish saying that he wants to listen to him, he will give a low smile and say some dirty jokes. But all that happened four years ago. Now, he lost his memory and didn''t remember her. She''s just a woman he''s interested in, a prey he wants. He doesn''t have any pity for her, and he doesn''t have much tenderness in kneading her. Although the body can not control the reaction, but her heart is sad. She didn''t want Han Junyu like this at all. She was hateful and terrible."Han Junyu, do you think it''s interesting to play with me like this? Your fiancee is right outside the door, but she humiliates me in this way. Do you feel a sense of accomplishment? " Han Junyu''s good mood is broken into pieces, and his voice becomes cold. "Don''t you try your best to play with me?" "I didn''t!" Qin Ning was wronged. "Let two kids get close to me, find a chance to play games with me, but assassinate me in the game. Woman, in order to get close to me, you really spend a lot of effort, children will use it! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was so angry that he laughed. He didn''t expect that he would still hate this kind of thing. And he misunderstands that Gigi and ANN are the ones she came to get close to him. Qin Ning originally wanted to explain the words to swallow, grinding his teeth, "yes, I just see you are not pleasing to the eye, you know I take you entertainment, you also waste time to accompany, that is you stupid!" "Woman, do you want to die?" Being scolded by her, Han Junyu gets angry and tightens her arms around her waist. "You have countless ways to kill me. Last time it was an electric shock. What''s this time?" Qin Ning felt that her waist was going to be cut off by her, but she was still fighting back. Think of the last shock almost to her life, Han Junyu heart although sorry, but she was angry dizzy, really want to kill her, deal with clean, after out of sight, out of mind. Looking at the woman staring round eyes, the amber eyes with tears, he could not be cruel. This woman really can handle his mind! "Not afraid of death, eh?" Of course, she''s not stupid. But if he really wanted to kill her, she couldn''t escape. "Unfortunately, I don''t want to kill you all of a sudden. Woman, what''s your real name? " He changed the topic too quickly, Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, did not know what he was doing. The man''s mind was too deep for her to see. "Don''t you know, Angie?" "I want your real name." His face was cold and his voice was cold. "Qin, Qin Ning." "Before, what did I call you?" He went on asking. "Ning Ning, you call me Ning Ning, Han Junyu. What do you want to say?" Qin Ning stares at him defensively, always feels that he is a little strange. "What did you call me before?" "Han, Han Junyu." "No, that''s not what you call me." He tightened his brows and lost patience. "Woman, if you don''t answer the question well, I will kiss you until you are willing to say it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him strangely. Just as he wants to scold him, he fastly clasps the back of her head and kisses her. Chapter 718 Han Junyu seems to have pinched the time. He kisses her for five minutes before letting her go. "Qin Ning, if you''re questioning me, next time it''s not as simple as kissing." Qin Ning gasped for breath. Before, she thought Han Junyu, a hungry wolf, always had a cold face when he was in front of people. But if he really wanted to leave, he would be very strong. "Before, what did you call me?" He repeated the question. It took Qin Ning a while for his breath to settle down. After thinking about what he said, he blushed, "Uncle Han, Mr. Han, brother Han, or good brother?" He used to tease her and force her to call him a good brother. "Uncle Han, call again." "Uncle Han?" Why does he care so much about the title? Qin Ning frowned. "Lower your voice." He gave a cold command. "Han, uncle Han. Han Junyu, you, "Qin Ning always feels that her voice is a little strange now. "Why do you call me uncle Han?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Because you are old! But Qin Ning didn''t dare to say it directly. If she had said this four years ago, he would have made sure that she couldn''t get out of bed for three days. "Generation, you and my father are friends. Of course I will call you uncle Han." Han Junyu stares at her thoughtfully. After a while, he puts her down. He pulls his wrinkled coat and takes two steps back. Qin Ning can''t figure out what happened to him. He peeks at him and quickly puts on his dress. "Qinning." "Ah?" He suddenly called himself seriously, Qin Ning was a little cautious. Before, he only called her in a cold voice when he was angry. "You are not allowed to leave Nankang city without my permission." "Why, Han Junyu, you," Qin Ning angrily interrupted him, but the man remained unmoved and continued his order. "And don''t touch another man. If I touch your left hand, I''ll cut off your left hand. If I touch your right hand, I''ll cut off your right hand! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Neuropathy, so bloody, Qin Ning lowered his head and hid his hands behind him. "Do you hear me?" "You have no right to order me." Qin Ning said dully. "Before I get married, before I investigate everything, you must obey my orders. Otherwise, I will lock you in a small dark room, so that you will never see the sun ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was scared to shake his shoulders by his cold and fierce tone and stepped back timidly. Well, you''re handsome. You''re right about everything. When they leave the small room, Qin Ning goes to the bathroom to clean up the lipstick on his lips. Looking up, he gets some lipstick on the man''s mouth, but he hasn''t noticed it yet. She coughs to remind him. Listen to her cough, Han Junyu pulled the corner of the mouth, "have words to say directly." Qin Ning touched his lipstick and gave him a hint. Han Junyu doubtfully touched his thin lips, there is nothing wrong, no patience. "If you don''t talk, is it not clean up?" "Nothing." Let Luoxi if see your red mouth, expression will be rich, maybe also distorted want to eat, other people will say you go to other women steal, let your reputation, be despised. Hum! But after two steps, she was still reluctant to give up. I don''t want him to be gossiped by others, to be surrounded by people''s sarcastic eyes, and to suffer from his reputation damage. "Han Junyu, you wait." She went to her bag to find the wet tissue, and took him into the small room. "You bow your head and I''ll wipe the lipstick off the corner of your mouth." Han Junyu is surprised to pick an eyebrow. When he kisses her, it''s normal for him to get some lipstick on the corner of his lips. But he didn''t expect that he would bully her so much, and this woman would be kind enough to help him wipe lipstick. He slightly bent down to see the woman carefully help him wipe the corners of his mouth, his heart complex. Is this woman too good at acting, or is she just so stupid? Help him clean, Qin Ning stood on tiptoe to comb some of his messy hair. Han Junyu bowed his head for the convenience of her movements, but he was not used to bowing his head. He always felt that this posture was very awkward, so he picked her up easily. Suddenly, Qin Ning was held up by him, and his eyes widened in fear that he would do something wrong. "Get it done." He yelled with a cold face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning murmured in his heart that he had to be scolded for helping others to work. It''s really hard to repay his kindness. If I knew it, I would not help you, let you be laughed at! Qin Ning did it well, came out of his arms, and began to take care of himself, but the man rudely snatched the wet tissue from her hand. "Hey, Han Junyu, don''t be ungrateful!""Yes, I can''t be ungrateful." Han Junyu hooked her lips, pinched her chin and wiped the corners of her lips. Qin Ning is surprised, she just thought Han Junyu intended to tease her, did not expect him to wipe her. "You wiped it for me. I''ll do it for you now. It''s reciprocity." He stares at her blush. She wants to turn her head and look at him, but the man doesn''t want her to be happy. He hooks her chin and lets her look at him. After wiping the corners of her lips, he opened his fingers to comb her long hair. Qin Ning looked at him in a daze, nervous and nostalgic. In the past, he liked to comb her hair best. She wanted to wait for her hair to grow and the end of her hair to have a fork. He could cut it off for her. Han''s haircut can only be enjoyed by her. But now it has become a luxury. With long, soft hair passing through his fingers, Han Junyu narrowed his eyes and felt that this scene was very familiar, as if he had been through countless times. "Qin Ning, I used to comb your hair, too?" "Well." Qin Ning nodded and looked at him carefully, not sure if he remembered anything. "Han Junyu, do you think of something?" "What would you do if I remembered?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu combed her hair well. Without waiting for her answer, he gave her a cold look and turned to leave. Second floor. Luoxi didn''t find Han Junyu and didn''t see Qin Ning. He was worried about whether Qin Ning deliberately took him away. "Cousin, didn''t you find Han Junyu?" "I haven''t found it in a circle, Xixi. I didn''t say you. Your fiance can''t keep it. What else can you do?" Satirized by the cold words, Luoxi clenched her lips and was angry in her heart, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper to her cousin. "I''ll look for it again." "Xixi, last time you went to Han Shao, I let you sleep with Han Jun, did you succeed?" Luoxi blushed, thinking of the situation that night, her heart was complicated. When Han Junyu was half drunk, she gave him some medicine. She took him upstairs. Originally, she wanted to sleep with him, so that she and he could go further. But unexpectedly, when she takes off his clothes, Cheng Mo knocks on the door. She can only make some marks on her body and then mess up the sheets. Anyway, her purpose is to let Han Junyu know that he slept with her, so it''s a success, right? Looking at Luo Xi nodding, Qu Zixian''s eyes fell on her stomach. "What''s your stomach doing? " Luoxi understood her meaning and blushed even more," cousin, just once, how could she be so lucky. " "Not once, just a few more. Han Junyu doesn''t agree. I''ll give you more medicine. Today you''ll let him drink some wine. When we get married, there''s good news. Han Junyu is yours. " Chapter 719 Luo Xi listened to Qu Zixian''s suggestion, although he recognized it in his heart, he thought it was a little difficult. Not only did many of his friends come here today, but they were all human spirits. She had no chance to start. Hearing the report from the servant, Han Junyu went to the living room on the first floor. She went downstairs quickly. When she comes to the living room on the first floor, she sees Han Junyu talking to Cheng mo. she shows a gentle smile, runs to him and hugs his arm. "Jun Yu, where have you just gone? I can''t find it." Han Junyu looked down at the woman holding his arm, frowned and took it away. "Walk around. What can I do for you?" The man is obviously keeping a distance from himself. Luo Xi is disappointed. He turns to see Qin Ning standing beside Pei Ming and finds that her lips are red and swollen. She clenches her fist. "It''s hard for you to come here today. Let me take you to meet my friends." "I''ll have something else to do later. I won''t go there." Han Junyu doesn''t want to see any of her friends. Luoxi blinked and stared at him, a bit coquetry, "Jun Yu, today is my birthday, you haven''t sent me a birthday present." Han Junyu seems to think of this matter, looked to Yueyang. To Yueyang helpless step forward, the gift of Luoxi, Han Junyu did not mind to prepare, are all his arrangement. "Luoxi, I gave all your birthday gifts to the servants and put them away." "Yes? Then I''ll see what you give me. " Luo Xi''s eyes brightened and asked the servant to get the gift. Standing on one side, Qin Ning didn''t have the heart to see her open the gift. He rubbed her forehead and said to Pei Ming, "the party is almost over. I want to go first, OK?" Pei Ming doesn''t want to see Luo Xi''s affectation. She wants to open the gift, but she wants to open it in front of Qin Ning. This is obviously provocative. "Well, let''s go first. However, we agreed that there will be activities in the evening. Let''s go first. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± In fact, she didn''t want to take part in any more activities. But this is the only excuse to leave, and it''s hard for her to refute. The two ladies want to leave, but Xiao Jue and Ji Ji are not willing to stay more and want to leave. Shule is bored. Seeing Qin Ning leave, she takes song Xuan''s hand and wants to leave. Shule wants to leave, and song Xuan naturally wants to leave. He politely says goodbye to Luoxi. Cheng Mo came to see the situation because he heard that Qin Ning was coming, and he was not afraid of ten thousand. Since Qin Ning wants to leave, he feels bored. He takes a look at Han Junyu and goes out with Xiao Jue, no matter what Luoxi says to keep him. "Since we still have activities, let me join you." Luoxi said with a smile, want to go with them. "Today is your birthday, there are many people to celebrate your birthday, so don''t use it." Han Junyu refused. "No, I just want to live with you. Jun Yu, we used to play together. Do you dislike me now? " Luoxi Wei looked at him in a cursory way. Han Junyu''s face is expressionless. That''s no matter. If she''s willing to follow, she''ll follow. Anyway, he won''t care about her. A group of people drive to the Dinghuang club, which they often visit. Qin Ning and Pei Ming are in Xiao Jue''s car. This time, there is one more person in the car, and Cheng Mo is in the co driver''s seat. He is a mobile refrigerator. The two women sitting in the back seat look at each other. They are silent and play with their mobile phones. However, Pei Ming''s mobile phone suddenly rang. She glanced at it and was so surprised that she almost lost her cell phone. Not ready to pick up, when she grabs the mobile phone, her fingers touch the key to answer and play out, and an Yun''s voice rings in the quiet car. "Mingming beauty, the selfie you sent to your circle of friends today is really beautiful, dressed up so coquettishly. Who did your doctor Xiao fall in love with? Did you catch the traitor, or did someone hook your doctor Xiao?" "Anyun, what are you talking about? My doctor Xiao!" Pei Ming looks black at Xiao Jue, who is drinking heat in front of her. He is so angry that he wants to hit people. "Well, well, it''s not your doctor Xiao, it''s Pei Ming''s doctor Xiao. Tell me, which woman did Dr. Xiao collude with to stimulate your great power and make yourself so beautiful? " "It''s nothing to do with me when Dr. Xiao has a woman. I''m going to lohee''s birthday party." Pei Ming puffed at the corner of her mouth, coughed, and quickly pressed off the voice. Driving listening to an Yun''s words, the corner of his mouth raised and he turned to look at the angry woman with a delicate heart. A few girls chat content, an Yun that your family doctor Xiao tone familiar, obviously is often in the mouth. The little girl also said that she had no feelings for him. If she really had no feelings, she would not connive her friends to talk about it. Dr. Xiao of your family. Cheng Mo, sitting in the front seat, hears the voice he has not seen for a long time. His back is stiff and his face is cold.Four years. Because of Qin Ning, the girl blamed him for four years. In order to cut off contact with him, she didn''t even contact his elder brother. "No, you don''t hate that woman. Her birthday is so beautiful that you dress up for men, right?" Anyun laughs and doesn''t know what she''s doing. Her voice is a bit lazy and mixed with some water sounds. "For this reason, I''ll give you a vaccination first. I''m afraid you can''t bear it, so don''t drink water or touch hard objects. " Pei Ming''s tone is very solemn. Qin Ning low smile, this is to say what, still can''t touch hard object? "What''s so mysterious? Come on, sister, I can afford it." "Have you ever heard of Spiritualism?" Pei Ming has a mysterious face. "What the hell?" "It can bring people back to life from the dead. I told you that when I was on a mission, I met a well-known monk and asked him to summon Qin Ning''s soul. Unexpectedly, the summoning was successful and Qin Ning came back from the dead." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Next to the three. "What''s in a mess? You''re so powerful, sister Ming. Why don''t you summon seven dragon balls?" "What''s the fun of Longzhu? It''s meaningful to call Qin Ning back." Qin Ning''s death caused a lot of psychological damage to an Yun. For a long time, she didn''t contact people in China, and she went to pick up a psychologist. Later, Cheng Mo asked her to try to contact an Yun, and then slowly learned something about her. It turns out that an Yun thinks that all these mistakes are caused by her. If she doesn''t take Qin Ning away and see Cheng Mo, Qin Ning won''t escape, have a car accident or die. She felt very guilty, and then heard the news of Han Junyu, which undoubtedly gave her a heavy blow, she could not bear to go to the doctor to chat. In order to heal, she cut off contact with the domestic, even her relatives, she did not want to contact. In the past one or two years, she is better and will chat with her on wechat. "If you don''t believe me, I can let Qin Ning talk to you." Pei Ming Gu Ling blinks at Qin Ning and gives her her cell phone. Chapter 720 Qin Ning takes Pei Ming''s mobile phone and thinks that she hasn''t seen an Yun for four years. She really misses it. "Yunyun beauty, Hello, I''m Qin Ning, a successful soul summoner." "Who are you? Don''t think you can cheat me if you sound like my good sister. One lohee is not enough. You still disgust me. " An Yun doesn''t like this kind of joke. He roars in a bad mood. Qinning is the deepest sadness in her heart. If she had been more rational and more mature, there would have been no tragedy. "Oh, beauty, how angry. I can tell you that if you don''t believe in Qin Ning, you can open a video. " Listening to the familiar voice of Ruan Nuo, an Yun immediately hangs up and clicks on the wechat video, but in the video, he sees Cheng Mo''s side face. "Cheng Mo, it''s your uncle''s fault. You''re very happy to make fun of me with such a cheap joke. I feel bad, aren''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo knows nothing. "Pei Ming, you play with me together. I won''t talk to you any more." No hope, no disappointment. They gave her a slim hope, but now there is nothing. Anyun is so angry that she cries. Pei Ming didn''t expect that the girl who was not afraid would cry because of a joke. "Yunyun, don''t cry. It''s me. I''m still alive. I didn''t cheat you." Qin Ning quickly put the camera on himself and said hello to her. "Don''t lie to me. Ning Ning is dead. How can he survive?" "I''m not dead, really. Sister Ming is playing with you. The car accident is fake. I''m still alive and I have two children. Do you want to come back? I''ll let the two babies call you godmother. " "Ning Ning, is it really you?" "Yes, yes, I don''t believe it. You let Cheng Mo talk." Qin Ning points the camera at Cheng mo. At this time, an Yun is taking a bath. Because she is emotional, she sits up and drops water from her neck. The beautiful body of the woman is shown in the camera. When Cheng Mo sees this scene, she is caught off guard. He took the mobile phone from Qin Ning and blocked Xiao Jue''s sight. "Qin Ning is still alive, yunyun, sit down!" Although he was persuading, his voice still had a cold command. An Yun hasn''t realized that he''s gone. "I''ll do whatever I want. You don''t have to worry about it! You return your cell phone to qinning. " "I repeat, you sit in the water!" An Yun felt that something was wrong. With a scream, she blocked the camera and quickly sat in the water. "Cheng Mo, you, you still see, don''t see!" Cheng Mo looks at her blush and tugs at the corner of her mouth, "don''t you say you can do whatever you want, and don''t want others to take care of you? It''s not what I want, it''s what you want me to see. " ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡± An Yun is so angry that she stomps her feet and splashes water. She is afraid that she will run out, so she sinks into the bath again. Cheng Mo stares at the woman in the camera. She hasn''t seen her for four years. She has long hair. Because of the bath, her hair is wet on her cheek, which makes her look a bit embarrassed. But, undeniably, it''s kind of glamorous. Cheng Mo feels strange in his body and immediately throws his mobile phone to Qin Ning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Cheng Mo with a cold face, Qin Ning is a little puzzled. An Yun repeatedly determines that Qin Ning is still alive, and decides to return to Nankang city as soon as possible. When the car stops in the parking lot of the club, Pei Ming listens to an Yun coming back and takes a look at Cheng Mo with a paralyzed face. "Yunyun wants to come back. Someone must be in a good mood." Qin Ning doubts, along her line of sight to see Cheng Mo, think of rhyme said secretly love this cousin. "Eh, isn''t Cheng Mo married?" When she left that year, she heard Han Junyu say that Cheng Mo was going to be engaged to someone else. Cheng Mo is one Leng, frown saw Qin Ning one eye, "when did I get married, how do I not know?" "You''re not married yet?" Qin Ning doubts. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s her tone? Cheng Mo feels despised. Pei Ming thought of the situation at that time and couldn''t help laughing. "He was going to get married in those years, but he escaped. Thinking of the scene at that time, oh, I''m going to die laughing." "What''s the situation?" "I''ll tell you..." Pei Ming said with a smile. Xiao Jue got out of the car, went to Cheng Mo''s side and patted him on the shoulder. "What about the people I asked you to investigate?" "I''ve sent all the documents to your mailbox. Since you''ve decided to pursue her, you should be more serious. If you''re just not reconciled, don''t disturb other people''s marriage." Cheng Mo gives a cold warning. "I see, thank you." It''s not easy for him to investigate the information of the soldiers. It''s not a matter of a word for Cheng Mo''s identity to investigate a piece of information.At this time, Han Junyu''s car. Luoxi originally wanted to take Han Junyu''s car, but he was pushed away by Ji Ji. He calmly opened the front passenger''s door, tied his seat belt and let Han Junyu drive. Han Junyu cold eyes swept him one eye, start the car when suddenly step on the accelerator, the car such as the arrow away from the string speed. Before Luoxi can react, he looks at Han Junyu''s car and stares at it. "Jun Yu, Jun Yu, how did he leave me?" Listen to Luoxi coquetry voice, to Yueyang rubbed the brow, "Luoxi, two choices, I drive you, or you drive." Luoxi eyes wet, pitifully looking at to Yueyang, "you don''t want me to play with you?" Xiang Yueyang came to Nankang city only to be familiar with Han Junyu and song Xuan. Other people have known each other only in recent years. However, Luoxi will say this sentence, he is still slightly frowning. "You think too much. The president and Mr. Ji are originally partners. They may have something to say." "Is it?" Hearing Xiang Yueyang''s consolation, Luoxi is better at last. He wants to take his car and wants to get something about Han Junyu out of his mouth. At this time, Han Junyu''s car. "Jun Yu, you are good at driving." It doesn''t seem important to be cynical and lazy. "Praise me suddenly, Mr. Ji. Don''t you think about me?" Han Junyu tells cold jokes. Ji called him Junyu, while Han called him Mr. Ji. Their attitude towards each other can be felt in a word. In the car, it smells of gunpowder. "Ha ha, Mr. Han is right. I have some ideas about you. I don''t know if you want to listen to me?" "If I don''t listen, won''t Mr. Ji say it?" He gets in his car. It''s not that easy. "Still Jun Yu, you know me. Ha ha ha... " It took him a long time to tell his purpose. "Mr. Han, do you have the bad habit of eating in the bowl and looking at the pot?" "What do you mean?" Han Junyu frowned. "I want to marry a woman and pester other people''s girlfriends. Mr. Han, you make me very upset." Quarter irony. Han Junyu pursed his thin lips, glanced at him coldly and sneered back. "Oh, girlfriend? I don''t think so. Qin Ning doesn''t have any feelings for you. I''m afraid Mr. Ji is being amorous Chapter 721 Listen to Han Junyu say, Qin Ning to him no love of men and women, quarter pick eyebrows. "Mr. Han, I wonder if you misunderstood something. No matter whether I have a love affair with her or not, she is my girlfriend. Do you have to have deep feelings to be a husband and wife? " His words are right, but Han Junyu is hard to hear. "Mr. Ji, is this a warning to leave your girlfriend?" "No, No. Shall we play a game tonight The quarter props the chin, smile of a face not to have good intentions. "Tell me about it." "We''re going to be more attractive to you tonight than any other woman. What do you think?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The parking lot of Dinghuang club. Everyone arrives. "Brother song, will you carry me?" Shule is lazy to walk in the car, holding his arm coquettishly. Song Xuan stops the car, turns to look at her and rubs her eyes. Knowing that she wants to sleep, he pinches her cheek. "I said go back to sleep, and you''re not obedient." "No, I promised Mingming to play together. If I leave, I will not keep my promise." Shule said seriously. Song Xuan couldn''t help laughing. The silly girl attached great importance to her promise. Since she said so, he could only squat down in front of her. Happy to jump on his back, hands around his neck, in his side face kiss. Luoxi looks at the way song Xuan and his wife get along with each other, and his eyes are envious. "Song Xuan is really a favorite - his wife is really enviable." When she said this, she specially looked at Han Junyu, but the man''s indifferent handsome face didn''t look at her at all. She was in a complex mood, gazing at the man''s back, but still smiling to keep up with him and walk with him. The crowd entered the box, which was large. There are four ladies present. Shule and Peiming are close to Qin Ning. At last, Luoxi sits next to them, looking a little lonely. Luoxi also tries to talk with Shule, but Shule doesn''t like her very much. She won''t cover up the people she doesn''t like, and she won''t give them a positive look. Luo Xi meets Leng Dingzi, grins his teeth secretly, but he still smiles and endures. Pei Ming laughs without taboo. Luoxi thinks that Shule has a simple personality and is easy to fool. She wants to get close to Shule, but she is wrong. Shule is as simple as a child, so she looks at things more directly than them. Luoxi wants to chat up with her, which is just self abuse. "Qin Ning, you are in good mental condition. Will you be discharged soon?" Luoxi is looking for another topic. Suddenly heard someone call himself, Qin Ning confused turned to look at Luoxi. "The doctor hasn''t spoken yet, so I''m not sure." Qin Ning answered honestly. Luoxi moved to her side with a smile, "since you are about to leave hospital, are you going to go to country f with Mr. Ji? Sheng''an group also has a company in F country. Let me talk to Jun Yu and let you go back to Sheng''an to work. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is surprised, did not expect that she has not forgotten this matter. Shu Le looks at Qin Ning doubtfully, "Qin Ning, you are not in good health, why do you want to go to work?" Qin Ning feels that she will not go to work immediately after she is discharged, but Shu Le asks, and she explains with a smile. "Because I want to earn money to support myself." Shule didn''t understand, "isn''t Han Junyu raising you? Isn''t he a big, big President? It''s useless that I can''t support you. My brother song won''t let me work. He says he can support me. It seems that my brother song is the best. " ¡°¡­¡­ Poof Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing. Shule is so talkative. Luo Xi listened to his words, the facial expression blackens, the chilly stares at Shu Le one eye. "Shule, you can''t talk nonsense. Junyu is my fiance now. I will marry him soon. Qin Ning and my fiance have nothing to do with each other. If Jun Yu pays for her, it will be misunderstood that they have an unclean relationship. " Shule feels strange. She sits straight on her back, takes a look at Qin Ning, and then goes to see Han Junyu. She was even more confused. "Brother song, brother song, Qin Ning, not Han Junyu Well, " Song Xuan realized that Shule wanted to speak, and quickly came over to block her mouth. Han Junyu and Qin Ning may have a showdown sooner or later, but it''s not the right time, so Shule can''t talk about it now. "Well, things before have changed differently now." Song Xuan kisses her lips and tells her to stop talking. Shule noticed his hint, still strange in his heart, it is clear that this is not the case. Qin Ning is Han Junyu''s wife. He loves Qin Ning very much. Why does he want to marry other women now? Han Junyu looks at Song Xuan and stares at him coldly, evoking a touch of irony.Qin Ning, what is not his? Shule''s idea is simple, what she has to say, and what she says is more reliable than a group of them. Since they want to hide, he will not expose them. He will investigate himself! Qin Ning hears Luo Xi''s satire and is displeased. "Miss Luo, there are some things you can''t say. Han Junyu is the president of Sheng''an. I used to be an employee of Sheng''an. After working, the president naturally wants to give me salary to support me. How can I call it an unclean relationship? If, according to your logic, Xiang is raised by the president, does it have an unclean relationship with him? " Xiang Yueyang realizes that he is involved. He is stunned for a few seconds. He takes a look at Qin Ning. He immediately steps up to Han Junyu and makes his little daughter charming. "No wonder I can''t find a girlfriend, but I have an unclean relationship with the president. Ah, I''m very wronged." Xiang Yueyang''s performance is undoubtedly hitting Luoxi in the face. "I don''t mean that. I mean Jun Yu can''t," "you think Mr. Han is raising me with money outside of work, don''t you?" Qin Ning smiles to receive her words, don''t have deep meaning of Piao Han Junyu. "Miss Luo, Mr. Han is your fiance. You''d better keep an eye on it. Otherwise, before you get married, it''s said that he''s raising other women. This scandal is really bad." "Qin Ning, don''t talk nonsense, Jun Yu is not that kind of person!" Lohee roared angrily. "Since I believe that he is not that kind of person, what do you say? What kind of woman will he support with money? Some words, it''s better not to say, don''t be suspicious all day. It''s your man. No one else can take it. If other people can take away a man, you should guard against it. In the end, it''s just a joke! " Luoxi heard that she meant something and was stabbed to the pain. Her face turned blue and white. Pop, pop. All of a sudden, people heard the applause and turned their heads to look at the season of applause with doubts. "My baby is right. In the same way, it''s your woman. Others can''t take it away. It''s not your woman. You try your best to get a corpse." When Ji said this, he didn''t name Daoxing, but everyone looked at Han Junyu. Ji is satirizing Han Junyu''s last electric shock to Qin Ning, which almost killed her. It doesn''t mean he doesn''t care if Qin Ning doesn''t pursue this matter. He said that his sister, even if she does not want a man, can not hurt her! Chapter 722 Qin Ning''s harmony with Ji Ji made Luoxi angry. She was embarrassed by these two people. As soon as she wanted to speak, she saw Ji go to her side, then sit down beside her and smile at her. "Miss Luo, Qin Ning is my baby. How can I let her work in Sheng''an? You look down on me?" Luo Xi knows that Mr. Ji is not only famous in international business, but also has noble status. Where is Qin Ning''s good luck? Can he find such a good man without Han Junyu? "Where is Mr. Ji? I''ll discuss it with Qin Ning. If she doesn''t want to, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it." Luoxi moved some distance, and the man followed her, and the distance was getting closer and closer. She couldn''t figure out what he meant and was upset. "That''s a joke, Miss law. Don''t mind." I smile and stare at her deeply. Luoxi was a little blushed by the man, and his heart was beating wildly. I don''t know what''s wrong with Mr. Ji. I know that she is Han Junyu''s fiancee, and I look at her with this kind of naked eyes. Is he tired of playing with women like Qin Ning, so he wants to shift his target and take a fancy to her? But now she is fiancee, can''t mess with him! Watching the season acting, Qin Ning reluctantly rubs his eyebrows and covers his eyes with his hands. Although she doesn''t know what game the season is playing, she can be sure that the season full of bad water is definitely not doing a good job. Han Junyu looked at Ji and sat down beside Qin Ning with a scornful sneer. "Qin Ning, pour me a cup of tea." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked up at him with a strange face. I really want to measure the man''s forehead. He doesn''t have a fever, does he? His real fiancee is here. He asked her to pour tea. She owes him in her last life? Han Junyu glanced at her and saw that she was stunned. He didn''t move. He had no patience. He took her juice and drank it. "No, Han Junyu, you," before she finished her words, he drank the remaining half of her juice. Pei Ming and Xiao Jue look at each other and don''t understand what Han Junyu is up to. Luoxi saw that Han Junyu drank qinning''s juice, and his face turned red with anger. He was very wronged in his heart. Han Junyu has not put her fiancee in the eye, even in front of her face, and other women, and drink her juice. Qinning, you shameless fox! "Jun Yu, if you are thirsty, I''ll pour you a cup of tea." "I''m not thirsty now." Han Junyu finished the juice in the cup and licked Qin Ning''s lower lip. Then he filled the cup with juice and pushed it to Qin Ning. "I''ll pay you." Thank you! Does she care about that half of the juice? Regardless of the woman''s angry eyes, Han Junyu is calm. His hair around her ears is a little messy. He reaches out to get her hair behind her ears and pinches her earlobes. Qin Ning seems to be stung by something, and immediately dodges. Han Junyu''s hand is stiff in the air, but he doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. He gets up and sits beside her. Luo Xi Lengleng Leng stares at him, tears surge out of his eyes, extremely aggrieved, "Jun Yu, how can you do this? I''m your fiancee." Han Junyu nodded, "well, so?" How can you touch another woman in front of her? "Han Junyu, you deceive too much!" Luo Xi gets up angrily and points to Qin Ning impolitely with his fingertips. "You already have a boyfriend. Why do you want to hook up with my fiance, Qin Ning? How can you be so cheap?" Inexplicably scolded, Qin Ning is also very angry, shake off her hand. "You''re blind. He''s luring me. You can''t control your man, but you blame me. Luo Xi, dare not accuse him, come to scold me, do you think I am easy to bully I really took her as a soft persimmon! Qin Ning was very angry. At this point in the development of the situation, the other people at the theatre, who took a look at Han Junyu and then went to see the quarter, felt that there was something wrong with these two people today. Deliberately provoking the war between qinning and Luoxi, they are watching the fire from the other side. "It''s not how you rub your face in front of him. Qinning, I thought you were a friend and I wanted to help you. How could you bully me like that? " Qin Ning was so angry that he laughed and opened his mouth. In the end, he just showed a sweet smile. "What are you laughing at?" Luoxi looked at her smile and was even more upset. She did such a shameless thing, but also to her smile, her face is the wall do?"Miss Luo, if you want to add to the crime, why don''t you say so? If I don''t smile, can I cry? With other people''s tears, to meet the desire in your heart - hope, sorry, I can''t meet you. As for you, when I''m a friend, I''m even more embarrassed. I''m very selective in making friends, and I''m not a person in the same world. I won''t reach out and drag her into my world. Although you are somewhat similar to me four years ago, the same thing is just the skin, not the brain. Oh, I used to be scolded for being stupid, and I was surprised to find someone imitating me Luoxi listened to her words, his face twisted for a few seconds. Qu Zixian taught her to imitate Qin Ning four years ago. She didn''t want to do it before, but in order to get Han Junyu''s favor, she had to endure disgust. But now she said it was like pulling out her clothes and exposing the ugliest part of her body. She was so ashamed that she bit her lips and looked at Han Junyu prayingly. But this man, as her fiance, was playing with his sleeve calmly, and his anger burned her reason completely. "Qin Ning, why do you say I''m learning from you? Don''t think I don''t know your dirty mind. You just want to use the excuse to humiliate me in front of Jun Yu." When Luoxi spoke, she still raised her arm, but her palm was close to Qin Ning''s face, and her wrist was pinched. Qin Ning stepped back, pinched Luo Xi''s wrist and slapped her with his backhand. Pop! In the quiet box, the slap was very loud.. The audience were all surprised to see Qin Ning. Qin Ning, who is delicate on the surface, didn''t expect that if Xiao Jue hadn''t stopped him, Pei Ming would have jumped up and clapped. "There are so many ways to humiliate you, I don''t need to waste my saliva!" She has always wanted to leave Han Junyu, won''t compete with her for Han Junyu, so Luoxi takes her as an imaginary enemy, only in vain. Luo Xi is hit suddenly by a person a slap, stunned cover own face, can''t believe of stare at the woman in front of. "How dare you hit me?" "if I hadn''t Kwai you to stop what you were fighting for, why couldn''t I beat you?" Qin Ning sneers coldly. Luo Xi cried in a low voice. He went to see Han Junyu again with dim eyes. However, he still didn''t move. He stamped his foot in indignation and ran out in anger. Seeing that Han Junyu hadn''t moved yet, they all touched his nose and couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. But at this time, Ji chuckled and gave Qin Ning a thumbs up. "When you hit someone in the future, the angle should be a little bit more oblique, otherwise your palm will hit the bone, and you will also hurt yourself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth twitched. Chapter 723 Luoxi covers his face and runs out of the box. He is in a bad mood. She first went to the bathroom to see the situation on her face. Fortunately, Qin Ning''s hand was not strong enough, and there was no trace on her face. Otherwise, she would go out like this, which would be too humiliating. Luoxi more think more hate, today is her birthday, Qin Ning came to give her no gift, even dare to hit her. This bitch, you wait for me! She played a layer of air cushion BB, covering the red area on her face, and was about to turn around and leave. Just as Ji walked to the girls'' bathroom, she almost screamed in surprise. "You, you, why are you here?" "To you, of course." Quarter handsome face, when laughing, light blue eyes in the flash light, especially attractive. Luoxi stares at him doubtfully, "what do you want me to do? Your girlfriend hit me. I haven''t settled with her yet! " "Well, I just came here to apologize for my girlfriend. She is spoiled by me. She has a bad temper. She always feels that the whole world will let her "Hum, I don''t have the life to be a daughter, but I have the pettiness of a young lady. I really don''t know why you men like this kind of woman." Hear quarter says Qin Ning has big young lady temper, Luo Xi scorns. Although she was not familiar with Qin Ning herself before, she made a clear investigation of Qin Ning''s previous situation. When she was very young, her parents died and followed her grandmother and second uncle. I heard that because of her bad temper, her grandmother and second uncle were not very good to her. Then she shamelessly steps on the shoulder of her cousin Qin Yao and climbs up to Han Shao. At Han Shao''s engagement ceremony, she deliberately designs Qin Yao''s disappearance, and she becomes Han Shao''s fiancee instead of Qin Yao. Then he must have used a dirty trick to let Han Shao and her get the marriage certificate. There''s nothing special about Qin Ning. His skin is a little white. His facial features are pretty good. He''s a cunning bitch! Han Shao is so smart. How can he be cheated by such a schemer? Sometimes she really doesn''t understand. "You may not understand that, Qin Ning. He has a pair of good-looking legs." Season low smile. Luoxi looks at him suspiciously. He doesn''t expect that he will fall in love with Qin Ning. He thinks that''s the reason. She looked down at her legs. She thought she was in good shape. Her legs were straight and not ugly. Why can''t Han Shao look at her more? "It''s Qin Ning who beat me, not you. I won''t accept your apology." Lohee refuses his apology and wants to leave the bathroom. When she got to the door, she was stopped by Ji''s hand and frowned. "What do you want?" "What do you want, Miss law?" Luoxi stepped back two steps, his face on guard, "what do you mean?" "Try your best to investigate Qin Ning, and then imitate her appearance to approach Han Junyu. What do you want?" Luoxi''s eyes are flighty and he dare not look at him with a guilty heart. "What do you mean I imitate Qin Ning? Don''t talk nonsense. That''s my style. It''s just a little similar to Qin Ning. Why do you say I imitate her instead of her imitating me?" How many years have you been in the shopping mall? It''s easy for him to deal with some crafty old foxes. He wants to see through a young lady with a lot of thoughts. It''s not difficult for him. He touched his chin and looked around lohee. "I''ve seen your photos before. Your face should have undergone surgery for fine-tuning, and according to your skin type, it''s not suitable for pink. It''s really hard for you to imitate her. Miss Luo should be very tired Luo Xi stares at him in amazement, "you investigate me!" "I didn''t make a deliberate investigation, I just found some old photos of you. Han Junyu will find what I can find. He should know who you are. So, you''ve been expecting Han Junyu to speak for you in the box. It''s just self humiliation! " When it comes to things in the box, Luoxi resents. But think of Han Junyu will find out what happened before her, she was a little flustered. But she knew that she was imitating Qin Ning. Why did she agree to marry her? "Mr. Ji, I don''t know you at all. What''s your purpose when you take the time to investigate me?" "My purpose is very simple. You want my girlfriend''s heart, and you want Han Junyu. We can cooperate." "We work together?" Lohee stares at him suspiciously. "Yes, as long as you agree, I''ll tell you my plan later." I''m looking at her. Luoxi frowns and thinks deeply. She struggles for a long time in her heart. In order to get Han Junyu, she keeps by his side for four years. She absolutely can''t let Qin Ning take him away. "Well, I promise you." In the box. After Luoxi runs out, Pei Ming immediately gives Qin Ning a thumbs up."Domineering!" Qin Ning shakes her hand. The forces are all interactive. She slaps Luo Xi in the face, and her palms are red. It''s not that she has to get along with Luoxi. Luoxi has been looking for trouble, and if she hadn''t been on guard just now, she would have been beaten by herself. She hit Han Junyu''s fiancee, will he be angry? Turning his head to see Han Junyu, he found that he was staring at her hand and reached for her wrist. "Han, Han Junyu, what are you doing?" Han Junyu took her palm and spread it on his palm. Her skin was already white, and she was even paler after a long illness. For a long time, the red part of the palm didn''t fade. He gently pressed the lines of the palm with his finger pulp. "Han Junyu, are you not sick?" Although others have this idea, only Qin Ning dare to ask. Qin Ning takes his hand out of his hand and hides next to Pei Ming. He is a little upset. He doesn''t know what tricks Han Junyu and Ji play. "Han Shao, how can Luoxi say that she is also your fiancee? She has been beaten. You just sit back and ignore her. Is it immoral?" Pei Ming said. No matter whether Han Junyu likes Luoxi or not, as someone else''s fiance, he watched her being beaten. As a man, it''s hard to say. "What is morality?" Han Junyu asks Xiao Jue curiously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What does it have to do with him? "She quarrels with Qin Ning. Although she is my fiancee in name, it''s not that she hasn''t been married. Many of them are not sure." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This logic is right, but Pei Ming feels that a man says this sentence calmly after his fiancee is beaten. What a mess! Pei Ming sneered coldly, glanced at Xiao Jue, "it''s really a dog of one feather, scum!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue, who was shot lying on his back, who did he provoke? "What is slag?" Shu Le asks song Xuan. Song Xuan light cough, "slag, is a kind of attribute, I''m useless, you don''t need to understand." Shule nodded vaguely. After thinking about it, he rubbed against song Xuan and gave him a kiss. "Brother song, what does that mean ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 724 Shule was curious about many things, so song Xuan consciously avoided some bad things in his daily life. But when we play together, we can''t avoid saying some information that he can''t explain. So he warned everyone that there was a child here. Be careful. Pei Ming thought it funny and put a bottle of wine in front of song Xuan with a smile. "Song Xuan, if you can''t explain the meaning of birds of a feather, drink. I''ll explain it for you." Song Xuan took a deep breath, rubbed Shule''s head and explained with a smile. "Birds of a feather are a group of lovely animals playing together on a hill. Lele, why don''t we go home and play games? " Shule first understood what he meant, and when he mentioned playing games, she immediately thought of the game on the bed. She got up and hid behind Pei Ming. "Brother song, I don''t want to play. My waist still hurts. You always lie to me and say once, but you never stop. " "Ha ha ha..." They are all adults. They laugh when they hear Shule''s words. Song Xuan wanted to cover her mouth, but it was too late. Looking at his wife with a complicated face, he said that he just wanted to go back to play games on the computer. Unexpectedly, what she thought was the movement on the bed. "Song Xuan, it''s not good for you to bully your wife like this." Pei Ming laughs. Shu Le is still aggrieved. She grabs Pei Ming''s arm and complains, but she is not so cute. "Yes, yes, several times I went to bed, he bullied me, he," "Shule, come here." Song Xuan rubs his eyebrows and has a cold face. They can just talk about this kind of privacy, but she doesn''t feel blushed when she says it publicly. He can''t stand it. Shule saw his cold face, some inexplicable, but still shriveled mouth, obediently walked to his side. "Brother song, are you angry?" "Don''t talk, little fool." He ordered. "Oh." Shule bowed his head, but he was not willing to complain in a low voice, "I''m not wrong, you are bullying me, you don''t let me say." Song Xuan pinches her eyebrows. She can''t hide things, but every time she mentions this topic, she gets confused. Seeing other people laughing, Shule realized that she might have really told a joke. She used song Xuan''s hand to block her face. "You, don''t laugh. Brother Song said, "that''s because he likes me, loves me, and plays games with me." Looking at Shu Le''s simple appearance, Pei Ming laughs. "Ha ha ha Oh, no, Lele. How can you be so cute? " Song Xuan helplessly shakes his head and looks at Shule. She blushes and wants to avoid their eyes in his arms. She lowers her head and kisses her forehead. "Lele, they have no malice." Shule saw Pei Ming still laughing, and he was shy and didn''t want to get up. "Oh, my teeth are so sour." Suddenly he said something strange to Yueyang. "Listen to you, my teeth are not only sour, but also broken. Song Xuan, the next time you come out to play, you will not take you. You are a mobile dog food warehouse. You can throw it out to feed us, and the food is going to die. " Xiao Jue chuckled. "Well, you should take Pei Qian, and song Xuan will forget it." Cheng Mo rarely agrees. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Several men''s ridicule Shule understood, and sat up angrily, with poor eyesight. "You are not allowed to bully my brother song. You don''t play with him. I''m enough for him. I''ll accompany him." Song Xuan also wanted to laugh, "Shule, they are joking." "I can''t tease you, either!" Shule stares at the smiling man. A few people are just joking, but in Shule''s cognition, whether it''s joking or serious, it can''t be said that his brother song''s words are not good, so they won''t be serious, so they quickly change the topic. Looking at the sweet song Xuan and Shu Le, Qin Ning also remembers that she and Han Junyu had such a good relationship four years ago. He does not allow anyone to bully her. If someone is not good to her, he will help her write it down and then find a chance to fight back. At that time, she can be unscrupulous in her arms, do wrong things, play coquettish, as long as in his face kiss, he dissipated gas, and then chase her to continue to kiss. That kind of picture, I didn''t think it was very rare at that time, but now it''s like a dream. When was that dream broken? Her blood sparkling from which pictures come out, go to the reality to tell yourself now, don''t dream. The world is changing, and she and he are no longer the same. Love can''t stand the scrutiny and time. "Qin Ning, why are you crying?" Everyone was laughing, but Qin Ning cried. Pei Ming looks at her anxiously. She is afraid that it is the sweetness between Song Xuan and Shu le that reminds her of her sadness."It''s OK, but my eyes are a little uncomfortable. I''m ok." Qin Ning quickly wiped his tears with a paper towel and lowered his head to cover up his emotions. She naively thought that when she came back to him, as long as she was willing to work hard, she could retrieve the mistakes she had committed willfully. In the end, she was a joke. Like a clown, she struggled in the honeypot and refused to come out, but he just stood by and looked at her embarrassed appearance indifferently. Four years ago, she spent a few months with him, which was a long time. Now that he has lost his memory, his acquaintance with her from the beginning is a farce. She is not smart and beautiful. She has no ability to help his career. She is also a life idiot with shallow knowledge and poor health. How could he like her? Qin Ning has never felt inferior like now. Memories of the past into a bad storm, devouring her self-confidence, let her a little bit of shrinking to their own small world, do not want to see that dazzling man one more glance. "Sister Ming, I''m not feeling well. I want to go back." "OK, let''s go back together." Pei Ming patted her on the back and got up to leave with her. The others looked at each other and noticed that something was wrong with Qin Ning. They were a little worried. Qin Ning didn''t want to disappoint everyone because he stood up and wanted to say goodbye. The door of the box was pushed open. Lohee came in. They were surprised. Didn''t she run away crying? Luoxi walked up to Qin Ning. When people thought she would fight back against Qin Ning, they heard her say, "Qin Ning, I was too impulsive just now. I have some misunderstandings about you. I''m sorry." Luoxi will take the initiative to apologize, Qin Ning surprised. She looked at Luoxi a few eyes. Although she didn''t know what she was thinking, she was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk to her. "Just be happy. I''m going back." "Qin Ning, you slapped me. I''m not happy, but I don''t want to worry about it with you any more." Luoxi took out two cups, poured half a cup of wine into both cups, picked up the cup and went to Qin Ning. "Then we''ll drink this glass of wine. Since then, we''ve settled our grudges. You can live a good life after you go to f country. I''ll marry Han Junyu and be my wife." Qin Ning stares at the half glass of beer in her hand coldly, and then turns to look at Han Junyu sitting on the sofa with a cold face. He sneers coldly and doesn''t want to take the glass of wine. Luoxi saw that she ignored herself and was not angry. But as she passed by, she held her arm in her hand and said it in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "Do you want to know why han Junyu wants to marry me? That''s because Han Junyu and I forgot to take measures when we were sleeping. I was pregnant. Now we are married, Qin Ning, if you know the truth, get out of here Qin Ning''s face was pale, staring at her for several seconds. She shook off her hand and wanted to leave. Luo Xi observes her expression, in the heart is satisfied, along with the situation releases her hand, questions aloud. "Qin Ning, if you don''t drink, you admit that you don''t want my fiance. Do you still want to pester me?" Chapter 725 Qin Ning heard Luo Xi''s taunt, she will continue to pester Han Junyu, suddenly turned to her. "Miss Luo, as Mr. Han''s fiancee, you''d better be smart. If we meet this situation again in the future, it will not be a problem that can be solved by a glass of wine! " Qin Ning took half a cup of wine from her hand, and drank it angrily. Because she drank too quickly, she choked hard and coughed for a long time before she stopped. Pei Ming frowned, patted Qin Ning on the back and glared at Luoxi in disgust. "Luoxi, you can be Han Junyu''s fiancee. It''s just that you were shamelessly pestering him. I can remember that Han Junyu refused you many times, but you didn''t care. Instead, the more frustrated you were, the braver you thought you could get his heart. Now that you are his fiancee, do you think you are great? Don''t let me see you again. What a disgusting thing Pei Ming helps Qin Ning to leave the box, and suddenly the atmosphere in the box falls into silence. Lord Xiao sighed and went out with him. Luo Xi pinches the wine cup in his hand, drinks half a cup of wine, turns his head and looks at the man sitting on the sofa, his grievance is fermented by the wine. "Jun Yu, do you think I''m not worthy of you, and you look down on me?" Han Junyu raised his eyes to see her, and suddenly raised the corner of his mouth. Anyway, Luoxi is the fiancee who signed a contract with him. If she was bullied, he would not stand by. However, if she takes the initiative to provoke others, but is beaten, it is also her own excess. He is very short, but it is not unreasonable. "Lohee, you want too much." Luoxi stare at him, sobbing and wiping tears. "But I love you. How can you do that to me?" "If you don''t want me to do this to you, don''t get married." Han Junyu''s voice is calm. He gets up slowly. When passing by Luoxi, he stops and gives orders in a cold voice. "I''ll make it up to you and come to my office tomorrow with the contract." Luoxi surprised, she rushed back to ease his relationship, but did not expect him to do so absolutely, want to break the marriage contract with her. This time she really cried out, "the invitation is ready, my relatives and friends all know that I want to marry you, and we are not married, what will they think of me?" Han Junyu doesn''t care what her relatives think. The reason why he will marry Luoxi is that he is angry and wants to find a woman to annoy her. But now the situation is different from what he expected, so he doesn''t have to worry about it. Seeing that he still has to go, Luoxi knows that he can''t keep him. He turns his head and looks at Cheng Mo and Xiang Yueyang, begging to look at them. "Mr. Cheng, Minister Xiang, don''t you all support me and Han Junyu together? I am the most suitable woman for him in the world. She still has my blood on her body. You advise him not to break my engagement. I like him. He can''t do this to me. " She likes him, so he hurts her? This is Luo Xi''s logic, but it is not correct. Cheng Mohe and Xiang Yueyang are not good at making a conclusion. Cheng Mo takes a look at her, feeling is their business, he advised also won''t change the result. What''s more, once han Junyu has made a decision, he will not change it easily. Watching Cheng Mo and Xiang Yueyang leave, Luoxi thinks of Ji''s advice, which makes her resentful. Han Junyu will not propose to terminate the marriage contract with her unless Ji persuades her to come back and apologize to Qin Ning. So they set up a set for her and waited for her to jump. No, she can''t break the contract. This wedding, she will let it be held as scheduled! Qin Ning, who left the Dinghuang club, went to the parking lot with Pei Ming, but covered his mouth and cried in a low voice. Hearing Qin Ning''s depressed cry, Pei Ming looks at Xiao Jue and wants to persuade Qin Ning. Xiao Jue took her arm and told her not to speak. He left some time for Qin Ning. Maybe she would feel better after she cried. There must be a lot of things in her heart. She can''t breathe and just cry. Underground parking lot, the light is not bright. Qin Ning squatted in the dark place, crying gradually become bigger, there are burping in the cry. I don''t know what she said in a low voice. The cry stopped for a while. When Pei Ming''s mood calmed down, it was followed by a continuous cry. Hoarse cry, like the night lost the heart of the madman, but how to cry, her heart can not find back. Pei Ming''s eyes were sore, her nose was sour, and her tears came out. It''s said that tears are poisonous. Crying can discharge toxins from the body. But if you shed a lot of tears, your body will lose water. The water that evaporates into the air is just like some people in your life. Evaporated by time, it can''t be found any more.Just like Han Junyu. Qin Ning''s crying eyes hurt. He knows that he can''t cry any more. Otherwise, if he goes back to be seen by Jiji, he will ask many questions that she can''t answer. But think of the words Luo Xi said, she and Han Junyu want to get married, is Fengzi married, she can''t help it. "Qin Ning, where are you going?" Pei Ming saw that she had been walking along the dark path and was worried to catch up with her. "I''ll go to a barber''s to have my hair cut." Her long hair is Han Junyu told her to stay long, after two people are not together, she does not want to take care of their long hair. So that you don''t get emotional. "It''s not good to have a haircut in the middle of the night, is it?" Pei Ming''s eyes are red and swollen, her makeup is dizzy, and her eyes are black. She looks for a paper towel to help her wipe them. "There''s nothing wrong. Just a haircut for ten minutes." When Qin Ning spoke, his voice was dumb, but he was still stubborn. Pei Ming can''t turn around and look at Xiao Jue for help, trying to make her think of a way. Xiao Jue gave her a soothing look. "Qin Ning, you don''t have any money with you now, and it''s too late. The two children must miss you. Next time, I''ll make an appointment with the best barber for you." Anyway, Qin Ning shakes his head. "I don''t want a haircut if I have one." Xiao Jue frowned and reached for her shoulder, but Qin Ning threw him away. "Don''t touch me. Why do you care about me? Do you think you are Han Junyu''s friend? Xiao Jue, I tell you, don''t sway around in front of my eyes. My haircut has nothing to do with you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Emotional people, like a hedgehog, are covered with thorns. After Qin Ning got rid of him, her steps were unsteady, and the whole person bumped back. Pei Ming and Xiao Jue heard a bang. It was the back of her head that hit the wall. Pei Ming jumps in her heart and goes to help her, but she throws her away again. "I don''t want you to care. You go away." Hit dizzy, but Qin Ning don''t want to see their pity eyes. She felt a big bag on the back of her head. When she touched the bulge of the back of her head, she felt as if she had been pricked by a long sharp needle. She gave a low cry in pain. She pressed it gently again, and the pain made her forehead blue, and her face changed. But she felt the pain was addictive. Only in this way can she feel alive. "Qin Ning, how do you feel?" Xiao Jue was afraid that she was doing something drastic. He didn''t dare to come near him any more. He could only tempt her. But Qin Ning laughs out a voice, "feel, very good." When she finished, the back of her head hit the wall again. Pei Ming covered her head with a bang. Although it wasn''t her own head, Pei Ming felt pain when she heard it. Xiao Jue grabs her tightly. Qin Ning is angry and throws him again. Xiao Jue was angry with her and roared: "emotion is not your whole life. Qin Ning, you still have two children to take care of. If you want to have your hair cut, you can give yourself a ceremonial parting. OK, we''ll accompany you. But please calm down and don''t hurt yourself Chapter 726 Why do sad people get hurt? Because the pain of the body, stimulate people''s nerves, this strange feeling will also make people addicted. For example, when people are happy, the brain will secrete a chemical element dopamine. Dopamine will make people feel high and unsatisfied and want more pleasure. This situation is very similar to pain. Qin Ning used to take medicine to make her mood out of control, now she is depressed, rational collapse, she regardless of the consequences of injury, the pursuit of that moment of happiness. Perhaps, death is not a terrible thing for her at this time. What''s terrible is that she doesn''t want to face the reality cruelly. Listening to Xiao Jue''s roar, Qin Ning had some clarity in his eyes. Eyes dull looked at Xiao Jue, amber eyes full of tears, silent down. "Am I bad?" "No, Qin Ning, you are fine." She was brave enough to give birth to two children. "Oh, is it?" Qin Ning wiped away his tears, turned and walked back, "don''t cut your hair, let''s go back. I''ve just lost my nerve. I''m sorry to worry you. " "Qinning, if you feel uncomfortable, cry for a while, don''t hurt yourself." Pei Ming said in a low voice. Qin Ning looked at her with a bright smile. "Thank you, sister Ming. I''m ok, but I''m in a little out of control. I''m not tense." "Don''t laugh, Qin Ning." She clearly tears are still falling, but forced to smile to comfort her. Qin Ning rubs his eyes carelessly, "isn''t it particularly ugly? Han Junyu used to say that I am ugly when I cry. I don''t want to cry, but I can''t help it. " Pei Ming is not a sad autumn moon, but looking at Qin Ning, she was touched in her heart and cried bitterly. "Qin Ning, if you want to cry, cry. When you cry enough, go back to sleep. Tomorrow will be a beautiful day." "No, sir Xiao is right. Emotion is very important, but it can''t be my whole world. I still have two children to take care of." But now she can''t even take care of herself. What''s the right to cry? Crying can''t solve the problem. She used to be coaxed when she was crying, but now she is crying to death, and no one will look at her more. Three people go back, about to get on the bus, see Han Junyu and Cheng Mo several people are waiting for them. Qin Ning covers her face with her arm. When Han Junyu comes, she immediately lowers her head and hides her face on Pei Ming''s leg. "What happened to her?" Han Junyu asked Xiao Jue in a low voice. Xiao Jue looked at the rear-view mirror in front of him and saw Qin Ning deliberately hiding from Han Junyu. He shook his head. "Two girls just went to talk. It''s OK. I''ll take them back." Han Junyu looks at the woman lying on Pei Ming''s lap through the car window. He wants to say something more. However, Xiao Jue rolls up the car window and tightens his brows. Seeing the car drive away, he still wants to reach out to stop Cheng Mo, but he comes to ask him not to chase him. "What tricks are you playing with the season?" In the box, quarter and his abnormal behavior, obviously reached some agreement. Han Junyu looks at Xiao Jue''s car. He doesn''t turn to see Cheng Mo until the car is far away. "He wants to test whether I prefer to contact Qin Ning or Luoxi. Obviously, I''m cheap." Knowing that the woman didn''t like him, he couldn''t restrain himself from approaching her. Cheng Mo pinches his eyebrows and knows for a long time that he didn''t have any good intentions. Although Han Junyu is smart, no one is afraid of him, but he is sentimental. If Qin Ning is involved, his reason will go to hell. "So, what are you going to do?" Han Junyu gets on the bus. Cheng Mo sits in the front passenger seat and continues to ask. Han Junyu sneered and looked at him, "Cheng Mo, this time, you are wrong." He said lohee was right for him. He was wrong. Luoxi is not suitable for him. How can he be suitable for a woman who is tired of seeing more? Cheng Mo''s expression was stiff, and his eyes were staring at him for several seconds. "What do you think of?" "Oh, what will change if I think of the past?" Han Junyu satirizes. "Jun Yu, if it is," Cheng Mo thinks of the lie he told before and wants to explain it to him tentatively. "If not, Cheng Mo, I will break my engagement with Luo Xi. As for Qin Ning, before I can''t persuade myself to let go, I can''t let her go." "You always have a way of doing things. You can do things by yourself. I have only one kind suggestion. Don''t hurt Qin Ning." Hurt Qin Ning truthfully. When he thinks of the past, he will regret himself. "You seem special to her?" Han Junyu turned his head and glanced at him. There was something cold in his eyes.Cheng Mo doesn''t want to quarrel with the jealous man and looks at the front in silence. Xiao Jue takes the two ladies back to the studio. Pei Ming and Qin Ning have to remove their make-up and go to a separate room to change their dress. After taking off her make-up and washing her face, Qin Ning suddenly felt a little hot. She rubbed her forehead and patted her face with cold water. She felt a little clear. Looking at the red and swollen eyes crying in the mirror, Qin Ning was a bit embarrassed. Although she doesn''t like Luoxi, Luoxi saves Han Junyu''s life. Compared with Han Junyu''s indifference to her, she doesn''t want to see Han Junyu''s cold body. So he and Luoxi want to marry, she is in pain, but will not stop. She felt more and more sharp words in her ear. She grabbed her clothes in doubt and didn''t understand why she had such a strange reaction. She went to the bathroom to wash her cold face again, but the cold water didn''t lower her body temperature this time. She clenched her teeth, squeezed her fist in pain, and the back of her hand on the washstand was blue. After a few minutes, she felt dizzy and swayed back two steps. Fuzzy consciousness, but also realized that she may have touched something she shouldn''t have touched. She staggered a few steps, want to sit on the chair, but the foot of the faltering, fell to the ground. "Oh, it hurts." She gave a low cry and tried to get up without success. Outside the modeling room, Han Junyu sends Cheng Mo back to the place where he lives. Thinking about Qin Ning''s strange expression, he drives here worried. Bad rashly to find someone inside, he took out his mobile phone, check what Qin Ning is doing inside. He didn''t take off the watch on Qin Ning''s wrist, but he didn''t want to break contact with her. The first thing he saw in his mobile phone was the ground. He frowned and adjusted his angle. He saw a woman lying on the ground with a red face. He was surprised and didn''t care so much. He got out of the car and rushed into the modeling room. Xiao Jue is talking to Pei Ming. Seeing Han Junyu coming in a hurry, he is a little surprised. Before they ask what''s the matter, he hears Han Junyu''s pressing questions. "What about Qin Ning?" "Change clothes in the room, Han Junyu. What are you doing here if you don''t accompany your fiancee? I tell you, don''t bully people just because you have money and money, Qin Ning. " Han Junyu ignored her and went directly to open the door, but twisted the door handle and didn''t open it. He turned around and glanced at Pei Ming with cold eyes. Pei Ming was afraid to speak again. "Take the key, Qin Ning may be hurt!" Chapter 727 Pei Ming is worried that Qin Ning might be hurt, so she can''t worry so much. She goes to get the key to open the door. When the door opened, Han Junyu rushed in first. Looking at Qin Ning lying on the ground, his heart sank. "Ning Ning, what''s the matter?" It''s almost instinctive. He calls her by her name without thinking. It''s like he''s hungry and wants to eat. When he realized what he had said, he felt strange and uncomfortable. When would he say so gently? Lying on the ground, Qin Ning felt dizzy and uncomfortable all over. Suddenly he heard a familiar voice, and immediately his eyes turned red. "Han Junyu, why are you here?" Han Junyu picked her up and touched her forehead. The temperature was abnormal and her brow was tight. "Jun Yu, put her down and let me have a look." Xiao Jue spoke. Han Junyu did not retort, but did not let her go. Instead, he sat in a chair and held her in his lap. Xiao Jue see his tension to Qin Ning, heart complex, but now the ultimate goal is to quickly check the situation for Qin Ning. He felt his pulse on Qin Ning''s wrist. Suddenly his face became ugly. He looked at Han Junyu and shook his head. "It''s too late to go to the hospital." Xiao Jue can only use the most stupid way to wring his eyebrows. "With physical therapy, Han Junyu, find a hotel with a bath and soak her in hot water." "Good." Han Junyu immediately picked her up and went to a nearby hotel. Xiao Jue went back to the car to find the acupuncture tools. Pei Ming was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do, so he followed Han Junyu. To the hotel, Han Junyu immediately put hot water, put qinning in the bath, but qinning struggle. "Han Junyu, let me go. I feel sick Uncle Han, " listening to Qin Ning''s supplication, Han Junyu was so distressed that he went into the bath and held her in his arms. Pei Ming exclaimed, trying to stop Han Junyu, but he thought that if he didn''t, he couldn''t control Qin Ning at all, so he had to bite his teeth, hoping that Xiao Jue would come quickly. Qin Ning was uncomfortable, but she was hugged. She was a little honest, lying in his arms, squinting and looking up at him. "Han Junyu." "Well?" The woman''s hair was wet by the water and cluttered on her face. He lifted her hair to reveal her small face and looked down at her. "Han Junyu, I hate you." The abnormal feeling of her body, she realized what might be, she didn''t want to touch him. Now that he and Luoxi are going to get married, she doesn''t want to get involved with him any more. Han Junyu''s face turns black. She looks like this and says she hates her. He ground his teeth secretly, but he was reluctant to let her go. "Exactly, I don''t like you either!" As soon as Qin Ning heard that he didn''t like himself, he shriveled his mouth, blinked his big eyes, and tears fell down. "Don''t like me. What are you doing with me? Let me go, let me go. I don''t want to see you. " "Qin Ning, don''t make trouble!" She struggles fiercely, Han Junyu takes her to have no way, cold voice scolds. Qin Ning also has a temper. After listening to his rebuke, he is not afraid, but has a bigger temper. "I have nothing to do with you. It''s my business how I make trouble. Han Junyu, go away, go away Han Junyu pressed his temper and took a few deep breaths before he began to teach her. How can he say that he is also the president of Sheng''an group. She dares to shake his face when she is kind enough to save her. Only this woman can do such ungrateful things. "Qin Ning, don''t provoke me, or you will regret it!" Qin Ning now regret, regret to drink Luoxi to her to drink the glass of wine. She ate and drank with Pei Ming all day today, but she drank more of Luoxi''s glass of wine. It must be something wrong with that glass of wine. Originally thought that Luoxi is some young lady''s temper, did not expect to do this kind of thing, Qin Ning is really unexpected. "Who provoked me? Your fiancee provoked me and invited me to her birthday party. Now she sings such a play for me. Han Junyu, if you don''t let me go, believe it or not, I will sue you, sue you Well Han Junyu is too lazy to talk to her anymore. He lowers his head, grabs her lips and blocks the words behind her. His long arm around her waist, suppress her escape, the other hand clasped her hands, the two have been into the bath. Warm water, wet two people''s bodies, boiling hot, such as boiling water boiling evaporation. But in the water, the whole body of her hair hot, men kiss, nowhere to evaporate. And because in the water, can''t breathe, can only rely on him to give her oxygen, her survival will, let her put down with all guard, tightly hold him. Han Junyu''s physical reaction to her is that she is entangled by a woman, but he doesn''t want to take advantage of the fire. He resists the abnormality of her body. When she finally calms down, he slowly lets her go.Two people drill out from the water together, Han Junyu took a few deep breaths of air, his face is also a little pale. Looking down at the woman, hot eyes staring at himself, he just wanted to get up, the woman jumped on him and wrapped his neck. "Han Junyu, I''m just provoking you. What will happen to you?" "Qin Ning Well Qin Ning''s provocative words didn''t care about his answer. Her soft finger crossed his thin lips. Han Junyu felt that he was hit by the current, but before he could react, the woman showed a sly smile and raised her head to kiss him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was stunned for a few seconds and wanted to push her away. The woman''s legs wrapped around her and hugged him tightly. Pei Ming looks at these two people fight, surprised cover lip, don''t know how to do. Now Qin Ning''s that kind of situation, if Han Junyu wants her, she can''t stop. If Han Junyu doesn''t want it, Qin Ning won''t succeed. She was upset and had to leave the hospital to wait for Xiao Jue. Han Junyu is a normal man. He is annoyed by the reaction of his body when he is tossed about by the woman who has his own desire. The man''s strength is big, when he decides to push her away, he pinches her shoulders. Qin Ning is forced to let go of his lips. But she is not reconciled, play to depend of embrace his neck, low cry out. "Uncle Han, do you really want me?" Suddenly, the woman asked him pitifully. Han Junyu wants to push her away, and is softened by her uncle Han. "Qin Ning, you are under drug control now." "Well, I know." Qin Ning''s reason didn''t disappear, but her body was out of control, but she didn''t hate being close to him. "Uncle Han, I miss you." Listening to the woman with a cry, Han Junyu''s heart seems to be pinched, and his head hurts badly. His big hand held her small face and made her look at him. "Qin Ning, since you miss me, why don''t you like me? Why are you avoiding me? " Qin Ning was asked by him, more wronged in the heart, crying loudly retort. "I don''t like you, because I love you. I didn''t avoid you. It''s you, it''s you. Forget me, don''t want me!" Chapter 728 The woman said she loved him, but Han Junyu thought he was listening, holding her face in his big hand. "Woman, say it again." Qin Ning was so angry that she would say that sentence. With that sentence, she was shocked. Now he forced her to say again, she wanted to escape. "Qinning, darling, say it again." Look at the woman''s eyes Dodge, shy with timid let his heart beat faster, his voice unconsciously softened a bit. "You, you heard it." Han Junyu''s mood was so good that he lowered his head and pecked on her lips. "With my ability, it must be blind for women to dare not like me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to the man''s arrogant tone, Qin Ning mouth a smoke. Give him a little sunshine, he is really brilliant. "I just lied. If I had you in my heart, I would not leave." Han Junyu froze at the rising corner of his mouth and squeezed her shoulder. Qin Ning cried in pain. "Woman, give you a chance to take back that sentence!" The shoulder is pinched by the man painful, Qin Ning wants to escape, but can''t escape her palm, she has some sense. He wants to marry other women. What''s her attitude towards him? Is it that important? "Jun Yu, take her out." Xiao Jue rushed to the bathroom and saw Han Junyu with an angry face. He seemed to want to strangle the woman in his arms. "Woman, two choices, either make it clear or wait to die!" Qin Ning was so angry that her teeth trembled and she couldn''t get rid of it. She also glared at him angrily. "Well, it''s all over when you die." Therefore, she would rather die than say one more word that she loves him. Han Junyu is angry and pinches her jaw. He really wants to crush her to death, but he is reluctant to give up after all. I can''t bear it. For a woman who always plays with his feelings, he should be indecisive. He took a deep breath, threw her away, and got up and walked out of the bath. "If you want to die, I won''t let you go!" He bent down to pick her up and wiped her with a thin blanket. Qin Ning is also really uncomfortable, hot head dizzy, also don''t bother to care with him, bite teeth close eyes don''t look at him. Xiao Jue gave her acupuncture, and then Pei Ming found alcohol to help her cool down a little bit, so she felt better, and soon fell asleep. When Xiao Jue finished his work, it was already late at night. He was sure that Qin Ning''s body was ok, and his nervous tension in his heart just sent some. "I''ll prepare some medicine. When she wakes up, I''ll give it to her." Pei Ming thinks that Xiao Jue is saying to himself that he is really ready to nod, and then he hears Han Junyu''s voice. "Why did she do that?" Xiao Jue pondered for a few seconds, "maybe he drank some unclean things. As long as they don''t touch the wine, they don''t react. Maybe it''s that glass of wine." Han Junyu frowned. Luoxi had two glasses of wine at that time. One was drunk by Qin Ning, but the other one she didn''t touch. Instead, she deliberately diverted people''s attention and asked him if he hated her. His attitude towards her was very clear in her heart. They didn''t think much at that time when they asked too much. Now they know that Luoxi looks naive and lovely. Oh, how dare you play tricks in front of him! "Any sequelae?" "Most people don''t have it, but Qin Ning''s situation is special, so I can''t say it." Xiao Jue picked up his things and took a look at Pei Ming. Aware of his eyes, Pei Ming does not understand. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her here." "Here is Jun Yu. I''ll take you back to rest." Said Xiao Jue. Pei Ming takes a look at Han Junyu and disagrees with the decision. Han Junyu wants to marry another woman. If he is involved with Qin Ning too much at this time, it will be more unfavorable for Qin Ning. "You go back to rest. I''m here. I''ll contact you if you have any information." Han Junyu said to Xiao Jue. Pei Ming wanted to say something else, but Xiao Jue blinked at her and then took her out. "Ah, what do you want me to do? Han Junyu is going to get married. He can''t get involved with qinning. It''s not good for qinning." Pei Ming said angrily. "Junyu is not a man who has two feet. As long as he knows his mind clearly, he will not be involved with Luoxi." He and Han Junyu have known each other for so many years. He knows that although Han Junyu has a bad temper, he has a way of doing things. Moreover, he has a small mind and few women he can accommodate. Luoxi will be close to Han Junyu, is a few of them deliberately set up, but now qinning appears, there are two children, Luoxi must be out. "You are Han Junyu''s brother. Of course you will speak for him. You men are greedy. They always eat what''s in the bowl and look at what''s in the pot. " Pei Ming is indignant.Xiao Jue rubbed his eyebrows and said, "well, I''ll take you back." "There''s no need for your kindness, sir Xiao. I tell you I don''t know you well." Pei Ming carries her bag and turns to leave. Xiao Jue sneers. She is really an ungrateful girl. After the meeting when she needs his help, she gives her a good face. Once she doesn''t need it, she abandons it like my shoes. "Mingming, you are not safe alone." He''s catching up. Pei Ming looked at him contemptuously, "Xiao Jue, I don''t think I''m safe with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue. Looking at the woman getting on the bus, Xiao Jue was still not at ease, driving behind her until he sent her home. When she arrived downstairs, there was an accident. There was a man in military uniform standing under her window. Pei Ming, who had gone upstairs, ran out happily. She didn''t know what she had said to the man. Her relaxed laughter and bright smile hurt Xiao Jue''s eyes. All these years, she didn''t give him a good face. He failed her first, he said. But she couldn''t stand it. She was so intimate with another man. ¡­¡­ The next day, Qin Ning woke up from the big bed of the hotel and found that her waist was a little heavy. She rubbed her sleepy eyes. When she lifted her eyes, she saw the man''s jaw. Her eyes widened in amazement, and the whole person shrank back. Seeing the handsome face of the man clearly, she thought about what happened last night. She turned pale and wanted to get out of bed. As soon as the body moved, the man''s long arm wrapped around her like a vine. She was stiff and didn''t know what to do. "Sleep a little longer." The man rubbed her head and said in a low, kind voice. At the moment, Qin Ning has been sober, thinking of last night''s situation, Luoxi said that Fengzi get married, and she shouldn''t drink the cup of wine that Luoxi offered hypocritically. "Han Junyu, don''t be silly, let me go!" Han Junyu opened his eyes, red and black. Last night, he took care of her all night. Because she had a low fever, he called Xiao Jue again. He didn''t close his eyes until early in the morning. Before a while, he realized that she was awake. He wanted to pretend to be silly and stay with her for a while, but the woman was obviously not willing to. "Last night, you hugged me. Now I''m taking advantage of you. Oh, woman, are you a thief shouting to catch a thief? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 729 Qin Ning admits that he won''t fight, not to mention Han Junyu, who has strong logic. No matter what she said, as long as he deliberately hurt her, she never won. So he said that she could only endure the cry of catching thieves. They were silent for a long time, but Han Junyu felt bored. After releasing her, he got up and went to the bathroom to wash his cold face. Qin Ning wrapped himself in a quilt with his back to him. "Han Junyu, since you want to get married, we don''t want to get involved any more." "Want to draw a line with me?" Men are sarcastic. Qin Ning pursed his lips. He''s married. He must draw a clear line with other women. Is he married and going out to raise a woman? Such Han Junyu, she will despise. Unable to hear the woman''s answer, Han Junyu went to the bedside, put his arm on the edge of the bed and looked at her coldly. "Woman, I know you and they are hiding something from me. If you don''t tell me, I''ll check it myself. So, if you want to draw a line with me, oh, if you don''t want to die again, don''t try to escape. " He warned her that without his consent, if she fled to country f, he would have a way to kill her. Qin Ning thought of his means, big eyes full of panic. "Don''t blame me for being cruel to you. You provoked me first!" If she didn''t say that she liked him, wanted to chase him, wanted to be his wife, he would not pay attention to her, would not have strange feelings for her, and would not want her out of control again and again. Han Junyu dropped a word, stood up straight and turned to leave. After hearing the sound of closing the door for a long time, Qin Ning came back to the hospital with a wrinkled face. Because of her weak body, her feet were still a little flimsy when she walked. After a few steps, she stopped and grabbed the railing to have a rest. "Mom!" Jiji saw her mother from a distance and ran to her worried. Ann followed her brother step by step, but her brother was too fast for her to keep up. She looked up at her mother standing in the distance, shriveled her mouth, and cried wrongly. Listen to the cry of An''an, Qin Ning is distressed, want to go to appease her quickly, quickly walked a few steps, she is dizzy badly. "Jiji, my sister is crying. Go and get her." Jiji just thought of her mother, but didn''t think of her sister behind her. With some apologies, she turned and took her little hand. "I didn''t tell you I couldn''t cry all the time." The little boy''s face was straight, his voice was tender, and he taught his younger sister a lesson. Ann sobbed a few times, and there were tears in her eyes. Her long eyelashes were wet by tears, and she was killed by her brother. She quickly closed her mouth and did not dare to cry any more. "You see, mom doesn''t cry. If you keep crying, you will become a nuisance." Ann immediately shook his head, "brother, I don''t want to be a nuisance." Jiji stepped forward and wiped her tears with her sleeve. They were twins, but the growth rate was different. He was a head higher than her. "Don''t be a pain in the neck. When you talk to your mother, don''t cry. Say something that makes your mother happy, you know?" Last night, Ji''s father came to accompany them and said that his mother had something to do, so they didn''t have to worry. "Oh, I see, brother." The little girl blinked her eyes and looked at her brother flatteringly. Jiji turned his head and walked to his mother together. "Mom, you don''t look well. Are you going to call a doctor?" Qin Ning shook her head. She was just a little dizzy, not serious. "I''m just a little tired. Let''s go back to the ward." Qin Ning rubbed the heads of the two children, and then bowed his head to kiss An''an''s forehead. Three people back to the ward, Qin Ning listen to two children just know last night is the quarter to take care of two children, he went to buy breakfast. When Ji Ji came back to the ward with breakfast, he saw that Qin Ning had come back and was lying on the bed to have a rest. Seeing that her face was not good, he frowned. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning looked at him and blinked. Some things she didn''t want to say in front of her children, so she hinted that she would discuss later. Quarter looked at the two children, put the breakfast, let them have breakfast first. After breakfast, he stood by the bed and looked out the window. The sunshine was pretty good. There were several children playing downstairs. He turned to ask Jiji to take his sister downstairs. An an is too introverted. You should know more friends. Jiji prefers to play games in the ward, but her sister can''t play games, and it''s not good to sleep in the ward all day. My father said that my sister is short of calcium and needs more sunshine. Jiji taut face, although unwilling, but still put down the computer, holding her little hand to take her downstairs. Seeing two children leave the ward, the pale woman on the doctor''s bed looks bad. "Han Junyu bullied you again?" Qin Ning a Leng, thought about yesterday''s situation, his face dyed a thin layer of red halo."No, I bullied him." Then she gave a general account of what happened last night. Quarter is narrow cold Mou, clench a fist, "Luo Xi gives you medicine?" "It should be, but for the accompanying wine, I would not have done that!" Ji coldly hissed. Last night he reached an agreement with Han Junyu to let him know who he really feels about and who he wants to be with. His purpose is to let him know his heart clearly. If he has feelings for Qin Ning, it''s just right that he hurt Qin Ning so much before. This time, he should also suffer a little. But if he is more interested in lohee, it will be more fun. He will make him never have peace. After he left the room to find Luoxi, also see Han Junyu to qinning special, so want Luoxi with acting. I didn''t expect that Luoxi would dare to think carefully and drink dirty things. Her body is under treatment. There are many things that are taboo. She must take those drugs. Her body has poor dilution ability. For ordinary women, that kind of thing may be treated by gastric lavage or sending it to the hospital, but Qin Ning can''t. Maybe she''ll die for it. Who is Luoxi? He used to despise her, but she dares to hurt Qin Ning. Ji thinks she should do something. Han Junyu, who goes to work in Sheng''an group, thinks that Luoxi dares to play tricks behind her back and wants to settle accounts with her. He told her to come to his office before, but he didn''t wait for anyone after waiting all morning. He narrowed his cold eyes and sneered, and asked him to find someone in Yueyang. Does she think that she can marry him without coming to see him or breaking her marriage contract? Naive! Looking at Yueyang, the president''s handsome face showed a sneer, and his back neck was cold. He always felt that something was going to happen. He went to Luoxi''s office to inquire, and learned that she had asked for leave, so he went to dial her private phone, but no one answered. To Yueyang a little surprised, Luoxi this is to avoid him? But the monk can''t run away from the temple, and her idea is too naive. Luoxi is really hiding from people related to Han Junyu. She doesn''t want to terminate the marriage contract with Han Junyu. She wants to delay. Her cousin Qu Zixian said to calm her down, she will certainly find a way to help her stabilize Han Junyu and hold a wedding ceremony with her. Qu Zixian thinks that Han Junyu wants to start with Qin Ning because Qin Ning doesn''t marry Luo Xi, so she asks the relationship to investigate Qin Ning''s whereabouts and finds the hospital. When she came to the hospital, she was about to go upstairs, but from the corner she suddenly saw a little boy who was somewhat similar to Han Junyu. She stopped in amazement and ran up to check. Chapter 730 Qu Zixian pursues the small garden behind the hospital and sees the little boy who is somewhat similar to Han Junyu, holding a piece of candy to another little girl. the little girl as like as two peas of Qin Ning, but six or seven pairs of brown eyes with Han Junyu. Look at the two children''s model, do not need to verify the NDA, you can know that the two children and Han Junyu have a relationship. After a few hours outside the garden, she saw Qin Ning go downstairs in a wheelchair while a few handsome men push the wheelchair. Qu Zixian immediately hid, because the distance was too far to hear what they said, but they played well. These two children are not born to Han Junyu by Qin Ning, are they? Thinking of this possibility, Qu Zixian covered her mouth in surprise. Qin Ning is really lucky. He didn''t die four years ago and gave birth to two children. If Han Junyu knew that he had two children, how could he marry Luoxi? In order to get close to Han Junyu, she designed it for four years. Qin Ning must not disturb her plan. She returned to the place where she lived and called Luoxi to discuss the countermeasures. When Luoxi heard that Qin Ning had two children, she immediately thought of Han Junyu going to the hospital to practice calligraphy with a little boy. At that time, the little boy was wearing a mask, and she didn''t think much about it. It turned out that all this was Qin Ning''s plan. Qinning this woman repeatedly said that she would not be involved with Han Junyu, but she played tricks behind it, hateful! "Qin Ning may still be testing Han Junyu. Han Junyu should not know that he has two children." Qu Zixian heard her words and looked at her suspiciously. People with eyes can see that the two children are Han Junyu''s. "The last time that little boy went to see Han Junyu, he was wearing a mask, which means that he was still hiding his identity. Qin Ning must have tried Han Junyu in this way." Luoxi analysis. Qu Zixian thought about it seriously and felt that she was right. If Han Junyu really knew that he had two children, he would make some moves. "I''ll look into it and make it clear. If Qin Ning really wants to save Han Junyu with his children, those two little bastards can''t stay! " Qu Zixian said indignantly. "Yes." Lohee gritted his teeth. The marriage agreement she signed with Han Junyu takes effect only after marriage. Now she and Han Junyu can only be regarded as unmarried couple at most. So as long as she survives the day they get married and the contract comes into effect, she will officially become Mrs. Han. But Han Junyu wants to divorce her, but it''s not so easy. In the hospital, Qin Ning didn''t know that someone had targeted the two children. She played with her two children in the small garden for an hour, a little tired, and took her upstairs to rest. "I go back to country f in the evening." He said suddenly. Qin Ning a Leng, think of Han Junyu warning her words, lying on the bed, her face a little pale. "Well, I''ll stay in Nankang for a few more days." Ji Ji took a chair and sat at her bedside, staring at her for a while, and asked with a smile, "you said you wanted to go with me, why, now you hesitated?" Qin Ning looked down at his hand, "well, wait. Both children like Han Junyu very much. I want them to spend more time together. My body doesn''t know how many days I can live. If I leave, my two children will not become orphans even if they have a father. " Quarter twist eyebrow, tone is not good, "Qin Ning, you talk nonsense what!" "It''s a fact. Don''t think you can comfort me with those doctor''s words. I know my own situation. I gave birth to a child. I''ve consumed my body and I''m still alive. You forced me to take drugs, but those drugs have adverse effects. " The doctor always said good words to comfort her, but she knew her own health. In addition, Han Junyu had an electric shock last time, which made her worse. But she doesn''t blame Han Junyu. She only blames her poor health. If Han Junyu hadn''t saved her, she might have been killed by the second uncle''s family. Season depressed molar, "qinning, I said to save you, will let you live well. You want to stay in Nankang now, I don''t embarrass you, but you can''t have such a pessimistic idea. " Qin Ning nodded and looked at the man in front of him. Although he calculated for her, he accompanied her like a brother when she was in the most difficult and uncomfortable time. She was grateful to him. "Thank you, quarter." Looking at the silly smile of a woman, she kneads her eyebrows, but still patiently persuades her: "Qin Ning, your situation is not bad, you just need to take care of yourself, so your mood is also very important. I''ll let the two children accompany you for a few more days, and you don''t have to think about it. " "Good." Qin Ning nodded, she knew that quarter was considering for her. "As for Han Junyu, if you want to get back together with him, I will help you. If you don''t want to, I can''t be with him."Qin Ning immediately denied that Luoxi had his children, and it was impossible for her to be with him. Ji looked at her and sighed, but now he didn''t ask her. When Ji Ji and an an heard that Ji Ji was leaving in the evening, they were reluctant to hold his legs and wanted to be close to him. Although Ji Ji knows that Ji Ji is not his own father, he is really good to him and his sister. They both like him. Ji Ji talks on the sofa with her two children in her arms. After a while, Ann falls asleep. Jiji plays games with him. "Dad, will Han Junyu really marry another woman?" Jiji suddenly asked in a low voice, looking a little strange. Ji looked at him and asked with a low smile, "he married another woman, and then you give it to your mother. Isn''t it better for her to find a better boyfriend?" Jiji frowns. In fact, he likes Han Junyu. Mom is right. Han Junyu looks cold, but he is not bad. "It''s different. He''s my own father, and he''s rich and smart." Quarter raised eyebrows, "you worship him?" "I didn''t!" Jiji drum face no points, aware of the quarter a clear face, he taut face. "My mother always thinks about him. If he gets married, my mother will be sad. I don''t want my mother to be sad." Quarter felt his chin and nodded, "you''re right. What do you think?" Ji Ji frowned thoughtfully, climbed to his ear and told him what he thought. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu got up in the afternoon and was dizzy by the sun. I was about to close the curtain and went to the window, but I saw many people standing at the door of the building. I didn''t know what happened. He closed the window and called Xiang Yueyang in to inquire. Xiang Yueyang is not very clear about what happened downstairs. He just heard that someone was making trouble. "The one downstairs seems to be an old lady surnamed Qin. She has been swearing all the time. I don''t know why." Han Junyu, an old lady surnamed Qin? Among the people he knew, there was really one surnamed Qin, Qin Pinglu, but he died long ago. He glanced at the time, rubbing his swollen forehead, "you go and have a look first." Looking at him anxiously to Yueyang, "president, what''s wrong with you?" Chapter 731 When Xiang Yueyang arrived at the first floor, she saw an old man with white hair sitting at the gate. Her face was full of wrinkles. She didn''t know what she was sad about. Her face was full of tears and her nose was runny. No matter what happens, people always sympathize with the weak. This is human nature. So many people asked the old woman how to sit here and cry. The old woman told everyone about her bitter history in recent years. Her surname was Qin. Her eldest son used to do business and run a company, and he did a good job. Unfortunately, there was a granddaughter in the family who killed her eldest son. So the second son took over his eldest son''s company. Unexpectedly, the granddaughter of the broom star was so bad-minded that she not only robbed her cousin''s man, but also deliberately destroyed the second son''s career. She sent someone to hurt her second son, and the Qin family had no peace. Her second son''s daughter-in-law managed to give her a grandson, but the grandson was born in poor health, and she was still not treated well for her loss of wealth. She went to the company where her eldest son used to ask for money and was driven out. Now she has no money and lives in the street. She comes to her broom star granddaughter to take her in. The granddaughter married a very rich husband. Now she has money. She lives in luxury houses and travels in luxury cars. But the granddaughter pretended not to see her. She had no choice but to come here and ask her to give her a meal. How can people be so ungrateful in the world. I forget Ben when I have money, and I don''t care if my grandmother becomes like this. Xiang Yueyang stood in front of him for a while and frowned. The front desk staff was afraid of being blamed and walked to him carefully. "Minister Xiang, it''s not that I won''t let this old lady in, but she said she wanted to find the president''s wife. But our president is not married yet. Where''s the wife from?" Their president was married. There was no wedding at that time. Only his friends knew about it. So, is this old lady Qin Ning? Ah, four years ago, the news of Qin Ning''s death came out. As Qin Ning''s grandmother, why didn''t she come to the funeral? Xiang Yueyang doesn''t know what happened four years ago, so it''s hard to make up his mind for a moment. He is thinking about how to report to Han Junyu. He just sees that Han Junyu has walked out of the hall. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu went to the first floor, heard the woman''s cry, he frowned. He was in a dilemma to Yueyang. For a moment, he didn''t know how to open his mouth. When other people saw the president coming, they all gave way. Old lady Qin, sitting on the ground, saw Han Junyu coming and stood up in fear. "Han, President Han, Han Shao, please remember me. You married my little granddaughter. We haven''t seen each other for four years." Even if she hadn''t seen her for four years, Mrs. Qin was still very scared in the face of Han Junyu. At the beginning, her Qin family was destroyed by him! But now she really can''t help it. Even if she doesn''t want to die, she will take some money from him. Han Junyu had a headache. He was even more impatient when he heard the old woman talking nonsense. "Call the hospital and ask if the lady is in the wrong place." To ask the hospital, of course, is the mental hospital, to Yueyang consider, take out the mobile phone. "Han Junyu, don''t be silly. Qinning is my Qin family. If you marry her, I''m also your grandmother. How can you say that to your elders? " Hearing Qin Ning''s name, Han Junyu stops and stares at the old woman with cold eyes. Is she Qin Ning''s grandmother? She said he married Qin Ning, but he asked Cheng Mo, and Cheng Mo gave him the answer that he and Qin Ning were not married. "This lady, you say you are looking for your granddaughter, then you are looking for your granddaughter. I don''t have the person you are looking for here." Han Junyu is astringent. In public, no matter who the other party is, he will give politeness to the other party. As for whether the other party wants it or not, that''s the other party''s business. Mrs. Qin didn''t know the news of Qin Ning''s death four years ago. Naturally, she didn''t know about Han Junyu''s amnesia. So she heard that there was no one she was looking for here. It was obvious that she was going to blow her out. She immediately blew up. Her dry face wrinkled, and the wrinkles made her face look like a withered tree bark, a bit ferocious. "Han, Han Junyu, you are so rich, but you have a bad conscience. You have a blind eye on Qin Ning and don''t want my granddaughter. Now you don''t want to be shameful. I tell you, don''t think that if Qin Ning says she''s dead, you can escape. " The old lady was filled with indignation. A few days ago, she went to Han Junyu''s villa to guard, but every time she was sent. Moreover, the servant in Han Junyu''s villa said that her granddaughter Qin Ning died four years ago. She doesn''t believe it. That broom star has been a disaster for thousands of years. How can they say that they will die? It must be that they don''t want to see her make up an excuse to deceive her. Originally, she wanted to talk to Qin Ning calmly. She was also the president''s wife. She didn''t show filial respect to her grandmother. She didn''t want too much, just a million. A million dollars, that doesn''t count to her.Since she doesn''t give it, she''ll make it big. Anyway, it''s her who loses face! Han Junyu, with sharp brown eyes, walked up to the old lady. The old lady thought he would beat her when she saw that he had long legs and walked up to her. She stepped back in horror. Her second son was crippled by him. Han Junyu looked at the old woman''s defensive face, and the corners of his mouth were drawn. She thought he would hit her? Oh, he is not stupid. If he starts on such an occasion, his hands will be soiled and others will have a say. "You said, you are Qin Ning''s grandmother. I married Qin Ning four years ago?" The old lady was relieved not to be beaten, but she was always on guard. "Of course, President Han, you should have been" "Xiang Yueyang, take her to my office." Han Junyu turns and goes upstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But the old lady took him up and down the stairs. Mrs. Qin didn''t know what plan he had. She was a little frightened. "You, you can''t hurt me. What''s the matter? Let Qin Ning come and talk to me!" She refused to go, and Xiang Yueyang also had a headache. "If you want to see your granddaughter, go upstairs." "Really?" Mrs. Qin straightened up when she heard that Qin Ning was upstairs. She is afraid of Han Junyu, a cruel man, but she is not afraid of Qin Ning, a coward. Everyone looked at Mrs. Qin followed to Yueyang into the elevator, are surprised, their president is not married? A woman suddenly appeared. What''s the matter? The president is not a secret marriage, is he? But Luo Xi of the design department said that she will have a wedding with the president soon? If the president had been married long ago, Luoxi said that she wanted to marry the president. That''s her fantasy. There was a lot of discussion and everyone was waiting to see the play. Upstairs in the president''s office, Han Junyu sits behind his desk, listening to the old woman talking about four years ago. He guessed that he had forgotten something, but Cheng Mo and Xiao Jue kept it from him. And Cheng Mo has been lying all the time, and even with some bad excuses, he almost killed the woman. Why? Why are they doing this?! Chapter 732 Different people''s understanding of a thing will be different. Han Junyu listened to the old lady''s dirty words insulting Qin Ning, but he was impatient. However, I learned from her that when he took in Qin Ning, who was 17 years old, he was engaged to her cousin, but she was the woman who appeared at the engagement banquet. He was engaged to her, but when the old lady wanted to separate them, he had already married Qin Ning. He even said that he had no marriage but lost his spouse in his life. His long finger fell on the table and tapped gently. This sentence seems to be what he said, but the old woman said that Qin Ning was shameless, ungrateful and tried her best to attract him, which needs to be considered. Although he didn''t contact Qin Ning for a long time, he couldn''t understand whether she was acting or her real expression, but he could still see what she was like. It''s a woman with a thick face. It''s not very cheeky. He asked her to be his woman. If she had no self-respect, she would not disagree, but would refute him. Hook - lead him, she can do it. However, she was timid and wanted to escape in the middle of it. Pei Ming and Xiao Jue, Shu le and song Xuan all protected Luoxi''s birthday party last time. Obviously, her interpersonal relationship was not bad, and her character was not as bad as the old lady said. "The servant of your villa told me that Qin Ning died four years ago. Don''t think that you can fool me. I don''t want more. I want a million. In recent years, she has been popular with you, drinking spicy food, and occupying the Qin family''s things. She should also be filial to me. " Han Junyu leans back on his chair, turns around a few times and takes out his mobile phone to call song Xuan. Mrs. Qin didn''t hear his response. She was uneasy and looked at him secretly. This man is really good-looking, no wonder so many girls like him, but his temper is too bad, and I don''t know what means Qin Ning used to get him. The man seems to be aware of her look, cold eyes swept in the past, there is a bit of evil spirit in the dark and cold brown eyes, old lady Qin''s frightened heart stops. "I know Qin Ning is impatient to see me. If you give me a million dollars instead of Qin Ning, I''ll leave now, and I won''t disturb you." Han Junyu turns his mobile phone and smiles a little. "A million, what are you going to do?" A million is not small for ordinary people. It''s a lion''s mouth. "Don''t worry about this. As a big president, you make so much money every year, but you don''t make much money at all." Mrs. Qin is very stiff and wants to be an elder. Han Junyu just casually asked. After all, the old woman is Qin Ning''s grandmother. If they have a good relationship, it doesn''t matter if he gives her a million. But before giving it to him, he had to find out why the Qin family had an elder, but four years ago he asked an outsider to adopt the 17-year-old Qin Ning. He didn''t believe a word of this naive excuse. No matter how clever Qin Ning is, he is controlled by a 17-year-old girl at the age of 29, so there must be something he doesn''t know! Han Junyu didn''t speak. Mrs. Qin couldn''t understand his mind, and she was upset. She came here to make trouble. She had been ready for a while and couldn''t get the money, but she didn''t expect that he would call her to sit in such a good office for such a long time. "Han Shao, let me wait here. What do you mean?" "It takes time to prepare the money." Han Junyu said casually. Mrs. Qin was excited when she heard that he had asked people to prepare money. I didn''t expect to get the money on the first day. She''s going to make trouble for a week or two. "It doesn''t matter if I don''t want cash. Write me a check." "Take the money, in Sheng''an, you need to go to the finance department to post it." Always impatient people will explain, abnormal must have demon. And Han Junyu will speak, just want to let her wait honestly before Song Xuan comes. Mrs. Qin thought about it and thought that what he said was reasonable. A big company makes so much money every day, which goes into his CEO''s pocket. Although a million dollars is not much for him, it is also a sum of money. In fact, she was forced to go to Nankang city to get money regardless of the danger of her life. It was her grandson who was ill and needed money for surgery. The doctor told her to ask for half a million. Where can she get it. She can''t watch her own grandson die. She thinks of Qin Ning, who has married Han Junyu and is the president''s wife. As Qin Ning''s grandmother, she only needs one million. An hour later, song Xuan rushed to Sheng''an group. Seeing that song Xuan came to Yueyang, he knew that it was not easy and immediately took him to the rest room to talk. "Is that old lady really Qin Ning''s grandmother?" "Yes, but it''s very complicated. I didn''t expect Mrs. Qin to make trouble in Sheng''an before. She will definitely talk to the president about the past. The president has doubts about what happened four years ago, but now she has to say something. "At the beginning, when Cheng Mo told him to hide a memory of Han Junyu, he felt that it couldn''t contain fire. Han Junyu is not so easy to fool. When he has doubts, even if they don''t tell him, he will investigate privately. "You say, we hide him together, will he hate us?" Han Junyu is a kind of man who will repay him. If he hates them, they will never have a good life. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan thinks that hatred is inevitable, but he will take Shule to go abroad to Ba City, so Han Junyu''s hatred will not burn him. He left the lounge and knocked on the door of the president''s office. Soon there was a voice letting him in. When he opened the door and saw Mrs. Qin sitting in the office, song Xuan stretched out his hand and raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose to block the disgust in his eyes. When Mrs. Qin saw that song Xuan was coming, she immediately tensed. She was scared. But she remembered clearly that her son''s leg was broken by this man with her crutch, which showed how cruel the man was. "President, are you looking for me?" "Well, do you know this old lady?" Song Xuan raises his eyes and looks at Han Junyu. He knows that Han Junyu forced him to say something about four years ago, so he called him to confront the old lady. "I know not only the Qin family, but also the Qin family." Song Xuan confessed frankly. "Is it?" Han Junyu sneered. He once took in a 17-year-old girl, and then the girl appeared at his engagement banquet, and finally the 18-year-old girl became his wife. One by one, they kept silent on such an important matter. Now that woman appears, they lie one by one. Do they really treat him as a fool? "President, I can tell you anything you want to know." "Song Xuan, what do I want to know that you don''t understand?" Han Junyu asked. Song Xuan bowed his head, which was somewhat guilty. Many traces of him and Qin Ning together in those years were deleted by him. He realized that if Han Junyu really cared, he would not let him go even if he ran to the ends of the earth. Chapter 733 Han Junyu is playing a riddle with song Xuan. The old lady Qin sitting in the office can''t understand. She just wants money now. "Han Shao, where''s the money you gave me?" Han Junyu sneered, picked up his pen and pointed to song Xuan. "Let him give it to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Mrs. Qin looked at Song Xuan with some flattery. "Assistant song, you''re here to send me money. Thank you very much." "How much do you want?" Song Xuan asked coldly. "One, one million." Mrs. Qin is a little guilty. Song Xuan''s mouth, she really dare to open it. Qin Ning was sold for 700000 yuan at that time, and now it''s a million yuan, but most people can''t save money for a lifetime! Song Xuan raised his eyes and glanced at Han Junyu. He did it on purpose! He secretly clenched his teeth and couldn''t bear to see Mrs. Qin here any more. He took out a check from his pocket, wrote a million and threw it to Mrs. Qin. Song''s assistant will smile so much, thank you Mrs. Qin also said a lot of nonsense. Song Xuan was disgusted and told her to go away. Scolded by a little assistant, Mrs. Qin looks ugly and has a temper. "This is Han Shao''s office. I''m his wife''s grandmother, that''s his grandmother. You''re a little assistant. You''re nothing. You dare to shake my face." "Oh, if you don''t want a check, give it back to me!" Song Xuan gave a cold warning. When the check comes to Mrs. Qin, how can she hand it over easily? It''s not for her life. She hides the check quickly, stares at Song Xuan scornfully, and turns to leave. With this ticket, Mrs. Qin seems to have a straight waist and walk with wind. Seeing a female secretary eating biscuits from the rest room, she immediately went into the rest room and saw a row of snack racks on the wall, her eyes widened in surprise. This row of snack bars provides employees with food when they are hungry. Because their work is mental work, they are easy to be hungry after working for a long time. Xiang Yueyang thought about this welfare. Later, Han Junyu felt that this humanized welfare was good, so he asked every department to arrange a snack rack on the wall, and every day there were staff to update the snacks on the wall. This arrangement immediately won the applause of the employees. Because of this small move, it let others know that Sheng''an attaches great importance to its employees, so the number of people who come to Sheng''an to apply for jobs is several times more every year. Mrs. Qin was staring at the snacks on the snack rack with her eyes shining. She grabbed a lot of snacks into her arms, but she didn''t finish them, so she was not reconciled. She went to a bag and put all the snacks in it. When the Secretary Department heard the news, they all came to check and found that the snacks on the shelf were taken away by Lao Taitian. They all frowned. If the old lady wants to eat something, she can take some, but it''s not suitable to take all. "Don''t take all of them, old lady." There was persuasion. "I''m your president''s grandmother. I just took some snacks. What''s the matter?" Mrs. Qin stares at the speaker and turns to see that there are several boxes of instant coffee beside the water dispenser. She also takes them all. Everyone frowned. The president''s grandmother was Mrs. Han. She was so kind that she didn''t like the snacks here. Where did this old thing come from? Yueyang to see a few people gathered at the door of the lounge, look bad, "to the rest time?" They all stepped back and returned to their positions, but their faces were still not good. Xiang Yueyang saw the old lady come out with a bag of things on her back, and then went to see the empty snack bar in the rest room. Her face became cold. That''s the welfare he prepared for herself. The old lady really didn''t understand it. She took it all away. But he didn''t want to eat what she had touched. At this time, in the office, after Song Xuan and the old lady left, he made a phone call with his mobile phone. Would he have taken a million so easily? Oh, no kidding. If Mrs. Qin gets the money, she has to spend her life! He went to the sofa, looked at the place where Mrs. Qin had been sitting, frowned in disgust, got up, lifted the skin wrapped on the sofa and threw it into the garbage can. "Qin Ning and I were married?" Han Junyu and other impatient, take the initiative to speak. "Yes." Song Xuan nodded and took out a pair of black diamond rings. "This is the 18th birthday you gave to Qin Ning, and it''s also your engagement ring. The style is your choice, and it''s also your custom one." Han Junyu stares at the pair of black diamonds and has no impression at all, but it''s quite suitable for him to see which type of male ring. Looking at Han Junyu staring at the ring without expression, song Xuan opens his computer and calls up several groups of photos."I know you don''t trust us now, but you were forced to choose this way at that time. It was an accident in your life for 17-year-old Qin Ning to come to you." Song Xuan talked about the scene when he and Qin Ning met at that time, and also about some things they got along with. In order to believe him, he took out the photos they used to get along with you. Han Junyu stares at those photos. Qin Ning''s face is childish and thin at that time. There is no blood on his face. He is pale and delicate, which is very distressing. But he is not a sympathetic flood of people, if you see poor people will take her, then he lives in the place must become a shelter. "Why would I take care of her myself?" Song Xuan choked and thought for a long time, then he came up with a sentence in his mind. It''s not your brain. But he didn''t dare to say that. "Only you know the specific reason. You take her in, take care of her, arrange her daily life, and even just listen to her saying, "if you want to eat milk candy, you can find the best milk candy in the world and hide it in her pocket." Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows. He is not easily controlled, but he once did something incredible. "Then I love her?" Song Xuan looked at him carefully, and his tone was a little serious. "Do you believe it, love at first sight?" Han Junyu looked up at him, his eyes a bit ironic, obviously do not believe this funny thing. "What do you think?" Song Xuan raised his glasses, "but I think you fell in love with Qin Ning at first sight, otherwise there would be no such strange things after that. Once, when you were working abroad, you heard that she was missing. You left your job and flew back to find someone by yourself. " Han Junyu frowned, he would do such irrational things, that qinning this woman''s charm is really big. "Did she marry me because she liked me?" Song Xuan thinks that Lao Mo told him that his wife was cheated by Mr. Han into the Civil Affairs Bureau. He shakes his head. Han Junyu clenched his fist, but saw that song Xuan''s computer had already appeared two marriage certificates, on which was a picture of him and Qin Ning. Chapter 734 Han Junyu asks song Xuan if Qin Ning married him just because he liked him. But song Xuan shakes his head and says that he cheated people into the Civil Affairs Bureau in those years. Other girls cry and join him in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Han Junyu said something like this He can do it. "It''s not that Qin Ning doesn''t like you either. After you get along with each other, she has been loving you for a long time. As for the back, she said, "Song Xuan saw that his face was not good, and wanted to ease his mood. He flipped through the photos. There were many of them climbing together. Feng Wei took photos for them. In the photo, there is emotion in her eyes when she looks at him, and Han Junyu sees himself with a gentle smile, which is clearly his own face, but he feels strange. There was even a picture of him kissing her, in which she was shy and didn''t resist much. She has feelings for him. Song Xuan is right. "As for the back, why did she leave me?" Han Junyu asked coldly. If you have feelings for him, he holds her in his hand. Why did she leave? When he had a car accident, where was she? Really as Cheng Mo said, he was sick lying in the hospital for a few months, she and other men romantic? Song Xuan thought deeply that it was really unclear to say one or two sentences about this matter. Where should he start? Buckle, buckle. Song Xuan was about to open his mouth when a knock interrupted him. Han Junyu is also impatient to look at the door, cold throw out two words. "Come in, please The door of the office was pushed open, and Yueyang felt that the president''s tone was not right, and some regretted knocking on the door. "President, there''s a kid for you." "Child?" Han Junyu frowned and suddenly thought of the little boy he met in the hospital. "What''s his name?" "He said his name was Gigi, and he asked me to show you this." Take out a notebook for primary school students to practice calligraphy to Yueyang. At that time, listening to the front desk of Yueyang saying this, it was also a thrill. It took several seconds to decide to tell Han Junyu about it. What''s the relationship between a primary school student''s script and the president? But he suddenly remembered that the president watched the video of practicing calligraphy a few days ago, and he guessed that there should be a story in it. Han Junyu opened his notebook and looked at the tender note. It was a bit unexpected. "Bring him up and prepare some snacks." Said snacks, to Yueyang face a stiff, a bit embarrassed. "Why, you ate everything?" Han Junyu glances at him. To Yueyang mouth a smoke, incomparably disgusted said: "if I eat that at least into my stomach, but not, by that old lady Qin all took away, good guy like robbery." Han Junyu slightly invisible frown, looked at Song Xuan, song Xuan aware of his eyes, looked down at the mobile phone. He contacted the people under his hand, and the person who followed the old lady replied that old lady Qin left Sheng''an building and rushed to the hospital. It''s not difficult for song xuanlai to investigate Mrs. Qin, but he doesn''t want the old lady to continue to make trouble, so he asked a group of people who lent money to the old lady four years ago to find her. Holding the check, the old lady got off the bus excitedly. She carefully put the check back into her pocket and carried a bag of snacks into the hospital. If his grandson knew so many snacks, he would be happy. But she did not consider the sick child, some things are not to avoid. At this time, a man in a white coat with a mask suddenly bumped into her. Mrs. Qin bent her back. She was not as strong as a man. She was knocked back a few steps. It seems that the man only recovered after bumping into someone. When he saw the old lady bumped by himself, he quickly apologized. "Such a big man is blind. He bumps into my old lady day and day. If it''s damaged, can you afford it?" The old lady glared at the person who hit her, and she was unreasonable. The man still bowed his head and apologized, very embarrassed. But Mrs. Qin was reluctant to give up and took him by the arm to ask for compensation. The man with the mask was very helpless and didn''t want to make trouble. He took out 100 yuan from his pocket and gave it to her. The old lady who got one hundred yuan let go of her arm and felt proud. I didn''t expect to get money like this. It''s really easy. After the man with the mask left, he walked around the corner, took out a one million dollar check from his pocket, tore it up and threw it into the garbage can, and then took out his mobile phone to call song Xuan. "The check is destroyed. What else do I need to do?" "Ask about her current situation, wait for the debt collector to find her, and then you can leave." Song Xuan hung up the phone, turned to see new Yueyang with a little boy into the office. The little boy was wearing a mask, but he had a pair of very beautiful eyes. He felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember them for a moment. "Uncle." The little boy ran into the office and happily ran to Han Junyu and opened his arms for hugs.Han Junyu is in a bad mood now. He doesn''t want to be close to people, so he doesn''t reach out to hold him. Instead, he asks how he found here. Jiji blinked his big eyes and looked at him pitifully, as if he was hurt. "Uncle, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Don''t you like me? Or you don''t want to see me when you have other children you like? Or do you think I''m bored and shouldn''t come to you? " The four-year-old''s complains and grievances seemed to be abandoned by him. Han Junyu has a headache. Although he''s in a bad mood, he won''t embarrass a child. He reaches out and holds him up. Jiji immediately smile, lying on his shoulder, in his side face kiss. "Uncle, I knew you liked me, hee hee." Han Junyu touched his mother and told him, "have you ever been there?" "No, but my mother doesn''t exclude me from being close to you." Gigi, tell the truth. Song Xuan looks at the conversation between them. They obviously know each other. Suddenly, a figure flashed in his mind. He looks like he was struck by thunder. Cheng Mo said that Qin Ning had two children. Han Junyu is a little strange when he hears that his mother doesn''t exclude him from being close to him, because his mother and he should know each other. "Gigi, do you. Mother knows me?" "Yes, if not, there will be no me!" Gigi gave a sly smile, and then he took off the mask. Han Junyu saw that the little boy''s face was somewhat similar to his own. As soon as his pupils shrank, he wanted to throw him away. Jiji had expected his action and immediately hugged his neck. "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Han Junyu is gloomy with a handsome face, and his cold brown eyes stare at his face, questioning in a cold voice. "You. Who''s mom?" In his memory, apart from being close to Qin Ning, there were no other women in his life. Song Xuan saw the little boy take off the mask, and looked at Yueyang. They were also surprised for a few seconds. It''s so similar. Jiji heard him ask his mother, smiling, blinking and big eyes, "guess, which woman did you sleep with, you don''t know?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu calm face, staring at the little boy''s eyes, cold eyes a squint. Chapter 735 It''s a bit of a shock for Han Junyu to suddenly see a person who looks like his childhood self. After that, shock. But he also saw the world, soon calm down, staring at the child''s beautiful eyes, he is very familiar with. Qin Ning has a pair of amber eyes. When Wei qubaba blinks, he will feel soft for no reason. Jiji is four years old, but didn''t the woman leave him four years ago? It''s not easy to talk about private affairs in the office. It''s almost dinner time, so Han Junyu takes Jiji to dinner. In the box of the restaurant, Han Junyu and Ji Ji sit on one side respectively. "Don''t your mother worry if you come here alone?" Han Junyu asked first. Jiji blinked his big eyes and answered clearly, "no, because I discussed with Ji''s father that it was Ji''s father''s assistant who sent me here." Han Junyu now knows that his mother is Qin Ning. Looking at the child''s face, it must be his child. But the child is called father quarter, his handsome face a little cold. Good you a quarter, let his son call him father, still hide him! "It was your mother''s idea that you approached me with a mask before?" Jiji looked at the dish in front of him, shook his head and denied, "do you think my mother is so smart?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu chokes. "I knew you existed long ago, because my mother would draw you every day. When she has finished drawing, she will cry when she stares at the painting, so I dare not ask about you. I went to ask father Ji, and he told me that you are my own father. I know the biological meaning of biological father, but you didn''t raise me for one day, so you are just my uncle now. If you want to be my father, you have to ask my mother whether she agrees or not. " The little boy thought clearly, although there was a bit of milk in his voice, the irony in his tone was not concealed. Han Junyu pursed his thin lips. He was telling the truth. But he didn''t know his existence these years. If he did, even if he turned the whole world over, he would go to their mother and son. But these explanations, he disdained and a child to say. "So what''s your purpose in coming to me this time?" "I heard that you are going to marry another woman. I just came to congratulate you." Jiji smiles, but there is no smile in the amber eyes, but a strong irony. "I won''t marry another woman." Han Junyu threw out a word. Jiji shook his legs, a bit casual, "you should say this to my mother, what woman you marry, for me, it doesn''t matter, and I''m not ready to recognize you." "Did your mother tell you that?" Jiji shakes his head. He always feels that his words are hostile to his mother. He frowns and has a cold face. He no longer disguises himself as a clever child. "There''s no need to teach me such a simple truth. I''m not here to recognize you as a father, but to tell you that you have a son by blood. " The little boy who was cute before suddenly became deep. Han Junyu was not used to it. He sneered, "you appear at this time, or I''ll get married and try to save me." Jiji originally meant it, but when he said it, he was upset. Who wants to save him? Don''t be so sentimental! "Whatever you want." Han Junyu looks at the little guy with a taut face and a faint smile. "Eat quickly. I''ll take you back later." Jiji disliked to throw him a cold eye, eat their own. Han Junyu observes the little guy''s behavior. Although he is only four years old, he is very experienced in holding chopsticks when eating. Obviously, he began to eat with chopsticks when he was very young, and the table manners are also very good. "Will your mother tell you about me?" "Who are you?" Gigi hit back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu has no choice but to laugh out loud. This little guy is still very vindictive. Like him. After dinner, Han Junyu drove him to the hospital. He tried to find a topic to talk to the little guy, but he put on a very cold face. He raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t find it boring. On the contrary, in the middle of the car, the little guy patted the door anxiously to ask him to stop. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu doubts, see him get off and run into the mall, he is not at ease also get off. The little boy walked into a toy store. He picked a pink doll and a Barbie doll. Han Junyu was just about to pay the bill when he went to pay the bill himself. "Who gave the money?" "I earn it myself." Gigi raised her chin and looked proud. Han Junyu touched his nose to help him get the doll, but he didn''t give it."Is the doll for your mother?" "No, my sister. Oh, I forgot to tell you, I also have a twin sister, Ann Jiji said his sister, face finally eased a bit. Thinking of the little girl last time, Han Junyu''s mind moved and turned to buy a big bear doll. When they get on the bus again, Ji Ji doesn''t speak, and Han Junyu is not a talkative person. Until he is about to get to the hospital, Han Junyu gets off the bus again and goes to buy three desserts. Jiji looked at him carefully put the dessert car back seat, a bit of disdain. "Don''t think you can please me, I tell you, there are so many people who want to be my father, you are not the only one." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at him. Little guy, he''s young, and he''s got a good temper. To the hospital, Han Junyu with things to send the little guy upstairs, came to qinning ward. Han Junyu holding the baby, standing outside the door, saw the ward, sitting on the bed of a woman and a little girl playing. Don''t know what happy thing, the little girl smile fell in her mother''s arms, bright pure smile and her mother is very similar. Han Junyu never dreamed that he would have two such lovely children. Jiji looks up at Han Junyu looking at the ward through the small glass window. Although he doesn''t know the situation in the ward, he can see that the mother still has feelings. If it wasn''t for his eyes at this time, he would not be so gentle. "Are you going in?" Hearing the little guy''s cold face, Han Junyu squats down slowly and gives the thing to him. "I won''t go in. I''ll give this bear to your sister. I''ll come down to see you." "Oh, you''d better not come. My sister and I are not rare." Jiji was a little angry and went to the door. He even wanted to escape. "You''re welcome, little one." Han Junyu was furious. "Hum!" Jiji gave him a cold face, but did not leave the bear doll, holding three dolls into the ward. Han Junyu took a step back and put the dessert at the door. He couldn''t bear to look inside and turned to leave. Jiji quickly went to the door and saw that the man''s back was a little lonely. He chased after him. "If you want to marry another woman, don''t look at me and my mother. My sister and I don''t like you." The little boy''s voice was soft and fierce, but Han Junyu froze and left quickly. After getting on the bus, he looked a little pale. Looking at the night, he took out his mobile phone. "Cheng Mo, in half an hour, I''ll give you a chance to explain!" Chapter 736 The top floor of the villa. Han Junyu took two glasses of wine upstairs, unscrewed both bottles of wine and handed one of them to Cheng mo. "Ask what you want to know." Cheng Mo said straight. "Qin Ning and I have obtained certificates. Why do you lie and say that I have nothing to do with her?" Cheng Mo guessed that someone else should have told him something. He thought for a few seconds and sneered. "You doubt me. Now you won''t believe anything I say, will you?" "Yes, but I still listen to your reasons." Han Junyu asked coldly. "There is no reason to think that Qin Ning is not with you. Let her keep a distance from you." Cheng Mo takes a sip of wine and doesn''t care about his attitude. When he deceived Han Junyu, he had expected that Han Junyu would question him, so no matter what attitude Han Junyu had towards him, he would accept it. Han Junyu''s face was ugly and said sarcastically, "just because you think, so you want to open me and her, let me misunderstand her, and almost killed her. Cheng Mo, you are really my good brother Thinking that he almost killed Qin Ning because of misunderstanding, he wanted to beat him up. Cheng Mo licks his lower lip. The degree of the wine is very high. He suddenly drinks a mouthful, and his stomach feels uncomfortable. "I''m sorry." It was his insistence that nearly killed Qin Ning, and he regretted it in his heart. But it has happened, the only thing he can do is to find a way to remedy it. Listen to him say sorry, Han Junyu pursed thin lips, "I want is not a sorry." Cheng Mo looks up and drinks a bottle of wine for the first time. He gets up impatiently and goes to the railing. He takes a few breaths before he opens his mouth. "Four years ago, when Qin Ning asked if you wanted to keep the children, your hesitation scared Qin Ning. She''s not sure if you''re going to take the baby back, so she ran away. Quarter in order to avoid your pursuit, designed a car accident, let you see her die. You blame yourself for killing Qin Ning. When you come back to Nankang, it''s not normal. Not only do you have hallucinations, you always stop on the street to look for a figure similar to Qin Ning. You always have a hangover, or we can''t get in touch with you for a few days. When we find you, you lie beside Qin Ning''s tombstone and have a high fever for a few days, almost burning your brain. At that time, we didn''t listen to you. Later, you committed suicide in many ways. You said you were going to hell to find qinning. At the time of the car accident, you were badly injured and hit your head. Your memory was confused for a period of time. In order to let you recover and return to your normal life, we can only let you forget qinning. Jun Yu, I can''t say you don''t want your own life because of a woman. If you are angry, I can understand, so I don''t want to argue Han Junyu heard that he would commit suicide for the sake of Qin Ning. He was shocked and didn''t know how to react. How could Han Junyu commit suicide for a woman? He can''t imagine his mental state at that time. How desperate should it be? But he can imagine that when he hurts a woman to the bone, he finds that he killed her. Then he must feel guilty every day. It''s really worse than death. "Do you mean Qin Ning left me? I forced her to leave?" Hearing that he could ask this sentence so calmly, Cheng Mo turned to look at him and said, "Jun Yu, search in your mind, can you find Qin Ning four years ago?" "It''s a little fuzzy." And every time I think about it, I have a bad headache. Especially Qin Ning called him uncle Han. He wanted to protect her. "I will ask Ning Fu to come to Nankang city to treat you. There are some things I said that you don''t believe. Only you think of all the things. After that, whether you want to be brothers with me or not, it''s up to you. " Before he lied, Han Junyu was on guard. Now no matter what he says, Han Junyu will take another way to seek confirmation from others, so what he says now, whether it''s true or false, has no credibility in Han Junyu, so he doesn''t want to waste his words. For a moment, they were silent. Cheng Mo finished a bottle of wine and had a stomachache, but he didn''t show it. He put down his glass and turned to leave. "Do you know about children?" Cheng Mo Dun stops to think of Ji Ji and an an, who are cute and cute. Finally, his face is a little loose. "The two children look very much like Qin Ning, which is pleasing." "With two children, Qin Ning and I, is it possible?" He almost killed Qin Ning. She hated him in her heart, and her attitude towards him was bad. If there were two children, would she give him a chance to pursue her again? Cheng Mo is in a daze. He is not good at chasing women, so Qin Ning is not good at telling his mind. "I have no experience and can''t give you advice." He answered sincerely. Han Junyu looks up and drinks a mouthful of wine. He thinks it''s stupid of him to ask Cheng Mo this question.Half an hour after he finished drinking a glass of wine, he rubbed his swollen forehead and took out his mobile phone to check Qin Ning in the hospital. At the beginning of the scene, the two children''s sleeping faces appeared. He turned the camera and saw that she was humming children''s songs to coax the two children to sleep. Under the dim yellow light, her soft little face was a little smiling and satisfied. He touched the screen of his mobile phone and wanted to see her. In his forgotten memory, he would die for her. He was surprised and curious at such an irrational thing. Does he really love her more than his life? Driving to the hospital, he called her. For the first time, no one answered. He was not in a hurry. He continued to dial the second time, the third time Until the seventh time, the phone was finally answered. "Han Junyu, what do you want to do?" Women''s voice is very small, obviously do not want to disturb the two children to sleep. Han Junyu elbows in the window edge, with the tone of the order, "to the hospital parking lot." "No, I''m going to have a rest. Han Junyu, if you feel bored, go to your fiancee. " Women are angry. Han Junyu said with a low smile, "jealous?" "You''re jealous. I didn''t eat anything before I went to bed." The soft voice of a woman, without looking at her expression, he could imagine her groaning. "I''ll give you five minutes. I''ll untie your watch when you go downstairs. I won''t wait." In the ward, Qin Ning heard the beep in his mobile phone and wanted to bite. She looked at the watch on her wrist. She was afraid in her eyes. She could only grit her teeth secretly and went downstairs quickly. To the underground garage, she found the familiar car and knocked on the window. The window rolled down to see the man''s handsome face a little pale, she frowned. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" "Get in the car." Qin Ning got on the bus and saw that he was frowning all the time. He was worried in his heart. He gritted his teeth and held out his wrist so that he could quickly unlock it. Han Junyu looked at the woman''s white wrist and pinched it. Seeing the red mark left by his last click, he felt pity in his eyes. "Does it still hurt?" Qin Ning saw the red mark on his wrist along his fingertips and turned away from him. "It hurts?" Han Junyu asked stubbornly, but didn''t hear her answer. He bowed his head and gently kissed the back of her hand. Qin Ning was so surprised that he wanted to take back his little hand, but he struggled a few times without success. "Han Junyu, what are you doing? Is it meaningful for you to ask me if it hurts?" "Do you want to get back at me?" Men staring at her, dark brown eyes, with a stubborn. "Revenge on you?" Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously, could not figure out his purpose, but smelled the wine on him. This man''s not drunk, is he? "I don''t want revenge. You take it away." "Qin Ning, if I was shocked, would you feel better?" Chapter 737 Qinning listen to the man asked her whether it hurt. How can it hurt? I want to die. But she didn''t die, and it didn''t make sense for him to pursue them. She doesn''t blame his friends for letting him forget her, and she doesn''t blame him for electrifying her and bullying her before. However, when she heard Luoxi say that she and Han Junyu were married by fengzicheng, she was filled with all kinds of complicated emotions. She hated him for having another woman in just a few years, for forgetting her, and for embarrassing her. But the biggest emotion is grievance. She didn''t know why things would turn out like this, but he just went further and further away from her, and never came back to the original way. Suddenly, she heard a low cry from the man in pain. She looked back at him with pale face and cold sweat on his forehead. She looked down and saw him holding the watch on her wrist, and the red light was flashing on the watch. She felt the slight vibration of the watch, and his palms turned red, his back was blue, and his arms were shaking. He''s using his watch to shock himself. As soon as her face changed, she quickly shook off his hand. "Han Junyu, you''re crazy. You''ll kill people!" "I owe you that." Han Junyu looked at his red palm, fingertip movement is painful, he gritted his teeth, fingers closed, also want to continue to hold the watch. "You owe me. In this way, you can''t pay me back. Don''t waste your time, Han Junyu. " Qin Ning stares at the watch on the wrist, she is a little afraid, let him press quickly. Han Junyu noticed that she was frightened and turned off the current on her watch with her mobile phone. She was tired and lying on the steering wheel. All the pain he could feel at the moment was what she had felt. Qin Ning saw that the red light on her watch finally went out. She carefully tested it. She was relieved that there was no current. Looking at the man''s white lips, she patted him on the shoulder worried. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" Han Junyu forced to open his eyes, worried about the woman''s eyes, his brown eyes a bit happy. She''ll still be worried about him. But the woman wanted to get out of the car. His face changed and he immediately reached out and hugged her. Qin Ning had been injured by electricity. She knew that feeling was not good, so she wanted to get out of the car and find some water for him. Drinking some water would make her feel better. But the man suddenly hugged her and put her in his arms. "Han Junyu, let go!" She''s rejecting his approach now. Because, he once held other women like this! "Sorry." He didn''t want her to leave, so he didn''t want to let go. Not only did he not let go of his arm, but he tightened it a little bit. He held her to his leg, put his chin on her head, and closed his eyes to feel her breath. He felt the fragrance of the medicine on her, and his mouth was slightly crooked. He was familiar with the smell, but he couldn''t tell why. "Just hold it for a while." Qin Ning depressed molars, cold voice scolded, "made a mistake, a sorry to eliminate it?"? Let go Struggling to escape from the man, but the man''s strength is too big, she can''t take him. Leaning in his arms, her back was stiff and she did not dare to approach half a minute. His arm is like a chain, which locks her tightly. Her back is close to his heart. Her heart beats faster. Until she returned to the ward, lying in her bed, it seemed that she could smell the wine on him. Today''s he and before some are not the same, so arrogant people would even apologize with her? You have to shock yourself. You''re not really drunk, are you? Or is he thinking of the past? Qin Ning''s selfishness is to hope that he can think of things before, but when she thinks of Luo Xi who is pregnant, she is afraid that he will think of things before me. If Luoxi thought of the past, what should she do? Holding the big bear doll that Jiji bought back, she is in a state of irritability. All blame him, in her sleep before looking for her, make her insomnia again. ¡­¡­ Office of the president of Sheng''an. Sitting behind the desk, Han Junyu is in a bad mental state. Rubbing his forehead, he suddenly hears the vibration of his mobile phone and answers it. "President, I found lohee." It''s song Xuan. "Send me the address and I''ll find her." Han Junyu hung up and took out the documents in the drawer. Marriage agreement before marriage, is no benefit, and once he and Luoxi held a wedding ceremony will take effect, want to void the agreement before marriage, need both parties to sign. Knowing that Luoxi is hiding from him and doesn''t go to work, he asks song Xuan to start looking for someone. As long as he finds her, no matter whether she agrees or not, the agreement will be invalid. With the document out of the office, to Yueyang welcome up, face a bit strange."President, the front desk said that Mrs. Han is here." Han Junyu frowned, a bit irritable. From the news that he and Luoxi were going to get married, old lady Han always made opportunities for Luoxi to get along with him. He used to be perfunctory when he could, but now he knows Qin Ning''s existence. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be perfunctory any more. "Tell her I''m not in the company." With a thump, the elevator door opens. Han Cai helps old lady han to come out. Just as she happens to come out of the elevator, she hears his words. The old lady stares at him with a cold face. "You want to deceive me again, Jun Yu. You''re getting married soon. You don''t care about the wedding at all. That''s not good." Old lady Han saw that he was impatient, and she did not beat around the Bush to explain his intention directly. "I wrote a list of people you want to invite to get married. You can see who you want to invite. Make it up. I''ll send someone to make an invitation." "No need." Han Junyu is irritable. Mrs. Han frowned, "it''s unnecessary not to invite your friends, or this wedding." thinking that he would cancel this wedding, Mrs. Han''s charitable face became cold, "Jun Yu, when are you going to be mischievous, you are so old, and you are still like a child, you turn back." Han Junyu is not young, but also the body of the family, so that the fragrance of the Han family will not break. "It''s my business. I''ll take care of it. Aunt, you''d better take grandma back to rest. " Han Junyu walks out with a cold face. "Stop, Jun Yu, I can''t help you this time!" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "marriage is my private affair. Please don''t interfere too much." When old lady Han heard that he told her not to meddle in her own business, she coughed a few times. Her face turned red when she coughed. Han Cai patted her on the back anxiously to comfort her not to be angry. "Jun Yu, your grandmother is also for you. Didn''t you want to marry Luoxi before? Grandma also knows that you are busy with your work and have no time to care about the wedding, so she has to work hard to help you. If you say that about grandma, it will hurt your grandmother''s heart. " Han Junyu is silent and doesn''t want to quarrel with them. This is the company. It''s not good if it comes out. Han Cai sees Han Junyu''s arrogant face, and obviously doesn''t care about her words. She thinks that she has recently investigated Han Junyu''s meeting with Qin Ning, and that he is also secretly investigating what happened four years ago. There is a flash of calculation in her eyes. "Jun Yu, you don''t get married all of a sudden. Did Qin Ning come here to talk nonsense? Let me tell you, Qin Ning is a cheeky man. At the beginning, she tried every means to pester you, but you didn''t give her a wedding. Now that you forget her, she must hate you in her heart. Don''t be cheated by her. Your friends have been fooled by her good methods. Don''t be fooled by her again. " Han Cai is so painstaking that he seems very worried that he will be bewitched by Qin Ning. Chapter 738 Han Junyu is a very regular and independent person. He won''t easily believe other people''s evaluation. The evaluation is personal, and from different angles, the results are very different, so Han Cai pretends that it''s all for him, which only makes him feel disgusted. Although Han Cai is his aunt, he does not agree with her character. If she is good, will she talk about others behind her back? The more she belittles Qin Ning, the more he thinks that it is Qin Ning who touches some of her interests, and then she slanders Qin Ning behind her back. According to song Xuan, as his elders, they couldn''t have known about his marriage to Qin Ning four years ago. But when he just lost his memory, they always looked for reasons to let him get in touch with some celebrities. When lohee appeared, the situation stopped. Han Junyu has a worry in his heart. He doesn''t want to listen to Han Cai''s nonsense. He has a cool face and sharp brown eyes. "Grandma, you''d better go back to rest. As for your aunt, the most important thing for you is to take care of grandma. My business, I say for the last time, I will deal with it myself. I don''t want to investigate the purpose of what you said, but you''d better weigh your own weight. " Han Junyu is amnesia, but his amnesia memories are related to Qin Ning. He can remember the things that old lady Han and Han Cai did to his mother. He also tolerated them to live, and they should be content. I''m sorry if I don''t know how to handle his affairs. He is not patient and has a bad temper. As for what he will do, he may do it himself. Han Cai is frightened by the man''s cold tone and looks down at the old lady with a guilty heart. Being warned by her grandson, she found that all the people in the secretary department were peeking at them, which infuriated old lady Han. "Han Junyu, I don''t forget that I''m your grandmother. You should have my elder''s plan for your marriage." Han Junyu sneered, "grandma, you''d better take care of your son. If he has any accident, such as going to prison, you," Han pointed at him angrily. He threatened her with his own father! The old lady was so angry that she almost fainted in Hancai''s arms. Hancai cried out worried and asked him to call a doctor. Han Junyu rubs his forehead. This scene has appeared too many times before, and he is tired of it. "Grandma, you are not young. Do you know the reason why it is suitable for you? If something happens to you, I will prepare the best coffin for your funeral! " The words of funeral were all spoken out. Didn''t you expect her to die quickly? The old lady, who was so angry that she couldn''t stand still, heard his words, opened her eyes and pointed at him with trembling fingers. "Evil animal, you" Han Junyu, however, was too lazy to take care of her any more and turned to leave without expression. He was indifferent to his family, and he kept a distance from the Han family when he knew the real reason for his mother''s death. But Sheng''an is managed by him, and he won''t give it back to the Han family. If they are uneasy, he doesn''t mind breaking up with the Han family at all. Looking at the elevator door closed, Mrs. Han was angry for a long time and coughed with a red face. Han Cai pats him on the back anxiously to make her calm down. Don''t be angry. "Does Jun yu think of the past?" After a while, Mrs. Han relaxed her breath and turned to ask Yueyang. He frowned at Yueyang, tired of the Han family. "Did you ask him if he thought of your harm to his mother, or his previous private affairs with Qin Ning?" Hearing Xiang Yueyang''s sarcasm, the old lady''s face turned blue and white, gritting her teeth and staring at him. Xiang Yueyang didn''t care about their attitude towards him. He sneered, "old lady, what the president wants to do, he has his own opinion. He can choose to marry or not. That''s his freedom. If you want to have a good life, you''d better take care of yourself first. " "A little assistant of yours dares to threaten us." Han Cai is angry. "No, it''s not a threat, it''s advice. Ms. Han, your daughter is recovering in the hospital. If you don''t want her to have an accident, you''d better accompany her more. " Han Cai''s face changes when he thinks of his daughter who is recovering from illness in the hospital. The cause of Jian Ying''s injury has not been investigated. Listen to his tone, is it Han Junyu? If Han Junyu deliberately let someone hurt her daughter to warn her, he can do it. She was angry, annoyed and unwilling. With a cold face, she persuaded the old lady to take her away from Sheng''an. To Yueyang, they leave with a black face and sneer. They have hurt Han Junyu''s mother, and they want Han Junyu to listen to them and dream. He turned to work, suddenly heard the mobile phone vibration, a bit unexpected. "Song Xuan, what''s up?" "Yueyang, hurry to the Internet, Luoxi this woman actually put her and the president''s photos out, I''m trying to delete her account, you there also hurry to find a way to contact the president."To Yueyang''s surprise, the title of the first item of the microblog hot spot is the fiancee of the president of Sheng''an. He clicks in to see it. It''s Luo Xi''s Micro blog. Within two hours of the news release, there were millions of clicks and tens of thousands of recommendations on the front page, and the data is still growing. If you look down at the comments, you will find that you have bought the water army. Han Junyu also has a micro blog, but they are all managed by the Secretary Department, and there are tens of millions of fans. But Han Junyu kept a low profile, and the content of his microblog was related to Sheng''an''s work. Because it''s too low-key, everyone has a selfish desire, so everyone is even more curious about the president of Sheng''an. Luoxi suddenly exposed her daily photos with Han Junyu. Because of the angle, the effect is that they are very close. Han Junyu has been looking for Luoxi these two days. Although he doesn''t know what he wants to do with Luoxi, it''s not hard to guess that he wants to cancel his wedding with Luoxi after the old lady makes such a scene. It seems that Luoxi is forced to fight back with this despicable means. As long as people know that she is Han Junyu''s fiancee at night, she and Han Junyu are one in the hearts of netizens. If Han Junyu does not marry her, there will be all kinds of public opinions, which may seriously affect Sheng''an''s stock market. Xiang Yueyang sneers at a woman who used to look very simple. She is not soft hearted at all when she plays tricks. He wants to use the pressure of public opinion to make Han Junyu compromise and marry her. Xiang Yueyang didn''t get Han Junyu''s words, and it''s not easy to respond at the moment. He can only contact him first and discuss the countermeasures with him. But after two phone calls, the other party didn''t get through, and Luoxi burst out another wedding invitation, which was the date she and Han Junyu decided to get married. He has a headache. At this critical time, he can''t find anyone. According to the development of the situation, it''s difficult to control the situation. Chapter 739 Hospital, ward. Jiji, who has finished his homework, is looking at his mobile phone. Suddenly, a news about the president of Sheng''an appears on his mobile phone. He points in curiously and sees several photos of him and other women. He is taut and angry in his amber eyes. Turn off the mobile phone, turn to see the mother in the painting, he tightened his brow, once again click on the mobile phone to send a message to the quarter. Suddenly, a knock on the door broke the silence in the ward. Jiji looks up and a woman pushes the door of the ward without their permission. This woman is the woman in the photo on Weibo. It seems that her name is Luoxi. What is she doing here? Standing at the door of Luoxi, on the little boy''s disgusting eyes, heart displeased, frowning at him. She has a high nose, thin lips and big amber eyes. What Qu Zixian said is true. He is really similar to what Han Junyu thought. In addition, he has a pair of amber eyes, anyone can know that this is Qin Ning and Han Junyu''s child. But what about that? The only woman who will marry Han Junyu is her! "Qin Ning, are you better?" Being immersed in her works, Qin Ning suddenly hears someone calling her. She looks up in confusion and sees Luoxi. He frowned and didn''t want to see her. "What are you doing here?" "I''ve come to see you." Luoxi walked to her easel with a smile and saw that she was drawing a bird. She looked up out of the window, not far from the pole, is standing a few sparrows, her sketch is also a sparrow. Isn''t she a sparrow herself? Do you think she can become a Phoenix by climbing Han Junyu? "It''s a good painting." Qin Ning''s face is indifferent, hear her evaluation, Piao her one eye, the corner of the mouth is slightly raised. "I think so too. It should be better than what you drew." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luoxi''s birthday party reminds her of the two people who held the bag tightly in her hands. "I''m going to finish my painting, as you please." Qin Ning didn''t want to pay attention to her, so she sat painting by herself. Luoxi squints and turns to look at the little boy sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone. She laughs. "This is the child you risk your life to have?" "Ugly woman, you didn''t hear my mother painting. It''s rude of you to do so." Gigi blinked at her, but her eyes were full of irony. Luo Xi frowns when she is said by a child to be an ugly woman who relies on the old to sell her old. If there is a child whose life is not taught, she won''t have the same opinion with him. "You are very lovely, but unfortunately, you are an illegitimate child." The illegitimate son is like a needle into Qin Ning''s eardrum. She holds the hand of the paintbrush and suddenly raises her head and stares at Luo Xi coldly. "Miss Luo, you don''t get Han Junyu''s attention. You want to brush your sense of existence here. It''s a pity that your way of provocation is too despicable. I don''t like it at all! " She is not valued by Han Junyu, this is Luoxi''s inverse scale. From qinning''s mouth, Luoxi''s angry hate can''t sew her mouth. Opening her bag, she took out an invitation from the bag and threw it arrogantly on her. "This is my wedding invitation to Han Junyu. You must come at the right time. With your blessing, Han Junyu and I will be happy." Qinning didn''t go to get the invitation, but Jiji ran to take it, opened it and took a look, stretched his face and tore it off. "Ugly woman, what''s so great about marriage? My mother and that man have such a good son. But let me remind you, my family name is Ji. My father is Ji legally. He has nothing to do with his family name Han. If you want to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being impolite! " Jiji, this is Qi. Luoxi said he was born out of wedlock. Being satirized several times by a four-year-old child, Luoxi couldn''t bear it and looked at him coldly. "Child without tutor, when I talk to your mother, what do you want to say?" "Luoxi, please be careful!" Qin Ning drinks cold. She wants to be a demon in front of her, but if she wants to bully Jiji, Qin Ning can''t bear it. "Oh, am I wrong? Children who are only four years old don''t scold politely. This kind of child means that there is no one to raise. Qin Ning, when you come back with your child, you just want to use your child to tie Han Junyu and sit on a sparrow to change into a Phoenix. I tell you, "pa!" Before Luo Xi finished, Qin Ning couldn''t bear it and slapped her in the face. Luo Xi startled Wu face, can''t believe of stare at her. "How dare you hit me?" "I reminded you, please don''t say something uncivilized in front of children, you don''t listen." Qin Ning warned. Luo Xi is angry. She has never been humiliated since she was young. She raises her arms to teach her a lesson.But before she came to Qin Ning, she felt a stabbing pain in her leg. When she lowered her head, she found that it was the little boy who held her leg and bit her hard. She was so angry that she grabbed him by the neck and slapped him in the face. Qinning want to stop, it is too late, although the slap is not in her face, but she felt Luoxi stabbed her chest. A slap down, Jiji milk white face immediately red, Luoxi also want to hit the second slap, but qinning hold the wrist. "Lohee, that''s enough!" "You have a wild seed, you''d better teach it well. I''m just slapping him. If I meet someone else, he won''t let him go so easily! " Luoxi shakes off her hand and rubs a large area of saliva on her leg, which is bitten by Jiji. Qin Ning turns around and hugs Ji Ji, looking at five fingerprints left on his tender face, biting his pale lips. "Mom, it doesn''t hurt. Don''t cry." Jiji looked at her mother''s tears, frowned and wiped her tears. "Jiji, how can it not hurt? I''ll go to the doctor and get some medicine to wipe it for you." Qin Ning quickly wiped her tears, fingertips trembled to touch his face, heard Jiji pain low cry, her clean tears fell down again. An''an was awakened by the noise when she was sleeping in bed. When she got up, she saw her mother crying with her brother in her arms. She got out of bed and went to her brother. She was shocked to see the wound on his face. "Brother, who hit you?" Ann turned her head to see louxi with a bad face. In this room, her mother can''t be her elder brother, and there won''t be anyone else except that woman. "Auntie, how can you beat your brother?" My brother is more sensible than her. Why should she beat her brother. Luoxi saw that the little girl was pink and jade, which was somewhat similar to Qin Ning. Moreover, she pointed her little finger at herself, which was somewhat disgusting. This woman''s stomach is so competitive that she gave birth to two children at once. If she can have two children for Han Junyu, she will risk her life. She patted some wrinkled corners of her clothes and looked at Qin Ning. "I''ve sent the invitation. It''s up to you whether you want to come to the wedding or not. However, I still hope you can come and see Han Junyu become my husband with your own eyes. " Thinking of some romantic scenes of Han Junyu''s marriage, she is in a good mood. But she hasn''t answered Ann''s question. Ann stands in front of her and is not ready to let her go. "You haven''t said, why did you hit my brother?" Luoxi is impatient and avoids her several times. The little girl who gets in the way of her eyes is still in front of her. Especially when she points her finger at herself all the time, she pushes her away angrily. Chapter 740 Luo Xi pushed an an an with great strength. Although an an was four years old, because of his slow growth, he was pushed by Luo Xi and hit his forehead against the edge of the bed. The bed is an iron frame bed. The little girl''s forehead bumps into it and makes a bang. Qin Ning is scared and almost stops breathing. "An''an!" A child''s skin is particularly delicate. If she bumps it gently, she will get hurt, not to mention being pushed away by an adult. Ann''s forehead was bruised and swollen. Ann cried out in pain. When Han Junyu arrived outside the ward, he heard the cry of the little girl. As soon as his face changed, he rushed into the ward and saw that Qin Ning was holding the little girl. But she did not expect that she might be squatting for a long time, suddenly stood up, but also holding a little girl, temporarily dizzy did not stand. Han Junyu quickly hugs her and takes over An''an. Seeing the wound on ANN''s forehead, his cold eyes sank. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning is anemic. She squats to check the injury on Ji Ji''s face. Her brain is short of blood supply when she stands up. When she realizes this situation, she thinks that she is still holding An''an in her arms. If she fainted, Ann would fall to the ground. The thought flashed through her brain, and she was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, someone helped to hold her. She turned her head and saw that it was Han Junyu. She was very complicated, angry and aggrieved. Hear him ask is how to return a responsibility, she purses lip just want to open mouth, hear Ji Ji point to Luo Xi. "She slapped me. When my sister asked why she hit me, she deliberately pushed her sister into the bed." Han Junyu cold eyes, staring at Luoxi, fierce to the extreme. "Luoxi, bullying a four-year-old child, you are really good at self-cultivation!" Luoxi see Han Junyu came, heart flustered, just want to explain was Jiji robbed words. "No, it''s him. He bit me and Qin Ning beat me. I didn''t mean it." Luoxi cried wrongly. Ann holding the man''s neck, see bullying their own people also cry out, cry howl bigger. Qinning heard her daughter''s cry, distressed not, want to take her over, but think of just a thrilling scene, she can only give up the idea. "Ann, be good, mom will take you to the doctor." Han Junyu looked at the little girl''s white forehead with a piece of black hair, which was very dazzling. This is his daughter, although he did not raise her, but he can not tolerate other people bullying. He gently patted her back and looked at Luoxi. He didn''t speak much and left with the little girl in his arms. Although the man didn''t say a word, Luoxi thought of the man''s eyes just now, his back neck was cold, and he didn''t wake up for a long time. Her first thought was to escape. But the thought that she would marry him couldn''t escape. But two wild species are nothing. When she marries him, she can also give birth to children for him. The children she raises must be more obedient and lovely than these two children. Han Junyu holds An''an and goes to a nurse to wipe the medicine for the two children. However, An''an''s cry has not stopped. Qin Ning worries about her bad voice and asks Han Junyu to hold her. Han Junyu doesn''t know how to comfort the child, so he can only give an an to her. Qin Ning is sitting on the chair with an an in her arms. She kisses the little girl''s eyes with her head down and comforts her in a soft voice. "Ann, don''t be afraid. Mother is here. She will be fine after taking the medicine." Hearing her mother apologize, Ann sobbed and stopped crying, but she couldn''t stop shaking. Qin Ning was so distressed that she folded her arms and hugged her tightly. "Mom, brother hurts too." The little girl blinked her tears and looked at her brother standing by. She looked at her mother silently. Although she was still taut, her big eyes longed for her mother to hold her. Qin Ning looked down at his son and gave him an apologetic kiss on the forehead. "Does it hurt, Jiji?" Gigi shook his head. It hurt. It must hurt, but he didn''t want his mother to worry. He is not a sister. He can cry when he is weak. He is a man. He wants to protect his sister and mother. Qin Ning wanted to hold him, but Ji Ji stepped back, "Mom, you hold my sister, I''m ok." "I''m sorry, Gigi." Jiji still shakes her head. Is there anything wrong with her mother? Which woman is so bad that she deliberately takes the invitation to annoy them. Han Junyu stood aside and wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say. In the past, there was no such feeling of being at a loss when doing business of tens of billions. But standing beside them, he was like an outsider, unable to intervene. Jiji noticed the man''s eyes and sneered. "Mom, I want to have a word with him, OK?" Qin Ning a Leng, turned to see Han Junyu one eye, the face has no expression, but still agree to nod.Jiji goes to the man. Han Junyu sits down in the chair beside him and asks him to sit down as well. Ji Ji did not pay attention to him, but cold face, amber eyes have inconsistent with the age of cold. "I said, if you marry another woman, don''t come to us again. What are you doing here?" Han Junyu looked down at him and thought of his youth. It''s also full of thorns and defenses. And these things are not born with, is the day after tomorrow, in the living environment, he wants to become strong and have to increase his defensive heart. "I said I would not marry that woman." Jiji sneered scornfully. Although he was still young, his coldness could not be ignored. "Today, that ugly woman took you and her invitation to disgust my mother. If she didn''t want me to look extreme, I would kill her." When lohee said he was an illegitimate child, he stared at the watch on his wrist and wanted to kill her. But if she really died in the ward, they would blame her, so he put up with it. I didn''t expect that ugly woman would dare to hurt his sister. It''s unforgivable! From the mouth of a four-year-old child, Han Junyu doesn''t think that he is addicted to cruel words. He can do it. "I''ll take care of it, but remember, she and I can''t get married." The man''s arm wants to put on his shoulder, Jiji dislikes to avoid. "Han Junyu, I tell you, don''t think I''m a child, you can play with me." "I''m your father." Listening to his son call his name, Han Junyu takes a deep breath and corrects his temper. "You don''t deserve it." Jiji glanced at him and lowered his voice. "If this happens again in the future, I will let mom leave here. You will never want to see us." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s face was cold. Because he knew the kid wasn''t just talking. Send mother and son back to the ward, Luoxi has left. Han Junyu saw Qin Ning holding the little girl a little tired, want to help, but Qin Ning did not look at him, gritted his teeth, holding his daughter to the hospital bed. Ann cried for a while, a little tired, and fell asleep in her mother''s comfort. Qin Ning turned to see Han Junyu sitting on the sofa, but he didn''t leave. His face was a little cold, and he waved to Ji Ji. Jiji cleverly walked up to her and knew that she wanted to see the wound on his face, so he turned his face to let her check. Although wiped medicine, but those redness and swelling did not abate, Qin Ning distressed eyes red. Chapter 741 Han Junyu originally wanted to apologize to Qin Ning and explain the invitation, but the woman didn''t give him a good face. He is not a man who will bow his head and lick his face to say sorry to women. When he got up and left the ward, he took out his mobile phone and was really ready to call song Xuan. Only then did he find that his mobile phone was dead. He drove to the company. As soon as he arrived at the office and charged his mobile phone, Xiang Yueyang ran into the office in a hurry. "President, look at the news." Han Junyu with a tablet computer to see today''s Micro blog, cold eyes dangerous squint. "Give me your cell phone." Xiang Yueyang immediately gives him his mobile phone, and Han Junyu immediately dials song Xuan''s mobile phone. "What''s the situation?" "This is a long-term premeditation. They not only encrypt their accounts, but I think they will be attacked when they blackmail their accounts." Song Xuan was somewhat helpless. "Oh, the good daughter of the Luo family." Listening to Han Junyu''s insistent sarcasm, Xiang Yueyang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. This careful thinking of Luoxi, how can it be difficult for Han Junyu who has been in business for so many years? He is worried. "Song Xuan, find Luoxi and serve him well. I''ll be there later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although song Xuan didn''t know what happened, he said the order, and he would do it according to his order. Xiang Yueyang was surprised to hear that she was going to teach Luoxi a lesson. "If you want to break your engagement with Luoxi, you don''t need to teach people a lesson. Isn''t that good?" If you don''t get married, don''t teach others. Moreover, he said that the way to teach others is certainly too much for ordinary people. Han Junyu thought of the afternoon and snorted coldly, "Luoxi took the invitation and ran to the hospital to find qinning. He also beat two children. Now it''s not marriage, but I''ve got revenge with her." If only to terminate the engagement, he would make good compensation to Luoxi, but now he has changed his mind. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Han Junyu rushed to Luoxi''s apartment with a document. When he arrived, Luoxi lay on the ground powerlessly. Although she didn''t look abnormal, Han Junyu knew that there would be no trace when he taught her under his hand. Han Junyu throws the document in front of her, squats down and looks her in the eye. "Sign it." Luoxi felt pain all over her body, especially the soles of her feet. She felt like she had been stabbed with countless needles. Now she couldn''t stand up. Coming out of the hospital, she was afraid that Han Junyu would retaliate. She went to find Qu Zixian and told her about it. Qu Zixian asked her to give her a picture of her and Han Junyu. She said that she would help her get Han Junyu to agree to marry her, so she believed in Qu Zixian. She was slapped by Qin Ning. Qu Zixian not only didn''t comfort her, but also scolded her with a black face. Upset, she went back to her apartment. After a while, a man said it was the courier who asked her to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, before she could recover, the man rushed into her apartment, tied her up and tied her up with needles. She not only felt suffocation, but also had stabbing pain on her face, but her limbs were tied. When she struggled to twist her body, she touched the place where she had been stabbed by the needle and cried for a long time. Now see Han Junyu, also understand before those who hurt her is his people. "I won''t sign it, Han Junyu. I''m all yours. You promised to marry me." She cried. Han Junyu sat up on the sofa and looked at her haughtily. "Luoxi, what do you regard me as?" Han Junyu asked with a smile. Luoxi blinked tears, feeling tired when she said two words, but she still gritted her teeth and didn''t want to sign. "Jun Yu, I really love you." Han Junyu is too lazy to talk to her. He takes out his mobile phone and opens a video to show her. In the video is his villa. He is drinking. Then Luoxi comes and says he wants to drink with him, but he puts some things in the wine when he takes up the bottle to pour the wine for him. "In my villa, there are cameras in the hall and bedroom. That time, your plan was suddenly broken by Cheng Mo who came to me. So, your sincerity is so cheap, give me medicine, want to sleep me? " Luo Xi''s eyes widened in amazement. She didn''t expect that Han Junyu would have such a video, so she said that he knew that he was a traditional Chinese medicine. "Then why do you want to marry me?" "Maybe angry, but it''s none of your business." At that time, Cheng Mo asked him to see Qin Ning. He was upset and wanted to see Qin Ning very much. But he felt that he was too abnormal, so he was angry with himself and Cheng Mo, saying that he wanted to marry Luoxi. And he sat in his mother''s graveyard all afternoon and really wanted to marry a woman. But that woman, not lohee. Luoxi also understands what he says. He takes advantage of her and qinning to be angry. She thinks that Han Junyu likes her and that qinning colludes with him by shameless means so that he suddenly doesn''t want to get married."Han Junyu, you, you are hateful!" "In the same way, don''t you also use the opportunity to get close to me to know some business secrets from me and help the Luo family?" "No, I didn''t want to take advantage of you. It''s my father who is always looking for me. I can''t help it. Han Junyu, if I really love you, I will be close to you. " Luoxi begged for mercy. As she is close to Han Junyu, she will inevitably have some contact with business affairs, so she also has a lot of convenience and knows some business secrets. She was very careful before, but she didn''t expect that the man''s eyes would be so hot, and she could know these things. "Don''t disgust me with the reason that you love me. The little trick between you and Qu Zixian, do you really think nobody knows?" Han Junyu sneered. Just because she has a reason to love him, she can squeeze trade secrets from him, satisfy her vanity and want his property by his name. Oh, if she is careful, he can''t see it. Han Junyu is better than he is in the shopping mall. "Yes, I admit that I learned about your accident through Qu Zixian, and then came back from abroad to draw blood for you. If I save your life and love you, can''t you agree with me? " Who in this world requires her to draw blood for him, he must marry her? The most beloved young lady of the Luo family is too conceited to take many things for granted. He spent four years with her. She thought she had suffered a lot. In order to attract his attention, she tried her best to show her advantages. But she didn''t know that he hated women who were too ostentatious. even more, the perfume smell on her body is very dislike, but he just keeps the ceremony and has not said it. I''ll spend my life with a woman like this, unless he''s crazy. "Sign!" Han Junyu orders coldly. Luoxi''s face was full of tears, but he shook his head and didn''t take the pen. Han Junyu licks his lower alveolar. Since she must force him, he can only do what he wants. He took out his cell phone and called song Xuan. "Song Xuan, how about Roche stock?" When Luoxi heard him talk about Roche, his nerves were tense. "Han Junyu, what are you going to do?" "Don''t you use public opinion to force me to marry you? Oh, I''ll sell it now. I''ll give you a big gift from Roche. " Han Junyu sneered and turned to song Xuan. "If there are any scandals in the Luo family, you can look for them. For example, the grandson of the Luo family plays games and causes people''s lives, and the more powerful Luo family actually has a little bastard." "Han Junyu, how do you know?" Lohee was shocked. What he has just said is all the secrets of the Luo family, but Han Junyu is so clear that he has been staring at the Luo family for a long time and is waiting for this day. "It doesn''t matter how I know. It''s important that you choose to let Roche go bankrupt, or let me leave with the signed documents." Chapter 742 Han Cai, who left Sheng''an, first took the old lady back and comforted her for a while. However, the old lady was upset at the thought of Han Junyu''s threat, and it was hard to relieve her boredom by covering her heart. Han Cai also has complaints against Han Junyu. She knows that the old lady is suffering from mental illness. No matter how much she says, it''s useless. She left the old lady''s bedroom and asked the housekeeper to take care of the old lady. She wanted to send dinner to her daughter in the hospital. Jian Ying can''t get used to hospital food, so she delivers her three meals from her old house. If she had time, she would deliver it herself. Holding the insulation bucket, just out of the villa, I met Han Li. Han Li got married with her college classmates. Because she had to deal with her work, she often went back to her old house, and Han Cai didn''t think much about it. "Aunt, I heard that you and grandma went to Sheng''an to see Han Junyu today. What''s the matter?" Referring to Han Junyu, Han Cai looks disgusted. "It''s not about his marriage. Your grandmother wants to help him. He''s ungrateful and threatens me and your grandmother. Your grandmother is so angry that she''s lying in bed. She''s upset Han Li frowned and asked tentatively, "according to your meaning, Han Junyu is not going to get married?" "I think so." Han Cai is depressed. Since Han Li wants to hear it, she can''t help saying more. "Qin Ning came back, he was hooked by Qin Ning again." Han Li pretended to be surprised to cover her mouth, "didn''t Qin Ning die four years ago?" "Yes, I thought so. When I saw her, I thought I was dazzled. Otherwise, I would have gone to hell. Qin Ning that woman looks delicate and weak, actually has the means very much, has her in the disturbance, Luoxi wants to marry with Han Junyu, is difficult Han Li''s eyes are complicated, but she still nods and agrees with her point of view. She chats with her for a few words before going upstairs. Walking to the balcony on the second floor, she saw Han Cai driving to the hospital. She had a strange smile on her lips. She is the eldest lady of the Han family. Her ability is not bad at all. Why has she been suppressed by Han Junyu all these years? In the past, she didn''t fight or rob. That was because she wasn''t married. Now that she is married, she should fight for the interests of her small family. Sheng an''s shares should belong to her, but Han Junyu doesn''t give them at all, which is too overbearing. So, she is not reconciled. ¡­¡­ Han Cai, who drives to the hospital, walks outside Jianying''s ward with a heat preservation bucket. He hears a burst of laughter in the ward and his face sinks immediately. When she came to the ward, she saw a man who upset her. He was Jianying''s own father, jianjiadong. She glanced at the tonic on the table. There were some junk food beside the head of the bed. She asked with a gloomy face. "What did you have for dinner?" Jianying looks at her father with a guilty heart. For dinner, she and her father order takeout, but her mother says that she hasn''t recovered and can''t eat those things. "I haven''t had dinner yet." With these words, Jian Ying burps her mouth. "You bought these things?" She asked jianjiadong again. Jianjiadong helplessly touched his nose and nodded to answer. "I know Yingying likes to eat these, so I bought some for her to taste. Most of them are mine." The more he explains, the more angry Han Tsai is. Over the years, he spent a lot of time outside and didn''t take good care of his daughter for a day. Every time he asked him to take care of her, he took her out to eat some dirty things. "Jane Jiadong, get out of here. You don''t have to worry about what my daughter likes to eat." "Xiaocai, Xiaocai, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. I came to see my daughter when I heard that she was ill in hospital." Jianjiadong begs for mercy, and then blinks at Jianying, asking her to stop her mother. Jane Ying is entangled, but it''s not easy to see her father. She is reluctant to part with her. "Mom, what dinner did you bring me? I''m not full yet." Han Cai hears her daughter say she''s hungry, so she takes back her attention from Jane''s family and takes care of her daughter. She opened the heat preservation bucket, which was specially made for her by the family accident. Although she ate very well, she still took a few bites. When his daughter has almost finished eating, Han Cai picks up his things and turns to see that Jian Jiadong is still there, hoping to drive him out with a broom. She can''t do what a shrew can do with a broom. Can only call jianjiadong outside the ward, cold face scold: "you go quickly, later don''t come to see my daughter." Jianjiadong''s face is not good, want to refute that is his daughter, but think of her strong temperament, will quarrel with him. He didn''t come here today to quarrel with her. "Yingying has grown up and I don''t have any children. Recently, I''m not in good health, so I wrote a will. If something happens to me, all my property will be left to her." Han Cai looks at him unexpectedly, a little confused in his heart, but he still can''t help satirizing."Those women didn''t give you a son?" Jian Jiadong yelled, "Xiao Cai, I''ve explained to you many times. It''s those women who are shameless. I''m a normal man. I just play with them. What I love most in my heart is you. Xiaocai, I''ve been missing you all these years. " when a man''s hand wants to touch himself, Han Cai gives him a warning and stares at him, but Jian Jiadong doesn''t care at all, and still brazenly holds her hand. "I''ve asked Yingying to sign the will. Do you want to see it?" Since it''s something for his daughter, Han Cai wants to see it, but he still doesn''t look good. Jian Jiadong is not in a hurry. He knows what temperament Han CAI has. He can''t be in a hurry. Only slowly, so that she can listen to him and complete his plan. Jianying is shocked to see that her father has brought a will for her to sign. Hearing that her father thinks of her very much, she just doesn''t dare to come to see her. So in front of her mother, she kept saying good things about her father. At the beginning, her mother''s face was a little cold. After a few days, her mother''s face also eased down, so she told her father''s plan. "Mom, as long as Han Junyu is in Sheng''an for a day, we can''t have a foothold in Sheng''an, so we must try to pull him down." Han Cai is surprised. This kind of words is definitely not what she can say. It can only be taught by others, and only Jian Jiadong has been here these days. It turns out that Jian Jiadong has made an abacus of Sheng''an. "Yingying, Han Junyu, we can''t afford to be provoked. We''d better not join the alliance." Jianying thinks of Han Junyu, who can make people scared with one eye. She is afraid, but for her own benefit, she still has to fight for it. "Mom, Sheng an is not only his own, but also Han''s. You and I are part of the Han family, but you only have a few shares, and I don''t have them at all. Mom, don''t you love me? " "That''s what Jane asked you to say?" Han Cai''s face is heavy, and he obviously doesn''t want to talk about this topic. "I''ve been lying in bed these days and thinking about my future. I should get a job after graduating from university. I''m sure I''m going to enter Sheng''an. But if I start from the bottom, I can do it all my life and I can''t make any achievements, but it''s not the same when I own Sheng''an''s shares. " I didn''t expect her to think about her future. Han Cai is very pleased. But if you want Sheng''an''s shares, it''s not that easy. "Mom, don''t hesitate. For my future, please help me." Chapter 743 In the dead of night, the summer sky is full of stars. Qin Ning is lying by the window, looking at the sky outside the window, and his mood is not bad. Looking around, Ann fell asleep next to her brother, and Jiji had a good way to take care of her sister. She took a cotton doll to cushion ANN as a pillow, and a thin blanket to cover her. She went to the sofa and bent down to pick Ann up and go to bed. Little lazy pig, every day in addition to eat and sleep, who is this in the end? Put the woman away, looking at her daughter''s forehead injury has been a lot better, she bowed her head in her face kiss. "What are you doing, Gigi?" She rubbed to Jiji''s side to see the wound on his face. The five finger marks had disappeared, but they were a little red. They should be OK in a few days. He took the medicine "playing games with dad." He said the father must be a quarter, Qin Ning looked at the mobile phone screen, the two fight happily, she envies. Why are some people so different? Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated and someone sent her a message. She opened the message curiously and saw that the sender was Han Junyu. She rolled her eyes and deleted the message. These days, Han Junyu will give her three short messages every day, and she will not return, so she will delete the message, but he perseveres, and she will not answer. Luoxi came to find her, even beat her two treasures, she did not find Luoxi accounts, the account she first recorded in his head. "Gigi, are you hungry?" Jiji turned to look at her, frowned and said, "Mom, you just had dinner an hour and a half ago." "Well, it''s true, but I''m hungry." In addition to learning to sleep with Bai Ji''s sister, Ji''s mother has to follow her sister. "I''ll order for you?" Qin Ning has no money. Ji Mei''s name is Ji Ji''s chance to learn how to settle accounts. All the money given to them is given to Ji Ji''s management. Therefore, Qin Ning is very hard, and every time he spends money, he has to get Jiji''s consent. "It''s no fun ordering. Shall I take you out?" "Where to?" Gigi has a bad feeling. "Well, I don''t know, but mom wants to go out for a walk." Qin Ning looked out of the window. She is stuffy in the ward every day. She is a little bored. She wants to go out for a walk and breathe different air. So she called a nurse, asked her to help pay attention to sleeping in the ward, and then she took Jiji for a walk in the street. Holding hands, mother and son walked along the road. Jiji suddenly looked back. Her face was taut and a little unhappy. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning looked back along his line of sight, but he didn''t find anything. "It''s OK. There was a little girl staring at me just now." Qin Ning low smile, squat in front of his son rub his small face, "Jiji, how do you so narcissistic?" "It''s true that I look good. Narcissism shows that I have high self-esteem." Gigi''s serious retort. "You also know what self-esteem is. It''s amazing, my handsome boy." "Of course, I have a high IQ." Ji Ji Ao Jiao raises small chin, the line of sight is Piao the position of the corner behind. Qin Ning nodded in agreement and bowed his head to kiss his side. Jiji frowned and covered the place she had been kissing, a little disgusted. "Mom, don''t take advantage of me all the time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. Let him take advantage of her and kiss her. Jiji shakes her head and says that men and women are not compatible. But after that, she kisses her face with a smile and a serious explanation. "Look at your hospitality, I''ll give you a kiss, but don''t be too proud." Mother and son were noisy, and they were very happy all the way. Han Junyu, who came out of the corner, looked at the smile of his mother and son. His eyes deepened, and the corners of his mouth involuntarily rose. In recent days, he would come to the hospital. Sometimes he would stand outside the ward for a while and watch the three of them play together. If you don''t envy me, it''s not true. But he had done something wrong before, and now she was angry with him and ignored him. He had to take his time. He took out his mobile phone and took a few photos of their backs. Then he logged on to the microblog and posted the photos with a sentence. Regardless of other people''s comments, Han Junyu turned off his mobile phone and continued to keep up with them. As soon as Han Junyu''s picture was posted, it exploded on the Internet. Two days ago, a woman named Luoxi said that she was Han Junyu''s fiancee, but Han Junyu didn''t respond, just cancelled her attention. Today, I suddenly sent out a picture of a woman with a child, accompanied by a paragraph of text.Turn around and you will see me, but I will not tell you, I will guard you. ¡¿ such a warm sentence shows that the relationship between the two people in the picture and Han Junyu is extraordinary. Sheng''an''s propaganda department director saw the microblog news, immediately echoed it, turned to microblog, and accompanied with a joke. [passers by are fed dog food, president. Don''t forget us when you guard them. ¡¿ with the response of Sheng''an''s official microblog, there is no need to explain a lot of things. We can know that the fiancee of the president of Sheng''an is a fake. With the development of science and technology, Luo Xi sent out those pictures before. Who knows if it was p? And Han Junyu did not respond, indifferent attitude, obviously did not put her in the eye. The president of Sheng''an, who never gives any information about his personal life, suddenly sends out a picture of a woman and a child, which is obviously the scene of a family of three walking. [my God, who is this woman? How did she steal the Han male god of my family without a sound? Please explain! ¡¿ [yes, I haven''t heard of the news that President Han of Sheng''an got married, so I have a child. His speed is too fast, please explain! ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ netizens Qi Shushu left hundreds of them for explanation, and many netizens also @ Han Junyu, hoping that he could make it clear. But Han Junyu has not responded, the attitude of high cold people love and hate. Instead, Sheng''an''s official microblog responded enthusiastically, saying that Han Junyu might have turned off his mobile phone to go for a walk, so he didn''t have time to read everyone''s news. When the president has time, he will give you an explanation. The president of Sheng''an will accompany the women and children who go for a walk. Besides his own women and children, who will have such a big face? The official microblog confirms from the side that Han Junyu has a wife and children, but he doesn''t know when President Sheng an got married. There are many female netizens on the Internet are very sad, but also vent their emotions and curse some ugly words, but there are also many netizens express their blessings. Anyway, there are many opinions, and the Propaganda Department has been guiding the situation to the better. When song Xuanhe saw the news to Yueyang, there was no one to take charge of Luo Xi''s news. They put on a fire. Sheng an''s secretary also forwarded the microblog, and then joked. I''m busy working, president. After eating your dog food, don''t forget to increase my salary. ¡¿ so people''s attention also shifted to discuss Sheng''an''s welfare to employees and what kind of person is the woman who gave birth to Han Junyu. Qin Ning didn''t know all this. Ji Ji saw the news when he went back to the ward to play with his mobile phone. He was not surprised to see the photo of Han Junyu''s Micro blog. He had already noticed that someone was following him and his mother. When he secretly looked back, he saw that it was Han Junyu. Now looking at this picture, I realize that Han Junyu is using this picture to eliminate the news that he is going to marry Luoxi. He still has some brains, hum! He''s in a good mood and keeps the photos. Bang! Suddenly, the door was rudely kicked open. A woman rushed into the ward with emotion. Jiji was frightened and instinctively opened her arms to block her mother. Chapter 744 The door of the ward was suddenly knocked open, Qin Ning and Ji Ji were shocked. "Qin Ning, are you true?" Qin Ning saw the woman''s face and was relieved. With a smile on his face, he patted Pai Jiji on the back and told him that this was her friend and his godmother. Hearing Qin Ning''s voice, an Yun affirms that she is really alive and runs to her. "Qin Ning, I miss you so much." An Yun hugs her with crying voice. Qin Ning was a little out of breath by her, and quickly patted her on the shoulder. "Yunyun, I miss you too, but let me go first." An Yun realizes that she has a lot of strength. She releases her arm and says sorry. She bows her head and finds a little boy who is somewhat similar to Han Junyu. "Oh, my God, is Ning Ning your child? How lovely An Yun screams, trying to squeeze his face, but Ji Ji dodges. "What''s your name? I''m an Yun. I''m your mother''s friend." "My name is Ji Ji, and my name is Ji Hanyu. I warn you first, I don''t like to be touched or rubbed Jiji covered her face and hid one meter away from her. "Gigi, I love the personality." An Yun laughs and leaves Qin Ning to hold him. Jiji dodges another chance, but Anyun doesn''t give up. If Qin Ning hadn''t pulled her, she would have chased him around the room. Qin Ning is worried that Ji Ji will bite again and quickly stop an Yun. "He''s not familiar with you yet, just wait a while." An Yun looks at Ji Ji. He is not shy, but more defensive. Taking her attention back, she stares at Qin Ning and thanks God for letting her come back. "When Han Junyu saw you in the car with his own eyes, the car exploded. Since you are OK, who is the woman in the car?" An Yun doesn''t understand. Qin Ning thought of quarter''s explanation and thought about it. "There was no one in the car. When the car collided with another car, the driver took the opportunity to run away. Later Han Junyu saw me lying in the car. The woman was not a human being, but a simulated inflatable baby who looked the same as me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun takes a puff from the corner of her mouth. can make as like as two peas of Qinling, and can escape Han Junyu''s eyes. "What happened when Han Junyu found your DNA in the car?" "Well, I can''t explain it clearly. Anyway, it''s a kind of biotechnology, which is to use my hair to copy something with the same gene. The dummy doll carries my gene." She asked Qin Ning a lot of things in the past four years. An Yun held her out of control and almost cried. "Yunyun, I''m sorry." Qin Ning said suddenly. An Yun looks at her suspiciously and listens to Qin Ning continue to say, "I heard sister Ming say that after I disappeared, you went to see a psychologist, because I made you suffer a lot." "Fool, that''s my problem. It''s none of your business. But now that you''re alive, everything will be over. " An Yun comforts herself with a smile. Qin Ning can feel that in the past four years, an Yun has grown up a lot, and she nods and agrees. "Yes, we will all do well." An Yun turns her head and finds that the little boy on the sofa is serious about playing with his mobile phone, but still itching to tease him. But Jiji didn''t pay any attention to him, and his eyes were always on his mobile phone. She said that children have been looking at mobile phone is bad for their eyes, let him play with her, but Jiji finally looked up at her, and then looked away disdainfully. Her existence also disappeared, there is a mobile phone is more beautiful, can protect the eyes, so he still took the mobile phone to learn. Qin Ning doesn''t allow him to stare at his mobile phone all the time and let him rest for a few minutes. Jiji listens to his mother and puts down his mobile phone to practice calligraphy. After a while, an an wakes up, and an Yun wants to hold her, but an an is afraid of strangers. A strange woman wants to hold herself warmly and runs to hide behind her brother in fright, which makes an Yun very depressed. Is she that scary? Look at her scared face. Qin Ning also tries to persuade the two children to get close to an Yun, but the two children are very defensive. Apart from Han Junyu, they are hard to get close to others. An Yun is not in a hurry. She wants to sleep with Qin Ning in the ward. There are two beds in the ward, one is Qin Ning''s sleeping ward, and the other is Xiao Jue''s temporary children''s bed. Although these two beds were not small, Qin Ning felt that she had just come from abroad and must be very tired. She could not have a good rest in the same bed with her. An Yuncai doesn''t care about these. After washing, he gets into the quilt. "When I was abroad, I had been in prison. It was a very good treatment for us to sleep in such a big bed." Qin Ning heard that she had been in prison, and her eyes were wide open in fright, so she quickly told her what was going on. The two sisters seldom meet each other, and they can''t finish talking for a while.Han Junyu, who is standing outside the ward late at night, hears the sound in the ward and thinks that Qin Ning''s body needs recuperation. It''s bad for her to stay up so late. But he couldn''t say anything. He pursed his thin lips and called Lord Xiao over. Xiao Jue is on the night shift. Han Junyu tells him to find a way to make Qin Ning go to bed early. He glances at the meddlesome man and has a headache. "Qin Ning and an Yun haven''t seen each other for four years. The two sisters must have a lot to say. It''s OK to go to bed late." "It''s almost twelve o''clock. It''s not going to bed late, it''s staying up late!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue pinched his eyebrows and wanted to say something, but he knew that the man was impatient and would lose his temper later. He had to call a nurse to remind Qin Ning to go to bed early. Han Junyu follows the nurse. The nurse knocks on the door to let them go to bed early. Qin Ning will have a physical examination tomorrow morning. Sleep is very important. After a while, the ward was quiet, and Han Junyu returned to Xiao Jue''s office. "In the evening, if you don''t go home to sleep, will you accompany me on the night shift?" Lord Xiao glanced at him. "You''ve helped. I always want to know." Han Junyu hooked his lips, took out his mobile phone and opened wechat. It was a photo. When Xiao Jue saw the picture, his face became ugly and he grinned in secret, but he was helpless. "Going to her?" Han Junyu looks at the picture of Pei Ming leaning against another man on his mobile phone. This is a picture sent to him by his subordinates. Before he went to Xiao Jue, he sent someone to check Pei Ming''s address. "She likes to be with that man. Am I bored when I burst in?" Xiao Jue asked irritably. Han Junyu takes a look at him, presses the voice, and asks his subordinates to send the specific address. "Find someone to replace you. Anyway, I can''t sleep. I''ll take you to play." The tone of Han Junyu''s speech is a bit funny, but there is no doubt in his habitual toughness. Xiao Jue also really wants to find Pei Ming, find someone to replace the class, and Han Junyu rushed to a bar. When you get off the bus, you can hear the loud music in the bar when you stand outside. "Why are they in such a good mood at night? After listening to so much noise, don''t their ears hurt?" Han Junyu said he couldn''t understand the people who soak in bars every day. "President Han, you should respect the diversity of the world. Others are restless youth and need to vent. Oh, I forgot that President Han has no such thing as youth. " Does that mean he''s old? Han Junyu''s face was black, his cold eyes glanced at him and turned back. "I''m not going. You can do it yourself." "Oh, no, Jun Yu, if you can accompany your brother in the middle of the night, you are the youngest and most handsome president I have ever seen." Han Junyu did not eat his suit, "although you said the truth, but I still go home to sleep better." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Xiao Jue''s mouth twitched and he could only take out his mace. Chapter 745 As the saying goes, it takes seven inches to beat a snake. Want to let Han Junyu accompany him to the bar, Xiao Jue immediately thought of Qin Ning. "I''ll let you meet Qin Ning tomorrow." Han Junyu took a look at him and walked into the bar with a sneer. Xiao Jue shook his head helplessly, which was really an awkward disposition. This bar is also well-known in the city center. Many film crews have shot scenes here, so the environment here is pretty good. But no matter how good the environment is, it will be chaotic when there are many people. Han Junyu walked into the bar. The music and the crowd still made him frown. They went upstairs through the crowd. In a box on the corner, they saw Pei Ming through the glass door. Pei Ming was accompanied by men and women. It was obviously a party for them. Han Junyu called a waiter, "take three plates of fruit salad and eight cent ice cream to this box. If the people inside ask, you can say that they are miss Pei''s friends and their bills will be given to me. And I want the box next door. " The waiter nodded and turned to get something. He followed him to the box next door. "What''s your routine?" Han Junyu glanced at him and explained patiently: "most women should not be able to refuse the special ice cream here. I brush the sense of existence for you, and then wait for the hare." After a while, the waiter brings the bill, and Han Junyu asks her to give it to Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue looked at the bill. He didn''t care about the money, but he was puzzled. He didn''t know whether the way he said would work. After paying the bill, he ordered another bottle of wine. As soon as he opened the bottle, he saw that the door of the box was opened and a man came in with Pei Ming. "President Han and Dr. Xiao, did you give me something?" Pei Ming drinks a lot. When she walks, her steps are empty. The man is afraid that he will fall down, and his arm never leaves her waist. Xiao Jue stares at the man''s arm coldly and wants to cut it off. Han Junyu glanced at Xiao Jue and gently raised the corner of his mouth. "I saw you when I passed by. Doctor Xiao ordered it for you. Why, don''t you like it? " It was sent by Xiao Jue. Pei Ming took a look at him, but her eyes didn''t stay for long, so she turned to Han Junyu''s face. "Thank you. Reciprocity. I''ll pay for the consumption of your box. " "No, I''ve already paid." Xiao Jue spoke. Pei Ming shrugged, "well, I''ll go with my friend. Goodbye." "Why don''t you introduce your friends when we meet?" Xiao Jue''s voice was mild and angry. Pei Ming, who has turned around, is stiff for a moment, but she soon returns to normal. "Oh, I forgot to introduce. This is my boyfriend, Yuan Bo, my monitor. Yuan Bo, this is my brother''s two friends, Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an, and Dr. Xiao. " When introducing Han Junyu, he also used the identity of president of Sheng''an, but when Xiao Jue was just a simple name for doctor Xiao, Xiao Jue was very angry. Yuan Bo was a bit surprised to hear Pei Ming say that he suddenly became his boyfriend. He turned his head to look at her and accepted the hint from her eyes. His heart was strange, but he still nodded. "Hello, Mr. Han, Dr. Xiao. I''m Mingming''s boyfriend and her monitor, Yuan Bo. " He is polite and moderate. He seems to be a guy with good self-cultivation. Xiao Jue nodded to him politely, and asked him with a cool smile: "you are the monitor of Mingming, and you are also a soldier. How many years have you been in the army?" "For six years, I graduated from the military academy and began to practice in the army." For his basic information, Xiao Jue has been checking his ancestors for three generations, so he doesn''t care about his answer, but wants to find a topic to chat with. "I also have a friend who is a soldier, but he got his rank two years after he graduated from the military academy. His name is Cheng mo. do you know him?" "Are you talking about general Cheng? Are you friends of general Cheng? " When it comes to Cheng Mo, Yuan Bai''s eyes are bright, and his eyes cannot hide his worship. "Mingming and Chengmo are also very familiar. Didn''t she tell you?" Xiao Jue said with a smile. Yuan Bai looks at Pei Ming unexpectedly, but he doesn''t know anything about it. Pei Ming frowns and stares at Xiao Jue coldly, knowing that he did it on purpose. "Dr. Xiao is joking. How could I know general Cheng?" She was very low-key in the army. She never revealed her identity to the people in the army except that her superiors knew her information. The last time Yuan Bo sent her home, her parents came to see her, so they ran into her. Although her parents were also in the army, they had a high status and kept a low profile. In addition, she did not deliberately explain, so yuan Bai did not know her real identity. "Here is the president of Sheng''an. He and Cheng Mo are good brothers. Mingming knows president Han, but she doesn''t know Cheng mo. if Cheng Mo knows, she may be sad." Xiao Jue''s half joking tone."Enough, Xiao Jue. Don''t talk nonsense in front of my friends. This is a dinner party for me and my friends. You don''t have to be generous here. I''ll give you the money I owe you next time." Pei Ming is impatient and pulls yuan Bai to leave. Yuan Bai was pulled out by her, with a strange face. "Mingming, Mr. Xiao is telling the truth. You know general Cheng, don''t you?" "Is it different to know but not to be familiar with?" Pei Ming is annoyed at the thought of Xiao Jue''s appearance. She can be sure that he did it on purpose! "Mingming, I don''t mean that. I just worship general Cheng, so I want to see him." Yuan Bo apologized. I can''t say more. In the box, Han Junyu glances obliquely at Xiao Jue, who has a black belly, and the meaning is not clear. "It''s quite a routine. Why haven''t you caught it after four years?" "People have been avoiding me. How can I chase them?" Speaking of this, Xiao Jue is also full of fire. If you have no feelings for him, why do you keep avoiding him? Several times, in order to meet him, he tried his best to communicate with Cheng Mo and wanted to meet her in the army, but she asked for leave to go home in order to avoid him. "Oh, by your present means, if you want to catch up with her, I don''t think you can succeed in another four years." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This sentence pierces my heart. "Otherwise, if you help me once, I''ll help you catch Pei Ming." The man''s words were very strong, but Xiao Jue hesitated. He has been chasing him for four years, and Pei Ming loves to ignore him. What can Han Junyu do? "Don''t believe me?" Han Junyu raised the corner of his mouth in a threatening tone. "OK, make a deal." Sir Xiao picked up his glass, touched him, looked up and finished with a glass of wine. Han Junyu received a report from his subordinates that Pei Ming had gone downstairs. Han Junyu got up and asked Xiao Jue to go to the corridor on the second floor with him. Standing at the entrance of the corridor, you can see a group of people downstairs wriggling with the music, while Xiao Jue can see Pei Ming''s unsteady steps at a glance. "What are you going to do?" Han Junyu saw that he was going down the stairs and reached for his shoulder. "Mingming is drunk, I brought the medicine to sober up," "Xiao Jue, if you want to catch up with her, just listen to me. What are you going to deliver the medicine now? Do you do a good job as a doctor? " Han Junyu is sarcastic. Xiao Jue twisted his eyebrows to see yuan Bai holding Pei Ming downstairs. He clenched his fist. Chapter 746 When Pei Ming''s group of people wanted to leave the bar, it was more than two o''clock. Han Junyu was so bored that he took out his mobile phone and played games with Xiao Jue. Several times, a few women saw that they were good-looking, and they all came to chat up, but Han Junyu swept away with a cold expression, and they were afraid to leave. Seeing that Pei Ming is leaving, Xiao Jue immediately pats Han Junyu and they go downstairs together. Outside the bar, they pretended to meet Pei Ming. Several girls saw Han Junyu and Xiao Jue coming towards them. Their eyes were obsessed and they were looking forward to chatting with them. When Xiao Jue saw Pei Ming, regardless of her angry expression, he went directly to her side, fended off yuan Bai, and put his long arm on her waist to hold her. "Mingming, your brother just called me. I said I met you here. He asked me to send you back." "Don''t let go, sir Xiao!" Pei Ming roared angrily. Xiao Jue was not moved. He said with a gentle smile, "Hello, everyone. I''m Xiao Jue and Pei Ming''s friend. I met her here, so I''ll send her back." Han Junyu went to drive here. For the sake of his brother, he will be a driver today. "Hello, Xiao Jue, you," Pei Ming is angry and wants to push him away, but Xiao Jue whispers in her ear. "Move again, I can kiss you." "Shameless!" "Thank you very much." Xiao Jue chuckled. Pei Ming grins her teeth. Seeing that he really wants to kiss herself, she immediately follows him on the bus. After getting on the bus, Pei Mingcai said goodbye to his friend. When the bus goes far away, people will come back. "My God, Mingming''s car is a global limited edition Maybach. It''s so cool!" "Yes, the driver is handsome, but I don''t know if I can get his number." There is a girl with a crazy face. Thinking about Han Junyu''s appearance, she wants to ask for his information. Yuan Bo, standing beside him, frowned at the thought that Xiao Jue and Pei Ming were close to each other just now. He was a little upset. He doesn''t know that Pei Ming knows these people. Does Pei Ming have more secrets to hide from him? Outside Pei Ming''s private apartment, Xiao Jue gets off first, and Pei Ming gets off behind him, never giving him a good face from the beginning to the end. "Thank you, brother Han, for sending me back so attentively." Although Pei Ming talks with a smile, Han Junyu understands her irony. "It''s Lord Xiao, not me. It''s time for me to go home and sleep, too. It''s time to go. " Han Junyu finished, the front of the car a turn, to Xiao Jue pick eyebrow, showing a evil four smile, and then leave quickly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue drew his lips. Pei Ming staggers into the apartment building. Xiao Jue is worried that she will fall. He wanted to hold her waist, but she struggles so hard that he just bends down and hugs her Princess. "Lord Xiao, you put me down!" Xiao Jue ignored and went on. "If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude." Pei Ming gets angry and raises her arm as if to hit him. Xiao Jue knows that her Kung Fu is good, but they never compete, so when she moves, he immediately lets go. Pei Ming''s sharp feet fell to the ground, but the attack continued. Xiao Jue dodged her attack and pressed the elevator. Late at night, the elevator quickly opened, and he quickly dodged in. Pei Ming chases in, and then kicks him mercilessly. Xiao Jue flashes aside and grabs her leg. "The legs are thin again. Good practice." Xiao Jue joked with a smile. Pei Ming was furious. She jumped up, threw away his hand and attacked again. Xiao Jue is not angry, deliberately release her legs before fingertips across her calf, again around her waist, pressing her to the corner. "Yes, but it''s almost as bad as me." By the man against the wall can''t move, Pei Ming embarrassed, drunk blurred, head up to kiss him. Xiao Jue was shocked and forgot to defend for a moment. Pei Ming took the opportunity to push him away, put one leg on his shoulder, and hit back to press him on the wall. "I should give it to you. You are worse than me." She is not as tall as he is. It''s difficult for her to put on high heels and put her legs straight on his shoulders. Xiao Jue looked back at the woman''s calf. His long finger crossed the corner of his lips. He raised the corner of his mouth and did not retort. Instead, he clasped the back of her head with one hand and bowed his head to kiss her lips. Rough and strong, and his gentle expression does not match. Pei Ming didn''t expect that he would come. He was so surprised that he wanted to hide. It was too late. He could only kiss him so hard to breathe. While his other hand was sliding down her leg, she was ashamed and annoyed. But legs under his pressure, has been taut is also very uncomfortable. All of a sudden, she is difficult to ride a tiger.I can''t escape. It''s like a mouse he''s caught trying to dissect. "Mingming, I''d rather go to bed with you to have a good fight." He asked in a low voice, her lips raised. Pei Ming was breathless by his kiss. Hearing what he said, she bent her elbow to fight him back. But he turned faster, released her legs, put his long arm around her waist, let her feet off the ground, can''t force. With a thump, the elevator opens. People standing outside the elevator see the two people hugging in the elevator and stare in surprise. "No," Pei Ming didn''t expect to meet her neighbor at this time point. He wanted to explain, but Xiao Jue calmly took her out of the elevator. "My girlfriend and I just came back. Hello." Xiao Jue also said. "Well, you guys," he said, looking at the two people still holding each other. The neighbor was embarrassed. "Oh, my girlfriend is drunk. I hold her for fear that she will fall. Let''s go first." Xiao Jue calmly holds Pei ming to her apartment. "Lord Xiao, you rascal!" Pei Ming scolds angrily. "Well, I admit it." Xiao Jue nodded and played a rascal to the people he liked. He couldn''t help it. He also so frankly admitted that Pei Ming was almost angry and wanted to get rid of him, but he didn''t let go. "Mingming, it''s late. Don''t make trouble. Open the door." "Let me go. This is my house. No admittance." Pei Ming vomited wine when she spoke, and her words were not clear. Lord Xiao bowed his head and tried to kiss her again. "No one else? Mingming, don''t force me to take you to a hotel. " "You," Pei Ming took a deep breath and found the key from her bag to open the door. Xiao Jue just let her go. Pei Ming immediately ran in and tried to close the door. But before she closed the door, the man quickly slipped in. When she closed the door, the man put her on the door with his chest and couldn''t move. "When you come into your home, it''s not idle people. Mingming, do you think we should do something?" "Whatever you do, sir Xiao, if you dare to mess with me, I will certainly forgive you." Pei Ming is so guilty that she doesn''t dare to look into his eyes. She pinches her bag nervously. "If you don''t forgive me anyway, I''ll break the pot and do what I want to do." Aware of her evasion, Xiao Jue raised her jaw and pecked her on the lip when he spoke. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming didn''t know whether she was drunk or the man in front of her changed. Is such a careless man really Dr. Xiao Jue Xiao she used to know? Chapter 747 Pei Ming heard that he wanted to do something he wanted to do. His first thought was that he wanted to sleep with her. So when he came near, she could smell the fragrance of Cologne on him. Her heart beat faster. She didn''t know if it was the influence of alcohol. She was restless all over. Suddenly, the man stepped back, poured a cup of warm water for her, and took out a box of medicine. "What is this?" She''s kind of on guard. Isn''t it the contraceptive she was asked to take after that? Looking at the resistance in her eyes, Xiao Jue did not explain. He came up to her, clasped her wrist and put her in his arms. Pei Ming wants to hide very much, but she is drunk and slow. When she is pulled by him, she bumps into his arms unsteadily. He took out a medicine and put it in his own mouth. Then he took a breath, lowered his head and kissed her lips, and fed it to her mouth. She clenched her teeth and didn''t want to eat, but she could feel the medicine melt a little. Even if she closed her teeth, her tongue could still feel the bitterness. If she insists, she will die. Helplessly opened the teeth, he took the opportunity to enter her mouth, not only swept the medicine in, but also hooked her tongue. A man with a black belly! Pei Ming was so angry that she wanted to cry. Xiao Jue kisses contentedly, this just lets go of her, wiped the saliva that flows out of the corner of the mouth, he explains with a faint smile. "It''s sobering medicine. It''s a pill made of traditional Chinese medicine, so it''s very bitter. If you take the medicine, you won''t have a headache tomorrow. " Pei Ming pushed him away, poured a glass of water and drank it. "Wow, it''s so bitter." Xiao Jue licked his lips. "How do I feel sweet?" Pei Ming finished drinking the water in the cup, and heard that he had a finger in the dark, and his face turned red. I didn''t expect that the normally serious man didn''t blink when he said love words. "I''m home. You should go back." "Back to where?" Xiao Jue sat still on the sofa. "Go back to your own home." Pei Ming angry went to him to push him, let him quickly roll, don''t get in the way here. Xiao Jue took her hand in his backhand, pushed her onto the sofa and looked down at him. "Mingming, shall I settle down with you?" "No!" Pei Ming had drunk a lot of wine and suddenly fell on the sofa. She felt dizzy and refused to think about it. "I''m not familiar with you. What''s the matter with you settling down here?" "Then how can I be familiar with you?" He pinned her hair behind her ear and breathed in her ear. Pei Ming shook the tip of her ear and trembled all over. "Don''t blame me for being rude to you, Xiao Jue, if you dare to mess around!" Xiao Jue chuckled, "Mingming, when did you treat me politely?" In order to refute her, Xiao Jue also deliberately gave her a kiss on the forehead, "Mingming, I''m sorry, it used to be my vinegar. Shall we make up?" Pei Ming''s eyes were red, but he sneered. "Xiao Jue, you just want to say an apology when everything has not happened before. It''s impossible." "I didn''t think that nothing had happened, but I wanted to make up for my mistake. Pei Ming, give me a chance to reform. " Xiao Jue bowed his head and kissed the corners of her eyes with a pious expression. "You don''t know what''s wrong with you, sir Xiao. Let me go." Every time she faced him, she would think of the child who had stayed in her stomach for more than two months. This is a poisonous thorn. Does it hurt her heart. "Pei Ming, I thought that as long as you can live a better life and find better people, I will try to let you go and disappear in front of you, but I can''t. I miss you every day and I want to say sorry to you. Yes, you say I don''t know what''s wrong, but if you don''t, I don''t know where to remedy it. Mingming, the past can not be changed, but I think, after you and I are together, I will treat you, love you, love you. " Listen to him say love her, Pei Ming stare at him, don''t know whether to believe him. "Don''t speak so well, sir Xiao. You used to say that I was ugly, I didn''t know how to be gentle, I was rude and savage, I was wayward and annoying." "I don''t deny that I was blind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was happy to admit it. "I didn''t realize that when I fell in love with you, your beauty and ugliness, gentleness or rudeness had nothing to do with me, so I hurt you recklessly. But after I fall in love with you, you must be the most beautiful and lovely. I like you both gentle and rude. " It''s a bit awkward for Xiao Jue to say such an explicit confession. Before, he thought he couldn''t say it. But at this moment, when he was holding her, he found that in order to please her, he couldn''t say too much. Listening to men''s sweet words, Pei Ming said that it was false if she didn''t touch them. "What''s the use of saying so much? I''m still angry and won''t be with you."Xiao Jue was not in a hurry. He pointed his long finger across her cheek and nodded with a smile. "I know, I once said that liking a person is a matter of one person and has nothing to do with the other. I just want to tell you that I like you, you can accept it, and of course you can refuse it. " "Then your confession is really special. You put me on the sofa and didn''t give me a chance to refute." Pei Ming sneers. Xiao Jue is helpless, some greedy kisses her lips. "If I didn''t use this way, Mingming, you wouldn''t listen to me so much." Pei Ming felt that his lips were grinding her lips. She was angry and wanted to bite him. However, Xiao Jue understood her temperament, knew her little temper and connived at her. Pei Ming took a bite, his lower lip was quickly bitten by her, she tasted the smell of blood. Let go of him angrily, feel the blood on labial horn, "why don''t you hide?" He could have dodged just now. "Are you down?" Pei Ming looks at him in surprise. It''s not so easy to let her down. "If it doesn''t cool down, you can take a few more bites." "Go away, I don''t want you to bite you." Pei Ming sat up and distanced himself from him. But Xiao Jue rubbed to her side, opened his arm, hugged her from behind, and whispered in her left ear. "Mingming, I know you are reluctant. You don''t have no feelings for me, just because of some reasons I don''t know. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me now. I will slowly find out as long as you don''t push me away. "Well said, who knows if you will push me away because of other women." Pei Ming satirizes. Xiao Jue has a headache. She still cares about what happened in those years. "We can get married with our ID card and Hukou book now, so you can always rest assured?" Asked Lord Xiao. "Many men get divorced when they get married, and marriage can''t guarantee that you won''t go to other women." Pei Ming frowned and suddenly felt that the logic was wrong. "If I marry you, it''s me who will suffer. If I divorce you, Xiao Jue immediately interrupted him and followed the guidance. "No, if you marry me and give you all my property, a man without money will not mess. And I''m so busy in the hospital, so it''s natural for you to check the post. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 748 Pei Ming is dizzy and wants to sleep, but the man keeps pulling her to talk. She was irritable, but she couldn''t beat him to cheat. She could only say what he said. Vaguely listening to a man''s theory, it seems reasonable, but she always feels strange. Then the man told her to go to the pen and paper, wrote an agreement, she seems to have signed that agreement. But she didn''t react before she went to bed. She didn''t forgive him or agree to be with him. He asked her to sign the agreement, which was to dig a hole for her. In the morning, I feel sleepy. But she felt hard to breathe, her mouth seemed to be stuffed with something, she turned over uncomfortably, opened her eyes vaguely, saw the man''s enlarged face, and jumped up from the bed in fright. "Xiao, Xiao, Xiao Jue, why are you in my bed?" "Wake you up." The man licked the corner of his lips with a satisfied face, then turned over and got up. Pei Ming opened the quilt and saw that she was wearing pajamas, and her body was no different. She was relieved. But this tone has not spit clean, listen to the man gently said to her. "Pajamas, I changed them for you." ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Pei Ming grabs the quilt, jumps up, throws it on his head, and then pours on him. Xiao Jue was putting on his trousers. The quilt was on his head. He reached out to take it away. He was pushed down by her and fell on the bed. She rode on him. He couldn''t help laughing, "Mingming, I didn''t expect you to get up so early?" "Xiao Jue, you rascal, I didn''t promise to be with you. How can you, how can you change my clothes?" Pei Ming angrily scolds, wants to strangle him very much, then destroys the corpse. "Fool, I''m kidding you. Do you really believe it?" Xiao Jue opened the quilt and looked at her ferociously staring at herself, with a helpless face. The man''s doting and drowning tone makes Pei Ming can''t stand it. She reaches for his neck. "Then why are you in my bed?" "Obviously, I want to sleep with you." Xiao Jue admitted that he was also very calm, and he changed his posture with her. He''s up, she''s down, and her legs are still on his waist. The action of intimacy makes Pei Ming''s face blush and fight back with her knees bent. Xiao Jue was not willing to be outdone. He avoided her leg and gave her a kiss on the face. Pei Ming stares round his eyes and becomes angry. He refuses to give up and continues to attack. Suddenly, the bed became a battlefield for two people. You come and I go, the quilt is wrapped in a ball. Suddenly, Xiao Jue heard footsteps outside the door. He immediately held the woman in his arms and asked her to be quiet. "Lord Xiao, I tell you, I can''t be with you in my life." Pei Ming struggles. "Mingming, your words really hurt my heart. But now I''m going to tell you there''s someone in your family Xiao Jue''s voice is very light, and he takes the initiative to take care of Pei Ming''s pajamas that slip onto her arm. "Don''t think I can let you go." Pei Ming pushes him away with indignation on her face. "Mingming, are you up?" Outside the door is Pei Ming''s mother''s voice. Pei Ming''s face changed, which reminds me that her mother often comes to see her during her holidays. "I haven''t, I haven''t got up yet." Looking at the man beside her, she answered quickly. "Aunt is coming. I''ll go and say hello." Xiao Jue got out of bed, put on his trousers and said with a smile. "Don''t you dare, sir Xiao!" Pei Ming roared. A big man goes out of her bedroom. If her mother knows, it''s OK! "Do you think I dare?" Xiao Jue raised his eyebrows. Pei Ming stamped her foot depressed. She knew that he certainly dared. He had been trying to make up with her for the past four years, but she couldn''t get over the hurdle in her heart, so she kept away from him. And sometimes she always thought, she is not gentle and beautiful, how can he like her? But today, if he really went out, she would jump into the Yellow River. "Lord Xiao, if you tease me, that''s enough." Xiao Jue restrained his smile, held her face and let her look him in the eye. "Mingming, what''s in it for me to tease you? If I don''t like you, why do I always pester you. In your eyes, am I really the kind of idle person? " Pei Ming pursed her lips. Her eyes dodged. She was worried when she heard the movement in the living room. "If you really like me, you can''t force me." "If I don''t force you, you''ll let me close? Mingming, four years. How many more years can we waste? " Xiao Jue sat on the bed and looked at her, hoping that she could see the sincerity in his eyes. Before, he always thought that she was angry with him, no matter how long, he could wait. But the photos of her approaching another man several times stimulated him. If she waited any longer, she might become someone else''s woman.So this time he put all his eggs in one basket and didn''t give each other a way out. He took out a contract from the drawer of the bedside table next to him. "This is the contract you signed with me last night. I will camp here from now on. If you don''t want to be with me now, we''ll get along with each other slowly. When you feel my sincerity, it''s not too late to promise me. ¡± Pei Ming looked at the contract and frowned, "when did I sign this kind of thing?" "I knew you would cheat." Xiao Jue looked at her wrongly, then took out his mobile phone to play a video, which was the scene of her signing the contract. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming is shocked to see that video, which is really her, and the signature on the contract is also her handwriting. Is she crazy? How could you sign this kind of thing with me! "If you don''t admit it, I''ll go and say hello to my aunt." Xiao Jue''s tone was calm and he got up to go out. How could Pei Ming let him go out? He immediately grabbed his arm, "OK, OK, I promise, then what, you hide in the bathroom first." Get her answer, Xiao Jue is not satisfied, but take advantage of the fire to rob of point own cheek. "There''s no proof of what you say. Only by kissing me can you prove your sincerity." Pei Ming wants to tear him up now, but her mother is outside. If she knows that she is sitting on the bed with a man, it will be miserable. "Don''t push forward, sir Xiao!" She said it with a gnash of teeth. "There''s a foot of space, why don''t I?" Lord Xiao went to the door. "Mingming, I made breakfast for you. Get up and have breakfast." Outside the door, came Mrs. Pei''s gentle voice. Pei Ming gets out of bed nervously, jumps up and kisses Xiao Jue on his side face. Xiao Jue turns his head when she jumps up. She just kisses him on the lip, he is not satisfied with the back of her head to deepen the kiss. "You Well Pei Ming is so angry that she wants to kick him. "Since you are so sincere, I''d rather be respectful than obedient." Xiao Jue hid in the bathroom according to the contract. Pei Ming grits her teeth and glares at him with resentment. She quickly opens the door and goes out. But when she came to the living room, she thought of the man''s kiss, and she unconsciously felt a little aftertaste, reaching out to touch her lips. "Mingming, why is your lip swollen?" "Ah?" Pei Ming is stunned. She looks in the mirror and kisses her swollen lips. This man must have done it on purpose! Chapter 749 When Xiao Jue returned to the hospital, he was still in a good mood. "Dr. Shaw, have you been bitten by a dog?" "What do you mean?" Suddenly heard Han Junyu''s voice, Xiao Jue mouth a draw. "Since you have done a good job, don''t forget what you promised me yesterday." Han Junyu can guess from his expression that he and Pei Ming get along pretty well. But he still reminded the point of the lip, do not know last night two people are more serious, even the lip was bitten so hard. Aware of his meaning, Xiao Jue reached out and touched his lower lip, which was bitten by a woman last night. Although it was still painful, his heart was very sweet. Aware of Han Junyu''s joking eyes, he rolled a white eye and said, "I''m hungry. Go and buy me a breakfast." "Say it again?" Han Junyu squinted coldly, with a cold warning in his tone. I''m so bold that I dare to tell him to do things. Lord Xiao raised his eyebrows and was not afraid. "President Han, now you''re begging me. Don''t be so cold. Besides, a breakfast doesn''t cost much. " "If granny Xiao knows that she will have a granddaughter-in-law soon, she will be happy, then I will go." "Han Junyu, you can do it!" Lord Xiao gritted his teeth. Now he is pursuing Pei Ming. If his grandmother knows about it, he will certainly come out to stir up trouble. Then he will have no peaceful life in the future. Qin Ning has a physical examination in the morning, which is arranged once a week, but the physical examination is different from usual. When the nurse came to the examination room, Qin Ning saw another man in the examination room. She turned around and wanted to leave. "Qin Ning, you wait." Xiao Jue stopped her. Qin Ning helpless, turned to look at him. "Dr. Xiao, since you have a patient, I''ll go outside and wait for a while." "No, Jun Yu is a little uncomfortable. I''m doing a basic examination. Soon, let the nurse do your preliminary examination for you." Xiao Jue explained. "Oh." Qin Ning obediently followed the nurse to do the examination. At the beginning, she did the routine examination, and the nurse soon finished it. However, looking around, Xiao Jue was still doing the examination in Han Junyu. When checking, he needs to take off his coat. Han Junyu takes off his black shirt, revealing his strong upper body, strong chest, eight abdominal muscles, even muscles and no weight. Qin Ning glanced, immediately lowered his head, and his cheek was slightly red. She remembers that he was in good health before. What''s wrong with him? Did he come for a physical examination? Xiao Jue saw that the man suddenly took off his coat. He was stunned. In fact, he didn''t need to take off his clothes, but when he did Take it off. He also does not say to break, saw Qin Ning one eye, in the heart tut a. He''s really a scheming businessman. He has to tease his younger sister at this time. He''s convinced. Suddenly, a mobile phone ring broke the silence of the examination room. "I''ll answer the phone first, and I''ll finish the next check later." Xiao Jue left a word, regardless of Qin Ning''s expression, took the phone out of the examination room. There were only two people left in the examination room, and the atmosphere was a bit strange. Qin Ning coughed softly and got up to leave. "Ning Ning, Dr. Xiao will be back in a moment. Didn''t he ask you to wait for a moment?" Han Junyu gets up and holds her arm. These days is a long-distance observation of her, he wants to close to him, had to let Xiao Jue with him to design such a. "I''ll be fine after a while. Let me go first." The man''s big hand holding her arm, palm fever, Qin Ning seems to be hot, quickly from his hand to break away, and he kept a little distance. Han Junyu didn''t embarrass her either. Looking at her head down and playing with her fingers, he took a step forward. "Are the wounds on ANN''s and Jiji''s faces better?" "Not yet, but with the medicine, it should be ready in a few days." Qin Ning bowed his head and replied that he did not dare to look at him. She wanted him to put on his clothes, but she was worried that what she said would make the atmosphere more embarrassing, so she didn''t say anything. "That''s good. I want to see Gigi and ANN. Is that ok?" He lowered his attitude and looked like he wanted to discuss with her. Qin Ning pursed her lips and whispered after a long time, "I didn''t stop you from going to see the children. As long as the two children don''t hate you, you are free." Hearing this answer, Han Junyu was pleasantly surprised to see that she kept her head down, her cheeks flushed, and no longer teased her. He turned to put on his clothes. After waiting for a while, Xiao Jue didn''t answer. Qin Ning was a little worried. He got up several times and wanted to go first. "Why, you have something urgent?" Qin Ning bit the pink lip, shook his head and continued to buckle his fingers. "What''s the matter? You go first. I''ll let Lord Xiao come to see you later." Han Junyu''s voice is somewhat gentle. Qin Ning still shook his head and touched his stomach. "I can''t eat before physical examination, but I''m so hungry."¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu considers a few seconds, takes out the mobile phone to let Xiao Jue quickly roll back. Xiao Jue no accident, two minutes back to the rest room, first to Han Junyu finish inspection, make sure that his last accident injury has recovered. He occasionally has a headache, which should be caused by the forgotten memory. When Ning Fu comes, he should be able to deal with it. When giving Qin Ning a physical examination, Han Junyu leaves the examination room. "Dr. Xiao, what''s wrong with Han Junyu''s body?" Xiao Jue is looking at her medical report. To be honest, the situation is not optimistic, so he has a headache. Weak people, poor resistance, any accident, is a heavy blow. But it''s not that there''s no way to treat it, it''s just that we need careful care, which requires time and patience. Suddenly, hearing Qin Ning''s inquiry, he picked his eyebrows in surprise. "What can you do with him?" Qin Ning Leng for a few seconds, shy angry bow, he said right, know his situation and how? Now she can''t even care about herself. She thinks too much about where she can take care of others. Xiao Jue rubbed his eyebrows. "The car accident he had four years ago was very heavy. He has been recuperating for the past four years. Now the situation is pretty good. However, he said that he always has a headache recently." "Is that serious?" "It''s not easy to say. It will be observed for a while, but I heard Han Junyu say that when he has a headache, if you rub his forehead for a while, his headache will be relieved, right?" Lord Xiao pretended to be curious. Qin Ning remembers that Han Junyu asked her to knead his forehead, as if there was such a thing. "It seems so. Does he need any medicine?" Xiao Jue shook his head helplessly. "You don''t know Han Junyu''s temperament. If it wasn''t a last resort, he would not take medicine. It''s medicine, not to mention brain, so he can only carry it. " "Oh." When Qin Ning left the physical examination room, he was still thinking about what Xiao Jue said. Headache can not take medicine, can only be hard to carry, how painful it should be. Outside the ward, she smelled a smell of porridge and steamed buns. She rubbed her nose and hurried into the ward. She saw two drawers of steamed buns and several bowls of porridge on the table. On the other side, Jiji is sitting on the sofa playing games, and ANN is sitting on the man talking, and they don''t know what to say. They both laugh happily. Chapter 750 Seeing the familiar figure in the ward again, Qin Ning''s mood is very complicated. "Ah, mother is back." Seeing her mother''s figure, An''an happily goes down from Han Junyu''s leg, then runs to Qin Ning and hugs her leg. "Mom, uncle Shuai brought breakfast and said he would wait for you." Qin Ning accidentally looked up at Han Junyu, his eyes flashed. Her conflict with Han Junyu does not want to be seen by children, so she shows a smile and leads an an an to breakfast. "Thank you. How much is it? I''ll let Gigi give it to you later." Han Junyu glanced at her, "you try it. How does it taste? Aunt Zhang does it according to your taste." When I heard that it was made by installation, I immediately swallowed. Since it was made by Aunt Zhang, there must be no way to calculate the money. But she looked at him suspiciously as he sat down to eat. "Didn''t you have breakfast, either?" "Physical examination should be on an empty stomach, not breakfast." Han Junyu explained. "Oh." Qin Ning didn''t think much. After a sip of porridge, she took a steamed bun and stuffed it into her mouth. She tasted the familiar taste, and her eyes narrowed happily. Ann saw that her mother ate steamed buns, and she wanted to eat them, but her small arm was too short to reach. Han Junyu took two steamed buns, one for Ann and the other for Jiji. Ji Ji dislikes throwing the steamed stuffed bun into Qin Ning''s bowl, but he doesn''t have a good face for Han Junyu. "You don''t have to please me. I want to eat it. I''ll take it myself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Qin Ning looked at a steamed bun in the bowl and put it in Jiji''s bowl again, preaching seriously. "Thank you, Jiji, for the bun he gave you. It''s polite Ji Ji, with a strained face, glances at his mother. Unwilling to turn his head and say thank you to Han Junyu, he still doesn''t want to eat the steamed stuffed bun he brought and give it to his sister. An''an just finished eating a bun and saw that her brother had another bun for him. She immediately said thank you to her brother. Han Junyu sees that Qin Ning is still a child, but he has a serious education and pretends to be a mature Jiji. How do you see this picture? How do you find it interesting. However, when Qin Ning just spoke to Ji Ji, he didn''t call him by his name. Instead, he called him by his own name. There was some myocardial infarction. After a breakfast, Han Junyu had a complicated mood. When qinning is packing, Jiji wants to help, but Han Junyu comes to him and asks him to take his sister to play. He will deal with it. "You are the chief executive of Sheng''an. I dare not trouble you for such a small matter." Jiji''s weird satire. Han Junyu frowned and thought silently in his heart that he really didn''t clean up. Qin Ning looked at each other, a little headache. "Jiji, you take your sister to wash her hands." "Oh." Ji Ji takes her eyes back and takes her sister to the bathroom to wash her hands. "You are very busy at work, so don''t waste your time with me. Don''t walk slowly without seeing me off." Qin Ning turned around and said to Han Junyu. Han Junyu walks up to her, takes away the garbage in her hand, and then starts to clean the table, doing it naturally. Qinning mouth smoke smoke, this man is bullying her can''t do housework? The man did not leave immediately, but sat in the room to play with Ann. An an is also his child. He is willing to accompany an an, and Qin Ning can''t say anything. It''s just that she is a little curious. Didn''t he say he didn''t like children before? How to play with ANN, how not a little tired. Suddenly listen to an an say want to eat a lot of delicious, Han Junyu promised to take her to eat, she blushed to help the forehead. Silly girl, you forget your family name when you have food. "Uncle Shuai, my mother said I can''t eat other people''s food for nothing. I asked my brother to give you money." "No, the most important thing uncle needs is money." Han Junyu said with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Ji and Qin Ning look at each other. Is it really good to show off your wealth in broad daylight? Ann still tangled, "but my brother said that eating other people''s food will be the shortest, Ann don''t have a short mouth, Ann also want to be the most beautiful princess." Han Junyu looked at her silly little face, "An''an is so beautiful, then I''ll kiss An''an, and the money will offset, OK?" So can get delicious, Ann is naturally happy, but she did not nod agreed to hear his brother''s words. "Eat other people''s food indiscriminately. If you have a stomachache, my brother won''t take you to play in the future." Listen to elder brother don''t take oneself to play, an an wring small eyebrow, tangled small expression make Han Junyu want to laugh. "My brother also wants to eat. We''ll take one for him to ensure he won''t be late and have a stomachache. Is that ok?" "Really?" Ann looks forward to her brother. Ji Ji pursed her lips and turned her eyes at Han Junyu.Han Junyu turned to see Qin Ning, "can I take an an out?" Qin Ning wants to refuse, but seeing an an''s face full of expectation, she can''t bear it. Ansheng is timid, but she is not in good health. She seldom takes her children out to play. She seldom wants to go out with her father, so she can''t bear to refuse. "Ann''s stomach is not good. Just take her to eat carefully. It''s safer to ask Dr. Xiao that ANN can''t eat those things." Han Junyu nodded and easily picked up An''an. At first, An''an was taken out of the ward by him, but he still resisted and wanted to go back several times. Because she had never left her brother, she would be very nervous if she left him suddenly. Han Junyu aware of her situation, asked Xiao Jue, only to know that An''an is extremely insecure, so more closed, can only get along with people he knows. She will go out of the ward with Han Junyu, which also surprised Xiao Jue. This may be that she and Han Junyu are blood relatives, so she is willing to be close to him. Han Junyu wants to take an an out for a walk, but when an an goes to the gate of the hospital and wants to get on the bus, he cries to find his brother. Listening to the little girl calling her brother instead of her mother or father, Han Junyu was sour and held her in his arms. "Ann, will dad accompany you?" "No, I want my brother. You are not my father. My father is not here." Ann blinked her tears and begged him to take him to her brother. "Don''t eat good food? Dad takes you to eat cake, strawberry flavor, and all kinds of yoghurt. Do you want it? " "No, I want my brother. Uncle Shuai, take me to my brother. I''m going with my brother. " She cried hoarse, Han Junyu heartache, can only hold her back to the ward. Han Cai, who came out of the elevator, was shocked to see Han Junyu holding a child. Although I know that Qin Ning of the investigation department brought back two wild species, I didn''t expect that Han Junyu would comfort the little girl so quietly. The little girl looks at her face and knows it''s Qin Ningsheng. If Qin Ning and Han Junyu make up, Sheng''an''s shares will become Qin Ning''s two children''s. Her daughter is also a child of the Han family, but she doesn''t have any shares in Sheng''an. Why? She thought of her daughter''s plan and frowned. She wanted to fight for her daughter. Chapter 751 Qinning heard his daughter''s cry, rushed out of the ward, Jiji is also very worried with her. "What''s the matter, why is Ann crying?" Looking at Han Junyu holding his daughter, seeing Qin Ning and Ji Ji''s worried eyes, I feel guilty. "Ann wants to find her brother." As soon as An''an landed, she ran to her brother and grasped his hand. "Brother." Jiji saw her face full of tears and tears, frowning and wiping with her sleeve, "who bullied you?" "No, no one. Brother, I''m afraid. " "What are you afraid of? Is that man embarrassed you? Tell your brother that he will teach him a lesson! " Ji Ji stares at Han Junyu coldly, as if he wants to fight next moment. Han Junyu frowns. Is he going to bully An''an in Ji Ji''s eyes? Oh, it''s really unpleasant to be questioned by your own children! Ann shook her head and sobbed, "Uncle Shuai wants to take me out. I miss my brother." She was not bullied, Qin Ning was relieved, squatted down to help wipe her tears, and kissed her crying face. "Well behaved, if you want your brother to be with you, you can tell him to stop crying. If you hurt your throat, you can''t eat." As soon as she heard that she couldn''t eat, Ann burped and stopped crying. Children''s mood is very rich, crying and laughing, switching freely. Since An''an doesn''t want to go out, Han Junyu doesn''t ask for it, but he is thinking about it in his heart. He calls Yueyang and asks him to go shopping and send it to the hospital. In Sheng''an, he was very busy and received a call from the president to the minister. He thought that there was something important to tell him, but when he said that he wanted to buy snacks for children, he wanted to smash his mobile phone. Depressed, he dials song Xuan''s phone. The other party hasn''t answered the phone for a long time. When he gets through, the other party''s lazy voice is obviously not awake. "Song Xuan, come back quickly. I''m going to resign." "Oh." Song Xuan turns to see Shule, who is sleeping soundly, and leaves the bedroom with the phone. "You''re going to quit, you go. I''m not from the personnel department. It''s no use talking to me. " "Poof Song Xuan, you are too cruel. You said you wanted me to work for one year, but now it''s four years. You''d better take a nap with your wife and let me be single. " Complain to Yueyang. Song Xuan hasn''t got enough sleep yet, and he''s still playing hache. "I did say that your term of office is one year, but then the president won''t let you go, blame me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± To Yueyang in the heart scolded a few dirty words, take a deep breath, is ready to speak, see Han Li took a document over, he can only turn off the phone. "Minister Han, what''s the matter?" "Oh, I passed this document to the president yesterday, but the president didn''t sign it. Let me ask." Xiang Yueyang took the document from her hand and glanced at it. His eyes flashed cold, but soon recovered. "Minister Han, the president of this document has read it yesterday and said that the data in it is wrong. You need to verify it again," he said with a smile Last night, Han Junyu worked very late and sent this document to him for his attention. The bigger Sheng''an becomes, the more partners there will be. However, it is impossible for him to manage all the businesses by himself. There will also be disadvantages in the separation of power, that is, some people are dishonest and want to do things. Recently, there is an old urban renewal project. Han Junyu said that if the project is done well, it will not only enhance Sheng''an''s reputation, but also make a lot of money, so he will inevitably have some ideas. Xiang Yueyang specially returned the documents to Han Cai''s department this morning, but she didn''t expect that Han Li would find them while the president was away. Do you want to give him a demonstration? "The data is wrong? Please point out which data is wrong to the minister so that I can correct it. " With a smile, Han Li takes the document from him and opens it for him to correct. "If I''m the president, if you''re really worried, you can talk to the president." Xiang Yueyang doesn''t want to waste time with her. "Sorry, the president just gave me a very important task. I have to go out and can''t entertain Minister Han." Ignored by Xiang Yueyang, Han Liyin holds back her anger and leaves with the document in her hand. See her eyebrow just picked familiar figure. "Miss Luo, are you here for the president?" Seeing Han Li, Luo Xi excitedly walked up to her and said, "sister Han Li, it''s great to see you. I''m here to find the president, but I didn''t know I was fired until I got here. My work card has been degaussed. The people at the front desk are so low that they won''t let me in. " Han Li looked at her and found that her face was very gaunt. The dark green under her eyes could not be covered by thick foundation. "Is something wrong?""No, nothing. I have something to say to the president." Lohee was a bit embarrassed. After Han Junyu posted the photo on his microblog, they had an agreement to terminate their marriage. The news that she and Han Junyu were going to get married became a joke. In addition, Han Junyu went to Luo''s house, and he didn''t know what he said to her grandfather. His grandfather also agreed that they would not get married, and his grandfather scolded her very fiercely. Grandfather loved her most. When he got married, the man suddenly turned back. Grandfather not only didn''t help her, but also taught her a lesson. Luoxi''s heart is extremely unbalanced, but she has no way to take Han Junyu. This time it was her brother who had an accident, because playing games caused people''s lives. She helped her brother deal with this matter. Originally handled very well, but I don''t know why, the other side made a scene again. Her first thought was that Han Junyu had a hand in it. Therefore, she must make it clear to Han Junyu. Han Li looked at her and said, "I want to help you, but the president is not in the office. He seems to have gone to the hospital." "To the hospital?" What can Han Junyu do when he goes to the hospital? He must go to see Qin Ning again! Luoxi said a thank you, turned to go to the hospital. Looking at her walking away, Han Li sarcastically hooks her lips and picks up her mobile phone to call Qu Zixian. "What happened to that?" Don''t know what the other party said, she raised the corner of her mouth, hung up the phone. "Han Junyu, if you embarrass me, I won''t let you live!" Luoxi rushed to the hospital, went to the ward, heard the noise inside. She stood outside the door. Through the glass of the door, she saw several people around the table. The table was full of snacks. She''s suffering here, they''re really alive! Luo Xi resents Han Junyu''s unfeeling feelings in his heart. He clenches his fist and falls lightly on the door. She can''t be tough with Han Junyu, she can only be soft. Hearing the knock on the door, several people in the ward turned their heads. Qin Ning thought that an Yun was coming, and happily got up to open the door. The door opened, but unexpectedly saw Luoxi, her face sank, blocking in the door. "Miss Luo, you come again. Don''t you think your provocation is naive?" Luoxi looked inside, bowed his head wrongly, with tears in the corner of his eyes. "I''m not looking for you this time. I''m looking for Jun Yu." Qin Ning rolled his eyes and turned his head. "President Han, your fiancee is looking for you." Without waiting for Han Junyu to explain, Qin Ning angrily scolded impatiently. "President Han, please be civilized. There are still children here!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 752 To Yueyang supermarket to buy snacks, made a circle of friends. Song Xuan saw the news and scolded him as a big eater. One second, he was still complaining about being tired of work. The next second, he went to the supermarket to buy so many snacks. This is wonderful. To Yueyang wronged, explain is to buy Han Junyu. Han Junyu doesn''t eat snacks. They all know that, but song Xuan can guess the people around him who like snacks. So he brought Shule to see Qin Ning. With Xiao Jue, the ward was really busy. But after opening the door to see Luoxi, plus Qin Ning sarcastic words, the ward is quiet. Han Junyu frowned. When he got up and passed Qin Ning, he grabbed her arm and explained in a low voice. "I''ll go out and have a word with her." Qin Ning was irritable and retorted without thinking, "what does it have to do with me to talk to her, you?" "she and I won''t get married, we have broken the engagement." Han Junyu interrupts her. When he releases her arm, he habitually rubs her small head. When he realized this behavior, he was stunned for a second, surprised at his own strange, but realized that she did not reject, his big hand also tentatively patted her head. Seeing the man go out, Qin Ning is so angry that he wants to kick him. Does he think she''s a pet? And shoot the top of your head. Walking to the hospital corridor, Han Junyu put his pocket in one hand and stood by the bed, glancing at the woman behind him. Unable to wait for her to speak, he frowned impatiently. "Jun Yu, why, why do you do this to me?" Luoxi wronged wipe tears. "What''s the matter with me?" Han Junyu doesn''t understand what she''s talking about. "You said that as long as I signed that agreement, you would let my brother go. Why did you make a big deal of this?" Luoxi blinked tears to see him, delicate and pitiful. It''s a pity that Han Junyu is not a person who will show solicitude for jade. "Lohee, I think you are mistaken. I don''t care about your Luo family any more, so it has nothing to do with me Luo Xi listens to him not to admit, in the heart was more uncomfortable. "If it wasn''t for you, who would embarrass my brother?" Han Junyu gave a low smile, like hearing a joke. "Luoxi, I don''t know who embarrassed your brother, but you came to me just to blame me and harm your brother?" Luoxi is crying and wiping tears, looking at him helplessly. "Jun Yu, if it wasn''t for you, could you help me? I have only one younger brother. He is still young and doesn''t understand. He can''t go to prison." Han Junyu looks out of the window and feels funny. His younger brother played the game, because in the game his game character was killed by a classmate, he and a group of classmates surrounded the student and killed him by mistake. They have money in the Luo family. They use money to block the mouths of their classmates'' families and want to be private. But she forgot that the classmate had only one son at home. It was not impossible for them to make a big scene. If she loves her brother, isn''t other people''s life life? "Luoxi, your brother should learn from his mistakes. He is still under age. If you mediate among them, the punishment should not be too big. " He would persuade only when he was completely kind-hearted. But Luoxi felt that he was falling down the well and said, "Han Junyu, how can you say that. If my brother goes to prison, his whole life will be ruined. It''s their fault that those people take my money and make a big fuss about it. You have the ability to help me, Jun Yu, I beg you. For the sake of saving your life, please help me once. " Han Junyu closed his eyes and sneered. Four years ago, in the car accident, many things were blurred. He just heard Cheng Mo and Xiao Jue explain that he was in critical condition at that time. Luoxi took blood to save him, which was to save his life. For this reason, he tolerated her for the past four years. But she used it to threaten him, and he looked down on her. "Luoxi, I''ll help you for the last time, and you will have nothing to do with me in the future!" "Nothing more?" Luo Xi stares at him, does not want this result. "Jun Yu, even if we can''t get married, can''t our friends do it?" "No need." To be a friend needs fate, and Luoxi is close to him with a purpose. He looks at this kind of friend once and feels sick once. "I''ll look into it. Go back." "Jun Yu, but I really love you. I can''t let you go." Luoxi is not willing to say. "It''s none of my business!" Han Junyu cold eyes sweep her one eye, turn around to leave. Luoxi stupefied watching him walk around the corner, back disappeared, she covered her face and cried. She really loves him. How can he be so merciless to her?She really is not reconciled, is not reconciled! "Luoxi, why are you crying here?" Hearing someone call his name, Luoxi quickly dried his tears, turned to see Hancai, a bit surprised. "Aunt Han, why are you here?" Thinking that Jianying might also be recovering in this hospital, she said with a weak smile, "I forgot. Is Jianying''s sister better?" "Well, she told me about you. I went upstairs to build a friend, but I didn''t expect to meet you. Why did you cry?" "I, I," Luo Xi couldn''t find a suitable excuse, so Han Cai said it for her. "It''s because of Jun Yu. Did he bully you?" "No, it was he who said he would not marry me. I was upset." Luo Xi narrowly wipe tears, want to say goodbye to her, quickly leave this let her upset place. Last time she came to the hospital to send an invitation to Qin Ning, it was Qu Zixian who asked her to annoy Qin Ning. She felt that if she could be angry with Qin Ning, she would feel better, so she agreed. But she didn''t expect that Qin Ning''s two children would be so wild. One bit her and the other pointed at her impolitely. She didn''t expect that the little girl would be so unbearable. They must have acted on purpose to let Han Junyu see her bullying them, thus triggering her conflict with Han Junyu. The more Luoxi thought about it, the more agitated he was, and he resented Qin Ning. "Luoxi, are you so willing to miss Mrs. Han''s position?" Seeing that she wants to leave impatiently, Han Cai asks with a smile. Luo Xi turns to see her in amazement, "aunt Han, what do you mean?" "Luoxi, you can''t call me aunt if Qin Ning becomes Mrs. Han. Are you really willing? " How can you be reconciled. What if you don''t want to? "Luoxi, I can help you, help you become Mrs. Han." "Really?" "To tell you the truth, I like you very much. Junyu''s grandmother and I think you are the only woman suitable to be Mrs. Han and the future wife of the Han family." Han Cai smile, dignified and elegant expression, do not see any selfish. As long as you can be Mrs. Han, will you be the leader of the Han family in the future? Lohee is very excited. "Well, as long as you listen to me, first..." Han Cai whispers a word in her ear. Luo Xi covers his mouth and shakes his head hesitantly. "Well, that''s not good, is it?" "Why not? If you want to be Mrs. Han, you must stand firm. Listen to me. It''s absolutely right. Granny Junyu and I are on your side. " After listening to Han Cai''s words, Luo Xi twisted his eyebrows and pondered for a few seconds. "Luoxi, don''t forget that there are many women who want to be Mrs. Han. Do you want that cheap person of qinning to shine on you in the future?" "No, no!" As long as Luoxi thinks of qinning''s becoming Mrs. Han and showing her love with Han Junyu, she feels deeply hurt. "Well, I promise you, I''ll do it!" Chapter 753 Han Junyu has been thinking about An''an and wants to take her out for a walk. But if you want to take her out, you have to go with Jiji, and Jiji is worried that her mother is bored in the ward alone, so if you want Jiji to go out, you have to take Qin Ning away. Want to understand this relationship, Han Junyu directly to Qin Ning to discuss. The man is looking for her in the middle of the night again. Qin Ning is a little scared and unwilling to go out with him. Han Junyu saw that the two children were asleep, and he lowered his voice when he spoke. "Ann''s situation can''t be delayed any longer. We must take her out for a walk, meet some strangers and teach her not to be afraid. You used to recuperate, and you didn''t have time to take her. You made her afraid to communicate with strangers. When she was older, it might become a kind of mental illness. " This is what Qin Ning has been worried about. She has to go out with her two children when she is sleepy. She can''t stand it alone. Ann often has to rely on her to hold, she will hold for a while, but hold for a long time on lumbago. "I understand what you said. I''ll take yunyun out for a walk when she has time to accompany me." "My daughter, of course, I''ll take her out. However, she won''t go out. She must be accompanied by her brother, so Jiji and you will go out with me tomorrow. " Qin Ning frowned. Although she agreed with him, she was reluctant to go out with him. He has something to do with Luoxi, but he has to do with her. What''s the matter! "What are you thinking?" Looking at her eyes, Han Junyu couldn''t help knocking her forehead. Qin Ning covered his forehead and frowned. "Han Junyu, I''d better wait for an Yun to accompany me when he has time." "cut the crap, I''ll pick you up tomorrow." "Hey, why are you still so domineering?" Han Junyu hooked his lips and rubbed her small head. "I''m not overbearing for a day or two. You should have a deep understanding. Have a good rest. See you tomorrow." "You" without waiting for her to retort, the man left the ward briskly. Qin Ning angrily scratched his hair. He really hated his gentle face and spoke to her, but he turned and went to make out with other women. The next day, Han Junyu came to the hospital early. When Qin Ning opened the door, he didn''t expect that he would be so early. He grabbed the messy hair and quickly closed the door. Han Junyu sees her silly and cute appearance. With a low smile, he is going to find Xiao Jue, but he learns from the nurse that Xiao Jue is on holiday today. He turned and went out of the ward again. He waited for a long time before the door opened again. At this time, the woman who opened the door had changed her clothes, but her hair was still in a mess. He conveniently wanted to help her comb, but the woman stepped back and grabbed her. The ends of her hair are tied. When she combs, she combs to the place where the knots are tied. When she pulls her scalp, she wrinkles her face with pain, which makes Han Junyu laugh foolishly. "What''s so funny?" Qin Ning glanced at him and jumped up to mess up his combed hair. Han Junyu seized her wrist, "also long temper, not tall, not timid." "Gigi, he bullied me." Qin Ning couldn''t beat him, so he had to ask Ji Ji to help. Jiji is dressing his sister. As soon as Qin Ning calls him, he jumps out of bed and stares at Han Junyu angrily. "You''re tall, you''re good at bullying women!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu released Qin Ning''s wrist, licked her lower alveolar and gave her a warning. Qin Ning has no fear, made a face to him, turned around to dress an an. "Mom, uncle Shuai said he would take us out to play. I''d like to dress better." Ann jumped up and down on the bed with excitement. Qin Ning takes a look at Han Junyu''s light gray casual clothes and goes to find a light pink skirt for An''an. "Wow, my princess dress." This is Ann''s favorite skirt. It was specially made for her in the quarter. There is only one skirt in the world. An an puts on the gauze skirt, gets out of bed and runs to Han Junyu. "Uncle Shuai, do I look good?" "Well, like a princess, it''s beautiful." Han Junyu squatted down to help her push the wrinkles on her skirt. "Uncle Shuai, will you be my prince? Then I must be the happiest princess in the world. " Ann looked at him expectantly. "Good." Han Junyu is in a good mood to hold her up, "now I want to hold my princess to have breakfast." "Wait, we have to wait for our brother and mother." Ann turns her head and looks at Jiji. Today, Jiji is wearing a black T-shirt and light jeans. Although it''s very casual, with his cool face, it''s like a little model walking on the catwalk. Qin Ning is wearing a white T-shirt with letters, black Capris and white sports shoes. She looks pure and beautiful. She looks like a college student, not like a mother of two.Han Junyu looked at his clothes and stood beside her. The age gap suddenly came out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s a little congested. "What are you staring at me for?" Aware that men have been looking at themselves, Qin Ning feels uncomfortable. "Your hair." "What happened to the hair?" Qin Ning doubts, take out the mobile phone, from the screen to see his hair is not abnormal. Han Junyu put down An''an and went to her. He took out a hairpin from his pocket and put a wisp of bangs behind her eyes. Qin Ning stares at him in surprise, but he doesn''t expect to keep the hairpin. "Wow, mom''s hairpin is so beautiful. It''s even more beautiful with mom." Ann covered her mouth and laughed. Qinning back to God, some embarrassed to turn the line of sight, she is not a little girl, and then pink hairpin some inappropriate. "If you don''t like it, you can throw it away." Han Junyu saw that she took off her hairpin. He thought she didn''t like it. His face was a little bit bad. He turned around and left with An''an in his arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the hairpin in his hand. There was a pink diamond on it. It was a pity to lose it. She pursed her pink lips and put on her hairpin. Four people get on the car, Han Junyu turns to see her head with the hairpin he gave her, the corner of his mouth with a beautiful arc. Take their mother and son out. The place he planned was an amusement park. When she got to the amusement park, an an was a little nervous when she saw many people. Instead of Han Junyu embracing himself, she wanted to go with her brother. When walking, she has been holding her brother''s hand carefully. Jiji holding a mobile phone, inconvenient to hold sister, let sister hold his corner. "Jiji, come out and play, don''t play games. What do you want to play?" Qin Ning took a list of game items for Jiji to choose. Jiji glanced at her casually and turned to see her sister, "what do you want to play with?" "I don''t know. I follow my brother." Ann curiously stares at a little girl in front of her. The little girl is holding a big marshmallow in her hand. She licks her lips subconsciously. Jiji followed her line of sight to see the marshmallow, went to the woman holding the little girl in front of her, "aunt, where did you buy this thing?" The woman suddenly heard the handsome little boy''s inquiry and pointed to the store in front of her. Jiji said thank you, but without waiting for him to buy it, he saw that the tall man had gone to the store and bought three big marshmallows. Jiji mouth a smoke, buy so much, he eat it?! Chapter 754 It''s the first time for Han Junyu to play in the amusement park with his family. For two kids, for the first time. So as a parent, he had to take care of two children and a big friend, and naturally bought three marshmallows. But Jiji didn''t want to accept his kindness. In the end, she could only let Ann hold one in one hand. Anyway, she was very happy. In fact, Qin Ning doesn''t want to take it. She is so old, and she still takes cotton candy. How naive. But if she doesn''t, Han Junyu will lose it. She loves the money to buy marshmallow and can only eat it quickly. Because Ann saw the roller coaster, there are many scenes in the cartoon, she has not experienced it, and she wants to play with her brother. Jiji doesn''t matter, Han Junyu bought tickets, four people on the roller coaster, for safety, an adult with a child. Han Junyu with An''an, Qin Ning with Jiji. But in the process of the roller coaster, it was Qin Ning who was constantly frightened and screamed. Ji Ji calmly pulled out his ears. He doesn''t understand. What''s the fear of roller coasters? Qin Ning''s legs were soft when she got off the roller coaster. Fortunately, Han Junyu supported her. "Hahaha, mom, you see I''m not afraid." Ann has a proud face. Qin Ning''s face is a little white. I heard that the roller coaster is very exciting. I didn''t expect it to be so exciting. She won''t try again in the future. "Are you all right?" Han Junyu saw that she could not stand steadily, so he simply picked her up and found a wooden chair to let her sit down and rest. Qin Ning originally wanted to be held by him, but now she has no strength to struggle and abandon herself. After sitting for a while, she finally recovered some spirit. Looking at an an''s excited face, she didn''t want to be a wet blanket and forced to play the next project. Jiji has been watching her mother''s expression, aware that she is a little uncomfortable, he took her hand. "Mom, let him accompany my sister, I''ll accompany you to have a rest." "No, mom is fine, just a little hot." Qin Ning explains with a smile that if he doesn''t go, an an won''t go with Han Junyu. The two children always stick together, and she can''t separate them. Jiji pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by her mother''s eyes and could only accompany her sister to play. Han Junyu is also observing Qin Ning''s expression. Suddenly, he puts his hand on her forehead, and the temperature is not abnormal, so he can rest assured. The man suddenly approached, Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, his heart beat faster. "Han, Han Junyu, I''m all right, you." Han Junyu didn''t wait for her to finish, but squatted down to talk to Jiji. "Jiji, you and your sister have reached an agreement. You will have a rest here and you will not leave. I will take my sister to play. No matter where I am, I can see you. Can you promise?" "Well." Gigi nodded. Then Han Junyu turns to hold An''an''s hand and asks her to pull the hook with her brother. "My brother won''t leave. It''s just a puppy. Ann doesn''t have to worry about it." An an is a bit tangled. She looks at her brother and then goes to see Han Junyu. Her heart swings. "Ann, my mother is also with you. She will never leave. She will wait for Ann to come back. How about that? " Hearing her mother say so, An''an agreed to go with Han Junyu. But there was still some fear in my eyes. Jiji frowned. In the past, his sister depended on him, and he didn''t think much about it, and he was always worried about not taking good care of her. But my mother said, my sister is not good, so I have to change it. Han Junan runs away from Huaili. "Brother, you''re hooked up with Ann. You can''t go." Jiji nodded, a serious face, "brother waiting for you, will never go." Getting his answer, An''an was relieved and ran back to Han Junyu. "Uncle Shuai, my brother says he won''t go. Let''s play." Han Junyu nodded, turned his head and looked at Jiji with a smile. Although the little guy has a bad temper, he knows how to take care of his sister, which is better than his father. Suddenly he learned that he had two children. At the beginning, Han Junyu was shocked, but also a little rejected, because he didn''t like children. But when he saw Gigi and ANN, that thought was immediately changed. More patience with them, the child is very lovely. It turns out that being a parent is such a mood, which is a very novel experience for him. "Mom, will you marry him?" Suddenly heard his son will say this sentence, Qin Ning is a bit surprised. "Don''t you hate him?" Usually did not give him a good face. "It''s just pretending. After all, he''s my own father. Besides, my sister likes him very much, and he''s nice to my sister." Jiji has a casual attitude.Qin Ning bowed his head and was in a low mood when he thought about him and Luoxi. "He''s going to marry another woman. Didn''t he send out all the invitation cards?" "That invitation was fooled by that woman. Han Junyu didn''t want to marry her, and it seems that Han Junyu''s wedding to naluo has been cancelled." Gigi explained. Qin Ning surprised stare big eyes, "how do you know?" "He said it online." Jiji is completely to see in Han Junyu''s good attitude to his sister, he will help him explain to his mother. Qin Ning looks at Ji Ji''s mobile phone. It''s a message on Weibo. It''s obvious that the photo was secretly taken by Han Junyu. There is also a passage. ¡°¡­¡­ I will guard you. " When Qin Ning said this, his voice trembled. "Mom, if he had nothing to do with other women, would you accept him?" Qin Ning returned the mobile phone to him, restrained his mood, and seriously strained his face. "It''s just a microblog. It doesn''t express anything." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji thinks that Han Junyu has a long way to go if he wants to make up with his mother. An''an plays crazy for a few hours. When she gets back to the car and lies in Qin Ning''s arms, she falls asleep. Sitting in the back seat, Ji Ji looks at Han Junyu in front of her and starts to smile. "It''s a pity that Dad isn''t here at such a fun time." Jiji looks sorry. Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously and thought he was missing the season. "Come to Nankang next season, Jiji. If you miss him, take your sister to f country." "Well." Jiji nodded seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to the conversation between mother and son, Han Junyu''s face is gloomy. He took great pains to play with them. What they were thinking about was the season. Staring at the little guy in the rearview mirror, he was grinding his teeth. Boy, you wait for me! Send people back to the hospital, Han Junyu did not leave immediately, wait for two children to rest, he called Qin Ning outside the door. "Qinning, give my Han Junyu''s children to other men, have you got my approval?" The man''s tone was too cold, Qin Ning stepped back. Han Junyu is not ready to let her go, forced her to the corner, an arm on the wall, locked her in his arms. "Also called other men dad, Qin Ning, what do you regard me as?" Qin Ning retorted, "two children are children of the season in law. It''s normal to call them dad." Aware of the man''s eyes more and more sharp, her words behind the more and more low voice, guilty want to escape. Han Junyu did not give her a chance, an arm on her shoulder, let her move. "When will you ask the child to change his words and call me dad?" If you want the child to change her tongue, she should change her tongue first and call her husband. Chapter 755 Qin Ning never thought about when to call his child Han Junyu''s father. But when she thought that he might marry another woman and have other children in the future, the two children would be called his father, and they might become illegitimate children and wild seeds in Luoxi''s mouth, she would rather the two children never change their words. "Han Junyu, if you want a child to call you father, Luoxi will give birth to you." Listen to her suddenly mentioned Luoxi, Han Junyu Leng for a few seconds, reaction that she is jealous, he pursed lips low smile. "Don''t you know?" "What should I know?" Qin Ning doubts. "Luoxi and I have broken off our engagement. It''s impossible for us to get married, so we won''t have children." Han Junyu explained patiently. Qin Ning looked up at him in surprise, "how can you break the engagement with her?" "You seem to be very unhappy and want me to marry another woman, eh?" Han Junyu angrily pinched her jaw. Because he was angry, he lowered his head and bit the tip of her ear. "Ah, pain, Han Junyu, you, you let go." Qin Ning pushed his shoulder in shame. Han Junyu stood still, "tell me, when will you let the child change his tongue?" Qin Ning pursed his lips and glared at him with big eyes. "If you want to change your child''s mouth, it depends on your performance. I haven''t settled with you about your bullying me before. " Han Junyu thought of what he had done to her before. He was a little soft hearted and stepped back, staring at her with dark brown eyes. "Well, I''ll wait for you." After going out for a visit, An''an is in a better mood, and as long as he makes an appointment with his brother, he won''t leave. Later, Han Junyu takes her downstairs to take a walk in the small garden of the hospital alone, and she gradually gets used to it. But when an Yun comes to the ward, an an is still a little shy and hides behind her brother. An Yun gave her the snacks she bought with a smile, "an an, I''m your godmother. How come you don''t know me when I haven''t seen you for a few days?" Qin Ning also persuades beside, an an remembers her, but still dare not approach with her. Only when Jiji takes the initiative to walk in with Anyun, Anyun puts down his guard and goes to pick up the snacks sent by Anyun. "Ning Ning, when can you leave the hospital?" An Yun asked. Qin Ning a Leng, she has not asked Xiao Jue this question, but has been taking two children to live in the hospital is not the way. "I feel better these days. I should be discharged in two days." Qin Ning conjectures. "Then you can live with me. I''ve been looking for a job. When I have money, I can help you raise two kids." Anyun graduated from university and should also look for a job abroad. Qin Ning nodded, curious about the job she was looking for, and they chatted. "At noon, I''ll take you out to dinner. Just in time, I''ll take two kids to the shopping mall. As godmother, I haven''t bought clothes for them yet." "At no cost, the two children have clothes to wear." Qin Ning didn''t want her to spend money. She just got a job and didn''t get much pay. "That''s my intention. It''s not good for two children to be in the ward every day. Let''s go." Qin Ning didn''t live up to her kindness either. She changed her clothes and left the hospital with her two children. Xiao Jue, who passed by the ward, looked at an Yun. He raised his eyebrows slightly and leaned against the bed, pondering how to say some words. An Yun turns to see Xiao Jue. She is not surprised. She laughs, "doctor Xiao, I haven''t seen you for several years. Why are you getting more and more handsome?" Xiao Jue heard her ridicule, somewhat helpless, "Anyun, I want to tell you a good news." "Well?" "Pei Ming and I have made up. Now we live together." When Xiao Jue lied, his face was not red, his heart was not beating, his face was indifferent, and his eyes were still tender. "Wow, that''s really a happy thing." An Yun is surprised. Pei Ming was so repellent to him before, so he made up in a few days? Qin Ning was also very surprised and walked up to Xiao Jue. "Do you mean sister Ming has forgiven you?" What Xiao Jue was waiting for was her saying, "of course, I really want to make up for my fault. Qin Ning, can you tell me what Pei Ming thought?" Qinning listen to him want to make up for Pei Ming, did not expect Xiao Jue is in her words, and she also hope Pei Ming can be happy. "What you let sister Ming lose is a child. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to make up for it, so you must treat her well in the future." As soon as Xiao Jue''s face changed, he grasped Qin Ning''s shoulder with both hands, "what do you mean I let Mingming lose a child? Qin Ning, explain clearly! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was frightened by his severe tone and stared at him in horror. "Dr. Shaw, you scared Ning Ning." An Yun cold voice reminds. Xiao Jue looked back and released her arm. "I''m sorry, Qin Ning. Please tell me what happened when Mingming lost a child." Anyun understands that Xiao Jue said that the good news that he made up with Pei Ming was false, and he made it clear that he was designing her and Qin Ning, in order to tell them about Pei Ming.At the beginning, she was strange and had an insight. She didn''t expect that Qin Ning would be caught in his trap. Qin Ning also understood to come over, frowning the eyebrow tip to stare at him, feel oneself was played by the person, in the heart not happy. "A few years ago, when you were lovelorn, once you drank too much. Sister Ming had a relationship with you when she took care of you, but you turned away the next day. For the first time, sister Ming didn''t know anything. When she went to the army for training, she had a stomachache. She thought that she was injured, so she went to the hospital to have an examination to know that she had miscarriage. Dr. Xiao, since you want to make up with sister Ming, you''d better not touch her sad things. " He didn''t know what Qin Ning said, but he could imagine that she had to bear the pain of miscarriage alone. He regretted that he really wanted to slap herself. "Thank you for saying that to me." Xiao Jue turned and left. Back in the office, Xiao Jue took off his white coat and asked someone to replace him. He left the hospital. After making a phone call with Cheng Mo, he drives to the place where the army is training and is impatient to find Pei Ming. He wanted to hold her, to say sorry to her, and to love her. When Cheng Mo heard that he was coming, he put down his work and came to receive him in person. "What''s the matter with such a hurry?" It''s the first time Cheng Mo has seen his face so worried. "Come and tell you the good news. I''m getting married." Said Xiao Jue. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He is going to get married. Is it necessary to tell him? I''m afraid I''m looking for abuse. "Take me to Mingming." Cheng Mo wants to take him to the office and ask him to wait. This is in the army. He has discipline. He calls Pei Ming. He must have a name. "I don''t want to wait a second." Xiao Jue wants to see Pei Ming now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo rubbed his eyebrows. Turn around and take him to find Pei Ming''s class. Pei Ming trains every day when she doesn''t work. In the past two days, she studies mechanical theory. In a big classroom, hundreds of people gather together to have a class. Cheng Mo knocks on the door and wants to say hello to the teacher first, but Xiao Jue can''t wait to rush into the classroom like a dumb boy and run to Pei Ming. Chapter 756 In class, Pei Ming sees that Xiao Jue rushes in. An idea comes out that he comes to her in time to settle accounts and wants to hide. But he rushed to her and called her name. "Mingming, I have something to say to you." Pei Ming covers her face to pretend that she doesn''t know him. "I know you are angry with me. I''m sorry, I didn''t know that before, but if you can''t cross the past, I''ll hold you, OK?" Gentle temperament of the man, really affectionate looking at the woman, next to a few women bear to scream, push Pei Ming, let her quickly say a word. Pei Ming really didn''t expect that he would make a big fuss, so he came to apologize to her. His heart was very complicated. Looking up at him, I suddenly found that I didn''t dare to look him in the eyes. "I''m going to class. Get out of here." Xiao Jue twisted his eyebrows, turned his head and looked at the teacher standing on the platform who was a little stunned, and suppressed his emotion. "OK, I''ll wait for you outside." Xiao Jue turned to the teacher and said sorry, then left the classroom. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the obedience of men, Pei Ming is somewhat surprised. Finding everyone staring at her, she awkwardly covered her face with a book. The teacher on the platform finally regained his normal expression and looked at Pei Ming with a smile. "Mr. Pei Ming, if I remember correctly, the man who just rushed into the classroom to tell you is Dr. Xiao, who is famous in the international medical field. He has excellent medical skills. When he was studying, he went to Africa as a volunteer and also helped our general Cheng out of the mission. He was responsible for several operations of our chief. But Dr. Xiao has no money to hire. Such a powerful person can come to the classroom for you. How did you get people here? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Teacher, please don''t tease! Other students are also talking, make Pei Ming face red, can''t stay, can only go out of the classroom. Outside the classroom, Xiao Jue talks to Cheng mo. He patted her on the shoulder and stopped. "Take care of yourself!" And then he walked away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Xiao Jue drew his lips, he always felt that there was something unkind in his words. Looking at Pei Ming, he stood upright, as if waiting for her reprimand. Pei Ming is upset. She looks at him coldly and turns back to her dormitory. Xiao Jue followed her and walked for a while. Suddenly, at a corner, he swept around. He quickened his pace, came to her and held her in his arms. "Mingming, I''m sorry." Smelling the faint smell of disinfectant on the man, she frowned and tried to push him away. "I don''t know why I''m sorry?" "Mingming, don''t hide from me. Anyway, I''m sorry. I''m sorry I made you suffer a lot. " Pei Ming was stunned and realized that he might have known something. His face became ugly. "Do you know?" "Well." Xiao Jue admitted that he rubbed her side face and made up his mind. "Mingming, marry me?" Pei Ming is shocked by her sudden proposal. She thinks it''s her own auditory hallucination. "Xiao, sir Xiao, what are you talking about?" "Mingming, I love you. I want to be with you all my life." Xiao Jue held her face and seriously stated his heart. Pei Ming looks at him stupidly, for a moment, she doesn''t know how to react. Xiao Jue took out a small box from his pocket. He opened the box and took out a diamond ring from inside, which he put on her finger. "Marry me and be my bride." "You, I, I haven''t promised you yet!" How could he just put the ring on her. Pei Ming stares at the diamond ring on her finger. Her heart is in a mess. Dream dare not think of things, suddenly appear on their fingers, this is really more mysterious than dream. "If you haven''t made up yet, make up now. Mingming, marry me. I want to build a family with you." Home. It''s a warm place. Pei Ming is a bit excited, but her heart is still tangled. "Are you guilty? In fact, you have nothing to do with the child. I don''t understand it. I don''t want Pei ming to be with her because he feels guilty. "No, I didn''t have the courage to move forward and wasted so much time. Mingming, I''m stupid. I didn''t know how to cherish you before. Can you give me a chance to cherish you in the future? " Two people close to the body, Pei Ming feel his heartbeat, do not know why, there is an impulse in the heart. She is a dare to love and hate temperament, since the heart, she took another step forward. If he dares to cheat her again, she will ignore him all her life."Don''t regret it, sir Xiao." "If I regret it, I''ll give you my life." Xiao Jue knew that she had agreed, and he carried her around excitedly. "Mingming, thank you for agreeing." "Oh, wait a minute." Pei Ming is a little dizzy when he turns her around. Let him put her down quickly. "When other people propose, they all need roses, and they have to kneel down. You give me a ring and it''s ok?" Xiao Jue low smile, bow to kiss on her face, lead her to go out. "Well, where are you going?" Pei Ming''s mouth also can''t help but rise and follow him forward. "Don''t you want roses? I''ll take you to the roses. " Xiao Jue took her to the car, helped her with the Xishan safety belt, and drove to the rose. Pei Ming thought that he was taking her to the florist to buy roses, but found that his car was going to the suburbs. "Where are you taking me, sir Xiao?" Do you go to the suburbs to look for wild flowers? "I won''t sell you." Xiao Jue chuckled, because he was in a good mood, and his face was full of tenderness. "Oh, I don''t know who sells it. I tell you, I''m not a girl of several decades old. I''m not so easy to fool." Pei Ming put on a cool face. However, Xiao Jue felt that she was too cute to be mature. He pinched her cheek and sped up, and soon he arrived at his destination. Pei Ming gets out of the car and sees the big flower field in front of her. She covers her mouth in surprise. "My God, how can there be so many roses here?" "This mountain is full of flowers. Roses are planted in the northeast. Most of the high-end florists in Nankang provide roses here. There are many varieties here. I''ll help you pick what you want. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming didn''t expect how romantic doctor Xiao was. She said she wanted a bunch of roses, but he brought her to Huatian. What she picked must be the freshest and her favorite. "How do you know this place?" Xiao Jue thought for a few seconds and said frankly, "this is my property. Do you believe it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± So Dr. Xiao is still an invisible rich man! But it''s right to think about it. The Xiao family has a lot of influence. It has its own industry, but Xiao Jue is determined to be a doctor, so he doesn''t manage the business of the Xiao family. Pei Ming ran around the flower field and found that there were not only roses, but also other precious flowers. She couldn''t help taking a few photos, with her diamond ring in her hand, really ready to send a circle of friends, but the mobile phone was stolen by Xiao Jue. "Oh, give me back my cell phone." "How can we not have a leading actor since we are shooting in the circle of friends?" Then Xiao Jue would pull her and kiss her with the camera pointing at them. The effect of the photos was not bad, so he gave her back his mobile phone. Pei Ming looks at the pictures on her mobile phone, smiles secretly and sends out nine pictures. In the beautiful flower field, the moment he kisses her will make her remember for a lifetime. Chapter 757 Qin Ning know Pei Ming and Xiao Jue things, is an Yun brush circle of friends to see, pointed to her. Seeing Pei Ming in the flowers, Qin Ning can''t help smiling. They should be very happy. An Yun looks up at Qin Ning, "sister Ming, a good thing is coming. Ning Ning, how about you?" "What does that have to do with me?" Qin Ning''s face was inexplicable. "You and Han Shao?" Qin Ning looks down at An''an and Ji Ji, who are eating. He purses his pink lips and doesn''t know what to do. Han Junyu before those things, she is not hate, but she and Han Junyu now is not husband and wife, what reason to be together? Moreover, Han Junyu lost his memory and didn''t know whether it was love or not. If they are forced to separate, sooner or later they will be together. Jiji noticed her mother''s sight, turned to see the godmother and blinked. "Mom, are you afraid Han Junyu doesn''t like you?" "You know that again?" Qin Ning helplessly hook his nose, the child is too smart, dare not speak in front of him. "I guess. Han Junyu married you, that is to marry one for two, he earned, so you don''t easily agree to him Ji Ji''s serious analysis makes an Yun laugh. "Oh, how can my dry son be so clever? He''s a real treasure." An Yun itches to pinch his face, but he glares at him fiercely, and can only withdraw his hand. Ah, this baby is a miniature version of Han Junyu, and some baby fat. With Qin Ning''s big eyes, it''s cute. Unfortunately, it''s not lovely not to be touched! "Godmother, Ann is also a baby, isn''t she?" Ann heard her brother praised by her godmother and took her hand and rubbed her face. Brother doesn''t like to be pinched by others. Godmother can pinch her face. After a morning of contact, Ann and her close a lot. "Ouch, you are my little beauty. You are not only our baby, but also our little princess." An Yun holds an an. The more she looks, the more she likes it. After lunch, an Yun and her two children go shopping. First, I''m going to buy clothes for the two children. When the two children change into new clothes, an Yun looks cute. When an Yun likes the clothes, she can''t help but ask an an an to change them. Ann also likes new clothes and the four have a good time. At this time, in the place where the four did not pay attention, there was a camera following them all the time. Suddenly an Yun sees a light blue dress and thinks it''s especially suitable for Qin Ning. She wants her to have a try. Qin Ning thinks she has a lot of clothes. She doesn''t want an Yun to spend money on it, but Ji Ji also thinks it''s beautiful, so she lets her mother have a try. As soon as the elder brother spoke, Ann also joined in the fun and asked her mother to have a try. Qin Ning reluctantly obeys and goes to the fitting room with his clothes. An Yun also wants to see other clothes. Ji Ji and his sister sit on the sofa to have a rest. Pop. Suddenly, the whole world fell into darkness. The mall is too big. If you don''t turn on the lights, it will be dim in the center of the mall. Because of the sudden power failure, many women are afraid of screaming. An Yun calmly takes out his mobile phone and looks up. It should be the power failure. Such a large shopping mall with generator system will soon recover, she thought, so she didn''t worry too much. Just called Jiji don''t be afraid, but no one responded, she realized something was wrong, raised her mobile phone to see Jiji and ANN. "Gigi, Ann!" ¡°¡­¡­ Mother Not far away came the weak voice of Ji Ji. An Yun''s face changed and ran after the voice. Although she turned on the flashlight with her mobile phone, she didn''t know where the other party was. She ran around in a panic. Sudden power failure, perhaps the other side took advantage of their negligence, kidnapping two children! She ran downstairs. When she ran to the first floor, the light of the shopping mall was on. She quickened her pace and ran out of the shopping mall. The other side so bold kidnapping two children, certainly will not go through the front door, she kept running to the back door, far away to see two men holding children on a car. An Yun was frightened and gritted her teeth to catch up. The other party''s car moved, realized that she was coming, and drove quickly. An Yun wants to catch up with the car, but unexpectedly a car suddenly rushes out from the side and opens to her. Ann rhyme aware of each other''s purpose, want to avoid already too late, helplessly watching the car speed toward her. Bang! She suffered a strong impact on her body, and her feet slid back a certain distance with inertia. At the moment of falling, she didn''t feel anything. However, after she fell on the ground, she knocked on the big stone which was scorched by the sun on the stage, which made her feel as if she had been reduced by the fire.Pain, like the heat wave swept, she suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. There was no time for her brain to respond. Her mobile phone fell to the ground and was crushed by the car. She also felt warm liquid coming out of her mouth, and her legs and knees were all wet. That''s her blood! Hell, if she died like this, she would not be reconciled. However, the consciousness is very clear, but the body is not controlled by her at all. Every time I move a little, I feel the pain in my heart. I can only watch the car drive away. "Ah, there was an accident!" A passer-by saw a woman lying on the ground, shouting in horror. In a black car, the man who drove and hit someone didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. Instead, he was smiling and appreciating the woman lying on the ground. The blood flowed out of her mouth a little bit. He was excited. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the dressing room of Qin Ning, because of the power failure, she did not change clothes, hurried out of the dressing room, called an Yun, no one answered. She went to find her mobile phone and turned on it to find two children, but she didn''t see them. She felt uneasy and went to call the waiter. The waiter didn''t know what was going on. He turned on his cell phone and went to qinning. He said sorry. "Miss, please wait a moment. It seems that there is a problem with the line. It should be recovered soon." "What I want to ask is, what about my friends and my children?" "Ah? We don''t know. " Qin Ning frowned and wanted to call an Yun, but at this time, the light on his head was on. She walked out uneasily and continued to call Anyun. At first, no one answered, then the phone prompted the other party''s mobile phone to turn off. Before I saw that Anyun''s mobile phone still had electricity. It was impossible to turn it off suddenly. Something must have happened. She ran downstairs in such a hurry that she tripped over herself when she went down the stairs. If she didn''t hold the stairs in time, she might have rolled down the stairs. Pick up the mobile phone that falls on the ground, she is afraid of stand firm body, continue to call an Yun. An Yun''s phone doesn''t work, so she calls Ji Ji, but the other person''s mobile phone doesn''t work either. She was more confused. Something must have happened. Why, she just went to the dressing room once, all this changed? She ran to the mall, heard the sound of an ambulance, flustered uncomfortable, she wanted to call Han Junyu, but afraid to disturb his work. She clenched her teeth to calm herself. First, she went to the staff of the shopping mall to help her. A security guard heard that she was looking for her friend. When she thought of the car accident at the back door, she looked a little strange. "Lady, is your friend wearing a light brown coat and jeans?" "How do you know?" "Just now there was a car accident at the back door of the shopping mall. The woman who was hit by the car was covered with blood, like your friend..." Hearing that an Yun might have been in a car accident, Qin Ning was scared to a soft leg. If an Yun has an accident, what about the two children? Chapter 758 Qin Ning rushed to the back door of the shopping mall and saw a pool of blood on the ground. He covered his mouth and resisted the panic. He asked the staff if they had seen the two children. The staff shook their heads and told the story. Because of a sudden failure of the power generation system, the power was cut for one minute, and their staff successfully repaired it. But because of the light and route around the shopping mall, the content recorded by the camera within one minute of the power failure can not be viewed. An Yun''s car accident is also caused by passers-by scream, they quickly call to save people. After listening to the workers, Qin Ning turns around and calls Han Junyu with trembling fingers. Han Junyu, who is working in Sheng''an, is not in a good mood at the moment, because there are some problems in the rectification project of the old urban area in the east of the city. During the meeting, his face was not very good, which made other staff panic. Suddenly received Qin Ning''s phone call, his face was better, but after the phone call, his face directly gloomy to terrible. "Xiang Yueyang, you will preside over the meeting. I have something to go out." "Good." Yueyang to see his face ugly, although I do not know what happened, but not expected to be a good thing. Han Junyu rushed to the hospital. When he rushed to the operating room, he saw Qin Ning sitting alone in a chair with tears on his face. After sitting beside her, she put her little head into her arms. "Good, don''t cry. She''ll be OK." "Han Junyu." Qin Ning wanted to wipe away the tears, but the more he wiped them, he cried in a low voice in his arms. "I, I lost my child. I''m not a good mother." "Tell me about it, and I''ll find it." Han Junyu held her face and wiped her tears. Her eyes were swollen with tears, and under them were red and swollen. He tried to comfort them in a soft voice. Qin Ning sobbed and told him what happened intermittently. As soon as Han Junyu heard the whole thing, he knew that someone had planned to kidnap the two children. He squinted and calmed Qin Ning before calling song Xuan to investigate. After thinking about it, I''d like to inform you to settle down and also inform Cheng Mo by the way. When Xiao Jue hears about an Yun''s accident, he takes Pei Ming back to the hospital. Han Junyu asks Pei ming to accompany Qin Ning. He is not at ease and wants to investigate himself. "Who is so bold as to take people away in the mall?" Xiao Jue asked. "I don''t know who the other party is, but if I stare at the two children, it must be related to me. The other party will contact me soon." "Yunyun, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu is preparing to go out, just to see Cheng Mo in a hurry dare to come, he is still wearing training clothes, obviously directly from the training ground. "The man is in the operating room, and the details are not clear." Answered Xiao Jue. Cheng Mo looked at the operating room, face paralysis face finally taut not live, hard hit the wall. "Who is going to hurt her?" An Yuncai has just returned to China. It''s impossible to provoke anyone. Who wants to kill her? "I''ll find out." The other party not only tied up his two children, but also injured Qin Ning''s best friend. He would never spare those people! Han Junyu''s face was cold and overcast. He turned to see Cheng Mo, "you go with me to investigate, and you''ll wait here." Cheng Mo takes his eyes back, looks at Han Junyu and sucks his cheek. His eyes are cold. "I''m with you." He is not a doctor, waiting here will only suffer. It''s better to investigate who wants to harm her as soon as possible. Those people had better hide. If he finds them, hum! Han Junyu driving, two people directly from the mall, see song Xuan with Shule is using the computer to find the surrounding monitoring. "An hour ago, the line of the shopping mall broke down. The person in charge of the shopping mall told me that it was because of the aging of the line that it was inevitable that there was a problem. But I went to have a look, and the place where the fault occurred is not like an accident, but more like someone deliberately made it. " Song Xuan said. then he showed Han Junyu the line he had picked up. Cheng Mo took out a glance at the line and gave a cold sneer. "Broken by a small pair of rusty scissors, it looks like the circuit is aging, or cut by a small mouse." These little tricks can''t escape the eye of process ink. "If it''s human, it depends on monitoring." Song Xuan patted Shule on the shoulder and asked her how she was doing. Shule''s fingers operate on the keyboard, but no useful clue has been found for a long time. "That minute, the monitoring of the mall was also hacked." Song Xuan said directly. "It can be guessed that the other party is not a person, but a group, in which there are people who understand circuit and computer, and then divide the work to take the two children away." After Cheng Mo''s analysis, Han Junyu and song Xuan look at each other and frown.It seems that the other side is not small. It''s blatant to be able to do it in the shopping mall. It''s obviously a provocation to Han Junyu. And this provocation, with a sense of humiliation. "Who have you been provoking lately?" Cheng Mo asked coldly. Han Junyu frowned and thought about it. The place he went most recently was the hospital, and there was no special hostile person at work. If you want to offend anyone, there was really no one. That''s to say, there''s no clue. Song Xuan and Shu Le continue to check the monitors in the mall, while Han Junyu and Cheng Mo go to the place where they bought clothes before Qin Ning to ask the waiter about the situation at that time. But after asking about, there was no clue. Han Junyu thinks that the two children are still so young, and he doesn''t know what their purpose is. If he dares to hurt them, he will let those people go to hell! ¡­¡­ Four hours later, Han Junyu receives a call from Xiao Jue, and an Yun comes out of the operating room. Anyun has many fractures in her body, and her head is hit violently. She can''t wake up for a moment, so she doesn''t get out of danger. When Cheng Mo hears the news, his heart suddenly seems to be hurt by something. After he sits down, he thinks about an Yun''s lively appearance. "It''s going to be OK." Han Junyu comforts. Cheng Mo chuckles, but he laughs bitterly. There is something growing out of his chest, unable to control the position of the heart, the hand is a bit trembling. He had never been afraid to walk through all kinds of dangerous battlefields and suffered many injuries. But at this moment he was afraid. Afraid that some things, he has not started to do, God will give him a full stop. Han Junyu thinks of Qin Ning with tears on his face. He worries that Cheng Mo will go back to the hospital together. Hospital, an Yun''s ward. By the time Han Junyu arrives, the family has arrived. An Yun''s eldest brother is in front of the hospital bed. An Yun''s father and stepmother are sitting on the sofa, while Qin Ning and Pei Ming are standing. The atmosphere was heavy. Qin Ning looks at an Yun with an oxygen mask on the hospital bed. Although she is trying to restrain herself, she still tears down. She knew that crying couldn''t solve any problem, but in such a difficult situation, she couldn''t help crying. Hearing the opening of the door, she turned to see Han Junyu. She quickly took a few deep breaths, wiped away her tears, and went to him to ask. "Han Junyu, have you heard from two children?" Chapter 759 Han Junyu takes Qin Ning back to her ward and takes some ice to apply to her eyes. "Han Junyu, is there no clue yet?" Qin Ning is worried. He doesn''t want to cover his eyes. He wants to find two children. "I''ll ask song Xuan to check again. You should apply it to your eyes first, or your eyes will hurt a lot later." Han Junyu doesn''t know how to comfort her, so he can only put a soft voice, hold her shoulder, and give her eyes with a strong attitude. But Qin Ning fidgeted to shake off his hand, "who is going to kidnap my child? Why do they kidnap two children, for money or something else? " She asked a lot of questions that she couldn''t answer at one time. She covered her face in pain. "Will they hurt them if they catch my children? Ann is so timid. She must be scared. " Thinking of Ann''s frightened appearance, she was distressed. "No, I''m going to find them. Jiji has a lot of guts, but he''ll be afraid, too. " Looking at her getting up, Han Junyu hugs her and holds her in his arms. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. I''ll get them back as soon as possible." "Han Junyu, I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of them." Qin Ning regrets that if she doesn''t take her two children out this time, it won''t happen, and an Yun won''t get hurt. It''s all her. She is a troublemaker. She has no ability, but she always hurts people around her. "It''s not your fault, Ning Ning." The other side is obviously a careful calculation of the game, waiting for her and the children, no matter whether she can go out, the other side will also take action. "No, I''m going to find them. Han Junyu, let''s go to the children. " Qin Ning is uneasy and pulls Han Junyu out of the ward. "Ningning, you," Han Junyu saw her eyes red and her expression was not right. He touched her forehead and it was hot. She has a fever. "Ning Ning, you are sick. The most important thing for you is to take good care of your body." "I don''t mind. I''ll be fine. Han Junyu, I''m going to find them. " Qin Ning couldn''t move her. She let go of his hand and went to find it herself. Han Junyu won''t let her go. She doesn''t even care about herself now. How can he let her go. "Ning Ning, you don''t know where people are, where do you look for them? Believe me, I will get the two children back. " "Han Junyu, I beg you, take me to find two children, OK?" Being held by his arm and unable to leave, Qin Ning cried and begged. She knew that she had no ability and didn''t know where to look, but she couldn''t wait for him in the hospital all the time, and she wanted to do her part. Han Junyu frowns, her mood is unstable, take her out too risky. He called Xiao Jue and asked him to take some medicine. "Ning Ning, drink these medicines, and I''ll take you to the children." "Really?" Qin Ning took the cup of water, and without hesitation put all the medicine Xiao Jue had prepared into his mouth. He raised his head to drink and swallowed all the medicine. "I''ve taken the medicine, Han Junyu. Can we go now?" "Well." Han Junyu came to her and gently rubbed her small head. Qin Ning leaned vaguely in his arms and soon his vision became blurred. Want to struggle, but the body softened uncontrollably, if not for the man holding her, she must fall to the ground. "Han Junyu, you cheat me!" Then, out of control, she fell into the dark. Han Junyu took her to the bed and covered her with a quilt. Seeing that she was sleeping heavily, he turned to leave the ward. "How long will it last?" Han Junyu asks Xiao Jue. The medicine Han Junyu asked Xiao Jue to take has the function of sleeping. "Six hours at most." Han Junyu puts his long finger on his thin lip and thinks. He turns to find Cheng mo. he must find the child before Qin Ning wakes up. Otherwise, she will definitely go out to find the child. Cheng Mo listened to his idea and nodded with approval. Cheng Mo mobilizes his people to cooperate with Han Junyu''s people to look for them together. Sure enough, an hour later, song Xuan hears the news, and the two of them rush there immediately. "This is the car used by the kidnappers, but they left it in the dump. They will know, we will know, so they want to divert our attention." Cheng Mo stretched his head into the car and had a look. It was a van temporarily assembled. The outer shell was new, but the cushion inside was very old. So, it''s hard to find the owner, but it''s not without clues. He looked at the car''s shell and groped around the edge. This kind of thing is very easy to buy in the market, but judging from the wear of the whole car, it should only be used for the first few times. He immediately asked people to cooperate with song Xuan and use all the tools to check the stores in the city that bought this kind of car shell, and they will find each other.It''s a tedious job, and it also needs big data processing, but no matter how difficult it is, they have to do it. The next hour, Cheng Mo received news that a hardware store in the east of the city sold the shell of a car, which was consistent with their investigation. "East of the city?" Han Junyu looks at the address sent by Cheng Mo''s subordinates and frowns. "What''s wrong with this address?" "This is the old part of Nankang city. It''s being renovated. I just received this project." At this time, Han Junyu''s mobile phone vibrated. He took a look at it. It was a strange number. Song Xuan immediately monitored his mobile phone and traced the address of the other party. "Hello." Han Junyu answers. "Hello, President Han." The other side spoke with a voice changer, can not hear is male or female, but the tone is very strange. "I''m not so good. My child is missing. You kidnapped him. If you want anything, I''ll give it to you as long as you make sure the baby is OK! " "Oh, President Han is so generous. As long as I speak, will you give me everything?" "Tell me about it." "Then if I say, I want your Sheng''an." "Oh, if you want Sheng''an, you won''t be afraid of choking if you can''t eat it?" Han Junyu satirizes. "President Han, are you threatening me? I''m scared all of a sudden. When I''m scared, my hands shake. I don''t know what I''m going to do Suddenly, An''an''s cry came from the phone, and then someone forced Ji Ji to cry, but he didn''t hear Ji Ji''s voice. Hearing An''an''s cry, Han Junyu''s heart contracted, and his clenched fists burst into blue tendons. "Don''t hurt my child, Sheng''an, I''ll give it to you!" "Why should I believe you?" Suddenly, An''an''s crying stopped, and then Jiji called out An''an''s name. His tender voice trembled, and he was still afraid. The little guy with a straight face used to pretend to be very mature. If it wasn''t for the critical situation, he wouldn''t make such a sound. Han Junyu''s heart sank, and immediately roared, "don''t touch my child, you say, I''ll agree to anything you say." "Go and get the marriage certificate with Luoxi first!" "You dream!" Han Junyu''s evil expression can eat people. "Don''t you agree? Your two children are so lovely. I don''t know if they are more lovely without arms and legs? " Then came the phone Jiji whimper, is a forced cry of pain, hanjunyu forehead burst up blue. "Yes, I promise!" Chapter 760 Hang up the phone, Han Junyu asked song Xuan how to check, but song Xuan frowned, helplessly shook his head. "The other side does not do what it does." "Oh, they should know your style very well." Cheng Mo is ironic. Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows and asks the driver to drive to Luoxi. "Do you really want to get a marriage certificate with Luoxi?" "Why not? If they want Han Junyu''s life first, they can only give it to me. " Han Junyu sneered coldly, bent his elbow against the window, put his long finger on Bo''s lips, and turned to see Cheng Mo''s eyes. Cheng Mo accepts the information in his eyes and nods to get out of the car. "President, what''s going on here?" Song Xuan looks at Cheng Mo who gets out of the car. Han Junyu did not answer his question, but took out his mobile phone to call Yueyang and asked him to prepare the share transfer certificate of Sheng''an. To Yueyang shocked for several seconds, once again confirmed that he did not hear wrong. "The equity of Sheng''an is not." "don''t worry about so much, prepare first." Hang up the phone, Han Junyu let song Xuan to check the location of Luoxi, take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau. When Han Junyu arrived outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, he got out of the car. Suddenly, a pair of eyes with blurred tears flashed in front of him. The amber eyes were soaked with tears, which made him feel sad. He jerked his head and looked into the car. Song Xuan was startled by his fierce eyes, "president, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu stared at him for a long time. "I''ve brought Qin Ning here myself before?" "Well." Song Xuan nodded. "And she cried?" "Well, it seems to be." People are cheated by you to get a marriage certificate. If you put it on other girls, you will cry. Han Junyu took back his sight and rubbed his swollen forehead. Some blurred images flashed through his mind, but when he wanted to see them clearly, they disappeared. "Jun Yu, what do you want me to do?" A car stops, the door opens, and Luoxi goes to Han Junyu''s side in doubt. "Don''t know what I want you to do, you dare to come?" Han Junyu sneered. Luoxi''s face is a bit stiff, and he doesn''t know how to deal with it. He just pretends to be aggrieved. "I really don''t know, Jun Yu. Didn''t you say you would never see me again?" "Go in, I don''t want to talk to you." Han Junyu cold hiss, tall figure turned to walk in. Today, there are fewer people in the Civil Affairs Bureau. When Han Junyu goes in, he still has to queue up. "Jun Yu, you brought me to the Civil Affairs Bureau. What do you want to do?" Luoxi asked naively. "What do you think?" Han Junyu is too lazy to give her an expression. "I, I don''t know. Is there anything you want me to do with you?" Luoxi walked up to him and saw other couples coming to get the certificate. Their faces were full of happiness, and she also had some expectation in her heart. She dreams of becoming Mrs. Han. As long as she and Han Junyu get the certificate today, her dream will come true. She restrained her excitement and rubbed against him again. Han Cai is right. As long as he acts according to her plan, Han Junyu will take the initiative to get the certificate with her. Suddenly, I found a woman staring at Han Junyu all the time, and whispered to the men around him, saying that he was so handsome and the women around him were also beautiful. They were really talented and beautiful, which made people envious. Luoxi listen to this, the bubble of happiness in the heart. Although Han Junyu is not a star, his temperament doesn''t belong to many movie stars at all. He is tall and has three-dimensional and delicate facial features. What she appreciates most is that he is not a flower twister. Han Junyu naturally hears the woman''s voice in front of him. He looks at Luo Xi and finds that she desperately presses the corner of her mouth with a sneer. "Luoxi, I just want to ask you, is it related to you that my child was kidnapped?" But Luo Xi''s eyes soon shook her head. "Jun Yu, I can''t understand what you''re talking about. What, your child was kidnapped? " "I don''t have much patience. I''ve given you a way to live, but you don''t choose. If I find out that you have something to do with it, believe me, if my child is injured, I will let you be buried with me! " His voice was very low, but his awe remained the same. Luoxi''s heart beat in a panic, but he did it all. He could never see the flaw. When they get the license, they will be a family. Luoxi thought so naively, and showed a look of fear, "Jun Yu, what happened in the end, don''t scare me." "Oh." Han Junyu stares at her face for a few seconds. He looks up and no longer gives her an expression. The crowd, who had been waiting quietly, suddenly made a noise in front of them, and they all looked forward curiously."What''s the matter?" The woman in front asked. "It seems that the men and women who are about to get a license are quarreling over property. It''s very noisy." Some people say. "Oh, they quarrel and go home to quarrel. Why are they wasting time here?" Someone is in a hurry. It''s a happy thing to come and get the license, but they are making a lot of noise here. It''s not only humiliating, but also disappointing. Because the two men and women in front of us had a big quarrel, the people behind us were delayed for nearly an hour, and they had to wait in line, so it was two hours later when we waited for Han Junyu and Luoxi. Han Junyu got two tables and handed them to Luoxi, "now you know what I want to do with you. Are you willing?" Luoxi looked at the form in his hand, his heart was happy, but his face did not show. "Jun Yu, if you really want to be with me, of course I''d like to be with you. Last time, you said we would never meet again, and I was sad for a long time. " "You know that for a long time, don''t you?" Han Junyu did not give the form to her, but continued to ask coldly. "Ah, I, I didn''t." Lohee shook his head. Luoxi finish this sentence, suddenly there are several men carrying cameras and a man with a microphone came to two people in front. "President Sheng an, it''s really you. You want to get a marriage certificate with this young lady, don''t you? " Someone asked excitedly. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and turned to look at Luoxi. Luoxi went to show a face of fear and hid behind him. "Who are you?" "Our reporter, someone sent us a message anonymously, saying that you would get the certificate here today. We still don''t believe it. We didn''t expect it to be true. President Han, have you ever sent a picture on your microblog? Is that the lady Several reporters all set their eyes on Luo Xi. "Ah, this is your fiancee, Luoxi, Miss Luo, who posted a photo on Weibo some time ago." Reporters like to see the sky high price gossip news, immediately ran to Luoxi in front of her, let her say two words. But Luoxi always shook his head, "don''t get me wrong. Junyu and I just came here to do business." When he comes to the Civil Affairs Bureau, President Han still has a marriage registration form in his hand. What he has to do is to get a marriage certificate. The quick reaction reporter immediately told his colleagues to prepare a draft, saying that President Sheng an, Han Junyu and her fiancee would get a marriage certificate. Chapter 761 A group of reporters excited around them, Han Junyu Jun face calm listening to reporters asking for all kinds of news, his heart cold hiss. Know he came to the Civil Affairs Bureau, in addition to the kidnapping of his children, that is Luoxi. She was really afraid that other people didn''t know that he was going to get a marriage certificate with her, and even asked reporters to surround them. "Do you want to know my relationship with Luoxi, or do you want to know anything about Sheng''an''s strategic plan for the next year?" Several reporters have two eyes. Whether it''s Sheng''an''s strategic plan or his relationship with Luoxi, they want to know. He and Luoxi have come to the Civil Affairs Bureau. It is clear at a glance what their relationship is. When they go back to the magazine, they can immediately write an article on the Internet to witness the scene of Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an, and Luo Xi, the daughter of Luo family, in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Moreover, they all take video photos, with pictures and truth. So they are more interested in the exclusive news of Sheng''an''s strategic plan. "Since you are more interested in Sheng''an, I can give you 30 minutes for an interview." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luoxi looked at him in surprise. All to the Civil Affairs Bureau, he is not in a hurry and her license, or do an interview! She clutched the corner of her clothes. Originally, she secretly sent anonymous letters to these reporters, with the help of which she told the world that she and Han Junyu had been married. I didn''t expect that these reporters were so brainless that they didn''t report her and Han Junyu, but they wanted to know what Sheng''an''s strategic plan was. So in the corridor of the Civil Affairs Bureau, dozens of reporters gathered around the president of Sheng''an to do interviews. Half an hour later, the reporters left, and Han Junyu was ready to leave. Luo Xi stared at him. "Jun Yu, don''t you have anything else to do?" "For what?" Han Junyu looks at her coldly. "Ah, what are you doing in the Civil Affairs Bureau, aren''t you?" "don''t you get a marriage certificate with me? Han Xi, I want to be your wife, too! " Han Junyu gives her a scornful look and turns to leave. Back in the car, song Xuan immediately investigates Luo Xi''s whereabouts in the last week, and finds some clues. The reason why han Junyu and Luoxi entered the Civil Affairs Bureau was to divert attention and delay time. I didn''t expect that Luoxi was stupid enough to go to a reporter, which just gave him an excuse to procrastinate. Naturally, he won''t let her down. "If the owner of Dongxi''s account is abroad, I guess it''s a foreign account. After receiving the money, Jian Jiadong added a million yuan and transferred it to another account. Another account added a lot of protection codes. I threw the information to Cheng mo. the message Cheng Mo sent said that the owner of this account should be a soldier who was expelled from the army. Later, he worked as an agent, but he was hurt and stopped. He was disgusted, so he went to the black market to help people do something that didn''t show his life. " Han Junyu frowned and thought deeply, "why did Miss Luo transfer the money to Jian Jiadong?" "In her mobile phone records, she often contacts Han CAI. Although I haven''t found the specific chat content, Han Cai''s husband, Jian Jiadong, should be connected." Han CAI and Jian Jiadong divorced a long time ago. Now Jian Jiadong suddenly appears, which is really strange. "How did Cheng Mo ask?" Before he looked at Cheng Mo''s line of sight, it was that they wanted to act separately. The people who kidnap the two children all focus on him, and it will be much more convenient for Cheng Mo to use his identity to investigate some things. "Cheng Mo just sent an address." Han Junyu nodded and sneered, "it seems that there is a good play waiting for me. Oh ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan took a look at him, and always felt that Han Junyu was particularly dangerous now. A half old apartment in the east of the city. Song Xuan followed Han Junyu and went upstairs according to the position given by Cheng mo. Upstairs, the elevator opened and there were four soldiers in their daily clothes. The reason why han Junyu can see at a glance that they are soldiers is that because of years of training, the standing posture and walking posture of general security can not be compared. "Han Shao, Mr. Cheng is in it." The man standing by the door opened the door for him. Han Junyu nodded and walked into the room, smelling a musty smell. He frowned and went to Cheng Mo, looking at a shoe on Cheng Mo''s hand. It was Ann''s, and his face changed. "And Ann?" "I''m a step late." Cheng Mo said apologetically. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu pinches An''an''s shoes and looks gloomy. "Let him say it!" Cheng Mo kicks the man lying on the ground. The man is covered with injuries, and there are two corpses lying beside him. "Help me, I, I just want that money, I, I don''t want to harm people." The man lying on the ground said weakly.Han Junyu impatient, looking at Cheng Mo, let him quickly say. "There are four of them. They are from the east of the city. They all have houses here. The east side of the city is going to be rectified. It happens that some of their houses are going to be demolished, but they are not satisfied with receiving the subsidy, so they do not want to move away. Being urged to move away by your Sheng''an people, I was unwilling to discuss kidnapping your children together to threaten you and ask you to give them millions more. So they kidnapped two children. They just called you, but they were robbed. Fortunately, I arrived in time to save his life. " "Who robbed my child?" The man lying on the ground faltered, but he didn''t give any useful information. Han Junyu is irritable and steps on the man. The man can''t bear it and spits out a mouthful of blood. "Help, help, spare me, I don''t know anything." "Do you say it or not? Now it''s easier for me to kill you than to step on an ant! " Han Junyu''s cold voice, such as acupuncture people''s eardrum, a man was trampled by one of his feet, his breathing was not smooth, a sense of suffocation hit, he was afraid to beg for mercy. "Say, I say. Yes, it''s a man. He''s wearing a mask and glasses. We don''t know him, but he''s very good at Kung Fu. He said that he can help us as long as we can give him 10% income. At that time, we were also obsessed. We would kidnap your child after listening to him. My brother and I succeeded in kidnapping because of his command. But I didn''t expect that the man was crazy. In order to take the two children away, he wanted to kill my brother. " "The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind, plays a good hand!" Han Junyu sneers coldly, stares at An''an''s shoes, squints coldly, and stares at the man on the ground. "Who gave you the news to kidnap my child?" "Yes, it was the man who said that he could buy news for a little money" "how to buy news?" "It was the man who gave me a number. Every time he contacted that number, the other person would tell me something about your child." "Is my child hurt?" "No, no, I used to scare them. However, when the child is in the hands of that man, I can''t guarantee it. Han, Mr. Han, I know my mistake now. Please, help, help me, take me to the hospital. " The man is afraid of death and crawls to grab Han Junyu''s trouser legs. Han Junyu avoided his hand in disgust, stepped back, turned and walked out. Cheng Mo goes out of the room with him and orders his men to send him to the hospital. after getting on the bus, Han Junyu puts his long finger on his lips and thinks deeply. He hears the sound of the ambulance from far to near. After a while, the ambulance stopped not far away, and the people upstairs carried the injured man down. Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes. If Cheng Mo hadn''t stopped him, he would have killed the man. Looking at the ambulance driving away, Han Junyu suddenly turned to Cheng Mo and said, "something''s wrong, Cheng Mo, let the ambulance stop immediately!" Chapter 762 Cheng Mo was surprised. Han Junyu obviously wanted to kill the man just now. Did he suddenly change his mind? "That man is in danger, Cheng Mo, let your man tell the driver to stop the car!" Han Junyu frowned and told his conjecture. "No, not too close to that car." Han Junyu''s tone was frightful, and he gradually sped up. "These people in the east of the city just want money. It''s impossible to drive into Anyun when they kidnap two children. They don''t have the courage to kill people, so they are two groups of people. The people in the east of the city are a cover up. " "Driving against Anyun is still a provocation to me. Either the other party is the person with this personality, or the person who gives money. If you want to do this, you can get pleasure. Either way, it''s not right. " "You mean," Cheng Mo frowned. Before he said anything, he heard his subordinates report that the ambulance had a traffic accident. The medical staff in the car were seriously injured, and the man who was injured for the second time had stopped breathing. Cheng Junmo puts out some provocative information on the other side, and then makes it hard to see. Playing with them! The car was silent for a few seconds. The other side is in the dark, they are in the light, which is too passive for them. The minute hand of the watch is still ticking. Time will not stop for anyone. Six hours is coming. "Find out the location of Hancai and jianjiadong!" Song Xuan''s fingers did not leave the computer keyboard, but he reported, "president, Han Cai took Jian Ying out of town." "Where''s Jane''s house?" "He''s also on a business trip. I''ve asked someone to find their specific location. I think we''ll hear from them soon." Han Junyu cold eyes, ice staring out of the window, pondered for a few seconds, "catch Luoxi, forced her and Hancai plan, if she is not afraid of death, you throw her body to the door of the Luo family." "President, her blood type," Song Xuan hesitated. "I still can''t die, but I can''t find Ann and Gigi. It''s not too bad for her to die!" "Yes." Song Xuanxian agreed, but in case, Luoxi still had use value. Although do not have to die, but do not want to be able to live well! "I''m going back to the hospital, and you?" Han Junyu asks Cheng mo. Cheng Mo thinks of an Yun lying in the hospital bed. When he went to the ward, an''s family was guarding him, so he couldn''t get close to him. However, he still wanted to see her more. Back at the hospital, Han Junyu and Cheng Mo are on different floors, so they are separated. Han Junyu went upstairs to qinning''s ward and heard someone talking in it. "How can Han Junyu do this? You are still lying in the hospital, and the two children have not found any clues. He went to the Civil Affairs Bureau and Luoxi to get a license. It''s disgusting!" It was Pei Ming''s angry curse. Qin Ning just wakes up, the whole body is weak, hears Pei Ming''s words, her big eyes turned. Before going to bed crying eyes are swollen, and now some of the eyes hurt, she reached out and rubbed, got up to get out of bed. "Is Anyun awake? I''ll see. " Seeing Qin Ning''s calm face, Pei Ming was surprised and even more angry. "Qin Ning, aren''t you angry? I was so angry when I saw this news. Who are Han Junyu? He wanted to get a marriage certificate with other women regardless of his children. Well, if he shows up in front of me now, I''ll beat him up! " Qin Ning looked at her indignant face staring at the mobile phone, the mobile phone is Han Junyu and Luoxi standing together picture, she chuckled. "Sister Ming, you forget that Han Junyu has lost his memory. It''s normal that he doesn''t care about me and my children." "This," Pei Ming heard that she was still joking. She realized that she had said something wrong. She regretted it and quickly stopped her getting up. "An Yun wakes up. She asked me to come here and let you have a good rest." "No, if I rest, there will be no one to help me find children." Qin Ning forbeared to tremble and stretched out his toes to look for the shoes. "In the past, when I was recuperating, Ann was not in good health, so she lay beside me and me, and Jiji lay beside me, blinking, neither crying nor making noise. Sometimes I wonder if it''s right or wrong that I can''t take good care of them and give them birth without death. " Qin Ning sighed, his face a little sad, and continued. "No matter right or wrong, they have come to this world, I want to treat them well, but I''m still incompetent, I can''t protect them, I think it''s boring for me to live." "Qin Ning, don''t think about it. Cheng Mo and song Xuan are both looking for clues about their children." Pei Ming wants to comfort her, but she doesn''t know what to say, and the more she says, the worse. At this point, she heard the door open and the person she wanted to hit appeared."Ha, who is this? What are you doing here without your new wife?" Pei Ming can''t help satirizing. Han Junyu ignored her, put the dinner on the table, went to the bed, squatted down to find Qin Ning''s shoes, and put them on for her. Qin Ning struggles. Han Junyu holds her ankle and takes a tough attitude. "Han Junyu, you lied to me." "What do you mean?" Han Junyu put on her shoes, picked her up, went to find a coat to put on her, and took her to the table. "You didn''t go to look for children, you go, ah, if you really marry another woman, it''s also your freedom. You let me go. I want to go to the quarter and ask him to help me find the children. " Qin Ning was very angry in her heart, but when she was picked up by him, she felt ridiculous. He is not her who, why should she let him help her find children? Although it is his own children, but he has not raised, perhaps not deep feelings, he may not care about it. He hugged her and his knuckles turned white. "That''s what you think of me?" "I don''t think much of you. Now I just want to find two children. If you get marriage certificates with other women, don''t get too close to me." Han Junyu was cold and gloomy. "Qin Ning, is it me or you. I Han Junyu lost a memory, but in your heart, my character is so bad? If my child is missing, I will run to get a marriage certificate with another woman?! Oh, if I''m really that kind of man, you''ll be blind and try your best to have children for this kind of life. " Han Junyu angry finish a paragraph of words, there are a pile of ugly words in the stomach, but finally still reluctant to hurt her. Put her down on the chair, open the thermos and let her eat. After a day''s sleep, she cried a lot, so she must be hungry. Qin Ning stares at him in a daze. Han Junyu, who was four years ago, holds her in the palm of his hand and doesn''t want her to be wronged. But four years later, after he lost his memory, she was not sure what he did. She pursed her pale lips for a long time before she asked, "do you mean you didn''t get a marriage certificate with lohee?" "Nonsense, I have a hole in my head. I used to have so many opportunities not to have something to do with Luoxi. I would rush to get the marriage certificate with her at this juncture. The gossip news on the Internet is so smoky and groundless that you can just listen to it and really believe it. Qin Ning, don''t think you are ill, I can''t deal with you! " He said it with a gnash of teeth. "However, on the Internet," "do not believe your own judgment, but believe the nonsense of some idle people, and have reason to argue with me. If you don''t want to be taught, eat quickly! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming, who has become a layman, listens to Han Junyu''s explanation. She doesn''t want to be taught and leaves the ward with a guilty heart. Chapter 763 Qin Ning was assassinated by a man and immediately counseled. But when she thought that he had let her drink medicine before, which made her sleep for a period of time, she was on guard, holding chopsticks and not daring to eat. "Why not?" Han Junyu stares at her coldly. "You don''t want to Daze me again, do you?" Qin Ning lowered his head and asked in a low voice. Han Junyu sneered coldly, took her hand, put all the dishes in his mouth, and then ate the rice in her bowl. Qin Ning stupidly looked at the chopsticks he used and knew that he was proving that he didn''t take any medicine, but with her chopsticks, he really didn''t care. "Not yet?" Han Junyu''s face was cold. "No, it''s not." Qin Ning didn''t care so much, so he ate quickly. Han Junyu saw that she could use the chopsticks he had eaten, and the corners of her mouth were slightly crooked, so she knew how to look. If she doesn''t listen to me, I''ll teach her a lesson. "Go to Luoxi and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. That''s a temporary plan. She and I didn''t get the marriage certificate." He explained calmly. Qin Ning looked up at him in surprise and nodded to his cool eyes. "You mean lohee had something to do with the kidnapping of the child?" "Well, she''s a clue." Han Junyu doesn''t want her to worry, but he doesn''t want her to think. Qin Ning lowered his head to eat. Although he worked hard, he only ate half of it. She just woke up and had no appetite. Han Junyu didn''t embarrass her much. Instead, he poured a bowl of soup for her, and then he ate the rest of her food. "Hey, Han Junyu, you can''t waste it." He explained calmly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s not a waste. It''s what she eats. Doesn''t he care? After dinner, Han Junyu knows that Qin Ning is worried about an Yun, so he takes her to the ward to see an Yun first. An Yun is sober and out of danger, but it''s not convenient to talk. Seeing Qin Ning coming, she blinked, and then tears fell from the corner of her eyes. Feeling her emotion, Qin Ning sits by the bed and gently holds an Yun''s hand. An Yun blinks and hooks her finger. Qin Ning nodded. After years of tacit understanding, she knew what she meant. "Take good care of your injury, and don''t think about anything. When we find An''an and Jiji, let them come to accompany you, OK?" Qin Ning said a few more words, then followed Han Junyu out, and soon received a call from Song Xuan. They find jianjiadong and Hancai, and they have already forced them to ask. Jianjiadong money to black market invited a man called Atractylodes macrocephala, is to kidnap two children, the purpose is also for Sheng''an. In order to cover up, Han Cai goes to Luoxi and wants to push all this onto Luoxi. Atractylodes macrocephala is a familiar name. Cheng Mo walks out of the ward and frowns when he hears Han Junyu''s words. "Atractylodes macrocephala, this kind of person, please don''t move, there must be someone behind them." Han Junyu still didn''t know who Atractylodes macrocephala was. He looked down at Qin Ning and looked at himself eagerly. It was obvious that he wanted to go to the children with him. He rubbed her little head, somewhat helpless. Let her alone in the hospital, he is not at ease, if you leave her around, at least he will be at ease. The other party will capture the two children, and no one can guarantee that they will capture her madly. "It''s OK to go with me, but if you feel uncomfortable, you must let me know." "I will listen to you, as long as you let me follow you, or I will go crazy lying alone in the hospital." Qin Ning took the initiative to embrace his arm. Han Junyu looks at her, embraces his arm, takes her to have no way, takes her to leave the hospital. After getting on the bus, Han Junyu asks Cheng Mo what character Baizhu is. "Atractylodes macrocephala, you really don''t remember?" Cheng Mo glances at him. "Do I need to remember?" Han Junyu sneered coldly. If he remembered, he would not ask him again like an idiot. Song Xuan rubbed his eyebrows and didn''t want them to quarrel any more. He kindly explained, "it''s normal for the president not to remember him. There''s no way to study the name of Baizhu before. Baizhu is known in the black market only in recent years because it''s cruel and extreme. He used to work for Ningkang, and he was also senior brother Xu Lin. when we went to Baicheng, Ningfu killed Ningkang for revenge, and his secret service team was dissolved. Atractylodes macrocephala is their boss, so they ran away with a few people. To be exact, Atractylodes macrocephala is not one person, but several people. " "Xu Lin?" Such a long name, he can remember that is really hell. "Did they come to Nankang city with personal grudges?" "Maybe, but it''s strange that Jane''s family will hook up with them." Cheng Mo analyzes it, thinks it over, and says, "a group of Baizhu people are very clear. If it''s for personal enmity, they don''t care to take Jian''s money and listen to him.There must be another important link that we don''t know yet, so we''d better not make a conclusion so early. " "So, what are they driving into Anyun for?" Qin Ning asked. Anyun and Han Junyu have nothing to do with each other. For money, they make a human life, which is to get angry. People with a little sense will not do such stupid things. Han Junyu and Cheng Mo look at each other. Some words are hard to explain in front of Qin Ning, so this topic stops. "Does Jian Jiadong say where they hide their children?" Han Junyu asked song Xuan. "Yes, Jian Jiadong was locked up in the old apartment in the east of the city according to the plan. But Atractylodes macrocephala took the child away, which should be out of the plan. " "Why does Jian Jiadong find Atractylodes macrocephala and why is he confident that he can get the shares of Sheng''an?" Cheng Mo asks suddenly. Anyone will have a purpose, not to mention jianjiadong or unscrupulous businessman, no profit, no early. If he wants Sheng''an''s shares, and chooses this time period, he must have helped. "Have you checked the information of Jian Jiadong?" Han Junyu turns to song Xuan. "Yes, he also sent for his wife and son." Song Xuan replied and turned around the computer to show them the picture of Jian Jiadong''s son. Han Junyu put his long finger on his thin lips and thought, "Han Cai is a man who is jealous of evil and can''t tolerate sand in his eyes. At the beginning, he just couldn''t stand Jian Jiadong''s extravagance outside. Now that Jane has a wife and a son, will she make up with him? " So there''s something fishy about it. Cheng Mo folded his legs and leaned on the back of the cushion, followed by his words. "Jian Jiadong didn''t take his son and wife when he went out, but he was with Han CAI. That means he didn''t tell Han Cai that he had a son, so he used Luoxi, who was guided by Han Cai, to do it. If Luoxi starts to do it, it''s really an east window incident. He can push everything clean. " "Well, that''s a good idea." Han Junyu satirizes. "Tie up jianjiadong''s son, call jianjiadong and tell him. If he doesn''t tell the truth, I''ll never see his son in my life. I''ll throw up his Jane''s Song Xuan nodded and did it immediately. "Oh, look at my memory. Isn''t Han Cai going to treat Jian Ying? If my child is hurt, Jianying can''t do well! " Han Junyu added. The man''s voice is not sad or happy, but the chill is cautious. Qin Ning sits in silence, too scared to speak. Chapter 764 With Qin Ning by his side, Han Junyu was somewhat restrained, so he didn''t say how to clean up jianjiadong. But jianjiadong design this thing, also hurt an Yun, don''t say he will be ruthless, Cheng Mo will not spare him. Song Xuan knows Han Junyu''s meaning, so typing on the computer is to avoid Qin Ning''s sight. Wait a few minutes, pry out a new clue from Jian Jiadong''s mouth, organize all this behind the scenes, and let him contact the person of Atractylodes macrocephala, is Han Li. Han Junyu was a little surprised to learn the news, but he was relieved to think about Han Li''s actions in recent days. Originally, he was on guard against this cousin. Now she will stab him in the back, and he is not surprised. "Go to Hanli''s villa." Han Junyu told the driver. "What if Han Li doesn''t admit her death?" Qin Ning asked anxiously. "She does not admit her death, and I have my way." Han Junyu sneered coldly, staring out of the window. Why did he have that car accident four years ago? Cheng Mo said that he committed suicide, but the specific situation is not clear. He was injured in the hospital. He shared a lot of Sheng''an''s rights, so he was more relaxed. When his injury is almost healed, he returns to Sheng''an. He slowly takes back the right to let go, but Han Li is not willing to let go. Originally, Han Li should have gone to the UK, but she did not go to find an excuse to get married, and he did not pursue it, so he let her become a minister in the headquarters. But Han Li is not honest. Several times he noticed something wrong with the document she sent. He reminded Yueyang to pay attention to it. So Xiang Yueyang''s examination of her department''s documents is more strict, and Han Li always takes out her identity as the Han family to bully Xiang Yueyang. He has always been short, of course, will not let to Yueyang by her bullying, in the meeting without polite warning her, if you run to the Secretary Department to make trouble, then get out of Sheng''an. Before Han Li bear but don''t send, originally is to wait to calculate him secretly! To Han Li''s villa, Han Junyu get off, let Qin Ning wait in the car. Qin Ning held his big hand, a little worried. "Han Junyu, you must pay attention to safety." "Well, you stay in the car." Han Junyu habitually wants to rub her small head, but he doesn''t know why he has such a strange habit, but he easily rubs her hair. Qin Ning wrinkled his face and scratched his hair, a bit depressed. "I''ve messed up my hair again, Han Junyu. You should change this bad habit in the future." After hearing that, Han Junyu''s mouth turned. "Say it again." It''s a bad habit to have strange feelings for her. He''s used to it and can''t change it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Han Junyu went outside Hanli villa and rang the doorbell. After a while, the other party opened the door. Into the villa, Han Junyu swept a circle of sight, cold atmosphere, and did not let people feel the warmth of home. "Han Junyu, what are you doing when you come to my house?" "Ask clearly, Han Li, you want Sheng''an. I''ll give Sheng''an to you and you''ll give my child back to me." Han Junyu comes to the point. Han Li held her arm and gave out a sneer, "Han Junyu, you are crazy to look for children. You are talking nonsense here." Han Junyu went to the sofa and sat down gracefully, staring at her coldly with brown eyes. "Han Li, it''s you who rush to jump over the wall. You can kidnap children. Aren''t you afraid of my retribution?" Since they tore their faces, she didn''t have to disguise. Han Li rolled her eyes and didn''t put his words in her heart. At this time, the man who came down from the second floor said, "Xiao Li, come to the guest." Han Junyu turns to see Han Li''s husband. Look at the figure is a very thin man, very pale, looks not sick, but always stay at home, not in the sun, a kind of unhealthy white. Han Junyu stares at his hand and sweeps his eyes around him again. Aware of his look, Han Li''s husband calmly walked up to him. "Eh, it''s the president of Sheng''an, Mr. Han. What can I do for you?" When a man looks at Han Junyu, he has a faint smile on his face. "I''ll ask your wife why she took my child away? It can''t be that I haven''t had a child for several years, so I can''t see that I have a child. " This sentence is a bit vicious. Han Li''s face was livid and angry. "Han Junyu, you are insane. It doesn''t matter whether I have children or not. It doesn''t matter whether you have children. If you have nothing to do, get out of here!" Han Junyu glanced at her and turned to her husband again, "are you?" Zou Jin pick eyebrows, and he looked at each other, "you expensive people forget things, I am Zou Jin." "Mr. Zou, I met you once at your wedding with Han Li. I haven''t met you since. I don''t think about it for a moment. You don''t seem to come from Nankang, do you? ""Yes, I want to spend more time with Xiao Li, so I move here and I''m going to settle down in this city. Mr. Han, is there any evidence that my wife kidnapped your child Zou Jin goes to Han Li and holds her in a posture of maintaining her arm. "Han Li, you should know Jian Jiadong, right? He said that in order to get Sheng''an, you want to kidnap my children with him and threaten me with them. It''s a good calculation. " Han Li''s guilty eyes flashed, but when she turned her head, her face was calm. "What you said about Jian Jiadong is not Han Cai''s divorced husband, is it? Han Junyu, you want to accuse me of kidnapping your child with such a pretext. If you want to slander me, you have to find a better reason. " Han Junyu had long expected that she would die. He didn''t admit it, but he was not in a hurry. People like her didn''t see the coffin and didn''t shed tears. He got up slowly, patted the dust on his body and gave a sneer. "Yes, you know. I advise you not to hurt my children. Otherwise, you can''t spend the rest of your life in my life Leaving a word behind, Han Junyu walked out of the villa. Hanli twisted her eyebrows. When he went away, she angrily smashed a vase and was depressed. "You dare to shout at me for anything." "Well, it''s not worth stirring up for this kind of scum." Zou Jin comforted with a smile, patted her on the shoulder and held her in his arms. "Han Junyu''s life will not be too long. Don''t worry." When Han Li thought of the man''s cautious eyes, she was more or less afraid. "Ah Jin, if you get Sheng''an, you should wash your hands and stop doing that kind of thing, OK?" "Well, it''s all up to you." Zou Jin gently kisses her forehead, but there is no friendship in her eyes. Outside the villa, when Han Junyu gets on the bus, Qin Ning immediately embraces his arm worried. Han Junyu''s intimacy makes him a little flattered. "Han Junyu, have you found any clues?" She asked eagerly. "Well." Han Junyu nodded and rubbed his big hand on her head, which meant a bit of comfort. "What clue?" Cheng Mo saw their intimate little movements and felt a bit of eye ache. He immediately talked about business. "Song Xuan, find out who Han Li''s husband, Zou Jin, is." Chapter 765 There must be something strange about Zou Xuanjin. Song Xuan fingers fast operation, suddenly his hand acid swing wrist, wrist injury place, can''t too tired. But it was urgent and he could only bear it. Han Junyu noticed his action and asked him to give him the computer for a rest. "It''s OK, I can." Song Xuan insisted. Han Junyu glanced at him, "don''t talk nonsense, give me the computer, or when I go back, your wife points to my nose and scolds me for bullying you, I can''t bear the charge." "Cough..." When it comes to Shule, song Xuan compromised. Shule was supposed to follow him. He coaxed him for a long time before he was willing to stay in the hospital with Pei Ming. If he went back to see that his wrist was uncomfortable, he would have to settle with Han Junyu. Although Han Junyu is not a professional hacker, he still has some technology. In addition, song Xuan''s advice doesn''t take much time to find Zou Jin''s information. "Except for the basic information, all the other background information is blank. Han Li said that Zou Jin and she were college classmates, but they didn''t find his information in the university system. Han Li lied. " Song Xuan looked at the data analysis. Cheng Mo is also thinking, "to lie for her husband is to hide something. What does she want to hide?" "Are Xu Lin and Han Li alumni?" Suddenly, Qin Ning asked weakly. Han Junyu suddenly turned to see her, Qin Ning is not sure, quickly explain. "Four years ago, Han Junyu and I went to Han''s home after our engagement. That was the first time I met Xu Lin. In principle, Han Junyu and I are newlyweds. When we go home, Xu Lin comes to join in the fun, and her eyes are still glued to Han Junyu. Only in this way can I remember that Han Li seems to have mentioned that Xu Lin is her younger sister. " Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "if it were not for your reminding, we would not have thought of this point for a moment." This is the difference between men''s and women''s thinking. Although the three men are very smart and their theoretical logic is very clear, they are still inferior to women in terms of emotional delicacy. Han Li and Xu Lin are university alumni. They all know this information, but they won''t associate it in any direction for a while. Han Li said that Zou Jin was her college classmate, so it is very likely that Zou Jin also knew Xu Lin. four years ago, Xu Lin was robbed from a mental hospital, and then fled abroad and was included in Ningkang''s secret service team. There must be someone involved in this. "President, Zou Jin is driving out." Song Xuan said suddenly. "Follow, don''t get caught." Han Junyu reminded the driver. Zou Jin, who was in the car in front of him, had noticed Han Junyu''s car for a long time. Seeing that his car was following far away, a touch of sarcasm appeared at the corner of his mouth. Since you want to die, of course he will! Big playground, haunted house. Jiji wakes up in a daze because the light is dim and he can''t see clearly around. I just heard some noise, but I couldn''t hear clearly who was speaking. He moved his body and instinctively went to find his sister, but found that his hands and feet were tied. He looked down and found that his body was covered with red blood. He screamed and shrank back. A child who is only four years old will be frightened even if he has a good psychological quality when he sees that his whole body is full of blood. Jiji trembled all over, did not dare to touch his body, called his sister in a low voice. "Ann, where are you?" He remembered that he and his mother were shopping for clothes in the mall. Suddenly, there was a power failure. He felt that someone was close to him and smelled a fragrance. When he realized something was wrong and wanted to call his mother, his mouth was covered. After that, he seemed to be thrown into the car. When he woke up, he was in an old apartment. There was a bad man who scared his sister with a terrible toy. Her sister cried. He wanted to coax his sister not to be afraid, but he was slapped by the man, covered his mouth again and lost consciousness. He moved aside. At a corner, he heard footsteps, and hope rose in his heart. Want to ask for help, a few women saw him, but issued a terrible scream, and then also hit him with baseball. "Ghost Their strength is not light, Jiji can only cover his head to escape, shrink to the corner, dare not make a sound again. There were some lights here, but the lights with colors were shining on him. It was dark and terrible, but he was not afraid at all. Because I haven''t found my sister yet, my sister is so timid, she must be more afraid. He''s not a ghost. He''s Ann''s brother. He''s going to find his sister. He leaned against the wall and moved forward like a silkworm chrysalis. Suddenly he heard the cry of the little girl. He hastened to move. Another group of men and women ran to him. The scared women would avoid him, and the brave men would kick him with their feet. He curled up on the ground in pain. There is a man who looks at his painful appearance, seems like a winner, and kicks him again. "Help, help." He whispered for help.But no one paid any attention to him here. They all regarded him as a terrible kid. The hope in Jiji''s heart is shattered, and he doesn''t expect anyone to save himself, because the only one who can save himself is himself. He went through the two corners and saw that her sister was wearing a tattered yarn skirt. Her dirty skirt was also covered with red paint. In the dark environment, she really looked like a kid. He climbed up to her and whispered her name. "Ann, don''t be afraid. It''s brother." Hearing her brother''s voice, An''an immediately calmed down and tried to get up, but there was a rope tied to her feet, and a rope tied around her neck like a dog. "Brother, it hurts." Ann''s voice is hoarse. Because the light was too dim to see her face clearly, Jiji approached her face and found a deep scratch on her neck. "Is the rope around the neck too tight?" Asked Jiji in a low voice. Ann nodded and found that her eyes hurt. She wanted to rub them, but her hand was tied and she couldn''t move at all. She shriveled her mouth and wanted to cry again. "Ann, you bow your head, and my brother will help you bite the rope around your neck." Ann''s obedient head, Jiji fumbles, biting the knot of the rope. "Brother, are you ready?" Ann felt that her neck was going to be broken, and her brother pulled her neck so painful. "Ann, my brother used to teach you to count. Do you remember?" "Remember, 1, 2, 3..." Ann''s counting. Jiji keeps cheering himself up. He can''t give up. He can''t give up. Finally, she untied the rope around Ann''s neck. Ann didn''t know how many times she counted. Finally, she could breathe fresh air. She rubbed against her brother and wanted to hold him. Jiji lowers his head to bite the rope in Ann''s hand. At this time, a group of people walk by and see Ann with red pigment on her face. She is scared to escape. Ji Ji was afraid that those people would beat An''an, so he immediately jumped on An''an and protected her in his arms. Little body, in fact, can not stop anything, but he just does not allow others to hurt his sister. Chapter 766 The haunted house here has a wide range of weird and scary things. People who enter the haunted house also play. Naturally, they don''t think that there are two kidnapped children here. The two children are all red, like covered with blood. Even if they are not afraid of ghosts, they will be a little scared. If they don''t scare them, they will avoid if they feel bored. A few of them were frightened because of the previous section of the road. They suddenly saw two children covered with blood. No matter whether they were ghosts or not, they beat them first. Jiji begged for mercy. No one listened. Ann cried not to beat my brother, and did not win sympathy. They think it''s a game, but it''s strange to let such a small child play the ghost, but no one will think that they are imprisoned here. Jiji endured the pain, untied the rope on ANN''s leg, and then taught ANN to untie the rope for him. They were busy for a while, and finally they both untied the rope. Jiji wiped Ann''s face with his clothes. "Ann, brother, get you out of here." "Well, Ann is going to find her mother." Ann followed him obediently. But after walking around, Ji Ji didn''t find the exit. On the contrary, she met several real people who played ghost here. Ann was scared and cried several times. "Ann, it''s OK. It''s OK. They''re all fake." Gigi hugged her and comforted her. But Ann didn''t believe it. She didn''t have any expression except crying. Jiji had to cover her eyes and looked at the dark environment in despair. "Ann, don''t cry. It''s all fake. Only my brother is real. If you cry again, my brother won''t want you. " Ann''s cry just stopped for a while, holding on to her brother''s clothes tightly, but her little hand was trembling. "Brother, I, I want to go home." Jiji also wants to go home. But now, he didn''t even know where he was. How could he go home. Ji guitar''s amber eyes turn around, thinking about his escape plan, he sees a strong man coming and grabbing An''an. Jiji flustered, "who are you? Why do you want to catch my sister? Let go of my sister!" "Little guy, play well here. If you want to escape, don''t blame me for being rude!" The strong man scolded, holding An''an in his arm, and wanted to catch him. Gigi stares at him and holds the watch in his hand. Mother said that he could not harm others, but if the other party wanted to harm his sister, he would not care so much. When the strong man wanted to catch him, he didn''t struggle. When the strong man put an an down, he pressed the button in his watch. In the dark situation, the strong man suddenly covered his neck in surprise, couldn''t believe his eyes, staring at Jiji. Who would have expected a four-year-old to have lethal venom? The strong man knelt on the ground powerlessly, foaming at the mouth, and fell to the ground. Jiji pulls An''an back a few steps. When the strong man doesn''t move any more, he immediately searches on the strong man, finds a flashlight and turns out a dagger. "What''s the matter with him, brother?" Ann is still in a panic. "He''s asleep, Ann. Let''s go." Jiji takes her sister''s hand again, and then brings her watch to her wrist. "Ann, don''t be afraid. If your brother is not around you and you are caught by bad people, press this button. There are things to deal with bad people in it. These things must not be taken to yourself, you know? " Gigi talked and taught her. Ann looked confused, "brother, is it like a magic wand, as long as you wave it gently, those bad guys will fall down?" "Well, Ann should remember, brother can''t protect you, you have to protect yourself, when my father and I go to see you, remember?" "Brother, Ann wants to be with you." I''m not at ease. Jiji turns on the flashlight. With the flashlight lighting, you can see the road ahead clearly. Some people come in to watch the little guy with the flashlight. They are a little curious. Jiji learned well this time, and said to the person in front of him in a loud voice, "I brought my sister to play, but we got lost, brother and sister. Do you know where the exit is?" There are four people in front, two men and two women. They are all college students. There is a girl who looks at the little guy holding her sister. Although her face is stained, she is also very cute. She points to the entrance with a smile and tells Jiji where they came from. "Brother, my father and I are lost. Can you make a call with your mobile phone?" The boy next to Jiji. The boy hesitated, but the girl was enthusiastic and took the initiative to give him her mobile phone. "There, don''t let the two children run away!" Jiji turned his head and saw that three men had found him. He had no time to call, so he had to pull his sister to run forward. The four people inexplicably watched three men running after two children. Is this a new part of the game in the haunted house?But two children with small arms and legs can''t run faster than three adult men. "Ann, my brother will send you out later. You go to see your mother. Remember what I said?" "Brother, I don''t want to leave you." Ann sobbed, unwilling to let go of her brother''s hand. Jiji looks at the man chasing after him and finds a small hole. He takes his sister to get in. Many of the haunted houses are separated by wooden boards, but they are also separated by cloth. Jiji lifts up a pile of cloth to see three men running around the corner and immediately leads his sister to run in the opposite direction. "Ann, remember what your brother told you." Jiji''s tone was more severe. Ann nodded helplessly, but she didn''t leave her brother. She already felt frightened. Jiji didn''t want to leave his sister, but now he didn''t know what would happen next. Jiji caught up with the two girls who were willing to borrow their mobile phones just now. He said very quickly, "sister, maybe you don''t believe me. My sister and I have been kidnapped. I''m taking my sister to escape. Please help us." The two girls looked at Jiji blankly and met the kidnapped child in the haunted house. Anyone would feel funny about this kind of thing. "Sister, someone is going to catch me and my brother. Help us." Ann hugs a girl''s leg. One of the girls, listening to the little girl''s hoarse voice, was a little distressed. Just as she wanted to speak, she heard the three men who were going to chase the child come back again. Jiji angry, "sister, you take off Ann''s clothes, take her away from here, please." "Well, well, what about you?" The girl asked anxiously. "I''ll run away." Jiji turns to look at the three men who are about to catch up with him. He deliberately waits for them to come near and see his figure before he runs away. The girl quickly took off Ann''s clothes. Two girls blocked ANN in the middle. In the dark, two boys blocked her. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find a little girl hidden. Uneasy twist, reluctant to give up brother. "What''s your name?" One of the girls whispered. "Ann, sister, I want to find my brother." "Well behaved, we''ll take you out first, then call the police and ask the police uncle to help you find your brother." When the three men ran away, one of the girls found a silk scarf from her bag to wrap Ann and took her away. Because it was the first time that they met this kind of thing, their nerves were tense. When they finally left the haunted house, their forehead was full of sweat, and they didn''t dare to stay much, so they took an an to go to the police. Chapter 767 The monitoring room at the back of the haunted house is investigating the trace of the two children. When four college students take an an out of the haunted house, they immediately send someone to stop him. According to the boss''s instructions, they locked the two children in the haunted house just to play with them. Such a small child, being treated as a kid, should leave a shadow in his heart. But to their surprise, the little boy was so clever that he not only untied the rope, but also wanted to take his sister away. One of them tried to stop him, but did not know that the little boy would use a concealed weapon. When they rushed to check, their brother died on the spot, and they suddenly realized that the little boy was not easy to deal with. There were three more people chasing after him, but they didn''t get much benefit. Two of them were injured. But in the end, he was caught. When they continue to track down the little girl, they find that four college students want to secretly take the little girl out of the haunted house. Four college students called the police immediately after they came out of the haunted house. As soon as they hung up the phone, someone came after them, a man and a woman. The four college students hugged ANN in fear, turned and ran. But still did not run the two men, two boys want to stop, but the woman was easily done, was knocked down on the ground rolling into a circle. The man caught up with two female students, want to take an an, two girls panic, look at each other, immediately shout. "Ah, help, colored wave!" There were not many people around, but they were still attracted by the girl''s voice. See someone stop, one of the women put down ANN, let her quickly find a safe place to hide, they come to stop the man. Ann looked at her confused, she now only feel dangerous, but she fell to the ground can do, she did not understand. "Ann, that man is going to take you. Run to the police uncle." The girl then turned and opened her arms to block the man. But the man was worried about other people''s eyes, and his attitude was very arrogant. Seeing the two girls blocking, he slapped the girl in the face and pushed her away. "Stop me again. Don''t blame me for being rude to you." The man gave a vicious warning. The girl covered her face in fright, and an an was scared so much that she ran forward quickly. However, her short legs could not run faster than an adult man. She rushed because she was in a hurry. When she went down the stairs, she stepped empty and rolled down. "Ah, brother!" Fortunately, the stairs were not high. She was dizzy and had some pain in the back of her head. Looking at the man standing on the steps, his face was ferocious. Ann was so scared that she didn''t care about the pain. She quickly got up and ran into the supermarket in front of her. Big supermarkets have rows of shelves, and there are a lot of people coming and going. It''s not easy to find someone. Antong, a Tibetan, saw a lot of delicious food. She didn''t eat all day. She felt her stomach hungry, her eyes fluttered around, carefully stuffed it into her pocket and went to the corner to eat. "Little girl, how do you eat here? Have you paid for it?" It''s a security inquiry. Ann was afraid to stand up, because she was guilty, so she ran. The security guard caught her and saw that her body was dirty, her face and body were stained with paint, and there was only a silk scarf on her body. "Little fellow, where are your parents?" "You let me go, brother, brother." Ann cried helplessly. The security guard patiently asked her a few questions, but the little girl just cried for her brother. "Probably lost with your parents. I''ll take you to the security room." The security guard said to himself helplessly. Ann looked up and saw the man chasing him coming to her. She was about to cry in a panic. She turned and bit the security guard''s hand. The security guard left her in pain. Ann was free, and immediately got into the crowd and hid behind the shelf. When she was avoiding, she suddenly bumped into a man, who stood still, but she fell to the ground. She turned to say sorry, look at that person about eight or nine years old, with a cap covering half of the face, she explored to see each other''s face, she was surprised - Yan''s eyes. "I''m sorry, sister." The person standing in front of her heard the little girl''s voice call her sister hoarsely. The corner of her mouth drew, and her face was so heavy that she glanced at her, and didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Ann quickly stood up and saw that the man was carrying a big basket full of daily necessities. "I''m sorry, sister. I''ve soiled your clothes. I didn''t mean to." Ann just bumped into each other, and the paint on her body got on each other''s pants. Once again called sister, the man stood still, cold face off the hat, the tone of warning is not good. "What sister, I''m a man, you dirty little guy, stay away from me!" "Well, you''re a man. Why do you have long hair?" Ann blinked and looked at him bewildered with her dirty little face.Why do boys look better than many sisters? "Get out of here!" The boy wore gloves and pushed Ann aside. Ann wronged to stand aside, watching him impatiently from the shelf to take things, she followed him. "Son of a bitch, you run again and I won''t break your leg!" Ann heard the vicious warning, turned around and saw the man chasing her standing at the end of the shelf, showing a vicious smile. Ann''s face changed and instinctively sought shelter. She grabbed the boy''s leg in front of her. "Sister, sister, help." Called sister again, Chu Rui is impatient. He looks down at the frightened little girl, and then looks up at the man coming to him. He asked, "is this your child?" Man a Leng, nodded, want to hold an. Ann shakes her head desperately, grabs the corner of Chu Rui''s clothes and cries, "elder sister, they have caught my brother. They want to catch me, no, don''t catch me." The man is impatient, "don''t talk nonsense, dad takes you home, you see you play so dirty." The man picked Ann up and wanted to take her away. Ann struggled, but she couldn''t escape in his arms. "No, you''re not my dad. I want mom, mom." Little girl cry too sad, let the boy fidgety frown. "Wait!" Holding an an''s man''s step, he turned and glanced at him. "What''s the matter?" "What proof do you have that you are her father?" Chu Rui asked coldly. "Oh, I said I was her father, his father, you little boy, don''t mind your own business." The man turned away with a look of contempt. Chu Rui watched the man, saw the things around his waist, narrowed his eyes, put down the basket, rubbed his wrist, and moved his knuckles. "If it''s not her father, put her down!" Men impatient, "good arrogant tone, girls or go to make-up, play with dolls." Just now an an called his sister. The man thought he was a girl because he had long hair and covered half of his face with a cap. Chu Rui usually hates people saying that he is a girl and licking his teeth. This man is looking for death! Chapter 768 Chu Rui is a roundabout kick. Although he is not as high as any man, he has good jumping ability and kicks the man''s side face with the sole of his foot. That is to slap a man with the sole of his foot. The man covers half of his face in amazement. A little girl about 10 years old will suddenly rush up to hit him, which makes him too surprised. There is no defense at all. He took out a rope from his pocket to tie Ann''s hands to prevent her from running away again, and then fight with churui. Chu Rui didn''t have the slightest fear, dodged the attack of the other side, and was still looking for a counter attack at any time. Found that there was a fight here, and then a few people around to see the play, Chu Rui see people, pulled his cap, secretly scolded himself. Next time he meddles in his business, he will be called little dog Chu! There is a security guard going this way. He avoids the man''s attack and wants to leave here as soon as possible. Anyway, that girl has nothing to do with him. He is now a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. He can''t protect himself. He still doesn''t care about other people''s lives. But the man was not ready to let him go, and he couldn''t give up. Every move he made was a dead hand. "Little bitches smash me. I want to go even if I hit the old man. I''ll teach you a lesson!" The man grabs Chu Rui''s wrist and pinches his neck. Chu Rui realizes that the man is cruel and clenches his fist. He had a gun in his pocket, but there were too many people here for him to take it out. Once he shoots a gun and kills people here, he becomes a wanted man and will be punished even though he is under age. But if we don''t fight back, will today be his death?! The onlookers saw a man holding a child, and they were all whispering, and some brave people were talking, but the man''s face was too scary for the onlookers to provoke. "Don''t hurt my sister, you just opened it!" Ann watched him catch churui and run over to kick him. Her small strength can''t shake the man, but the man is interested in catching Chu Rui. "Kneel down and apologize, and I''ll let you go!" "I kneel on my knees, on my knees, on my mother''s knees, you are nothing worth kneeling on!" "The mouth is quite hard. It seems that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin." The man also knows that he can''t kill people here. He just wants to teach Chu Rui a lesson. He pinches his face and slaps him hard. Chu Rui''s face was white, and when he slapped it, he left five red fingerprints, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. An an sees the blood of the corner of Chu Rui''s mouth, startled pupil enlarges, runs to that man in front of, shout a. "I will punish you with magic!" Finish saying this sentence, she also solemnly turned a circle, and then her hand to the man, press the button of the watch. Brother said, press this, you can punish bad people. The onlookers felt that the dirty little girl was funny, so they took their fight as a farce and didn''t care too much. But Chu Rui could see clearly. When the little girl pressed her watch, a needle ran out of the watch and hit the man''s arm. The man''s action is frozen, and he feels that the place he was shot starts to feel numb. The numbness quickly spreads all over his body. His brain can''t get the slightest bit of numbness, so his body falls to the ground rigidly. Chu Rui is also surprised that his pupils are dilated. He doesn''t care so much. He unties an an and leads her to leave here. See the man suddenly fell to the ground, everyone exclaimed, security also came to check, quickly call the hospital. At this time, the ghost house. Four people in the haunted house caught Jiji, tied her up and left her in the backstage monitoring room. In case of such an accident, they immediately contacted their boss. After a while, their boss showed up in the monitoring room. "Where''s old four?" Looking at their eldest brother, they were all afraid. Only one of the women came forward and reported, "elder brother, elder brother, I''m going to chase the little girl. There''s no news yet." "Let old four come back, only one child can do our work." "Yes." The woman nodded and went to call Lao Si, but the other party didn''t answer. The woman was unwilling to call again. This time the call was made, but he didn''t answer it himself. "Are you friends of this gentleman? I''m a nurse in the emergency department of the hospital. Your friend is unconscious now. Please come here... " The woman hung up with an ugly face. "Elder martial brother, the fourth is also injured. He is in the hospital." "Well, it''s like this," Zou Jin said with a faint smile, staring at the child on the ground. "Don''t worry about the old four. Call Han Junyu." "Yes." Xu Lin takes out another mobile phone to call Han Junyu. Han Junyu, who tracks Zou Jin to the playground, is about to ask song Xuan to investigate his location when he hears his mobile phone vibrate. He glanced at the strange number again. He and Cheng Mo look at each other, Cheng Mo considers a few seconds, he makes a gesture, get Han Junyu''s consent, get off and leave.Han Junyu just wanted to answer, but the other party hung up. Then his cell phone reminded him that there was a video coming. Don''t know what the other party is doing, Han Junyu frown open the video, the video is just a dark environment, and then is covered with red blood Jiji. His hands and feet are tied, he just began to call a few ANN, no response, he moved forward, someone rushed to hit him. Jiji sends out a few cries for mercy in pain. Han Junyu pinches his mobile phone tightly, and his forehead bursts with blue veins, holding back his outrage. Qinning heard Jiji''s voice, scrambled to see the mobile phone, but Han Junyu avoided. "Han Junyu, is there any news about Jiji? You show me. " "Ningning," "Han Junyu, please, show me." Qin Ning begged. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and turned her amber eyes with tears. He tenderly gave her his mobile phone. Qin Ning saw Jiji in the video, covered his mouth and cried in a low voice. "Jiji..." "Ning Ning, calm down first. I''ll find a way to save Ji Ji as soon as possible." Han Junyu is not feeling well either, but now he must be calm. The phone rings again, and Han Junyu immediately answers. "Mr. Han, do you like such a gift?" They''re still using a voice changer. "You want Sheng''an, I can give it to you now!" "When I asked you to marry Luoxi, I wanted Sheng''an very much, but now I suddenly changed my mind. Take Sheng''an''s equity transfer contract, take your woman and enter the haunted house of the playground. " Want him to take Qin Ning together, Han Junyu instinctive frown. "Han Junyu, I gave you a chance, but you wasted it. If you''re playing tricks, I don''t mind killing one of your two children. " "Don''t mess around. I''ll go to the haunted house as soon as my subordinates send Sheng''an''s transfer letter." Han Junyu''s tone is somewhat praying. Hearing that Han Junyu was soft, the other side was in a good mood, and warned coldly, "Han Junyu, you''d better not play tricks!" "You''d better stop playing tricks. If you want Sheng''an, you must let me see my children!" Chapter 769 According to Han Junyu''s order, Xiang Yueyang prepares the equity transfer letter of Sheng''an and sends it to Han Junyu. "President, do you really want to hand over Sheng''an?" Han Junyu pursed his thin lips and stared at the document in his hand. "Sheng''an grows up in my hands. I can make it live or die!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan and Xiang Yueyang. Take the document and get off the car with Qin Ning, came to the haunted house. Han Junyu suddenly clenched her little hand, "Ning Ning, are you afraid?" Qin Ning turns his head and looks at him unexpectedly, purses pink lips and nods honestly. She had been worried about Jiji in her heart, but now when she came to such a ghost place, she would be a little flustered. "Ning Ning, no matter what happens inside, you must find a way to take care of yourself, OK?" Han Junyu asked in a low voice in her ear. Qin Ning frowned, "Han Junyu, you have to be good, let''s save Jiji." Han Junyu''s brown eyes looked at her deeply, approached her and bowed his head to kiss her forehead. "Ning Ning, promise me that you will protect yourself." He said stubbornly. "Oh." Qin Ning had nothing to do with the situation inside. He said that, which made her feel uneasy. But in order to reassure him, she could only compromise and nod her head. With her consent, Han Junyu leads her into the haunted house. Han Junyu walked a long way and took out his mobile phone to make a call. "I''ve gone into the haunted house. Where''s my child?" "Give the papers to your woman, you and your woman go separately!" "Oh" Han Junyu sneered coldly. Before he spoke, Jiji''s sobs came from the phone, and he could only bear it. He turned his head and looked at Qin Ning with a gentle voice. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. It''s all fake. They won''t hurt you." "Well." Qin Ning nods and grabs his little thumb with his little hand. Han Junyu feels like an electric shock. He recalls some pictures in his mind and his forehead aches. "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about me." Hearing the woman''s comfort, Han Junyu eased his breath and was reluctant to hold her small face close to her lips to emphasize again. "No matter what happens, protect yourself. You promise me "I remember." Qin Ning took the initiative to kiss him on his lips. Waiting for the woman to go in another direction, Han Junyu touched the corner of his lips. This kind of feeling was too familiar, which made him shake his mind. Qin Ning took the document and walked forward for a while. Suddenly a man with a blood mask rushed to her. Qin Ning frowned and stepped back. When she came to the haunted house to play, she was very afraid of people pretending to be ghosts, but now she knows that people in reality are more terrible than ghosts. When she saw those ghosts with red paint on their faces again, Qin Ning was not afraid. "Qin Ning, long time no see." Qin Ning felt that the voice was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. "Do you know me?" "Oh, you are so precious and forgetful that you forget me." Xu Lin took off her mask and looked at her with a sneer. Xu Lin''s face was destroyed before, and after surgery, her face changed. It''s not surprising that Qin Ning can''t recognize it. Qin Ning is not timid, sarcastic counterattack, "you are still alive, your vitality is really strong." "You have to rely on your great fortune to drive me into a corner again and again. If it wasn''t for you, I would have lived a better life, instead of hiding for a lifetime like now! " Xu Lin roared angrily. Looking at her ferocious face, Qin Ning felt that she was a devil and wanted to ask for her life. Pinching the documents in his hand, Qin Ning gritted his teeth and tried to bear the fear in his heart. "Give me the papers!" Xu Lin reached out and pointed to the document in her hand. Qin Ning hid the document behind him, "let me give it to you, let me see my child first." Xu Lin showed a strange smile, "Qin Ning, now you are not qualified to bargain with me. If you are wordy again, believe it or not, I will let your son lose an arm!" "No, no!" Qin Ning couldn''t bear to hear that she would hurt Ji Ji. "I''ll give you the papers, and you''ll take me to my children." "Cut the crap and get the papers!" Xu Lin is impatient. Qin Ning bit her lip and gave her the document. Xu Lin pulled the document away from her hand and looked through the contents to make sure that there was no problem with the contents. She just saw the last signed column. Han Junyu is very resourceful. This document must be signed by him before it can take effect. And he didn''t sign on purpose, for fear that they would kill his women and children? Oh, he Han Junyu will have something to be afraid of. It''s really something to look forward to."If you want to see the wild seed, come with me." Qin Ning wants to refute that her child is not a wild seed, but it''s meaningless to win the argument with her. She grits her teeth and bears it. Then she came to a big room, which was different from the previous room, because the lights were bright and every corner could be seen. When she saw Jiji lying on the ground, her eyes were red. She immediately squatted down and picked him up. "Jiji, mom''s here. Don''t be afraid." Sleepy Jiji opened his eyes, saw his mother, thought it was his dream, and felt his mother''s gentle palm, his eyes were red. "Mom." "It''s mom, Gigi. I''m sorry, mom didn''t protect you." Qin Ning wants to untie Ji Ji''s rope. Xu Lin grabs her shoulder, lifts her up and binds her hands. "What do you want to do, tie me up, let go of my child!" "Qin Ning, you''d better be honest. If you make me unhappy, I''ll take off your son''s hands and feet." Xu Lin tightens the rope that binds Qin Ning''s wrist. A bloodstain is immediately strangled on her white wrist. Qin Ning screams in pain. She is afraid that she will really hurt Ji Ji and doesn''t dare to provoke her again. Seeing that a woman has become obedient, Xu Lin pinches her chin and feels a burst of pleasure when she thinks of the pain she suffered before. "Qin Ning, I said that one day, I will make you miserable." Qin Ning turns away from her hand, but Xu Lin raises her arm and slaps her hard. "You say, between your son and you, who will Han Junyu choose?" Qin Ning realized her purpose and widened her eyes. "Let my child go. I''ll do whatever you want to do to me." "I want you to die, Qin Ning. Do you want to die, too?" Xu Lin said in a low voice, looking at her face pale, eyes afraid, she disdained to laugh. "Qin Ning, in fact, you are selfish. You can''t bear your own life." She tied Qin Ning to the stool, turned around and picked up Ji Ji, holding his face contemptuously. "It looks like Han Junyu. It''s a wild species that can''t be on the table." "Xu Lin, don''t hurt my child. You want my life. I''ll give it to you. You let my child go." Qin Ning saw her take Ji Ji away and cried out in a panic. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu turns around in the haunted house and finally walks into a bright room. Seeing Qin Ning tied on the stool, his face changed and he wanted to walk over. Then he heard Xu Lin''s whisper. "Han Junyu, long time no see. How are you?" Han Junyu looked up and saw the woman standing on the second floor. She had a rope in her hand, and Jiji was tied to the other end of the rope. Jiji was dropped on the stair railing, she let go of the rope, he would fall from the second floor. His cold eyes narrowed and he stopped. "Xu Lin, what do you want?" "I want your life, don''t you know?" Xu Lin laughs. Han Junyu clenched his fist and took two steps forward, "let my child down, you want my life, I''ll give it to you!" Xu Lin sneered coldly and took out a dagger from his waist and threw it in front of him. "You''re so sincere. I''m a little embarrassed if I don''t ask you to do something. Take this dagger and stab your woman, and I''ll let your son down. " Chapter 770 Look at the man for a long time without action, Xu Lin is not anxious. "No? You make me angry. My hand shakes and breaks your child''s brain. What should I do? " She deliberately released the rope slowly. Hanging on the railing, Jiji opens his eyes vaguely and finds that he is still tied, gritting his teeth and enduring fear. His body suddenly fell down. He closed his eyes and let out a cry of fear uncontrollably. "Mom!" Qinning heard Jiji''s cry, his heart was almost broken. But her tears can only be stopped. "Xu Lin!" Han Junyu yells. Seeing that Ji Ji is about to touch the ground, he is angry and scolds. "I agree!" Xu Lin grabs the rope in time. Ji Ji will fall to the ground within a few centimeters. She pulls the rope and pulls him up. "Han Junyu, if you want to save your son''s life, pick up the dagger and stab the woman quickly." With scarlet eyes, Han Junyu picked up the dagger and went to Qin Ning. Looking at Qin Ning crying and looking at himself, his distressed nerves tensed, his forehead and neck were blue, and his blood vessels were clearly visible. He looked at the woman, closed his eyes and was willing to take it. But he couldn''t do it. Stabbing him is more painful than digging half of his heart. How can he stab him. "Han Junyu, time doesn''t wait for you. If you grind and haw again, it''s your son who cries for pain." Xu Lin urged. Qin Ning waited for a long time, no pain hit, she opened hazy tears. Looking at the man''s face and staring at herself in pain, she smiles and tilts her eyes upward. For the sake of the children, she can take it. But the man shook his head, and then she saw him lift his dagger and stab himself. Her pupils were dilated, distressed and worried. A knife down, does not hurt the organs, but also let Han Jun Yu forehead sweating pain, holding a dagger on the back of the hand burst out green marks. "Don''t you want my life? You must be happy to stab me Xu Lin saw that he was willing to hurt himself rather than Qin Ning. She was even more angry. "Han Junyu, it''s a foul. I want you to stab her. It''s useless for you to hurt yourself. You''d better not die. If you die, I''ll do whatever I want to do to kill your son Xu Lin releases the rope in her hand again. This time, her speed is faster than before. Seeing that Ji Ji is about to fall into a low voice, Qin Ning gives out a whimper of resistance. She twisted her body and looked at Han Junyu, pleading in her eyes. "Xu Lin, stop it!" Han Junyu denounced. He took out the dagger, blood cheap to Qin Ning''s face, Qin Ning instinctively closed his eyes. "Han Junyu, my patience is limited. You''d better follow the rules of the game." Xu Lin warned. Han Junyu raised his arm and looked at the woman with her eyes closed. His arm trembled. Qin Ning''s body is weak. If he goes down and takes her life, what will he do in the future? Jiji will never forgive him for seeing him kill his mother. He closed his eyes. When he tried to stab her with a dagger, he suddenly turned around and stabbed Xu Lin with the dagger. Aware of the danger, Xu Lin immediately dodges and releases the rope. Han Junyu rushes to catch Ji Ji. Because of the inertia of the rushing body, his body slid forward for a distance, and his forehead hit the wall. With a bang, his head was dizzy and his eyes became confused. But he tightened his arm and felt that Jiji was safe. Then he slowly got up, tore open the adhesive tape of his mouth and put him in his arms to comfort him. "Darling, it''s OK." His forehead was bleeding, and Gigi grabbed his hand. "Dad, are you ok?" Hearing Jiji call his father, Han Junyu is stunned and laughs from his heart. "Gigi, Dad''s OK. Take care of your mom." "Good." Jiji stood up and wanted to help him up first. "Mom!" Han Junyu was very dizzy. He failed to stand up for the first time. He bit his teeth and stood up with his arms on the ground. Suddenly, hearing Jiji exclaim, there were only some vague shadows in front of his eyes. He closed his eyes and opened them again, and the situation became clearer. Zou Jin came out and pointed a gun at Qin Ning''s head. He immediately took Gigi''s hand and put him behind him. "Zou Jin, if you kill her, you won''t get anything and will be buried with her!" "You''ve already guessed that I kidnapped your child?" Zou Jin chuckled and was not afraid of his threat at all. "Not early. Since I went to Hanli''s villa and saw the calluses in your tiger mouth and the way you walked, I had doubts." Han Junyu stares at him and bears the discomfort of his body."You want to get Sheng''an with the help of Han Li''s hand. I''ll give it to you." "Simply." Zou Jin still has a gentle smile on his face. He looks at his subordinates, who immediately send the documents to Han Junyu for him to sign. Han Junyu took up the pen, the injury on his arm was dull and painful, and his hand trembled. He clenched his pen and signed unsteadily. The man saw that he signed the document and took it back to Zou Jin to check. After Zou Jin nodded, he buttoned the document. "Let go of my women, I''ll let you go." Han Junyu said. "Your arrogance is really annoying. Han Junyu, they all say that injustice has its head and debt has its owner. In those days, you hurt my younger martial sister. Now, you should also pay the debt. " Zou Jin pulls the pistol, raises his arm, and points the muzzle at Han Junyu''s eyebrow. Qin Ning was afraid and gave out a whine, struggling to get up. Han Junyu''s face didn''t change. He just looked into Qin Ning''s eyes and even started to smile. "Don''t move, Ning Ning, it will hurt your wrist." Qin Ning shakes her head and her amber eyes are filled with tears. Her eyes blink and her tears fall down like a surge. He understood what she meant, and she told him to take the baby with him and leave her alone. How could he ignore her? Four years ago, he could hurt himself for her. Four years later, if he is witnessing her accident, can he survive? "If you want my life, you can, but let go of my children and women." "For them, you don''t even want your own life. It''s really touching." Xu Lin disdains sarcasm, pulling Qin Ning''s hair, Qin Ning is forced to lean back. "Han Junyu, four years ago, I just like you. What''s wrong with me? But you hurt me so badly for this woman. I''ll let her taste it, too. " Han Junyu stares at her. He doesn''t remember what Xu Lin once did very clearly, but if she doesn''t have a heart to harm others, he can''t easily deal with her. "Xu Lin, hurt her, I promise you, you can''t get out of this room!" "Han Junyu, it''s no use threatening me. Now she''s in my hands. I''ve put so much effort in order to get revenge today." Xu Lin took the dagger from another man''s hand and put it on Qin Ning''s neck. The strength in her hand increased, and the dagger cut a little blood on her white skin. Han Junyu''s eyebrows are twisted. The woman blinded by hatred is the most terrible. He can''t make fun of Qin Ning''s life, so he must quickly divert Xu Lin''s attention and let Zou Jin stop her. "Zou Jin, don''t forget that you are now Han Li''s husband. If your people kill my woman, I will make you pay for it with blood!" Chapter 771 Zou Jin heard that Han Junyu threatened Han Li with his life. His eyes were calm and shrugged. "It''s just a woman who is always pestering me. If you want to kill your cousin, it''s up to you." Han Junyu squints coldly, looking at Qin Ning''s struggling movements, and continues to divert their attention. "Zou Jin, if this sentence is known by Han Li, I don''t know what she will think." Xu Lin is impatient to hear Han Junyu mention Han Li''s name all the time. "A shameless woman always pesters her elder martial brother. He only marries her for the sake of pitying her. Han Junyu, you want to use Han Li to threaten us. Oh, your abacus is wrong. " "Bang!" The door of the room was rudely kicked open, and song Xuan came in with Han Li tied up with a rope. Han Li, pale and tearful, stares at Zou Jin. "Ah Jin, is that true? Are you pitying me to marry me? " They will catch Han Li here, which is beyond Zou Jin''s expectation, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a woman. He''s played with so many women before. Han Li is the one who spent the longest time with him. "Han Li, I''m sorry." His voice was still gentle, but Hanli felt the chill to the bone. At the moment, this man''s tenderness, is a knife, pierced her heart. She loved him with all her heart and thought for him, but she said sorry. How ridiculous! "I don''t want to be sorry, ah Jin. We''ve been together for several years. Don''t you have any feelings for me?" Zou Jin does not speak, but also a face does not care about the turn of sight, let Xu Lin quickly start. Song Xuan stares at the dagger in Xu Lin''s hand, and his nerves are tense. "Zou Jin, you''d better think clearly. Han Li is not alone now. She has another one in her stomach. I have two lives in my hands now Zou Jin turns his head in amazement and stares at her in disbelief. "Hanli, are you pregnant?" Han Li looked down at her belly, a little sad, "Oh, does it really have anything to do with you? You married me just to use me to escape Han Junyu''s pursuit. I thought that as long as I sincerely treat you, you will feel it. I didn''t expect that you are a cold-blooded person. I can''t cover your heart at all! " Zou Jin''s heart suddenly became complicated. He took a step forward. He didn''t like Han Li, but if she had his child in her stomach, it would be different. He is not young. He wants to get married, but he has a small idea in his heart, that is, he wants a child that belongs to him. But Han Li hasn''t changed in recent years, and he has given up the idea, so from the beginning, he didn''t plan to stay with Han Li for a long time. "Elder martial brother, Han Li lied to you." Xu Lin saw Zou Jin hesitant, but also want to save her, some nervous, release Qin Ning, hold his arm. "You said that if you do this business, you will divorce Han Li and stay with me all your life. Elder martial brother, I am the one you love, and you are mine! " Zou Jin frowned, and his brow was a bit agitated. He said that, but Han Li is pregnant with his child now. Although he is cruel, he does not eat tiger poison. He wants this child. "Elder martial brother, you" "shut up. I know how to do it. You don''t need to teach me." Zou Jin scolded. He turned his head and looked at Qin Ning. His main goal this time is to get the equity of Sheng''an, and his secondary goal is to help Xu Lin revenge. Can appear Han Li this accident, he can only change strategy. "I''ll let your woman go and give me my wife!" "Elder martial brother, I don''t agree. You said you wanted to avenge me. How can you break the promise you gave me for that woman?" Xu Lin angrily scolded. "Xu Lin, I owe you, I will make it up to you, but," Zou Jin tried to discuss with her. From Xu Lin into the secret service training team, they fled together, and then in order to earn a living in the black market to do all kinds of work, they helped each other, their friendship is not shallow. He really liked her and wanted to live with her, but he didn''t care that she didn''t give birth to him after they had been together for so long. And revenge can be done in the future. "No, but today, I must take revenge!" Xu Lin twisted her expression and raised her dagger to stab Qin Ning. Han Junyu and Ji Ji look at the position of Xu Lin''s dagger pointed at Qin Ning''s heart, and their faces turn white. "Mom!" Gigi cried out in fear. Qin Ning''s pupil also reflected the cold light of the dagger. Biting his teeth, he suddenly threw away the rope on his wrist and sidestepped away from the dagger. However, he still ate some and scratched his arm. Qin Ning has a bracelet that Han Junyu once gave her. The small crystal bottle on the bracelet can be used as a dagger. Han Junyu tries to help her divert Xu Lin''s attention, hoping that she can untie the rope quickly.Xu Lin didn''t expect that Qin Ning would escape. She was more angry and raised her arms again. Han Junyu wants to rush past, but is stopped by the gun in Zou Jin''s hand. "Han Junyu, you''d better not mess around, or my gun won''t have eyes." Zou Jin said with a smile. Han Junyu clenched his teeth and looked at Song Xuan. Song Xuan immediately nodded and gave him the gun. Han Junyu raised his gun and shot Han Li in the arm without hesitation. The muzzle of the gun is equipped with an anechoic device. When the bullet goes out, it is silent, but Han Li''s painful cry warns Zou Jin. What he said is not false. If Xu Lin hurts Qin Ning, he will let him pay for his blood. Zou Jin saw Han Li crying and covering her arm, but the blood came out, and her hand couldn''t stop the blood. "Han Li, are you ok?" Hearing that he asked herself hypocritically, she sneered, "I''m dead. Maybe you won''t be sad. Ah Jin, you lied to me. Even if Han Li is a ghost, she won''t let you go! " Zou Jin is what identity, Han Li is very clear, so she knows that he is not content with the status quo of a man, very ambitious. From the day she married him, she told herself in her heart that she would help him get what he wanted. She also actively cooperated with him when she heard that he wanted the shares of Sheng''an. And she thinks that she is also the Han family, and her ability is not bad. Why should the Han family''s Sheng''an group be controlled by Han Junyu alone? But now she found that she is a big fool, for a man who does not love himself, even if he lost his life, he will not pity. Zou Jin saw that the blood on her arm was still flowing down, and her face finally changed. "Xu Lin, let go of his woman. I promise you that I will avenge you, and I will do it, but not at this time!" Xu Lin sees that he loves Han Li and resents him. The elder martial brother likes her. It''s her. How can he be confused by Han Li''s poor appearance. "Elder martial brother, I''m not reconciled to miss this opportunity, I ''" Xu Lin''s fierce eyes and ferocious face dropped the dagger again. However, this time her arm did not fall down, and she was stopped by the stabbing pain of her body. She turned her head stiffly and looked at the man holding the pistol. The dagger in her hand fell to the ground with a crash, and her body fell down powerlessly. But her red eyes were still wide open, staring at the man who shot. Chapter 772 "Xu Lin!" Zou Jin squats down and hugs her. Xu Lin reaches out her hand and wants to touch his face, but she has no strength to lift it up. He took her hand and put it on his face. "Xu Lin, don''t leave me." Zou Jin is an orphan. He has no friends since he was a child. He is not easy to be admitted to university, but he is often rejected because of his lonely personality. Once when he was eating in the dining hall, he found a wallet. Then the owner of the wallet came to see Xu Lin for the first time. The girl with a brilliant smile, it was the first time he felt palpitation, and then he always took the opportunity to meet her, and they became familiar. But his feelings for her, because of inferiority, fear of rejection, has been afraid to express. When she learned that she had someone she liked, she didn''t dare to show it to her. After that, she transferred to another university for a boy, and the two broke up with each other. He once went to her quietly, but at that time, seeing her smiling at another man, it was also the first time that he met Han Junyu. Compared with Han Junyu, his identity made him feel more inferior. In order to forget her, he did a lot of things, that is, at that time he joined the secret service team and worked for Ningkang. Did not expect him to meet the scarred Xu Lin again, he was excited and hated. Excited that he finally had the opportunity to take care of her, love her, but also hate those who hurt her. He swore in his heart that he would take revenge on her. Now, he finally has a chance to revenge, but he hesitates for Han Li''s baby. Xu Lin smile, "elder martial brother, you are mine." "Xu Lin, hold on for a while. I''ll take you to the doctor." He wants to hold her, but Xu Lin stops him. "Elder martial brother, take revenge for me and let her accompany me to hell!" Xu Lin reluctantly points at Qin Ning. "Elder martial brother will avenge you. Xu Lin, you will be fine." Zou Jin was a bit flustered to hold the wound down for her, but how to hold it down, her wound still kept bleeding. Xu Lin heard that he would avenge himself, and finally satisfied with a smile, "teacher, elder martial brother, said you love me." Zou Jin looked at her eyes gradually lose luster, know can''t save, tightly hold her hand, low voice hoarse response to her. "Love you, I love you. Don''t worry, I will take revenge for you! " Before she died, she heard that someone still loved her. Xu Lin closed her eyes with a smile, and her hands fell down powerlessly. The fall of the flower of life, but also in the blink of an eye, fragile can not stand trampling. Zou Jin sad not willing to put her down, eyes cold staring at Qin Ning. Qin Ning shrinks back in fear, only to hear him pull the gun with a click, and the muzzle of the gun is facing her. Qin Ning shakes her head and hears the air shake. She closes her eyes in fear. Waiting for a few seconds, the body did not feel the pain, but she heard what fell to the ground. She opened her eyes and saw Zou Jin fall to the ground. She turned her head and saw Cheng Mo standing at the door. She was relieved. But lift Mou, but discover to hide under the hand of Zou Jin in the corner, take out gun to Han Junyu. In order to hold Jiji, Han Junyu didn''t take care of herself. Her pupils shrunk and she got up. She didn''t know where her strength came from. She rushed to him very quickly and hugged him. Seeing that Zou Jin wants to hurt Qin Ning, Han Junyu raises his gun and is ready to fight back, but Cheng Mo is shot first by him. He looks at Cheng Mo gratefully. Worried that Jiji would get hurt, he picked him up and tried to hide him in a safe place, but he was hit by someone. When he realized the danger, he saw the bullet go into her body. "Qin Ning!" "Mom!" Han Junyu quickly hugged her and looked down at her wound. "Han Junyu, take care of the children." Qin Ning grabs him by the wrist. "You shut up, who let you rush here? How did you promise me that you must protect yourself!" Han Junyu''s roaring voice trembled. There are all kinds of pictures in my mind, just like the floodwater, pouring down. In the picture, she cries, she smiles, she holds him in her arms, and she sulks. "I can''t bear it." Qin Ning has no choice but to explain. How could she let him get hurt. And when she rushed past, she didn''t have time to think about it. There was only one thought in her heart. She didn''t want to let him get hurt. Han Junyu clenched his teeth, held her face and bowed his head to kiss her lips. Tasting the smell of blood, the smell of rust, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Stupid girl, how come you haven''t been smart for four years?" Qin Ning was so hurt that he didn''t hear what he said and naturally didn''t understand some of the information he revealed. "Close your eyes and believe me, you''ll be OK." He whispered comfort."Oh." Qin Ning is really uncomfortable. He grabs Ji Ji''s little hand and cleverly closes his eyes and leans on his arms. He was also injured, but he gritted his teeth and picked her up. Cheng Mo has long had people block the four exits, and then cooperate with song Xuan, the two should cooperate inside and outside, neatly get the rest. Zou Jin hurt an Yun. How could Cheng Mo let him go! "Jun Yu, you are also injured. I''d better come." Out of the haunted house, Cheng Mo looks at the blood on his body, very worried. "Can I hold on, sir Xiao?" When he went into the haunted house, Han Junyu worried that someone would be hurt, so he asked Xiao Jue to wait, just in case. When carrying Qin Ning to the car, Xiao Jue first looked at Qin Ning''s wound and stopped the bleeding to make sure that the wound didn''t hurt her internal organs. Several men''s faces softened a little. To send people to the hospital for surgery, Xiao Jue originally wanted Han Junyu to stay outside, but Han Junyu didn''t listen and had to go into the operating room. Xiao Jue had no choice but to let him bandage his wound before he agreed to go in. Jiji sits on one side and looks at the doctor treating Han Junyu''s wound. Although Han Junyu doesn''t shout, he feels very painful. "Dad, mom''s going to be OK, right?" From Han Junyu regardless of his life danger to save him, he realized for the first time that his father was so powerful! Han Junyu turned his head and looked at the little guy''s eyes, which were attached and eager. His eyes were a little complicated, and his fingertips touched his face gently. Jiji instinctively wanted to hide, but his face was a little strange, and he hesitated for a moment. "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Han Junyu listened to him call his father, suddenly pick eyebrows, a bit surprised. The voice gently comforted, "yes, your mother said, she is a lucky star, will be OK." Jiji nodded, but still not happy. "Dad, I didn''t take care of my sister." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After his reminder, Han Junyu responded that he had not seen an an since they entered the haunted house. Where''s Ann? He immediately went to ask song Xuan to investigate. In the surveillance video song Xuan sent to the haunted house, he saw an an being taken out of the haunted house by several college students, ready to find the four college students. And in the hospital. Qin Ning''s operation was very successful. After taking out the bullet, Xiao Jue predicted that she would wake up as long as the anesthetic in her body was diluted. But Han Junyu and Ji Ji, who are staying by the bed, didn''t wait for Qin Ning to wake up all night. Han Junyu has a bad feeling and calls Xiao Jue over to check Qin Ning''s situation. Normally, if the anesthetic is diluted, he will wake up in four hours at the latest, but Qin Ning has no sign of waking up. Xiao Jue was also very surprised. After giving her an examination, he did not give a treatment plan. Qin Ning''s lifeline on the instrument was becoming weak. He looked at the data change and his face became ugly. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu can''t understand those professional data, so he is extremely irritable. "Contact Ning Fu quickly, let him come. I''ll go to find Ji and ask him to find the doctor who treated Qin Ning before." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to his serious tone, Han Junyu''s heart sank. Chapter 773 Ning Fu and Ji rushed to Nankang after hearing the news. Looking at Qin Ning on the hospital bed, Ji''s face is pale and his cold eyes sweep Han Junyu. In spite of his anger, he asks the doctor team to treat Qin Ning first. When he walked out of the ward, Ji couldn''t help but turn around and punch Han Junyu in the face. Han Junyu staggers back a few steps, covering the place where he was hit by Ji Ji, licking the blood on the corner of his mouth, and doesn''t care with him. "Han Junyu, you have a good skill. I left them here. Now Qin Ning is lying on the hospital bed with a gun, and an an is missing. How can you still stand here?" Han Junyu''s cold eyes glanced at him, "when I find an an, it''s not too late for you to fight with me. I have some accounts to settle with you! " "What do you mean?" I always feel that he has something to say. "Four years ago, when you took Qin Ning away, you created a car accident to deceive me, which made me think that I killed her and led a life that was not like death. Shouldn''t I settle this account with you?" Ji stared at him in amazement, "do you remember?" "It''s not all. It''s just something that I remember deeply. I''ll remember some." Han Junyu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and his eyes were evil. At that time, in order to protect Jiji, he hit his forehead against the wall, and the blurred picture became clearer. He rubbed his forehead, not only headache, but also eye pain. "You''d better prepare a reason to cheat me, or don''t blame me for being impolite at that time!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Mou didn''t look for his explanation. A few hours later. Ning Fu comes out from the operating room, takes a look at Han Junyu, and asks him to go downstairs with Xiao Jue. "How is Qin Ning now?" Han Junyu is a bit anxious. The bullet didn''t hurt her, but her body resistance was too poor. Now she has been equipped with an oxygen bottle. Ning Fu doesn''t know if his way can be useful, but now he has a chance to have a try. "I''m going to draw blood for you. It''s a lot of blood, and I''m not sure it will work." As soon as Han Junyu heard that he had a way, he rolled up his sleeve without hesitation. "Come on, it''s better to have a way than no way." "Han Junyu, you also know that your own physical condition is very dangerous." He was injured, and he was already weak. If he took a lot of blood, he would be killed. "Ning Fu, if you want my life to save her, I will!" Ning Fu looks at him a few seconds later, calls Ji Ji and asks him to bring Ji Ji for blood test. At the same time, he begins to draw blood for Han Junyu. "Although your blood type is different from Qin Ning''s, you have the same virus in your blood type. At present, the virus is a boost to Qin Ning''s resistance. I will inject your blood with some medicinal materials into her body. Whether it can be done depends on the result. " After taking 1000 ml of blood, Han Junyu collapsed and sat on the chair, dizzy and nauseous, but he forced him to restrain the uncomfortable feeling. Ning Fu asked someone to take care of him and went upstairs with blood. Ji Ji came for blood test with Ji Ji. He looked pale and his forehead was on the table. Ji Ji asked the nurse to soak a glass of sugar water. "Give it to him, Gigi." Jiji nodded, took up the sugar water, went to Han Junyu and patted his arm gently. "Dad, have some water." Han Junyu lowered his head, thin lips white, he reluctantly pulled to himself, want to hold the cup, but the arm has no strength, his hand holding the cup is shaking. Ji Ji holds his arm anxiously and turns to ask Ji Ji to help. For the first time, Han Junyu was so weak that he gritted his teeth, took the water cup from his hand and fed him himself. Han Junyu drank a cup of warm sugar water and felt better. "Have you heard from Ann?" When it comes to An''an, he looks calm and very upset. "Not yet." Ann and Jiji are different. She has a simple idea and is a little girl. If she is caught abducting, she can''t fight back. Han Junyu put his arms on the table and stood up slowly. "We should find An''an before Ningning wakes up, otherwise she will be worried if she wakes up without seeing An''an." "Nonsense, of course I know that." Quarter retort, but look at his weak look, he tut a, rest and his quarrel mind. "You have a good rest. With me, song Xuan and Cheng Mo, it should be soon." ¡­¡­ Five hours later, Qin Ning woke up. She opened her eyes and saw that she was in the ward. She knew that she was not going to hell. Turning to see the man lying beside the bed, she wanted to rub his hair, but her arm hurt a little, so she had to give up.Maybe it was her action that woke up the sleeping man. He suddenly opened his eyes. The corners of his eyes were red. His eyes were red and his face was haggard. "Ning Ning, you wake up." His brown eyes sparkled with a smile. Qin Ning gave a sound and saw him get up, go to the bed and kiss her lips. Qin Ning Leng a few seconds, mouth swing open smile, slowly respond to him. He kisses contentedly just opened, holding her small face, deep brown eyes staring at her seriously. "Thin again, stupid girl." "Eh" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes suspiciously, and suddenly he was surprised. "Han Junyu, do you, do you think of the past?" "Well, it''s just part of it." His forehead was close to her forehead, the tip of his high nose rubbed against her nose, and he kissed her lips again. Look at her eyes moist, like to cry, Han Junyu''s frown, worried to ask. "What''s wrong?" "No, Han Junyu, I thought you would really forget me in the future, don''t want me." "Silly girl, I forget you, and I won''t want you." He was staring at her with bright eyes. He was really glad to see her alive four years later. Qin Ning knew that he didn''t have a good rest to take care of her, so she moved aside and asked him to lie down next to her for a while. Han Junyu did not object, lying in bed, gently embracing her, looking at her side. I can''t see enough of it. Qinning physical activity is not convenient, looking up to find that he has been staring at himself, face a little red. "Close your eyes and go to sleep. Don''t look any more." "Well." He really closed his eyes. He would be so obedient. Qin Ning was surprised. How could he feel like a big dog now? As soon as the thought flashed through his mind, he opened his eyes, lowered his head, pecked her lips, and rubbed her cheek. "You close your eyes and sleep with me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± His low voice, with a bit coquetry, Qin Ning felt that he saw the man''s shaking tail. After resting for a few days, Qin Ning''s condition is getting better and better. But every time I only see Jiji, I don''t see Ann. She is a little worried. And when she asked Han Junyu, he just avoided the topic, which made her a little flustered. Ann, is there something wrong? Chapter 774 An''an, who is being looked for, is in a remote hotel. After knocking down the man chasing her in the supermarket, churui pulls her out of the supermarket. In order to avoid the pursuit, they hide and go back to the hotel where churui stayed until late at night. Ann wanted to call her elder sister, but he said that if she called her elder sister again, she would throw her out of the window. She was so frightened that she could only obediently call her elder brother. But he was so beautiful and had long hair that she always thought he was a big sister. "Big brother, can you take me to my mother?" "No, you just killed someone. What if you get caught?" Chu Rui taught a lesson with a straight face. But Ann has no idea what killing is. Now she miss her brother and mother very much. She wants to go home. "But I want to go home." She looked at him with a smile. Chu Rui''s face was cold and he didn''t want to meddle any more. "You miss home, you go back by yourself, and I didn''t stop you." "Big brother, buy me a dress. When I get home, I''ll pay you back." Ann was sitting on the bed, still wrapped in a quilt. From returning to the hotel, Ann took several baths to wash the paint off her body. After that, she lay on the bed, wrapped in a thin blanket every time she got out of bed. "If you want me to buy you clothes, little girl, you think it''s good." Chu Rui is playing games with his mobile phone. He looks up at her with impatience in his eyes. Leaning on the sofa, there was a man in his twenties. Because he was injured, he was pale. Listening to the two children talking, he was smiling. "Young master, it''s not the way for a little girl to have no clothes, or you can ask the waiter in the hotel to find clothes for her." "No! For the sake of her, I was almost strangled. " He''s still pissed off. With a wrinkled face and a thin blanket wrapped around her body, Ann came down from the bed and came to him. "Big brother, you can buy me a dress. When I have a dress, I can go home to my mother. If my mother can''t find it, she''ll be worried. If she''s worried, she''ll cry. " Chu Rui coldly looks at the little girl pulling the corner of his clothes. He looks up and looks at her pitifully. He curses in his heart. He even has a soft heart. But her words touched him. If her mother can''t find her, her mother will cry. His mother would never find him, sometimes he secretly escaped from the training camp to see her, she not only ungrateful, but also cold face to teach him, let him learn well in the future. In my mother''s eyes, he is not her son, but her weapon, her weapon for revenge. Unfortunately, before his mother could get revenge, she was killed by her enemy. "I''m thirsty. Go and get me a glass of water." He ordered. Ann looked at him in confusion. She turned around for a long time. She was holding the blanket in one hand and holding the hot kettle in the other. The kettle was not big, but it was too big for her. When she took it up with one hand and poured water, one hand trembled so much that most of the water was spilled outside. The man sitting opposite to churui just started to watch the little girl pull the corner of churui''s clothes. He was also worried that churui would lose his temper. He has been serving Chu Rui for three years. He has a deep understanding of his bad temper. He doesn''t like to be touched by others. If you piss him off, he''ll take off his limbs. But he found that the little girl he brought back didn''t get angry when she touched him several times. It was obvious that the little girl was special to him. Looking at the little girl spilling hot water, worried that she would scald himself, he looked at his young master helplessly. "Don''t embarrass her, young master. She is too small. The hot water will burn her." Chu Rui turned his head and took a look. He was angry that he was cheap, a four-year-old child. He and she were angry. He was really naive. He got up and went to her and took the hot water bottle from her hand. "I''ll buy you some clothes. You stay here and wait for me, you know?" "I know, big brother. I want a pink skirt." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dare to ask, Chu Rui rubbed his fist and went out with his wallet. The man sitting on the sofa waved to Ann and asked her to come to him with a smile. Ann went to the past, "brother Anan, what''s up?" She heard Chu Rui call him Anan, and she also called him Anan. "Ann, where does your home live? When your elder brother comes out, let him take you home." "Really?" Ann was pleasantly surprised. "My mother is ill. She lives in the hospital. Can I ask my elder brother to send her to the hospital?" "Of course, but you have to be coquettish. Your big brother is most afraid of being coquettish with others." Anan''s gentle smile. Ann nodded, she would not do anything else, the most coquettish.Anan was afraid of her boredom and said a lot about churui. "In fact, your elder brother is very nice, but he has a bad temper. It''s not his fault. It has something to do with his living environment The elder brother is all alone except me. He doesn''t like to be touched by others. Sometimes he is lonely, but he never says Ann, do you like big brother? " "Yes, big brother is so beautiful. His hands are also beautiful. I like big brother to hold me." "I think your elder brother likes you too, otherwise he won''t hold you..." Anan''s words reveal that he is a very patient and gentle boy. He has dimples when he laughs, which makes people look friendly, so Ann likes him very much. Anyun listens to him talking about churui. Although she doesn''t understand some things, it doesn''t affect his chatting with Anan. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Ann thought it was the big brother who came back and jumped up to open the door. Anan suddenly took her hand alert, staring at the door, waiting for a few seconds. Suddenly, the people outside the door knocked again. Anan had a bad feeling. He immediately took a bullet from his neck and hung it on An''an''s neck. "Ann, this is my gift for you. You must treasure it, you know?" Ann looked at the strange bullet hanging on her chest, because she was warm by his body temperature, and there was still some temperature in her hands. Without waiting for her to speak, Anan said eagerly, "An''an, hide under the bed. No matter what happens, don''t come out, don''t make a sound, wait for your big brother to come to you, you know?" "Why?" Ann didn''t understand. "Ann is obedient. If you are taken away by bad people, you will never see your mother again." Anan persuaded her to get up with her teeth clenched and put her under the bed. "An an, when your elder brother comes, you must tell him that you can avenge me only if you live!" "Why avenge you?" Ann doesn''t know the meaning of revenge. "Ann, don''t ask why, just repeat what I said to your elder brother. Ann, you will take care of the young master for me in the future. If he is sad, you will comfort him. Ann, if I go too, your big brother will never have any relatives in this world. He will be lonely. Although he won''t cry, he will feel sad in his heart. You must remember to comfort her in coquetry. Can you promise me? " The more Anan said, the more uncomfortable he felt. He was seriously injured. Even if he survived, he would become a burden to the young master. He didn''t want to drag down the young master, so he had no way to escape. Chapter 775 Looking at the simple and innocent little girl, Anan thinks that the next words will be funny. But now, the only thing he can pray for is her. "Ann, please, stay with him, don''t leave him, let him live well. When he has the ability to protect himself, he will take revenge. " "Ann, you must tell my elder brother what I said. If the young master can live well, I''ll be a cow and a horse for you in my next life. " Anan heard the knock outside the door like a life threatening sign. He quickly put down the bed board and got up to lie on the bed. After a while, the door was opened. Seven or eight men rushed into the room and saw Anan lying on the hospital bed. They scanned a group of people and didn''t see the person they were looking for. "Where is the young master?" The man at the head asked. Anan lay on the bed weakly, holding the gun tightly in his hand hidden in the quilt. "I don''t know where the young master is. I''m separated from him." "Oh, how can you? You think the young master is more important than your life. How can you get lost with the young master? You are lying here well." The man is obviously familiar with Anan. He goes to the bed and wants to lift the quilt. Anan picks up the gun to fight back, but the other party has long expected his action. Hold his arm and press it down to the side of his waist. Anan was sweating with pain, and his eyes glared at him resentfully. "Li Bei, you and Zhao Dong betray the young master. The young master will not forgive you!" "Joke, a boy who is less than ten years old still wants to teach me a lesson. Oh, when I find him, I will break his back and let him kneel on the ground and call me grandfather!" Li Bei takes away his gun, points it at him, covers him with quilt, and bangs. Suddenly, the white quilt dyed red, Anan stare big eyes, eyes are hate. "Li Bei, ten years later, the young master will take your dog''s life and avenge me!" Ann, who was hiding under the bed, couldn''t hear the outside situation clearly, but she didn''t dare to scream at the thought of brother Anan''s orders. Suddenly, the bed vibrated a few times. She saw a hand hanging by the bed from the slit, dripping red blood. She covered her mouth in horror. It''s blood. People will bleed when they are injured, and the bleeding will be very painful. Big brother, brother Anan is bleeding. You come back quickly. Then, Ann heard several men make some noise in the room, and left for a long time. Ann hugs herself in horror and wants to wait for her elder brother to come back. Don''t know how long, she suddenly heard footsteps, she was afraid to listen. "Anan, Anan!" It''s big brother''s voice. "Anan, why don''t you run away, fool!" It''s Chu Rui''s angry curse. "Anan, you promised my mother that you would take care of me to adulthood. How can you break your promise. Liar, you big liar, get up! " Ann tried to stand by the bed, but there was a man on the bed and he couldn''t open it. Chu Rui cried in a low voice, and his anger was destroyed. They killed Anan. He''s going to avenge Anan! Suddenly aware of the movement under the bed, he thought of something, turned Anan over, opened the bedside, and saw An''an hidden under the bed board. "Big brother, I''m afraid." Crying, she reached for him to hold her. Chu Rui is very sad and needs a hug. He reaches for her. "Big brother, brother Anan, he asked me to talk to you." Ann looked for Anan''s figure in the room, but saw the other side of the bed, blocking the half of Anan with a quilt. Anan''s half body is full of blood, and the quilt on his body is dyed red. His eyes were wide open, as if he had something to say and didn''t want to close them. An an is helpless and uneasy, carefully pulling the corner of Anan''s clothes, "Anan brother, big brother back, why don''t you get up?" Churui bit him, looking at Anan''s body, also want to call him up. But he will never get up. "Big brother, Anan said that only when he is alive can he get revenge. What is revenge?" Churui looks up at her. Only when he is alive can he get revenge for him. Anan must know that he will go to those people impulsively to get revenge. With his current ability, he will go to those people and kill them with his eggs. So first of all, he has to live well in order to find revenge. Suddenly, hearing the movement outside the door, he immediately picked Ann up. Thinking of Anan''s words, he bit open the sheet, carried ANN on his back and jumped out of the window. Ann didn''t know what he had done wrong. He really wanted to throw himself out of the window and scream. "Shut up, if anyone finds out, we''ll die together! Go to hell to find your motherAlthough Ann doesn''t understand what death is, she knows where hell is. The cartoon says that it''s a terrible place. She can''t go there. If she can''t find her mother and brother there, she will be very sad. She quickly covered her mouth and put her hands on his back to watch him jump to another window, and then jump from the window to the balcony of another house. After a while, someone jumped down from the window of the hotel to chase them. "Big brother, they are bad people. Are they going to harm us?" "Otherwise, Anan was killed by them. A bunch of animals Chu Rui cursed and dared not stop. Anan is right. Only when he is alive can he take revenge for him and his mother. Although Chu Rui had special training, he was less than ten years old, and he had an an on his back. No matter how fast he walked, he could not run several adult men. Seeing that several men want to catch up quickly, Ann is also very anxious. Suddenly she sees her watch. With the last experience, she is surprised to take it off. "Big brother, I have magic. I''ll give you my magic watch." Churui looks at the watch in the girl''s hand. He knows that she hurt the man who chased her with this concealed weapon last time. He stopped at once, found one to hide and asked how to use it. An an Xianbao also called him, saying that there is a small button under the watch button, press this to cast magic. Chu Rui thought about it. These people want to catch him. In order to win credit, they must want him alive, so he can take risks. Anyway, if he doesn''t work hard, he will be dead if he is caught by them. He hid around the corner and didn''t run any more. Just waiting for one of the men to come, he pressed the button and wanted to do an experiment. The man who has been poisoned feels numb and falls to the ground unprepared, foaming at the mouth. Chu Rui raised his eyebrows. I didn''t expect it to work so well. But he also found that a total of six needles here, where used, will become silver, and he has only two opportunities left. So, he can''t be tough with each other. The pursuer, seeing that the person in front of him suddenly fell down, thought that someone was helping Chu Rui. He immediately hid and watched around. Chu Rui starts to carry An''an on his back and walks to the street quickly. Suddenly, An''an pats him on the shoulder. "Big brother, my handsome uncle." Chu Rui looks up in doubt. On the big screen, a man is doing an interview. Chapter 776 Looking at an an pointing to the man on the big screen, Chu Rui was a little surprised. That man is the president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu! "Is that your relative?" "Yes, my good uncle." An an sees Han Junyu on the big screen and wants to pick it up excitedly. As long as you find uncle Shuai, you can go to mom. Chu Rui saw that she was so happy and relaxed. He immediately went to check the phone and got Sheng''an''s phone number. But the other party listen to his 10-year-old child, simply ignore him, churui helplessly hung up the mobile phone. Aware that someone was approaching him, he quickly pulled his cap on his head, covered half of his face, and carried An''an to the commercial street in front of him. He wants to put her down. There are so many people here. Those people are targeting him. They should not embarrass her. She followed him all the time. It was too dangerous for him to let her take the risk. But Ann held on to his clothes and refused to go down. "Brother Anan said, I want to be with you." Chu Rui frowned and tried to persuade them. He saw two men walking towards them. He clenched his teeth and tensed his nerve. "Young master, where do you want to escape? Come back with us!" The two men came up to him, put one hand on his shoulder, and put invisible pressure on him "don''t blame us if you don''t leave, young master!" Chu Rui hears the other party''s threat, hugs the little girl in his arms and tries to struggle, but they have too much power to grasp him on the shoulder, so he has no way to escape. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "let go of the little girl in my arms, I''ll go with you!" "Oh, young master, you know how to pick up girls when you are so young. Young master, you really have a strong taste." A man laughed scornfully. An an doesn''t understand of looking at two men, feel the tight of Chu Rui''s body, realize that these two men who put their hands on him are bad guys. She blinked her eyes and burst into tears. "Bad man, don''t touch big brother!" At this time, it is the peak time of off work in the afternoon, with more people coming and going. The girl''s cry immediately causes the idea of passers-by, and people stare at the two men who are holding Chu Rui in doubt. Both men are in suits and look very respectable. But why did the little girl cry? Chu Rui found that everyone was staring at him. He looked at the little girl in his arms. His dark eyes flashed and thought deeply. He immediately asked for help from a middle-aged man in front of him. "Uncle, someone wants to kidnap my sister. Help me." As soon as churui''s words came out, the middle-aged man immediately looked at the man he was holding out his hand and saw that their hands were still on the little boy''s shoulder. He believed half of churui''s words. "Who are you and why are you holding children?" The middle-aged man opened his mouth, and other people looked at it curiously. The two men looked at each other. "We''re their relatives. We''re going to take them home." "No, you are bad people. You want to take Ann." Ann immediately cried, she coquettishly grabbed the middle-aged man''s clothes. "Uncle, help me." The middle-aged man saw the little girl crying with tears on his face, and thought of his children, which touched his heart. No matter what the identity of the two men is, the little girl is crying so much, which means there must be something in it. Anyway, they can''t take the child away. The two men heard the little girl''s words and wanted to stop them, but they were stopped by Chu Rui, a little angry. "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense. My uncle will take you home now." The man who is talking is going to hold the little girl, but the little girl resists, and the middle-aged man reaches out to stop the man. "The little girl said you were bad people. You said you were her uncle. How can you prove it? If you can''t prove it, just go to the police station with us and make it clear to the police, otherwise you are abducting and selling children! " "Yes, let''s be clear. Now people who abduct and sell children are very arrogant." Passerby a said angrily. "Yes, yes, there are child abductors in our village. They all run to the door and take people away. I don''t think they are good people. It''s better to go to the police station to prove their identity, or the two children will suffer! " There are also passers-by B persuasion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a lot of discussion. They all wanted to let the two men go to the police station and confirm their identities first. Two men have a headache. They are here to arrest people secretly. How can they go to the police station. Chu Rui saw the situation, facing his own advantage, he squeezed himself hard, then cried and said: "uncle, aunt, they just want to kidnap my sister, I saw through their purpose, they want to harm me, fortunately I met you." Churui goes forward, and the two men are unwilling to press his shoulder hard again. He immediately weak shout good pain, and then a face of indignation staring at the two men."I will never give my sister to you!" "You At this time, there was a whistling sound of the police car. It was the police car coming this way. Someone called the police. Both men frowned, released churui and stepped back. Seeing them retreat, Chu Rui immediately said, "the police are coming. They are guilty. Uncle and aunt, they are bad people!" Agree with Chu Rui''s words, the middle-aged man walked behind Chu Rui and separated two suit men and Chu Rui. It''s impossible for two men in suits to get close to him. Churui immediately went to the periphery of the crowd, to find a safe distance. The two men in suits saw the police car stop, looked at each other again, turned and ran back. "Police, they''re human traffickers. Go after them." Seeing that they wanted to run, someone immediately yelled. Two policemen just got off the bus and ran after them. Seeing them running away, Chu Rui was relieved. He looked down at the little girl in his arms and blinked his tears. He started to help her wipe away her tears. "The bad guys are gone. Are you happy to take you home now?" "Happy Ann blinked, tears from her long eyelashes shake off, crystal tears like a small broken diamond, he put her in his arms, feel the temperature she brought him. I really appreciate that she can accompany him for a while at this time. If she hadn''t reminded him to live well and avenge Anan, he would have rushed to fight with them. He turned and said a few words of thanks to those who helped him, and saw two luxury cars stop in front of him. In the eyes of surprise, the door opened and a pair of straight and slender legs came out. When he came out, someone immediately screamed. The president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu! Han Junyu walks to Chu Rui regardless of people''s eyes. "Ann." Ann heard the familiar voice, turned to see it was him, exclaimed in surprise. "Handsome uncle!" "Well, I''ll take you home." Han Junyu said softly. Chu Rui looks at the tall and straight man, he and an an have a pair of very similar eyes, these two people should be relatives. A little reluctant to let go of his arm, let Ann go to his arms. An''an is very happy to see Han Junyu, and also wants him to hold him. But suddenly she thinks of Anan''s words, and she turns to look at Chu Rui. "Big brother, will you come home with me?" "No, I have something else to do." He''s going to settle Anan''s body, and then practice his kung fu and find a chance to revenge. "But I promised brother Anan that I would take care of you. Big brother, come home with me. " Ann grabs his clothes in a coquettish way. Hearing her promise to Anan, his heart touched. But they are not relatives. Why should he go to her house with her? "Big brother, brother Anan said that you will be the only one in the future. You will be with An''an, and you will still have An''an." Chu Rui looks at her in consternation, the water light flashed in the Tan Mou son, but forced to press down. Han Junyu saw that An''an had been dragging people''s clothes, so he could bear to look at the young man holding An''an. He is not very old. He is about ten years old. He has long hair and a cap. If Ann didn''t call him big brother, he would think he was a girl. "Did you save Ann?" Han Junyu asked. Chu Rui looked up at him, then went to see An''an. Ann nodded immediately, "Uncle Shuai, it''s big brother who saved me. Big brother is very lonely. Can he go home with me?" Chapter 777 In the hospital. Qin Ning sober, see Han Junyu sitting beside the bed, line of sight swept a circle, still did not see An''an, she is a little lost. "Stupid girl, what are you looking for?" Han Junyu knows it. "Have you heard from Ann?" Qin Ning didn''t know how many questions she had asked, but it was hard for her to think that an an was suffering outside. Han Junyu moved the chair, close to the bed, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face, "say a nice word, I''ll give you a surprise." "What do you want to say?" Qin Ning looked at him in doubt. "You know what I want to hear." Han Junyu whispered in her ear to remind her that the corners of her lips were still close to her earlobe, and deliberately breathed out a breath. Qin Ning trembled all over, immediately blushed, and looked at him with some shame. "Han Junyu, you really are." "if you call or not, your surprise will be gone." Han Junyu reminds again. Qin Ning has a few distraction itch, want to know what surprise he will bring her, called him a low voice. "I didn''t hear you. You should be louder." "My husband, my good brother, I''m in the head office. What surprise do you want to give me?" Han Junyu heard her call her husband, raised a smile, and stole a kiss on her lips. "Close your eyes and count five." Qin Ning looks at him suspiciously, but she still obediently closes her eyes and listens to him go out. She opens her eyes suspiciously and sees Han Junyu carrying an an an into the ward. She raised her smiling face in surprise, "An''an!" Ann is also very happy to see her mother, lying beside the bed crying. "Mom, Ann missed you so much." "Mom wants you too, Ann. Are you hurt?" Qin Ning looks at her body. Ann shook her head. "Mom, I''m fine. I''ve made a new friend, and I promised brother Anan to take care of him." Ann turns her head and calls her big brother. Churui hears the little girl call herself, doubt into the ward, see lying on the bed woman holding ANN, this should be Ann''s mother, look really young. "Hello, aunt. I''m Chu Rui." In order to be polite, churui took off his cap and showed his delicate features. Seeing his face, Qin Ning''s eyes flashed with surprise. What a beautiful girl, no, boy. A pair of slightly upward pick Phoenix eyes, slanting long corner of the eye through a strong wind - love, look at people''s eyes but with cold, high court nose, lips are also Yan red. Although he also has an oval face, because his jaw is a little mellow when he is young, he is not fat, but more lovely. "An an said that when she met a new friend, it was you, churui?" "Yes." Chu Rui nodded. He was not used to being looked at all the time. He put on his hat nervously. "Mom, I want to live with my big brother. Can my big brother live with me?" "Here," Qin Ning is hard to make up her mind. She turns her head and asks Han Junyu with her eyes. Han Junyu looks at Chu Rui. According to An''an, the boy saved her, but his relatives seem to have been killed. She agrees that his relatives will take care of him. It''s not hard to take in a child. But it depends on whether people are willing to. "Yes. We''ll be out of the hospital in the afternoon and go home. " Ann happily climbed down from the bed, went to churui and took his hand. "Big brother, let''s go home together." Chu Rui stares at her and holds his hand. His hand is still wearing gloves. He can feel the warmth of the little girl''s hand. If before, he would shake off her little hand, but he was reluctant. Yes, after his mother died, he had Anan with him. But Anan was also killed by those people. In this world, he has only himself. Go home. The little girl talks really well. She can take him home. In his memory, he has never been well at home. I don''t know if God saw him pitifully and sent a little angel to him. Standing on one side, Ji Ji frowned at his sister''s attachment to Chu Rui. He took his sister to the side and asked in a low voice. He gave her a watch. Ann replied that she gave it to her elder brother, and Jiji''s face sank immediately. But in order not to scare his sister, he converged and looked up at Chu Rui. Chu Rui is also looking at Ji Ji, who is twin to An''an, and finds that he has a pair of beautiful eyes. His eyes are wide open. The amber eyes are really attractive. However, the little guy seems to have a bad temper and a bad look at people. Churui takes out the watch that Ann gave him to keep from his pocket. Jiji takes it away and gives a cold warning. "There are some things you''d better not tell!"Standing in front of ten year old Chu Rui, a four-year-old boy has a certain height difference, but he is not timid at all. On the contrary, he is aggressive. Chu Rui raised his eyebrows, thought it interesting, and raised his mouth. "Don''t worry, I also want to thank this thing, it saved me and ANN." Jiji softened his attitude when he thought that Ann said he had saved her. "It''s my secret. Now that you know it, keep it a secret." "Well." Chu Rui nodded and felt strange. Since he was able to eat with chopsticks, his mother forced him to use a gun and walk steadily. His mother invited many teachers to teach him Kung Fu, so he was an independent person since he was a child. But when he was four years old, he didn''t use anything so poisonous. It''s going to take human life to get this shot down! This also made him realize that the family may have a special identity, otherwise how could they play this kind of thing for a four-year-old. In the hospital ward, although a lot of air fresheners were sprayed, the smell of disinfectant could not be covered up. Qin Ning and Han Junyu don''t like the taste, so Han Junyu and Xiao Jue discuss taking Qin Ning back to the villa to recuperate. Xiao Jue doesn''t object, Qin Ning''s injury is not serious, now is to recuperate, just ask him to take Qin Ning to the hospital to review regularly. So, Han Junyu took Qin Ning to an Yun''s room for a while, and then he was ready to leave hospital. And an Yun is very happy to see that the two children are safe and sound. She pulls the two children to talk. Suddenly found a strange child in the ward, the child has been wearing a cap, standing beside, let an Yun a little curious. "This one?" "He''s my big brother!" Ann happy introduction, climbed out of bed and ran to his side, holding his hand, proud introduction. "Godmother, this is my big brother. He will be with me in the future." An Yun couldn''t help laughing. The child had such long hair that she thought it was a girl. "Ann, that''s good. I''ve found a good boyfriend for myself since I was so young." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ann blinked her eyes in confusion and didn''t understand how her boyfriend existed. Chu Rui frowned. Although he knew that this woman was joking, he didn''t like this kind of saying. "Hello, I''m Chu Rui. I''m Ann''s friend, not her boyfriend." "Oh, I''m kidding, handsome boy, you don''t mind." An Yun listened to his serious tone and thought that the little boy was quite lovely. "Why are you wearing a hat? I can''t see your face clearly. Churui, take off your hat and peel me an orange, will you Chapter 778 When Chu Rui was in the training ground, he didn''t wear a hat very much, because some people dare to laugh at him, and he didn''t talk too much. He just went on the field and beat people up, and then he could teach them a lesson. But he escaped from the training camp and found that many people like to stare at him. He hated this feeling very much, so he would not take off his hat easily. But this woman''s godmother, he can only grit his teeth and endure. He took off his hat and felt the woman''s gaze. He lowered his head and put it on again. "I''ll go. I''m really red lipped and white toothed. How can I be more beautiful than a girl when I grow up?" Anyun is not implicit at all, which shows her surprise to churui''s appearance. "Chu Rui, do you have a girlfriend?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Rui looks at her coldly. He doesn''t know what she wants to do. "Otherwise, I''ll wait for you for ten years. When you grow up, you''ll marry me. It''s so beautiful that I can see your face every day. It''s delicious An Yun is salivating. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Chu Rui''s mouth twitches, and he feels that the woman''s brain is full of holes. She is willing to wait, he is not willing to marry! Wait another ten years. She''s in her thirties. That''s an old woman. When he comes to the door, Cheng Mo hears the woman''s words. His steps stop and he looks up at Chu Rui. Because the cap blocked half of his face, and he lowered his head deliberately, so he couldn''t see his face clearly. However, Cheng Mo is not interested in how he looks. What he cares about is what an Yun says. He still remembers the first time he saw an Yun. When an Yun saw him, he also pulled his sleeve and said that he would wait for her to grow up, and then she would be his bride. At that time, he thought that the little girl was just a joke, but when she confessed to him, she still said this sentence to question him. He said he would wait for her to grow up, but he didn''t keep his promise. Aware that someone is staring at her, an Yun turns to see Cheng Mo standing by the door. Her smile on her face converges. She turns to talk to Ji Ji. Chu Rui noticed that the atmosphere had changed. He turned his head and saw a man in military uniform come in. He went to the bedside and scanned the woman on the bed before he spoke slowly. "Are you better?" An Yun raises her eyes and looks at him carelessly. "General Hecheng doesn''t care whether I''m good or not. You are a busy man, or don''t waste your time with me. " Satirized by a woman, Cheng Mo is not angry either. Instead, he thinks that she still has the strength to fight with him. Obviously, she is in good spirits. After he sat down on the sofa, he took out a magazine and looked down. Qin Ning, sitting next to him, doesn''t know what''s going on. He looks at an Yun suspiciously, and then goes to see Cheng Mo, as if he understands something. She is about to talk with an Yun, and she hears a voice coming from the door again. It''s an Yun''s elder brother and another strange man. "Senior, why are you here?" An Yun is surprised. "I heard that you had an accident, so I''ll come and have a look. What''s the situation like now?" An Yun''s elder martial brother walks to the bedside with a smile and looks at her seriously. His eyes can''t hide his worry. "I''m fine. I''ll keep it for a few days. I''m sorry to let you come here." An Yun is very playful. It seems that they have a good relationship. Aware of Qin Ning''s confused eyes, an Yun immediately introduces her. "This is the senior I mentioned to you, huangfuting. Senior, this is my best friend, Qin Ning. This is her child, ANN, Gigi, and that''s my future husband. " "Poof..." Amused by an Yun''s last address, Qin Ning laughs. "Yunyun, don''t do harm to others. They are only ten years old. They will be misled by you." Chu Rui also agrees with Qin Ning''s words. It is indeed an an''s mother. She speaks so gently. "This old lady, I like little girls. You are not suitable." The boy''s serious tone made Qin Ning laugh. Listen to him call his old aunt, an Yun angrily sit up, "boy, don''t lie with your eyes open, where am I old? I''m a 16-year-old girl, OK Chu Rui looked up at her, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. "You are thirteen years old, but you are too old for me, old aunt!" An Yun covers his heart and his face is injured. "Boy, your mouth is really poisonous. If you talk like this, you will be beaten, you know?" "You think I''m afraid?" Chu Rui disdains. He''s so big that he hasn''t really lost a fight. An Yun was angry, rubbed his eyebrows and pointed to the door. "Jiji, come on, drag the boy out for five minutes for the godmother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji''s eyes twitch. Although Ganma''s acting is very pompous, he can''t drag on churui''s posture. "Such a big man, still quarrel with other people''s children, an Xiaoyun, just graduated from kindergarten?"Huangfuting chuckled, and then naturally sat in another position beside the bed to check her injury. Hear other men and an Yun speak, tone close, sitting next to Cheng Mo looked up at the man, frown tight. He knows that this man is an elder of an Yun in the University, and also the one who has spent the longest time with an Yun abroad. As a spectator, this man can see through an Yun''s thoughts. On the contrary, he doesn''t notice an Yun''s dull feelings. "Senior, in broad daylight, you have to lift my quilt. It''s easy to be misunderstood." An Yun''s leg is injured. Huangfuting lifts the quilt to have a look, but an Yun laughs and gags with him. "I''ve seen it all. Do you want me to be responsible for you?" But huangfuting didn''t care about her words at all. Instead, he asked with a smile. "Be responsible. If you take away my evil, the world will be peaceful. Haven''t you done a good thing?" An Yun laughs. Huangfuting suddenly raised her hand to lift her falling bangs, gentle action, "I''ve done a lot of good things in my life, and it''s good to do one more thing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun is frightened by his serious tone, a face of hell. Seeing her surprised expression, huangfuting suddenly gave out a low smile. "Scared?" "Well, senior, I''m afraid of your suddenly serious face." The sequelae of being intimidated by him before. Huangfuting looked at him tenderly and said softly, "this time I come to you to discuss something with you." "You said An Yun put away his Hippie smile and looked at him seriously. "I suddenly find that after you leave, I can''t hold other women in my heart. How can you compensate me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun is stunned. Walking in the bystander''s Qin Ning, heard this provocative words, instinctively to see Cheng Mo, sure enough, each other''s face directly black. Yin measurement of staring at huangfuting, like who will be angry lion, tear people to pieces. She thinks it''s better for her to leave the battlefield with her children at this time. If innocent people are injured, it''s not good. At this time, Han Junyu went into the ward and said that she would take them home. She was relieved. Just as she was ready to get up, she was pulled by ease''s sleeve and forced to ask her. "You''re leaving now, aren''t you a good friend?" Qin Ning coughed, took her hand and looked at her seriously. "Yunyun, you always have to make a choice when it comes to feelings. Wait for the person to come, or move forward, go to another person to enjoy the normal feelings, no matter what decision you have, I will support you spiritually, come on With these words, she got up and rubbed to Han Junyu and left with her three children. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anyun. Chapter 779 Qin Ning leaves with her child, leaving an Yun, Cheng Mo and huangfuting in the ward. Huangfuting had long noticed that there was a man sitting on the sofa next to him. He was very angry, and it was hard not to notice. An Yun doesn''t introduce himself, he can guess who he is. It''s an Yun who can''t forget the man. "An Xiaoyun, you haven''t answered my question yet." See an Yun also surprised open mouth, stay Leng of stare at oneself, Huang Fu Ting softly remind. "Senior, what, I can''t do heart surgery for you." An Yun laughs and wants to turn over this embarrassing topic. Huangfuting looked at her in disappointment. Although he had expected the result, he was still a little unwilling. He sighed helplessly, put his hand on her leg and pinched it deliberately. "Ouch, senior, I''m wrong. It hurts." An Yun pleads for mercy, "when my legs are ready, I''ll invite you to dinner and apologize, OK?" "An Xiaoyun, how many meals do you owe me In spite of his anger, huangfuting got up and gave her a pillow to make her more comfortable. It can be seen that he is very good at taking care of people, and he loves, hates and has nothing to do with her. An Yun blinked at him. When she was late at school, she always said to invite him to dinner, but she didn''t count how many. Listening to the hot conversation between the two, Han Junyu squeezed the magazine in his hand. He got up and went to the bedside, knocked on the edge of the bed to remind them. "All said hungry, yunyun, what do you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you." "I" didn''t wait for an Yun to speak, huangfuting said with a smile, "your leg is injured, so you should take good care of it. I''ll help you buy a bone soup. Well, add some kelp and corn. I know you are greedy, and you must want some spicy food. I''ll get some spicy food without stimulating your stomach." in fact, when he looks at Huang Fu''s face, he doesn''t stare. "Don''t bother Mr. Huangfu. You''ve come all the way. You should have a rest in the hotel first. Someone will take care of you in the ward." "Yes, yes, senior, you should go to have a rest. Are you staying up late to write your thesis again? Ah, being a Xueba should also care about your body, you." before an Yun finished speaking, Huangfu looked at Cheng Mo with a smile, turned his head and looked at the sofa he had just made. "Since this gentleman is so considerate, you can go to buy lunch and bring one for me by the way. I''m free. I''ll have a rest on the sofa." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a thick skinned man! Cheng Mo grinds his teeth secretly. An Yun, who is totally ignored by two men, listens to their competition, looks at the ceiling and rubs her eyebrows. "I don''t need your company here. What should I do?" Hearing an Yun''s roar, huangfuting looked at her calmly, "I came to Nankang city specially to see you and take care of you, so I''m doing what I should do." "There are female nurses here. With your ability, can you take better care of her than professional nurses? Mr. Huangfu, you''d better go back to the hotel and have a rest. " The man who has always been calm is a little angry now. "Sir, who are you?" Huangfuting turns his head and looks at him calmly. Cheng Mo sees contempt in his eyes. This is the first time that Cheng Mo has encountered such a look in many years. While he is angry, he is also a bit stuffy. He deliberately asked who he was, but he forced him to ask who an Yun was. Now, he has nothing to do with Anyun. But he won''t admit it. "Yunyun''s brother is busy with work. I''ll take care of yunyun instead of her. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinions?" As a brother to take care of an Yun, he is only a senior of an Yun. This relationship is not so good. What else can huangfuting say? But his words have angered An Yun. She grits her teeth and stares at Cheng mo. "I''m very well now, and I have a senior with me. I don''t know how happy I am. General Cheng, you are a busy man. You''d better be busy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun''s sudden attack caught Cheng Mo off guard. But he is not a good speaker. The atmosphere is stale. Anyun is irritable. He opens the quilt and lies in it. "You want to be here, whatever you want. I''m going to sleep." He was ordered to leave, but Cheng Mo''s feet were too heavy to move out. He secretly clenched his teeth, turned and continued to sit on the sofa. Anyun listens to the sound of footsteps. She is so complicated that she ignores him in anger. After a sleep, she has lunch and talks with huangfuting all the time. They are chatting about the topic of school. The atmosphere is very relaxed. Occasionally, an Yun turns to look at the man and finds that he is staring at her seriously. He treats him as the air and continues to play games with huangfuting.Compared with the awkward atmosphere in the ward, Han Junyu''s villa is warm. Han Junyu takes Qin Ning back to the villa. Aunt Zhang cooks a table full of food. Qin Ning just looks at it and drools. Chu Rui leads an an an into the villa. Although the villa is not as luxurious as the place he used to live in, every decoration in it is valuable. Ji Ji and an an are curious, because Han Junyu says that this will be their home. Wow, they will live here in the future, and they will be very interested. An an sees the fragrance and pulls Chu Rui to the dining table. Smelling the fragrance, she seems to be able to drool. Chu Rui looks at the dishes on the table. It seems that they have all kinds of color, fragrance and flavor, but he is not interested. He is more interested in seeing An''an''s rich expression. People who used to appear around him were older than him, and he had to watch out for them, because in his life, there were no friends, only interests. Once he is caught by them, he will be punished and they will be rewarded. In his eyes, An''an is a porcelain doll that needs careful protection. It doesn''t need to be guarded or calculated. Aunt Zhang heard the news and came out of the kitchen. She saw that Qin Ning had come back and wiped her tears with excitement. "You''re back at last." "Aunt Zhang, wow, your craft is getting better and better." Qin Ning is also excited and wants to hold her, but the back collar is caught by the man. She frowns at him. "If you''re hurt, don''t move and sit down!" Man orders. Qin Ning had no choice but to sit with his teacher. However, what he said is not wrong. Although her injured arm and chest can get out of bed, her arm still dare not exert force. Han Junyu helps her with many things. The family sat down to eat. Qin Ning''s arm is inflexible, and it''s inconvenient to clip vegetables. Han Junyu worries that she will touch the wound, so he simply asks her not to move. He comes to clip vegetables for her and feeds her conveniently. Qin Ning was a little embarrassed at the beginning. He felt that he was an adult and wanted him to feed him. What did the child think? Chapter 780 When eating, ANN can''t take care of her mother. She is anxious to eat delicious food. Now she has learned to use chopsticks, but her little arm is too short. She asks her brother to help her with some dishes. If her brother can''t help her, she calls her big brother. Jiji is used to taking care of his sister''s meals. Suddenly, there is one more person to help him. He finally has time to eat by himself, but he is still a little strange. I always feel the illusion that my treasure has been robbed. Because this idea flashed, he had a little displeasure to Chu Rui. Chu Rui didn''t care about the little guy''s idea. He never took care of anyone. For the first time, he waited on the little girl to eat. He thought it was quite novel. He used to eat alone. Suddenly, there were four other people at such a big table. The warm scene warmed his heart. But at the same time, he felt bad. After all, the four people were a family, and he was an irrelevant outsider. After lunch, Han Junyu asked Aunt Zhang to prepare fruit. He took Qin Ning to the sofa to have a rest and let her remember to take medicine. When Han Junyu took care of her, his movements were too smooth. Sometimes he was shocked after he did it himself. When he prepared the medicine for her, he made it one by one, and then brought the warm water to her. She opened her mouth to drink the medicine, but she didn''t want to eat it. Han Junyu is not wordy, bow to kiss her. Now the three children are sitting on the opposite side. Qin Ning is so scared that he opens his mouth immediately. Han Junyu inserts the medicine smoothly. Chu Rui is shocked to see Han Junyu take care of Qin Ning. He and his mother always quarrel with each other, but his mother always stay at home together. After crying, I have to work for the whole family. In the family, there are many people who covet his position. His mother always tells him that if he is not strong, he will be eaten by those people. In the past, he always worried that he would be eaten, so he studied hard and fought with others. But here, let him know that people can get along with each other, it is a new door. Qin Ning drank medicine, some sleepy, Han Junyu for her to eat some fruit, is not willing to let her sleep. "Stupid girl, you don''t want to rest until you make things clear today." He whispered a warning in her ear. Qin Ning is still thinking about what to say clearly in his mind. He turns to look at the two children and realizes what Han Junyu is going to say. "Han Junyu, do you want to change your children''s language, what are you short of?" "What''s missing?" Han Junyu raised her eyebrows and asked her to talk about it. "The child can''t change his mouth for no reason, and their registered permanent residence is still in his hands. You should talk to him." Qin Ning retorted in a low voice. "Oh, if you don''t tell me about it, I''ll go to the quarter." He and his children will be separated for four years by the quarter, and this account will be well calculated by him and the quarter. Look at his gloomy expression, Qin Ning mouth a smoke, not ready to help. But he''s missing some programs, and she''s still not going to make the two children change their language easily. Although Jiji called his father, she didn''t want her child to be called a wild seed. Maybe the medicine has the effect of helping sleep. Qin Ning leaned on his shoulder and went to sleep. Han Junyu looked down at her and whispered to an an, "Jiji, take care of your sister. Your mother is tired. I''ll take her to rest. " "Well." Ji Ji nodded calmly, but turned to see Chu Rui. Chu Rui noticed his sight and looked up at Han Junyu, "don''t worry, I will take care of An''an." Chu Rui is wearing a hat, and Han Junyu doesn''t see his expression clearly, but he doesn''t say much more. He goes upstairs to sleep with Qin Ning in his arms. When he got to his bedroom, he put the man on the bed and he lay down with him. Qin Ning felt the breath in his ear, pushed behind him, but didn''t push the person away. "Han Junyu, I want to sleep." "You sleep well, I watch mine. I won''t disturb you." One of his arms was over her head, his elbows bent, and his fingers combed her long hair. Qin Ning helplessly opened his eyes, angrily glared at him, "how do you let me sleep?" "Why, do you want me to sleep with you?" He lowered his head to smile and pecked her on the lip again. "Han Junyu, are you playing a rogue?" "It doesn''t matter. You sleep well." Han Junyu''s tone is casual. In front of her, he doesn''t care about etiquette. He just wants to be close to her. I haven''t seen you for four years. I think it''s impossible to see her all my life. Now she appears in front of him alive. He just wants to kick her into his pocket and see her all the time. Qin Ning rubbed in his arms and closed his eyes. "Han Junyu, it''s good to be able to lie in your arms like this." Han Junyu looked down at her, brown eyes deep, strong emotion surging, he bowed his head to kiss her side face again.It''s good to hold you again. She didn''t know how desperate he was when he saw her in the car, but he could only watch the car explode. At that moment, he hated himself. Hate their own hesitation, hate their own words can not be well said to her, forced her to a dead end, also forced themselves to a dead end. So, no matter how warm and soft she is, he is also grateful. Han Junyu accompanied her for a while, waiting for her to fall asleep before going downstairs. Go downstairs, see an an also sleep, lie on Chu Rui''s leg, a hand still grasp Chu Rui''s hand, seems to be afraid that he ran away. He went to the sofa and said, "take ANN to bed. It''s the first place on the left of the second floor." after all, Mr. Han Rui said, "it''s time for him to leave. "Ann depends on you, and she says she wants you to accompany him. If she wakes up and doesn''t see you, she will cry for you." Han Junyu doesn''t want his daughter to cry. Chu Rui was surprised. Did he want him to stay? "He asked you to carry Ann upstairs, and you went. What do you want to do so much?" Jiji said coolly. If Chu Rui hadn''t saved An''an before, he wouldn''t have allowed him to stay. Chu Rui turns to look at Ji Ji and clenches his fist. "I have nothing to do with you, and my stay here may drag you down, I," "Ann said, you have no relatives?" Han Junyu interrupted him. Chu Rui was stunned, looked down at An''an and nodded. Without ANN, he is a real person. "You saved my daughter. I respect your decision where you want to go. But Ann wants you to stay Han Junyu''s tone is solemn, not perfunctory because he is a child. Chu Rui raised his head and looked at him in surprise. He didn''t have any expression on his face, but his deep eyes could make people calm. "Mr. Han, I''ll take Baoan upstairs first." Chu Rui couldn''t make up his mind for a moment, so he held him away. Chapter 781 Qin Ning and the children fell asleep, Han Junyu has time to deal with the work, this time listen to old Mo report, Ning Fu and quarter came. "I hear you''ve got your memory back?" After entering the study, Ning Fu asked. "Well, it''s only part of it. Some parts are scattered." Han Junyu nodded. "Go to the hospital tomorrow and I''ll check your system." Ning Fu is worried. Han Junyu''s lost memory is hidden in his brain by his special technique, and the possibility of self recovery is very small, unless he encounters a very large external stimulus. He will suddenly recover his memory. Obviously, he has experienced external stimulation. Ning Fu is afraid that he will leave some sequelae. Han Junyu turned to see the season, did not give him a good face. "What are you doing in the evening?" Quarter is like no bones lying on the sofa rest, heard his inquiry, tut. "Why don''t you turn my son and daughter over to you and let me have a look?" His languid tone was somewhat provocative. Ann and Ji Ji''s registered residence is in his hands, and in law, he is the father of two children. Han Junyu scoffed, "you don''t have to remind me about it. I''ll let Qin Ning ask you for your child''s registered permanent residence." Naturally, there are many ways for him to hand over the household registration of his two children, but the most important thing is that Qin Ning opens his mouth. The significance is different. "You have the best way, but I''m here today, and there''s another thing." Ji sat up, holding his forehead in one hand, picked up the fruit plate on the tea table, picked a grape and put it into his mouth. "Is the child you brought back called churui?" "Do you know him?" Han Junyu asked. "I know him and I," Ji suddenly looks at the door of the study, hooks the corner of his mouth, and walks to the door with light steps. Suddenly open the door, reach out to catch the eavesdropper, the other party is extremely agile, easily avoid the attack of the quarter, but is sideways to seize the wrist of the quarter, pull him out of the study. He was surprised by the other party''s agility and quick reaction ability, but he also wanted to admit defeat, so the two were competing. Looking at Fu Ning''s Kung Fu, he praised it. "Is the child good at Kung Fu?" Ning Fu sighed. "You and Ji are here to find him?" "You don''t know that someone has offered such a high price for this boy''s life?" Ning Fu said to see Han Junyu a face indifferent, feel that he asked an idiot''s question. Now in his eyes, only his wife and children, where also care about other people''s affairs. See quarter and a ten-year-old child contest, but can''t get any benefits, Ning Fu quickly let them stop.. "Quarter, you bully a ten-year-old child, don''t you blush?" The quarter took a few steps back and made a stop. "Boy, it''s not bad that you can pass my three moves!" "It''s not that I''m good, it''s that you''re too good." Churui is still staring at him on guard. Sarcasm, quarter mouth twitch, rolled his eyes into the study. Ning Fu went to the door of the study, looked up and down at Chu Rui, and saw that he was standing upright. His whole body was on guard like a little cheetah who would rush to fight at any time. "Are you churui?" "Yes." Churui stares at him. He doesn''t know the man. "Someone wants your life. If you come with me, I can save your life." Ning Fu said frankly. Chu Rui''s dark eyes flashed cold light and stepped back two steps, "I know who wants my life, but I''m not afraid. Let me go with you, who knows if you will betray me? " A 10-year-old child, however, already has the posture of a superior. His neck is raised, showing his previous high position. Quarter tut beside a, "little boy, you in addition to a little Kung Fu, and hair longer, you say, what value do you have?" People who have no value, they will not look at it one more time, but also play betrayal. Oh, that''s looking too high on yourself. Knowing that he was telling the truth, Chu Rui pursed his thin lips, clenched his fist, and looked at Han Junyu in the study. "Mr. Han, if I stay to cause trouble to you, I" "if you want to stay, I will protect you. If you want to leave with them, I won''t let them hurt you. " Han Junyu knew what he was going to say, so without waiting for him to finish, he began to promise. He saved An''an, and he was Han Junyu''s benefactor, so Han Junyu would not let others hurt him. Ji leaned on the sofa and looked up at Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, your tone is very big. He is a child of Chu family. If you want to protect him, you are not afraid to take him in?" Han Junyu didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, he mentioned his daughter."He saved Ann. If something happened to him, Ann would be very sad." When it comes to An''an, I knead my eyebrows and have a headache. He also loves An''an. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see An''an sad. Licking his lower lip, he could only gnash his teeth and look at Chu Rui again. "Little boy, your uncle said that as long as he gave you to him, he would give you a reward of 100 million. I originally came to take you away, but you saved my baby. Today I will forgive you first. But I only give you two choices. I''ll give you a new identity. Stay in Han''s family and remain anonymous. Or you can go with me and be my man later. When you have rich wings, you can take revenge. " Chu Rui clenched his fist and turned to look at An''an''s room. If you want to say that in this world, there is something for him to worry about, that is the little girl Ann. She would cry when she woke up, but if she stayed here, he was worried that it would bring them disaster. Han Junyu looks at An''an''s room with his eyes full of struggle and long fingers on his thin lips. "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. If you go with Ji Ji, I''m afraid you''ll be wrong in the future. " Quarter not satisfied stand up, provocative Piao he, "Han Jun Yu, what do you mean, what do I teach children three view will not be right?" "Oh, Gigi can use those hidden weapons. Didn''t you teach her? He''s only four years old. You taught him to use those things. And there are many extremes in Jiji''s cognition, which I learned from you. Quarter, your own three outlooks are not right, or do not harm others Han Junyu sneered coldly. Jianying was suddenly poisoned when she was out of the hospital. But for Xiao Jue''s timely treatment, Jianying might have died at that time. Xiao Jue was shocked when he told him about it. Ji Ji is only four years old. Although he is smart, his understanding of many things is not clear. If the killing is successful this time, how much influence it will have on his future growth has never been thought about at all. "Han Junyu, it''s like you''ve done a lot of good things!" Quarter sneers. "Don''t quarrel. You two are half a pound and half a Liang. No one is better than the other. Let the child decide where he wants to go. " Ning Fu interrupted their quarrel. Quarter is not satisfied, turned to look at Ningfu, "don''t say that, Ningfu, you are not much better than us." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu with glasses, listened to his words, pulled the corner of the mouth. But he also knew what temperament quarter was. If he really cared about it, he would be angry to death sooner or later. He looked at Chu Rui, the tone is still mild, "Chu Rui, do you want to stay here, or do you want to go with us?" Chapter 782 Late at night, Ann woke up and grabbed the quilt. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. "Brother, big brother?" In the dark, she cried and slept by. Jiji woke up. "Ann, what''s the matter?" "Pee." Ann said, he lifted the quilt out of bed. Worried that she might fall, Jiji turns on the light beside the bed and gets out of bed to follow Ann. Ann went to the bathroom to pee and came back. She patted the bed. She didn''t see Chu Rui. She immediately asked if Ji Ji had seen his big brother. Jiji frowns as churui takes off his pajamas. He''s not leaving, is he? "Big brother, where are you?" Ann is going to find churui. She opened the door and went to the corridor. She still didn''t see him. She was frightened and cried. "Mom, mom!" She ran to knock on Han Junyu''s bedroom door. Han Junyu in the study heard An''an''s cry and immediately got up and went to the bedroom to pick her up. "Ann, why are you crying?" "Big brother, he''s gone. He''s gone alone." Ann cried and said. Han Junyu sighed, "an an, don''t cry. He didn''t leave. He just had something to go out." "Big brother, where have you been? Brother Anan said, "when he takes revenge on him, has he gone to take revenge?" Ann thought of Anan''s stiff lying in the quilt, red blood and then the quilt, big brother said he fell asleep. But she dimly knew that Anan became like that. After she fell asleep, she couldn''t wake up any more. She didn''t want her big brother to be like that. "Uncle Shuai, I want big brother." Ann struggles out of his arms, turns around and sees Jiji standing at the door of the room. She runs to him crying. "Brother, will you take me to the big brother? I want big brother Gigi frowned and helped her wipe her tears. But her tears were more and more, her long eyelashes were full of tears, and her cry was more and more loud. Ji Ji doesn''t know where Chu Rui has gone, so he can only comfort him: "he has something to do. Maybe he will come back to you when he''s finished." "What if he doesn''t come back? Brother, big brother must be looking for those bad guys. Those bad guys will beat him and he will hurt. " Ann takes Ji Ji''s hand and asks him to take her to Chu Rui. But Jiji stood still, and Anla didn''t move. Realizing that her brother might not be able to find her elder brother, she ran downstairs crying alone. "Ann, where are you going?" Han Junyu chased downstairs. "I''m going to find my big brother. I can''t let him alone. Brother Anan said that my big brother will be very lonely. Ann will accompany him." Ann cried. Han Junyu hugs her. Unexpectedly, An''an will be so paranoid about Chu Rui. But Chu Rui has left with Ji Ji. She can''t find him. "An an is good, your big brother will find a friend later, he won''t be alone." Han Junyu didn''t coax the little girl, and didn''t want her to run out in the middle of the night, so he held her and coaxed her with a soft tone. But his words did not comfort Ann. She struggled to run out of his arms. "You lied, big brother said he would accompany me, he only has me a friend!" Children may not understand a lot of truth, but she has a sensitive feeling, and the ability to understand human emotions is stronger than an adult. When in danger, Chu Rui hugs her, protects her, and even has the feeling of being attached to her. She can feel it. And this wonderful link, let her also want to protect him, want to be attached to him. Now that he''s gone, it''s like losing the most precious person in her life. But her this kind of mood, Han Junyu does not understand, Ji Ji does not understand, in this world except Chu Rui, other people will not understand. "Ann, don''t cry. I''ll accompany you to find him tomorrow, OK?" "No, I want big brother, I want big brother!" She roared, hoarse. Some children lost a doll, will want to find the doll, can not find the doll in her heart will leave a shadow. Will remember a lifetime, she once lost a doll. Ann cried because her big brother was more important than her doll. Listening to his daughter''s cry, Han Junyu is soft hearted and is ready to call Ji Ji to send the person back, but he hears the doorbell. Han Junyu went to the door and looked through the cat''s eye. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. Press the key to unlock, the door opens, and churui runs in breathlessly. Seeing An''an with tears in his eyes, his steps pause. "Big brother!" Seeing him back, Ann was pleasantly surprised. She immediately stopped crying, ran to him happily and grasped his hand. Chu Rui''s body was a little stiff. After a while, he squatted down to wipe her tears."Why are you crying?" Ann looked at him wrongly, "I thought big brother didn''t want me, big brother, you don''t go, OK?" Listen to her cry, Chu Rui some helpless, stiff arm patted her back. "I won''t go. I''ll be with you. You''ll take good care of me in the future." "Really?" Ann sobbed and stopped crying. "Well." Chu Rui nodded seriously. Ann stopped crying and opened her arms for him to hold. Chu Rui picked her up and looked at Ji Ji, who was standing on the second floor. He was staring at him, but he didn''t care. He took an an an to the room. Finally quiet, Han Junyu knead eyebrows. "You want to keep him?" Jiji stood on the steps and asked him. "Doesn''t Gigi like him?" Han Junyu raises his eyes and looks at his son. "I don''t like it, either." Jiji''s attitude is casual, which is also the real idea in his heart. Churui saves his sister, and she likes him very much. As long as churui doesn''t do too much, he has no reason to hate him. "So, do you like my mother?" Suddenly listen to Jiji change topic, Han Junyu surprised, went to his side, stretch out his hand to hold him. Jiji frowned at his strong arm, hesitated for several seconds, then opened his arm for him to hold. "If you don''t like your mother, how can you take her home?" Han Junyu explained. "Take her home, let others call me and my sister wild seed?" Jiji is a bit cold. Han Junyu cold face, pinch his nose lesson, "don''t say that, you are my Han Junyu''s child, I and your mother''s things, I will deal with." Jiji holding his arm, glancing at him, "you don''t want to fool children, if you don''t act fast, my mother if angry, I call your father is useless." "You know a lot, little one." Han Junyu helplessly holds his little nose and hugs him in the bedroom. In the bedroom, churui coaxes ANN to sleep, but Ann still has no sense of security, one hand must hold his other hand. Chu Rui has no choice but to be led by her. Looking at Han Junyu holding Jiji back, the father and son have similar faces, and they don''t know what to say. Although Jiji is still taut, the corners of his eyes bend up. It turns out that fathers and sons in other families get along like this. He suddenly thought of his father, but disgust and hatred flashed in his heart! Chapter 783 Hospital, physical examination room. Ning Fu checks Han Junyu''s brain. Because of the violent impact, there is a place with some congestion, which needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. "Do you have any trouble with your eyes these two days?" "Well, sometimes things blur." Han Junyu subconsciously rubs the center of his eyebrows. In order to save Jiji, the back of his head is hit, and his eyes sting several times. At that time, he doesn''t care. "I''ll prepare you for an operation to remove the congestion and give you some medicine." Ning Fu''s face was heavy. He looked into his eyes for a long time before he went to write a paragraph on the medical record. "Very serious?" If not serious, how can do an operation? Ning Fu didn''t deny it, instead, he advised, "I hypnotized you to forget Qin Ning, but you broke it by yourself. It''s not serious. The main thing is that you hit hard this time. Just in case, you should have an operation. " Han Junyu nodded, calm face, "the probability of failure?" "Seventy percent." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu frowns, such probability is very disadvantageous to him. "Don''t worry, I will discuss with Xiao Jue and ask the best ophthalmologist to specify the plan." Ning Fu''s persuasion is like self consolation. "Failure makes you blind?" Han Junyu''s voice was a little low. "Blindness is still optimistic. If you fail, you will be paralyzed." Ning Fu was honest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looked down at his clenched fist and kept silent for several seconds before warning, "don''t tell Ning Ning and the children about this." "Naturally." Ning Fu didn''t want him to worry too much, so he rushed to prepare. Han Junyu left the examination room and stood in the hospital corridor for a long time. Cheng Mo patted him on the shoulder to remind him. "You look so bad. Are you ok?" Cheng Mo saw that his face was a little pale and worried. Han Junyu regained his mind, turned to see Cheng Mo''s face is not good, the corner of his mouth a hook. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the elder?" "Oh." Cheng Mo full of anger, think about it or endure. "Before she had a car accident, you realized your feelings. Maybe as soon as you turn around, he will be taken away by other men." Han Junyu persuades. Cheng Mo spits out a breath of depression, "it''s not so simple. Now if you talk to her, she will kill me." Han Junyu thinks that this is a good phenomenon, "if she doesn''t care about you, with your understanding of Anyun, will she ignore you, or will she look at you and hate you?" Cheng Mo frowns and thinks deeply. Sometimes, the onlookers see clearly. Because an Yun hates him, he, as an official, mistakenly thinks that an Yun hates him and dislikes him. But from another angle, if an Yun doesn''t feel for him, it must be a look that doesn''t bother to give him. After thinking about some things, the cloud in his brow finally dispersed. "Ning Ning and an Yun are good friends. If you need anything from her, just say it. When you usually lead your team to fight, you have never counseled. It''s just chasing a woman. You don''t have to be cold faced. Women like gentle men, you occasionally smile, don''t always stretch a paralyzed face, I see the eye pain Han Junyu''s rude lesson. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo frowns into deep thinking, is it because he usually expression is too serious, so she does not want to be close to him? Han Junyu doesn''t talk nonsense with him either. His brother chases a woman for the first time. He wants to help him anyway. So he takes advantage of the reason to pick up Qin Ning and leads Cheng Mo to an Yun''s ward. Walking into the ward, I heard laughter. Anyun''s senior didn''t know what he was talking about, which made the two women laugh happily. Qin Ning heard the movement, got up and went to Han Junyu. "What''s the result of your examination?" "Not bad." Han Junyu didn''t want to talk about this topic. He asked, "what did you just talk about?" "We heard from Mr. Huangfu about an Yun''s embarrassment at school." Qin Ning looks at Cheng Mo behind him, turns his head and winks at an Yun, then says deliberately. "There are many people pursuing yunyun in the school. Just now, Mr. Huangfu said that a rich second generation chased yunyun and bought 9999 roses for her. When yunyun received the flowers, she drove them away and gave them to the girls in the school. There aren''t so many people in their school. " "No, so a girl took five or six." Huangfuting added. Referring to the past, an Yun is also helpless. Is it her fault that people are too beautiful and pursue too many people? "Does Anyun not accept those flowers because she likes roses?" Han Junyu deliberately asked.An Yun propped up her chin and thought, "I don''t like roses very much. I like stars all over the sky. Alas, it''s a pity that the boys who chased me didn''t give me any flowers I like." Han Junyu hit Cheng Mo with his elbow and let him remember. Other girls like stars all over the sky. If they want to take the initiative in the future, they will send flowers to please others. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng mo. Cheng Mo turns his head to Huang Fu Ting''s line of sight, and perceives the banter in each other''s eyes, so he turns away his line of sight indifferently. When he returned to the army, he still thought of an Yun and said that he wanted all the stars in the sky. He still remembers that ten years ago, an Yun''s eldest brother seldom had a vacation and brought an Yun to the army to play with him. At that time, an Yun sat on the grass and picked some wild flowers to give to him. He took the wild flowers she picked. It seemed that he said that he didn''t like the flowers with too heavy color and liked the light stars all over the sky. Small as they are, they look beautiful together. At that time, she also raised her head and laughed at him, saying that she would like stars all over the sky in the future. He had never thought about many things before, but because of her, he would chew the sweetness in his memory again and again. Like eating licorice, it looks like an ordinary grass, but it tastes sweet in the mouth. Looking back on the past memory, whether he once had a different feeling with her, but he didn''t dare to admit it. This time she had a car accident, which suddenly made him realize that he didn''t want to lose her. The more he thinks about it, the more he can''t sleep. Cheng Mo gets up and drives to the florist. He bought a champagne rose and a bunch of stars and sped to the hospital. It was late at night, the ward building was quiet, and the footsteps were clear. Cheng Mo takes a flower and comes to an Yun''s ward. Seeing that an Yun is still playing games in the ward, he takes a deep breath and pushes the door in. "I''m really going to sleep this time, so I fell asleep." An Yun heard the sound of opening the door, thought it was the nurse urging her to sleep, immediately turned off her mobile phone and hid in the quilt. Cheng Mo walks to the bedside, amused by her appearance, and laughs in a low voice. An Yun listen to not right, lift the quilt, see is Cheng Mo, cut a. "What are you doing so late?" An Yun waited for a while. Instead of answering, he sat on the chair and took out his mobile phone to play. He was so angry that he grinned his teeth. "Cheng Mo, are you ok? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. You come to me to play with your mobile phone." "I didn''t play with my cell phone." Cheng Mo explained carefully. "If you don''t play with mobile phones, what do you do?" Anyun despises playing with mobile phones. As an adult, what''s wrong with admitting? "I''m searching. I''ve been told how I like girls." Chapter 784 Hear Cheng Mo said to express, an Yun thought he was listening. Frowning and looking at him. "Cheng Mo, what are you talking about?" Cheng Mo is a little cramped. He has a lot to say in his heart, but standing in front of her, he finds that he can''t say a word, and his brain is in a mess. As usual, when fighting in the army, there are many people who fight with each other. Few people in the military deployment are better than him. But standing in front of the little girl, he found his nervous palms sweating. "Yunyun, me," "what?" The man''s eyes are burning at him, an Yun is a little nervous, but he is looking forward to it. "Here''s a bunch of flowers for you." Cheng Mo takes out the hidden flowers. An Yun looks at the stars in his hand and smiles in his eyes. But she thinks that the relationship between them is not clear, and she can''t accept his flowers. "What do you want me to do with flowers?" "Yunyun," Cheng Mo stares at her, his blood is surging up, and he lowers his head and kisses her on the forehead. "Do you know what I mean?" "Hey, Cheng Mo, how can you kiss me?" Anyun blows his hair and stares at him angrily. But reaction for a long time, only to find that this is his confession, her cheeks blush, eyes Dodge, but still tough taut face. "Without my permission, you kiss me. Cheng Mo, you are a hooligan!" "Without my permission, you disturb my heart and take root in my heart." He retorted. Hey, general Cheng, you''ll be beaten if you''re so provocative, you know? An Yun turns to look out of the window, but her heart is bursting with gorgeous fireworks. "As if I meant it. General Cheng, you should be more serious when you tell the girl "Teach me how to be serious." Cheng Mo took a chair to come over, sit down seriously, sincerely ask for advice. An Yun glances at him obliquely. As usual, when he teaches others, his mouth is not very powerful, but he can''t express himself? "I like it, do you?" "Well." Cheng Mo nodded, and the tip of his ear began to heat. "From what?" An Yun restrains the mood that turns in the heart, the facial expression coolly continues to ask, is like interrogating the general tone of the prisoner, the tone is wearing impatiently. Cheng Mo thought about it seriously. "He realized that his feelings were four years ago. He saw his heart clearly. It was this time that you had an accident." An Yun is happy and sad. He looks down at the flowers in his hand, half of his face hidden in the shadow. "What if I see your heart? If you like me, am I going to accept you? " Cheng Mo didn''t think she would agree, so he answered frankly. "You have a choice." "Oh, since I have the right to choose, I say I hate you. Don''t come in the future. You can go." An Yun turns around and turns her back to him. Cheng Mo frowns. I don''t know why you have such a situation. He stood for a while, unwilling to leave, got up to find the vase, ready to put the flowers he bought up. An Yun listens to his getting up. The farther the sound of his steps turns out, he thinks that he really wants to go. He is so angry that he pinches the quilt tightly. Big fool, mouth said like her, just because she left a word. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. She turns over and sits up, turns on her mobile phone and continues to play the game. "Bastard, I can''t stand such a test if I kill you. I''m so angry when I say I want to chase you!" "Yunyun, don''t you mean to sleep?" Cheng Mo goes back to the bed and sees her playing games again. He gently reminds her. Suddenly hear a man''s voice, an Yun almost threw out the mobile phone, surprised to see the man with a vase. "I, if I want to sleep, I''ll sleep. If I don''t want to sleep, I don''t want to sleep. It''s up to you." Cheng Mo sat down again and saw that she took out her mobile phone again and wanted to play games. He suddenly got up and knocked her down. They fell on the bed together, his arm on the back of her head, and she fell on the pillow. "I don''t want to sleep. Do you want to sleep with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anyun''s eyes widened like hell. The man who just said he can''t express himself is now possessed? "Yunyun, do you think if we run in a race, can I outrun you?" An Yun shakes her head in a daze. There is a big gap between them in physical strength, and his explosive power is strong. She is crazy to compete with him. "You mean I can catch up with you?" He approached her face, lifted the bangs in front of her forehead with coarse fingers, and looked at her seriously. An Yun thought about his problem, according to the literal understanding, "nonsense, I''ve become lame now, if you still can''t catch up with me, are you crippled?" Cheng Mo Yang said, "well, since I will catch up with you sooner or later, I will allow you to wait for me in situ."This overbearing tone is his consistent style. However, an Yun realized that she had fallen into his routine and frowned, "general Cheng, you" "yunyun, can I kiss you?" "Of course Well Without waiting for an Yun to finish, Cheng Mo lowers her head and kisses her lips. "Seal, monogram." Cheng Mo smiles. At the beginning, when he wanted to say that sentence to her, he was very restrained, but it was really silly to think about how he felt, so he still didn''t want to listen to Han Junyu, pretending to be gentle and being a gentleman. Follow his own heart and let it be. "Cheng Mo, I tell you, you can be a soldier, but you are wrong." Anyun''s brain is blank, so he finds an excuse to push him away. "Soldiers, can''t you kiss your girlfriend?" Cheng Mo asked calmly. "I haven''t promised you yet. Cheng Mo, you are playing a rogue. It''s inconvenient to bully my legs." An Yun''s angry roar. "Well, it''s inconvenient to bully your legs, or I''ll sleep with you now. What can you do?" Man ruffian appearance, too flat, an Yun clenched his fist. "General Cheng, do you know the soldiers under your hand when you bully other girls like this?" If the soldiers in his hand knew that general Cheng, whom they admired and worshiped, would be so shameless as to keep the hooligans, they would definitely refresh their three outlooks! "I don''t like them. They don''t have to know." Now that he has played the hooligan, Cheng Mo also let himself go, reclining beside her and staring at her eyes. Found her eyebrows, there is still a stubborn childish, and his memory of the girl overlap. An Yun looks at him lying down and wants to move to the side, but her legs are not easy to move. She only moves a little bit when she clenches her teeth, but the man''s huge body moves to her side. "Hide what, I won''t eat you." "When you want to eat me, can I escape?" An Yun is ironic. "I''m smart at last. Since I can''t escape, don''t try to escape in vain." Cheng Mo is in a good mood and talks more. "Before, I didn''t confirm my feelings for you, and I always refused you. On the other hand, my consideration was because you were too young. Now that you are old enough to get married, this concern can be eliminated." An Yun is angry and laughs, "Cheng Mo, I''m not your pig. I can kill it when I grow up. I am a person, at the beginning I pursue you enthusiastically, that is because I am young and ignorant, brain disabled pursue idol. At that time, the feeling was simple, simple, it was not love, it was my imagination. But we are all big, many things are not you say to be with me, I will promise! " Cheng Mo nods and admits that what she says is reasonable, and he has always thought so before. But at the moment when she was in a car accident, all those conventional theories turned into bullshit. He just wanted her to be well in the future. Even if she wanted to jump, he would protect her all her life under his eyes. He did not argue, but proved his decision with action. So, he bowed his head to kiss her lips, somewhat clumsy and persistent to deepen the kiss. Chapter 785 Early in the morning, an Yun suddenly woke up, opened her eyes and saw that there was no man around, so she was relieved. Cheng Mo''s nervous confession to her, and then kiss her, must be a nightmare. How can a rational man, who wants to save face, say such provocative words? She patted her face that she was afraid of getting hot. She looked up and saw a vase beside her. She looked like she was struck by thunder. God, she must be dazzled. Otherwise, how could she see the flowers Cheng Mo took last night? In order to prove that she was dazzled, she rubbed her eyes, looked again, and saw that there was a champagne rose in the middle of the bunch of stars. How did he know that what she really wanted was the champagne rose? Suddenly, her mobile phone vibrated. She glanced at it. Someone sent her a wechat message. Click in to check, and she covers her mouth in amazement. It turned out to be a message from Cheng mo. Later, I will stay up with you and say good morning to you. Good morning, yunyun. ¡¿ she''s not good at all in the morning! Cheng Mo, are you bored? ¡¿ [I tell you, there are many people chasing me. Why should I promise to be your girlfriend? Even if I agree to be with you, there will be no result between us. Don''t waste your precious time. ¡¿ after waiting for a few minutes, the other party replied that an Yun saw that he should be doing morning exercises now, and unexpectedly returned her news, which is really strange. I''m free in the afternoon. I''ll take you to get your license. ¡¿ what certificate should I get? An Yun is full of question marks. It takes a long time for him to realize that he is talking about the marriage certificate. At the same time, the heart is full of complexity. "Yunyun, are you better?" An Yun quickly buttons her mobile phone and turns to see that Pei Ming is here. She is somewhat surprised. "Sister Ming, you look good. Is there a happy event today?" Speaking of today''s wedding, Pei Ming blushed shyly and took out an invitation from her bag. An Yun doubts to open the invitation, is she and Xiao Jue wedding invitation, she surprised Wu mouth. "My God, you''re too fast to get the invitation out so quickly." Pei Ming nodded, "I want to go to the army for training. Xiao Jue always works overtime, and they can''t get together. When his family knew about us, they met with their parents and urged us to have a wedding. Xiao Jue and I asked for leave to have a good wedding. " An Yun was surprised. "You used to have a deep dislike for Xiao Jue. How could you accept him so quickly?" Pei Ming also sighed, "when I first agreed to his proposal, I also had some regrets, because a relationship is not urgent, just two people can get married if they like each other. But last time, I heard that you had a car accident, which scared us all, and I thought about Qin Ning and Han Shao. I feel that a person''s life is very short. It''s better to spend this short life with the people I like. " An Yun nodded clearly, people''s life is really short, if you can''t be with the people you like, it''s very sad. However, since alive, and want to like people together, it is not so simple. She and Cheng mo "Wow, what a beautiful flower. Who bought it for you? Good intentions." Pei Ming looks at the words in the vase and asks unexpectedly. "Yes," "yunyun, is things better today?" It''s her elder brother. Anyun stops her voice immediately. Big brother doesn''t know about you, her and Cheng mo. If he knew, he would lose his temper. The people who followed her elder brother into the ward were huangfuting. He had a gentle smile and nodded politely to Pei Ming. His eyes flashed as his eyes swept over the vase of flowers on the table. "Well, it''s not the same. I don''t know when I can get down." An Yun complains and looks at her leg. Her leg is injured. She should not be able to fight in the future. She is in a low mood. "I''ve customized a crutch for you. It should be on the ground soon. Yunyun, don''t worry. Take good care of yourself. You''ll get better." Brother Anyun, Anjie comforts me softly. Anyun''s mother died early, and her father was always busy with work. She was only close to her brother Anjie. "Listen, my brother." She was suddenly so obedient, but Anjie was not used to it. She touched her head with a smile. When he learns that Pei Ming is going to get married, he laughs and congratulates. He is also joking. He doesn''t know when an Yun will find a partner. When Anjie spoke, he looked at huangfuting deliberately. Huangfuting naturally noticed his eyes, but he was purposeful and powerless. He has always hinted that an Yun''s feelings for her are not the feelings of seniors and sisters, but the feelings of a man for a woman. But an Yun is slow to respond, always regard him as a senior, a brother who can fight together.This time she came back to China in a hurry. Originally, he wanted to arrange things abroad, and then come back to tell her, but he didn''t expect that she would have an accident. And when he came to the ward that day, he saw Cheng Mo, and his heart was on guard immediately, so he jokingly wanted to say it, but look at her. There was no surprise. Instead, he was frightened. He had to take his time. Hearing the elder brother''s joke, an Yun eats porridge with a guilty heart. She doesn''t hear her retort, and her cheek is still full of shame. An Jie is more optimistic about huangfuting. As a graduate student in a famous university, he has a good family background. If he can be friends with an Yun for four years, his character will not be bad. If an Yun is a boyfriend with such a man, he can rest assured. Huangfuting is aware of an Yun''s guilty heart, but his idea is different from that of an Jie. His first idea is to think of Cheng mo. Did he send that bunch of flowers? ¡­¡­ Qin Ning heard that Pei Ming was going to get married. When she went to the hospital the next day for a review, Xiao Jue gave her an invitation. She looked at the invitation in surprise and saw the names of him and Pei Ming. She was very surprised. "Are you a little fast?" Less than a month after the proposal, preparations for the wedding began. "Fast? She and I have been delayed for four years, and I think it''s too slow. " Xiao Jue explained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt that he had been fed dog food. Take the invitation to see an Yun, found that an Yun''s mood is not right, have not asked, listen to an Yun smile. "Pei Ming wants to get married. What''s the situation between you and Han Shao?" Qin Ning a Leng, "also like that chant, he has not been action, can I urge?" "Why don''t you hurry? You''re not alone now. You''re three! You didn''t get married four years ago, and it''s time to get married now. And Han Junyu doesn''t have a formal proposal process. Does he want to be with you? " "How can I speak?" Qin Ning sighed helplessly. Although he remembered about his marriage with her, her registered permanent residence in Nankang city was cancelled because she feigned death four years ago. Now her identity is Ji Anji, not Qin Ning. So, legally, they are not married. Although Han Junyu said she wanted to admit the child, she didn''t know what to do. Chapter 786 After work, he went to the hospital to pick up Qin Ning. Han Junyu noticed that she was in a low mood and asked tentatively. Instead of saying the reason, she changed the topic with a smile. Han Junyu frowned slightly and looked at her. She is a person who can not hide things, although some words did not say, but look at her expression, he guessed her mind seven or eight points. He knew that four years ago, they got their marriage certificate, but now her identity has changed, and they are not husband and wife legally. He knew all these things, and he was planning to propose to her, but he thought that there was a blood clot in his head. If the operation fails, he may lose his sight and become paralyzed. So he hesitated. Do you deserve to be with her when you lose your eyes? Pei Ming invites Qin Ning to be her bridesmaid. Naturally, Qin Ning agrees to take her happiness. So Pei Ming came to pick Qin Ning up to try on the bridesmaid''s clothes, and asked two children to be flower children, and three children to go together. And Han Junyu will also be Xiao Jue''s best man, naturally to accompany. Wedding dress shop. When Pei Ming comes out in a bridesmaid''s dress, she feels her chin and thinks deeply. "Qin Ning, please be a bridesmaid. I''m at a loss." "Why?" Qin Ning doubts, don''t understand she will say so. In principle, she is a bridesmaid, but also free to send two flower children, there is no loss. "You see, your skin is too white, wearing a simple bridesmaid''s dress is more beautiful than my bride. Do you think I suffer a lot?" Qin Ning didn''t expect that she was boasting that her skin was white and she couldn''t laugh or cry. "It''s different. You''re wearing a wedding dress. It''s the most beautiful. I am a green leaf beside your flower "No, no, I think Xiao Jue wearing a tuxedo and looking at Han Shao will also have a heart attack." Pei Ming turns to see Han Junyu come out in his best man suit. It''s really pleasing to the eye. "No contrast, no harm." Pei Ming couldn''t help feeling. "Well, I agree with you." Han Junyu turns to look at Qin Ning, the corner of his mouth goes up, unable to move his eyes. Suddenly I heard Pei Ming''s feeling, and he nodded with approval. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming felt that she had been hit hard! Of course, it''s just a joke among friends. When Pei Ming wears a wedding dress and walks with Xiao Jue, it''s really a perfect match. Two people in love, from the eyes of each other, can make people feel happy. Later, Cheng Mo and Xiang Yueyang, as best man, came to try on their clothes. They have different personalities, but it''s really hard to open their eyes to wear the same clothes. The other two bridesmaids are Pei Ming''s two girls who play very well in the army. The two girls are tall, have honey skin, and are in good shape. There''s nothing to say. Seeing them wearing bridesmaids'' clothes, Qin Ning laments that they are not as good as them this time. Everyone has their own characteristics, no good or bad, no good or bad, it''s all up to personal liking. Only two girls from the army saw that one of the best men was general Cheng. They were surprised and almost screamed. The whole process was full of crazy faces. Several people tried clothes and rehearsed the wedding procedure again. They were very excited. Xiao Jue looks at Qin Ning with a bright smile, stares at Pei Ming with envy, and asks Han Junyu in a low voice. "When are you going to propose?" Han Junyu looks at Qin Ning along his line of sight. Suddenly his eyes tingle. He lowers his head and rubs his eyebrows, trying to relieve the pain. "What''s the matter? Are your eyes uncomfortable?" Xiao Jue asked anxiously. Han Junyu nodded, but his expression remained unchanged. "Don''t tell Qin Ning about my operation. As for the proposal, wait until I can come down from the operating table safely." If he can''t get off the operating table, what''s the right to propose to her? Xiao Jue frowned and disagreed with him. "Your operation risk coefficient is very high, but it is not so pessimistic. Since you decide to stay with Qin Ning, you should not hide her." Xiao Jue sighed. "You are so good to be your bridegroom. I know my business in my heart." Han Junyu doesn''t want to continue this topic. Qin Ning noticed Han Junyu''s eyes, looked up at him, showed a smile, went to take a rose and ran to him. "This handsome man, I have a rose. I''ll give it to you. How about you come with me?" Han Junyu looked at the rose in her hand, raised the corner of his mouth, and took the rose from her hand. "One flower can abduct me, Miss Qin. Is it too cheap for me?" Qin Ning raised his index finger and shook it, "no, no, Mr. Han, I have only one rose for you. Can''t it show that I cherish you?" "Of course, it can''t be reflected. If you want to leave for me, you always have to buy me an insurance, which can also make me feel at ease." Qin Ning rolled his eyes speechless. A businessman is a businessman. He even bought insurance when he was joking. No wonder he made money in business."Don''t worry, just give me the roses. I''ll give them to others. Someone will follow me." She groaned for her flowers. But when it comes to Han Junyu''s things, how can he easily hand them over. "Don''t you even ask me what insurance is?" What else can insurance be, of course, money! Qin Ning stares at him and chooses silence. Han Junyu hook lips, pointed to her lips, "what is that?" Qin Ning felt the corner of her lips suspiciously. She thought it was debris left when she ate. She turned to look in the mirror, but found that there was no corner of her mouth, and the lipstick didn''t faint. "Nothing "Yes." He stepped forward, put his arm around her waist, and gave her a kiss on the lips. "With my mark, the insurance has been closed, and I''m yours." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and secretly touched the corners of his lips. Although she didn''t taste anything, she guessed that it must be sweet! "Well, I don''t think it''s easy for a single dog to live well." Xiang Yueyang looks at Xiu Enai and turns to complain to Cheng mo. After all, only he and Cheng mo were single. Cheng Mo avoids his hand, his face is indifferent, "I sympathize with you." He turned his head to Yueyang and looked at him. His eyes explored a little. "General Cheng, what do you mean by looking at me with such pitiful eyes, aren''t you?" "Who told you, I''m still single?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang feels that he has been severely attacked, and even Cheng Mo can find an object, but is he still alone? Which fairy sister is good, take me. But the fairy sister didn''t hear his call. He saw two children in flower children''s clothes come out with delicate little faces and smile like angels. Because the flower boy wants to wear formal clothes, Jiji, who has changed clothes, leads his sister over, and everyone''s eyes immediately fall on the child. It''s so cute. "Qin Ning, I envy you for having two such beautiful children." Said the two bridesmaids with a smile. "Well." Qin Ning is also proud that she can have two babies. "Wow, two kids and the best man, like, are you husband and wife?" Someone asked. Qin Ning face a stiff, pulled to pull corners of the mouth, nodded perfunctorily. It''s an unwritten rule to be a bridesmaid and a best man. It''s embarrassing to invite unmarried men and women. She has children and is a bridesmaid. Aware that Qin Ning''s mood is not very good, Pei Ming immediately digs off the topic with a smile. Can still secretly ask Qin Ning, she and Han Junyu when to hold a wedding, want them together, this can save money, but also lively. Qin Ning shook his head. As for the reason, she didn''t explain much. Just because she doesn''t talk doesn''t mean she doesn''t care. Chapter 787 Back to the villa, after washing in the evening, Qin Ning lay on the bed. There was something hidden in her heart. She was always tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep. "Stupid girl, are you insinuating me to do something by being so dishonest?" Han Junyu put his arm around her and told her not to move. Considering her body, he and she lay on the bed, the closest action is kissing. Lying in the same bed with the woman you like, but you can''t do anything, which is a cruel test for a normal man. If she makes the demon move again, how can he bear it? "Han Junyu, Pei Ming is getting married. I''m happy." She made excuses. "Well, it''s time to be happy." Han Junyu lowers his head and kisses her on the lips. Qin Ning seized the opportunity, held his face, gave a kiss, and said gallantly, "Han Junyu, when shall we get married?" Han Junyu froze action, put in her waist arm back, lift eyes to see her. "Are you worried?" "I''m not in a hurry, but I have two children living in a villa. You have to introduce them to others. If you say they are your children, but there is no wedding, it will certainly arouse other people''s suspicion of the identity of the two children. " Qin Ning quietly discussed with him. "They dare not talk nonsense!" Han Junyu comforted her. But Qin Ning didn''t want to eat him. He rubbed his arms and looked at him seriously. "Han Junyu, are you hiding something from me?" "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu''s eyes dodged. Qin Ning was still guessing, now look at his expression, she is more sure that Han Junyu has something to hide from her. "Han Junyu, you look at me and tell me honestly. Is there something you don''t tell me?" Han Junyu frowned, took away her hand and got up, with a kind of indifference. "It''s nothing. Don''t guess. I''ll take care of it, my child Qin Ning wrinkled his face and turned his back to him. "Han Junyu, if you only want children and don''t want me, I can leave." "Qin Ning, you dare!" He growled in anger. It''s not easy to be with her. She still wants to leave. Does it take his life? "If you don''t want me to leave, why do you want to avoid me? Since we are one, why can''t you tell me something? Is it like four years ago when you hide the news of my pregnancy, waiting to kill two children without my knowledge. Han Junyu, I thought that after four years, you can understand a lot of things. You always put your ideas first. You don''t listen to my suggestions at all. You even don''t want me to worry. You quietly do things, just want to tell me the ending. Han Junyu, don''t you understand why I left you four years ago? " "Ning Ning, I''m sorry, I," seeing her tears, Han Junyu felt distressed and reached out to help her wipe them, but she threw them away. "Han Junyu, if you love me, you want to give me the best things in the world, then what you love is not me, but me imagined in your own heart. I want love, you know what it is? You don''t understand! Han Junyu, if you do this again and only keep me as a delicate doll, then you can still keep a lot of dolls, and it''s not that I have to. " Qin Ning cried and got up. When she got out of bed, she looked for her shoes, but she didn''t find a compromise. She got out of bed and walked out. "Ning Ning!" Han Junyu got out of bed, grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. "Ning Ning, give me some time. I''ll figure out how to tell you, and then I''ll tell you, OK?" "Han Junyu, in your heart, what am I?" Qin Ning asked. "Of course you are my wife. Ning Ning, I apologized for killing my child four years ago. " Han Junyu hugs her and kisses her forehead. In front of this woman, Han Junyu is no longer the supreme president of Sheng''an, nor the domineering king of hell known by black and white. He is just a man who will become flustered because of quarrels. "I''m not talking about it at all!" Qin Ning is stubborn to keep a distance with him. If some topics are not mentioned, it does not mean that some problems do not exist. She summoned up the courage to speak frankly, and the man has been running away, which makes her helpless and angry. "I left you four years ago, not because you didn''t tell me that I was pregnant, but because you always treat me as a porcelain doll, thinking that I can''t bear the pain, that I can get the best, and you don''t want me to suffer. But I''m not. Han Junyu, I am your wife, I have no secret in front of you, and I have been relying on you wholeheartedly. And you, every time you encounter something, you don''t tell me, always worried that I would be hurt.I''m 22 years old and have an adult mind that''s not as fragile as you think. I can give birth to two children and bear the most painful things in the world. What else can''t I bear. Even if I can''t bear it, I''ll learn to face it. Han Junyu, when I grow up, as your wife, I can face any storm with you. Do you know what I mean? " Han Junyu was shocked in his heart. For a long time, there was no echo. His eyes were staring at her pink lips, and he just wanted to kiss her hard. "Well Han Jun Yu, talk well. " Qin Ning avoided his kiss. Every time he talks about something important, he just can''t be a good friend. Han Junyu seemed to be crazy. He held the back of her head with one hand and deeply kissed her, as if he wanted to swallow her. It was just a kiss. He was not satisfied. He reached in to take off his clothes and put her on the bed. Qin Ning was dazed and confused by his kiss. He could only feel his warm and eager kiss. When his coat was lifted, Han Junyu put one arm to one side and kissed her shoulder. In order to restrain his movement, he bit her shoulder. "Well, it hurts." Qin Ning whispered. "Ning Ning, if I become blind in the future, will you still be with me?" He asked in a low voice in her ear. Qin Ning blinked, moved his shoulder and asked in a low voice, "do you still want to be with me?" She never thought about leaving him. He was pushing her away. "Ning Ning, live a lifetime with a blind man." "Hey, Han Junyu, don''t say that about blind people." Qin Ning angrily interrupts him, turns his head and touches his eyes, realizing that his eyes may be injured. "Do you think it''s the sequelae of the car accident, or what''s the reason?" Han Junyu held her little hand. Her fingers were a little cold. He put them on his lips and gave them a kiss. "The last time I saved Jiji, I bumped into him. Ning Fu would operate on me. If the operation failed, I might be blind." "Han Junyu, I will accompany you to do the operation. No matter what the result is, I will accompany you." Han Junyu stares at her with complicated brown eyes. He didn''t want her to see him embarrassed, so he didn''t dare to guarantee that if he really became blind or paralyzed, he would have the courage to face her. Chapter 788 Ning Fu arranged the operation for Han Junyu three days later. But Han Junyu did not tell Qin Ning the time, but went to work as usual every day. In the office, Han Junyu called song Xuan, Xiang Yueyang and Jun together to arrange his future work. The more song Xuan listened, the more wrong he was. He thought he was coming to listen to the annual plan, but Han Junyu arranged all his wills. Xiang Yueyang takes his will and looks at Song Xuan. They are both surprised. "President, you''re just doing an eye surgery. Don''t be so nervous?" He asked Yueyang with a smile. Han Junyu silently looks at a pile of documents in front of him. Instead of answering his question, he tells song Xuan. "If the operation fails, song Xuan, I''ve signed this letter of share transfer of Sheng''an. You can take it to Qin Ning. If she doesn''t agree, you can keep it for her. When Ji Ji grows up, you can give it to him to manage. And " " president, have you discussed this with Qin Ning? " Song Xuan suddenly asked. Han Junyu stopped, his face a little white, but he continued to command. Song Xuan retorted, "president, I think you should discuss this with Qin Ning. Now, you are no longer a person, you have a home, you have to make any decision, it is best to discuss with them Before he got married, song Xuan''s idea was the same as Han Junyu''s. If he encountered any problems, he would carry them on his own. After all, he had to bear everything by himself before. The first thought of suffering was to limit the time to endure. If you can''t get through it and want to live or die, it depends on fate. But after he got married, he and Shule were together. The little things they got along with each other changed his consciousness greatly. If he wants to have an operation and prepare for the future, if Shule doesn''t participate, she will reject some of his arrangements, and even hate him in her heart. "Song Xuan, when did you become a chatter?" Han Junyu''s impatient satire. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan frowned. Han Junyu is very independent, which is his advantage, but also his most hurtful place. He doesn''t allow failure, and he doesn''t want his loved ones to see him fail, so he hasn''t started the operation yet. He has arranged everything after the operation. All he arranged was his own thoughts, not those of his closest friends. Regardless of song Xuan''s opinion, Han Junyu continued to arrange. Song Xuan listens silently. When he wants to leave, Han Junyu reminds Qin Ning of this. Song Xuan nods, but after leaving the office, he turns around and calls Qin Ning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Yueyang, he dials Qin Ning''s mobile phone, turns his eyes and sees nothing. In the villa, Qin Ning is busy making dolls with her daughter. Chu Rui is ten years old, but he has never been to school. He is taught by private teachers according to his situation, so although he is only ten years old now, he has learned knowledge in high school. So he didn''t have to rush to school, so Qin Ning took him to find some books for him to read, so that he could teach the two kids basic courses when he had time. Jiji used to take online courses, but the Internet is different from reality. Churui arranged some math problems for him to practice by himself. So in the living room, Chu Rui read books, Ji Ji wrote math problems, and Qin Ning accompanied an an an to make dolls. Qin Ning suddenly received a call from Song Xuan. She was also surprised. After listening to some words, she was silent for a long time. She said thanks, hung up her mobile phone and continued to play with an. In the past, she had no spirit to accompany her children when she was sick. Now her health is better. She cherishes such time. When Han Junyu returns to the villa, Qin Ning talks to him as usual. When he goes to the study, she immediately goes to the bedroom and moves her things to the guest room. Han Junyu came out of the study and saw her packing. He frowned and held her hand. "What are you doing?" "I regret it." Qin Ning wanted to shake off his hand, but she didn''t succeed. She angrily turned her back to him and suddenly said a word. Han Junyu felt puzzled, "what do you regret?" "I regret coming back here with you. I regret sleeping with you these days. I also regret expecting you in my heart." Qin Ning said, his voice choked, tears swirling in his eyes. After listening to her say so much regret, Han Junyu angrily squeezed her wrist, cold voice exclaimed, "stupid girl, what are you talking about. Where else can you go if you leave the hospital and don''t come back to me? " Qin Ning looked up at him, "I don''t have a place to go, so I''ll look for it. It''s better than being bullied here." "Who bullied you?" "Who else is there?" Qin Ning asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu frowned at her. Looking back on what he did recently, where did he bully her?"Han Junyu, if you don''t propose and you''re not ready to admit your child, do you still want the child in Luoxi''s stomach?" She asked suddenly. Han Junyu is at a loss, "what''s the relationship between the child in Luoxi''s stomach and me?" "It doesn''t matter. You''ve slept with her. The baby in her stomach is yours." Qin Ning cried and roared, while wronged wipe tears, while breaking free from his hand. Seeing her cry, Han Junyu''s heart softened. "I''ve never touched her. Where''s the child from?" Han Junyu frowned and guessed that someone was chewing her tongue in front of her, which made her angry. "Who said Luoxi had my child? Tell me, I went to poke the man''s tongue!" "It was Luoxi who said it himself. Are you going to poke her tongue?" Qin Ning weeping shoulders a draw, or want to shake off his hand. Han Junyu rubbed his eyebrows helplessly and pulled her into his arms, "stupid girl, you choose to believe her instead of me? As for men and women''s affairs, since I said I didn''t touch her, I didn''t touch her. Do you think it''s necessary for me to lie? " "Oh, you didn''t have to. Now I have two children. If you cheat me, you can get two children. When Luoxi gives birth to children, you will be three children. Han Junyu, then you are really full of children and grandchildren. " She was cold and sarcastic. Han Junyu frowned. His stupid girl is not a fuss, but today she is not normal. "Then I''ll call you to take Luoxi to the hospital for physical examination." When he talks, he takes out his cell phone to make a call. "What if she''s really pregnant?" Qin Ning glanced at him. "Then test the DNA." Han Junyu dials the phone, but the mobile phone is robbed by the woman. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu stares at her coldly and takes a look. Qin Ning chuckled and threw his cell phone back to him. He would explain that she had forgiven him in her heart. But she still hated him for not telling her about the operation. "On the night of Luoxi''s birthday party, she told me that she was pregnant with your child. Do you know how hard I felt at that time? I hid in the quilt crying all night, crying eyes hurt, but the heart is still uncomfortable. You will marry other women and have children in the future, and I will take my two children far away. " Looking at her red eyes, Han Junyu was distressed and held her in his arms again. Luoxi would say such words to hurt Ning Ning. He would never let her go! Chapter 789 Han Junyu did not know that Luoxi had done such a thing. If he knew, he would never have done such a thing. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry." "Can you heal the wound in my heart with a word of sorry? No, you can''t make up for the tears I shed. " Qin Ning is fierce to him, still angry hammer his shoulder. "Yes, it''s my asshole." Han Junyu also does not stop, honest is beaten by her. "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s Luoxi who deliberately annoys me that makes me so sad. Han Junyu, if you think about it carefully, do you have anything to hide from me? " Han Junyu''s heart thumped, knowing that this is the purpose of her temper today. He hugged her, but did not speak. Qin Ning was not in a hurry. He stood with him and listened to his heartbeat in his arms. "Han Junyu, even if your operation is successful, but you hide me, let me worry, I will cry. Do you want me to cry with all my strength instead of accompany you silently? Or do you think I''m useless, a burden, and it''s no use telling me? " "Of course not. Ning Ning, don''t think about it." "My favorite person is going to take part in an important operation, but you told me to stop thinking and think in another place. Han Junyu, can you do it? " Qin Ning asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is speechless. There was another silence. Before he spoke, Qin Ning came out of his arms angrily. Every time when he is angry, he uses cold violence. It seems that she also needs family law to serve her. Hum! "Ning Ning," "there''s no trust between you and me. I''m going to sleep in the guest room." Qin Ning gave him a beautiful figure. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu kneaded his forehead with a headache. Sitting on the sofa, thinking of the woman in order to ask him, made such a big fire, he helplessly raised the corner of his mouth. Little silly girl dares to use the routine to deal with him now. After sitting for a while, he went to wash. After washing, he went back to his bedroom and looked out of the window at the dark night. If his world is only dark in the future Can no longer see Qin Ning''s face, he suddenly turned to the guest room. Twisting the door handle of the guest room, he found that the other party had locked the door from the inside. He frowned slightly, thinking that he could stop him? Find the key to unlock, open the door to see the woman is ready to sleep, see him come in, immediately hide in the quilt. Swinging the key, he closed the door and went to the bed. He opened the quilt and got in. "Han Junyu, go out!" A woman''s angry drive. "No, I want to kiss you." Without her consent, in the dark, he held her face, strong and domineering kiss her lips. Qin Ning was angry, bent his knees and kicked him away. Han Junyu, who was kicked out of the quilt, didn''t expect that a woman would use a fierce force. He fell to the ground out of control. There was a thin blanket on the ground, but when his tall body fell down, he still heard a loud bang. Qin Ning startled, suddenly opened the quilt, see the man fell on the ground did not move, startled to jump up. "Han, Han Junyu, I didn''t mean to. Are you ok?" Qin Ning squatted down beside him in a panic and gently shook his shoulder, but he didn''t move. "Han Junyu, where did you fall? Wake up." She lifted him up, held him by the shoulder, and pushed him to the bed. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. Han Junyu, don''t scare me." She continued to shake him, he still did not move, she panicked, to find a mobile phone to call 120. But her hand was held by the man. He turned over and knocked her down. "Stupid girl, you want to break me like this. Do you think I''m made of mud?" See he is OK, Qin Ning Leng a few seconds, wow cry out. "Han Junyu, you scare me again. You hate it. I''ll ignore you." See her cry out suddenly, Han Junyu is helpless, he just teases her to play. "Well, I''m sorry. I''m kidding you." But her tears could not stop, he bowed his head to kiss her eyes. "Well, don''t cry. I''m fine." "I''m most worried about your accident. If you have an accident, what should I do with my children?" Qin Ning sobbed and patted him, angry and angry. His red eyes looked like a rabbit. "You''re so lucky to say that I''m just kissing you. You dare kick me. You''re so bold, huh?" He held her to his leg and pinched her nose. "I was angry before. You suddenly came to kiss me. Of course I was angry. When you are angry, you will use cold violence against me. " She complained, her voice still whimpering. "It''s my fault?" Han Junyu laughed with anger. "Well." Qin Ning nodded sincerely. Han Junyu was so upset by her lovely appearance that he touched her head and put her in his arms."Shall I kiss you now?" "Well." Qin Ning looked at him and nodded with a red face. Han Junyu hooked her lips, bowed his head to kiss her lips, a little bit copied her lip shape, not slow, very gentle. Qin Ning put an arm on his neck and responded obediently to him. This kiss, like the spring drizzle, is a bit sticky. Han Junyu let her go, rubbed her side face, heart soft, like drinking honey in general sweet. "When I have an operation, you wait for me outside the operating room, OK?" Qin Ning looks up and looks at him in surprise. He doesn''t expect that he will suddenly figure it out. "Whether I''m blind or paralyzed, you stay with me, right?" "Of course, you are my man, I don''t accompany you, do you want Luoxi to come?" Qin Ning retorts. You are my man. Han Junyu set off waves in his eyes. He bent his eyes upward and rubbed her forehead. "Stupid girl, say it again." "What?" Qin Ning suddenly realized that he had spoken so boldly for a moment. He was shy and didn''t dare to say any more. "Don''t play dumb, say it again." Han Junyu''s face was straight and his tone was somewhat expectant. "As long as I can live well, I will accompany you in my lifetime, OK?" "Well." I will, too. Han Junyu said in his heart that he suddenly fell on the bed, turned over and put his hands on her sides. "Stupid girl, if you don''t want to say it, let''s do it." "Ah, is your injury all right?" Qin Ning blushed to hide, but there was no place to hide, so she went to his arms with a smile and refused him to kiss her again. "If there''s anything wrong, just try." Han Junyu covers them with a quilt. After a while, they throw out their pajamas and clothes. "Han Junyu, take it easy. It hurts a little." She didn''t do it for four years. He suddenly went in. She felt a little uncomfortable. Han Junyu wants to be restrained and gentle as much as possible. But when he enters the quilt, his reason is thrown out of the quilt. He just wants to go deep into her body and let her feel his existence. "Ning Ning, what am I to you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was hit by him so that he could not find the north. How could he know what he was. Chapter 790 When Qin Ning woke up the next day, she found that she was in Han Junyu''s bedroom. She turned over and hugged the quilt and wanted to sleep for a while. She squinted to see the man who had got up early sitting on the balcony reading a book. She suddenly showed a bad smile, took a thin blanket over her shoulders, ran to the balcony, rubbed against his arms. Han Junyu was absorbed in reading. Suddenly, a woman went into her arms like a kitten. He raised his arm and asked her to lie down. He was leaning on a tatami, and the woman was not crowded when she lay down, just blocking his sight of reading. "Ten hours of sleep, hungry?" Han Junyu couldn''t read a book, so he simply buttoned up the book and lowered his head to play with her hair. "OK, I haven''t had enough sleep." She smiles, looks up, lies on his chest, and closes her eyes again. "Stupid girl, have you ever thought about how I would propose to you?" Qin Ning suddenly opened his eyes and glared at him, "how do you want to propose?" "Not yet." Han Junyu showed a look of distress. Qin Ning frowned. If you haven''t thought about it all the time, don''t you propose? Listening to her plaintive voice, Han Junyu chuckled, "so hate to marry?" "No way." Han Junyu combed her long hair, and suddenly there was a knot in her hair. He pulled her scalp and she let out a low cry. He quickly let go, see her angry scratching head, get up, cross waist looking at him. "Han Junyu, do you know why I have long hair?" "Why?" "Don''t you remember?" Qin Ning was depressed, biting his lips and thinking for a few seconds, "you asked me to grow long hair. In fact, I always want to cut it off. It''s too troublesome to take care of long hair." "Then cut it off." Han Junyu''s answer is very straightforward. He didn''t understand why he would let her have long hair, but since she didn''t like it, she didn''t want it. "Well, you can cut my hair." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu mouth a smoke, he still has this kind of skill? So, Qin Ning went to prepare a set of hair cutting tools for Han Junyu, and Han Junyu took the hair scissors, did not know where to start. "Ning Ning, I''ll cut it badly." He put the scandal ahead. "Well, I know, but I like you to cut my hair." It''s ugly. Just go to the barber''s and fix it. Han Junyu shrugged helplessly and stood in front of the mirror, not knowing where to start. Don''t want her to see her own tragedy, let her close her eyes first. Qin Ning obediently closed his eyes, not to urge him to hurry up. Han Junyu stares at her soft sticky hand''s black hair. He really can''t bear to cut it off. "Ning Ning, don''t cut it." "Then you can help me trim the ends of my hair." Anyway, today she just wanted him to straighten her hair. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu felt his eyes hurt. Finally, Han Junyu took Qin Ning to the barber shop to have her hair cut. Qin Ning was very disappointed. To make up for herself, she''s going to have dessert. Han Junyu also wanted to compensate her, so he went with her to the dessert shop she used to go to. She ordered two desserts, Han Junyu suddenly answered a phone call, let her eat slowly, he has something to go out for a while. Qin Ning frowned and pulled the corner of his coat, "I''ll go with you." "A business friend came to Nankang. I''ll meet him and come back. Well, wait for me here. " He dropped a kiss on her forehead and got up to leave. Watching him go away, Qin Ning also has no appetite, barely eat two desserts, but still did not wait for him to come back. She propped her chin, looking at the direction he left, pitifully, like a baby cat abandoned by others. She waited another half an hour, but he still didn''t come back. She took out her mobile phone and sent him a message. But the news, he will not answer, Qin Ning angry hum hum. Did Han Junyu cheat her to do something again? She sent him a message telling him that she would go home first and make him busy slowly. Out of the dessert shop, she looked around and scratched her head. She didn''t know which direction to go. She bit her lip and took out her mobile phone to check the route back to the villa. The mobile phone indicated that she should walk 200 meters East first, and then 100 meters north. When she crossed the road, she could see the subway entrance. East, where is it? She bit her finger and walked a few meters to the left in distress. Looking at the fixed position, she walked a distance further. "Little sister, you look so good." Suddenly, a boy in high school uniform came up to her and said with a smile. Qin Ning is a little embarrassed, "Hello, excuse me, I want to go to this place, do you know how to get there?" The boy looked at her mobile phone, did not answer her question, but asked her: "little sister, you look so good, smile like a sun, can I give you something?""Well?" Qin Ning blushed with praise, but he didn''t want anything from him. "Little sister, if you don''t want this gift, I will be very sad." The little boy looked at her wrongly. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to give me? " Qin Ning blinked her big eyes and didn''t understand what the boy wanted to give her. The boy mysteriously winked at her, then opened his schoolbag and took out a pink rose from it. "Here you are, little sister." "Well, how do you know I like pink roses?" The price of this kind of pink rose given to her by boys is not cheap in the market. Ordinary pink roses cost more than ten yuan, while boys give her more than one hundred pink roses. "Little sister, remember the language of this flower." After the boy handed her the flowers, he left with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning holds a pink rose and his eyes twitch. The flower language of a pink rose is that you are the only one for me. At the same time, also said, love at first sight! Are all the provocative means of little boys now so high? But she likes this pink rose. Wow, there are dewdrops on it. It seems that she just took it out of the florist. "Beauty, I''ll give you two flowers. Remember the flower language." Suddenly, another well-dressed woman gave her a pink rose. She turned around and left. The flower language of two pink roses is that there are only you and me in the world. Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and looked at the two flowers in her hand. Why did they suddenly send them to her? "Sister, three flowers for you. My mother said, "my sister is a good match for this flower." A little girl came to her with a pink rose. The flower language of three pink roses is I love you. Then, passers-by will give her pink roses, and the number of them will increase. Even though she was slow to respond, she realized that it might have been carefully planned, but who was so boring? She had more and more pink roses in her hand. She could not hold them, so she carefully put them on the ground. But the passers-by kept sending her flowers. She probably counted them. She should have received hundreds of them. Every time the passers-by who sent her flowers would say, don''t forget the flower language of this flower. Four flowers show that they will never change until they die 11 flowers means that I only love you for the rest of my life 48 of them said that they were sincere She grabbed a passer-by and asked why she wanted to send her flowers, but the man shook his head and said that he only wanted her to remember the words of the flower. When she was surrounded by pink roses, she was worried about how to deal with these flowers. Pei Ming came to her with a smile, holding the arm of Xiao Jue. They gave her a large bunch of pink roses with 100 flowers. "Flower language, don''t forget." Pei Ming said with a smile. 100, is a long life together, a hundred years together "..." Chapter 791 Every bunch of pink roses is like a love sentence. Qin Ning takes these flowers, and she likes them very much. Qin Ning had already guessed who sent her flowers, and his heart was sweet and angry. If he wants to send her flowers, he should send them well. He needs so many people. I''m sorry. Passers-by finally did not send her flowers, she saw Han Junyu holding a bunch of flowers to her. She bit the pink lip, a little nervous to go forward a few steps. "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" "Flowers for you, do you like them?" Han Junyu gave her 108 flowers in his hand. 108 pink roses means to propose. Qinning took a large bouquet of flowers, smelling a faint fragrance, smiling. "Yes. But you give too much. It''s a waste if you can''t take it back. " She stared at the flowers on the ground in distress. Han Junyu was so angry that he laughed and pinched her little nose, "stupid girl, do you know what I mean?" "What?" Qin Ning bowed his head and blushed. Han Junyu takes out a small box from his pocket, opens it, and takes out a diamond ring. The shape of the diamond is also a pink rose. He stepped back on one leg and knelt down. "Ning Ning, will you marry me?" "Oh, Han Junyu, don''t kneel, don''t kneel!" Seeing that he really knelt down, Qin Ning was nervous and quickly helped him up. Han Junyu holds her hand and shows her the ring in his hand. "Ning Ning, do you agree?" "Together, together..." The bystanders applauded. "Yes, yes!" Pei Ming said shyly. Qin Ning blushed and took the ring from his hand. "You can put it on for me, but you know I don''t like such pompous things. It''s inconvenient for me to wear such an expensive ring." Han Junyu is excited to hear her agree. But the second half of her words made him laugh and cry. After putting on the ring, he bowed his head to kiss her. "Then change the ring into a pendant, and I''ll make another one for you, OK?" "Well, it''s beautiful." Qin Ning was happy and jumped up to kiss him. Little silly girl will suddenly take the initiative, Han Junyu will not miss this opportunity, hold her up, let her look at herself, and then kiss her. Pop! At this time, two remote-controlled small planes came into the sky, and a lot of petals fell from the plane. Petals from the sky beautiful, fell on the two people, like two people covered with a layer of gauze. Han Junyu is an introverted person. He doesn''t like to do too much in front of so many people. He puts her down and holds her hand. "Go, take my wife to get the license." "So fast?" Qin Ning tilted his head to see him, some didn''t react. "If you agree to marry me, of course I will make a quick decision. Who knows if you will run away with other wild men after my operation?" Han Junyu is in a good mood and takes her to the Civil Affairs Bureau with a smile. Qin Ningcai found that there was a Civil Affairs Bureau one or two hundred meters ahead of the dessert shop. It turns out that he is all right! The man with a dark stomach said in the morning that he hadn''t thought of proposing to her, so he took her to get the certificate now. He took her in with some flowers. She deeply reflected on whether it was too early for her to agree. The process of obtaining the license is not complicated, and Han Junyu has already said hello to the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau, so within a few minutes, they came out from the Civil Affairs Bureau with two red copies. Qin Ning with a marriage certificate, think of the situation four years ago, suddenly laugh. "Han Junyu, I think I''m much more beautiful than the photo of my marriage certificate four years ago." Four years ago, her eyelashes were still covered with tears. Han Junyu glanced, "do you have one? It''s so ugly now that it wasn''t so beautiful four years ago. " "Hey, Han Junyu, you say I''m ugly. Where am I ugly?" Qin Ning is angry. "You''re not ugly." Han Junyu asked with a smile. Take Qin Ning to the Civil Affairs Bureau again. "What are you doing?" Han Junyu stood still. "If you think I''m ugly, let''s get a divorce now." Qin Ning raised his chin angrily, and the small expression was obviously saying that I made me angry. Now you have to coax me, or you will get a divorce. Han Junyu low smile, holding her small face, kiss. "No matter how ugly, that''s my woman. If you want a divorce, don''t Qin Ning frowned and looked at him seriously. "Han Junyu, don''t say I''m ugly again. Girls care about these words." "Well." He is perfunctory. "Then you don''t say it in the future. I''ll learn to make up in the future. I won''t be ugly if I make up." She has a serious tone.Han Junyu looked at her silly appearance and tried to tease her, but he forbeared to see her small expression. After that, it''s still him who suffers. Today, Pei Ming and Xiao Jue specially came to collect the certificate. Seeing Qin Ning, they said hello to him and asked if they would like to have dinner together to celebrate. Qin Ning thought that there were three children at home and shook his head to refuse. Xiao Jue didn''t ask for it either. He just laughed and said, "I''m fast, Han Junyu. You''re so resolute. I''ll convince you if I don''t hold the wall." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Before returning to the villa, Qin Ning took Han Junyu to the shopping mall. Because they got their certificates, she wanted to buy a gift for all three children as a souvenir. And today, she will let the two children officially call Han Junyu dad. Han Junyu listened to her idea and immediately went to the jewelry store to buy gifts for the three children. When they return to the villa, Qin Ning gives the gifts to the children. Ji Ji is a pen for children, an an is a pair of auspicious doll pendants, and Chu Rui is a blue jade. Jiji and churui take the gift and guess that today''s Day is very special. When they look at the ring on Qin Ning''s finger, they both know it. "Mom, why buy us presents?" Ann asks curiously. Qin Ning explained with a smile because she was happy, and then she asked An''an to call Han Junyu, Dad. An an looks at Han Junyu blankly, why call him father suddenly? Han Junyu took her from Qin Ning''s arms and said, "An''an, don''t you like to call me dad?" Ann still doesn''t understand, "isn''t father Ji my father? Why do I have two dads "Call him later, uncle, call me dad." Referring to the quarter, Han Junyu''s tone is not good. Ann is even more confused. Why is she called Uncle Ji? What is an uncle? Ji Ji looked at Han Junyu coldly, "if you want an an to call your father, you can explain it well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Looking at Han Junyu''s subdued appearance, Qin Ning covers his mouth and smiles, but he doesn''t speak. He wants to know that Han Junyu can only explain to An''an. Han Junyu picked up An''an and let her sit on his lap, explaining patiently. "Dad means you because I''m with your mother. And quarter, is an unimportant character, you call him father before, that is his prank, he deceives you to play. So Ann remembers to call me dad later. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Ji Ji. Chapter 792 Han Junyu is lying on the bed, ready to enter the operating room, Qin Ning is with him. "Han Junyu, I''ll wait for you outside. You''ll be well." She comforted him softly. Han Junyu said nothing, but clenched her hand, greedy do not want to let go. Standing beside Qin Ning, Ji Ji also looks at his father and encourages him. "I''ll take care of my sister." Han Junyu raised a smile, nodded and reached out to rub his small head. Jiji didn''t want to, but he thought that he was going to have an operation. He endured the discomfort and let him rub it gently. "Don''t worry. We have dozens of experts to see. In case the operation fails, we also have other plans." Xiao Jue persuades Han Junyu to enter the operating room. Qin Ning was uneasy and took a few steps. "Han Junyu, don''t forget one thing." "Well?" Han Junyu looks at her suspiciously. "The children and I love you very much, and you have to come on." Qin Ning smiles and hugs an an, letting an an kiss him in the face. "I love dad. Dad''s going to be OK." After being kissed by his daughter, Han Junyu nodded and agreed. Looking at Han Junyu being pushed into the operating room, Qin Ning lives in a chair outside the operation and waits, with three children sitting in rows. Chu Rui looks at Qin Ning fidgeting, looks worried, looks at the operating room, rings his mother, the heart is very complex. When his mother was seriously ill in her previous life, his father seldom visited her once a month, and every time he came, he would talk about divorce with his mother, which made her worse. What made him most miserable was that his father allowed his woman to make trouble in the hospital and forced his mother to divorce his father. Most of the time, he killed the damned father, but his mother always advised him not to worry about him. Only he seized the power, and naturally those people knelt at his feet like dogs. But in his heart, he didn''t want the power. All he wanted was his mother. But my mother didn''t get through the summer and left forever. On the day of her death, no one knew that it was when he escaped from the training camp and went to the ward that he knew that his mother was not breathing. So he hated those people, all the people who killed his mother. Here, from the time he met An''an, the people he met were different from those he had met before. Although Han Junyu''s aura is very strong, he is very gentle to his wife and children. Ann''s mother can also laugh and scold him. The usual quarrel between them is not annoying. On the contrary, it makes him think that this is the life that normal people should have. Looking at the direction of the ward, although he does not spend a long time with Han Junyu, he sincerely prays that he can recover. The operation lasted five hours before the door of the operating room was pushed open. Qin Ning quickly got up and asked about the situation. "Uncle, how is Han Junyu?" Ning Fu took off his mask and nodded with a smile. "The operation was successful. The blood clot has been disposed of. Now we need to rest." "Thank God, it seems that I am indeed a lucky star." Qin Ning is happy to hold Han Junyu''s hand. Han Junyu fell asleep and was held by her hand. He seemed to feel it and grasped it subconsciously. Ji Ji can''t see Han Junyu''s situation. He jumps a few times, but still doesn''t see clearly. Chu Rui steps forward and holds him up. Jiji looked at him in surprise, with a complicated look, but there was no resistance. "Thank you." "If you call me big brother like Ann, I''ll accept your thanks." Churui raises eyebrows at him. Jijileng hum, turn to see Han Junyu, see he quietly fell asleep, he just relaxed a mouth. Churui puts Jiji down, and Ann also opens her arms to him. Churui naturally picked her up. Although Ann was four years old, she was thin and had little weight. He picked her up easily. After Han Junyu wakes up, he wants to go back to the villa to recuperate, but Ning Fu forces him to stay in the hospital for a week before he can be discharged. Qinning in order to coax him, but also the effort of the mind, coquetry trick to sell cute all over again. If he is not obedient, kiss him on the mouth and tell him not to speak. If one kiss doesn''t work, two. Han Junyu, however, would not listen to the doctor''s advice. Seeing her mother kiss her father again, Ji Ji calmly turns away from her eyes. On the contrary, Ann smiles and asks her mother to kiss her. It''s Chu Rui. He doesn''t like to contact people very much at ordinary times. Seeing Qin Ning and Han Junyu''s intimate actions, he feels uncomfortable and his face is somewhat unnatural. Qin Ning is also embarrassed, but the man on the bed eat soft don''t eat hard, she can only bite strong support.When they go to bed at night, Lao Mo drives Qin Ning back with her children. Qin Ning bathes an an. When they go to bed, Lao Mo drives her to the hospital. Han Junyu is alone in the hospital, she is not at ease. If she was alone in the hospital, she would feel lonely, so she would accompany him as much as possible. Han Junyu saw that she would come, a bit surprised, moved to the side, Qin Ning obediently lay down on him. "Isn''t it tiring to run back and forth?" Han Junyu hugged her and put his chin on her head. His voice was low, but he couldn''t hide his joy. "Yes, but I want to be with you. Why don''t you like me coming? " She rubbed in his arms and found a comfortable place. "It''s a long night. You''re not used to sleeping alone at night. Just come here and rub the quilt with me." He retorted with a low smile. Qin Ning rolled his eyes depressed, "I''m not used to sleeping alone. I can go to Jiji and An''an instead of you." Listen to her tone, Han Junyu admit defeat, "that is I am not used to without you, I am sick, you do not coax me?" The man''s coquetry tone made Qin Ning shake his goose bumps and raise his head to touch his forehead. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" If nothing, how can there be such an aggrieved tone? "You say that, my head seems to have a little pain." Han Junyu rubbed his forehead, as if in pain. Qin Ning got up worried, touched his forehead gently, and asked anxiously, "is it really hard? Or I''ll call the doctor. " "At this time, the doctors are off work. If you rub it for me, it might be better. " He leaned on her leg and pointed to his forehead. Qinning obediently sat, hands on his forehead, gently pressing. "Is it more comfortable?" "Well." Han Junyu closed his eyes and answered comfortably. Qin Ning pressed it carefully. After a while, listening to his gentle breathing, he knew that he was asleep. She heard from Xiao Jue that Han Junyu''s sleep quality has been poor because of the sequelae of the car accident in the past four years. Now, seeing that he can fall asleep easily, she bowed her head and gave him a kiss on the side face. Han Junyu suddenly opened his eyes, and their eyes were opposite. Qin Ning''s face turned red, and two red clouds burned on his face. "Stupid girl, you are taking advantage of me secretly." "I don''t have it." She turned away with a guilty heart. Han Junyu did not care about him, holding her waist, in her ear low voice, with a bit of bewitching. "You can have it!" Chapter 793 Han Junyu stayed in the hospital for a week. When Xiao Jue reexamined him, he determined that the problem was not big. He paid attention to rest and recuperate. After a month, he reexamined again. There was no accident and he recovered well. Several friends came to celebrate his discharge. So many people sat in the ward. Qin Ning washed the fruit for everyone. She took an apple and was about to peel it to Han Junyu when she heard a knock at the door. Qin Ning turned his head with a smile and saw the man standing at the door. His smile froze. It''s old lady Han standing at the door. Han Cai''s face is haggard and helps her into the ward. She walks to the bedside. The old lady''s eyes sweep around Han Junyu''s body with a complicated look. "Jun Yu, if you are ill, why don''t you tell Grandma? If I hadn''t come for a physical examination, I wouldn''t know you were in hospital." "It''s no big deal. It''s not necessary for you to worry about it." Han Junyu''s attitude is perfunctory. He didn''t deliberately hide his illness, but he didn''t tell Mrs. Han, mainly because he didn''t want to see her. Once his closest relatives were the ones who hurt his mother. Once he saw her, he would feel uncomfortable. "You have done such a big operation, almost blind, what''s the matter?" Mrs. Han looked at the crutch in her hand. She was getting worse and worse. She used crutches to walk, but her dignity did not diminish. "I''m ok. After your physical examination, you should go back and have a good rest." "I''m driving you away?" Old lady Han''s face was cold, and her eyes were fixed on Qin Ning, who didn''t say a word. Qin Ning couldn''t stand the old lady''s piercing eyes. She got up with a smile and moved a chair to her side. "Grandma, take a rest." "Don''t try to please me. I don''t have such a little granddaughter." The old lady sat down and looked up, obviously dissatisfied with Qin Ning. When Han Junyu heard that the old lady was embarrassed by Qin Ning, his back was straight and his brown eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the old lady. "Grandma, Qin Ning is my wife. Of course, she is not your granddaughter, but your granddaughter-in-law. Of course, if you don''t want to recognize my grandson, it''s another matter. " "Han Junyu, what are you talking about? You just cancelled your wedding with Luoxi. How can she become your wife. Four years ago, didn''t she die? " The old lady glanced at Qin Ning sharply. When she looked at Han Junyu again, she was a little annoyed. Qin Ning didn''t want to quarrel with them. He laughed to ease the atmosphere. "Four years ago, it was an accident. I didn''t die. Grandma, do you want an apple? I''ll peel it for you Qin Ning handed her the freshly peeled apple, but the old lady couldn''t see her apple at all. She didn''t give her a look, but looked directly at Han Junyu. "Listen to your aunt say, you locked up Jianying, Jianying''s body injury is not good, how can you be such a cousin to bully her?" Han Junyu was not surprised when old lady Han came back to find him. If he takes Jianying away, Han Cai will be worried. If she has no way, she will go to the old lady, who will come to her naturally. "Aunt, you took her to other places. Why did I take her away?" Han Junyu asked coldly. Han Cai felt guilty, and he was a bit embarrassed. But think of the missing daughter for a few days, she has not had a good sleep, there is no way to find old lady Han. "Jun Yu, Jian Ying is also your cousin. What she did wrong, you want her to disappear." "What did she do wrong, Auntie? Don''t you know it in your heart?" Han Junyu satirizes. "What''s more, I don''t know about her disappearance at all. You can ask me to help you find someone. But I don''t have the ability to ask me to hand over people. " Sitting next to him, Cheng Mo sneered coldly, "Ms. Hancai, you can''t find your daughter. You should go to the police. This is the hospital. You are in the wrong place." "It''s you," Han Cai said angrily. She saw her daughter taken away with her own eyes, and then asked her about her ordering Luoxi to use money to ask someone to kidnap two children. "We don''t know anything, Ms. Hancai. Do we know some secrets we don''t know?" Cheng Mo interrupts her. "You, don''t talk nonsense." Han Cai denounced. But Cheng Mo was not afraid, and continued without expression: "since you don''t know what''s the matter, call the police. Junyu has to recuperate. It''s inconvenient to be disturbed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Cai couldn''t speak, and his face gave him a look. The old lady naturally saw Han Cai''s guilty heart, half hidden, and seemed to have something to hide from her. She frowned displeased. "Jun Yu, you really don''t know your cousin''s whereabouts?" "I don''t know." Han Junyu simply replied. The old lady no longer asked, but said another thing, "you suddenly and Luoxi cancel the wedding, you should go to see other women, you will know what kind of woman is most suitable for you, how to have it." "Dad, big brother bought a bunch of flowers."Ann happily ran into the ward with a bunch of flowers in her hand, and saw several people in the ward, as well as strangers. She timidly stopped, turned and ran to hide behind Chu Rui. Chu Rui turns his head strangely and doesn''t understand why she suddenly hides. "Ann, what''s the matter?" "Big brother, I''m afraid." Ann timidly bowed her head, one hand also seized the corner of his clothes. Han Junyu looks at his daughter''s appearance and suddenly comes up with a picture of him meeting Qin Ning for the first time. She is also so timid frown, dare not look into his eyes, weak seems to speak louder, can frighten her. He turned his head and looked at Qin Ning. His eyes were dark and deep. "Ann, don''t be afraid. You have a big brother with you." Chu Rui gently patted her on the back, took her little hand and took her one step forward. Jiji stands beside An''an and silently encourages her to hold the flowers in her arms and walk to Qin Ning. "Mom, this is the flower Chu bought for his father. He said he hoped his father would be discharged from hospital healthily." Qin Ning took the flower in surprise and looked at Chu Rui gratefully. "Thank you, Chu Rui. You''ve done your best." Standing next to her, Mrs. Han looked at the little boy who was somewhat similar to Han Junyu. She was shocked and stared at him. She pointed to him and could not speak for a long time. "Jun Yu, this child," referring to his own child, Han Jun Yu is very calm, "it''s Ning Ning''s child and I, his name is Ji Ji. We also have a daughter. Her name is Ann. Jiji, ANN, it''s granny Jiji turns to look at the shocked old lady and looks at Qin Ning in doubt. After getting Qin Ning''s nod, she starts to call granny. But Ann can''t be as calm as her brother. She timidly goes to churui and stares at the old lady. She finds that the old lady turns her head and hides her face immediately. Churui gently reminds her to call, but Ann doesn''t want to speak, and churui doesn''t embarrass her. Seeing that the little girl didn''t open her mouth, the old lady snorted contemptuously from her nose. Sure enough, what kind of mother raised what kind of daughter, which was a small family. She quickly digested the existence of the two children, and waved to Jiji with a smile, "little baby, I''m grandma. Come here and let Grandma hold me." Chapter 794 Old lady Han was shocked and surprised to see Han Junyu''s child in her lifetime. She stares at Jiji and wants to hold her great grandson, but Jiji doesn''t want to get close to her. He was acutely aware that the grandmother didn''t like his sister and never looked at his mother. How could he like such an elder. The old lady was happy, but regardless of his attitude, she stepped forward and wanted to hold him. Jiji also hid behind Qin Ning, very resistant. The old lady just took a look at Qin Ning and said, "Qin Ning, I''m his elder. How can he have such an attitude?" Qin Ning said with a smile, "Ji Ji is still young. Maybe it''s a stranger. Grandma, you can get along with Ji Ji for a while, and he will let you hold him." Mrs. Han did not give her face. Other issues could be discussed, but she felt that the child''s upbringing was absolutely not discussed. "My Han family''s child, how can the child be so timid? Qin Ning, if you can''t take care of the child, give it to me." Her children of the Han family naturally grew up in the Han family and received the best education. Qinning this little girl, scheming too much, will take the child bad. Hearing that the old lady wanted to take the child away, Qin Ning changed her face and immediately protected Ji Ji in her arms. "Grandma, the child is not familiar with you when we meet for the first time. Don''t mind." "Grandma, please don''t scare the children." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows. At the beginning, he was raised by his grandparents because his parents were not around and he had no choice. But Ji Ji is different. He and Qin Ning are still here. The old lady is in a hurry to grab the child. It''s obvious that the old lady doesn''t pay attention to him! "How did I scare him? Han''s children have to hide when they see their grandmothers. What''s the matter with that? " The old lady lost her temper in anger. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sitting on one side of a few people, looking at the old lady unreasonable, have a little sympathy for Han Junyu. If they meet an old lady like this, they''ll blow their heads off. Pei Ming is angry for Qin Ning. The children are still young, and the two children didn''t have much contact with people in their previous living environment, so they are a little timid and are very defensive against strangers. This old lady doesn''t know anything, so she comes up to force her child to recognize her parents. Is this funny? When she thought of the elders of the Xiao Jue family, she was afraid. Fortunately, his elders are still talking. If she meets such an unreasonable old lady, she dare not think about her future life. Aware of Pei Ming''s eyes, Xiao Jue looks at her and holds her hand placidly. "Don''t worry, our elders have been raising me since I was a child, and I have discussed with my family that I will come out to live with you." "I didn''t say anything. Why do you explain so much?" Pei Ming glanced at him. Xiao Jue clenched his fist and put it on his lips. He coughed and explained in a low voice in her ear, "come out and live. We can do whatever we want in the evening. No one will interfere with the sound you want." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming blushed and hit him with her elbow. In broad daylight, he even plays with her! Xiao Jue was hit by her and stepped back, covering his stomach in pain. Pei Ming looks at his uncomfortable appearance and holds him worried. She is a bit sorry. "Are you all right?" Xiao Jue coughed, "Niu, your strength is too strong. You should be restrained later, or I will be maimed by your domestic violence sooner or later." "That''s what you deserve!" Pei Ming said so, but she was still distressed and secretly warned herself to be more restrained in the future. She has physical training in the army, and her strength is naturally greater than that of ordinary girls. When she bumps into someone, if she doesn''t grasp her strength well, she may really hurt someone. Xiao Jue and Pei Ming''s side of the movement is not small, and did not attract people''s attention, because old lady Han is still in trouble with Qin Ning. "Jiji sent it to Han''s house, and I taught it myself. If Ann doesn''t want to come, forget it. " An an''s temperament is similar to Qin Ning''s. The old lady will think of her when she sees her, and she will feel upset. Listen to the old lady decisively make a decision, Qin Ning flustered, just want to refute, but listen to Han Junyu more ruthless words. "He''s my child. His surname is Han. You''re not Han, old lady." "Han Junyu, what do you mean?" Old lady Han can''t believe staring at him. It''s unfilial for him to say such a thing! "I remember warning you that if you want to enjoy your old age, you''d better leave me alone. I''ll think about children''s education. You don''t have to worry about it. " "That''s unreasonable, Han Junyu. You''re going to piss me off." The old lady felt her heart and her face was in pain, as if she would faint next moment. Han Junyu doesn''t care whether she is really uncomfortable or acting. When he got out of bed and wanted to put on his shoes, he couldn''t find them. Qin Ning immediately stepped forward and squatted down to take out the shoes that he didn''t know who had kicked under the bed and put them on his feet."Ning Ning, get up." Han Junyu holds her little hand. Qin Ning is smiling and shaking his head, soft voice, naturally explain. "It''s OK. You used to wear shoes for me. Besides, if you are sick, it''s OK for me to take care of you." No one knows what is the best state for a couple. Because two people are independent individuals, no matter what the reason to come together, will get along in the life of fusion. In the process of getting along with each other, you will see yourself in the eyes of the other party and reflect on yourself in your own heart. Then someone will find the most harmonious way to get along with each other. There will also be people in the relationship, heart tired gradually away, and then become the most terrible stranger. Others say that everyone is a gear. When you meet the person who just makes up the gap in your life, they stand together and form a circle. This is the consummation. Everyone''s perfection will be different. Han Junyu looks down at the woman with pure big eyes, thin lips and bright brown eyes. And his perfection is her. Han Junyu is also the first feeling, this life can meet her, fall in love with her, no regrets. After putting on his shoes, Han Junyu stood up and looked at old lady Han coldly. "You know what you did to my mother, old lady. I once vowed to avenge my mother. The reason why I still recognize you is that I promised my grandfather to take care of you. You will scold my wife, that is dissatisfied with me, then I will tell you today. My surname is Han, but it has nothing to do with Han you said, so I advise you for the last time. If you still want to live a happy life, you should go back to your old house to keep fit. Don''t sway around in front of me, or take my child away. That''s all I have to say. If you''re rude to me again, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Old lady Han turned pale with anger. She pointed at him with trembling fingers and didn''t say a word for a long time. "Mom, mom, don''t be angry." Han Cai looks at the old lady''s face and worries that something will happen to her. He stares at Han Junyu angrily. "Jun Yu, the past is over. You should always look ahead and don''t always talk about your mother. No one can blame your mother for the result. Blame her for being stupid. Your father believes what he says. Now you are going to make your grandmother angry. You are the joke of the Han family. After a hundred years, how do you tell your grandfather? Hurry to apologize to your grandmother, and let Qin Ning make amends to your grandmother! " Chapter 795 What is kinship? Han Junyu once asked this question when he was sensible. Now he sees Ji Ji and an an, and he has the answer. Blood is thicker than water. He loved the two children and Qin Ning, so he cherished and cherished them. This kind of feeling, is in his original family, never experienced. Grandfather took care of him, he was very grateful, so he tried to compromise how much the old lady had done, otherwise when she chose Qin Yao as his fiancee, he would not have refused. But he is not the kind of person who will listen to other people''s decisions. Since he has found Qin Ning, he will form a family with her. If the old lady is trying to stop her, he can only do it hard. But suddenly listening to Han Cai''s lesson, he burst out laughing. "Oh, Ms. Hancai, you were also involved in my mother''s injury. Don''t you remember?" She said that the reason why his mother would be cut off the most important part of a woman and even commit suicide was that she was stupid. Mother is naive, believe Han Chang, so they naturally bully her? Han Cai''s eyes flashed guilty, but thinking that her daughter might suffer in his hands, she lost her sense. "So what? I should have strangled her when I knew her child was a vicious one!" Qin Ning stares at her in amazement, annoyed in the heart. Han Junyu''s best memories of his previous childhood are being with his mother, so he especially hates people who hurt his mother. But Han Cai mentioned it again and again, and even wanted to strangle Han Junyu. She stepped forward, "Ms. Han Cai, you unite with your divorced husband to instruct Luoxi to kidnap my child. I didn''t settle this account with you. I''m not afraid of you or old lady Han. My husband is in hospital and has no time to count with you. Since you can''t wait so much, well, I''ll call the police now and hand over the evidence of our investigation to the police. " Han CAI was stunned for a few seconds, and saw that the woman really took out her mobile phone and dialed it. After she stepped forward and robbed it, she raised her arm to try to call Qin Ning. "I''m your elder. How dare you accuse me of kidnapping your child?" But her arm didn''t fall down and was pinched by Han Junyu. "It''s not someone you can move. You''d better not touch it!" Han Junyu shakes off her wrist, he uses a fierce force, Han Cai back several steps in embarrassment. She pushes Cheng Mo in front of her. Cheng Mo deliberately stretches his feet. Han Cai falls down and sits on the ground. His face is ferocious, and his eyes stare ferociously at Cheng mo. "I''m sorry, I''ve slipped." "Poof..." Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing. Although general Cheng always has a paralyzed face, it is undeniable that Anyun is really like him in many places, with a black belly, which makes people love and hate. Cheng Mo glanced at Han CAI with indifference, and said, "Ms. Han Cai, Qin Ning is telling the truth. The evidence is in my hands. I will apply for legal sanctions." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Cai''s heart is in a mess. He gets up and goes to help old lady Han. Old lady Han has a bad headache, but she also understands Cheng Mo''s meaning. Han Cai uses her as a gun. When she kidnaps Han Junyu''s child, Han Junyu counterattacks and takes Jian Ying away. She not only doesn''t realize that she made a mistake and tries to remedy it, but comes to her to plead for mercy, saying a lot of bad things about Qin Ning, encouraging her to come to Han Junyu and call her daughter out. Oh, her old lady has been smart all her life, but she is fooled by her favorite daughter. It''s really ironic. "Mom, mom, I didn''t. You have to believe me." Han Caixiang grabs the last straw and explains in a panic. "I''m old. I''m the one who stepped into the coffin. I can''t take care of your business." The old lady waved her hand and looked down at Jiji. She found that her big clear eyes were amber. She looked at Qin Ning with complicated eyes and walked out of the ward slowly with crutches. "Mom, slow down..." Han Cai ran after Han Junyu in a disorderly way. He turned his head to see Han Junyu. He was afraid and scared. "Han Junyu, you''d better not hurt my daughter, or I''ll kill you!" After warning, she ran out to chase the old lady. At last, Pei Ming felt the air was fresh and relaxed with a smile. "Today, Han Shao is discharged from hospital. Let''s go to the villa and have fun." "Well, I''ll contact Aunt Zhang now and ask her to prepare things." Qin Ning eased his mood, nodded with a smile, and wanted to be lively. Qin Ning agrees that Han Junyu naturally has no opinion. In the past, he liked to be quiet and didn''t invite friends to his villa. This time, he should give Qin Ning the experience of being a hostess. It''s said that Han Junyu is going to leave the hospital. An Yun comes here in a wheelchair and wants to go to Han Junyu''s villa with them. She''s almost sick in the hospital these days.Cheng Mo looks at huangfuting who is pushing the wheelchair. He pulls the corner of his mouth and looks at an Yun with deep meaning. An Yun is a little scared by him, but he still insists on talking with Qin Ning with a smile. A group of people rushed to Han Junyu''s villa. Song Xuan, who heard the news, also brought Shule to join in the fun. As a subordinate, Xiang Yueyang naturally wanted to congratulate the president. Ning Fu, who operated on Han Junyu, also came to join in the fun. Han Junyu couldn''t refuse. But Ji ran over and he wanted to refuse, but in front of the child, he could only bear it. Han Junyu''s villa is rarely so lively, and Aunt Zhang is also very happy. Because of the laughter of these young people, this villa also has a lot of life flavor. "With so many people, it''s hard to adjust the taste. Let''s make hot pot." Qin Ning discussed with you. "I raised both hands to agree. She quarreled about eating hot pot yesterday, but I was delayed by an operation, so I just made up for it today." Xiao Jue said with a smile. "Dr. Xiao, it''s very kind of you to break your appointment. It''s very cheeky to say so." Pei Ming''s cool irony. Xiao Jue shrugged, "it''s not important to have a face. It''s important to feed your wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming smiles angrily, blushes and takes up the pillow to hit him. Looking at Xiao Jue and Pei Ming''s hilarious appearance, others all shake their heads and smile. These happy enemies are really in love and killing each other. Shule sits next to song Xuan and listens to Qin Ning saying that she wants to eat hot pot. She really wants to eat it, but she is worried that song Xuan won''t let her eat it, so she asks him nervously. "Brother song, will eating hot pot affect your health?" Song Xuan turned his head to see her face seriously, and pinched her face with a smile, "no, but it''s easy to get angry if you eat too much. When you eat, I''ll bring you vegetables." Shule nodded happily, holding his arms and laughing, "brother song, you are so nice. When the baby is born, it will be as smart as you. " Song Xuan raised the glasses on the bridge of his nose. He also hoped that if the child was as simple as her, he would have to worry about it. However, Xiao Jue said that Shule''s mental deficiency is caused by external factors and does not affect genes. Under normal circumstances, children''s intelligence will not be affected. Pei Ming listens to Shule''s words, maybe women who dare to get married will have keen, she looks at Shule''s stomach curiously. "Shule, are you pregnant?" Chapter 796 Listening to Pei Ming''s inquiry, song Xuan coughs and explains quickly. "Not yet. Shule and I are getting pregnant, so I''m controlling her diet recently." "You and Shule have been married for four years and should be ready to have a child." Pei Ming sighed. "Yes, I like babies. I also want a baby with my brother song. But I don''t know why, brother song and I are at night. " " Lele, if you want to be the parents of children, you also need fate, you can''t force it. " Song Xuan quickly stops her topic, otherwise he doesn''t know what will happen. "Oh." Shule nodded obediently and touched her stomach, expecting her predestined child to come to her soon. When I heard about song Xuan and Shu Le, my friends were very happy for him. Four years ago, song Xuan complained every day that he had too much work and couldn''t find a girlfriend. When fate bumps into him, you don''t need to do anything deliberately. That girl will come to him and be willing to spend her life with him. An Yun has been in the hospital for a long time. She has been eating nutritious meals every day. She has long wanted to change her taste and agreed to eat hot pot with both hands. Several of the men under him didn''t choose anything to eat, so they all agreed. But Chu Rui, who was sitting next to him, quietly asked, "what is hot pot?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. So many people want to eat hot pot, Aunt Zhang is too busy to come by herself, so Qin Ning gives everyone a division of labor. Pei Ming and Xiao Jue drive outside to buy a la carte. Song Xuan and Shu Le go to the supermarket to buy hot pot ingredients. The rest is to wash the dishes that Aunt Zhang prepared. It''s said that men and women work together, and they are not tired. Xiang Yueyang agrees with this statement, but why does Qin Ning sew him and Cheng Mo together? It seems that the general always looks at the enemy''s life like a bullet. And he felt that what Cheng Mo washed was not vegetables, but human bodies. Qin Ning received his poor eyes, but also very helpless. Now that Anyun can''t get down on her feet and legs, she can''t be regarded as a laborer. Huangfuting is regarded as a guest. There must be no reason for him to work here. So huangfuting pushed an Yun to play with the children. At this time, the atmosphere of the study on the second floor is not so relaxed. Ji and Ning Fu are sitting on the sofa talking about their children''s household registration. Because Qin Ning and Ji mentioned that since she and Han Junyu have already obtained the marriage certificate, she wants to move the child''s household registration to Nankang city. Quarter did not immediately agree to her, but to find Han Junyu chat. Qin Ning felt that Han Junyu was the head of the family. He might be better at talking about it, so he didn''t intervene. It''s not so easy to get a quarter to hand over a child''s account. "it''s OK to hand over the children''s registered residence to you, but I have one condition." Quarter face or hang cynical smile, tone lazy, as if he said is a joke. Sitting diagonally opposite him, Ning Fu guessed that he was not joking. Even his next words were more ridiculous than jokes. There is a bad premonition in my heart, Ning Fu intentionally prevents it. "In that year, you designed to let Qin Ning feign death and separate the four members of their family for so many years. You''d better not worry about the children''s household registration." Quarter issued a scornful sneer, "Ning Fu, oh, no, uncle, don''t cross the river and tear down the bridge. It is almost impossible for qinning to have children in that situation. If it were not for my strong medical team, these two children would not be able to stay. And you know in your heart that if Qin Ning is allowed to stay with Han Junyu, with the degree of care that President Han cares about Qin Ning, we can''t tolerate her to bear the risk of death and give birth to a child. So, don''t blame me for all the crimes. I''ll take credit for the fact that the two children are still alive, OK Ning Fu pinches his eyebrows. Han Junyu is right. The Three Outlooks of the quarter are crooked. Besides, it''s tilted to the Pacific Ocean. His selfish design of Qin Ning''s feigning death makes Han Junyu completely die. He wants to trace Qin Ning''s whereabouts. Moreover, in order to save the lives of his two children, he also wants to give up Qin Ning''s life. Qin Ning also has a big life, and she survives tenaciously. If Qin Ning unfortunately died, he said this sentence again, without Han Junyu''s hands, he wanted to kill him! Listening to Ji''s name as Uncle Ning Fu, Han Junyu suddenly thinks of something. Xi Xuyuan once cheated Qin Ning with a jade pendant, saying that her mother had given her a baby kiss, and he was his fiance. But Xi Xuyuan is not the real owner of the jade pendant. The owner of the jade pendant is Ji. Is it a quarter? He is irritable of tighten eyebrow center, brown Mou Sen cold stare at quarter. Whether it is or not, now Qin Ning is his wife. If he makes other plans, he will never let him go! "What are your conditions?""Give me one of Qin Ning''s kidneys." Han Junyu suddenly stood up, his eyes staring at him. "Quarter, how dare you say it!" Although Qin Ning''s health has improved a lot, she has a poor foundation. If she wants to really recover, she still needs a long convalescence. Quarter wants to take her a kidney, this is not to her life? Ji knew that he would be angry, so he was not surprised by his cold and gloomy breath. He supported his jaw cynically. "Four years ago, I should have taken it. But at that time, she had two children in her stomach. I was so kind that I put up with it. To tell you the truth, four years ago, when she was about to die, I thought about taking it away, but she didn''t die. After all, she didn''t do it. In the past four years, I''ve been watching my children grow up day by day. If I don''t have a mother, it''s very pitiful. I''ve never been able to do it. Now it''s time for me to help her and bring her children back to you. " Han Junyu reaches out and pinches his collar. His handsome face is permeated with the chill of Shenren, which makes the air around cool. "Quarter, believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!" When Qin Ning gave birth, he even wanted to take her kidney. Han Junyu felt that he was going to be mad. "Han Junyu, you kill me. Jiji is still my son in law. Give me a memorial tablet and give me a funeral." Quarter tone thin cool retort, it seems not to care about his means. Ning Fu doesn''t think Han Junyu is joking. He is worried and stares at them. "Quarter, you don''t have to be paranoid any more, you" no matter how many quarters there are, cold eyes and Han Junyu look at each other with calm eyes. "He wants my life, I''ll give it to you, but Qin Ning has to save my woman." "Oh, your life is worthless in my eyes, but if you want to hurt Qin Ning, I will kill the people you save!" Han Junyu has a bad tone. Ning Fu once said that Ji Ji and Han Junyu''s means of doing things are half a Jin and half a Liang, and no one is more noble than anyone else. Therefore, if they are against each other, the result will be very tragic. Quarter is also very persistent, in the hands of people, he not only does not resist, but calm provocation. "Han Junyu, if you want to take Qin Ning''s kidney, I''m here to inform you, not to ask." Chapter 797 If you want to eat hot pot, you can order a Haidilao. Moreover, the door-to-door service is simple and time-saving. But I think there are patients, pregnant women and children present. They are willing to work for their health. So a large group of people, busy for two hours, finally can sit down to eat hot pot, feel particularly interesting. Chu Rui, who had never eaten hotpot, also had a long experience. He gazed curiously at the boiling bottom of the pot, and then everyone took all kinds of ingredients according to their own taste, and immediately sent out a burst of emotion. China is not only rich in culture, but also has delicious food. Qin Ning saw that everyone was almost ready, so he went upstairs to his study to call Han Junyu. When she came to the study, she knocked at the door first. "Han Junyu, you can eat hot pot. Let''s talk about your business in the evening." Waiting for a few seconds, did not hear the response, but heard a strange sound inside, she was puzzled to open the door handle. See Han Junyu put quarter place French window, two people body close, and the face is not very good, she strange blink. "What are you two doing?" It''s weird. Hearing Qin Ning''s voice, Han Junyu stops, but Ji takes this opportunity to punch him. Qin Ning''s eyes widened, ran to Han Junyu''s side to check his injury, glaring at Ji. "Han Junyu has just been discharged from hospital and is still weak. How can you beat him?" Quarter push away Han Junyu, thumb wipe mouth blood, lick under alveolar, innocent shrug. "He did it first, I did it in self-defense." "If you hit someone, you''re right." Qinning depressed, see hanjunyu mouth green, she distressed to help him blow. "I''ll get you some wine." Han Junyu hold her, don''t want to let her worry, "I''m ok." "You''re green here, aren''t you all right? You, too. Your injuries are not good. You have to fight when you have something to do. " Qin Ning turns his head to see Ning Fu, who is sitting on the sofa drinking tea. He is also very angry. "Ning Fu, can''t you persuade them when you watch them fight? You are still an elder. " Ning Fu put down the tea cup, the corner of his mouth a smoke, a bit innocent. At the beginning, he was sincere in persuading them, but both of them were stubborn and opinionated. They wanted to fight, but he couldn''t stop them. Qin Ning quickly took the wine to Han Junyu to wipe the wound, and worried that he just had surgery, but also touched the wound, urging Ning Fu to check. Ning Fu can only go forward to check, but he knows in his heart that he didn''t have a hard hand. Han Junyu''s injury is just skin injury. Listen to Ning Fu sure that Han Junyu does not need to go to the hospital, just need to take good care of a few days, she was relieved. Han Junyu looked at her face anxiously, feeling a lot better. He touched the corner of his lips and said with a smile, "it''s still a little painful. Please help me treat it." "How to treat, and wipe off the medicine?" Qin Ning looked at his lips, a bit worried. If she could ease his pain and let her do anything, she would. "Give me a kiss, it may not hurt." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man is serious, Qin Ning glances at him, but still blushes and kisses him on the lips. Reciprocity, Han Junyu also pecked on her lips, "really effective, more useful than those ointment." "You''re talking nonsense. Don''t make a fool of yourself in the future." "Well, listen to my wife." Han Junyu nodded seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two men next to him looked coldly at Han Junyu, who was deliberately showing his love. They both drew the corner of their eyes and turned to leave the study after watching them leave, Han Junyu held Qin Ning''s small face and stared at her with deep eyes. His eyes were filled with strong emotions. Qin Ning strange, big eyes blinked at him, "do you think I''m beautiful again?" "Ning Ning, I won''t let you leave me, not in my life." "I just know that it''s my beauty that makes you fall in love with me so deeply that you can''t extricate yourself." When she was narcissistic, her big eyes were a little sly. Han Junyu''s forehead rubbed against her forehead, "little stupid girl, give you a little sunshine, you are really brilliant." "With your bright sun shining on me, why can''t I shine?" She looked up at his bright smile, instantly melted the ice in his heart, such as the arrival of spring in March, there is a bit of warmth all over her. He gave her another kiss on the cheek and pulled her up. "If we don''t go any further, we may not have our share of the hot pot." "Yes, I''m going to eat hot pot." Qin Ning quickly took him downstairs. At the dinner table, a large group of people sit around, talking and laughing, the atmosphere is not lively. Han Junyu saw this scene, at the beginning, he was still in a trance. Is this really his villa?It''s never been so busy here. But looking at the joyful look of the women around him, he didn''t hate such hilarity. He sat down with her. She went to take care of the children first, but when the two children wanted others to watch, she cooked for him first. Han Junyu just discharged from hospital, many things can''t eat, and his appetite has been light, so he doesn''t like to eat a lot of things, so he doesn''t realize what''s special about Han Junyu''s eating. Han Junyu always takes care of her, but suddenly she takes care of her. Han Junyu is not used to it, so he reaches for help. She is such a snack that she can give up food to take care of him. Naturally, he felt that she was kind to him and wanted to be nice to her. They loved each other quietly and envied others. Anyun, as a bystander, is not so quiet. Sitting on her left is Cheng Mo, and on her right is huangfuting. Both of them want to take care of her, so they bring her food from time to time. But this from time to time, let two people connect. "Yunyun''s health is not good, don''t eat so greasy things." Such a stern tone can only be said by general Cheng. "The meat is not greasy, and I''ve dealt with it. Anyun likes it, so let her eat it. It''s OK." Although huangfuting has a serious side, his style is not as cold as Cheng Mo''s, and his voice is gentle, and there is a faint smile on his face, which is more acceptable. An Yun, who is sitting to eat, rubs her eyebrows. She just wants to have a good hot pot. Do you want to be so cruel? "Yunyun or eat more vegetables, I''ll give you some spicy." Cheng Mo also realizes that his tone is too cold. He takes a look at an Yun and takes away her small bowl and gives him some vegetables. Huangfuting looks at Cheng Mo with a faint smile, but he doesn''t talk much. When he talks with an Yun, his voice becomes more gentle. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even if the four-year-old can feel the smell of gunpowder between the two men, they silently turn their eyes and eat their own food. As long as we don''t fight, any problems can be solved. But huangfuting is not a fool. Cheng Mo''s Kung Fu is the best here. He doesn''t have nothing to do and will fight with him. But emotionally, reason is easy to be in arrears. Chapter 798 What we need to eat hot pot is atmosphere. It''s boring to eat all the time. So he suggested to Yueyang that we can play games, have a rest, and then continue to eat. Everyone naturally agrees. Xiang Yueyang went to the Internet to find some simple games. Starting from the simplest counting, the rule of the game is that everyone says a number. As long as the number reaches the number with 7 and the multiple of 7, he will be punished. We are all close friends, so the punishment will not be too much, so except for the two four-year-old children, other people immediately compete. Han Junyu knows that Qin Ning''s mathematics is not good, in order to give her an advantage, he is the first to count, so that he can remind her. At the beginning, when the number of words was small, people could easily count, so it was hard to be happy when it was more than two digits. So she was the first one to go out, and her punishment was given by song Xuan. Because Shule likes to eat meat, she ate a lot of meat in front of her. Song Xuan punished her for not eating meat, eating more vegetables, not touching drinks, and drinking only boiled water with some sugar. Pei Ming looks at Qin Ning, who is wronged by Shu Le, looking at Song Xuan, but he doesn''t dare to refute. He pats the table and laughs. "This punishment is so cruel. You see, Shule is about to cry." Shule shriveled his mouth. Although he was unwilling, he still obediently gave all the meat in his bowl to song Xuan. And in order to make her heart feel better, she explained with a smile: "brother Song said it for my good, I don''t cry, I''m not a child." Sitting next to the two four-year-old children, are looking at Shule, Jiji is not happy. "Even a child can''t cry." ¡°¡­¡­ Ha ha " there was another burst of laughter. After a while, the game continued. Qin Ning''s mathematical reaction ability is not very good. He becomes the second one to go out. The punishment proposed by Ji is to let Ji Dance a dance. The others did not speak and turned to look at Han Junyu. Sure enough, his handsome face turned black. Han Junyu a black face, others want to ease the atmosphere, but quarter insist. These two people seem to be on the opposite side, their eyes are on fire, it seems that they can fight next moment. "I still remember seeing Qin Ning when she was eight years old. She''s a professional dancer. She''s a good dancer. After eating so much, she can just move around. " He said with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± someone else. Ning Fu glanced at him and rubbed his forehead. He thought it was a deliberate fault. Qin Ning has not danced for many years. Suddenly she hears Ji''s words, and her eyes are widened in surprise. "I am eight years old, then you are 15 years old. You have met me. Why don''t I have any impression?" "I peeked." Quarter cheeky admission. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. He wanted to break the man''s limbs and throw them out. When eating, he deliberately pulls Qin Ning to avoid him, but he doesn''t want to have anything to do with him any more. But he didn''t expect that Ji Ji is so shameless and wants to smash the scene. Han Junyu is about to lose his temper, suddenly, the door was pushed open, a fiery figure came in. "Hi, I''m back." It''s Pei Qian. He is wearing black shoes, black cool, black T-shirt, black bag, black mask and black hat, but his skin is too white, so his black is more prominent. Seeing his condition, everyone''s eyes twitched. International superstar, not a thief, is it necessary to be so black? "Is it because I''m handsome again? I knew that when I went abroad, you all missed me, so as soon as I returned home, I kept coming. Even if they were recognized, they made some modifications. My God, it''s too hot. " He took off his hat and mask, took out some things from his big black bag and went to Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, you just left the hospital. I have prepared some gifts. I also know that Qin Ning''s "death and resurrection" also has gifts. And you have two kids, and you have gifts. Tut Tut, this boy looks like you. He''s very handsome, but he has a face that needs beating. Well, who is this girl? " Pei Qian takes out the present, sweeps Jiji''s face and turns his head with a smile. When he sees Chu Rui, his eyes stop and he eyebrows in surprise. Hearing that someone said he was a girl, Chu Rui immediately sank his face, got up from his chair and politely walked to Pei Ming. "This beautiful big sister, I''m not a girl, I''m a boy, churui." "Poof..." Pei Ming laughed unkindly. People close to Pei Qian all know that Pei Qian''s mother wanted to have a daughter before giving birth to him. After giving birth to Pei Qian, she kept him as a girl, so Pei Qian had long hair as a child. When Pei Qian was sensible and realized that he was a boy, he refused to keep his hair. However, his face was too delicate and he was always regarded as a girl by others. Every time someone called him a girl, he would blow his hair.He used to be able to fight, but after fighting too much, he was taught by his family, so he began to keep fit. When he grew up, his male characteristics became more and more obvious, and no one called him a girl any more. Because he is rather feminine and soft, but his facial features are deep. He used to follow his aunt after the film and walk into the performing arts circle. Along the way from a child star, he is popular and famous. Four years ago, he was going to study abroad when he was going to study again. By chance, he was transferred to Hollywood for development. Recently, he has appeared in many films with high box office. He had fame and fortune, but his life was not going well, and it was not convenient to go anywhere. That is, when he plays with his friends, he can relax for a while. Pei Qian heard the little guy call him big sister. As soon as his face changed, he immediately held his collar to let him see clearly. "Little boy, are you blind? I''m a man, a man, a man of steel! Where did you come from? It''s not your fault that you look good, but you still have such long hair. People who don''t know you will recognize you as the wrong girl. You can''t blame me for that, so, again, call me big brother Pei Qian, with a straight face, wanted to touch his hair. Chu Rui''s face turned dark and his eyes turned red. He held Pei Qian''s wrist and kicked him down. His movements were flowing and powerful. Fortunately, Pei Qian had been a soldier before, and his reaction was timely, so he escaped. "Ah, it''s really cruel. Fortunately, I can hide quickly. Otherwise, it would be a small matter if I was kicked away by you!" Chu Rui realized what he had just done. After a few seconds of blank brain, he immediately regained his mind. He looked anxiously at Han Junyu and straightened his hair. He bowed to Pei Qian apologetically. "Sorry, brother, I don''t like people touching my hair, so I''m sorry." "I''ll go, you little boy," "wait, Pei Qian. I''m sorry, Chu Rui didn''t mean it. I''ll apologize for him." Qin Ning stands up quickly, blocks Chu Rui behind him and apologizes to Pei Qian with a smile. Pei Qian frowned. He wasn''t really angry, but he was suddenly scared to death. He was not happy. "Come on, I''m not going to argue with little kids, but you don''t want to do it with anyone in the future. If you are really polite, you will solve the problem in a more modest way, rather than bloody violence. " Because Pei Qian''s arrival interrupts Qin Ning''s punishment, Han Junyu''s focus is on the quarter, so he doesn''t care about Chu Rui''s situation. Chapter 799 Where Pei Qian is, it''s very unlikely that he''ll be in the cold. Of course, when he meets Cheng Mo, he either doesn''t speak, or his words can poison his tongue. That''s another matter. Pei Qian did it at random. Unfortunately, he was sitting between an Yun and Cheng mo. At the beginning, he just wanted to eat and talk to Xiao Jue. Suddenly he felt that his eyes were so cold that he could freeze to death. He turned his head and looked at Cheng Mo coldly. "Why are you looking at me like that? If you have something to say, what to look at, what to look at. Although I''m so handsome, I don''t mind being looked at by you, but can you stop being so scary? I tell you, I have a bad heart. If you look at me like this, I''m afraid my heart will hurt. " Pei Qian glances at him and moves to an Yun. Cheng Mo takes back his eyes, "what you eat is so noisy." Pei Qian blew his hair and retorted, "I''m noisy? I don''t like to make a noise. My voice is super nice! Many women say that I will be pregnant if I listen to my female voice, and many movies are matched with my original voice, and the effect is super good. My voice is internationally recognized. I''m sure you''re jealous of me, Cheng mo. I''m more beautiful than you, more attractive than you, and more attractive than you. That''s why you deliberately targeted me, right? I knew that I was so popular. Ah, I can''t help it. It''s too charming. No matter men and women, old and young, they are all crazy about me. I didn''t expect that Cheng Mo would be my little fan brother... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng mo. When an Yun saw Cheng Mo''s black face, she was very amused and deliberately said, "yes, I also think your voice is very good. You also like your movies very much. You have a lot of cool actions..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people. If Pei Qian talks with bubbles, then the living room is full of bubbles. Sometimes he can say 50 or 60 words in a sentence, which is really admirable. This figure suddenly appeared. Ji''s mouth was drawn. He tried to talk to Qin Ning several times, but the topic was robbed by him. After a lunch for more than two hours, Qin Ning and Aunt Zhang gathered together. Han Junyu takes the initiative to help. Qin Ning says that he is a healer and needs rest. He doesn''t need help here. But Han Junyu is really not at ease with her ability to clean up, hold her wrist, let her stand beside him, he will clean up. Packing up didn''t delay his recovery. Moreover, he didn''t want to see that annoying face now. Chu Rui stood by and was ready to clean up. He had never done such a thing before, but he wanted to learn. He lives in the Han family. Although he is rich, Han Junyu and Qin Ning are kind to him. He also wants to do what he can to repay them. Especially when he thought that Pei Qian wanted to beat him, Qin Ning took the initiative to stand in front of him and apologize for her. He was moved. Before, no one had ever defended him when he made a mistake, and she was the first. Qin Ning turns around and looks at Chu Rui carefully holding the bowl. She''s afraid of falling. She pulls Han Junyu''s sleeve. Han Junyu turns around and takes a look at it, and pats the back of her hand placidly. Qin Ning follows behind Chu Rui to see that he still wants to get something. He takes his hand to the bathroom to clean. But Chu Rui doesn''t like other people''s approach. Although he is willing to be close to Qin Ning, it doesn''t mean she can touch him. Qin Ning''s hand was thrown away by him, a little surprised, but also not angry, on the contrary, Chu Rui looked at her uneasily. "Churui, you don''t have to be so nervous." "Well?" Churui looks at her in surprise. "Since Han Junyu and I have decided to let you stay in this family, you are one of the members of this family. You are the eldest brother of An''an and Jiji. If you think I am too young to be your mother, you can help me to be an aunt. Home is a place for people to relax and put down their guard, so you don''t have to be nervous all the time and try to please me. I know that your previous living environment is different from ours, so it will take some time for us to integrate. Han Junyu and I respect you completely. In the future, if you want to share a room with ANN, you can also have a room alone. This is also your freedom. You have the right to decide. " The child is not small, three children can not be crowded in a room, so she put up the guest room for children. And she felt that Chu Rui had no relatives when she was so young, which made her think of herself who had lost her parents before. Although I still live in my own villa, the people in that villa don''t feel pain or even hate her. That kind of feeling is really bad, like doing everything wrong, and then I don''t dare to do it any more. I just want to avoid that place every day. Since churui wants to stay, she wants him to be happy. "Thank you." Chu Rui is touched in his heart. He is wearing gloves in his hand. He wants to touch her hand tentatively, but when his hand reaches half way, he still can''t touch her directly. "Big brother, I want to eat oranges. Help me."Ann ran to churui with an orange and handed it to him. Chu Rui takes An''an''s orange and naturally holds her hand in the reception hall. Qin Ning is surprised to see Chu Rui''s consideration for An''an, but thinks that Chu Rui has the courage to touch her hand, but gives up halfway. Why does he always wear a glove and have long hair? "You seem to like that little guy." It''s quarter leaning against the door and smiling at her. "Well, churui is a good boy." Qin Ning nodded. The quarter hears this answer, the corner of the mouth draws. If this child can be considered good, then all the bear children in the world are considered good. "I don''t mind if he wants to stay at Han''s house, but I still want to remind you to take him to the hospital regularly for examination." What the quarter said means a lot. "What do you mean?" Qin Ning tilted his head to look at him. "It means he''s not as good as you think." "My son of the Han family, it''s not your turn to be taught by an outsider!" Suddenly, Han Junyu''s voice interrupted him. Quarter turn around, looking at the cold face of Han Junyu coming, he shrugged cynically. Some things he said now, Han Junyu will definitely refute him, all now is not the time. Han Junyu walks up to Qin Ning, blocks her behind, and looks at Ji. "Mr. Ji, you are busy after lunch, so I won''t keep you." "Oh, Han Junyu, don''t you like me so much?" Quarter a face I don''t go, you can take me how cheap expression. He wants to take what he wants, from small to large, no one can stop him. Qin Ning''s kidney, for the sake of Xu''er, is willing to change his life. He turned back to the living room and said something to Ning Fu. Ning Fu also got up and was ready to go with him. "Qin Ning, we have something else to do, so we won''t disturb you here. Here''s a gift for my two children. " Ningfu took two brown boxes out of his pocket. Qin Ning was surprised and guessed that the things in the box must be very valuable. She didn''t dare to accept some of them. "Don''t be so outspoken." "Mr. Ning is also a kind-hearted person, so we are not polite." Han Junyu steps forward to take away the gift. Instead of giving it to Qin Ning, he puts it in his pocket and looks up at Ning Fu. Ning Fu''s face was stiff. I didn''t know if he had guessed anything. Chapter 800 Seeing off a group of friends, Qin Ning goes to clean up the guest room. It is expected to prepare three rooms, one for each child. But considering that An''an is still young, I want to ask Jiji and churui, who would like to live with An''an, or have a care. "I want to sleep with big brother." Ann said immediately. Chu Rui looks at An''an and realizes the worry in her eyes. He sighs in his heart and nods to agree. The little girl is still worried that he will run away in the middle of the night. Jiji looks at his sister and knows that he will sleep in separate rooms. But in the past, he was always with his sister and suddenly wanted to leave. He was still a little uncomfortable. However, he did not reject it. Now that it''s decided, Jiji''s room is the one opposite her, and ANN and churui live in the bigger room next door. Settle the children, Qin Ning to wash, see Han Junyu has not come back, she went to the study to find someone. "Xiao Jue said that you need to rest during this period of time. Why are you still busy working?" Listening to the woman''s angry voice, Han Junyu immediately turned off the computer and waved to her. Qin Ning obediently walked up to him, the next second but exclaimed, was his long arm around sitting on his legs. "Han Junyu, you scare me." "I''ll make it up to you." Han Junyu smiles and kisses her on the forehead. Qin Ning was angry to laugh, lying in his arms, "obviously you take advantage of me, also said to make up for me, hum." Han Junyu pinched her chin and found that the tone of little stupid girl''s voice was more and more like him. "Just had a bath?" "Well, I''ve just cleaned up the children''s room. ANN is going to have a room with churui, and Gigi is sleeping alone. However, I''m still a little worried that Jiji will not adapt to it alone. " It''s rare that Qin Ning would discuss children''s problems with him. Han Junyu listened carefully, her chin resting on her head, smelling the fragrance of her body after bathing. "There will be some at the beginning. We''ll go with him later. Don''t have the heart. Jiji is four years old. He can try to deal with many of his own problems "I know that, but I''m still worried, and I feel that I owe him. He used to take care of my sister when I was sick. The more sensible he was, the more guilty I felt. " Qin Ning thought of the past, feeling a little down. "I''m sorry, Ning Ning, I didn''t accompany you before." Han Junyu is also very guilty, so he must treat her better in the future. "You don''t have to apologize. There are many factors that affect the occurrence of a thing. I can''t change the past. I just hope that the next three children will do well." Qin Ning comforted himself. Han Junyu side head looked at her one eye, the woman''s optimistic thinking, sometimes he still quite appreciates. The past can not be changed, so what we can do is to strive to move forward. "I''m still a child." He easily picked her up, it was really like holding a child. Recently, although she has been recuperating and eating a lot, she has not gained any meat and weight. "I''m not a child, Han Junyu. When I grow up, don''t always treat me as a child." She held him by the neck and murmured. "Well, I don''t have that strong taste. I sleep with my own children." Han Junyu cold hum, holding her back to the bedroom, leaving a word, put her on the bed, big hand slide into her clothes. "It''s growing up. Is it because of having children?" Qin Ning''s face was hot, red as Yan Xia, and she glared at him. "Han Junyu, don''t be a hooligan. I''ll tell you something serious." Han Junyu nodded solemnly, also conveniently untied the first three buttons of his shirt, and the corner of his mouth aroused evil spirits. "What I''m going to do with you is serious." "Han Junyu, wait a minute. Aren''t we going to accompany Jiji?" Qin Ning quickly stopped his hand, thought and explained, "and your illness is just right. You need to rest. It''s better not to do that kind of thing." "Do what I want to do first, and I will go to see Gigi. As for what you said about rest, you can be more enthusiastic, so I can save some energy. " Qin Ning blushed and felt that she was about to burn. He wanted to hide, but he held her wrists, raised them to the top of his head, and bowed his head to kiss her lips. Overbearing, strong, fast attack, a deep throat kiss, let Qin Ning about to suffocate. When the woman''s whole body softened, Han Junyu let go of her hand, took off her shirt and pulled off her pajamas. For a period of time, Han Junyu thought hard, and his action was a little urgent. He rushed to the hinterland and took away her reason. He was coaxed by his low magnetic voice again and again. Listen to the soft soft soft charming business, Qin Ning is about to smoke, but the man is cruel and deep, she is both painful and happy. One hand held his powerful arm, and the nails of the other hand scratched his back."Kitten, it hurts to scratch people." The voice of man''s enchantment is smiling in her ear, but the action under her body doesn''t mean to stop at all. The part that goes deep into her body is like him, standing tall and straight, strong physical strength, which she can''t bear. Hear him finally comfortable sigh, magnetic voice into the ear, she shivered, holding him for a long time, the mind is blank. Han Junyu exhaled heavily. He reclined on her for a long time and then recovered. He held her and took a bath. Originally, considering her physical condition, he just wanted to do it once, but holding her in the bath, he saw the healing wound above her chest. He couldn''t help but kiss him. The next thing was to follow their instinct and do it again. When he took her back to bed, she leaned against him. He put on his pajamas and gave her a kiss on her red face. "I''ll go and see Gigi. You''ll sleep." "Well." Qin Ning answered vaguely, and then really went to sleep. Han Junyu smiles, covers the quilt for her and turns to Jiji''s room. Open the door of Jiji''s room and see that the light in Jiji''s room is still on. He hears that the little guy on the bed seems to be having a nightmare. He is very restless. He speeds up to the bedside, picks him up and gently pats him on the back to comfort him. "Don''t be afraid, Gigi. Dad''s here." Jiji wakes up and opens his eyes to see Han Junyu. His eyes are red. "Dad, where''s my sister?" "My sister is sleeping next door. What does Jiji dream of?" Jiji pursed his lips. Thinking of the scene in the nightmare, he shivered and squeezed his robe. "The red blood is my sister''s. There are a lot of ghosts, to eat me and my sister Han Junyu frowned, worried that he was locked up in a haunted house, leaving a psychological shadow. "Gigi, listen to Dad. There are no real ghosts in this world. Some ghosts are in people''s hearts, so there will be no ghosts to hurt you and your sister. In this villa, your mother and I will protect you. You will be fine. " Han Junyu''s serious tone, like a negotiation, is extremely serious. "And now my sister has Chu Rui''s protection. Chu Rui knows Kung Fu, you know." In order to make him believe, Han Junyu picked him up and went to An''an''s room. Chapter 801 If the shadow in a child''s heart is not dealt with in time, it may accompany him all his life. Han Junyu''s childhood was not accompanied by his parents. When he was a child, he had no one to share anything he had experienced, and he didn''t dare to tell others what he was afraid of. So he must force himself to be strong, so that he can be fearless and live well. The sadness and pain that he has experienced is something that no one else has ever experienced, or has never experienced in his whole life. Now that he has children, he doesn''t want them to feel that again. He wants to be a good father and accompany him to grow up healthily. The children''s doors are not locked. Han Junyu holds Ji Ji to An''an''s room. As soon as he gets to the bed, Chu Rui opens his eyes and sees Han Junyu holding Ji Ji with red eyes. He immediately sits up. "What''s the matter?" "Shh, it''s OK. I just brought Jiji to see if Ann is sleeping well." Han Junyu said softly. Chu Rui turns his head to see who is safe. Her hand is still holding his big hand. He has some helplessness. Jiji saw that his sister was really safe, and Chu Rui, who knew martial arts, was with her. He was relieved, and his body gradually relaxed. "Big brother, thank you for taking care of your sister." Jiji said suddenly. Churui hears him call his elder brother and looks at him in doubt. Han Junyu was also a little surprised, but his son''s acceptance of Chu Rui was also the result of his joy. When holding Jiji back to the room again, he took a few books at the head of the bed. Many of them had taken notes. It seemed that he had read them. Although the little guy is cold and arrogant, he really works hard. This kind of learning attitude is not what ordinary children can have. "Do you understand all these books?" "If I don''t know, I''ll mark them up. I''ll ask the teacher for answers." Gigi glanced at the book in his hand and answered earnestly. Han Junyu nodded, satisfied with the book down, give him a good quilt, lay down beside him. "Jiji, dad knows you want to grow up quickly, but Dad wants to tell you that speed is not enough. The more you want to go to a destination, the more anxious you are. You may walk a long distance in front of you, but when you get to the back, you will be slower and slower, and even the road will run counter to the destination you want to go to. Do you know what it means to run in the opposite direction? " Han Junyu is not Qin Ning. He seldom talks so much, and his tone is gentle and powerful. It seems that another strong and tenacious force is injected into Jiji''s body. "The target was in the East, but I went to the West. Is that right?" Jiji asked in doubt. In terms of physiological system, the development of the language system of a four-year-old is still incomplete and his learning ability is limited. Although he has super powerful talent, the limitation of practical factors is not that he can absorb as much as he wants to learn. Han Junyu naturally encourages his children to learn, and even he will help them, but he is too anxious. Do anything, once anxious, the state of mind will be unstable, unstable state of mind used to, grow up to work attitude is easy to hesitate, and even the development of personality will be a bit impatient. So Han Junyu is very serious about children''s education. He is not as patient as Qin Ning, but he will try his best to communicate with his children. "Gigi is very smart, smarter than when I was four years old." Han Junyu is not stingy of praise. "Really?" Jiji''s eyes brightened. Although he does not say that he adores Han Junyu, in his mind, his father is a very powerful role, and he also wants to be like him when he grows up. "Well, it took me many years to write well, but you can write well after practicing for a few months. I''m proud of you." Jiji is a little shy. Although she doesn''t say a word, she is very happy. This event successfully transferred his fear of that nightmare, and he was more interested in Han Junyu''s previous affairs. Han Junyu observes his mood and hears him ask about his past. He thinks about it seriously and tells him something interesting. When he finally fell asleep, Han Junyu covered him with a quilt, got up and went to An''an''s room to see that Chu Rui had not slept. Chu Rui was surprised to see that he would return. "Mr. Han, what can I do for you?" Han Junyu first went to the bedside to see An''an and slept soundly, but her hand still grasped Chu Rui''s hand, which made him a bit surprised. "Does Ann sleep at night like this?" "Well, if I take it away, she''ll wake up." Chu Rui is also very surprised. The little girl seems to smile every day, heartless, but always worried that he will leave. Han Junyu nodded, went to him, squatted beside the bed, and looked at him head on. "Remember what my wife said to you?" "Well?"Chu Rui was very surprised that the man above would squat down and talk to him. "Since you choose to stay, you are one of the family members. So, you don''t need to be too formal. You can also detect the temperament of my wife and I during this period. You have a special identity, and your childhood experience is different from that of ordinary children. We don''t ask you to treat us as parents, but we all hope to be happy. As for other ideas, if it''s not convenient to tell Ning Ning, you can tell me. I will handle your account soon. In order to cover up your identity, I will give you the surname Han, but you are still Chu Rui. Here, you can be yourself. " I don''t know it''s because the night is too deep. The man''s voice is very gentle. Churui doesn''t adapt. But he was still shocked, because only Anan had said such things to him before, but Anan Thinking that he didn''t deal with Anan''s body, he felt uncomfortable and his eyes were red. "Well, you have a good rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow if there''s anything else." Han Junyu told him to lie down and cover him with a quilt. I know that he doesn''t like to be touched by others, so I didn''t touch his body directly when I didn''t cover the quilt. "Thank you, Mr. Han." Churui''s voice trembled a little. He was suppressing his emotions. Han Junyu nodded, always cold brown eyes in the light, a bit soft. "If you want to be grateful to me, you can be more at ease when you see me later. My wife is a casual person. If you are happy, she will be happy, too Qin Ning is happy. He won''t be in a bad mood. "Good." Chu Rui made a solemn promise. Han Junyu goes back to his bedroom, and after lying down, he thinks about Chu Rui. He frowns slightly and thinks deeply. Chu family It''s a real problem. Han Junyu stopped Sheng''an''s work because he needed to rest, but there were still many jobs waiting for him to deal with. Qin Ning worried that he was too busy, so he kept pestering him with his children. "Why don''t we go to the gallery with Han Junyu Han Junyu holding a mobile phone to see the mail, suddenly mobile phone was robbed by her, a bit helpless. Now that she has said it, what reason does he have to refuse? The three children were very happy to hear that they were going out for a walk. So a family of three went to the gallery. Chapter 802 Langyue studio, Mr. Zhou''s studio. When Qin Ning returned to Nankang City, he always wanted to have a look, but he didn''t dare to move forward because he didn''t have the courage. Now Han Junyu wants to recover. After thinking about it for a long time, she still plucks up her courage and comes to say hello to Mr. Zhou. When Qin Ning took her two children to the studio, Zhou saw her, eyes moist, emotional, looking at her for a long time, just said a word. "It''s good to be alive, good." "It worries you, Mr. Zhou. I''m bringing my children to see you." Qin Ning could feel Zhou''s concern for her, and he was grateful. He led An''an and Ji Ji forward with a smile. Looking at the two children, Zhou was surprised and waved to them with a smile. Ji Ji is aware of Qin Ning''s respect for Zhou. He takes his sister''s hand and takes a step forward. However, an an is still afraid. He takes Chu Rui with his other hand. She doesn''t move until Chu Rui takes a step forward. Zhou Lao''s eyes were attracted by Chu Rui, a little surprised, "are you?" "Hello, grandfather Zhou. I''m Ann''s elder brother. My name is Han and my name is churui." "What is it?" Zhou looked at him in surprise. He didn''t find any trace of Han Junyu and Qin Ning on his face. He looked up at Han Junyu in doubt and wanted him to explain. Qin Ning can''t have such a big child. It can only be Han Junyu''s, but haven''t you heard that Han Junyu has an illegitimate child? Hearing Chu Rui say his surname is Han, Han Junyu and Qin Ning are somewhat surprised. They receive Zhou''s eyes and Han Junyu explains. "This child is my friend''s child. My friend passed away. I''ll take care of him now, so he''s surnamed me now." Chu Rui turns to see Han Junyu. There is no expression on his face, but his slanting eyes still reveal that he is in a good mood at the moment. "All right, all good kids." Zhou was relieved. If Qin Ning was allowed to be a stepmother, she would be wronged. But when he thought that she had an accident because she had participated in the art award ceremony, Zhou felt guilty. Now she can live well, he has a lot of feelings in his heart. When Gao Liang comes to the studio and sees Qin Ning, he is shocked at first, and then excited. If it wasn''t for Han Junyu, he would like to hug her. Ban Yongjun heard that Qin Ning had gone to the studio. He immediately rushed to the studio and saw a living person. He believed that Gao Liang didn''t cheat her. She didn''t worry about Gao Liang. She ran to hold Qin Ning and thought that she had a nightmare four years ago. Now she woke up. "Elder martial sister." Qin Ning was held in her arms so that she couldn''t breathe well and patted her on the shoulder. Ban Yongjun looked back and released her. He held her shoulder and looked at her carefully to make sure that she was alive and her eyes were moist. "Thank God you''re alive." "Thank God for walking. I''ve said that I''m lucky. I''m lucky to see my elder martial sister again." Qin Ning laughs and looks at her carefully. I haven''t seen you for four years. Maybe it''s because of the birth of a child. Ban Yongjun''s face is more mellow, but his temperament is better. Ban Yongjun heard her mischievous words, pinched her face, found that she was thin, very distressed. "Dad, why does she pinch my mother''s face?" An''an looks at Ban Yongjun blankly. Seeing her holding Qin Ning''s face, she thinks that she is bullying her mother. Listening to the little girl''s milk voice, ban Yongjun turns around and sees an An''an, a lovely girl with Jade Snow in her eyes. "Qin Ning, is this your daughter?" "Well." Qin Ning asks An''an and Ji Ji to come to her, and she introduces them to ban Yongjun. Ban Yongjun looks at Ji Ji and Han Junyu''s similar faces. He thinks of his two little babies and immediately wants to pinch his face, but Ji Ji avoids them. "Sorry, Gigi doesn''t want his face pinched." Jiji''s heart is also strange. Why do those people like to pinch his face? Class Yongjun regret, turn to see Ann, lovely softened her heart, want to embrace, but Ann hide behind Chu Rui. "I''m sorry, auntie. My sister is timid." Ban Yongjun saw a ten-year-old Chu Rui. He was very surprised to see his facial features. "Whose girl is this? It''s so beautiful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Rui has rolled his eyes. He has tied up his hair. How can anyone say that he looks like a girl? "Well, my churui is not a girl, but a boy. He''s just used to having a long head. " Qin Ning explained in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Rui was surprised to hear Qin Ning say that he was "my Chu Rui", but he didn''t reject it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Class Yong Jun surprised to see Qin Ning one eye, if this is a boy, this also looks good some fouls? However, it''s rare to see Qin Ning. Ban Yongjun quickly diverts his attention and tentatively wants to talk to An''an.She always wanted to be a clever boy, but she didn''t want to be a naughty girl. Can an be on guard against strangers, has been hiding behind Chu Rui. Qin Ning wants to divert ban Yongjun''s attention, saying that she wants to see an art exhibition and let her introduce her. Ban Yongjun promised to lead his family to the painting hall. Qin Ning appreciates the works of the painting hall, but Han Junyu is not interested. He leads the children around perfunctorily. He is not interested in seeing the three children, so he takes them to eat. Said to eat, Ann is very happy, but also rub to Han Junyu in front of him to hold. Qin Ning also knew that he was too obsessed with painting and ignored them. I''m very sorry. "It''s OK. Take your time here. I''ll take my children to other places and buy you food later." Han Junyu said. "Good." Qin Ning nodded and saw that an an was still in Han Junyu''s arms. He couldn''t help reminding him. "An an wants to walk with big brother. Your father is still recovering. He can''t be too tired." An''an nodded obediently and wanted to go down from his father''s arms. Han Junyu, however, did not let go and gave her a deep look. "It''s OK to hold you. Ann likes me to hold you. I''ll hold you for a while." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt that there was something in his words, but he didn''t recognize the real meaning. Instead, ban Yongjun, who was next to him, blushed and stepped back. Then, Han Junyu left with three children. Ban Yongjun sees Han Shao suddenly become a father. He is surprised to see Han Shao leaving with his child in his arms. He can''t help sighing. "I didn''t expect you to come back in four years. I thought Han would marry another woman. " "You mean lohee?" "Yes, Luoxi followed him all the time, and she imitated you all the time. We all thought you So I acquiesce that she will replace you. " Ban Yongjun thought of what happened before and felt sorry. "Oh." Qin Ning smile, but not very comfortable in the heart. No matter whether she is really dead or not, let another woman take her place and come to her favorite man, she doesn''t want peace as a ghost. They all think that she can be replaced, and in Han Junyu''s heart, she is unique and irreplaceable, which can be regarded as the only comfort. Qin Ning walked forward a few steps, stood in front of a painting, staring at the painting a little distracted. "Why, I think I''m familiar with this painting. It seems that I''ve seen it somewhere?" Ban Yongjun was puzzled and looked at the name under the eye painting. "Rongning is a foreign painter. Her works are very accomplished. The market price of her works is also very high in shopping malls. It''s hard to get a thousand gold, so it''s very valuable for collection. Do you know her? " "No, but I feel like I should know her." Chapter 803 Back at the villa, Qin Ning was still thinking about the painting in her mind. Suddenly she was hugged from behind, and then she came back to herself. "What do you think, always in a state of uneasiness?" Qin Ning turned around and frowned at him. Han Junyu noticed that she was in a bad mood. Her arms tightened and her voice softened. "What makes you unhappy?" "Han Junyu, do you think the dead can be revived?" Qin Ning asked. Han Junyu frowned, raised her jaw, let him look at him directly, "what dead people resurrect, Ning Ning, make it clear." Qin Ning pursed her lips and said after a while, "I saw a painting today, which is very similar to my mother''s previous works in technique, and there is a" Ning "in the other''s name. Han Junyu, do you think it''s a coincidence? " "Rong Ning?" Han Junyu has never heard of this name, but the other side''s painting technique is similar to Ning Shan''s, and the name also has a word Ning, which is far fetched if it is a coincidence. "You want to know, I''ll help you investigate." "Han Junyu, if my mother is alive, is my father still alive? If they''re all alive, why leave me alone? " Qin Ning didn''t understand. "It''s not clear yet. Don''t think about it." Han Junyu lowers his head and kisses her lips. Qin Ning looks up and hugs his neck. The idea that Ningshan is still alive makes qinning feel ridiculous, so it is quickly turned over by a kiss from Han Junyu. Han Junyu was injured for a few days. He went to the hospital for reexamination. Xiao Jue showed him that the place where the operation was performed recovered very well. Hearing this news, Qin Ning is also very happy, and asked Xiao Jue what he should pay attention to in his life. Then he left the ward with Han Junyu. Qin Ning hasn''t seen an Yun for several days. She is going to the ward to see an Yun. Han Junyu accompanies her upstairs. Can not expect to the ward, but see the face of Cheng Mo, Han Junyu eyebrow tip a pick. Cheng Mo has become a general now. Although he is still on the battlefield, his more work now is to command in the headquarters office. The battlefield that can reach the headquarters must be very large, but he has not heard about this recently. Since it''s not a job, horses are personal. But in life, there are few people who can hurt him. Qin Ning was surprised to see the blue and purple of Cheng Mo''s mouth, and asked curiously, "general Cheng, what are you doing?" Cheng Mo black face, overcast saw an eye, sitting on the bed want to ignore his woman, not angry spit out a few words. "By accident." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who hits the corners of his mouth and chin? Qin Ning smokes the corners of his mouth, but he doesn''t ask again. He goes to talk to an Yun. Two little girls talk about the girl''s problem. Han Junyu says hello and pulls Cheng Mo out of the ward. "What''s the matter? I was beaten by the senior?" "Oh, what''s your business?" Cheng Mo asks, but his indifferent attitude has revealed that Han Junyu is right. Leaning against the railing, Han Junyu''s attitude was somewhat lazy, and his bantering brown eyes glanced at him. "Tell me, maybe I can help you." Cheng Mo grinds his teeth and makes a firm statement of what happened. It turns out that when he left Han Junyu''s villa that day, he wanted to send him to Anyun hospital. However, in order to make it easier for Anyun to get on the bus, huangfuting directly picked up Anyun, but the most exasperating thing is that Anyun still didn''t refuse and raised her eyebrows to him. Cheng Mo is angry and goes back to the hospital to negotiate with huangfuting. Then there was a conflict and a fight. Huangfuting had practiced boxing, and their Kung Fu was not bad. When they were fighting, they didn''t get good results, and they were all painted. Han Junyu put his long finger on his thin lip and thought for a few seconds, then he suddenly gave a low smile. "I didn''t expect that general Cheng was so naive. It''s really rare." "Go away!" Cheng Mo drinks cold. Han Junyu didn''t want to annoy him, so he restrained his emotion and tried to persuade him seriously. "Ah Mo, I believe you should know more about the relationship between you and an Yun than I do. Anyun looks like a neat girl, but she is a person with a heavy heart. The more natural and unrestrained the surface is, the more space should be in the heart. When she was young, she broke down to tell you that she was rejected by you. Now she should have a shadow in her heart. This is the seed you lay down, the fruit you bear is even a knife, if you swallow it If as usual, Han Junyu, who is reluctant to write like gold, even if he wants Cheng Mo to be happy, he will certainly add a few sarcasm and sneer. But after Qin Ning was together, a lot of sharp things in his temperament gradually became soft, and he didn''t want to talk about some nonsense. Cheng Mo stares at the distance and reflects on his words. He agrees with his statement. At the beginning of the little girl''s confession, but he took out a lot of reasons to refuse her, now she grows up, there will be a lot of excuses to refuse him.Han Junyu didn''t hear him and patted him sympathetically on the shoulder. "If you think about it, you can either gamble on it or let her be happy with other men." Feelings hurt the most, but if you can''t be a husband and wife, you''d better not be an enemy. In the ward, Qin Ning sees an Yun guilty of playing games all the time and grabs her mobile phone. "Don''t hide from me. If you have anything to do, just tell me. I think Cheng Mo has been guarding you. It doesn''t seem like a joke. What do you think? " An Yun stares at her mobile phone and doesn''t want to answer this question, but Qin Ning keeps asking. She says irritably. "It''s impossible for him and I, let alone the age difference, and our family won''t agree with us. Besides, we have different values. Maybe he''s chasing me on a whim. " But Qin Ning shook her head and denied her saying, "yunyun, the age difference between Han Junyu and me is very big. He is eleven years older than me, but I love him very much, so age is not a problem, it''s an excuse. Let''s talk about the values. Cheng Mo is a very intelligent man who is rational in everything and super rational in everything. You say that he is chasing a woman on the spur of the moment. This possibility should not exist in his thinking frame. " Anyun just casually find a reason, did not expect to be refuted by her analysis, Anyun depressed stare at her. "Ning Ning, which side are you on?" "Of course I''m on your side. I just want to know what you really think. I hope you can be happy. Cheng Mo is cunning, but Han Junyu and he are friends. If you don''t like him, I will let Han Junyu try to persuade him. But if you have other ideas, I want to help you, too. " An Yun bowed her head and half of her face was blocked by her hair, so her expression was somewhat complicated. "Ning Ning, I don''t know. Every time he comes near me, I still have a heartbeat. But every time I reflect to make myself rational, I feel this kind of heart is terrible. I always feel that he is surrounded by abysses. If I go one step further, I will fall into the abyss again. " Chapter 804 When Qin Ning came out of the ward, he saw Cheng Mo and Han Junyu standing by the railing talking. She looked at the man standing upright from a distance, thinking of an Yun''s painful expression, her big eyes were a little cunning, and the corners of her mouth were slightly crooked. She went to the two people and said hello to Cheng Mo with a smile, "general Cheng, are you OK in the army?" "Well." Cheng Mo is naturally very busy, but he is not at ease with an Yun and runs to the hospital when he has time. Every time he runs, he''s very tired, and he doesn''t have a rest. But I can''t give up, I still can''t control my feet. "I''m yunyun''s best friend. I don''t know what to say, but if she doesn''t say it, I''m the only one to offend. You always come to the hospital and disturb her rest, so you''d better go and do your business. She''s taken care of in the hospital. " That man, of course, is huangfuting. Qin Ning has been observing Cheng Mo''s face, and finds that his eyes are dark and he is restraining his emotions. "Is that what she asked you to say?" "Well, she said that you are also her elder brother''s friend. It''s not good to drive you away directly. She used some euphemisms, but you pretended you didn''t understand, so..." Qin Ning wants to talk but stops. "Well, I see." Cheng Mo turns to see an Yun''s ward, turns around and goes. Tall figure, but very lonely, inexplicably distressing. "Just leave and never show up again?" Qin Ning suddenly asked. Cheng Mo Dun stops a pace, "otherwise?" "Oh, if you leave because of my words, your love is really cheap and impressive. But it''s also true. For a successful man like you, the means to play with women are too high. Who knows if you really mean it? " Qin Ning is sarcastic. Cheng Mo twisted his eyebrows, turned his head and looked at her coldly, "Qin Ning, what do you mean?" "I mean, men like you always love yourself. You pursue Anyun, but you think Anyun used to like you. Suddenly, other men pursue her, and his possessiveness is troubling. You''re really ruining your character. You don''t want to be sincere, but you don''t allow her to be with other men. " "Oh, do you think so, or is that what she said?" Cheng Mo laughs. "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that since you don''t like yunyun, don''t provoke her. You are Han Junyu''s friend. I respect you. If you want to hurt her, Cheng Mo, you are really scum. " "Thank you for your compliment." Cheng Mo grimly sneers and walks away. For his own ideas, he did not explain a word, Qin Ning was so angry that he stamped his feet. "Han Junyu, what''s his attitude? He likes Anyun, but he doesn''t put down his figure. He is also a great general. Should everyone follow him? If he wants to chase people, he has to show some sincerity. " Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows, and he is also in a dilemma when his wife and brother are on the same level. "He is not a person who is good at explaining. Well, he is a person who has a sense of propriety. If he really doesn''t like Anyun, he will quit. If he does, he will act. " "Well, he''s your good brother. Of course you speak for her. When yunyun was rejected by him, when he was hiding in the corner of the airport crying, where was he? Yunyun was so angry that he went abroad alone. As soon as he arrived abroad, he was stolen his wallet and left on the street. Where was yunyun when he robbed food with beggars? In order not to worry about her elder brother, she went to fight black boxing alone. When she was beaten to collapse, where was he? When a man failed to pursue her and wanted to attack her, she fought back and hurt someone. When she was put in prison, where was he? Do you think chasing a woman with a heart is OK? Yunyun is different from me. I''m soft tempered. If you coax me with a few words, I''ll be soft hearted. But yunyun is not. Yunyun has no mother since she was a child. She looks strong, but how fragile she is in her heart, Cheng Mo can''t see clearly. He thinks that Anyun refuses him because she is hard hearted. But it''s harder than his heart. Who can beat him. Four years ago, if he hadn''t said those cruel words and forced me to run away, Anyun would have taken all the responsibility for this. Once depressed, she had to take medicine to make a living. He is a male chauvinist. He thinks that if he wants to lower his status for a few days, he will lose his value. But in my heart, he doesn''t deserve Anyun at all! " Qin Ning angrily said a paragraph, touched in the heart, her eyes red. Han Junyu listens to her because she loves an Yun, but classifies him and Cheng Mo as a kind of man, instantly has a sense of crisis. He, with a strong desire for survival, immediately changed the topic. "I''m sorry, Ning Ning. It''s getting late. ANN is still waiting for us to have lunch at home. Let''s go back quickly. "When it comes to children, Qin Ning calms down, wipes away his tears and leaves with him. And Cheng Mo, who has gone back, stands in the corner listening to Qin Ning''s words. His steps are stiff and his jaw is taut. He uses great strength to restrain his emotions. An Yun, who is playing games with his mobile phone in the ward, is in a trance when he thinks of the question Qin Ning asked. All of a sudden, when she heard a knock at the door, she came back to herself. Without her permission, the other party pushed open the door and saw the man standing by the door. She rolled her eyes and continued to play the game. Cheng Mo goes to the bed and suddenly holds her wrist. "Yunyun, I''m sorry." Hearing his apology, an Yun looks up at him. "You are very sorry for running around and bothering me every day. If you''re sincere, you''ll be out of my sight forever. " Cheng Mo''s strength in his hand increased, and his eyes looked at her seriously. An Yun is looked at by him all over awkward, want to shake off her hand to have no success, immediately some exasperation. "Cheng Mo, when are you going to play with me? I''m Well Cheng Mo doesn''t wait for her to finish, bows her head, kisses her, and clasps the back of her head, leaving her nowhere to escape. An Yun''s legs still can''t move, can only passively bear his kiss, know oneself can''t escape, she also won''t hide. Can still feel sad in the heart, unconsciously tears fall down. Taste salty, Cheng Mo Dun lives, slowly let go of her. "Yunyun, marry me." An Yun stares at him in horror at his direct proposal. "Cheng Mo, whether you have no hearing or brain disease, I said I don''t like you!" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. If you marry me, you can like me slowly." His overbearing unreasonable, an Yun was angry smile. "Cheng Mo, what gives you confidence that I will be with you?" "Why are you avoiding me?" Cheng Mo asked. An Yun is fidgety and grins his teeth secretly. He turns away from him. "Yunyun, answer me, what do you think?" He doesn''t know the girl''s mind. There are many times he doesn''t know how to face the girl he likes. Sometimes his way is tough, she dislikes his overbearing, unreasonable. But if she was gentle with her, she would try to get close to other men. He was so angry that he would explode. Chapter 805 The man asks her how she thinks, and an Yun is also confused. In the face of his pursuit, she was confused and didn''t know what she wanted. But she had a clear idea in her heart that she and he were not the same people in the world. What''s more, she''s disabled now, and she doesn''t deserve him. "Cheng Mo, I want you to leave my world and stop appearing in front of me." Cheng Mo Mou stares at her, for a long time he just gets up. "Well, I respect your decision." An Yun saw his tall figure leave, until she heard the door closed, her heart was locked, she covered her face and began to cry. She didn''t know why she was crying, but she was suffering. He was the person she had been pursuing in her childhood. What she was eager to do was to get close to him. Even if she went abroad, she also wanted to practice boxing well and see his dream. But she was too useless, did not make any achievements, and had a car accident. It was hard to say whether she could stand up in the future. How could she accept his feelings. Since then, an Yun has never seen him again. Lying in the hospital bed, she was thinking about it a lot. That day, he bought a bunch of flowers in the middle of the night and ran to tell her that he was checking the pictures of how others expressed their love to the girl. Her heart was sweet and astringent, and she burst out laughing. He is such a serious person. He is so rational that he even has to check what others say when he says it. Standing outside the ward, Cheng Mo didn''t know what she was laughing at. After a while, her eyes turned red and shed tears. He wrung his brows and felt pain in his heart, but he still held back and didn''t push the door in. Promised to disappear from her eyes. In a restless mood, he called to find out Han Junyu to drink. Looking at his haggard face, Han Junyu knew that he was in a bad mood recently and hurt others. He had experienced it himself, so he sympathized with him very much. "What are you going to do, just spend it?" "What else?" If Cheng Mo had a way, he would not torture himself so much. Han Junyu looks at the wine glass on the table. Cheng Mo always drinks with restraint because he wants to train, but there are several empty wine bottles piled on the table. He wants to stop, but Cheng Mo avoids them. "Do you know what I think most about when I know that I may lose my sight if my operation fails?" Cheng Mo poured a mouthful of wine, heard what he said, thought and answered, "is it to recover quickly and leave the hospital?" "No, it''s cold in the hospital. I want to hold my wife." Cheng Mo glanced at him, then looked up and drank a mouthful of wine, "never forget show love, ah." "It''s not a show of love, it''s a fact. An Yun is recovering in the hospital. Her elder brother is too busy to accompany her. Therefore, what an Yun needs most at this time is company. " Han Junyu''s subtle reminder. Cheng Mo looks at him, his face is a bit agitated. "I promised her that I would never appear in front of her again." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "when you fight, if the other side is in the city, and then negotiate with you that I don''t want to fight, I just want the rights of this city, do you believe the other side''s words?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Mo thinks deeply. "I didn''t expect you, Cheng Mo, to do things like this. If you like, you can get people to your account book first, and then you can ask other questions. Or are you not confident enough to give her happiness? " "I don''t want her to be unhappy." Cheng Mo also wants to cut first and then play, but he doesn''t want an Yun to be unhappy. Because of his fault, she suffered so much that he couldn''t bear it. Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows. He has said all that should be said. As for what he wants to do, it depends on himself. He came to drink with him, but he didn''t drink. When Cheng Mo got drunk, he sent him back to where he lived. Han Junyu sympathizes with his good brother who is trapped in love. But only when the two of them have figured out the relationship can they go down. "Yunyun," suddenly, Cheng Mo grabs Han Junyu''s hand and holds him. Han Junyu mouth a draw, threw a did not shake off, helpless persuasion. "Ah Mo, I''m not your rhyme, I''m Han Junyu, let go!" "Yunyun, what should I do to you before you forgive me? I was a jerk, full of nonsense, angry you go abroad. You don''t know how sorry I was to learn that you went abroad. " He was still talking with his eyes closed, apparently drunk. As the saying goes, after drinking, he speaks the truth, but when Cheng Mo is rational, he is not allowed to drink so much wine, so he must not have said these words to other people. "Yunyun, when I realize that I like you, I feel like a big jerk. I have that kind of dirty mind for you before you are an adult. Afraid of you close to me, I will be out of control to do something, I refused that time, said a lot of excessive words.I''m sorry, yunyun. I know I''m wrong. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± When he fell asleep, Han Junyu took his hand from his hand. Seeing his wrists with a red mark, the corner of his eyes twitched. Settle him in before he leaves. When driving back to the villa, he thought of Cheng Mo''s painful expression. The car turned around and drove to the hospital. Is preparing to sleep an Yun, suddenly heard someone knocking on the door, a bit surprised. But think of so late will find her people, her eyes looking forward to staring at the door, will be him? With the help of a wheelchair, she got out of bed and opened the door. When she saw the man outside, her eyes darkened. "What are you doing here?" Han Junyu looks at her disappointed expression and walks into the ward without expression. "I''ll give you a present." "Well, how do you want to give me a gift? Is it a gift prepared by Qin Ning?" But it''s a bit inappropriate to send it here so late, and it''s still him, isn''t it? In an Yun''s eyes, he takes out his mobile phone from his pocket, and then clicks on a recording. It''s a silent voice. "Yunyun, what should I do to you before you forgive me? I was a jerk, full of nonsense, angry you go abroad. You don''t know how hard it was for me to know that you went abroad. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun looks at him in surprise, "what do you want me to do with this?" "No, I just want you to hear his voice. He is a man who is not good at explaining. His feelings for you have always been hidden. The way he may take is not very good, but he doesn''t have a bad heart. " Han Junyu looked at her and thought that she and Qin Ning were good friends. His voice was less chilly. "If you don''t agree with him, it''s not that you don''t like him, but that you refuse him when you feel that your leg is hurt and you don''t deserve him, right?" An Yun stares at him in consternation. She doesn''t expect that her mind will be seen through by him. "I have a blood clot in my brain. Before I had an operation, Ning Fu told me that the failure rate of the operation was 70%. My first thought at that time was to explain my will and give everything to Qin Ning and the two children. But she asked me, I am willing to see her cry, do not want to let her smile with him? Cheng Mo is a reasonable person. He likes you for so many years and has never found another woman, so it is impossible for other women to intervene in his life. Anyun, you like him for so many years, and there is no room for other men in your heart. Are you willing to let him guard this guilt all his life, or take a step forward and let him accompany you through this pass? " Chapter 806 Han Junyu went back to the villa and saw that the light was still on in the living room. He went into the living room to see the sleeping woman on the sofa and frowned slightly. He went to pick her up, but Qin Ning opened her eyes. "You''re back. Did you drink?" Qin Ning rubbed his eyes and smelled the wine on him. Han Junyu shook his head and said with a bad face, "are you not afraid of catching cold when you sleep here?" "I''m not sure you didn''t come back. I''ll wait here for you to fall asleep." She hugged him around the neck and gave him a smile on the face. Han Junyu glanced at her obliquely. His gloomy face didn''t collapse. After he took her back to the bedroom, he put her on the bed and pinched her face. "If it''s too late in the future, don''t wait for me and go to bed." Qin Ning narrowed her big eyes and giggled, but she still shook her head. "I want to wait for you. And when you come home at night and see me waiting for you, you won''t feel like you''re alone and I''ll accompany you. " Han Junyu''s deep brown eyes stare at her, touching her heart. "Where''s the wrong reason?" "My father told me that when my mother was in hospital, my father always went to the hospital to watch. He said that my mother would be lonely in the hospital alone. Even if she couldn''t help, she would let her know that she was not alone." Qin Ning recalled. So she thought it was a very happy process to wait for him at home. Han Junyu pinched her small nose, somewhat helpless, "little stupid girl, you have more and more tricks to deal with me. You are afraid that I will go out to fool around. You are deliberately letting me know that you are waiting for you at home." Qin Ning wrinkled his nose, clapped his hand open and puffed up his cheeks. "Yes, it''s said that there are many fox spirits out there to hook up with you. I have to do something alone. Otherwise, if you are robbed, where can I cry?" Han Junyu laughed angrily, lowered his head and pecked on her lips, deliberately teasing her. "If I''m really taken away by the fox spirit, what''s the use of your crying?" Qin Ning frowned and sniffed at him. He didn''t smell other perfume. "Han Junyu, you don''t like other women, do you?" "Guess what." Qin Ning immediately broke away from him and kept a distance of one meter with him. "If you dare to touch other women, I will" "what about you?" Han Junyu looked at her with great interest. Qin Ning was so angry that he jumped out of bed, with his hands akimbo and his cheeks bulging, "I''ll leave with three children." "Where are you going? Looking for the season? Oh, do you want to be separated from me for four years, or eight years? " Han Junyu was not surprised by her reply, but looking at her hairy appearance, he kept smiling and looked at her coolly. Scared by his cold voice, Qin Ning shakes his shoulder and counsels. She humbly bowed her head and retorted in a low voice, "that''s why you bullied people first and broke your promise to propose. You''ll only be with me all your life." She still remembers his promise of marriage proposal. Han Junyu was surprised and went up to her and picked her up. "You are a scratchy kitten at home. How dare those fox spirits touch me?" Qin Ning''s depressed eyes widened and glared at him, "don''t tease me in the future, I will think wildly. There are so many excellent women outside. I''m afraid that if you don''t want me, I''ll be very sad. " Han Junyu also realized that the joke touched her emotional point. After sitting down, he put her on her lap and gently grasped her cool palm. "Well." He would compromise so easily. Qin Ning looked at him doubtfully and felt that he must be cheating. "Han Junyu, you are not guilty, are you?" Han Junyu doubts, "what is guilty of?" "Guilty, you, you''re out with other women." Han Junyu could not laugh or cry, rubbing her small head, "if I were the kind of man who provokes other women, I would not be single to meet you at 29. Stupid girl, you are content ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning naturally believed in him, but she didn''t know what was wrong with her, and she was always worried. Maybe it''s a worry about gain and loss. Always feel that such happiness comes too soon, some untrue, she is afraid that one day such happiness will be lost. Qin Ning took the initiative to hold his neck, a bit coquetry, "Han Junyu, I like you, no, I love you, you can only love me, not with other women have unclear relationship. How about that? " "Just say yes." He looked down at her. She had taken a bath and was wearing pajamas. The collar of pajamas was very big. When he looked down, he could see the scenery inside. Hear her soft voice, coquetry said love him, he did not have the heart to listen to what she said, the body a fire up, heart beat faster, just want to do something happy with her.Qin Ning didn''t realize that he was different, so he negotiated with him seriously. "What I said is good, Han Junyu, you don''t perfunctory me, ah, where do you look?" Qin Ning was ashamed to cover his eyes. Han Junyu didn''t stop her either. Her eyes were covered by her little hands. She smelled the fragrance of her body more keenly. "Ning Ning, if you want me not to touch other women, please satisfy me first." "What satisfaction..." Han Junyu feels that a feeling is not something he says, but something he does. The more he does, the more he loves her. Such as waves undulating body arc, with the increase of strength, speed up, turbulent, surging. Each other into each other''s body, water rolling, like a time and again patting the Shore Beach spray, issued bursts of whispering. Warm feeling has not yet profound experience, followed by a spray slapped over, Qin Ning some unbearable, holding his neck low cry out. "Ning Ning, you cry so pitifully that I can''t stop." "Han Junyu, slow down..." Qin Ning begged for mercy, but did not stop him. She felt like a mass of water, stirred by him into various shapes. Sometimes it is a lonely boat on the sea, and he is the God who controls the wind and waves, let her rise and fall in the wind and waves, and finally drown in the waves. "Han Junyu, why are you so bad." Qin Ning was panting heavily and his face was ruddy. He was so angry that he patted him. "I have something worse. If you call me brother Han, I''ll let you go." Qin Ning''s eyes are bright with amber. "Really?" "You call first, let me listen. I''ll let you go if I''m satisfied." Han Junyu bowed his head, thin lips and a smile, gently kissing the tip of her ear, waiting for her to speak "Han, brother. Brother Han, please do me a favor and let me go. " Qin Ning is coquettish. When he speaks, there is still some crying in his voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The color of Han Junyu''s eyes darkened, and the heat wave just came down. Give her a break? How is that possible? Chapter 807 The sun fell on the glass window and cast a little light on the ground. Placed on the windowsill of the potted plants, because of the morning dew moisture, the branches of the flower bone open petals, delicate stand in the branches, with the morning wind swaying. Han Junyu ran back in the morning and saw the potted flowers blooming. He went upstairs in a good mood. In the bedroom, the woman was sleeping sweetly. He took a bath first and changed into a fresh casual suit. "Stupid girl, get up." "I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it." Qin Ning wrapped himself in a quilt and turned over to avoid him. Han Junyu looked at the time, dug her out of the quilt, picked her up and went to the bathroom to wash. "Han Junyu, I''m sleepy, can''t I?" Qin Ning squinted at the mirror and closed his eyes again, leaning against his arms. "No, the three children are up. You can go downstairs to have breakfast with them first, and you can sleep later." Qinning listen to the children eat breakfast things, reluctantly open their eyes, with a toothbrush brush. Han Junyu saw that she finally stood up straight. Then he went to the wardrobe to help her with her clothes. Qin Ning finished washing and changing clothes. When he saw the traces on her body, he bit his teeth depressed. This man is definitely a dog, otherwise how do you like to bite people so much. When going downstairs, Han Junyu saw that the woman had been shaking his face. He raised his eyebrows slightly and held her neck in his big hand to stop her from going downstairs. "Shake your face early in the morning. Tell me what it is." Qin Ning stares at him one eye, red face low roar, "you fortunately mean to say, is bitten by you walk all ache." Han Junyu coughed lightly, released her neck and held her small face in his big hand. "Sorry, pay attention next time, but I can''t blame you. Who makes you so sweet, I just want to eat you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s face was hot, and he shook off his hand. Han Junyu low smile, quickly walked to her side, "kiss me, or you want the children to find you and I quarrel?" "Where do I quarrel with you?" Qin Ning retorts and refuses to kiss him. Han Junyu looked at her seriously, "no quarrel, then I''ll kiss you." Then he bowed his head, stole a kiss on her lip and walked down the stairs quickly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning touched his lips, angry and angry, but sweet in his heart. Han Junyu, who plays tricks on him, is less fierce and more energetic. She likes him so much. The three children go to bed early and wake up early. An an is taken care of by Chu Rui. Ji Ji can manage his own affairs. If they want to see Han Junyu and Qin Ning are not awake, they will go outside first. Chu Rui has the habit of running in the morning. Ann wants to run with him, but her physical strength is limited, so she can only sit in the garden waiting for him to run back. Chu Rui ran back to the garden and watched the little girl stare at him seriously. His eyes never seemed to leave him. He quickened his pace. "Ann, are you bored?" "No, I''m waiting for my big brother." Because it''s very important for her to wait for her elder brother, so she doesn''t feel bored. Chu Rui bent down and picked her up. "Let''s buy a ball. I''ll play with ANN, OK?" "Yes, yes, I like playing ball." Ann is happy, lying on his shoulder and kissing. Chu Rui was stunned and looked at her. "Ann, how are you?" no one ever kisses him, and her mother has never done such intimate things to him since he can remember. "Big brother, don''t you like An''an to kiss you?" Ann remembered that her elder brother didn''t like to be touched. She was a bit at a loss. Mother always kisses her when she is happy. She is used to kissing her when she is happy. She just kisses him when she is very happy. Big brother doesn''t dislike her, does he? "No, it''s just an accident. I don''t like to be close to people, but it doesn''t include you. Don''t be afraid. " "Oh, is Ann the only one who can kiss big brother?" Ann looked at him with twinkling eyes. "Well." Churui is not very interesting. His ears are red. After breakfast, Qin Ning and Han Junyu discuss that she wants to study in the studio. She didn''t finish her university courses, which was a pity for her, so she studied with Mr. Zhou to make up for it. Han Junyu listened to her ideas and agreed with her very much. She has something she wants to do. It''s better for her to further study. "The children and I support you. We''ll go to the studio with you in the afternoon." After listening to Han Junyu''s words, the three children all nodded and agreed. Mom wants to do something, and they are happy for mom. Qin Ning is also very happy to get the support of her family. Originally, she wanted Han Junyu to take care of her children at home, but Han Junyu didn''t agree. She must be with her. No matter where Han Junning goes with her, she will find out.Moreover, when he goes out, he is always on guard against the surrounding environment. She suspects that he has something to hide from her, but if he doesn''t say it, she can''t get the answer even if she asks, and then she doesn''t care about him. In the afternoon, the family went to the studio. Listening to Qin Ning''s saying that he wanted to continue to study, Zhou agreed, but he still said sternly to her. "My studio doesn''t support idle people. You need to draw a picture first. Let me see if your level has declined. I''m thinking about whether I can stay in the studio." Qin Ning felt that this requirement was reasonable, and she was ready to go to her studio to get tools. But when I opened the door of the studio, I found that the studio was full of other people''s things, and a strange woman was sitting in her former position. Looking at the previous studio, she had changed the original model. She was a bit surprised, but also lost in her heart. "Who are you?" The woman frowned at her when someone interrupted her. "Oh, the bedroom, Qin Ning, I want to borrow a drawing board, OK?" Qin Ning restrained himself and asked with a smile. The woman''s face is not good negative, "of course not, my things no one can touch." "All right." Qin Ning has no choice but to turn around, close the door, go downstairs to find Gao Liang and ask him to help prepare the tools. Gao Liang knew that Qin Ning had gone to her former studio and guessed that she would feel uncomfortable. "Qin Ning, don''t mind. He Xue came to our studio one year after you left. She''s very talented. She''s reading a Ph.D. under Mr. Zhou''s hands. She''s respected by Mr. Zhou, so she''s here every day. " "Thank you, elder martial brother Gao. After I left, the studio was free. It should also be used." Qin Ning smile, holding the drawing board to find a corner to draw. When she left, the studio could not be abandoned and should be used by others. Although Qin Ning was lost, she could understand. Han Junyu and his three children are too boring to sit in, so he takes them to Mr. Zhou''s office to paint with them. Suddenly, the door of the office was pushed open, and a woman stood by the door, staring at herself, Han Junyu frowned. "Mr. Zhou is in the studio. What can I do for you?" The man''s voice is a little chilly. He Xue, standing by the door, stares at the man''s handsome face. It takes him a long time to recover. "Oh, I have something to do with Mr. Zhou, are you?" Han Junyu looked at the woman and stared at her with a slight frown. "I''m Qin Ning''s husband. I''ll bring my children to play. You can go to Mr. Zhou''s studio. Now this office has been borrowed by me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Xue thought of the woman who went to her studio to get the tools. She seemed to be called Qin Ning, but she was not happy. That woman looks ordinary, did not expect to have such a handsome husband, this is really good luck. After the woman closed the door, Han Junyu recalled the woman''s disdainful eyes, his face was not happy, but he thought that he would have to accompany the children, so he restrained his emotions. The three children who were serious about drawing drew what they liked. Ann drew a chocolate cake because she wanted to eat it. Jiji drew a computer, compulsive. Although the computer didn''t draw very well, he carved every keyboard and every detail very clearly. Chu Rui was still wearing gloves when he was painting. He sketched a pot of flowers on the balcony. He''s good at sketching, which is nine points similar. But the colors he used were black, dark gray, navy blue and scarlet. These three colors are used in a picture. The picture is very striking. Han Junyu frowns. "Did you learn to draw before?" "Well, I don''t like it. It''s boring. " Chu Rui is calm and aware that he frowns, and his tone is a bit cautious. "It''s not good. I''ll draw another one." "Well." Han Junyu nodded, folded the painting, put it in his pocket and asked him to draw one. A painting can see a person''s heart. The boy''s painting is gloomy and terrifying, full of blood and tyranny. He suddenly got a little worried and let him get along with Ann day and night. Chapter 808 A few minutes later, churui drew a picture again. This time, he drew an an''s side face. The sketch technique is delicate. He described an''s simple and simple manner of staring at his cake very well. The color used this time is very soft. It seems that An''an''s side face still has a light warmth of Yangguan. "May I, uncle Han?" Han Junyu stares at the painting, looks at An''an and stares at him. His eyes are a bit deep. When he stares at churui, although he doesn''t say a word, churui is in a cold sweat on his back, and his heart is in a panic. "Good." Han Junyu gave his works to him, but his sharp eyes didn''t converge. His long finger pointed to An''an in the painting, with a deep reminder, "we must remember this feeling, don''t think too much." Chu Rui felt guilty, but he nodded and refused to reveal his mind. "I will. Thank you, uncle Han." Ji Ji can''t understand what they are doing. He looks at Chu Rui in doubt, and then goes to see his father. He always feels that something is wrong. Ann saw that the elder brother painted himself, and the painting was very good. She came to him in surprise. "Wow, big brother painted me. It''s really good. I have to learn." "Good." Chu Rui put away his paintings and never touched the brush again. Instead, he taught an an an to draw. Han Junyu squints at the two children and thinks about the first painting Chu Rui painted before. He suddenly remembers that Ji once reminded Qin Ning that if necessary, he would take Chu Rui to the hospital for examination. Do you know something about the quarter? He didn''t worry that Chu Rui would have any other thoughts to hurt them. What he worried about was his mental state. After all, he wanted to live with them. If he had other conditions, it was always good to treat him in advance. According to Chu Rui''s temperament, it needs to be well planned to let him go to the treatment. On the first floor, Qin Ning took his work to find Zhou. Seeing that Zhou was talking to He Xue, he waited for a few minutes. But ten minutes later, seeing that he Xue still had something to say, Qin Ning pursed her lips, thought about it and walked over. "Mr. Zhou, my work is finished. Have a look." "Good." Zhou nodded, put on his glasses and picked up her work. Looking at the painting, Mr. Zhou saw some interesting places and pointed to her painting. "How to add watermelon red here?" "The first is that I like it, the second is the coordination of colors, and the third is my own feeling. I need brighter colors to attract people''s eyes." He Xue took a look at her work skills, only to say that the overall coordination is not abrupt, what can be unsatisfactory is the color. Mr. Zhou pointed out that seeing from a distance can really improve the eyesight, but halo dyeing is very important, and she still lacks it. How did she get into Zhou Lao''s studio? He Xue doubts in her heart. Old Zhou nodded with satisfaction, but still said something with a straight face. "I can''t take you to study here in the future. You can follow elder martial sister He Xue." "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. I will study hard." Qin Ning is very happy to stay in the studio. She turned her head and looked at He Xue with a very modest attitude. "Elder martial sister He Xue, I''m Qin Ning. Please give me more advice in the future." He Xue had no expression on her face, nodded perfunctorily, and then said other things to Zhou Lao. Qin Ning didn''t care about her attitude, so she took her work to Gao Liang to share the good news. "Elder martial brother, Mr. Zhou said that I can stay in the studio, and I can be your younger martial sister in the future." Looking at her face full of joy, Gao Liang was also infected by her, "Congratulations, Congratulations, ah, there is such a good thing, you should treat it." "Well, you call elder martial sister Yongjun, and I''ll go to Han Junyu to say hello." Qin Ning is excited. Gaoliang looks at her happy steps upstairs, smiles and shakes her head, thinking that Han Shao, who is taking care of her children in the office, can let Han Shao, who is in charge of daily affairs, take care of her children obediently. Qin Ning, this is also Yu Fu''s way. Qin Ning ran to the office and sat down beside Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, Mr. Zhou said I could stay and study. I''m so happy." "Well, what''s your reward for being happy?" Han Junyu looks at her. Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, bright and beautiful. "I''ll treat you to dinner." Han Junyu glances at her obliquely. Will he miss her meal? Qin Ning sensed his meaning and pretended to talk to the child, "honey, do you want something to eat again?" "Mom, can you buy me chocolate cake?" Ann is looking forward to your inquiry. "Yes!" Qin Ning nodded, took her hand and left. Jiji watched her mother leave, confused looking at her father, "Dad, what reward do you want?" Han Junyu got up and patted his sleeve. "I''ll get the reward I want. Let''s go. Your mother invited us to dinnerJiji frowns and turns to look at churui. Churui doesn''t know what he is thinking. "What are you thinking, brother?" "Well?" Churui comes back to see that An''an is gone. He suddenly gets up and bumps into the table. Jiji frowns at him. "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s OK. I''ll go to Ann." Chu Rui restrains his emotions, pinches his gloves and speeds up his steps to leave. Looking at his back, Jiji always feels that he is hiding something. Slowly get up, see some messy on the table, he looked uncomfortable, began to put things away a little bit, put in order to leave. Downstairs, after Gao Liang goes to call ban Yongjun, Gao Liang asks Qin Ning, do you want to call him Xue? After all, He Xue will be her substitute teacher in the future. If you have any questions, you still have to ask her. It''s not bad to get close to her. Qinning listen to him say so, also feel is this truth, nod to go with him to call He Xue. He Xue listened to Qin Ning''s invitation, a face disdain of sweep her one eye. "You don''t have to flatter me. I don''t want to do this. It''s your own efforts to draw good works. I''m very busy and have no time to waste." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this xiamawei? Gao Liang frowns and wants to say something for Qin Ning, but he is stopped by Qin Ning. Originally, she meant well. Since she didn''t want to, she didn''t want to. As for the future study, if he Xue is very upset with her, then she will not go to the hot face to stick the cold buttocks, looking for no fun. "Thank you for your advice. You should also pay attention to rest and eat regularly. Then I''ll go first. " Qin Ning worded a, pull bright turn to leave. Listen to the woman''s remind, He Xue contemptuously raised the corner of his mouth. At her level, she can also stay in the studio. It seems that either she has some money at home or she depends on men. Oh! When Gao Liang went downstairs, he was depressed. He used to think he Xueliang was a little cold. He didn''t pay much attention. He didn''t expect that he was so ridiculous. She really treats herself like a green onion, holding chicken feathers as arrows. "After you have a question to ask me and your elder martial sister, He Xue has some ability, but if you want to give you some advice, forget it." "Yes, yes. In the future, I will rely on my elder martial brother and elder martial sister to give me guidance." Qin Ning chuckles and cares about He Xue''s attitude at all. She came to the studio to study, not to be angry with others. He Xue doesn''t like her, so she should avoid her in the future. But there are always people who like to hold chicken feathers and arrows, which makes Qin Ning speechless. Chapter 809 After a pleasant lunch, Han Junyu and his three children went to the apartment near the studio to have a rest. The apartment hasn''t been there for a long time, so you need to clean it up before you have a chance to rest. Jiji and An''an are still young, and they can help and take some small things. Qin Ning has been praising them all the time. They can help when they are so small. They are super powerful. Ann listened to her mother''s praise and laughed with special pride. Jiji glanced at her silly sister with a calm face and turned to do what she could. Busy for an hour, although five people are very tired, but because with their families, but very happy. Chu Rui feels this kind of feeling is very novel, looking at An''an''s silly face, and Qin Ning''s excited look, his heart suddenly softens down. He knew that through the painting, Han Junyu must have found something. He was flustered. In order to cover up, he focused on An''an, which eased his tension. Staring at An''an and drawing her side face, the hatred in his heart was hidden little by little and gradually calmed down. He had never enjoyed such a mild life before, but now he has, and he doesn''t want to lose it any more. Three children rest in the guest room. Han Junyu and Qin Ning lie down in the master bedroom. Qin Ning turns over and stares at the man who closes his eyes. Looking at his cultivation of eyelashes, she thought that Ji Ji and an an''s long eyelashes must have inherited his merits. Suddenly, she was a little jealous and wanted to touch them. Suddenly, the man took her by the wrist and opened his eyes to see her. "Why don''t you sleep?" "Han Junyu, are you hiding something from me?" Qin Ning asked softly. Han Junyu thought that Ji wanted her kidney. His heart was complicated, but his handsome face had no expression. He asked, "what''s the matter?" "I don''t know, but I can feel that although you are always with me, you are not in a good mood. Did you fight with the quarter last time because of the child''s registered residence? " Han Junyu stretched out his long arm and put her in his arms. He looked at the heavy curtains with complicated brown eyes. "I will find a way to solve the problem of registered residence for children. It''s hard to cultivate for a few days. Why do you think I''m bored? " Qin Ning quickly shakes his head, flatters and shakes his big hand, playing with his little thumb. "No, you used to be so busy with your work that it''s hard to spend time with me in a week. Now it''s too late for me to be happy if you can accompany me." "Well, have a good rest. Don''t you have to study in the afternoon?" "Good." Qin Ning nodded with a smile, but he didn''t let go of his hand. He closed his eyes and went to sleep. Han Junyu closed his eyes, but the corner of his mouth went up. Qin Ning went to the studio in the afternoon. Han Junyu was afraid that his children would be bored, so he took his three children to the surrounding shopping mall for a walk, but he didn''t go far. Before he left, he asked song Xuan to check the itinerary of the quarter, and also sent two men to watch the situation of the studio at any time. Back to the villa in the evening, after dinner, Han Junyu went to his study and listened to song Xuan''s report. Ji was very close to Ning Fu recently. I don''t know why. Ning Fu had a meal yesterday. Han Junyu thought of his uncle Ning Fu. He frowned. What''s the deeper relationship between them? Long finger tapping the desktop, heavy desktop issued a very rhythmic sound, abnormal loud in the quiet study. He used to guess that Ning Fu was hiding a secret, which he didn''t want to tell him and Qin Ning, and Ji seemed to have known for a long time. All of a sudden, his mobile phone vibrates, he glances at it, and his eyebrows stir up. Thinking about Cao Cao, Cao Cao called him. He pressed the answer and said, "what''s the matter?" "How have you been? Is there anything wrong with your eyes? " It''s time to ask about the illness. "Nothing unusual." Han Junyu is concise and comprehensive. "Well, since there is no abnormality in your health, when will you go to work?" Ning Fu asked again. Han Junyu stares at his mobile phone. It''s really strange that Ning Fu cares about his work. "If you have anything, just say it." The other side was silent for a few seconds before he said, "I have a friend here who wants to cooperate with Sheng''an to do a business. I don''t know when you have time to meet and talk?" "Friends?" Ning Fu, a man like him, even calls him here for his friend. This friend is not easy for him. Han Junyu looked out of the window at the dark night, more curious. "What kind of friends?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "My secretary and I will call you back in three days." Since he doesn''t want to say it, Han Junyu is business. "Good." Ning Fu promised, but did not hang up the phone, Han Junyu also have patience to continue to wait. "Jun Yu, don''t mind what you said last quarter. I won''t let him hurt Qin Ning. You.""You seem familiar with seasons?" Han Junyu interrupted him. "Not really," Ning Fu tried to explain, but Han Junyu continued to press questions. "Ningfu, what''s your secret ¡°¡­¡­¡± The other side is silent again, Han Junyu wring eyebrows, no patience, first hung up the phone. Now it seems that he should be prepared not only for the quarter, but also for Ning Fu. Four years ago, he would not forget that Ning Fu also wanted to take Qin Ning. Ning Fu did not expect that Qin Ning would be taken away first. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning goes to the studio, every day in addition to painting, also need to have cultural classes. But she did not have the theoretical basis of the University, she was very hard to listen to the class, was called by the teacher to answer questions, is also in a state of confusion, so after class, she went to ask ban Yongjun what book to read. Ban Yongjun looked at her, a bit helpless. Qin Ning is a wild man with talent and skill, but his theory is too poor to make up for. She wrote a list of more than a dozen books. "We have half of these books in our studio. You go to your previous studio to get them, and you go to the library to borrow others." What does ban Yongjun think of? He reminds me. "Every month, Mr. Zhou will spot check the theory of the class from time to time. The list I wrote to you is very basic. Speed up. If you are drawn by Mr. Zhou, you will know his temper as soon as you ask him ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is undoubtedly bad news for Qin Ning. She quickly went upstairs to look for books, went into the studio and saw the row of bookshelves. She thought that four years ago, when Han Junyu came to pick her up from work, she liked to read books by the bookshelves very much. Think of that time, he to her heart, her eyes a bend. Memories of fermentation, is the sweet taste. Looking at the bookshelf, she couldn''t find the books on the list for a moment. She just wanted to clean them up. "What are you doing?" Suddenly, a cold drink came from the door, which made Qin Ning''s hand shake. Looking up to see he Xue, she said hello with a smile. "I''m looking for books. There''s a mess here. I want to clean it up." "This is my studio. You come in without my permission. That''s theft!" He Xue cold facial expression, impolite rebuke. Qin Ning frowned. This row of bookshelves is a common book in the studio. When did it become her personal thing? Chapter 810 Qinning holding two books, listening to He Xue''s impolite reprimand is theft, heart is not taste. "Elder martial sister, this is your studio. That''s right. It''s wrong for me to come in without your permission. I apologize to you. But if you say I steal, it''s serious. " "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t agree, you can go and complain." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning mouth a smoke, bow to find the book they need, ready to leave. "Wait, the bookshelves are all messed up by you. If you don''t clean them up, are you waiting for me to clean them up?" He Xue said with a warning tone. Qin Ning frowned, thinking that she was the elder martial sister after all, she could only bear it. Turned to clean up the shelves, spent an hour, put all the books neatly, she was about to leave, and she stopped. "Now that we''ve cleaned up, let''s clean up the studio." "Elder martial sister, this is your studio. It would be bad if I messed up your things." Qin Ning clenched his teeth to remind. "Don''t touch me. I have a lot of things." He Xue said of course, turned to see her standing still, frowned, impatient to throw the broom in the corner to her. "Don''t forget, Mr. Zhou asked me to take you. Why don''t you even want to sweep the floor? Do you still want to learn from me?" Qin Ning took a deep breath and saw that the studio she had carefully cleaned up had been ruined. She was also very distressed. Put down the book, she began to clean. Sweeping out a pile of garbage from the corner, Qin Ning frowned and took a look at He Xue. Looking at her beautiful appearance, she doesn''t cherish the studio at all. There is so much rubbish in it that she doesn''t clean it. This habit is really bad. She is going to clean up the tools. He Xue turns around with a picture and suddenly finds the cockroach crawling to her feet. She immediately jumps up and snatches the broom from Qin Ning''s hand to fight the cockroach. "Ah, there are cockroaches!" He Xue grabs the cockroach, but the other end of the broom bumps into Qin Ning''s chest. Qin Ning didn''t expect that her reaction would be so big. She was hit by the broom and screamed in pain. The place where she was injured was near her chest. Suddenly she was hit by brute force. She took a cold breath in pain and turned pale. He Xue stood at the door, looking at Qin Ning standing still, and pushed her again. "Step on that cockroach to death!" Qin Ning was shaken by her, and her forehead was in a cold sweat. "Elder martial sister, I have some pain in my arm. Go to elder martial brother Gao Liang to deal with it." "If you sweep it out, you should deal with it. Don''t bother elder martial brother." He Xue''s guilty accusation. It''s not that she doesn''t want to go, but that her relationship with Gao Liang is not very good. If she asks Gao Liang to help, she owes Gao Liang a favor. She owes him a favor for no reason. She will pay it back in the future. She doesn''t want to find her in the future. Qinning bear the pain to get the broom, but the arm move to involve the wound, may be just pulled. Since she doesn''t call, Qin Ning can only call by herself, holding her shoulder to go out. He Xue saw that she was going to leave, but she didn''t know if there were cockroaches in the garbage. She grabbed her arm angrily. "Qin Ning, you can get rid of that rubbish before you leave, or you won''t want to leave today!" "Hiss." He Xue grabs her arm. Qin Ning cries in pain. He Xue is still in the fear of cockroaches, did not pay attention to her face, look at her weak look, think she is intentional. "Qin Ning, it''s you who cleaned it. Don''t pretend to be weak. Get that pair of rubbish out quickly!" "Elder martial sister he, you really hurt me!" Qin Ning is angry and scolds her to let go, but he Xue doesn''t let go. Instead, she grasps her arm. Her strength pulls Qin Ning''s wound, like being stabbed by a needle. "I just grabbed your hand, where did it hurt you? Qinning, don''t pretend to be weak here to avoid responsibility. If you want to go, you can. You can''t go until you clean up the garbage! " Hearing the quarrel, ban Yongjun goes upstairs to see Qin Ning''s pale face. He Xue grabs her and immediately rushes up to push He Xue away. "Qin Ning, are you ok?" "Yes, I have something to do, elder martial sister. Let go." The back of the hand was chanted by Ban Yongjun again. Qin Ning cried in pain and asked her to let go. After ban Yongjun let go, she wanted to check her injury, but Qin Ning shook her head and wanted to have a rest. "Is it really OK? Did you pull the wound? " Ban Yongjun is worried. "It''s possible." Qin Ning gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He Xue looks at Qin Ning''s weak face and is impatient. "Don''t do me wrong, I just grabbed your arm, where did I pull your wound. If Qin Xing doesn''t have to clean up the studio, why don''t I talk to you early? " Qin Ning, who wanted to go downstairs, didn''t want to worry about her words, but suddenly she was in a panic."Elder martial sister, when you asked me to clean up my studio, you didn''t give me a chance to refuse. I was hurt by you. I didn''t care with you. You should take it as soon as it''s good. " "Qin Ning, do you still want to settle with me? It''s Mr. Zhou who asked me to take you. Since he asked me to take you and clean the studio, I''ll give you a chance. " He Xue sneers scornfully. If she wants to learn skills from her, she dares to put on airs. Does she really think it''s great to have a man to protect her? If you want to learn kung fu in vain, it''s just a daydream! "He Xue, you''re too big for me. Gao Liang and I can''t bear to let younger martial sister do things. You can do it hard!" Ban Yongjun is ironic. Because she had to raise a baby, she didn''t spend much time in the studio, mostly painting at home, so she didn''t know much about the studio. When he Xuelai came to the studio, she took over her previous job. She heard Gao Liang mention that he Xuelai, the new comer, was very talented and made Zhou very happy. I haven''t contacted her before, and I don''t know her very well. Now I see her, it''s really impressive! He Xue does not agree, "you are reluctant to let her do things, does not mean that she can not do things. Mr. Zhou asked me to take her with him. Since I wanted to teach her, I started with the small details of life. I didn''t expect that she would not be able to sweep the floor, and even made two cockroaches to scare me. " Ban Yongjun was so angry that he laughed, "Mr. Zhou asked you to take her. Just be polite. You really treat yourself as a green onion. He Xue, if you want to teach her, you are not qualified! " , "class Yong Jun, I am not qualified enough." Zhou Lao has the final say. You just don''t want to be too arrogant, don''t think that if you marry a rich man, you will feel great, and people all over the world will spoil you? I tell you, I don''t need you to take care of my business! " Class Yong Jun angry smile, she is the first time to hear someone say that she is because of Feng Wei, in order to straighten the waist. Qin Ning is also very angry. Originally, she thought that elder martial sister he was just a little grumpy. Unexpectedly, she would abuse ban Yongjun, and her face sank. Chapter 811 Ban Yongjun listen to He Xue say, she is because she married Feng Wei just dare to hate her, angry want to crush her. Her class Yongjun can stand upright in this studio, because of her little sweat, but also because of her ability. But by He Xue''s words, all her efforts are denied, this makes her how not angry? As soon as she was about to go back, she heard Qin Ning laugh. She turned her head in surprise and saw Qin Ning take a step forward. "Yes, my elder martial sister Xiaojun can marry a rich man. That''s because she has the ability. Elder martial sister He Xue, are you envious and jealous when you emphasize that? " "Well, younger martial sister, although you are telling the truth, don''t say it so loud." After listening to Qin Ning''s words, ban Yongjun, who was angry, suddenly became angry. What he Xue thinks has nothing to do with her. Why should she punish herself with other people''s distorted ideas? If you are angry, who will pay for it. "Qin Ning, now I suspect that you have something wrong with these three outlooks. It must be that we used some indecent means to hook up with a high-quality man like Han Shao. " He Xue is sarcastic. Qin Ning gently rubbed the place where the pain was severe, glanced at He Xue, a hook in the corner of his mouth. "I have a problem with my three outlooks. What''s your business?" "You" He Xue was shocked. She didn''t expect that they were so brazen to admit it, and immediately looked at them in disgust, as if they had done a dirty thing. "It''s disgusting to see people like you. You think that if you cling to a rich man and sell your body, you can get anything you want. Do you know how to write shame?" Ban Yongjun listen to her words, the corner of his mouth a smoke, He Xue this is hate rich? Qin Ning once heard Han Junyu say that if you quarrel with someone with a higher moral character, you can learn something deeper. But here in He Xue, she saw a woman with extreme mentality and a hole in her brain. Quarrel with her, too low their taste. "Sorry, shame, you may not write well, so you can''t teach me. I''ll discuss with Mr. Zhou and change my teacher for me." She''s here to learn, not to fight. Qin Ning doesn''t want to get entangled with her. She wants to leave here, but he Xue holds her arm again. "Qin Ning, how dare you satirize me? You don''t think about your own ability. Art students who don''t even know Qi Baishi''s basic theory that art is "wonderful between resemblance and dissimilarity" can still enter Zhou''s studio. The back door is so arrogant. You are not ashamed of it, but proud of it. You are such a student that I really can''t teach you! " Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and shook off the woman''s hand. As for the basic theory, she did not learn it well, which she admitted. But she can''t deny her ability and insult her personality! Ban Yongjun doesn''t think so. She has A-plus in every subject of her university and graduate students, but what she has learned most in recent years is that painting is an art, not that she can understand the true meaning of painting by reciting many books and passing many examinations. Qin Ning doesn''t know a lot of theories, but she can understand and understand a lot of things. Moreover, she uses bold colors and lines, which makes her feel inferior. What''s more, He Xue talks about other people''s shortcomings, which means finding fault. "He Xue, don''t push an inch. You can take it as soon as it''s good. With your ability, maybe it''s not as good as Qin Ning!" "Ban Yongjun, you entered the studio a little earlier than me, and your qualifications are a little older than me, but you are not afraid of flashing your tongue when you speak so fluently." He Xue''s scornful sneer. Compare her with Qin Ning. It''s insulting! "Who''s talking wild here?" Three people turn head, see stair mouth, bright and week old just go upstairs. Qin Ning and ban Yongjun look at each other. Qin Ning feels guilty and depressed because of his poor theoretical achievements. She has seen the works of He Xue, which are really good. Ban Yongjun gives her a look of peace of mind. Four years ago, she didn''t know anything. All the little girls dare to compare with her. It''s just He Xue who bullies her because she is older and has studied longer than Qin Ning. This kind of person, no matter how good attainments, she class Yongjun do not look up to. She wants to explain to Zhou, but he Xue comes to Zhou first. "Mr. Zhou, Qin Ning is a good student, but my knowledge is not good, maybe I can''t teach Qin Ning." With presbyopic glasses, Zhou took a look at He Xue and asked ban Yongjun, "what''s the matter?" "He Xue asked Qin Ning to clean the studio, but also ran into Qin Ning''s wound." Ban Yongjun looked at He Xue and sneered, "at last, she said that Qin Ning and I have found a rich husband. It''s wrong." "My husband has money. Is that my fault?" "Poof..." Gao Liang laughs unkindly. Zhou''s boss looked at He Xue with a face, "is that so?" "No, it''s ban Yongjun who said I''m not qualified to teach Qin Ning. Mr. Zhou, it''s you who asked me to take Qin Ning with me. I think she doesn''t respect you and will fight back. I didn''t mean to slander them He Xue a face sincere explanation.Zhou nodded, "since you don''t get along well, let Gao Liang take Qin Ning." Gao Liang immediately shook his head and said with a kind of flattering smile, "Mr. Zhou, don''t laugh at me. Elder martial brother Yifan has already said that my comments on Qin Ning''s level are almost strong. You asked me to take her. Isn''t that a embarrassment to me?" Zhou Lao stares at him, "then Yongjun takes Qin Ning." Ban Yongjun also shook his head and said with self-knowledge, "Mr. Zhou, don''t forget that I''m not as proficient as Qin Ning when I compete with her. Although I''ve learned more theoretical knowledge than Qin Ning for two days, I''m almost ready to teach her." As soon as Zhou pulled out his mouth, he knew that they were deliberately against him and blamed him for pointing Qin Ning to He Xue. He Xue listens to two people''s words, facial expression a burst of green a burst of black. Gao Liang and ban Yongjun are highly qualified in the studio. If they can''t do it, she is not qualified. But this is what old Zhou said at the beginning, not that she forced Qin Ning to teach. Qin Ning just married a good man. What''s the matter with her! "Show me the left and right of Qin Ning. Your theoretical knowledge needs to be studied. If I spot check you and don''t work hard, don''t blame me for scolding you." Mr. Zhou was black. When Zhou was old and Ji was old, he wanted to draw his own works. In addition, he had to bring new people to the studio. He was not willing to do so. Let he Xue take Qin Ning, also want to let he Xue and Qin Ning have a communication, can learn from each other, but did not expect that two people will make trouble. Zhou Laofa said, originally this matter can stop, but ban Yongjun can''t bear this tone. "Mr. Zhou, I think it''s like this. The studio He Xue used was originally Qin Ning''s, but now Qin Ning is back, let he Xue come out and give it to Qin Ning." He Xue''s face sank, and there was a bad feeling in her heart. "Mr. Zhou, I''m used to that studio, isn''t it suitable?" When he Xue first came, she liked to stay in that studio. After a long time, everyone agreed that it was her studio. Mr. Zhou didn''t take care of it. It''s been several years. It''s not appropriate for him to move out. "There''s nothing wrong with it. That studio was originally picked up by Qin Ning, but now it''s returned to its owner!" Chapter 812 He Xue laughs when he hears that ban Yongjun asks her to let the studio out and return it to its original owner. "Elder martial sister Yongjun, if you are jealous that I have a separate studio, you will make trouble intentionally." Ban Yongjun also laughed, and deliberately touched his long hair, smiling charming. "He Xue, that''s not right. You forget that I have a very rich husband. I asked my husband to buy a building for me as a studio. It''s only a matter of a few minutes! " "You" He Xue choked and turned red. Qin Ning felt that the wound was still a little painful, and wanted to find a plaster to stick it, but he Xue humiliated her and turned it over. To tell the truth, she was really upset. And the studio she used to use, she also wanted to get it back. "Otherwise, let two people compete. If one wins, he will get the right to use the studio." Ban Yongjun listens to Gao Liang''s words and stares at him secretly. "Gao Liang, no wonder you can''t find your girlfriend. You deserve it!" Gao Liang''s words are really stinging. "Mr. Zhou, I''m used to that studio. I have feelings. Please forgive me." He Xue has a firm attitude and doesn''t want to move out. She doesn''t want to waste time competing with Qin Ning. Seeing he Xue''s arrogant attitude, ban Yongjun is so angry that he wants to kick her downstairs. "Elder martial sister, forget it." Qin Ning took ban Yongjun and said, "I don''t want to compare with someone and waste time." He Xuedun stops and looks at Qin Ning in disbelief. "Are you challenging me?" "Obviously, yes!" Qin Ning smiles lightly. "Oh, I don''t know where you picked up your self-confidence. Are you looking too high at yourself or too low at me?" He Xue doesn''t understand. Doesn''t this woman have a little self-knowledge? "Well, don''t quarrel." Mr. Zhou was annoyed by their quarrel. He sternly scolded ban Yongjun and warned him in a cold voice to stop talking. They discussed this matter privately. "I''m still here. You''re arguing like this. If I''m not here, you''re going to turn the world upside down." However, ban Yongjun has the disposition to say something. When she was a little intern, she had the ambition to recommend herself to Mr. Zhou to participate in the competition. Now that she and Qin Ning have been insulted, she doesn''t fight back, so she is not ban Yongjun. "He Xue, if you dare not compare with Qin Ning, compare with me. If I win, I''ll let that studio out! " "No!" Without waiting for He Xue to answer, a low male voice came downstairs. Several people look back and see that Han Junyu is back. Zhou''s headache is even worse. When he Xue saw the man he saw outside the studio last time, his eyes lit up. That man''s handsome face, tall and straight posture, is too excellent to forget at a glance. But think of this man is Qin Ning''s husband, she convergence mood, heart disdain of cold hum, became someone else''s husband, good-looking also useless. Han Junyu''s long legs step by step up the stairs, went to the stairway, and swept the crowd with a blank face. His eyes were fixed on Qin Ning. "Since it''s Ning Ning''s studio, Ning Ning will fight for it. Miss he, don''t you dare to compete with my wife? " "Oh, I''m afraid she''ll lose too much and won''t be able to get off the table!" He Xue is sarcastic. There is no fluctuation in Han Junyu''s eyes. This woman''s tone is really unpleasant. Qin Ning also stepped forward, raised his chin to He Xue and said, "well, let''s ask Mr. Zhou to make a topic. Three days later, you can compare your works." "Well, you should clean the studio for me when you pour it!" Cleaning the studio? Han Junyu sweeps around Qin Ning''s body and finds that there is dust on her body, and one hand keeps pressing the position of her wound. "She told you to clean the studio and tear the wound?" "No Someone helped her out, Qin Ning would not be polite, "she asked me to clean, hit my wound with a broom, although she did not mean to, but did not apologize, also accused me, I think this is not good." Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed. He didn''t care whether it was good or not. He held the baby in his hand. This woman dared to treat her as a servant. Oh, do you want to die?! He took a sarcastic look at Mr. Zhou. His voice was low and deep, with a bit of evil spirit. "Mr. Zhou, you are old and have a bad memory. You forgot what I said four years ago. Let my wife help others clean. Don''t you want this studio? " "This" Zhou wants to explain that he let he Xue take Qin Ning with him. He was kind-hearted, but he didn''t expect that he Xue would command Qin Ning to do things and hurt people. "You don''t have to explain. He Xue, right? Why do you want my wife to clean it? " A man''s aura is strong, and when he calls her name, his low voice is chilly and somewhat cautious.He Xue had a guilty explanation: "she said to clean up, but I didn''t force her. Who told her to scare me with cockroaches when sweeping the floor? I was scared to bump into her. When she''s half done, she wants to leave, making the studio a pile of rubbish. I just said a few words to her Qin Ning picks eyebrows. She has seen what it means to confuse black and white. A fire up, her heart uneven, holding a breath to He Xue said. "Elder martial sister he, character is the bottom line. You touch my bottom line. We''ll add one to the game. If I win, you leave the studio. If you win, I''ll go away! " "Qin Ning!" Old Zhou angrily denounced and disagreed with Qin Ning''s words, "don''t be too emotional. Although elder martial sister he is wrong, how can you just leave when you say leave." Han Junyu, standing next to qinning, glanced at Mr. Zhou coolly. "Mr. Zhou, my wife comes to study with her heart in her heart, but you indulge others and bully her. Don''t blame me for shutting this studio down tomorrow! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± With Han Junyu''s arrogance, Zhou knew he could do it. But at such a big age, he was intimidated by this boy, and naturally his heart was not smooth. "Han Junyu, you are so powerful that you threaten me." Han Junyu, unmoved, retorted, "miss he can still stand here. I didn''t kick her downstairs to send her to the hospital. It''s just your face!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gaoliang and ban Yongjun look at each other and step back. Han Shao is domineering and crazy to protect his wife. He dares to kick people in front of Mr. Zhou. However, they also see he Xue is not pleasing to the eye, if can drive her out best. But if Qin Ning loses What should we do? "Han Junyu, you" old Zhou was so angry that he really wanted to kick this crazy boy. "What''s so busy?" At this time, another person came downstairs who was not afraid of big things. Ban Yongjun and Gao Liang see that Xi Yifan came over and were very surprised. They said hello to him with a smile, and then introduced the whole thing succinctly. Xi Yifan listens to someone bullying his younger martial sister, looks at He Xue, smiles and goes to the other side of Qin Ning. "It''s better to come early than to be clever. I dare to bully my younger martial sister. Well, I''d like to see your skills. Let''s play. I''ll ask someone to judge for you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mr. Zhou. Chapter 813 It''s said that Qin Ning is still alive. Xi Yifan always wants to see her in Nankang City, but Xiao Bao is pregnant and wants to fly. In the first three months, Xi Yifan dare not take risks. That''s why he has been dragging to see Qin Ning. Today, as soon as he got off the plane, he contacted Han Junyu and wanted to see Qin Ning. Han Junyu originally wanted him to wait in the car and give Qin Ning a surprise, but after a while, before Qin Ning went out, he came in by himself. I didn''t expect that when he came in, he heard someone bullying the younger martial sister, which hit the muzzle of the gun. He was not in the studio, so they forgot that the younger martial sister wanted to hold it and asked her to clean it. Oh, the studio is so poor that it can''t even afford to have a cleaning aunt. What''s the matter? Just close it! He Xue saw that Mr. Xi, a famous artist in the art circle, suddenly came to the studio. Before he had time to be surprised, he heard that his intimate teacher Qin Ning wanted to invite the judges to let them compete. She wondered in her heart that Qin Ning knew nothing about many basic art theories. Why did she become Xi Yifan''s junior sister? Ban Yongjun understands the question in He Xue''s eyes and deliberately explains that Xi Yifan used to be a member of the studio. He Xue is surprised. Why didn''t she hear about it? "Elder martial brother Yifan, wow, why are you here?" Qin Ning saw Xi Yifan suddenly appear, very surprised. I haven''t seen him for four years. It seems that Xi Yifan is getting younger and younger. "Come and see you." Xi Yifan raised her eyebrows and deliberately raised her bangs to wink at her. Then he said to Mr. Zhou solemnly, "Mr. Zhou, please make a topic. While I come to Nankang, let others practice their hands." "All right." Since Xi Yifan has spoken, Zhou nods. "I think you can all get along with each other. The theme is fixed and harmonious." Xi Yifan nodded, "OK, I''ll add restrictions. In your works, there are time, hurt, sweetness and beauty." The theme is harmony, but in the works, there are time, hurt, sweet and beautiful, which are different latitudes, but there are conflicts, which test the mind of the creator very much. "Gaoliang, you should inform other people and follow the orders I told Mr. Zhou. Each of you should draw a picture and give it to me. It will be a comprehensive evaluation. If you draw well, I will give you a reward. If you draw poorly, there will be a punishment. " "Good." I felt like Alexander. Xi Yifan turns his head and looks at Ban Yongjun. He nods and smiles. It''s a greeting. Ban Yongjun was surprised, but also showed a smile. She thought that when she saw him again, her mood would fluctuate, but unexpectedly she was very calm and appreciated him. Xi Yifan is a very attractive man, he deserves to be appreciated. But she was still a little curious. He thought about what kind of person a woman was for many years. Now that the time has been set, Han Junyu doesn''t want to waste any more time. He stoops to pick Qin Ning up and takes her away. "Han Junyu, I''m not that serious. I can walk by myself." Qin Ning, I''m sorry. "I''m willing to hold you. You take care of me." Han Junyu kept on walking. Xi Yifan smiles and says a few polite words to Mr. Zhou. He chases them and leaves the studio. He Xue, who has a gloomy face, has the opportunity to show his skills in front of Xi Yifan. This is a happy thing. But because of this Qin Ning, her heart was like a group of cotton. I''m bored. "Mr. Zhou, Mr. Xi is the senior brother of our studio. Why haven''t you heard of him before?" Mr. Zhou put on his presbyopic glasses and explained angrily, "he has been busy with his own affairs in recent years, regardless of the gallery, who still cares about him." When Mr. Zhou came downstairs, he thought about it and then turned to remind her, "by the way, although your younger martial sister qinning is young, she is very intelligent and has more abilities than your elder martial brother. You don''t care about your bet with her, but don''t take it lightly He Xue was shocked. How can Qin Ning get such praise from Zhou. The ability of elder martial brother Gao Liang is already of international standard. If you can let Mr. Zhou say that he can surpass him, his level must be not low. But in class, Qin Ning was so stupid that he sat in class like a fool. He asked three questions and didn''t know. It was a joke. How can such a person surpass Gao Liang? Is it Mr. Zhou who scares her? ¡­¡­ Han Junyu holds Qin Ning in his arms and gets on the car. He wants to untie her coat to see her wound. Qin Ning grabs his big hand in shame. "Han Junyu, it''s still outside." "Roll down the window, no one can see." Han Junyu worried pinch her two wrists, or lift her wound. Although the gunshot wound didn''t hurt the vital part, it was very deep. He had to be careful when he was in bed with her. When he heard that someone hurt her, she wanted to maim the woman directly.The wound did not split, but there was still some red, he was distressed to blow. "Does it still hurt?" "A little bit. Just go back and put on a plaster." Qin Ning was a little itchy by his blowing, and he laughed away. "That woman is blind, dare to see your wound bump over." The more Han Junyu thought about it, the more angry he was. He loosened her wrist and wanted to go back and beat her. "Han Junyu, don''t make trouble. If you quarrel with her, you will lower the style of your chief executive." Qin Ning shook his hand and refused to let him go. If he beat people up, it''s their fault. Of course, she knew that Han Junyu could clean up the people he wanted to teach, no matter who was wrong. But he Xue looks down on her. She wants to clean up by herself. "My style," is the other party dares to hurt me a point, I will give back ten times! But now the most important thing is to take Qin Ning to recover, and later I will clean up the woman. Xi Yifan pushes away the co pilot''s position, hears Han Junyu''s cold hiss, and raises his eyebrows with interest. "Ouch, our president of Handa has something like style. It''s rare." Han Junyu coldly glanced at him, and Xi Yifan shrugged helplessly, "Han Junyu, I''ve come all the way to see your guests. Are you the one who receives guests with this kind of expression?" "What expression do you want to greet? If you want to see a smiling face, you can pay a few women to give it to you. You can see any posture you want. " Han Junyu hummed coldly. "You win!" Xi Yifan rolled his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. What did she hear? Han Junyu was talking about dirty jokes! Xiaobao''s body is still very weak, so when he comes to Nankang City, he goes to a hotel to have a rest. Originally, he planned to take Qin Ning to see Xiaobao. Now Qin Ning is injured, so he can only change his route and go back to the villa to recuperate Qin Ning. Back at the villa, churui and Jiji listen to Han Junyu say that qinning has been hurt. They immediately do it and stare at qinning anxiously. Qin Ning didn''t plan to tell the child about it, but Han Junyu said it directly and gave him a look of chagrin. Han Junyu does not eat her, "don''t think you are hurt, I will not deal with you. Knowing that you have a wound, you have to help others clean it. If you are injured, there will be three children worried about you. If you don''t grow a little brain in the future, protect yourself well! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Chapter 814 Xi Yifan brings Xiaobao to Han Junyu''s villa for dinner. When Xiaobao sees Qin Ning, he loses control of his emotions and cries when he holds her. Xi Yifan persuades him for a while, but Xiaobao still holds Qin Ning, which gives Xi Yifan a headache. When Xiaobao is pregnant, she is very emotional. Xi Yifan has been trying to control her, but it''s still useless. Qin Ning Qingqing holds Xiaobao and shakes his head to Xi Yifan with a smile. "Elder martial brother, it''s OK. Xiaobao wants to cry. It''s OK to cry for a while. When I was pregnant, I was very emotional. When I thought about the past, I would shed tears unconsciously. " Xi Yifan nodded helplessly, but looking at Xiaobao''s tears, he still frowned and felt very unhappy. Han Junyu hears Qin Ning''s words and stares at her with brown eyes. When she is pregnant Although he recovered his memory, there were still many missing places, such as when she was pregnant. In her most difficult time, he did not accompany her, is his biggest regret. Xiao Bao cried for a while, and his mood finally eased down. He was a little embarrassed to wipe his tears. "I''m sorry, I just miss you so much. I can still dream of you at night. Now I hold you alive, just like dreaming." "I miss you too, sister Xiaobao. Your condition seems to be much better." Qin Ning helped her wipe her tears. Her face was ruddy. It seemed that she was in good condition. Xiaobao nodded. After four years of recuperation, her condition is much better. Otherwise, when she wants a baby, Yifan''s brother will agree. "That''s good." Qin Ning sighed. "Ann." An''an and churui go downstairs. Seeing a guest downstairs, they pause and want to retreat, but they are stopped by churui. "Ann, don''t be afraid. There''s a big brother here." Churui took her hand and led him downstairs. Jiji walks behind them and sees that churui is trying to overcome his fear with his younger sister. He purses his lips, which can be regarded as approval of his behavior. Xiaobao turns to see the three children. He stares at them in surprise, especially Chu Rui, who is gorgeous in appearance. He opens his mouth in surprise. "What a beautiful girl." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Rui. "Xiaobao, he''s a boy." Xi Yifan explained with a smile. "Ah? It''s a boy, with long hair and his face Xiaobao wondered how evil it would be if it were a boy. Nice foul! "Auntie, I''m a boy." Churui nodded politely. Xiaobao is weird, but he doesn''t say much. When he turns his eyes, he sees An''an beside him and smiles. "It must be Ann. ANN, I''m aunt Xiaobao. Hello." Hearing someone say hello to him, An''an is scared to hide behind churui and peeks at Xiaobao. "Ann, don''t be afraid." Chu Rui takes her out again and asks her to take a step forward to say hello to Xiao Bao. Ann is nervous and runs behind Jiji. Ji Ji taut face, turned to move aside, calm looking at Ann, "Ann, is my mother''s friend, nothing." The elder brother doesn''t protect himself either. An''an shrivels his mouth and runs to Han Junyu. He opens his arms to let him hold him. Han Junyu knows that An''an''s habit of avoiding contact with people is not very good, so they discuss that they must find a way to help her overcome it. He squatted down in a tall posture and looked her in the eye. "Ann, with your father, go and say hello to your aunt." Han Junyu''s voice is soft, and there is a calming effect in his low voice. An''an turns to look at the woman standing next to his mother, hesitates for a long time, and then he takes two steps forward. Xiaobao hasn''t figured out the situation yet. He is going to get close to An''an, but he is stopped by Xi Yifan. "Let the children come by themselves. It''s said that Ann is a lovely and beautiful little princess, isn''t it?" When Xi Yifan talked with Qin Ning before, he talked about two children. Qin Ning introduced an an an in this way. Hear someone boast oneself, Anne lifts Mou to look at Xi Yifan, have a bit timid, the eyes dare not look at him directly. "Uncle, do you know me?" "Now that we meet, don''t we know each other?" Xi Yifan continued with a gentle smile. "I''ve heard from your mother that you like wearing pink dresses, so aunt Xiaobao and I will choose a gift for you." To be a guest, naturally to bring a gift, Xi Yifan is also in the gift before asked Qin Ning. He takes out a small box. An an stares at the box in his hand and turns to look at Han Junyu. He nods. Then he takes the box and opens it. It''s a pink skirt. "Thank you, uncle. It''s so beautiful. Can I put it on?" Ann blinked and looked forward. "Of course." Xi Yifan nodded. Ann immediately went to find Chu Rui with her skirt, "brother, I want to change my clothes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Churui nodded.Although ANN can change her clothes by herself, she is still used to relying on others. She used to look for Jiji, but now she does. Thinking that she was still young, Chu Rui didn''t say much. When the two children went upstairs, Xiaobao sighed, "Ann is so cute. I really want to have such a girl. She will be very sweet in the future." Qin Ning chuckled, "the child''s gender is male or female, I think it doesn''t matter, my Jiji is also very good." Xiaobao turns to look at a little boy with a similar face to Han Junyu. He looks at his baby''s fat face. He doesn''t smile or flatter him. His first thought is to pinch his face. Jiji''s facial features can be said to be a combination of the advantages of Han Junyu and Qin Ning. His eyes, nose, mouth, and face are all beautiful, like a beautiful work of art. I can''t help but want to watch them in my hand. Jiji saw Xiaobao coming to him. He had a bad feeling in his heart and immediately came to Han Junyu. "This aunt, you can talk. Don''t move your hands and feet. Men and women are not compatible." "Poof..." Next to Xi Yifan, listening to the little boy''s serious tone, he couldn''t help laughing. "Han Junyu, as expected, is your child. He has the same temperament." "Nonsense!" Han Junyu glances at him. It''s his child. Is it strange to look like him? Han Junyu wants to help her overcome this problem, but Jiji doesn''t want others to pinch his face. He doesn''t want to correct this. When he was a child, he was good-looking. When the elders saw him, they would come up and pinch his face. At that time, he wanted to be a clever child in front of his grandfather. He was upset, but he could only bear it. Now his son doesn''t like it. Of course he has to protect it. "The child must be very clever and eloquent. He knows that men and women are not compatible." Xiaobao praised. "Thank you for your compliment." Jiji nodded, but his face was taut and expressionless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaobao. "Gigi, we brought you a present, too. Guess what?" Xi Yifan also handed a blue box to Ji Ji. Jiji turned his head and looked at his mother, amber eyes turned around, "either brush, or the latest version of the computer." Xi Yifan raised his eyebrow unexpectedly, "open it and have a look." Jiji said thank you. When he opened the box and saw the beautiful writing brush in it, his face became a bit vivid. Chapter 815 There''s a reason for Jiji to guess brush or computer. He always wanted to learn how to write with Han Junyu. Han Junyu thought that he could write with a pen, so he wanted to teach him how to write with a brush. Moreover, Han Junyu promised that when he could write all the names of his family with a brush, he would give him a special brush. For this purpose, Jiji has been practicing these days. But his small hand is too small, the strength of his wrist is not big, and the words he writes are soft and weak. Han Junyu has always been dissatisfied. Qin Ning has read Ji Ji''s handwriting, and it is very good, at least better than her. Han Junyu has a look of disgust. Qin Ning quarrels with him privately, saying that he is too strict with his children. Han Junyu doesn''t think so. If he is really strict with his children, it''s not as simple as practicing calligraphy. Chu Rui is a child educated by elites. He is less than ten years old. He knows all 18 kinds of martial arts. He can play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. But he also knew that children''s childhood would be too tired, so he was not strict, but for the children want to learn things, his requirements will be improved. As for what children want to do in the future, it is their freedom, and he will not interfere. Jiji another guess is the computer, because he has a mobile phone, but no computer, he wants to have his own computer, but Han Junyu has restrictions on him, not what he wants. But when he can write well and help his mother do three things, he will buy him a computer. That''s why Qin Ning knows about it, so if you want to buy a gift, you must remember these two things. Jiji happily holds the brush and complacently shows a naughty expression to Han Junyu, which makes Xi Yifan particularly envious. Such a lovely child, he really wants one! Ann went downstairs in a skirt. Because she accepted Xi Yifan''s gift, she was a little close to him. "Uncle, aunt, is Ann good-looking?" "It''s very nice." Xi Yifan nodded. Xiaobao wanted to be close to her. He took her little hand and finished with her. Both children have gifts. Xi Yifan looks up at the boy standing at the stairway, looks at his face and shakes his head helplessly. Too gorgeous appearance is not a good thing for him. "You are churui, aren''t you?" Churui heard Xi Yifan call himself, a bit surprised, but shook his head in denial. "It''s not churui, it''s Han churui." If it''s called churui, he''s the same as he used to be, but it''s called Han churui. Then he will feel that he will be integrated with the Han family and become a family. "Well, I have a present for you, too." He heard Han Junyu say a few words about Chu Rui. He also heard some rumors about becoming a monk, so he didn''t support Han Junyu raising Chu''s little son. This is undoubtedly a disaster, which may bring harm to them in the future. But the little guy will admit his surname is Han, and he will soon integrate with Han''s family, so it''s hard for him to say anything more. Xi Yifan smiles and takes out a small black box. Chu Rui looks at the box in his hand in surprise. He didn''t expect that Qin Ning''s friends like giving gifts so much. Every time they meet, they will bring some small gifts. He took the box, opened it and saw the wig cover inside. He looked at Qin Ning in amazement. Qin Ning is not sure whether Chu Rui likes this gift, but when Xi Yifan asks her, her first thought is to prepare a wig cover for him. Although she didn''t ask him why he had long hair, people mistook him for a girl when they saw him with long hair, which was also a trouble for him. "Xiao Rui, do you like it?" Qin Ning asked a little uneasily. Xiao Rui. This name is only called by her mother when she is in a good mood. Han churui looked away, restrained himself, nodded and picked up the wig cover. With a sigh of relief, Qin Ning stepped forward and asked softly, "can I help you?" Churui immediately stepped back and didn''t want her to touch her hair. "No need!" Did not expect that he would be so excited, Qin Ning accident, know that he is very defensive heart, step back. "Xiao Rui, don''t be nervous. I don''t mean anything else." Han churui is also flustered. He wants to get close to them and live like a normal person, but he Han Junyu walks up to Qin Ning and pats her on the shoulder placidly. He comes forward, bends down and looks at Han churui. "At home, feel free." Han churui bowed his head. His long hair blocked half of his face, blocking the emotion on his face. Han Junyu wanted to look down at his eyes, but Han churui avoided it and turned to go upstairs. "This," Qin Ning worried. Han Junyu comforted her, "he needs time to adapt to the new environment." Thinking that the boy''s eyes were red just now, he said to Ann, "Ann, go find your big brother. Your big brother is in a bad mood. You should coax him well. "On hearing that elder brother was in a bad mood, Ann immediately nodded and trotted upstairs. Ann sprang up, unscrewed the bedroom door, heard the sound of the bathroom, and ran to the bathroom again. "Big brother, are you in a bad mood?" Han churui washed his face with cold water. Hearing an an''s inquiry, he dried his face with a towel and shook his head. "But if your eyes are red, those who have cried will be red. Big brother, can you cry, too? " An an accident. Han churui took a look at her. He wanted to turn over the topic perfunctorily, but when he saw her eyes staring at him without blinking, he explained patiently. "An an, if your eyes are uncomfortable, you can get red. It''s not necessarily crying." "Oh." Ann believed him and climbed onto the sofa to grab his hair. She used to play with his hair when she was sleeping. Han churui is aware of this and looks down at her, feeling strange. If someone touches his hair, he will be in a bad mood, full of hostility, and even have the impulse to kill. But when the little girl touched him, he felt very comfortable. "Big brother''s hair is so soft. Ann likes it. Ann wants to have long hair, too." Ann was salivating at his long hair. "You wait a few more years. When you grow up, your hair will grow naturally." "Really?" Ann looks forward to it. Han churui nodded and pinched her hair. She may be in poor health. Some of her hair is dry and yellow. She was only four years old, and this happened. It can be seen that her health is really bad. No wonder Qin Ning thinks that she is more important than her own life. "Ann can''t be picky when she eats, so she can have long hair." He reminded me. "Oh." Ann is greedy, but she is very picky. Qin Ning used many ways to trick her into eating nutritious food, but she looks silly, but she is a ghost. The first time I was cheated, the second time I would never be cheated again. Unless Jiji lost her temper, she would wrinkle her face and eat those nutrients she didn''t like. Han churui combed his long hair and put on a wig cover. The quality of the wig is very similar to that of real hair. He can''t see any abnormality after wearing it. Think of every time people think of him as a girl because of his long hair, he still puts on a wig cover, so as to avoid unnecessary embarrassment. "Good looking, big brother is so handsome!" Ann saw that he was wearing a wig cover, revealing his whole face, deep facial features, exquisite to perfection. , especially his glittering eyes, is a peach blossom eye, but it is even more round than the eye line of peach blossom eye. His eyes are opened and his pupil is more attractive. Han churui was embarrassed to be praised by an an, and his ears were red. Chapter 816 After a few days of recuperation, Han Junyu returns to the office of President Sheng''an. When he sees a pile of documents piled up in the office, he pinches his eyebrows. To Yueyang to see his headache, some sad, his injury, came forward to file into two. "That''s all I can do for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu saw that he divided the original stack of documents into two parts. Visually, it was a lot less, but the actual number was not less. Like an idiot, he glanced at him, "to the minister, don''t make trouble, take them out." To Yueyang embarrassed, "these documents can be signed by you in person to take effect, where can I get it?" "Of course, it''s you who signed it. Didn''t I make you acting president? If I don''t take back this right, your signature will be valid. Take it away quickly. It makes my eyes ache. " Han Junyu threw both documents to him and let him get out of his sight. My eyes have just recovered. If I look at so many files again, I will definitely overuse my eyes. Xiang Yueyang is about to cry, holding the document and refusing to move. "President, don''t be so cruel to me. If you force me again, I will resign." He''s been acting president these days, but he''s so tired that he wants to cry. He has known for a long time that the president is not a pleasant job. He not only has a heavy workload, but also takes a lot of time to plan as a whole and set goals and directions. Each project of the company does not need to be detailed, but must be understood, so there are many things to learn. He used to follow Han Junyu as a deputy, but when he changed from deputy to commanding person, he deeply realized the responsibility brought by that right, which could bend people down. Now that Han Junyu has finally come back, he thinks he will be liberated at last, but he didn''t expect that Han Junyu should be naughty. "Well, you resigned and went abroad to be a vice president." Han Junyu glanced at him and sat on the chair leisurely, turning half a circle lazily. "You don''t naively think that if you come to Sheng''an to be Secretary Minister for a few years, you will be let go? Xiang, you think too much. After several years of work, you are familiar with the operation of the whole internal procedures of Sheng''an. When you come to other companies, I can let go. Don''t think you can be unrestrained with some investment and equity in your hand. Song Xuan has a rich wife to support him, and he also needs honest management. Where do you think you can escape ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang really wants to cry. He felt that he had fallen into a big pit and could not climb out. Han Junyu, you evil capitalist, you are inhuman! Han Junyu saw that he was about to cry, and his face remained unchanged. He continued, "if you want to ask for leave, you can go to find a girlfriend, get married, have children, and have a year''s leave." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s very exciting. He asked Yueyang, biting his teeth, "Han Junyu, are you not afraid of being punished by heaven?" Han Junyu took a tablet computer, started the game software, and did not answer the rhetorical question, "Ning Fu said that someone wanted to do a business with me, when will they arrive?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Take a deep breath to Yueyang and check the schedule. "The appointed time is ten minutes after nine o''clock. By the way, you will have a meeting at ten o''clock, two meetings in the afternoon and the financial report of this quarter." Han Junyu into the game, fingers flexible operation, "Han CAI and Han Li''s situation?" To Yueyang to see him play the game, scolded several times in the heart, then replied: "Cheng Mo call the police, give the material to the police station, give Han Cai two choices, or she honestly into prison, let Jane Ying go. Either Han Cai tries to excuse himself, but he will shut Jianying down for the rest of his life. Han Cai finally chooses to go to prison, but she also pulls on Jian Jiadong, and finally snatches Jian Jiadong''s property and writes it in Jian Ying''s name. With the excuse of pregnant and having a baby, Han Li pushes Sheng an''s work. For fear of being framed by us, she hides. Han Qiang is honest, no exception, has been investigating the whereabouts of Han Li. He thought that we had kidnapped Han Li. Two days ago, he came to me to intercede. He said that as long as he handed over Han Li, he would agree to anything. He also explained that he didn''t know about Hanli. If he knew, he would never agree with Hanli. He promised Han that he would never fight with you for Sheng''an, or turn against you for revenge. I hope you can let his daughter go. " Han Junyu''s fingers pause, evoking irony, "Han Qiang is so worried about his daughter, then we will find Han Li''s clue for him, in exchange, take out all the shares of Sheng''an in his hand, and get out of Sheng''an from now on." Nodding to Yueyang, he knows that this is Han Junyu''s tit for tat. If Han Cai wants the shares in his hand, he will take the shares of Han Li and Han Qiang. After that, Han Junyu had absolute say in Sheng''an, so the management would be smoother."Luoxi, what''s the situation now?" "Her brother''s murder was directed by Qu Zixian to make a big fuss among the family members who were killed. Although I helped to suppress it, the other side didn''t compromise and finally went to the court. Her younger brother is not an adult, so the sentence is not heavy. In addition, she uses money to operate behind his back, which will soon solve the problem. However, because of the dissolution of the engagement with you, Luoxi is very unhappy with his family. He has been mixing with some friends all day Han Junyu didn''t lift his head, staring at the mobile phone screen seriously. "Luoxi told Ningning that she was pregnant with my child, which made Ningning sad. Didn''t she hate to marry? Then give her some gifts to get married. After all, she has saved me, and we should always think about her happiness when we treat the benefactor who saved me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is the man who will repay. can''t help but make complaints about Yueyang. It is miserable to live and suffer, and to suffer from life. ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Han continued to play the game. Twenty minutes later, he got up and made a cup of tea for himself, but Xiang Yueyang had not informed him about Ning Fu. He took a sip of tea, not in a hurry to swallow it, but let his tongue soak in the tea soup, feeling the astringency, sour, sweet and bitter of the tea. The last time Qin Ning was shot, when he was kissing her, he could taste the blood. He realized that his taste might be recovering because of that. But because of the instability, maybe he lost his sense of taste for a long time, occasionally he still felt numb and could not taste anything. He was afraid that he would be happy, so he didn''t rush to tell Qin Ning. A cup of tea, there are thousands of flavors, different mood, may taste different taste, he slightly hook mouth. Take out the mobile phone and dial Ning Fu''s number, the other party will connect soon. "I''m sorry, I''ve got something to do here. I didn''t say hello to you. It''s my fault. We''ll be here soon. " Ning Fu apologized sincerely. Han Junyu looked at the seconds of his watch, moving forward tick by tick. He spoke slowly. "Ning Fu, give me a reason to wait for you, or I will go home with my wife and children." "Han Junyu, it''s a long story. You will understand when you see him." "Why should I understand?" Han Junyu low smile, "Ning Fu, I gave you a chance, you do not cherish. I don''t know what your relationship with the quarter is, and no matter what secrets you have. If you still have the idea of taking my wife away, Ning Fu, I can do anything. You''d better weigh it in your heart! " Han Junyu hung up the phone, picked up the cup and drank the rest of the tea. Because of the change of temperature, the rest of the tea became a lot astringent. He frowned slightly, put down the cup, cleaned up the tea set and left the office. Chapter 817 Han Junyu comes to the underground parking lot of Sheng''an. He just opens the car door, but someone suddenly comes and closes the door. Out of instinct, Han Junyu takes a step back and stares at Ning Fu. Ning Fu, who was in a hurry, was still wearing glasses, gloves and black. He looked like a gloomy crow. "What''s the matter?" "There is a special delay. Please give me a few more minutes." He spoke in a low tone, which surprised Han Junyu. Who is the person who can make Ning Fu bow his head and beg him? But his face did not show, or clothes are not interested in the pattern, "Ning Fu, you are an adult, you let me give you time, always need reason." "About Qin Ning." Han Junyu frowned, turned his head and looked at the light next to the banquet, where there was someone waiting for him. But he was still on guard. It was not a familiar environment and the initiative was not in his hands. "About my wife, ah, Ning Fu, what tricks are you playing?" "As I said, you''ll know when you go." Ning Fu still refused to say. Han Junyu squints and turns to go to the Carling banquet. Originally, he wants Ning Fu to get on the car first, but Ning Fu just pushes the door open and doesn''t mean to go up. Han Junyu glanced inside. There was only one man. He took a deep look at Ning Fu, and then he went in. "Mr. Han, are you so defensive to people?" It''s the man inside who talks. The car door closes and the light in the car darkens. The man is in his forties, probably because of his fitness and good health. He''s closing his eyes. He can only see the outline of his face vaguely. "It seems that Ning Fu has given you all my information. I don''t know your name, sir." Han Junyu is calm. "Rong." Han Junyu frowned for a moment, but soon recovered. "Mr. Rong, what can I do for you?" "You and Qin Ning have obtained the certificate. Are you going to hold the wedding soon?" "Yes." It seems that it''s fake for this man to talk business with him. The real purpose is to understand Qin Ning. "I don''t know if I have the honor to have a wedding wine?" The man opened his eyes, and the amber eyes were full of pride and dignity. Obviously, he was used to being the superior, and his eyes had insight into everything. Han Junyu is surprised, this man''s eyes and Qin Ning''s are too similar. "Which party do you want to be?" "Oh, Mr. Han, what do you think?" Knowing that he was testing, Mr. Rong played Tai Chi with a smile. Han Junyu clenched his fist, his face unchanged, "I think you also know that my wife''s parents died, Qin family is not good to her, so she has no elders. I don''t have many relatives here, and we all invited friends at the wedding. Mr. Rong wants to take my business friends to my wedding. Naturally, I welcome them. But if you want to have a double identity, you have to discuss it with my wife. " "Mr. Han, you are a smart man. You should have guessed the relationship between Qin Ning and me." Mr. Rong called the roll, but he didn''t explain it. Han Junyu has the final say, "what is the relationship between you and my wife? I am not the one who has the final say, but my wife has the final say. Since we can''t talk business today, I''ll leave first. " Regardless of his face, Han Junyu wants to open the door, only to find that the door is locked. His face shows irony. "Please forgive me, Mr. Rong. I''m still in a hurry to go home and have lunch with my wife." "Han Junyu, since you have guessed my relationship with Qin Ning, am I not qualified to attend her wedding?" Rongteng put down his airs, but the voice of pressing questions was soft and hard, and there was a needle in his heart. Han Junyu did not give him a look. He scanned the car, went to the front, pressed the unlock button, and went out from the driver''s seat. After landing, he turned to look at the man in the car, "you don''t go directly to my wife, but turn around to talk business with me. Mr. Rong, it''s my wife who decides whether you are qualified to attend our wedding!" With a bang, he slammed the door. Looking at Ning Fu standing near the car, he clenched his fist and really wanted to beat him. But when I came to him, I felt bored. "Ning Fu, is that your secret?" Ning Fu had glasses on his face, but he couldn''t see clearly, but he was serious in his voice. "Someone is ill and may not be able to survive this year, so I want to see Qin Ning for the last time" "enough, no matter who it is, you''d better not let my wife know about it!" Han Junyu scolded to interrupt his words, handsome face Yin cold. "Ningfu, now qinning has a home that belongs to her, and she has a good life. If you really for her good, don''t put the previous enmity involved in her, let her see those unbearable. In addition, you''d better keep an eye on the quarter. I haven''t calculated the account with him four years ago. If you touch my wife again, I don''t care who he wants to save, I will certainly tear him to pieces! "¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu. Waiting for Han Junyu to go away, Ning Fu turns to get on the bus. Seeing Rong Teng''s calm face, he knows that it''s the two who didn''t talk. "Brother in law, I have reminded you that Han Junyu is not an ordinary businessman. He values Qin Ning more than his own life. About Qin Ning, he won''t settle it easily. " "You say Qin Ning is a soft person. Find a chance to ask her out. I''ll have a talk with her." Rongteng looked out of the window, and flashed in his mind the thin little girl more than 20 years ago. Ning Fu thought of the warning Han Junyu had just dropped, rubbing his forehead with a headache. Qin Ning is soft, but it depends on what happened. He is not good at guessing about her parents and her attitude. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu bought a pile of snacks and returned to the villa. Qin Ning was lying on the sofa telling a fairy tale to an an an. Seeing that he was a bit surprised when he came back, he jumped up immediately. Han Junyu saw her running over, immediately dropped the snack bag in his hand, opened his arms and hugged her. "Is the wound no longer painful? So wild. " Han Junyu took her back to the sofa, lifted her collar to see that her wound was still covered with plaster, but looking at her jubilant appearance, it should not hurt. "When I see you coming back happy, I''m in a good mood for happy events, and the wound won''t hurt." Qin Ning laughs. "Dad, I want to hug you, too." Ann rubs in front of them and opens her arms. She also wants her father to hold her. Han Junyu takes a look at his daughter and then looks at his wife. If she doesn''t go down, she can''t hold her daughter. He did not hesitate to raise his head to call churui. Churui was learning. Hearing Han Junyu''s voice, he turned his head in doubt. Han Junyu saw that he was wearing a wig cover and had no long hair. His gorgeous face was all exposed. From an aesthetic point of view, his face was both male and female, which was very beautiful. "Take your sister to play." Chu Rui nodded and reached for an an, but an an avoided him and took her mother''s hand. "Mom, let dad hold me for a while." "No, Dad, I''m alone." Qinning with a smile, holding Han Junyu''s neck don''t let go, also made a face to her. Ann is a little angry. Her father''s arms are very strong. She feels very safe when she holds them. She likes the feeling that her father holds her. Han Junyu slants a glance at the woman who is fighting for the favor, and a hook in the corner of his mouth comforts An''an. "Come on, ANN, give dad a kiss. Mom didn''t kiss dad, you kiss is your welfare As soon as Ann''s eyes brightened, she immediately jumped up to kiss his face, and then looked at her mother triumphantly. Qin Ning immediately also kisses Han Junyu on the face, "I also kisses, this welfare did not have." An an wronged to see Han Junyu one eye, brown eyes immediately filled with tears, wow cry out. "Mom is bad, mom won''t let dad hold me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Rui, standing beside him, was in a mess in the wind. Chapter 818 Qin Ning is to tease an an to play, did not expect that she would cry out, immediately ran out of Han Junyu''s arms, let Han Junyu coax her. Han Junyu is not so good command, people are her cry, want to let him do things, you have to service fee. Qin Ning cheekily kisses him again, but Han Junyu shakes his head. "What do you want, your daughter cried, you don''t care?" "Heartache is heartache, but I''m not the culprit." Han Junyu said coolly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gritted his teeth. She went to coax An''an, but An''an always said that her mother was bad and wanted her father instead of her. But Han Junyu just went to the theatre and didn''t hold her. "OK, OK, whatever you say, I''ll do it." Listen to the cry of An''an, Qin Ning has no choice but to compromise. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "this is what you said. Don''t regret it." When it comes to Qin Ning has a bad premonition, but before she returns, Han Junyu holds An''an up. Before he can coax her, An''an lies down on his way back to Ali and shows a brilliant smile when he looks up again. "Ha ha, my mother has fallen in the trap, and my father has hugged me." an an an hugs Han Junyu''s neck tightly, as if she can take over my father in this way. He was fooled by his daughter, Qin Ning pretended to be angry, hands akimbo. "Well, you little girl, come down here and see how I can deal with you." "No, no, Dad protects me." Han Junyu holds his daughter to avoid Qin Ning''s pursuit. The three make a mess. The laughter of An''an and Qin Ning spreads all over the villa. Ji Ji, who is practicing calligraphy, can''t help coming. Chu Rui looks at the noisy three people, the corners of his mouth can''t help but hook up and smile. Jiji looked at the big brother''s smile, very surprised, get along so long, this is the first time he saw big brother smile. After a while, Han Junyu said that he had bought a lot of snacks, and An''an immediately went down from his arms to eat. Han Junyu had a chance to put his arm on Qin Ning''s shoulder and hook her nose. "How naive you are to compete with your daughter." Qin Ning ran a little tired. He threw away his big hand and said, "I''m happy. You take care of me." Han Junyu chuckled and hugged her Princess. "I can''t control you. Who can control you?" Qin Ning startled, immediately counseled, "Oh, yes, yes, you can manage me." They show their love in front of their children. Jiji and churui both have a twinge of eye pain. They go to do their own things. After lunch, Han Junyu did not go to the company, but accompanied Qin Ning to take a lunch break. Qin Ning wakes up and sees that it''s not too early. He turns over and sees the man beside him. He stares at him in surprise. "You didn''t go to the company?" "Well." Han Junyu is reading a book. Without raising his eyes, he continues to turn the book. Think about it, Qin Sheng, the president of the Department, must be very tired to deal with his work Han Junyu moved his leg, but he didn''t agree with her. "In the case of the Secretary Department, if he leaves his post, there is no substitute. As a minister, it shows that he was too monopolistic in the past. This is where he should examine himself. Shengan acting president''s workload is not small, but with Yueyang''s ability, absolutely competent. He deliberately and you shout tired, just want me to go back, he is good to go natural and unrestrained. He is capable, but he is usually too lazy. If he doesn''t press forward, he certainly doesn''t know where to go. " Qin Ning heard him talk about Sheng''an for the first time and found it interesting. Then he continued, "so you deliberately signed a contract with him and prevented him from leaving Sheng''an, just to train him and become a great leader in the future?" "It means that." Han Junyu looked down at her and said, "I won''t be in Sheng''an in the future. He can be on his own." Qin Ning frowned and sat up to stare at him. His face was serious. "When you''re not in Sheng''an, where are you going? Han Junyu, are you hiding something from me? " Han Junyu buttoned up the book and knocked it on her forehead. "Where do you want to go again? Do you remember the reward I promised you when you were admitted to university?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning scratched the back of his head and thought about it seriously, as if he had promised to take her out to play. "Four years ago, I promised to take you where you want to go, because there was no time for work. Now I''m holding on to Yueyang, so I can take you out for a walk. " "Yeah, that''s a good idea." Qin Ning was pleasantly surprised. Looking at her happy smile, Han Junyu suddenly thinks of the man he met today. Although his status is not low, he must come to see Qin Ning at this time for a purpose. No matter what he thought, he would never compromise and let them bully his wife and children.He put the book down, picked her up, rolled over, put one arm on her side, and bent down to kiss her on the cheek. "Han, Han Junyu, it''s daylight. Don''t mess about." "What''s wrong?" Han Junyu breath spits on her face, hears her to remind, low voice laughs. "Don''t you agree to everything I say? I want to cheat. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s cheek was red. She didn''t expect that he meant that. She wriggled to avoid his big hand. "No, I didn''t mean that." "It doesn''t matter what you mean. What matters is that I mean it." "No, I can''t. I also promised ANN that I would take her to plant flowers in the afternoon. Later, I would show Jiji my homework. My competition work has not started yet. " She begged to grab his hand, looked at him pitifully, and said a lot of excuses. Han Junyu didn''t force her, holding her small face and stirring up evil spirits. "It''s OK not to do it now. We''ll settle the accounts together in the evening." "General ledger?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes in bewilderment. He didn''t know where he owed him again. "Interest, an hour, is once." He is shrewd in calculation. ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Big profiteer!! Qin Ning jumped up quickly, changed his clothes and left the room. Han Junyu looks at her in a hurry and grins. Stupid girl likes to stay in bed. If she doesn''t use this way, she will make an excuse to say that she hasn''t got enough sleep and has to play for a few minutes. He first went to the study and asked song Xuan to investigate Mr. Rong''s affairs. Qin Ning always loved her parents very much. If she knew about some unbearable disputes of the previous generation, she would be very sad. Moreover, Mr. Rong suddenly appeared and said that he wanted to talk about his job. Maybe he really had a job to talk about. Maybe the job he wanted to talk about was also related to Qin Ning. Song Xuan''s speed is very fast, an hour later with Shule came to the villa, he was holding a briefcase. Liu Shule talks with Qin Ning downstairs. Song Xuan goes upstairs with a briefcase. "President, Mr. Rong, who is in contact with Ning Fu, has a lot to do. Why do you want to check him all of a sudden?" Chapter 819 Qin Ning has been busy all afternoon. Except for a lot of waste paper in the studio, she has no idea. When Han Junyu walked into the studio, he saw a lot of paper balls on the ground, picked them up one by one and threw them into the garbage can. "If you can''t draw it, don''t draw it. I''ll take you out for a walk." Han Junyu took the brush from her hand. Qin Ning surprised lift Mou, have some helpless. "Han Junyu, I regret that I have talked big. Now I''m in a mess. How can I compare with He Xue?" When he Xue and I met each other, I was very excited, but when I really met difficulties, her hard spirit immediately softened. He''s so hard! She had no way to start. "Regret it?" Han Junyu sat down beside her, and then put her confused colored pens in their original positions one by one. Slightly forced, can''t see too messy scene, began to clean up, and said. "It''s no use regretting. Since the war is declared, you have to keep on kneeling until the end of the game." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled mouth, he this is to comfort her, or deliberately satirize her? He took her by the hand, took her out of the studio and went downstairs. "Where are we going?" Qin Ning doubts, turn to see Aunt Zhang is still in the kitchen, "wait, Han Junyu, will have dinner." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This food, this time can also want to eat. Finally, Han Junyu and others have dinner and tell Chu Rui to take two children. He takes Qin Ning out to find inspiration. In the car, Qin Ning doesn''t know where Han Junyu is going to take her. He looks at him curiously. "Han Junyu, where are you going to take me to find inspiration?" "Go, and you''ll know." Han Junyu, who is driving, stares at the front seriously. He did not say, Qin Ning is more curious, has been looking out of the window, looking at the environment around some familiar, she turned her head in surprise. "Han Junyu, will you take me home? No, no, it''s where I used to live Her current home is Han Junyu''s villa, while the Qin villa she lived in four years ago can only be regarded as her former home, where she once dared not go back. After hearing her change her name, Han Junyu knew that she was afraid of what the Qin family had done to her. He didn''t say much. After parking, he took her down to the villa for a walk. Villas are managed and cleaned up regularly, so even if there is no one to live in for four years, there will be no dilapidation. Two people go inside, suddenly, Han Junyu feel someone staring at himself, sharp line of sight search around. I saw a car driving far away, and the driver was Ning Fu. "Han Junyu, what are you looking at?" Qin Ning followed his line of sight curiously, but he didn''t see anything. "I saw a very special crow flying by. It''s OK. Let''s go in and have a look." Han Junyu continues to walk in. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning glanced at him, a special crow? How special a crow can be, he must be fooling her. Two people into the villa, villa decoration becomes old, although regular cleaning, but some things still can''t stand the years of corrosion. Qin Ning went upstairs and went to the bedroom where she used to live. With pink decoration, many memories came to her mind, which made her heart complex. "My room is decorated by my father, and my mother seldom comes to my room, so there are many memories of me and my father in this room." With a smile, Qin Ning picked up a photo frame, in which she and her father were photographed. In the row of photo frames, there was only one photo of a family of three, and the others were all photos of her and her father. "Your father was a very good man." Han Junyu came up behind her, a little soothing. Qin Ning turned his head and looked at him, "Hey, Han Junyu, he''s my father. Do you also want to call him?" Han Junyu low smile, she even and he calculate the account, but her words are right, he married the daughter of others, also should call a father-in-law. "Well, dad is a good man." "That''s about the same. My father is not only a good man, but also a good father." Qin Ning is very proud of his father. She put down the frame, turned around and hugged him, a bit attached, "Han Junyu, you will be a good father, a good husband, right?" Han Junyu heard her use the tone of inquiry, a little unwilling, cold voice asked: "do you think it''s right?" "Yes, yes, anger hurts. Calm down, calm down. I said the wrong thing." Qin Ning realized that his tone was wrong and flattered himself. "Stupid girl, I''ll go to the room to uncover tiles without a lesson in three days. You don''t know if I''m good to you?" He taught a lesson with a straight face. As soon as Qin Ning''s mouth was drawn, he could not be offended by the man who was so mean. I stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss. "I apologize. I said something wrong, OK?""If you ask such stupid questions later, I will not spare you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s addictive. Qin Ning make complaints about it in his mind, but he still nodded. Leaving his bedroom, Qin Ning goes to his father''s bedroom again and turns around. He is preparing to be angry with his mother''s bedroom. Han Junyu asks curiously. "Did your parents sleep in separate rooms for a long time?" Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously and nodded, "in my memory, my parents sleep in separate rooms. I used to feel strange, but my father explained that my mother''s health is not good, and he didn''t want to disturb her. Is there anything wrong? " In Qin Pinglu''s bedroom, there are things from Ning Shan. It means that after Ning Shan died, Qin Pinglu moved all her things to his bedroom because he missed his wife. Ning Shan used to sleep in her bedroom, but she still keeps it. What does that mean? Then, Han Junyu was not easy to say, so he chose to be silent. Qin Ning regards Qin Pinglu as the best man in the world. This is a belief. If it is broken, it will make her sad. He didn''t want to make her sad. He didn''t want her to know everything. Two people leave Qin family villa, Qin Ning stands outside the gate, somewhat sad. Han Junyu gently rubbed her head and took her hand. "Ningning, now you and I have a home. Forget all the unhappy things that happened before, OK?" Qin Ning thought that what he said was the second uncle and grandmother''s things to her. She was stunned for a few seconds. She was full of warmth in her heart and nodded with a smile. "I''ve forgotten all the things before. I''ve been remembering all the unpleasant things. I''ve been wasting my brain. I don''t think I have enough brain capacity to draw now. " Some things can not be explained, Han Junyu also did not continue this topic, take her back to the villa. ¡­¡­ "Stupid girl, we don''t need brain capacity to do something pleasant." After washing in the evening, Han Junyu wears a loose nightgown and carries Qin Ning to bed. Qin Ning gets up to hide, but she is easily caught by Han Junyu. When she struggles, she doesn''t notice that the buttons of her clothes are loosened. Her fragrant shoulder is exposed, and her white skin is shining on the light, attracting people''s eyes. "Han, Han Junyu, I''m so tired, you," "I''m not tired, just lie down. It''s natural that I should pay my debts. I''d rather force me to do so. Don''t cry later. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wants to cry now. This man has strong physical strength. Every time he does it, he talks like a hungry wolf that she eats her alive. Chapter 820 Han Junyu deliberately used physical exertion to eliminate the death of her parents. He didn''t mean to make trouble for her. He took care of her wound when he did it, so he didn''t make it too crazy. Look at her lying, sleepy in his arms, beautiful let him have some pity. Restrain the body''s agitation, holding her sweating to take a bath. Qin Ning, who was sleepy, still had a dream. The scene in the dream is in the villa of the Qin family. Standing in the living room, she saw her little self, who didn''t want to drink medicine because of a cold. Qin Pinglu coaxed her with the medicine, but Xiao qinning just frowned and shook his head to deny that he didn''t want to drink. Qin Pinglu suddenly took out a rabbit like milk candy from his pocket and shook it in front of her. "Ning Ning, you are good. After drinking this bowl of medicine, this lovely rabbit is yours." Small Qin Ning eyes a bright, tangled looking at his left and right hands. "Ningning drink medicine, dad will take you to play." Qin Pinglu''s gentle promise. "Really?" "Well, when did dad cheat my little princess? Ning Ning, my father will accompany you until you are well "Good!" Qin Ning likes to play with her father. She immediately drinks the medicine, grabs the Rabbit candy from her father, and then takes his hand to go out to play. Qin Pinglu was pulled by her, with a soft and warm smile on his face, and he always made Xiao qinning smile. Qin Ning, as a bystander, looks at the warm pictures of father and daughter, listens to the little girl''s clean and pure smile of joy, and unconsciously smiles. She gazed at the tall man with nostalgia. She really regarded her daughter as a treasure. She was very fond of her. When she laughed, there was a small dimple on his lips. The dimple was not deep, but it was very friendly. She laughs and goes to call him Dad, but the picture turns and it suddenly rains outside the window. Looking around in disbelief, she saw her own bedroom, and she was lying on the bed. She sat in bed and watched the rain outside the window for a while. Thinking of meeting her father, she jumped out of bed and went out. I was about to go downstairs when I heard my father''s roar. In her mind, his father is the most gentle man in the world. She has never seen him lose his temper with her. Following the sound, she crept out of her mother''s bedroom. Through the open door, she saw her father sitting on the ground with his shirt off, while her mother was sitting on the bed, weeping in a low voice. "Ning Shan, do I disgust you so much?" It''s my father''s question. He was a bit drunk, obviously drunk. "Pinglu, I''m very grateful that you didn''t leave me when I was in the most difficult time. But you also know in your heart that you don''t have to ask for my feelings for you. " It''s Ning Shan''s cry. Qin Pinglu sat on the ground for a long time. Although he only saw his back, Qin Ning could feel the sadness in his heart. "Ning Shan, I''ve been waiting for ten years. Why can''t you forget those people and live with me?" "No matter how long, my feelings will not change. Pinglu, if you, if you have a need, you go to other women. I don''t mind. It''s me. I''m sorry. I can''t do that with you. " "I don''t want you. I''m sorry, Shanshan. Why can''t you have a look at me around you? Love you, I have never regretted, but I can''t stand you thinking for him, but he can''t give you anything. Shanshan, people will be tired sometimes, I, " " OK, Pinglu, I know what you mean. I''m sorry. I owe you all these years. I''m sorry. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to Ning Shan polite words, deliberately alienate their relationship, Qin Pinglu bleak smile, sitting on the ground, but like a child crying. Sitting on the bed of rather Shan helplessly looking at him, but did not come forward to comfort him. Qin Pinglu wiped his face and felt ridiculous. He staggered up. Seeing that he was going to come out, Qin Ning immediately found a place to hide. Then he saw Qin Pinglu come out. After closing the door, his eyes were red and he leaned against the door for a long time. Qin Ning painfully want to come forward to comfort, but at this time, the picture turned pale in front of her, she stood at the door of a ward. The pale mother was lying on the ward without a sound. Qin Pinglu held her hand and wept in silence. The expression of pain could dig people''s heart. Then Mrs. Qin and her second uncle came to ask him to have a rest. Suddenly, he stood up and knelt down on the ground. As soon as his eyes closed, he fainted. The ward became chaotic, and the doctor rushed to rescue him. "Dad, Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning was shocked and ran to him, but no matter how he called him, he didn''t respond. It''s another turn. It''s a graveyard. Qin Pinglu buried Ning Shan. He didn''t know how long he had been sitting here. He was covered with dew.He still has a few bottles of wine on hand. Qin Pinglu''s drinking capacity is very poor. Qin Ning is clear, so she wants to go forward and persuade him not to drink. But she heard him crying and asking, "Shanshan, it''s because I''m too greedy that you left, isn''t it? Sure enough, people can''t be too greedy, or they will be punished by heaven. " Qin Ning frowned. His mother died of illness. What''s the relationship with greed? She wanted to call him and tell him that she missed him so much. But the picture changes again. She blinks again, only to find that when she returns to Qin''s villa, Qin Pinglu is lying on the bed, old lady Qin and her second uncle are crying. Why do they cry? "My son, you are still so young, how can you leave me first? How cruel you are to let me send a man with white hair to a man with black hair..." Father, dead? No, she has a lot to say to her father. He can''t die. "Dad, Dad..." "Ning Ning, wake up!" In the middle of the night, he suddenly hears Qin Ning''s cry. Han Junyu gets up quickly and wants to wake her up. But no matter how he shakes, how he calls, she doesn''t respond. Hot sweat comes out on his forehead. He pinches her hard and lowers his head to bite her lower lip. "Well It hurts Pain, let the nightmare of Qin Ning awake, she opened her eyes vaguely, eyelashes still hanging tears. She blinked and found that this was her and Han Junyu''s bedroom, not Qin''s villa. She wiped her eyes. "Han Junyu, why did you bite me again?" "Ning Ning, I will accompany you, no matter how difficult, I will be by your side." Han Junyu didn''t know what nightmare she had, and he didn''t want her to think about it again, so he held her face and licked the place he had just bitten, as if he could treat her. Qin Ning looked at him and recalled some messy scenes in her dream. Her eyes blinked and big tears fell down. "Han Junyu, I miss Dad." She said that she was an adult, but when she cried, like Ann, her nose and tears fell down and rubbed against his robe. Han Junyu hugged her tightly, listening to her cry, sighing helplessly. Miss their father, this miss he never had, so he can not understand that is a feeling, but he does not want her sad. Chapter 821 Han Junyu holds the woman and gently pats her back, quietly comforting her. When she had cried enough, he began to speak. "Do you remember something?" "I think Dad''s dead." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s not a dream, it''s a reality. Han Junyu helped her wipe her tears, "are you in a better mood now?" "Yes, yes." Qin Ning nodded, but the tears still did not stop. "Didn''t you say I made you feel like your father before? I''ll allow you five minutes to treat me as your father, but you can''t cry. " If you cry again, your eyes will swell. Qin Ning looked at him in amazement, turned to cry and smile, bent his legs and knelt in front of him, and looked at him head to head. "I don''t want to treat you as my father. At that time, you were my uncle Han. Of course, I treated you as my elder. Now you are my husband." "It doesn''t matter what it is, just don''t cry." Han Junyu frowned and wiped her nose with a paper towel. Qin Ning was moved in his heart. He held his neck in his arms and began to cry again. "Han Junyu, thank you for being with me." Meeting him must be the luckiest thing in her life. Han Junyu patted her on the back and agreed with her. Qinning, thank you for being with me. But it''s not easy for him to say that. "He said thank you, but he soiled my clothes. Stupid girl, do you mean it on purpose?" Qin Ning''s heart was filled with emotion, which was suddenly broken by his cold drink. After loosening him, he saw the wet place on his robe and wiped his tears with his sleeve. I''m a little sorry. "I didn''t mean to." "You mean it. Can I spare you?" Han Junyu disdains to take off her robe and reaches for her back. After a cry, she is sweating. "Why don''t you go and get my nightgown, and wait for me?" The man''s attitude suddenly changed, Qin Ning wronged shriveled shriveled mouth, but still obedient out of bed to him with a robe. Han Junyu shakes off her nightgown. Instead of wearing it on herself, she wants to take off her pajamas. "Han Junyu, I don''t want it." The man wants to take off his clothes and hold his big hand in a panic, but his strength is too strong for her to stop. She was a little shy and annoyed. Just as she wanted to be angry, the man wrapped her in his nightgown. "What are you thinking?" Han Junyu looks at her jokingly. Qin Ning blushed and shook his head. "I didn''t think of anything." "Oh, if you think about it, I won''t give it to you. Doing exercise in the early morning can hurt your mind and body. " Han Junyu got out of bed, went to the bathroom, twisted a wet towel, went back to the bedside and wiped her face. Qin Ning stares at the man without blinking. His sword eyebrows are full-bodied, his brown eyes are deep, his nose is high, his lips are thin, and his jaw has a little stubble. It doesn''t look slovenly, but it looks special. The more she looks, the better she looks. She can''t help thinking that she must have done great things in her first eight lives to get this good marriage. "Han Junyu, I like you so much." Suddenly confessed, Han Junyu eyes Dodge, "will cry and laugh, ugly dead." But Qin Ning didn''t care to laugh more happily. "I have a husband as good-looking as you. It doesn''t matter if you are a little ugly. It''s just adjustment. You are used to seeing your handsome face. When you are in a bad mood, look at my ugly face again, and you will be in a good mood. " This blind optimistic attitude is really I want to knock her down and do it again. He put away the towel, got up and left. Standing in the bathroom, he washed his face with cold water. It took him a long time to get rid of the heat. Back to the bedside, the woman on the bed closed her eyes and fell asleep. After he lay down, he fished her with his long arm and locked her in his arms. Qin Ning, what should I do? I love you more and more. Want you to see every day, meet, are good things and people. ¡­¡­ When Han Junyu got up early the next day, he was preparing to go for a morning run. Unexpectedly, he saw that Chu Rui was also wearing a sportswear. He was wearing a wig cover and a mask. He was restrained and gorgeous, but his eyes also attracted people''s attention. "Uncle, can I come with you in the future?" Chu Rui asked carefully. Han Junyu nodded, went to him, patted him on the shoulder, and went downstairs with him. "Uncle, aunt, have you drawn the works of the competition?" "No Han Junyu is also worried. There is not much time, but Qin Ning has no idea. It seems that he has to go to Xi Yifan to ask him what he thinks. "Uncle, last night, aunt, cried?" Han Junyu turned to see him, "how do you know?" Chu Rui bowed his head, eyes complex, "last night Ann miss her mother, I''m going to take her to find you, but suddenly heard the cry of aunt, coax Ann back.""Can Ann have nightmares, too?" Han Junyu stops, the focus is not on his eavesdropping on the two, but on An''an''s situation. "No, I just miss my mother. Although Ann relies on Jiji, her favorite person is her aunt, so she always talks about her Chu Rui quickly explained. Han Junyu nodded, "do you want to contact them as strange people?" "I will protect them with my life!" Chu Rui replied solemnly. Han Junyu said, "you don''t have to. You have to protect yourself first to protect them. You know what I mean? " Churui accident, he unexpectedly want him to keep himself first, "uncle, who is after Ann and Jiji?" "It''s a complicated matter. You don''t need to know too much about it now. When the time is right, you will know." Han Junyu said the mystery, but Chu Rui was more curious, but he did not say, Chu Rui will not ask, but he will pay attention to observe. Worried that Qin Ning would wake up early, Han Junyu ran two laps and went back to the villa. As expected, he went upstairs to see that Qin Ning was awake and sat on the tatami on the balcony in a daze. "Ning Ning, change your clothes and I''ll take you to run." Looking back, Qin Ning turned to see him in sportswear and shook his head. "I feel that all my bones are scattered. I don''t run." Han Junyu doesn''t give her a chance to retort. He takes her and goes to change clothes. Qin Ning still wants to hide. They immediately play hide and seek in their bedroom. Impatient, Han Junyu grabbed her arm, put his long arm around her waist, and put him against the glass door of the wardrobe. "I''ll give you two choices. Run with me and have a couple talk with you. " Han Junyu''s communication activities between husband and wife can only be his personal experience, let her prove that he is strong. Qin Ning chose the former and quickly changed into sportswear to go out with her. She followed him lazily. Although the morning air was good, it could not save her tired body last night. Han Junyu also knew that she would not walk well, so he took her for a walk. Suddenly, Qin Ning saw an uncle leading a dog passing by her, and then looked up to see Han Junyu''s lead her all the time. Did she slip away by Han Junyu? "Han Junyu, do you lead me as a dog?" Han Junyu turned to look at her, looked at her whole body, and shook his head seriously. "I don''t have dogs, I have pigs!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I want to hit him! She ran forward to kick him, Han Junyu flexible to avoid. Chapter 822 Women finally have some vitality, Han Junyu mood is also a lot. They ran forward for a while. Qin Ning bent down, put his hands on his knees and begged for mercy. "Han Junyu, please forgive me. I really can''t run any more." "If you can''t run, walk slowly." Han Junyu looks at the time and is not ready to let her go. He saw a fast food restaurant in front of him. He bought two glasses of normal temperature water, unscrewed the cap of one bottle and handed it to her. Qin Ning immediately took it. She was thirsty. She looked up and was about to take a big drink. But the man suddenly held her wrist and lowered his head to kiss her lips. She stared in amazement. "No, I''ll take your time." He warned against the corner of her lip. "Oh." Qin Ning obediently slowed down and drank a little bit, but he still thought that his behavior was wrong. "Han Junyu, if you want me to drink slowly, talk well. What do you do with your kiss?" "If you want to kiss me, you can kiss me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s very willful. Qin Ning glanced at him obliquely. When he drank the water, the corner of his mouth was holding a smile. It seemed that the water he drank was sugar. Sweet into the body, and his warm body temperature. She walked forward a few steps, suddenly turned to run in front of him, want to jump up and kiss him, but she was pressed on the shoulder, she picked twice failed, angry stare at him. "Want to take advantage of me?" Han Junyu''s cool sneer. Qin Ning snorted angrily and shook off his hand. Is he tall and great? She took a few steps on the grass beside her, her big eyes turned and her cunning flashed. "Oh, my feet hurt." Han Junyu turned to see her trip to a stone, immediately ran to pick her up, "where hurt?" Qin Ning seized the opportunity, immediately hugged his neck, raised his head and kissed his thin lips. Han Junyu looked at her in surprise, and saw that the little woman was smiling like a little fox, licking the corner of her mouth successfully, with a proud face. "Even if I want to take advantage of you, you are not so cheap." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This woman, not clean up! Qin Ning looked at him in the eyes, the secret way is not good, want to get up, want to escape, but failed. Han Junyu protects the back of her head, puts her on the grass, squints her brown eyes and pinches her cheek. "You want to be a hooligan, huh?" "I don''t want to. I''ve succeeded." She''s a hard talker. "Well, you''re right. Have you thought about the consequences?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows in a threatening tone. "What, what consequences?" Qin Ning moved to the side, but his hand was still on the back of her head, so she just moved her body for half a minute, but her head couldn''t escape. "Hey, you two young people, how can you be so uncivilized, lying on the grass, crushing the grass." An old woman''s angry stare at the two people lying on the grass, two people look at each other, some embarrassed, quickly walked out of the grass. "I''m sorry," Qin Ning apologized. But the old lady waved her hand and looked at them seriously. "You are not sorry for me. You are sorry for the grass that has just grown. It''s so pitiful that you crushed it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bowed his head. Seeing that they were still holding hands together, the old lady said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that you have a good relationship, but this piece of grass hasn''t been mowed for a long time. When this piece is trimmed, you can play again. " Qin Ning is about to die of shame. She smiles when she hears the old lady''s teasing. "Thanks for grandma''s warning." "Little girl, it''s really pleasing. No wonder it''s pleasing. You play. I''m going for a walk." The old lady continued to walk forward with a smile. As she walked, she clapped her hands. This is a way to keep fit. Many old people do this. Seeing the old lady go away, the heat on Qin Ning''s face hasn''t dissipated yet. Looking up at the man''s handsome face, he has recovered calm, and he admires her. The psychological quality of a chief executive is to be strong. "Let''s go a little further and go back to breakfast." "Oh." Qin Ning nodded. This time, he didn''t need to lead him. He walked side by side with him. But the man''s step is bigger than her. After a long walk, she still lags behind. Looking up at the man''s upright posture, she suddenly has a sense of pride in her heart. This is her husband, who will be with her for the rest of her life. Aware that the man turned to look at her, she turned away from her eyes, but was attracted by a picture. On the wooden chair, the two old people didn''t know what to talk about and laughed happily. One of them was the old lady who told her and Han Junyu not to roll on the grass. She took the old man''s hand and handed him the kettle. The old man took the kettle, took a drink, and gave it back to her. When he wanted to get up, the old lady immediately supported him with one arm, and they continued to walk forward.Morning light with a tiny aperture, fell on two people, people inexplicably soft. When she and Han Junyu are old, will they get up early and take a walk together like this? Are they still as noisy as they are now, or are they helping each other peacefully as the two old people? "Han Junyu, I, I think of it!" Han Junyu followed her eyes and saw the two old people walking together with each other. He understood. "You think of your theme, harmony?" "Yes, yes." Qin Ning jumped up excitedly. She went to her pocket and said, "cell phone, where''s my cell phone?" Han Junyu held her hand and took out his mobile phone, "stupid girl, you didn''t take your mobile phone when you went out, take my mobile phone." Qin Ning nodded, turned on the camera function of her mobile phone, took a few pictures, and then she ran up to say hello to the two old people. "Hello, grandma, can I interview you?" The old lady looked at her suspiciously, "eh, aren''t you the girl rolling on the grass? What do you want us to do? " "Well, I''m a student who is learning to draw. I always give me a question about harmony. I just saw the picture of you holding my grandfather. It was very harmonious. I want to know your story. Can you tell me? " The old lady looked at her husband hesitantly. The old man was a little interested in her words. "You learn to draw. First draw a picture for me. When I''m happy, I''ll agree to interview you." Qin Ning frowned. There was no pen and paper. How would she draw. Han Junyu gently patted her hand, took away the mobile phone, made a phone call, and then answered the old man. "My children will send paper and pens later. I hope you two can wait." "Han family''s boy, all so big, also marries such pleasing wench, is really lucky." The old man said with a smile, and then the old lady helped him to find a wooden chair to sit down. "I know you?" Han Junyu was surprised. "Your grandfather and I are also friends. We used to meet in business, and your grandfather often praised his grandson for his promising future." The old man recalled the past with nostalgia in his eyes. "You are not like your grandfather or your father. Your grandfather is indecisive. Your father is spoiled by your grandmother. He is selfish. It''s you who have been supporting Sheng''an since you were 20 years old, and you have managed Sheng''an well. It''s really daunting. " The old man spoke frankly. It was obvious that he had a good relationship with the Han family before, but Han Junyu had no memory at all. He couldn''t help being curious about his identity. Chapter 823 Han Junyu tried to inquire about the identities of the two old men, but the old man only said their surnames were Ding, and the others didn''t want to say more. If he was satisfied with the painting Qin Ning had painted for him, he would accept their inquiry. After a while, Han churui ran to bring some paper, pen and materials. When he saw two strange old people, he politely came forward to say hello. "Great grandfather, great grandmother, Hello, I''m Han churui." The old lady saw that Chu Rui was good-looking and polite. She liked him so much that she pulled him to talk. Han Junyu stepped forward, hid Han churui behind him and said to the old lady with a smile, "my baby doesn''t like to contact strangers. Mrs. Ding, if you are willing to trade with me, I will let my baby chat with you." Mrs. Ding glared at Han Junyu, a bit funny, "Han boy, you want to count me." "I dare not. It''s just a chat. It doesn''t waste time." Han Junyu smiles and wants to take care of Qin Ning. If the old man''s eyes are too high to see Qin Ning''s temporary paintings, he should start from the old lady. "Well, well, I don''t want to play with you when I know you''re protecting your wife. I''m waiting for her work, too. If it gets in our eyes, we''ll talk to her. " Han churui listen to them want to see Qin Ning''s paintings, want to give Qin Ning points, "too grandma, my aunt''s painting is very beautiful, you will like it." "Oh, boy, he looks good and speaks well. But if you can''t see the work, it''s useless for you to make her talk too much. " The old lady is very handy in dealing with this kind of things. Obviously, she often encountered this kind of situation before. Han churui pursed his lips and wanted to speak, but he was stopped by Qin Ning. "Xiao Rui praised me, then I must come on!" "Well, I believe you." Han churui nodded seriously. Qin Ning smile, turn to Han Junyu mischievous blink eyes, bow to draw seriously. The two old people were watching, and the little girl was very different from the beginning of writing, so she was more interested. Soft lines, in her pen, like a life, one link to another, like a beautiful encounter, no earlier, no later, just at that point. The old man couldn''t help nodding and smiling. It''s a simple simple stroke. After painting, it depends on coloring. Han Junyu is beside her to help. When she needs any colored pens, she will get them ready for her. When she runs out of colored pens, she will put them away. The cooperation between them is very tacit, which makes people feel comfortable. After Qin Ning finished painting, he thought of a theme and gave Han Junyu his sketchpad. "Han Junyu, please write a few words for me." "Good." Han Junyu''s handwriting is professionally trained. Naturally, the font is much better than Qin Ning''s. Qin Ning is also worried that the old man doesn''t like his own painting. If he wants Han Junyu to inscribe, maybe he can add points. The old man took Qin Ning''s works and looked at the simple picture, but his eyes were moist. "Good, good." They were two figures. The old man was inconvenient because of his legs. In order to make him walk more easily, the old lady supported the old man with one arm. They walked with a smile on their side. It was the side he had never seen, the old lady''s heart and love for him. There are two words written by Han Junyu, walking. Strong font, because it is the most ordinary scene of life, but it reveals a different kind of warmth. "Little girl, did you learn to draw with Mr. Zhou?" "Yes, do you know Mr. Zhou?" Qin Ning was pleasantly surprised. Mr. Ding nodded with a smile. "If we count it seriously, Mr. Zhou and I can be regarded as the same family. I''m two years older than him. You are a smart girl. You can draw in any way. You not only inherit Zhou''s true story, but also have your own personality. You are a plastic talent. " To get such high praise from him, Qin Ning blushed and shook his head. "I''m not as good as you said. I just like painting. There are many shortcomings, but I''m also learning." The reason why you nodded your head is obvious, but I agree with you. But according to the artistic conception you want to express, it can''t be said that your shortcomings are fatal. On the contrary, it is more interesting. In this world, there is no perfect person, there are one or two shortcomings will be lovely This half commendatory and half derogatory words shocked Qin Ning. "Grandfather Ding, you are right. I know that I also have advantages, and I''ve been trying to make up for my shortcomings. I want to make myself more refined. I don''t know what you can do for me? " "Little girl, can you cook and stir fry?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shook his head honestly. Han Junyu replied, "grandfather Ding, I will. What does this have to do with my wife''s painting?" The old lady looked at the way he defended Qin Ning. She envied him. She patted the old man''s hand with a low smile and told him not to tease the two children."It''s a good thing that two children have a good relationship. Don''t beat around the Bush, just talk about the point." Mr. Ding does not beat around the bush. He puts down her works and looks directly at Qin Ning. "Have you ever thought about further study?" ¡°£¿¡± Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, didn''t understand what he said about further education. Han Junyu understood his meaning, "grandfather Ding''s meaning is to let my wife go to graduate school. Her deficiency is her age and experience, which can be made up through study, right?" "Well, little girl has her own color, her lines are very casual, and she has her own belief. I said that she may not be able to understand deeply for a while. She needs to study deeply. When she accumulates to a certain extent, she can solve many problems by herself. " Therefore, it is meaningless for others to point out their own problems, but you can''t understand them deeply. Only when she moves forward step by step, can she find the most profound core of the problem, and then correct it with actions. " Han Junyu agreed with his point of view, nodded his head seriously, looked at Qin Ning''s stunned expression, blinked his big eyes, and raised his eyebrows. "You have a problem?" Qin Ning immediately nodded, "I haven''t finished my university, so I''ll go to graduate school. Is this a big challenge?" Han Junyu ponders, thinking that with her learning situation, it is very difficult for her to enter the graduate school. But in his cognition of Han Junyu, is it hard not to do it? Obviously not. "Do you want to learn to draw well?" "Yes Qin Ning''s answer is firm. Painting is her favorite thing to do, and when she is lonely and helpless, it''s painting that accompanies her, so she doesn''t want to give up. "Then I''ll take the exam. I''m just a graduate student in the Academy of fine arts. I''ll accompany you. What are you afraid of?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± His tone is very relaxed, Qin Ning is frowning, in the heart have no bottom at all. Mr. Ding looked at the little girl''s bitter face and said with a smile, "if you want to take the exam, first think about the school. As long as I have friends at home and abroad, I will write a letter of recommendation for you." Listening to the old man''s voice, his identity must not be simple. Han Junyu immediately seized the opportunity and said with thanks, "with laoding grandfather, since my wife wants to take the exam, it must be the best Academy of fine arts, Ning Ning, right?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning had a headache and didn''t want to talk. Chapter 824 After chatting with the two old people for a while, Qin Ning went back to the villa and had breakfast, thinking that Han Junyu wanted her to take the best Academy of fine arts. She bit the chopsticks and doubted. Is she really OK? She did not finish her freshman year, so she went to take the postgraduate entrance examination. What a big heart! "Mom, aren''t you happy?" Jiji noticed that Qin Ning was in a bad mood. "No, just thinking about a life problem." "What is the problem of life?" Ann asks curiously. "That is, an impossible thing, can I really do it?" Qin Ning propped up his chin, a few words of frustration. "Auntie, do you mean to test for graduate students? I think you can. We all support you! " When Han churui praised others for the first time, his expression was formal and his voice was straight. "Really?" Qin Ning looked at him seriously. "Really, if you want to do it, why don''t you work hard?" Han churui nodded, in order to make her believe, he also cited his own example. "When I was very young, my sense of music was very poor, but the teacher forced me to learn all kinds of musical instruments. If I didn''t learn, I wouldn''t be fed. At that time, when I was studying, I always felt that I would starve to death. But I''ve been gritting my teeth for a while, and that''s what it is. " "Wow, Xiao Rui, you know musical instruments. What are you good at? " Qin Ning was surprised. "I don''t know. I only know a little bit." Han churui was a little embarrassed, but he explained seriously: "piano, violin, electronic organ, I will be better, guitar, electronic drum, I can''t ¡°¡­¡­¡± How cruel is your teacher, let you learn so many things! Qin Ning marveled at him and felt that Chu Rui could work so hard as a child. If she didn''t have a good fight, it would be too bad. She puffed up her fists and solemnly swore to them, "well, I''ll come on, too. In the future, if I want to give up, you will not allow me to eat snacks! " Han Junyu glanced at her and didn''t express his opinion. I want her to give up snacks, ha ha Set the goal of postgraduate examination, but the most important thing is to pass the competition. Qin Ning had an idea. After dinner, she went to the studio. For lunch, Han Junyu took her out, ate something reluctantly, and sat in the studio all afternoon. Han Junyu worried about her body, carrying a plate of fruit into the studio, to see her face dirty, somewhat helpless to take out a handkerchief to her face. "Oh, Han Junyu, don''t disturb me." Qin Ning didn''t like to be interrupted when he was writing. "You still have injuries. You can''t use your arms for a long time. Take a rest and eat some fruit." Han Junyu grabs the pen from her hand, pinches her wrist and rubs her shoulder. Rather turn to see the man''s serious look, not good to refuse, can only rest for a while, eat fruit, she put a grape into his mouth. Han Junyu frowned, "really sour, woman, you are intentional!" "I''m not. You''re the one to blame for your bad luck." Qinning put a grape in his mouth again. It tastes sweet. Suddenly, she noticed something was wrong and turned her head abruptly. The grape in her hand also fell to the ground. "Ah, Han Junyu, you, you can taste the acid?" "Well." Get his affirmation, Qin Ning surprised jump up, can''t believe holding his face, want to see his tongue. Han Junyu avoids her hand, but Qin Ning has a tough attitude and must see. "Han Junyu, you restore your sense of taste, right? Why didn''t you tell me? God, you don''t share such good news with me "I''m talking to you now, aren''t I?" He took her hand, and she got some broken colored pens on her finger pulp, and a lot of messy patterns were painted on the back of her hand. "Wow, I''m so happy that you can taste all kinds of flavors with me in the future." She was so excited that she jumped up with him in her arms. With a bright smile, Han Junyu''s infected heart was also a little happy. After stopping, she picked another apple and put it in his mouth. Han Junyu ate it. "Han Junyu, what''s the taste?" "A little sour, a little sweet, well, slightly astringent." Han Junyu''s serious aftertaste. Qin Ning''s big eyes did not blink at him, because he ate, throat rolling, sex - sense of life. "Han Junyu, I want to kiss you. What should I do?" Han Junyu low smile, hold her to the stool, let her position higher than him, and then he slightly raised his head, kiss her lips. Qin Ning shows a satisfied smile, bows his head and kisses him in response. Han Junyu buckles the back of her head and doesn''t give her a chance to step back and deepen the kiss. "Dad," Jiji pushed the door in and was about to speak when he saw his parents holding each other. He paused for a few seconds, his face unchanged, and closed the door as if nothing had happened.¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning back to God, want to push him away, but Han Junyu does not agree, buckle her waist, continue this kiss. Until he kisses contented, just slowly let go of her, Qin Ning feels his tongue is bitten by him numbness, cover red swollen lips stare at him. "You started it first." He told the villain first. Qin Ning shyly pushes him away and asks him to go out. She wants to continue painting. Han Junyu licked his lower lip, raised a smile, and then bowed his head to kiss her face. "Stupid girl, one more hour, we''ll have dinner. Don''t wait ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Leaving the studio, Han Junyu went downstairs to see Ji Ji sitting alone on the sofa playing games with his mobile phone. "Where are Ann and your big brother?" "Ann is bored. Big brother took her out to play. I was going to ask my mother to join me, but my mother seems to have more fun with you, so I won''t disturb her." Han Junyu''s long finger crossed the corner of his lip. Thinking of the taste left by stupid girl, the corner of his mouth curved. Snatch the mobile phone in his hand, "don''t always stare at the mobile phone. It''s bad for your eyes. Your mother is busy with the game and has no time to take care of me. I''ll take you to find your sister." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Staring at the mobile phone robbed by his father, Jiji tried to jump up and grab it, but he was too tall to be defeated. "You want to grab things with me, little guy, when you are older." Han Junyu put his cell phone into his pocket and picked him up with one arm. Jiji is very angry and doesn''t want to admit defeat. He also wants to grab the mobile phone, but his small wrist is held by his big hand. There is no chance to fight back. "Dad, you are bullying children!" "Well, I bullied you. What can you do with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji. It will grow up one day! Late at night. Han Junyu came out of his study and didn''t see a woman in his bedroom. He went to the studio to find someone. "Not yet?" Qin Ning rubbed sour eyes, very tired. Creation is a painstaking and laborious thing, which is a great test of the creator''s physical strength. Qin Ning has been sitting for a day, and his arm hurts a lot after using it for a long time, but the work is not finished, so he has to hold on even if he is dead. "I was not satisfied with the previous painting, so I started painting a new one. But I''m still not satisfied with this one. Han Junyu, what should I do? If I can''t bring out my work, I''ll be driven out of the studio. " Qin Ning dejectedly lost his pen and covered his eyes. He didn''t know what to do. Chapter 825 Qin Ning said that she tore up her previous work, which was somewhat unexpected. He had seen the previous works, which were very good, but she was not satisfied. She must have attached too much importance to the competition, so she was so nervous and wanted to treat herself harshly. Sitting beside her and looking at her new paintings, she is only more exquisite than before, but also more impetuous than before. "Ning Ning, what standard do you want to be good?" Qin Ning confused look up, she did not know, but she just hope that can only be better. He Xue is a strong competitor. If she is compared with her, she has little chance of winning. "Since there is no standard, why do you say you are poor?" "Feel." Qin Ning whispered. "Where are your feelings coming from?" Han Junyu is very rational and her analysis. "I don''t know." Qin Ning covered his head and thought he was going crazy. "Ning Ning, look at me." Qin Ning turned to look at him, his handsome face was calm, but his eyes were a bit severe, and he felt guilty. "Ning Ning, do you love me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This topic is a little jumping, she blinked, still want to speak, and listen to him. "Because other women say they love me more than you, will you shrink back and hesitate to give me to that woman?" "No way!" Qin Ning resolutely refused. How could she give him up because of other women? Don''t even think about it. Han Junyu satisfied hook lips, knocked her forehead, "so, since you like painting, then you will because others are better than you, you give up?" "No Qin Ning frowned, lying in his arms, a bit of a cheat. She feels like a low-power mobile phone now. Only when she is close to his powerful charger can she continue to live well. "It''s different. Han Junyu, I''m in a mess." "You get upset because you want too much. Ning Ning, like a person, a thing, you have to do is to concentrate on the face of that person, that thing, rather than to compare "Comparison?" Qin Ning read these two words, it seems that some understanding, but the mind is still a mess. "You always think that he Xue''s ability is better than you. The more you want to surpass her, the more you want to win the game. You are worried that if you lose, you will leave the studio, you will disappoint Mr. Zhou, you will be looked down upon by others, which will increase the pressure on your consciousness. But you are the only one in this studio. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bit his lip and admitted that he was right. But she didn''t know how to adjust the situation. "Rather, do not forget the original intention, only always." Qin Ning''s brain seems to be hit by something. He suddenly looks up and looks at the handsome face of the man. "Han Junyu, I seem to understand." Because she thought too much, she forgot the original intention of drawing this picture, because the picture was beautiful, and she wanted to record it. The whole process has nothing to do with He Xue, the studio or the competition. She''s just doing what she likes, trying to express a good thing. But when she was drawing, her mind was full of those messy things, so naturally her heart could not be quiet. "If you understand, I''ll stay with you." "Well!" Qin Ning smiles, looks up and kisses him on the face. He immediately turns over the previous painting, takes a piece of white paper and starts over. It''s not terrible to start over. What''s terrible is that she can''t recognize her heart! Han Junyu helped her to tidy up the messy colored pens before. When she was drawing, he put a row of colored pens in her convenient place, and then looked down at her mobile phone. Qin Ning looked up from time to time and could see him. He was calm and continued to finish his work. Although he is very stingy to say sweet words to her, she has heard a saying that company is the longest confession of love. Because of his company, she felt that every day and every moment with him, even if they quarreled, it was sweet. Looking down at the mobile phone, Han Junyu noticed that the woman had been looking at him, slightly raised her eyebrows, "how?" "Han Junyu, I love you all of a sudden." "Suddenly?" Han Junyu''s voice became chilly. "No, all the time." Qin Ning hastened to revise it. "How to prove it?" Han Junyu asked. Qin Ning is smiling. He''s a tough and dark man. "When I''m done, I''ll agree with you on how you want me to prove it." Han Junyu raised his eyes in surprise and stared at her scarlet cheek, with a faint smile, "are you sure?" Qin Ning was so ashamed that he quickly turned away from him with a colored pen.Han Junyu changed a sitting posture, lazy and casual, "that can be faster, or I charge too high interest, you cry and say I bully you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bashfully hit him with a colored pen. He also talked about interest. The day before yesterday, he said interest would be paid every hour. At night, she was almost broken by him ¡­¡­ The next day, Qin Ning woke up early. Thinking of today''s competition, she worried that she would be late and woke up two hours earlier than the scheduled time. When changing clothes, see the red mark on the neck, she gently rubbed, some pain, she depressed fork waist to find someone to settle accounts. "Han Junyu!" The man lying on the bed heard the woman''s roar, turned over lazily and raised his mouth to her. "Good morning, wife." A man''s voice is low and magnetic, because when he wakes up, he still has a nasal sound, which makes people itch lazily. Qin Ning lost consciousness for a few seconds. Thinking of the trace on her clavicle, she roared, "I''m not at ease. You said you wouldn''t do it last night. What''s the matter with my neck?" Han Junyu holds his hand on his forehead and looks at her neck along her fingers. It''s the strawberry he planted last night. "I didn''t sleep honestly last night and rubbed against me repeatedly. I just bit you twice." What''s more? Qin Ning angry smile, picked up the pillow and threw it to him, but afraid of his revenge, immediately ran out of the bedroom. Looking at the little woman running away, Han Junyu smiles. Knowing that she was too tired, he didn''t touch her last night. But she didn''t sleep peacefully. After several warnings, she didn''t know what to do with him. He endured so hard that he left some traces on her. He turned over to get up, washed, went downstairs to have breakfast, and accompanied Qin Ning to the studio. Outside the work room, Qin Ning nervously holds Han Junyu''s big hand, cold palms in a cold sweat. Han Junyu pushes the door and looks at her. "Ning Ning, I''ll give you a gift for winning the game." "If you lose, won''t there be any gifts?" "If I lose, I''ll give it to you. Do you want it?" Han Junyu said seriously. Qin Ning snorted, "aren''t you already my man?" "Not the same, I want to give myself to you, but time is a lifetime, do not expect it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Look forward to it! Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and burst into a smile. Suddenly, he was not so nervous. Isn''t it just a game? There are so many things to experience in life. Even if she loses, it''s no big deal to have Han Junyu with her. Chapter 826 When Qin Ning arrived at the studio, everyone had already arrived. He Xuexian saw Han Junyu walk into the studio, her eyes didn''t move for a long time, but the people nearby coughed, so she recovered. See the man has been leading to Qin Ning''s hand, she disdains cold hiss. "Qin Ning is not a primary school student. Is it necessary to show love every day?" Sitting next to her, Gao Liang hears her murmur, turns to look at her and laughs. "Han Shao is willing to take care of Qin Ning as a primary school student. Do you have any opinions?" He Xue shook the corner of his eyes, cold voice counterattack, "I just sigh, elder martial brother Gao Liang, you so hate me, is to me have an opinion?" "I don''t think so. I just don''t want to hear someone speak ill of my younger martial sister." Highlight irony. He Xue''s face is black, and he wants to say something, but he sees Xi Yifan push the door in, and a woman is still with him. The woman''s stomach bulges slightly. He protects her with his heart. It''s obvious that it''s her wife. Is Xi Yifan married? How did not hear the news, He Xue in the heart unwilling to mutter. Just as he was about to ask for information from the people beside him, he saw Qin Ning running to the woman with a flattering look on his face. It was really annoying! "Elder martial brother Yifan, is this your wife?" Someone asked curiously. Xi Yifan nodded and introduced to the public with a smile, "this is my wife, Lang Yue." Langyue was Xi Xiaobao''s former name. When Xi Xiaobao was taken in by Xi Yifan, she had her own name, which was Lang Yue. The reason why Xi Yifan says her name here is that in his private heart, Xi Xiaobao is a person close to her and will call her. Outside, he still wants others to call her Lang Yue. "Why, Langyue, is it the same name as our studio?" He Xue inquires curiously. "This studio was opened by elder martial brother Yifan and Mr. Zhou together. The name of the studio was started by elder martial brother Xi Yifan. In the past, everyone thought that this name meant precious. Unexpectedly, he was named after his wife. This love show is so powerful that the innocent single dog was unprepared and fed dog food. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Xue. Looking at everyone staring at himself, Xi Xiaobao is a little embarrassed, but thinking that she represents Xi Yifan now, she is in a good mood to say hello to everyone. Standing at the end of the class Yongjun looked at Xi Xiaobao, although she already knew that Xi Yifan had a woman she liked, Xi Yifan often talked about calling that woman Xiaobao. But when I saw her real person, I found that she was different from the woman in her imagination. She thought that the woman Xi Yifan liked must be very beautiful and have a good figure, and there must be a lot of attractive things about her. The woman in front of her, when she laughs, has the feeling of being a leading sister. She is not aggressive at all. Her delicate facial features belong to the type of enduring looking. Maybe because she was pregnant, she was a little fat. She was wearing a big Hanfu improved dress and a silk scarf with special color on her wrist. Obviously, she was also a very fashionable woman. At a glance, she is definitely not the focus in the crowd, but she must be the focus in Xi Yifan''s eyes. All of a sudden, she felt that her previous ideas were ridiculous. Xi Yifan was excellent and charming. The woman he liked must have a special place, which others could not find. Just like her and Feng Wei, she used to feel inferior and always wanted to disguise herself with a thick shell. And Feng Wei can see through her at a glance, and slowly help her adjust her mind, so that she can see the better side of the matter. Thinking of Feng Wei, she smiles and takes out her mobile phone to send him a wechat. Today, Xi Yifan brought Xi Xiaobao here for two purposes: to let her have a look at the studio, and the other is to let her see the level of the people in the studio. Because Xiaobao and learn painting, although the level of painting is not low, but there are still many places to learn. "Have you finished all your works?" Xi Yifan asked the crowd. "It''s done." A group of people''s sparse reply, tone is not high, obviously there is no confidence. In order to give you a fair evaluation, the teacher said, "I''ll give you a few marks today. The pass score is 60. If I pass, I will stay in the studio. Between 70 and 80, I will give you the opportunity to study abroad and a reward of 50000. If I get 90 points, I will get the guidance of two professional teachers and have the opportunity to become their close friend. " "Wow, that''s great welfare!" Some people marvel. Ban Yongjun and Gao Liang look at each other. They are a little surprised at the extra benefits Xi Yifan gives them. The teacher who can let Xi Yifan come to the studio to do grading must be well-known in the world. If he can become a closed disciple, he will be divided into different factions, which will greatly improve his career.Maybe you can inherit the glory of that teacher in the future, which is equivalent to playing games and suddenly turning on plug-ins. Xi Yifan asked people to put their works on the table. After a while, Zhou took two teachers in. The teacher behind Mr. Zhou is a man and a woman. A man is in his fifties. He is of medium build. When he looks at people with wise eyes, he always has an affinity. "My God, it''s Mr. Hu!" Someone exclaimed. Qin Ning doubts, turn to ask ban Yongjun, "who is this teacher Hu, why are you so surprised?" Ban Yongjun rolled his eyes and felt that Qin Ning was an alien. "In the last art fair, two of Mr. Hu''s works were collected by the National Museum, and another painting was collected by a collector for 100 million yuan. It''s nothing to buy works at a high price. Every painting can be excellent. What''s more, Mr. Hu has been invited to give lectures by the four most famous art academies in the world several times. If you can become his close disciple and want to go to any university for further study, it''s not a matter of the teacher''s words. " Qin Ning, wow, it''s very powerful. "Who is the one next to Mr. Hu?" Ban Yongjun looks at the lady standing next to Mr. Hu. She is wearing a mask and big glasses. She can''t see her face clearly, so she can''t see any information for a moment. Xi Yifan shook hands with the two teachers with a smile, and then introduced them to the public. "Mr. Hu, you should know better than me. This time Mr. Hu came to Nankang city to attend a forum and chat with me, I turned him over. You must not miss the opportunity to learn." "Yes There was a rush of excitement. "Another one, you should have seen her works, Rong Ning. Mrs. Rong may not be active in China. She is more famous abroad. She is interested in our studio. She specially comes to give you a score. Don''t let Mrs. Rong down! " Han Junyu is not a person in the art world. Naturally, he is very strange to the name of rongning, but when he hears Xi Yifan calling her Mrs. Rong, he immediately thinks of the man he saw in the car. He said his surname was Rong. This woman with a mask and glasses deliberately disguises her appearance, but she is called Mrs. Rong. Is there any relationship between the two? He looked down at Qin Ning. She was staring at Mrs. Rong. He came to her and held her little hand. Chapter 827 Qin Ning is sure that he has never seen Rong Ning, but he doesn''t know why. He always feels a sense of familiarity from her. Is there a word "Ning" in every name? There are tens of millions of names with Ning in the world, but where does the sense of familiarity come from? Qin Ning is thinking deeply. Suddenly her little hand is pulled by a man. She looks up in confusion. "Han Junyu, I may know that lady Rong." "Oh?" Han Junyu pretended to doubt, "when?" "I don''t know. It''s just the feeling. Although Mrs. Rong is wearing glasses, I feel that she is looking at me. " Han Junyu does not think so, "are you sure you are not looking at me? You want to make a vase in front of me. Do you think her aesthetic is distorted? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes. This narcissistic guy! She''s so amazing. She''s always satirized openly and secretly. She''s not good-looking. She''s so angry. Xi Yifan led the two teachers to check the works of the people, the first is the highlight of the work. Highlight is a picture of the morning in the old city. Although there is no sound in one picture, they immediately imagine the real and vivid life atmosphere in the morning of the old city. After years of old urban areas to be demolished, people who lived in this old area, will leave a good, sad, sad and sweet. In a small corner of the old city, there are two naughty people still playing. The old and dilapidated scene contrasts with the smile on the child''s face. The picture has a strong sense of impact, but it is extremely harmonious. This may be a memory of a childhood. There are memories of childhood and some reflections. People who moved home in their childhood will have feelings when they see this painting. Looking at the work, Mr. Hu commented with a smile, "this painting has both traditional strokes and techniques commonly used by many western artists. Moreover, the content is sincere and has a sense of substitution, which is very good. It''s 80 points! " "Yes, the characters are rough and fine, very attentive, plus five points." Rongning added softly. The average score given by the two teachers is 82.5, which is already very high. Thanks for the comments from the two teachers, you can get a bonus and a chance to study abroad. See bright elder martial brother can get 85 points, other people are very excited, hope oneself can also get this score. Mr. Hu randomly picked up the works of ban Yongjun, a family of four having lunch. The theme of this time is harmony, but this picture goes the opposite way. The scene of a family of four eating is very messy, and the couple''s face is not good. It seems that they are arguing about why. The existence of two children is the time of the couple''s existence. The wedding photos of the couple hanging in the living room are that they were once sweet, but they were quarreling, which is sad. It''s not comfortable to carve out the details of life. However, careful observation will lead to reflection. Which couple will not quarrel with each other for a long time? In fact, a quarrel is another way of communication between husband and wife. It doesn''t matter how they quarrel. The important thing is that they will make up after they quarrel. Why is it certain that the couple will make up? It''s from the faces of the two children. When the two children watch their parents quarrel, they are not frightened, afraid or even helpless. Instead, they look like watching a good play. Obviously, such scenes often appear, and they are willing to participate. Married people will be very familiar with this kind of scene. Rong Ning smiles and looks at Ban Yongjun, "you can feel life very well. It''s very good. Here''s eighty." Hu also nodded, "the feelings are delicate, the theme expression is also very novel, but there are also shortcomings, the contrast is not strong, in the future, the details can be carved and exaggerated, that will be better. Eighty points is the right score. " "Thank you for your comments." Ban Yongjun is a bit surprised. It seems easy but not easy to practice the way of expression which is close to life and higher than life by artistic means. This time, she also took a risk. It was unexpected that she was recognized by the two teachers. These two students are Zhou''s favorite students. Zhou is also very happy to be praised by them. He Xue is also observing the works of these two people, and finds that they are not so good. If she can get 80 points for both, her works will certainly get high marks. Then the teacher looked at two pictures, one just passed, the other failed, and the atmosphere began to tense. "Teacher, this is my work." He Xue is in no hurry to push her works to the two teachers. Hu took a look at her, and her eyes fell on her works. The layout of her works is very harmonious throughout the day, and every corner is very delicate. No matter from the strokes or colors, we can see the intention of the creator. In a single apartment, the sun is shining on the window. A girl is drinking tea at the tea table, but her eyes are staring at the calendar.Calendar is time, and the girl''s eyes are sad, specific sad what, here is no account, so people are very curious. There is a cat and a dog beside the girl. They are looking at the girl cleverly. There is also a big wall clock on the wall, the time is four years in the afternoon. The whole picture is very fresh and natural. It''s very comfortable at first sight, but after seeing too much, teacher Hu''s eyebrows wrinkled. "The theme is harmony. The name of your work is death day. What does it mean? " "Yes, harmony is superficial. But in the girl''s heart is sad. Teacher, you see, the girl has a ring on her finger, which means that she is engaged, but in such a beautiful afternoon, it is the death day of her fiance. " "The technique is OK, it has a good foundation, but boast, no disease groan, can only pass!" Rongning cold sound evaluation. Maybe the voice of her voice was heavier. She coughed a little and patted her chest to ease it. Mr. Hu nodded and went on to the point: "it doesn''t matter what language he uses when appreciating a work. What''s important is that she must give people a clear feeling. You say the day of death is sadness, but I don''t feel any love in this painting. Without love, where is sadness? " He Xue frowned and disagreed with him, "teacher, how do you know she doesn''t have love?" Mr. Hu looked at her, "if you love someone, will you not put her belongings beside your eyes? Your house is very simple and clean. You can see a person''s heart from the side where you live. When a person''s heart is so rational, there is no reminder of perceptual objects. Can you say that there is love in it? If you really have feelings, the feelings are flat, nothing to look forward to. This young girl is exquisitely dressed, her eyes are very sad, but her perspective is the teacup, not her engagement ring. Isn''t it a disease-free groan and affectation? Miss he, although a picture is only a scene, it can also reveal a lot of feelings. Do you think you''re making a novel and fooling around? " He Xue is not satisfied in the heart, still want to refute, but be stopped by Xi Yifan. "He Xue, the teacher has given an explanation, the results come out, if you don''t agree, we''ll talk about it in private." "However," He Xue is not willing to only get a passing grade, and wants to explain, but Xi Yifan doesn''t give her a chance at all, and directly hands over Qin Ning''s works to Rong Ning. "Mrs. Rong, this is the work of younger martial sister. Have a look." Chapter 828 Qin Ning saw two teachers holding their own works, and immediately squeezed Han Junyu''s big hand nervously. Han Junyu gently took her hand and patted her on the back. When Mr. Hu saw the work, his eyes lit up and he asked curiously, "you are the youngest. Your studio has strict admission conditions. As we all know, how old are you?" "The younger martial sister was not yet an adult. She was left in the studio when she was a junior in high school. Now she is 22 years old. Qin Ning, let the two teachers point out your work. " Qin Ning quickly stepped forward and nodded respectfully, "Hello, two teachers. I''m Qin Ning. There are still many places to learn. I hope the two teachers can point out my shortcomings." But teacher Hu shook his head and laughed, deliberately teasing her, "since your work can be handed over to me by your elder martial brother Yifan, it must be something extraordinary. Why don''t you let us talk about your advantages, but about your disadvantages?" "Ah?" Qin Ning was a little confused. Looking at the little girl''s silly eyes, Mr. Hu continued to explain: "short board effect, you should have heard of it. In the past, we all thought that it was the short board that depended on how much water a barrel contained. In fact, this idea is very naive. If you think about it another way, there are many ways to let the bucket hold water. As long as your long board is long enough, you can still hold water obliquely. Where your short board is, in fact, does not affect its capacity. " Qin Ning nodded, "the point of view that teacher Hu said, I still listen to it for the first time, so unique." "Back to your work." Teacher Hu stared at her work and her voice faltered. The content of her work is that one morning, the light is soft, and there is an old couple sitting on a wooden chair. There are wrinkles on the faces of the old couple, which are the traces carved by the years. The overall picture is harmonious, and the couple get along very well, but the disharmony is that there is a crutch beside the wooden chair, but the old man''s legs are not normal. This kind of body line drawing is meticulous, just like the purpose of your own eyes. There are some wounds on the old lady''s wrist, obviously left when you were young. When she saw those wounds, her face was smiling. There is a lot of sadness in this world, but the attitude of smiling to sadness is rare. There is a mixture of sadness and joy, a deep thought, a little girl with spirit. Mr. Hu pointed out with a smile, "this place, you have bold colors. Among the dark green leaves, there are small leaves sprouting. It shows that it''s summer. The old and the new are replaced. The days are long and the nights are short, and the time of the old is shorter and shorter. But these two people don''t care, they just enjoy the present. This theme expression is very interesting, but the color halo dye, you are a little poor. This complementary color, filling, also need more coordinated use, you can do better. See your topic, these small problems can be directly ignored. Since my younger martial sister wants me to tell you what''s wrong, I''ll let you know. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This teacher Hu looks gentle, but he likes to make jokes. Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. "I''d like to be a man of one heart, and my white head will never be apart. This inscription is good. I like it very much. The color is brilliant and the emotion is warm. People at any stage will smile when they see this picture. Younger martial sister, I wonder if you are interested in letting me learn from you? " Rong Ning also made a joke. Qin Ning is very embarrassed to be called little sister by two teachers. "Teacher, you are wrong. It''s me who learn from you. This inscription was written by my husband, and I like it very much. " At the beginning, she just tried to add points to her works. Later, grandfather Ding recognized that Han Junyu''s handwriting was very beautiful and could definitely add points to her works, so she asked Han Junyu to write a poem for her last night. There are many words and characters in celebrity character paintings. Painting and characters are inseparable, and sometimes characters can be appreciated as a kind of beauty. This sentence is especially in line with the theme she wants to express, which is another kind of harmony. "Little fool, Mrs. Rong wants to accept you as an apprentice, but don''t you agree quickly?" Xi Yifan reminded. Qin Ning couldn''t believe it. He took a look at Xi Yifan and turned to see Rong Ning. He always felt that it was his own auditory hallucination. See little girl don''t speak, rongning nervous palm cold sweat, glasses blocked others to observe her eyes, so she can look at her directly. "Don''t worry, you can think more. It''s also my pleasure to see this painting. Can I buy it for a million dollars? " One million yuan. Qin Ning was shocked to buy her works. She''s not famous, she''s not qualified, and there are a lot of shortcomings in this work. One million is too high. "Madam Rong, if you like this work, I can give it to you. And your advice is more valuable than money. " "No, you must have used a lot of thought to draw this work. Since it''s your work, it should be valuable. At your present level, as long as you continue to study, in a few years, you will be able to achieve great success. " Rong Ning''s voice is very slow, but the praise is very high.Several other students in the studio looked at Qin Ning, happy for her and jealous. He Xue stares at Qin Ning''s works critically. The overall picture is harmonious, but if you look carefully, you will find many low-level mistakes. This kind of work can be liked by Rong Ning. Is it because she is blind that she wears glasses? She was really not reconciled, so she asked, "Mrs. Rong, judging a work can not only be based on your personal preferences, but also from a professional point of view, with the comments of other teachers. Mr. Hu has said that there are many low-level mistakes in this work. Not only is the color dizzy, the technique is clumsy, but also the theme is barely expressed. Our theme is harmony, but "we are willing to have one heart, and the white heads will not be separated." The expression is a kind of fantasy, and people with this kind of idea, it is because life is not happy, will look forward to the white head is not separated. This theme, with this poem, is to paint a snake and add feet to it. Although the word is beautiful, it can''t make up for the shortcomings of the painting. I suggest you take a look at the works of other students. Maybe you will meet someone you like better. " He Xuezhen analyzes Qin Ning''s works with words, and belittles her paintings as worthless. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hall becomes cold. Rongning frowns, she can feel her hostility to qinning, but no matter what conflicts between them, so disrespect each other''s works, it makes people look down upon. What''s more, she''s here to appreciate Qin Ning''s works. What''s the qualification of a student to tell her what to do here?! Not only does Mrs. Rong''s face turn bad, but Mr. Hu is also a bit embarrassed. He just commented on Qin Ning''s works and deliberately said some shortcomings. That''s to amuse the little girl, and he didn''t mean to criticize. But now he Xue has turned Qin Ning''s works into worthless, and his praise for her has turned into ridicule. Xi Yifan had always been optimistic about Qin Ning''s works, but now he Xue said that, with a smile on his face, he immediately sank a little. Chapter 829 Rong Ning seldom talks in the whole scoring process, her voice is soft and gentle, so he Xue thinks she is a good speaker. However, He Xue didn''t expect that Rong Ning''s good voice and good temper were targeted. She put down Qin Ning''s works and looked directly at Zhou instead of He Xue. "These are the students in your studio. The quality is really Not as good as primary school students. " Mr. Zhou''s face was embarrassed. In fact, he could see who was better or worse in the works of Qin Ning and He Xue. Qin Ning''s talent is very precious, but among thousands of students, it is rare to meet Qin Ning with such high talent, so this kind of students can only be met but not sought. He naturally likes Qin Ning, but he Xue is brought out by him. He has been together for several years, and he prefers her more. It''s a test for them to give a topic for evaluation in a short time, but it''s not an absolute denial of their ability. The intention of Qin Ning''s works is to be higher than he Xue''s, and it can''t be said that his ability to learn is not good, so he didn''t care about the two people''s comments on He Xue at the beginning. Even think, this time he Xue listened to the suggestions of the two teachers, may be more modest learning in the future. But he Xue would be so confused that she openly trampled on Qin Ning''s works. No matter what conflicts they have, she and Qin Ning are both his students, and they are also junior sisters. If Qin Ning has a good development, it will be beneficial to her. In the view of the two teachers, this is not a matter of works, but of character. The first thing to learn is morality. To learn art well, we must first learn to be a man. He Xue falls below in life. Even if she has achievements in the future, she will not go far. He Xue heard rongning satirize himself as a primary school student, but not as deep as Zhou thought, angry immediately fight back. "Madam Rong, you are the elder and my elder, but please respect me. If there''s something I can''t say right, you can point it out. You don''t need to belittle my personality "Do I belittle it? I''m just stating the facts. " Rong Ning''s voice was cold for several degrees. There was no softness in the cold. She raised her glasses and looked at Xi Yifan, "I''m glad you asked me to comment on the works. However, please don''t waste your time in front of me in the future by putting some things that I don''t understand. " Xi Yifan frowned and looked at he Xueyi unhappily. He specially invited two teachers to comment on the students in the studio, in order to let everyone learn and broaden their horizons. However, He Xue''s trouble was clearly his sign. He nodded with a smile, somewhat flattering. "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Rong. I''ll deal with it soon." "Then I''ll see how you handle it!" In front of her, bullying Qin Ning, since he Xue so positive to the muzzle of the gun, how can she not fire bullets?! Xi Yifan originally wanted to make a fool of it. He knew that Zhou always liked He Xue, and she was a member of the studio. If she was driven out of the studio, it would be hard for her to get out. But Mrs. Rong did not want to let go of snow. With a helpless smile, she turned her head and said to He Xue, "miss he''s skillful, obviously with a solid foundation, and she has studied hard in the past. She is a rare talent." Can get Xi Yifan praise, He Xue heart surprise, it seems that Xi Yifan is her bole. Just wanted to thank him, but without waiting for her to speak, Xi Xiaobao, standing beside Xi Yifan, spoke slowly. "But miss he has a high spirit. The environment of Langyue''s studio is limited. If she continues to stay here, it will delay her future. So I speak on behalf of my husband. Miss he is no longer a member of Langyue studio. We sincerely wish Miss he a great person in the future. " The bad news comes too suddenly. He Xue''s face changes. She stares at Xi Xiaobao in disbelief and instinctively counterattacks. "Mrs. Xi, what qualifications do you have to fire me? Besides, it''s a matter of our studio. You, an outsider, don''t have the right to speak. At this time, are you jealous of Mr. Xi''s praise for me? " Xi Xiaobao thinks it''s ridiculous that this woman may have some deviation in her cognition of herself. What does she have to be envied by Xi Xiaobao? "You are not qualified to be jealous, miss he. My husband is right, your technique is very good, the grasp of color, and halo dyeing ability is better than Qin Ning, but that''s all. These are just the necessary conditions for painting, but they are absolutely not the necessary conditions for completing a work of art. To complete a work of art, we need heart, spirituality and humanity. Your works are stiff in expression, indifferent in content, and lack of temperature and depth. Qin Ning''s works are flawed because she is young and inexperienced, but her theme is profound. Even people who don''t know how to draw can be infected when they see her works. This is her emotional artistic creation.You can only be regarded as a person who can draw. You are not an art Creator at all. The two teachers spoke euphemistically and didn''t speak frankly. That''s to save face for you, but your understanding ability is too worrying. I''ll make it clear for you, so as not to misunderstand you! " Listening to Xi Xiaobao''s analysis, He Xue''s face turned pale and her eyes turned red with anger, but she couldn''t say a word of refutation. Because she''s telling the truth. But such a cruel fact, she did not want to admit, also dare not admit. Xi Yifan looks at He Xue and stares at Xiaobao without saying a word. He steps forward and protects Xiaobao behind him. He smiles indifferently, but his tone is not very polite. "Part of the reason why I founded this studio was for the sake of my wife, who naturally had the right to speak. He Xue, your comprehensive quality is good, but it is not suitable for this studio. If you don''t agree, you can declare war on me, and I''ll compete with you! " Xi Yifan is already an internationally famous and cutting-edge painter. Let''s not talk about the high achievements of his works, let''s just talk about the single round technique and throw He Xue for a few blocks. To declare war on him is He Xue''s self humiliation! He Xue is not reconciled, turn head to look at week old, canthus of the eye hang tears. "Mr. Zhou, please say something for me. I really hope to continue to study with you." Old Zhou sighed helplessly, "I''m old, and I can''t manage the affairs of the studio. Now that Yifan has said it, I can write a letter of recommendation for you and try it in another studio." It''s not going to keep her. Even Zhou Lao was on Qin Ning''s side. He Xue was desperate, and he stepped back two steps. "No, I don''t want to leave here. I''m not wrong. Why do you always accuse me and defend Qin Ning?" Qin Ning frowned and stepped forward, "He Xue, don''t forget the terms of our bet. If I win you, you''re going to leave the studio. It''s not about other people. It''s about our strength. If you lose, you lose. It''s no use making excuses! " Chapter 830 Even if he Xue wants to find an excuse, Xi Yifan opens her mouth and has a bet with Qin Ning. She must leave the studio. But she was not reconciled, angry upstairs. People see her angry, face distorted, a nearly 30-year-old adult, can''t control their emotions, Zhou shook his head regretfully. The comments continued, and the two teachers continued to comment on the rest of the students, giving pertinent opinions. Moreover, the two teachers were mainly encouraging, so they didn''t say too many difficult words. Five students scored more than 80 points and three students scored more than 80 points. The score is not very optimistic, but it is Zhou''s studio after all. Naturally, the two teachers have different requirements for them. The score here is only passing, and the works taken out are also commendable in the whole industry. As the highest score of this evaluation, Qin Ning is favored by Rong Ning, which is also the envy of many people. The two teachers went to the office to have a tea break, called Qin Ning over and asked Qin Ning what he thought. Qin Ning nervously looked at Yan Xi Yifan, got his encouraging nod, this just said his idea. "My husband and I discussed going to graduate school. As for studying with Mrs. Rong, I think we may have to slow down." "To be a graduate student?" Xi Yifan glanced at her, looked at her guilty and evasive expression, and forbeared to smile. "Han Junyu asked you to take the exam?" Qin Ning is not a studious person. To be a graduate student, he must first pass the strict cultural theory examination. Moreover, with Han Junyu''s personality, ordinary schools certainly don''t look up to him. "No, I want to learn. In my current situation, I also need to learn and practice to improve my ability. I like painting, and I also want to take this as my lifelong career, so it''s a must for me to take the postgraduate entrance examination. " "Good." Rong Ning nodded in agreement, and looked at her eagerly. "Which school do you want to go to? I''ll write a letter of recommendation for you. Maybe I can help you." Rong Ning''s serious tone moved Qin Ning. "Mrs. Xie Rong, now I''m discussing with my husband. I haven''t decided which school to go to." "No hurry, I''ll wait for you. This year''s exam, you may not be able to catch up, then next spring it Listen to Rong Ning than she even excited tone, Qin Ning heart strange. Thinking of her familiarity, she stared at Rong Ning, a little lost. Her voice is soft and different from her mother''s. this sense of familiarity should be her illusion. Aware of Qin Ning staring in a daze, Rong Ning thought she had found something, a little guilty to avoid, is ready to speak to switch the topic, but outside the door came the noise. "I''ll go out and have a look." Xi Yifan gets up and leaves the office. Qinning instinctively want to avoid rongning, also follow Xi Yifan through the corridor, came to He Xue''s studio. There are several people standing at the door of the studio, and inside is the quarrel between ban Yongjun and He Xue. "He Xue, since you want to leave, don''t be disrespectful. If it''s yours, take it away. If it''s not yours, don''t move." "What''s mine, yours? These paintings are mine. I''ll do whatever I want!" He Xue angrily tore up some paintings and threw them on the ground. She went to throw out all the books on the bookshelves when she saw the row of bookshelves. Ban Yongjun thinks that since Qin Ning wants to use this studio, she comes to clean it up first, but she doesn''t expect to see he Xue go crazy, make the studio messy, and tear off the wallpaper Qin Ning once painstakingly pasted. The wallpaper was old, so it broke as soon as it was torn. The peeling mud made the studio even dirtier. Ban Yongjun knew that this woman was not good-natured, but he did not expect that she was so bad. It was extremely hateful. Xi Yifan listened to the people next to him and said something about it. He walked into the studio and looked at the book he Xue had brought to the ground. His mouth was slightly crooked. Indifferent face, do not see anger. He is a gentle temperament, as long as he does not touch his bottom line, he will not easily cold face. "He Xue, do you mean to tear your skin?" "What is I want to tear my face? It is clear that you are rude to me first, and you are going to drive me out. What face do I want to leave for you?" He Xue was so angry that he just wanted to make them feel bad. Why did a group of them bully her and forbid her to retaliate? "Good, very good, Yongjun, you go out first." Xi Yifan said with a smile. Class Yongjun helpless, can only go out of the studio, but she will never think, Xi Yifan will let he Xue. Xi Yifan also stepped back two steps, "you continue to smash, anyway, this studio has to be redecorated. If you break it, it''s OK. There will be professional workers to deal with it. However, you have to think about it. You have offended Xi Yifan today. If you want to gain a foothold in the art world in the future, it depends on my face.Besides, you smashed Qin Ning''s studio, but you didn''t pay attention to Han Shao. Han Junyu is not a good master to deal with. It''s not so easy for you to have a foothold in Nankang city in the future! " He Xue''s face changed. Just now, she was just angry in her heart. She just wanted to vent her anger without thinking about the consequences. Now listen to her say, she also feel that she is wrong a stupid thing, even openly provocative Xi Yifan, then her future life is certainly not easy. Although she was aware of the seriousness of the matter in her heart, she just raised her chin and fought back. "You are very powerful, but not everyone is afraid of you. I tell you, He Xue and I used to be able to enter the studio by strength, not by men like someone else. Unlike some people who have no ability and can only rely on men to survive, they live like parasites, which makes people sick. " Qin Ning, standing by the door, looks at He Xue and stares at herself all the time. She realizes that she is talking about herself and she can''t laugh or cry. Living like a parasite? She and Han Junyu are husband and wife. Is it wrong for Han Junyu to raise her? Qin Ning thought about it, laughed and responded to He Xue, "then you go to disgust, I don''t care. However, to remind you, if you think of me like this, you will get angry easily. You''d better pay attention. " "Poof..." Ban Yongjun smiles. Then you go to nausea, I don''t care, really domineering! He Xue is so angry that she wants to crush her to death, but now in the studio, they all help Qin Ning, and she has no chance to win alone. She takes her own things, provocatively raises eyebrows to ban Yongjun and leaves the studio. Xi Yifan also went out of the studio and stood at the staircase on the second floor, looking down at He Xue who came downstairs, but his face was cold. "He Xue, you have the backbone to go out here. I hope you don''t kneel down to beg when you meet next time!" ¡°¡­¡­ You want me to kneel down and beg, oh, no way He Xue fought back. Xi Yifan shrugged his shoulders and said, "things are hard to predict. When you came to this studio, did you ever think that one day, you would be swept out like a dog?" Since tear to break a face, Xi Yifan didn''t leave face for her at all, there is a bit of malice in the tone. When he heard what he said, he turned blue. She twisted her neck rigidly, and her feet seemed to be tied with a heavy sandbag. Every step consumed her great strength. Chapter 831 Qin Ning doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with others, but he Xue stares at herself with a kind of contemptuous eyes several times, and she''s a little upset in her heart. She is very glad to win this competition, and also very grateful to the people who support her. So for He Xue, an unimportant person, as long as she disappears from her eyes, she blinks her big eyes, forgets her thoroughly after a few seconds, and then wants to learn something. Her theoretical foundation is so poor that she needs to make up for the lesson she taught last week. He Xue is ready to mess up the book, said something and left for a while, but Han Junyu came back, took her said to take her to a place. Qin Ning was confused and followed him downstairs. "I''m going to ask for leave for elder martial brother. Han Junyu, don''t worry." "I''ve already said hello to him, not to say that if you win the game, I''ll give you a gift." Han Junyu kept walking, took her hand to get on the car, tied her seat belt and started the car. The whole action is very skillful. Qin Ning saw that he was mysterious and didn''t know what to do, but he said he wanted to give her a gift, and she was still looking forward to it. The flowers he sent her last time when he proposed to her withered, but now she can still smell them. When the car stopped, the man took out a silk scarf to cover her eyes. "Han Junyu, what are you playing?" "Secret Han Junyu tied the ribbon and picked her out of the car. Qin Ning hugged his neck, a little nervous, breathing carefully. was lying in his arms, sniffing the faint peppermint smell on his body. Oh, no, he sprayed perfume today. Fresh citrus fragrance exudes the charm of a mature man. At the beginning of breathing, you can smell lemon and orange, but after deep breathing, you can feel the smell of vetiver and peppermint oil. Natural fragrance combined with fresh seaside flowers is unforgettable. From the dynamic sweet and sour citrus to the functional spicy flavor, and finally to the deep smell of wood, Qin Ning could not help but take a breath. she knows that there are some perfumes on the wash table. He always goes out, and he also wears perfume for etiquette, but it tastes very light. but today he spray perfume, but it is a mysterious and provocative charm. He must have done it on purpose. is what makes him deliberately dress up, and deliberately spray perfume. He couldn''t smell it from a long distance. He could only feel it when he was close to it. Did he do it for her? "Ning Ning, can you smell anything?" Han Junyu put her down and asked her in a low voice. The man''s low voice with bewitching, her ear tip hot, low voice should be a. "Does it smell good?" "Well, that''s good. Is this the perfume you ordered? "Ning Ning, you should remember this breath all your life. Its name is the flower language of the 57th rose." Qin Ning thinks seriously, because she likes pink roses, and Han Junyu likes to send her pink roses, so she specially records that the number of flowers is different, and the flower language is also different. The words of 57 roses seem to I love my wife Qin Ning is smiling. When this awkward man wants to express his love to her, he always has to beat around the bush. "Han Junyu, is this your gift for me?" This kind of taste, smell a little light at first, but smell more, the tongue can taste sweet, very beautiful. I felt that he was cold at first, but when I walked into his heart, I found that he was a very warm person. Every time I think of him, she feels sweet. "It''s just one of them." It is said that olfaction is the earliest development of human senses, so he wanted her to remember the beauty he had given her. "Please help my wife change this one." Qin Ning hears Han Junyu talking to other people, and then she is taken into the dressing room. She wants to take off the silk scarf that covers her eyes, but he holds her wrist. "Rather, be obedient." "All right." Qin Ning was curious about what he wanted to do, so he went to change clothes obediently. When changing clothes, although she was blindfolded, she could feel that the clothes she changed were like a dress. Does Han Junyu give her clothes? Out of the dressing room, she was just about to reach for Han Junyu, a pair of thick hands on her wrist, one hand around her waist, took her a few steps. "Ning Ning, I really want to take off your clothes and do it here once." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly hear the exclamation of the man, Qin Ning whole body taut strength, warning of grasp his big hand. Han Junyu does not tease her, unties the silk scarf, lets her look in the big mirror. In the big mirror, she was wearing a pure white wedding dress with simple and generous style."Wow, that woman in the mirror is so beautiful, Han Junyu, don''t you think?" Han Junyu also looked at the woman in the mirror, less childish, more feminine charm. "That''s it." He is still proud at this time. Qin Ning glanced at him and wrinkled his face, which was obviously unhappy. "It''s said that women are the most beautiful when they wear wedding dresses. Han Junyu, if you think I''m not beautiful, you should go to find the most beautiful." Han Junyu hugged her waist and knew that she was angry and wanted to go. Instead of loosening his arm, he deliberately tightened it. "It''s nice for a woman to wear a wedding dress, but I think the most beautiful time for you is when you don''t wear clothes. Lie under me and call me brother Han." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning flushed and gave him a kick. Women''s strength is not heavy, Han Junyu raised the corner of his mouth, bowed his head in her forehead kiss. "Don''t tease you. Do you like this wedding dress? If not, we''ll change it." Qin Ning turned around in front of the mirror, feeling very good, nodded to this set. She always believed in his aesthetics, and the things she chose were very suitable for her. "We have customized seven sets of formal dresses, three sets of Chinese style and four sets of western style. This is the wedding dress we swore to wear on the wedding day." Han Junyu took out a pamphlet with the cover of "Han Junyu''s wedding dress of qinning" I didn''t expect him to be so formal. When I opened the pamphlet, there were seven bridal dresses, three bridesmaids'' dresses, and then bridegroom''s clothes and best man''s clothes. "When are you ready?" "When I was with you, I discussed it with song Xuan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning recalled that when she was painting in the studio, he always held his mobile phone and thought he was playing games. "Tell me what you want to change, and you can think about who you want to be the bridesmaid now." Han Junyu covers her hand, lets her sit down, and discusses with her. "Have we fixed a date for our marriage?" Qin Ning frowned. "Well, a month later, there will be an auspicious day for Hongdao. I''m also having people make invitation cards, and I''ll bring them to you later. " Han Junyu nodded. Qin Ning was not surprised by his answer at all, but she was still a little strange in her heart. She puffed her cheeks to see him. "Han Junyu, may I ask you a question?" Chapter 832 Qin Ning said to ask a question, Han Junyu nodded very seriously, waiting for her question. Qin Ning pursed his pink lips and looked at him angrily, "I won''t attend this wedding, OK?" Han Junyu''s face changed. He squeezed her wrist tightly. Qin Ning frowned and wanted to shake it off. "Qin Ning, what are you talking about?" He called her full name, which means he was angry. But now Qin Ning is not afraid of him and looks at him directly. "I''m not talking nonsense. This is my wedding with you. I know you are very attentive, but I have no sense of participation at all. I''m just waiting to put on my wedding dress and go into the hall and say I''d like to. So any woman can, and I''m not the only one. Han Junyu, I know you don''t want to disturb me because of my competition. But don''t forget, my own wedding, I also want to experience the whole process, so I have the feeling that I want to get married. If you just give me a form, I''d rather cook lunch at home with you and your children! " Han Junyu thin lips close, cold eyes, listen to her explanation, just relaxed a few minutes. But she said not to attend the wedding, or make him angry, he got up cold face and walked out, a look did not give her. "Han Junyu, Hello," Qin Ning called him, but he didn''t stop. Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and knew that she had just impulsively said something wrong. But when he got everything ready, she was not surprised, but felt uncomfortable. This is her wedding with him. Everything he wants is done in private. What''s the value of her existence? No matter how well he arranged it, it was not what she wanted. She didn''t want to see more gorgeous wedding scenes, but she wanted to discuss the process and intention with him, where there were only a few friends sitting and drinking a few glasses of wine to celebrate their marriage, and she was also happy. This period of time, the two get along well, suddenly quarrel, Qin Ning helpless sitting in the big wedding shop. She was surrounded by mirrors, and she could see herself in a mess. Take the mobile phone to send him a message, he also ignored, Qin Ning depressed pinch the mobile phone, to change the wedding dress. The waiter came over carefully, holding her wedding dress, "Mrs. Han, are you still dissatisfied with this wedding dress? This is the design of a famous French wedding dress designer. It''s the only one in the world. If you want to modify it, please let me know in advance. This wedding dress will be sent back to France for modification. " Qin Ning''s interest is not high, "I am very satisfied, thank you." Leaving the wedding dress shop with her mobile phone, she looked around for a few seconds, then called Han Junyu. The first time she didn''t get through, she took a few deep breaths and dialed again. The second time through, she put soft voice, a bit coquettish beg for mercy. "Han Junyu, I''m sorry, I said something wrong." "Oh." The other side gave a sneer. "Where are you? You should have a beginning and an end. You should take me away when you bring me here." "Qin Ning, don''t say that again!" In the man''s low voice, there is still anger. "Oh." Qin Ning looked down at his toes, still mind, "after that, you have to discuss this with me. For such an important thing, you do everything without saying anything. Other women may like this kind of state, but I don''t like it. I don''t think it''s a surprise, it''s a shock. Han Junyu, I want to share everything with you. If you are happy or unhappy, you can tell me, then I am valuable in your life, right? " The other side was silent for several seconds. Qin Ning restrained himself and said with a smile, "have you chosen your wedding dress and wedding ring? Why don''t we go and choose the wedding ring now? You proposed and gave me a ring. I also want to give you a ring. It should be simple and can be worn in your hands everyday. When you see it, you can think of me all the time. " Qin Ning''s compromise and flattery instantly pacify Han Junyu''s mood. After a few seconds, he whispered, "wait for me there. I''ll come back later." "Good." Qin Ning nodded cleverly and stood at the door waiting for him with his mobile phone. Wait for a few minutes, did not wait for Han Junyu, but saw Xi Yifan and rongning get off, she was a bit surprised. "Elder martial brother, this is your wife?" Xi Yifan explained, "Oh, Mrs. Rong didn''t see you when she went downstairs. I know Han Junyu brought you to try on the wedding dress. She wanted to come and have a look, so we came." "Oh, Mrs. Rong, you are not very well. Please come and sit inside for a while." Hearing Rong Ning cough, Qin Ning looks at her anxiously, opens the door to let her into the shop, and then asks the waiter to bring her a cup of hot water. "It''s said that you are going to get married soon, so I''ll join in the fun. Don''t you mind?" Rong Ning''s voice was a little weak."Why, if you can come to my wedding, it''s my honor." Qin Ning smiles, but his heart is a little uncomfortable. She is not familiar with this Rong Ning. Although she likes her works very much, her attitude is too positive. And every time she approached, Qin Ning felt that the sense of familiarity was getting stronger and stronger, and she rejected that sense of familiarity. "Did you try on the wedding dress? You must be beautiful in your wedding dress. " "I''ve tried. My husband''s eyes are always good. That wedding dress suits me very well and I like it very much." The alienation in Qin Ning''s tone made the atmosphere a bit awkward. Xi Yifan looked at her strangely and swept her eyes around. He didn''t see Han Junyu''s figure. He asked suspiciously, "where''s Han Junyu?" "Oh, he has something to do. Come back later." Rongning worried looking at her, "when you try the wedding dress, how can he have so many things?". Qin Ning, is he not good to you? " "It''s nothing. If you want to say that the person who is the best to me and loves me most in the world must be Han Junyu. He''s just in a hurry. He''s just going out for a few minutes. Thank you for worrying about me, Mrs. Rong, but he''s very kind to me. " Listen to her retort, rongning a little guilty, looking at the hands of the cup. In order to break the embarrassment, Xi Yifan quickly looked for the topic, "who did you choose for the bridesmaid and the best man this time? You don''t have many friends, and most of them are married. I remember when you were in college, how many friends did you have? Do you want to contact them?" "Well, I think so too. My roommates used to be very kind to me, and I''m going to find them." Qin Ning took over his topic and pulled Xi Yifan aside. "I don''t know Mrs. Rong very well. How did you bring her?" "Don''t like her?" Xi Yifan had an accident. Rongning is very famous in the world. I don''t know how many people want to get close to her, but I didn''t expect that qinning would reject her. "I don''t like it, but I feel strange. She is a famous painter in the world, and I am just a small figure. " It''s not that Qin Ning is modest. Rong Ning''s works are famous in the world, but Qin Ning is nothing, and Rong Ning is so enthusiastic to her all of a sudden. When things go wrong, there will be demons. With her familiarity with rongning, Qin Ning has a bad premonition, so she wants to avoid it. "Don''t be nervous. Maybe she has an eye for you." Xi Yifan comforted him. Qin Ning slightly frowned, for no reason, why would she have eyes? And in the selection of works, she can also see that Rong Ning is deliberately partial to her. Otherwise, He Xue would not be driven out of the studio. "Elder martial brother, why did Mrs. Rong wrap herself so tightly? Is there any reason?" Chapter 833 The body of this Rong madam is not good, listen to her speech to have the voice of breath weak to be able to feel, and when she talks, the speech speed is fast a few minutes, can''t stop cough. But she is not comfortable, not at home to recuperate, but to hold on to see her try wedding dress, this move had to let qinning think more. "Mrs. Rong and I are not familiar with each other. We just met at a forum. This time, she came to the studio and offered to accept an apprentice." Qin Yining heard more unexpected explanation. "Qin Ning, I heard you had two babies?" It''s Rong Ning. Qin Ning looked back and nodded, "yes." "I don''t know if I can meet them, the children I like very much." Rong Ning said a little excited. "Yes, if you have a chance later," "how about afternoon? In the afternoon, I''ll visit you and see your baby. " Rongning expect to stand up, see qinning with strange eyes looking at themselves, she realized that he is too active, cough of cover chest. "Mrs. Rong, are you ok?" Xi Yifan quickly came forward and patted her on the back to help her breathe. "I''m ok. I know I''m too abrupt. Qin Ning, do you mind?" Qin Ning''s amber eyes flashed and gave her a complicated look. "I''m sorry, I have other things to do with my husband later. I won''t go home in the afternoon." This is rejection. Rongning lost sitting in the heart is not easy. Three people sat for a while, rongning see has been waiting for more than ten minutes, but Han Junyu still don''t come over, frowned. "Qin Ning, in the past, Han Junyu always made you wait like this? Then he really makes you feel aggrieved. " Qin Ning looked at her strangely and shook his head, "why do you feel aggrieved? Two people get along, occasionally he has something, I wait for him for a while also normal. Sometimes I paint, he also patiently accompany me, there is no need to be aggrieved "But marriage is such an important thing, cough Since he brought you to try on the wedding dress, how can he go on the way? That''s disrespect for you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. The door of the wedding dress shop is pushed open. Han Junyu comes in with a bunch of pink roses. When he hears Rong Ning''s words, he frowns slightly. "Ning Ning." Hearing Han Junyu''s voice, Qin Ning turns his head in surprise and sees the pink rose in his hand. It''s a bit unexpected. "Here you are." Only two words, it sounds very cold. Qin Ning worried that he had not yet calmed down. After taking the flower, he held his hand and clasped his fingers. Han Jun Yu stares at the hand that two people hold together, pursed thin lip, handsome face softened a few minutes. Qin Ning looked down at the flowers in his hand and counted them. They were fifteen. The words of 15 pink roses are apology. He apologized to her again. With a smile, Qin Ning jumped up and gave him a kiss on the face. "I thought you wouldn''t come back and get married with another woman." Han Junyu Piao her, eyes cold, "what other woman, you this is skin itch, also owe clean up." "Hee hee, I''m kidding you. I think this bunch of flowers is very beautiful. The more I look at them, the more I like them. " When little silly girl is naughty, Han Junyu''s heart is soft. He did everything about the wedding ceremony without consulting her. It was his way of doing things in the past. He would do it quickly and neatly according to the plan. But he ignored her feelings, which was his fault. And she said not to attend the wedding, he is angry, but he is angry with himself. Because after they get married, they want to get along day and night together, which will certainly happen in the future, so he is angry that he has not considered her feelings. So, in order to apologize, he went to buy 15 pink roses. Listening to her saying that she liked the bunch of flowers, his heart moved, knowing that she understood what he meant. "Come on, let''s get the ring." "Good." Qin Ning nodded with a smile, and the quarrel turned over like this. She turned to Rong Ning and said, "Mrs. Rong, my husband and I have something else to do, so we can''t be with you. Elder martial brother, please send Mrs. Rong back to where she lives. Thank you Xi Yifan nodded, rongning looked at her bright smile, some trance, opened his mouth, considering the current situation, some words she finally did not say. Looking at the figure of two people walking away, rongning asks Xi Yifan, "do you think it''s appropriate for them to be together?" Xi Yifan looks at her in surprise, and always feels that rongning''s attitude towards qinning is very strange. When qinning just talks to him, the attitude revealed to rongning is also very strange. "What do you think, Mrs. Rong?" Rongning eyes far-reaching, no smile on the face, "I''m worried about qinning and he together, will be bullied."Her voice is very small, but Xi Yifan hears it and frowns at her. "Mrs. Rong, do you know her before that you pay so much attention to my younger martial sister?" Rongning worried about being seen through, immediately shook his head, "no, no, I just met her this time. I really appreciate her work, so I want to be close to her. " "Oh, yes. You can rest assured that Han Junyu thinks Qin Ning is more important than his own life. When they are together, they really love each other, and there is no one to bully. " "Is it?" Rong Ning questioned. "Yes, Han Junyu and Qin Ning may be a little younger, so Han Junyu loves Qin Ning very much. If Mrs. Rong has more contact with them in the future, she will know that Han Junyu regards qinning as a treasure. " Xi Yifan tells the truth. Rong Ning pulled a smile, but the worry did not subside. On the other hand, Han Junyu and Qin Ning leave the wedding dress shop, really ready to go to the jewelry shop. Han Junyu suddenly remembered that he had given her a black diamond ring as a wedding ring before. "I like that ring, but I still want to buy you a ring." Qin Ning insisted. Han Junyu did not say any more. He accompanied her to the jewelry store and asked the waiter to take out the ring. Qin Ning chose a very delicate ring. There is only one leaf on the ring. There is a broken diamond in the middle of the leaf. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the diamonds clearly. "It''s better for you to take this one everyday, and I prefer this simple style of accessories." Qin Ning took out the male ring and gave it to him, then gave it to him with a smile. Han Junyu looked at the ring on his finger, very low-key, mouth hook, this is her. Put the ring on her. "Don''t you like the ring I gave you?" "No, I like it. It''s just that the ring is suitable for a grand occasion. I think this pair of rings can be worn in our daily life. Do you like it? " Qin Ning looked at him expectantly. He used to dislike her aesthetics and didn''t know if he would like the ring she chose. Han Junyu once again staring at his ring, hook thin lips, "ugly is ugly, but my wife sent, I reluctantly wear it." Qin Ning rolled his eyes. The man always had to satirize her to be happy. "Since you like it, I''ll pay for it." Han Junyu looks at her actions, and then looks down at the tag on the ring. Although the ring is low-key, the price is quite a lot for her. 100000! Where did she get the money? Chapter 834 Han Junyu is waiting to see the play, but the woman calmly gives the card to the waiter. The waiter swipes the card and returns it to Qin Ning. With a standard smile, he asks Qin Ning if she wants any other jewelry. Qin Ning waved her hand and put the card back. She looked up at the man staring at her all the time. She raised her eyebrow deliberately, knowing that he was waiting for her joke. When they left the jewelry store, they still held hands together. Ten fingers clasp, two rings collide, just like two people with rings should be a pair. "Where did you get the money?" "Believe it or not?" Qin Ning''s naughty wink. "Oh, how much did you steal?" Han Junyu thinks for a few seconds that this woman can''t hide any trifles and wants to steal. Oh, it''s nice to imagine, but it''s practical. She definitely couldn''t sleep for three days and three nights, and she would turn herself in on the fourth day. Qin Ning put up two fingers for him to guess. Han Junyu thinks about it, and suddenly thinks that four years ago, she once won a lottery. She donated two million yuan to five million yuan, and then deducted taxes. There should be more than two million yuan in it. "Two million?" "Wow, how do you know?" Qin Ning looked at him in surprise. The card he used to receive the prize was hidden, and then she took it out and transferred the money to her current card, so that she could have money. So now her daily expenses are all her own money, and not all of them depend on Han Junyu. "This question is not difficult at all. Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" He rubbed her little head like a pet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shook off his hand and turned his head to ignore him. Han Junyu hook lip low smile, proud continue to hold her hand, not ready to coax her. After a few minutes, the woman''s sullen self relief, she rubbed to his side. "Han Junyu, I have time this afternoon. Please accompany me to a university to find my classmates." "What''s the reward for being with you?" Han Junyu put on a business model. "I''ll treat you to lunch." "I''m short of a meal?" Han Junyu has a cold face. Qin Ning secretly grinds his teeth. This man I want to hit him. But fighting with him, she certainly has no advantage, Qin Ning can only endure. "What reward do you want?" Han Junyu thought, whispered a word in her ear, Qin Ning immediately blushed, and turned away. "No, the road is obsessed with the road. Don''t blame me." Han Junyu''s cool reminder. "Yes, I''ll give it to you. All evil capitalists should be rewarded for everything they do. They have never seen such a stingy husband like you. " She a husband, shout his mind comfortable. Han Junyu is in a good mood to contact Lao Mo and let him drive to pick them up. Although there is no big change in the number of people who go to college in the past four years. Qin Ning came to the art student''s dormitory building, originally wanted to ask whether aunt Tong Qi and Yang Mu were there, but she didn''t expect that Aunt Su Guan was not there. She asked Han Junyu to wait downstairs for a while, and she ran upstairs. Standing outside the former dormitory, she felt a little nervous. She took a few deep breaths before knocking on the door. "Who is it? The door is unlocked. Come in." It''s Tong Qi''s voice. Qin Ning quietly opens the door and sees Tong Qi watching a movie with his computer. Look up to see Qin Ning, the first second did not respond, after a few seconds, she suddenly looked up, staring at Qin Ning. "Oh, ghost!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning drew his lips and stood by the door with a shrug. "Qin, Qin Ning, you," Tong Qi scared to lose the computer, jumped out of bed, and tentatively walked forward a few steps. "Yes, I''m Qin Ning." Qin Ning to her pick eyebrow, in order to make fun of her, also make a ferocious expression. "I''ve come to ask for my life. Have you ever done anything bad?" Tong Qi''s face is very white, jump to Yang Mu''s bed, want to wake up Yang Mu. "Mu Mu, Yang Mu, what the hell. You, wake up Yang Mu confused open eyes, see Tong Qi scared pale touch, frown at the door. "Why, qinning?" Yang Mu''s voice was calm, and she got up slowly and went to the door. She didn''t have the slightest fear on her face. Instead, she held Qin Ning''s pulse fearlessly, her pulse beating steadily. "Kiki, alive." "Really?" Tong Qi gets out of bed, moves to Qin Ning step by step, and touches her face carefully. It''s really warm. She is relieved. "Bad Qin Ning, you scared the hell out of me. I really thought I was going to hell in broad daylight." "Ha ha ha Tong Qi, have you done something bad? " Qin Ning smiles.Tong Qi turned her eyes and shook her head to deny, "I didn''t do anything bad. We heard about your death four years ago, but we didn''t believe it. Just now, you scared me by acting like a ghost. " Qin Ning opened her arms and suddenly hugged her. "It''s good to see you again." Tongqi''s voice stuck, eyes moist, patted her back, nodded. For a long time no see of three people, immediately hold together, Tong Qi and Yang Mu''s eyes red, with tears. Qin Ning didn''t want to cry, but he was infected by them and couldn''t stop crying. After a long time, the mood of the three people became stable. Tong Qi and Yang Mu asked her about the four years. For these four years, Qin Ning''s life is very simple, and she doesn''t want to say more, so she can finish with a few words. "Well, by the way, today I''m here to tell you that I''m getting married." "Wow, I envy you. Congratulations, congratulations." Tong Qi congratulates Yang Mu. "Qin Ning, who is your husband?" Tong Qi couldn''t help being curious. "Han Junyu is my fiance four years ago. You should all meet him." Tong Qi and Yang Mu looked at each other. "We not only saw it with our own eyes, but also often saw it on TV. The president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu, is handsome and can cause nosebleed! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "When is the wedding date?" Tong Qi asked again. "Next month. But I need a bridesmaid now, so I''d like to ask for your help, OK? " "Bridesmaids? You mean you invited me and Yang Mu to be your bridesmaids? " Tong Qi was shocked. "Yes, I don''t have many friends. A few of them are already married. The bridesmaids are going to be unmarried. Do you accept my invitation?" "Accept, accept, divorce when you get married and be your bridesmaid." Tong Qi actively agreed. "Well Kiki, it''s not that exaggerated. " Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. "Yes, my roommate is getting married, and I''m going to be a bridesmaid. Do I see many handsome guys and many celebrities in the upper class?" Tong Qi smiles and looks forward to it. Knowing that she was joking on purpose, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing, "a handsome man must be a feast for your eyes. As for the celebrities in the upper class, they don''t have one mouth and one eye, and they don''t have much to look at. But if you don''t have a partner, I can introduce you. " "Yes, yes. I''ll tell you, before I graduated from University, my family urged me to go on a blind date. I''m bored to death. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Then, Tong Qi and Yang Mu began to make complaints about the four years of college. Chapter 835 Qin Ning thought that Han Junyu was still waiting for her downstairs, and it was almost lunchtime, so he wanted to invite them to lunch. It''s rare to see each other. Without talking to Qin Ning, Tong Qi and Yang Mu are going to have lunch with her. They put on their clothes and went downstairs with Qin Ning. Wutong came downstairs, three people saw a tall man standing under the phoenix tree. The man was tall and upright, standing upright, looking down at his mobile phone. "My God, when I saw his interview on TV before, I was thinking that if I saw a real person again, my happiness would increase by 200%. I didn''t expect this wish to come true now. " Tong Qi said with a crazy face. "Eye care." Yang Mu does not say much, but two words can incisively describe her appreciation of the man in front of her. Qin Ning coughed in a low voice and put out his hand to block their eyes. "Hey, that''s my man. Have you ever thought about my mood when you stare at me like this?" Tongqi immediately coquettishly shook her arm, "qinning little sister, don''t be so ruthless, you can see him every day, we enjoy a few minutes." Qin Ning pretends to be cold and gorgeous and shakes her head to deny her request. "Not for a few minutes, but let him treat you to a big meal." "Ouch, this welfare is good. If I look at him a few more times, I think I will faint happily." Tong Qi smiles and rubs Qin Ning''s arm. Yang Mu smiles and embraces Qin Ning''s other arm. "Tong Qi, stop for me!" Three people just walk two steps, hear a cold drink, Tong Qi frightened immediately hold Qin Ning. Qin Ning slowly turned back and saw a man with an angry face. His angry eyes were staring at Tong Qi. Men wearing a shirt, black suit pants, looks not like a school student, but just like a career just out of school. "Who is he?" Tongqi guilty, wrinkled face explanation, "an unimportant person." "Tong Qi, what do you mean, you play with me." The man hears Tong Qi''s words, is irritated even more. "I''ve made it clear to you that I''m not suitable for you, so it''s better to break up without delaying you. If you want to be friends, we can still get in touch with each other. If you want to make trouble, do as you like! " "I think you want to dump me because you''ve caught other golden turtles. Tong Qi, you provoked me first. You can''t leave me if I don''t agree to break up! " Listen to the voice of the man gnashing his teeth, Qin Ning frown, don''t understand what happened. "What''s the matter?" Tong Qi was also very angry. She kept her temper and explained, "this is the man my family arranged for me to believe. His name is Ren Jun, and he is also a student of a university. When I first met him, he gave me a good feeling. Later, he was very kind to me, and I didn''t refuse when he wanted to chase me. But when we get along with each other, we find that he is totally different from the original one. My three views are totally different from his. They have no topic to talk about. So I wanted to break up with him, but he never agreed. " "Falling in love is your love. Since you don''t want to, he''s pestering you. What''s the misunderstanding?" Qin Ning asked again. Tongqi guilty to avoid Qin Ning''s line of sight, shook his head, "is that he is not suitable for himself, no misunderstanding." Renjun see tongqi also want to avoid him, angry in the heart, but a little soft on the face, walked up before and after, light coax said to her. "Tong Qi, I like you. Before I quarreled with you, it was my fault. I said I''m sorry. Let''s make up." Tongqi avoid him, cold face refused, "we have no who sorry who, is not suitable, together will not be happy, why do you?" "I''m not happy together. I think I''m happy with you. Tong Qi, I apologized. Why don''t you understand what I mean to you? " "I thank you for liking me, but I''m sorry, it''s impossible between us." Tong Qi''s words, however, angered Ren Jun. He cold face, a bit impatient, "tongqi, since you are so heartless, don''t blame me to tell your secret!" "You Tongqi accident, did not expect that he would threaten himself, she saw Yang Mu one eye. "What do you want?" Listening to her compromise, Ren Jun was a little proud, as if he had her handle. "Don''t break up, continue to be my girlfriend, and invite me to lunch today to make amends!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Yang Mu look at each other and feel that the man''s brain is full of holes. "Ren Jun, don''t push forward!" Tongqi also angry want to scold, but think of their own secret, she can only endure. "I don''t know how to advance an inch. When your mother introduced you to me, she said you were gentle and lovely. You were a very sensible little girl. But you and I play big miss temper, you should also apologizeRen Jun glances at her triumphantly, and then notices Qin Ning beside Tong Qi. The vision turned around her, fixed on her face, and her eyes brightened. "Who is this classmate? Why don''t you introduce him? It''s Qiqi''s treat, classmate. Come with us. " Aware of the man staring at his line of sight, Qin Ning frowns, just want to speak, was tongqi behind. "Ren Jun, this is not something you can provoke. You can break up if you don''t want to, but if you want me to invite you to dinner, don''t think about it!" Tong Qi pulls Qin Ning''s wrist and wants to go. "Tong Qi, I''m your boyfriend. Is that the way you should talk to your boyfriend?" Ren Jun stands in front of them. Although it''s a matter of Tong Qi''s feelings, it''s not easy to get involved as a friend, Yang Mu and Qin Ning are annoyed at the man''s performance. "Mr. Ren, a good dog is out of the way. Haven''t you heard of it?" Being scolded as a dog, Ren Jun''s face turns black and stares at Tong Qi. "Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. Tong Qi, your personality is so bad. Although your friend looks better than you, his temper is worse than you. This classmate, as a beauty, I advise you to be gentle. No man will bear your rough personality. You are either played by men or doomed to be single all your life "Damn it Yang Mu is angry, "Ren Jun, shut up!" Tongqi angry, how he said it doesn''t matter, but how can he say qinning. Qin Ning is also angry to laugh, just want to speak, see Han Junyu came, she raised eyebrows, not ready to speak. If she is single all her life, won''t Han Junyu also want to be single? So it''s better for him to deal with this problem. "I can''t deny the truth even if I shut up. Don''t make me angry, Tong Qi, or I''ll tell you your secret carelessly. Don''t blame me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi grits her teeth and really wants to seal the man''s mouth with adhesive tape. "Mr. Ren said that my wife is destined to be single all her life. How can you tell?" Suddenly, a chilly inquiry came from behind Ren Jun. Ren Jun immediately felt a chill approaching him. He shrunk his neck. He didn''t want to be soft and immediately fought back. "I''m telling the truth. I swear when I open my mouth. Such a bad tempered woman deserves to be single!" "Oh. It''s not up to you to talk about my wife being single! " Han Junyu showed a gloomy sneer. Chapter 836 Ren Jun saw that Qin Ning was pretty good-looking, so he said hello with a good face. He didn''t expect that she would swear, and he was disgusted. Suddenly I heard someone talking. It was a man who called the woman "woqizi". Is this woman''s name ''wo Qizi''? That''s a strange name. Turning around, he saw a man who raised his head. His eyes were cold. He instinctively stepped back two steps and was on guard. Looking at a man''s face, he was familiar with it, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment, so he asked, "who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, you should apologize to my wife!" Ren Jun looked at the man and saw that he was a good-looking man. The casual clothes he wore didn''t show any value, but he was very impressive, which made him feel guilty. "Why should I apologize to her? She cursed first. You don''t want to soak her and come here to save beauty, do you? I''ll tell you, this woman is very hot. If you want to soak her, you''d better understand clearly. Don''t make a fuss at that time! " Tongqi listen to his slander on qinning, angry really want to kick him. "Ren Jun, you," Han Junyu made a gesture, and Tong Qi stopped in embarrassment, her face turned red. At Ren Jun''s glance, Han Junyu''s lazy hand was inserted into his pocket, evoking sarcasm. "Have you joined the work? I don''t know where you are?" When it comes to his work, Ren Jun is very proud and looks at him with pride. "As soon as I graduated from University, I entered Sheng''an. Now I''m a programmer of Sheng''an, earning more than 10000 yuan a month. Don''t know where to work? " Han Junyu accidentally raised his eyebrow, "Sheng''an''s programmer, ah" he took out his mobile phone to dial a number and waited for dozens of seconds, but he didn''t speak. Ren Jun saw that he had been silent. He thought he was guilty, and he was more proud. Can work in Sheng''an, has always been his pride, because Sheng''an, let him say it in front of his classmates, also find people to envy. "If you want to work in Sheng''an, I can submit your resume. Maybe you can also find a job in Sheng''an, and we will be colleagues in the future." Han Junyu dial out the phone, the other party finally answered, his mouth evokes a evil spirit. "Head of the branch, I have an employee named Ren Jun here. I''m very grateful for your leadership. Please come and have a word with him." When Ren Jun heard that he and he called him the head of the branch, his first reaction was that the man was boasting. Just as he wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, he saw that the man turned on his mobile phone hands-free, and the voice of the head of the branch came from the phone. "Branch, branch chief?" "Ren Jun, the president said, you have something to say to me. What do you want to say?" "President, President?" Ren Jun couldn''t believe staring at the man in front of him. No wonder he felt familiar, but he couldn''t think of it for a moment. After the head of the branch reminded him, he remembered it. This man is the president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu! "Don''t you want to introduce me to work? Here, the head of the branch said, "I don''t know if Mr. Ren will give me the chance to work in the programming department?" Ren Jun''s face turned pale, "president, I''m sorry, I have eyes, I don''t know Taishan, I said something wrong, please don''t blame me." "No wonder, but what do you think you should do when you abuse my wife?" Han Junyu''s face was not angry and his tone was slow, but Ren Jun felt oppressive and his forehead was in a cold sweat. He immediately turned around and apologized to Qin Ning, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I''m full of nonsense. Please don''t worry about it with me." Qin Ning cold Chi, want to say two cruel words, but turned to see pale tongqi, she still forbeared. "Tong Qi is my friend. Since you two are not suitable, it''s better to break up." Ren Jun immediately nodded, flattering looking at Tong Qi, "OK, break up, I break up with Qi Qi." "Why don''t you get out of Sheng''an?" Tong Qi rebukes. "OK, I''ll go now." Ren Jun and a few minutes ago, he was completely different, bowing, as if afraid that he would be driven out of Sheng''an one second later. Han Junyu''s phone hasn''t been hung up yet. The head of the branch heard the president''s words. Although he didn''t know the specific situation, he felt numb when he heard the president''s voice. "President, this employee, I" "it''s OK. If Sheng an recruits him, it must be his working ability. His personal feelings have nothing to do with his work. I just want to remind him to bully others with Sheng''an. This kind of behavior is overdone. Just remind him one or two words. " "Yes, I''m sorry, president. You''re on vacation, because such a small matter still bothers you." "Well, I hung up." Han Junyu hangs up and turns to see Tong Qi. Tong Qi is Qin Ning''s roommate. Before, he had investigated her identity, a well-off family and her family''s innocence. The girl''s grades in high school are also among the top, and her wind rating is good.But looking for a boyfriend, it''s really not flattering. Tong Qi was all over the shame of the man staring, wringing his hands, very sorry to look at Qin Ning. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect him to be so mean." Qin Ning looked at her for a few seconds with a straight face. Seeing that Tong Qi had been lowering her head, her face was embarrassed, and she suddenly laughed. "He has nothing to do with you now. Why do you apologize to him?" "Anyway, it''s because of me that he says something to you that he doesn''t listen to." Qin Ning didn''t pay attention to this kind of person at all. She naturally didn''t pay attention to what he said. She said with a smile, "since you care so much, it''s your treat for lunch." "Good!" Tong Qi nodded. Turn around to see Han Junyu, Tong Qi has no flower crazy face, because Ren Jun bullies Qin Ning, she is afraid that he is angry. "Han Shao, do you want me to treat you to dinner?" "Nature Han Junyu goes to Qin Ning''s side and says that Qin Ning''s attitude is his attitude. Let her not be too nervous. Tong Qi originally wanted to eat in a restaurant outside, but Qin Ning shook her head. She seldom came to school and wanted to eat in the school canteen. Tong Qi has no choice but to take her to the canteen. Because of the existence of Han Junyu, many female students paid attention to him all the way. Seeing that many students took out their mobile phones to take photos for Han Junyu, Qin Ning was a little sad. He''s not a star. Are they so excited? Tong Qi chose a box, several people into the box, which hindered the sight of those female students. At the dinner table, Han Junyu is completely accompanying Qin Ning, and the topic of the three girls is not easy for him to intervene, so he looks down at his mobile phone. After lunch, Qin Ning went around the school again and proposed to go to the library to borrow books. However, Qin Ning is not a student of our school. If she wants to borrow books, she has to use a student card, so Yang Mu and Tong Qi accompany her to the library. Four people went to the library, just went upstairs to look for books, did not expect to meet former acquaintances. Chapter 837 Qinning listen to a bit familiar voice and Yang Mu say hello, a bit curious turn, see Ling is straight to Yang Mu in front of, a face worried about the inquiry. "Mumu, I heard that you have a cold. Are you ok?" "Well, all right." Yang Mu turns to see Tong Qi, who smiles and pretends to be stupid. "Don''t force it. If you don''t feel well, take a few days off." Before Qin Ning left school, he gambled with Ling ze that as long as he tried to pass his examination, he could enter his dance team. Yang Mu and Tong Qi worked hard to pass the exam and joined his dance team, but they are part-time, so they are reserve members, but the training intensity is also very strong. "Well, thank you." Yang Mu always talks intermittently, Ling is also impolite, put a bag in her hand. "This is some tonic I bought. I''m tired of study and need to consider my health." But Yang Mu shook his head, "no, I''m very healthy." "It''s good for you to take it. It''s not a bad thing to drink some tonic." Ling Ze''s tone is overbearing. Tongqi see Yang Mu also retort, immediately from her hand took the tonic, "Mu Mu, Ling is also a kind, I use with you." Yang Mu took a look at her, pursed her lips, and finally did not speak, just a low sigh, a bit helpless. Ling is very clear to her mind, she has refused several times, but Ling is still his own way. His reason is like her, is his business, she can refuse, but he wants to be good to her, she can''t stop. Yang Mu is a little sad at first, but later she is too lazy to take care of her, but Tong Qi always helps Ling Ze, which makes her very upset. And she also did not understand why Ling, who was so excellent, would treat her differently? She can''t speak well. Together with Tong Qi, it''s almost Tong Qi who helps her speak, so there are not many opportunities to contact Ling Ze. How does he like her? This has always been a strange place for Yang Mu. Ling then noticed that there were two people standing next to Yang Mu. He fixed his eyes and saw that it was Qin Ning. He was stunned. "Qin Ning, are you still alive?" Qin Ningmu shook his head and said mysteriously, "I''ve turned into a ghost. Now you''re the only one who can see me. Ling Ze, I''m here to settle accounts with you." Ling then frowned, doubted and turned around Qin Ning, very calm, "don''t tease, I didn''t bully you before, what do you want me to do?" "Why didn''t you bully me and say I''m not good at dancing? Hum, I finally got a chance today." Qin Ning clenched his fist. Ling then rolled his eyes and turned to ask Yang Mu and Tong Qi, "when did Qin Ning come back? Why didn''t you remind him?" Yang Mu and Tong Qi look at each other, and cunning flashed in their eyes. "Ling Ze, what are you talking about? Qin Ning came back. Didn''t Qin Ning die four years ago? Did you see her Ling then stares at Tong Qi in horror, then turns to see Qin Ning, and his face changes again and again. "Don''t fool me. Han Junyu is here. How can Qin Ning not be here?" Han Junyu also nodded, "I dreamt that my wife used to like reading here, so I came here to have a look. Mr. Ling, have you seen my wife? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Ze looks up at Qin Ning again, and his eyes are strange, "Ling Ze, if I take you to hell, you leave a last word, who do you want to say?" Ling then stepped back two steps and snorted, "don''t tease me, just because you want to take me to hell, don''t think about it!" "Ling Ze, who are you talking to?" Tong Qi looks at him pretending to be confused. Ling then looked at her again, "can''t you really see Qin Ning?" "I can''t see. What''s the matter?" Tongqi serious answer. "Oh, don''t try to deceive me." Ling then acute vision saw Tong Qi one eye, then slowly explanation. "You look careless, but you are timid and afraid of ghosts. If I say that your friends who died before appear beside you, you will jump up in fear. You guys want to play this game to fool me. Forget it. However, Qin Ning can come back alive, it''s just a happy thing. As for my grudge with you four years ago, if you want to continue, I''d like to welcome you to challenge me. " Very rational analysis, seize the characteristics of Tong Qi''s personality, you can see that they are teasing him. Tongqi listened to his careful observation, small heart beat a few times, dare not look directly at him. Qin Ning was also surprised to be exposed and shrugged, "forget your challenge. I''m old in arms and legs. If I go dancing, I''m afraid I''ll bend over." "Oh, did Han Zijin know about your return?" Han Zijin, a name that has been violated for a long time. Qin Ning Leng Leng, aware that Han Junyu''s face is not good, quickly change the topic."He doesn''t know. I came here today to borrow books, so I won''t accompany you." Then she took Han Junyu upstairs. After going upstairs, Qin Ning borrowed the basic picture books for children, took some calligraphy books, and finally went to find some professional books related to art. Turning around, she didn''t see Han Junyu. She couldn''t make any noise in the library. She had to go back to find someone. But after two turns, she lost her way. She was standing at a crossroad and could only take out her mobile phone to send him a message. "What are you doing here?" A familiar voice came from behind. Qin Ning turned his head and saw Han Junyu holding several English books about postgraduate entrance examination. He took the postgraduate entrance examination book, certainly not for him, that is to prepare for her test. Qin Ning kneaded his forehead in a headache, turned his eyes and thought he didn''t see anything. The man standing beside her saw her mind clearly and put a stack of books in her hand. "If you want to take the exam, prepare ahead of time. It''s no use pretending to be stupid. Take it Qin Ning took the stack of books in both hands and was about to cry. Tong Qi and Yang Mu go upstairs to lend Qin Ning a library card. When they see that she has taken a stack of postgraduate entrance examination books, they are somewhat curious. "Qin Ning, do you also take the postgraduate entrance examination?" Qinning pick eyebrow, "who also test?" "Mu Mu and I both take the postgraduate entrance examination. We can be together again in the future." Tong Qi is happy. Qin Ning was in a depressed mood. When he heard that he had a comrade in arms, he suddenly got better. Tong Qi looked at Han Junyu, who had no expression on her face, and said with some admiration, "ah, Mu Mu and I are fighting alone. You are different. You still have Han Junyu, a bully. It is said that Han Junyu has a double degree in University. He has only been a graduate student for one year, and then he took the examination of economics and management. With this Xueba by your side, tut, I envy you "Envy Yang Mu nodded seriously. Qin Ning said, "his brain is smart, and I envy him, but the problem is that his brain is not mine. Now I''m going to take the postgraduate entrance examination. I''m going to study all the university courses by myself. At the same time, I have to prepare the materials for the test. " Tong Qi comforted patted her on the shoulder, "university course you do not understand, you can come to me to ask us, later we review together." "Well, together!" Yang Mu agreed. Thus, the postgraduate entrance examination group of three was established. This is also the only thing Qin Ning should be happy about. He is not alone on the way to take the postgraduate entrance examination. After all, there are not many smart people like Han Junyu. She wants to find someone who is similar to her level to study together, so that she won''t be beaten to death. Chapter 838 Although the postgraduate entrance examination is very important, the most important thing is the wedding to be held. Han Junyu''s original wedding is next month, Qin Ning does not change, but about the whole process of the wedding, she wants to discuss with him. As for the choice of bridesmaids, Qin Ning decided that they were Yang Mu, Tong Qi and an Yun. Han Junyu''s best men are Cheng Mo, Xiang Yueyang and Pei Qian. There is a reason why Pei Qian became the best man. Han Junyu didn''t deliberately hide the news about his marriage. Originally, he wanted to call his friends who used to play well, but Pei Qian suddenly called and said that in order to attend his wedding, he had put off a lot of work. How could Han Junyu not arrange a special position for him Balabala. He said a lot, but the general meaning is his wedding, he wants to be the most handsome best man. Han Junyu was a headache, for who is the most handsome best man, he does not care, agreed. At the appointed time, I took the bridesmaid and the best man to try on the clothes. When Pei Qian put on the best man''s clothes, it was very good-looking. There was another couple in the shop trying on the clothes. The bride happened to be Pei Qian''s fan. When she saw Pei Qian put on the best man''s clothes, she mistook him for getting married. Excited to take a picture with him, Pei Qian didn''t expect to meet fans here, so he took a picture with her. It was this photo that caused trouble. The female fan posted it on the Internet and immediately went on a hot search, saying that the superstar Pei Qian was going to get married. The news came too suddenly. There was a lot of noise on the Internet. Weibo and several platforms were paralyzed because of this incident, and the circle of friends was blown up because of this incident. When Pei Qian knew the news, his mother called and asked him how he got married. Their parents didn''t know. "I don''t know when I''m going to get married? Mother, are you teasing me "Don''t play tricks on me, you boy. I''ve told you about it on the Internet. It''s nose and eye. All the photos have come out. I''ll tell you, your sister is going to have a wedding. When will you bring someone home for me to see? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian shouts injustice, but no matter how much he says, his mother won''t listen to his explanation. He can only pull Han Junyu to explain. In Mrs. Pei''s eyes, Han Junyu is an honest and reliable person. After he has explained, he will let Pei Qian off with half faith. But she still could not help nagging, "you are not young, these years I do not urge you, you have been shouting for freedom of marriage, we want to respect you. We respect you, but you have no news. Your sister wants to get married. Don''t you mean you''re waiting for some girl who hasn''t shown up yet? " Four years ago, Pei Qian went up the mountain with everyone. The respected host of the mountain calculated his marriage and said that he would wait for a rare marriage in a thousand years. Every time his family urged him to get married, he took out this excuse. The elders of the Pei family didn''t believe it and went up to the mountain to ask the host. They let him go only after the host admitted it. But now that Pei Ming is getting married, the elders are worried again. Han Junyu stands beside and listens to Mrs. Pei''s nagging. Naturally, he thinks that he once presided over a talk on the mountain, saying that don''t worry about Pei Qian''s marriage. There will always be a rare marriage for a thousand years to find him. The host said that song Xuan''s marriage was effective, but he didn''t know what Pei Qian''s marriage would be like. Pei Qian was distressed by his mother, "my mother, do you think I don''t want to find him? I want to look for it, but I can''t find it. Can you blame me? It''s not my fault to be so handsome, versatile and rich. But if that girl doesn''t come to me, I won''t be able to get a divorce with others. You know our old man, if I get a divorce while he''s still alive, he''ll break my leg. Mother adult, in order that I can give you a good pension in the future, don''t rush me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people standing by. Yang Mu and Tong Qi have never met the superstar Pei Qian before. They have been looking for a group photo for a long time. But they didn''t expect that the superstar could say so. They seem to have opened the door to a new world. Mrs. Pei listened to her son''s mouth, she said he had to hang up. Pei Qian looked at the hung up phone and was relieved. He turned to see Han Junyu and gave him a depressed comment. "Han Junyu, you are poisonous. Every time I meet you, it''s no good." "Oh, if you don''t want to be the best man, then change people." "No, no, I''m the best man for the first time in my life. You''re going to abandon me so ruthlessly. Han Junyu, are you so ungrateful? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu mouth a draw, not ready to argue with him. Otherwise, he must be buzzing like a bee. Yang Mu and Tong Qi are very interested when they hear Pei Qian talking about their love life. They secretly ask Qin Ning what story is in between. Qin Ning tells them what the host said four years ago.Tong Qi bit her finger, saw the handsome sky, envied the star, and asked curiously, "is it possible that Mr. Pei''s marriage is not a woman, but a man?" Pei Qian looks like he was struck by thunder. He stares at Tong Qi and roars. "Shut up, I''m a straight man. How about I''m straight. Miss Tong, are you jealous of my beauty. I tell you, impossible, I can''t like a man, I like a woman, a woman with chest, hip and leg. You don''t have any of these three points, so don''t think about it. It''s impossible for you and me, so don''t hate each other for love and say some nonsense. Although I''m not a good man, I haven''t done anything bad. God has eyes. It''s impossible to arrange a man for me! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tongqi was his roar covered his ears, afraid to hide behind Qin Ning, quickly beg for mercy. Qin Ning stopped Pei Qian and interceded for Tong Qi. "Qiqi is kidding. Mr. Pei, don''t be so excited. In fact, in the future, you can be happy with each other, whether that person is male or female "I want to emphasize that I like women with breasts, hips and legs. They can''t be men!" Pei Qian retorts. Qin Ning raised his hand to admit defeat, "good, good, your wife must be a woman in the future, there will certainly be, I believe you." "That''s about it, huh." Pei Qian''s mood was relieved. Thinking of what the host said, his marriage was in a hurry. He had to wait for the woman to come to her, but after waiting so long, if she still didn''t come, wouldn''t there be any delay or hurt on the way back? "If you really want to know who that woman is, if she can''t come, you can''t give me a hint. I''ll go to her. What''s the matter with all this? In a few years'' time, I will doubt that I really have that tendency! " The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Pei Qian puffed his face to eat. "Oh, my God, the superstar is so cute in private. No wonder there are so many fans in the world." Tong Qi sighed. Qin Ning glanced at the angry man and rubbed his eyebrows. "It''s very cute. If fans know that idols are chattering, how would they feel?" "I love you so much that I can chat with my fans. How nice Tong Qi has a crazy face. Yang Mu also raised his hand to agree: "lovely, there is love!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Chapter 839 Qin Ning used to think that she didn''t pursue stars, but she did. She''s after Han Junyu. He is not a superstar, but in her heart, he is her idol. He has face value, figure, intelligence and a heart of charity, so he is worthy of her pursuit. Aware that the woman is staring at him, Han Junyu turns back to the woman''s obsessed line of sight, he hooks the corner of his mouth, walks up to her and raises his eyebrows. "Keep staring at me. What''s the matter?" Qin Ning stares at him like a little fan, and shakes his head when he hears his words. Han Junyu was staring at her awkwardly, took her by the wrist and took her to the dressing room. He clasped her waist, lifted her up, lowered his head and grabbed her lips. ¡°¡­¡­ Well Qin Ning recovered, just want to stop, but the man no longer give her the opportunity to enjoy his meal. Dare not make a sound, Qin Ning dare not struggle, can only use eyes to warn him, but the man is intoxicated with closed eyes, serious kiss her. Qin Ning was so soft by his kiss that he relied on his strength to stick it on the door. Kiss into love, she hugged his neck, wrist a turn, fingers can''t help through his hair, close to him. More than just a kiss, Han Junyu reaches out to untie her dress. Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Qin Ning, have you changed it? I''m waiting for you to change my clothes. " It''s an Yun. An Yun''s legs are not good, so she needs to lean on crutches. She needs Qin Ning to help her dress. Qin Ning''s blank brain seemed to wake up and immediately opened his eyes. Han Junyu held her for breath, holding her hot breath in her ear. Qin Ning shook his ears, his earlobes were red, and his side head was lying on his shoulder waiting for him to calm down. "May I go out?" Qin Ning blushed and asked in a low voice. "Well." The man''s voice was a little dull, low and magnetic. Qin Ning''s heart trembled and hugged his shoulder. "Han Junyu, you must have done it on purpose!" Han Junyu noticed the abnormality of her body, and with a faint smile, he said solemnly, "well, we''ll continue what we haven''t finished in the evening!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. When the two left the dressing room, the others stared at them with deep meaning, and then did not speak. For newlyweds, good feelings, as a friend is naturally a blessing. But there are unmarried men and women, so cruel abuse, these two people this is too much. Han Junyu can not care too much, calm, handsome face light. Qin Ning can''t be as calm as he is. He blushes to ask an Yun to help her change her clothes. An Yun looks at her red lips and doesn''t say much. She turns her wheelchair to go to the dressing room. "I''ll push you." Huang Fu Ting, standing behind an Yun, said softly. An Yun looks up at him. Just as she is about to refuse, she sees someone pushing the door of the wedding dress shop. The man is tall and straight, wearing a green military uniform. She turns around and finally nods her head. Huangfuting follows her vision to see the late Cheng Mo, frowning, pushing an Yun to the dressing room, and then retreats to let Qin Ning in. Qin Ning looks at several people''s eyes are not right, strange stare at an Yun. "Yunyun, are you going to be with your elder martial brother?" An Yun nodded calmly, "can''t you?" "As long as you can be happy and who you are with, I will be happy for you." Qin Ning said softly. An Yun pursed her lips and changed her clothes. She did not continue this topic. Qin Ning has been staring at her, found that her mood is not very good, some worry. "Yunyun, the person you really love is not your elder martial brother, is it?" If she really loves her elder martial brother, it''s time to nag her elder martial brother about all kinds of things instead of such a sullen expression. "No, it''s my feeling. I''d rather leave it alone." Anyun is a little impatient. Qin Ning held her wrist, "what do you mean your feelings I can''t care, yunyun, what are you thinking?" An Yun bowed her head in silence. After a long time, she whispered, "I want to go abroad for treatment. I don''t want to delay Cheng Mo, so I''ll get engaged to huangfuting first." when you interrupt her rhyme, you will not easily change her rhyme. "Don''t talk about it. I can handle my business. After your wedding, I''ll go abroad." "Fool!" Qin Ning sighed. "Yes, I was a fool. I didn''t like a man like that. Ah, you are really young and frivolous. " An Yun wants to turn the topic over with gags. Qin Ning helplessly shakes her head and helps her change into a bridesmaid''s dress. An Yun is injured, but she has a very good figure and looks good in the bridesmaid''s dress."Yunyun, I''m looking forward to your wedding dress. It must be beautiful." "It''s a must. It''s my talent to be beautiful and look good in everything. Don''t envy me." An Yun narcissistic touch his small face, in front of the mirror to pick their eyebrows. Huangfuting listened to her and couldn''t help laughing. An Yun suddenly turns back, squints her eyes and asks with warning, "do you smile because I''m not beautiful?" "Obviously, you are beautiful, but I prefer your grandiosity." "Hey, are you satirizing me?" An Yun touched his face and threw him a look in disgust. "I''m so beautiful. What''s wrong with being a little pompous?" "No, it just makes you look more lovely." Huangfuting''s explanation is not urgent. "Huangfuting, I can tell you that I''m not a cute girl who can be cute." An Yun deliberately reminds us. Huangfuting knew what she meant and nodded to agree with her point of view. She was not a girl who would easily be cute. However, in his eyes, she was sometimes angry, happy, and deliberately said something back, which was lovely. Cheng Mo, who has changed his best man''s clothes, goes to the mirror and sees an Yun in the dress in the mirror. He doesn''t look away for a moment. An Yun was always in front of him, wearing casual clothes and sportswear, rarely wearing skirts. Now she is wearing a champagne dress, which makes her white temper and waist show. It''s a very different feeling. But his eyes moved and he saw huangfuting standing beside her. His eyes were indifferent and complicated, but soon turned away. "Tut, Jun Yu, let''s be your best man. Aren''t you afraid that we''ll steal your limelight at the wedding?" Pei Qian took a look at Cheng Mo and joked. "If you have the ability, just give me the bride." Han Junyu went to qinning side, an arm domineering occupation of qinning embrace to the arms, to peiqian sneer.. "It''s a good thing for me to take this opportunity to find your marriage." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian. Han Junyu height advantage, put on the bridegroom''s tuxedo, want to grab his limelight? This is no doubt a tiger''s prey. Let''s die! Qin Ning is a bit helpless when she is held by a man. She turns away with a red face and suddenly realizes that someone is staring at her. She turns her head in doubt and finds a camera facing her. "Han Junyu, I always feel that someone is staring at me. Is that an illusion?" Han Junyu followed her line of sight and looked up to see the camera, frowning slightly. Chapter 840 It''s no secret that Han Junyu wants to hold a wedding, but he brings Qin Ning to try on the wedding dress, but there are not many people. And for the sake of the confidentiality of the wedding, he had already communicated with the manager of the wedding dress shop before. The whole process is confidential and can''t be recorded. Qin Ning would feel someone staring at her. He suspected that it was not her illusion, so he immediately went to check the camera. The shop assistant was a bit surprised to see the camera installed in a secret place. "Han Shao, when you came here, we had listened to your arrangement and turned off all the cameras. This is not our internal cameras." Han Junyu went to the camera, twisted the button, took down the camera and checked the model. Cheng Mo goes forward, takes the camera from Han Junyu''s hand, looks at it, and calmly explains, "this is not remote control. The person installing the camera should be nearby. The pixels of the camera are good and the use time is very short. The data should be brought from abroad." Han Junyu immediately turns his head and looks in the direction of the French window of the wedding dress shop. He sees two cars listening there. As soon as Cheng Mo''s words are finished, the car moves slowly, disappears at the corner and leaves. He looks familiar at the next car. "Jun Yu, do you know something?" Cheng Mo Mou sharp, along Han Junyu''s line of sight to see, but did not find abnormal. "No, I''ll look into it." Han Junyu takes his eyes back and asks them to check whether their clothes need to be modified, and then discusses the wedding. But Han Junyu''s mind will think of Mr. Rong, whom Ning Fu asked him to get on the bus that day. He came to Nankang city specially to attend Qin Ning''s wedding? When Qin Pinglu died, why didn''t they come to take Qin Ning away, but they wanted to leave Qin Ning to suffer in the Qin family? In the evening, after dinner, song Xuan brings Shule to the villa. Shule is preparing for pregnancy. Seeing Ann and Jiji, she likes them so much that she wants to play with them. Qin Ning is also very happy to see Shule. She takes her to the children''s room to play gaogaole, a jigsaw puzzle, with the two children. In his study, song Xuan turns on his computer and reports his investigation. "The camera was installed an hour before you went to try the wedding dress. It was in two cars outside the wedding dress shop. If I guess correctly, it should be Ning Fu accompanying Mr. Rong and Rong Ning." "What is the relationship between Mr. Rong and Rong Ning?" Han Junyu thought of Qin Ning and said that she had a strange familiarity with Rong Ning. What''s their connection? "These two are husband and wife. Mr. Rong''s name is Rong Teng. Before, he had a wife and had a son. Later, they adopted a girl. Rong Ning is a woman who appeared beside Mr. Rong 12 years ago. They got married two years later. This Ms. Rong Ning is a good painter. She has her own independent gallery. She seldom attends in public, so I haven''t found her picture yet. But according to the rumor, Ms. Rong Ning didn''t get along well with the children of Mr. Rong''s former wife. Mr. Rong''s eldest son is now accepting the property of the Rong family. His adopted daughter seems to be ill and has never appeared. So Mr. Rong is now living in seclusion. He came to Nankang specially. I don''t think it''s as simple as playing. " Song Xuan replied. Han Junyu opens his computer and checks the information song Xuangang gave him, which is the basic information about Mr. Rong and Rong Ning. He calculated the time. Twelve years ago, Rong Ning appeared beside Mr. Rong, a period of time after Ning Shan''s death. Lu Ping died two months ago. Will there be any relationship among the three? Han Junyu frowned. "Send someone to stare at Rong Ning. When she shows up next to my wife, be sure to tell me." Song Xuan wondered, "do you mean that rongning will harm qinning?" "No, not at the moment." But if she has anything to do with Ning Shan, it will definitely hurt Qin Ning. "Ning Fu wanted to take Qin Ning away four years ago. Would it have anything to do with them?" Song Xuan asked again. Han Junyu stares at the information on the computer and considers it for a few seconds. Instead of answering his question, he asks, "what''s the latest situation of the quarter?" "He goes back to country F. in recent years, he seems to go back to country f, and then disappear for a period of time." "Disappear for a while?" Han Junyu frowned. "Oh, I found a strange place. There is no custom of Dragon Boat Festival in country f, but Ji seems to be very concerned about it. Recently, he bought a lot of things about the custom of Dragon Boat Festival." Dragon Boat Festival? It''s Qin Ning''s birthday. What do you want to do? Han Junyu clenched his fist. "Send someone to keep a close eye on my wife, add a few more people to protect her, and never let strangers near her." Listen to his tone serious, but also a bit nervous tone, song Xuan thought he was premarital anxiety. "Jun Yu, are you worried about your wedding?"Han Junyu understood what he meant and glanced at him. "Ning Fu once said that Rong Ning might be getting worse and worse. If she really had another relationship with Qin Ning, she would find her. Rong Ning may not want to disturb her, but Mr. Rong is not a simple person. Since he will find me, he will find my wife. He is a good and evil man, Qin Ning is definitely not his opponent, so we must be prepared in advance. " Listening to his serious tone, song Xuan also realized the seriousness of the problem and agreed. ¡­¡­ Soon came Pei Ming''s wedding. Han Junyu drives Qin Ning to Pei Ming''s home. As a bridesmaid, Qin Ning wants to accompany the bride. As a bridesmaid, he also wants to accompany the groom. He will come back to pick up the bride later. Pei Ming''s home. Several elders sat in Pei Ming''s bedroom. The small bedroom suddenly felt crowded, but they didn''t mind. Instead, they all looked at Pei Ming. Mrs. Pei holds Pei Ming''s hand with tears in her eyes. "Mingming, I feel that yesterday you were so young, naughty and mischievous, just like a boy. There was no girl all day. I didn''t expect to get married today." Pei Ming felt her mother''s reluctance and was reluctant to hold her hand. Mrs. Pei touched her daughter''s face with emotion and sighed, "my Mingming has grown up and is going to get married. When she becomes an adult, she will have a home of her own." "Mom, wherever I go, this is my home." Pei Ming''s voice trembled and choked. Listening to her words, Mrs. Pei sobbed, took her hand and began to cry in a low voice. Granny Pei is also wiping her tears, but after all, she has experienced some worldly affairs. She can hold her emotions and comb Pei Ming''s hair gently. "That''s right. This is always your home. But when you marry someone else''s family, you can''t be self willed, and you can''t be as mad as your family. You should show filial respect to your elders, love your husband, and live a good life. " "Well, I remember." Pei Ming nods and hears her mother''s cry. Her eyes are moist. "Don''t cry, my darling. Today is a good day." Mrs. Pei restrained herself, but she couldn''t help crying at the thought of a woman getting married. I''m happy and sad for my daughter. When my daughter grows up, she should have a family, but she can''t bear it! Chapter 841 Pei Ming seldom goes home since she went to university. She doesn''t spend much time on vacation every year, and she can accompany them even less at home. But at that time, she still regarded Pei Ming as a little girl. Spoiled, pampered, and tried her best to make something delicious for her. She hoped that she would go home and give her a good body. But now she wants to get married, in the sense that she wants to be a member of other people''s family. Later, she is going home, that is to visit relatives. Perhaps the world''s daughter married, mother will have this kind of contradiction in mind. I hope my daughter can find her own happiness and live happily with that man. But at the same time, she was reluctant to leave, worried that she would be aggrieved outside and bear the suffering of life. Hearing Mrs. Pei''s cry, all the women in the room felt it and their eyes were red. Pei''s father, who was sitting on one side, was reluctant to give up his precious daughter, but he didn''t cry like a woman. Instead, he taught Mrs. Pei what it was like to cry in a good life. Granny Pei explained with a smile, "today is a good day for Mingming. According to the custom, it''s time to cry and marry. I''ve cried today. If I marry my daughter later, I won''t have to cry any more. Life will be fine. " Pei Ming is surrounded by a group of elders. Looking at them, she can''t help crying. Listening to Pei Ming''s cry, Mrs. Pei''s mood is out of control, holding her crying. Standing next to Qin Ning, listening to Mrs. Pei''s cry, he was envious. When she is about to leave home, there are elders who can hold you and cry, worry about you and be happy for you. She is looking forward to this kind of feeling. Unfortunately, she won''t have it. On a happy day, crying doesn''t mean it''s bad. On the contrary, it can reflect the feelings of relatives. After crying for more than half an hour, the makeup artist reminded the bride that if she cried again, she would feel dizzy. Only a few people stopped crying. The elders also do a good job and say something to Pei Ming. Then as a bridesmaid, they have to discuss how to stop the bridegroom when he comes. The sound of firecrackers outside the door, a child immediately yelled, the bridegroom came to pick up the bride. The elders get up and go to the living room. Qin Ning, as a bridesmaid, guards the bride in the bedroom. The other two bridesmaids go out to block the door. Qin Ning takes a tissue to wipe Pei Ming''s tears and sits beside her. Pei Ming is a little embarrassed, "is it really ugly to cry? I''m dizzy with my eye makeup." "No, you are beautiful today." Qin Ning chuckles. In order to prove what she said, she takes out her mobile phone and takes a picture for Pei Ming. Pei Ming takes out her mobile phone and looks at her makeup. She sits down and hears the noise outside. She is curious and nervous. "I''ll see you later. Don''t worry." Qin Ning looked at her and kept looking at the direction of the door, laughing and joking. Pei Ming''s cheek turned red, a bit more feminine than usual. "Next month you''re going to get married, and you''re still laughing at me." "I envy you." Qin Ning suddenly sighed. Pei Ming looks at her suspiciously. Thinking of what her mother and grandmother said with her, she realizes that Qin Ning may have thought of the past and holds her hand. "When you got married, I was your mother. I''ll tell you that." Qin Ning was surprised that she would say such words, and at the same time, she was very moved. "Thank you, sister Mingming." "Since you call me sister, you will be my sister. Don''t forget that you saved my life. " Pei Ming is talking about the debris flow. If Qin Ning hadn''t saved her life, maybe she would have been killed if she had been swept away by the flood. Pei Ming kept this kindness in mind all the time. She also remembers that Qin Ning said that she had no relatives, so she would be her relatives in the future. I didn''t expect that she would remember it. Qin Ning was very surprised. "You wanted to save me, not to mention I had to leave at that time, otherwise that would have happened." "Don''t say any more sad things at such a good time. When the bridegroom comes, you can go outside to see the situation." "Good." Qin Ning tidied up his mood, got up and went outside. He saw that the other two bridesmaids were also brave. They were blocking the stairway and holding dozens of men. "Dr. Xiao, do 50 push ups in one minute. If you pass, I''ll let you go up the steps." Said one of the bridesmaids. Xiao Jue reluctantly kneaded his forehead, handed the flowers to the people behind him, and began to do push ups. "Well, wait a minute. I mean including the best man. One of them failed, and they did it all over again. " Another Bridesmaid yelled. It was obviously a noisy girl. The crisp voice made several bridesmaids behind Xiao Jue feel helpless. So in the living room, Qi''s five tall men stood in a row and began to do push ups under the order of the bridesmaid. The people standing next to them count and supervise at the same time. Fifty, for five people, there is no difficulty, after the smooth clearance, the bride walked up three steps, did not get out of the way."Girl, what else do you want?" Xiao Jue looked at her standing there and asked with a smile. His tone was obviously flattering. "Bridegroom, you can''t scream. However, I really have the request! " The bridesmaid took out a piece of paper, slowly opened it and read it out loud. "I have a few questions for you. If you answer them correctly, I will step back and you can step forward." "All right, hurry up. If you delay my time, don''t blame me for violence." "Hey, the bridegroom, don''t be impatient to see the bride. The bride is yours. No one will steal it." The bridesmaid''s words made a group of people laugh and then began to ask questions. "When did you first see the bride?" Xiao Jue thought, "she''s eight years old. She''s coming to play with us after her brother." "Tut, bridegroom, you are not honest. They are still so small, so you will not stare at them." Some people make fun of it and make people laugh. "The answer to the first question is correct, and the second one is, when did you make your confession to the bride?" Xiao Jue clenched his fist and coughed on his lips. He was a little embarrassed. "It was on the seventh day of July four years ago. I wanted to ask her for dinner, but she didn''t promise. I went to her and confessed to her." "Oh, I remember that we were still training at that time. It was Cheng Mo who deliberately called Pei Ming over. If you want a wife, you have to marry a brother! " Today, Pei Ming got married. Many of Pei Ming''s military friends came. Yuan Bai was among them. He heard his friend''s voice and turned pale. Knowing that he will feel bad when he comes here today, he still can''t control his own feet. Four years ago, on the night of the seventh day of July, he wanted to ask Pei Ming for a date, but when he saw her, her cheeks were red and her eyes were bright. When he said the invitation, she refused without hesitation. Because she said that she already had someone she liked in her heart. He didn''t believe it at that time, thinking that she was just rejecting him. Unexpectedly, what she said is true. Chapter 842 At the beginning, the bridesmaids said a few simple questions, but at the last few steps, there will be challenges. "Groom, I ask you, who will be in charge of your money in the future?" Xiao Jue knew that there was a pit waiting for him, so he was not surprised and said aloud, "of course, it''s for his wife to take care of it!" "There''s no basis for empty talk. You have to show it a little bit." The maid of honor laughs with ill will. Xiao Jue bumped the prepared property and assets into a bag and asked the best man behind him to give it to him. "This is all my wealth. I''ll give it to my wife." "Wow, so much. I didn''t expect our bridegroom to be a rich man! " One of the bridesmaids looked at a bag of papers and couldn''t help exclaiming. "Can you let me pass?" Xiao Jue was worried. "No, I can''t. There''s one last question The bridesmaid put out her arms in front of him. The two bridesmaids were trained by the army, and their Kung Fu was not low. It was not difficult for Xiao Jue to pass, but it was not easy to compete. "If you stand here and sing a love song to the bride, the last test will come." The smile on Xiao Jue''s face was a bit convulsive, "my five tones are not good, and my singing is not good." He said the fact that although he has a good voice, he is not very good at singing. If you sing in KTV, it''s OK to howl. But here, there are not only Pei Ming''s elders, but also a group of friends. He can''t sing well, which is very embarrassing. But you will not be good at dealing with problems with the bridesmaid, or you will not be good at dealing with problems with the bridesmaid all your life "Of course not!" Xiao Jue''s answer was very firm. "The bride wants to hear you sing, not how good you want to sing, but the friendship expressed in your lyrics. So, groom, come on Hearing the maid of honor''s words, everyone clapped, waiting for Xiao Jue''s song. Xiao Jue saw that everyone was staring at him. He gently raised his voice and sang a very old song. "Cough, you, you, you ask me how much I love you, how much I love you, my love is true, my love is true, the moon represents my heart. ¡­¡­ A gentle kiss, has touched my heart, a deep love, has taught me to miss until now, you think about it, you go to have a look... " The tone goes to the horizon, but the feeling is sincere. Vaguely heard someone laughing, but Xiao Jue still insisted on singing a paragraph, everyone immediately gave a warm applause. "The bridegroom is also powerful. It''s a talent to adapt this song so thoroughly." The bridesmaid couldn''t help teasing him, but she let him go upstairs. Several elders walking in the living room watched a group of young people make a scene, but they didn''t stop it. It''s just that Lord Xiao can sing, which is still surprising. Although he didn''t sing well, he was working hard. He was obviously attentive to Pei Ming. Otherwise, ordinary men would not be able to lose such a big face. Finally he can open the door of Pei Ming''s bedroom. When Xiao Jue sees Pei Ming sitting in the middle of the bed, he smiles a little foolishly. He steps forward and kneels on his knees. "Wife, I''ll take you home." Pei Ming nodded with a red face and reached out to pick up the bouquet he had handed him. However, Qin Ning stopped him halfway and the bouquet came to Qin Ning. "The bridegroom gave the two bridesmaids benefits, but I haven''t yet. Bridegroom, you can''t afford to lose the other. " Hearing Qin Ning''s words, Xiao Jue shrugged helplessly, "what do you want, say it." "First of all, the red envelope." Xiao Jue took two red envelopes from Han Junyu and gave them to her. "Can you give me the bouquet?" Qin Ning took away the red envelope, or shook his head, "you just sang a song, say a confession to the bride." This request is not harsh, Xiao Jue nodded, still half kneeling on the bedside, holding Pei Ming''s hand. "Wife, thank you for liking me and for your cheeky pursuit of me. To be honest, you used to be like a tomboy with short hair. It was hard for me to connect you with girls. Now in retrospect, you will feel that it was really lovely at that time. You dare to love, dare to say and dare to act. Fortunately, my reaction is not too late. I see my heart clearly. It turns out that I have long been attracted by such a naughty and lovely you. I miss you every day. I also want to tell you a secret. Once when I was writing a paper, because I missed you so much, I wrote your name when I submitted the paper. When I think about it again, it felt like I was poisoned. Pei Ming, although I''m a doctor, I''m deeply poisoned by you. Only when I marry you home can I be cured. Wife, I love you. "When Xiao Jue finished, he gave Pei Ming a kiss on the face, which made Pei Ming blush and dare not look at the crowd. Maybe every couple has different experience, but the mood is very similar. Loving you is like being poisoned by you. You can''t detoxify without you. With you, the poison will go deep into the bone marrow. A few years later, the poison will turn into family affection and integrate into our blood and bone. It''s hard to part. "Although the words in front of the bridegroom were very poor, his desire for survival was very strong, and later he saved the situation." Hand over the meaning of qinning smile, but still did not say. "But I still have demands!" Xiao Jue was worried. He looked at Han Junyu and asked him to say something. After all, it''s the best man. Today''s task is to help the bridegroom get the bride home. "Han Junyu, you will get married next month. Now don''t help me. When you get married, don''t blame your brother for not giving you lenient face." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, turned to see Qin Ning, and asked with interest, "bridesmaid, what else do you want?" Qin Ning blinked mischievously, raised his hand to hold the flowers, and cried in a soft voice, "the auspicious time has come. Please have a drink with the bridegroom and bride before you start!" At this point, another Bridesmaid brought two glasses of wine. Xiao Jue had a drink with Pei Ming. Then he picked up the bride and went downstairs. On the first floor, Xiao Jue puts Pei ming down when he sees several elders of the Pei family. They looked at each other and knelt down. "Thank mom and dad for giving birth to such a beautiful girl. It''s a great honor for me to get her." With that, Xiao Jue turned to grandma Pei and grandfather Pei. "Grandparents, thank you for helping me to marry Mingming. She will be my life in the future. I will do my best to take good care of Mingming. " Then Pei Ming and Xiao Jue kowtowed three times. Mrs. Pei was restraining herself. She was glad to hear Lord Xiao''s words and burst into tears. "Well, get up quickly. You''ll have a good life in the future. If you have anything, you must communicate." Pei Fu is not willing to look at his little daughter. His tone is rare and soft. Xiao Jue helped Pei Ming up, and several elders told him that in order not to waste time, the bridegroom continued to carry the bride to the auditorium. Next, a lot of fun and trouble happened. Chapter 843 Pei Ming''s wedding procedure is to go to the church to hold a wedding ceremony, and then to the hotel to entertain guests. In the Holy Church, with the godfather, swear to each other, two people exchange rings, and then kiss. All the guests stood up and applauded for the couple. Congratulations on their marriage. At the end of the ceremony, the people rushed to the hotel which had been fixed for a long time. Han Junyu drives Qin Ning in the car. Her crying eyes are swollen. He holds her small face and lowers his head to kiss her forehead. "Why do you cry so much?" "I''m so moved. It used to be Pei Ming''s dream to marry Xiao Jue. Now it has come true. I''m happy for her." Qin Ning gently rubbed his eyes. After crying, he felt a little sour. "Stupid girl, you can''t cry when you''re happy. You have developed lacrimal glands, which can''t stop crying and is harmful to your eyes. " Han Junyu helped her gently rub the acupoints around her eyes. "If your wedding, don''t you want to cry again?" Qin Ning giggled, nodded and admitted, "it''s possible that I will cry when I''m happy, and cry when I''m not happy. Anyway, sometimes I can''t control my tears." "Stupid." Han Junyu has no choice but to take her. He bows his head and kisses her eyes. He is still reluctant to give up. He wants to go to the hotel and apply ice to her first. "And the child?" At Pei Ming''s wedding, Ann and Jiji are both flower boys. "They have churui with them. They''re making another car. There are too many people coming and going. I''m afraid that something will happen. Let Lao Mo guard them. " Qin Ning Leng a few seconds, but think of the last two children were kidnapped and things, agree with the nod. I went to the hotel for lunch and started drinking. As the bridesmaid and the best man, they both follow behind them. If necessary, the best man has to block the wine for the bridegroom. The two newlyweds first came to the elder''s table. Pei''s family and Xiao''s family are old friends. The young people''s marriage is also the result of the elder''s happiness. So a few elders on the table are chatting with each other, and they don''t feel embarrassed about the new people who come to propose a toast. Respect the elders, the next is to come to drink wedding friends. At this moment, the door of the lobby suddenly opened, and a woman in a long red dress came in. There was a shining diamond hanging on her neck, which attracted people''s attention. "Sorry to be late." Pei Ming glanced at the woman and hit Xiao Jue with her elbow. She looked like a good play. Xiao Jue felt innocent. He used to like Zhong Niao, but it was several years ago, and since she went abroad, he and she have been out of touch. She returned to the news, he still heard from other friends there, but did not deliberately pay attention to. Some time ago, he met her by chance. She said that she offered him dinner, but he also refused. Zhong Niao went to the hospital to find him. Qin Ning met him, and Qin Ning lost his temper. "Xiao Jue, congratulations on your beautiful marriage." With a smile, Zhong Niao lifted his glass and asked for the wine of Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue smiles, but takes a step back to Han Junyu. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is suddenly pushed forward. "Don''t be so polite, Miss Zhong. My wife and I are very happy that you can attend our wedding. My wife and I will do it first." Xiao Jue touched Pei Ming''s glass with his glass. Pei Ming was also very proud and drank half a glass of wine. Pei Ming mind though, but the scene of Kung Fu or to do. Zhong Niao couldn''t see that Xiao Jue was hiding from her. He held his glass awkwardly and drank it up. "I didn''t expect that you would choose her in the end. Pei Ming, you have changed a lot. You are much more beautiful than before. " The politeness of Zhong Niao''s smile. But the sour and astringent tone in her voice, not to mention Pei Ming, could be understood by Qin Ning standing beside her. Pei Ming used to have short hair and was like a tomboy. In order to arouse Xiao Jue''s idea, Pei Ming often followed her to learn her manners. I didn''t expect to see Pei Ming for several years, but she didn''t look so beautiful. How could Xiao Jue take a fancy to her? On today''s occasions, it''s not suitable for the new couple to be cruel. As a dignified and elegant bride, she must smile after hearing Zhong Niao''s words. But as a bridesmaid is not the same, today''s bride can not do, let the bridesmaid to do that is more appropriate, and the bridesmaid smashed the scene, it is not the best man. Qinning step forward with a smile, she can''t drink, is a cup of tea. "Miss Zhong has changed a lot. The crow''s feet are out. Ah, time is not sparing." "Poof..." Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing. Zhong Niao and Xiao Jue are both in their thirties. They all say that time tries a pig knife, which cuts the corners of a woman''s eyes and leaves the fishtail pattern of time. To say that a woman is old is undoubtedly to stab a woman in the face. The white knife goes in and the red knife goes out.When Zhong Niao was suddenly satirized by others for being old, he was naturally very angry because he was provoked to bite his teeth. But in order to maintain her elegant image, she didn''t lose her temper immediately. Looking at the woman in front of her in bridesmaid dress, she knew that it might be Pei Ming''s friend. "The bridesmaid''s mouth is really powerful. I just sigh. Pei Ming and I are old acquaintances. When I was a girlfriend of Lord Xiao, she followed me to call my sister." This is clearly provocative and unwilling. Pei Ming sneered and stepped on Xiao Jue''s feet. She was wearing a long skirt, blocking the feet of the two people, so her small movements could not be seen by others, but as the client, Xiao Jue had to suffer, although he was not comfortable. "That''s why I say time is unforgettable. Miss Zhong is talking about the past. In the past, Miss Zhong didn''t wear clothes when she was a child, but she was wrapped in a diaper. It''s no fun to talk about such trifles now. Don''t you think so, Miss Chung? " Pei Ming counterattacks with a smile. "Mingming, you can speak more and more." Zhong Niao is sarcastic. "Thank you for your compliment." Pei Ming doesn''t want to deal with this kind of person. She turns to go to the next table. But Zhong Niao didn''t want to give up. He looked at Xiao Jue and said, "Xiao Jue, I don''t know when you have time. I have some questions to ask you." Xiao Jue, who is eager to survive, is not ready to speak. This is when the best man plays a role. He pushes Han Junyu again. Forced to step forward, Han Junyu gives him a cold glance and then turns to look at Zhong Niao. He wants to make a good face for the woman who deliberately provokes people''s feelings. Hard! So he''s calm, and he''s a little scary. "Miss Zhong, what are you asking about?" Zhong Niao is a man who knows Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an, and is not easy to provoke. "Medical, of course." "Lord Xiao has no time. He''s going to accompany his wife on his honeymoon. But you are a friend of the bride. I can recommend some famous doctors to you. " Zhong Niao''s illness is only Xiao Jue can treat, other doctors are useless. But in that case, she can''t speak out. "Thank you, Mr. Han. Xiao Jue and I are friends, and he knows my situation very well, so" "Miss Zhong, I don''t know about you. So you offer me, sorry, no time! " Xiao Jue forbeared his anger and interrupted her. The man''s indifference hurt Zhong Niao. She dressed up today. Originally, she wanted him to know who was more beautiful, her and Pei Ming. But I didn''t expect that Xiao Jue started to hide from her from the very beginning, and he didn''t even want to talk to her, which was undoubtedly a heavy blow to her. Although the heart is angry, but her face is pretending to be a joke, relaxed said. "Lord Xiao, we haven''t seen each other for several years. I just want to talk to you about the past. Is it necessary for you to be so outspoken?" Chapter 844 At other people''s weddings, a well-dressed woman said she wanted to talk to the bridegroom about the past, which was clearly to ruin the scene. The two bridesmaids standing behind Pei Ming can''t see it. They want to rush to teach this woman a lesson, but they are stopped by Pei Ming. After all, it''s about Xiao Jue and other women. Pei Ming doesn''t want to make trouble and wants to leave the problem to Xiao Jue to solve. If he handles it well, everyone will be happy. If it''s not handled well, I''m sorry. She must deal with the women who are trying to destroy her marriage. Listen to the bell curl inexplicably say such words, Xiao Jue heart is surprised. At the beginning, she dumped him and went abroad with another man. Now she says she wants to talk to him at his wedding. Is this woman''s heart too big, or does she mean to say so? No matter what she thought, Xiao Jue didn''t want to know, because there were only two kinds of women he could pay attention to. His wife, and women other than her. "Miss Zhong, you haven''t understood me. I''ll say it again. You''re not one of my people, so we should see each other. What''s more, my time is now at my wife''s disposal. I want to ask her if I want to go out. Would you like to discuss with my wife? " Pei Ming also said with a smile: "Miss Zhong, I''m afraid I''m sorry. My husband is very busy at work and seldom asks for leave to accompany me. I don''t want to let others delay our honeymoon." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhong Niao''s face turned blue with anger. This little girl hasn''t seen her for several years. She''s becoming more and more eloquent! Xiao Jue doesn''t want to talk to her any more. He takes Pei ming to the next table. Zhong Niao reacts and wants to catch up with him, but he is stopped by several best men. "Miss Zhong, please respect yourself. I don''t want you to be invited out by the security guard." Han Junyu cold voice reminds. Zhong Niao is angry, but he doesn''t dare to provoke Han Junyu. He can only stomp back to his own position. Several people at her table, seeing the situation just now, were very embarrassed when they looked at the clock curl again, and consciously separated from her for some distance. Young people like to make trouble. Pei Ming''s friends are all soldiers who can drink and play. Each of them took out a red envelope. In order to congratulate them, they folded it into a tower and asked the groom to drink before they could get the red envelope. The amount of the red envelope is not important. According to the custom, as a member of the family, the groom must take the money, so he does not need to drink the wine. Xiao Jue is a doctor, abstains from drinking and quits smoking. He always drinks with his friends, and the degree of drinking is not high. He just drinks less and does not ask for quantity. But today, for the sake of excitement, many people are waiting to drink to the bridegroom. In addition, some elders and friends have to propose a toast. After walking half a circle, Xiao Jue had already turned red and was too strong to drink. Thinking of the wedding party tonight, he said to the bridegroom team beside him, "Han Junyu, Cheng Mo, it''s up to you. I can''t drink any more." Han Junyu mouth a smoke, "you admit defeat is very fast, wait for you to those people in front of admit defeat." Xiao Jue looked down at him. They were a group of good brothers. It was nothing to admit defeat. But in front of that group, he would lose face. "Han Junyu, when you get married next month, shouldn''t your brothers help each other?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is useful for Han Junyu. Because he came to Lord Xiao''s wedding this time for another purpose, that is, to learn from the Scriptures. Although he can arrange the wedding procedure properly, it''s not so easy to operate in practice, and it''s also a big problem to deal with the guests. He needs to know about it in advance. In addition, Qin Ning can''t drink, and his face is thin. In the face of those who persuade him to drink, he certainly can''t bear the pressure. In line with the principle of mutual help, Han Junyu and Cheng Mo step forward to block the wine. Originally, a group of people who wanted to persuade people to drink, saw two cold faced men, some words were swallowed, dare not say any more. Passing a group of friends, the next is some friends. Han Junyu and Cheng Mo come forward and are preparing to say some polite words, but they didn''t expect to see Rong Ning here. She is still wearing a mask and glasses, head with a hat, weak sitting next to Ning Fu. Ning Fu picked up a cup of tea and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Xiao. I''m not polite to you either. I can''t drink. I''ll take tea instead of wine. It''s a blessing to you." Xiao Jue and Pei Ming came forward and said, "Mr. Ning is very kind. My wife and I would be very happy if you could come." Xiao Jue was not polite to him either. He poured two glasses of juice, one for Pei Ming, and the other for himself. Qin Ning looks at Rong Ning, who has been coughing. She and Ning Fu sit together. What''s the relationship between them? There was a kind of guess in her heart. Her brow was frowning and her face was sinking. But I didn''t dare to admit it for a moment. I just pretended not to see it. Suddenly feel a warm palm, bow to see the generous palm close to her palm, her mouth raised, looked up at Han Junyu.Han Junyu''s other hand is still holding a wine glass, and his face is indifferent. He talks to another guest, and he doesn''t seem to notice her at all. After drinking, the man''s palm is hot, and the hot temperature is transmitted to the heart through the palm. Qin Ning holds his hand tightly, and also playfully hooks his little thumb. Two people silent interaction, although not a word, but each other''s heart can understand. He told her not to be afraid, not to think too much, everything has him. Hearing Rong Ning cough, Ning Fu worried and patted her on the back. "Yes, we have. Let''s go back." Rong Ning looked up at Qin Ning, but there was a kind of persistence in his eyes. "It''s a coincidence that Qin Ning is also here." Being named, Qin Ning had nowhere to hide and raised a calm smile. "Yes, Mrs. Rong, I think you are not well. Do you want to go back and have a rest?" "If it doesn''t get in the way, I''ll sit down, cough With joy. " Rongning coughed again. "Qin Ning, you are beautiful today." Today''s protagonist is the bride, suddenly praised by people is very beautiful, Qin Ning some embarrassed, but still polite thanks. He gave Han Junyu a look and wanted to go down to the next table. Rongning see qinning some exclusion to himself, in the heart uncomfortable, not willing to look at her back, whisper. "Ning Ning, I''ve really grown up." Ning Fu looked at the woman standing beside Han Junyu and nodded, "she is the mother of two children, and she should grow up." When it comes to children, Rong Ning''s eyes brighten, looking forward to Ning Fu. "Can you show me the children?" Ning Fu frowned, "without Han Junyu''s consent, I don''t think it''s easy." Han Junyu seems to be on guard against him and protects the two children so well that strangers can hardly touch them. Rongning disappointed bow, stuffy continue to ask: "qinningsheng''s children will be like who?" Ning Fu didn''t want to disappoint her. "The boy is similar to Han Junyu, but also similar to his brother-in-law. The girl is similar to Qin Ning and Han Junyu''s mother, Ning Rui. " "Is it?" Listen to him say, rongning is looking forward to see two children. "Then try to arrange for me to meet the child." Her voice was full of expectation, which made Ning Fu unable to bear to refuse. She saved his life, and he could not refuse her request. Chapter 845 Toast. It''s not over yet. When I came to the last table, I didn''t expect to meet yuan Bai at this table. He blushed and obviously drank a lot. When he saw Pei Ming and Xiao Jue coming, he picked up his glass. When he stood up, he was unsteady and almost hit the table. Fortunately, the people beside him supported him. "Pei Ming, congratulations. You are married today. I, " yuan Bai patted himself on the chest and choked when he spoke. "Although I feel uncomfortable and painful here, I wish you happiness. See you happy, I, also happy for you Pei Ming hears his confession, and his mind is complicated. He looks up and drinks the full wine in his hand. He even needs to pour the wine. He immediately reaches out his hand to stop him. "Yuan Bo, thank you for your blessing. Don''t drink any more." Xiao Jue saw that she was going to help yuan Bai. He helped yuan Bai faster and put down his wine cup. "Brother, you congratulate me and my wife, but don''t work so hard. Drinking too much will hurt you." Xiao Jue deliberately reminded him, but yuan Bai drank a little too much today. No matter how rational he was, the man who drank too much also collapsed at the moment. He waved his hand and pushed away Lord Xiao. "I''m not only hurt, but also sad. Pei Ming, I can''t understand why, why don''t you like me, where can I be inferior to him? " Pei Ming looks at him in a daze, but he doesn''t understand why he doesn''t like yuan Bai. In fact, Yuan Bai is a good man. But her heart has long been occupied by another man, no matter how good a man, can not go in. Hearing other men ask his wife this question, Xiao Jue stares at him angrily, but yuan Bai is drunk and stares at Pei Ming, hoping for her explanation. "Yuan Bo, you are really drunk." Yuan Bai nodded and admitted with a dismal smile, "yes, I''m drunk. If I''m not drunk, how can I ask this question?" The bridesmaids and the best man beside listen to the man''s sad inquiry, they all have some feeling that the two people who love each other can''t accommodate a third person. If they hurt the third person, they can only be sorry. Maybe the third person is really good, but in the world of love, the parties are blind and will not regard good or bad as the first factor. Therefore, people can only sympathize with Yuan Bai''s Frank inquiry. Unlike Zhong Niao, Yuan Bo can compete secretly. He works more directly and has a straight heart. Like Pei Ming, he does not hide, but not to cause trouble to her, he is also trying to restrain. But today, alcohol numbs his nerves and makes him lose control. Xiao Jue didn''t want to argue with a drunkard, but looking at Pei Ming''s moist eyes, he was so angry that he took the wine cup from Han Junyu''s hand to drink with him. "I''m glad the monitor came to my wedding with Pei Ming. I''d like to propose a toast to you." But yuan Bai has been staring at Pei Ming. Without her response, he shakes his head, takes a bottle of wine, opens the cap and pours it into his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Since Xiao Jue said he would drink with him, and since he was drunk, he naturally didn''t want to admit defeat. He also took out a bottle of wine and drank it. He was not very good at drinking. Suddenly, he couldn''t carry half a bottle of wine. He held his teeth and drank a bottle of wine. Cheng Mo looks at Yuan Bo''s staggering appearance, and immediately suggests to his teammates with his eyes that they take Yuan Bo away. Looking at several teammates holding yuan Bai away, Pei Ming gratefully looks at Cheng Mo and turns to see Xiao Jue''s situation. Xiao Jue''s cheeks were red, his feet were empty, and he was drunk. Knowing that his brother needs face, Han Junyu doesn''t speak much. He takes the glass from his hand and pushes him to Pei Ming. "You take him back to his room to have a rest. I''ll call Cheng Mo here." Pei Ming worried that Xiao Jue would have a bad heart. She nodded gratefully and helped him upstairs. When they arrived at the room, Pei Ming gasped and helped the man to fall on the bed. The man''s arm didn''t let go. They fell on the bed together. Pei Ming turned over, but did not break away from the man''s arm, "Xiao Jue, you let go." "No, if you are, you will go with others." Xiao Jue not only didn''t let go, but also hugged tightly. Pei Ming couldn''t laugh or cry. She turned her head and looked at him, one hand on his slightly red face. "I''ll get a wet towel to wipe your face. It''s all sweat." "No, no, I want you." Xiao Jue was willful. When he spoke, he vomited wine and gave her a kiss in the face. Pei Ming wants to hide, but he is not happy. He holds her face in both hands and asks her to face herself. The two eyes are opposite. Seeing yourself in each other''s eyes is like only the other in each other''s heart. "Mingming, your monitor is a good man." "Well, what do you mean?" Pei Ming frowned. "I mean, I thank him for taking care of you all these years. Thank you, too, for not giving up on me. "Pei Ming pursed her lips. In fact, she wanted to give up, but every time she felt very sad. Her whole heart seemed to be poached. Then she gave up and let herself go. Yuan Bai''s Thoughts on her are clear in her heart, and she is really ready to put down everything before and have a good love with him. But every time she walked with Yuan Bai, she would compare him with Xiao Jue, and she felt that she was very funny. What''s more distressing to her is that when she is ready to make further development with Yuan Bai, Xiao Jue runs to her again and makes a simple confession, which makes all her previous psychological construction collapse. She was annoyed at her indecision, so she kept avoiding him. Can be more deliberately to avoid him, she can not deceive themselves, his heart or his. When Qin Ning appears alive, plus an Yun''s accident, she suddenly realizes that life is really too short. She can''t predict when she will disappear in the world forever because of an carelessness. When she fell, she would regret not getting a hug or a kiss from Xiao Jue. So Xiao Jue took her home to discuss the marriage, and she agreed. Now lying in the same bed with him, she still feels a little unreal and always feels whether she is dreaming or not. "Mingming, what are you thinking?" Seeing her staring at herself all the time, but not speaking, Xiao Jue raised an arm and looked at her nervously. "Lord Xiao, every time I saw a bride wearing a wedding dress, I was thinking that I could also wear a beautiful wedding dress. You took my arm and said some good promises to me. Now that I''m married to you, I feel like I''m dreaming. I can''t believe it. " Hearing her confession, Xiao Jue couldn''t help laughing and whispering to her lips. "Mingming, you are the most beautiful bride." Pei Ming''s face was a little red, and she was too shy to look at him. "Mingming, tonight is our wedding night." He deliberately lowered his voice and whispered a reminder in her ear. But Pei Fei''s hands trembled and his eyelashes were red. "Let''s see who''s strong tonight." Xiao Jue was originally teasing her, but she was not timid enough to challenge him in turn. "Wife, you''d better not cry for mercy." Pei Ming raises the corner of his mouth, turns over and lies on him, raises his chin and takes an oath. "I won''t!" Chapter 846 At Xiao Jue''s wedding, Ji Ji takes his sister and listens to his father. After lunch, he follows Han churui back to the villa to have a rest. Back to the villa, just got off the bus, he found that someone had been staring at him. He turned his head in surprise and saw a man and a woman standing at the gate of the villa. That man, he knows. His name is Ning Fu. He seems to be a friend of his father. He walked forward curiously, "are you looking for my father? He hasn''t come back yet "No, I''m not looking for Dad. I want to see you and your sister." It was the strange woman who spoke. Jiji doubts, this woman with mask and eyes, can''t see the expression, let his heart rise alert. "Who are you? Why do you want to see me and my sister? " "I," rongning heard the little boy''s milk voice, but his tone was mature and old-fashioned. He moved forward excitedly, and Jiji stepped back to get behind Han churui. Rong Ning thought that he was scared. He froze and whispered, "I''m your mother''s teacher. You can call me granny Rong. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." Han churui holds An''an in one hand and blocks Ji Ji with the other arm. He stares at Ning Fu and Rong Ning. "If you look for Aunt Qin, she hasn''t come back yet." "I''m not looking for Qin Ning. I just want to talk to the two children. I heard that you are a child adopted by Qin Ning, aren''t you? " "Yes, my name is Han churui. Who are you?" Han churui suddenly remembered that Han Junyu had hinted to him that someone wanted to get close to An''an and Jiji, so he was on guard immediately. With a polite estrangement on his face, he stepped back with ANN and Jiji. "I said, I''m not a bad man. Don''t be afraid." Looking at him, Rong Ning was worried. "When a thief steals something, she doesn''t tell the world that she wants to steal." Han churui fought back. Rongning didn''t expect that the good-looking boy had such a bad temper. She just wanted to talk to Ann and Jiji, and didn''t do anything else. She was angry and angry, but she had nothing to do. She took another two steps forward. Because she was weak, she didn''t take a big step forward. Han churui immediately took An''an and Jiji back two steps. So the two sides still keep a distance of one meter. "Chu Rui, don''t be nervous. I really won''t hurt you. I just want to talk to me and two children." "If you want to say anything, just stand there and don''t get close." Han churui''s voice is still childish, but the coldness can''t be ignored. Although Ning Fu knew this situation for a long time, he couldn''t bear to persuade Rong Ning to cough. "Chu Rui, I promise you that this lady Rong just wants to come up and talk to An''an. She has no malice." Han churui tightened his jaw and didn''t relax. "You don''t have a good hearing. I''ll say it again. My name is Han churui, the eldest brother of An''an and Jiji. What qualifications do you stand here to talk to Ann? " Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows. Chu Rui was beautiful, but his temper was still a headache. "Cough..." Rong Ning suddenly gives out a cough, as if to cough out all his internal organs. An''an is afraid and anxiously grasps Han churui''s hand. "Big brother, this grandmother is ill. Do you want to send her to the hospital?" Han churui was so scared that he brought her to him and held her little hand. Rong Ning heard an an''s little voice, and finally stopped coughing for a while, looking at an''s little face. It''s really similar to Ning Rui. "Your name is Ann, isn''t it?" Hearing Rong Ning''s inquiry, An''an looks at her at a loss and nods timidly. "Ann, I have a present for you." Rong Ning excitedly took out a pair of small and exquisite silver bracelets from his pocket and handed them to An''an. Ann shook her head. "Thank you for your gift. I can''t accept it. Mom said, "you can''t take other people''s things." "I''m not someone else, I''m," said Rong Ning. He looked at Ning Fu prayingly. Ning Fu had no choice but to step forward and put a soft voice, "An''an, this is something that Granny Rong gave you. It''s a beautiful bracelet. Do you want it?" Han churui glanced at the pair of silver bracelets. They were very valuable. Why did he send An''an things for no reason? "Thank you for your kindness, but aunt Qin said that we won''t take things from strangers!" No matter who Han Junji and Han Junan Ji get hurt, they must not let him get in touch with him. "This is a gift for them. It''s my wish. You have such a wish. Please come back to visit uncle Han when he comes back."Han churui doesn''t want to waste time with her any more. He takes two children and turns into the villa. Rongning wants to follow her. The bodyguard who protects the three children immediately comes forward to stop her. Ning Fu doesn''t want to make trouble, not to mention Rong Ning''s weak body, can''t stand the toss. But for her resolute attitude, he would not take her to see the two children. "Let''s go back first. When Qin Ning comes back to see you, he will be suspicious." Mention Qin Ning, Rong Ning this just compromise, not willing to look at the direction of the villa, follow him to leave. Han churui stood by the window and watched them walk away. Then he took his two children to have a rest. Han Junyu took Qin Ning back to his villa in the evening. When he heard Han churui say that Ning Fu had brought a woman to find two children, his face became gloomy. Han churui doesn''t know the inside story. He just guesses that Han Junyu doesn''t like Ning Fu and that woman. "Uncle Han, what can I do for you?" Han Junyu restrained his emotion and patted him on the shoulder encouragingly. "I''ll deal with it. Don''t be too nervous." "Well, I don''t think that woman is trying to harm An''an, and her tone is like," Han churui asked suspiciously, but he was interrupted before he finished. "It doesn''t matter who she is or what she wants to do. I don''t want her to appear in my wife''s world, because she is just a passer-by who doesn''t matter." Han Junyu turns back to his study and immediately finds out Ning Fu''s phone and dials it out. "Ning Fu, it seems that you don''t care about my warning at all." The other side was silent for a few seconds before whispering, "Han Junyu, you are very smart. You don''t need me to explain. You should guess Rong Ning''s identity. Their relationship can''t be cut off if you stop it. " Han Junyu seems to have heard a funny joke and chuckles in a low voice. "Ning Fu, when Qin Ning was almost killed by her second uncle and aunt, and for the sake of the Qin family''s property, she was almost sold to an animal, where were you so-called blood relatives?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu has nothing to say. "Ning Fu, you promised me that you would not hurt Qin Ning. Oh, but you know better than me that if this relationship is exposed to her, you will stab her heart with a knife! Is that what you mean by not hurting her? Since I abandoned her at the beginning, what qualifications do I have to stand in front of her now? " Chapter 847 Tired for a day, Qin Ning fell on the bed, closed his eyes and wanted to sleep. Only when Han Junyu came out of the study to call her did she wake up and open her eyes in a daze. Han Junyu felt the thick makeup on her face and warned coldly, "if you don''t take off your makeup, don''t cry with me when you have acne tomorrow." No woman does not love beauty, and Qin Ning is no exception. When she heard that she would have acne if she did not remove her makeup, she immediately stood up with her arms. Looking at the man sitting by the bed, she hugged his neck in a coquettish way, "Han Junyu, please help me remove my makeup." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "stupid girl, are you telling me to do something?" Qin Ning joked, "I can teach you how to remove makeup, so you can learn one more skill. How nice it is." Han Junyu looked at her in disgust and took her arm away. "Wash your face yourself!" Qin Ning held his neck and laughed foolishly, but there was cunning in his beautiful amber eyes. "Husband, you help me to remove makeup, I''ll rub your forehead later." "Stupid girl, you''ve got a lot of guts. Let go!" He had a straight, handsome, gloomy face. "Husband ~" Qin Ning just didn''t want to let go and looked at him pitifully like a little suckling cat, as if he had been wronged. "If you don''t let go, how can I remove your make-up?" When she was coquettish, he had no resistance at all and could only compromise. "Hee hee, I knew you were the best to me. "MEDA!" Qin Ning laughs. After releasing his neck, he lies on the bed and stares at him with bright eyes. Han Junyu got up to get something. Suddenly he thought of a question. He sat back to his original position and said, "is it just saying but not doing?" "Poof, Han Junyu, you don''t have to be so serious. I mean to thank you when I say" MEDA. " Qin Ning heard his inquiry, tilted his head to see him, and suddenly felt that his brain nerve structure was different from others. "So you mean, thank you just for talking?" Qin Ning rolled his eyes, got up and gave him a kiss on the face, "thank you for my best and favorite husband, are you ready?" But Han Jun Yu just inclined to give her a satisfied expression, and he didn''t feel happy. When he came to the washroom, he saw a row of bottles and cans on the washdesk. He frowned and thought deeply. According to Qin Ning''s skin test, he found skin medicine experts to match these skin care products for her, but he really didn''t know how to use them. So he looked at the bottles and cans, and it was a little difficult. After thinking for a few seconds, he took all the bottles to the bedside table and asked Qin Ning to teach him how to use them. Qin Ning looked at a pile of things on the bedside table, laughing and crying, "Han Junyu, I just remove makeup, you don''t have to move all the things." "What do you need?" "Among the three bottles, one is to clean the makeup on the surface of the skin, the other is to deeply clean the residual makeup on the skin, and the toner is to supplement moisture." Qin Ning reached out and gave him three bottles of liquid, then closed his eyes and lay down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even though he is a gifted child prodigy who claims to be smart, looking at the three bottles of liquid in his hand, he doesn''t know how to start. Qin Ning said slowly about the process of removing makeup. Han Junyu rigidly followed the steps she said, helping her remove makeup, wash, and finally put on the toner. Then he went to see her and fell asleep. "Little pig!" Han Junyu angry smile, he was busy, but she enjoyed sleeping sweet. Gently patting her white face, he bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lips, soft to excessive voice, whispered promise in her ear. "I didn''t do it well the first time. Next time I''ll take off your make-up, I should be more comfortable." ¡­¡­ Don''t have to go to work, Han Junyu''s life is very leisurely. In the morning, he dug Qin Ning out of bed and took her for a walk. After breakfast, he took her to the studio and came back to accompany the two children. In the evening, I took the children to pick up Qin Ning for dinner, and then the family sat together to chat about some small things, quiet and peaceful. Han Junyu enjoys such a state of life. In his first ten years, he spent all his time in his work, thinking that he would feel safe if he did a good job and earned more money, but it was only during this period that he found out. It turns out that there can be such a way of life. There is no trickery, no need to calculate each other, and no need to be on guard. As he likes, even if he just takes Qin Ning''s hand for a period of time, he can feel that the years are good. "Han Junyu, what are you looking at?" With the man out for a walk, but he has been staring at the sky in a daze, she also looked up at the sky, but the neck Yang sour, or did not find anything worth seeing."I''m looking at the moon. Don''t you think the moon is special tonight?" "Special?" Qin Ning looked again and frowned. How did he find that today''s moon is more special than usual? "Han Junyu, have you studied astronomy recently?" Han Junyu took back his eyes and glanced at her, "I''m studying pig breeding recently." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning just began to look at her with a small head tilted, and still pondered in her heart, is Sheng''an a pig raising department? Found that the man''s mouth malicious smile, she just reflected, he is turning the corner, scold her is a pig, angry to step on his feet. Han Junyu quietly calculated her reaction time in his heart. After counting to ten seconds, the woman''s stupid reaction came over. He was teasing her, laughing and avoiding her attack feet. "Han Junyu, don''t run!" Qin Ning ran after him angrily. But the man''s legs are long, and one step of running is equal to her two steps. He takes a leisurely walk, but she is panting, her cheeks are red, and there is a thin layer of hot sweat on the tip of her nose. Looking at the man in front, Qin Ning secretly grinds her teeth. Since she can''t catch up with him, she is too lazy to catch up with him. She stares at him and turns around to go home. When she turned her head, she felt that someone was staring at her. She glanced casually and found a car around the corner. The window was originally open. Maybe it was because she saw it. The window closed quickly, while the people in the car were still looking at her. Qin Ning had a strange feeling in his heart and went to the car. As soon as she wanted to take another step, she felt someone running behind her and covering her eyes with big hands. She tried to take the big hand away, but the other hand pressed her shoulder. "Ning Ning, go home, I have a present for you." Qin Ning grasped his wrist, and a trace of fear suddenly rose in his heart. "Han Junyu, are you hiding something from me?" Han Junyu frowned and looked at the car. Although there was a window blocking it, he had already guessed who was sitting in the car. Hold the woman by the shoulder and let her face you. "Ningning, our wedding will be in a few days. I have a surprise for you, so I can''t tell you something." Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, a little doubt, also want to see the car, but he was forced to hold the shoulder, unable to turn. "Han Junyu, it seems that someone in that car is looking at me. I want to see if it''s my illusion." "It must be an illusion. Someone is staring at me. Stupid girl, don''t waste time talking to unimportant people. Let''s go home and eat fruit. " Han Junyu used all the excuses, put his long arm around her shoulder and took her away. "But..." Chapter 848 In the car, there was a suppressed cough. Seeing that Han Junyu had gone away with Qin Ning in her arms, Rong Ning dared to breathe and coughed several times. Her face turned red and her forehead was sweating. "Is it hard? I''ll call Ning Fu Sitting next to her, Rong Teng patted her back anxiously and looked at her with painful eyes. "I''m fine, but I''m too nervous." Rong Ning chuckles, the breath gradually subsides, but the sight is not willing to look at Han Junyu''s villa. "Ah Teng, I saw the two children. They are so cute. Ann and Ning Ning are very similar. They are very cute." Rong Teng took a look along her line of sight, not much interest, just worried about her. "If you want to see it, I''ll bring the two children some time." "Don''t, a Teng. Han Junyu is very defensive. If he takes the two children away by force, Qin Ning will be angry." Rong Ning was afraid that he would take the two children away and explained immediately. "Ah Teng, I''ve seen some children too. Let''s go home." Rongteng knew that she was leaving Nankang city when she said to go home. She sipped her lips and asked after a long time, "don''t you want to attend her wedding? When her wedding is over, we''ll go home. " "No, No. Ah Teng, Han Junyu won''t agree. I, I don''t want to hurt Ning Ning any more. " " you didn''t ask her, how do you know she didn''t want to? Han Junyu is just an outsider. You don''t have to think about him. " Rong Teng''s words are very heavy, but he is afraid of scaring her, so he deliberately softens them a few times. "But" "no, but when her wedding is over and she has her own family, she should also consider her relatives." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Ning was unable to refute, and shed tears. Before Han Junyu called Ning Fu, she was beside Ning Fu, Han Junyu''s words she heard. Now she knew that it was not good for Qin Ning to stay in the Qin family. It''s all her fault. She gave up Qin Ning for her so-called happiness. If you hurt her again, Rong Ning feels like an unforgivable sinner. "Don''t think too much, Xiao Shan. I will certainly let Qin Ning agree to my terms, and I will never treat her badly. " Rong Teng''s words are eloquent, with the tone of talking about a business. Rong Ning heart sad, "a Teng, do you owe her less?"? You, " " enough, don''t say it. " Rong Teng turns his head and looks out of the window, with a cold face and a sense of killing in his amber eyes. Rong Ning was scared, afraid of shaking his hands, "ah Teng, you, you don''t," "Xiao Shan, Xu''er, I must save you. As for Qin Ning, I promise that she will be OK. " Get his affirmation, Rong Ning this just relaxed a breath, but think of Ning Fu said to her, Qin Ning''s body in can''t stand any harm, her a heart again pull up. Both of them are her daughters. She doesn''t want any of them to be hurt. Now Xu''er''s life is in danger, and only Qin Ning can save her. She breaks her promise and comes to Nankang again. Back to the villa, Qin Ning was coaxed by the man to eat a lot of fruit, in a good mood. But at night, lying in bed, her mind flashed that someone in the car was staring at her, and she felt strange. Always feel that pair of vision is very familiar, but she can''t say that familiar is from where. "Han Junyu, do you know the people in that car?" Han Junyu, who is about to lie down, hears her inquiry. His eyes flash with a different color, but he hides them quickly. "Why do you say that?" "I feel like you''re deliberately trying to keep me away from the car, as if you don''t want me to get in touch with the people in that car." Han Junyu sneered coldly and turned to her side, holding her cheek in his big hand. "You mean it''s my fault to come back and make you a fruit salad?" He said that he would give her a surprise when he came home, that is, the fruit salad he made himself. "That''s not what I mean, that is," "that is, you are crazy, you have got the marriage certificate, and you still doubt me. Do you feel at ease when I give you all my property? " Qin Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect that he would be involved in the property issue. He immediately apologized. "I don''t mean that. I''m not your money when I''m with you, and your property is earned by you. Why give it to me. If I''m short of money, I can earn it myself. " "Stupid girl, are you really stupid, or are you mentally retarded? You don''t care about my tens of billions? " "I don''t want to." Qin Ning is very proud, suddenly thought of a problem, she rubbed to his side. "Your people are all mine. Do I worry about the money? Hee hee, Han Junyu, people say that men will do bad things when they have money. I don''t think you are that kind of man. " "What kind of man am I?" Han Junyu rubbed her small face. "Well, this, that," Qin Ning said with a stern face."It''s hard to say, or do you want to keep me awake?" Han Junyu hand aggravation, Qin Ning pain immediately beg for mercy, "ouch, pain, I say, I say." "You are handsome, have a good figure, have a good personality, and know how to love me and take care of me. But, "she said with a smile in her eyes, deliberately lengthening her voice. "I look so good and have such a good temper. Every time you get angry with me, I coax you. Such a good woman, where are you looking for a second one? " "Ha ha." Han Junyu sneered, "where are you from?" "Wholesale from you, your heart is so small, it''s very good to accommodate my little beauty. Other women can''t squeeze in any more." Han Junyu was stunned. After a few seconds, his big hand clasped her small head and put it into his chest. His chin was resting on her head. Jun''s face raised a smile. "Little silly girl, I allow you to have another skin from me." Qin Ning''s attention has been diverted by him, and his whole mind is on him. When he hears his words, he laughs. It''s really like a little suckling cat arching into his arms. Time through the fingertips, always inadvertently. Han Junyu chose the wedding three days before the Dragon Boat Festival. The form of the wedding is very simple. The venue is selected in the rose garden under xiaojue industry. There is a large area of pink roses planted in the rose garden. In order to cooperate with the wedding, Xiao Jue also simply gave this piece of land to Han Junyu. Han Junyu did not show any affectation, so that people opened up a road in the middle of the land. The road was paved with red carpet, and a terrace was built in the middle of the flower land. The wedding was held on the terrace. Therefore, the wedding was held in the sea of flowers filled with fragrance. Looking around, there are bright red and champagne roses on the outside, and pink roses in full bloom in the center. Most of the people who came here to attend the wedding were friends they knew, and some good business friends came to celebrate their wedding with a heart of blessing. Qin Ning put on a wedding dress, holding a bunch of white camellia, nervous palms sweating. "Mom, you look great in this dress." Ann today is a flower boy, wearing a light pink skirt, lovely like a fairy boy. Qin Ning looked at her lovely daughter and said with a smile, "Today my baby An''an is also beautiful. She is the most beautiful little princess." "Well, that''s what big brother said." Ann''s face was covered shyly. She was praised and embarrassed. Qinning holding her face, is ready to speak, heard the sound of the door, she looked up in surprise, but saw rongning come in. Chapter 849 Qin Ning remembers that her wedding invitation was not given to Rong Ning, but she appears here, and Qin Ning is not surprised at all. "It''s the sick granny Rong." Ann pointed to her and said. Qin Ning, surprised, clenched his daughter''s little hand and asked eagerly, "Ann, how do you know her?" Ann Ann''s wrist was pinched by her mother some pain, confused looking at her, a bit careful to last rongning to find her and brother said. Qin Ning''s eyes burst out a trace of hatred. When he looked up at Xiang rongning, the more hatred he felt. "Qin Ning, you must be the most beautiful bride." Rong Ning, still wearing a mask and eyes, walked to her with a smile. Qin Ning avoided her and led an an up, "an an, you go to find your brother first, OK?" "Oh." Ann felt her mother''s mood was abnormal, nodded obediently and left the room. Rong Ning is not stupid. Qin Ning is a person who can''t hide her emotions. She puts all her thoughts on her face. At the moment, she doesn''t welcome her. But she really wanted to witness her daughter''s marriage, so she didn''t hold back and wanted to come and have a look. "Qin Ning, you, you don''t seem to like me very much." Qin Ning turned his back to her and showed a sarcastic smile. "Does it matter to you whether I like you or not?" Listen to her sarcastic tone, rongning guess qinning may know her identity, flustered don''t know what to do. "I don''t mean anything else. Today is your big day. It''s only once in a woman''s life. I want to give you a present Rongning''s fingers trembled and took out a necklace. The pendant is a navy blue gem. Looking at the weight of the gem, you can see that the necklace is unusual. "I don''t need your gift." Qin Ning''s cold refusal. Rongning holding the necklace in the palm of his hand, sad tears wet the mask. "I''m sorry, Ning Ning, did you guess me?" "don''t call me by my nickname, I''m not familiar with you. You are not in good health. You''d better go back and have a rest as soon as possible. " Qin Ning impatiently interrupted her, waiting for a few seconds, since she did not go, then Qin Ning left by himself. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I just want to see you. Ning Ning, don''t touch me Rongning see her to go, want to explain, come forward to grasp her arm, qinning fidgety, shake off her hand. Rong Ning is too weak. She throws her hand away and doesn''t stand firm. She staggers and sits on the ground. Her glasses fall off, revealing half of her face. Seeing the familiar half of his face, Qin Ning didn''t feel strange, just ridiculous. She thought that just wearing glasses and masks, blocking the face, can hide identity. People who have been together for more than ten years can feel each other''s breath as long as they are close to each other, not to mention her biological mother. Do they all think of her as a real fool? "Ning Ning, I know you hate your mother, and her mother also coughs..." Rong Ning cried heartily, had poor breathing and coughed violently. "Mrs. Rong, my mother has passed away. If you look for your daughter, you will find the wrong place." Qin Ning turned her head and didn''t want to see her face again. She didn''t know why her mother Ning Shan suddenly became Rong Ning, and why she was still alive, but she had to disguise herself and find so many reasons to meet her. But no matter what reason she had, she left her father 12 years ago, pretended to die and followed other men. In another capacity, she would no longer be her mother. Rong Ning''s eyes widened in shock. She thought that her weak tempered daughter would cry and resent when she knew her mother was still alive. She even avoided without saying a word. I didn''t think that she would refuse her or admit her with such a cold voice. "Ning Ning, you Cough Don''t you miss Mom? All these years, I think about you all the time. I''ve been worrying about you crying in my dreams She will admit that she is Ning Shan. Qin Ning is surprised by her honesty. But she doesn''t care anymore. "When you dream, you dream that I''m crying. Maybe it''s not you, but I''m really crying." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rongning breathed and stared at her without blinking. "However, I''m very honored to meet my husband. He saved me, took care of me, accompanied me, taught me a lot about how to be a man, and also taught me to go to college. Now that I have two children, I''m happy. Mrs. Rong, I don''t care what your purpose is. If you suddenly approach me, I will tell you seriously. I have nothing to do with you. You want me to take anything away from here. Don''t think about it! " Qin Ning''s idea is simple, but it doesn''t mean she''s really stupid. Ning Shan turns into Rong Ning. This time, she suddenly appears. She must have something to ask for. No matter what she asks for, she can''t promise her.Without hesitation, she left the room with her wedding dress. "Ning Ning, you" bang! As soon as Qin Ning''s hand touched the door handle, the door was pushed open from the outside. Han Junyu came panting, followed by a group of people. Han Junyu saw the tears on Qin Ning''s face and said nothing. He hugged her and wiped away her tears. "Han Junyu, I''m ok, but my eyes are just uncomfortable." "well, I''ll wipe them for you." Han Junyu did not say much, nodded gently, wiped away her tears, and then gently kissed her forehead. "Today is our wedding. No one can stop it." Han Junyu''s voice is not small, and a group of people behind him can hear it. Standing behind him, Ning Fu rushed into the room and saw Rong Ning sitting on the ground all over. His face changed and he quickly helped her up. "Sister, are you ok?" "Xiao Fu, Ning Ning knows who I am. She hates me." Rong Ning said in a daze. Her face turned pale. She took off her mask, but her lips turned black. Ning Fu took a look at Qin Ning, sighed helplessly and said comfortingly, "when she knows the reason, she will understand you. You are not in good health. You can''t hurt yourself any more." Rong Ning shook his head, his eyes a little sad, "Xiao Fu, I''m sorry for her." Han Junyu listen to the dialogue, already understand Qin Ning know the identity of rongning, he clenched his fist, squinting at rongning. Yin cold cold eyes such as knife, seems to want her to stop breathing. Should have died, but in her daughter''s wedding day to tell her that she is still alive, she does not think too ridiculous it?! He took Qin Ning''s cool palm and said, "Ning Ning, don''t ruin today''s good day for irrelevant people. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the ceremony." "Well, I''ll listen to you." Qin Ning nodded and gave a silly smile. This wedding, Han Junyu and Qin Ning have no elders, so there is no traditional wedding ceremony. So at the wedding scene, the bridegroom is leading the bride, and the two children are leading Qin Ning''s long wedding dress. Han churui is leading the way. A family in the public attention, a little bit to the terrace. Qin Ning saw that Han Junyu was not in a hurry to go to the terrace. He was a little confused. "Why don''t you go up?" "There''s a surprise for you. Wait." It''s a surprise again. Qin Ning raises her eyebrows and looks forward to it. Chapter 850 Just as Qin Ning was waiting for a surprise, today''s two bridesmaids flew up to the terrace with a pair of dancing skirts with light pink petals, beautiful like fairies. They landed on the terrace, released the prestige, and then came a few beautiful jumps to turn over, making Qin Ning''s eyes bright. "Eh, Yang Mu and Tong Qi, are they going to dance for me to celebrate?" "Probably." Han Junyu light answer. Qin Ning glanced at him, thinking of the surprise he said, he was more curious. Tong Qi and Yang Mu choose a classical dance, which is a dance for celebrating festivals in ancient times. It''s very good-looking. All of a sudden, the rhythm of the music changed. Pei Qianhe jumped onto the stage to Yueyang and chose a jazz. Pei Qian has a good figure and a good sense of music. When he dances, he deliberately flirts with others. A group of girls under the stage scream for him. In particular, he was wearing the best man''s clothes, and deliberately walked up to Qin Ning to discharge her. "Qin Ning, I wish you a happy wedding!" "Wow, I found Pei Qian so cool for the first time!" Qin Ning''s original low mood was instantly distracted, smiling at Han Junyu. Han Junyu pursed his lips and looked at her without saying anything.. After a while, several people jumped onto the terrace and joined Pei Qian''s team. In Qin Ning''s surprised eyes, Han Junyu also jumped onto the stage. He also dances with the rhythm of the music. Qin Ning covers his mouth in amazement. For the first time, he knows that Han Junyu can dance. Handsome and cool, it''s really killing! An Yun shakes his wheelchair and says to Qin Ning with a smile, "it''s said that Han Junyu deliberately asked Pei Qianxue for a dance in order to get married. Tut Tut, he really has a heart." An Yun''s words just finished, there are a lot of women under the stage crazy scream, the atmosphere is very active. Looking at the man on the stage, Qin Ning''s heart thumped, "why does he want to dance?" An Yun touches her chin and laughs a little unkindly. "Because I lied to him that when you were a child, you were looking forward to the people you like in the future to dance to meet you. But also to dance that kind of cool and handsome jazz dance, to lift up, she will be moved ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thought about it seriously. She remembered that when she was seven or eight years old, she did say such a thing. However, she said that because she didn''t want to learn dance at that time, but she didn''t want to make her father sad. So she joked that if she wanted a prince charming, cool and handsome dance to teach her, she would not have to run dance classes every day. I didn''t expect that Anyun still remembered this sentence. What she didn''t expect was that Han Junyu would really learn this dance for her because of Anyun''s sentence. Looking at Han Junyu dancing with rhythm on the terrace. Qin Ning was moved and ran to the terrace excitedly. When Han Junyu saw her on stage, he suddenly had a pink rose in his hand. There was a ring hanging on the rose branch, which was their wedding ring. When the music stops, Han Junyu stands in front of her. In the public attention, he takes the microphone and asks seriously. "Ms. Qin Ning, no matter in good or bad times, rich or poor, healthy or sick, would you like to accompany Mr. Han Junyu all your life and never give up until forever?" Low voice, because just after dancing, a little gasping. Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, tears in his eyes, and answered with a smile. "From now on, when you are happy, I will share your joy; when you are sad, I will share your sorrow; when you are healthy or sick, I want to support you, accompany you and love you. I''ll be loyal to you forever. Mr. Han Junyu, can you give me this flower in your hand? " Han Junyu looked at her deeply for a few seconds, shook his head and held her shoulder with one hand, not letting her hold him. "Ms. Qin Ning, welcome to be Mr. Han Junyu''s family. From now on, he can be your support, your warmth, your heaven and earth, your strict teacher and your lover. The only man you can''t live without. He allows you to roam in his world and occupy his whole heart. Don''t feel aggrieved because of anyone, because he can share anything with you. Time, life and patience. " Qin Ning realized that he was using his way to comfort her, let her not because of rongning things sad. She tried hard not to cry, but the tears still fell down. "Han Junyu, you are not used to saying so many nice things all of a sudden." "Are you glad to hear my kind words?" Qin Ning''s small head points into a rattle, "Han Junyu, thank you, thank you for meeting you." But for meeting him, she didn''t dare to think about what she would be like in her life.Listening to Han Junyu''s sincere confession, a group of people on and off the stage were also very moved, especially a group of friends knew how difficult it was for them to get together. "Seeing them finally get together, I began to believe in love." Xiang Yueyang says to Cheng mo. But he finds that Cheng Mo''s eyes are not on the terrace at all. Instead, he keeps staring at an Yun in a wheelchair under the terrace. He shakes his head helplessly. Believe in love, does not mean that love can stand by their side. It seems that Cheng Mo''s relationship has a long way to go. On the stage, Qin Ning was moved to hold the man opposite, but the man pressed her shoulder to keep her away. "Stupid girl, stand up, do you want me to wear a ring for you? I don''t want this ring. I won''t give it. " Qin Ning was just touched by the condensation in his heart. He broke the Gong in an instant and kicked him angrily. Han Junyu smiles. When she kicks, he doesn''t hide. He holds her wrist and brings the ring to her hand. Qin Ning didn''t really want to kick him. Seeing that he was going to wear a ring for himself, he immediately took down the ring he had hung around his neck and put it on him. See two people exchanged rings, a group of people applauded, all told two people to kiss one. Han Junyu naturally won''t refuse everyone''s kindness. When he is about to kiss her, he looks at her and closes her eyes shyly. The corner of his mouth is slightly raised, but it''s just close to her lips. "Stupid girl." "Well?" Qin Ning waited for a few seconds, but did not wait for his kiss. Confused, he opened his eyes and looked at his smiling eyes. "I see you''ve grown tall." "Really?" Qin Ning accidentally touched his head and wanted to look at his height in the mirror, but he put his long arm around his waist. "So busy, Han Junyu, your wedding did not invite me, as the father of two children, very sad." Han Junyu heard the voice of the quarter, subconsciously put Qin Ning buckle to his arms, brown eyes Sen cold staring at him. In recent days, he has asked song Xuan to send someone to stare at him, but he didn''t hear the news that he came to Nankang City, but he appeared here, obviously because there was an arrangement. "My wedding, don''t want to be a nuisance, Mr. Ji, I don''t welcome you." It''s useless for Han Junyu to be a guest. During this period of time, he is always guarding Qin Ning, which is to guard against the season. When he suddenly comes to the wedding, Han Junyu is naturally unhappy. Chapter 851 Whether Han Junyu is welcome or not, Ji always comes to the wedding in his way. Friends at the scene all know that Han Junyu and Qin Ning have two children. Suddenly a man comes out and says that he is the father of the child. Everyone stares at Ji in surprise. Naturally, there are all kinds of gossip in his mind. "What''s the matter? The characteristics of both children and Han Shao, how can they become other people''s children?" Pei Ming asks Xiao Jue in a low voice. "the children are Han Shao, but the registered residence of the two children is in the name of the season, which is also the quarterly abacus." When he answered Yueyang, he couldn''t help sarcasm. "Oh, quarter can avoid my people monitoring, obviously know that I am investigating him. If he dares to show up, he must have a plan. " Song Xuan is worried about Qin Ning. If you want to say that Han Junyu''s reputation in shopping malls is not good either because he is ruthless and is called the king of hell. Plus a Rongteng, this irregular bomb, I don''t know when it will explode. Now Qin Ning is like a sick antelope in their eyes. As long as they think carefully, she has no place to escape. "Cheng Mo, what do you think?" Xi Yifan, standing next to him, turns to see Cheng Mo, who has never spoken. Here, he has the most power. He should have the most voice in protecting people''s work. "It''s not so good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the terrace, no matter what Ji is talking about, Han Junyu doesn''t pay any attention to him any more, and holds the final ceremony with Qin Ning, that is, throwing the bouquet. A group of unmarried men and women go to the other side. Qin Ning turns around and wants to throw the flowers away. "Han Junyu, where should I throw it?" Qin Ning asked the man next to him in a low voice. Han Junyu looks at the crowd and knows that she wants to throw the flowers to an Yun, while an Yun in a wheelchair is not interested in participating, so she is not in any crowd. "To the left, nine o''clock position, with 60% of the strength to throw high." Qin Ning Leng for a few seconds, thought for a long time did not understand his words, rolled his eyes at him. "Talk to people!" "Thirty degrees to the left, throw out the bouquet." Han Junyu holds her hand and throws Penghua out with her. That bunch of pure beautiful white camellia in the air across a beautiful arc, fell on an Yun''s legs, a group of people are pitiful lament. When an Yun received the flowers, she was shocked for a few seconds. Think of Qin Ning is deliberately to her here lost, she lift eyes on a pair of very aggressive black eyes, her guilty to avoid. Huangfuting took the bouquet from her hand and said with a smile, "it seems that it''s predestined. Here I have good news to announce that I will be engaged to Xiaoyun in a week." Qin Ning looks at an Yun in surprise. Although she said in advance that she would be engaged to huangfuting, she didn''t expect that it would be so soon. She takes a look at Cheng Mo and finds that Cheng Mo has been looking at an Yun, but an Yun avoids his eyes. "Yunyun, have you really decided?" "Well." An Yun smiles and says, "I''m also in your good mood. It''s only then that someone proposes to me." Qin Ning frowns and stares at an Yun''s face all the time. Her smile is not from her heart. She is escaping. "Yunyun, you''re thinking clearly about the engagement." An Yun, having guessed her kindness, interrupted her and explained, "I think elder martial brother is the best man for me. I also have a good feeling for him. I think it''s good to get engaged with him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No matter how much the onlooker says about feelings, the party concerned makes a decision, it will not help. Qin Ning can only nod and say blessing to her. In front of the sea of flowers is a piece of grass. There are a lot of shelves and chairs on the grass. There are a lot of food on the shelves. You can eat and communicate on the grass. A photographer came to take photos for them, and everyone came to take photos. Han Junyu and Qin Ning are today''s protagonists. They sat in the center and took a few pictures with the crowd. Then they took pictures of their three children and took family photos. Han Junyu wants to take photos with several best men. Qin Ning turns to find the bridesmaid, but finds that he doesn''t see Yang Mu. "Eh, where has Yang Mu gone?" Tong Qi looks back and looks around without seeing her figure. "She was here just now. After a while, where did she go?" "Will you go to the bathroom?" Qin Ning tried to call her, but no one answered, so she went to the toilet to find someone. Looking around in the toilet, she still didn''t find anyone. She was a little worried. Out of the bathroom, but met quarter, she was very surprised. "This is the women''s room, Mr. Ji. You are in the wrong place." Quarter a hand inserted pocket, staring at her face for a few seconds, then shook his head negative, "no wrong, I''m waiting for you." "What are you waiting for me to do?" Qin Ning wondered, thought and said, "Mr. Ji, two children registered residence, and I hope you can give me."Quarter pick eyebrow, showing a bad smile, "qinning, you have a bad memory, four years ago you promised me, I save your life, the child to me." Qin Ning frowned, "but you also said that as long as I want to, I can take back the custody of the child." "Yes, you can, but I have conditions." shrugged and said, "if you can promise me, I will give you the registered residence of the child." "What conditions?" Quarter silent staring at her, light blue eyes, staring at her, like looking at another person. "Mingming''s face is almost the same, but his expression is totally different." Qin Ning didn''t understand what he said. Before, he would stare at himself in a daze, but it didn''t look like he was looking at her. At that time, she thought that Ji liked her and wanted to refuse him. She deliberately asked him why he was staring at her all the time, but his explanation had nothing to do with her and asked her not to be amorous. "Mr. Ji, what are you thinking about?" Season returns to God, showing a strange smile. "Qin Ning, I have a story to tell you." Qin Ning learned from him and shrugged, "I don''t want to hear it. I can refuse it." "Of course not." Quarter show cynical smile, take out the mobile phone, mobile phone screen appear Yang Mu closed eyes sleeping photos. "Are you looking for your bridesmaid? If you want her to be safe, you have to listen to my story. " "Quarter, you kidnapped my friend!" Qin Ning is angry and wants to rob his mobile phone. Quarter easily evaded her and stepped back, "you should know in your heart that I''m not a good person. Besides my woman''s life, I won''t pay attention to other people''s life. If you save her, come with me, or the anniversary of your wedding will be the death of your bridesmaid! " "Quarter, you are deliberately open tongqi, specially waiting for me here." Qin Ning clenched his fist, wanted to delay time, and didn''t want to go with him. "Qin Ning, just listen to a story. Don''t be so nervous." Quarter where can''t see her mind, shook his mobile phone. "I don''t have much patience. If you don''t follow me, I''ll kill her!" "No, no, I''ll go with you." Qin Ning worried that he would really hurt Yang Mu, so he rushed forward to catch up with him. Chapter 852 As Ji gets into his car, Qin Ning looks around to find a chance to tell Han Junyu, but before she can get along with him, his car starts and leaves. "Quarter, what do you want to do?" "I''ll get someone to tell your husband that I took you." She leans on the cushion like no bones, and sees her mind thoroughly. "You are deliberately provoking my husband, quarter, are you jealous of him?" Qin Ning sneered. Quarter a Leng, blinked eyes, light blue eyes flashed bad smile. "You''re right. Why am I alone and his wife and children around? I just can''t get used to his proud manner. Especially when you are still " " how am I? " Listening to him, Qin Ning was nervous. "You have the same face as my woman." Ji stares at her face with a chill in her eyes. "Sometimes when I see your face, I want to make a few cuts so that I don''t get in the way. But I really cut you a few knives, and I think I''m too cruel. Tut, Qin Ning, you''re really not pleasing. " "Quarter, you have psychosis!" Qin Ning angry smile, what do you mean his woman looks like her, will be in her face a few knife, brain problems! "Well, I''m sick." Ji frankly admitted that the bad smile on his face seemed like how proud he was to be sick. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know how long later, the car stopped and took her to a villa. Qin Ning worries about Yang Mu and follows him to get out of the car to find someone in the villa. "Quarter, where did you take Yang Mu?" Qin Ning turns around and doesn''t see Yang Mu. He roars angrily. "What''s the hurry? I told you to tell a story." Quarter leisurely leaning on the sofa, with eyes motioned her to sit down to listen to the story. Qin Ning took a deep breath and sat down opposite him. "Qin Ning, did anyone tell you about your birth?" Hearing his inexplicable inquiry, Qin Ning frowned, "do you have me in your story?" "Yes, but in my story, your presence is not a good thing." With a strange smile, Ji continued, "depending on the situation, you don''t know your mother gave birth to a pair of fraternal twins." "Quarter, do you know what you''re talking about?" Looking at Qin Ning''s nonsense, he must be shocked. "You are so weak that you can have two children. It was not strange that your mother gave birth to twins. And I''ve also checked your genes. It should be inherited in your family. Once you get pregnant, you are more likely to have twins. " Regardless of Qin Ning''s face, he continued the story he wanted to tell. "It should be more than 30 years ago that a rebellious girl fell in love with a man. In order to marry that man, the girl betrayed her relatives and was expelled from the family. But the man married another woman for the sake of power and marriage. Heartbroken, the girl fled to another strange city. Less than a year later, the man found out the girl''s position and chased her from afar. In order to avoid him, the girl married another man. But it didn''t stop the man from taking her away. The man took her to an island. They stayed together for half a year, and finally their whereabouts were found by the man''s wife. His wife is not a bad woman, also know that the girl is not really want to destroy her marriage, but her husband''s heart is too big, want to power and give up his feelings. When the girl saw the man''s wife, she felt guilty and asked her to help her leave the man. The man''s wife agreed to leave the man and send the girl out of the island, but the man suddenly came back and caught the girl who wanted to escape. " Qin Ning listened impatiently, trying to stop him, "quarter, you are very suitable to be a screenwriter!" Quarter raises Mou to look at her, the face still takes smile, "have no interest to save your bridesmaid, you also can leave." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gritted his teeth and wanted to kick him. After waiting for a few seconds, she was not surprised to see that she didn''t get up. Qin Ning is soft. It''s too easy to hold her life. Sometimes she doesn''t have a sense of accomplishment. "Guess what the man would do if he caught the girl?" Qin Ning where know that man will do what, just feel that such a man is too hateful, clearly married, but also to provoke another woman. An irresponsible scum for marriage! Did not get her answer, quarter is not angry, continue to lazy story. "That night the man, the man''s wife and the girl sat together to negotiate. The girl knew that the man''s wife was pregnant, and she wanted to leave even more, so she decided to cut off the relationship with the man.The girl returned to her husband and found herself pregnant two months later. At that time, she didn''t want to keep her children, so she wanted to kill them secretly, but her husband found out. Her husband knew who the child was and not only didn''t blame her, he begged her to have it. The girl''s heart is very contradictory, the two finally reached an agreement, the girl agreed to leave the child, to the hospital examination, but detected a child''s heartbeat. The girl''s body became weaker and weaker. She went to the hospital early to have a baby. Seven months later, the man learned that she was pregnant and came to her again to take her away. They had a quarrel, and the girl gave birth that night. Pain a night, and finally gave birth to a healthy girl, did not expect half an hour later, the girl felt uncomfortable, the doctor found that there is a child in the stomach. The child was so weak that the doctor took him away as soon as he was born. The man bribed the doctor to keep the girl''s husband out of the door and came to the operating room to take the girl and the child away. But the girl refused, in order to get rid of the man to take their own ideas, she came up with a way. Let the man take the healthy girl, and he agreed that ten years later, if her other daughter is still alive, he does not dislike her, she will go with him. When the man got her promise, he took his sister away, so the girl''s husband didn''t know that his wife had two children. Ten years later, under the careful care of the girl''s husband, her sister survived, and the agreement period between the girl and the man has come. " Qin Ning clenched her fist, and the back of her hand burst with blue tendons. Needless to say, she also guessed. That girl, should be Ning Shan, and her husband, should be her father, Qin Pinglu. So he means, she''s not her father''s own daughter? Qin Ning couldn''t accept the news and stood up abruptly. "Quarter, why do you want to tell such a ridiculous story to deceive me, what do you have in mind?" Chapter 853 Quarter face is always lazy, perhaps in this story, he did not participate, so he is just a bystander, indifferent, indifferent about the story. "Qin Ning, this is just the preface of my story. The story I want to tell begins." Qin Ning taut small face, forbear anger, sarcastic way: "quarter, really did not see, you are a person with so many stories." "It''s only thanks to you that the story will follow." Quarter sneers. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What does it have to do with her? "When the woman expected that the man would not give up, she called her best friend. When her best friend brings her son, the woman makes an engagement with her good friend. When her daughter is 18 years old, her good friend''s son comes to her, gets engaged to her and takes her away. The son of a good friend was instilled with the idea that he had a fiancee waiting for him in a certain place. When she comes of age, he goes back to her. But no one expected that his fiancee''s sister would fall in love with him. Her sister''s mind was discovered by her mother, who forced her to go abroad to study in order to prevent her sister from getting close to him. My sister often secretly runs back to see the people she likes, even if it''s just a distant look, no matter how tired, she feels happy. But at that time, the boy didn''t realize what he was thinking. He never looked at her more. He was young and frivolous. He just wanted to spend time. In order to refuse her, said a lot of hurt her words. But she didn''t care. She chased him foolishly. No matter how hard she was humiliated, she didn''t have self-esteem. She still refused to give up. Until one day, she learned from other people that the person she liked had a fiancee and it was impossible to accept her. She left for a long time with sadness. " "The man who is engaged to his sister is you." Qin Ning understood why Ji said his woman looked like her. Twin sisters, how can they not? Oh, he said that in this story, it happened because of her, but he didn''t even know that he had a fiance. Why did he put all the responsibility on her? "Yes, your mother should have told you that you have a piece of jade with a word Ning engraved on it. That piece of jade is a pair, you and I, originally waiting for us to exchange when we were engaged, but my jade was stolen, so I kept delaying and didn''t find you. " When Ji Ji said this, he didn''t feel half regret. It seems that the jade was stolen, which is what he expected. Qin Ning thought that four years ago, Xi Xuyuan took a piece of jade and said it was her fiance. But don''t they think it''s naive to choose a baby from childhood? "You seem very happy that your jade has been stolen." "I''m not happy, but I''ve never really cared about this engagement. It''s just an excuse for the woman to take her daughter away. If you''re engaged, you don''t get married, do you? " I shrug my shoulders and express my attitude frankly. "Then I really appreciate that you didn''t come to me." Qin Ning sneered. If he came, she would not meet Han Junyu, nor would she live in his villa and have the following story with him. "Without that piece of jade, you don''t have to come to me, and you don''t have to come to me. You should be happy who you want." Season''s mood suddenly became low, laughing a few times, "I also think, without the fetters of that piece of jade, I can find any kind of woman. But I didn''t expect that my indulgence caused.... " After waiting for a few minutes, Qin Ning still didn''t wait for him to say what happened behind him. He tightened his brows. He always felt that by his means, the woman who chased him would not come to a good end. Her sister, oh. Before, she had been looking forward to having a brother and sister, but when she knew that she really had a sister, she felt sad. It turns out that her coming to this world is an accident, and her existence is the one to be abandoned by her mother. "Later, she came to you, didn''t she?" Qin Ning asked. "Yes, when she came to me, I promised her to try to associate with her. If I found that I liked her, I would discuss with my elders to cancel the engagement. If I don''t fall in love with her, she will disappear forever. When we were dating, we were very happy together. No matter what I did, she would listen to me. Even if I hold other women with my own eyes, she doesn''t blame me. She just wants to stay by my side Don''t know what he thought of, he issued a laugh, voice faint with regret. "Her servility didn''t make me feel how precious she was, just that she was too boring and tired of letting her get out of my sight. Qinning, if Han Junyu let you get out of his world, will you leave? "Qin Ning frowned. She didn''t even dare to think of such cruel words, not to mention hearing Han Junyu say it herself. She must cry and swell her eyes. But she can''t leave Han Junyu. "You drove her away, she didn''t, did she?" "Although your sisters have different personalities, they have similar personalities. She didn''t leave. She was kidnapped by an opponent in my business. At that time, the opponent threatened me and asked me to hand over the equity of my business. I turned off the phone and didn''t answer. " Qin Ning was very angry and laughed, "Oh, you can do this kind of thing." "When the other party saw that I didn''t care about her at all, he wanted to humiliate her. When she resisted, he stopped again, obviously unwilling to recall the scene at that time. Qin Ning clenched her fists and suppressed her emotions. Although she did not witness the scene, she could imagine that she would be abandoned by her favorite person, which would be very painful. Maybe, only death can end the pain. "Quarter, the story is over, you can let me go." The quarter raises head, Qin Ning this just discovers his eye socket is aglow, stunned Leng. "I once said that if I help you go back to Han Junyu, I will ask him to agree to a condition. And the condition is that I take a kidney from you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes widened in shock. "Of course, I also know that he won''t agree, so I just came to inform him that in order to save Xu''er, you have to agree if you don''t agree." Qin Ning stood up in fear, "quarter, I can''t agree with your ridiculous conditions. I didn''t hurt you. Why do you want me to save her? I can''t bear you in disguise "Murder? Qinning, I have countless opportunities to kill you, but every time I see you and Xu''er''s similar face, I bear it again and again. I''ll do everything I can to save you, that is, when you have children and have a wedding with your husband, now you should be satisfied. After all, I gave you four more years to live! " The voice of a man''s voice, his face became ferocious, ferocious like the devil who can only suck human blood at any time. "No, quarter, you, no way!" "Qinning, she is your sister, she has nothing, and you have everything, don''t you feel sad?" Qin Ning was shocked by his crazy words and retreated in fear. See him slowly up, she did not know what to do next to a vase. With a bang, the vase was smashed to the ground by her. She picked up a fragment. Because she was too flustered, her palm was cut. Blood, red her palm, the smell of blood filled her fear. Chapter 854 When the vase was smashed, Qin Ning picked up the pieces of ceramic. The pieces were sharp and stabbed her palm, but she held the pieces against her own artery. "Season, season, don''t push me." Quarter mouth hook smile, not moved, cold eyes staring at her. "Qin Ning, let''s make a deal." "No, I don''t want to make a deal with you." Qin Ning shook his head desperately. "Xu''er became a vegetative person, and it didn''t take long for her to suffer from renal failure. I tried many ways, but I couldn''t do it. I could only find your sister and give her a kidney, so she could continue to live. I''ll give you my life and all I have. You just give me a kidney and let me save her. " "Quarter, I don''t want anything from you." Season silent staring at her, red eyes, like a sign of madness. "If you don''t promise me, I can only take An''an and Ji Ji. If you don''t let Xu''er live, you should also taste the pain of separation from the one you love most." "Quarter, you are crazy!" Qin Ning stared at him in disbelief. What does it have to do with her? Why does he blame her for all his mistakes. "Yes, I am. When the doctor announced that if there was no way to save Xu''er, she might be in deep sleep and never wake up again, I wanted to destroy the world. Qin Ning, I beg you to give her a chance. " Ji Ji takes two steps forward. When Qin Ning is scared that he wants to hurt himself, he sees his knee fall to the ground. With a bang, he straightened his back and knelt on the ground. "Quarter, you want me to exchange my life for hers. Don''t you think you''re too cruel? " "It''s cruel, but I can''t just watch the catkins disappear." When he spoke, his forehead was blue and his red eyes were resolute. This is a maze without an exit. If he wants to save Xu''er, he will let Qin Ning take a risk. If the risk fails, not only Xu''er but also Qin Ning will lose his life. But he couldn''t have saved Xu''er. The deadlock twisted his brain. So, he lost his mind and just wanted to save Xu''er. If something happens to Xu''er, Qin Ning, who refuses to save Xu''er, is the murderer. Sometimes people''s thinking goes to the top of a bull''s horn, and they don''t do things according to common sense, which makes paranoia unreasonable. Like a terrible devil. Qin Ning put away the fragments in her hands, and the blood drops from her fingertips were on the floor, just like her injured heart. "Quarter, if I promise you, the operation failed, two children lost their mother, Han Junyu lost his wife, this lack, can you make up for it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He can''t. "Quarter, you tell so many stories, don''t you just want to tell me that my birth is an accident, my life is not valued by my parents, and even become a stumbling block of your feelings. If you were not engaged to me, maybe you would have accepted your advice, and all this tragedy would not have happened. Now my kidney can save her. You don''t care about my feelings at all. You try your best to lead me here by bad means. Yes, I''m stupid. I know you''re scheming me, but I''ll go with you. Maybe in your eyes, my life is very humble, but I also have my self-esteem, I am also a human life! Quarter, my life is not my own now, if I have an accident, my husband Han Junyu, and Li''s two children will be very sad. You can clearly understand the pain of losing the person you love most. Why should you impose it on others? " Quarter clench one''s teeth, the corner of the eye is red unusual. He said what he should. She won''t agree to go on. It''s only a waste of time to spend it like this. "Qin Ning, you have only two choices. Save my wife. I''ll let your bridesmaid go, or we''ll all die together!" "You," Qin Ning said angrily, biting his teeth. "Cooperate with me, my doctor team will try not to let you have an accident." After a few steps forward, Qin Ning wanted to hide, but she felt powerless. Then she noticed that there was a pot of flowers on the tea table, and the sweet smell of flowers was floating in the air. "Quarter, no, don''t," quarter, regardless of her plea for mercy, reaches out her arm, grabs her shoulder and wants to take her away from here. Bang when a, is the door was a violent hit. The quarter turns around, Ning Fu rushes in full of sweat. "Quarter, you don''t do stupid things!" The quarter does not wait for him to approach, guard of hold Qin Ning''s throat. "Ning Fu, don''t act in front of me. You wanted to take her away." Quarter sneer, move out step by step. Ning Fu took out a gun and pointed to Ji''s forehead, "Ji, I will try to save Xu''er, but you can''t make fun of Qin Ning''s life."Quarter did not fear, and went a step forward, but also plausible explanation. "I''ve done the matching test of two people''s body data, Qin Ning has two kidneys, I just take one, or her life." He places all his hopes on Qin Ning. He goes against reason, against Chang Lun and against the way of heaven. He just wants to satisfy the expectation in his heart. Ning Fu frowned and thought he must be crazy. He moved the clasp in his hand, "quarter, have you ever thought, in case of failure?" "Then I''ll die with her!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu breathed a deep breath, he has been worried about the season will be chaotic, so has been staring at him, did not expect that he is really bold, dare to take Qin Ning out at the wedding. He is really crazy! "Ning Fu, even if you kill me, it''s useless. My people will still try to take Qin Ning away." Quarter dare to take Qin Ning away from the wedding, already made arrangements. Even if he is really killed by Ning Fu today, someone will come to meet him and take Qin Ning away. Ning Fu clenched his teeth to warn, "quarter, don''t blame me for being cruel, you" "Yang Mu, do you remember?" All of a sudden, quarter interrupted him. Ning Fu''s cold eyes narrowed and his whole body was tense. "What''s the matter with Yang Mu?" The quarter mouth caps and cynicism, "do you think I don''t know you put a line of Eyeliner at my side?" Ning Fu, I thought you wouldn''t care about that woman''s life. If you want that woman''s life, get out of here! " Ning Fu pinched the gun in his hand. He never expected that he would do such a move with him. Deliberately use Yang Mu to lead Qin Ning out. In fact, his real purpose of capturing Yang Mu is to guard against him. "Another minute, don''t let me go out, tomorrow today, is that woman''s death day!" Ning Fu closed his eyes, pinched the gun in his hand, and didn''t want to give in. But he also knew very well that he could kill Yang Mu for Xu''er. "The last thirty seconds." "Save, save Yang Mu." Qin Ning, conscious of chaos, tries to open his eyes, sees Ning Fu and spits out a few words with all his strength. "Qin Ning!" Ning Fu forehead of the blue veins burst up, hate this helpless. Looking at Qin Ning''s pleading eyes, he angrily stepped back and compromised to give way to the quarter. Go to the door, quarter again issued a beat of laughter. "Ning Fu, for the sake of that woman''s life, don''t you also ignore Qin Ning? So, you don''t pretend to be the supreme Savior, standing on the moral high ground to punish me, you are just a selfish mortal. As long as I promise you, I will save you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s jaw is tight, angry and resentful. Chapter 855 At the wedding scene, Han Junyu is pulled by the best man to take a group photo. The cameraman suddenly says that there is something wrong with the camera. He waits for a few minutes, then turns around and doesn''t see the bride. He asked others, who vaguely said the bride and bridesmaid had gone to the bathroom. It''s not strange for girls to go to the bathroom together. Han Junyu didn''t think much about it. When he heard an an call him, he turned to take care of the two children to eat. When people saw that the man who always had a cold face suddenly turned into a father, they all gathered around to make fun of him. Han Junyu looks at the time, but still doesn''t see Qin Ning. He suddenly has a bad feeling and looks for the figure of the season in the crowd. "Song Xuan, what about the quarter?" Song Xuan has been taking care of Shu Le, but he didn''t pay attention. He went to check the camera and found that Ji left dozens of minutes ago. "Something''s wrong. You take care of the children for me. I''ll go to my wife." Han Junyu pushes An''an to song Xuan and immediately goes to the bathroom to find someone. As he expected, no one was found in the bathroom. He quickly steps back to the lounge and sees Tong Qi lying on the sofa. "Miss Tong, Tong Qi, wake up!" Tong Qi opens her eyes vaguely, hears Han Junyu''s voice and looks at the surrounding environment in doubt. "Eh, I''m not going to the toilet. How can I be here?" "Miss Tong, where''s my wife?" "Qin Ning and I went to the bathroom together. Then, I don''t know what happened. I woke up and lay here." Tong Qi confused answer, do not know what happened. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and turned to the monitoring room to check. A few minutes ago, the monitor outside the bathroom was jammed. The picture was black. He took out the phone to contact Cheng Mo, "my wife is missing, you quickly send someone to find her." Cheng Mo answers and informs others. After two minutes, Han Junyu received a text message, the sender is a quarter. [Qin Ning, I''ll take it. ¡¿ Han Junyu stares at the mobile phone with dark brown eyes and wants to smash it. "Damn it Thousands of defense, or was he drilled empty basket. "Any news?" After calling, Cheng Mo turns to see Han Junyu''s ugly face and asks anxiously. "It''s the season that takes my wife." Han Junyu said gnashing his teeth, if quarter in front of him, he will directly crush people to death. "Blockade the route to go abroad, do everything possible to find the season as soon as possible!" Knowing that Qin Ning is in danger, he can''t rush to her to save her. Every minute is a torment for Han Junyu. He promised to protect her an hour ago. Is he going to break his promise? He scratched his hair irritably, and his eyes burst out with a sense of killing. Seeing his unstable mood, song Xuan was worried and hit Xiao Jue with his elbow. Han Junyu just finished the operation, mood can not fluctuate too much, otherwise it will affect his condition. Xiao Jue didn''t know what he meant, but now he couldn''t find Qin Ning. His words of consolation were nonsense. Another hour later, there was no news of Qin Ning, and Han Junyu was on the verge of an outbreak. It may take only a few hours of operation for people to take Qin Ning''s kidney, so no one knows what will happen to Qin Ning. "Han Shao, let''s go to Mr. Rong. Maybe he can find him." Song Xuan said suddenly. Han Junyu stares at his watch. Hearing song Xuan''s words, he stares up at him. Song Xuan is staring at him all over the body hair, think he is angry, want to take back his words, but see he has dialed the phone. Now we can only treat dead horses as living horse doctors. "Ning Fu, my wife was taken away by the quarter. As long as you help me find the quarter, I will promise you anything." Ning Fu there silent a few seconds, "I know the position of the quarter, but you must first promise me, save Yang Mu, I will take you to find him." Han Junyu licked his lower alveolar, pinched his mobile phone tightly, "OK!" Hang up, Han Junyu to find Cheng Mo, let him turn the direction to find Yang Mu. Song Xuan investigates the camera. While Han Junyu and Qin Ning exchange rings, Yang Mu suddenly runs off the stage to chase Ning Fu. And Ning Fu with Rong Ning on the car, Yang Mu chase out, disappeared. "It''s not hard to find her. Jun Yu, we are divided into two groups. You go to find Ning Fu. I''ll take Yang Mu there soon. " Cheng Mo said with great confidence. If you get Cheng Mo, Han Junyu goes to find Ning Fu. Seeing Ning Fu, Han Junyu did not beat around the Bush and asked anxiously. "Cheng Mo said that if you can find her, you will find her. First, tell me where is the quarter?" Ning Fu listens to his words, sits on the chair and lowers his head. After a while, he takes out his mobile phone and dials a number. "It''s Mr. Rong. You can talk to him. Now only Mr. Rong can see the quarter."Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows. Although he was unwilling to contact Mr. Rong, he had to compromise for Qin Ning''s sake. The phone is soon connected. Mr. Rong hears that Han Junyu said that Qin Ning was kidnapped by Ji Ji. He is not surprised. He seems to be waiting for his call. "I''ll give you an address. You come here." Han Junyu listen to the phone is hung up, know want to find Mr. Rong help, will not be so easy. Ning Fu takes back his mobile phone and looks at an address sent by Rong Teng. Helpless, he stands up and pats Han Junyu on the shoulder. "I''ll go with you." "Ning Fu, four years ago, you wanted to take Qin Ning away. Was that Mr. Rong''s order?" Han Junyu suddenly asked in a cold voice. Ning Fu Dun stopped, turned his back to him, and did not answer for a long time. Without getting his answer, Han Junyu thought he was acquiescent, sneered coldly and walked out from him. Two people get on the car, Ning Fu side look at the man half face shrouded in the dark, gloomy atmosphere makes people feel depressed. "Jun Yu, there is a long story in it." Han Junyu lifted his eyelids and glanced at him with indifference in his eyes. "Well, you can tell me the story that made my wife''s biological parents abandon her." Hearing his sarcasm, Ning Fu felt guilty and whispered, "twenty two years ago, my sister, Ning Shan, gave birth to twins." Han Junyu suddenly opens his eyes and stares at him doubtfully. "When Ning Shan left the Ning family, she gave up the medicine to support her body. You know our children in the Ning family carry Z virus. If we don''t continue to use the special medicine of the Ning family, our body will be weak day by day. At the beginning Ning Shan for her love, against marriage, fled to Nankang city. Later, the man she liked married another woman. She wanted to give up her mind and married Qin Pinglu. But that man has been thinking about her, chasing Nankang city to take her away. Six months later, she returned to Nankang City, only to find that she was pregnant. Seven months later, the man learned that Ning Shan was pregnant and rushed to Nankang city to take Ning Shan away. They argued and caused her dystocia. After giving birth to her sister, she found that she had a little girl in her stomach. Because of the virus that engulfed her mother, the breath of life was very weak. Just born by the doctor announced that the survival rate is not high, the nurse holding her little to the emergency. The man bribes the doctor into the delivery room and wants to take her and the child away. In order to give an account to the Qin family, Ning Shan asks the man to take his sister away first, saying that she will not go to him until her sister dies. " "Oh, that sister, it''s my wife." Han Junyu thought of Qin Ning, who was born with a weak breath at that time, and was about to suffocate. Chapter 856 Ning Fu did not deny Han Junyu''s words, because what he said was the truth. "That man has been waiting for ten years, but his sister is still alive. He has no patience to wait any longer and comes to Nankang again. At that time, I was blinded by Ning Kang and imprisoned. That man takes me to threaten rather Shan, if don''t follow him to walk, won''t hand to save me. Ning Shan and I had a good relationship since childhood. She agreed to his request for me. So the man gave her medicine, which made her fall into a deep sleep, and her body looked like death. So when the doctor informed Qin jianingshan of her death, the man took her away. But this matter was finally discovered with Qin Pinglu, so they reached an agreement. Shanning and Qin family can never be close to each other. Ning Shan, now Rong Ning, agreed to his request. But rongning still has her own plan. She asks her best friend''s son to have a baby kiss with qinning. She wants to wait for qinning to come to Nankang and take qinning away when he is 18 years old. " Han Junyu gave a sneer again, and then his words went on: "rongning did not expect that in 17 years, his eldest daughter would fall in love with his sister''s fiance and chase him." Ning Fu looked at him, a bit surprised, "have you checked the quarter?" "Yes, his cultivation of baseness is really at its peak. He didn''t want the woman who once loved him without self-respect. He didn''t take her as a treasure until that woman had an accident for him. What''s more, I didn''t expect that there was a bloody scene where my sister robbed my sister''s fiance! " Ning Fu pursed his lips and continued, "Xu''er, Qin Ning''s sister, is secretly with Ji Ji. Ji Ji naturally didn''t come to Nankang city to find Qin Ning as agreed. When I learned about this, I came to Nankang city to learn that she was not well in the Qin family, and she also got a marriage certificate with you. Believe it or not, I didn''t want to take Qin Ning away because I felt guilty for her and wanted to take her to treatment. Later, something happened to Xu''er. In order to hide it, Ji designed the car accident four years ago to use Qin Ning''s body as Xu''er''s reserve resources. This time, Rongteng and rongning will meet in Nankang City, and the quarter will suddenly take qinning away. It is because Xuer''s body suddenly worsens and needs a kidney replacement, and qinning is her hope. Han Junyu, at the end of the story, I want to remind you. Rong Teng came to Nankang city for a purpose. You can''t believe his words, but you should be on guard as soon as possible. " Han Junyu turned his mobile phone and looked at him carefully. "Ning Fu, you have made such a big circle, just want to remind me of this? Oh, logically speaking, when you look at rongxu''er growing up, your feelings for her must be deeper than Qin Ning''s guilt. Will he watch her die? No, you won''t, and according to your long-term relationship with Ning Shan, you must have promised Ning Shan that you will do everything to treat Rong Xu''er. Am I right? " Han Junyu''s meaning is very straightforward, Rongteng is not a good thing, you''d better not pretend to be a good person. If he really wanted to take care of Qin Ning, what would he have done a few years earlier? If their so-called relatives could think more about Qin Ning, she would not have been nearly destroyed on her 18th birthday. If he really wanted to be good to Qin Ning, Qin Ning would not be in danger now! Now they for another daughter, and naturally came to Qin Ning in front, said to her a kidney, they really take Qin Ning as a person? Han Junyu starts to smile from the corner of his mouth. He looks at Ning Fu seriously and asks questions deliberately. "Mr. Ning, I really want to know, when you want to open Qin Ning''s body and take a kidney from her body, I heard Qin Ning call you uncle. What do you think at that time?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s hands holding the steering wheel were blue and his face was very ugly. ¡­¡­ Arrive Rong Teng designated place, is a quiet teahouse. Ning Fu was sent downstairs by him, and several times he wanted to say nothing. "Han Junyu, remember what I said." "Ning Fu, you sent me here, but you said to me, I can''t believe Rong Teng. What do you mean?" "I" Ning Fu struggled in his heart and clenched his fist. He just wanted to open his mouth but listened to him. "Never mind. I''m not interested in listening to your nonsense." Han Junyu didn''t get his answer. With a sneer, he turned and walked in. Go to the entrance of the place, suddenly a waiter hit him, the waiter carrying a glass of water, the cup of water spilled on him. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t mean it." The waiter bowed his head and apologized. Han Junyu looked at the wet place on his arm and tightened his brow impatiently. He was in a bad mood and was splashed with water. His mood was even worse. Just as he wanted to yell, the waiter quietly put a note in his hand when he was wiping water for him.Han Junyu stunned, squinting at him, the waiter seems to be found, immediately bow to apologize. "Sir, I didn''t see you coming this way. Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ll clean it for you." Han Junyu pinched the note in his hand and deliberately avoided his wiping action. "I''m so careless. Go away quickly." "Yes, I''m sorry, sir." The waiter ran away with his head down. Han Junyu looks up at the camera on his head, takes a few steps forward, turns into the bathroom and opens the note in his hand. [danger! ¡¿ Han Junyu frowned, who gave him the hint. Does this danger refer to him or Qin Ning? Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, he bent down and pretended to pull his trouser legs. The water just spilled on his trouser legs. Out of the bathroom, for the sake of safety, he presses the mini headset on his ear, takes out his glasses from his pocket and puts them on. There is a pinhole camera on the glasses. The pictures taken by the camera can be monitored by song Xuan at any time. As he was about to return, he saw two tall men in casual clothes coming towards him, holding out their arms to block him. "Mr. Han, my husband''s welcome." "Who is your husband?" Han Junyu frowned and wanted to fight back. Two men are not ready to compete with him. They step back two steps. One of them has a ring in his hand and checks it up and down on him. It''s a detector that can check if he''s carrying dangerous weapons. "Mr. Han, please take off your glasses. When you get there, you''ll know who he is. " Han Junyu estimates that the other side is well prepared, he rashly shot, the odds are not big, will let himself into a passive. With a sarcastic smile, he took off his glasses and threw them to the man, followed them through the two corners before entering a box. "Come in, please." Another man led him in. Entering the box, I saw Rong Teng making tea. For men in their 40s, because they are well maintained, the traces left by the years are not obvious. Careful observation of his side face, and Qin Ning is somewhat similar, especially his amber eyes. He raised his head and looked at Han Junyu calmly, showing a kind smile. "Come, Mr. Han, and try my tea." Han Junyu secretly grinds his teeth, sits down opposite him, holds up the tea cup, smells the fragrance of the tea is good, the tea is also the first-class good tea, but it is not his favorite taste. But now that they have been forced to come, they can only be stopped by soldiers. Chapter 857 "Mr. Rong, Ji Ji took my wife away. You can find him." Rong Teng drank tea slowly. Seeing that he didn''t drink tea, he directly ignored his inquiry and asked, "don''t you like the tea I made?" Han Junyu took a cup of tea and had to take a sip of it before he continued, "Mr. Rong, let''s open the window and talk. I can discuss with you what you want, but if you want to hurt my wife, I''m afraid he will be bad for my wife." "Do you know why the quarter took her?" "He wanted to take my wife''s kidney and save a woman. But my wife is in poor health and can''t stand the operation at all. He is forced to do so. " Rong Teng''s eyes swept around him, and his face was still a faint smile. "Mr. Han is wearing a tuxedo. I heard that today is your wedding, but I didn''t attend." Han Junyu stares at him for a few seconds, and suddenly his sword eyebrows wrinkle tightly. "It''s a pity that Mr. Rong didn''t come." "Yes, it''s a pity that my biological father didn''t get the invitation for her wedding." Han Junyu grins his teeth. He has the face to admit that he is Qin Ning''s father. If Qin Ning is not in danger now, he wants to beat him up. But in order to act, he calmly countered, "Mr. Rong, if you really take my wife as your daughter, why don''t you go to her directly?" Rong Teng poured another cup of tea for himself, smelling the fragrance of tea, as if the cup of tea in his hand was more interesting to him than Qin Ning. "Although she has my Rongteng''s blood, her existence is a mistake! And I promised Qin Pinglu that she could only have one surname in her life, that is Qin. " Han Junyu clenched his fists with his hands on his legs, took a deep breath, restrained himself and got up. "Well, Mr. Rong is not going to save her, is he?" Rong Teng drank a cup of tea and slowly put down the cup. Then he looked up at him. "When she was born, she was so young that she didn''t see her for 20 years. She was very lucky. She had children and a husband. Of course I want to save my daughter. Taking her kidney may wake up my baby and have a baby and a husband. " "Bang!" Rongteng said the baby daughter is raised in his side Rongxu son, not qinning. Han Junyu roars and attacks his heart. He suddenly stands up, kicks open the stool and clenches his fist to kill him. "It seems that Mr. Rong has already guessed that I will come to you for help. And you use Ning Fu to lead me here and deliberately delay the quarter. " Even if he was extremely angry, Han Junyu''s posture was still elegant and calm. Rong Teng nodded with a smile, "Ning Fu said that you are very smart, but I still want to see your ability. Since you have guessed my plan, wait here. The doctor team of the quarter saved her life four years ago. It''s just a small operation to remove the kidney. It should be very soon. " In Rong Teng''s mind, taking Qin Ning''s kidney is like doing a small operation like appendicitis. Oh, it''s not right. If something happens to Qin Ning, it won''t affect him. Han Junyu couldn''t help laughing. Before, he felt that his father Han Chang, in order to be with the woman he liked, cheated another woman''s feelings and hurt the body of the woman who gave birth to him, which made him want to trample to death. But now, when he meets Rong Teng, he knows that someone in the world will always refresh his three outlooks. Qin Ning is a premature infant, born with deficiency of kidney qi, and originally with deficiency of body. He and Xiao Jue tried their best to give her some tonic, which made her a little better. However, her father quietly asked to take a kidney. It''s sad to be his daughter! "Qin Ning is my woman now. If you touch her, you will humiliate me. Rong Teng, before I saw that you were an elder, I respectfully called you Mr. Rong, but since you are shameless, don''t blame my men for being merciless! " Han Junyu takes up the teapot and smashes it with a bang. He holds a piece of debris to Rongteng''s throat. Rong Teng is not surprised and looks at him calmly. "Young man, don''t be impulsive. You can''t stop me if you kill me." "If you can''t stop him, all of you will be buried with my wife. Rongteng, when you went out today, did you forget to take your wife with you? " Listen to him mention rongning, Rongteng face a change, counterattack, hold his wrist, and he contest. "Han Junyu, you dare to touch her hair, I want your life!" Ruthless words, it is the tone of the superior. Let him realize the crisis, Han Junyu instead calm smile. "Exactly, I have the same idea. Rong Teng, if Mrs. Rong knew that her current husband deliberately set up a bureau and killed her former husband, what would she feel? " Rong Teng stares round eyes, did not expect that Han Junyu will make such a move, just also a kind face, immediately become vicious."Han Junyu, you framed me!" Ten years ago, if Han Junyu deliberately made some false appearances to convince rongning that Qin Pinglu''s sudden death had something to do with him, it would not be difficult. "Ning Shan was Qin Pinglu''s wife in those days. If they didn''t get divorced, you took them away. Rong Teng, if a man makes a mistake, he always has to pay it back. " Han Junyu stepped back and walked to the door with a sneer. He turned his head and looked at Rong Teng with an ugly face. "It''s said that Mrs. Rong''s health is not very good. If she is very angry and sad, she doesn''t catch her breath when coughing. It seems that it''s not bad for someone who has already died to go to hell to accompany her ex husband when she dies." "Han Junyu, you dare!" Rong Teng''s eyes were scarlet with anger, and he ordered the people outside to stop him. Han Junyu put one arm on the edge of the window, turned over and picked it out of the window, turned around and sneered at him. "There is nothing in the world that Han Junyu dare not do. Rongteng, I hope we''ll see you next time, not at your wife''s funeral!" Rong Teng is annoyed. He steps to the bedside, but sees that he is not afraid of death. He stretches his head to see that Han Junyu has jumped to the window of the next building. I ran away. Several bodyguards standing by the door were stunned and didn''t know how to react. Suddenly, Rongteng roared, "where''s the lady?" "Madame, Madame is resting in the villa." A bodyguard replied nervously. Rongteng but don''t believe, quickly take out the mobile phone contact villa people, this just know rongning something to go out. He pinched his cell phone and yelled at his men to find someone. Han Junyu jumps downstairs, his ankle hurts a little, but now he doesn''t care about it, so he quickly contacts Cheng mo. "Yang Mu, have you found it?" Cheng Mo''s voice is a little heavy, "found, but injured, Jun Yu, where are you now, I''ll take people to find you." Han Junyu listened to Cheng Mo''s tone, but he didn''t ask much. He suddenly thought of Ning Fu''s desire to talk and stop, which aroused a cruel sneer. "You don''t have to bring people here, but you can do me a favor." Hang up the mobile phone, Han Junyu looked down at some tingling ankle, he gritted his teeth to endure the pain, to call Ning Fu. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" Ning Fu was worried. "Well, I''m fine. Ning Fu, thank you for the gift. I have a gift for you, too Chapter 858 Ning Fu listen to Han Junyu to give him a gift, there is a bad premonition. Within a few minutes, his mobile phone received several photos. Seeing the contents of the photos, his face changed and he immediately dialed the phone. But this time, the other party deliberately did not answer his phone. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and drove to find someone. According to the mobile phone location search, he turned three blocks, found Han Junyu, got out of the car and rushed to him, holding his collar. "Han Junyu, what do you mean?" "Don''t you understand? Test your attitude to Yang Mu, it seems that you still have some feelings for her. She was chasing you out, now because of her, my wife is missing, but you hide from me. Why can''t I let you know how I feel when you give up my wife? " Han Junyu will not be soft handed if he wants to be a villain. Ning Fu clenches his teeth. He doesn''t know that Yang Mu is chasing him. He also worries about using Yang Mu to threaten Qin Ning. But from beginning to end, Yang Mu is innocent, why does he want to hurt her! "Is it heartache? Ning Fu, don''t think Yang Mu is innocent. She likes you, that''s her original sin. " "Han Junyu, you are crazy. Yang Mu is also Qin Ning''s friend. You, " " Rongteng or Qin Ning''s own father, he can for his other daughter, no matter her life or death, what''s wrong with Qin Ning? " Han Junyu asked coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu grits his teeth. "You know where the season is, don''t you?" Han Junyu shook off his hand and pulled his collar. "You can take me to find Ji, but you listen to Rong Teng''s arrangement and send me to him, deliberately delaying time, that is, waiting for Ji to operate on Qin Ning. Ning Fu, you don''t want Qin Ning. It''s OK. I want her, she is my person, no matter what she becomes, I will love her. So, you''d better not force me any more. If I hear any bad news from her, Yang Mu will be the first to bury her! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s eyes were red and he could not refute his words. But he didn''t want an innocent girl involved. He had to compromise again. "I''ll take you to the quarter, but I''m not sure if I can find Qin Ning." "Do you know where Jung Teng''s other daughter is?" ¡°¡­¡­ Han Junyu, what do you want to do? " Ning Fu frowned and thought Han Junyu was crazy. "Oh, what do you think I''ll do?" Han Junyu is ironic. "Xu''er is innocent, she," "is my wife worthy of death? That woman had a father, a brother and your uncle since she was a child, and then she got a mother. Is it my wife''s fault that she made a fool of herself and turned herself into a vegetable for the sake of a man? " Han Junyu doesn''t want to waste time with him any more. He gets on his car and asks him to find Ji in a hurry. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu thought he was going crazy. ¡­¡­ Leading Han Junyu to an apartment, Ning Fu knocks on the door. "He''s in there. Now you can release Yang Mu?" Han Junyu sneered at him and said, "Yang Mu''s injury is done by the people of the quarter." He is also Cheng Mo hair photos to him, just know that Yang Mu was insulted by quarter, she wanted to die, fortunately was rushed to save Cheng Mo down. Now she is in the hospital, listening to Cheng Mo say her situation is not optimistic, played a sedative to calm down. Cheng Mo''s photos show that Yang Mu still has many scratches on his neck and many cigarette burns on his back. He is crazy, but there is still a bottom line. Yang Mu is Qin Ning''s friend. If he hurts her, Qin Ning will be angry when he knows. How can he make Qin Ning sad. So before he sent those photos, it was to irritate Ning Fu. Ning Fu stares at him in amazement, "you didn''t cheat me?" Han Junyu disdained cold hiss, "Oh, you deserve to be single all your life!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s face became ferocious. It''s him who hurt Yang Mu. It''s him again. He rubbed his aching forehead with remorse. When the door opened, Ji stood inside and looked coldly at Han Junyu. It was no surprise. "You''re too slow. I thought you had an accident, too." Listen to the words before the quarter, Han Junyu has no action, Ning Fu rushed to hit him. "Quarter, why does harm Yang Mu?" Quarter was hit by his fist back a few steps, touching the corner of the lip, see blood. "People have been taken away by Han Junyu''s people. Why are you looking for me here?" "If it wasn''t for your people to invade her Quarter, I thought you were so confused, because you lost your mind, I didn''t expect you were still so scum! "Ning Fu gritted his teeth, holding his collar, wanted to throw him down from the window. Quarter twist eyebrow, he lets a person catch Yang Mu, did not give an order to move her. "It''s just an irrelevant woman, Ning Fu. Don''t be hypocritical and care about her appearance here. You didn''t insult her long ago, or four years ago, she would have " Ning Fu couldn''t bear it and gave him a hard fist. The quarter this time had the guard, turned round to want to dodge, but angered Ning Fu. Although the quarter has some Kung Fu, compared with Ning Fu, it is not a record at all, so the quarter has only been beaten. The bodyguard standing in the living room immediately stepped forward to stop, but several people were not the opponents of Ning Fu. Seeing that he was beaten badly, he took out his weapon and pointed to Ning Fu''s head. Ning Fu gritted his teeth and pinched the neck of the season. He didn''t leave him until the season turned red. "Quarter, this account, I will certainly calculate well with you!" Han Junyu stood by and watched the play with no expression. Until Ning Fu''s eyes flashed a sense of killing, but he relaxed his hand again. He showed sarcasm. Ning Fu''s Kung Fu is good. He seems to be tough, but he is an indecisive man in his heart. Moreover, because he has too much on his shoulders, he does not dare to get close to people who are good to him. For example, Yang Mu. This is why he was controlled by Rongteng. He could kill the season, but he still let go. "Qin Ning is not here. Han Junyu, follow me." Ning Fu turned to walk to the door when suddenly said. "Stop them!" Quarter licks the blood of the corner of the mouth, the opponent orders. In Nankang City, Han Junyu has contacts and resources. In addition, he has a friend with a high position in the army. When he learns that he took Qin Ning away, he will certainly block the route to go abroad, leaving him nowhere to escape. So he''s not ready to run, so he''s waiting for him here. I didn''t expect that Ning Fu would suddenly rebel. He absolutely can''t let Han Junyu leave with him, otherwise everything he did before would be in vain. Han Junyu looks at the tense face of the season. There are many worries in his heart, but now he calms down strangely. He leaned lazily against the door, arms in his arms, staring coldly at the quarter. "Quarter, you think you can invite a gentleman into a jar, I can''t catch a turtle in a jar?" Ji frowned, feeling that he had something to say, "what do you mean?" "Don''t forget, it''s in Nankang. You want to take my wife from my place. Quarter, you are very smart, but smart too much, instead of being smart Chapter 859 Han Junyu was not sure what kind of role Ning Fu played in this matter. But he helped Rongteng, deliberately gave him the wrong information, and then sent someone to hint at his Rongteng plan, so he had a guess in his heart. Ning Fu must have a reason to help Rong Teng, but he struggles in his heart and seems to reject Rong Teng''s plan. Han Junyu is also forced helpless, can only be villain, take out Yang Mu''s photo to force him, just let him step out, take him to find quarter''s residence. He also knows in his heart that if he kidnaps Qin Ning, he will not put Qin Ning beside him. He will find a hidden place for the doctor team to operate on Qin Ning. And this place is hard to find without a guide. He decided to gamble again, followed him to find the season, but did not expect him to say Yang Mu injured things, Ning Fu''s reaction will be so big. Obviously, he was right. Han Junyu points his headphones, and the bodyguard standing behind him suddenly stares and falls down in horror. Quarter suddenly turned around, looking out of the glass window, there are snipers in the opposite building. "When I went upstairs, there were twenty snipers waiting for my orders. Quarter, want your life, too easy for me, but I disdain to kill you Han Jun cold hum a, saw rather Fu one eye, two people leave the room. Quarter want to catch up, suddenly a glass beside him was broken by a bullet, he was forced to stand still. "Master Ji, be careful!" A bodyguard saw that a bullet hit him on the shoulder and rushed to block his body. The bullet hit the bodyguard and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Blood sprayed on his face, he froze and looked ferocious. The bodyguard fell at his feet, but he didn''t even look at it. He still wanted to chase Han Junyu. Another two bullets came at him, and the other two bodyguards pulled him down. "Master Ji, now we are being watched, we can''t do anything. If you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood. " "Ning Fu, damn it Ji bangs the floor angrily. He''s not afraid of death. He''s afraid that the plan will fail and he can''t cure Xu''er. Han Junyu follows Ning Fu to get on the bus. Ning Fu speechlessly speeds up. Driving at a high speed on the road, suddenly, he felt a stabbing pain in his chest and a spasm in his fingers. He endured the pain, forced himself to be rational, and stopped at the side of the road. "What''s the matter with you?" The car is zigzagging along the road. Han Junyu turns his head and finds his abnormality. He immediately helps to hold the steering wheel and stop the car. "Medicine, medicine." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, looked for it on him, and found a box of medicine in his pants pocket. "How much do you want to eat?" But at this time, Ning Fu''s lips turned purple and he had difficulty breathing. He couldn''t say a word. Han Junyu didn''t care so much. He poured out a pile of medicine and put it into his mouth. He went to fill it with water, but he didn''t get any worse. "Aren''t you a doctor yourself? What''s wrong with you? How can it be so serious? " A few minutes later, he might suffocate. He is not suitable for driving at all in this situation. If he gets sick, he will not only have an accident himself, but may also involve others. Ning Fu lay on the steering wheel and took a rest for a long time. After taking a deep breath for a few seconds, he raised his head and said thank you to Han Junyu. "I''ll drive. In your case, you''d better not drive." Han Junyu said. Ning Fu nodded, got out of the car and went to the co pilot. He pinched his forehead and leaned his elbow against the window. "I haven''t been sick for a long time. Maybe I was just too excited to have this kind of situation." Ning Fu is a little hoarse. "What are you poisoned by?" Han Junyu saw that his lips were purple just now. He tried to guess. "This is my virus. I was in good health a few years ago. Although I was seriously injured, the powerful recovery ability of the virus in my body helped me. But the sequelae left behind, they will devour more favorable cells in my body. All these years, I have lived on the medicine given to me by Rong Teng. Because I''m alive, it''s a tool for Rongteng to bind my sister. " Han Junyu frowned and looked into his eyes. Aware of his eyes, Ning Fu laughs sarcastically and takes off his glasses. "Don''t feel sad about me, see?" He pointed to his forehead and ears, where clear veins appeared. "When these things are a little longer, I don''t have a few days to live. In fact, death is not a bad thing, at least it can end a lot of pain. " Han Junyu thinks that Qin Ning once had this kind of thing on his back, but he doesn''t know why it''s gone now. "My wife had it, too, but now it''s gone." Ning Fu leaned back on the cushion and was silent for a long time before he told the secret."There are two reasons, the child and you." "Be clear!" Ning Fu licked his lips and closed his eyes. He was a bit tired. "There is a genetic inheritance in Ning Shan''s family. As long as she is pregnant, the possibility of having two children is several times higher than that of normal pregnant women. But the mother''s body can not provide enough nutrition, the competition of the jungle, two children in order to survive, the stronger one will absorb the nutrition, the other has no nutrition, can only absorb the virus in the mother. Compared with An''an, Ji Ji grows twice as fast as An''an, that is, the virus is inherited into her body, and the accumulated toxin accompanies her growth like her blood. In another case, after the virus is updated and iterated, some harmful elements will be weakened, mutated and transformed into substances beneficial to the body, which will be absorbed by the stronger body. So theoretically, both physical and intellectual development of Jiji will be much faster than that of ordinary children. As for another reason, I say you. Do you remember the last time Qin Ning was critically ill, I took your blood and found that there was an element in your body that could fight against the virus in her body. It''s also because of this element. The last time you were injured in a car accident, your body recovered several times faster than ordinary people. The leader of Ning family, who has been studying Z virus for decades, wants to develop an element to enhance resistance and prolong vitality, but he didn''t expect to succeed in you. Because of your genetic influence, it''s not impossible for Ann to control her virus. However, this will also cause another problem, because the composition of your blood is special, so you can''t easily get hurt, and once you lose too much blood, Luoxi can''t save you. I made a comparison between your blood and Jiji''s blood. Under special circumstances, you can use his blood, but it''s hard to say whether your body can adapt. " "So, my blood can control the virus in Qin Ning''s body, that is to say, her disease can be cured?" This is good news for Han Junyu. Ning Fu nodded, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at him seriously. "Now your blood is a kind of medicine. I didn''t say it before. I didn''t want too many people to know about it. Han Junyu, happiness and disaster depend on each other. If someone knows your physical condition, you are likely to be targeted and become a test object on others'' test bench. " Chapter 860 Ning Fu takes Han Junyu to a small clinic in the old city. The small clinic is located in a remote place. Standing outside, it is dilapidated, dilapidated and half of the billboards are lost. Han Junyu went in and smelled a burst of pungent disinfectant. "Are you sure it''s here?" To do kidney surgery for Qin Ning, in such a dirty place, do they want to kill Qin Ning? "I installed a tracker on a doctor, and that''s where it''s located." Ning Fu continued to walk in and walked around a corner. He squatted down to check and found many footprints. He and Han Junyu look at each other. They immediately stick vigilantly on the wall, close to a small door in front of them, and hear the sound coming from the door. Han Junyu made a gesture, two people together with foot kick open the small door, into the door. The interior decoration and the exterior are two worlds, bright and spacious, with many medical instruments and equipment, as well as an operating table with lights on. Obviously, he was preparing for the operation, but for some reason, the operation was interrupted. Several doctors are lying on the ground, and there are blood stains on their bodies. Han Junyu looks around coldly, but he doesn''t find Qin Ning, and his face becomes ugly. "Someone took Qin Ning earlier than us." Ning Fu guessed. Han Junyu looked at the situation of doctors. These doctors were all searched from all over the world quarterly. In the medical industry, traditional Chinese medicine is regarded as the top, so it takes a lot of manpower and material resources to support such a group of doctors. It would be a pity if these doctors died like this. Make sure they just fainted, it should be that the other side doesn''t want their lives, just an accident, want to take qinning away. He slapped a doctor in the face to wake him up. "Don''t shoot. They''re drugged. They won''t wake up for four hours. The other side doesn''t want the lives of these doctors. There must be a purpose for them. They should not be far away. Let''s chase them quickly. " Ning Fu pulls Han Junyu out of the clinic. Han Junyu ran to the clinic, not in a hurry to leave, but squatting to check the clues. "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" Ning Fu doubts, this time is not in a hurry to find someone, he squatted on the ground, is looking at the ants? "When the other party passes through that narrow road, there will be special wet mud under his feet. I''m not sure if I can find a clue, but I can only try." Ning Fu eyes a bright, understand his meaning, also squat down to help find. "The other party should have walked out of the clinic 10 meters and got on an old Audi." Han Junyu took out the phone, with this clue, let song Xuan search time also has the general direction. Ning Fu looked at him in amazement, "how do you know?" Han Junyu hangs up the phone call to song Xuan and stares at the shallow footprints on the ground, saying the idea in his mind. "The depth of the footprints, they take my wife, must add weight, so the footprints will be deeper. I estimated that the person holding my wife should be a man, weighing about 160 Jin, 1.8 meters tall, wearing cotton clothes and sports shoes. I guess it''s Audi. It''s a car of different models. There will be differences in the traces of tires, the distance between cars and the configuration of parts. There''s a lot of information here. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu finally realized what is divine logic. No wonder some people say that he is very smart, such a brain, smart can hardly describe his wisdom. Song Xuan received the news and soon found more clues. Han Junyu followed the news sent by song Xuan to catch up. After chasing for a while, he found an Audi on the side of the road. There was some blood on the car, but no one was seen. Han Junyu clenched his fist. "Do you think it''s a cover up, or is something really wrong?" Ning Fu is also worried. Han Junyu secretly grinds his teeth and has been restraining his emotions and calming himself down. Because at this time, only by being calm can we find Qin Ning. "There should be an accident. Qin Ning wanted to escape, but he didn''t escape and was arrested again." Han Junyu looks at the broken rope in the back seat and the cut of his posture. It should be the small crystal bottle he gave Qin Ning. He gave her something for self-defense. Although the anesthetic in the small crystal bottle has been used up, the small crystal bottle can be opened and used as a sharp dagger. But Qin Ning may have been caught by the rope and tried to escape. "There is no monitor in this place. We can only send someone to check it." Han Junyu gritted his teeth and looked around. This is the old city that will be rectified. Even if there is a monitor, it''s just a show. It doesn''t work. So here, song Xuan''s ability to process data can''t play a role. He can only call Cheng Mo and send someone over. With the carpet search of Cheng Mo''s men, we can find some clues. Sure enough, an hour later, they found that two men left with a woman in a wedding dress. Qin Ning is still wearing a wedding dress. It must be Qin Ning.Han Junyu according to clues, came to Rongteng living place, he licked under the alveolar, want to kill. He took a deep breath when he came to Rongteng''s room. Then he restrained his anger and rang the doorbell. Open the door is a servant, servant respectfully asked him to go in, see sitting in the living room Rongteng and rongning, but did not see qinning. "Where''s my wife?" Han Junyu is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. "She''s still sleeping. Maybe she''s tired." Han Junyu will be in such a hurry to come back, rongning is very surprised, the tone of the speech is a bit flattering. "In which room?" "Mr. Han, you want to hear me say that quarter is confused, but he," "which room is she in?" Han Junyu lost his patience and let out a roar. Before he deliberately take rongning to threaten Rongteng, that is to find an excuse to escape, Rongteng so care about rongning, has been her good guard. Rongning has guilt for qinning and goes to his wedding, but Rongteng sets up a bureau here to wait for him. It must be concealing rongning. When rongning is rejected by Qin Ning after attending the wedding, he will be in a bad mood and will not return to the place where she lives as soon as possible. He takes advantage of the time difference to arouse Rongteng''s anger, and then finds an opportunity to escape. Rong Ning was frightened by his cold face and coughed violently. Rong Teng was so angry that his face turned black that he went to Rong Ning''s side and patted her on the back to comfort her. He gave a cold warning. "Mr. Han, I don''t know the tone of your speech!" If it wasn''t for rongning clamoring to see qinning, he wouldn''t bring qinning. "Ha ha!" Han Junyu sneers. It''s polite for him to talk to them so calmly! If they don''t say it, he will find it himself. He went upstairs to search one by one. Finally, in the last room, he saw Qin Ning lying on the bed. His eyes were closed and his face was pale. "Rather?" He walked lightly to the bed, as if afraid of disturbing her. The woman on the bed didn''t have any reaction. He held a corner of the quilt with trembling fingers and prayed in his heart that she would have nothing to do. He was relieved to take off the quilt, lift up her coat and see that her body was not hurt. "Ning Ning, wake up, I''ll take you home." He took her in his arms to take her away. "Mr. Han, please let Ning Ning have a rest here." Standing by the door, Rong Ning pleaded. Han Junyu looked at her disdainfully and sneered, "stay here to have a rest, waiting for you to cut off her kidney? Or do you want to stay here and listen to your story of abandoning your husband and daughter? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rongning. Chapter 861 When it was dark, Qin Ning woke up. Seeing the familiar environment, she blinked and closed her eyes again. She thought she was dreaming. She clearly remembers that she was kidnapped before she fainted. Later, she woke up on the operating table, gritted her teeth and hurt herself with a scalpel, only to find a chance to escape. Unexpectedly, she was caught by another team as soon as she went out and took her to the car. She opened the small crystal bottle on her wrist, cut the rope that broke her wrist, and stabbed a man, so she got out of the car. But she was drugged and fainted after a few steps. At the last moment of fainting, she missed Han Junyu very much. She thought that if she was destined to die, she hoped to die beside Han Junyu. Because he held her, she did not have to fear death. Open your eyes again, or in Han Junyu''s bedroom, she frowned. Is it because she missed Han Junyu so much that she appeared here again after her death? "Stupid girl, what''s the matter?" Hearing the familiar voice, Qin Ning suddenly turns her head and sees the man staring at her with a smile in the corner of her mouth. Her eyes turn red instantly. "Han Junyu, I''m not dreaming, am I?" "What dream?" Han Junyu sat beside the bed, lifted her bangs, holding her small face in her big hands, let her feel the temperature of his palm. She wanted to get up, but she didn''t have much strength. She opened her arms and wanted him to hold her. Han Junyu understood her meaning, but didn''t satisfy her. He held her cheek and looked gloomy. "Stupid girl, do you know what''s wrong?" "Well?" Qin Ning blinked in confusion, reflected on his behavior, and did not feel that there was something wrong. Or does Han Junyu feel that her existence is also a mistake? She put down her arm and looked at him helplessly, grabbing him by the sleeve. "Don''t you want me, Han Junyu?" "Stupid dead, let you reflect on it, what nonsense." Han Junyu angrily knocked on her forehead, soft as if to tease her. He bent down to pick her up and put her in his arms. "Don''t be angry with me." Qin Ning immediately apologized. But she didn''t figure out what was wrong. "I can''t even keep my own, but I want to save others. You are really good. Do you want me to give you a Hero Award?" He is teaching her a lesson. For Yang Mu''s sake, he leaves with Ji Ji regardless of his comfort. Qin Ning bowed his head and buckled his fingers with a guilty heart. At that time, she guessed in her heart that the quarter was bad, but the quarter said that it would hurt Yang Mu, not like a joke. Yang Mu is her friend. She can''t watch her hurt. "By the way, have you found Yang Mu?" Han Junyu''s eyes flashed. She was not allowed to tell her about Yang Mu''s real situation, otherwise she would have to blame herself. "Well, I asked song Xuan to send her back to school." "That''s good." Qin Ning nodded, attached to the nest in his arms, like a kitten in the arch arch, shrunk into a ball. "Cold?" Han Junyu pulled the quilt over her, but Qin Ning shook his head. The air conditioner is on in the bedroom. How can it be cold. She''s just scared. Afraid to leave him again. Han Junyu rubbed her small head and waited for a while, "change clothes and go downstairs to eat something." Qin Ning shook his head and held him. "You''re not hungry. I''m hungry." Han Junyu got up and pulled her up. In summer, both indoor and outdoor temperature is not low, but she is weak, even if she is still lying in the quilt, the palm is still cold. He took a shawl over her shoulder and carried her downstairs. The three children are downstairs. Seeing the two go downstairs, An''an immediately approaches them. "Mom, dad said you stole sleep. It''s a lazy pig." Han churui knows about Qin Ning''s kidnapping, but An''an and Ji Ji don''t know. The anesthetic on Qin Ning''s body is still fading. She has no strength and looks pale. She turned her head to see Han Junyu, and knew that he was trying to cover up the news of her disappearance. "It''s your father who allows your mother to be a lazy pig. There''s nothing wrong with lazy pigs. They can eat and sleep, and they are super cute and beautiful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ann stared at her mother in consternation and opened her mouth to refute. But reflection, mother''s words, it seems that there is no problem. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at the lazy pig in his arms, a bit helpless, she is able to tease her daughter. Let Aunt Zhang cook some light noodles, and he personally feeds her.Aunt Zhang stood by and admired Han Junyu''s gentle movements. Han Shao has a daughter, and he still treats Qin Ning as his eldest daughter. Anyone who sees such a picture can''t help admiring it. Noticing Aunt Zhang''s eyes, Qin Ning is a little embarrassed and wants to eat by himself, but Han Junyu stops him coldly. She still has anesthetic on her body now. It''s hard to hold chopsticks. She wants to eat well. When she finishes eating, the noodles will be cold. Ann had just had dinner, but when she saw her mother eating noodles, she was hungry again. She ran to her father and pointed to herself. "Daddy, Ann wants to eat it, too." Han Junyu touched her head, which is completely touching the small. Pet.. object''s action, "isn''t an an just having dinner?" Han churui knows that Qin Ning has an accident. Han Junyu must be very worried. He can''t help but take care of his two children. So at dinner time, without waiting for Han Junyu, he took two children to dinner. "But I still want to eat it." Ann''s eyes lit up as she gazed at the noodles in the bowl. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and gave her a mouthful. An''an wanted to eat it. "This is you. Mom, you want granny Zhang to make it for you." Ann shakes her head in a coquettish way and says with righteous words, "I want my father to feed me. My mother is an adult. Adults can eat by themselves." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is already an adult. Han Junyu turned to the living room, "Xiao Rui, take your sister out to play." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui. Every time it''s like this, Han Junyu wants to stay with Qin Ning, and An''an wants to join in the fun. Han Junyu will push An''an to his side. Seeing Xiao Rui take An''an away, Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. "If Ann wants to eat, let her eat. I''m not very hungry." "Eat if you''re not hungry." Han Junyu has a tough attitude, a cold face and a kind of frightening momentum. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and had no strength to argue with him. He could only feed her, but she could only open her mouth. Han Junyu fed her and began to eat by himself. After finishing the dinner, Qin Ning recovered a lot. But her mood is not good, sitting on the balcony of the second floor, looking at the sky in a daze, decadent and depressed. Han Junyu went to his study and sat for a while. He went back to his bedroom again to see the quiet woman sitting on the balcony. She was wearing his black robe and huddled on the tatami. She didn''t know what she was looking at. Her eyes were dull, as if she had no soul. "What are you thinking?" The man''s voice pulled back Qin Ning''s mind. She looked up at him with red eyes. It was obvious that she had cried before. "I''m thinking about the story of the quarter. He said," I''m not my father''s daughter. The quarter must have lied to me. " Chapter 862 Qin Ning is not Qin Pinglu''s child. Han Junyu knew it when he gave her a blood test four years ago. Originally, he wanted to hide this matter from her for a lifetime, but he didn''t expect that Rongteng and rongning would find it and didn''t give her a chance to breathe at all. She would be in pain when she learned the news by piercing her heart with a sharp blade. For this fact, Han Junyu did not want to say more. After sitting down beside her, he gently rubbed his head. Qin Ning habitually rubbed in the palm of his hand, but his white face was not bloody. "Han Junyu." "Well?" "Han Junyu, I suddenly feel like a failure." "What do you think now?" Han Junyu joked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning glanced at him, also want to let him comfort, but he a word is let her sad, biting pink lips, low head pick fingers. Because she not only felt that she was a failure, but also that she was pathetic. She did not come to this world in the expectation of her parents. From the moment she was born, she was abandoned by her parents and used as a tool. In the process of growing up, no one was really good to her except her father. But to her best father died, she was abandoned again, like a leaf floating in the air, will fall to the ground at any time. Trampled, drenched by wind and rain, frightened by thunder and lightning, and finally turned into a broken loess. She once thought that the man around her would be the dependence she would never lose, but it was not. Four years after she disappeared, he forgot her, and another woman approached him and occupied him. The more I think about it, the more uncomfortable I feel. Her red eyes are flooded with tears, just like her heart has been swallowed by sadness. Han Junyu didn''t know what she was thinking. He pinched his finger red and didn''t stop. He quickly grasped her hand and clasped her fingers. "Stupid girl, what are you thinking about Little girl''s mind, he can not guess, all sometimes very distressed. "I didn''t think about anything, but suddenly realized that I can''t rely on anyone in this world." She had no way to go except that she could not abandon herself. Han Junyu''s first thought is to retort that he will accompany her. But thinking of her soft nature, he held back and nodded in agreement with her. "In the world, you can only rely on yourself, your life and death, your examination and study, your love and preferences, these are your own things. Ning Ning, I can do anything with you, even death. But after all, I''m not you. " It''s not that I don''t love you. It''s because I love you very much, and I hope you can stand on your own, protect and love yourself. It''s a cruel thing to rely on yourself. Even when some women hear these words, they will feel that men are shirking their responsibilities. They are both married. Don''t they just help each other and take care of each other? Yes, after marriage, they should take care of each other, but they are still independent. Everyone has his own independent personality. Han Junyu can help her when she is in trouble, but she has to go on her own. Just like this time, Qin Ning experienced some unpleasant things. He can comfort her, but he can''t take her place to cross the barrier in her own heart. Qin Ning looked at him in amazement, and didn''t come back for a long time. Han Junyu raised an eyebrow at her and began to smile at her. "Don''t you always emphasize to me that when you grow up, you can face things independently? Stupid girl, that''s not just saying. " Qin Ning pursed her lips and nodded after a long time. "You''re right. I''m sorry for myself." "Growing up is not to say that it''s easy to grow up in some places, but the growth of your way of thinking, which will break your previous understanding. Destroy the former three outlooks, you can set up a new three outlooks. It can be painful or even not used to. But this is a fact you have to accept, unless you want to hide in a swamp, don''t come out, wait for the mud in the swamp to submerge you all Qin Ning''s heart was very uncomfortable. He taught him such a lesson and reflected on his words. Suddenly, there was no pain in his heart. As she grew up, it was not so complicated whether Qin Pinglu was her father or not. As long as she recognizes him, he will always be her father. Blood relationship is not something she can control, and who will give birth to her, whether they love her or not, is not something she can control. Then why should she be tortured by those uncontrollable factors? So she blames him for forgetting her in the past four years, because she can''t change the past, not to mention that he will lose his memory and wants to find her. Fortunately, he''s OK. If she''s alive, he''ll have an accident. Who will she cry for?The more she thought about it, the more stupid she felt. She heaved her cheek and glanced at him, "Mr. Han, you are really a good teacher." Listen to her sarcastic tone, Han Junyu plate Jun face, suddenly a turn around, put her against tatami, look down at her. "After listening to Mr. Han''s class, I have to charge tuition." Qin Ning was startled by his actions and glared at him angrily. "It''s not what I asked you to say. Why should I charge you?" "I don''t care, I said, there will be tuition." Han Junyu lowered his head, close to the corner of her lip, and pecked it gently. Looking at her bulging cheeks, he gave a low smile and her thin lips fell on her eyebrows. "Ning Ning, tell you a secret." "Well?" What''s Han Junyu''s secret? Qin Ning blinked his big eyes in confusion, very curious. "The moon is very bright today." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked up at the moonlight half hidden by the dark clouds in the sky, and his mouth drew. Is that his secret?! "I''m generous to share half of the moonlight I see with you." "Han Junyu, you tease me again." Do you want him to share the moonlight with her? She can have as many as she wants. "Who just cried, the tears are blocking the eyes? I''ll give you half of my moonlight. You should know how to cherish it. " Han Junyu''s tone is half true and half false, with laziness. Qin Ning wanted to fight back, but looking up at the moonlight climbing out of the dark clouds, the sky turned bright. She then realized Han Junyu''s kindness. He didn''t want to mention the things that made her sad, because those things that made her sad would attract her. Naturally, he was not in the mood to observe whether the moonlight was bright today. Looking at the man''s side face, said not moved is false. This is her man, always know how to poke the weakest place in her heart, and can give her the best way to heal as if nothing happened. "Han Junyu, I also have a secret." Her arm was on his shoulder. "What is it?" Han Junyu looks at her and waits for her. "It''s a secret. How can you tell it at will, huh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 863 Ji Ji and Rong Teng can catch Qin Ning, but their plan is not successful and they will never give up. Han Junyu didn''t dare to relax his vigilance, but he couldn''t just stay in the villa, so Qin Ning said he wanted to go to the cemetery, but he didn''t refuse. This time, he took all three children to the cemetery and asked them to meet their grandfather. See Qin Ning kneel down in front of the tombstone, Han Junyu frown, but also did not stop, kneel down with her. Standing behind them, Han churui''s brows tightened. In his idea, he only knelt down his mother, and suddenly wanted to kneel down. He really didn''t adapt. However, for the sake of politeness, he still took An''an and Jiji to kneel down together and thirsted three times with Qin Ning. Han Junyu stands up with Qin Ning, while Han churui stands up. "Ann, Gigi, come here. This is mom''s father. You should call him grandfather." Qin Ning took the two children by the hand and said with a smile. Although she was smiling, there were tears in her eyes. Ann confused looking at her mother, she is still confused, mother''s father and her blood relationship, and Jiji has understood. "Hello, grandfather. My nickname is Ji Ji and my sister''s name is an an. This is my elder brother, Han churui." Listening to Jiji''s tender voice, Qin Ning''s mood didn''t stretch and turned to wipe away his tears. Qin Ning quickly wiped her tears, went to the tombstone, touched the photo, recalled the gentle man, her fingertips trembled. He knew that she was not his own daughter, but he wanted to give her the best in the world. "Dad, that woman came back to see me, but I''m not happy..." She said softly, but her voice choked. Han Junyu makes a gesture to Han churui. Han churui understands and leads the two children back to the car first. When the three children left, Han Junyu hugged her, patted her on the back and comforted her silently. "Han Junyu, I hate that woman. If she hadn''t left, my father wouldn''t have blamed himself, and he wouldn''t have been depressed, so he would have left when he was young. " Qin Pinglu was only in his forties when he left the world. He was in middle age. Zhou thought it was his wife who didn''t take care of him. Guilt made him thinner and thinner, and he was seriously injured when he was young, which led to old diseases. "Hate if you want to." Qin Ning''s crying eyes were red and swollen, so he stopped crying. Looking up at the man''s handsome face, "but hate her makes me kind-hearted tired, I don''t want to hate her at all." But Han Junyu gave a low smile, "what do you want?" "I don''t know." "Do you want my advice?" Han Junyu asked. "Listen." Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and looked at him eagerly. From the perspective of mental development and life pattern, Han Junyu completely crushed her, so when she encountered problems that she could not solve, she instinctively wanted to hear his ideas. Han Junyu pick eyebrow, tone serious said: "want to hear, to pay tuition." Qin Ning rolled his eyes, really touched his pocket and stuffed all the change into his pocket. "Is that all right? I gave you all my money. " "What do you think?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It must be impossible for him to ask such a rhetorical question. Is it possible to ask Han Shao for a few yuan? "If you want my advice, promise me one condition." Qin Ning stares at him defensively, big eyes squint, always feel that Han Junyu sets traps for her again. "I don''t have much patience. I''ll give you three seconds to think, one, two," "OK, I promise." Qin Ning quickly covered his mouth and nodded. "Tell me what it is." "If you can''t hate, love. You have your own home now. As a member of your family, I am willing to accept your love. I don''t mind. Love me more in the future. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gave him a look to let him understand. Han Junyu low smile, pull her earlobe lesson, "understand me?" "Oh, it hurts. Use that every time, damn it. " Qin Ning depressed rubbed his ears, mouth retort, but the heart is to accept his suggestion. Since you can''t hate, love. Hate people too tired, and her memory is not good, always forget a lot of things. And loving him seems to be the only and best thing in her life. When I love him, it''s like opening another door, the world is shining, the territory is vast, and she can be domineering in the bright and broad world. "Ning Ning, do you remember the last words your father left you when he died?" Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, "Dad asked me to find you, what''s the meaning?" "I''m sorry, your father also mentioned it to me at the beginning, but I didn''t take it seriously. If I went to see you earlier, you would have done it.""It''s not your fault," Qin Ning interrupted him hastily. "I also suffered a lot, so I can know how to cherish it. Han Junyu, I still remember seeing you for the first time. You look terrible. " "And now?" Han Junyu thought of seeing her for the first time. His eyes flashed with heartache. He pressed his palm against her side face and asked softly. "Now, now I love you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu felt as if his tongue was wrapped in honey. The sweetness permeated the whole mouth, and his heart was hit by an electric current. His heart beat fast and his ears were red. Is this the legendary palpitation? In his eyes deep feeling staring at the woman, want to kiss her, but hear the cough, he suddenly back, turned to see standing not far from Ning Shan. What a narrow road! Qin Ning follows his vision, also saw Ning Shan, the red halo on her cheek spreads, the lip color is bitten by her own hair blue. I don''t want to hate. But looking at that woman safely standing next to another man, or can''t stop the hate from the eyes overflow. Ning Shan wants to see Qin Pinglu. Although Rong Teng is not happy, she insists on coming to the cemetery. She is worried about her health, so she has to bite her teeth to accompany her. But I didn''t expect to see Han Junyu and Qin Ning here. His scornful sneer is really predestined. Rather Shan worried about Qin Ning''s body, anxiously walked a few steps, came to two people in front. "Ning Ning, are you all right?" On the day of their wedding, she was in a bad mood. She heard Ning Fu secretly call her and knew that Qin Ning was going to operate on her. At that time, she struggled to save Xu''er and didn''t want to hurt Qin Ning. Just when she was fighting between heaven and man, Ning Fu told her that his body could not last for a few days, but his kidney was sound, and he could try to match Xu er. But his only condition is hope, she can force Rong free hand to save Qin Ning. Ningshan heard his brother''s words, in the heart is very painful, but still pretend to be sick to Rongteng call, ask him to bring qinning to see her. But unexpectedly, Rong Teng just brought Qin Ning back, Han Junyu came to find someone. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She felt sorry for such a thing at his wedding. Originally, she wanted to explain it, but Han Junyu didn''t give her a chance at all, which made her worry all the time and wanted to find a chance to have a chat with them. I didn''t expect to meet two people here. Ning Shan was a little excited. Chapter 864 Qin Ning hears Ning Shan''s inquiry, is her body OK? Originally very good, but see her, not very good. Not wanting to talk to her, she turned to look at Qin Pinglu''s tombstone. "Dad, I know you don''t want me to live with hate. When Ning Ning grows up and can take care of herself, you don''t have to worry about me any more. I''ll go back first. Next time I''ll have three children to chat with you. " She took Han Junyu''s arm and looked up with a smile, "husband, let''s go home." Han Junyu nodded and did not look at Ningshan again. He led her past Ningshan. "Ning Ning, it''s mom who''s sorry. Mom doesn''t ask you to forgive me, but let me meet two children, OK? " Qin Ning stopped, squeezed Han Junyu''s arm and gritted his teeth. "They have nothing to do with you, of course not!" "Ning Ning, I," Ning Shan pleaded, looking at her, crying out sadly. "Don''t pretend to be wronged in front of me. My father is dead. It''s no use crying." Qin Ning is ironic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Shan stares at her in consternation, tears in the corner of her eyes still fall down. Rongteng where can tolerate Ningshan bullied, immediately went to her side, coldly looking at qinning. "She is your mother. Is it the etiquette Qin Pinglu gave you to talk to her like this?" After listening to the story of the quarter, Qin Ning looks at the man in front of her with the same eyes. She already knows that he may be the man who took Ning Shan away. Hearing her father''s name from him, she retorted angrily: "the man who robbed my father''s wife, you don''t deserve to mention my father." "Son of a bitch, I''m your father. Qin Ning, whether you want to recognize me or not, you are bleeding from my Rong family. This is the truth. " Rong Teng shouts coldly. His majesty did not allow others to resist. "At that time, your mother stayed with Qin Pinglu for ten years for you. It was the end of her duty. Qinning, you should be content. " Qin Ning is very angry and laughs, contented? At that time, her mother''s attitude towards her was always lukewarm. She thought it was her fault, so she was always cautious when facing her, afraid that she would be wrong and make her unhappy. Her father asked her to be close to her mother, but no matter how attentive she was, her mother only taught her how to draw when she was in a good mood. At that time, she wanted to ask why her mother could not be as close to her as other mothers? Now she knows the reason, it turns out that she has been waiting for her death, and then she can reunite with her healthy eldest daughter and beloved man! "Yes, I should be content and live well. I not only have my own husband, but also have two babies." Qin Ning breathes heavily, finds the smile in his heart, looks up at the man beside him. He taught her not to hate but to love him more. Maybe the previous grudges were nothing. After all, they are her biological parents. She can''t change what she did to her. What she should do is not to indulge in the past, but to see more people who love her in front of her. See the little woman suddenly showed a bright smile, Han Junyu rubbed her head, "go back to make you fruit salad, what flavor do you want to eat?" Qin Ning was stunned and quickly reacted. "More apple slices, peaches and grapes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When they heard the conversation, they were completely ignored. Had it not been for Qin Ning, Ning Shan would not have been separated from him for ten years. But she didn''t know how to be grateful. She was so indifferent to Ning Shan. She didn''t know what was good. As for this Han Junyu is arrogant, married his daughter-in-law, not only did not respect his father-in-law, but also completely ignored him. "Evil animal!" Rong Teng is cold. Ning Shan turned to look at him, did not agree with his point of view, "ah Teng, Ning Ning has a good disposition. If you have time to contact in the future, you will know that she is a very good child "I have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I''m afraid that if I recognize her, I will lose my life." Rongteng is not rare at all. Ning Shan sighed helplessly and coughed a few times, "a Teng, I know that these years, you don''t get along with her and don''t have much feelings for her. But after all, she is your daughter. When I leave, you will be OK Rong Teng retorts and doesn''t want to hear her depressed words. What she said is right. He didn''t get along with Qin Ning. He was indifferent to his daughter. When she was born, he complained about her in his heart. As soon as she was born, he was in critical condition and nearly caused Ning Shan''s dystocia. It''s also her drag Ning Shan to keep her and let him separate from her for ten years. Now seeing her, seeing her and his own eyes, his eyes are touched. But as soon as she opened her mouth, she began to satirize Ning Shan coldly. She knew that he was her real father and chose to ignore him. His image of her was so low that he hated her very much."Ah Teng, Xiao Fu said that he would use his kidney to try to match Xu er''s body. Now you should eliminate the idea of harming Qin Ning?" Rong Teng thought of his baby daughter, his face softened a little, and comforted her. "What I want to see is the result. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up.". Qin Ning''s body looks very good. It''s not as exaggerated as you think. Don''t worry. I won''t touch her until I have to. " He can let go, rather Shan heart doubt, looked at him for a long time, but his sincere eyes, let her see his mood, helpless turned to talk with Qin Pinglu. "Pinglu, I''m sorry, I broke my promise..." Listen to rather Shan''s words, Rong Teng in the heart is not taste, but also didn''t obstruct, walked forward a few steps. If you don''t listen, it''s quiet. Looking up at a car parked by the road, Han Junyu takes Qin Ning to the car, where three children get off. The distance is a little far, and he can''t see the child''s appearance clearly. He suddenly looks forward to it. Although he doesn''t like Qin Ning, Qin Ning has the blood of his Rong family. I don''t know if her child looks like him? Do not know someone staring at their children, Qin Ning and Han Junyu get on the car back to the villa. But I didn''t expect that before I got to the villa, I met another acquaintance. This acquaintance is the shadow of Qin Ning''s childhood. So seeing her stop the car, Qin Ning was stunned for a long time. Han Junyu looks at the people outside the car and grins his teeth. Some people are haunted. It seems that today is not a good day. When I go out, I always bump into some ghosts. "Han Shao, do you want to get off?" The driver asked. "Get out of the car and ask about it." Han Junyu didn''t speak. It was Qin Ning. Lao Mo turned his head and looked at Han Junyu. He nodded and got out of the car. Standing outside the car, Mrs. Qin stopped at the front of the car to see a big man coming down. She held her precious grandson in fear and restrained her fear. "Old lady, it''s too dangerous for you to stand in the middle of the road. Please get out of the way. My car will pass by." I don''t know who the old lady is. I pretended I didn''t know her. I spoke patiently. Chapter 865 Mrs. Qin would risk her life to stop the car. She also made a lot of preparations. Knowing that the car in front of her was Han Junyu, she had the courage to come here. When the car stopped, she felt a burst of joy. As long as the people she met, she had hope to carry out her plan. When she saw a strong man coming down from the car, who was Han Junyu''s usual driver, she was more happy and more sure that this was Han Junyu''s car. In spite of her fear, she held her precious grandson in her arms and showed a timid look on her face. "I''m looking for Qin Ning. I have something to tell her." Old Mo heart sneer, this old lady is not a good person, she find and qinning must have no good, want to blow her away. Just as he was about to speak, the window rolled down and Qin Ning''s advice came. "Lao Mo, let someone take her to the villa, you come back to drive." At the beginning, Lao Mo still had some doubts in his heart. Mrs. Qin must have nothing to look for. Seeing Han Junyu nodding to him, he nodded and agreed. After scanning around, I found that there were onlookers around. Then I understood what Qin Ning meant. Mrs. Qin''s unreasonable and savage nature will affect Mr. Han''s reputation if she makes trouble here. He said hello to the security guard and took her to Mr. Han''s villa. He came back and drove back to the villa. After arriving at the villa, Qin Ning got off the car and asked Han churui to take his two children upstairs to play. Jiji looked at his mother curiously and asked, "Mom, are there any guests at home?" "Well, there''s a guest. Mom and dad say hello first." Qin Ning doesn''t want to say too much. For the shadow of her childhood, Qin Ning doesn''t want her children to know such a savage old lady as Mrs. Qin. Han Junyu did not stay in the living room, but ready to go to the kitchen, Qin Ning doubts to hold him. "Won''t you be with me?" Han Junyu shook his head. "I said I''ll make you a fruit salad. Besides, you want to bring people back. What can I do with you? As a vase to be seen? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This man is still narcissistic at this time. After a while, the security guard led Mrs. Qin into the villa. After four years'' absence, Mrs. Qin''s hair turned white and her face wrinkled a lot. "Wow, grandma, this is a beautiful place. Can I live here?" It was Mrs. Qin''s grandson who cried happily. He looked enviously at the surrounding environment, released his grandmother''s hand, and curiously touched the decorations on the stage. Han Junyu''s villa, can be placed in front of his decorations, of course, every one is worth a lot of money, exquisite degree is also ordinary items can''t compare. Fearing that her grandson might be damaged by accident, Mrs. Qin immediately came forward to hold him and scolded him with a straight face. Her grandson angrily threw away her hand, saw a pile of toys, immediately excited to run past, want to play. Qin Ning thought that it was Jiji''s toys. Without his consent, Jiji''s things were not touched by her mother. Seeing that the child wanted to play with those toys, she immediately stopped. But the old lady doesn''t think so. The toys are just for people to play with. How about letting his precious grandson play with them? She swept her eyes around again. She was relieved that she didn''t see Han Junyu. She was a bit bold and sarcastic. "Qin Ning, I knew you were still alive. In order to avoid me, you really dare to speak and curse yourself. My elder is here, and I don''t have a glass of water? " Qin Ning was so angry that she lost her temper. Even Han Junyu believed the news of her death four years ago. It''s not surprising that others said that she died. But Qin Ning heard Han Junyu say that old lady Qin was driven back to the countryside by song Xuanli with usury. She didn''t expect that she would come suddenly. Thinking of some things she had done to herself before, although she had no crutches in her hand, Qin Ning still had a lingering fear. The pain of being beaten was a nightmare she could never forget. Looking at the child who still wants to bang Jiji''s toy, she immediately goes to pull it away. As soon as Mrs. Qin Ning saw that she was going to touch her baby grandson, she immediately put her baby grandson in her arms and separated her from her. "Qin Ning, how old are you? Are you ashamed to bully my grandson?" Qin Ning''s mouth twitched and asked directly, "what can I do for you?" "I''m your grandmother. I haven''t seen you for four years. Now I''m coming to see you. Please be polite." Mrs. Qin is still criticizing. Qin Ning was angry and laughed. She was able to let her into the villa because of her father''s face, but the old lady did not recognize her identity. "It''s OK. You can leave." Mrs. Qin finally found her, where would it be so easy to leave, and took her grandson to her. "This is your cousin. He is ill. I have no money to treat him. You lend me some money to treat my brother. " Mrs. Qin''s tone was so natural that she thought it was auditory hallucination.She stares at the child in front of the old lady. As expected, the facial features on her face are somewhat similar to those of her second uncle. Is this the child that Jiang Rou gave birth to her second uncle? "How much do you want?" Listening to her question about the quantity, the old lady thought she had agreed. Her face brightened and she rubbed her hands excitedly. "Ten, no, two hundred thousand." Originally, the operation cost only 30000 yuan, but looking at Qin Ning sitting in such a luxurious villa, the old lady felt aggrieved and deliberately raised the number. On the contrary, in the eyes of these rich people, more than 100000 yuan are small money, so it''s not a loss to give her. "Your brother''s condition can''t be delayed. He needs to be treated quickly. He has to pay for hospitalization, surgery and recovery. All these are money. My body is old and useless. I can''t take care of your brother. You also want to find a better school for your brother to study in the city. " Qin Ning is about to drink a glass of water. She looks at the old lady in surprise and then goes to see her grandson. "I can give you 200000 yuan, but I can''t give it to you in vain. How about you write an IOU here?" The old lady was stunned. She was a little depressed, but she couldn''t afford to pay for the debt. She wrote in vain, and nodded with a smile on her face. "It''s OK to write an IOU. When I earn money, I''ll give it back to you." But Qin Ning shook his head and put down his tea cup. "You are old, and you don''t know how many years you can live. This money is for your grandson, or he will pay it back. I can extend the repayment period, but the interest rate may be higher. " "Interest?" The old lady''s eyes widened in amazement. She came here this time and stayed outside the villa for a few days. She just wanted to find Qin Ning. She wanted to knock a sum of money away from her and calculate the interest. How could she agree. And Qin Ning said that she can''t live for several years. Is she cursing her death? He is a vicious sweeper, sick all day, you are not dead, how can she die! The old lady cursed in her heart. "Yes, interest. Mrs. Qin, you suddenly came to me and said, "if you want to borrow money, I''ll lend it to you. Of course, interest will be charged." Mrs. Qin didn''t want to fight back, "Qin Ning, I think you forgot your family name. You have nothing to do with me, but I''m you." Qin Ning had guessed what the old lady wanted to say for a long time, and immediately fought back. "Old lady, you are old and have a bad memory. When I was not an adult, I had broken away from the Qin family and recorded it in the name of Han Junyu. After that, you and the second uncle wanted to give me away for the Qin family''s shares. And you also said later, I have nothing to do with you. Other people''s brothers have to settle accounts. If I don''t know you well, I have to pay interest. " Mrs. Qin was confused. She blushed when she remembered that she had done something to her. "But this is your brother, the only child of the Qin family. You are also Qin. How can you just sit back and ignore me? Your father is in heaven. If you know that the Qin family is broken, you will be very sad. " Mrs. Qin played the family card and took out Qin Pinglu to talk about things. Chapter 866 Qin Ning stares at the little boy. From his eyebrows, he can see something similar to her father. This may be the wonderful place of blood relationship. Although the second uncle is hateful, he and his father are brothers, and it is possible to have children similar to him. For the sake of that woman, father has no children of his own. This is the only boy in the Qin family. He is going to inherit the Qin family. This thought went round in her mind, and she sighed. "If you want to borrow money and issue IOU, I''ll find a lawyer to do justice. The interest I want is not high, just a little higher than the bank. When your grandson is 18 years old, he will start to pay me back." It''s higher than the interest of the bank, so she might as well borrow usury! Old lady Qin was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. "Qin Ning, do you really want to disown me and watch me and my grandson die?" Qin Ning frowned and looked at her innocently, "I didn''t come here. Didn''t you come here to borrow money? I lent you the money, but you didn''t want it and blame me? " "You are taking this opportunity to blackmail!" Old lady Qin roared. "Oh, you think the interest is too high to give you with this money. 200000 is not a lot. I can''t get it out for a while. " Qin Ning shrugs helplessly. "Which of your furnishings is not worth more than 100000 yuan, and you are crying in front of me. Qin Ning, can you order a face? I don''t think you are ready to give it to me. " Mrs. Qin, who was angry and angry, immediately got rid of her hypocrisy and showed her sour and mean face. Qin Ning is not surprised at her words. She always takes herself seriously in her mind. Why should she sell her family''s things for her sake? "Old Mo uncle." Qin Ning suddenly called out, her voice is not big, but the old Mo standing by the door immediately came in. "What can I do for you, madam?" "Ask the old lady to leave. She''s finished." Looking up to see the big Han, Mrs. Qin immediately panicked and took her grandson back two steps. "Qin Ning, you can''t drive me away. Please save your brother. I''ve lost all my money in order to cure him. He''s the only child of the Qin family. He can''t have an accident. " The grandson of the old lady saw her grandmother kneeling down in tears. The four-year-old child didn''t know the situation at all. Listening to her grandmother''s tone, she immediately realized that someone was bullying her grandmother. He immediately glared at Qin Ning, didn''t want to, picked up a small vase on the tea table and smashed it on Qin Ning''s face. "Don''t bully my grandmother!" Qin Ning realized that the small vase was coming to him, instinctively felt the danger, and immediately dodged. After she sidestepped away, the vase fell to the ground and broke into pieces. It''s too late for the old lady to stop her grandson throwing out a vase. Watching the vase smash at Qin Ning, she was surprised and uneasy, quite tangled. To her surprise, her baby grandson knows how to protect her grandmother. How lovely. Moreover, if the vase can hit Qin Ning, destroy her face and become ugly, it''s better to be rejected by Han Junyu. Uneasy is, she is to take money, if Qin Ning is injured, how can she take money? The little boy smashed the vase and didn''t realize he had made a mistake. He wanted his grandmother to get up, but she couldn''t get up on her knees and cried all the time. He was so angry that he picked up the big apple in the fruit plate and threw it at Qin Ning. "You bad woman, you made my grandmother cry. You villain, I''ll kill you! " Lao Mo was frightened when he saw the little boy throwing the vase for the first time, and immediately stopped him. So when he picked up the apple, the little boy''s wrist was pinched. Naturally, the apple was not thrown out, but stuffed into his mouth. Lao Mo effortlessly lifted the little boy up, the little boy immediately issued a whimper, vaguely called grandma. Seeing that her grandson was taken away, Mrs. Qin got up in fear and took Lao Mo''s arm. She was not busy beating him with the other hand. "You let go of my grandson, let go of my grandson, or I''ll kill you." The old lady didn''t have much strength. Lao Mo didn''t pay attention to her at all. He directly brought the little boy to the door to be taken out by him. But the old lady lay on the ground, hugged Lao Mo''s leg, and made a sharp cry. Han Junyu in the kitchen couldn''t listen. But he was not ready to go out. Instead, he stood at the kitchen door and took a look at Qin Ning. He went upstairs with the fruit platter. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning thought that he would come over to help deal with some of this difficult old lady, but he did not, but gave her a look of disdain and went upstairs. Yes, Han Junyu gave her a look of disdain. She said to herself that if the people who brought them in were not handled properly, the fruit platter would not be her share. Qin Ning clenched his fists and recovered from being frightened by the vase."Old Mo, let go of that child." Old Mo stopped walking, so he didn''t take the child out any more. The old lady immediately got up and hugged her baby grandson in tears. It seemed that she had just experienced a disaster, and she began to cry again. The four-year-old boy used to be regarded as a treasure by his grandmother. Suddenly, he was scared and cried helplessly in his grandmother''s arms. "Old lady, I know you''re here to ask me for money, but I''m sorry, there''s no interest. I won''t give you the money. If you want to cry here, you want to get money. Oh, if you don''t leave, let Lao Mo send you out. Don''t come up with some indecent means to force me. If you annoy me, I''ll definitely make you lose it! " After listening to her words, the old lady cried even more. Her hoarse voice seemed to be abused. "How can my life be so bitter? The Qin family has a single child. Now they are going to be killed. If I go underground and see the ancestors of the Qin family, how can I explain. Qin Ning, you don''t recognize my grandmother, but he''s your brother. You''re living a good life now, and your brother doesn''t care? " There is no such thing as tearing face between Qin Ning and old lady Qin, because old lady Qin never knows what face is in front of her. Old lady only wants what she wants. This time, she wants money, whether it''s splashing or playing, I won''t go if you don''t give it to me. Qin Ning is also very angry, but she also knows that this kind of anger has no meaning at all, on the contrary, she will be angry. 200000 is not a decimal. She doesn''t think it''s worth it. Why can she take 200000 from her when she cries? This kind of thing has a first time, certainly will be a second time, so Qin Ning will never let go. "What a noise At this time, there was a cool sound from upstairs. Qin Ning turned his head and saw Han Junyu standing at the entrance of the stairs, rolling his eyes. The man put his hand on the railing and walked slowly downstairs. When he came to the living room, he stared coldly at Mrs. Qin at the door. "Two hundred thousand is not. Fifty thousand is for you. Do you want it?" Mrs. Qin glared at Han Junyu and wiped her tears and nose. Although she didn''t get 200000 yuan, 50000 yuan was good. Qin Ning is really bad. If she doesn''t have money, Han Junyu will be easy to deal with. It''s not difficult to get 50000 yuan for nothing. The old lady nodded immediately. Chapter 867 Han Junyu is not surprised that old lady Qin will come again. According to song Xuan''s report, Mrs. Qin''s life is not very good. Because she has no lower limit of moral integrity and has the granddaughter of Qin Ning, she always feels that there is no way out. If she comes here again, she can get the money. Qin Ning saw that the old lady would ask her to come to the villa, and he was not surprised. Because Qin Ning knows that she is not Qin Pinglu''s own daughter, and she owes Mrs. Qin a lot. If she can talk well and have a good discussion, even if she wants to give 200000 yuan to cure the only boy in the Qin family. With Qin Ning''s soft nature, as long as the old lady is good talkative and patient, Qin Ning will certainly pay for it. Even if she had no money, she would try to get it out to the old lady. Because this is the kindness of the Qin family, she wants to repay it. It''s a pity that the old lady has no brains. Into the villa, see the good things in the villa, heart with emotion, also called her to sell furniture. Although Qin Ning has a soft temper, she is a typical woman who likes to eat soft but not hard. The old lady''s arrogance will only make her defensive in her heart. Even if she wants to help the child, she can''t agree directly. He just went upstairs to his study and asked song Xuan about his investigation of Mrs. Qin. Her grandson is really ill, but his condition is not serious, and it''s the kind of problem that can be solved by twenty or thirty thousand. This old lady Qin is here. The lion wants 200000 yuan, and her grandson is unreasonable. How can Han Junyu connive at her? He went downstairs. He didn''t want to hear her voice any more, so he said he would only give 50000 yuan. No accident, old lady Qin would leave if she could get the money. "What do you do with my face bulging? You bring me people. If you can''t handle them well, you don''t want me to do it?" "No. That child is the only boy in the Qin family. If he is really ill, of course I will help him. But the old lady is an insatiable greedy person. If she is given it, she will feel uneasy. If she comes here to cry, it will not affect you very well Although the security guard here is good, she can''t stand the old lady''s several disturbances. She pretends to be aggrieved and speaks ill of her and Han Junyu, which makes people here look at Han Junyu strangely. "Well, if you let Lao Mo drive her out, will she go out obediently?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Qin looks at her posture. If she can''t get money, she will make trouble for a long time. Han Junyu saw that she was in a bad mood and sat on the sofa with her head down. After all, she thought that old lady Qin was Qin Pinglu''s mother and her nominal grandmother. She would feel guilty if she often bothered him like this. He just wanted to speak, but he was swallowed and held her hand. "Ning Ning, you don''t have to blame yourself. She has nothing to do with you." "Oh." Qin Ning looked up at him, but his expression was still languid. Meet such an old lady, can''t beat, scold, but, once lack of money to her here, but don''t need her, ruthlessly trample on her. Qin Ning had no doubt that if she had a crutch in her hand, she would have hit her. Han Junyu sighs that although Qin Ning has grown up a lot in the past four years, she is not very good at dealing with this kind of worldly affairs. We can''t treat people like old ladies by normal means. "Do you want to know about that child?" Han Junyu diverts her attention. "Yes, he looks fine. Is he really ill?" That child is unreasonable and arrogant. At first sight, he was pampered from childhood. However, Qin Ning doesn''t care about him as a child. In the eyes of old lady Qin, he is the only boy in the Qin family, but Qin Ning doesn''t think so much. He is a child of the Qin family and her father is related by blood. She can''t watch him have an accident. "Song Xuan passed on the inspection from the hospital. It was a serious imbalance of nutrition. He needed to take care of himself. He should eat some necessary nutrients. There was no big problem." At first sight, the child was spoiled by Mrs. Qin. When eating, she only chose what she liked, which led to unbalanced nutrition absorption. "Oh." Qin Ning breathed a sigh of relief. It''s good if he is not seriously ill. Listen to her spit out a cool air, Han Junyu pick eyebrows, looked at the time. "How''s your review going?" "Ah?" Suddenly heard him say review, Qin Ning some reaction, confused blink big eyes staring at him. Han Junyu rubbed her small head with one hand, "English is very important for postgraduate examination. Don''t I make a review plan for you?" He did make a plan, but he didn''t say to study now. Now it''s June, and she hasn''t chosen a school yet. The postgraduate examinations of several famous universities are in October at the earliest and December at the latest. She still has four years of university courses to go. If she takes the examination next year, she doesn''t need to be so anxious to prepare, does she?Han Junyu see her idea, cold hiss a, "I didn''t say let you test next year, since want to test, this year will test down." Qin Ning''s small face wrinkled and thought that he was deliberately making trouble for her. "But I" "don''t take the exam." He rejected her excuse directly. In Han Junyu''s case, all excuses are evasion in the face of man-made control. Is he an escapist? Obviously not. What''s more, because of Rongteng and rongning''s bad mood, he had to take out the exam to shift her attention. Qin Ning''s mouth shriveled, obviously aggrieved. "Don''t be angry with me. I''m going to sort things out and start learning. " Listen to her serious tone, Han Junyu taut cold face, indifferent nod, with her upstairs, seems to be to supervise her study. Han churui, who is standing at the stairway to check the situation, looks at Han Junyu diverting Qin Ning''s attention with the pressure of learning, and draws his mouth. Is Han Junyu her teacher or her husband? Why is she so afraid of him? Han Junyu noticed Han churui''s sympathy for Qin Ning in his eyes and glanced at him, "don''t be lazy about the learning task I taught you. If you are surpassed by Jiji, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Although Han churui did not go to school, Han Junyu also made a lot of study plans for him, and the difficulty was not small. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui rushed back to his room. When he got to the study, Qin Ning saw the fruit platter on the desk. His eyes lit up and his face immediately raised a smile. It seemed that she was afraid of being robbed by him, so she immediately came forward, held the fruit plate and ate it. "Promising!" Han Junyu looked at her in disgust. If he had something to eat, he could forget everything. "You are easy to study. I''ll deal with Mrs. Qin''s business." "Good. The child is innocent. Don''t embarrass the child, will you? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu pulled the corners of his mouth, turned on the computer and busy himself, ignoring her. Naturally, he would not embarrass the child, but Mrs. Qin suddenly had the courage to come to her and asked the lion for 200000 yuan, which is definitely not so simple. After Mrs. Qin left, he gave Lao Mo a sign to ask him to send someone to follow her. As he expected, the people Lao Mo sent out to follow Mrs. Qin had follow-up affairs. Mrs. Qin went to the bus stop. Instead of rushing to get on the bus, she answered a phone call and said thank you all the time. Then she took the little boy to a dessert shop. Outside the dessert shop, people following the old lady found Rongteng and rongning. Chapter 868 Rong Ning is guilty of Qin Pinglu. This man paid too much for her. So she wanted to know about the situation of the Qin family. Naturally, Rong Teng would not take her to the countryside where the traffic was inconvenient, so she secretly sent someone to lead Mrs. Qin to Nankang city. Thinking of Qin Ning''s insistence that she only recognizes Qin Pinglu as her father, she should also receive the Qin family, which makes her go to Qin Ning for trouble. Can''t get Qin Ning into any trouble, greedy old lady Qin, make trouble, at least let Han Junyu nausea. Knowing that Mrs. Qin took 50000 yuan from Han Junyu, he immediately took rongning to have a look. What Rong Ning wants to see is not Mrs. Qin, but the only boy of the Qin family. She also knows the situation of other people in the Qin family and doesn''t have much sympathy, but she still wants to make some financial compensation for the little boy, which can be regarded as a kind of psychological comfort. Rongteng know her mind, take this opportunity to take her to desserts outside to see the child. Rong Ning stares at the child. His eyebrows are similar to those of Qin Pinglu. His eyes are far away. He doesn''t know what he''s looking at. Rong Teng looks at her and knows that he is missing Qin Pinglu. He is upset and asks the driver to drive away. Rongning back to God, aware of the body side face is not good, she has some helplessness. "It was our fault. You were too impulsive." He gave her medicine, let her body appear dead state, Qin Pinglu regret, depressed for a long time. Moreover, the Qin family has taken care of Qin Ning for so many years. She should also be grateful to the Qin family. But Rong Teng doesn''t like Qin Ning very much, and he doesn''t like the Qin family. If he wants to thank him, he should take some money to solve the problem. He doesn''t want to waste a single thought on the Qin family. Rong Ning wants to talk, but she suddenly has a cough in her dream, which makes her face red and covers her mouth. Although she covered her mouth, the blood from her mouth still dripped out. Rongning face a change, immediately roar to let the driver go to the hospital, at the same time also in appease her, let her relax mood, give her dry mouth blood, feed her medicine. "I''m fine, Arten. This day will come sooner or later." Rongning is calm, with a wet paper towel to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth, but also show a smile. She risked her life to give birth to two children. Her body was in the eyes of loss, and then she took Rongteng''s medicine. She has been recuperating for several years. In fact, that is to lose this breath, because Rongteng takes great pains to protect her, she can barely live to now. "I don''t care whether I come or not, you must live well for me!" Rongteng doesn''t want him to be cranky and has a good rest. Her body originally needs to rest. This time, if Ning Fu hadn''t disclosed the news, she wanted to see Qin Ning, but he had no choice but to bring her to Nankang city. Rong Ning knew that he had a bad temper, and he did not retort, but took his hand. "I''m happy to be with you all these years." Rong Teng clenched his teeth, shook his hand and gave a cold command. "Don''t give me empty, give me a good life, we have to wait for Xu''er to wake up and see her get married and have children." "Xu''er, my Xu''er." Said Xu son, Rong Ning''s face this just shows a bit serious, bear the body''s pain, lean against his arms. "I''ll wait for Xu Er to wake up." It''s the only reason for her to survive. It''s too painful to be tortured by the Z virus in her body these years, but she still has to bite her teeth. To the hospital, the doctor gave her a basic examination, the answer is the body resistance check, worry too much, need to rest. For the doctor''s words, Rongteng has the bottom of his heart. He is relieved to stare at the data in his hand and see that there is no big problem. When they leave the hospital again, they unexpectedly meet Ning Fu who is not in a good mood. They look at each other and Rong Teng stops him. Ning Fu did not expect to meet two people here, a bit unexpected, but the expression on his face soon calmed down. "Excuse me, are you sick again?" Ning Fu goes to two people''s side and naturally holds Rong Ning''s wrist to feel his pulse. Found that her situation is not good, some blame, "sister, is not agreed, you don''t run around, in the villa good cultivation?" "I''m stuck in the hotel all day. I just want to go out for a walk." Rong Ning had a kind of flattering smile. She naturally knew that Ning Fu scolded her because he cared about her. In this world, her family is not many, Ning Fu even one. Ning Fu has some helplessness, holding her wrist, finger strength is not light, according to a few acupoints, rongning feel some pain, know he is to help her open acupoints. This kind of small action is a kind of massage, and opening acupoints is conducive to her increasing the movement of Qi and blood. "Xiao Fu, what''s the matter with you coming to the hospital?"Ning Fu''s eyes flashed. "I came to see a friend in the hospital." "Friend, male or female?" Rongning asked immediately. Ning Fu is not young, but has not been looking for an object, which is rongning most worried about. "Yes, man." Ning Fu doesn''t want her to nag. Rong Teng took a look at Rong Ning, and his eyes fell on the back of his hand. He saw a green tendon on the back of his hand and turned away. Ning Fu acutely aware of Rongteng''s line of sight, but also don''t care, holding rongning left. When he arrived at the hotel, Ning Fu waited for Rong Ning to have a rest. When he came out, he saw that Rong Teng was waiting for him. He kept walking. "How is the matching test doing?" Ning Fu raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth, "the test is very successful. In a few days, you and Ji will discuss how to arrange the operation." "Can you take it?" Rong Teng asked. "Can''t bear it. Will you change your mind?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± No! The previous quarter of Qin Ning''s kidney surgery failed, Ning Fu also told him the disadvantages, because Qin Ning did not agree, even if the operation is successful, the kidney put into Xu er''s body, the possibility of rejection is very high. He is Xu''er''s uncle, plus his Z virus, as long as you change some controllable factors, it''s not impossible to match Xu''er''s body, it''s just to kill him. And he owes Rong Ning a life, also should return. When he walked out of the hotel, it was late. Looking at the dark sky, he could not stop his steps and went to the hospital. He was not afraid of death. He was not afraid more than ten years ago, but suddenly he was afraid to see the woman''s tears. Like concentrated sulfuric acid, it falls on the heart drop by drop, numbing with pain and corroding consciousness. Go to the hospital ward, see the woman walking on the bed, a person holding his knees sitting on the bed, although the nurse brought dinner, but she still did not eat. She looked out of the window without knowing what she was looking at. "Sir, are you worried about Miss Yang''s suicide in the ward?" There is a nurse to see Ning Fu has been standing outside the door, questioning. Ning Fu takes back his eyes, "she''s done psychological examination these two times. How''s the situation?" The nurse frowned and sighed helplessly, "the doctor said that the situation is not optimistic, let me take care of it more carefully, I am also worried that she will have an accident, so I specially come to watch her at night." Chapter 869 After listening to the nurse''s words, Ning Fu''s eyebrows tightened, and it was rare to have such a helpless expression. "Sir, won''t you go in and talk to Miss Yang? Her doctor in charge said that if someone helped her out, maybe she would not be so extreme. " The nurse noticed that the gentleman had been outside the ward for the whole day, but he just stood outside the ward and never went in. At the beginning, she was still puzzled. Later, Dr. Xiao just asked her to keep Miss Yang well. She could only restrain her doubts. But Miss Yang''s condition is getting worse and worse. She is very worried. She can''t help but ask more. "You mean she needs company now, don''t you?" Ning Fu himself is a doctor. For Yang Mu''s current situation, he naturally understands that what Yang Mu needs is not medical treatment, but psychological company. "I''m not a doctor, and I don''t know much about the details, but when someone talks with her, she won''t be too bored, she always thinks wildly." Unfortunately, the language expression of Miss Yang is different from that of ordinary people. Now it is more difficult for her to say two more sentences. "Are you Mr. Ning?" Suddenly, a surprised inquiry came from behind Ning Fu. Although Ning Fu didn''t turn around, he had already guessed the other side. The first thought in his mind was to go. "Mr. Ning, please wait. You''re here to see Yang Mu, aren''t you? Give me a few minutes. I want to talk to you about something The woman ran after him and stopped him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu finally stopped. The cafe near the hospital. Next to the window, the waiter brought two glasses of boiled water. Ning Fu took a sip of warm water and waited for the woman''s words. She always wears sunglasses, and the man who is more than five meters tall wears black. This man''s style is the same as when I met him four years ago. It hasn''t changed at all. "I heard from the nurse that you would come to guard Yang Mu every night, but you just couldn''t see her. With all due respect, can you tell me what you think? " "I have no idea. It''s because of me. I''m sorry for her. I, " " although I don''t know what happened, Yang Mu''s idea of suicide this time should have something to do with you. " Tongqi decisively interrupt his words, maybe he has fear, in the heart of his resentment, also dare not easily reveal. "Yang Mu is a stubborn girl. She said that she once promised a man to be his bride when she grew up, so she learned everything about him. She is good at cooking, and she always told me that one day, that man will be able to taste her cooking. She also learned a lot of skills in order to take care of the man. This time, she was injured and said that she was dirty and would be despised by the man. This idea is very ridiculous, after all, in this era, the concept of chastity is not so rigid, but she always felt that she was not worthy of that man, once insisted on the belief was crushed, she would have some pessimistic ideas. Mr. Ning, Yang Mu has a heart knot, and you are the one who unties it. " When Yang Mu saw Ning Fu for the first time four years ago, she said that he was the man she had been looking for since she was a child. She didn''t know what happened to them. But she noticed that Yang Mu often went out for a period of time, and she was very happy. But the news of Qin Ning''s death told her that she was depressed for a period of time, and then she seldom laughed. Ning Fu stares at the water cup in his hand. There is still some water in the cup, clear and transparent. But his heart lake is stirred by her words. Tong Qi is not at ease with Yang Mu. She specially comes to the hospital to accompany her. In fact, she hopes to meet Ning Fu. Now that he was here, she had finished what she wanted to say and left without stopping much. Ning Fu came to the ward again, but did not see Yang Mu''s figure, he waited for a few minutes, still did not see her, go to the nurse. The nurse went to the ward to look for a circle, still did not know her, suddenly face changed. "Miss Yang, can''t you do stupid things?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu is not sure. He immediately goes to the monitoring room to investigate her trace. From the surveillance video, Yang Mu leaves the ward and goes upstairs to the top floor of the inpatient ward after he and Tong Qi leave. "She''s going to the roof, my God, she won''t," the nurse cried in horror. Ning Fu immediately turned and rushed to the roof. When he opened the door of the roof, he saw a woman''s back. Before he had time to think about it, he ran over and hugged her. Yang Mu, who was held by him, was shocked for a long time, until she heard the familiar smell of Magnolia, then she slowly looked up and stared at the man''s face. "Ning Fu?" Ning Fu was afraid and picked her up, away from the railing. He was angry and angry. "Yang Mu, wake up!" "Awake?"Yang Mu stares at him and tentatively reaches out to touch his face. When her cool fingertips touch the warmth of her skin, her eyelashes shake and tears roll down immediately. "No, wake up. I want you." To see him, she thought it was a dream, but the touch of her finger was so real that it didn''t look like a dream. Whether it''s a dream or not, she doesn''t want to wake up. Four years no see, she really miss him. Hearing the two words with a crying voice behind her, Ning Fuyin''s emotion that he had endured for a long time was immediately disintegrated. He held her arm tightly and wanted to embed her in his body. "I''m sorry." "Ning Fu, I miss you." Yang Mu is more eager for his body temperature than he is to remind himself that it is not a dream. He holds his coat tightly and seems to be afraid that he will run away. She wanted to go to the rooftop to blow the cold wind and let herself know the reality, but she didn''t expect to meet him. Isn''t that a dream? Ningfu''s jaw is on the top of the woman''s head. The jaw is clenched, the side is taut, and the blue veins are springing up on her neck. He missed her, too. But he dare not, dare not expect to be with her, he is not worthy of her. What''s more, he doesn''t have a few days to live and disturb her life. If he suddenly disappears from her life forever, she will suffer more. Long pain is not as good as short pain, so he deliberately kept a distance from her. But the distance is now crushed by him. Even if he wants to go, he can''t move. "Fool, don''t do stupid things in the future." He whispered a warning in her ear. Yang Mu pinches the finger belly of his clothes to turn white, pushes him away abruptly, retreats two steps, faces him with the back. Rather Fu accident, understand her meaning, frown tightly. "Mu Mu, Cheng Mo said that those people didn''t," "sorry!" Finished three words spit out, like what vent mouth, Yang Mu tease shoulders, low voice cry, cry more and more big, she squatted on the ground. I''m sorry she got herself dirty. She''s not good enough for him. Ning Fu shook his head and squatted down beside her. His voice was very gentle. "It''s not your fault, mummy." Yang Mu didn''t speak and kept crying. Ning Fu is not very good at cajoling people, listening to her cry, the heart is also confused. Chagrin holding her crying red face, bow kiss her pale lips. Chapter 870 Suddenly by the man kiss live, Yang Mu stunned stare big eyes. Cry pause, eyelashes are still hanging crystal tears, do not understand staring at him. The woman''s cry finally stopped. Ning Fu was relieved. He stepped back and looked at her in surprise. He somewhat unnaturally avoided her eyes. In order to shift her focus, he quietly explained: "Mu Mu, when Cheng Mo saved you, you were injured, but those men didn''t succeed. So, you are not dirty, and don''t think of some extreme ways to hurt yourself. What''s more, people who really love you will never care about such things. " "And you?" Are you the one who really loves her? He was stunned to hear her reply. Ning Fu gets up and wants to avoid her questioning, but Yang Mu grabs his wrist and refuses to let her go. "Kiss me, don''t hate me, love me, right?" She asked anxiously and sped up. What she said was not clear, but he understood. "Mu Mu, I''m not with you. In fact, Ling is a very good man, he is a liar Yang Mu is annoyed and turns around to ignore him again. In the past has been a clever girl, suddenly loud roar, hoarse voice revealed her anger. "Mu Mu, I was injured before, and many things were forgotten. So the man who made a promise to you is not me, but the former Ningfu. The past is gone. You have to look ahead. You are very good, worthy of a better man to accompany you, you meet happy things, unhappy things to share with him, with him to see the first ray of the morning sun, you can also walk along the roadside in the middle of the night. And I can''t give you what you want. " A dying man can''t give her happiness at all. Maybe soon, his body will be burned by a fire, so everything will be ashes. Yang Mu wants to control her emotions, but she can''t stop choking. She grits her teeth in chagrin and stares at the man in front of her. "What I want is you. I can''t get it. I''m not good. " It''s not his fault not to get him, it''s her incompetence, it''s her not good enough. But, just because I can''t get him, I''ll take the second place and find another man? No, that choice will never happen. Yang Mu squatted on the ground, looked down at the ground and continued to say. "You don''t owe me. It''s my business to love you." Because it''s my business, so you don''t have to feel guilty. "Mu Mu, I," Ning Fu understood her meaning, clenched her fist and wanted to move forward, but her feet were stiff and unable to move. How could it not be his business? He was most afraid of her crying. As soon as she cried, he was confused. He didn''t want her pain, and he also wanted to give her a smile. She wanted him, and he wanted to give him. But he can''t afford it. The distance between them was less than one meter, but he felt that there was a gully he could not cross. Yang Mu squatted to see for a while, for a long time did not hear his reply, feel chest tightness, get up and want to leave. I didn''t expect that I squatted too long. When I stood up, I felt my body falling down. She closed her eyes powerlessly. All of a sudden, she was held around her waist, her leaning body was stabilized, her forehead hit her strong chest, and she instinctively grasped each other''s clothes. Ning Fu saw the woman''s body fall down, and immediately put out his arm to hold her, waiting for her to stand firm. He wanted to step back and separate from her, but she pulled his clothes and couldn''t leave. "Mu Mu, let go." "No, Ning Fu, I can''t bear it." I can''t bear to let you go. If he ignores her for several years, she will be sad. She was not afraid to wait for him, but he would ignore her all the time. In addition, this time she encountered such things, she was also afraid that he would dislike himself, and she could see disgust in his eyes. Extravagant silk of the stubborn hope to seize her heart. Even if she was black and blue, she would not be afraid. Ning Fu stares at her top of the head, and after a long time, he finally reaches out and hugs her with a compromise sigh. Aware of his approach, Yang Mu surprised to look up. "Thank you, Ning Fu." "For what?" Ning Fu was surprised by her reaction. "Thank you for tolerating me. I don''t like it." Ning Fu touched her sincere eyes. How humble is this little fool to think that he will treat her as a nuisance? "It''s too windy here. I''ll take you down." Yang mushun nodded and was ready to release him, but his big hand opened and held her hand. She stared at the two hands of ten fingers and followed him in a daze. "Ning Fu, I think, discharged."Ning Fu keeps on walking and takes her back to the ward. Yang Mu is standing outside the ward, refused to go in, "I want to, discharge." Her physical condition is not serious, but the doctor said she was unstable, so she should be hospitalized for observation. Her emotional state is not good. She thought extremely before. Although Cheng Mo explained to her that those men did not succeed in insulting her, her injuries still made her lose the idea of continuing to live. But now Ning Fu suddenly came over, let her very helpless, don''t want him to see her ugly injury. Ning Fu turned his head and stared at her for a few seconds, "OK, I''ll ask the doctor. You pack up first, and I''ll take you out later. " "Really?" "Well, can I show you where I live?" Ning Fu asked tentatively. "Good!" Yang Mu can''t wait to go to the ward to clean up immediately. Seeing that she was crying and laughing, Ning Fu''s mood was also affected. She turned to her doctor. Coincidentally, I met Xiao Jue in Yang Mu''s doctor''s office. Xiao Jue took a look at him. It was no accident. He just thought that Qin Ning had been kidnapped. He didn''t like Ning Fu. "Can Yang Mu be discharged from the hospital?" Ning Fu asked the attending doctor. "Of course not, her mood is not stable, and her injury is not good. It''s not good for her to leave the hospital rashly." Answered Xiao Jue. Seeing Ning Fu frowning, Xiao Jue''s hostility to him did not dissipate. "Miss Yang is Qin Ning''s friend. Qin Ning asked me to pay special attention to her. But you are also a doctor. You should understand that Miss Yang''s condition can not be cured by taking medicine. " "Thank you for your concern." Listen to him is really for the sake of Yang Mu, Ning Fu directly ignore the irony in his tone. "Don''t be so polite. You are not related to others. It''s not your turn to thank them." Ning Fu pursed his lips. As soon as he was ready to turn around, a woman ran to him happily and refuted Xiao Jue''s words in a low voice. "He''s my boyfriend. Dr. Shaw, he can. " He has the right to replace her and thank Dr. Xiao. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue. Ning Fu feels that she is defending him. She looks at the woman beside him in surprise and opens her mouth. She finds that he has no words to refute. Yes, he''s her boyfriend now. If he''s going to die tomorrow, let him indulge for the last time. Leaving the hospital, Ning Fu drives Qin Ning to his villa. Along the way, Yang Mu is holding his big hand, Ning Fu turned to see her small face, and finally did not shake off her hand. Get his acquiescence, Yang Mu mood instant good to burst, the corner of the mouth smile can''t hold down. Chapter 871 To Ning Fu''s villa. When Ning Fu got out of the car, Yang Mu followed him closely. Although his weak face was a little pale, his joy was hard to ignore. He poured her a glass of water and asked her what she wanted to eat. He made it for her. He knew she hadn''t had dinner yet. Yang Mu eyes a bright, "you can, cook?" "Yes, I can''t compare with you." Ning Fu nodded unnaturally and got up to go to the kitchen. Yang Mu with him to the kitchen, silly staring at him, rather Fu low cough, open the refrigerator to take ingredients. He simply made three dishes. When they were eating, they found that Yang Mu was staring at him when he was not eating. He had no choice but to remind them. "Eat." "Oh," she snickered, nodded, and then said, "Ning Fu, that''s good." She spoke intermittently, sometimes without subject, just a few verbs and adjectives, but he could understand. Ning Fu''s heart is not taste, there is some struggle in his eyes. If he leaves, he also hopes that she will be well. Bell, bell, bell. It''s Yang Mu''s cell phone. Yang Mu picked up the mobile phone and took a look. It was Ling Ze''s phone. Ling Ze occasionally sends a message to her on wechat, and she will reply. In recent days, Ling Ze also calls her, but she is in a bad mood, so she never answers. Or when Tong Qi came to see her, Ling called Tong Qi and asked about her situation. She was forced to say a few words with him. Now she receives his call again. She frowns and wants to hang up, but she is stopped by Ning Fu. "He''s worried about you, too. Take it." Yang Mu looks at him suspiciously, hesitates for a few seconds, and finally answers. "Yang Mu, have you left the hospital?" "Well." "Did you go back to school or where?" Ling Ze''s breath is unsteady when he talks. He should be talking on the phone while walking. Yang Mu took a look at the man beside him. "I live at home, my boyfriend." Ling stopped, and after a while, he laughed. "Yang Mu, if you want to avoid me, there is no need to find such a bad excuse." Yang Mu pushes his mobile phone to Ning Fu and asks him to talk. But before Ning Fu spoke, Ling spoke again, "Yang Mu, I didn''t see you when I came to the hospital, so I called to ask you. I know you have other men in your heart. I give you the right to choose. Before you agree to be my girlfriend, I hope we are still friends. Even if you are with another man, we are still friends. " Ning Fu clenched his fist, listened to him, picked up his mobile phone and went to the balcony. Yang Mu looked at his back and got up to listen to what he said, but Ning Fu closed the door of the balcony. She could only return to the dining table. When he came back, Yang Mu was full. "Yes, Ling Ze?" "Well." Ning Fu didn''t explain when he knew Ling Ze, so he gave her back her cell phone and continued to have dinner. Yang Mu holding a mobile phone, always think he is a little strange, but he does not explain, she can not guess his mind. After dinner, Ning Fu goes to the kitchen to wash dishes. Yang Mu follows him and holds him from behind. Rather the hand that Fu washes a dish, turned a head to see her one eye, "how?" "Happy." Ning Fu''s mouth raised, he was also happy. But his happiness, always careful, every minute, he engraved in his mind. When you die, it''s not too painful to think of these memories, is it? Coming out of the kitchen, Yang Mu still sticks to him. Ning Fu takes her upstairs to prepare something for her to wash. "Your bedroom, where is it?" Ning Fu pointed to the position on the left. Before he spoke, she opened the door of his bedroom, pushed the door in and inspected his bedroom. Although his bedroom is very large, it''s very simple. You can see it at a glance. Yang Mu jumped to the bed, overbearing holding the quilt, "I sleep." She means, she''s going to sleep here. Standing at the door of Ning Fu although understand her meaning, but Leng a few seconds, eyes complex step back. "You want to sleep here. I''ll go to the guest room next door." Yang Mu saw that he was going to leave and immediately jumped up and hugged his arm. "Ningfu, don''t hide." Ning Fu''s mind is said by her, the footstep rigid stop. "Mu Mu, I," Yang Mu looked at his tangled expression and laughed, "sleep together, I won''t force you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu was stunned. In fact, he wanted to tell her that with his physical condition, he could not survive another operation.Unexpectedly, she teased him. He took off his glasses and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Fool, I''m a man. I should say that." "It''s not stupid. You won''t take the initiative." She retorted very seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This little fool, Ning Fu can''t laugh or cry. In order to teach her a lesson, he forced her to step back two steps, bow and her eyes. "How do you know I won''t take the initiative?" "Yes, I know." Yang Mu was forced by him back against the wall, not timid and he looked at each other, in order to prove his words, she jumped up in his lips. Pick eyebrows at him with pride, like a small stream - hooligan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s unexpected pupil dilation. Two eyes intertwined, although they did not say a word, but the friendship in the eyes, fermentation in the air. Yang Mu restrained his smile, and suddenly stood on tiptoe, hugged his neck, raised his head and kissed him. Ning Fu long arms around her waist, each other''s enthusiasm, like a fire was lit. The less the fire, the bigger it was, the more intense it was, burning each other''s reason. She wanted to give him what she had accomplished. Ning Fu hugs her and walks into the bedroom. The two of them fall on the bed together. He gasped and let him go, "Mu Mu, aren''t you afraid?" "Afraid of you, dare not?" By her provocation, Ning Fu gritted his teeth, "little fool, you still have injuries, I will hurt you." "I''m not afraid." Not giving him a chance to escape, she kisses him again. Ning Fu turned his head and tried to avoid it, but failed. "Mu, mu, be good," "you, be good, too." With a sly smile, she turned over on him and reached for his shirt. He took her troubled hand and wanted to get up, but she was stubborn. "Ning Fu, do you think I''m dirty?" Ning Fu surprised frown, "Mu Mu, nonsense, I can''t harm you, I''m sick, I don''t know how many days I can live. Do you want me like this? " "I want it!" Fearless and determined. "Yours, all the time, I want." No matter what you become, she will. Even if today is the last day, she is willing. Ning Fu stretched out his hand to lift the fringe of her cheek, lowered his head and grabbed her lips. He encircled her waist with great strength. When he kissed her, it was like eating her. It''s like releasing a wolf from prison. The clothes were thrown away, and under the refraction of the light, the figures around each other kept plundering each other''s breath. Chapter 872 In the spacious bedroom, when Yang Mu woke up, she felt that the sun was a little harsh. She stretched out her arm to block her eyes. When she moved, she felt the pain in her waist. It flashed through her mind that the man''s strong body galloped on her body last night, and she covered her hot cheek. Patted the next position, but did not find his figure, her face changed, suddenly sat up. He''s not leaving, is he? Four years ago, he was the same. He slept with her when he was drunk and disappeared from her world the next day. She looked for a long time, also waited for a long time, finally again until he can personally admit that it is her boyfriend, she does not want to lose him. When she got out of bed and went to the bathroom, she didn''t find him. She rushed out of the bedroom and didn''t care what she was wearing. She ran downstairs. "Ning Fu?" "Ning Fu!" In the first floor turn a circle did not find him, her face pale, unbearable, powerless sitting on the ground, tears like a broken line of beads, silent down. He left again. Do you want her to wait four years? Ning Fu bought breakfast back, just opened the door, saw the little woman wearing his shirt, regardless of sitting on the ground crying. Frowning, he picked her up and bowed his head to kiss her eyes. "Little fool, early in the morning, why are you crying?" "Ning Fu, you didn''t leave?" She looked at him in disbelief, feeling a little unreal. Ning Fu thinks that four years ago that night, he was drunk, and they had a relationship. The next day, he heard that Han Junyu was calculated by Ning Kang in Bacheng City, and left in a hurry without saying hello to her. After waiting to return to Nankang City, he didn''t have the courage to see her again. He thought about her a lot and followed her secretly. She would run to his villa and wait for him. Originally, he thought that she had been waiting for a period of time and would give up when she was in despair. But day after day, year after year. Four years. She waited for him for four years. Look at her crying out of control, do you think she''ll have to wait another four years? Ning Fu''s heart aches and his arms tighten. If he''s gone forever and never see her again, will she have to wait for a lifetime? "I didn''t leave. I just went to buy breakfast. Didn''t you say you like fresh soymilk?" Yang Mu listened to his words, turned his head and looked at the breakfast on the table, which stopped crying, but his shoulders still couldn''t stop shaking. "I thought, thought, you left." He will go soon, maybe tomorrow. But how can he say that? "Stop crying and get up for breakfast." "Well." Yang Mu nodded, but he didn''t move. She was wearing his black shirt. The three buttons on the shirt were not buttoned. When she cried, the shirt tilted to show her fragrant shoulder, but she didn''t care at all. She just held him and didn''t want to move. Ning Fu looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him, rolled his Adam''s apple, and took a deep breath. I picked her up, sat down on the sofa, coughed and pulled her shirt to button her. Yang Mu but deliberately avoid, play to rely on to his arms drill, every minute want to stick to him. "Mu Mu, you set fire on purpose." He whispered a reminder in her ear. "Light the fire?" Yang Mu looks at him suspiciously, perceives his forbearance, her cheek blushes, and leans her head against his arms, which is a kind of default. Ning Fu took a deep breath and had nothing to do with her. He brought her breakfast and began to feed her. After breakfast, they read together again. Yang Mu, who didn''t sleep well last night, fell asleep in his arms soon. Looking down at her snoring, Ning Fu was not in the mood to read a book. She threw away her book and took her to the bedroom. She was just about to sleep with her for a while, but she heard the vibration of her mobile phone. He glanced at it. It was a quarterly call. He pursed his lips tightly, ignored them, covered Yang Mu with a quilt, then bowed his head to kiss her lips, and left the bedroom. Out of the bedroom, he first made a phone call, just hang up the phone, the quarterly call came again. He sneered, pressed the answer, and didn''t beat around the Bush, he said directly. "Give me three more days." "Ningfu, you stopped taking the medicine. You are looking for death to do so Quarter regardless of his answer, cold voice angry. Ning Fu a Leng, quarter this is to care about him? "Ning Fu, do you have the idea of saving Xu''er long ago?" The quarter asked again. "I promised my sister that I would save Xu''er. Qin Ning is innocent, and we always owe her, so you''d better stop as soon as possible. " Ning Fu is calm. Four years ago, when Xu''er had an accident, Ji had an idea for Qin Ning. He tried to stop it. On the surface, Ji promised him, but there were many small moves behind him. Even in order to avoid his sight, but also deliberately designed a car accident, let Han Junyu suffered a huge blow.Four years later, when he learned that Qin Ning was still alive, he decided to save Xu''er. But the plan can''t keep up with the change, now with Yang Mu, his heart has been shaken. He is not timid and afraid of death, but reluctant to let Yang Mu be sad. "Ning Fu, do you know what you''re talking about? You are Xu er''s most respected uncle. If she knew that you had saved her, she would be sad. " Ning Fu looked at the hot sun outside the window and blinked. "Qin Ning has not been well these years. Now she can get her happiness. My uncle has never given her any gifts. This is what I can only do for her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What Ning Fu wants to do is irresistible. But he knows that Xu''er respects his uncle very much, so he regards him as an elder in his heart. When he learns that he wants to cut off the medicine provided by Rongteng and save Xu''er, he immediately wants him to stop. He can''t control the virus erosion in his body without taking medicine. If he is in operation, he will be killed. Ning Fu hung up and went to prepare lunch. They stayed in the villa for two days. On the third day, Ning Fu took Yang Mu to visit Qin Ning and made up a birthday present for her. The third day after Qin Ning''s wedding is the Dragon Boat Festival and her birthday. But because of the threat of season and Rongteng, her birthday is not very happy. When Ning Fu and Yang Mu arrive at Han Junyu''s villa, Qin Ning comes out to meet them. She sees that Ning Fu has been holding Yang Mu''s hand, and Yang Mu is also happy. She is surprised, but she is also happy for Yang Mu. Sitting in the living room, several people chatted. Ning Fu had a deep understanding of Han Junyu, which was a hint. Han Junyu got up and casually said that he had something to do with his study. Ning Fu also got up and went upstairs. Two men have a topic to talk about, Qin Ning did not care, continue to talk with Yang Mu. But Yang Mu is uneasy to stare at Ning Fu''s back figure, until his back figure disappears, she has not yet taken back her sight. Qin Ning doubts behind in front of her shook, Yang Mu turned his eyes. "Qin Ning, help me." ¡°£¿¡± Qin Ning doesn''t understand of looking at her. "Ning Fu, you have something to hide from me. I love him. I can''t leave. " Qin Ning frowned and turned to look at the direction of the study. He also had a bad feeling in his heart. Chapter 873 In Han Junyu''s study. After closing the door of his study, Han Junyu went to see the blue veins on Ning Fu''s wrist, which became more and more obvious, and there were some traces on his back neck. "Is there any other treatment for your condition?" Rather than answering his question, Ning Fu sits on the sofa and slowly makes tea, but asks him to take care of Yang Mu. Listen to Ning Fu''s indifferent voice, Han Junyu frowns. Is this his last words? "Ning Fu, I advise you to live well. You are too naive to let me take care of women for you." Han Junyu sneered. Ning Fu picked up the tea cup, feeling the special bitterness of the tea, and frowned. "I have to be on my guard against being ruthless." Han Junyu understood what he meant. He was prepared for the quarter just in case. When he had other ideas, the quarter would use Yang Mu to threaten him. Nankang city is his territory after all. It is not difficult for him to send someone to protect him. He was not sure what Ning Fu had planned, but because Ning Fu offered to provide kidney for Rong Xu''er, Ji Ji and Rong Teng''s attention shifted from Qin Ning, which was also a good thing for him. But this good thing is to Ning Fu''s life, Han Junyu heart is refused. He tried to persuade Ning Fu, but Ning Fu kept silent, just drinking tea, and didn''t know what he was thinking. Han Junyu said a few words, did not hear Ning Fu''s response, also stopped the voice. He is not a man with many words. Since Ning Fu has made his decision, he is not easy to interfere. After a while, Qin Ning came and asked them to go downstairs for dinner. They went out. Suddenly, Ning Fu''s arm was caught, and he turned his head in surprise. Qin Ning rolled up his sleeve and looked at his arm. Realizing her purpose, he immediately stepped back. Qin Ning saw an obvious blue mark on his small arm, his pupils dilated, and his eyes were staring at him. "Ning Fu, what''s the matter with you?" She didn''t know exactly what happened, but his situation was definitely abnormal. Ning Fu smile, pulled the sleeve, find an excuse to perfunctory, "nothing, this is the trace left by the injury." "I don''t believe it. I had this kind of thing on me four years ago, when I realized that I was in bad health. You also have Z virus. Is there a way to detoxify the virus? " Qin Ning stares at him nervously, if the influence of the virus, it''s a matter of human life. Hearing the worry in Qin Ning''s tone, Ning Fu shakes his head and smiles at the corner of his mouth. Qin Ning didn''t call him uncle now, but he was very concerned about him. Such a kind and innocent girl should not be put on the operating table. "This matter, Qin Ning, I hope you don''t tell Yang Mu for the time being." "Ning Fu, do you think of her as a fool? Although the language expression of Mu Mu is not very good, her feeling is very keen. You have something to hide from her, she knew in her heart, she chose not to ask, is waiting for you to tell her. If you really love her, you shouldn''t hide her. " Ning Fu a Leng, stare at her for a long time just think of Yang Mu these days of abnormality. Yang Mu has been pestering him these days. No matter where he goes, she sticks to him. Once he disappears from her sight, she is very nervous. Before, he thought that she was afraid of him leaving. Now when Qin Ning said this, he suddenly realized that Yang Mu had already guessed that he was hiding something from her, but she didn''t ask, waiting for him to explain it to her. But now he really didn''t know how to speak. Is it to tell her that he may die in a few days? In this case, he just thought that he was cruel to her. How could he say it. After dinner, Ning Fu takes Yang Mu away. Qin Ning sends them to the parking lot. He wants to talk but stops. He gives a hint to Ning Fu with his eyes. Ning Fu turns a blind eye and takes Yang Mu to the car. Looking at his car driving far away, Qin Ning couldn''t help sighing. "What do you mean by sigh?" Han Junyu looks at her. Qin Ning droops small head, think of Yang Mu sad expression, her heart uneasy. "When I knew Yang Mu, I thought she was a very simple girl. I didn''t expect that she would know Ning Fu. After that, I don''t know what happened to them, but now that they are stuck together, Yang Mu obviously loves Ning Fu. But will Ning Fu really live a good life with Yang Mu? I really don''t want Yang Mu to get hurt. " Han Junyu looked at her, not only no comfort, but sneer. "Where have you been?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked up at him in amazement, this question is not easy to answer. "I don''t care about my own business. I have to take care of other people''s business. Stupid girl, do you think you are very capable? " Han Junyu''s satire is always so merciless! ¡°¡­¡­¡±Qin Ning rushed upstairs to keep a distance from him. Looking at the little woman''s back, Han Junyu takes back his serious expression and looks into the abyss at the direction of Ning Fu''s departure. Ning Fu wants to stop Ji from playing Qin Ning''s idea, so he gives song Xu''er his own kidney. He will do so because he has pity on Qin Ning. Han Junyu always does things to make him unhappy. If he is kind to him, he must be rewarded. Ning Fu''s kindness to Qin Ning is accepted by him for Qin Ning, but Han Junyu will never let it happen if he wants to die. Moreover, if Qin Ning knew about it, she would feel uncomfortable in her heart. Maybe it would be the pain of her life. He didn''t want Qin Ning to think too much, but he wanted to use learning to divert her attention. He went upstairs and deliberately supervised her learning. Looking at her serious study, he turns on the computer to contact song Xuan and asks him to send someone to pay attention to the trend of Ning Fu all the time. At the same time, he also needs to check the situation of Rongteng and rongning. As soon as he sent the message, he heard the mobile phone vibrate. He saw that it was a call to Yueyang and immediately answered it. "President, something''s wrong" he said something to yueyanggang in an unsteady tone. Han Junyu immediately realized the seriousness of the situation, looked up at Qin Ning, who was studying, interrupted him, and put headphones on his mobile phone to let him continue. After hearing his report, Han Junyu''s face was gloomy and terrible. "You negotiate to minimize the harm." Finish saying this sentence, he hung up the mobile phone, just got up and the woman''s eyes on. "What''s the matter?" Obviously, she just heard Xiang Yueyang''s words. Han Junyu pursed his thin lips, and Jun''s face returned to calm. He replied calmly, "except for some small situations in the company, I''ll go now. You should study honestly at home and don''t run around. " "Oh." Since it was a matter of Sheng''an group, Qin Ning didn''t understand it, so he didn''t ask any more questions and continued to study hard. Han Junyu left the study, went to the living room, called Lao Mo to drive, thought about it and turned upstairs. Han churui in the room is playing games with Ji Ji. He hears a knock on the door and gets up to open the door. He is surprised to see Han Junyu standing outside. "Uncle Han, what''s up?" "Well, Xiao Rui, I have something to say to you." Han Junyu''s voice is not soft, even a bit serious, which makes Han churui realize that something is wrong. After Han Junyu walked out of the room, he listened to him say a few words. He stretched his chin and nodded and agreed to his request. Chapter 874 Han Junyu went to Sheng''an to deal with his work. Qin Ning didn''t think too much at first, but she waited until she was about to fall asleep at night and looked up at the clock. It was almost one o''clock in the morning, and he didn''t come back. She took out her mobile phone and sent him a wechat. After a while, she didn''t wait for a response, but she had to call him. He had no reason not to inform her if he didn''t go home for something special. It took a long time for the phone to get through. Qin Ning asked him anxiously if something had happened to him. The other side of the other side seems to be eating. Qin Ning determines the time again and frowns. "Do you have dinner now?" "Well." Han Junyu just looked down at the time of his mobile phone. If he hadn''t reminded Yueyang, he might have forgotten to have dinner. "I won''t go back tonight, you go to bed quickly." He coaxed gently. "What''s wrong with the company?" Han Junyu pays the most attention to the rest time. Now he has to eat dinner so late for work. There must be no time to sleep and rest. "It''s just some tedious things. I''ll go back tomorrow. You go to bed quickly." Qin Ning doesn''t want to hang up with his mobile phone. Usually, they sleep together. Suddenly, he''s not here. She''s not used to it. Listening to her silence, Han Junyu also guessed his mind and lowered his voice, "do you miss me?" "Well, yes." Qin Ning is not shy, a bit aggrieved response. When Han Junyu heard her words, his gloomy mood improved a lot, and his voice softened a lot. "I can''t walk this way. If I can''t sleep, I''ll turn on the video. I''m waiting for you to fall asleep. I''m turning off my cell phone." That is to accompany her to sleep, although can''t accompany in her side, but at least let her feel his existence. Qin Ning loves him. There is something coquetry in her soft voice. "I won''t disturb your work, but you also pay attention to the rest time, OK?" "Good, good, go to sleep." Han Junyu is busy with his work and has a heavy task. Qin Ning knows that. He specially for accompany her, this period of time has been a vacation, to Yueyang although have management ability, but novice on the road, always encounter some trouble. If you have to, Xiang Yueyang will not talk to Han Junyu. But a person rolling back and forth in the big bed, for a long time still did not fall asleep, she simply got up, want to go downstairs to drink some water. As soon as I went downstairs, I heard the footsteps behind me. "Xiao Rui, why haven''t you slept yet?" Qin Ning turns his head in surprise and sees Han churui walking behind her. "I heard your voice because Uncle Han went to work. Can''t you sleep alone?" Qin Ning poured himself a glass of water, drank a glass of water, suddenly heard his inquiry, choked. To hide her embarrassment, she immediately shook her head. "No, I had a sleep. The sound insulation in the villa is very good. How can you hear me coming downstairs? " When she just went downstairs, her movements were very light, just in order not to disturb the children''s rest. Han churui had no reason to hear her. Han churui calmly pointed to the corner of the stairs. Qin Ning looked up along his finger. In the bright light, she didn''t see anything. "There, I installed a micro camera. The micro camera is linked to my mobile phone, and I will be reminded when there is abnormal sound." Listening to Han churui''s explanation, Qin Ning carefully checked again, but still didn''t find the kind of camera he said, so he chose to give up. This little guy even installed this kind of thing at home. How defensive is it. At a young age, Qin Ning was like an agent every day. He was ready to talk to him seriously. "Xiaorui, this is home. It''s very safe. No one will hurt you. You don''t need to install this kind of thing to monitor at all. If you have any ideas, you can tell me. " Han churui knew that she had misunderstood and didn''t explain much. "Easy thing, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s wrong with this? Simply install a wechat camera at home. That''s what she and Han Junyu were kissing at the entrance of the stairs. The intimate scenes were all photographed? Think about the scene of two adults getting tired and crooked together. When a ten-year-old saw it, Qin Ning''s face turned red. He bowed his head and coughed to cover his red face. "Xiao Rui, don''t always stretch your nerves. You always feel that someone is wrong. Uncle Han and I regard you as our younger brother, you." Han churui has a keen observation. When he detects Qin Ning''s red face, he guesses what she might think of. Han churui thought that he saw Han Junyu and her kissing at the stairs under the camera a few days ago. He didn''t care at all. In this villa, when did Han Junyu and her show love and avoid others?So Han churui, who doesn''t know much about the adult world, just thinks that the two are very close, and it''s no surprise that they are closer. Just like Ann to him, because she trusts him and depends on him, she will tell him everything and want to share everything with him. "Since it''s OK, I''ll go to bed." Don''t want to listen to Qin Ning, Han churui turned to leave. Being perfunctory, Qin Ning was stunned and didn''t get his response. He felt sad and happy. Surprisingly, Han churui used to be very nervous and polite to maintain his carefulness, but now his attitude towards her is more casual. Sometimes it''s easy to quarrel with her, obviously treat her as a close person. The sad thing is that this little guy will understand your temperament when he is familiar with you. He is not polite when he speaks. At this time, he was ignored, Qin Ning had a severe headache. The next day, Qin Ning went to bed late. When she got up, it was late. When she went downstairs to have dinner, Han churui had already taken An''an and Jiji out for breakfast. Qin Ning squinted at the three children playing ball in the small garden, drank some porridge to fill his stomach, and was ready to go out for some activities. She went upstairs to change her sportswear. When she heard the mobile phone ring, she glanced at Yang Mu. Casually answered the phone, frowned, turned to get the bag, ready to go out. Han churui, who is in the small garden, turns his head and notices that Qin Ning is ready to go out. He has a bad secret in his heart and runs to stop her immediately. "Where are you going?" Qin Ning is ready to put the bag into the bag, thinking it''s a taxi. He sees Han churui rush in front of her and step back in surprise. Looking at his serious inquiry, Qin Ning recognized the worry in his tone and didn''t hide much. He explained with a smile. "Yang Mu, you''ve met. She has something to tell me. I''ll go out to see her." "Don''t go!" Han churui''s face was bright and cold. The ten-year-old is tall and has reached Qin Ning''s shoulder. His voice is still a little immature, but the three words he spits out are very impressive. Chapter 875 Qin Ning was frightened by Han churui''s voice and looked at him strangely with wide open eyes. "Why not?" Han churui thinks of what Han Junyu has said to him. He is dumb for a moment. He turns his head and looks at An''an. An''an receives his hint and immediately runs over to hold Qin Ning and coquettishly asks her to play with her. At this time, Han churui found an excuse to say that An''an wanted her to play ball together, and then he said anxiously that she was not allowed to see her friends. Qin Ning didn''t think much either. She negotiated with an an an. She went to see her friends and brought her delicious food when she came back. An an listens to delicious food and hesitates to look at Han churui. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to do. Looking at An''an''s cute and tangled face, Han churui helps her forehead. There are some similarities between An''an and Qin Ning. I heard that there are delicious food, so I compromise every minute. "You can ask your friend over. Although uncle Han is busy and can''t supervise your study, you can''t relax. " Han churui found out the reason to study to prevent Qin Ning from going out. Qin Ning felt numb when he was oppressed by his study. "I''ll ask my friend if she wants to come here." "Well, Ann and Jiji like aunt Yang very much, too." Han churui encouraged her. Anyway, Qin Ning can''t leave the villa. This is the order Han Junyu gave him when he left. Qin Ning contacted Yang Mu, but no one responded. She waited for a few minutes and called her again, but no one answered. Maybe she has set out, put the mobile phone in the bag, will not see her call her, Qin Ning guess. Since Yang Mu has set out, Qin Ning is not easy to break an appointment, but he is stopped by Han churui again. "You are a road maniac. Are you not afraid of getting lost when you go out alone?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning mouth a smoke, she is road crazy not false, but he also too despise her. She doesn''t know the way. She can take a taxi. Does the driver always know the way? Han churui doesn''t care as much as she does. If the driver has some other ideas about her and takes her to the ditch, will she go too? But some words can not be too straightforward, Han churui had to gently persuade her to wait for a while, maybe she has other things to delay answering the phone. At this time, Ann immediately wrapped around, took her hand and refused to let her go. Qin Ning had no choice but to wait. Ji Ji looks at Han churui, who is always in a tight face, and looks at his sister and mother again. He has a guess in his heart. After a few minutes, Qin Ning contacted Yang Mu again. This time, the other party answered the phone and heard that she wanted to come to the villa, but Yang Mu said that she would come to her next time. Qin Ning feels sorry and wants to apologize. Before she finishes speaking, the other party hangs up in a hurry. Qin Ning frowned and was pulled by an an to play with the ball. Her attention was diverted and she didn''t think about it any more. Finally stop her, Han churui finally breathed a sigh of relief, but the heart of the alert or did not put down. Although he didn''t know what happened, with his keen judgment, he noticed that there were several more protectors outside the villa. Han Junyu deliberately explained that he couldn''t let Qin Ning go out. It must be someone who wanted to hurt Qin Ning. Thinking of this layer, Han churui turns his head, looks at Ji Ji and nods in his heart. Someone who wants to harm Qin Ning must be a threat to the two children, so now he not only wants Qin Ning to stay in the villa, but also to hold the safety of the two children. There must be some means for Han Junyu to be on guard. Han churui told himself in his heart that he should not be taken lightly. Qin Ning accompanied the two children to play for a while, and suddenly a light rain came from the sky. She quickly took the children back to the villa. If you can''t do outdoor activities, you have to stay indoors. Jiji and Han churui also have homework, so they are ready to go upstairs to do homework. But Qin Ning thinks that Han Junyu has prepared a lot of learning materials for her, so she can only let three children go to the study. Two boys are doing their homework seriously. ANN is playing with her doll. When she is tired, she lies on the sofa beside Han churui and falls asleep. Qin Ning looked at a lot of words on the book, squinted, and wanted to take it seriously. But the string of English letters was too challenging for her intelligence. Although she has not yet chosen a school for postgraduate entrance examination, she needs to learn almost everything about music for postgraduate entrance examination, so Han Junyu prepares a whole set of English learning materials for her. Every time Qin Ning saw this pile of data, he felt so powerless. But at this time, looking at Jiji and Han churui''s serious study, she, as an elder, didn''t learn at all, and suddenly felt some remorse. She sat up straight and shook her head to wake up, but after watching for a few minutes, she felt more sleepy. After a while, she just fell asleep on the table. Hearing the news, Han churui turned his head and suddenly his eyes twitched.After only half an hour, she fell asleep, which is too exaggerated. But on second thought, when she fell asleep, she would not run out, so his pressure would be less, so he immediately went to get a blanket to cover her and let her continue to sleep. When Qin Ning wakes up, it''s lunch time. Without supervision of the study, the effect is very poor, mixed all afternoon, in the evening, Qin Ning still did not wait for Han Junyu back. She called to inquire, but this time she answered the phone to Yueyang. There was some noise on the other end of the phone. After a while, she heard his voice. "I''m sorry, Qin Ning. I''m the only one who can answer the phone." "What''s the matter?" To Yueyang there Dun a few seconds, "nothing, just the president did not come to the company for a long time, there are a lot of things he needs to deal with." Something''s wrong. Qinning listen to Yueyang official answer sentence, feel that the situation must be worse than she imagined. She also worked with Yueyang for a period of time to get to know him. He was a very casual person. If she always asked, she would laugh and tease her. But now his tone was serious, and what he said was obviously perfunctory. Knowing that there was nothing to ask from Yueyang, she asked him to take care of Han Junyu. After hanging up, she took her mobile phone to log on to the Internet. If something happens to Sheng''an, there will be news. But her mobile phone can''t connect to the network in the villa. She thinks it''s the problem of her mobile phone. She tried several times, but failed. These two days, she either studied in her study or went to the studio to draw. She didn''t use the Internet, so she was slow to respond to her mobile phone''s failure to connect to the Internet. Now I realize that someone doesn''t want her to receive information from the outside world. She is flustered in the heart, contact song Xuan quickly. It seems that song Xuan is not surprised to accept her call. He casually finds an excuse to perfunctory her, and then turns the topic to the matter that Shu Le wants to find her, which makes Qin Ning more uneasy. Then she called several other friends, who either said they were busy and hadn''t come to remember and pay attention to the news, or didn''t answer the phone at all. Qinning fidgety pinch the phone, in the end is what happened, unexpectedly let them all contact to hide her? Chapter 876 Qin Ning went downstairs and was about to go out with the key, but he was stopped. She frowned and walked past him, but the other side''s feet moved quickly and stood in front of her again. "So late, where are you going?" Qin Ning, worried about Han Junyu, was a little worried and didn''t speak much politely. "It''s my business where I want to take it, Xiao Rui. Don''t make trouble. Get out of the way!" "It''s so late. It''s not safe for you to go out alone." Han churui tried to persuade. Qin Ning stares at him, flashed an idea in the heart, suddenly stare big eyes. "Xiao Rui, do you know something? Is there something wrong with Han Junyu? You deliberately stop me, just don''t want me to know?" There was an unnatural flash on Han churui''s face, but he soon pressed him down, "no, uncle Han is busy with work, you know. He''ll be worried if you go out alone so late. " "No, you lie. Han Junyu has not been home for such a long time. Something must have happened to Sheng''an. " Qin Ning angrily roared at him. After that, she realized that she was out of control. After all, he was a child, and he was kind-hearted and worried about her. Qin Ning was angry and took a deep breath to control his emotions. "I''m sorry, Xiao Rui. I didn''t mean to aim at you. I''m just, I''m just too worried about Han Junyu. I''m afraid of his accident. " Han Junyu did have an accident. Han churui is not very clear about the specific situation. He has been staring at her in the villa these days, but he learned from the news that Sheng an has made some bad rumors. Han Junyu should be dealing with the rumor, but he didn''t expect an accident. Seeing her out of control, Han churui patiently persuades her: "Uncle Han is very powerful. Nothing can stop him. He will come back soon." "No, it''s not. He is not a God, and he will be injured sometimes. I haven''t seen him for three days. If it wasn''t for the accident, he would not have picked up my wechat. " If Han Junyu is very busy and can''t answer the phone, she can understand, but he won''t ignore his wechat. But this time, she tried to give him a lot of video, he did not answer, so more sure of her guess. After listening to her words, Han churui was stunned. There is a touch in his heart. In his eyes, Han Junyu is a very powerful man, so he has a bit of worship for him. But I didn''t expect that in Qin Ning''s eyes, Han Junyu is just a man, the man she likes. Although that man is very powerful, he is not a God after all. He will be tired and hurt. "I can''t tell you what you want to know, but I can promise you that if Han Junyu doesn''t go home tomorrow, I will accompany you to find him, OK?" Qin Ning shakes his head and insists on going to Han Junyu. She couldn''t wait for a moment. Han churui had no choice but to try to persuade her. But he is not a good communication expert. He can only express what he thinks with his consistent thinking. "If something really happens, uncle Han will be more busy. Can you help him if you go to his side? He cares about you. When he does things, he has to take care of you. Even if he finds him, you are not helping him, but adding burden to him. " Qin Ning''s eyes widened in amazement, staring at him in a daze. After several seconds, he didn''t speak any more and turned to go upstairs. Looking at her lonely figure, Han churui bowed his head in chagrin. His words were so heavy that they hurt her. But he, the truth. When she returned to her bedroom and closed the door, he stood at the end of the stairs. Instead of going back to the room, he turned and went downstairs, went to the kitchen, closed the door and took out his cell phone. He dialed song Xuan, and the phone was through. "Uncle song, what''s the situation over there?" "The president is not sober, you must stop Qin Ning." Han churui felt guilty when he thought of Qin Ning''s depressed expression. Sheng an''s accident happened in two days. At that time, Han Junyu contacted him and asked him to stare at Qin Ning. But two days later, he has not returned to the villa. He has a bad feeling in his heart, so he contacts him. But song Xuan answers the phone, and he knows that Han Junyu is injured. This matter comes too quickly, Han Junyu faints, the last sentence is to explain to Yueyang, absolutely can''t let Qin Ning know the news of his injury. Knowing that he didn''t want Qin Ning to be sad, Xiang Yueyang immediately contacted song Xuan to block the news. Qin Ning''s idea is simple and he is busy studying. He won''t find out for a while, and he can only delay for a while. "Qin Ning is going to see Uncle Han at night. I just stopped her. How about Uncle Han''s injury? Can you wake up tomorrow? " Ten year old child, tone is still very tender, but song Xuan did not regard him as a general child. The child grew up in the hands of the devil. Although he was only ten years old, he was more tough than ordinary agents and was also a ruthless role. "It''s not a big problem. Fu Ning said that he will wake up soon, but we can''t determine the exact time. It''s very clever. I''ll send someone to watch the villa. Don''t come out"But" Han churui thought of promising Qin Ning to accompany her to find Han Junyu. If Han Junyu didn''t wake up tomorrow, would he break his appointment? "Now, I haven''t found out who is going against the president, but there are only a few guesses. So Qin Ning is still in danger. " "Good." Han churui promised that since he promised, he would protect his life. Hang up the phone, he went upstairs to Qin Ning''s bedroom, did not hear the movement, guess she may be sleeping, also did not stay more. Qin Ning in the bedroom does lie on the bed to sleep, but she can''t sleep, tossing and turning, thinking of Han Junyu in her mind. Han churui''s words hurt people, but he is telling the truth. If something really happened, if she went to him rashly, he would be distracted to take care of her, which was unwise. But the more she controlled herself from thinking about him, the more she thought about him. Thinking about it, her eyes began to turn red, forced to endure tears, or secretly ran out. They want her to wait for him at home without telling her. Then she is obedient and honest. Qin Ning knows that crying is weak and incompetent. Han Junyu used to say that she was ugly when she cried. She quickly got up and went to the bathroom to wash her tears with cold water. She can''t cry when she meets something. She must be strong and active. She couldn''t sleep, so she got up and went to the studio. Qin Ning thought that he would come back when he was waiting for him in the villa. But he didn''t expect that after waiting for two days, he didn''t wait for Han Junyu. Instead, he waited for Ning Fu with a bad face. Without waiting for her to ask about his intention, he forced her to ask about the news of Yang Mu. "I didn''t see Yang Mu. Aren''t you with her?" Qin Ning asked strangely. "You mean you didn''t ask Yang Mu out at all, did you?" Ning Fu asked again. "No Qin Ning saw his anxious appearance, but also realized that the situation was not optimistic. "You mistook Yang Mu for coming to me, but I didn''t contact Yang Mu at all. Is there a misunderstanding?" "Damn it Ning Fu low scold, calm face to leave. "Ning Fu, do you know about Han Junyu?" Qin Ning jumped into his car, reached for his arm and refused to let him go. Ning Fu knew that the current situation could not stop her. Thinking of Han Junyu''s situation, he sighed helplessly. It seems that he still can''t escape. That''s fate. The debt will be paid after all. "Call the children. I''ll take you to Han Junyu." Qin Ning would be happy to see Han Junyu, but she was frightened at the moment. Chapter 877 Ning Fu enters the ward and calls song Xuan out to discuss things. Yang Mu suddenly disappears. He must find her as soon as possible. Qin Ning pushes the door and sees Han Junyu lying on the hospital bed with a white cloth over his eyes. It''s obvious that his eyes are injured. She walked lightly to the side of the bed and looked at the man on the bed with pale lips and haggard face. She was distressed to reach out and touch his face. "He said he would go home, but he came here to sleep lazily. Han Junyu, you big liar." In order to suppress her crying, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand, but tears seemed to open the valve, surging out. Han churui takes An''an and Jiji into the ward. Seeing the situation, he is also shocked. A few days ago, Sheng''an was revealed that the reconstruction project of the old urban area caused death. Han Junyu went to take charge of the overall situation. Unexpectedly, the situation did not stabilize. Instead, he was attacked and his eyes were injured. Although he was sent to the hospital in time, his eyes were still injured, triggering his old injury, and his eyes temporarily lost sleep. "Dad, what''s the matter?" When an an doubts and asks, Ji Ji also stares at Han churui. After observing these days, he realized that Han churui knew something. Before he did not ask, he also guessed that he would not say. Now I see my father lying in the hospital bed, he is very scared. Dad has been able to give them a day piece of people, suddenly fell down, let him instantly lose the sense of security. Han churui also noticed Ji Ji''s eyes. Without explanation, he held his little hand with the other hand. But Jiji understood it and silently looked back at his mother, holding on to his hand. Although Jiji is still young, but a lot of things have been able to understand. Han churui doesn''t explain, that''s because it''s useless to explain now. Now they can only wait together and wait for Dad to wake up. Qin Ning tried her best to control her emotions. She turned around and saw the three children standing next to her. She waved to them. Three people go to the bedside, Qin Ning holds Ji Ji''s small hand. "Don''t be afraid. Dad just sleeps a little. He''ll wake up soon." Jiji looks at her father on the bed and nods, which is to agree with her. Ann is also upset and wants her mother to hold her, but when her mother comes to hold her hand, she finds that her mother''s palm is so cold that she instinctively shrinks to Han churui''s arms. Her daughter suddenly avoids herself. Qin Ning is not angry, and looks at Han churui seriously. "Xiao Rui, I want to take care of your uncle Han. Can you take care of two little guys for me?" "I will. Uncle Han will be fine soon." Han churui is not used to comfort. Qin Ning nodded, turned his head to see Han Junyu again, reached out and touched his jaw, some of them tied their hands. She got up to fetch water, and then borrowed a tool from Lord Xiao to shave him. Now that she''s sitting sad, it''s better to find something to do. When he wakes up, he doesn''t like his sloppy image. Han churui looked out of the window at the gloomy sky. As night fell, black swallowed up the space. At one glance, places without lights became unknown. He took two kids back to the villa for dinner, and Lao Mo took care of them, so it was convenient for them to travel. When Qin Ning looked up again, he found that all the children had gone. He packed up his tools, went back to the bed, touched the man''s side face, and bowed his head to kiss him in the corner of his lips. "Hey, Han Junyu, are you pretending to be sleeping? Why don''t you wake up?" The man in the bed didn''t give any response. Qin Ning slightly cool points to the belly of his nose, tears drop by drop on his face, as if to use tears to wake him up. When song Xuan opened the door, he saw such a scene. His heart was complicated, but he didn''t go in at last. He stepped back and closed the door. Looking at Cheng Mo and Xiao Jue, he sighed helplessly. "It''s not a bad thing to let Qin Ning know." Xiao Jue''s persuasion. Cheng Mo nodded and agreed with him, "Ningfu wants to find Yang Mu. I''ve sent someone to check it, but I have to go out again, and I don''t care so much. I''ll leave someone for you. If you have any emergency, contact them. " Song Xuan nodded. Suddenly, he didn''t know what the situation was. "Han Junyu, when will you wake up?" Cheng Mo is not at ease to see the eye ward. "Ning Fu said that Han Junyu touched the wound of his last gesture, and there was some infection. Although the injury would not hurt his life, he might be blind when he wakes up." Cheng Mo twisted his eyebrows. Last time Han Junyu told him that there was a blood clot in his head that might make him blind. He also gave him a cold sweat. The operation was not easy to succeed. I thought it had been turned over, but I didn''t expect it to happen again. It would be hard for him to accept. "Is there a treatment plan?" "Fu Ning said that the situation is still unclear and we should wait and see what happens. However, Ning Fu''s girlfriend has been kidnapped. He has no mind to control Jun Yu. " Xiao Jue rubbed his painful forehead and said."Although I have always been a private doctor of Han Junyu, his current situation is beyond my expectation. Ning Fu was responsible for the operation before. If Ning Fu didn''t help me, I would be blind now." Yang Mu suddenly disappeared, distracted Ning Fu''s attention, Han Junyu here is dangerous. Now the situation is very serious. It happened so suddenly that they were unprepared. Cheng Mo turned to song xuanphene. "This accident is obviously not so simple, although the other side''s purpose is not clear, but the other side can let Han Junyu injured, then there will be a move, you and Xiang Yueyang should be vigilant." "The situation of Sheng''an is under control with Xiang Yueyang. We are just worried about the eyes of the president. " just anticipating that he will be blind, Han Junyu has written his last words and arranged some things. If he was really blind, he would be in great pain. With his extreme temperament, he might not accept this situation, but he didn''t know what would happen out of control. Han Junyu is Qin Ning''s mainstay. If he is hurt, Qin Ning must feel bad. He has two children Several men think of the situation behind, are a headache. But no matter how bad the situation is, several people still have to help each other. Cheng Mo is ready to leave. He turns around and takes a few steps. Then he turns around and looks at Xiao Jue. "I''m on a mission this time, and Pei Ming is among them, do you know?" "Ah?" Xiao Jue looked at him blankly. How can he possibly know that he is an outsider when his troops are on a mission? But after he and Pei Ming got married, she applied for a change of vacation next month and went to honeymoon with him. Cheng Mo also realized that he asked an idiot''s question. After all, the two were still on their honeymoon, so it was cruel to let Pei Ming do the task. Considering the high risk factor of this mission, he said one more thing. "I''ve seen Pei Ming''s leave slip and approved it. Don''t worry. Take her and you will bring her back safely. " Xinhuan''s wife can''t see her every day if she wants to go out to do tasks. Although Xiao Jue is not happy, they can understand this profession. Suddenly hearing Cheng Mo''s appeasement, he felt a little uneasy, and his uneasiness spread to his brain. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to answer Cheng Mo''s words. How can all the trouble come together? Chapter 878 Han Junyu was in a coma for two days. When he regained his consciousness, he felt the darkness in front of him and thought it was his own illusion. He forced to open his eyes and found that it was still dark in front of him. Then he reacted. He was injured before fainting. Blindness. These two words rushed into his brain, and he was stunned for a long time, but there was no echo. It''s hard to avoid the unexpected danger that you think you''ve avoided. However, Han Junyu is not an ordinary person, and his mental endurance is not weak. Since he is blind, he should be treated. Modern technology is so advanced, so long as he actively cooperates, there will be hope. He comforted himself in his heart. A woman''s face flashed in his mind. He clenched his fist and called song Xuan. "President, you wake up. That''s great." Hearing his voice, song Xuan stood up excitedly, went to the bed and gave him his hand. "At what time, did my wife call again? What did you tell her? Is she worried? " Han Junyu thought about it and was uneasy. "Song Xuan, you call my wife and say that I have something to go abroad suddenly. I can only go back to China after a few days abroad." Song Xuan looks at Qin Ning sitting next to him with complicated eyes. Seeing that she nods to him, he takes back his eyes and answers that Han Junyu will call Qin Ning. "You call her now." Han Junyu can''t wait. He promised to go home with her the next day, but suddenly hurt, he broke his promise. Song Xuan has no choice but to take out his mobile phone and perform an operation on Qin Ning. Qin Ning nods, and then walks away from the ward. When Qin Ning goes out, song Xuancai calls, and Qin Ning''s voice comes from his mobile phone. Hearing Qin Ning give a feed, song Xuan gives Han Junyu an excuse. Qin Ning also cooperates, but he doesn''t hang up all the time. "Song Xuan, when can you ask Han Junyu to give me a call?" Without waiting for song Xuan to answer, Han Junyu reaches out and takes the phone away. "Ning Ning." He just woke up with a very hoarse voice. "Well, I''m here." Qin Ning pressed his voice for fear that he would cry. "If you study hard, I''ll go back and have a spot check." At this time, he would also talk about her study. Qin Ning was angry. "You should take good care of yourself. If you don''t come back for spot check, I won''t take the exam." Will want to go to graduate school, he is her choice of faith in the exam, if not for him to accompany her, even if she passed the exam will not go to read. Song Xuan saw that the back of Han Junyu''s hand holding the mobile phone was blue. He obviously forbeared the emotion. As a bystander, he felt uncomfortable, not to mention his client. "Ningning," "well," after waiting for a while, I didn''t hear his voice. Qin Ningning took a deep breath, controlled his mood, and wanted to say coquetry to him as usual, "Han Junyu, I didn''t sleep well when you were away these days." "It''s my fault." In the dark, he could see the dawn only when he thought of her. "It''s your fault, so you have to come back quickly. I really want to eat your noodles." "Good." Han Junyu agreed, holding the phone, but did not hang up the phone. "Ning Ning, be good." "Well, I''ll wait for you at home." Qin Ning doesn''t want to hang up, but Xiao Jue comes with two nurses. The nurse still has a pile of medicine in his hand, so he should change the medicine for Han Junyu. She immediately said goodbye to him and hung up. "Lord Xiao, how long will my husband recover?" Xiao Jue shrugged helplessly, "I can''t give you an answer to this question at present. I have to wait for Ning Fu to come and discuss it with me." Qin Ning frowned and didn''t embarrass him much. He opened the door to let them in. Xiao Jue is here to change Han Junyu''s dressing. After hearing Han Junyu ask the same question as Qin Ning, he doesn''t tell the truth. Instead, he is very optimistic and encourages him. As long as he cooperates with the treatment well, he will recover soon. Han Junyu trusted Xiao Jue. He was relieved to hear that his situation was not bad. Then he asked song Xuan about Sheng''an. "The situation is under control. I''ve arrested the child who spilled the medicine, but I didn''t ask for any information in his mouth." At that time, some dilapidated parts of the old urban area were either demolished or renovated and reinforced according to the plan, although there was a large amount of work. A group of people living in the old urban areas, some of them are not willing to leave without getting enough subsidies. They want to take advantage of this opportunity to get more money as nail households. There are no people who really miss this place and do not want to change it, so they oppose the renovation plan. The implementation of a project is bound to encounter opposition. Han Junyu had expected it for a long time and has been sending people to negotiate, but he didn''t expect that something would happen.During the construction process, the local people objected, so two teams fought, and some people were injured. The first time the accident happened, Xiang Yueyang came forward and wanted to suppress it and investigate and solve it in private. But I didn''t expect that someone would take this opportunity to stir up trouble and explode this incident, and also use the power of the media to worsen this incident, leaving Sheng''an in a passive situation. Xiang Yueyang can''t control it, so he can only contact Han Junyu. Originally, he wanted Han Junyu to support him for a period of time. When the situation is stable, he will continue to go back on vacation. As soon as Han Junyu appeared, he really controlled the situation. In order to stabilize the public, he went to the place where the accident happened in person, hoping that everyone could cooperate with the project. The old city is in decline, the economy is backward, and the public security is too poor. It''s a slum in Nankang city. It happens that the people above want to do something for their political achievements. At the beginning, Han Junyu was willing to accept the cooperation project. He sincerely wanted to improve the situation here, and also wanted to accumulate happiness for his children. He started the project with the purpose of charity. When he reaches the old urban area, he first communicates with the stable staff, and then wants to communicate with the local people, an 11-year-old or 12-year-old will run to him. Looking at the children''s thin clothes, it makes people feel pity. Han Junyu''s family now has three children. Han churui is also very thin, but he is thin. Thinking of the child at home, he felt soft in his heart, so he would not be on guard. When the child ran to him and scolded him angrily, he suddenly took out a bottle of medicine from behind and splashed it on his face. At that time, Han Junyu only felt uncomfortable in his eyes, but the feeling was not strong, and he didn''t care. So people caught the child and asked about the situation, but the child said nothing and scolded him all the time. Han Junyu is not angry, let people to investigate the identity of the child, immediately know that the child is a local, also quickly find the child''s parents. Waiting for the child''s parents to come, Han Junyu feels a headache. He realizes that something is wrong and immediately asks Xiang Yueyang to take him back to the car. His eyes hurt so much that he couldn''t open them. When he realized that there would be problems in his eyes, his brain was blank and he had an idea in his mind. He wanted to go back to see Qin Ning. Maybe it was the last time he saw her little face. Chapter 879 Han Junyu wants to go back to see Qin Ning, but reason finally makes him calm. He calmly orders Yueyang to send him to the hospital, and then contacts song Xuan to stabilize the situation. Suddenly he felt stabbing pain in his eyes, like needle pricking. He couldn''t bear it. He told song Xuan not to let Qin Ning know about him. Little silly girl loves to cry so much. If she knew he would be blind, she would cry very ugly. As soon as I hung up my cell phone, I listened to the sound of opening the door, and then I was familiar with the sound of footsteps. It''s Lord Xiao. He asked Xiao Jue about his own situation. Xiao Jue said that he cooperated actively, and the possibility of recovery was very high, and his mood was more stable. Then song Xuan left. Xiao Jue said that he had arranged a nurse to take care of him. Han Junyu didn''t say much. He got up and went to the window. Although he couldn''t see, he was clear headed because of the night wind. Who on earth would design such a game to wait for him? Suddenly I heard a knock on the door, and before he could answer, the other party went into the ward. "Mr. Han, it''s time for dinner." The woman''s voice was a little hoarse. Han Junyu nodded and turned to go back to the bed. The woman quickly ran to him, reached for his arm and took him back to the bed. Han Junyu suddenly smelled the familiar smell and frowned. When the woman wanted to take back her hand, he held the other person''s wrist. "Mr. Han, what''s the matter?" He suddenly caught her, Qin Ning was startled, deliberately asked in a rough voice, wanted to take the opportunity to shake off his hand, but failed. "You" Han Junyu pondered for a few seconds and finally let go. Qin Ning breathed a sigh of relief, stepped back and set out dinner for him. Because he couldn''t see it, Qin Ning was naturally ready to feed him, but Han Junyu was so taut that he didn''t want her to feed him. He wanted him to eat by himself. Qin Ning is depressed, this man is this time, but also to show off. "Mr. Han, I''ll feed you. There won''t be any more money." ¡°¡­¡­¡± All of a sudden, he was ridiculed by a woman, and Han Junyu took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t care with her, and ate dinner in silence. After dinner, Qin Ning tidied up. Maybe she was nervous and afraid of being found by him. She was in a hurry and poured out some soup. She let out a low cry to deal with it quickly. "Why?" Hearing her voice, Han Junyu didn''t know what had happened. He was a little worried. "No, it''s OK. Mr. Han, please lie down." Seeing that he was about to get up, Qin Ning stopped him and quickly took tools to deal with it. Finally, she dragged the soiled floor quickly. She had a sense of accomplishment and breathed out a breath. She turned to see that the man was always in her direction. Although she knew he couldn''t see clearly, she still blushed. He''s used to being an idiot in life. No, she must try to take care of him. Qin Ning clenched his little fist and thought silently. Taking the garbage out, she ran to Xiao Jue''s office to ask what she needed to pay attention to when taking care of Han Junyu, such as what she could and couldn''t eat in her life. When she got to Lord Xiao''s office and called him several times, she found that he was distracted. She put out her hand doubtfully and shook it in front of him. "Dr. Shaw, sir Shaw?" "Ah, what''s the matter?" Xiao Jue looked at her in surprise. "I''m here to ask what you need to pay attention to when taking care of Han Junyu. What''s the matter with you? You look in a bad mood. " "Mingming just called and said that she was going to work. I was a little worried, so I was a little distracted. Oh, what you said Han Junyu should pay attention to, I have written it out, and I will print it out for you later. You are also too nervous. Han Junyu''s condition is a sequela of the last operation. His operation was very successful, so he was only temporarily blind. Ning Fu will definitely find a way to treat him. " Xiao Jue comforted me. "Well, I believe you." Qin Ning nodded, thinking of Pei Ming''s situation, she didn''t know, and didn''t know how to comfort him. "Mingming is very powerful. She will come back safely after leaving the mission. I heard from her that you are going on a honeymoon trip next month. What''s your plan like? " Speaking of the honeymoon plan, Xiao Jue finally showed a relaxed smile and raised his eyebrows. "Everything is ready now. We can leave when Mingming comes back." "That''s great." Qin Ning sincerely wishes. Qin Ning is in a good mood and goes back to the ward. Seeing Han Junyu get up again and walk to the window, she feels strange in her heart. She stood with him for a while, feeling some numbness in her legs. She quickly took a few steps and turned to prepare something for him to wash. "Mr. Han, it''s getting late. I''ll clean it for you. You can have a rest early." Han Junyu turned around, did not speak, but stretched out his hand. Qin Ning a stay, slant a small head to see him a few seconds to understand his meaning, he is to let her help him. She shriveled mouth, proud man, want to let her help, don''t say to others to guess his meaning.Although he make complaints about his breathing, he still helps him to the restroom, and he has to brush up the toothpaste and hand him the toothbrush. Patiently waiting for him to brush his teeth, she wet the towel to wash his face. He was very cooperative in the whole process. Even in order to adapt to her height, he bent slightly and bowed his head. But these small movements, the earnest work Qin Ning has not noticed. After that, he went back to his bed and reached out again. Qin Ning stared at him suspiciously, "Mr. Han, what else can I do for you?" "Cell phones." "You can''t see, you," looking at his lips, Qin Ning realized that he had said something wrong, and covered his mouth with chagrin. He can''t see, but he can''t be emphasized. "What do you want your cell phone to do?" She raised her voice and continued to ask in a hoarse voice. "Call my wife. Do you have a problem?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± How dare she have an opinion. Qin Ning gave him his mobile phone and immediately turned to leave the ward and ran to the stairs. Sure enough, her mobile phone vibrated and he called her. She bent the corner of her mouth, just ran a few steps, her breath is still a little panting, deep breathing a few times, press the answer, immediately preemptive. "Hello, Han Junyu, it''s really rare that you have time to call me." "Oh, how did you review?" Hey, this man is really Qin Ning was almost coughing because of his inquiry. She took care of him for a day. Where is there time to study? But since she promised him to study, she said, "I will study. You''d better work hard and come back early to cook noodles for me." "Ning Ning." Suddenly, listen to his low voice call her, Qin Ning''s small heart speed up, waiting for his words. "You are not obedient." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corners of Qin Ning''s mouth twitched. He thought he would say something nice, but he taught her a lesson. "I told you to stay at home. How did you get to the hospital?" Qin Ning is astonished, was he discovered? "I, I didn''t." "You''re lying, stupid girl. How dare you say you''re not in the hospital?" Han Junyu''s stern voice makes her dare not speak. She helplessly bowed her head. Since she was found by him, she could not refute. "When did you find out?" Chapter 880 Qin Ning reflected that when did she expose her traces and let him find her in the hospital? So she asked curiously when he found her. "There is a nurse talking to others behind you. What do you do in the hospital?" Qin Ning turned his head in surprise and saw a patient smoking. The patient couldn''t help smoking and hid in the corridor to smoke. He thought that he would not be found. He didn''t want the nurse to watch him too closely and ran to persuade him. The patient was impatient, so he quarreled with the nurse. The voice was a little loud. Han Junyu heard her on the phone, and then he knew that she was in the hospital. Qin Ning knew the reason, relieved, and quickly found an excuse "I, I came with Pei Ming. Sister Mingming and I came out and happened to come to the hospital to deliver things to Dr. Xiao." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s a terrible excuse. "Han Junyu, when you want to come back, remember to bring me a gift." Qin Ning quickly changed the topic. Han Junyu also took advantage of the situation to turn the topic over, the two talked a few words, Qin Ning quickly hung up the mobile phone. Lying is really terrible. In order to make up the first lie, we have to make up many other lies. If she had known that, she should have confessed. But Han Junyu doesn''t want her to know about his blindness, so she can only hide it and continue to do a good job as a nurse. Out of the stairs, she walked around the corner, but unexpectedly met rongning, Rongteng with her. After a look at her, he quickly turned away. Qin Ning was not ready to meet her and walked by her. "Ning Ning, do you hate me so much that you don''t want to say a word to me?" Rong Ning asked painfully. Qin Ning kept on walking and didn''t pay attention to her at all. "Qin Ning, your mother talks to you!" Rong Teng was very tired of Qin Ning''s feigned high cold appearance. But Qin Ning still ignored it and went on. "Is that how Qin Pinglu taught you to treat your mother? The tutor of the Qin family is really refreshing. " Rongteng''s tone slowed down. It seemed that he thought of something. He continued, "yes, I''ve tried my best to keep other people''s women around. This kind of shameless man, his daughter, still hopes that she will have good education." Hearing his father''s name from his mouth, Qin Ning finally stopped and clenched his fist. "Dare not face the reality? Qinning, you will be arrogant, but rely on Han Junyu to support you. Now Han Junyu has become a blind man. Do you really want to live with a blind man all your life? " Qin Ning can tolerate others scolding herself, but she can''t tolerate others saying Han Junyu. She suddenly turns around, her eyes are red and staring at Rongteng. "My business has nothing to do with you! Although Han Junyu is blind, he is also the elder of Qin Ning''s life. You''d better worry about yourself, right? " "You are my daughter, though I don''t want to admit it. Blind man, maybe I can help you get out of Nankang Rongteng said to her in a gracious tone. It seems that it is a shame for him to admit that she is his daughter. "Ha ha." Qin Ning was so angry that he laughed and went to Rong Ning. "You want me to listen to you?" Before she could answer, Qin Ning said, "at the beginning, when you chose to leave my father and me, were you thinking that when my father died, you would let your man point to my nose and let me listen to you? Ningshan, you gave birth to me, this is kindness, although I don''t want, you forced me, I can only bear. But you want me to listen to you and call you mother again, unless you bring my father back to life or I die! " "Cough..." Rong Ning''s face turned pale, coughed and shook his head sadly. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. You, don''t do that." Pop! In front of Qin Ning''s eyes, a tall figure came up to her, raised his arm and slapped her in the face. Looking at Rong Ning''s pale face, Rong Teng gets angry and throws his big hand down. Qin Ning''s small face immediately leaves five fingerprints. "Little beast!" Qin Ning covered her face and tasted some blood. She clenched her lips and gave a sneer. "I''m a beast, and the one who gave birth to me is not a good thing!" "Do you really think I dare not kill you? Now Han Junyu has become blind. I want to deal with you easily. " Rong Teng drinks angrily. Qin Ning heard that he emphasized Han Junyu''s blindness again, and a bad guess came out of his heart. He suddenly stared at the man in front of him, and a chill went straight to his brain. "Han Junyu had an accident. Did you send someone to do it?" Han Junyu''s accident, she has stopped song Xuan said some, although she is not smart, but this kind of situation is designed by people early in the morning. "Oh, I don''t have to deal with him!"Although he didn''t admit it, his tone revealed that he knew something about Han Junyu''s accident for a long time, but he connived and waited to see Han Junyu''s tragic appearance. Qin Ning was so angry that he trembled. How could there be such a terrible father in this world. "Mom!" Han churui brings Ji Ji and An''an to see Qin Ning''s trembling shoulders. He immediately leads An''an and Ji Ji to her side. Go to her side, the vision is wide, this just notice Rong Teng and Rong Ning. Jiji felt her mother''s emotional instability and immediately held her hand and looked at her anxiously. Aware of her red and swollen half of the face, he grasped her hand painfully. "Mom, does it hurt?" Touching his son''s warm little hand, Qin Ning revived, bowed his head and hugged him, reluctantly showing a smile. "Mom is OK. I''ll take you to see your dad when I see two annoying people." Jiji hostile looked at Rongteng and rongning, taut face, usually don''t like to be held, at the moment he took the initiative to hold his mother. "Mom, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you with big brother." Qin Ning turns his head to see Xiao Rui on guard. The haze in his heart spreads a lot. He nods, takes his hand and turns to leave. It''s not worth arguing with a selfish person like Rong Teng. At this time, I saw Jiji''s Rongteng, and found that Jiji had a pair of amber eyes like his own. Looking at his face, I was shocked for a long time, but there was no echo. This kid, like when he was a kid, has six points. Blood is really a wonderful existence. In addition to those eyes, Qin Ning had nothing similar to him. In addition, he never got along with her, so he didn''t feel much about her. But when he saw the child, he wanted to be closer. Is this the spread of intergenerational inheritance? Rongning also stares at the two children. The little girl''s eyes are full of vigilance. She wants to move forward, but there is a young man beside her who blocks her eyes and protects the little girl in front of her. She is full of regret sigh, turn to see Rong Teng has been staring at the little boy, cough reminder. "That''s Ning Ning''s child." "Well, I know." Rong Teng recovered his face, but his eyes did not leave the little boy. Rong Ning and Rong Teng have been together for more than 20 years. Aware of his thoughts, they hesitated to persuade him, "ah Teng, those two children are Qin Ning''s life. Don''t move. If we want to get in touch with children, we can think of other ways. " "Ah, Qin Ning can''t even protect himself. Now Han Junyu is blind again. That child is full of Rong''s blood, so he should go back to Rong''s home." "Qin Ning will not agree. We are sorry for her. If we take her children, she will hate us even more." Rongning want to stop, but Rongteng decided things, not she can stop. "If she wants to hate, then hate. A woman who is not willing to respect her mother will not educate her when she has a child! I''ll take my child away and give him a rich environment to grow up in. He will thank me. " Chapter 881 Qin Ning doesn''t want to quarrel in front of her children, so she doesn''t want to entangle with Rong Teng. She explains to the three children that she is pretending now. When the three children understand, she takes them out of the ward. Han churui stares at her red and swollen side face, thinks of the two people he saw before, and tightens his brows. Especially that man has been staring at Jiji, which makes him feel more crisis. "Take care of your face first." Listen to Han churui remind, Qin Ning touch his still some tingling half of the face, although she forced calm, but the injury left, is unable to cover up. Let Han churui take her two children to the ward. She goes to find ice to cover her face. When she came back again, she saw Han churui with two little guys standing at the door of the ward, waiting for her. "I''m going to take Ann and Jiji back to the villa. Do you want to go back?" Qin Ning looked in the eye room. The people on the bed had rested. She shook her head, took Jiji''s hand and sent them to the car. "Old Mo, please send the children home. I''m here with Han Junyu. " Old Mo nods, this kind of thing doesn''t need Qin Ning to order specially, he will do. Han churui also knows that she doesn''t trust Han Junyu, and doesn''t say much. An''an in his arms suddenly hugs Qin Ning behind him and wants to be with her. Qin Ning coaxes her to follow Xiao Rui back to the villa. She wants to take care of her father here, otherwise he will be afraid in the hospital alone. After a while, An''an let her go, and Qin Ning didn''t give up. He stepped back and asked them to go back to rest early. The car disappeared on the street corner. Qin Ning took a deep breath, exhaled his depression and turned back to the ward. Into the ward, came to the bedside, she whispered to him, did not get his response, she dare to grasp his big hand behind him. "Han Junyu, don''t be afraid. I''ll accompany you. I said earlier that I''m lucky star. With me, you''ll be ok... " She talked a lot until she felt tired and fell asleep by the bed. Han Junyu didn''t know how long he had been waiting. Listening to the woman''s gentle breathing, he moved his big hand, which was clenched by her, got up slowly, got out of bed slowly, and held her to the bed. Lie down again and reach for her. "Stupid woman, do you think you can hide me like this?" As she approached him, he smelled the familiar smell, reached for her little hand, and guessed it was her. But she didn''t want to say it, and he didn''t want to reveal it. He wanted to see when she wanted to play. Sometimes this stupid girl is confused when she takes care of herself. When she takes care of him, there are all kinds of situations. Every time he hears about her, he worries that she will hurt himself. But with her by his side, his heart will calm down for no reason. God is really good to him, even let him meet her. When Qin Ning wakes up the next day, she habitually reaches out her arm to hold the man beside her. But when she realizes that Han Junyu is blind, and she takes care of him in the hospital, she immediately opens her eyes in surprise. Slightly looking up to see the man''s side face, she stares round eyes, also don''t know if he wakes up, she quickly gets up, a bit flustered grasps to turn the head. How did she sleep next to him? If Han Junyu knew that the nurse taking care of him would climb onto his bed, he would be furious. She was a little afraid of the heart, fortunately she woke up earlier. Suddenly, hearing another knock, she grabbed her messy hair and went to open the door. Seeing Ning Fu standing outside the door, she was a little surprised. "Ningfu, how are you?" at this time, Ningfu didn''t wear glasses, his face was haggard and his lips were pale, which formed a sharp contrast with his black clothes. Her heart jumped. Something must have happened. "Haven''t you found Yang Mu yet?" "Look at Yang Junyu. How''s he doing when I''m kidnapped?" When Ning Fu speaks, his breath is weak. Qin Ning steps forward to help him. "Han Junyu is in good condition now. Let''s go out and talk about it." Qin Ning helps him to xiaojue''s office. Xiaojue also rushes to the office. Seeing Ningfu''s ugly face, he immediately steps forward to feel his pulse, but is stopped by Ningfu. "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Jue was puzzled. "I," said Ning Fu, holding his forehead in one hand, obviously not in good condition. "My girlfriend was kidnapped. I''m going to save her. I don''t have time to treat Han Junyu. I''m here to talk about his treatment plan. Xiao Jue, I''ll leave it to you. " After listening to his treatment plan, Xiao Jue tightened his eyebrows and felt incredible. And he said that when his girlfriend was kidnapped, his voice was too calm. It was obvious that the kidnapper was someone he knew. Xiao Jue thought of what Cheng Mo told him and realized that it was not as simple as Ning Fu said. As long as he goes to save people, he can save them. "This operation was done by you. I don''t know many details of the follow-up, so you will do it later. Who kidnapped your girlfriend? I''ll find someone to help you"No, I''m the only one who can save people." Ning Fu''s speed of negation is too fast. Xiao Jue stares at him, firmly holds his wrist, pulls up his sleeve, and then looks at his back neck. He finds that the blue tendon with some blood is more and more obvious. He is scared to step back. "Ning Fu, you," Ning Fu knew that he saw it, and didn''t want Qin Ning to know, so he immediately interrupted him. "Sir Xiao, this is my decision. Please respect me." About the Z virus, when Han Junyu had a car accident four years ago, Ning Fu and Xiao Jue had an in-depth talk. So Xiao Jue knows that he has a virus. Now he stops taking the medicine provided by Rongteng. The virus is eating back the nutrition of his body step by step, and his body is getting weaker and weaker. Who is bound away Yang Mu, he also found out, although the heart has long been speculation, but also hold a luxury. He was sad in his heart. He had promised to have an operation for a long time. Why should he worry. Oh, maybe in his eyes, he is just a tool to be used. Xiao Jue took a deep breath and negotiated with Ning Fu calmly. "Ning Fu, you have made a decision. I have no right to interfere. But Han Junyu is in such a state that if you leave, you will not be responsible for him. " Although Xiao Jue knew some Z virus, he didn''t study it. Moreover, he operated Han Junyu''s previous operation. He knew Han Junyu''s physical condition better than anyone else. If he leaves at this time, Xiao Jue doesn''t know how to deal with any situation of Han Junyu. Qinning listen to two people play riddles, frowning staring at Ningfu, can''t help asking: "Ningfu, do you know the person who kidnapped Yang Mu? If you want to save Yang Mu, it''s always good to have more people to help. " Now only Ning Fu knows about Han Junyu. She naturally hopes that Ning Fu will stay and treat Han Junyu, but Ning Fu has something he wants to do, and no one has the right to stop him. But she felt it was not so simple. Why was Yang Mu kidnapped at this time? Did Ning Fu provoke anyone? There was also a tone of his last words, which made her feel very bad. Chapter 882 Who kidnapped Yang Mu? Ning Fu knows, but he doesn''t want to tell Qin Ning. He wants to save Qin Ning, is to go to the kidney surgery to save Rongxu son, Yang Mu can be safe. But what Xiao Jue said is also true. Now only he knows the most about Han Junyu. If he leaves, Xiao Jue can''t control Han Junyu''s condition alone. That man is cruel, if he violates the original agreement now, he will definitely hurt Yang Mu. He didn''t want Yang Mu to get hurt, so he had to leave. But if you leave, you can''t treat Han Junyu It''s like falling into a terrible circle, and no matter where he goes, there are people injured. If he could, he was willing to bear all this, and would not hurt any of them. But now it is so cruel. Xiao Jue looked at his tangled expression, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "I''ll go to song Xuan, contact the people left by Cheng Mo, and I''ll help you save your girlfriend. You''ll stay here to treat Han Junyu and wait for their news." If it''s that simple, it''s easy. Unfortunately, it is very unlikely to take people away from Rongteng. Ning Fu shakes his head and denies that he is determined to save people, and then asks Xiao Jue to give Han Junyu the plan he provides. Ning Fu got up and turned to look at Qin Ning with a sad face, showing a smile. "Qin Ning, don''t worry. Xiao Jue''s medical skill is very good. He will make Han Junyu recover as soon as possible." "Oh." Qin Ning didn''t know anything about medicine, and she trusted Xiao Jue, so she didn''t think much about what Ning Fu said. Worried about Han Junyu getting up, she will take care of him. When she left, Xiao Jue sighed and stared at Ning Fu. He clenched his fist in anger. "Ning Fu, you know I''m not sure. What if there''s an accident?" In the face of Xiao Jue, Ning Fu did not have too much scruples, "now only you can help Han Junyu, I believe you will minimize the harm." Xiao Jue boasts that he is a good doctor, and he is very confident in his own technology, but he can''t take risks because he is not in the field under his control. What''s more, that man is Han Junyu. He dare not trust him. In case something goes wrong The consequences are unimaginable. Ning Fu bowed his head and his eyes were dim. Xiao Jue is worried that if Han Junyu goes out of control, he can understand, but he is also worried that Yang Mu will be injured. "Ning Fu, are you hiding something from me?" Said Xiao Jue suddenly. After waiting for a while, he didn''t get his answer. Xiao Jue pondered, "if you don''t tell me, let me guess. You must know your physical condition better than I do. If you save your girlfriend and give Han Junyu to me, you''re changing your life for another." When Xiao Jue spoke, he kept staring at him. His calm face finally got a little loose. Xiao Jue''s eyes narrowed and he was sure he was right. But he didn''t like the answer at all. He angrily stood up, "Ning Fu, what do you mean, you put all your eggs in one basket to save your girlfriend, if you really have an accident, what do you want your girlfriend to do in the future? Kill her boyfriend, leaving a psychological shadow, she will certainly not go to other men in the future, maybe normal life can not be maintained. Do you know how cruel it is? " Ning Fu''s lips were straight. If something happened to him, what would Yang Mu''s future life be like? He didn''t dare to think about it. From the moment he took Yang Mu out of the hospital, he was puzzled in his heart. If he left, what should she do alone? He wanted to find a way to say goodbye to her, but he couldn''t open his mouth. Now that she was in danger, for her safety, he had to risk saving her first. Who is missing in this world, still turning, she may be sad for a few years, but she will return to normal life in the future. Ning Fu calmly analyzed in his heart. Seeing that he was still stiff faced and speechless, Xiao Jue collapsed, bit his teeth and threw a bomb. "Let''s not talk about your girlfriend. In case your girlfriend is pregnant, do you want your child to be born without a father?" Ning Fu raised his head in amazement and his pupils dilated. He was obviously surprised by his words. Children. He and Yang Mu do, originally want to do measures, but Yang Mu insist not, if she is really pregnant, then he will not leave her. Finally aware of his emotional fluctuations, Xiao Jue finally knew his pain point. "Ning Fu, I have no objection to your going to save people. But you know it is a life for a life, that is silly, but when your girlfriend every day crying, affecting her baby. You also know that Z virus is inherited. Your child must have a virus in his body. If there is a condition that can''t be treated and the child dies prematurely, your girlfriend can''t bear the blow. " " enough! " Ning Fu listen to go on, cold of scold him.Xiao Jue was not angry, shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "I just said a possibility, whether it will happen depends on your choice." Ning Fu clenched his fist. Because of his bad mental state, he pinched his eyebrows wearily. "Ask Cheng Mo''s people for help." "Well." Xiao Jue was relieved to persuade him not to die. He took out his mobile phone to contact Cheng Mo and also called song Xuan and Xiao Yifan. There are many people and many ideas. What''s more, Han Junyu is injured now. There are many things that he can''t take care of. One person can be regarded as more powerful. On the other hand, Qin Ning returns to the ward and finds that Han Junyu has woken up and is trying to get up. He put on one foot and felt for his shoes. He found the slippers and put them on slowly. He got up gently and felt for the bathroom. Qin Ning knew that he was a strong man, and he didn''t come forward to help. He just followed him. Seeing that he suddenly hit the wall, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t help me The man''s voice is very cold. With a smile in his mouth, Qin Ning walked up to him and held him with his arm. But the man suddenly put all his strength on her body, the weight increased, Qin Ning caught off guard, almost fell. Fortunately, she held the wall in time and stood up straight, trying to push him aside. He can''t see, but it''s not that his leg is injured. Should he put all his weight on her? This is definitely revenge! Qin Ning gritted her teeth. If she didn''t see that he was sick, she would have left him. Hard to help him to the bathroom, wait for him to stand firm, Qin Ning shoulder, next to the man made a white eye. At this time, the man suddenly stretched out his hand, Qin Ning looked at him, did not know what he wanted to do. "Waiting for me to wash you?" A man''s rude sarcasm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± this man is poisonous, Qin Ning knew it long ago, but suddenly he was make complaints about it. "Oh, little nurse, you are slack. It seems that I need to discuss with Xiao Jue if you want to deduct your salary." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Qin Ning smoked from the corner of his mouth, he quickly squeezed toothpaste for him and waited on him to wash. his eyes were still dressing. He could not touch the water. When he brushed his teeth, he made some bubbles on his lips. Qin Ning had to wipe his face, but the height difference was there, which made her very headache. Holding a wet towel, she stood on tiptoe and lifted her head to wipe his face. Suddenly, the man bowed his head. Aware of the warmth on his lips, Qin Ning''s eyes widened in amazement and angrily pushed him away. Chapter 883 In the past, when Qin Ning was in bed, Han Junyu forced her to get up. He took her to the bathroom, washed her face, brushed her teeth, he always liked to kiss her, until she couldn''t breathe, he would let her go. Sometimes I teased her to ask if she was awake. Qin Ning didn''t want to be upset by him and jumped up to escape from the bathroom. This is the fun between them, but now she is disguised as a little nurse, he even so bow to kiss up. Qin Ning pushed him away and went out with a small face. Motherfucker, kiss a woman, gadfly! Han Junyu was suddenly pushed back a few steps by a strong force, and his back hit the shower. A stream of cold water came down and poured on his head. It was really a mess. Cold water homeopathy, but also apply this medicine eyes are also wet cold water, he quickly turned. Fumbled for a while, but did not find a place to close, after a while the whole body was wet. Suddenly he was very angry, "stupid girl, come here!" Qin Ning, who came out of the bathroom, was full of anger. Suddenly he heard a familiar name, and his anger was instantly extinguished. Hearing his angry voice, she suddenly felt guilty and wanted to run away. However, there was some water noise coming from the bathroom. She called out that it was not good and quickly turned back to the bathroom. Look at the man standing under the shower, she immediately more guilty, in a hurry to turn off the water. "Are you all right?" "What do you say?" Han Junyu asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t dare to talk any more. He took a towel to wipe his face, helped him out of the bathroom and changed his clothes. Although he can''t see it, he can take off his clothes by himself, but Han Junyu doesn''t lift his hand. Qin Ning feels guilty. He can''t even ask him to take off his clothes. He can only do it himself. He was wearing a sick suit and took off his coat, revealing his strong chest and abdominal muscles. She swallowed. It''s not easy to exercise at ordinary times. This muscle is really hard. Aware of the trembling of the woman''s fingertips, Han Junyu turns his mouth. Although he is embarrassed by the water, he is in a good mood at the moment. "Shake what, it''s not like I haven''t changed my clothes before." "I''m sorry." Qin Ning knows his mistake and apologizes. "What''s wrong with you?" He was treated by her like an old man, and at the same time he had to pay no attention to her. "I shouldn''t hide you. But you and song Xuan said, "don''t tell me. I know you don''t want me to worry, so I respect you and don''t expose myself." She was also wronged. Han Junyu raised her eyebrows. "Is that it?" "Why, isn''t it?" Qin Ning was surprised. She grabs and turns her eyes, but still doesn''t think of her mistake. Is it because she hasn''t studied these days? Her little head was running at a high speed, but she still didn''t think of a mistake. Because she was too focused on his problem, she was about to take off his pants, and her hand pulled down his pants. Suddenly, the man''s big hand held her small hand, turned and pressed her on the bed. Although he couldn''t see, his mobility didn''t weaken at all. Qin Ning was startled by his sneak attack. There was no time to fight back, so he jumped on him. Tall figure shrouded her, she looked at the eyes suddenly enlarged handsome face. "Han Junyu, what are you going to do?" "What do you want to do with my pants, huh?" Deliberately low voice, with the magnetic hook, Qin Ning feeling can not help shaking his ears. She looked down at her hand, and sure enough, she still grasped his pants. Because she didn''t pay attention, she not only grasped his pants outside, but also almost took off his pants inside. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning swallowed, trying to explain that he didn''t mean to, but obviously this explanation was very pale. "When did you find out it was me?" "Oh, are you stupid? You''re a nurse in a hospital, but you don''t have the smell of disinfectant, and you have the smell of medicine, which can''t be covered up. Besides, I know how many moles you have on your hand. This little trick still wants to deceive me. Is it stupid? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning admired his observation. "I''ve posed myself, and I allow you to do anything to me." He said it seriously. Qin Ning was so ashamed that he wanted to hide and lowered his head to his arms. Although Han Junyu couldn''t see it, he could imagine the appearance of a woman''s stupidity. He put a big hand on her chin and lowered his head to stick her pink lips. It''s like a traveler who has met with sweet dew for a long time. He finally finds the fresh and sweet spring and longs to absorb the sweet taste. Qin Ning has no resistance to his kiss. In addition, she has been worried about this period of time, and she is also eager to get close to him, turn away from him, look up and respond warmly.In the morning, the man is more active. Although he is injured, it does not affect his ability in some aspects. Two people kiss hard to part, completely did not hear the movement of the door. "Cough..." Xiao Jue, who came with Ning Fu, saw the kissing men and women on the hospital bed as soon as he opened the door. Ning Fu didn''t expect that Xiao Jue suddenly stepped back and almost stepped on his feet. "What''s the matter?" "Well, it''s nothing, but someone can''t stand loneliness." Xiao Jue said obscure, Ning Fu doubt from the window to the ward swept a look, see the two people on the bed, immediately clear. Han Junyu is still in the mood to do this kind of thing, obviously his condition is not bad. Afraid of embarrassment again, they had to wait for a while. At this time, Xiao Jue took out his mobile phone and began to brush the circle of friends. Ning Fu inadvertently glanced at Xiao Jue and found that he was looking at his wife Pei Ming''s circle of friends. "Miss your wife?" "Well," Xiao Jue admitted with a smile. It''s not humiliating to miss his wife. "If you save your girlfriend this time, do you have any plans to marry her?" Xiao Jue asked. Ning Fu is a little confused. Do you want to get married? He never thought he would get married before, but what about Yang Mu? He imagined in his mind that Yang Mu''s wedding dress would be very beautiful. "Not before, but now we can plan." He answered firmly. "Look forward to it." Xiao Jue put away his mobile phone and estimated that the two people in the ward should have cleaned up almost as well. He knocked on the door again and soon the door opened. The blushing Qin Ning came to open the door, whispered to have breakfast, and went out with his head down. Xiao Jue low smile, but also did not expose her, and Ning Fu together went to the bed, check Han Junyu''s situation. "Also want to do sports, it seems that you are in good shape." Xiao Jue recorded the data nearby, and suddenly a joke appeared. "Nothing happened." Han Junyu''s indifferent response. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue said something. Are blind, also said nothing, you are how big heart! Ning Fu gave him the test, fingers in his neck pressed a acupoint, asked Han Junyu, "pain?" "Hiss, it''s tolerable." Han Junyu cried in pain. Ning Fu gave him the bandage on his eyes and looked around his eyes. His face was a little dignified. "The other party can know that you have had an operation, and also know how to trigger your wound. Obviously, they know something about you. However, the other side didn''t kill them all. It seems that they just want to teach you a lesson. " "How to treat it now?" No matter what plans the people who hurt him have, Han Junyu only wants to restore the light now. He was particularly upset by the darkness before him. Chapter 884 Han Junyu''s breakfast is brought by Lao mo. Qin Ning doesn''t need to prepare it. She took this excuse to leave because she was shy and didn''t want to face Lord Xiao. After she left the ward, she went downstairs to walk around the garden. Counting the time, Xiao Jue might have left before she turned and went upstairs. I didn''t expect to meet you when I was going to take the elevator. Thinking of the last time he wanted to catch her for kidney surgery, he turned around and ran, but the man behind her moved faster than her and grabbed her collar. "Am I that terrible? Run when you see me. " "Isn''t it terrible that you want to take my kidney?" Qin Ning struggled to get rid of his hand, but failed. She was anxious to yell at him, "you quickly let go of me, or I will call people." "It was a last resort before. I didn''t come to the hospital for you this time." The door of the elevator opened and quarter released her, but pushed her gently and let her into the elevator. The elevator door closed and she still had nowhere to run. Qin Ning can keep a distance from her, go to the corner, hold the railing in the elevator, and stare at him defensively. "You''re not looking for me, so why do you push me into the elevator?" "I''m happy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes. Quarter to see her face is pretty good, suddenly raised the corner of the mouth, "Han Jun Yu are blind, you seem to be in a good mood." "How do you know?" Qin Ning asked in surprise. Few people know the news of Han Junyu''s temporary blindness. Ji lengchi said, "Han Junyu is the one who almost killed me. How can I not pay attention to his news?" Qin Ning clenched her small fist and stared at his face. In his eyes, she felt a bit proud and calculating. She suddenly remembered the words of Rong Teng. Rongteng means to teach Han Junyu a lesson. He doesn''t need to do it at all. Now Ji''s tone of speaking makes her stare in amazement. "Han Junyu is injured. Are you Quarter, it''s you, right? " Quarter calm Piao she, a face of innocent counter question, "what are you talking about, how did I not understand?" Qin Ning was just guessing in his heart, but now listening to the reply, he was more positive. "Why, why harm him?" Looking at her fierce questioning, Ji didn''t dodge, but also solemnly retorted, "in order to save you, he let me lose several right-hand assistants, and I just prepared some surprises for him. It''s because he is inferior to others. I can''t blame others for his injuries. I just remind him that it''s better to be careful in the future. " Qin Ning is so angry by his shameless words that his teeth tremble. He makes Han Junyu blind, and even says that Han Junyu is inferior to others. She squeezed out a sentence from her teeth, "quarter, your twisted way of thinking, like your woman, is blind?" Mention Rong Xu son, is to touch the scale of the quarter, the cynicism on his face disappeared, turn quickly is cold. "Qin Ning, take back what you just said before I get angry!" "Oh, if you say it, you can''t take it back. Like she was injured, it is impossible to take whose kidney can be cured! Quarter, I see you are jealous, I am too happy, deliberately designed Han Junyu If she had the ability, she would rush up to beat him and let him experience the feeling of being hurt. But in physical strength, she obviously can''t match him. Qin Ning is deliberately to his heart needle, see his face overcast, a bit terrible, but her heart is happy. Since he can''t experience it by himself, he should also experience the hurt feeling of his favorite person. "Jealous of you? ha-ha. If you are so bold and fearless, you will not be afraid that I will grab you now, send you to the operating table, and let you lose a kidney. " Quarterly threat. Of course, Qin Ning was afraid, but she just couldn''t be angry. "You won''t have such a chance again!" Quarter listen to women''s provocation, secretly grinding teeth, she really think he dare not move her? Oh, innocence! Deng''s a, elevator door open, quarter swept her one eye, lazy in take care of her, go out directly. Qin Ning looked up and saw that this floor was exactly the floor where Han Junyu was hospitalized. She didn''t know what he was going to do, so she quickly followed him out. Seeing that he was walking towards Han Junyu''s ward, she immediately tensed her whole body and quickened her pace. "Every quarter, you''ve made Han Junyu blind. What else do you want to do?" Outside the ward of Han Junyu, Qin Ning rushes in front of him regardless of everything and blocks his steps. The quarter was forced to stop and look cold. "Get out of the way!" "Season, if you come to see the play, then you give up this idea as soon as possible, I will never let you in." Qin Ning opened his arms and stood in front of the door.He made Han Junyu blind and wanted to show off his power. Qin Ning was so angry that he wanted to bite him to death. But there is a great disparity in strength. She is not his opponent at all. "I''m looking for Ning Fu. Han Junyu is only a loser under me now, and I don''t want to waste my time on him. " The last time Han Junyu killed him, he was humiliated, so he made some trouble for Sheng''an group, and found another child to make trouble for Han Junyu. He has had an operation on his eyes and is in the recovery period. He is clear and naturally needs to make good use of it. Originally, he didn''t hold too much hope, but he didn''t expect that Han Junyu, who always thought he was very smart, would fall into the trap. I''m blind. Just now, Qin Ning questioned him, and he didn''t disdain to hide it. Moreover, he was sure that Han Junyu must have guessed who had done something to him, so it was meaningless to hide it. Qin Ning where listen to his satire on Han Junyu, want to fight back, but found himself angry can not find words to describe. Now Ningfu is treating Han Junyu. It''s certainly not good for him to find Ningfu. Anyway, she won''t let him in. At this time, in the ward. Song Xuan and Xi Yifan come here. Song Xuan reports the results of the investigation, which is a bureau designed by the quarter. Sitting on the hospital bed, Han Junyu is not surprised by the answer. Song Xuan guessed from his heart at that moment. When Ji was young, he ran the market and created his own business empire, which was related to his character of not admitting defeat and revenge. At the beginning, he would fight back, which should be expected, but he let a child do it, which Han Junyu did not expect. Hearing Qin Ning''s voice outside the door, he asked song Xuan to check. Song Xuan nodded and opened the door to see Qin Ning blocking the door, while Ji stood outside. He surprised Leng a second, cold Mou a MI, walk to Qin Ning''s side. "What are you doing here? Looking for abuse or dying? " Quarter disdainfully pulled the corner of the mouth, "I like to see you want to kill me, but I can''t help it." He has no patience, pass by from two people''s side, want to enter the ward, but is stopped by song Xuan''s hand. "I''m not interested in wasting time with you. I''ll find Ning Fu. If you don''t want me in, ask Ning Fu to come out. " Song Xuan thought of Xiao Jue discussing with him about Ning Fu. He knew that it was not a good thing for Ji to come to him, let alone let him see Ning Fu. Chapter 885 It''s not very difficult for Song Yu to investigate the person who killed Han Junyu. She asks the child and his family. The family didn''t want to move. After that, their second child disappeared and injured Han Junyu''s younger brother. Some people told them that Sheng an arranged it on purpose to exert pressure on them and drive them away by such despicable means. In order to avenge his brother, the little boy was led to pour medicine on Han Junyu. Song Xuan used some means to find out some of the accidents behind him. Following this line, he found that it was the manipulation of the quarter. Now I see him outside the ward. Song Xuan wants to tie him up and beat him. I didn''t expect that he was arrogant enough to ask for Ning Fu. Now that Han Junyu is injured, treatment must be done by Ning Fu. If Ning Fu leaves, Han Junyu will be in crisis. As Han Junyu''s brother, how can he allow this kind of thing?! "Quarter, before I kill you, you''d better think of a way to escape, or it''s useless to beg for mercy at that time." However, he was very arrogant and didn''t care about his provocation at all. Because he came to find Ning Fu, he knew in his heart that it would not be so easy. After all, now that Han Junyu is blind, whether he will recover or not still needs Ning Fu to let go. Unfortunately, compared with Han Junyu''s life, he is more concerned about Xu''er. "Oh, I''ll wait for him to come out!" Ji Leng hum, stepped back a few steps, took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Ning Fu. Ning Fu in the ward naturally heard the voice of Ji''s speech, but his mobile phone vibrated. He took it out and saw that Ji sent him two photos. Suddenly, his pupils shrank and his face became extremely ugly. Xiao Jue, who was close to him, noticed the change in his face and immediately went to see his mobile phone. It was a picture of Yang Mu, who was tied up and thrown into a dirty corner. He had no time to stop, Ning Fu rushed out of the ward, stretched out his hand to hold quarter''s jaw. Ning Fu came too soon, and it was too late to escape. His breath was strangled, and his face turned red after a while. "You, you took her!" Ning Fu crazy roar, "she and you have no injustice, quarter, if you dare to hurt her again, I will kill you!" Qin Ning was startled by this angry Ning Fu, but looking at the painful expression of Ji Ji, she was quite happy. At this time, Ning Fu''s hands burst with green tendons, and his strength became stronger and stronger, as if he really wanted to strangle him. She doesn''t care about the life and death of the quarter. What she cares about is that if Ning Fu carries a human life on his back, it''s not good. Just about to persuade Ning Fu, he was stopped by Xiao Jue. "Will it kill you?" Xiao Jue made a white eye, "this is a hospital. Fighting in the hospital will lose your life. Are you teasing me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s not the same thing at all, OK! Ning Fu to the strong, quarter know that they can not escape, no fierce counterattack, just seize his wrist, difficult to say two words. "No, it''s not!" "It''s not you. How could you have such a picture?" "Yes, it was sent to me by a strange number." Ning Fu was staring at him with a cold eye. It took several seconds to let him go. "Do you come to me for these two photos, or do you want me to cooperate with you in the operation?" "Cough..." Quarter can breathe at last, suddenly cough, feel the bloodstain on his neck, he deep breath of all feel a stab pain. It''s hard work! "Although I really want you to save Xu''er, you are my uncle who loves Xu''er the most. I can''t help your girlfriend being kidnapped." "Oh." Ning Fu''s sneering. Is the season going to be so good? It should be the purpose to help him save Yang Mu. Quarter to see his sarcastic expression is not angry, but also a special calm nod. "Yes, I have a purpose. I want to make a deal with you. I''ll help you save your girlfriend, but you have to promise me that if you save your girlfriend, you can help me save you. " Ning Fu narrowed his eyes and looked at the photo in his mobile phone. He didn''t answer his question and asked, "do you know who kidnapped Yang Mu?" "There is a guess, as long as you promise me, I will try to save people." Ning Fu is abrupt smile, "you so painstakingly save her, but she gave up on you, you so hypocritical interesting?"? Or do you just want to cling to Rongteng and get the right in his hand under the excuse of jiuxu''er? " Before the quarter said to save Rongxu son, Ning Fu or support, but learned that he is bad, want to dig Qin Ning''s kidney, he on his treatment is extremely disgusting. Even if he saved Xu''er in this way, if Xu''er knew about it, he would hate him. Xu''er is a pure and kind person, but I don''t know why he will fall on him emotionally and can''t walk out all the time.When it comes to Rong Xu''er''s attitude towards him, Ji does not deny that he is bad to her, but to say that he saves Xu''er for Rong Teng''s right is to despise him. "No matter what you think, no matter whether you cooperate with me or not, you won''t watch Xu''er''s life just passing by, will you?" This is also to poke Ning Fu''s heart, he promised Rong Teng to save Xu''er, because he really hurt Xu''er, he would secretly stop the medicine provided by Rong Teng, no matter whether he would die or not, he would save people. He watched Xu''er grow up little by little, from a baby to a graceful girl, so fresh life. Because love the wrong person, in her most youthful and most brilliant age, become a vegetable. He loves it. After thinking of many ways, there was no way to treat her, he thought about finding a breakthrough from her own sister. So he came to Nankang city and tried to get in touch with Qin Ning. He found that Qin Ning was a timid girl with a small voice but a bright smile. Although she is different from Xu''er in personality, she has a kind heart. So he has been hesitant, whether to tell her about it, or find a way to take her away, first take care of her body, and discuss the operation with her. The plan was beautiful, but when it was carried out, he found that he couldn''t do it. He looked at Han Junyu''s maintenance of Qin Ning and his close care for her, and he couldn''t help comparing them. Xu''er''s living environment is relatively simple since she was a child. She is a little princess in Rong''s family. She has no worries about food and clothing, so she just thinks that love is everything. What about Qin Ning? At the age of ten, he lost his mother and then his parents. He was lonely and helpless, and was bullied by the Qin family. It''s not easy to have a Han Junyu who is willing to spoil her. He thinks her more important than his life. If he takes her away, she will become a lonely person again. He is Xu''er''s uncle and Qin Ning''s, too. So, reluctant to move Qin Ning, he had to come by himself. He thought that in this world, he had nothing to miss, whether he was dead or alive, no one would care. But when I met Yang Mu, everything changed. He also had extravagance and greed. Chapter 886 One side is his favorite niece, the other side is his favorite woman. Who should be saved when he falls to the ground? The difficult choice gives Ning Fu a headache. Qinning listen to Ningfu''s words, not happy to tighten eyebrows. I''ve got a rough idea of how to link up the situation of the quarter. Yang Mu was kidnapped, and quarter to threaten Ning Fu, if he helps save Yang Mu, Ning Fu will go with him to save Rong Xu''er. To save people, we have to operate to get the kidney. Now Ning Fu is the key to Han Junyu''s treatment. There must be risks in the operation, regardless of whether the operation will be successful or not. If Ning Fu leaves, Han Junyu''s treatment will be delayed, which will be detrimental to Han Junyu''s condition. So now is not Ning Fu promised the quarter can, now is to lead a hair and move the whole body. Is it the woman who decides to stop him? "Ningfu, you promise him!" Hear Qin Ning''s words, Ning Fu eyes complex looking at him. Qin Ning looked at him seriously, "Yang Mu is in a critical situation. If you don''t save her, you won''t feel at ease to treat Han Junyu. So save people first. " Xiao Jue surprised looking at Qin Ning, want to remind her now Han Junyu''s situation, but found Qin Ning to his naughty wink, he is a bit surprised. What is Qin Ning doing? But in retrospect, it''s true. He promised Ning Fu to help save people, but he didn''t want Ning Fu to take risks and delay Han Junyu''s illness. But Ning Fu has been worried about Yang Mu''s situation, and he won''t give Han Junyu treatment wholeheartedly, but now someone can help save people, of course, save people first. "Yes, it''s important to save people. You said there was a way. Can''t you just grab Yang Mu and set up a bureau on purpose, waiting for Ning Fu to jump in? " "Oh, I won''t be so boring." Quarter disdains cold hum. "Boring person, still kidnap Yang Mu last time, let her be insulted by a few men almost." Xiao Jue fought back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Quarter. It''s noisy outside. Although Han Junyu is blind, he still has hearing. He fumbled out of bed, went to the door, heard the voice of quarter, heart guard, the first reaction is called qinning. Qinning heard Han Junyu''s voice, turned around and saw Han Junyu get out of bed, worried to help him. "How did you get out of bed? I''m here." Han Junyu fumbled to grasp her little hand, "I''m not crippled by boring people. I still have no problem getting out of bed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of the mouth twitches. The situation he set up was not brilliant. It was aimed at disgusting Han Junyu, but he was so useless that he was calculated by a child. Qin Ning feels Han Junyu''s nervousness, understands it, takes a step closer to him, and turns to look at Song Xuan. Song Xuan immediately understood her meaning. The first thing they want to do now is to save people, but this kind of thing is not to disturb Han Junyu. So song Xuan gives everyone a gesture. If you want to go to Xiao Jue''s office in advance, don''t disturb Han Junyu''s rest here. Qin Ning holds Han Junyu back to the hospital bed. Han Junyu sits down, but does not let go of her little hand. "The seasons are gone, don''t worry." "You think I''m afraid of him?" Han Junyu''s scornful sneer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is speechless. If he is not prepared for the season, how can he hold her hand so nervously? However, feeling that he was worried about her, Qin Ning was warm. She stepped forward, bowed her head and gave him a kiss on the side of his face, "reward my powerful husband for getting out of bed and walking by himself." Listening to her voice of coaxing children, Han Junyu couldn''t laugh or cry. He reached out and held her small face. "I haven''t done it yet. I''m not strong enough. I can only know after tasting it." "What hasn''t been done yet?" Qin Ning doubts, for a moment did not think that way, but look at the man''s evil smile, her little face brush red. If not for Xiao Jue''s interruption, maybe he would have done it with her Qin Ning was ashamed and annoyed. He patted away his big hand and pretended to step back angrily. "Get up. I''ll take you to wash." "That''s really troublesome of you to serve me." He stretched out his hand like an old man, obviously to ask her to lead him up, otherwise he would not move. Clearly said it was trouble, but the tone of publicity is to let her work as a nurse. Qin Ning was unable to make complaints about his eyes, but he was still holding up him. Han Junyu washed well, and Lao Mo brought breakfast. There were still three children coming together. The three children didn''t go to school, and their time was completely free. Their father was blind and hospitalized, and they didn''t want to play. They followed Lao Mo to the hospital. Standing outside the ward, the three children carefully stretched their heads to listen to the movement in the ward, and wanted to see Han Junyu''s situation.After a while, the three heard that in the ward, Han Junyu and Qin Ning quarreled in a good mood. And listen to Han Junyu relaxed tone, obviously in a good mood, three people confused look at each other, what''s the situation? Lao Mo, the breakfast delivery man, knocked at the door. Qin Ning came to open the door and said hello to Lao Mo first. He saw the three children standing by the door and asked them to enter the ward. Han churui confused looking at Qin Ning, yesterday is not still to hide the identity? Qin Ning shrugs helplessly and explains in a low voice that she has already exposed. "Xiao Rui, are you here?" Han churui is still outside the door at this time. He doesn''t come in. Moreover, Qin Ning''s voice is very small. Han Junyu knows that. Han churui is a bit surprised. He led An''an into the ward. "Yes, uncle Han, I''ll take An''an and Jiji to see you and Qin Auntie Han churui''s father is several years older than Han Junyu. His name is uncle Han Junyu. Yes, Qin Ning is Han Junyu''s wife. Han churui should have called her aunt. But Qin Ning is too young, in his heart is the existence of a big sister, suddenly called aunt, he is really not used to. "Come here!" Han churui takes care of An''an and Jiji at this time, so that Qin Ning won''t worry too much. Han Junyu is very grateful to him. Ann heard his father speak, the first to let go of Han churui, ran to the bed, raised his head, called his father. Her small voice, a bit afraid of the voice, revealed her uneasiness, instantly let Han Junyu soft hearted. In the market, no matter how tough the means are, no matter how cold the means are, but in the face of his daughter, he is just a father who owes a lot. Therefore, he spent all his time with them, hoping to make up for his lack. He bent down to reach out to her and wanted to hold An''an. Qin Ning immediately stepped forward and put An''an on the bed to make it easier for Han Junyu to hold his daughter. Ann put her hand around her father and cried on his shoulder. Hearing his daughter''s cry, Han Junyu was puzzled and patted her on the back to comfort her. "Ann, who bullied you?" Ann shakes her head, but Han Junyu can''t see. She sniffs and explains in a low voice. "My father was hurt. I saw my mother cry. I was afraid." In the past, she had only her mother. When her mother was sick and couldn''t accompany her in bed, she relied on her brother. But her mother''s irreplaceable position in her life makes her still have a dependence on her mother. Now she is not easy to find her father, her father is very good to her, she also realized the happiness of having a family. But suddenly my father was blind, and my mother was so sad that she couldn''t cry for herself. She was very scared and upset. Will she lose her father? Chapter 887 An''an was originally a child without a sense of security. Suddenly, her father was blind, and her mother had to take care of her father. If she didn''t care for her and her brother, she felt uneasy. Although Han churui has been appeasing her and trying to give her a sense of security, it can not eliminate the fear in her heart. At the moment, she finally held her father and expressed her feelings. She hoped that her father would not leave her. Hearing his daughter''s cry, Han Junyu subconsciously clenches Qin Ning''s hand. Qin Ning was worried that her daughter would fall off the bed. One hand was always on the side, but Han Junyu caught her. His strength was not light, and her hand was pinched with pain. But she didn''t say anything, because she was in a clear mood. Han Junyu told song Xuan not to tell her about his injury, just didn''t want to make her sad. "You. Mom is a crying ghost. We''ll learn from her. ANN is very good and won''t cry any more." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You''re the one crying! Qin Ning felt resentful. "Well, Ann is not a crybaby. Ann won''t cry any more." Ann sniffed and really stopped crying. Qin Ning no longer gave Han Junyu the opportunity to make complaints about the topic. "Did An An and Gigi eat breakfast?" "Well." Han churui nodded, looked at Ji Ji and said, "but they didn''t eat much. They were worried about Uncle Han." Although Aunt Zhang prepared a lot of things this morning, Ji Ji and an an were not in a high mood, so they didn''t eat anything. Qin Ning also expected this situation and asked Lao Mo to buy some snacks with a smile. Since the child came, he would be here with Han Junyu, which would not be too boring. Since Han Junyu''s blindness, Lao Mo has always wanted to do something for him. Now Qin Ning asked him to buy snacks for his children. Naturally, he nodded with a smile and turned to leave the ward. Qin Ning gets up to open the incubator and asks Han Junyu to put down An''an and prepare for breakfast. An''an grabs Han Junyu''s hand and doesn''t want to let it go. He angrily criticizes Qin Ning. "Mom, you are just jealous of me holding dad and deliberately supporting me." Qinning mouth twitch, she will envy her daughter hold hanjunyu, little girl''s brain hole is really big. So she also learned Han Junyu''s move, "Xiao Rui, take An''an away." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui talks rigidly. Han churui didn''t move, and an an didn''t listen to Qin Ning. She hugged her father with her coquettish little hand. "An''an, if you don''t teach you a lesson for three days, you''ll go to the room and uncover the tiles. Hurry down and let your father eat." Qin Ning lost his temper and stared at An''an with a cold face. An an shriveled mouth, suddenly sobbed in a low voice, "Dad, mom is fierce to me." ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows. Hey, this little girl still complains. Han Junyu listens to his daughter''s voice and smiles. He likes this kind of atmosphere very much. But, now daughter and wife quarrel, want to protect which side? Han Junyu doesn''t know what other men will make, but he is indifferent to his wife. Because ANN has two brothers. "Xiao Rui, take Ann down. Your aunt is jealous that Ann has been in my arms for a long time." ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡¡± Qin Ning stares at the man in front of him. Han churui looks at Qin Ning''s black face and grins. He goes forward to hold An''an, but An''an pouts and still holds Han Junyu. "It''s OK for me to let go of dad. Mom, you kiss me. You haven''t kissed me for several days." Qin Ning, angry and smiling, bowed his head, gave her a kiss on the face and picked her up. "An an is good, wait for father to have breakfast, let him hold you again, OK?" "Good." An''an is obedient this time, and is carried out of bed by Han churui. But Han Junyu suddenly called Ji Ji and asked him why he didn''t speak. Jiji looked at his father with a mature face, "there''s nothing to say. You can recover quickly and check my homework." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu knows that his son is also eccentric and doesn''t demand much, but he still tells Han churui to take care of his two children. Han churui does not accept his request, because now An''an and Jiji are his younger brothers and sisters, so he will naturally take good care of them. The ward was very happy, but the atmosphere in Xiao Jue''s office was not so good. Ji, Ning Fu, song Xuan, Xiao Jue and Xi Yifan are discussing the plan to rescue Yang Mu. Ning Fu has speculated that Rong Teng kidnapped Yang Mu before, but there is no specific evidence, so he is also waiting, waiting for him to find him, and then let him cooperate with the operation to save Rong Xu''er. But the people who didn''t wait for Rongteng came to him and said they could help him save people. It''s not that he didn''t think that this was a trap designed by Ji and Rongteng, but when Ji said his guess and then wanted to say his plan to save people, his doubts gradually disappeared. His three outlooks are not correct, which is also related to his growing environment. Although he was born into a noble family, he had a good life since childhood, and even was called prince from childhood.But his world has a lot of distortions and deformities, so he sometimes makes some behaviors that ordinary people can''t understand. At the same time, he is an honest man. Usually, he looks cynical, but he disdains to cover up what he has done. If he is involved in the plan to capture Yang Mu, he has the initiative to let him go directly to the operating table, take away his kidney first, and then negotiate with him, which is completely possible. But he did not do so, which means that Yang Mu is not in his control. Ning Fu also spent some time with Ji Ji and knew him well, but others didn''t know him well. "In case this is a trap designed by you and Rongteng, we''ll just wait to be killed by you in the past." Song Xuan interrupts Ji Ji''s words and expresses his thoughts. Ji Tiao eyebrows, and show a face of cynicism, he has been holding hands on the table, looking at Song Xuan. "If you don''t believe me, you can not participate. I can''t say how noble it is, but I also have my principles. Maybe my principles are different from yours. But once I''m determined, no one can stop me. Not even Rongteng! " Although Xi Yifan didn''t know something about it, he thought he was going to watch the play himself. To smooth things out, quarter to save Rongxu son, and Rongteng is Rongxu son''s father, if you save Rongxu son, Rongteng may become his father-in-law. And he even mentioned Rongteng in such an impolite tone, obviously he didn''t pay attention to him. "Tut Tut, how can we say that Rongteng may become your father-in-law? Your relationship with him is too delicate. If you don''t show some sincerity, how can we believe you?" After listening to Xi Yifan''s words, he blinked and covered up the bitterness in his eyes. "Who said Jung Teng would be my father-in-law? I admit that I''m in love with Xu''er, but I''m not. I want to marry her. I owe her to save her. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A flock of crows flew over everyone''s head. If she wakes up, you don''t marry her. Are you still not a man?! He doesn''t care about people''s reaction at all, because he is not a person who cares about other people''s attitude. "Ning Fu, if you believe me, cooperate with me to save your woman. You are Xu er''s uncle. I promise you that my doctor team will keep you alive. However, before that, the medicine that should be taken should still be taken. I don''t think that you didn''t survive the operation. " Ji gets up, takes out a box of medicine from his pocket and throws it at him. Chapter 888 Quarter said to help Ning Fu save Yang Mu, regardless of other people''s attitude, he will follow the plan. He came to Rongteng''s rest Hotel alone, and caught up with Rongteng to persuade rongning to drink medicine. Rong Ning has drunk enough, now her body can''t stand the toss, so she wants to go through this period of time peacefully. However, Rong Teng forced her to drink medicine with a strong attitude. No matter what, as long as she was treated, there was still a glimmer of hope, and she couldn''t give up. Quarter heard two, went to rongning''s side, "aunt Ning, you''d better drink some medicine, don''t you mean to wait for Xu''er to wake up? If Xu''er wakes up and doesn''t see you, he will be sad. " When it comes to Rong Xu''er, Rong Ning''s eyes are a little sad. As a mother, she naturally hopes her daughter to wake up quickly, but will she really wake up? There was some hesitation in her heart, but looking at the serious look on her face, even though she was angry, she had nothing to do. At the beginning, she planned to let him find a way to bring Qin Ning to her, but she didn''t expect that Xu''er would like him, even because he became what he is now. She hated the man who didn''t keep his promise, but she hated herself even more. If it had not been too greedy, it would not have become the present situation. Yes, it''s all her fault. It''s her greed that killed Qin Pinglu and almost killed Qin Ning. Now Xu''er is a vegetable, and Qin Ning hates her to the bone. Living like this, she felt that she was really a failure. "Aunt Ning, Xu''er hasn''t woken up yet. Please insist. Is that ok?" Rongning listen to his sincere words, Leng Leng, hesitated for a few seconds. Ji''s mother and she are good friends, they grow up together, after their families, encounter all kinds of things, but their friendship has always been linked. So when she was very young, she regarded the season as her own child. When she learned that Xu''er liked him, she hesitated whether she wanted to help her. But before she made up her mind, something happened to Xu''er. Thinking of always pestering her, in the end, she took up the medicine bowl. Quarter can let rongning drink medicine, Rongteng is very satisfied, holding rongning to rest, turn around to see quarter sitting in the living room, seems to be looking for something, he is not surprised. "Ning Fu promised to have an operation?" Ji''s face was calm. He took out a clean peach from the fruit plate. He took a big bite and ate it crunchily. "Not yet. His girlfriend is missing, and is looking for people all over the world. In this case, the body will have a sense of rejection and can''t achieve the effect. " "Oh, what else?" Because of taking care of Rong Ning over the years, Rong Teng''s understanding of medicine is constantly deepening, but if he has a deeper medical theory, he can''t fully understand it. Ji took a look at him and asked him without concealment. The casual tone seemed to say that the peach tasted good. "Where is Yang Mu? Let her go. I will let Ning Fu accept the operation willingly." "Oh, how do you know that Yang Mu was taken away by my people?" Jung Teng stares at him. A few seconds later, he laughs. "Yes, you have your own power. It''s not difficult for you to investigate this kind of thing." But Ji shook his head and explained solemnly, "I didn''t investigate, just guess, so I came to ask. It turns out that you captured Ning Fu''s girlfriend. That''s easy. Let her go. " "Quarter, are you ordering me?" Rong Teng''s tone is not good. "No, just persuasion. I know you''re trying to threaten Ning Fu by taking his girlfriend away. It''s just a consumption of Ning Fu''s mind. It''s not worth anything. " Rong Teng doesn''t think that Ning Fu has been delaying the operation time. He doesn''t want to be forced because he doesn''t want Rong Ning to be unhappy and have bad mood fluctuations, so he can only use other ways to remind Ning Fu. Either save her woman, or cooperate with the operation to save her baby. "Oh, to me, he is just a tool. Whether he has value or not is up to me!" Season unexpected pick eyebrow, did not expect that he would think so Ningfu. It seems that Ning Fu''s evaluation of him is true. He is a man who is suspicious and doesn''t believe anyone. He clapped his hands when he finished eating peaches and threw them into the garbage can. "Ning Fu found me and said that if he rescued his girlfriend, he would cooperate with me in the operation. Don''t you want people to send me those photos to achieve this goal? " Ning Fu is a very important role in Rong Ning''s heart, so no matter how Rong Teng''s attitude towards Ning Fu is, he will not hurt him directly. Because once this is discovered by rongning, rongning will be angry, and Rongteng has been using medicine to hang rongning''s life. At this critical moment of recuperation, how can he let such a bad news spread to her ears. So the quarter becomes his pawn. What he can''t do conveniently is to do it instead of him. "If you want to save people, you have to operate first." Rongteng talks."And I also promised Ning Fu that I would help him save people. Mr. Rong, there are two choices. I''ll be your pawn to help you stabilize Ning Fu, and then continue to force Ning Fu to the operating table. The second choice, I will send someone to save Yang Mu, I will use my way to save Xu''er. " "Oh, quarter, don''t forget that Xu''er is my daughter. I have my own ideas about saving her." Rongteng is very confident. Obviously, he is very good at dealing with all kinds of complicated things. "Xu''er is your daughter, I don''t deny it. But I can''t stop what I want to do. Maybe you want me to talk to Aunt Ning about Ning Fu''s girlfriend? " "Quarter!" Rongteng gritted his teeth. He tried his best to make so many detours, but he didn''t want rongning to know about it. If he was talkative, rongning would interfere. "Mr. Rong, which of the two choices do you want to choose?" "Oh, quarter, I look down on you. You save Xu''er just because you like her. I''m Xu''er''s father. If you speak to me so disrespectfully, you''re not afraid that I won''t allow my daughter to marry you? " But the quarter smiles and shrugs, "I haven''t played enough. I don''t want to get married. Besides, I''ll find a way to save Xu''er. It''s because of the debt. I want to change it, and it''s none of your business. " "We negotiate, all you want is to let Ning Fu nod to the operating table, and now I can do it, but Ning Fu''s girlfriend, you must let go now." "Ning Fu''s girlfriend?" As soon as the words of the quarter fell, I heard a voice of surprise. Two men turned back at the same time. Didn''t she fall asleep just now? Hearing the content of his interest, rongning immediately went to the front of the quarter, a bit serious questioning. "What kind of person is Ning Fu''s girlfriend? "Can you let me see her, please?" Quarter and so on is this moment, pretending to look like nothing happened Rongteng a talk, "you now business is not good, or let her come to see you." Rongteng black calm face, in the eyes of fierce warning is so obvious, but quarter is not afraid, also deliberately guide rongning to see Yang Mu. Chapter 889 Quarter know, ruthless Rongteng has a weakness, that is rongning. Now rongning is keeping body, can''t be stimulated by spirit, so if you want to save Yang Mu without a single soldier, it depends on the cooperation of rongning. His voice is deliberately amplified. Rongning''s sleep quality is not good. She will be very interested in hearing the movement of the living room, which is related to Ningfu. If Rong Ning meets Ning Fu''s girlfriend, of course he wants to assist and try to let Rong Teng bring Yang Mu. "Aunt Ning''s spirit is good, or let Ning Fu''s girlfriend come over now." Season''s small trick, Rongteng where can''t see through, he does not have the deep intention to stare at him. His fierce eyes were like a sharp knife. Most people would have been scared to shut up. After all, Ji Ji has been a leader in the shopping mall for several years. His courage and courage are unmatched by ordinary people. He not only doesn''t care about Rong Teng''s eyes, but also shows a provocative smile to him. "Uncle Rong, do you mind my aunt seeing Miss Yang?" "Is Ning Fu''s girlfriend Yang?" Rong Ning inquisitive inquiry, full face expectation, the spirit is really good a lot. Rong Teng squints coldly and glances at him again. He turns to see Rong Ning''s smile. He can''t bear to destroy it. He has to bite his teeth and ask people to invite Yang Mu. Thinking about meeting her sister-in-law, Rong Ning is a little nervous and can''t help turning around to ask if the clothes she wears today are suitable. Ji felt her chin and looked at her, shook her head, suggested that she go to make up, and then change into a more important dress, so as to show her importance to miss yang. Rong Ning thought about it and thought what he said was reasonable. He turned to make up. Waiting for rongning to leave, Rongteng hums coldly, and his eyes are set on the quarter again. "Quarter, you keep saying that you want to save Xu''er. Now there is a good opportunity here. You are not only not seizing it, but also calculating me. Oh, I think you''re just talking about saving Xu''er. " After sitting down lazily, Ji takes out his mobile phone and calmly sends a wechat message to Ning Fu. After hearing his questions and putting away the collection, he returns to cynicism. "Count you? Not really. I just do things according to my way. Ning Fu is Xu er''s uncle and the family member who loves Xu er the most. Xu er''s feelings for him are no less than your father. If you want Ning Fu to save her, you have to use a more circuitous way. " He didn''t want to wait for Xu''er to wake up and know that she had killed her relatives. This kind of evil result was enough for him to eat. So he said, Xu''er wakes up, he can''t be together. "Oh, you have confidence. You can''t have it both ways. You can''t be too greedy. " "Yes, you can''t be greedy." I followed his words, but he was a little sad when he said it. As long as she can wake up, he can do nothing and care nothing. Rongteng choked by him, cold eyes hidden evil. An hour later, rongning didn''t wait for Yang Mu to come. He was a little worried. Rongteng made an excuse to say that Yang Mu might have something to do, but they couldn''t come for a while, so they could make another appointment next time. Rong Ning also thinks that she is too abrupt and suddenly asks someone to meet her. But she is really excited when she thinks that Ning Fu has finally found her girlfriend. She immediately contacts Ning Fu and asks him to be honest. At this time, Ning Fu has not found Yang Mu and is anxious. Rong Teng said that he would go to Yang Mu, but he didn''t move. He just said so. Hear Rong Ning ask, he clenched his teeth, very difficult to make a decision. "The girl I like is Yang Mu. She is very lovely and simple. She has been waiting for me for several years. I''m really honored to meet her. It''s her who let me know what love is. She gave me love, sincere and selfless, not for the request, exhausted her all, just want to be silly with me. Sister, I love her very much, and I hope you like her very much. " Hearing his sincere words, Rong Ning was moved to wipe his tears and was happy for him. "Fu, it''s your blessing that you can find someone you like and like. You should cherish this girl." "Well, I will. Sister, I hope you can see her, too. " "OK, OK, I''m looking forward to it, too." Rong Ning nodded and asked nervously, "can you arrange the time?" "Sister, if you want to see her, ask your good husband." Ning Fu didn''t make it clear, but he knew she would understand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Ning is not stupid. If you listen to him, you will know that Ning Fu''s foreshadowing has a purpose, and the purpose is to imply that the girl he likes has been kidnapped by her husband. And why kidnap his girlfriend''s reason, needless to say, rongning in the mind already had guessed. Hang up the phone, rongning sit for a while, quarter is when to leave, she don''t know, turn to look at her husband.He is a very rational person. He has his purpose in doing everything, and he must have his purpose in taking Ning Fu''s girlfriend. "Why are you looking at me like that? You don''t look well. What''s wrong with you? " Rongteng worried to hold her hand, but found that her fingers tremble, he tightened his eyebrows, want to call the doctor. "Ah Teng, I want to see ah Fu''s girlfriend. Can you satisfy my wish?" Ning Teng stares at her for a few seconds. She just contacted Ning Fu. It should be that Ning Fu said something to her, otherwise her mood would not fluctuate so much. "His girlfriend, if you want to see her, it''s easy to realize." Rongteng avoided his topic. Today quarter comes over, want to use her to lead Yang Mu, Rong Teng does not want to be fooled, did not send someone to pick up Yang Mu. Originally, he thought that Ning Fu knew rongning''s physical condition in his heart and would not stimulate her with it. Unexpectedly, he said it. "Ah Teng, Ning Fu is my brother and my relative. Now he has found the woman he loves. I want to give a gift to that girl. Please, will you help me? " "Xiaoshan, did Fu say something to you?" Rong Teng asked. Rong Ning stares at him, eyes full of strange, just want to speak but a cough, her face red, breathing instability, uncomfortable bent. "Xiaoshan, don''t get excited. OK, OK. I promise you to meet her tonight, tonight." But rongning still coughed, because she was too hard, her eyes were red, her eyes were full of blood, and it took her a long time to slow down. She clenched his hand, "a Teng, a Fu is my younger brother. Don''t hurt him, OK?" Rongteng is worried about her health. She will naturally agree to whatever she says. But Xu''er still needs to be saved. Ning Fu can''t do the operation of taking the kidney, so go to find Qin Ning. Fu ningzi said that he didn''t like it, though he didn''t like it. Get his promise, rongning slow to come, calm down after careful preparation and Yang Mu meet things. Rongteng orders people to take care of Rongteng. After leaving the hotel, send someone to pick up Yang Mu. Since Rong Ning and Yang Mu meet, he still uses Yang Mu to threaten Ning Fu''s plan. The best season is to let Ning Fu agree to do the operation, otherwise he will not give them the chance to fight back. Chapter 890 In a narrow apartment, there is no light, the windows are sealed, and the curtains block the light. People inside can''t tell day from night. Sleepy Yang Mu knows that she has been kidnapped and is afraid that those people will hurt her, so her nerves are always tense. After waiting for two days, there was no movement. In this dark place, without food or drink, she thought she would die here. But she thought that if she suddenly disappeared, Ning Fu would be looking for her all over the world, and would be very worried about her. She told herself secretly that she must persist. Suddenly, a ray of light came in, stabbing her eyes hard to open, and she immediately lowered her head to avoid the light. People who haven''t seen light for a long time hope to see bright light, but at the same time, their eyes can''t bear the sting of light. It took several seconds for her to bear the discomfort and look up at the person who opened the door. It''s the two men who kidnapped her. The two men are strong and cold. It''s hard to see each other. One of the taller men came up to her and picked her up easily. Yang Mu flustered want to struggle, but she has no strength, want to cry for help, but found that his mouth is still sealed with adhesive tape, she can only be powerless to be taken into the car. She didn''t know where the car was going or what her fate was going to be. She was flustered and frightened. Why did they kidnap her? It''s not about killing people, is it? No, she can''t die! Clenching her teeth, she wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t control her body. This deep sense of powerlessness made her despair. I felt that the car stopped, but she was taken to a styling room. Before she knew what was going on, a woman with an ugly face made up for her and took her to change clothes. "You, who are you? Why kidnap me? " Because she has no strength, she has a weak breath when she talks. The woman''s face is stiff. She changes her clothes with her head lowered, but she doesn''t answer her question. Yang Mu is worried and wants to ask, but the woman pushes the door open in a panic and pulls her out. "Hey, you" before she finished, she was pushed into the car by the two men again. I don''t know how long after that, when she was pushed out of the car by a man and came to a high-end hotel, she was full of doubts. Just as she was about to go up in the elevator, when she saw one of the men press the 33rd floor, she could only watch the elevator go up a little bit, just like her heart was lifting up a little bit, her nervous scalp was numb. Ding Dong, the elevator stops and someone comes in. She has been looking up at the number rising on her head. She doesn''t care about the people who come in. She just suddenly feels that someone is looking at her, and she seems to smell the familiar fragrance of orchids. She suddenly turned her head and saw a man with a black cap beside him. The man was wearing glasses and a mask and was wearing casual clothes. No one familiar with him would recognize him. But she only looked at him and knew that this was the man she was missing every minute of the day. Ning Fu, right beside her. When the two men next to him want to be too excited, they are afraid to make him pay more attention. The next second, she watched Ning Fu reach out and hold a man''s neck, while another man standing beside Ning Fu pushed away the man who had been holding her. Just a turn, two strong men, fell to the ground. Ning Fu got up and hugged her. Yang Mu cried excitedly. "It''s OK. I''m here." Yang Mu nods and leans in his arms. Listening to his steady heartbeat, her heart is still running normally. At the 33rd floor, the elevator stopped, Ning Fu immediately pressed to close, and the elevator went directly to the top floor. Arriving at the top floor, another man deals with the two men who are stunned. Ning Fu takes Yang Mu to a suite. As soon as the door of the suite was closed, Ning Fu pushed the woman in his arms behind the door, protected her back neck with one hand, lowered his head, grabbed her lips, and kissed her deeply. It seemed that he wanted to eat her. Yang Mu raised her head to accept his enthusiasm, but she was too tired, and soon she was kissing to lack of oxygen. She patted him on the shoulder and begged for mercy. Ning Fu looked down at her face. Although she put on makeup, her face was still haggard, especially her eyes were swollen. She had obviously cried. "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you." "Ning Fu, I love you!" Yang Mu with tearful eyes looking at him, just want to tell him this sentence. Locked up in a small dark room, she regretted countless times that she didn''t say a few more words to him. She loves him. She really loves him. Ning Fu touched her heart, nodded with a smile and hugged her again. "Mu Mu, I love you, too." Yang Mu leaned in his arms and silently expected that time would stay at this moment, so that she could be by his side forever.All of a sudden, Ning Fu felt the woman in his arms falling down. He was so scared that he turned pale and hugged her waist. "Mu Mu, what''s the matter with you?" "Hungry, thirsty." Without food or water for two days, she felt like she was about to collapse. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu rushed to order food, first let her eat some things, Yang Mu just feel better. Knowing that she didn''t have a good rest these two days, he took her to take a bath and let her have a good sleep. When she woke up, he wanted to take her to meet someone. On the 33rd floor, rongning is in a good mood to meet Yang Mu, and is also preparing some meals carefully. Rong Teng accompanies Rong Ning for a while. Suddenly he answers a phone call and orders the servant to take care of Rong Ning. He comes to the underground garage of the hotel. As soon as he got on the bus, someone immediately reported that Yang Mu had been taken away. Rong Teng was not surprised, but after a few seconds of meditation, he changed the topic and asked about Qin Ning''s two children. "Qin Ning''s two children, whose eldest son is Jiji, are four and a half years old. They are fraternal twins with his sister. They are still under the name of Ji Ji in law." Rongteng wants a little boy who is similar to himself. He is very interested. "Keep an eye on Ning Fu. He will take his woman to his wife today. I won''t go to join in the fun. Where are the two children now? " The assistant immediately replied, "Han Junyu is recovering in the hospital. The two children spend most of their time in the hospital, but when they return to Han Junyu''s villa at the party, this time should be on their way back to the villa." "Well, go to the two children." The assistant immediately gave the address to the driver to drive. Han churui and his two children went back to the villa for dinner. The car suddenly jolted and stopped. He asked Lao Mo what happened. Lao Mo guessed that it might be a flat tire. He got out of the car to check. Originally, Han churui was going to get out of the car with him to check, but suddenly he saw two men around him. He instinctively noticed the danger and immediately closed the open door. "What''s the matter?" Jiji see Han churui suddenly back to the car, Jiji doubt. "Gigi, take care of ANN. I''ll go ahead and drive." Han churui was looking at the two men fighting with Lao mo. after a while, Lao Mo fell down. No longer hesitated, he put his hands on the steering wheel, started the car and stepped on the accelerator. Chapter 891 Han churui realized the danger and had no time to inform others, so he had to take his two children away. He used to drive secretly in training camp. He knew some driving skills. He stepped on the accelerator and left. When he passed the corner, he looked at the car coming up from behind in the rearview mirror, and his forehead was sweating. Sitting in the back seat, Jiji doesn''t know what happened, but Han churui is nervous and knows that the situation is not good. Now Dad is still in the hospital, but now what should they do? "Brother, what are we going to do?" Jiji is a sensible child, but he is only four years old. When he encounters this kind of sudden situation, he is inevitably flustered. Han churui turned his head and looked at the back seat. He was also looking for a solution in his mind. Now certainly can''t disturb Han Junyu convalescence, but they don''t have song Xuan their phone, can only contact Qin Ning. "Jiji, hold An''an''s hand and give it to you. Mom calls and asks her to call uncle song and uncle Cheng and call us." Listening to Han churui''s cold voice, Ji Ji immediately calms down, grabs his sister with one hand, and takes out his mobile phone to contact Qin Ning with the other. Qin Ning, who accompanies Han Junyu in the hospital, is preparing to clear her and Han Junyu''s dirty clothes when she suddenly receives a call from Ji Ji. She doesn''t care at first. Listen to Jiji say let her go to contact song Xuan and Cheng Mo to save them, she thought he was joking, but suddenly heard Han churui''s voice, her face immediately changed. Instinctively, I want to find Han Junyu. When I go to the door, I realize that Han Junyu is recovering. Now I can''t leave the hospital, and I can''t worry too much. Even if he knows, he will only worry if he can''t help. She quickly turned around, fingers trembling to dial song Xuan''s number, Ji Ji side of the situation and song Xuan said, she looked up again, pale. Who on earth is fighting against the children? It''s not a quarter, is it? With this idea, Qin Ning gritted his teeth and called Ji Ji. It took a long time to get through, but the person who answered the phone was not the quarter, but the quarter''s assistant. The assistant said that Mr. Ji was in a meeting and could not answer the phone. Holding the phone, Qin Ning turns around and closes the door to make sure Han Junyu can''t hear her. She lets her assistant give her mobile phone to Ji. The assistant was surprised to hear Qin Ning''s angry voice, but Qin Ning was one of the few women close to the quarter, so he didn''t dare to slack off. "Qin Ning, do you miss me?" Ask with a smile. Qin Ning is not in the mood to say polite words to him now, "quarter, did you send someone to take the two children? The children belong to Han Junyu and me. Why do you arrest them? " "Qin Ning, you didn''t make the wrong number, did you? The two children are very close to me. I just want to see them go to the hospital. Unless there is a brain hole, I will send someone to catch them. What should I do if I scare them? " Qin Ning questioned, "isn''t it you? If it weren''t for you, who would be so boring and kill three children? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± How can he answer that? The quarter corners of the mouth smoked to smoke, but also knew that she was anxious confused, naturally would not care with her. "You mean someone went to the three children and took them away?" "I don''t know now. Just now, Jiji called me and said that someone was chasing him. Now Xiao Rui is driving. I''m afraid they will have an accident. Quarter, you help me find out, who is the key to my children Quarter immediately turned to his assistant said a few words, then Qin Ning''s words. "I''ve asked my assistant to check it, but I advise you not to tell Han Junyu. He can''t take care of such things at this time." Qin Ning took a deep breath and listened to Ji Ji''s words. Although he didn''t speak well, she could feel his kindness. She and Ji have known each other for four years. He is not a good person, but he never conceals what he has done. He is a very calm person. Because he disdains to deny what he has done, but he will certainly do what he has promised. Hang up the phone, Qin Ning heart uneasy, and contact song Xuan, but there is still no news, the time goes by, she is more and more anxious. When she called Jiji again, she couldn''t get through. Her palms were sweating and uneasy. She dialed several times, but the other party still showed that she couldn''t answer. Why don''t you understand her phone? Is there an accident? "Ning Ning, have you finished washing?" Han Junyu in the ward waited for a while, but he didn''t wait for Qin Ning to come out of the bathroom. He was a little worried and got up to knock on the door. Qin Ning was flustered and didn''t know what to do, but thinking that Han Junyu couldn''t see now, she quickly calmed down and took a deep breath several times before opening the door, showing a bright smile. "Ah, I''ve just been thinking about how to use this washing machine, and now I finally understand." Han Junyu listened to the sound of the washing machine turning in the bathroom and held Qin Ning''s wrist."You haven''t asked you to do this kind of thing before. Are you not used to doing these things now?" Qin Ningmeng shook his head, hugged his hardcover waist, seeking comfort. "I really think I''m an idiot in life. If I can''t, I''ll learn. Anyway, these things are not difficult. Besides, I''m not sure that someone else will take care of you. " Han Junyu gently stroked his back, but coldly hummed, "are you afraid that I will mess with other women, stupid girl?" Listening to his jokes, Qin Ning took a puff at the corner of his mouth. "Hum, I don''t want a man who can be taken away by other women." As soon as Qin Ning''s words fell, she felt that her earlobe had been pinched. She felt some pain. She immediately begged for mercy. "Oh, pain, pain, I''m wrong, I want to, I want to." "Stupid girl, give you a little sunshine, you are really brilliant, you want, I want to see mood." Qin Ning felt Nie Hong''s earlobe, wrinkled his little face and stepped back two steps to keep a safe distance from him. As for his mood, she was too lazy to guess. Proud and charming man, always want to show his charm. And for his ability and excellence, there is no need to question, as long as he works hard, any woman in the world can hardly resist him. But worried about the safety of the three children, she found an excuse to leave and contacted song Xuan again to ask about the situation. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry." Song Xuan said. Qin Ning''s brain was empty, and she would not be able to stand if she didn''t reach for the railing. "Sorry, what?" "I looked for the car, but I didn''t see three children. But I''ve sent people to look around. Maybe they ran away. " Song Xuan tried to comfort her. "Song, song Xuan, please, help me find them." Qin Ning''s voice trembled. "I''ll try my best to find the child, but with the president, you try to control your emotions." Song Xuan tangled about whether to let Han Junyu know about this. "Well, you must let me know when you have news." Hang up the phone, Qin Ning but feel a cold wind from the bottom of her feet to the top of her head, the heart is stuffy, brain dizzy. However, she has to take care of Han Junyu and try to find the children as soon as possible. Think of their own tasks, she stable mind, and then to contact the quarter. Chapter 892 Qin Ning felt that Han Junyu always said that she was small and like a child, because in his heart, she was always the one who needed to be taken care of. And she also does some childish things, so that he can not rest assured. Now that he is injured and his child is missing, Qin Ning feels that she has to deal with these problems. Otherwise, she can only be a girl protected by Han Junyu, not a woman for him. So she wanted to protect him and her children. With this belief in her heart, the impulse to cry was suppressed. She called Ji Ji. Song Xuan did not find the child, she hopes to find some breakthrough from here. "I''ve met song Xuan, but I didn''t find the child, but I saw some blood outside the car. I don''t know whose it is. The person who kidnaps the child may be aimed at Han Junyu, or for money, or other reasons. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning heard blood outside the car, silent for a few seconds, let them continue to find, she wait for their news. "The blood may not belong to the child. Don''t scare her, Mr. Ji!" Song Xuan''s displeasure came over the phone. "Did I say the blood belonged to the children? Mr. Song, I''m just stating what I see. " It''s a cool retort. "But when you say that, she will worry, you know that," Ji Ji doesn''t like being told what to do and interrupted coldly. "Mr. Song, I''m not Qin Ning''s emotional adviser, so I have to consider her mood at this time. I''m looking for three children. I''m in a good mood. I''m looking for their face. It''s nothing to do with her. " Listen to two people quarrel, Qin Ning quickly interrupt, she knows song Xuan is worried about her mood, she is very moved. Song Xuan and Han Junyu together, because of the influence of Han Junyu, subconsciously consider her mood. But now her mood is not important, the important thing is to quickly find the child. "Thank you, song Xuan. I''m fine. I just hope to hear about the three children as soon as possible." "Xiao Rui''s Kung Fu is good. No matter who he is, he won''t succeed easily." Song Xuan gave her a comfort. Qin Ning knows that Han churui knows some Kung Fu, but she doesn''t know how to do it. So now she''s expecting Xiao Rui to keep her two children. After hanging up Qin Ning''s phone, song Xuan looks at the less prosperous street, and then turns to see a cynical man around him, with some headache. "Do you think Xiao Rui took two children out of the car and hid?" Ji Ji looked at the crowd along his line of sight, touched his chin, and explained patiently: "the driving goal is too big, if the speed racing skill, Chu Rui is not a strong hand, let alone two children in the car. Chu Rui has been trained as an agent. He still knows this common sense. He may try to distract his opponent''s attention when he doesn''t know his target. Although this area is not prosperous and the flow of people is small, we can still avoid it for a while and fight for time. " Song Xuan nodded and agreed with his point of view. The two children are too young to run far. As long as they are patient, they will be found. Xi Yifan and Feng Wei also heard the news, with people rushed to help find people. But after a few hours or did not find any clues, song Xuan received a call from Qin Ning, he can only tell the truth. "Who is going to take the three children?" Xi Yifan couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know who they are yet." Song Xuan raised his glasses and answered helplessly. He suddenly accepts Qin Ning''s phone call, immediately tracks Lao Mo''s car, and finds Lao Mo who is seriously injured and faints. He asks people to send Lao Mo to the hospital. Originally, I wanted to wait for Lao Mo to ask about the situation, but Lao Mo has been in a coma, so now I don''t know where to start. Ji felt his chin and immediately asked his assistant to check Rongteng''s position. He also asked people to investigate whether the Chu family came to Nankang. The situation is not clear and he does not know who the other party is. He can only guess. Chu Rui''s identity is special. If Chu family doesn''t want to keep him, it''s not impossible to attack him. On the other hand, Rong Teng has seen the children, maybe he has a wrong idea. At this time, song Xuan receives a call from Qin Ning. He thinks Qin Ning is asking about the child, but he doesn''t expect that she said she met Han churui. He hung up the phone with a terrible look on his face. "What''s the matter?" Xi Yifan looked at Song Xuan''s ugly face and tightened his brows. "An an was pushed into the operating room in a coma, and Han churui was seriously injured. Jiji disappeared." The explanation of song Xuan''s calm voice. Suddenly, the atmosphere around became cold. Several men have been in contact with the two children of Han Junyu''s family. Although the two children don''t like contact with people very much, they are very lovely and everyone likes them very much. When they suddenly heard the bad news, they felt bad."Let''s go to the hospital to see the child''s condition first. It''s better to ask churui for some information about looking for Jiji." After hearing song Xuan''s words, Xi Yifan and Feng Wei nod and follow him to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw that there was a wound on their face. Han churui was sitting in a wheelchair, looking at the door of the operating room. "What''s the situation now?" Xi Yifan asked Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s eyes turned red and shook his head. He turned to Han churui, who was staring at the door of the operating room, and patted him on the shoulder. I don''t know whether to comfort myself or him, "Ann, it will be OK." Han churui turned his head to look at her, did not answer, continue to stare at the door of the operating room. It''s because he didn''t protect An''an well that An''an would get hurt. He wanted to kill himself. Qin Ning saw that he didn''t pay attention to himself, and he didn''t ask any more. She just looked at the time. It''s time for her to take care of Han Junyu. She has been out for a long time. I''m afraid Han Junyu will be suspicious. "I don''t know about An''an now. Xiao Jue has asked a professional children''s doctor to come here. Now I''m going to take care of Han Junyu and song Xuan. I''ll trouble you and help me find my son. " Song Xuan asks her to take care of Han Junyu. He will arrange it here. When Qin Ning leaves, song Xuan squats beside Han churui, trying to ask him what happened. But as soon as he reaches out his hand to touch him, Han churui strikes back violently and holds song Xuan''s wrist. Fortunately, Xi Yifan, who was standing beside him, noticed Han churui''s abnormality and stopped Han churui''s action in time. Song Xuan''s hand had been injured originally. This arrogance was twisted by him, and he must not be able to move any more. Xi Yifan was surprised to find that Han churui''s eyes burst out with a sense of killing. Such a small child should have such a strong hatred in his eyes. Who does he hate? Song Xuan was also startled by his sudden action. In the gap of Xi Yifan''s hand, he quickly dodged. "Han churui, see clearly, the person standing in front of you is the one who cares about you, not your enemy!" Xi Yifan reminded. Han churui''s face tightened, ignoring his scolding, turned his head and looked at the door of the operating room. It seems that at the moment, the gate can decide his life and death! Chapter 893 While driving, Han churui tries to speed up and get rid of the other person''s car when he detects that someone is following him. However, after driving around for a few laps, I found that I couldn''t get rid of him at all, and the car also reminded me that there was no gas left, so I needed to find a gas station as soon as possible. Han churui can''t help it. When he gets to the street, he leads Ji Ji and an an to get off. Jiji and An''an are only four years old and can''t run at all. He can only find a hidden place to hide as soon as possible in the dark, the group of people are searching them and they are about to find them. He doesn''t want to wait for death. Let Jiji and An''an run first, and he comes to stop them. He didn''t know who the other party was and why he would hurt Lao mo. if the Chu family caught him, they would not hurt An''an and Jiji. At this time, he hoped that it was the Chu family. As long as he was captured, An''an and Jiji would not be in danger. But the other party just saw him, didn''t find the two children, didn''t want to take care of him, bypassed him to find Ann and Jiji. Only then did he realize that these people had come to find An''an and Ji Ji specially. He quickly turned to find them. Those people found An''an and Ji Ji one step ahead of him. Ann was scared by the fierce group of people and cried. Jiji tried to comfort her, but Ann was scared and couldn''t hear her brother''s words. Han churui was so distressed that he rushed to the front of the two children, opened his arms and blocked them behind. They have to pass him before they can take two children. A group of men looked at the 10-year-old child blocking in front of them, very disdainful. At the beginning, a man came forward to push him away. As soon as the man reached out his hand, Han churui broke his wrist. But in the blink of an eye, Han churui stepped on his feet and fainted. After seeing his kung fu, the remaining five men were surprised. They realized that the 10-year-old boy had extraordinary ability, so they besieged him together. Five people and five directions. Although Han churui was good at Kung Fu, he didn''t have three heads and six arms. He was beaten several times and knelt on the ground, but he didn''t give in. Finally, one of the men got hold of An''an. An''an struggles desperately and cries out for big brother. Han churui is worried and wants to get rid of those people to save An''an. The four men deliberately made him unable to leave, but at last Ji Ji rushed over and bit the man''s leg. The man was angry and kicked Jiji away. Jiji bumped into the wall next to him, bleeding on his forehead. Han churui tries his best to avoid the attack of four people and runs to pick up Jiji to check his injury. Look at his forehead is only a skin, the injury is not serious, but dare not have a little lax, hurry to deal with the wound for him. Seeing those people want to take An''an away, he picks up a stone on the ground and rushes to let the man put An''an down. The man who grabs An''an suddenly turns around and grabs An''an''s neck with one hand. If he starts again, he will strangle An''an. Han churui looks at An''an''s crying red face and dares not move forward. At this time, he sees an acquaintance. It''s a middle-aged man I met in the hospital. It''s also a person Qin Ning hates. Why did he take Ann? Is it to revenge Qin Ning? "Good Kung Fu, little boy." The man came up to him and praised. Han Junyu sneered coldly, protecting Jiji behind him and staring at him coldly. "Give me back my sister!" "No, your sister is my family." The man turned to see an an, clearly saw the panic in an an''s eyes, but chose to ignore it. "But I''m here to see my little nephew, Jiji. Come here and talk to my grandfather." Han churui was surprised to hear that Ji Ji called him grandfather. He didn''t expect that he was Qin Ning''s father. But no matter what he is, it is a villain to take two children away in such a rude and savage way. He will never allow him to take Ann! Jiji looks at her sister''s eyes and tears are pouring out constantly. She is worried and her face is strained. She steps forward and roars at Rongteng. "Villain, if you dare to hurt my sister, my father will let you go!" Rongteng sneered, "my Jiji, your father is blind. He can''t even protect himself. How can he protect you and your sister? Come, come to your grandfather. He will give you whatever you want. " "You are not my grandfather, my mother said. My grandfather is dead, in the cemetery. You villain, give me back my sister Because of anger, Jiji''s little face is red, and there is hatred in her pure eyes. Rongteng looked at the little guy''s hair, not only not angry, but more appreciate, deliberately tease him. "What will you do if I don''t return it to your sister?" "You" Ji Ji is about to rush past, but Han churui stops him. Han churui holds Ji Ji''s shoulder and tells him not to take risks. "Mr. Rong, if you say you are An''an''s grandfather, Qin Ning and uncle Han don''t admit it, then you are breaking the law. I advise you to give my sister back to me. When you have time to visit my uncle Han, I''ll see Ann and Jiji again. Otherwise, my uncle Han will never forget that you take Ann and Jiji awayI won''t let you leave Nankang! " Rong Teng''s eyes turned to Han churui''s face again. The more he looked, the more familiar he felt, and he suddenly gave a sneer. "The waste of Chu family, who married a woman, almost ruined his family. Now he can''t even deal with a ten-year-old child. What he does is real." When Han churui heard that he knew a monk, he felt guilty. But after listening to what he said, he clenched his fist. The Chu family can''t deal with people, Rongteng but don''t put in the eye, he sarcastically, the line of sight falls on Jiji again. "Jiji, if you want me to return your sister to you, you can exchange it with your sister." Jiji hesitated to stare at him. Seeing his sister''s pale face, he clenched his little fist. "Well, I''ll trade my sister!" Han churui once again blocked, "Jiji, darling, don''t be impulsive, I will save my sister." Ji Ji turns his head to look at Han churui, who is also injured. He purses the corners of his mouth and shakes his head. "I promised my mother to protect my sister. You see, my sister is scared by them. I''m going to exchange my sister. Brother, you have to protect my sister. " As Ji Ji spoke, he took two steps forward, bulging his eyes and staring at the villain. "Give my sister to my big brother, and I''ll go with you." Gigi talks with him rationally. Although the four-year-old doesn''t know many words and doesn''t understand many of the great principles of the world, he is born wise and knows that the three of them are not the rivals of this man at this time. If he can go with him and protect his sister and elder brother, he is willing. Rongteng saw that the little boy had a delicate and lovely face, but he was always taut. He pretended to be old-fashioned and talked to him calmly. He couldn''t help laughing. He made a command under the hand, holding An''an''s man to step forward and walk to the opposite of Jiji. Wait for Jiji to take another step forward, and the man will hold Ann and take another step forward. Jiji can only venture forward a few steps, turning his head is looking forward to the man put Ann down, but holding Ann turned. That man is cheating! Jiji realized that he had been cheated and wanted to turn around and leave. At this time, his eyes were covered with his hands. Before he had time to struggle, he felt dizzy, closed his eyes and fell into the dark. "Brother, brother!" Ann saw her brother fall down, her eyes widened in horror, and she screamed hoarsely, but no matter how she called Jiji, she didn''t respond. Chapter 894 Seeing that Ji Ji and an an are going to be taken away by Rong Teng''s people, Han churui shrinks his pupils and makes desperate efforts to save people. He ran wildly to catch up with the man who wanted to take An''an. The man had to put An''an down under pressure. Other men also surrounded him and surrounded him in the middle. Han churui didn''t know how to be afraid at this time. He looked at An''an, who was crying outside the circle, and then looked up at Ji Ji, who was taken to the car. He had only one idea in his heart. He must not let the two children get hurt. When those people''s fists fall on him, he always stares at Ann, watching Ann run to the car, but is blocked outside, desperately pat the door. She cried hoarsely and realized that she couldn''t save her brother at all. When she wanted to find someone to help, she turned around with red eyes and saw Han churui surrounded by a group of strong men. Because Han churui was lying on the ground, with his arm, he could not fight back. If it goes on like this, big brother will be killed by them. She rushed over crying, her small body, into the five people''s siege, to see a man raised his fist, aimed at Han churui''s head, she had no time to think, small body hugged Han churui. The man''s big fist fell on her back. She only felt numbness and pain in her back, like venom injected into her blood, spreading all over her body. She opened her mouth and couldn''t cry any more. Spit out a mouthful of blood, she licked her lips, do not know what taste, not delicious. Suddenly, a pair of big hands grasped her arm and wanted to take her away. She looked up in confusion. It was a strange face. She shook her head desperately. She doesn''t want to be captured by those bad guys. She wants to catch big brother''s hand. As long as she has big brother, she won''t be afraid. But he opened his little hand and caught nothing. "An''an!" I heard elder brother''s voice, and I looked back at elder brother''s figure more and more far away. Big brother, big brother, don''t let these bad guys hold themselves! An an in the heart comes up with such idea, finally have some strength, turn a head to bite that man''s arm. She tried her best and didn''t know what she tasted. Anyway, there was a fishy smell in her mouth. The second time she tasted it, it was so bad. The man ate the pain, pinched Ann''s jaw and threw her away. "Smelly girl, it''s hard to start!" An an''s jaw, which was thrown to the ground, immediately appeared a black and blue blood mark, which was pinched out. She couldn''t see it herself, and she was numb and didn''t feel the pain. She called for big brother. She wanted big brother to hold her. Han churui listens to an an''s small voice and cries to himself. His heart aches like a wring. He doesn''t know who pulled off his wig. Someone wants to scratch his hair. Suddenly, in front of his eyes is the red glare of the world, his eyes become scarlet, eyes can only see in the crying Ann. Suddenly, a man came to stop him. He didn''t know where his strength came from. He stood up, grabbed the arm of the block and creaked. He heard the cry of pain. Action neat solution several men, he finally went to Ann side, picked her up. Reaching out to wipe the blood on the corner of her mouth, she found her frightened eyes staring at him, as if extremely scared, and her body trembled in his arms. He looked back to see all six men lying on the ground, also surprised for a few seconds, but before he recovered, he saw Rongteng''s car moving, with Jiji left. He had no time to catch up with an an, and now he was in a trance, unable to tell where he was. "I want my brother." "I''m your brother." His voice is freezing cold. But at this time, Han churui did not notice his abnormality. "No, no, you are not my big brother. I want my brother, my brother!" An an turns her head and looks at the car driving away. In despair, this person must not be her elder brother. Her elder brother is not so cruel. He can even dig people''s eyes and take people''s arms off. She struggled to get out of his arms, but his arms had been holding her tightly. When she struggled, the strength in his hands increased. She didn''t yell when she was hurt before, but this time she yelled when he pinched her, but he didn''t let her go. "You''re not my big brother. I want my brother. He''s taken away. Brother, big brother, Ann is in pain Han churui listened to her cry, feeling a little impatient and frowning. "Cry again, I''ll make you never talk again!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± An''an stares at the familiar handsome face in the past. His long head was scattered, his hair became messy, and there was blood in some places. She was afraid to speak again. The boy is just like her big brother, but not her big brother. Her big brother never attacks her. Han churui takes a look at her and puts him on the ground. He vaguely realizes in his mind that he is going to find someone. He is thinking about it. He sees the little girl want to escape after landing.He tilted his head in doubt. She seemed afraid of him? The four-year-old girl is a little bit slow and flustered. She can''t run too far for a while. Han churui catches up with her and grabs her little hand again. "What are you running for?" Feel his cool hands warm, Ann all over a stiff, timid look up at him, suddenly thought of Anan reminded her. "Big brother, don''t beat me. I''m afraid of pain." Han churui is very satisfied with the little girl''s softness, but her tender voice is still frightful. "If you are obedient, I will not beat you. But if you run around, I''ll break your leg! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ann was afraid that he would break his leg. She took a careful look at him and held his wrist. "Big brother, they take my brother, shall we go to save him?" Feeling the temperature coming from the little girl''s palm, Han churui stares at his wrist and nods. Since he wants to chase a car, he naturally wants to find a car. Han churui turns around and wants to find a car. Ann followed him. He was taller than her. If she wanted to keep up with him, she had to run quickly, but she felt a sharp pain in her back after a few steps. "Big brother, I feel sick. I want to throw up." Walking in front of Han churui did not seem to hear her voice, continue to move forward. An an has no choice but to follow him. Without a few steps, her stomach suddenly turned and she really vomited. There was some blood mixed in the vomit. But she didn''t know what was going on, so she felt that her eyes became blurred, and then her elder brother''s face gradually expanded in front of her. There was some fear in her heart. Aware of his worry, she reached for his face. "Big brother, you are my big brother." "Ann, don''t scare me, Ann!" Ann wanted to tell him that she didn''t mean to scare him, but she couldn''t see his face or hear any sound. But being held by him, she felt very safe. With her big brother, she doesn''t have to be afraid. Chapter 895 When Han churui recalled what happened, he felt confused and didn''t know where he was. Looking at the door of the operating room, my mind was blank. Xi Yifan sees Han churui attack song Xuan suddenly. He is angry and wants to speak, but song Xuan stops him. Song Xuan shook his head and stepped back with him. At the same time, he was observing Han churui''s face. "Don''t you find that Xiao Rui is different?" "Where?" Xi Yifan is not familiar with Han churui, and his impression is still on his excessively beautiful face. "I can''t say where he is different, but I feel that his eyes are hostile." Song Xuan frowned and thought deeply. Standing on the other side, Ji naturally found that Han churui was different from his usual situation. After staring at him for a few seconds, he heard song Xuan''s words. Although he had a guess in his heart, he didn''t remind song Xuan. You can''t get information about Jiji from Han churui, but Han churui can still stay here. Obviously, the person who wants to kidnap them is not the Chu family, so the scope is narrowed. The other side is either deliberately aimed at Han Junyu or interested in the two children. An''an and Jiji grew up little by little. Now that Jiji is missing, he will find a way to save him. Song Xuan and Xi Yifan are also looking for ways to find Jiji. It''s hard to unify the purpose of the quarter, so the investigation information of both sides is shared. Soon song Xuan''s people called and said that when they searched, they found six bodies, which happened to be the place where Ji Ji disappeared. "Song tezhu, I sent some photos in the past. I hope you won''t be scared." Song Xuan was surprised that he had seen a big scene. What kind of scene would he let his subordinates remind him not to be scared? He opened the e-mail, saw the photos and frowned. The bloody pictures, like the demons running out of hell, not only dig out the eyes of those people, but also unload their arms. The means are extremely cruel. "Who did it?" "These six people are Rongteng''s people. In order not to cause fear, I have sent someone to deal with them. Send special help, I found Master Chu Rui''s wig at the scene, and his fingerprints, maybe, "my subordinate reported. In an alley, there are six corpses lying across the street, and the ground is bloody. If they are found, they will cause people''s panic. Although Han churui is not Han Junyu''s child, now he is recorded in Han Junyu''s name, which is the Han family. That''s why his subordinates call him master churui. He believed that song Xuan could understand what his subordinates didn''t finish. Song Xuan understood, but he was shocked for a long time. If Han churui did it, how terrible would it be for a 10-year-old child?! Hang up the phone, song Xuan eyes complex staring at Han churui, but Han churui does not care about other people''s eyes, his eyes are still straight staring at the door of the operating room. At this point, another ward. Qin Ning pushed the door to see the man clearly invisible, and stood by the window, tall and straight posture, always give her strong strength. "Stupid girl, let you take care of people, where do you go to hide and lazy?" Qin Ning tooted his mouth, walked up to him and hugged him with open arms. Han Junyu was stunned. Because he could not see her expression, he was a little anxious. "If you want to act like a coquettish, you will be away for one hour and thirty-six minutes. I call you several times and you will respond to me." Qin Ning''s arms tightened and smelled the faint smell of Medicine on him. He didn''t feel disgusted. He just wanted to hold him and draw strength from him. "Han Junyu, I apologize. Don''t be angry." Han Junyu can''t see her expression, but his keen ability of detection immediately makes him realize that she is in a low mood this time, and reaches out to rub her small head. "Nothing to pay attention to, either cheating or stealing, stupid girl, have you made a mistake?" Qin Ning shook his head, his head arched in his arms, like a coquettish kitten, drilling into his arms. "I didn''t make a mistake. I was worried about your eyes." Qin Ning was nervous and pushed her away. "Do you dislike it?" Qinning because ANN is still in the operating room, Jiji missing, mood is not very good, so casually made an excuse, don''t want to cause his suspicion. But she didn''t expect that blindness made him think a little extreme. She has been avoiding this topic, that is, she will become a burden to her. Now she says that worrying about his eyes makes Han Junyu angry for no reason. Qin Ning felt his excited emotion, a little surprised, holding his wrist. "Han Junyu, what are you talking about? How can I dislike you? You are my husband. No matter what you become, I love you and protect you." "Oh, you will guard me?" Han Junyu sent out a sneer. "I''m an idiot in life. I can''t do anything well. How can you protect me?"¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning choked and stared in amazement. But I agree with him. She can''t do anything. How can she protect him? She blinked the red corners of her eyes and held back her tears. Han Junyu didn''t hear her response. Although he couldn''t see her expression, he could imagine her stupid appearance. With a little soft hearted, touch her head, put her in his arms. "Are you afraid?" Afraid that he would lose his sight and never recover, she would live with a blind man all her life? Are you afraid that he will be angry with her for no reason and push her away without her explanation? I''m afraid I can''t do anything well. Should I take care of this moody blind man? "Not afraid, Han Junyu, as long as you are good, I am not afraid." She lost control, grabbed his clothes and sobbed. "Stupid girl, you can''t be afraid. Even if I am blind, I will depend on you all my life. You have no chance to escape. " "I won''t run away, Han Junyu. The greatest luck in my life is to meet you. You don''t know, in the four years since I left you, I didn''t miss you for a moment. I always dreamed of hearing you call my name in the night and jumped up all over the room to find you, but I couldn''t find you. I miss you, want to cry, cry until dawn. I blame you in my heart. Why didn''t my uncle Han come to me? I really want to hold him. Han Junyu, I don''t care if you are blind or lame. You are my man. I can''t take care of people, so I''ll learn to take care of you. " Han Junyu''s chest was wet with women''s tears, which were extremely hot, making his heart warm. "Stupid girl, I''m sorry." "You''re telling the truth. Don''t apologize. And you also let me know how well I was protected by you before. I always shrink into your arms when things happen. In this way, I will never grow up. Han Junyu, I want to be a woman who stands beside you, not just a little girl who is spoiled by you and doesn''t know anything. " Qin Ning wiped away his tears and explained to him with a smile. To show her determination, she stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Han Junyu, if you are unhappy, you must remember to tell me. I can''t guess your heart, I can''t read your mood, I will be very nervous, always afraid that I don''t do well enough. " "It''s stupid." Han Junyu was calmed down by her and sighed. She is the one who affects all his emotions. She doesn''t need to guess his emotions at all, because his emotions are all about her. Chapter 896 Qin Ning fed Han Junyu dinner, picked up the garbage, is ready to take him out for a walk, listen to the mobile phone vibration. She glances at Song Xuan, who sends her a message telling her that An''an has passed the critical period and is placed in the third room next to Han Junyu, so that she can take care of her. Qin Ning stares at the mobile phone screen, tears fall down silently. Thank God for letting her daughter through this disaster. She quickly wiped away her tears and wanted to see Ann''s situation, but her wrist was caught by the man. "Not to take me for a walk. Where are you going now?" Qin Ning was stunned and restrained, saying that she went to get the wheelchair and Han Junyu let her go. She ran to the next room and saw that Ann was still wearing an oxygen mask. Her little face was even smaller by the oxygen mask. Walking to the bedside, I was about to reach out to touch An''an, but I was scared back by a scolding. "Don''t touch her, or I''ll take off your limbs!" Qin Ning turned his head in surprise and saw Han churui sitting at the head of the bed. Although he was in a wheelchair, his face was full of injuries, his voice was full of Zhongqi and his deterrent power was strong. "Xiao Rui, I''m Ann''s mother. I''m worried about her, not hurt her!" "Don''t touch me," she said Han churui once again cold voice remind, no matter who she is, Ann is his. What he doesn''t allow others to do! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and saw that his eyes were red and swollen. He thought that he was frightened because of this incident and that he would be touched by others. She also wanted to explain that suddenly she had a pair of hands on her shoulder and turned her head to see that it was Lord Xiao. She was surprised to see that Lord Xiao hinted to go out with him. She turned to see Han churui''s ferocious face again. She tightened her brows and followed Xiao Jue to leave the ward and go to his office. "What, Xiaorui has schizophrenia? Why, how could this happen? " Qin Ning was shocked by Xiao Jue''s conjecture. Xiao Rui is only ten years old. How can he get that terrible disease. "This has something to do with his growth experience, and this is only my current guess, and the specific situation needs further observation. I tell you in advance, it''s to prepare your mind. " Xiao Jue pinched his brow weakly. Now Han churui''s vigilance is very strong. Since An''an is pushed out of the operating room, he keeps watch over her step by step. The doctor can''t even check An''an. Han Junyu is blind. Ning Fu goes to save his woman, but he hasn''t come back yet. Now An''an has this matter again. Ji Ji doesn''t know where he is. If Han churui doesn''t control this situation, it will be an irregular bomb, which will kill people at any time. The more he thought about it, the more he had a headache. What''s the matter? All the tragedies happened one by one. After Qin Ning was shocked, he thought of Han churui''s Scarlet eyes and tightened his eyebrows. It''s not fear, it''s heartache. "How to treat this kind of disease?" "I don''t know much about him now, so I don''t have a treatment plan. And the situation of split personality is very complicated. He is very aggressive now. Don''t get close to him these days. " "Naan''an," "I''ll try to find a way. Now, An''an is going through the dangerous period. It''s not a big problem. It''s just Jiji, "said Xiao Jue, looking up at Qin Ning''s stupor and stopping his voice. Jiji is missing, so far there is no clue, which is more critical than An''an''s situation. Qin Ning''s eyes are dim. Jiji is in danger now, but she can''t do anything. Her deep powerlessness makes her very upset. "Song Xuan and Ji Ji are looking for it. There should be news soon. Don''t worry too much." Han Junyu''s accident, coupled with the two children suffering from reckless disaster, Xiao Jue knew that she was under great pressure. "Well, thank you, Dr. Shaw." Qin Ning nodded, turned and left. She walked through the corridor in a dazed state. She heard the familiar voice calling her. Then she came back to herself. "Qin Ning, how is An''an going?" Ning Fu came with Yang Mu. Qin Ning stares at Ning Fu and tells him about An''an. Ning Fu wants to see An''an. Qin Ning stops him and explains Han churui''s current situation. Ning Fu was going to take Yang Mu to see Rong Ning, but he got a call from Song Xuan saying that two children had an accident. He immediately took Yang Mu to the hospital. He was shocked to hear that Han churui had schizophrenia. Suddenly, when he thought of taking Han churui away, he asked a psychologist to check him. Quarter, have you known for a long time? With this conjecture, Ning Fu immediately called Ji Ji and asked if Ji had known about Han churui for a long time. The tone of the quarter is lazy. It''s like it''s none of your business. "I have reminded you to take him to the hospital for examination." Ning Fu said angrily, "quarter, what I want to hear is not these. To what extent is Xiao Rui''s situation, and why does he have split personality?""I also heard that when Chu Rui was four years old, he killed five adult men, so it was said that the successor of Chu family was not normal. As for why it is abnormal, no one knows. Because of this, the Chu family sent him to the devil training camp and took the opportunity to kill him and change his successor. No one thought that this boy was lucky to live to ten years old. " Although it was a compliment, his tone was somewhat ironic. Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows. "What''s his situation now?" "It''s obvious that he was ill before. It doesn''t matter what kind of illness he was. The important thing is that his illness has been cured. This time he got sick for some unknown reasons. He''s not churui now, he''s a murderous little devil. " Qin Ning listens to the conversation of two people, in the heart anxious, snatches the mobile phone from Ning Fu''s hand. "Quarter, do you have a cure for him?" "Why should I save people who have nothing to do with me?" A lazy inquiry. Qin Ning said, "what do you want?" "What can you give me?" Quarter asked with a smile. Ning Fu was upset and immediately took the mobile phone away from Qin Ning. "Quarter, if you want me to save Xu''er, be nice to me!" A listen to Ning Fu let him be good, quarter fried hair, your childe''s person set instant collapse. "Damn, Ning Fu, can you be more disgusting?" "Come on, do you have a plan for Xiaorui?" Quarter impatient response, it is obvious that there is gas in the heart. "No, it''s just a guess whether he has schizophrenia, and the psychological category involved has a long period of treatment, the case is not easy to do, and I won''t do anything that is not good." "You''d better use snacks for me from now on. If you think it has nothing to do with you, then I can be merciless and ignore the trifles!" Ning Fu is too lazy to listen to his nonsense. Without waiting for him to fight back, he hangs up and decides to meet Han churui. "Be careful, Xiao Rui. Now he''s a little excited. No one is allowed to get close to him." Qin Ning reminds us. Ning Fu just walk a few steps, found his arm was hugged, he looked down at always standing beside him Yang Mu, he pacified patted her, want to let her wait for him for a while. But she shakes her head and nervously holds his big hand to keep up with him. Chapter 897 When Ning Fu takes Yang Mu out of An''an''s ward, he sees Qin Ning standing by the door, staring at him expectantly. He shook his head helplessly, unable to get close to Han churui, so he could not be sure of his specific situation. However, it is now certain that Han churui''s condition is abnormal and needs rapid treatment. Otherwise, once his condition worsens, they can''t predict what will happen. With a low sigh, Qin Ning went to the window helplessly and looked out of the window. Ning Fu worried to go to her back, "the car must have a road to the front of the mountain, Ann''s situation is very good, you don''t have to worry too much. At this time, we should check Han Junyu. " Referring to Han Junyu, Qin Ning returns to his senses, nods and goes to another ward with him. Ning Fu gives Han Junyu an examination. He is in good condition. He will be able to recover his vision in a few days. Hearing the good news, Qin Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief and clenched Han Junyu''s big hand. Han Junyu is aware of the hot sweat in the palm of a woman''s hand, and gently rubs her small head with the other hand to let her relax. Qin Ning grinned and rubbed in his palm. After releasing his hand, he led Ning Fu to leave. Outside the door, Qin Ning wants to say thanks. She turns around and sees Yang Mu, who is following Ning Fu. She shows a funny smile. "Yang Mu, could you lend me your boyfriend for a few minutes? I have something to say to him Yang Mu took a look at Ning Fu and got Ning Fu''s nod. She was not willing to move forward. Qin Ning smiles at Yang Mu. When she turns around to talk with Ning Fu, the smile on her face becomes dignified. "Ning Fu, no, uncle, can I ask you something?" "Well?" Listen to her tone not right, rather Fu frown. "Please, save my husband. You promise to save rongxu''er, I can do it for you, but it''s just a kidney. I have two anyway, and it won''t be good to lose one. " "Nonsense!" Ning Fu angry, aware of his emotional out of control, aware of Yang Mu surprised staring at himself, he took a deep breath. "Qin Ning, this is a debt I should pay. It has nothing to do with you." That means it''s a debt. He can only pay it, and no one can replace it. "It has nothing to do with me. What about Yang Mu? What if something happens to you, Yang Mu? Uncle, you are not alone now. You have a person who cares about you. I think you can understand that if you are willing to die, you are reluctant to let each other have a bad mood? Han Junyu is so good and excellent. I hope he will always be brilliant. So, I beg you, you promise me, help me treat his eyes, and I''ll help you save Rong Xu''er. " Qin Ning said that she wanted to protect Han Junyu, not just talk about it. Ning Fu listened to her words, the mood was very complicated. He didn''t want anyone to get hurt, but now the injured people are waiting for him to treat them. He looked at Yang Mu, if he went to save Xu''er and stopped breathing on the operating table, she would cry miserably. But let Qin Ning go, then Han Junyu''s eyes recover, will hate him for a lifetime. At night, after washing, Qin Ning had a strong arm around her as soon as she lay down. She did not hide, smiling to his arms to find a comfortable position to lie down. "Ning Ning, when my eyes are ready, I''ll take you on holiday. Where do you want to go?" Qin Ning a Leng, looking at his handsome face, some red eyes. "Where do you want to go?" "First I''ll take you to the amusement park, then I''ll go to the sea, or I can climb mountains." Han Junyu is in a good mood to discuss with her. Qin Ning chuckled, "I''m not a child. Why take me to the amusement park first?" "To the amusement park, all five of us can go, don''t you want to?" "No Qin Ning shook his head and went to his arms again. He didn''t want him to find her tears. A family of five, how warm. But now the three children''s situation is not very good, she does not know whether she has the opportunity to accompany them to the amusement park. They talked a lot. When his eyes were ready, Qin Ning listened quietly and fell asleep in his arms. I don''t know how long it took to wake up from the nightmare. She opened her eyes and looked at the yellow light beside the bedside table. She got up slowly. Looking at the sleeping Han Junyu, she sat for a few seconds and got up to go to the next ward. In the ward, Ann is still with an oxygen mask, but the boy sitting at the head of the bed still keeps an action, staring at the girl on the bed without blinking. Qin Ning took a light step and went to the bedside. "Xiao Rui, I''m Qin Ning, An''an''s mother and your aunt. We are relatives. I will not harm you, let alone Ann. " Han churui turned his head indifferently and looked at her. There was a lot of blood in her scarlet eyes.He himself was injured, and his body couldn''t stand it. "Family? What''s that, disgusting thing! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is his family so bad in his mind? Qin Ning didn''t want to give up, and continued, "I love my child very much. She is hurt, and I feel sick. And you, Xiaorui, I also know that you are actually a very kind child, only forced to put on a cold look. You are very tired to take care of An''an. Take a rest and let me take care of her for you, OK After listening to her words, Han churui''s eyes moved. She took a step forward. As soon as she put down her guard, she rose immediately. "Go away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning reluctantly stepped back and stood waiting for a while, but he didn''t relax at all. She simply moved a stool and sat down with him to take care of An''an. "Won''t you go to Gigi?" Suddenly, hearing his voice, Qin Ning turned his head in surprise. "Do you know who took Gigi?" "A man who forced Gigi to call him grandfather." Qin Ning stares at him in horror. Because she is too shocked, she doesn''t know how to accept the news. It turned out to be Rongteng. Take away Ji Ji, but also hurt An''an injured, Xiao Rui sick. "Thank you for telling me that I will bring Jiji back." Qin Ning sat for a while, looking at An''an''s little face without a trace of blood color. He was distressed. After sitting with him for a while, Qin Ning got up and turned to leave the ward. She took out the phone and called Ning Fu. The first call didn''t get through, and she was not discouraged, so she continued to call. It wasn''t until the fourth one. "Do you know where Ronnie lives?" Just pressed the answer Ning Fu, heard Qin Ning''s words, immediately sober. "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?" "I want to have a word with her. Can you take me there?" Qin Ning''s voice was very calm, without any emotion. Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and felt that something was going to happen. "Qin Ning, look at the time. It''s four o''clock in the morning. It''s the best time for you to go to bed and rest. You want to see her. We''ll go when you have a good rest. " Qinning back to God, and then look down to see, just realized that he put Ningfu wake up. "Well, you''ll pick me up at nine. Oh, call the season, too. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 898 Deep in the night, the dark world. In a magnificent hotel room, bright lights illuminate the little figure on the sofa. The anesthetic on Jiji''s body was gone. When he opened his eyes, he found that everything in front of him was strange. He pursed the corners of his lips, got up, sat up straight on his back, and secretly observed the situation around him. Thinking about the situation before he fainted in his mind, he silently recited his sister and elder brother. He jumped off the sofa and went to the window, looking at the busy street. His little hand reached into his pocket to look for the mobile phone, but he didn''t find it. Suddenly hearing the sound of door opening and footsteps, he quickly turned back to the sofa and lay down. The footsteps came to the sofa, and he clenched his little fist nervously. "Hungry? Wake up and have something to eat. " It''s a familiar voice. Jiji opens his eyes and sees the middle-aged man standing beside the sofa. His eyes are full of hatred. "Villain, if you let me go, or my father will never let you go!" Rongteng sat down on the opposite sofa and looked at the little boy''s tight face, showing a smile. "Your father? They are all blind. He can''t even take care of himself now. How can he save you, eh? " "My father is not blind, you villain, don''t say that about my father!" Jiji roars, turns around and doesn''t look at him, but thinks about escaping from here. And a four-year-old child quarrel, Rongteng naturally disdain, let his subordinates bring things, and then appreciate the little boy''s expression. Jiji smelled the smell of rice and felt his stomach. He was a little hungry. But at this time, the villain''s things, he will never eat! "If you don''t eat today, you won''t eat tomorrow." "I''m not rare." Jiji has the backbone to reply very much. Rong Teng nodded with a smile, "I''ll wait for you when you are rare." Then he got up to leave. Jiji saw that he was going to leave, and he got up with him, "bad guy, you let me go home. My mother will worry if I don''t go home." Hearing the little boy call himself a villain, Rongteng squints his eyes and turns around suddenly. Jiji is scared back by his eyes. "Gigi, I told you, I''m your grandfather. You should call me grandfather instead of giving me a nickname Jiji pursed her lips and stepped back. "My mother said, my grandfather died, you are not my grandfather." "Oh, that is your mother is not sensible, Jiji, you are very good and sensible, don''t learn from your mother!" Jiji frowned and didn''t like the scornful tone when he mentioned his mother, so his disgust deepened. "You''d better stay here. I''ll let you go when you''re willing to teach my grandfather." Jiji saw that he was going and wanted to catch up with him. Listening to the bang, the door was closed mercilessly. He yelled, turned around again, and saw the two men in the living room. He walked to the window with a calm face. His big eyes turned and his cunning flashed. ¡­¡­ The sun rises, the sun slants into the ward, Qin Ning see time is almost, racking his brains to find an excuse how not to cause the man on the bed doubt. "Han Junyu, I''ll go back and get some clothes. I''ll see you in the afternoon." Han Junyu lay on the bed, listening to her words, did not speak, but stretched out his slender fingers to hook her, with a trace of evil spirit in the corner of his mouth. Qin Ning puzzled, went to the bed, "what''s the matter, do you have something to say?" Han Junyu waited for her breath to come near, his big hand opened, one hand pinched her cheek. "Say, why lie?" "Ah, I, I don''t have it. Han Junyu, don''t think about it." Qin Ning was afraid to hold his hand and struggled. Han Junyu sneered coldly, slightly raised his head, close to her forehead. "Stupid girl, you think you can cheat me?" His tone was more positive this time. "I really don''t have one." Qin Ning''s voice was much lower this time. She couldn''t figure out how he knew she was lying. "If you want to go back to the villa, there''s no need to tell me that you''ll come back in the afternoon, and you don''t have enough confidence to hide something. I''ll ask you later. You retort directly, your voice hesitates, and obviously you''re still thinking about excuses when you lie. Stupid girl, you''re a good actor, but you''re not a good actor. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning smoked from the corner of his mouth. High IQ is good, although can''t see the expression clearly, just listen to the tone of speech and analyze the logic of speech, can analyze that she is lying. "Where are you going?" "No, I didn''t go anywhere. I just wanted to let you know. I didn''t mean anything else." Qin Ning is still struggling. Han Junyu touched her little ear, slightly hooked on the corner of her mouth, raised his head and gave her a kiss on the corner of her lip. "Stupid girl, why didn''t Ann and Gigi come over these two days?"Qin Ning heard that he suddenly mentioned the two children, and his whole body was tense. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. "How, also despise me to become blind, so don''t want to see me?" He deliberately bit the stress on the word "Ye", and Qin Ning recognized that he was satirizing her, thinking that he could easily cheat without seeing her. In fact, he is not easy to cheat at any time. Qin Ning''s heart was a bit broken, but he still didn''t want to tell him about the child. "No, Han Junyu, don''t tease me. I just think you need to rest in the hospital. Three children will disturb you when they come, so I''ll let them play in the villa. When your condition is better, I''ll let them come to accompany you." Han Junyu was just casually asked, did not expect to hear Qin Ning so many explanations, his heart sank. If not, why does she have so many words to explain? The more explanation, the more cover up. What is she covering up? "Qin Ning, do you have something to hide from me?" This time, he did not call his full name, obviously angry. Qin Ning shakes his head nervously, sits down beside him, two small hands flatter coquettishly holds up his handsome face. "Han Junyu, don''t think about it. What can the children do in the villa? Xiao Rui doesn''t like to be in the hospital. I don''t trust the two children running back and forth. I didn''t let them come here." Han Junyu pushes away her hand, does not give her the opportunity to explain, he reaches for his mobile phone. After finding the mobile phone, call song Xuan directly. It''s too late for qinning to stop. Han Junyu calmly orders songxuan, "songxuan, about the children, qinning has told me, what''s their situation now?" "Well, President, Qin Ning said that in order not to affect your condition, I didn''t tell you this in advance." Han Junyu said that sentence is just a trial, and now Song Xuan''s words are undoubtedly proof that Qin Ning concealed something from him. "Oh, song Xuan, if I remember correctly, you should be paid from me. When I''m in a good mood, tell me what you''re hiding. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The tone of his good talk is too bad. Although his eyes were covered, his face was gloomy and frightening. Qin Ning was afraid of swallowing and wanted to step back, but he grasped his wrist. "No, are you waiting for me, the blind man, to find out for myself?" He gritted his teeth and drank cold. "Han Junyu, you are not blind. You are only temporarily blind. You will recover soon." Qin Ning prayed a little. When he said he was blind, it was no doubt a thorn in her heart. "What''s the matter with the children?" Han Junyu is anxious. He is now in hospital, can not protect them, if some people take advantage of this time to hurt his children, he will not forgive those people! Chapter 899 Han Junyu wants to explore one thing. With his IQ, there are countless ways, which Qin Ning can''t hide. She can only reluctantly confess leniency, the three children have said. Han Junyu, with a gloomy face, pinched her little hand and ordered her to take him to An''an''s ward. Qin Ning sighs a low, see his this posture, even if she doesn''t agree, he can also have other ways. When she led the way, she was still pleading for herself. "Han Junyu, I don''t want you to worry if I don''t tell you. Don''t be angry." Han Junyu ironically raised his lips, did not give her face, "ability, really think that he grew a few years old, can put my Han Junyu''s day up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bowed his head depressed. Although she has this heart, she doesn''t have that ability. Aware that Qin Ning stopped, Han Junyu also stood still, a bit rude pinch her neck, let her look up at him, overbearing and strong. "When it comes to painting, you can do it. It''s within your ability. I can''t interfere. But this kind of thing, beyond your scope, you can''t survive alone, it''s up to me. Even if I''m blind when the sky falls down, I should bear it. " Qin Ning felt that her eyes were sore. She sniffed and wept. "Han Junyu, I think I''m useless. I can''t do anything well." Listening to her sobs, her strong heart softened in an instant. She grabbed her hair and lowered her head and chin to her forehead. "Who said you were useless? You took good care of me." Qin Ning noticed the salty taste of the corner of his mouth and realized that he was crying again. He wrinkled his nose and despised himself. "Don''t coax me. You do a lot of things by yourself. I''m just a foil." "You''ve done a good job as a foil to me." He''s still teasing her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She puffed her cheeks and was depressed. Lead him to An''an''s ward, and tell Han churui''s situation, let him calm down. Han Junyu nodded and clasped her little fingers to make her stable. Ward, Han churui lying on the bedside, seems to be a little tired, want to rest for a while. But when he heard the footsteps, he suddenly opened his eyes. Blood came out of his red eyes, his lips were pale, and the injured part of his face was blue and purple. Looking up and seeing Qin Ning and Han Junyu coming, he didn''t react too much. He continued to stare at An''an. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning, who was ignored, took a puff from the corner of his mouth. "Churui, guard my daughter. How long are you going to guard?" Han Junyu''s tone is superior and has a sense of distance, which is totally different from that outside the ward. At this moment, he did not treat Han churui as a child, but as a very dangerous person. "It''s none of your business." "Oh, it has nothing to do with me, and I''m just blind now, and I can''t avenge my daughter." Han Junyu laughed at himself, and his voice made Qin Ning standing beside him shiver. "If it was me, I would clean up those who bullied An''an and stay by her side. What''s more, when Ann wakes up, she will find her brother. Unfortunately, her brother doesn''t know where he is Chu Rui''s long eyelashes trembled. He turned to look at Han Junyu and soon turned his eyes to Qin Ning. Qin Ning was staring at all over his hair, "Xiao Rui, what do you want to say?" "You take care of ANN, I''ll go to Jiji." Chu Rui uses very strong imperative sentences, which is not what a ten-year-old would say. Qin Ning turns to see Han Junyu and doesn''t know how to answer. Han Junyu nodded to her, released her hand and negotiated with him. "My wife will take you to Jiji, and I''ll take care of ANN." Han churui snorted contemptuously. He stepped down from the wheelchair because there were still some wounds on his ankle. He walked around, but his back was straight. "If you want to find an excuse to lead me away and take the opportunity to get close to Ann, you can''t be her father!" Han Junyu secretly scolds him for being depressed. He keeps here all the time and doesn''t let the doctor check Ann. Sure enough, it''s a tough thing for bear to be too smart. "Do you want ANN to cry when she wakes up? She didn''t see her brother. She''ll cry. " Naturally, he didn''t like to cry in An''an. He pursed his lips and thought deeply. He turned around to see Han Junyu again. "Well, I will answer your request and protect your wife. But if you dare to let her get a little hurt, I will make your life worse than death The voice of the little boy was tender, but his voice was very gloomy. Han Junyu tut in his heart. In the past, it was he who said such things to others. Suddenly, someone provoked him, especially when he was a ten-year-old child. His mind was complicated. In this way, the two reached an agreement, Han churui finally willing to go out of An''an''s ward, Qin Ning see his injury, distressed want to give him medicine.But he didn''t let people near him at all, just with a gorgeous face and hostile eyes. Qin Ning had no choice but to wipe the medicine himself,. After a while, Ning Fu took her to see Rong Ning. When she got to the hotel, she saw that she was waiting for them in the lobby. "Suddenly want to see me, what do you want to do?" Qin Ning showed a smile on the quarter, "quarter, I remember you used to be my fiance, right?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Quarter. Looking at Ji''s ugly face staring at himself, Qin Ning is not angry, "so, you owe me a sorry." "Qin Ning, don''t be sentimental. You were engaged in those years." "no matter how the engagement was decided, you acquiesced, but you didn''t come to me. However, I did not look forward to your apology, just need to remind you. To save rongxu''er, it''s impossible to ask Uncle to help you. You''d better make me happy. I''ll help her when I''m in a good mood. Otherwise, ha ha, you can only ask for another way! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Quarter to see a woman''s mouth flashed a touch of provocation, the corner of the eye smoked, there is always a kind of very bad premonition. Ning Fu heard Qin Ning''s words, also very shocked, puzzled staring at her. Qin Ning did not evade, but looked directly at his eyes, "now you are not alone, Yang Mu is still waiting for you, Han Junyu''s condition, I also please give you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Futon stops, trying to stop her from seeing Rong Ning. But without waiting for him to stop, Qin Ning has gone to the door of rongning''s room and rang the doorbell. Soon someone came to open the door. It was Rong Ning who was in good spirits. When Ning Fu came here today, he said hello to Rong Ning, saying that he wanted to bring a friend to see her. As for who this friend is, he wanted to keep it a secret. Rongning''s first thought was that he would bring his girlfriend over. He was very excited and began to prepare. Unexpectedly, Qin Ning was standing outside the door. "Ning, Qin Ning, why are you here?" "Why, don''t you welcome me? I''m sorry. I''m not welcome. Just like you didn''t want to give birth to me and rongxu''er, if it wasn''t for my father Qin Pinglu, please, maybe there wouldn''t be me and her. " Qin Ning deliberately bit the stress when talking about Qin Pinglu. Her pretty little face was full of smile, but her words were full of sarcasm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Ning accident of stare big eyes, stay Leng of stare at her, temporarily don''t know how to deal with. Chapter 900 In the hotel room, Rong Ning looks at Qin Ning sitting on the sofa. She is excited and nervous. She goes to pour water for her in a hurry. Put the hot water on the tea table. Before she spoke, rongning couldn''t help asking, "Ningning, what can I do for you?" Qin Ning looked up at her, "where''s your husband?" Your husband is clearly her biological father, but her voice is alienated and strange. Rongning a Leng, "he has something to go out, you look for him what matter, I let him come back immediately." "Well, I''m looking for him." Qin Ning nodded, thought and asked, "you know I have two children." "You know, both children are lovely." "Well, it''s lovely." Think of two children, Qin Ning showed a smile, but the smile does not reach the bottom of the eye, just rigid pull mouth. "Unfortunately, my lovely child, because of some people''s bad methods, one is lying in a hospital bed in a coma, the other is missing, and now his life and death are still unknown." Rong Ning is shocked, "how to return a responsibility?" Qin Ning looked as if she didn''t know anything, a bit surprised, "don''t you know?" "What''s the matter with the two children? Who is missing? You can rest assured that your father will help you find the child. " Rong Ning takes out his mobile phone to call Rong Teng and let him come back quickly. It''s very important. Rongteng asked her what is the matter, rongning said a word is not clear, anyway is to let him hurry back. Qin Ning waited for her to hang up and stared at her. "Don''t talk nonsense, Mrs. Rong. My father is in the cemetery. Your husband has nothing to do with me." Rongning is now full of two children, listen to qinning emphasize her relationship with Rongteng, a bit angry. "Ning Ning, don''t be willful. The most important thing now is to find children. Ah Teng is your father. It''s connected by blood and bone. How can we say that if it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. " "Oh, child, I will look for it, but the relationship must be clear." Qin Ning''s tone is not slow, she restrained the emotion in her heart, staring at Rong Ning indifferently, saying word by word. "My father, he won''t kidnap my children and hurt my daughter''s internal organs! Such a man, I look at it more and feel terrible, how can it have anything to do with him? Also, I would like to remind Mrs. Rong that my mother has passed away. You are just a person who looks like her Rong Ning was stunned, pale, and did not dare to look directly into her eyes. "Ning Ning, you must have misunderstood him, ah Teng, he," "what do I mean, you wait for him to explain." Sitting next to him, Ning Fu and Ji looked at each other, and both of them were a bit surprised, because Qin Ning''s every move was imitating Han Junyu. It was clearly a soft voice with a gentle tone, but a strong sense of oppression. Such qinning, they are strange. Before entering the room, she warned them not to say anything, just listen to her, and the two men could only watch the play. For such Qin Ning, the two men had no chance to interrupt. Qin Ning takes out a bracelet from her pocket and goes to Rong Ning. Without waiting for her to refuse, she brings the bracelet to her wrist. "Mrs. Rong, you also know that your husband is not an easy person to deal with. As a weak woman, I can only use this method." Rong Ning looks at the bracelet on his wrist suspiciously. The whole body is white. It looks no different from the usual sports bracelet. "Ning Ning, what is this?" "A bracelet with many functions." Qin Ning''s fingers trembled, turned to see Ning Fu not agree to get up, she reached out to stop. "Ning Fu, I have no intention of harming others. The premise is that no one will harm my life." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu''s face was ugly and his eyes were irritated. But think of Rong Teng cruel means, he clenched his fist, compromise sit down. Rongteng came back and saw several people sitting on the sofa. He was not surprised at all. He thought that when they came to the hotel, he received the news, but he didn''t think they would be able to do anything amazing. He went to rongning''s side, to see her face is still normal, is ready to ask if she has drink medicine, heard rongning''s question. "Ah Teng, Qin Ning''s two children, do you remember?" Rong Teng''s cold eyes narrowed and turned to look at Qin Ning, with a touch of irony in his mouth. "Remember, Qin Ning wanted us to meet two children?" Rongning frowned and said, "when do you want to cheat me? Ningning said that Jiji is missing. You took him away. Ah Teng, you promised me that you would not hurt the child. How can you, "Xiao Shan, do you believe him or not?" Jung Teng interrupted her. "I..." Asked by him, Rong Ning hesitated."Xiaoshan, you are not in good health. Go back to have a rest. Qin Ning talks nonsense when she is worried about finding a child. I will help her find a child." Rong Teng reaches out to help her up and asks her to have a rest first. "Mr. Rong, you''ve made me understand what it means to lie with your eyes open." Qin Ning made a sound. Rongteng is lazy to pay attention to her, a positive eye did not give her, continue to support rongning. But rongning suddenly wrist out a stab, pain to too fierce, she exclaimed, push Rongteng away. Rongning red eyes staring at his wrist, the sting has disappeared, but did not leave any traces on the wrist. Rong Teng didn''t expect that she would push herself away. He stepped back a few steps and almost fell down. However, he was not angry, but worried and stared at her. "Xiaoshan, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" "Don''t waste each other''s time, Mr. Rong. Give me my son Rongteng sneered, "your son is gone, you come to me? Qinning, your brain is not smart. It must be Han Junyu''s instruction to do so. If he wants to rip me off, he just says, "don''t disgust people in this childish way." Qin Ning was so angry that she laughed. What is to confuse black and white? She was an eye opener. "Mr. Rong, you all want to be a grandfather. It''s really not good to embarrass a four-year-old. What can''t be said in such an extreme way? " Ning Fu see Qin Ning pinch the mobile phone, quickly come forward to stop. At this time, Rong Ning looked up at Qin Ning and found that her knuckles were white and holding her cell phone. She also understood where the sting came from. She suddenly and painfully grasps own wrist, shouts to Rong Teng to ache. "It''s Ning Ning. I got a bracelet on my wrist. I don''t know. It will hurt me. Ah Teng, help me. " Hearing Rong Ning''s cry, Qin Ning looks at her in surprise, shakes off Ning Fu''s hand to stop her, and sneers at her. She didn''t do anything at all, and she just pressed the button, the current stimulation on the bracelet was not strong at all, and it would not hurt her. But rongning because of the ferocious face of pain, let her feel ridiculous. This woman is a playwright. Chapter 901 Rongteng looks at the bracelet on rongning''s wrist, his face is gloomy, and Qin Ning''s eyes are cold. After he let go of Rong Ning, he turned and rushed to Qin Ning. Qin Ning looked at him coming and stepped back in fright. His hand looked like a blade that would cut off her neck. Instinctively, she closed her eyes and put her hand in front of her. But after several minutes, the pain didn''t come. When he opened his eyes, he found that Han churui jumped in front of her, holding a dagger to block Rongteng''s attack. Rongteng sees Han churui and squints coldly. He thinks of his six subordinates who were slaughtered. Knowing that the boy is cruel, he stops. When he came in, all his attention was on Rong Ning and Qin Ning, and he didn''t notice him. Now he suddenly rushed out, which really surprised her a little. Han churui saw him stop. His face was cold. He didn''t stop, but fought back. Rong Teng looks at the other side''s cruel hand, startled for a second, quickly dodges, turns around and blocks Rong Ning behind him. "Give me my brother!" Han churui denounced. "Oh, is that what Qin Ning taught you to say?" Rong Teng refused to admit it and said to Qin Ning, "Qin Ning, I knew you were the one who would hurt even your own mother. I should have strangled you at the beginning!" Looking at Qin Ning''s ugly face, Rong Ning held Rong Teng''s hand and cried to explain, "ah Teng, don''t say that. Ning Ning Ning is also worried about children. Jiji is only four years old and will be afraid to leave his mother. If you know where he is, please take Ningning to find him. I beg you. " Rongteng heard that she had been speaking for qinning. She was not happy in her heart. "Xiaoshan, I doubt my business. For the first time, I don''t care about you. Twice and thrice, don''t challenge my tolerance!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Ning was frightened by his words, opened his mouth and didn''t know what to do for a moment. She just pretended to be shocked by the bracelet, hoping that Rongteng would love her and give Jiji to qinning. But listen to his cold tone at this time, is there any misunderstanding? Situation mutation, Ning Fu tighten eyebrows, also went to Rongteng in front of. "Brother in law, let go of Jiji. If you meet him, I promise you that I will take you. You can communicate with your children in a more relaxed way. Why do you have to make everyone unhappy? " Rong Ning glanced at him, disdaining in his eyes, "Ning Fu, I see in your sister''s face, I don''t care about your mistakes, but don''t be proud of it, you are not qualified to teach me!" Ning Fu and Rong Teng have been together for decades. He knows something about Rong Teng''s abnormal thinking, but this time he is still angry with his logic and wants to curse. Funny, is his mistake to take his girlfriend away from him? Originally Qin Ning thought to control Rong Ning, Rong Teng loves Rong Ning, will let Ji Ji go, but now the situation is not the same as she expected. Now Rongteng is killed, does not admit that he took Jiji, now torture rongning, also useless. It''s deadlocked. The season sitting on the sofa was like a man watching a play from the beginning to the end. He took an apple from the fruit plate and bit it with a creak. When he heard what Rong Teng said, he almost laughed. Although he is not a good man, he disdains to cover up what he has done, so sometimes he does not agree with Rong Teng. When the apple was finished, he clapped his hands and looked at Rongteng with his legs up, his chin in one hand, and his face was always cynical. "Mr. Rong, it''s no fun for you to take Jiji out for a walk. It''s almost time to send people back. After all, he''s still in my name, my child. " Jiji is the child of Ji in law. Rongteng knows that. This is where he looks down on Han Junyu. He can tolerate his own children and other men''s surnames. Useless fool! "Don''t put gold on your face. That child is the blood of the Rong family. It''s the people of the Rong family." Quarter frown, a face of innocence, "my face does not need gold, also very handsome. I don''t deny that there is something similar to you in Jiji, but it''s not kind of you to take him away. " Qin Ning a listen to Rong Teng emphasize kinship, heart disgust, if you can, she does not want to have a relationship with him. "Mr. Rong, my tolerance is also limited. I can bear your hands on me, but if you touch my child, don''t blame me for being rude!" "I''m curious. How do you want to be rude to me and kill me?" Rong Teng is ironic. "You," Qin Ning''s face turned red with anger. She took several deep breaths before swallowing her anger. She thought about the strategy of counterattack in her mind. Suddenly, her hands were empty, and she bowed her head in surprise. See quarter robbed her mobile phone, mobile phone page is really control bracelet, she wants to grab back the mobile phone. Although she didn''t like rongning, it was her biological mother after all. She had been together for another ten years. How could it be a sentiment that could be cut off in one sentence. But the quarter''s action is neat, avoid her snatch, directly press the most powerful keyboard, immediately rongning pain to kneel on the ground, face pale, the whole arm is twitching."Xiaoshan!" Rong Teng''s face changed, holding Rong Ning''s arm, she could feel the shaking of her arm muscles. "Qin Ning, if you don''t want to die, stop!" "No," "Mr. Rong, I remind you that you don''t care. I''m not Qin Ning. I''ll show mercy to your wife. " Quarter holding a mobile phone, from time to time in the hands of spin, but also to Rongteng smile. Rong Teng turns his head and stares at Ji, "Ji, don''t forget that my woman is Xu er''s mother!" "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m looking for my child this time. If Mr. Rong doesn''t hand over the child, your woman will have a more painful experience. " There was no expression on Ji Ji''s face, but his fingers pressed the keyboard, and suddenly Rong Ning sent out a burst of tearing low cry, rolling on the ground in pain. "Ah Teng, I''m in pain, pain..." This time, I didn''t cheat at all. It really hurt me so much that I twitched all over my body and foamed at the corners of my pale mouth. Before Rong Ning disguised himself to be attacked by the bracelet, Rong Teng was a smart man, and soon realized it, so no matter what Qin Ning said, his heart was calm. Because he knew that Qin Ning was soft, even if she was strong, she was just bluffing. She would not attack her biological mother at all. In this case, it''s impossible for him to hand over Gigi. But I didn''t expect that this evil animal would step in and do it by himself. His means is not ferocious. Han churui''s personality is split, and another ferocious personality appears. He will do a lot of unconventional things. And quarter looks like a normal person, but if he is really crazy, he will only be more ferocious than Han churui. "Quarter!" Rongteng see rongning pain to faint, gnashing teeth roar. Quarter at this time, but nodded with a smile, "I''m here, hand over Jiji, other things are easy to say." Rong Teng stares at him, two people''s eyes are opposite, both are competing secretly. Also at this time, Rong Teng''s mobile phone rings, Rong Teng takes a look, impatiently press the answer. Hear each other''s words on the phone, his face brush of sinister want to kill. Chapter 902 Rong Teng at this time to answer the phone, is to take care of Ji Ji''s hands, the other side of the weak breath of his report. Gigi, someone took it. This scene, how ever familiar. Ning Fu does not also use this move, with the help of the quarter, using rongning, let him command people to bring Yang Mu, but halfway robbed people. Qinning with a few people to find him, hurt rongning, disturb his mind, take this opportunity to Jiji away, but also move the real hurt rongning. Too much deception! Rong Teng holds Rong Ning up and sweeps the people one by one. "You''d better get out of here before I think about killing anyone!" He wants to kill Qin Ning who is wearing a bracelet for Rong Ning. But Qin Ning and others understood that if he was angry, he would kill Ji Ji. Qinning face suddenly pale, "Rongteng, you had abandoned me, took Rongxu son and her.". I don''t recognize you. What qualifications do you have for them to call you grandfather? You have no right to hurt my child Rong Teng''s face was livid. "Your existence is a mistake. If you want to recognize me, it depends on whether I''m willing to accept it or not." Rongning uncomfortable lying in Rongteng''s arms, listen to what he said, immediately seize the corner of his clothes, shake his head negative. "No, it''s not a mistake. It''s my fault. Qin Ning is very good. Ah Teng, don''t say that. At that time, I was selfish and left with you. She lost her mother and then her father. Ah Teng, you give Jiji back to her. It''s all my fault. " Her closest and favorite person was shocked by Qin Ning, but she still spoke for Qin Ning, and Rong Teng was angry. Release Rong Ning, he was furious, "want that child, you can. When he''s killed by me, I''ll give you the body intact! " "You Qin Ning''s eyes were red and her whole body trembled with anger. Maybe it was because of her extreme emotion that her brain was dizzy and her body shook. Ning Fu see the situation is not good, quickly hold her, let her not excited. This period of time to take care of Han Junyu, did not rest well, suddenly Jiji and an an accident, she is unable to sleep for several days and nights, now emotional, some body can not support. Ji Ji looks at Qin Ning, frowns at her, holds half of her forehead in one hand, and suddenly thinks of her saying that he was her fiancee. Oh, he is a unruly temperament, this little unmarried never mind, and she spent four years, just as a little sister. A sister who looks like Xu''er and doesn''t look very annoying. He pursed his lips, impatient, and pressed the keyboard. Rongning cries out in pain. Rongteng realizes that quarter is not a joke and immediately yells at him to stop. He didn''t mean to harm people, but he was forced by the situation. He needed to take a tough approach. Rong Teng is a man who doesn''t shed tears when he doesn''t see the coffin. If he isn''t cruel to him, he doesn''t pay attention to you at all. "If you let Gigi go, I won''t touch your people. Rongteng, don''t play those tricks with me any more. I admit I can''t play with you, but if you want to burn both jade and stone, I can afford it! " "Oh, it''s a burning season. You''re so clever at killing people with a knife. I almost got cheated by you." Rong Teng''s face was twisted and his tone was ironic. Quarter pick eyebrow, face still hang smile, no matter what he said, now is nonsense, give people out just really. "Didn''t you take that child away?" "Who are you talking about?" Qin Ning asked. "Our prince Ji, of course." Quarter surprised and staring at Rongteng, he can''t start to cheat? Qin Ning turned to look at the quarter, "it''s you. Did your people take Jiji? Where is he now? Is he hurt? " Ji chuckled and threw her cell phone back. "If I take Jiji away, do I need to play with you here?" Qin Ning is stupefied, looked quarter one eye, see Rong Teng again, do not know for a moment who should believe. Ning Fu also wrung his brows to see the season, "do you want to ask your people if they take Jiji away?" Just now Rong Teng answered a phone call. They saw it, but they didn''t know what the other party said on the phone. Ji Ji shrugged, "if my people take Jiji, they will inform me immediately. Ning Fu, do you doubt me?" Ning Fu explained helplessly, "it doesn''t mean that. I just want to make sure once. If your people don''t take Gigi, it''s best. " Turn to see Rongteng, ready to be a peacemaker, "brother-in-law, Jiji is still young, not very sensible, you forcibly take him away, has let him be frightened, and then shut him up not to see his parents, this will leave a shadow in his heart, not conducive to his growth." Being questioned, Rong Teng''s face was sinister, "the child was taken away, not with me, believe it or not!" ¡°¡­¡­¡±Ning Fu has a headache. He says it perfunctorily. Who can believe him. Qin Ning''s vision in the quarter and Rongteng body turned a circle, "Rongteng, why do you want to kidnap Jiji?" Listen to her call his name, Rong Teng calm face, very unhappy, "he looks like me, I just want to tease him to play." Qin Ning took a deep breath, because she wanted to tease her children to play, so her daughter was injured and lying unconscious in the hospital bed? She tore his heart. But her son is still in her hands, and she can''t act rashly. "Well, let me see Gigi, and I''ll let him call you grandfather." Consanguinity, which she can not deny, since he is so persistent, for the safety of the child, she can only compromise. Lengteng feel you are a waste of time, listen to her singing, don''t you think Her compromise in exchange for the other side a ridiculous, Qin Ning clenched his fist. Suddenly, with a bang, the door was suddenly knocked open. It''s Rongteng''s bodyguard. He''s in pain. He''s in the room. Qin Ning stepped back in surprise. In the eyes of everyone, Xiao Jue pushed Han Junyu in. She ran to Han Junyu in surprise and said, "Why are you here? It''s not to let you rest in the hospital. I can do a good job here." Han Junyu stretched out his hand and tried to grab her hand. Qin Ning understood what he meant and immediately sent his hand to his palm. "Someone''s bullying my wife. Of course I''ll come." Han Junyu holds her cool little hand. Although he can''t see anything, Jun''s face is in the direction of Rong Teng. Rong Teng holds Rong Ning in his arms. Seeing that her breath becomes weak, he wants to take off the bracelet on her wrist, but no matter how hard he tries, he still can''t take off the bracelet. He angrily scolds a few words and holds her up to see a doctor. "Mr. Rong, if you don''t tell me where to hide my son, you can''t get out of this door!" Chapter 903 When Xiao Jue heard that Han Junyu had sent Han churui away, he immediately brought a group of experts to An''an for inspection. An an hugged Han churui''s head at that time. When the man hit her with his fist, he had great strength and hurt her internal organs. Scared by Han churui, he was forced to follow Han churui for a while before he vomited blood and fainted. Ann''s life is not in danger now, but her physical condition is not optimistic. She has suffered such a heavy injury at such a young age, but the recovery period is very long. According to the examination results, a group of experts take it to formulate a treatment plan and discuss with Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue is sure that he can, and is ready to tell Han Junyu the good news. However, he sees Han Junyu sitting in a wheelchair while song Xuan pushes the wheelchair out of the ward. Song Xuan sees him coming, shrugs helplessly, and gives him a look, hoping that he can stop Han Junyu from leaving the hospital. "Jun Yu, you should not go out now." Listening to Xiao Jue''s words, song Xuan immediately stops and wants to push him back to the ward. "No, it doesn''t mean No." Han Junyu ignored him and refused to let song Xuan push the wheelchair, so he pushed the wheelchair forward by himself. But he couldn''t see anything. He pushed his wheelchair to hit the wall. Where could Xiao Jue see him hit the wall? He immediately stopped in front of him. "You let Xiao Rui and Qin Ning go together, plus you Ning Fu, she will be OK." Han Junyu did not push the wheelchair several times, forced to let go, "Rong Teng is too cunning, who is beside her, I am not at ease." Xiao Jue doesn''t know what Rongteng is, but he knows that Han Junyu left the hospital very irrationally. "President, if you don''t trust me, I can go there." Song Xuan cut in. "I said, I''m not at ease without her. It''s no use to me if you go. " Ning Fu and Ji Ke are staring at Qin Ning. Qin Ning says that if he wants to let Rong Teng save Ji Ji, it''s just a sheep into the tiger''s mouth. If Rong Teng plays a trick and takes her away, who does he want? Xiao Jue sighed. They couldn''t stop Han Junyu. He took off his white coat and could only accompany him. When he came to Rongteng''s hotel and wanted to find Rongteng, he was stopped by several bodyguards. Naturally, this problem was solved by song Xuan. When they break into the room and hear Rong Teng''s words, Han Junyu''s face is gloomy. Since Han Junyu will come, he must have made some arrangements. People outside can''t get in and it''s not easy to go out. Rongning painful look, let Rongteng very anxious, but Han Junyu and block the way, his anger undisguised. "So aggressive, Han Junyu, what do you want?" They take the child away, but they want to shout here to ask him to hand over the child. Rongteng thinks that Han Junyu is deliberately making excuses to fight him. "Of course we want our children, Mr. Rong. Is it interesting for you to drag on like this?" Qin Ning see Rong Ning face pale, think of her own had been electric shock, the feeling of pain, her heart tight. She gives Rong Ning to wear this glove, not to embarrass her, but to tell her, Rong Ning is his weakness, as long as hold her, Rong Teng will compromise. But when the quarter under the hard hand, Rongteng did not let go. Han Junyu felt Qin Ning''s tension and held her little hand, "Mr. Rong, you are my wife''s biological father. This is a fact that we can''t change. But the children are right. If you want to see them, you can discuss with me. There''s no need to hurt them by any means. " Han Junyu is so patient to say so many words, which is already a good temper. But Rong Teng is worried about Rong Ning''s physical condition at this time, and doesn''t care about his good temper. He roars and rolls, holding Rong Ning and rushing out. Song Xuan and the other two bodyguards guard at the door. Without Han Junyu''s nod, it is impossible for someone to go out. Rongning weak lying in Rongteng''s arms, also began to pray for Rongteng can give the child back to qinning, but Rongteng or that sentence, the child is not in his hands. Han Junyu''s patience is exhausted. He looks at Rong Teng coldly, and then he laughs strangely. A few people on the scene, heard the deep laughter is not bad, can be regarded as pleasant, but let people have a kind of creepy feeling. "Rongteng, you don''t care about your wife. What about your daughter, rongxuer?" Rong Teng stares at him, "what do you mean?" The quarter listens to Han Junyu''s words, also has a bit surprised, in the heart bad premonition is more intense. Han Junyu takes a look at Song Xuan. Song Xuan nods, takes out his mobile phone and opens the photo album to let Rong Teng see the photo. The photo is lying on the hospital bed with an oxygen mask. His pupil a shrink, step forward, want to rob song Xuan mobile phone. "Han Junyu, Xu''er has nothing to do with this. You can''t touch her?" Song Xuan stepped back and dodged the quarter. "Mr. Ji, this is also a helpless move. If Mr. Rong can hand over Jiji, we will not embarrass Miss Rong."Ji Ji knows that they only take out Xu''er''s photos in order to save Ji Ji, but he is still worried that they will hurt Xu''er. He took a deep breath and turned to see Rongteng. He found that some surprised expressions flashed on his face, but he still didn''t say to hand over Jiji. He was furious. "Rong Teng, for the sake of other people''s children, you should let your daughter take risks. What kind of father are you?" Rongteng sees his daughter''s picture on Song Xuan''s mobile phone, and his face is not good-looking. Now he is accused by Ji, and he is even more resentful. "Quarter, shut up!" Then he warned Han Junyu, the tone is very strong. "You''d better not do anything. If my daughter loses a hair, I''ll never let you go!" Han Junyu glanced at him and didn''t care about his threat at all. "Your daughter will have less hair. It''s up to you. Mr. Rong, I don''t have much patience." Then song Xuan opened a video, in which one hand held the oxygen mask on Dai Zai Rong Xu''er''s nose. As long as a phone call goes by, that hand will take off the oxygen mask, and the consequence of taking off the oxygen mask is self-evident. See his daughter''s photo, rongning didn''t expect to finally force Han Junyu to hurt Xu''er, she cried in a low voice, holding Rongteng''s sleeve. "Ah Teng, let Ji Ji go. Xu''er is your daughter. You can''t watch her die." Rongteng clenches his fist and looks at Jiji with evil eyes. Jiji notices his eyes and realizes that he misunderstands the news he disclosed to Han Junyu. He doesn''t make a sound and clenches his teeth. "I took Jiji away before. Just now you saw me answer a phone call. It was my subordinates who reported that Jiji had been taken away. Now that you have killed me, I''m still saying that. I don''t believe you should investigate by yourself. " His words were obviously sophistry. Several people beside him looked at him with complicated faces. Han Junyu licks his lower alveolar and takes a look at Song Xuan. Song Xuan hesitates a bit, but finally dials a number and hands his mobile phone to him. "Mr. Rong, since I don''t care about your daughter''s life, I''ll give her a ride." "No!" Ji ran to Han Junyu and tried to grab the phone again, but was blocked by song Xuan. Chapter 904 Ji doesn''t know how Han Junyu finds Xu''er, but he will never let her suffer any harm. Seeing that Han Junyu''s phone is about to be dialed, Ji Ji''s forehead is sweating. He knows that song Xuan''s wrist has been hurt. He wants to give him a hard hand. He reaches for his wrist, but Han churui stops him. Han churui, a man of small strength, stood in front of song Xuan with a taut face. "If you don''t let go of my brother and hurt my sister, someone has to pay." Little guy''s tone is not small, but everyone present will not question his ability. Han Junyu hands of the phone, subordinates asked, whether to pull out Miss Rong oxygen mask. Han Junyu did not answer, but looked at Rongteng, waiting for his decision. Rongning is not as calm as Rongteng. He grabs his wrist and begs him to release Jiji quickly. But has been unable to wait for Rong Teng''s nod to agree, she vomited a mouthful of blood, fainted in his arms. Rong Teng''s face changed greatly, shaking to make her awake, but Rong Ning closed her eyes and lost consciousness. Ning Fu can''t see it. He wants to save Ji Ji, but he can''t catch the life of Rong Ning and Xu''er. "Han Junyu, enough. What''s the difference between you and him? Life is at stake. Take my sister to the hospital first. " Qinning see rongning faint, also very worried, she save their children, but don''t want to rongning accident. She looked at Han Junyu at a loss and wanted to save people first. Han Junyu noticed her eyes, shook his head slightly and continued to look at Rongteng. In order to save rongning''s life, Rongteng has to compromise. "I don''t have to make fun of my wife''s and daughter''s lives. Jiji has been taken away. I''ve asked her to investigate. My wife is Qin Ning''s biological mother. The bracelet on her wrist is worn by Qin Ning himself. If my wife does something wrong, she is a murderer! " Rongteng cares about rongning. Rongning is his weakness. But if something happens to rongning, Qin Ning will be charged with killing his own mother. Han Junyu turns his head and looks at Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue sighs helplessly. It''s really evil. Although thought he was Tucao, he went up to check it. Rong Teng stared at him coldly, and did not want him to be close. Xiao Jue did not want to make complaints about him. But since he wanted to help Han Junyu, he had to do his own thing. Rong Teng patiently explained that he was a doctor and could give first aid to his wife if necessary. Rongteng just put down rongning and let him close. Xiao Jue checked another time, did not speak, but nodded to Han Junyu. This means that you can survive, you can''t die for a while and a half. But Ning Fu is worried, or ask Han Junyu quickly release people, rongning sent to the hospital. At this time, Han Junyu asked: "Mr. Rong, what evidence makes me believe that you are not lying?" Can''t ask the whereabouts of Jiji, Han Junyu can''t let Rongteng out of this room. "At this time, do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you? It''s just a child, and it''s not worth my wife''s risk! " Han Junyu calmed down and hung up his mobile phone. "Ning Fu, you and Xiao Jue will send Mrs. Rong to the hospital together. To Mr. Yu Rong, I will give you three days. If you can find my child, then your wife and daughter will not die too far!" At this time, it''s meaningless to think about it again. Han Junyu can only retreat and let Xiao Jue and Fu rongning take it away. Rong Teng looks at Han Junyu gloomily and does not refute such a decision. At first, he had an advantage, but this was Han Junyu''s territory. In addition, Rong Ning had no defense against Qin Ning, so Qin Ning got the chance to hurt her. In order to protect Rong Ning, he had to give in. But to give in doesn''t mean he loses. Han Junyu leaves the hotel with Qin Ning. After getting on the bus, he sees her head lowered all the time. He rubs her head, but she dodges him. "Angry?" Qin Ning looked down at his fingers, "Mrs. Rong, is she OK?" Rong Ning is in Ning Fu''s car. Qin Ning doesn''t know about her. "Both Xiao Jue and Ning Fu are doctors. What can she do with them?" Then there was a moment of silence. Han Junyu turned to look at her with his little head down and didn''t know what to think. He didn''t say much. He bowed his head and told song Xuan to continue looking for Jiji''s news. At the same time, he also told Jun Yi to investigate Han Junyu''s previous affairs. Han churui sat in the co pilot''s seat, heard Han Junyu said his name, his eyes turned, but his gorgeous face was always taut, no expression. Lao Mo drives. He looks at the little guy''s cold face all the time. It''s very different from usual. He wants to talk with him to ease the atmosphere. At this time, Han churui suddenly turned to look at him, inexplicably old Mo scalp numbness, want to say was forced to swallow. To the hospital. Ning Fu sends Rong Ning to the emergency room. Qin Ning waits outside the ward until late at night."She''s awake. Are you going to see her?" Qin Ning stood on the door and looked in. He lowered his head and clasped his fingers. He didn''t know whether to go in or not. "She''s very weak now. If you want to accompany her, go in and accompany her for a while." Before waiting for Qin Ning to make a decision, Ning Fu claps her shoulder and pushes her into the ward. It''s too late for her to quit. Looking up at rongning''s shining eyes, Qin Ning pursed her lips and went to the bedside. "I''m sorry." "Ning Ning, I should say I''m sorry. It should be me." Rongning''s lips were pale and her voice was weak. She wanted to get up, but she had no strength. After struggling for several times, she still didn''t succeed. Qin Ning stepped forward quickly, put a pillow behind her and helped her sit up. "You''re not well yet. You''d better lie down." Qin Ning can''t help reminding. Rong Ning grabs her hand and shakes her head with a smile. "Ning Ning, I''m glad to see you grow up." Qin Ning looked at her thin hands, perhaps because of years of painting, there are some pigments on Rong Ning''s fingers, which are super difficult to wash. She wants to get rid of this hand, but she moves, rongning''s body also moves, afraid to hurt her, qinning grits her teeth, soft hearted let her go. Seeing that she is not struggling, Rong Ning stares at her greedily. "Ning Ning, do you hate your mother?" Qin Ning looked up at her and nodded calmly, "well, you killed my father." Rongning eyes immediately red, also don''t explain, "you should hate me, I also hate myself, Pinglu is a very good man. He has done too much for me, but I still choose to leave him, and he still " " don''t tell me what Dad did for you, and he didn''t ask you anything. It''s meaningless for you to say that again. " Her father is a good man, but she tramples on his feelings. It is impossible for a mother to admit that she is someone else''s wife but leaves her daughter and husband behind. Agitated to shake off her hand, Qin Ning stepped back two steps. Rongning feel empty hands, look up and keep distance from her daughter, like being stabbed, heart twitch. Chapter 905 In the evening, it''s time for Han Junyu to take medicine. Qin Ning prepared the medicine for him. When he was asked to drink it, Han Junyu ignored her. Qin Ning looks at him suspiciously. The man has a mobile phone in his hand and doesn''t know who to call. He always answers each other in a single syllable. She waited for a while, finally he hung up, just want to talk, the man groped for the mobile phone, continue the next call. "Han Junyu, you''re going to take some medicine. You''ll be on the phone later." She came forward to snatch his mobile phone, but the man had expected that she could not take it when she jumped up and raised it high. "Not angry?" He asked her. Qin Ning surprised Leng Leng, she was not angry with him. She just remembered that when she came back to the hospital, he talked to her, but she didn''t respond to him because she was remorseful. "I''m not angry with you, Han Junyu. Put down your mobile phone. It''s time for you to take some medicine." Listen to her coax, Han Junyu this just give her the mobile phone. The medicine Ning Fu prepared for her was traditional Chinese medicine. Before he drank it, he smelled bitterness and frowned. When she fed it, he turned away. "Why not?" "I don''t want to drink it." Han Junyu dislikes keeping a little distance from her. Looking at the medicine bowl in his hand, Qin Ning suddenly thought of something and gave a low smile. "I used to drink more bitter medicine than this, and you still accompany me. Now you won''t be afraid?" "I''m afraid of this kind of thing? Oh Han Junyu looked scornful. Traditional Chinese medicine has many advantages, but its bitter taste is really not acceptable to ordinary people. When he first fed her the medicine, he didn''t have a sense of taste. When he drank it, it was the same as drinking boiled water. "Well, you''re not afraid. Then drink it quickly." Qin Ning put the spoon on his lips, but Han Junyu dodged again, looking disgusted. Looking at his awkward appearance, Qin Ning kept smiling. In the past, he lost his sense of taste and didn''t blink when he drank the medicine. He looked up to half a bowl. Now, like a child, he didn''t want to drink. "It''s too hot for me to drink." "I''ll blow it for a while and it won''t burn." Qin Ning has a kind of flattering smile, want to let him try the temperature, but Han Junyu this time to avoid her again close. "Han Junyu, if you don''t drink it, it will be cold." "What does it have to do with me?" He didn''t care. Qin Ning couldn''t help it any longer. He covered his mouth and laughed, "do you think the medicine is very bitter?" Han Junyu turns his head away from her. He is calm and can''t see his emotions clearly. But Qin Ning has been with him for so long, how can he not guess what he thinks. "Then I''ll put some sugar. When you''re finished, you''ll have something sweet." Han Junyu imagines that the bitter medicine is called a lot of sugar, and the taste will not be very good. He still dislikes it and ignores her. Can''t persuade him to drink medicine, Qin Ning can''t use strong, open big eyes, helpless stare at him. Afraid that the medicine would really cool, Qin Ning''s big eyes suddenly turned, and a touch of cunning flashed by, and she suddenly raised her head close to his thin lips. "Han Junyu, I can only neutralize the medicine in a special way." She suddenly close, he can feel her breathing, lips hook, bow to kiss her, but she is naughty to avoid. "Special way?" "Yes, do you want to have a try? It''s going to taste great this time. " "Oh?" Han Junyu has a trace of interest, turns his head and looks at her, waiting for her to pass the medicine which has been treated in a special way. However, after waiting for a while, it was the woman''s soft lips, gentle, with a bit of shyness and temptation. At this time, Han Junyu didn''t understand her special way. He held the back of her head and welcomed her kiss. When he opened her lips, bitter taste into the mouth, he did not exclude, greedy demand, continue to deepen the kiss. At the end of a kiss, Qin Ning felt soft all over, red face lying on his shoulder panting. "I like this special way. Stupid girl, you''re smart once in a blue moon. " He chuckled in her ear. Qin Ning''s face turned red again. He patted his shoulder with shame and annoyance, lifted up the medicine bowl and let him drink it by himself. Han Junyu is in a good mood. He obediently drinks all the rest of the medicine. When she comes to pick up the medicine bowl, he grabs her wrist, pulls it into his arms, grabs the back of her head again, and grabs her lips accurately. "Well..." Qin Ning is surprised to stare big eyes, very surprised. When Han Junyu let go of her, he licked the corner of his lips and laughed at her. "Stupid girl, you said you wanted sugar, but you didn''t. I can only neutralize it in my way. Well, it''s delicious. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Two people make a while again, Han Junyu feels her mood is not so bad, just embrace her to his leg, lower the head cheek to press her forehead, return to the topic before."It''s not your fault. Don''t think too much about it." Qin Ning knew that he was talking about her wearing a bracelet for Rong Ning, and his heart was very complicated. To say that she hates rongning, Qin Ning admits that she does. But she never wanted to hurt anyone. Han Junyu gave her this bracelet to defend herself. She originally wanted to threaten Rongteng in this way, but she didn''t expect that the situation would become like this. Rong Ning is her biological mother. If something happens to her, she will become a murderer. "Thank you, Han Junyu." Han Junyu frowned and bit her lower lip. "Ah, it hurts." Qin Ning covers his mouth innocently, "Han Junyu, why do you bite me?" "Punish you for saying the wrong thing. Do you want to say thank you to me? " Qin Ning licked the place he had bitten. It hurt a little at first, but it took a while. "But I want to say, it''s not polite and perfunctory. Han Junyu, I always feel that I must have done great things in my previous life, and God will let me meet you. " Han Junyu listened to her, but he sneered coldly, "you just know. Serve me in the future. Be careful. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning, who was still moved in his heart, could not laugh or cry when he heard what he said behind him. What''s wrong with her serving him? What a tough man! When Qin Ning goes to the next room to see An''an, Han Junyu picks up his mobile phone again and contacts Jun Yi. Because he is blind now, manual operation of mobile phone is not convenient, song Xuan set his mobile phone to voice communication. If he wants to make a phone call, just say his name and his mobile phone will automatically dial the number of the other party. "People have arrived. What should we do in the future, Mr. Han?" It was Jun Yi who asked. "Keep people on guard. Don''t move. Wait for my call." Han Junyu hangs up Junyi''s phone, and then contacts song Xuan. "How is Rongteng now?" Although Han Junyu leaves the hotel, song Xuan doesn''t leave, and stays by Rongteng''s side, and goes to find Jiji with him. "He''s sending someone to look for it, but there''s no clue at the moment. President, I don''t think Rongteng is lying. If someone takes Jiji away, what does the other party want to do? " Can take people away from Rong Teng''s hand, must be very familiar with Rong Teng''s deployment, but also very clear about Ji Ji''s identity. Chapter 906 Qin Ning comes to An''an''s ward. An''an hasn''t woken up yet. Unexpectedly, he sees Han churui standing by the bed. His injury hasn''t been dealt with. She quietly left the ward and went to find Xiao Jue to take some medicine. When she returned, she was hit by a man. She took the medicine and stepped back two steps. "Sorry." Hit her is a man, wearing a blue baseball cap, wearing a purple sports suit, young and handsome. "Oh, it''s OK. Please be careful when you walk. It''s all patients who come and go." Qin Ning glanced at him, didn''t care much, and walked by him. "Wait, this beautiful woman, how can I get to the internal medicine department?" The man stopped her, some embarrassed to ask. Because of politeness, he raised his hat to let Qin Ning see his face clearly. Is a very beautiful sunny face, smile, mouth with dimples, looks very pleasing. "Sorry, I don''t know. However, I suggest you take a look at the hospital sign, which has the location of each department "Oh, thank you." The man gave her a smile, too bright smile, let her unconsciously stay in his face for a few seconds. "Where is the hospital sign, please?" Qin Ning sighed. She was a road maniac. She had only heard of signs, but she didn''t know exactly where they were. Did not get her answer, the man is not anxious, laughing to continue to ask: "beauty, you want to go to a few floors?" "I''ll go to the inpatient area on the 20th floor, or you can ask someone else." Qin Ning said sorry, no longer look at him, continue to move forward. Xiao Jue''s office is on the 14th floor. She needs to go back to the ward and take the elevator. But when she goes to wait for the elevator, she sees the man asking for directions. "Hi, beauty, we meet again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± See the man smile bright and she said hello, Qin Ning heart a bit strange, but still polite nodded. The man stares at the thing in her hand, since come to familiar of look for topic, "beauty, you are holding the medicine of bruise injury, who is injured?" Qin Ning pulled the corners of his mouth, "my relatives." This is a very perfunctory answer, but the man didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He said to himself, "I''m also a relative who was injured. In order to visit this relative, I came all the way from abroad, but I didn''t expect that when I arrived in this city, my mobile phone and money bag would be stolen, ah," " That''s terrible. Qin Ning listened silently, looking at the men''s clothes. He was very young, like a college student who had just left school. "Fortunately, I found a woman to solve the problem quickly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Finding a woman can solve the problem, which is too unrestrained. Qin Ning looked at him again. His tender face, which can squeeze water, was very recognizable in the crowd. It was especially easy to attract women''s eyes. It was not surprising that rich women liked him. "By the way, I don''t know the name of a beautiful woman? My name is awei, and my friends call me handsome ¡°¡­¡­¡± How narcissistic. "Why, beauty, don''t you have a name?" Awei looks at her suspiciously. Qin Ning pretended not to hear, looking at the elevator rising numbers, only to listen to the sound of Deng, the elevator finally arrived, she quickly went out. The man followed her and continued to ask with a smile: "beauty, do you think I have a crush on you with your defensive eyes?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She didn''t say anything. "Beauty, I just see you look like a relative of mine, so I can''t help chatting with you. I tell you, usually I am very cold, many girls want to chat with me do not have this opportunity ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looks down at the medicine in his hand, thinking about how to let Xiao Rui agree to let her wipe it on him. "Hey, beauty, although you look OK, it doesn''t conform to my aesthetic. I like bright and lovely women, so you''re not worried at all. Don''t you really tell me your name? " Qin Ning looked at the rising number, the elevator made a thump, she turned her head with a smile, politely said to the man. "Here I am. Goodbye." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching the woman leave, the corners of Ah Wei''s mouth turn up. There is a bit of mischief on his handsome young face. Qin Ning came out of the elevator and breathed a sigh. He turned to see that the elevator was closed. This man may have no malice to her, but it''s too much to resist. When she came to An''an ward, she knocked on the door to remind her. After waiting for a while, there was no response. She had no choice but to open the door by herself. Walking into the ward, she finds Xiaorui lying on the bed with her eyes closed. She looks up worried.Just came to the bedside, did not touch him, lying on the bedside of the sharp suddenly opened his eyes, red eyes staring at her. Qin Ning was startled by him, unconsciously stepped back two steps, "I took some medicine, you were injured, don''t let the doctor help you wipe medicine, then you can wipe yourself?" Han churui stares at her for a few seconds. He seems to be sure that she is not in danger. Then his eyes slowly move away from her face and fall on the medicine in her hand. He reaches for the medicine. But when I took the medicine, I deliberately avoided her hand and didn''t touch it. "Are you hungry, Xiao Rui?" "Cake." Hearing his reply, Qin Ning was surprised. He thought he would not agree. "Well, do you have a particular taste?" "Ann likes it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was surprised that he wanted to prepare for An''an, and he was moved. Although Xiao Rui has no blood relationship with her, she feels that he is one of the members of their family. "OK, I''ll get ready." Qin Ning nodded with a smile, looked at An''an on the hospital bed, saw her sleep soundly, felt distressed and clenched her fist. Only then could she resist not touching her, and turned to leave. Out of the ward, is ready to buy cake, but hear Han Junyu ward inside the quarrel, she quickly pushed the door of the ward. In the ward, Han Junyu was sitting on the sofa, angry and tense. "Han Junyu, I repeat, where did you take Xu''er?" Han Junyu turned his mobile phone in his hand and sneered. "I''ll say it again. I won''t tell you!" "You Quarter gas went forward two steps, really afraid of two people will fight, standing next to Ningfu hand to stop him. Qin Ning also walked quickly to Han Junyu and stood in front of him, staring at him with a bad face. "Quarter, you have no certificate, but here is noisy, you don''t forget, my husband''s eyes are caused by you!" Quarter calm face, "yes, I hurt your eyes, I will not be sorry for you. You can take revenge in any way, but it''s my business and yours. Please don''t involve innocent people. " "Innocent people?" Han Junyu questioned and couldn''t help sneering. "From the beginning, my wife was the most innocent. Four years ago, you painstakingly designed to let my wife leave me. Last time, you took her to an operation to destroy our wedding. Oh, quarter, you are not qualified to say these two words in front of me. " Chapter 907 Ning Fu came to the ward to check Han Junyu, but his face was cold and overcast. It was clearly written that a stranger was suddenly approaching. He had a headache. Thinking about what to say to make him relax, I heard a bang, the door of the ward was kicked open brutally, and then I watched the momentum of the quarter rush in. "Where have you taken Han Xuyu?" Quarter of a full roar, let Ning Fu''s head more painful. Han Junyu''s answer is also very simple, angry quarter want to hit him, two people quarrel, Ning Fu helpless, can only do peacemaker. Quarter nature is not bad, just because when I was a child living environment is special, eccentric changeable temper. Especially for Xu''er''s questions, his mood is easy to be ignited, and Han Junyu is like a nobody from the beginning to the end, and his tone is very lazy when answering questions, which is why he doesn''t go wild. Ning Fu is also very worried about Xu''er, advised a few, but the effect is not significant. So Qin Ning came in and saw the scene of the three men drawing their swords. Ji said rongxu''er is innocent, maybe she is innocent, but because of her, let Ji hurt another person, he can''t say she is innocent. The word "innocent" touches Han Junyu''s nerves. He said sarcastically, "from the beginning, my wife was the most innocent person. Four years ago, you painstakingly designed to let my wife leave me, and last time you wanted to take her to surgery to destroy our wedding. And my three children, Ann and Gigi, are so young. What did they do wrong? Oh, quarter, you are not qualified to say these two words in front of me Listen to Han Junyu mention four years ago, and this time and again, she pursed pink lips, a little more alert to the quarter. "I can guarantee that my husband won''t hurt rongxu''er, but the premise is that you and Rongteng will return my Jiji to me. If he has one, someone will pay the price." Qin Ning''s soft voice was heavy and fierce, which made the three men present stunned. Ji gritted his teeth and suppressed his uneasiness. "Jiji is the child I grew up with. I will try my best to find him. But Qin Ning, please remember that Xu''er is your sister. If you have any complaints, it''s my fault. I promise you what you want. Please don''t blame her. " Quarter said two "please" words, attitude is very low. Qin Ning turns around and does not look at him. After sitting down beside Han Junyu, he responds to his words. "Blood relatives are a joke to me. My parents don''t want me, and a sister is nothing. What''s more, this sister brings me disaster. I don''t want to recognize her at all. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to her sad tone, she frowned. Leaving the hospital, he went to the hotel to find Rongteng. Song Xuan stayed at Rongteng''s side, on the one hand to supervise him, on the other hand to find Jiji as soon as possible. But looking for a day, is still no clue, Rong Teng rubbing headache forehead. Hearing the sound of opening the door, I opened my eyes and saw that it was the season. It was no surprise that I closed my eyes again. "Do you have a clue?" Quarterly inquiries. Rong Teng sneered coldly, "is there any clue? Won''t assistant song tell you? Get out of here. Don''t get in the way here. " Quarter slants not as his meaning, sit down opposite him, "Han Junyu took Xu''er away." Rong Teng opened his eyes again, his face was gloomy, "Oh, what do you want to say?" "I''m here to advise you that in order to keep Xu''er and Mrs. Rong, you''d better not do anything that makes me sick!" "Quarter, say it again!" Rong Teng stands up abruptly, steps up to him and reaches for his collar. Quarter is not panic, his face is still hanging a cynical smile, to his provocative eyebrows. "You should know what I mean. When you go to Jiji, you want to find a suitable successor for your Rong family, don''t you? " Rong Teng narrowed his eyes and threw him on the sofa. "It''s my business. It''s none of your business. It''s better not to interfere in my business if you''re wise." Ji stood up and pulled Rong Teng''s collar. "Ha ha, I don''t want to take care of your bad business, but if you dare to hurt Xu''er again, I don''t care who you are. I can do anything if I''m in a hurry!" He went to the door, turned his head and looked at Rongteng, "if you want to find Jiji to be your successor, you''d better die.". If you don''t want to end up rebellious, you''d better stay out of it. " "Quarter, dare you command me?" Rongteng seems to listen to a joke, eyes staring at him. "These words, also I say for Xu''er." Leave him alone, open the door and leave. Bang, bang. Rong Teng angrily smashed the ashtray of the coffee table, but he still didn''t get rid of his hatred. He kicked the sofa hard. His strength was too strong. He kicked the sofa away, moved the position and made a noise."How dare you ride on my head Rong Teng drinks angrily. With a creak, the door was opened. At this time, the man who opened the door heard the noise and shrank back in fright. In the dark, he was unlucky and wanted to withdraw his hand. "Come in!" Hand chagrined pat his hand, head down into the report, or did not find Jiji clues. Rong Teng''s face is a bit ugly again. Nankang city is Han Junyu''s territory. It is not difficult for him to find his son on his own territory. What''s more, he and the quarter sent more people together, or there is no clue, who in the end took Jiji away? What''s the purpose of the other party taking Jiji? "Which hospital and ward does Han Junyu arrange his wife in?" Subordinate a Leng, said the result of the investigation, Rong Teng impatiently let him get out. He quickly quit. After closing the door, he took a few steps and then breathed heavily. Mr. Rong who lost his temper was terrible. He thought he would be in trouble this time. He didn''t expect to leave so easily. It was a real accident. Three days, 72 hours. In the blink of an eye, time passes in a hurry. Qin Ning stares at the time on the mobile phone, and the time is still passing, but she still doesn''t see Ji Ji. Her palms are sweating, so she suddenly gets up and walks to Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, I haven''t found Jiji yet. Do you think he will," she said before, and tears surged out. Han Junyu listened to her voice mixed with sobs, waved to her, Qin Ning obediently sat down beside him. "No, it''s all your wishful thinking. No news, maybe the best news." Qin Ning quickly wiped away her tears, leaned against his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat, she stopped sobbing. At this time, Han Junyu''s mobile phone ring, voice prompt is Xiao Jue''s call. Xiao Jue is all in the hospital. What can I do for you? Han Junyu doubts and answers. Qin Ning gets up from his arms, straightens his back and listens to Xiao Jue''s voice. "Jun Yu, Qin Ning, you hurry to Mrs. Rong''s ward. Xiao Rui says that he will kill her!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It doesn''t stop. Chapter 908 Outside the ward of Mrs. Rong, Qin Ning pushes Han Junyu into the ward. Han Junyu is blind and can''t move. He is in a wheelchair. Enter the ward, Qin Ning see Rongteng, Xiao Jue and Ning Fu are blocking Han churui close to the bed. Xiao Jue and Ning Fu didn''t want to hurt him, so they would not be cruel, but Rong Teng didn''t care so much. If someone wanted to hurt his woman, he wouldn''t have so many scruples. Xiao Jue and Ning Fu should be on guard against Rong Teng''s injury, and they should also stop Xiao Rui, who is fierce in means. The ward is in chaos. Qin Ning just began to shout for everyone to stop fighting, but no one listened to her. Seeing Rongteng''s hand to hit Xiaorui, she didn''t have time to think much and rushed up to protect Xiaorui. ¡°¡­¡­ Well It hurts. Qin Ning Wu was Rong Teng hit the shoulder, pain let her instant red eyes. Han churui saw Qin Ning rush up to embrace himself, surprised, also stopped the attack. Rongteng saw Qin Ning suddenly come out, send out the fist because of the inertia of the body, has not come back, a punch on her shoulder, he quickly back. "Qin Ning, are you ok?" Xiao Jue asked anxiously. "No, it''s all right, Xiao Rui. Can we discuss something?" Qin Ning looked at him prayingly. Han churui stepped back from her arms and agreed with her. Han Junyu only heard the sound, but he didn''t know the specific situation. When he heard Qin Ning''s strange voice, he was calm and handsome, pushing his wheelchair towards her. "Qin Ning, you have done stupid things again!" His tone was so bad that Qin Ning''s shoulder trembled. Xiao Jue and Ning Fu look at each other and try to persuade them, but they feel that the cold air from Han Junyu''s body can freeze to death. They are hesitant. "Ning Ning, you, you are hurt." Sitting on the hospital bed, Rong Ning watched with his own eyes that Rong Teng''s fist hit Qin Ning''s shoulder. His heart beat faster and he was very worried. "It''s a little painful, but it''s OK." Qin Ning shakes his head, looks timid, glances at Han Junyu, and speaks in a calm voice. In order to change the topic, she asked Han churui, "what are you doing here?" Han churui stares at Rong Teng coldly. "He hasn''t found Ji Ji yet. It''s his people who hurt An''an. I want him to pay for his blood debt!" "I didn''t mean to hurt you. You tried to stop me, little guy. I warned you." Qin Ning was not angry, and was so angry by Rong Teng''s words that he wanted to kill him. Make An''an like that and still make sarcastic remarks here. Damn it! "Arten, I''m not feeling well. You, come here." See Qin Ning''s face is not good, rongning voice called Rongteng, want to stop Rongteng talking. Rongteng a listen to her say uncomfortable, not in charge of other, went to the bedside, worried to hold her hand. "What''s wrong? Should I call a doctor?" "No, No." Han Junyu has sent someone to guard outside the ward to guard against Rongteng. But Rongteng wants to go in. There must be his way. Han churui didn''t want to kill because An''an wakes up and wants his mother. When he goes to find Qin Ning, he finds that the guard outside rongning''s ward is missing. He immediately realizes that someone has broken into the ward. When he enters the ward, he runs into Rongteng and wants to take rongning away. Han churui just wants to kill him. Rongteng had two bodyguards behind him. They were all beaten down by him, but they were still injured. He deliberately made a sound in order to get other people''s ideas. Xiao Jue and Ning Fu rush to see Han churui rush to Rong Ning all the time when they hear the news. They think that he is trying to hurt others, so they hurry to stop him. Rong Ning holds Rong Teng''s hand, "a Teng, have you found Ji Ji?" Rong Teng turns to look at Han Junyu with a cold face. He hasn''t found Jiji yet. It must be Han Junyu who is playing tricks. He deliberately uses this excuse to hold Rong Ning. "You can''t live without a person, you can''t die without a corpse. Han Junyu doesn''t worry. What''s your mind?" "How can it be like this? Why didn''t the person who took Jiji send the child back? Do they want money, or do they have any conditions?" Rongning is worried. If kidnap Jiji without money or anything else, why kidnap the child? "We have to ask Han Junyu if he has committed another crime and provoked someone who wants to kill his child to vent his anger." Rong Teng is sarcastic. Qinning listen to his slander Han Junyu, how can bear, coldly counterattack, "Mr. Rong, you shut up, if it is not malicious you take my child, also won''t appear this kind of situation!" "I''m sorry, Ning Ning, a Teng didn''t mean to hurt the child. He just wanted to get close to the child in the wrong way." Rongning explains for Rongteng. "Just in the wrong way?" Han Junyu''s voice sounded, "since you have made a mistake, you should bear the consequences. My child can''t be found in a day. Rongteng, do you think it''s possible for you to take your wife away? ""Impossible, that has the final say." Rongteng is very proud, because he wants to do, no one can stop him. "Dr. Xiao, Dr. Xiao, it''s not good." listening to the nurse outside calling himself flustered, he frowned and turned his head to see the nurse who was running into the ward. "What''s the matter?" "Dr. Xiao, Xin, the new patient transferred a few days ago suddenly had abnormal heartbeat. Both Dr. Zhang and Dr. Chen said that her breath became weak and very dangerous. Please go there." The patient transferred a few days ago, isn''t that rongxu''er? As soon as Xiao Jue''s face changed, he turned to see Han Junyu and got no response. He felt numb and pulled Ning Fu away. "Sir Xiao, what do you do and what kind of patient you are? Is it very difficult?" "It''s Miss Rong." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu steps a meal, exasperated look to Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, do you want people to take Xu''er to Nankang?" "Well." Han Junyu nodded calmly. "You," Ning Fu, who was always mild, almost said, "you''re stupid. You''re going to kill people like this!" "Oh, really? If someone wants my life, I''ll take the risk to fight back. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu is too lazy to talk to him any more and follows Xiao Jue to leave. Rongning heard his daughter came to Nankang City, now the situation is not optimistic, pale face, panic grip Rongteng''s hand. "Ah Teng, Xu''er is in this hospital. You must save her." Rong Teng is also very angry. He pats her on the back to stabilize her mood. He also promises that he will save Xu''er and leave here with Xu''er. Rongning worried about her daughter, stubborn to get out of bed to see the situation, otherwise she is not at ease. Rongteng can''t stop, can only help her leave the ward to check Rongxu son''s ward. Qinning heard Rongxu son in this hospital, also very shocked. "Ning Ning." Hearing Han Junyu call her name, she comes back to him and holds his big hand. I don''t know whether her hand is too cold or his hand is too warm. As soon as she touches his palm, she feels a heat coming into her body. "Do you want to see her?" Do you want to see rongxuer? Qin Ning clenched his hand and was a little curious. Chapter 909 After three hours of rescue, Rong Xu''er''s condition finally stabilized. However, because she was seriously injured, her recovery may be very slim, and after she became a vegetable, her body metabolism function was poor, her resistance decreased, and many parts of her body had problems. The most serious is her kidney, because it can''t work properly, there are hydronephrosis and some serious complications. No more matching kidneys, her kidneys can''t work, she still has to stop breathing and die in sleep. After hearing the news, Qin Ning sighed. At this time, Han churui brings good news. Ann wakes up. Qin Ning was surprised, surprised and happy, and quickly took Han Junyu in a wheelchair to An''an''s ward. An''an is lying on the bed with a pale face. When she sees Han churui coming, her first reaction is to hide beside him. When she sees Qin Ning behind him, she cries and opens her arms for her to hold. Qinning heard her cry, distressed, went forward to her arms, kiss her cheek. "I''m sorry, Ann. It''s mom who didn''t protect you." "Mom, I''m afraid." Ann sleep for a few days, voice hoarse, crying to speak, more people painful. Sitting in a wheelchair, Han Junyu listens to the cry of his mother and daughter, gets up and walks to them, and embraces them with open arms. "Ann, don''t be afraid. With Dad, dad will protect you and won''t let anyone hurt you." "Dad." Ann climbed on his shoulder again, as if it was the safest place in the world. Han churui looks at the three members of the family who are holding together. He looks like an outsider and can''t get in the way. He thinks that An''an just looked at him. He is full of fear. He clenches his fist and wants to turn away, but his eyes are reluctant to leave An''an. It''s good that she wakes up. An an wakes up and sticks to Han Junyu, refusing to come down on him. Qin Ning originally wanted to hold her. Han Junyu was blind. It was always inconvenient to hold her, but an an would not let go. Han Junyu loved her and was willing to pet her. She was sitting in a wheelchair holding her. "Ning Ning, go back to my ward." Han churui stretched out his hand to touch An''an, but he was dodged by An''an. The color in his eyes disappeared instantly, and his arms were stiff and he was a little helpless. Qin Ning noticed that something was wrong with him, and quickly comforted him, "Xiao Rui, An''an just woke up. She is still very young, so it''s normal to rely on her father. When she gets better, she''ll play with you. " Han churui squinted at her and thought about her words. "What if she doesn''t like me?" "No, it won''t. You are Ann''s elder brother. Why doesn''t Ann like you? " Qin Ning does not know that an an is full of fear for his wife Han churui after the split personality. Han churui looks away to see an an, who has been locked in her father''s arms. He feels his eyes tremble because he is too scared. His small arms hold Han Junyu tightly. Han Junyu''s neck was tightened by her small arm, breathing discomfort, but also did not blame, gently patted her back. "Ann, don''t you like me?" Han churui asked. Ann bowed her head and did not dare to look at him. Han churui''s gorgeous face became ferocious and frigid. Qin Ning swallowed and stepped back. "Tut, what are you talking about, so busy?" There was a strange voice outside the door. Before the people in the ward reacted, the half open door was pushed open. Then Qin Ning heard Ji Ji''s voice. Qin Ning thought it was her own auditory hallucination, turned to check, and a child rushed to her feet and hugged her leg. "Gigi?" "Mom, I miss Mom and sister so much." Jiji''s mood is rarely so leaked, so we really miss them. Jiji turned to see her sister in her father''s arms, and with a sigh of relief, she went to the wheelchair. "Dad, I''m back." Han Junyu was surprised to hear Ji Ji''s voice. He reached out to touch his head and raised his thin lips. "Just come back, Gigi. You''re not hurt, are you?" "No, I''m fine." Jiji took his big hand away from his head. As soon as he was ready to talk to his sister, he was picked up. "Jiji, it''s really my Jiji. My mother misses you so much." Qin Ning holds Ji Ji in his arms, kisses him on the face, presses him in his arms, and feels his temperature to be sure that he is not dreaming. Hearing her mother''s words, Jiji also clings to her arms and absorbs her breath. "It''s really moving. The family is reunited." Qin Ning felt that the voice seemed to have been heard somewhere. Looking up in doubt, he saw the man by the door. Wearing a cap, wearing some black T-shirt, loose red coat, dark blue jeans and board shoes, very casual dress, young and handsome.It looks a little familiar. "Hi, beauty, you don''t know me. I''m Ah Wei. Tut Tut, I''m so handsome that you can forget your eyes. " Ah Wei shriveled his mouth, a little angry. Qin Ning''s eyes brightened. "Oh, I remember. You were the one who asked the way that day. How could you be here?" "Take this little guy home." Ah Wei pointed to Ji Ji in her arms with a smile and put on a pair of yes, I''m the super hero who saved the world, you don''t have to praise me, you don''t have to thank me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Back in Han Junyu''s ward, listening to Ji Ji and awei, it turns out that Ji Ji wanted to run away that day, opened the window and threatened the four bodyguards to let him go. When the four bodyguards refused, he ventured to mention the window of another room by the edge of the window. At that time, he was too scared to walk on the edge of the window. Fortunately, at this time, awei suddenly appeared, took him down from the window, and then took him to the countryside to play around. Jiji didn''t want to go to the countryside with him, but awei said that he had to take him away for fear that those people would come after him. Moreover, if he had something to do in the countryside, he would take him by the way. Qin Ning thought about Jiji jumping out of the window at that time. Although there was no accident, she was still afraid. She hugged Jiji and felt more guilty for not protecting him. In the heart of fear at the same time, also very grateful to awei saved Jiji, natural attitude to him is much better. "Mr. awei, I don''t know your name?" Han Junyu listens calmly, he can''t see, and has more time to think about some strange things in their words, so he thinks that it''s not a coincidence that awei saves Jiji. I''m afraid ah Wei is not a simple character. "I, I," "Han Junyu, Junyu, there is another moth. The season is coming, and I can''t stop it. " as Ah Wei is about to speak, Xiao Jue runs into the ward and sees Qin Ning holding a little boy in his arms and pauses in surprise. "Why, have you found Jiji?" "Well, Gigi''s home." Qin Ning nodded with a smile, thinking of Xiao Jue''s unfinished words, she asked curiously, "doctor Xiao, what did you do?" Chapter 910 Jiji home, this is a great joy, can hear that quarter pull Ningfu to do surgery to save Rongxu son, everyone mood instantly sink. Qin Ning is not at ease and wants to see the situation. When leaving the ward, she saw Han churui sitting at the door. She called him softly. Han churui immediately stands up and stares at An''an, hoping that she can give him a response. But An''an is locked in Han Junyu''s arms and dare not look at him. Children are sometimes very sharp. Although Han churui has not changed, she can just notice that he is different from her big brother. Sitting in a wheelchair, Han Junyu hears Qin Ning''s voice and asks her to stop. He waves to Han churui. "Xiao Rui, I''m your uncle Han. Can you do me a favor?" Han churui didn''t answer and couldn''t get An''an''s eyes. He bowed his head and turned to leave. "Xiao Rui, where are you going?" Qin Ning didn''t dare to get too close to him. He quickened his pace and ran in front of him. He opened his arms to stop him. Han churui stares at her coldly, "where I come from, where should I go back, this does not belong to me." At this time, Han churui''s ideas are different from those of Han churui''s previous personality. Now, Han churui is bloodthirsty and uses violence to solve problems. His ideas are extreme. He is hostile to everyone except An''an. "No, you belong here. You are our family." Qin Ning immediately retorts, she looks at Jiji, let Jiji come to persuade him. Jiji puzzled looking at Han churui, he looks gorgeous, cold face, let people have a sense of distance. "Big brother, you, you don''t accompany me and my sister?" Han churui''s throat is tight. When he looks at him, his eyes still sweep An''an. Ann is afraid of him and wants to avoid him. It''s meaningless for him to stay here. Besides, he is still carrying a blood feud. Han Junyu, who is holding An''an in his arms, can''t see his expression clearly, but he is aware of An''an''s tension. He holds An''an''s small hand and asks in a low voice, "An''an, do you want to leave elder brother?" "I don''t want to." Ann answered in a low voice, although the elder brother became very strange now, she still couldn''t bear him to leave. "Well, if you don''t want to leave, just try to make him stay. Elder brother, he just becomes very strange for a moment, and he will get better in a few days. " Han Junyu can feel An''an''s fear of Han churui. But her attachment to him and joy, Han Junyu also see in the eyes. Han churui has nowhere to go now. He left Nankang city and returned to Chu''s home. His condition is not under control. He is stimulated and his condition will become more and more serious. For his safety, he must be kept. An''an looks up timidly and looks at Han churui''s back. She realizes that he wants to turn his head and immediately bows his head in fright. "Ann, don''t be afraid. Tell your elder brother that you don''t want him to leave, OK?" An an holds his father''s big hand and finally has some sense of security in his heart. When she looks up again, her eyes are firm. "Big brother, don''t go." Han churui turns his head in surprise and looks at her suspiciously. Ann nervously looked at him and waved to him, "big brother, you, you come, you don''t go." Han churui confirmed from her eyes that she didn''t hate herself. He stepped up to her and reached for her little hand. Ann thought of the picture she had seen, that is, his hand, hurting people with very cruel means. There was some uneasiness in her heart. Until Han Junyu patted her on the back to comfort her, she tentatively stretched out her little hand and gently grasped his hand. Her little hand dares to touch his hand. Han churui holds it without hesitation. The coldness in his eyes gradually dissipates, and his anger is less. Jiji also hurried to his side, holding his other hand. "Big brother, you said you would play games with me. If you go, I''ll play alone. It''s boring. " Han churui looks down at Ji Ji and holds his hand. He frowns slightly and wants to shake it off, but Ji Ji holds it tightly and fails. He looked down at Jiji, who was frightened by him and let go immediately. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Big brother, is that the expression you dislike me? Gigi looked at him innocently. Han churui does not leave, Qin Ning is finally relieved. The most urgent task now is to find Ning Fuhe. Come to Rong Xu er''s ward, see Yang Mu tightly holding Ning Fu''s arm, quarter don''t know what to say, Ning Fu and her face is not very good. Rong Teng and Rong Ning sat aside, although did not speak, but the attitude of Ning Fu is very obvious, is to hope that he will go to surgery. Yang Mu also knows some medical skills, although Ning Fu''s situation is not clear, but her heart is clear. So she absolutely didn''t agree with the operation. Ning Fu is very tangled, if there is no Yang Mu, needless to say, the operation may have been finished, but now with Yang Mu by his side, he is no longer a person.In case he went up that operating table, can''t come down again, how does that Yang Mu do? It''s not difficult to find a kidney with the financial resources and abilities of Rong family and Ji, but the problem is that both Rong Xu''er and Qin Ning are affected by Z virus, and their bodies are still different from ordinary people. So the first condition to find a match is that the body has Z virus, and it is still within the control range. By using the exclusion method, the people who can save her in this world are Rong Ning, Ning Fu, Qin Ning and Han Junyu. But to save people, we have to find the right conditions. Han Junyu is still ill. Even if Rong''s family thinks about it, Han Junyu can''t agree. Qin Ning''s body carried Z virus since childhood, but those viruses invaded her body. Although she took a lot of tonics, her current physical condition has recovered a lot. But once she was weak, the Z virus would come out and kill her. "Ning Fu, you promised me that you would save Xu''er. I promise you with my life that nothing will happen, please Season whispers. "No, I can''t." Ning Fu did not speak, Yang Mu stood in front of him, angrily refused. On the operating table, if something goes wrong, the quarterly guarantee is worthless. It''s not a special problem for two people to have kidney surgery. Rong Xu''er is now wearing an oxygen mask. She is still alive and gives her kidney. No one can guarantee that she will open her eyes well? Taking a part from a person''s body is only bad for Ning Fu, but not good for him. Why do they want to save the people they care about and hurt the people she loves the most? Ning Fu''s silence made the three people beside him very anxious. Rongning through the window, looking at the ward pale daughter, turn the corner of the eye red. "I don''t have a few days to live, quarter, you arrange an operation for me, give my kidney to Xu''er, she is still so young, it''s good to live one more day." "No way!" Rong Teng didn''t even want to think about it. He scolded her decision and realized that his tone was too heavy. He gently comforted her: "Xiaoshan, you are very well, waiting for Xu''er to wake up." Only in the face of this woman, he will restrain his temper, for others, he will not have a good temper. "Ning Fu, don''t forget that I saved your life. A dog knows how to repay you, not to mention a kidney." Chapter 911 Just a kidney. What a relaxed tone! It''s as easy as eating a meal when you''re hungry. The funny thing is that people have only two kidneys in total. If one kidney is taken away, people''s body will become weak, and the Z virus in his body will eat his body back. Who can save him when he falls? Yang Mu''s face flushed with anger, and his eyes widened, staring at Rong Teng. "No way!" Be refuted by her, Rong Teng cold hiss a, don''t put her in the eye ground at all, direct at rather Fu. "Ning Fu, you don''t always say that you owe me. It''s time for you to pay off the debt. Save Xu''er, you and my kindness, even if the settlement Yang Mu saw that he was going to leave, grasped his technique and shook his head desperately. "Brother Fu, if you don''t go, you will accompany me." "Mumu, darling, it won''t take long for me to come with you." Ning Fu showed a gentle smile and let her go. "Lie to me, brother Fu." Yang Mu doesn''t want to save people, but she wants to save her lover''s life, so she would like him to be a ruthless person. Human life is very fragile, can''t stand the cold scalpel cutting on him. "Mu Mu, I''ve paid the debt. I can take you anywhere I want. Good, let go. " Ning Fu still had a smile on his face. He broke off Yang Mu''s fingers one by one, but Yang Mu was stubborn. His fingers were broken off and he hugged him again. No matter what he said, he would not let him go. Touching a woman''s long soft hair, Ning Fu sighed helplessly, "Mu Mu, this is what I want to do, you support me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yang Meng''s shoulders trembled and sobbed in his arms. It''s sad and pitiful. Ning Fu also could not bear her to cry, but this dead road, there must be a person to take a step forward. With quarter''s persistence and Rong Teng''s ruthlessness, in order to save Xu''er, either he or Qin Ning will go. "Mu Mu" Ning Fu''s throat is tight and his mouth is bitter, but he still plans for the worst. "If there is an accident, take good care of yourself. Promise me, will you? " "No, No." She doesn''t want to promise him. She wants him to be with her. Life is still so long. If he leaves, how can she live well? Listening to Yang Mu''s cry and Ning Fu''s explanation, Qin Ning felt uncomfortable. He clenched his fist and turned to ask, "what''s the success rate of the operation?" "Forty percent. Qin Ning, any operation is dangerous, the doctor will try to reduce the risk "Oh, forty percent. The probability is very high. Quarter, what do you guarantee that 60% will not come to Ningfu? You avoid the heavy and take the light. The operation of Ning Fu''s kidney is 40%. What''s the probability of Rong Xu''s soberness? And I want to ask, abandoned by the man she loves most, does she have the idea of survival? Do you really want to open your eyes and see you again? Quarter, you wake up, save her is just your excuse, you just want to do some ridiculous make up, reduce your guilt, let yourself feel better Qin Ning''s last words, like a sword, stabbed Ji Ji''s chest. His pupils dilated and his eyes showed sadness. But in the blink of an eye, the sadness in his eyes turned to cold, and he roared in a rough voice. "Qinning, get out of the way!" "I don''t want to let you. You''re responsible for all this. If you lose it, you lose it. If you didn''t save her, you''re going to let someone else pay your debt with their lives. Do you think you are the prince of the Ji family, and the world will revolve around you? The way you can save the tragedies that have been caused is to create more tragedies. Quarter, don''t you think you are too hateful? " His eyes were red, his fists were clenched, his hands were blue, and his knuckles were white. But what Qin Ning said, he could not refute. Because refutation is meaningless. He staggered to the glass window and looked at the girl in the oxygen mask lying on the hospital bed, with many tubes inserted, thin and pale. He wanted to reach for her. Flashed in my mind once she brought him laughter and warmth, and suddenly, a hurricane blew those pictures away, and he could see that she was lifeless lying on the hospital bed, suffering from the disease. At the moment, he is also like a tree, which is also blown away by the branches and leaves blown by the strong hurricane. What has been uprooted. Poof! Without warning, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Blood, from the corner of his mouth drop by drop down, but he did not care, eyes looking at the ward. Yeah, why didn''t you save her then? If he had been desperate to save her, how good it would have been. He would not have lived in pain every day, like the fire barbecue him. He had not had a good sleep in recent years.Close your eyes. It''s the last call she made to him. She cried and said, let him take care of himself. He is a prince who can''t do anything. Without her, he can''t take care of his life. Quarter don''t speak, Rongteng suddenly step forward, in the eyes of everyone''s consternation, he raised his arm. Pop. Qin Ning covers the tingling half of his face and stares at the angry Rongteng. "Don''t even save yourself, my sister "Wow Mom Rong Teng''s slap was very fierce. Qin Ning not only left finger marks on half of his face, but also made a cut in the corner of his mouth. The noise scared ANN, she cried out. Han Junyu quickly comfort his daughter, although he can''t see, but listen to the location, that is Rongteng hit qinning. His face sank, and he handed ANN to Xiao Jue beside him. He stood up and went to Rongteng. Rongteng''s action was faster than him, and he stretched out his foot to kick him away. Han Junyu dodges his feet. At this time, Han churui steps forward and quickly jumps up to block Rongteng''s next attack. Standing in front of Han Junyu and Qin Ning, he makes an attack posture. "The second time." Qin Ning laughed at this time, "this is you, hit me for the second time. Rongteng, I just want to ask you, what qualifications do you have to hit me? " Rong Teng stopped and snorted coldly, "the dead beast should be beaten!" Qin Ning bit the corner of his lip, his voice was soft and clear. "Beast, Jung Teng, you really don''t have the right to say that to me. You have a wife of your own, but you mess with other women and make her big. What have you done? Qin Pinglu, my father, prayed for the woman to give birth to the baby in various ways. He took care of the woman for nine months, and finally gave birth to two daughters. As soon as you came, you would take one with you. My father knew that the girl he was holding in his arms was not his own. He took care of her wholeheartedly and gave her the best fatherly love in the world. You dislike that girl''s life is too long and waste your time. You take that woman away, and my father thinks that he didn''t take care of that woman. He feels guilty and depressed day by day. He died in less than two years. Rongteng, you don''t know the moment when I exist in this world. When I came into this world, you didn''t care. My childhood was sad or happy, good or bad, you didn''t care. Whether I live or die, you will not have any emotion. If I''m really a beast, Rongteng, you don''t have the qualification to teach me! " Chapter 912 Qin Ning''s voice was soft, but what he said was like a heavy fist, which hit everyone on the scene. Are there any children in the world who have expectations for their parents? Qin Ning didn''t know what other people''s answers were. She was afraid and expected to learn that she was not Qin Pinglu''s child and that her parents were still alive. Looking forward to hugging my mother again and having a good look at my own father, what kind of person will he be? The first time we met, we found that he was not an easy-going person and had a bad temper. However, both she and he had amber eyes, which was a kind of magical connection. He lost his temper with her, she didn''t care at that time, because she thought silently that he didn''t understand her and didn''t give her a good face, she could understand. But after contact, the little expectation in her heart was eroded, and then it was covered by the fierce hatred. But those are her biological parents. What if she has hatred? Want to avoid, don''t contact with them, as if they don''t exist, but Rongteng but with bad means hurt ANN, took Jiji. Hate can no longer be restrained, burst out at this moment. Is there a law of balance in the world? If you give her a husband who loves her and loves her, you can''t see her well. You want to give her such a hateful parent. She covered her face and cried in a low voice until she felt a pair of arms around her and gave her warmth. She looked up and saw the man''s jaw, which stopped the cry. Ning Fu and Yang Mu look at each other and sympathize with Qin Ning''s experience. Xiao Jue is even more shocked. He didn''t expect that such a soft and cute little girl would have such a cruel father. Listening to Qin Ning''s accusation, she didn''t call her mother any more, but said that the woman was too proud to bear the mistake she had made in those years. She couldn''t restrain her emotion and began to cry. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, Ning Ning. It''s mom. I''m sorry." She has said a lot of sorry, but wrong is wrong. What''s the use of saying sorry. Qin Ning looked at the crying woman, wiped away her tears and sniffed, "each of us has something we want to do. Since you have made a decision, it''s no use saying sorry. You want to save your daughter. Why don''t you give her a kidney yourself? It''s just a kidney. You have two. Share her one. " She was deliberately against Rongteng and satirized him when he said Ning Fu''s words. Rong Ning Leng Leng, got up and looked at Rong Teng, "yes, I can do surgery, give my kidney to Xu er." "No way!" Rong Teng drinks coldly, glaring at Qin Ning, and wants to seal her mouth with adhesive tape. Listen to her say a lot, he had some feeling in his heart originally, can hear her behind said let rongning to do surgery, heart to her guilt immediately dissipated. "Qin Ning, talk nonsense again. Don''t blame me for being cruel." "Tut Tut, there''s no nonsense. Aren''t you cruel?" Suddenly a young voice rang out. People turned their heads and saw a handsome young man walking out of the corner. A pair of white shoes, dark purple sports pants with split legs, coupled with white loose casual T-shirt, the hat on the head is also changed to dark purple. Dark purple is a very difficult color to control, but this man''s skin is white, and his aura is completely controllable. Smiling, he came out from the corner with his hands raised. "Hi, beauty, we meet again." ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Qin Ning looked at him in doubt. "Are you surprised that I will be here? In fact, I have some secrets to tell you." Ah Wei pulled his hat brim, and he was full of vigor. "Oh, I forgot to tell you. My name is Rong. Sorry, it''s Mr. Rong''s son. In terms of blood, it should be your half brother. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This news comes too suddenly, Qin Ning''s astonished stare big eyes, did not expect that he would have this identity. "Ha ha..." When Han Junyu heard Rongwei send Jiji back, he questioned his identity, but the topic was diverged, so he did not continue to ask. But this identity is unexpected and reasonable. Rumor has it that Rong Teng doesn''t like his son. After his wife died, Rong Teng took Ning Shan home and sent his son to study abroad. Recently, his son graduated from university and went back to Rong''s home to manage Rong''s business. Young master of the Rong family, I heard that he is also a smart child. He has been independent since childhood, and his ability is unusual. Seeing Rongwei, Rongteng''s face became more gloomy and his eyes became more sinister. "You villain, what are you doing here? Go back quickly!" Roewe pretended to be frightened and jumped back two steps, pretending to be pathetic. "I heard that you are going to choose a new successor as the current successor of the Rong family. How can I not come here to have a look. My good father, don''t be so angry. "Rongteng listened to his strange words, and suddenly narrowed his cold eyes. "You took Jiji away, trying to stir up the conflict between Han Junyu and me and let Han Junyu teach me a lesson? It''s a good move for Mantis to catch cicadas, and yellow sparrow is behind. Oh, I''m afraid that will disappoint you. " "Father, don''t do me wrong. I just want to see you take a child away and lock him in the room. It''s too pitiful to save him. Besides, you haven''t done this to me before. How can I let another child suffer that kind of pain again. I''m doing a good deed. You don''t praise me or slander me. Well, forget it. You haven''t said a good word to me since I was a child, and I shouldn''t expect anything from you. " Roewe''s handsome face was full of grievances. He shriveled his mouth and turned his head to look at the quarter on the hospital bed. He aroused a sneer. "In fact, I''m not surprised that you don''t care about other people except Ning Shan. Otherwise, you will not design your daughter to be kidnapped for a business, and use her to force the prince of the Ji family to make profits for you. Oh, what a pity. Although the prince of the Ji family is not very good in character, he has a lot of means to do business. He has a lot to say in business. Even if his beloved woman is threatened, he doesn''t compromise. It''s time to give him a top ten Youth Award. He is so dedicated and principled, which is worth encouraging. " Qin Ning and Ning Fu are stunned, Rong Ning also stayed for a few seconds, reaction, emotional pressure to ask: "awei, what do you say, you say threat quarter, hurt Xu Er is your father?" "Yes, don''t you know about it?" Roewe showed a very surprised expression, suddenly realized something, he quickly covered his mouth. "Ouch, one accidentally said it." Rongwei patted his mouth chagrined, regardless of other people''s expression, like a broken pot, and continued. "At the beginning, I heard my good father send someone to follow my poor sister and threaten Prince Ji after being kidnapped. But I didn''t expect that Prince Ji simply refused them. Those people couldn''t get money, and a man was angry with my poor sister. Well, she''s really unlucky. If I can wait for a few minutes, I may be able to save her. " Chapter 913 Rongwei always stares at Rongteng when he speaks. Several times Rongteng rushes to interrupt him, but rongning blocks him. He had no fear of saying that, his face was sorry, but the tone was not half sorry. After listening to his words, rongning face shocked, trembling fingers let go of Rongteng, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground. "Xiaoshan!" Rongteng panic embrace her, constantly wipe the blood of her mouth, rongning but desperately push him away, want to keep away from him. From being with Rongteng, she knew that he was eccentric, and he always put interests first in everything. But after falling in love with her, he did a lot of stupid things for her. So she was soft hearted again and again. Even if she gave up her daughter and husband, she went with him. She thought he had changed for her, but she never thought that he would use his daughter as bait and push her into the fire pit for his interests. His heart is a stone, she is not warm. In the blink of an eye, the past goes back and forth in her mind. The picture is that when she arrives at the hospital, she sees Rong Xu''er lying on the bed, covered with blood. She showed a sad smile, he told her to wake up, may not be able to wait. "Xiaoshan, don''t, don''t scare me. He''s not talking nonsense. Don''t you believe me?" Rong Teng looked at her face, holding her face, hoping that he could look at himself. Rong Ning slowly opened his eyes, tone weak, but still strong support. "Ah Teng, for your sake, I left my original home and my sister was driven out of Ning''s home. I don''t care if I blame you. It''s my choice. A promise for you, I wait for you to get married, I know you are for revenge, I forgive you. Being forced to leave the Qin family by you is still my decision. I can''t blame you. But Xu''er is your daughter. Why do you harm her? " Said behind, she tore heart crack lung roar, stare big eyes, full of blood, ferocious, twisted. Rong Teng felt guilty and had nothing to say. He didn''t want to be rejected by her. He begged to kneel beside her. In the past, no matter what he did, this woman would connive at him. They had been together for so many years. Although they had quarrels occasionally, he really loved her. For Xu''er, it''s an accident. He didn''t expect that Ji''er would be so cruel and choose not to save her. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Xu''er''s silly girl would be so determined to hurt herself in order to guard against those animals. "Xiao Shan, you wake up, you have to hold on, I will save Xu''er, Xu''er will wake up soon, don''t you want to see her?" "My Xu''er, Xu''er..." Rongning looking at the ward, stretched out his hand, but did not seize anything. "Xiao Shan, I''ll take you to see Xu er." Rongteng wants to hold her. He just meets her and is pushed away by her again. "Don''t, don''t touch me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Teng was pushed down to sit on the ground, opened his mouth, but said a word. Rong Ning crawls to want to see her Xu''er, but she has no strength. She moves a little and stops panting. Qin Ning looked at her embarrassed look, gritted his teeth, finally came to her side, to help her up. "Ning Ning, my Ning Ning," Rong Ning grasped Qin Ning''s hand like a straw and called her name excitedly. "I know Ning Ning is the best. It was wrong of me to ignore you before. But your sister''s life is very hard. Will you save your sister? " At this time, she also wants her to save rongxu''er. Qin Ning bites her lip, releases her hand, and gets up to keep a distance from her. "Ning Ning," Rong Ning stretched out her hand and looked at her prayingly. "It''s no use begging me." Qin Ning''s cold response. "Tut, with personality, I think you are much more lovable than Rongxu." When Rongwei heard her words, he would come to Qin Ning, hit her with his shoulder and say a comment. "This woman is also hateful. At the beginning, she called in front of my mother and said that Rong Teng really loved her. Let my mother let go as soon as possible. Oh, now there is retribution. It''s not that God doesn''t accept the wicked, it''s just that the time has not come. Ning Shan, your husband loves you just by saying that what he loves most is himself. For his own benefit, he can give up everything. I wanted to clean you up and vent my bad breath for my dead mother, but you cough every day and eat precious herbs every day, but your life is not as good as that of a lively dog, which is pitiful enough. " "Rebellious son, you''re talking. Believe it or not, I''ll make you speechless all your life!" Rong Teng''s face turned purple with anger. He suddenly stood up and rushed to his side. If he wanted to, he would shut up. Rongwei was not afraid at all. He strolled back two steps, shouting for help. "Ah, my good father, what are you going to do? You''re not going to hit me, are you?"Just before Rongteng came to the position where he was standing, Rongwei suddenly put forth his strength, grabbed his wrist, and quickly lifted it up, with the tip of his foot touching his chest. Rong Teng felt numbness in his arms and weakness in his whole body. At that moment, he felt a dull pain in his chest. Because of his inertia, he fell to the ground along with his opponent''s strength. It''s just a blink of an eye, and he hasn''t responded. Rongwei, standing in front of him, clapped his hands and showed a provocative smile. "Father, the first secret I told you, now you have to dream if you want to teach me a lesson. Over the years, every moment, every moment, I''ve been thinking of beating you. Sure enough, my dream will come true, if it comes true. Tut Tut, I''m lucky to be able to make my dream come true now. " With that, Rongwei raised his arm, slapped him twice in the face, and turned his head to smile at qinning. "He owes you two slaps, and I''ll help you to collect the money. How about it? Are you happy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rongwei takes back his sight and looks at Rongteng lying on the ground. He pats his hands and pulls his clothes. With a turn of his steps, he goes to rongning and squats down again. Appreciating Rong Ning''s embarrassed appearance, he grins and looks simple. She asked in a low voice in her ear, "aunt Ning, I have a way to save your daughter. Do you want it?" Rong Ning suddenly turns his head and looks at him doubtfully. "Cough You want to cough What? " "What I want is a simple divorce from Jung Teng." "Cough..." Rongning after listening to his words, is a cough, she covered her mouth with her hand, a pile of blood out of the palm. "Roewe, get out of here!" Rongteng doesn''t know what he said to rongning, which makes rongning so painful. He wants to crush Rongwei. "Father, I see Aunt Ning''s physical condition. She can''t live for a few days, so I''ll tell her what I think. Otherwise, she won''t have this chance in a few days." "You" Rong Teng''s lungs are going to explode. "Father, Auntie Ning wants to talk to you." Regardless of his fierce face, no matter what he said or did, Rongwei had a bright smile like the morning sun on his face. It doesn''t seem childish, but also has some vigor. Can be his such smile, in Rong Teng''s view, unusual dazzling. Because he laughs, especially like his mother, the woman he hates! Chapter 914 Hearing Rongwei say that she can save Xu''er, rongning has a little hope in her heart, but she divorces Rongteng Looking at the angry Rongteng, her heart is complex, but for the sake of Xu''er. "Well, I promise you!" "Tut, simply. Aunt Ning, if you had such a self-consciousness, you would not have become like this. However, I will give you a little secret for your cooperation. Your body will become like this. It''s Rongteng who put medicine in your daily food. " The message came so suddenly that it was like a bullet in her heart. She had difficulty breathing. Roewe laughed a little mischievous this time. "Do you feel surprised? You are stupid and believe him too much. Don''t you find that every time you talk about Nankang City, you will fall asleep for several days? My good father, jealous way is so special, always afraid you will run away, give you drink medicine. In order to investigate this matter, I specially tested the drinks you drank, and the results were really surprising. The medicine you take will not only make you drowsy, but also have a great hair effect. It will make your body weaker and weaker day by day. In the white point, what you drink is chronic poison. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Not only Rong Ning was shocked, but other people were also surprised to hear such a thing. Qin Ning thought of rongning, who was eating chronic poison every day. She felt pitiful and hateful, but more sad. "Roewe, that''s enough!" Rong Teng denounced. Rongwei wronged shriveled mouth, "people say is the truth, you don''t let me say, then I don''t say it." He snapped his fingers and passed a woman around the corner. She was wearing a smart red shirt and a black skirt with buttocks. She had a concave and convex figure. A pair of red stiletto heels stepped on the ground and made a clattering sound, which was very eye-catching. With a document in her hand, she walked gracefully to Roewe. "Weishao, the file you want." "The joint secretary is very fast. Tut, it would be better if the speed of taking off clothes in bed is so efficient." The joint secretary gave him a blank look, threw the document on him, turned around and left. "Hey, Joint Secretary, don''t be angry. I can take off my clothes faster in the future." ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Rongwei opens the document, takes out the pen in the document and puts it in front of rongning. Rongning looked at the document content is the divorce agreement, she can''t believe the stare big eyes, didn''t expect his quick. "Auntie Ning, sign it. Maybe I''ll give you a secret when I''m in a good mood. " Rongning turns to see Xiang Rongteng. Thinking of the sentence Rongwei said, she is burning with anger and picks up a pen to sign. "It''s two." Rongwei turns another document directly to the last page. Rongning doesn''t see what it is at all. Because of his anger, he pinches his pen and signs his real name. Ning Shan. "Xiaoshan, what are you doing?" Rongteng doesn''t know what document she signed, but Rongwei won''t do a good job. "Rongteng, sign this document!" Ning Shan clenched her teeth, stood up with her arm and pushed the document to him. Rongteng sees the divorce agreement. His pupils are constricted and he wants to tear up the document without thinking about it. However, Rongwei has expected that he wants to tear up the document, kicking his wrist and pulling his arm. Rongteng only felt numbness in his arm, and realized that Rongteng had put a needle in his arm. He watched Rongteng dirty his finger, and then pressed it on the file. It''s too fast. It''s like a lot of drills. Rongwei is very satisfied with the last page of the document, click on the file, said with a smile to Rongteng. "My father, congratulations on being single again." Rongteng stares at the document in his hand. Something flashed in his mind. The paper is old and he is familiar with it. It''s a suicide note that he had written for a long time. His face changed. He once had a business trip, and some small accidents happened, so he wrote a suicide note, which said that all the property under his name was given to rongning and rongxu''er. As long as he pressed his handprint on it, and Rong Ning agreed, the letter would have legal effect. "Damn it, Roewe, you white eyed wolf Rongwei didn''t care about him, turned and looked at rongning, "aunt Ning, you signed, I promise you will give you a surprise. The next surprise is about Han Junyu, Mr. Han. Oh, it should be my brother-in-law. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junzhi''s lips are thin, but he has no idea. Today, the young master of the Rong family said too much, and he didn''t say a good word. "At that time, when Ning Rui, Han Junyu''s mother and aunt Ning''s good sister were driven out by the Ning family, aunt Ning asked my father to find her and take her to a safe place. My father did go to find someone, but he didn''t take her away. Because he disliked her, he asked Han Chang to take her away. Han Chang is Mr. Han''s father.Tut, speaking of this Mr. Han Chang is also a wonderful flower. In order to please his mother, he even wants to let other women give birth to him. My father knew all these things, and he sent someone to watch her all the time. When Ning Rui was pressed on the operating table to do that kind of cruel operation, he didn''t let anyone do it, so he connived at the tragedy. " Roewe seems to think of something particularly disgusting, shaking his goose bumps. Han Junyu was also surprised to hear the news. He didn''t expect that there was such a story in the middle. He clenched his fist tightly. This news is like the last straw for rongning. Rongning''s eyes are scarlet and her fingers are trembling. "I, hate, hate you!" "Xiaoshan!" Rongteng rushed to her side, regardless of her struggle, picked her up. "Sorry, I was too afraid that you would leave. I didn''t want you to contact anyone before, because they would take you away from me." Rong Ning feels sick and wants to push him away, but she really has no strength. She felt that she suddenly became very light, very light, man''s voice became fuzzy, her eyes covered by tears, dimly saw a woman smile at her. Her sister, Ning Rui. It is said that the elder sister is like a mother. Although Ning Rui is not her own elder sister, she has taken care of her since she was a child. In her life, Ning Rui replaced the role of mother. She wanted to pursue her so-called happiness. Ning Rui knew that she couldn''t persuade her and supported her to escape without hesitation. In order to help her and offend her father, she was expelled from the Ning family. She was very worried. At that time, she went to ask Rongteng. Rongteng promised her that she would help her find her sister and let others protect her. How can this man be so ruthless, for his own sake, let his sister suffer so much because of her. She really hates it, but she hates her innocence even more. "I''m sorry, sister." "What did you say, Xiaoshan?" Rong Teng wanted to hear what she said, but he didn''t hear anything. "Xiao Shan, I''m wrong. Don''t scare me." Rongteng see her eyes slowly closed, patted her face, loudly remind, but rongning still did not respond. He flustered shaking, but watched her hand fall, an idea flashed through his mind, he shook his head in denial, shaking her shoulder to wake her up. "Xiaoshan, open your eyes and look at me. Don''t you want to wait for Xu''er to wake up? Xiaoshan Rongteng''s voice trembled as he spoke, and he began to cry like an abandoned child. Ning Fu also noticed that Rong Ning''s situation was not right, ran to her side, patted her face and called her sister, but there was no response. His fingers touched her pulse, like a bite from something, and jerked back. "Sister..." Chapter 915 Ronnie died. This is a sad fact. Others were stunned for a long time, but they just listened to Rongwei say a few words, anger, hate was provoked, wantonly stimulated people''s nerves. Rong Ning, who was already weak, could not accept what her favorite man had done and left the world in despair. It''s like a thunderbolt. Everyone else was caught off guard. Qin Ning can''t believe staring at the woman lying on the ground, seems to want to escape this fact, she steps back, until hit a generous chest, she was forced to stop. "Why, how could that be?" She seems to ask others as well as herself. "Ning Ning, it''s not your fault." Han Junyu pressed her shoulders and soothed her in a low voice. Qin Ning shakes her head. She thinks she hates her mother and wants her to disappear quickly and not appear again. But when she really disappeared, she found that the feeling in her heart was sadness and grievance. If there is no love, where will there be hate? Qin Ning covered her face and began to cry. She didn''t want anything to happen to her, let alone think that she would Rong Teng is also unable to accept the fact of Rong Ning''s sudden death. His eyes are red at Rong Ning who has no breath. Listening to Qin Ning''s cry, he suddenly turns around and stares at Qin Ning with hate eyes. "It''s all about you. Xiaoshan suffered when she gave birth to you, but now it''s because of you You have no right to cry. Qinning, it''s you who killed your mother. If you promised to do the operation to save Xu''er earlier, she won''t come to this ghost place and won''t be injured. All this won''t happen. " "Mr. Rong, there is no if in the world. Please don''t blame others for all your mistakes." Han Junyu takes Qin Ning in his arms, clasps her in his arms and roars at Rongteng. "Oh, Han Junyu, you are just a blind man. Don''t get in the way here." Rongteng thinks that rongning should be buried with her when she dies, and she won''t be too lonely when she leaves. The most damned one is Qin Ning. He goes to Han Junyu and wants to tear Qin Ning out. Although Han Junyu can''t see, his hearing is keen. Aware of Rong Teng''s purpose, he immediately shouts Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue saw Rong Teng''s abnormal face and realized that he was mentally abnormal. He swore in his heart and stopped him. But now Rong Teng has gone crazy, no matter what the obstruction, he just wants to send Qin Ning to the west to be buried with Rong Ning. Xiao Jue couldn''t defeat him, but he pushed him away and kept on retreating and bumping into Rongwei. Rongwei grabs his arm and makes him stand firm. Then he takes a step forward and asks Han Junyu with a smile. "Can I help you?" Isn''t that bullshit! But Han Junyu knows that the purpose of Rongwei''s inquiry is definitely not to talk nonsense, but to seek some benefits from him. From Rongteng to Nankang City, he felt that there were many things wrong. One thing happened after another. He was killed and blind before he could figure out his mind. In the past few days in the hospital, he also thought a lot. For example, why did the child who made him blind hurt him? Is it really his negligence? Also, he asked Jun Yi to find Rong Xu''er before, but after looking for so long, there was no clue. However, Rong Teng took Ji Ji away. After Ji Ji suddenly disappeared, Jun Yi''s people immediately found the clue and successfully took her to Nankang city. There were many doubts. After listening to what Rongwei had said before, he didn''t need to investigate some things. He also understood that the young master of the Rong family had done something in the middle. "Don''t bother young master Rong, Xiao Rui." Hearing Han Junyu call himself, Han churui is a little excited and runs to Rongteng, blocking Rongteng''s steps. Although he was injured, he was a little slow in attacking. When he fought Rongteng head-on, he didn''t lose any momentum. There were a lot of blood stains on Rongteng, especially his arms. Han churui seems to particularly like the game of breaking his arm and has been attacking his arm. But Rong Teng is not weak, and with a sense of frantic, eventually Han churui defeated his strength, was thrown far away. Rongwei looked at the little guy''s attack power, surprised to open his eyes, in the heart can''t help but wonder, what a ferocious little guy. Turning to see Han Junyu again, he shriveled his mouth, and his face was still wronged. "I said my brother-in-law, you are still proud at this time. If you are soft, please do me a favor, will you die?" As soon as Rongwei''s words came to an end, he stepped forward and kicked Rongteng''s wrist. Then he took out a thin needle from his wrist watch and stuck it on his arm. Rong Teng''s arm has been injured by Han churui. With Rong Teng''s sudden attack, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his arm. The pain connected to his neck, so he had to retreat. But Rongwei didn''t stop because of his retreat. He turned around and pulled out a needle from his arm and stood on his back."Ah Rong Teng cried out in pain, with his back bent and bent to support the wall. "Rongwei, you think you are my son, I dare not move you?" "Tut, strange news. My father knows that you have such a handsome son. I''ve been indifferent for more than ten years. Whether I live or die doesn''t seem to have much to do with you. " Roewe turns his watch, inlaid with fine diamonds. It looks very beautiful. It looks like an arm, but this diamond is Roewe''s favorite concealed weapon. Master the acupoints of the human body, and then prick them down with one needle. If you want to make the other person unable to survive, you can''t die. Looking at Rongteng reaching out to pull out the needle from his back, Rongwei immediately yelled, "father, I advise you not to act rashly. I pierce that needle very deeply. If you don''t grasp your strength well, you will be responsible for the consequences." "Oh, you want to teach me how to carve insects. Rongwei, don''t forget who you are!" Roewe twisted his face and pulled out the needle without hesitation. He holds the needle and turns to attack Han Junyu. Han Junyu feels the wind and dodges with Qin Ning in his arms. He only hears a dull cry of pain and the attack is blocked. Rongwei clapped his hands and looked at Rongwei kneeling on the ground, shouting excitedly. "Father, don''t be so polite. I can''t stand it. But when I was young, I thought of such a scene. You would kneel in front of me and beg for mercy. Please don''t die! " Then, without hesitation, he kicked his other knee, put his foot on his shoulder and pressed it down. Rongteng''s skill is good, but when he is old, and Rongwei is deliberately aiming at him, he can''t resist. He kneels down on his knees, like a kneeling posture. This is a humiliating gesture, especially the father kneeling his son, Rongteng to spit blood. Looking at Rongwei''s hand, everyone felt thrilled. If Rongteng was cruel, his son''s behavior changed even more. What makes people feel creepy is that Rongwei abused his father without blinking an eye. Ironically, it was more and more poisonous, otherwise rongning would not be angry with him. However, he is clearly doing cruel things, his face is still full of bright smile like an angel, he is excited to feel like a devil with white wings. It''s horrible! Chapter 916 Until Rongteng really spits out a mouthful of blood, Rongwei stops. Like a child begging for candy, he runs to Han Junyu to ask for credit. "Little brother-in-law, how about treating me to dinner for such a big help?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu couldn''t see the situation at the scene clearly, but he listened to him and said something. "Mr. Rong!" Rongteng bit his teeth and slowly stood up. Dozens of burly bodyguards came and surrounded him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Rong. We''re late." When the man holding Rongwei spoke, he glared at Rongwei and wanted to strip him alive. "Hey, it''s uncle Qi. Tut, long time no see. How old are you, but you are still so handsome that people want to step on you." Rongwei waved to the man with a smile, obviously knowing him. Rongwei''s uncle Qi is Rongteng''s bodyguard, Qi Li. Every time Rongteng goes out, he will protect him in secret. This time, he didn''t come to the hospital in time to protect him. It was Roewe who plotted against them and deliberately delayed their time. "Young master, are you not afraid of being punished by heaven when you treat your husband like this?" "I''m afraid, but I don''t have the luck to be punished by heaven. It will fall on me. What''s more, I didn''t kill people, and I didn''t hurt the world. I just beat a scum. What''s wrong with me? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was panting with all my strength. In the past, the young master was always silent. When he was in the Rong family, he couldn''t speak for a few days, but he didn''t see him for a few years. He became so smart. "Stop talking to him. Let''s go." Rongteng goes to rongning''s side and wants to hold her up, but because of the injury, his arm has no strength. Qi Li helps him, but he pushes her away. "I''ll do it myself!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi Li doesn''t know Ning Shan''s condition. She thinks she just faints, so she doesn''t care. "Mr. Rong, madam, in this case, it''s better to be treated in the hospital?" Rong Teng takes a fierce look at him. Qi Li is shocked by him and steps back. Seeing Ning Shan''s pale face again, he reacts. Ma''am, I''m dead. "Xiao Shan, I''ll take you home." Rongteng wants to go, and there is no one to stop him. It was not until he disappeared that Ning Fu regained his mind and wanted to follow him, but Xiao Jue stopped him. When Rongwei hit people, Ning Fu wanted to fight, but he was blocked by Xiao Jue several times. "Don''t let go, sir Xiao!" Ning Fu is angry. Xiao Jue looked at Yang Mu behind him, sighed helplessly and released his hand. "Ning Fu, do you think Rong Teng will give your sister to you? By his means, if you are alone, Rongteng Baoqi will attack you. You don''t want to have an operation. Do you want to be killed by Rongteng alive? What about your girlfriend? " Ning Fu froze and turned to look at Yang Mu. Yang Mu came to him and hugged his arm. "I''ll accompany you and give my sister a ride." Ning Shan died, he is very uncomfortable, Yang Mu can understand, so she is willing to accompany him to do anything, even if it is a risk. Ning Fu closed his eyes, held Yang Mu in his arms and buried his head on her neck. Because of Ning Shan''s leaving, several people''s hearts are heavy. The gloomy sky is even more oppressive and makes people unable to breathe. When Han Junyu takes Qin Ning back to the ward, he knows that she is in a bad mood and wants to let her sleep for a while. Originally blind, he was to be taken care of at that moment, but this kind of situation, he loves her too late, where also willing to her to take care of people. Let her lie on the bed, his big hand over her eyes, let her quickly close her eyes. Qin Ning held his big hand on his cheek and said, "Han Junyu, you will accompany me, right?" "Well." Han Junyu gently rubbed her small head, "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid, I''m here." "Well." Qin Ning nodded, and then he closed his eyes at ease. When she fell asleep, Han Junyu released her hand and got up from the wheelchair to go to An''an''s ward. When the door opened, song Xuan came in to help him and take him out of the ward. "President, Rongteng left Nankang city with his wife, and I''ve asked people to follow up." "Well." Han Junyu nodded and said, "send someone to follow the young master of Rong family. This boy is not simple." "Well, I know, it''s also a wonderful flower." Song Xuan sighed. "As long as I don''t provoke his wife, it''s nothing to do with him." Han Junyu suddenly reached out and touched his eyes. Song Xuan thought that his eyes were suffering. He held his arm with his other hand, and soon the white gauze that covered his eyes was dyed red. It''s blood. "President, you, I''ll contact Ning Fu as soon as possible." Song Xuan flustered picked up the mobile phone to contact Ning Fu, but Ning Fu and Yang Mu have left Nankang City, song Xuan can only contact Xiao Jue again, Xiao Jue heard that Han Junyu''s eyes are bleeding, ran to him.After removing the white gauze on Han Junyu''s eyes, Xiao Jue checked it. His face turned sunny and overcast. Without saying a word, he ordered his assistant to prepare for the operation. "Xiao Jue, what''s the matter with Jun Yu?" Song Xuan''s worried questioning. "I''m not sure about the specific situation. It''s the first time I''ve dealt with this situation. I''ve called the best ophthalmologist to come here." Xiao Jue said, pushing the bed into the operating room. "Song Xuan, take care of the children first. If you wake up, delay." Han Junyu orders. "Yes, I''ll arrange the operation for you." Song Xuan promised. Han Junyu is very grateful to have his brother around to help him at this time. "Song Xuan, thank you." Hearing his thanks, song Xuan was surprised for a few seconds, and his heart was complicated. "It''s all brothers. Be polite to me. Oh, if you''re willing to give me a holiday and let me spend more time with my wife, it''s even better. " "Ha ha, guarding Sheng''an, if something happens to Yueyang again, you''ll have to bear the account." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan mouth a smoke, Han Junyu really is not suitable for the scene of too affectation. Xiao Jue pushes Han Junyu in. Song Xuan closes the door of the operating room, and then turns to An''an''s ward. After Rong Ning''s affair, although the two children still don''t know what birth, aging, illness and death are, the scene still scares them. An''anlai is beside Ji Ji. Han churui wants to get close to her, but although she is still afraid, she doesn''t hide. Instead, sitting on the sofa, Rongwei was very leisurely playing games with his mobile phone. When he saw him coming, he said hello with a smile. It was the first time song Xuan met the young master of the Rong family, but he said hello to him with a smile on his face. Seeing that the children could get along well, he said a few polite words and went to prepare food for them. Rongwei was not polite and asked to eat too. Song Xuan smoked and only nodded his head. He turned to leave the ward and went to the next room to have a look. Seeing that Qin Ning was still sleeping, he left at ease. I''m also looking forward to Qin Ning sleeping for a while. It''s better to wait for Han Junyu''s operation to end, so he doesn''t have to find an excuse to hold his feet. Maybe God heard his expectation. When he came to the hospital with Lao Mo, he received a call from Xiao Jue. Han Junyu''s operation was over. He immediately went upstairs to the operating room. Chapter 917 Song Xuan panting ran to surgery, just want to ask Xiao Jue about Han Junyu''s situation, Xiao Jue a smile patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s all right." "Ah, you mean, was the operation successful?" "Well, it''s very successful, and because of this operation, Jun Yu''s vision will be improved." Xiao Jue was also surprised at the result, but the data showed that his eyes were better than most people. Han Junyu''s ward, add a bed, etc. anesthetic back scattered, Han Junyu heard song Xuan and Xiao Jue speak, he wants to get up. "Well, Jun Yu, don''t move. You''ve just finished the operation. Lie down. " Xiao Jue''s persuasion. "Is my wife awake?" He is still thinking about Qin Ning who is sleeping. Xiao Jue turned to look at Qin Ning on the bed and shook his head. "She''s still sleeping. She has to take care of you these days because of her children''s problems. She hasn''t had a good rest. Maybe she''ll sleep a little longer." Han Junyu lay down well, thinking about it, he was still uneasy. "It''s not too early, Xiao Jue. Wake her up and let her have something to eat before going to bed." Xiao Jue looked at the time, indeed, Qin Ning has been sleeping for almost a day. He went to the bed and called Qin Ning softly, but he didn''t respond. He was puzzled in his heart. He reached out to touch her arm and found that the temperature was abnormal. Then he carefully observed her face. With the back of his hand close to her forehead test, the temperature is hot, he secretly called bad, immediately told the nurse to get ice. "What happened to her?" Han Junyu turns over and sits up. He wants to get out of bed, but song Xuan stops him. "Let go. I''m fine." Han Junyu pushed him away, got up and walked to the bedside. He felt her face, the temperature of rolling Yang, and the sinking of her face. "Song Xuan!" "Yes, I am." Song Xuan had a cold sweat on his forehead. "I asked you to take care of people, and that''s how you took care of her for me?" Han Junyu angrily scolds him. He is irritable and tears off the gauze on his eyes. At the beginning, his eyes are a little fuzzy. He blinks, trying to adapt to the light in the room. Then he looked down at the woman''s Scarlet cheek. He put his cheek close to her cheek and whispered her name in her ear. "Qin Ning, wake up. My eyes are ready. Open your eyes and look at me." "Well?" Perhaps hearing his voice, Qin Ning opened her eyes. Her eyes became clear. She was puzzled to see that there was no gauze in his eyes. "Han Junyu, your eyes," "OK, I can see you. Ning Ning, what''s wrong with you?" Han Junyu''s voice was low and deep, with some light coax. "Uncomfortable?" Qin Ning confused, slowly up, but no strength, she grabbed his hand. "Han Junyu, I just had a dream. I saw my father in the dream." At this time, Xiao Jue brings the ice. Han Junyu looks at him. Xiao Jue shakes his hand and almost drops the ice to the ground. After stabilizing his hand, he felt that the ice was like a hot potato and quickly handed it to him. "Let''s cool her down first, and then give her a systematic examination." Han Junyu ignored him, went to get a towel, put the ice in the basin, then wet the towel with ice water, and put the towel on Qin Ning''s forehead. Xiao Jue and song Xuan are not surprised by his actions of taking care of people. But as soon as he recovers his eyes, they can freeze. What''s wrong with that. "Han Junyu, my father scolded me and said that I killed my mother. He didn''t love me anymore." Qin Ning said in a low voice, wronged and pitiful. Han Junyu frowned, "don''t love, don''t love it, you love me enough." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled his mouth, his big eyes blinked, and his tears overflowed. Seeing her tears, Han Junyu''s brow twisted into a Sichuan character, "when Mrs. Rong died, it was Rong Teng''s sin. If you have to blame yourself, it''s your own sin. Qinning, listen to me. You feel unworthy for your father. You think he gave everything for that woman, but in the end you got nothing. He is the most innocent and pitiful. But any mistake can''t be the fault of one side. Your father connives at that woman and let her hurt him wantonly. If he thinks that he won''t hurt the man who won''t hurt, he will also bear this crime. Now that she''s gone, they can talk about the right and wrong between them. The most important thing for you now is not to find out who is right and who is wrong, but to take good care of your body, take care of your children and your graduate students. Do you want to take the exam? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Xiao Jue''s mouth twitch. Is it a bit bad to talk about the postgraduate entrance examination at this time? Han Junyu doesn''t think it''s bad. He pinches Qin Ning''s cheek and resents that iron doesn''t make steel. "Don''t you always tell me that if you want to be a powerful person, you can protect me? Birth, aging and death, that is everyone must go through the stage, her death will no longer be Rongteng torture, for her is also a relief.You hurt yourself because of her illness. Who can get the benefit? You look like you want me to take care of you, stupid girl, who has just finished the operation. You said you would take care of me with your heart. Is that your heart? " Han Junyu''s consistent speaking style is his strong tone of criticism and questioning. But song Xuan and Xiao Jue still feel that this is not good for his wife? They still have a high fever! Qin Ning was so stunned by his training that he didn''t have time to grieve and was numb by his problems. She wrongly blinked, tears finally stopped, but the heart is still sad. "I''m sorry, I''ll be back soon." But as soon as she finished speaking, Han Junyu curved his fingers and looked at her forehead. Qin Ning sat up angrily and pushed him away. "What are you doing, Han Junyu? I feel bad. I can''t let it out. I thought my mother had passed away. Suddenly she came to see me alive. I thought I had the chance to paint with her. Now she really stops breathing in front of me. I''m sad and cry. What''s the matter? " She said, while crying, soft voice called high, some hoarse voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan and Xiao Jue sympathize with her for a second, trying to persuade Han Junyu. There are many ways to comfort people, but it is definitely not this way. But Han Junyu''s handsome face is calm. Seeing her casually wiping tears with her sleeve, the originally depressed cry is now crying out. After waiting for a while, her eyes were almost swollen, so Han Junyu spoke. "I did not let you sad, cry out of the heart better?" Qin Ning was stunned and blinked. He shook off the tears on his eyelashes and looked up at him. "You make me cry on purpose." Crying out, she did feel better. "Better, I''ll wash my face quickly. Today, sister-in-law Zhang has a meal of roast chicken and pigeon soup. Do you want to eat it?" Qin Ning wrinkled his nose, really smell a fragrance, she licked his lips, nodded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue rolled his eyes and got it. One thing comes down to another. Han Junyu pinches Qin Ning''s temperament. She is introverted and doesn''t release her emotions easily. Therefore, she scolds her in such a severe way to let her vent her emotions. Sadness is unspeakable. To cry, the eyes of the tears out of the toxin, so that it will not be too difficult for themselves. Chapter 918 Qin Ning''s fever didn''t go down until two days later. Several times Han Junyu touched her hot forehead, and her face was so gloomy that people didn''t dare to speak out. It''s not easy to lower the temperature. Qin Ning is also relieved. He stares at him coldly and takes his temperature every hour. It''s too stressful. She got out of bed to look for the children. Han churui still won''t let anyone near him, and his injury hasn''t been dealt with yet. Qin Ning can''t persuade him, so he can only teach An''an to say, let An''an persuade him. Originally, Qin Ning just wanted an an to have a try, but he didn''t expect that he would really listen to an an and deal with his wounds, which made Qin Ning feel a little relieved. It seems that the treatment of his disease should start from An''an. Rongwei will suddenly come to the ward from time to time and say that he will offer Jiji to play games. When Qin Ning sees him, he will think of your death. I can''t say hate, but I feel uncomfortable. Rongwei noticed that she didn''t know anything in her eyes. She gave a bright smile and asked her to call him brother. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Qin Ning''s eyes drew, he was too lazy to pay attention to him and turned to leave the ward. Standing by the window looking at the sky of desire, today is a fine day. Cloudless and sunny. The wind blows her hair. She grabs the bangs in front of her forehead, hooks her hair behind her ears, closes her eyes and enjoys the sunshine in her palm. Pray, mother went to heaven, no more pain. All the enmity, sadness, helplessness and unwillingness are gone with the wind. Suddenly, the fingers are held. The other side opens five fingers, ten fingers are connected. Feel the temperature of the other''s palm, she raised the corner of her mouth, clenched the other''s big hand, gently leaned back, you can smell the faint smell of mint in his body. No, there''s a little bit of orange sweetness. is very familiar with the smell, is he specially asked her for a perfume. She turns around in surprise, "is there anything happy today?" "Happy thing, you take the initiative to hold my hand, count?" The man replied haughtily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes with anger. It''s him holding her hand, OK! "Ning Ning, Ning Fu sent a video to show you." Qin Ning had a premonition of what the video was. He pursed his pink lips and nodded after a long time. Han Junyu''s video is a Funeral Held by Rongteng for rongning. All the people were dressed in black and stood in front of the tombstone in silence. Although rongning finally divorced him, Rongteng would never admit it. So the tombstone still says Rong Teng''s wife, Rong Ning. Although Qin Ning was ready to see this scene, he could not help crying. This time, Han Junyu didn''t stop her. He stayed with her quietly until she cried to the point of burping. He was upset and pinched her shoulder to make her turn around and hold her in his arms. "I''ll cry later. I''m tired. I want to find the right place to lean on. Do you know?" Qin Ning sobbed and shook his shoulder, which was an answer. thought what he was happy about today. She was sure that she would cry and perfume. This man is not polite when he is a murderer, but he is considerate sometimes. ¡­¡­ Although Han Junyu''s operation was very successful, Qin Ning was still not at ease and took him to the hospital for a few days. Han Junyu thought of An''an''s condition, but he didn''t ask for it. Even if he was out of the hospital, they had to take care of An''an and stay in the hospital. In this case, it doesn''t make any difference whether he was out of the hospital or not. Han churui is living in An''an''s ward to take care of her. Qin Ning enters the ward and sees that Han Chu, who is still injured on his face, is kind enough to persuade An''an to take the medicine. Even if he softens his tone, he is still vicious and threatening, scaring An''an to cry. Qin Ning quickly picked up An''an and patted her on the back to comfort her. "Mom, don''t drink medicine, OK?" Qin Ning is coquettish. "Darling, you are sick. You will get better after taking medicine." A lot of Qin Ning''s childhood memory is that her father coaxed her to drink drugs in various ways. If she could, she didn''t want to drink those bitter drugs. But for her good health, Ann has to drink. Ann held her mouth and didn''t want to see the medicine. Qin Ning took a deep breath, showing a smiling face, "An''an, drink medicine obediently, and then mom will buy you cake, OK?" "Cake, no medicine." Ann retorts. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "Drink medicine honestly, I won''t take you to play after I don''t drink medicine." Jiji teaches a lesson with a straight face. Ann looked at him wrongly, and then went to see the medicine bowl in Qin Ning''s hand. She shook her head and still didn''t want to drink. Han churui stares at An''an and wants to say something comforting, but he opens his mouth and thinks he should not say it well, otherwise An''an is more afraid of him. When Han Junyu came in, he saw Qin Ning persuading An''an to drink medicine. An''an was wrinkly and pitiful.He came into the ward with a bag of fruit and snacks and poured all the snacks on the bed. "Ann, do you like any of these snacks?" "Well, there are, this, that, and those two." Ann looks at a lot of snacks she likes, her eyes are bright, and she drools before she eats them. "After drinking the medicine, dad will let you choose whatever you want." "Dad, you can''t lie to me." "Dad lied that you are a dog. Come on, close your eyes and drink all the medicine in one mouthful. Our ANN, the bravest and most powerful little princess." Han Junyu takes the medicine bowl from Qin Ning''s hand and sits down beside the bed. In Qin Ning''s surprised eyes, an anzhen closes her eyes and drinks up a bowl of medicine. "Dad, I''ll take this!" Ann finished the medicine and pointed to the biggest snack bag in the pile of snacks. "Well, after taking the medicine, Ann not only becomes smart, but also beautiful." When Han Junyu gives her the snack bag with a smile, he takes it apart. "Really? Dad, can medicine really make you beautiful? " An''an''s eyes widened in surprise. In shuilingling''s eyes, she was full of expectation and curiosity. "Doesn''t Ann want the most beautiful princess? Take the medicine and you''ll be it. " Han Junyu doesn''t blink when he lies. Standing next to the three people, listening to his nonsense, the corners of his mouth are a twitch. Is it really good of you to pit your daughter like this? But no one will refute him. An an inherits the features of her parents. She has delicate facial features. Her brown eyes are as smart as Han Junyu''s. when she smiles, she looks like a Barbie doll. Han Junyu turns his head, Ji Ji is staring at himself with a dull face. He says, "if you want the other party to do things according to your ideas, you must first satisfy the other party''s desires and needs, understand?" "Oh, so it is." Gigi nodded. Although An''an is still young, her pursuit of beauty is natural, and children are no exception. Moreover, An''an sometimes says that she wants to be the most beautiful little princess. Han Junyu uses this to induce her not to reject medicine. In addition, An''an especially likes sweets. Qin Ning always worried that eating too much sweets would damage her teeth and limit her snacks. Today, with so many snacks carefully selected by him, her desire for snacks exceeded her fear of the bowl of medicine, so she naturally drank the medicine obediently. Qin Ning helped her forehead. She almost broke her mouth and didn''t let an an an touch and take the medicine. But the smart man''s work is simple. He can finish an an in a few words. How can the gap between people be so big?! Chapter 919 It''s a big problem to let an an drink medicine, but Qin Ning turns to sit beside the bed, calm and cold all the time, as if there is a small dark cloud over his head. She thinks it''s necessary to discuss with Han Junyu. Aware of her eyes, Han Junyu also turns to look at Han churui. He slightly raises his eyebrows, but does not speak. Until coax sleep an an, he and Qin Ning leave the ward together, Qin Ning anxious to ask him, he just a faint look at her. Qin Ning was so flustered by him, "can''t you help it?" Han Junyu was angry and funny. He felt her head helplessly. "Stupid girl, I''m not a doctor. What can I do for this complicated psychological disease? I don''t speak because I have to wait for the news of Jun Yi''s investigation before I go to see a psychologist for evaluation. " "Oh." Qin Ning sighed helplessly. I think of Xiaorui before. Although she didn''t speak much, she was very naughty and occasionally made fun of her. But now Xiao Rui is just like a hedgehog full of thorns. He won''t let anyone near him, otherwise he will explode his thorns to attack. Han Junyu told her not to worry too much. Xiaorui is still young. This situation is not serious, and the probability of treatment is very high. After listening to his explanation, Qin Ning nodded, turned his head and looked at the elevator, pursed his pink lips, and wanted to say nothing. "Just say what you want." Han Junyu didn''t like the gloomy expression on her face. "I heard from Xiao Jue that she has been in her ward these days. I, I want to see it." Last time she said so much to Ji Ji, she felt sorry, but she didn''t have the courage to see him. "You want to see her?" Qin Ning went to the window and looked out at the small garden. He was silent. Han Junyu did not worry, waiting quietly. "Han Junyu, what would you do if you met this situation?" Han Junyu thought, if he has a twin brother, lying on the bed, tut, should be out of sight, out of mind? But considering the pure goodness of the little woman, he said, "if you want to go, go and meet your sister. There is only one sister in the world." Qin Ning sighed and nodded, "will you accompany me?" "Are you inviting me to see my parents?" Qin Ning a Leng, reaction his meaning, especially want to roll eyes. I''ve been married for several years, and I don''t know what to say to my parents. But afraid of being taught by him again, she showed a flattering smile and rubbed against him, blinking big eyes, like a kitten who has been playing tricks. "Isn''t it too late to talk about this kind of meeting parents?" "Well, it''s a bit late, but I''ll take your invitation as an excuse." He put on a very reluctant face, like how Qin Ning oppressed him. Two people come to Rong Xu er''s ward. Qin Ning''s steps stopped, took a few deep breaths, and then pushed the door into the ward. Qin Ning was a bit surprised to see the man with a sloppy beard sitting by the bed. Only a few days later, he grew a beard, his hair was lying disorderly on his forehead, and his white shirt was yellowing. In such a state, his image was so different from that of the jade like Prince before him that Qin Ning didn''t recognize him for a moment. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ji turned around and looked at the two without saying anything. He continued to look at the woman on the bed. Qin Ning followed his eyes and looked at the thin woman on the hospital bed. There were many thin pipes on her body. Although she still had an oxygen mask on her face, she could see that her face was really similar to her. Qin Ning took a few more steps and sat down beside the bed. "What kind of person is she?" Quarter looked up at her, as if in memory, pondered for a few seconds before opening. "She..." "It''s simple and naive. It will make a lot of things very simple. When she said that she liked me, she thought that if she took a few more steps, she could walk into my heart. In my previous cognition, I never believed in love. Every time she said she loved me, I thought it was ridiculous. " But when I wanted to say that, something happened to her. "Did you guess that Rong Teng was playing tricks behind her back and didn''t save her?" Qin Ning asked tentatively. Ji suddenly looked up, red eyes staring at her. "Oh, what''s the use of saying that now." Listening to his self mockery, Qin Ning suddenly sympathized with him. Before, she still felt that he was a selfish person, for his own guilt, can do anything, but as if the reality is not what she thought. Suddenly, Qin Ning sees a diamond ring on Rong Xu''er''s finger. "Did you give it to her?" "Well," he was going to propose to her. Ji picked up her hand and put it in the palm of her hand. Her fingers were a lot thinner. The ring was originally suitable for her size, but now it''s a big ring on her finger. He bowed his head and gently dropped a kiss on the back of his hand. "Xu''er has a nickname called little tail. When she was a child, she liked to follow me very much. People call her my follower, but she didn''t think so. She changed her net name to little tail, and then she got close to meHer friends call her little tail "What a lovely name. She must look good when she smiles." Quarter showed a sincere smile, "her temperament is different from you, your temperament is introverted, not very good at words, she was very cheerful since childhood, it is easy to open herself to do anything, so she is very magnanimous and free when she laughs." Qin Ning imagines the way he laughs. After thinking about it for a long time, he still can''t imagine it. "When Xu ER was a student, she got very good grades. She was originally recommended to a foreign university, but she gave up the chance to be recommended. This matter was known by her mother and she scolded her severely, but she didn''t care at all. She came to me happily. I didn''t know it until I got angry and scolded her. She said that she didn''t want to leave me... " After that, she heard that Ji Ji said a lot about Rong Xu''er. She did a lot of bold things, which she did not dare to think about. Young feeling is very simple, but because immature, think things are relatively simple, so also make some confused. Qinning listen to his words seriously, still can''t help sighing in the heart. If this elder sister is by her side, her study will not be too bad Right? "Qin Ning, I''m sorry for what I did to you before." He said suddenly. "Ah?" Qin Ning was surprised and looked at him with his head tilted. "I think a lot these days. Although I don''t want to admit it, I still want to say sorry to you. Of course, you may not forgive me. " Ji looked at Han Junyu, who was sitting beside him, "I didn''t prepare the medicine for that child. At that time, you made me lose some of my subordinates. I was upset and maliciously slandered Sheng an. I wanted to embarrass you, but I never thought about blinding you. Because if I want to do it, I will only kill you. I will never do anything more than waste your eyes. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was surprised and annoyed. Quarter is not a person who will make a good apology. Chapter 920 Ji said that the medicine poured on Han Junyu''s eyes was not prepared by him, and he would admit at that time that it was just to revenge the harm Han Junyu caused to him at that time. Who''s going to hurt him? Is that Rongteng? But Rongteng doesn''t pay attention to Han Junyu at all, and he also thinks that Han Junyu''s accident was caused by the season, so it shows that some people take advantage of the chaos and deliberately attack Han Junyu. when Han Junyu found out that the young man was squinting because he didn''t have a confession for his son. That is to say, the people who hurt him should be familiar with their temperament and know their situation. "Who wants to harm Han Junyu?" Qin Ning asked nervously. Quarter no longer say more, but he knows that Han Junyu must have his ideas, now he just want to accompany Xu''er, don''t want to mind those troubles. Without his answer, Qin Ning still wanted to ask, but Han Junyu stopped him. "Mr. Ji wants to accompany Miss Rong. Ning Ning, we''ll see them again next time." Qin Ning has no choice but to get up and follow Han Junyu. Back in the ward, Han Junyu immediately contacted song Xuan and told him to go to work. Qin Ning sat beside him and listened to him finish his words. He walked to him with a smile and stretched out his hand to help him rub his shoulder. "Tell me what you think." Han Junyu enjoys her service, but he never opens his mouth, because although he has a guess in his heart, what the other party''s purpose is still unclear, and he needs further investigation. Beating hands are sour, has not yet got the man''s answer, Qin Ning drum gill Gang son, walked to his opposite to sit down, big eyes blinking staring at him. Han Junyu opened his eyes and hooked her with his slender fingers. As soon as Qin Ning''s eyes brightened, he immediately rubbed against him. Han Junyu, with his long arm outspread, fished her into his leg and pecked her lip. "You don''t know what you''ve said. Let''s talk about what you can understand." Sitting on his leg, he suddenly kisses Qin Ning. His cheek turns red and he looks down shyly. Listening to him, she shook her head seriously and said with justice on her face, "who says I don''t understand, I just want to know who wants to harm my husband!" She called out her husband, which made him very happy. "How did you review the English materials I prepared for you? How many words have you memorized and how many grammars have you accumulated? Well, how many artists do you need to memorize about your professional art courses since ancient times? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth twitches and wants to escape from him, but his long arm locks him up. She lowered her head and buried her little head in his arms, trying to play dead. "Stupid girl, you haven''t done your own thing well, and you still want to take care of so many other people''s affairs, eh?" "What is others? You are my husband, my closest person." Qin Ning''s face was bulging and he was very unhappy. "I''m talking about the people who hurt me. They dare to attack me. Oh, I''ll deal with it. Well, we don''t want to learn, we can do other activities. " He picked her up and walked to the bedside. Qin Ning felt his body tense and his cheeks redder. He shook his legs to escape. "Han Junyu, this is a hospital. You, you can''t mess around." "It''s not a mess. I can have a procedure. I''ll take off my clothes first." He said magnanimous, put her on the bed, began to take off his coat. "Hey, Han Junyu, don''t take it off!" Qin Ning is so shy that he wants to hide, but the man''s action is too fast. In the blink of an eye, he has put the folded clothes beside him, revealing his chest muscles and strong abdominal muscles She swallowed her saliva. Although she knew that the man had a good figure, every time she looked at him, she thought it was pleasant and wanted to touch it. When she thought so, she really reached out and put her finger on his muscle. The woman''s fingertips touch her body coldly. Han Junyu''s eyes are deep and his throat is rolling. He holds her wrist and puts her on the quilt. "Stupid girl, what do you want to do, huh?" It was the sound of bewitching, low and heavy, with a smile. Qin Ning shook his ear tip, as if attacked by a trace of electric current. It was sour, numb and exciting. "I want to do something bad." The man''s long finger pinches her chin and straightens her face, so that he can see her red face. "Don''t do it for a while, want it?" "What, nothing." Qin Ning was so ashamed that he wanted to die that he threw away his hand and covered his face with a quilt. "It''s stupid. It''s boring. Who''s with my wife?" Han Junyu takes away the quilt with a smile, lies in the quilt with her, and kisses her on the face. "If you want it now, I won''t give it to you. Take a rest for a few days. When you recover, we''ll play slowly."¡°¡­¡­¡± She didn''t want it! However, when I discussed such a problem with him, her face was not as thick as his, and she would definitely lose, so she gave up the struggle and stared at him with wide eyes. See he really closed his eyes, long eyelashes curl up let her envy. "If you don''t sleep for a while, do you really want to do other activities to warm up?" The man suddenly opened his eyes, brown eyes deep, the corner of the mouth also hook a joke, she was embarrassed to turn away. Since he was blind and hospitalized, when she accompanied him in the hospital, she would sleep together at half noon. Now she is used to it. But the man was not ready to let her go. He put his long arm on her waist and let her back stick to his chest. He whispered in her ear. "My eyes are good, Ning Ning. Don''t you give me a little reward?" "How, how to reward?" Qin Ning''s cute blinks. He tries to turn around, but he stops her. His big hand lifts her clothes "If you don''t, it depends." He acted neatly and simply. He took off all her clothes if he didn''t refuse her and held her to him. He looked like a wolf and appreciated her body inch by inch. Finger belly copy of her clavicle, arc is very beautiful, but it is too thin, or to gain weight. Han Junyu thought silently in his heart. It seems that he will let her eat more in the future. He had to touch her with his fingers. Qin Ning wanted to hide, but he caught her again and again. His strength is big, big hand hold her wrist, put the arm back, the more struggling, the more face contact with him. "Stupid girl, move again and I''ll eat you!" Qin Ning wrongly blinked his big eyes, with water mist in his eyes, like a little rabbit bullied by others, which made people love him. Han Junyu''s finger belly down, like a painting artist, his finger belly is his brush, drawing lines on her. "Han Junyu, stop making trouble. Let me go." "Kiss me, please me, let you go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning doesn''t want to keep this easy to get angry posture with him. He kisses him with his head up, but he is not satisfied. He grabs her lips and refuses to let her retreat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The development behind is beyond Qin Ning''s control, and she can''t stop what he wants to do. Chapter 921 With a warm-up exercise, Qin Ning slept well. At lunch, Han Junyu picked her up, washed her first, and then woke her up. Qin Ning felt sad, but she had lunch with the children. She didn''t know what to say, but she looked at the man with bad eyes. Han Junyu noticed the woman''s small eyes, thin lips raised, continue to take care of ANN eat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning squeezed the chopsticks in his hand and thought to himself that he must share the bed with him tonight. Hum! When eating, Han churui is sitting alone. Jiji wants to get close to him, but he always frowns and his face is tense. Jiji moves to his mother''s side wisely. Qin Ning touched Ji Ji, and his son could be close to him. Finally, he had a little comfort. He wanted to be a good mother and feed him. Jiji glanced at her. "I can eat by myself, mom. You''d better eat by yourself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Disliked by his son, Qin Ning took a swipe. After lunch, Qin Ning cleaned the table. After cleaning up, she seems to forget what happened before. She rubs Han Junyu to borrow a tablet computer from him. She and Jiji play games together. She also has a mobile phone, but it doesn''t run as fast as a tablet. Han Junyu glanced at her, "what''s the fun of the game? Do you want to learn professional courses?" Every time he felt so hard, Qin Ning''s little face broke down in an instant. "If you want to play, try to please me." He said this sentence in her ear on purpose, so only she could hear it. Qin Ning was so angry that he wanted to kick him away. A man with a foot in his pocket! Before Qin Ning came up with a way to please him, Han Junyu''s mobile phone rang. Qin Ning peeked. It was Jun Yi. Looking at Han Junyu leaving the ward with a phone, she was curious and ran out with him. Watch him go back to the ward and open the mailbox. Qin Ning stares at his computer, his eyes are sour, but he still doesn''t understand what it is. Because the contents of the e-mail are all in English, there are many and some marked with red lines, and some strange characters are written below. Han Junyu didn''t avoid her either. He scanned the email content at a glance, listened to Junyi''s report, and then hung up after saying a few words. "See?" "Ah? Is this Xiao Rui''s information? " Qin Ning tried her best to understand the content, but when she found that Chu Rui''s name appeared in the content, she guessed that it was Xiao Rui''s previous information. "Tell me, how much do you understand?" Han Junyu pushed the computer in front of her and asked her to translate. Qin Ning frowned and thought he was joking. But Han Junyu raised eyebrows at her, obviously waiting for her translation. Can she leave now as if she didn''t see anything? "When you review your English, I''ll check your achievements." Han Junyu extends her long legs to block the way she wants to escape. Jun''s face is serious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She recited a lot of English words, but did not connect them into sentences. After reciting them, she forgot them. Now she stares at the materials foolishly, just like reading a book from heaven. "Well, honey, I won''t." "Didn''t you just look at it seriously? Don''t be modest. Come on, let me hear it ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grits her teeth, stares at the computer screen and translates a hundred words stumblingly. Han Junyu frowns and interrupts her. Originally talking about Xiao Rui''s illness, it turned into an English class for Mr. Han. His pure American pronunciation made Qin Ning''s ears itch. Postgraduate English what, how to Han Junyu''s mouth, became a pediatrics? "Stupid girl, it seems that they will be tested every week in the future." In the end, Han Junyu dropped a word, buttoned up the computer and left the ward. Qin Ning, who is still in a daze, thinks back on his words. After a long time, he doubts whether he is listening to hallucinations. "Well, I didn''t hear anything just now." ¡­¡­ After leaving the ward, Han Junyu went directly to Xiao Jue''s office. He gave him a look at the information sent by Jun Yi, and Xiao Jue immediately called two psychiatrists. The male doctor is Dr. Zhao, the director of the Department of psychology, and the female doctor is the counselor of the Department of psychology in another hospital, who also serves as the director. Dr. Qiao, both doctors are over 50 years old. Han churui, a famous psychotherapist, was also required to contact two doctors in the field of personality therapy. Han Junyu wanted to nod his head, so the next morning, he got up early and took An''an and Jiji for a walk in the small park on the excuse of good weather. When an an leaves the ward, Han churui is sure to be with her, and an an is also afraid that he will leave. Although he is not close to him, he must always see him.The two psychiatrists dressed up as Han Junyu''s friends met while walking in the small garden. So when the two doctors and Han Junyu said hello, Han Junyu introduced the three children to them. When the two doctors saw Han churui''s gorgeous face, their first reaction was that he was a girl. However, thinking that Han Junyu had deliberately emphasized that the little guy didn''t like to be forced to treat him as a girl, they withdrew their mind and turned their eyes to Ji Ji and An''an. Maybe they all like children when they are old, especially those who are pink and jade. Dr. Qiao sees that Ann is good-looking and wants to pinch her face with a smile, but she is suddenly pushed. The other side''s strength is very big, doctor Qiao is unprepared and falls to one side. But for Han Junyu''s quick eyes, Dr. Qiao would have fallen to the ground. Old age, can''t stand so toss, doctor Qiao after standing still have a moment of fear, see Han churui''s eyes are with fear. "Xiao Rui, these two are my friends. You just acted impolitely. Please apologize." Han churui sneered coldly. He glanced at the doctor standing on one side. His eyes narrowed. He was as sharp as a knife, as if he was going to cut people alive. Dr. Zhao has seen the world, but a ten-year-old child stares at his back in a cold sweat. He looks at Han Junyu prayingly. "They are not your friends. These two are so old that they are not familiar with eye contact. First of all, their age does not match. They have the smell of hospital disinfectant. One of them is still wearing the flat bottomed white shoes that doctors often wear. His occupation must be a doctor. But look at the hands of both of you. Although they are all washed clean, they have no knife marks. They are not often operated on. They may be civil servants, but civil servants can''t have the smell of medicine. Moreover, this kind of medicine is more effective for people with anxiety and sleep disorders, especially in the Department of economics and psychology. If the neurology department doesn''t pursue so many details and prescribes more drugs, then they should be psychiatrists. You think I''m sick. You''re hiding your identity to explore my situation. If you don''t want to die, get out of here. I''m not sick! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a violent and ferocious boy. After the accident, Han churui''s frequency of speaking became less and less. He suddenly said such a paragraph. He was very young, but he could rationally analyze so much information. What a genius! Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows powerlessly. It is undeniable that Han churui is very smart. He is observant and defensive. If he can infer the identities of the two in a short time, he must have contacted many psychiatrists before, knew about analytical behavior, and had a very bad impression on them. There seems to be a meeting, a killing! Chapter 922 Contact with Han churui failed. The two doctors know that the little guy has a violent tendency, but the means are extremely cruel. They dare not delay any longer. They give Han Junyu a look, and they turn and leave. An an Leng looked at his father and went to see Han churui. For a moment, he didn''t react to what happened. Instead, Ji Ji, who is next to him, seems to understand his father''s behavior. Although Han churui''s appearance hasn''t changed now, his behavior is too different from before. There must be something he doesn''t know. This contact failure, Han Junyu is not surprised, with three people in the small garden around, just take three people back to the ward. When Qin Ning woke up, he patted the position around him, empty. She opened her eyes in confusion, turned over and wanted to sleep for a while, but thinking that she had to take care of An''an, she still got up, changed her clothes and went to An''an ward when she met them coming back for a walk. Looking at Han churui''s gloomy face, he looks at Han Junyu. Han Junyu gives her a look to talk about later, and Qin Ning silently follows them into the ward. At this time, Lao Mo has already sent breakfast. Han Junyu sets breakfast and starts to eat breakfast. At the dinner table, Han churui stares at Han Junyu, only to find that his face is always calm. He doesn''t know which nerve he has touched. He roars angrily. "You hate me. If you want to get rid of me, you don''t have to beat around the Bush to get a psychiatrist. I hate those stupid doctors who are hypocritical and disgusting Ann was frightened by him. She looked at him timidly and wanted to cry. The big brother''s expression is terrible. Han Junyu didn''t look at him. He got up and held An''an in his arms. He patted her on the back to comfort her. Han churui felt that he was punching, but he hit the cotton. He anxiously pinched the spoon in his hand. The ceramic spoon broke, and the place was uneven, stabbing his hand, but he didn''t care. Qin Ning swallowed his saliva, "Xiao Rui, you misunderstood. We didn''t hate you, and we didn''t want to drive you away. It''s just that you, hey, you put down the spoon first, and your hand is bleeding." Han churui red eyes, "I did not misunderstand, you just hate me, do not like me, you all like that coward. Why, why, let me come out when he''s going to die! " Obviously, he knew his own situation, he also knew that his personality was split, and they had communicated with each other. Qin Ning looked at him in amazement, and then she understood the meaning of his words. She thought that Han churui was ill, so she wanted to treat him. But for Han churui now, he is also a life, but he is different from Han churui before. She wants to cure him, but she just wants to kill him and wake up Han churui. In fact, she did not get along with him peacefully. Qin Ning felt a burst of sadness and looked at the little guy in front of him. He didn''t know how much pain he was carrying before he said the words of despair. Han churui felt the sting in his eyes. He pinched his forehead and turned to squat on the ground. Qin Ning saw the blue veins on his forehead, which was very painful. It''s like an abandoned dog, curling up in the corner, whimpering and licking its own blood glistening wound. Qin Ning wants to comfort him. She really doesn''t hate him. She just doesn''t know how to get along with him. Just stepped out, Han Junyu''s big hand fell on her shoulder to stop her from moving forward. Qin Ning turns his head in doubt and asks him what''s the matter with his eyes. Han Junyu and an an whispered a few words. At the beginning, an an was a little reluctant. She frowned and didn''t know what Han Junyu said. Then she nodded her head. After Han Junyu put her on the ground, she went behind Han churui. Several times she looked back at her father and got his encouraging eyes before she went on. "Big brother, Ann likes you. Don''t be sad." Han churui turns his head in surprise and looks at the little girl with sincere eyes. He turns his head again and ignores her. "Don''t you like that coward, too? Don''t be afraid of me. Oh, don''t pretend to be hypocritical. " An''an blinked. She was wronged and looked at Han Junyu. Han Junyu pointed to Han churui''s hand. She immediately grasped his big hand. "Yes, I''m afraid. But now I''m not afraid, because I know that big brother won''t hurt me and will protect me. You are the same knight who protects the princess. Dad said, as a knight, it is necessary to be a little fierce, very powerful. Elder brother, don''t be angry with me. I just want you to hold me, OK The red in Han churui''s eyes dissipated. He looked down at the little girl who was smiling at him. He pursed his lips and tried to shake her off, but he was clenched by her little hand. She chuckled and took another step towards him. The little man wrapped around his arm. "Big brother, hold me. I''m tired standing."When a little girl is coquettish, she talks like she has a sugar in her mouth. Han churui''s whole body is stiff. Tentatively, he reaches out his hand and wants to hold her. But he looks at the little girl''s white face like a piece of white tofu. Her thin neck is so fragile that she can''t stand him. Such an idea flashed through his mind, and Han churui stepped back abruptly, warning rising in his mind. He must restrain himself from killing the little girl. Seeing that he seemed to be afraid to step back, Ann felt puzzled. She tentatively went forward a few steps and came to him again. This time, he did not retreat again. She patted him on the shoulder with a smile, like a winner, and compared Han Junyu''s fingers with a v. An''an smiles triumphantly, stares at Han churui''s good-looking side face, and dares to reach out and touch it. But Han churui''s whole body was stiff again because of one of her movements. He didn''t know what to do. Want to break her little hand, and afraid to scare her, but no one has ever touched his face, he is nervous and strange, uncomfortable to avoid her touch. "Get your hair down, big brother." Han churui has been tying up his hair and wearing a hat. It seems that he is afraid of being touched. Hearing An''an''s words, he tightened his brows, and his face suddenly turned cold, as if to eat people. "You say you like me, but you still want that coward." "Oh, No." Ann doubts that she will try her best to adapt to such a big brother. "Well, if you want to touch my hair, no way!" Qin Ning and Han Junyu look at each other. Thinking that Han churui didn''t like people touching her hair before, Qin Ning clearly remembers that once she touched his hair and was almost beaten by him. What does his split personality have to do with his hair? In principle, it''s strange for a boy to leave such long hair, but Han churui insists. What is he insisting on? "Is there a reason for that information?" Qin Ning humbly asks for advice and asks the man around him in a low voice. Han Junyu pondered, recalled the information you sent, and shook his head. Qin Ning touched his chin with one hand and thought seriously, "if you don''t touch his hair, you will change back to the sharp before, right?" At this time, An''an was rejected by Han churui. She was so wronged that she shook his hand and stretched her arm to let him hold her. Han churui turned around and ignored her. Ann touched her eyes. "Big brother doesn''t hold me. Don''t you like Ann? Ann likes big brother best, big brother ~ ~ "Ann wants to please and beat her brother, so she can only act like a coqueter. If it doesn''t work, she will cry two times and ask for three hugs. Chapter 923 Looking at An''an''s pitiful appearance, Han churui''s indifferent attitude has changed. Looking at her head, her little finger is still wiping tears, and his face is tangled. How can a little girl still cry? Is she made of water? Since he had memory dependence, he was alone. In the training camp, those who followed me prospered and those who rebelled against me died. Fight, come on, as long as you''re not afraid of death. In order to avoid the plot and pursuit again and again, he became numb when he killed, and even liked the smell of blood. But when he started harder and harder, more and more people were afraid of him in training camp and battlefield, he knew that he didn''t need friends and unimportant relatives at all. Originally, he had made an agreement with the coward. Don''t call him out again and let him have a good rest for a few years. Did not expect to be less than a year, the coward called him out again, and this time, unlike usual, he found that the coward changed a place to live, there is also a very lovely little girl around. Coward seems to like this little girl very much. Every time he sees her, his state of mind is different, so he is also very curious and tries to get close to her. Did not expect that this little girl is afraid of him, he can not help sneering. Sure enough, he is not suitable to get along with others. He should be at ease all his life. But every time he wants to leave, in the deepest heart of inexplicable more a nostalgia, do not know this nostalgia is cowardly, or his own. Anyway, every time he saw the little girl laughing, he didn''t know what was going on, so he was very happy. Now I see the little girl open her arms and ask him to hold her. He refused, but she bowed her head and cried. I don''t know why, he just felt that he had made a mistake. What would a coward do in such a situation? He tightened his brows, as if facing the enemy, as if to make a very important decision, he reached out to hold An''an up. "I can hold you, but you can''t touch my hair!" "Don''t touch, don''t touch, big brother is so fierce." Ann raised her smiling face and cried again. She just pretended. "Coward Isn''t your older brother tough on you? " "The old brother would not be cruel to me. He is very kind to me. But now the elder brother is also very good. He will protect An''an. That is to say, he always looks terrible. " Ann poked him in the face. The delicate little face was very angry and lovely. Han churui grabbed her little hand and said, "don''t poke my face. Did you often touch my face before?" Qin Ning looks at the awkward Han churui and constantly asks about his previous mode of getting along with an an. He looks at Han Junyu and leaves the ward with Ji Ji. "Dad, is the elder brother sick? I think he looks like a changed man. He''s so fierce and terrible. " Han Junyu picked him up, but Ji Ji was not used to it at the beginning, because his father would often hold his sister, but rarely hold him. "Well, the big brother is different from the old one, but he''s not bad and won''t hurt you and ANN. Don''t be afraid." Jiji was still a little nervous at the beginning, but lying on his shoulder, he found that he was taller than his mother. He was a little excited and shook his head with a smile. "I''m not afraid. He just stares at his sister all day, but doesn''t look at me." This is the truth. As long as Han churui doesn''t rest, his eyes are on An''an. An''an is always staring at him, but he doesn''t seem to notice it at all. Qinning listen to Jiji''s words, always feel something is wrong. "Han Junyu, do you think Xiao Rui has never been with people before?" Han Junyu is very clear about this, because it is very clear in the materials handed down by Jun Yi. The Chu family didn''t like the child very much when they learned that Han Junyu''s mother was pregnant. Many times, his mother almost had an accident. He was not easy to be born. His mother was busy with the Chu family to earn power and left him to the nanny. The nanny who took care of her often abused him. The child who was only a few months old could only cry when he was in pain. When his mother heard him cry, she didn''t want to get close to him. When he grows up, can talk, can walk, he has no friends, only the mistress. In his four years, Chu Rui, a young man, killed the nanny, and then killed several bodyguards who protected the nanny. After that, little churui, who was only four years old, became a devil and was sent to training camp for self-reliance. Chu family thought that this kind of Chu Rui was good to kill, but did not expect that Chu Rui not only survived, but also developed a self-protection ability. Chu family relationship is complex, the background is miscellaneous, more specific information is not available, but just these information can imagine how the child used to survive in the environment. Han Junyu turns his head and looks at his son, who is only four years old. If he is thrown into a training camp that eats people without spitting bones Qin Ning will cry to death. Let Qin Ning take Ji Ji back to the ward, Han Junyu to find Xiao Jue.At Xiao Jue''s office, Xiao Jue goes for an operation. Han Junyu takes advantage of this time to take out his mobile phone and contact Yueyang about Sheng''an. Too many things happened during this period of time. Although he believed Xiang Yueyang could manage Sheng''an completely, as the president, if he didn''t ask, Xiang Yueyang would blow up. Sure enough, as soon as the phone was connected, Xiang Yueyang began to cry. "My good president, when will you come to work? This president is really not made by people. I''m as tired as a dog every day. I can''t eat well, sleep well, and have no time to play. When I go to bed, there will always be more inexplicable women, which makes me think I''m haunted in the middle of the night. Emma, President, please give me a way to live. He is still a good young man. As an acting president, not only his reputation is almost destroyed, but also his health is exhausted. " Han Junyu took away his mobile phone and took out his ear, "someone gave you a woman, you are not willing to." For this point, I have more to say to Yueyang, "I''ll go. Although I''m single, I also have pursuit. OK. My woman, how to also want pure lovely a little bit, no face also should have a little body, no body that also should have a little connotation, connotation almost, but at least should be able to play games with me. Especially those women can only wave on the bed, their faces will be fake if they want to smile more, and they don''t know how many knives they have cut. Let them play a game, they will roll to my legs and twist to block my sight. This is not taste, playing games to lose character, do not know what is reserved woman, I see more than one can spit out overnight meal After complaining, Xiang Yueyang feels that something is wrong. "President, don''t force me to be rude. The topic I discussed with you is when you will come to work. Those women have nothing to do with me at all!" Han Junyu ponders for half a second. He knows why he can''t find a girlfriend in Yueyang. Oh, I didn''t play any games. You deserve to be single! Chapter 924 An''an is still in hospital. Qin Ning is not the one who can take care of people. How can Han Junyu go away. So back to Sheng''an is still a long way off. Xiang Yueyang has this ability, how long can he hold on? Besides, if Xiang Yueyang can''t hold on, let song Xuan be on top. So to sum up, the company has a major decision, he can help reference friendship, but let him go to work, ha ha, don''t think about it to Yueyang. To Yueyang angrily pounding the table, deeply aware of his pit. This Ya''s explicit is to force him to be superior, and he holds his wife and children to go natural and unrestrained. He wrote a post to Yueyang. He was forced to be the president by his boss. What can he do to refuse? Online and so on, urgent! Brother, I''ll give you 200 points for this. You let me, let me ¡­¡­ Han Junyu calmly hung up the phone and saw Xiao Jue push the door in. He frowned at the smell of coffee. "Jun Yu, your eyes are just right. You can''t drink coffee." Han Junyu nodded, "for you." "Tut, it''s not the same when I get married. I know that I''m distressed. This welfare has bought me off. What can I do for you? " Xiao Jue felt rare. He picked up the coffee and smelled the fragrance. It was mellow and simple, and the fragrance was good. He took a sip, and tasted that it was not his office coffee, but Han Junyu specially prepared it for him, which made his heart warm. He is a doctor. He knows that drinking a lot of coffee is not good, but he has to work hard. In addition, he has to write all kinds of papers, so he always needs something to refresh himself. So the coffee he prepared for himself has been rated very high and will not have any adverse effect. The one Han Junyu prepared for him should be the best coffee in the market, which is hard to find. It has no reaction and health care effect. "Call the two psychiatrists and discuss the situation of Xiao Rui." After drinking his coffee, Xiao Jue licked his lips and sat at his desk for a rest before he took out his mobile phone to contact the two psychiatrists. "Jun Yu, it''s a good craft. Is there anything else?" "If you like song Xuan, I will give you the taste first." Xiao Jue sighed, "the days when I married a rich woman were really rich. I had to make coffee for myself. Tut Tut, I''m so angry." Xiao Jue guessed that song Xuan asked someone to customize the coffee to his taste. It''s not a matter of spending money, but also having contacts. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at him and continued to look at his mobile phone. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Xiao Jue thought it was two psychologists and doctors. He got up and opened the door, but he didn''t expect that song Xuan and another man with a mask on his face were standing outside. Xiao Jue took out the corner of his eye, turned back to his position, and saw that the man behind song Xuan was like a zongzi. The more he looked, the more he felt that it was an eyesore. "I said, Pei Qian, if you wrap yourself up in the summer, aren''t you afraid of rash?" "Cough..." Pei Qian walked into the office and immediately took off his mask and hat. He took off his coat and collapsed on the sofa like a lump of mud. "What do you think I want to do? In recent days, the new drama publicity, the producers have no integrity, and they make some disgusting gossip every day. If I''m not strict, if I''m found by gossip reporters, I don''t know how to write. During this period of time, I went abroad for closed filming, and the information was blocked. Two days ago, I learned that Jun Yu was injured, and I came to the hospital as soon as I returned home. Ah, I heard that Jun Yu is blind. How are your eyes now? I know some very good ophthalmologists abroad. Do you need them? I''ll get in touch with you right now. It''s said that there is a private doctor who specializes in treating noble people. I went to ask for the telephone number for fear of your need... " Although he said a lot, every sentence was concerned, and Han Junyu forbeared. "Pei Qian, shut up for me. I''m still asking you to go to the doctor. You treat me as a meal." Listening to Pei Qian''s concern for Han Junyu, Xiao Jue is not angry, but a fight between brothers. He lost a pen to him. Pei Qian catches the pen and stares at him in disgust. He turns to look at Han Junyu and shakes his pen in front of him. However, Han Junyu''s vision does not change. Pei Qian is worried. "Why, can''t you see?" Han Junyu took a look at him, took the pen out of his hand and threw it back to Xiao Jue. "Pei Qian, such a stupid game, you go to play with Xiao Jue. I have something to talk to song Xuan. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± You should walk the dog! Pei Qian felt that he was despised. He rolled his eyes and got up to pour water for himself. Song Xuan kept smiling. No matter what the occasion was, as long as there was Pei Qian, the atmosphere was not too serious. Han Junyu has something to say to himself. Song Xuan knows what he wants to ask. After sitting down, he turns on the computer and shows him the investigation. "It''s him."Han Junyu looks at the picture on the computer screen and squints. His gloomy eyes are a little chilly. But Pei Qian''s face is not familiar with their work. "Eh, where did you get his picture from? This boy looks very young, but he has a big temper." Han Junyu turned to see him, "do you know him?" "Yes, I met this boy when I was studying abroad and playing with my friends. He was handsome on the court. You still have people who are more handsome than me in front of me. Hey, aren''t you looking for death? I had a match with him and after winning , he invited me to dinner, but I didn''t go. He inquired about my contact information in private and asked me to play ball in various ways, so I reluctantly agreed with him and chatted with him for a while. In addition, during that time, he often came to class and was a friend. The boy''s toughness is very good and he can bear it very much, but it''s sad to be caught by him fighting back. It''s also a cruel and cruel master to abuse people to the point where there is no body and bones left. " "I see it." Han Junyu thought of what he had done to Rongteng and what he could say to his father. How could it be a simple role. "Oh, no, you investigate what he does. Did the boy provoke you? " Song Xuan raised his glasses, "this boy is the culprit of the president''s blindness. He is Qin Ning''s half brother. He''s hiding in Nankang now. Maybe he''s afraid that Rongteng will retaliate against him and wants to ask the president for protection. " Pei Qian smoked the corner of his mouth and said, "this boy is very special. No, he made you blind and wanted to seek your protection. Is he out of his mind?" After thinking about it, he still felt that something was wrong. "It''s not like this kid is doing something that is not sure, let alone seeking asylum. He can''t do it. He is the kind of person who either doesn''t make a move, or will make a move to kill him. It''s absolutely impossible for him to leave the other party a chance to breathe, let alone give the other party a chance to fight back. If he does, there must be something he wants. Song Xuan, have you investigated the Joint Secretary around him? " Listening to Pei Qian''s analysis, song Xuan reflected. "What''s special about that joint secretary?" "I don''t know the identity of that beauty, but Jung Teng trusts her very much, and that woman''s Kung Fu is good. No matter what Jung Teng wants to do, she obeys unconditionally." Song Xuan felt curious and suddenly asked, "cough, including sleeping with me?" "Poof..." Pei Qian spits out the water in his mouth. Han Junyu seems to have expected it and takes out a book to block his face. "Song Xuan, if the president of your family asked you to take off your clothes and wait for him in bed, would you agree?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 925 After Pei Qian''s analysis, Han Junyu has an in-depth understanding of Rongteng. He guesses that his stay in Nankang will not harm qinning. This is the only way to let go of this topic. Soon two psychiatrists came over, and Han Junyu talked with them about Han churui. The two psychiatrists were still scared at the thought of the child''s fierce look at them, but they did not refuse to continue to treat him. As for Han churui''s situation, the two doctors have published their own ideas and treatment suggestions. Han Junyu listened patiently. Based on the suggestions given by the two doctors, he also has his own plan. Han Junyu got Qin Ning''s call and got up to go back to the ward. Pei Qian followed him to see Qin Ning and his three children. Because he came here with a gift. Han Junyu glanced at him, "gift, I''ll take it away, you can go away." Pei Qian was depressed and said to him impolitely, "why, I don''t go to see the children to see you. What''s the matter if you take away the gift?" Among a group of brothers, Han Junyu is the first to get married and have children. Pei Qian likes children very much, so he always brings gifts when he sees them. "Han Junyu, you must be jealous of me, because I am so handsome. The children will play with me and ignore you. You can''t blame me for that. Who says I''m so charming that I can eat all the young and the old, ha ha ha... " "Ha ha..." Han Junyu is too lazy to talk to him. Back in the ward, Pei Qian gave the gift to the three children. He thought he could have a chat with them, but he was embarrassed by Han churui''s evil eyes. He said hello to Qin Ning and left in a hurry. Qin Ning took a look at Han churui''s unfriendly expression. Although he was not afraid, he still thought it was not good. Instead, ANN, who was sitting next to him, got used to it and didn''t care about chatting with him at all. Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry at her daughter''s stupid appearance. Knowing that Han Junyu was looking for Xiao Jue, she rubbed against him and hooked his little finger when she got out of the ward. "Have you discussed a plan? Is there any way to defuse Xiao Rui''s defense? He is always cruel to people. In the future, he will not be able to make friends and live like a normal person. " Han Junyu wants to know her treatment plan "Well, Xiaorui is still young. In a while, he will go to school to experience school life. If he doesn''t go to school, he will have no problem inviting teachers to study. In any case, he will slowly adapt to the life without fighting and killing. " "Please." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him in surprise. Did the man forget to take the medicine today? "Roll your eyes again, do more than 50 grammar questions today." Although a man looks at her, he knows her expression. ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± No! When she did ten questions, she felt that her brain ached. What''s more, when she wrote fifty questions, she was dead. "Husband, I don''t know why. I have a headache. Can I have an early rest today?" Answering Han Junyu''s ward, Han Junyu leans down on the woman acting on his arm with a serious expression. "Uncomfortable, you are allowed to go to bed early." "Really?" Qin Ning immediately looked up and his big eyes were full of surprises. "Well, really." Man nodded, indifferent face can not see any strange. In the evening, in order to avoid the problem, Qin Ning took a bath early, put on his pajamas and lay on the bed. Seeing the man with the computer, he didn''t know what to do and looked serious. She holds her chin in one hand and looks at the man carefully. It''s really pleasing to the eye. Take out the mobile phone, she took a picture, is the man''s side face, in the light, angular, handsome simply let people nosebleed. She sent the photos to her circle of friends with text. [serious man, really handsome, I want to give 90 points! Another ten, because unfortunately, he is mine, ha ha ha ¡¿ Qin Ning has few friends, so all who can see her circle of friends are aware of her relationship with Han Junyu. As soon as her news was updated, someone immediately commented below. You are so naughty, Qin Ning. Show love in the middle of the night, who do you want to choke? ¡¿ Xiang Yueyang; [as I am still working overtime, I also want people to see me as gorgeous and handsome. ¡¿ Song Xuan; [what''s so great about working overtime? It''s better to hold your wife and go to bed. ¡¿ Pei Qian; [brother song, you have a wife, you are wonderful I''ll give you another ha ha da. In other words, brother Xiang, who is not working overtime. Brother in law, as a married man, you can''t choke. ¡¿ Xiao Jue Xi Yifan; [Qin Ning, I have good news for you. I just heard my son move. ¡¿ Xiao Jue & amp; Song Xuan As soon as Qin Ning put down her mobile phone, she heard the reminder of the beep of her mobile phone. She opened it and saw that everyone was chatting more and more in the comment area. She couldn''t help laughing in a low voice.Without waiting for her to answer, another comment came out. Han Junyu; [still not sleeping, in good spirits, get up and do the topic. ¡¿ everyone Poof Qin Ning quickly put down his cell phone and hid in the quilt, "I''ll go to bed first. Don''t work too late." Han Junyu looked up at her, sent the file, connected the computer and went to take a bath. Listening to the sound of his going to the bathroom, Qin Ning quickly took out his mobile phone and hid in the quilt to return everyone''s message. Because she was too happy to talk, she suddenly felt that the quilt was pulled. She was so scared that her hand trembled and her mobile phone fell in the quilt. In order to destroy the corpse, she wrapped up the quilt, and the mobile phone beside the bed fell to the ground with a bang. Qin Ning worried about smashing the mobile phone screen, quickly released the quilt to pick up the mobile phone, but she reached for it underground, but couldn''t find it. She looked down in disbelief. Just opened the quilt, on the man''s brown eyes, she chuckled, depressed eyes closed. "Since you don''t want a cell phone, don''t touch it for three days. You want to touch it." "No, please." Although qinning is not addicted to mobile phones, as a modern man, I can''t do it without touching mobile phones for three days! "What do you want?" He put down his cell phone, opened the quilt and lay down beside her in a low and deep voice with bewitching. "Hey, hey, what? I suddenly find that I''m not sleepy. I want to get up and write the questions." Aware of the danger, Qin Ning wants to get up, but he stops him. "At this time, we can''t sleep. Let''s do some other activities." Qin Ning pretended that he didn''t understand anything. "It''s not useful to do any activities. I''d better get up." Han Junyu''s mouth turned, "now you don''t have to get up, it''s me." "Well?" Qin Ning didn''t understand this sentence. He looked at him in a daze. Being watched by a woman makes the body hot, and a man hides somewhere in the quilt, which is really saved. All of a sudden, the man turned over and held her under him. She clearly felt the change of his body and realized how stupid he was. At this time, where will he get up? Do you still need to ask? It''s so stupid! Although men''s movements are gentle, Qin Ning still needs to adapt to not doing them for a while. Especially in this hospital, she is tense and nervous. Afraid that someone would hear her voice, she kept covering her mouth and refused to make any sound. But the more depressed she was, the more Han Junyu wanted to toss her around. He nibbled at his delicious food. Chapter 926 Qin Ning went to bed very late the next day to get up. She went to the big mirror in the bathroom and saw herself like a ghost. She quickly covered her face. The woman you just saw must be an illusion! She closed her eyes and combed her hair back to reveal her bright forehead. Then she opened her eyes to look in the mirror, looking at her slightly swollen lips and the red marks on her neck. She ground her teeth secretly. Han Junyu must have deliberately upset her! She held on to her aching and sour waist and washed up quickly, ready to settle accounts with him. When she cleaned up and went to An''an ward, she didn''t see anyone. She went to the window and looked at the small garden. Sure enough, she saw Han Junyu taking his three children for a walk. The way a man talked to his children in the sun seemed to flash all over his body. Qin Ning held her chin for a few seconds. Seeing that he took good care of the children, she didn''t care about him. She turned to go downstairs to find them. But unexpectedly in the elevator met Rongwei, met had to say hello, Qin Ning to him polite smile. Rongwei is not satisfied with her way of greeting, "I said Qin Ning, how to say, I am also your brother, see you should also call a brother?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning can''t talk. Looking at her head and not talking, Roewe was not ready to let her go. "You are not shy, are you? What a thin skin. But that''s not the point. The point is, when do you invite me to dinner? Although I''m familiar with Mr. Han and the two children, I''m your mother''s family. I should have a formal meeting "Rongwei, let me ask you a serious question. Han Junyu will be blind. Did you harm him?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe picked the eyebrows. "If not, I''m sorry, I''m just guessing." Qin Ning bowed his head again. Her temperament is introverted. If not, she is introverted. She doesn''t know how to deal with people, especially when she is familiar with Roewe. "If you can ask this question, you should have a basis in your heart. Even you can guess what Han Junyu must have found. I''ve known for a long time that this kind of thing can''t be concealed. Yes, it''s me. " Qin Ning frowned, surprised at his calm, but also hate his self righteous. "Does Han Junyu have a grudge against you? Why do you want to harm him?" "It''s a long story. In short, I''m doing an experiment." "You are so unreasonable!" Qin Ning is angry. Do the experiment with Han Junyu''s eyes, what if the experiment fails? "Well, there are many things that can''t be explained, just as I want to save Rong Xu''er. Her mother is one of the people I hate most, but looking at Rong Xu''er, I still can''t bear to save her, so I will take the risk to do this experiment Rongxu again! Qin Ning wants to laugh angrily. Ji wants her kidney to rongxu''er. Unexpectedly, the reason given by Rongwei is to take Han Junyu''s eyes as an experiment for her. She used to be very tired of the name rongxu''er, but last time in her ward, after listening to Ji''s words, she didn''t hate her so much. But at this moment, hearing her name again, she was really upset. "How successful is your experiment? Without our consent, you selfishly put others in danger. Roewe, you are not worthy to be my brother! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A second ago, the soft woman suddenly became like a tiger. Roewe was surprised. Take Han Junyu to do the experiment is also helpless move, fortunately the experiment is successful, Han Junyu''s eyes are good, otherwise I don''t know how this little girl will kill him. The elevator opened with a thump. Qin Ning gave him a cold look and walked out of the elevator. When she came to the garden and saw Han Junyu, she didn''t know what was wrong with her. Her eyes were red. She finally took a deep breath to control her mood, but she couldn''t help rushing over and hugging him. The woman rushed over. Because of the inertia of her body, Han Junyu stepped back, but still opened his arms to protect her. "Just a few hours away, you miss me?" "Well, yes, I miss you." Qin Ning''s voice is dull. I thought the shy woman would retort, but I didn''t expect to admit it so simply. Han Junyu was a bit surprised. Looking at the three children staring at themselves, he reluctantly patted her on the back. "Just hold it for a while." Qin Ning is coquettish. Han Junyu doesn''t mind her embracing herself, but is staring at by many eyes. He is worried that she will be embarrassed. "Dad, I want to hug you, too." Ann watched her mother hold her father, open her arms and ask her father to hold her. Hearing an an''s voice, Qin Ning realized what he was doing and let him go. See Han Jun Yu pick eyebrow to her, she shamed annoy of cover a face, for a long time on the face temperature just drop down. Ann still opens her arms and waits for her father to hold her, but after a long time, she doesn''t wait. She shrivels her mouth and feels that her father doesn''t like her anymore."Xiao Rui, hold your sister." Han churui looks at An''an, stands still, and is despised by his brother. An''an blinks wrongly, as if to cry. "Dad, why do you like to hold mom instead of me? Am I not lovely? " Han Junyu shook his head, "your mother loves to be coquettish. She is a crying ghost. If I don''t hold her, she will cry. Ann is very good and doesn''t cry, so dad likes Ann very much. " Getting praise from her father, Ann covered her mouth and looked at her mother triumphantly. "Mother is a crying ghost. I don''t know how to be ashamed. Ann doesn''t cry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pretended to be deaf and didn''t hear anything. Seeing that the woman''s ears were red, Han Junyu went to her side with a long arm, stopped her waist and took her three children back to the ward. "Come on, what''s the matter?" Back to the ward to have a rest. After breakfast, Han Junyu takes Qin Ning to the window of the corridor and turns to ask. "Ah?" Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously, big eyes blinked innocently. Han Junyu murmured in his heart. Every time he looked into her poor eyes, he wanted to abuse her. "In the garden, he suddenly hugged me and wanted to cry. What happened? If you don''t say it, I''ll check it out. You don''t have a wide range of activities. You can speak for anyone you''ve met. " Seeing that he turned around and really wanted to investigate, Qin Ning quickly grabbed his arm. "Nothing, really. I see you every morning when I get up early. Suddenly I don''t see you. I just miss you very much. " The more she said that, the more distrustful Han Junyu was. "Oh, if it''s true, you don''t have to say it again and again. What''s more, last night I started a little hard and wanted to be tough. You were still a little uncomfortable. You must have wanted to settle with me because of your temperament. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning swallowed. This man is too clever, not only pinched her temperament, but also analyzed her heart thoroughly. But at this time, she will never admit it. Anyway, she has done it all, and it''s meaningless to be hypocritical again. She jumped up and gave him a kiss on the lip. "You can''t help but treat me. That means I''m charming. Besides, I love you because I want to see you all the time. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman suddenly confessed that Han Junyu''s brown eyes suddenly became dark. The larynx is rolling, like being hit by an electric current, and the beating rhythm of the heart is speeding up uncontrollably. Chapter 927 Because her sister, Han Junyu, almost lost his sight, Qin Ning felt guilty, so she couldn''t tell him that Rongwei had done something with him. Fortunately, this confession diverts the man''s attention and no longer pursues this matter. But that doesn''t mean she can live with ease. Because the man said, "if you want to coax me, you don''t think you need to review, do you?" "No, it''s not." "Ha ha, stupid girl, although I like this move very much, your review is still completed honestly!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning want to cry, but still obediently to get exercises to Ann''s ward. In An''an''s ward, Han churui takes care of An''an and plays with toys. Jiji still wants to practice calligraphy, but the ward is quiet. But Han churui took a look at Qin Ning from time to time, frowning, like a little old man. Of course, Qin Ning noticed his eyes, but she had been waiting for him to speak, but after waiting all morning, she didn''t wait for him to say a word. Qin Ning felt that he was very patient, but his patience sometimes ran out. "Xiao Rui, just say what you have to say. I will listen patiently." Han churui was stunned, looked at the exercises in her hand, and then went to see her. "I''m just curious. Han Junyu is very clever. Why did he marry you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a profound question. "You, that''s stupid. Ten questions, six wrong questions, even this kind of retarded questions are not, I really admire Han Junyu''s courage ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning squeezed the exercises in his hand and wanted to hit people. Xiao Rui, although you are smart, you are too honest! "Don''t be angry. I''ll be able to solve this problem when I was six years old, and I must be proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I like vocal music, but cowards like all kinds of chess. Several times, cowards were almost killed, so they called me out. Oh, there are competitions. We have competitions every week where we train. If we lose, we will be punished. Cowards'' Kung Fu is too bad. They always ask me to come out to save the field. I like to fight. If I win, there will be rewards. " At this time, he showed his childish side. he turned to see Qin Ning again, unable to help Tucao, "I make complaints about Ann''s intelligence after seeing you like this." Maybe he has been getting along with Qin Ning a lot these days. Now Han churui talks more and his tone is relaxed a lot. But in the past, Han churui, although occasionally mischievous against her, satirize her, but his previous experience, he is not willing to mention. After listening to his words, Qin Ning was not angry, but very distressed. At the same time, I also think that although Han churui''s face is sometimes very frightening, he is still very cute. At least he won''t beat around the bush like Han churui did before. Jiji heard him say that he would be killed if he could not learn, and a cold sweat came out of his back. Think about his father''s education, he never fierce, and as long as he wants to learn, want things, dad will try to meet him, so he immediately feel very happy. Ann is also a panic, if learning will not be beaten, then she must be the one who was killed. She immediately reached out and patted him on the shoulder, as if to soothe his pain. Han churui suffered a lot of injuries, but he didn''t care. He didn''t seem to feel any pain. Or Qin Ning said good words, or Ann coquetry coax him, he just give his injured place dressing. Han churui noticed her action, her cold face was still calm, but her eyes were much softer. it turns out that being cared for is the feeling. Heart a little sweet, but also a little numb feeling. It''s strange, but he doesn''t hate it. No wonder cowards always look forward to making friends with others, hoping to get recognition and care. Unfortunately, everyone he knew before was calculating his life. Oh, no, at least one Anan was sincere to him, but still died. Qin Ning took a deep breath. She was not smart enough. She had to admit it, so she didn''t put his sarcastic words in her heart. She laughed and pushed the exercises to Han churui, "Xiao Rui, I don''t understand these questions, or you can help me talk about them." Han churui recovered and looked at him in surprise, "are you not afraid to be scolded by me?" "Well, study with an open mind. If you don''t understand, you should ask. That''s right." "Ha ha..." Han churui also knew that he would not be a good teacher, so after giving her a sneer, he turned to play with An''an. But Qin Ning doesn''t want to give up. She teases him with a smile and asks him to solve the problem for her. Han churui cold face, was annoyed by her quarrel, raised his fist, asked her if she is not to fight. But Qin Ning used to be afraid of Zhang Ning.Because he is nervous and helpless, when he doesn''t know how to deal with it, he will feel angry and out of control. Some people will choose to escape, while Han churui, who is not good at communicating with others, will deal with it in a violent way. Before, no one told him that violence can solve some things, but not all problems, such as Qin Ning, who is smiling now. If he moves his hand to Qin Ning, an an will cry, but he doesn''t like the little girl crying. So he pressed his temper, a fierce face to solve the problem of Qin Ning, but the words have not said three, he has vomited a few uncivilized words. Qin Ning pinched his eyebrows and forbeared, "Xiao Rui, I admit you are very smart, but you should get along with an an in the future and teach her with your words and deeds. If you swear, she''ll do the same. Do you want ANN to be a dirty girl in the future Han churui turns his head to see An''an and purses his lips. With his intelligence, he knows that Qin Ning''s advice to him to keep his temper is a hint that he should not use violence. But it''s his instinct to use violence to solve problems. Because his existence is to help cowards improve their combat effectiveness and let them survive. Qin Ning also knows that if he wants to get rid of some habits, he can''t do it overnight. "Xiaorui, Han Junyu and I, An''an and Jiji are all your family. Since Han churui decided to stay in this family, it means that he accepted the present life. You can also try to experience life without fighting, plotting and death. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui looked at her, but he wanted to ask. Do you really have a life of fighting, plotting and death? Cowards always want to escape from the training camp, leave the Chu family, do not want this kind of life. Now that he has finally found it, it''s a happy thing. He frowned and looked down at Ann and Gigi. Although these two little guys are very noisy, he is very happy to get along with them. If you just leave, it seems that you are reluctant to leave? Chapter 928 Rambling out of the ward, Han churui strolls. But he thought of Qin Ning''s words in his mind. If he wanted to stay, he had to change his original state of life. He didn''t know whether he could control his peaceful life. Suddenly, he came out of the ward and stopped. It''s a bit of a surprise to see him. Staring at the corner of his red eyes, Ji confirms that Han churui has not recovered to his original personality. He raises his eyebrows. "I''m hesitating. Do you want to stay?" Han churui didn''t expect that he would see through his mind. He was angry for no reason and wanted to attack him. Ji knew that the boy was good at Kung Fu and didn''t want to fight him. He stepped back two steps and raised his hand to surrender. "Boy, I''m not interested in fighting with you. If you want to stay, I still advise you to do less in the future. There is no need for violence here, but peace. " Han churui stops and looks at him in bewilderment. "You are bloodthirsty, violent and savage. Although you are very smart, you are not suitable for the present life. If you are not sure about it, don''t force yourself to leave early and let him enjoy it. Anyway, you live in the same body. If he is happy, your life will not be too bad. " "Oh, he and I are not the same!" Han churui counterattacks. Cowards fight and ask for foreign aid. He doesn''t need it. He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to tangle with him on this issue. When he passed by, he said it softly. "Live in your most comfortable state. What do you want? If you don''t have it now, wait a few years and you''ll find it again." Han churui looked at his left back in amazement. What did he want? He certainly can''t adapt to this kind of stable and peaceful life, but he really doesn''t have what he especially wants. A lovely little face flashed in my mind, and his eyes moved. Returning to An''an''s ward again, Han Junyu is also here. He is teaching Qin Ning to correct the problem. The man who always looks cold is very patient with his wife. When having dinner, Han Junyu will also feed An''an at the dinner table. He also stares at Qin Ning from time to time, asking her not only to eat vegetarian dishes, but also to eat more meat dishes. Although qinning was greedy for sweets and snacks, because of the traditional Chinese medicine, he was a vegetarian and was forced to eat meat and soup. He was not used to it and was not willing to eat it. Han Junyu is patient, threatening and luring. Anyway, Qin Ning is unwilling, but still has to compromise. Han churui thought about it silently. He always felt that he was an outsider. If he was a coward, what would he do at this time? With this curiosity, he was even more irritated and pounded the table. With a bang, the other four people stared at him. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu asked. "It''s OK. When cowards eat with you, do you talk?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrow unexpectedly, "not much." "My older brother used to pick me up and speak poorly. But I''m generous and don''t care about him Said Gigi. Qin Ning continued: "you have different personalities. You can''t compare them. Xiao Rui, don''t care. Is today''s food not to your taste? " "Big brother, what''s the matter with you?" Ann looked at him, because she still had a piece of vegetables in her mouth, which was cute. Han churui lowered his head to eat, but his heart became more and more gloomy. In the evening, when Qin Ning is ready to go back to the ward to sleep, this time Han Junyu takes Ji Ji away. Qin Ning doesn''t understand, but doesn''t say anything. The children go to bed early at night. When Ji Ji goes to bed, the man is still watching the computer. Qin Ning walks to Han Junyu with light steps. "Why did you bring Gigi here all of a sudden? What''s the matter?" It''s not that she doesn''t like sleeping with Jiji, but Han Junyu told her before that letting the child sleep alone can cultivate his independent ability, but now he brings Jiji here, which must be the reason. "I''m happy. Do you have a problem?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth and reaches for his neck to tell him why. He was just joking with him, but he didn''t catch his neck. His big hand grabbed her wrist and put her on the sofa. "Why, you want to do something in front of your son, huh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning gave him a kick. Han Junyu raised the corner of his mouth, pinched her cheek, put away the computer and held her in his lap. "Xiao Rui needs space to comb his heart." Qin Ning did not struggle, lying in his arms, hanging his fingers. "Have you discussed the treatment plan with the doctor?" "There is no specific plan, but there is a general direction. Xiao Rui''s growing up environment is too complex, and his specific personalities are not clear, but we can be sure that his personality is very strong, and he can live in peace with his master character.Ann is not a threat to him, because he wants to be familiar with Xiao Rui''s master. If he can get along well with ANN, it will be helpful for him to communicate with others. " "Is it dangerous for Ann to be close to him?" Qin Ning is nervous. Han Junyu looked down at her and hit her on the forehead. "Do you think I''m going to risk my daughter?" "Hey, hey, how can it be." Qin Ning felt that it was normal for him to be silly in front of him. He had abandoned himself and gave up treatment. "In fact, I think this Xiaorui is also very good. Before the sharp, very polite, modest, although occasionally naughty, but always give people a sense of distance, every day deep do not know what to think. Now Xiao Rui is very violent, but he is honest, and very cute. " Qin Ning recalled, also in the heart sigh. Even if you live in the same body, there will be many differences because of different experiences and perspectives. In another room, Han churui takes a bath, puts on his pajamas, and stands in front of the big mirror in the bathroom. Looking at his pajamas, he pulls them in disgust. Coward sharp is infatuated with beauty and black, but he likes red, so he dislikes the purple and blue pajamas. He went back to the room and saw that she was wearing a pink Pajama with two white rabbits painted on it and a plush rabbit in her hand. "Big brother, you want to coax me to sleep and tell me stories." As usual, Han Junyu coaxed An''an to sleep and then left. But today, Han Junyu and An''an discussed and asked the elder brother to give her a bedtime story before going to bed. Han churui froze and looked at the fairy tale book in An''an''s hand. He had never seen anything like that, and told fairy tales. What was that? Ann climbed to the bed and pulled his sleeve, "big brother ~, big brother, please tell me a story. Dad said that the little princess needs to listen to a lot of stories to be smart when she sleeps ~" "ha ha It''s hard to use your brain. You can''t save yourself by reading many stories. " ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean? " ANN can''t understand irony as well as Ji Ji. So Han churui''s words, like a punch on cotton, have no effect on refusing to tell a story. Chapter 929 To tell bedtime stories is to hypnotize children, so the voice should be gentle and patient. When talking about different plots, the voice should be changed to make the story more interesting. But it''s not easy for Han churui to read the story he can finish. He has to change his voice. Ha ha, he thinks it''s easier to fight with him. Ann listened to the big brother''s cold voice. Her eyelashes trembled and her brows wrinkled. "Big brother, story telling is not like this. Little Red Riding Hood''s grandmother is ill. She is very anxious to go to her grandmother''s home. Her mother says little red riding hood is worried about her grandmother." When Han churui read it, even his grandmother and wolf read it wrong, so that ann''ante, who is worried about little red riding hood, should not worry. "Ha ha What''s good about grandma''s family? I''m so old, and I haven''t seen grandma yet. " Han churui is impatient to throw away the book. He is lying on the back of his head with his arm. He throws the quilt on Anna and asks her to go to bed. Ann got out of the quilt and blinked a pair of pure brown eyes, "Little Red Riding Hood''s grandmother is the best to Little Red Riding Hood. She also gave her beautiful little red riding hood, but she was eaten by the wolf, which is very pitiful. Ann doesn''t like wolves and wants to see her sick grandmother. ¡± Han churui suddenly looks down at her and eats Mr. wolf from his sick grandmother. Oh, isn''t that him? Han Junyu really wants an an an to tell him a story. That is to say, he wants to go away quickly. "Ann, it''s the sick grandmother who is too soft and waxy to be eaten by the wolf. It''s not the wolf''s fault." The law of the jungle is the survival rule of the world. Ann frowned and shook his head. His ideas were a little different from those of his mother and father. "Big brother, grandma is a relative of little red riding hood. The wolf wants Little Red Riding Hood after eating grandma. Big brother, do you like that bad wolf? After that, Ann doesn''t like you any more. Hum ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui Leng Leng, see the little girl angry into the quilt, he opened his mouth, found himself nothing to say. After waiting for a while, he suddenly heard a low cry coming from the quilt. He quickly lifted the quilt. "What''s wrong?" "Wuwu The wolf ate her grandmother, and Ann was very uncomfortable. The elder brother said that the wolf had done it right. " Children''s world is so simple, will cry because of a small thing, Han churui immediately helpless looking at her, don''t know how to do. "Ann, don''t cry. Can''t I say the wolf is bad?" "Wuwu Don''t big brothers like Little Red Riding Hood? " Little red riding hood has nothing to do with him. Why should he like her? Han churui doesn''t understand. "Wow Big brother doesn''t like little red riding hood. I don''t want big brother. I want to go to my father. " Han churui has never encountered such a situation, which is more difficult than his attack on more than a dozen strong men. His scalp numb, one hand to stop ANN, helpless to loose the hair down. "Ann, can you promise me one thing?" Ann wiped her tears, and suddenly his voice became serious. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Ann, don''t forget me, will you?" "Big brother, why do you say that?" Ann suddenly grabbed his arm and cried even more sadly, "big brother, you can''t leave Ann. An an agrees to protect elder brother Anan. " Han churui was stunned and didn''t expect that the little girl still remembered Anan. Thinking of Anan, his eyes burst out with a sense of killing. Sooner or later, he will return to Chu''s home and separate the people who killed Anan one by one! He took Ann and lay down again, grabbed his hair, got up to look for scissors, cut off a wisp of long hair and gave it to Ann. "Ann, I''ll tell you a secret." "The secret?" Ann''s long eyelashes shake off two tears, looking forward to it. "My name is not churui, it''s chuwuhao. This is my gift to you. When I disappear, you must remember me, you know? " Ann took the bundle of hair in his hand. The elder brother''s name was Chu Rui. How could he call Chu unharmed? "Although I don''t want to leave, I still want to thank you for letting Chu Rui stay. Without your father''s protection, he will surely die when he comes back to Chu''s home, and I won''t come here again. Ann, can you call my name once? " Ann is still confused, but still obedient to call him. "Chu is all right. Eh, big brother has two names." Chu wutsui''s cold face softened. He didn''t even realize it. He had already hooked his lips and bowed his head to kiss her gently on her forehead. "Ann, my name is a secret, only you know it. Don''t tell anyone, even your brother. Promise me." "Oh, it''s our secret. Big brother has two names." Ann''s voice is low and mysterious. It looks like she''s doing something big."Ann, I''ll give you a gift, and you''ll give me a gift, too, OK?" Ann thought about it, climbed to the head of the bed, opened the drawer and took out two candies, which were her favorite candy. "There are only two. I''ll give my elder brother one." Chu Wuji knows this candy. An an likes it very much, but Han Junyu and Qin Ning both think it''s too high in sugar. They are worried that she will have tooth decay if she eats too much, so they only give her two. Ann always treats them as treasures and hides them carefully. It''s rare for her to take out this candy. He doesn''t like sweets very much, but he still takes sweets. "Ann, give this sugar a name, will you?" "Do you want a name for candy? Wow, that''s great. Its candy paper is blue. Call it sky, OK "The sky." Chu unharmed staring at the candy in his hand, and then to see the little girl''s bright smile, he read these two words in a low voice. "Well, it''s called the sky." I think it''s funny to give you another big sugar, too Chu unharmed looked at the little girl with pink candy in her little hand. When she spoke, shuilingling''s eyes blinked, and the long curly eyelashes trembled, like the butterfly wings of agitation. "Wings, flying wings." "Yes, yes, my candy has a name, too." Ann is happy. And he said a lot of words, an an just hit hache, fell asleep beside him. Staring at the little girl''s face, Chu''s fingertips moved on her long eyelashes. She didn''t respond. She sighed and covered her with a quilt. He got up and sat on the sofa, staring at the candy in his hand, found a piece of paper and a pen, wrote a paragraph, and then he went back to bed again. Long hair scattered in the pillow, he grabbed a wisp of long hair pulled, like pulling a whip, very hard. "Coward, you''d better protect the little girl for me. If I come back next time and don''t see her, you''ll die!" The morning light is blowing the curtain and the paper on the tea table, but the corner of the paper full of words is pressed by the fruit plate. It doesn''t blow away, but it makes a rustling sound. Han churui opened his eyes and looked down at the little girl lying in his arms, sleeping sweetly. He bent his mouth and got up to wash. His biological clock is relatively early, and he gets up early every day to take exercise, which is his habit. When he passed the tea table, he was attracted by a piece of paper on the tea table. He looked down at the contents, and suddenly his face changed. Look at the sugar next to the paper. After a long time, he began to take the paper out of the fruit plate, fold it and put it together with the sugar called sky. This time, he owes him. Chu is OK. Chapter 930 Han churui comes back from the movement to see Han Junyu come to An''an''s ward and dress An''an. Because he doesn''t often do this kind of thing, he is not skilled. Looking at Han Junyu frowning and pondering, how to put on An''an''s clothes, he held back a smile and politely called Uncle Han. Han Junyu turns his head in surprise and stares at him coldly. After the split personality, Han churui will not take the initiative to say hello, nor will he be so polite. "What''s the matter, uncle Han? Is there anything strange?" "Nothing." Han Junyu puts a small coat on An''an, and listens to An''an asking his father to comb his hair. Han churui goes to find a comb and goes to the bedside. "Ann, I''ll comb your hair." "Well, big brother, I won''t tell anyone our secret, hee hee." Secret? Han churui''s hand holding the comb froze for a few seconds. He thought it was Chu Wujin''s agreement with her. He reached out to tidy up her clothes without expression, and didn''t want to talk about this topic any more. With his help, Han Junyu is also relieved. Jiji is very independent and likes to finish everything by himself, but An''an is still young and needs help from others. When she was dressed, she liked to move around. He had to be patient several times before. When Han Jun''an stands beside him, he takes care of him quietly. Look at his every move, and calm face, it should be his master back. It''s good to come back. Yesterday''s Han churui was bloody and cruel. He lacked patience and was extremely easy to run away. It was like an untimely bomb. He didn''t feel at ease when he put it beside An''an. At breakfast, Qin Ning was eating bread and wanted to reach for salad dressing, but there was some distance. "Xiao Rui, pass me the salad dressing, thank you." "All right." Han churui replied very gentlemanly and handed her the salad dressing with a polite smile on his face. Qin Ning stares at him in amazement. He feels strange for a moment, but sometimes he is so familiar. Han churui was not like this before. He was very polite, but he always gave people a sense of alienation. "Xiao Rui, you, you''re home." Han churui knew what she meant. The smile at the corner of her mouth converged and pursed into a straight line. It''s like he has some secret that everyone knows. He frowns, puts down the salad dressing, wipes the corners of his mouth with a napkin, and says that he''s full. Everyone eats slowly and gets up to leave. Qin Ning saw his face change, and patted his forehead in chagrin. "Han Junyu, did I make a mistake?" "Well, have you made fewer mistakes? It''s not bad either. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning sighed and had no appetite. "I''ll drink this bowl of soup honestly, and these nutritious meals. Eat less and write ten more questions. Stupid girl, don''t blame me for not telling you. You can''t get out of the hospital if you don''t gain weight ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a bigger blow. Qin Ning found that after Han Junyu recovered his eyesight, he became more and more cruel to her. Ji Ji and an an look at each other, dare not speak, quietly eat their own. My father''s attitude to them is gentle, but he is serious and calm, and they are afraid of him. After breakfast, Han Junyu leaves the ward and finds Han churui on the wooden chair in the small garden. Han churui saw that he had an accident. He moved aside and asked him to sit down. "Is uncle Han worried that I will leave?" Otherwise, I would not have come to him. "It''s your aunt who''s worried." "You will leave one day, but not now." Han Junyu knows very well that Han churui is also a very smart child, and he knows how to communicate with others. "Uncle Han has seen him. How do you feel?" That he, Han churui didn''t make it clear. Han Junyu naturally understood who he was talking about, and knew that there were still some obstacles in his heart. "He''s also a good boy. In your aunt''s words, you are two temperaments with different characteristics. Although he is a little grumpy and indifferent to people, it''s because he doesn''t know how to face the normal life, but he also has a lovely side. And you, no matter what you encounter, will not show on your face. You are good at hiding your emotions. Although you are more mature than ordinary children, you still need to grow up. " Han churui has some accidents. Chu Wujin''s temper is not easy to get along with. The people he used to get along with either die or tremble with fear. I didn''t expect that Qin Ning would say his lovely words when he was with him for a few days. "Thank you for not letting him hurt innocent people this time." Listening to his tone, it was obvious that there were many times of Chu unharmed before. Han Junyu looked at the lake in silence, the breeze blowing, weeping willows fluttering, stirred up waves in the water, from small to large, circle after circle, slowly rippling open."You don''t need to thank others. What you do in the future depends on yourself. It''s windy all the year round. It''s a natural reaction for those willow branches to be blown up. You can''t stop it. What you can do is to increase your ability and not be too passive. " Han churui looked at the willow branches hanging in the water along his fingers. His tan eyes flashed bright light and nodded heavily. "Well, I remember." "Uncle Han, thank you. Thank you for taking me in. Let me live like a normal person." Han churui said sincerely, because he was very serious, his face was still a bit unnatural. "Don''t thank me. Ann remembers her promise. You should know better than me that her promise is yours. " ¡­¡­ In the ward, Qin Ning first asked Ji Ji to recognize a few Chinese characters, and then accompanied an an an to play with dolls, but she was stunned from time to time. Hearing the sound of opening the door, she looked up and saw Han Junyu and Han churui coming back together. She immediately stood up. "Xiao Rui, I''m sorry. I said something wrong before. You don''t mind." "No, aunt, you''re telling the truth. I''m home. Before, thank you for taking care of him. " "Well?" Qin Ning didn''t know who he was referring to for a moment. After looking at Han Junyu, he realized that he was referring to Han churui with another personality. "You are our family. No matter what you become, you are still our family." Han churui bowed his head to hide his feelings. Family. His own uncles, uncles and cousins did not say a word like that, but a woman who had no blood relationship with him told her. Because you are a family member, no matter what you become, your identity will not change. Han Junyu looks at Han churui, glances at the woman and digs off the topic. "It''s time for Ann''s inspection." "Oh, by the way, Xiao Jue told me that An''an would review it today." Qin Ning quickly let an an put down the doll and pick her up. After checking An''an, Han Junyu asks Xiao Jue if he can take An''an out of hospital and take care of him at home. Xiao Jue asked him to wait for a while. He checked An''an''s body data and went to chat with An''an''s attending doctor for a while before turning to Han Junyu. It''s impossible for An''an to recover in a few days. It requires a long period of recuperation and periodic reexamination in the hospital. So there is no problem when they leave the hospital, but there are many things that need to be paid attention to, they should be clear. After talking about An''an''s illness, Xiao Jue put away the medical record book and thought about it, he still mentioned it to Qin Ning. "Rong Xu''er''s physical condition is not very optimistic. It''s possible at any time Whether you recognize it or not, it''s better to meet. " Chapter 931 It''s one thing to recognize her as a close relative, but it depends on Qin Ning''s choice whether to be close to her or not. Although Xiao Jue didn''t make it clear, Qin Ning understood. She was going to see Rong Xu''er for the last time. Come to Rong Xu er''s ward, see quarter is still at the bedside, she put light feet. , "are you very busy lately?" I don''t like to be disturbed. "Quarter, is there really no other way?" Qin Ning asked tentatively. "Most people still have time to treat this kind of injury, but she also has Z virus. It was not serious, but because of her weak body, those sick clothes backfire and become more and more serious. Qinning, Xu''er is your future now. " Looking at the thin woman on the bed, Qin Ning swallowed and held Han Junyu''s hand. She didn''t want to be like this in the future at all. Han Junyu noticed that her palm was cold and frowned, "Mr. Ji, can you tell people fortune?" Quarter does not deny revenge, deliberately frighten Qin Ning. Button, button, button. Someone knocked at the door. Qin Ning turned his head and saw Rongwei who opened the door. He was a little surprised. "What are you doing here?" Rongwei swaggered into the ward, "this said, Rongxu is my sister, I come to see her, should not be strange." Hehe, Rongwei hates Ningshan so much that he really takes rongxu''er as his sister? Roewe noticed that he was staring at himself coldly, as if to eat him. He shrugged helplessly. "I knocked at the door. This time I didn''t come here secretly. You still look at me like this. Hey, I said, I''m his half brother. You, the man who has a relationship with her, can''t manage so much. " "Get out of here!" I''m very angry. "Tut, Prince Ji''s temper is getting worse and worse. He used to use polite language when talking to me, but now he is so angry when he speaks." "Roewe, shut up!" Qin Ning thought that he was too noisy and could not help but scold him. "It''s really strange, Qin Ning. You don''t know that Ji Ji used to be your fiance, but he fell in love with your sister Qin. Now you''re in the same camp with him. You really have a big heart." Roewe mocks. "Young master Rong, what you said was once. Now qinning is my wife!" Han Junyu doesn''t like it at all when someone mentions that Ji is Qin Ning''s fiance. When he was attacked by three people, Rongwei shut up and went to the sofa. After sitting down, he cocked his legs. It''s not without your childe''s style at all, but it''s like a little gangster in the market. Quarter squints cold eye to see him one eye, turn to open line of sight wearily, when the eye does not see, the heart is not vexed. The ward became quiet, but some people didn''t like the quiet atmosphere. "I asked the child to pour the medicine on Han Junyu''s eyes. The medicine is irritant and won''t kill Mr. Han, but it can prove a result. If she asked Mr. Han to help save Xu''er in the first quarter, maybe she won''t be so weak. " Listen to his own frank about this matter, Qin Ning angry want to use a needle to seal his mouth. "Roewe, you take my husband to do the experiment, this kind of inhuman means, you are not happy to say." Rongwei pulled out his ear. "I''ve done everything. I don''t dare to say anything. Mr. Han also found that it was me. I''m waiting for Mr. Han to clean me up. I''ll tell you frankly, and I''m sincerely sorry. " "Is that how you apologize?" Qin Ning stepped forward and wanted to kick him. The quarter hears the news that can save Xu Er however, stand up immediately, stare at Rong Wei seriously. "Do you have a way to save Xu''er?" "It used to be, but now it''s not. After Xu''er got sick, you took her away. Besides, you hated Rong''s family at that time. I don''t think you can find your people. When I finally find her position, your people keep her, I have no chance to contact her. I don''t have much information in my hand. It''s all scattered information from Ningkang''s laboratory, and I can''t guarantee that I can save her 100 percent. " Ningkang''s laboratory was bombed by Han Junyu at that time. Roewe is not interested in digging up the information in the lab, but he may not be able to clean up the wreckage. "What do you mean, not now?" The season is restless. "A day''s delay in her illness means a day''s growth opportunity for Z virus. Now her kidneys are useless, causing that there is no way to repair it in other places, and the immortals can''t save it." Roewe roared. "Yes, I don''t like Ning Shan, but Rong Xu''er once saved my life. I owe her a life, and I wanted to save her, but you didn''t give me this chance. If you know what Rongteng is and that Rongteng is playing a trick when she is kidnapped, you can''t leave her alone. She only thinks of you every day. How can you have the heart to hurt her? "In Rong''s family, Rong Teng didn''t like Rong Wei''s son. He was very strict with him. As long as Rong Wei made a mistake, he would not be polite to him. He would either fight or kick, or face the wall and think over all kinds of punishment. Once Rongwei was shut up in the room, cold and hungry, with fever all over his body and dizzy head. It was Rongxu er who gave him something and stole the key to save him and send him to the hospital. At that time, although he didn''t like Ning Shan, his attitude towards Rong Xu''er gradually changed. After that, Rong Teng lost his temper with him, and Rong Xu''er would rush to stop him and turn off the topic. In the face of such Rongxu, he can''t hate it. So for her information, he is also very concerned, although on the surface did not give her a good face, but he does not want her to have an accident. He did not expect that the cruel father, even for the benefit of his beloved daughter can start. What a beast! Ji Ji''s hope, which just rose in his heart, was once again shattered. He sat decadent in his chair and looked at the catkins on the hospital bed. In the end, did he hurt her? Maybe, it''s a tragedy to fall in love with him. Qin Ning sympathizes with him and sees his lover''s life vanish little by little, which is undoubtedly stabbing him in the heart with a knife. Pain numb, but unable to fight back. Looking back at Roewe, she clenched her teeth. He came here today. He must have deliberately stimulated the season and retaliated. Rongwei noticed her eyes and raised a bright smile. It seemed that he didn''t say or do anything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning never felt that she was a person who used violence to solve problems, but she didn''t know why. When she met Rongwei, she wanted to beat him. This bear child, must make a fuss, everybody is uneasy, he just happy. "Han Junyu, do me a favor." "Well?" Chapter 932 Qin Ning originally wanted Han Junyu to teach Rongwei a lesson. Don''t beat him to death, but he knew it hurt. But I didn''t expect that rongxu''er''s hands on the hospital bed were broken and her eyes were opened. Is this a miracle or Ji Ji, aware of her movement, immediately fell on the bed. Her surprise fingers trembled and reached out to touch her face in disbelief. "Xu''er, are you awake?" Rong Xu''er blinked, as if to adapt to the surrounding light, heard the familiar voice, she turned to see the quarter, showing a weak smile. "Quarter," "well, I''m here, Xu''er, I''m sorry." Rong Xu''er shakes her head with a smile. Although she is weak, her smile is sweet. "No, I''m sorry. It''s OK. I''m fine." At this time, she also said that she was very good, and her heart was even worse. "Ji, brother Ji, before I said, I will accompany you to do a lot of things, but now maybe I can''t accompany you. " "Xu''er," "brother Ji, listen to me." Rongxu''er reached out and wanted to grab his hand. Ji immediately grasped her hand and put it on her cheek. Although Rong Xu''er has become a vegetable, occasionally she can hear them speak, but she can''t speak. "Don''t blame anyone, brother Ji. Don''t hate me, OK?" "Well, listen to you." He used to hate her and didn''t think much of what she said, but now he felt that as long as she said more, he thought it was a gift from God. "Brother Ji, I don''t want you either." "I don''t know why I fell in love with you, but I love you very much." "I know, Xu''er, I have no eyes, I don''t know how to cherish. I love you, too." Look at the tears in the corner of her eyes. "In my lifetime, finally, after listening to you, brother Ji, I''m so content." Rong Xu''er still smiles. Qin Ning, standing beside her, looks at the woman. Although her cheeks are thin, she likes to laugh. When she smiles, her eyes will shine. Notice Qin Ning''s eyes, Rong Xu''er turns her head, to her eyes, Rong Xu''er is stunned. "My sister?" Her voice was very light, but Qin Ning heard it. Sitting at the bedside, Qin Ning tentatively shook her hand. "Yes, I''m your sister. My name is qinning." "Well, I know you, but I haven''t had a chance to see you. You are brother Ji''s fiancee ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "Miss Rong, I''m Han Junyu. Now Qin Ning and I are married, and we have two children." Han Junyu explained. Rong Xu''er''s eyes move and falls on Han Junyu''s face, and his smile expands. "Thank you for taking care of my sister, Mr. Han." Han Junyu nodded to her, "you''re welcome. She''s my person. It''s my duty to take care of her." "Mr. Han must love Qin Ning very much. It''s very nice." Rong Xu''er was tired and blinked wearily. He immediately held her face to wake her up. "Don''t sleep. Talk to me." Xu''er nodded. She didn''t want to sleep. She was afraid that if she couldn''t get up, she would never see him again. "Brother Ji, sister is married to someone else. What do you do?" "I have you." "No, no, brother Ji, take good care of yourself in the future Find a woman who is considerate, caring and understanding of you. " Rong Xu''er is holding on, pleading in her eyes. "Rongxu''er, my heart was stolen by you. You said you would take care of me. How can you break your promise. If you can wake up now, you can recover. " Rong Xu''er turns to see Qin Ning, "Ning Ning, I''m your sister, but I''ve never taken care of you. I''m sorry." "No, I''m sorry. I''m fine." Qin Ning gently comforted him, but he was not feeling well. "As a sister, can I ask you something? Help me take care of brother Ji, I know this request is very abrupt, but I can''t do it, I can only ask you. Qin Keke, I''m most worried about brother Ji. He looks very smart. In fact, he is very stupid. He can''t take care of himself and has a bad temper. He is afraid of losing people who are good to him, so he pushes them away. Help me Cough, " " OK, I promise you, Xu, sister, don''t worry. " Qinning see her excited cheek red, quickly stop her, soft voice let her calm. "Thank you, Ning Ning." Rong Xu''er took a deep breath for a while, and finally eased down. She turned her head and saw that Rong Wei was also there. She smiles again. "Brother awei." "Well, I''m here. It''s rare for you to remember me." Rongwei said the words in front of her, but his eyes did not leave her. "Brother awei, you should also take good care of Ning Ning for me, OK?"Rongwei turns to Qin Ning and looks at Han Junyu behind her with a helpless shrug. "Qin Ning can''t take care of her husband. I don''t think so." Rong Xu''er shakes his head with a smile. "Brother awei, you know what I mean." Rongwei sighed, "well, with your words, I will reluctantly agree." After saying so many words, rongxu''er is very tired. She clenches her hands tightly. Because of too much force, the veins on the back of her thin hands are clear, and even the veins on her arms are clearly visible. "Come on, call the doctor!" Quarter shouts at Roewe. Looking at her, Roewe closed her eyes and covered up her heartache. He didn''t bother to yell at him and turned to call a doctor. Quarter lying on the bedside, close to her face, whispering her name, let her go. "Season Brother "Well, I''m here." The season suppresses the sadness in the heart. "You have to be happy, happy every day, find a girl who will love you." Love a person, in the end is love to what extent, just looking forward to him to find another girl! I don''t know, he only felt his heart was torn, gnawed, and swallowed a little bit. "Rong Xu''er, if you say those words again, I promise you, it doesn''t count!" Rong Xu''er cracked his mouth and laughed like a child. "Brother Ji, loving you is the most meaningful thing I have ever done in this world." Quarter can no longer help, all the strength and camouflage, at this moment are dissipated. Like a poor little beast about to be abandoned, holding her hand and crying in a low voice. "Xu er..." "Brother Ji, don''t drink and drive. It''s dangerous. It''s not good to smoke. " it seems that he wants to hold on to his last breath and repeat those words that have been repeated in his ears for countless times. With the last word, she closed her eyes with a smile, grasped her hand tightly, refused to let go, and cried out to the doctor. It seems, with the doctor, can give him a reason, Rongxu son will not leave him. "Here comes the doctor!" Rongwei pulls the doctor into the ward. The doctor goes to the bedside in a hurry and opens the patient''s eyelids to check the condition of the ward. "First aid, start the operation!" Suddenly, a group of doctors into the ward, with a variety of ways to arouse rongxuer''s breathing. But the number on the tester that monitors Rong Xu''er''s heartbeat keeps getting smaller and smaller, and the ECG gradually flattens out. Finally, the instrument makes a tinkling sound. That''s a sign of physical death. Just now her soberness, is her will shine back. Chapter 933 After Rong Xu''er died, Qin Ning accompanied Ji to cremate her body, and then she couldn''t contact Ji any more. She asked Roewe about the quarter''s information, but Roewe showed such an expression. Qin Ning couldn''t help kicking him and letting him talk. Rongwei was kicked by her, her eyes widened, very surprised, did not expect the soft temper of Qin Ning will hit. "Xu''er used to want to travel in many places, but now she can''t go, so she should take her." After listening to his explanation, Qin Ning sighed heavily. Taking her lover''s ashes to the place she once wanted to go, she felt uncomfortable when she thought about it. Fortunately, Han Junyu''s eyes are OK, otherwise he can''t see so much scenery. "Rongwei, I advise you to take Han Junyu''s advice again in the future. I will never spare you!" "Tut, what else can you get, Qin Ning? Don''t forget, I''m your brother. Even if you don''t respect the old, you dare to threaten me. Be careful of the acne on your face. " Curse girl''s face acne, this is also a very wonderful curse. But it works. No woman does not love beauty, and no woman wants to have some unsightly acne on her face. "Roewe, you have to be careful, you will not find a girlfriend like this!" "You said that. It''s boring to find a girlfriend. Can''t I like men?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him strangely. Turning to see Han Junyu coming in, she immediately ran to Han Junyu''s side and stood in the middle of him and Han Junyu. "You, you don''t want to!" She worried that he would take a fancy to Han Junyu. "Young master Rong, are you not afraid of death?" Han Junyu looks at her vigilance and thinks that Rongwei bullies her. He stares at Rongwei coldly. Rongwei''s blindness has not been settled by him, and he dares to bully his woman. It''s not death. What is it!? Rongwei looks at Qin Ning''s nervous appearance, and the corners of his mouth twitch. He teases her. He is not a masochist. How can he like Han Junyu? No, he likes women! Rongwei rolled his eyes, "Qin Ning, don''t you understand the joke? Just now I was teasing you. The women who like me can line up a few streets. I have no brains. I will take a fancy to your men. " "You don''t think of the best. He''s mine. Don''t make up your mind." Han Junyu listened to the woman''s overbearing oath that he was her, his gloomy face eased a lot, and Rongwei was more agreeable. "Ning Ning, are you all packed?" They are going to be discharged today. "Well, it''s all packed up." There''s nothing to clean up. "Let''s go." Han Junyu takes her hand and goes out. Qin Ning looks at him suspiciously. Then he turns his head and looks at the package packed up on the sofa. Won''t he take it away? "Master Rong, please." Han Junyu said suddenly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rongwei looks like he''s been chopped. Damn, Han Junyu treats me as a servant! However, it was inhumane to think of using Han Junyu''s eyes to do the test. He shriveled his mouth and finally helped them leave with the package. But when he got on the bus, he just put things on the bus, but Han Junyu stopped him by the door and kept him out of the car. "Young master Rong, you are also a busy man. I won''t waste your time." Rongwei wants to swear again, but there are still children here. He tolerates it. So he was locked out of the car and watched the Han family''s car drive away. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he was. He couldn''t help but burst out. "Shit, Han Junyu, this shameless man, throw it away when you use it up!" Qin Ning turned to look at Rongwei''s irascible appearance and covered his mouth with a low smile. The bear should teach him a lesson, otherwise he always thought it was her brother and teased her. "Mother, don''t you like uncle?" At this time, Jiji asked suspiciously. Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, did not expect that Ji Ji called Uncle Rongwei so smooth. "Do you like him?" Ji Ji frowned and thought for a few seconds, "uncle is very good to me. Last time, he saved me and taught me to play games. He is also very smart." Thinking of Rongwei''s rescue of Jiji, Qin Ning''s heart is also complicated. Is Roewe bad? He took Han Junyu''s eyes for testing, which is very hateful. To say that he did such an experiment, but also in order to give Rong Xu''er a ray of life, although the experiment was successful, but because Rong Xu''er''s body was badly damaged, he was unable to return. And he also saved Jiji. When Roewe bullied her, he also protected her. "You can play with him in the future, but you must let my mother know, Jiji. Is that ok?""Well." Jiji nodded. He knew that his mother was worried about his safety, and he felt that he could never let his mother worry again. Qin Ning, who came back to the villa, was not idle. She didn''t go back to the villa for a period of time. Many places were covered with dust. She wanted to clean them. The villa is so big that she can''t clean it all by herself. So Han Junyu division of labor, let Jiji and Han churui also move, and an an was injured, her small arms and legs, at most do supervisor, run a few steps to get a rag. The family is busy, although it is a very simple work, but the warm atmosphere is very comfortable. Especially when Qin Ning stands aside to watch Han Junyu seriously teach Ji to sweep the floor, the man''s voice is deliberately soft. He first makes a demonstration and then lets Ji Ji practice. Her tall father image makes her eyes straight. I didn''t expect that Han Junyu had such a loving father side. Aware of the woman''s sight, Han Junyu turned to look at her, "don''t you understand?" "Yes, yes, you can teach me." Qin Ning walked to him with a smile. Han Junyu mouth a pull, "eat with me to teach?"? Or should I teach you how to sleep? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The image of a loving father collapsed in an instant. Qin Ning where don''t understand, he is satirizing himself, shriveled shriveled mouth, to do their own thing. Looking at her angry appearance, Han Junyu hooks his lips and asks Jiji to be careful when doing things. He can slow down, but never hurt himself. He also tells Han churui to watch An''an, and he turns to find Qin Ning. Qin Ning is going upstairs to clean her and Han Junyu''s bedroom. Han Junyu has a habit of cleanliness and doesn''t like others to enter his private field, so she can only clean the bedroom. She wiped the place that should be wiped first. As she was preparing to mop the floor, she saw the tall figure of the man coming in. Qin Ning bowed her head and continued to do her own business. Mopping the floor is a tiring thing. After a while, she got up and supported her waist. She was very tired. Suddenly, the man''s big hand held her wrist, the other hand on her waist. "Tired?" "Loosen up, I''m dirty and dusty now." Qin Ning, with a strained face, pushed him away. But the man didn''t leave. Instead, he tightened his long arm, took her to his arms and lifted her jaw. "I can teach you. There''s a tuition fee." Qin Ning is proud this time. He doesn''t want to teach. He doesn''t cooperate. Han Junyu is not anxious, whispered in her ear, "Ning Ning, teach you a move, work and rest, in order to do a better job." "Work and rest?" Qin Ning is curious and turns to see him, but the man seizes the opportunity and grabs her lips. What he said about leisure is, of course, his welfare. Chapter 934 The glass door of the bedroom leading to the balcony reflects the overlapped men and women. The curtain is blown up by the wind and skilfully cuts from the man''s back from time to time. Qin Ning felt suffocated and patted the man on the shoulder. The man let her go and lay down on her shoulder, spitting out the hot breath in her ear. "Han, Han Junyu, I''m going to clean it." Qin Ning answered in a low voice, lowering his head to cover his scarlet cheek. "Don''t do it. I''ll help you." Han Junyu threw away the mop in her hand and rubbed her waist, "are you still tired?" Before I saw her holding her waist, it seemed very uncomfortable. "No, it''s itchy." "No, you help me. Do you want to mop the floor?" Qin Ning looked at him in surprise. She really wanted to see how the president of Sheng''an mopped the floor. "Oh." Can Han Junyu do such things as mopping the floor? The answer is definitely No. Mopping the floor is a waste of time. A man like him, who can do millions of things every minute, doesn''t need his orders. Song Xuan will help him with all the chores. Pick her up and let her sit on the sofa. Han Junyu goes to the study and takes out a robot. Qin Ning''s waist is plump. Her body is pink and her eyes are red, especially her forehead has a small pink bow. Han Junyu''s robot is so cute? "What kind of robot is this?" "Help you mop the floor." Han Junyu pressed the key to work, the robot immediately red eyes, into the dust detection stage. "Dear master, I''m Qin Pangpang. I''m glad to serve you. Through my test, there is trace dust in the air of this room. Please open the window for ventilation and keep the air flowing. There are also some dirt on the windows and the ground needs to be cleaned, but you don''t have to worry. Pangpang will help you. " "Qin, fat, fat, what''s my last name?" How I wish she could get fat and have such a strange name. Hear the robot''s prompt, Qin Ning is ready to get up to open the window, but is blocked by Han Junyu. "You drive it." "All right, dear master." Qin Pangpang was very obedient. He moved to the window and stretched out his arm. But his arm was not enough. He stretched out a long rod in his arm. The long rod opened the window dexterously. Although the action was slow, it was orderly. "Wow, it''s amazing. What else can it do besides open the window? " "A lot can be done." Han Junyu does not care to accompany her to sit on the sofa, holding her small hand. "Why didn''t you take it out before? By the way, since there are robots, don''t let the children clean. " "Stupid girl, I told you to combine work with rest. I don''t know what I mean." Han Junyu had no choice but to knock her on the forehead. "Ah?" Isn''t his combination of work and rest an excuse to kiss her? "A few children have been in hospital for a few days, and they also need to find something to let them move. Cleaning is not tiring. They need such games. And you, you want to clean, at the beginning is also to let you with the children to do, let you increase the sense of belonging to home. But after household chores, you still need to move less. Cleaning a table can make it more and more dirty. You are not expected to do anything else ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning sometimes really doesn''t want to chat with him. Every time he says something, he has to satirize her. "I can''t do it well. You tell me, I''ll do it again. It''s good for you to see that I didn''t do it well and still stand by to see my jokes! " "Ha ha It''s my fault to save face for you? " In front of children, what he occasionally said is also deliberately let the children listen, some mistakes don''t make a second time. But this time his main purpose is to let the children participate in the activities. If Qin Ning''s enthusiasm is attacked, the children are afraid that they can''t do it well. How dare they do it? Qin Ning also knows that she is disabled when she does housework. She has no position to explain this issue. But she really studies hard. Every time she is ridiculed by him, she doubts whether he intends to raise her, and then she can''t leave him. After a while, the robot finished the task of mopping the floor, and by the way, it wiped the places Qin Ning didn''t clean, and wiped them again. Although the robot is not high, but it can avoid objects, only clean up the dust, he will not make any sound, will not break things. "Don''t tell me, this robot can also clean the quilt?" Qin Ning looked at the neatly folded quilt on the bed and smoked at the corner of his mouth. "Dear master, Pangpang is a domestic robot, and tidying up the quilt is the most basic work." "It turned out to be a domestic robot. You are so powerful." Qin Ning jumped up from the man''s arms, ran to the robot and patted its forehead gently."This is a customized robot for you. If you have housework in the future, ask it to do it. You''d better prepare for the postgraduate entrance examination. How long has it been since you took the brush?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning listened to his first sentence, his heart was moved, but the last sentence, and heart. He got up and taught her to use Qin pangpangpang''s program. Qin Ning squatted beside it to check her functions, and found that it could help to peel fruit, so he had to sigh. The creation of science and technology is really great. After a busy morning, during lunch, Qin Ning and the children ate a lot of food. When Qin Ning came back to the bedroom, feeling his round stomach, he looked at the folded bed. In my mind, I thought that she would take a lunch break first. When she woke up, she would drink some soup stewed by Aunt Zhang, and then go to play with the children for a while. But the thought was not enough. Her phone rang. It''s Tong Qi who knows that she''s discharged from hospital and specially comes to ask about her recent situation. Qin Ning and she talked a few words, lying on the bed, closed his eyes, cell phone rings again. She turned over and didn''t care, but her mobile phone kept ringing. She was a little irritable. When she answered the phone, her tone was fierce. "Hello, I have a lunch break. If you have something to say, please say it." "Qin Ning, um..." Hearing the cry, Qin Ning opened his eyes and asked tentatively, "is it Shule?" "It''s me, I''m Shule. Qin Ning, I''m lost. " Qin Ning immediately wakes up, turns over to get up and rubs down the stairs. She is also a road maniac. It''s embarrassing to get lost and look for her. "Where are you now, what special signs do you have, keep talking, let my husband drive, and take me to you." "Qin Ning, my mobile phone is running out of power. I''m in a big square with a lot of people Well, Qin Ning, brother song doesn''t want me anymore. He''s looking for other people''s women. " The more Shule said, the more uncomfortable she felt, and she began to cry again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is stunned and stops. Does song Xuan find another woman? "Han Junyu, Shule seems to be in conflict with song Xuan. Shule leaves home and gets lost. I want to find her." Is song Xuan willing to quarrel with Shu Le? Han Junyu raises his eyebrows and turns to let Han churui take his two children. He takes Qin Ning to find someone. Chapter 935 Han Junyu in accordance with the positioning, in the century square to find alone sitting on the roadside of Shule. Her eyes were red and swollen with tears. When she got on the bus, Qin Ning found that she was still wearing a pair of slippers at her feet. Seeing Qin Ning was like seeing relatives, she fell down on her arms and continued to cry. Qin Ning wanted to ask her what happened, but she said it upside down. One time, she said that song Xuan despised her clumsiness. Another time, she said that song Xuan found another woman, and Qin Ning pinched her eyebrows. Come on, if you want to know the whole story, you have to find song Xuan at that time. Han Junyu calls song Xuan and doesn''t directly say that he found Shule. He says that he and Qin Ninggang just left the hospital and want to invite friends to come to his house for dinner. Song Xuan''s expression is calm. He says he''s going to find Shule. Shule and the nanny go for a walk. Poof Qin Ning almost choked when he heard song Xuan''s calm reply. Then looking down at the sad and comfortable music lying in his arms, Qin Ning felt that there must be something strange about it. Although Shule is not smart, she can understand the mood. Listening to song Xuanping''s quiet tone, she cries again. "Brother song really doesn''t want me. He wants to have children with other women." "Shule, eh, Junyu, is qinning with Shule?" Song Xuan is still confused. Han Junyu nodded his eyebrows and said, "Song Xuan, come to me and plead guilty." Without waiting for song Xuan to answer, Han Junyu hangs up. Qin Ning comforts Shu Le, first lets her take a bath and change a suit of clothes, then sits on the sofa with her head down, waiting for song Xuan to come. "Qinning, what should I do if brother song wants to divorce me?" "What to do? Song Xuan can''t divorce you." Song Xuan knew the situation of Shule at the beginning. He decided to marry her. He must have made the idea of living with her. If song Xuan really eats what''s in the bowl, looks at the pot, and finds another woman, then she has to refresh her three outlooks. "Maybe, I can''t take care of people, and I always let brother song take care of me. He is busy with his work, and I''m tired of him. He must hate me. Brother song has always wanted to have children, but I have no baby in my stomach. Brother song will also dislike me. Qinning, I''m useless. I''m a drag on brother song. " The more she thought about it, the more sad she was, and she began to cry again. "Lele, don''t cry. It''s not clear yet. Did he tell you that? " "No, but if brother song doesn''t say that, I should understand. I just don''t understand. Wow... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Song Xuan rushes to Han Junyu''s villa to see Shule''s crying eyes swell up and his brows tighten. He goes to her and touches her face, but she dodges. "Brother song, you don''t want me. I will be obedient in the future, eh..." See song Xuan come over, Shu Le cry more sad. Song Xuan turns his head and asks Qin Ning what is the situation with his eyes. Qin Ning shrugs helplessly, and she doesn''t know anything. "Lele, stop crying. What''s the matter? Why don''t you tell me?" Song Xuan asked her not to cry. Shule stopped crying immediately, but the tears still fell down. Song Xuan laughed at her silly appearance and sat down opposite her, "tell me what happened, you cry so sad, and what nonsense I will leave you." "It''s you who dislike my clumsiness, and then everything is bad, and you can''t have a baby, which will delay you." Song Xuan''s face sank in an instant, staring at her with a straight face. "Leishule, when did I say such a thing? Make it clear!" "You didn''t tell me, but you think so in your heart, otherwise you wouldn''t ignore me, and you like nanny more than me." Shu Le Wei was very bent and whispered to find evidence for his words. "Don''t you hate me by calling my name?" Song Xuanxin pinches his eyebrows tired. Before, he thought Shule was better. She could understand what he said. I don''t know when he started to communicate with her. No matter what he said, she would think that he didn''t want her. "I hate you because you''re not talking about me. Lele, as I said, let me know if you have any ideas. We need to communicate. " "I, I''m rather stupid. I''m afraid you will dislike me when I say it." "Who said you were stupid? Who said that?" Song Xuan couldn''t bear to belittle herself. He suddenly lost his temper, Shule startled, shrunk his shoulders, turned his head for help called qinning. Qin Ning, sitting next to him, receives Shule''s look for help. She thinks it''s better for them to discuss this matter, so she carries a fruit plate and goes upstairs. "Qinning." Shule called her pitifully. "It''s no use calling her, Shule. Make it clear. Who said you were stupid? Who said I despised you?"Song Xuan moves his steps to block her view of Qin Ning. This time, she can run away from home and get confused. Fortunately, he told her Qin Ning''s telephone number before. If she doesn''t have her mobile phone next time, where can he find her? Song Xuan thought of Qin Ning saying that she was alone by the side of the road, and her mobile phone ran out of electricity soon, so he burned a fire in his heart. At the beginning, he wanted to endure it. Now, seeing her escape, if he could endure it, it would be his own pain. Shule bowed his head, clasped his fingers and did not speak. Qin Ning went upstairs. Han Junyu didn''t want to disturb them here. He reminded them when he got up. "Shule is simple. She has other ideas, which may be her most trusted influence. Who have you met recently?" Song Xuan recovered and became confused. He ignored all the important information. Because he and Shule were preparing for pregnancy and he was busy with work, he found a nanny to accompany her. He picked up the mobile phone, is ready to call the nanny, but Shule saw that he wanted to call the nanny, immediately robbed his mobile phone. "You said you didn''t find another woman, and you wanted to call her!" Shule seems to have found the evidence. He stares at the phone in his hand and throws it into the garbage can. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Han Junyu was also surprised, but he nodded his forehead, gave song Xuan a look of self-interest, and turned to go upstairs. "Well Brother song, how about a woman you don''t want to find? " Song Xuan sat down and thought he should calm down. "Don''t you like the nanny?" Shule nodded, but for no reason, she shook her head again. "Did the nanny say you were stupid?" "It''s not the nanny who says it, it''s someone else who says it. A neighbor''s child also says I''m a fool, and the nanny helps me teach that child a lesson." Song Xuan took a deep breath and continued to ask, "then why do you think I don''t want you and want to find another woman?" "The nanny said that I would not have children, and that I would not dress up or be beautiful. You would be taken away by other women." Song Xuan is going to be rude. Whether she can have a baby or not is not her problem. What''s more, whether the child will come or not is fate. How can she force it. "It seems that the problem lies with the nanny." Chapter 936 Although Shule is not smart enough, she still has common sense of life. Considering his busy work, song Xuan inevitably neglects her, so he goes to find a nanny, hoping to take care of her and talk with her at the same time. When the nanny first came to his home, Shule was really happy. She was accompanied every day, and she also had the opportunity to go shopping. Recently, he also felt that she had some changes, such as learning to make up, although the painting was more ugly than the ghost. She will also buy a lot of clothes, but the collocation is really hard to say, but he thinks that no matter what clothes she wears, she is very cute. Recently, Han Junyu had an accident. He was so busy that he didn''t have time to accompany her. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly run away from home. The reason was that he thought he would go to other women. Song Xuan stares at her. After a long time, Shule is so weird that he stops crying. "Brother song, don''t stare at me all the time. I''m afraid." "Lele, do you still love me?" "Of course!" Shule answered without hesitation. "Well, since you love me, will you believe me?" "I, I want to believe, but the nanny said that men like smart women, and I want to be smart," Shule held her mouth, as if to cry again. Her emotions never hide, sad to cry, happy to laugh, real like a piece of white paper. Song Xuan was so distressed that he took her to his arms and bowed his head to kiss her eyes. "Nanny is bullshit. I like my joy if I''m smart or not." Shule stopped crying and blinked in surprise, "really, brother song only likes me?" "Of course, my Lele is also very smart. I''m very good at playing games. I can''t beat you. Don''t you believe me, believe the nanny? " "I believe in brother song." Shule hugged him contentedly. Song Xuan kisses her forehead again, "Lele, I repeat, I have no other woman, only you. Don''t believe what I don''t say in the future, you know? " Shule nodded, but some doubts, "what the nanny said is also very reasonable, men will like the new and hate the old, you will go to other women after you feel new to me. And I can''t have a baby yet. " Tut, this topic is coming back. "I told you about the children. It''s not your problem. It''s our business." "Is that so?" Shule was puzzled. Baby out of her stomach, can''t have a baby, is not her problem? "Don''t you believe me?" Song Xuan''s voice became cold. Shule quickly shook his head, "letter, letter you." Song Xuan asked her if she was hungry. Shu Le touched her stomach and nodded. He took her to the kitchen and asked her what she wanted to eat. Shule looked at him and ate everything he made. Song xuanle took some dumplings to her room to have a rest. Shule had just cried. He was really tired. Under his comfort, he closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. When she fell asleep, song Xuan got up and went back to the living room, staring at the garbage can''s mobile phone. He had a headache. Fortunately, there is no garbage in the garbage can. He is not reluctant to have a mobile phone, but he needs to use it urgently. Wiping his mobile phone with a tissue, he dialed the home number, but unexpectedly, the nanny answered the phone. "Xiao Dong, is Lele at home?" "Mr. Song, Lele is not at home." "I want to take part in a business activity and need a female companion. Since Lele is not at home, come and help me deal with it. By the way, dress better. I''ll send the address to your wechat. " "Ah, yes, yes, Mr. Song." Song Xuan impatiently hung up the phone, sent the address of Han Junyu''s villa to nanny Xiao Dong''s wechat, put his mobile phone aside, and then borrowed Han Junyu''s tablet computer to turn on the camera at home. These cameras are hidden in a relatively secret place. He does not install these cameras to supervise anyone, but to use them when necessary. Sometimes when he goes out, Shule is at home alone, and he is not at ease. On the screen of the tablet computer, the nanny walked into his room without any scruples, opened the wardrobe, took out his shirt, held it in his arms, and looked forward to it, which made song Xuan feel chilly. The nanny turned out some clothes that Lele had bought, which were not the size of Lele at all, but were suitable for her. See her swagger with clothes standing in front of the mirror to try on, song Xuan has what don''t understand, Shule have those messy ideas, must be the nanny deliberately hinted to her. He beat the table in spite of his good temper. When looking for a nanny at the beginning, song Xuan also considered many things. Looking at Xiao Dong''s resume, she didn''t read any books. She worked as a housekeeper when she was very young. Moreover, her whole body was covered with simple clothes, which looked very real. In addition, her resume says that she came from the welfare home.Song Xuan had been in a welfare home when he was a child, so he was moved with compassion. With the strong recommendation of the housekeeping company, song Xuan believed it. When she came to his home, he also observed her carefully for a period of time, and she was really a serious girl, so he let Shule go out with her. I didn''t expect that the girl, who looked very simple, not only fooled Shule, but also provoked their feelings. When Qin Ning and Han Junyu go downstairs together, they see song Xuan''s calm face. They look at each other and go to him to sit down. "How are you doing?" "Oh, it''s me who lead the wolf into the house and make trouble." Qinning listen to him say this is a misunderstanding, hanging heart is finally put down, she knew that song Xuan can''t be that kind of man. "What are you going to do?" "I can''t keep this nanny. She has done so much. I should give her a present." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening to song Xuan''s words, Qin Ning always felt that there was going to be a big play. An hour later, a well-dressed woman walked into Han Junyu''s villa. When the woman saw song Xuan sitting in the living room, her eyes brightened and she was excited. She noticed his sight. She immediately raised her head, straightened her chest and closed her stomach, and walked slowly to him. "Song, Mr. Song." Song Xuan took a look at her. She rolled up her hair with a small diamond, a hairpin, a necklace, a brooch, and a bracelet on her wrist, all of which were comfortable. The more he looked, the more eye-catching he was. Song Xuan took back his sight and continued to look at the chessboard. He is playing chess with Han Junyu. He didn''t respond to himself, and Xiao Dong didn''t care. After he sat down beside him with a smile, he began to see a lot of this villa. Although she didn''t know much about it, the decoration and furnishings in the villa were not cheap. She thought that it might be Mr. Song''s rich business partner. Then she turned her head and looked at the man opposite. Her eyes widened. The words in her mind could not describe the good-looking man. Chapter 937 When Qin Ning came down the stairs, she found a strange woman staring at her man. How could she bear it. She angrily went to Han Junyu and kicked him. Han Junyu looks at her puzzled. "What''s the matter?" "I feel sick at the sight of flies." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. Then he turned to look at the woman sitting next to song Xuan and sneered. "If you feel sick, just go to eat something. What do you want to eat?" "Apple, you peel it for me." Han Junyu didn''t hesitate, so he got up to peel the apple, so Qin Ning sat down in his position, staring at the chessboard, and helped Han Junyu walk at will. Little Dong Leng stares at the woman in front of him. She talks so impolitely to him. Who is she? This woman looks ok, but she''s only wearing a worn-out T-shirt. There are many dirty places on her clothes. Is this woman a cleaner? Or is she the woman under this beautiful man''s bag, hiding here, and song Xuan brought her here just to Xiao dong thought of a possibility and turned his head to stare at Song Xuan, ready to move. "Song, Mr. Song, would you like an apple?" "You''d better not touch the things here." Qin Ning stares at the chessboard and doesn''t give her a look. Xiao Dong stares at her in surprise. She doesn''t expect that this woman will die like this. How can she say that she is also the female companion brought by Mr. Song? Why doesn''t she let her touch her. What a shame! "What do you mean?" "That means your hands are too dirty." Hurt Shule cry so sad, qinning think as a good friend of Shule, she will never spare this woman. "You" Xiao Dong''s face turned red with anger and grabbed song Xuan''s arm in a coquettish way. "Mr. Song, look at her bullying me. I''m your man. She bullies me, but she doesn''t give you face. It''s too much. " Song Xuan quickly avoided her hand and moved aside. "It''s too much. What do you want?" Listening to song Xuan''s meaning of helping her, Xiao Dong was even more happy. If she could work at Mr. Song''s home, she felt that she must have had a good fortune today. At the beginning, when she saw song Xuan every day, she felt that she was full of energy. As long as she could let him see her, she would be happy. After that, he asked her to accompany his wife more. Although she was not happy, she still tried to please his wife. The more contact he has with his wife, the more he finds out that his wife is a fool and doesn''t know anything. She believes what she says. She can not only eat her favorite fruit every day, but also spend her money to go shopping. Looking at a woman like a fool, she asks herself again and again. Why can such a woman get such a good man as Mr. Song? Why can''t she? When this idea came out, she tried the fool again and again, and found that she was not defensive at all. When shopping, she first put on the clothes she thought were good-looking, and then let her try them on, and then, no matter what method she used, she persuaded her to buy first. That fool is stupid enough, she said what is what, and in order to thank her, also spent money to buy her clothes. Since the fool is so easy to cheat, she began to hint again and again that she is not worthy of Mr. Song. Mr. Song is so good-looking and kind to people that he deserves a better woman to accompany him instead of a fool who doesn''t know anything. He needs Mr. Song to take care of her every day. Today, that fool heard from her that Mr. Song didn''t want her. She was so stupid that she ran out by herself. With her stupid appearance, I''m sure she won''t be able to find her home for a while. It''s also an eye opener for heaven to let her get such a good chance to get close to Mr. Song. "Mr. Song, let her slap herself." "It''s just a slap, isn''t it too little?" Qin Ning asked. "You are a masochist, you woman." Xiao Dong sneered, stood up and stared at Qin Ning with high spirit, "since you want to be abused, I don''t mind. I''ll slap you." "No, your hands are too dirty to smell." Qin Ning glanced at her lazily and didn''t pay attention to her at all. Xiao Dong points his finger at her and wants song Xuan to teach her a lesson. She was also brought by song Xuan, but this woman didn''t give Mr. Song any face. It''s disgusting. "Song" "Pa, PA!" In the air, suddenly, the sound of the palm touching the cheek, even Qin Ning was stunned. Xiao Dong couldn''t believe that he just had a nightmare. Otherwise, how could Mr. song suddenly hit her? Mr. Song is such a gentle man. He always responds to her with a smile and kisses her when that fool says stupid things. Now Mr. Song asked her to be his girlfriend, and it was impossible for other women to bully her.But why did he hit her? "Mr. Song, why did you hit me?" "You said something you shouldn''t say, you should fight. I didn''t beat women, but you cheated my wife. Oh, I just slapped you twice. You should be glad you didn''t kill you! " When a man talks, the old gentleness no longer exists, like a devil. Xiao dong thought for a moment. Did he find out? But she didn''t understand what the fool had to defend. "Mr. Song, I, I didn''t. I regard Lele as a friend and treat her sincerely. Have you heard some rumors? Please believe me. I didn''t do anything "You know what you''ve done Song Xuan''s eyes were cold, and Xiao Dong retreated with a guilty heart. "Mr. Song, what''s the matter with you? You''ve become so terrible." Xiao Dong sees that Qin Ning has been staring at himself. He is ashamed to find a hole to drill in, but he doesn''t drill it for her, so he wants to transfer his anger to her. "What are you looking at? If you didn''t scold me, Mr. song would be angry. You''re the woman to beat Women suddenly point the contradiction to themselves, Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. Disaster comes from the sky and hits her as a gourd eater. As the woman raised her arm, Qin Ning stepped back, but someone took a step faster than her. A fruit knife came and slashed the woman''s wrist before it fell to the ground. The fruit knife landed with a crisp sound, and then the blood on the woman''s wrist dropped on the floor. Qin Ning frowned. The floor has just been cleaned. Now it''s going to be cleaned again. "Ah, blood, you, I''ll sue you for murder!" Xiao Dong looks at his cut wrist in horror, and then goes to see the man who lost the fruit knife. He holds a peeled apple in his hand and hands it to Qin Ning like a nobody. Qin Ning took the apple and took a bite. He thought it was better not to look at these bloody things. "When you see the blood, I''ll go upstairs and clean it up." Chapter 938 Qin Ning was painting upstairs, and heard the voice downstairs. He went downstairs to have a look because he was curious. He didn''t expect that the nanny''s acting skills were too good. He was very happy and pretended to be very aggrieved. She is also unlucky, in front of Han Junyu''s face want to hit her, Han Junyu did not break her hand, she should be ancestors burn high incense. When Qin Ning goes upstairs, Han Junyu gracefully returns to his original position and continues to play chess. "Mr. Song, he, he almost killed me. You have to avenge me." Xiao Dong covered his wrist with one hand and pointed to Han Junyu. It seemed that he wanted to bite him. Song Xuan turned to see that she was still pretending to be here, and had no patience to act with her. "I don''t want to worry about you for provoking Lele''s feelings with me and stealing Lele''s things. If you show up in front of me in the future, it''s not cutting your wrist, it''s killing you. Not yet! " Xiao Dong stares at him in consternation, and wants to cry out the injustice. But looking at his cold face, she has no courage to speak. It turned out that he called her, not to let her be his companion, but to warn her to drive her away. In her heart, she cried to him, "Mr. Song, I really like you. I don''t want fame. I just want to be with you and take care of you. Give me a chance." "Oh, you are not worthy!" Xiao Dong was ashamed and angry. He clenched his fist and let it go. "I don''t deserve it, does your wife? Mr. Song, she is a fool who doesn''t know anything. She needs you to take care of everything for her. You don''t want a baby. If she can''t give birth, I can give it to you. I really love you, you don''t want me to leave, you can let me do anything Song Xuan felt sick when he listened to her. "You can die, too?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Dong stares at him in fright. I didn''t expect that he would be so amazing. "Can''t you play this game of chess?" Han Junyu suddenly asked coolly. "Well, let me see." Song Xuan sighs as he stares at the chessboard. It takes a lot of effort to fight Han Junyu. Now there''s a fly buzzing in his ear. He doesn''t know where he''s going. He was completely ignored. Xiao Dong angrily reached out and messed up the chessboard. Black and white chesspieces were scattered on the chessboard mountain, and some of them fell on the ground. "Mr. Song, what''s the fool worth remembering? Stupid as a pig, she believes what I say, such a woman is not worthy of you. And I love you so much, can''t you just look at me? I''ve told you not to be famous, but if you don''t agree with me, I''m just deceiving you too much! " Song Xuan seems to hear a cold joke. She says that if she likes him, he will go against his wife and be with her? Who is used to such unreasonable ideas! He was impatient and shook the pieces off his body. "Xiao Dong, I thought you were quite honest at the beginning, and because you came out of the welfare home, you got more sympathy. It seems that my sympathy has fed the dog "Mr. Song, don''t think that if I like you, you can trample on my dignity. I just like you. What''s wrong?" Xiao Dong retorted angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a mistake! I like other people''s husbands, but I haven''t taken advantage of other people''s kindness to say something without moral integrity. Shame is a good thing. It''s a pity she didn''t take it with her when she went out. Han Junyu looked at the messy chessboard, and then looked up at Song Xuan, full of boredom. "Old Mo!" Guarding at the door, Mo turned and came in, "Mr. Han, what can I do for you?" "Throw this woman out. Don''t let her make a sound. It''s terrible." "Yes Lao Mo nodded, took out some tissue from the tissue box, didn''t give Xiao Dong a chance to fight back, neatly covered her mouth with tissue and threw her out of the villa. "Well Help... " "please a nanny is so upset, song Xuan, are you too busy?" Han Junyu sat down again to clean up the chessboard. "It''s my fault. It''s not thoughtful." Song Xuan thought of Shule''s sad feeling, the more he thought about it, the more regretful he was. Seeing that song Xuan was in a bad mood and Han Junyu was not very comforting, he considered for a moment and put forward a firm plan. "Doesn''t your wife like to play games? Let her to develop the game, natural someone to accompany her to play, why to find some rotten people to guide her life. If she can grow up like this, she must have her life principles. The ideas imposed on her by others will only destroy her original values. " Song Xuan seriously thought about his words, felt very reasonable, and nodded his approval. Sometimes the question that oneself ponder over, perhaps other people''s a word of instruction, is better than the ten million kinds of possibilities that oneself think about. "Why didn''t I think of it?" "The onlookers see clearly." Han Junyu put the chessboard away, got up and looked at him, "recently I know you are too busy, let you have a week''s holiday."Song Xuan surprised, "this welfare is good, I thank Lord long en first." At this time, Xiao Dong, who is driven out of the villa, knows that she can''t continue the Song family''s work. She covers her injured hand and goes to the hospital. After the simple treatment of the wound, the more she thought about it, the more she felt depressed. With the injury certificate issued by the doctor, she called Shule. The first time no one answered, she did not give up and continued to dial. It wasn''t until the tenth phone call that the other party answered, "Mrs. song, you don''t know. Your husband is with other women because you can''t have children. He and other women are preparing to have children. My hand was injured because of this investigation. Could you pay me some medical expenses. I still have the injury certificate diagnosed by the hospital. " Song Xuan, who answers the phone, can''t help laughing. Hearing a man''s low laughter on the phone, Xiao Dong whispered that it was not good. He didn''t expect that Shule''s phone would be in his hands. "Ha ha, forget to break your hand, you can''t make this call." Xiao Dong felt her hand shaking. The pain in her hand had not gone away. She gritted her teeth. "Mr. Song, I tell you that I have a certificate issued by the hospital. If I am injured by your friend, you should compensate me, or I will sue him!" "If you want to fight a lawsuit, well, I also have the video of you stealing into my bedroom and taking my wife''s jewelry. However, I still want to advise you that no one can prove that the injury on your hand was caused by my friend. In order to get compensation, you deliberately framed my friend, which is also a crime! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Dong didn''t expect that he installed a camera at home, so he was a little flustered. "Mr. Song, I don''t mean that. I''m forced by life. Please let me go." "I give you a lot of money. Whose life have you been forced by?" Song Xuan hated her as an excuse to shirk responsibility. Does she have reason to hurt others because her life is not satisfactory? Besides, Shule treats her as a friend, buying her clothes and cosmetics. She never wants to ask for anything from her, but she takes advantage of Shule''s simplicity and forces her to run away from home. The more song Xuan thought about it, the more angry he was. Since she said she was forced by life, he didn''t mind adding a little pressure to her life. "Xiao Dong, there is a way to heaven. If you don''t want to go, I can only send you to hell!" Chapter 939 Xiao Dong hung up and looked at the injury certificate she asked for from the doctor. It was like a hot potato. She quickly put it away. In my heart, I constantly comfort myself that the Song family''s work is very good. This time, it''s bad luck for her. Just don''t do it. It''s a big deal. Pretend to be poor and go to the next family. With this idea, she went to the housekeeping company, ready to consult with the boss. Before she looked for a job, she would give her boss some benefits and ask her boss to help her pay attention to some rich people. But when she arrived at the housekeeping company, she found a group of policemen outside. She asked the onlookers in doubt and learned that there was a financial problem in the housekeeping company and was under investigation. After hearing the news, Xiao Dong turned and ran. This housekeeper is also greedy. Even she finds that there is something wrong with the financial affairs of their company, but they cover up very well and are not found. This time it seems that the company will suffer. The company couldn''t go, so she had to go back to the place she rented and found another group of tough men blocking her door. Her door was open, but her house was smashed. A wave of anger rushed to her head. She rushed forward and managed to squeeze in front of her. However, she heard the neighbors saying that these people came to ask for debts. She not only smashed the things inside, but also waited for the tenants to come back. Xiao Dong is so scared that she staggers. The house she lives in is shared with another girl. She knows that she owes a lot of money, but she left two days ago. At that time, she was still wondering, how could anyone leave without moving her things. Now there is something she doesn''t understand. That girl has escaped. Now those debt collectors can''t find that girl, they will come to her! She was angry and angry, and wanted to swear, but there were several big men in front of her, and she couldn''t beat any of them. They only knew money, but they didn''t know people. If she went back, wouldn''t she be trapped? In order to save her life, she had to step back. Walking on the road, her mobile phone rings a text message to remind her that the deadline for borrowing money from her credit card is approaching. She sighed. Originally, she thought that she could catch up with Mr. Song, but she didn''t expect that Mr. Song didn''t know the wind and the moon, and he just didn''t get oil and salt. The more she thought about it, the more desperate she was, and she burst into tears. Before she finished crying, she was reminded by her mobile phone that someone sent her a message, and she opened it curiously, all of which were sarcastic words from her friends. She is baffled, is ready to fight back, but saw a friend sent her a link, is an article, but also with a small video. [shoplifter, you need to get to know her to avoid being trapped! ¡¿ when she saw the name of the article, Xiao Dong felt a cool air rushing from the bottom of her feet to her brain. Then she opened the video, and it was really the content that she went into Mr. Song''s bedroom to get things. Although the picture of changing clothes was cut off, the content is enough to show that her behavior is beyond what a nanny should do. She pinches her mobile phone and wants to smash it. What happened today, it turned out that he did harm to her! Thinking of his words, "Xiao Dong, there is a way to heaven. If you don''t want to go, I can only send you to hell!" Xiao Dong went to the ice cave and felt like a prey stuck by a spider''s web. He couldn''t escape his control. With this video, she is notorious. In the future, she can''t go on in this industry. It''s hard to find a normal job. Mr. Song, this is to shut her down! At this moment, she regretted provoking that man. If she had done her job as a nanny, she would not have become like this. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. Shule doesn''t know what happened to Xiao Dong. When she wakes up, song Xuan takes her to wash and prepare for dinner. She thought that song Xuan didn''t want her, so she was depressed and didn''t have a good meal. Now Song Xuan told her that he would not be with other women or leave her. Looking at the dishes on the table, she was in a good mood and had a good appetite. During the meal, Shu Le''s eyes looked at Ji Ji and an an from time to time. She envied Qin Ning for having such a beautiful pair of children. Qin Ning knows that she still cares about the fact that she is not pregnant. She smiles and comforts her that pregnancy is a probability event and cannot be forced. Some people can have children at one time, while others can only have children for several years. She and song Xuan are just about to have children recently. Of course, they can''t be too anxious. If they are too nervous, they will be in a bad mood and the children won''t come. After listening to her words, Shu Le nods and pulls song Xuan with a smile, saying that she will have a beautiful daughter like An''an in the future, and that she will take her to play games. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan almost chokes when he wants to play a game with his daughter in his arms. After dinner, song Xuan takes Shule home. Shule turns around at home, but she doesn''t see Xiao Dong. She asks song Xuan in doubt. Song Xuan replied calmly, saying that there was something in Xiao Dong''s family that she wanted to go home to deal with, so she resigned.It''s a pity for Shu le that Xiao Dong still plays with her. She left alone, so boring. Song Xuan is distressed to hear that among her peers, Qin Ning is the only one who comes close to her. Moreover, when she comes to Nankang with him, she has no relatives to accompany her, so he is very guilty. "I can accompany you." But Shule shook his head, "you have to work, you work to earn money to support your family. Xiao Dong said, "I''ll wait for you at home. I can''t always go to your company to disturb you." Thinking of Xiao Dong''s teaching her some messy things, song Xuan frowned and touched her face. "You come to my company to find me, I am very happy, not to disturb." Shule''s eyes brighten, she still likes to go to his company, because he has a large game hall downstairs, he can take her to play. "Well, or you can earn money to support me. I''ll stay at home with you." "May I?" Shule is eager to try. If she can earn money, brother song can stay at home with her. How nice. "You can play games and learn a little about software. You can develop a game software. As long as the game sells well, you can make money." Song Xuan induced it slowly. "Wow, can you make money playing games?" Shule is excited. She can''t do anything else, but she is good at playing games. No matter how difficult the games are, she is willing to study them. Song Xuan stretched out his long arm and clasped her waist. He lowered his head to her face as if to kiss her, but he didn''t stick it on. A little bit between, as if from, if there seems to be no people itching. It''s like a naughty and affectionate butterfly. It has different wings in a beautiful flower, but it doesn''t stay, but it doesn''t fly away, just around the flower. Suddenly a gust of wind blowing, butterflies close to the flowers, but still a millimetre distance, stirring the hearts of the people. Shule''s eyelashes flashed. In the past, he would take the initiative to kiss her, but this time he seemed to be deliberately teasing her. She could no longer bear to stand on tiptoe and kiss his lips. When she takes the initiative, song Xuan starts to talk. "Lele, you kiss me on your own initiative. Don''t say I bully you later!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shule, who was fascinated by him, found that he had been cheated. She is willing to be bullied by brother song. Chapter 940 Han Junyu''s villa, study. Qin Ning''s study was not delayed by Han Junyu because she had friends. Looking at the fatal English problem, Qin Ning really wants to cry. She recited a lot of words, but when it came time to do the topic, the Chinese meaning of the words became a paste in her mind. The most terrible thing is that she has to memorize a lot of theories. If she remembers wrong, she will be punished. She feels that she is in a vicious circle. Can''t read, she put aside the book, find an excuse to accompany ANN to sleep. The man at work looked up at her and said, "Ann has Xiao Rui to take care of her. If you want to go to the waves, just say so." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stopped, stiffened his back and sighed. Continue to sit back at the desk, her chin pillow on the book, poor blinking big eyes, like a dog waiting to be appeased. "Come here." Han Junyu can''t stand her eyes. He puts down the document and waves to her. Qin Ning seems to get an amnesty order. He turns his mouth and gets up jubilantly. He jumps to him and sits on his lap coquettishly. "Blame me for being strict with you?" "No, it''s boring. I don''t feel bored if I''m allowed to draw, but the theoretical knowledge is too boring. " Qin Ning complained. She knew that Han Junyu was strict with her for her good. Maybe she was destined to be a scum, but she couldn''t settle down to learn. Han Junyu long finger scraped her very cocky nose, "study tired to rest, go to the cinema?" "Why, is that ok?" Qin Ning was pleasantly surprised. Han Junyu holds her on the sofa, sets up the projector and accompanies her to watch art related movies. Qin Ning was moved to see him sit down to accompany her. Looking up and kissing him on the face, "Han Junyu, it''s good to have you." "Concentrate on the movie. Don''t make a scene." Qin Ning laughs, rubs in his arms, finds a comfortable position and lies down in his arms to watch the movie. This film is set in the war. It tells the story of an art artist growing up in the war era. It''s hard and painful, but she transcends those sorrows and achieves a world shaking work. At the beginning of the story, in the war, the heroine lost her parents and was sold to GouLan yard. Because of her good looks and strong character, she was favored by a rich family. The rich family took her away from GouLan yard, took her home to be a servant girl, and taught her to draw. The children of the rich family found that the heroine was very talented in art. The more they appreciated her, the more fragrant she was. The rich man fell in love with her and fell asleep with her. He treats the heroine as his wife, and promises to carry her into the house with the eight lift sedan chair. But fate likes to joke. His family deceives him to go home. When he gets home, he knows that his family has prepared a wedding for him. He resolutely refused, but still could not resist the power of his parents, married the woman arranged by the family, and combined with her to have a child. When the heroine knows all this, she has no choice but to accept it. Instead of interfering in the young master''s life, she devoted herself to art, and her paintings were more spiritual. The young master felt that he owed her, so he sent her to study. When she arrived at the school, her work in GouLan yard was exposed by those who were jealous of her, which made the whole school know that everyone looked at her strangely. What she could do was to ignore her and draw her works well, so as to repay the young master''s kindness to her. But there are still people who hate her existence and tear up the works she has spent a lot of time painting. She has no right to be nameless and can''t fight back. She can do the next painting and she wants to draw better. In the back, her reputation was spread more and more ugly, alerting the headmaster to expel her. The young master''s family has a young grandmother, which can''t accommodate her. But if she leaves school, in the war years, she is a girl, and she can''t carry her shoulders. Her hands can''t do anything except painting. Maybe she was moved by her sincerity. At this time, her tutor stood up and spoke for her, supported her and recommended her to study in foreign schools. After hearing the news, the young master came to the school to find her. He didn''t want her to leave him, and said that if she went abroad, he would not provide any tuition for her. No tuition, she went abroad alone, can she survive? Looking at the man she once loved deeply, she finally decided that she would leave and study abroad. In foreign countries, she lives in the basement, in addition to study, but also work, every day tired to breathe time is not, but also did not give up her dream. So struggling, she is good-looking, too eye-catching, or envied and calculated by others, but no matter what, she finally can''t resist, creating incredible works and winning many international awards. Qin Ning, who is rich in emotion, was moved by the artist''s firmness and persistence in art and has been wiping tears with a paper towel. When the movie is over, she turns to see the man, only to find that he is answering the email with his mobile phone. ¡°¡­¡­¡±She crawled out of his arms and looked at him with big, tearful eyes. "Han Junyu, what was your dream?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Han Junyu drew his lips, the question was very abstract. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to answer it. "You are so smart, you must have something you want to do?" Han Junyu asked, "what about yours?" Qin Ning tilted his head and thought, "my dream, I have long wanted to say, I want to have a healthy body, and then express my thoughts and attitude with my brush." So she will in order to improve their ability to take the postgraduate entrance examination. "Han Junyu, I really want to know your dream." If not, she wants to accompany him to achieve it. Han Junyu put down his mobile phone to think, and felt that his neck was a little sour. He ordered his neck. "Rub my shoulders." Qin Ning glanced at him and sat still. "No welfare, no welfare." He continued to pick up his cell phone, trying to end the conversation. Qin Ning got up, rubbed his neck and helped him walk. Computer mobile phone is often looked down on the , and the neck is comfortable. It is strange that she can make complaints about her heart. Although he is the president of Sheng''an, he has no less work to do than those small employees, and he often works night shifts. When he is blind, she and song Xuan discuss not to disturb him and let him take good care of his injury, but Han Junyu still insists on sending some voice version of the work content to Yueyang, he is voice response. At the beginning, she did not agree with him, but he said that in his position, what should be done was to do. Although Xiang Yueyang can hold up Sheng''an, he will be tired if he is given too much pressure, so he can do as much as he can. Qin Ning is always thinking that smart people are not terrible. What''s terrible is that smart people are still working hard. She''s a scum for hundreds of streets. "When I was a child, I didn''t think about anything mature, and it was too long ago, and I forgot about it. But to say that dreams, whether you are poor and rich, humble or noble, can have. But not everyone needs it. " Qin Ning thought that she could understand him, but after thinking about it, she felt that she didn''t understand him. "My dear, can you speak?" Chapter 941 What is a dream? It is people''s bold imagination in their dreams. It may not come true, but it will be a good expectation. With rational and realistic thinking, Han Junyu, in the face of life, values not only the future, but also the present. Because everything in the future is created today. So talking about dreams is like an artist''s inspiration. For him, talking about goals and plans is more realistic. Since it''s about goals, it''s meaningless to talk about the past, because he cares more about the plan of his life and the prospect of the future. What is his goal now? As her husband and father of the children, he tried his best to provide them with a happy living environment, so that they can do what they want to do. A very vulgar goal. Han Junyu was stunned. Because of her, he became ordinary and real. Qin Ning is still waiting for him to speak, but after he put down his mobile phone, he hooked her finger. She came to him in doubt, and then he pulled her to his leg. Although she has been a regular on his legs, she is still a little shy and makes him talk well. "Stupid girl, my dream is..." Later, he whispered in her ear. After listening to him, Qin Ning''s face turned red, angry and ashamed, but he suppressed him when he got up. "You asked me to say it. I said it. You''re angry again, stupid girl. You don''t talk." Han Junyu is calm and unhappy. Qin Ning pursed her lips, not only her cheeks were hot, but also her ears were hot. "I won''t tell you. It''s too late. I''m going to bed." "Well, it''s time to go to bed." Han Junyu picked her up seriously and went back to the bedroom. Being held by him, Qin Ning felt very dangerous. "I can come down and walk by myself." "I''m willing to hold you. You can run if you can." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Run your uncle, you hold me, how can you run? Qin Ning was so angry that he rolled his eyes. He lay in his arms and grabbed his collar. "Seriously, Han Junyu, don''t you really have something you particularly want to do?" "Just now, I didn''t seriously tell you what I want to do most." He went straight back to the bathroom. He opened the shower, the water temperature is still a little cold, he held her to the side, skilled take off her coat, began to untie his shirt buttons. Qin Ning is still not reconciled, a pair of dead pigs are not afraid of hot water, she put one hand on his shoulder, the other hand touched his side face. "I still want to know what happened when you were a child, which made you feel very sorry, or what you wanted to do but never did." Han Junyu was stunned. The water temperature of the opened shower gradually increased. The drops of water sprinkled on him. He bowed his head and her forehead fell on her forehead. "What I remember more deeply is that my mother gave me a cat as a birthday present, and I raised that cat a little bit. Su Li went back to Han''s house and said she was allergic to cat hair. While I was away from school, she asked the servant to throw the cat away. I came back from school, looking for a lot of places are not found. Now I think it''s a pity that I didn''t find the cat So the first time he saw Qin Ning, he thought of the cat he had raised. "A cat." Qin Ning tangled, she once had a dog, but after the dog died, she did not dare to raise it again, because she was afraid that it would not be good. "Anything else?" Han Junyu sneered, pinched her face, tried the water temperature, and took the shower to wash her hair. "Everyone has regrets. Don''t care too much." Qin Ning shook his head, "I care, you and I have a big age gap, I always can''t guess what you think, so I want to know more about you." Han Junyu in the hand of the action meal, cold eyes squint, tone moment Yin cold, "do you think I''m old?" "No, you are the most handsome in my heart!" Qin Ning, with a strong desire for survival, put out a thin arm around his neck and gave him a kiss on his lips. Anger is dissolved by her kiss, Han Junyu continues to wash her hair. Qin Ning originally thought that long hair was not easy to take care of. Han Junyu said that he came to take care of it for her, so he washed her hair everyday. After washing her head, both of them are covered with water. Han Junyu originally wanted to give her a bath, but the woman mischievously said that he helped her wash her head, and she also wanted to help him wash his hair. Since she wanted to play, Han Junyu didn''t stop her. But the little woman''s hands are too soft. When she rubs her hair, it''s like a massage. Maybe it''s too comfortable. His body has a natural reaction. But she was serious and didn''t notice his reaction. Staring at her delicate clavicle, he rolled the Adam''s apple, took away the shower from her hand, put it in its original position, raised her chin with his long finger, and kissed her lips. "Well..."Qin Ning was stunned. Her hand was still on his head and fell on his neck. Man kisses emotional, she closed her eyes, learn to respond, but also mischievously pushed him back, let him back against the wall. But she is too short, one hand wants to support on his shoulder, a wall Dong, tried several times failed. "Poof Ha ha... " Han Junyu was amused by her actions and couldn''t help laughing. Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and got angry. "It''s cute and stupid." "You scolded me again." Qin Ning glared at him angrily. "No, it''s a compliment." Han Junyu pinched the tip of her nose, put his long arm around her waist, lifted her up and let her rise above his shoulder, so that her arm could support the wall. Qin Ning knew that he was teasing her again. He didn''t want to play any more and wanted to come down. Qin Ning struggled a few times and didn''t escape. She lowered her head and bit his side neck, but she ignited a war. On the battlefield, you come and I go, you chase me. He is domineering and strong, and she is soft and charming. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning sleepy by the man to the bed, has been washed, put on the pajamas, and then the man also lay down beside her. She habitually rubbed his arms, vaguely called his name. "Han Junyu, what you want to do most, are you happy when you do it?" He said that his dream is to be husband and wife with her and make him enjoy himself. Han Junyu felt her long hair, which had just been dried, and raised the corner of her mouth. No wonder she would take the initiative today. Little silly girl, he teased her, and he took it seriously. But he still whispered in her ear to remind, "after more physical training, want me to enjoy, you are still far away." Qin Ning sighed, as if it was because she didn''t satisfy him. She moved her head and arched into his arms, so Han Junyu heard a few cat calls in the silent night. Han Junyu looked down at the woman''s side face. His eyes moved. There was a kind of emotion called moving in his heart. This woman How can he not love. Chapter 942 When Qin Ning got up the next day, he was the last one. When she fell, others were already sitting at the table, waiting for her alone. She felt her nose embarrassed, said hello to the three children with a smile, and sat down beside the man. Han Junyu looked pretty good, but he didn''t say anything. He asked Aunt Zhang to put breakfast on the table. Qin Ning''s body is too weak, and An''an needs recuperation, so there are two plates of medicated food on the table. It''s not complicated to make medicated food, but it takes time to make medicated food, and it smells like a light Chinese medicine, not bitter, but mellow. Soup surface layer also did not pan oily light, let a person see appetite big open. Qin Ning turned to look at the man around him. In order to take care of her, he really worked hard, but what about her? The more I think about it, the more I feel that as a wife, she is very irresponsible. "See if I can fill my stomach?" Qinning back, mouth open, serious nod. "My husband is the most handsome, beautiful and delicious!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Cough," Han churui, who was eating, choked. Qin Ning laughs foolishly and lowers her head to eat. She secretly decides that she should know more about him and take care of him in her way. Ah, when is Han Junyu''s birthday? It seems that she hasn''t had a birthday with him yet. She thought in her heart, no matter what dish Han Junyu put in her mouth, she would not refuse. Ding Dong, Ding Dong, Ding Dong. The doorbell rang. Han Junyu turns to look at the door. Who will come back to his villa at this time? Aunt Zhang went to open the door, "Mr. Han, it''s express delivery. You have an express delivery." Han Junyu gets up and goes to the door to sign for the express. He checks that it''s a transnational e-mail. He opens it in disbelief. "What is it?" Qin Ning came over and stared at the documents in his hand. He was not sure. "It''s the birth certificate of ANN and Gigi, the legal transfer of the supervisor." Han Junyu explained. He took out all the documents. Qin Ning found a small note floating out of the document. When he picked it up, his pupils shrank. "What''s the matter?" Seeing her face suddenly changed, Han Junyu took the note from her hand. The note contained only one sentence. [be careful of Rongteng and Rongwei. The crisis is still there. Keep alert. ¡¿ Han Junyu was impatient and tore up the note and threw it into the garbage can. "This document should be sent quarterly. According to Roewe, he may have been traveling." Qin Ning recovered his face and pretended to see nothing. Han Junyu didn''t want to talk about the quarter. He put away the documents and asked her. "Today I''m going to register An''an and Ji Ji. What''s their name? Do you have any idea?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and thought deeply, "Han Nuan, Han Ji, what do you think?" Han Junyu feels that he calls An''an and Jiji to come and discuss their names. An''an and Jiji are nicknames for good luck, but big names are the names to be used when going to school with them and entering the society in the future, so we should be careful. But the two children think their names are easy to say, so they don''t care. They listen to their parents'' opinions. Han Junyu thought carefully and said two names, "Han Tiannuan, Han Tianzhuo. Where there is Ann, the weather will be warmer. ANN, do you like it? " "Wow, I''m so good." Ann nodded. Han Tiannuan, Han Junyu''s explanation is simple, rude and straightforward. Qin Ning can''t refute it. "What about my name?" Gigi is curious. "Zhuo, in the book of songs, there is a song" Qi''ao ", in which there are bandits and gentlemen. They are like fighting, like learning, like Zhuo, like grinding. It is said that the cultivation of a gentleman''s good self-cultivation is like the processing of jade. You and I. My mother think that you are the angel carved by heaven, flying to us. I also hope you can keep your talent in the future. If you are deficient, you can carve yourself and become better. " Han Junyu said this for a reason. Ji Ji''s idea of being taught by Ji''s is extreme. For example, he almost started to check Jian Ying last time. He has been trying to change his idea and make him look at the world more peacefully. Therefore, whether he is an angel or a devil depends on how he carves himself. But, whether he is an angel or a devil, he will be his father. "These two names are good, Han Tianai and Han Tianzhuo." Han churui nodded. To determine the name, Han Junyu goes to apply for a hukou. Qin Ning also wants to go out for a walk, so he goes out with him. In the car, Han Junyu turned and glanced at the woman beside her. She was staring out of the window. He didn''t know what to think. His eyes were a little sad. "Ning Ning, what are you thinking?" Qin Ning turned to see him, "I feel like I''ve had a nightmare.""Nightmare?" "Yes, since I met Rong, my mother, she came to me, and then a series of things happened, and then she left, I saw Xu''er. They came all of a sudden and left in a hurry. To me, it was like an illusory nightmare. " Han Junyu knew that what happened during this period had a great impact on her. He reached out and touched her small head, and Qin Ning also rubbed his palm obediently. "But I''m glad you''re still with me when I wake up." Han Junyu looked at her, "in the car, don''t tease." "I''m not. I''m telling the truth." Qin Ning looked at him sincerely. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn''t deliberately tease him. I can easily tease him with my natural appearance. Every time she confessed to him seriously, he wanted to kiss her. The procedure of applying for Hukou is not complicated. Han Junyu and song Xuan greet each other. Half an hour later, the names of his two children are written on his Hukou book. Qin Ning opened the household register and looked at the five pieces of paper. It was a member of her family. Her mouth turned up. "Han Junyu, are we going to celebrate such a happy event?" "How do you want to celebrate?" Han Junyu is also very happy that the two children''s household registration problem has been solved. "Well, I haven''t thought about it yet. Would you like to have a friend at home? " When Han Junyu was blind, his friends were worried about them and took care of them. Qin Ning also wanted to find a chance to thank them. "Yes, I''ll let them know." A group of friends received a phone call from Han Junyu and did not refuse his invitation when they had time. More people, what''s the best to eat? "He has been informed to go to Fengwei''s restaurant." Han Junyu makes a decision. There is a five-star restaurant under Feng''s banner. All the chefs are Michelin chefs. This kind of restaurant is rich and can''t eat. It needs to be agreed several months in advance. If you want to eat here on holidays, you have to make an appointment a year or two ago. Qin Ning had gone to eat it before. He knew the taste there was good, and if he wanted to eat something, he could ask the chef to cook it immediately. Chapter 943 When Qin Ning and his children arrive at the restaurant, Feng Wei and ban Yongjun also bring his family''s treasure. His family''s name is Feng Jin. He wears a small suit and a bow tie. At a young age, he is a noble gentleman with good manners. Seeing the three children of the Han family, ban Yongjun asked him to introduce himself. Maybe he''s a little nervous for someone he''s not familiar with. His words are very official. It''s obvious that he often encounters such scenes. "My name is Feng Jin. I''m four years old. I have a younger brother in my family. Nice to meet you." Han churui took a look at Han Junyu and got his nod. He knew it clearly and said hello politely. "I''m Han churui. This is my younger brother and sister, Ji Ji and an an." Ji Ji, like him, said sternly, "Ji Ji is my nickname. I have a big name, Han Tianzhuo. You can call me Jiji. This is my sister. Her small name is An''an and her big name is Han Tiannuan. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± An an frowns and grabs Han churui''s hand. She doesn''t want to make new friends. Feng Jin''s eyes turned to An''an''s face, and then he said with a smile, "what a beautiful sister, your name is An''an, isn''t it?" "Well." An''an answers quietly and hides behind Han churui. Feng Jin still wants to speak, but he is reminded by Ban Yongjun. "Xiaojin, you are a brother. You have to take care of your younger brother and sister, you know?" "Well, I will." Feng Jin is only four years old, but he can feel his family style in every word and deed. "Tut Tut, Feng Wei, your son is so handsome. You teach him well." Xi Yifan can''t help but say, "Jiji, don''t always keep a straight face, you should smile more." He''s going to be a father in a few months, so he''s paying unprecedented attention to other people''s children. Jiji looked at him, obedient grin, "Uncle Xi, forced smile will only make yourself ugly, do you want me ugly?" Forced Yan Huanxiao or Qin Ning a few days ago to teach him the word, did not expect that he now used, Qin Ning Fu amount. ¡°¡­¡­ Han Junyu, your family boy and you have the same virtue. " Xi Yifan sighed. "Well, thank you. Jiji is my son. He is like me. It is obvious to all. Mr. Xi, if you emphasize too much, you will show how ugly you are when you are jealous of me. " Han Junyu helps his son hate him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan wants to swear, but he tolerates it when he thinks there are children here! "Ah, you have children to show children, love to show love, like me, the only one who can show beauty right has been robbed, it''s really unreasonable." Make fun of Yueyang. "Beautiful? Xiang Yueyang, is it appropriate to be so arrogant in front of me? " Pei Qian opened the door and came in. Hearing Xiang Yueyang''s words, he asked with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang. "Is it my fault to show love?" Song Xuan put his arm around Shule''s shoulder and asked with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang wants to give him a middle finger. Qin Ning originally wanted to take care of her two children, but Han Junyu and Han churui were there. She couldn''t touch them at all, so she could only listen to their mutual hatred and find it interesting. In addition, she had a lot of people, excitement and appetite, so she ate a lot unconsciously. Xi Yifan wanted to learn from Qin Ning because he wanted to take care of Xiaobao, but Qin Ning was so confused when she was pregnant that she didn''t understand many problems. So he turned to ban Yongjun for help. Ban Yongjun had two children and just wanted to talk. Feng Wei, who was sitting next to ban Yongjun, felt that he had the most say on this topic, so the two men had a hot talk about how to take care of pregnant women. Ban Yongjun opens his mouth and looks at the two men directly ignoring her. She pulls her eyes. Ask, former secret love object and current husband are talking about how to take care of pregnant women, what should I do? ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Qin Ning heard ban Yongjun''s request, he covered his mouth and kept smiling. He turned his head to see Xi Yifan. He was very devoted to listening to Feng Wei''s teaching experience. He felt very cute. And ban Yongjun can say this sentence in such a humorous tone, which shows that he has let go of the past. Xiaobao and ban Yongjun are not very familiar, and she is not a flexible temperament. Occasionally, she only communicates with Qin Ning. Seeing that Qin Ning almost has a hernia, she asks her what''s happy about her. Qin Ning shakes his head. Someone once fell in love with Xi Yifan secretly. Xiao Bao can''t know it. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing. Listening to Feng Wei explaining the thirty-six ways to take care of pregnant women, song Xuan also finds it interesting. Thinking that he will go through this process in the future, he also comes here. When Shule learned that Xiaobao was pregnant and had a baby in her stomach, she kept staring at her stomach and wanted to touch it, but worried that she was too abrupt. Hesitated for a long time, she went to Xiaobao and asked her very seriously. "Xiaobao, how did your baby come from? Can you teach me?""Cough" Xiaobao looks at Shule in surprise. Although they are both in Baicheng, they are not girls who can deal with each other. Sometimes when song Xuan and Xi Yifan get together, they are nodding acquaintances. At most, they just say hello. Suddenly listening to her question, and the question is so profound, Xiaobao doesn''t know where to start. "It''s brother song who said that if I do too much with him, will it increase the chance of my baby?" Shule said frankly, but made Xiaobao blush. "But me and I," Song Xuan heard Shu Le''s voice and realized what she was going to say. He immediately turned his head and gave her a kiss on the lip. "Lele, Xiaobao doesn''t know the answer. Only I can give it to you. Let''s go home and say." "Oh." Shule always regards his words as the truth, so he is not entangled. Xiang Yueyang looks at the way song Xuan and Shu Le get along with each other and looks envious. "Tut, song Xuan, your wife is beautiful, lovely and loves you. You must have saved the world in your last life before you married her." Song Xuan is naturally happy when someone praises his wife. Shule also thinks that, "brother song saved me. He is my hero. Besides, I am not only beautiful and clever, but also love him. In the future, I will give brother song many babies. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The dog food made his stomach ache. He told Yueyang that he was full before he had eaten. Han Junyu is to know why this guy can not find a girlfriend, glanced at him, "single dog, frustrated in love, workplace refueling." He said to Yueyang, "Han Junyu, are you so interesting? You take your wife and children to surf every day, but you throw Sheng''an to me. You''re so happy to say that to me. If it wasn''t for my busy work, I wouldn''t be able to find a girlfriend. " "No woman likes you, blame me for getting married and having children?" Han Junyu is ironic. ¡°¡­¡­ Hahaha " Qin Ning wanted to bear it, but looking at Yueyang''s expression, he couldn''t help laughing and had a stomachache. Taking a deep breath from Yueyang, he felt that he needed to calm down. Then Han Junyu''s voice came again, "can''t let go of the past, find a girlfriend, you are also a disaster." It''s a real hit. Chapter 944 Four years ago, Xiang Yueyang came to Nankang city to take over Song Xuan''s position. He joked that he was frustrated in love and wanted to work to make himself forget the past. He said it was a joke, but it was not a joke, and only he knew it. Four years later, he did not meet excellent girls, but he did not allow them to step into his life. There are two possibilities. First, Xiang Yueyang really didn''t meet the right woman. Second, he has not gone out of the previous period of feelings, and his heart is still chewing the sadness left by that period of feelings. No matter what kind of situation, Xiang Yueyang needs to take another step forward, because he can only feel whether he has been together before, and he has never taken the initiative to get close to other women. Although he sometimes teases himself glibly that he has not found a object, he should know his own situation in his heart. Han Junyu also jokingly reminds us that it may not be easy to put it down, but if he wants to get new feelings, he must do it. Rational thinking Han Junyu can say this, in fact, the main purpose is not to say feelings, but in Sheng''an''s management. At the beginning, Xiang Yueyang just felt that he was an acting president. In the way of management, he was more casual. Because of the surprise of his personality, Han Junyu is used to being strong and domineering. In his work, everyone is immersed in his lewd power. As soon as his face changes, his mood becomes tense. Xiang Yueyang is very friendly to people, communicating with people more tactfully, leaving room for each other, so a company suddenly changes its management style, which has many problems. Han Junyu and Xiang Yueyang have been together for many years. He knows that Xiang Yueyang is like a dagger with gorgeous and eye-catching appearance. The sharp edge is hidden. As long as the other party is in a limited range and does not offend him, he will let you watch it at will. But if the other side is beyond the limit, I''m sorry. No matter how gorgeous the dagger is, it''s still a dagger. It''s not soft when it stabs people''s heart. Xiang Yueyang heard his advice and kept silent for a few seconds. His face was complicated. He got up and said he went to the toilet and left. Seeing him go out, Qin Ning put away his smile and worried. "Han Junyu, you just said, is it a little heavy?" "Is it heavy?" Han Junyu didn''t think so. "The elders of Xiang family contacted me. I abducted their son. If I didn''t help them find a daughter-in-law, I would let Xiang Yueyang go back to find it. In order that Sheng''an will not replace the manager any more, I should do something about him. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people tut tut twice in their hearts. The nature of capitalists has been exposed. They have to bring up some subordinates after a meal. They silently mourned for Yueyang for a few seconds. "Poof..." Pei Qian, who is drinking soup, suddenly hears Han Junyu''s words, and a mouthful of soup spurts out. "Jun Yu, you are really crazy. You said that you would invite us to dinner. In fact, you have another purpose to greet Yueyang. It''s just for the back of the heart piercing words!" Han Junyu shrugged and did not deny his guess. "Feng Wei, would you do this to your subordinates?" Xi Yifan can''t help asking Feng Wei around him. "Well This can also explain why han Junyu can not only manage Sheng''an well, but also manage several large foreign companies at the same time. I feel inferior to him. " Feng Wei looks ashamed. "Song Xuan, I really admire you. I''ve been with him for so many years." Xiao Jue pretended to sigh. It''s because they played with him from childhood to adulthood. They should be clear about who Han Junyu is. To make such an exclamation is to tease and enliven the atmosphere. Song Xuan coughed lightly. Although it is true, Han Junyu is still here. He dare not say anything more. Listening to the public''s attack on Han Junyu, Qin Ning was not happy and wanted to express his opinions. "Xiang Yueyang is our good friend. We should also pay attention to his love life. He seems to talk to everyone, but he seldom talks about his inner thoughts. If he doesn''t pierce that layer of paper, he doesn''t want to look out at all Other people are more or less in favor of this view. The past is gone. If we continue to cling to it, we will only get regret. "President, President, no good." All of a sudden, the staff of the restaurant knocked on the door and came to Feng Wei to report. "What''s the matter? Speak slowly." Feng Wei gets up and looks serious. The employee gasped for breath and realized that he was too flustered and humiliated the president. "Your friend is quarreling with others outside. The store manager can''t persuade me to come to you." "My friend?" Feng Wei doubts, thought to pick eyebrows, "is Yueyang." Han Junyu stood up and said, "I''ll go and have a look with you." In this five-star restaurant, people are either rich or expensive. Although Feng Wei is the president here, he can''t say a lot if he meets a difficult guest. And Han Junyu is different. He is a guest here. If the other party really wants to cause trouble, he will not show mercy.How can we not have Xi Yifan and Pei Qian to watch the excitement? Xi Yifan asked the ladies to stay in the box. He went out to have a look with song Xuan, Xiao Jue and Pei Qian who was wearing a mask. If you really want to fight, it''s OK to have more people. "You guys, are you too conspicuous?" Qin Ning saw that they clearly wanted to go to the theatre, but he put on a serious face to help fight, and his eyes twitched. "No, it''s not that we are too eye-catching, it''s that Pei Yingdi will be too eye-catching." Xiao Jue catches up with Pei Qian with a smile, and several people disappear in the box. "These men look very serious, but they all have a childish heart." Ban Yongjun couldn''t help laughing and scolding. "Well, elder martial sister, you know the truth." Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. In the southeast of the dining hall, the light is bright. Xiang Yueyang is confronting a man with a bad face. Feng Wei worries that the two are really fighting. He is going to persuade him, but he is stopped by Han Junyu. "That''s the young master of the Deng family. He''s a rogue. If he quarrels with Yueyang, I''m afraid it''s a scholar who meets a soldier. I don''t know what''s good for him." Feng Wei explained. Han Junyu shook his head, "you see what is standing behind Yueyang." Feng Wei''s eyes move, and then he finds that there is a girl standing behind Yueyang, who is in a mess. The girl is still wearing the working clothes of the restaurant, so it should be the staff here. "Eh, what''s the situation? Heroes save beauty?" Pei Qian came up and laughed excitedly. Feng Wei went to ask a waiter who knew the situation to explain the situation. Five men sat down at a table to watch the play. They were all very handsome, tall and straight, and they were very distinguished. Sitting together attracted people''s attention. When the waitress who was called over stood at the table and looked at the five handsome guys with their own characteristics, she was dazzled for a moment, but she was reluctant to look away. Wow, she''s so lucky today that she can enjoy so many handsome guys. Moreover, the five handsome guys are staring at themselves, her tense palms are sweating, hormones are rampant, and she is dizzy. Chapter 945 The reason why Xiang Yueyang would quarrel with others is quite unreasonable. He came out of the box in an irritable mood and went to a toilet first. He was about to go to the public smoking area for a cigarette when he met a man holding a woman outside the toilet. They seemed to be blocking a girl in a restaurant uniform. The girl always lowered her head and couldn''t see her face clearly. She didn''t care about Yueyang, so she listened to the man. "Yunyun, it''s a coincidence to meet you here. This is my new girlfriend, Guan Ling." The girl in overalls nodded and said politely, "Hello, I won''t disturb you." The girl wanted to go, but she was blocked by Guan Ling, who was beside the man. She looked at the girl across the street, "I heard that you refused Deng GE''s pursuit, but you are not so good either. If you want to have no body and no face, you are blind, but you are really blind. But it doesn''t matter. I''m with brother Deng now. We''ll be happy. " Girl face is still polite smile, nodded, "I wish you happiness, I want to go to work." Guan Ling looked at her calm face and sneered scornfully. She took out two hundred yuan from her bag and threw them into her face. "If you''re so obedient, I''ll give you a tip." RMB hit the cheek, because no one reached for it and fell to the ground. The girl closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them again, she was smiling. "Thank you for your tips." After that, she bent down to pick up the two pieces of RMB with a pretty smile. Then she tore up the RMB and stuffed the pieces into her bag in front of the woman. "We meet for the first time. Although I''m not your friend, this is my gift for you. Don''t mention it." Without waiting for Guan Ling to get angry, the girl quickened her pace and ran away. "Brother Deng, what does that woman mean! Tear up my money. I''m sick. " The man next to her touched his chin, but his eyes were still glued to the girl. Guan Ling was angry and stomped to the toilet. This is also a small episode. After smoking to Yueyang, he didn''t care at all. But when he walked out of the smoking area, he thought that there were women and children in the box. He was worried about the smell of smoke. He washed his hands and went to the front desk to ask if there was any detergent. for the sake of etiquette, he went out to spray perfume, but the perfume was very weak. I didn''t expect to meet that girl at the front desk and hear another waitress complain. "That scum of Deng is really disgusting. He wears shoes for you in the internship place and makes trouble for you in the study. Now that you change your job, he comes after you. It''s so cheap and invincible. I''ve seen it. " "Forget it, a person who doesn''t matter. Don''t let him affect your mood." The girl is indifferent, doing her work seriously. He couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly because of the obstruction of the glass, but he was sure that what he had just said was the girl he had just seen. Because the girl''s voice is very special, very good to hear, a listen is after professional training. "Well, I don''t know if that Deng scum has a brain hole and wants to chase you, but also takes other women to challenge you. Just now, I said hello to the store manager and asked you to serve him at that table. What he grew up eating was not grain, but rotten mud. " The more the girl''s companion said, the more angry she became. The girl laughed and comforted her, "maybe the world is wonderful because of these people, Sensen. This kind of person''s three outlooks are too crooked to imagine what he is thinking. This is my third job as an intern. If I am fired again, I really want to go home and eat mud. " after that, the girl took out a small bottle of exquisite perfume and gave it to Yueyang and Yueyang to see the girl''s face. A girl in her twenties is the brightest. She has a white face, bright eyes and small lips. She is not a special combination of facial features. She is not gorgeous, but a pure eye. Her manner and manner revealed her scholarly style. The gentle and quiet girl made him look at her more. "Thank you." "It''s my pleasure to help you. Sir, this bottle of perfume has a slight flavor of milk, and it has lemon and floral scent, because the aroma lasts for a long time. It''s my intention to buy home as an air cleaner. Please don''t mind. wears perfume to Yueyang, smells light milk, and laughs low. "is the vow of Secret Wish. Oh, it''s not right. There are some impurities. Do you have any research on perfume?" There is something wrong with sniffing perfume in Yueyang. Secret wish is dedicated to every girl who believes in the power of dreams. The perfume components designed by have unique intentions. Let the girl make the most beautiful wishes while she has perfume, while waiting for her wish to achieve, enjoying the fragrance and happiness of the elves. This is a coincidence to a great master in Yueyang. It is a coincidence because a perfume company has been opened to Yueyang before, and this perfume is the main business of his company. Although he has already handed over the company to others, he has done it for the public.Every fragrance produced by the Secretary will be known to him. girl feel shy and shook her head. "This perfume is a copycat Secret Wish''s vow. Cough, wish the elves too expensive, I can''t afford it, so I can only use Shanzhai version." That''s why she said, sir, if you mind the fake version, give me back my air cleaner. sprayed to Yueyang and was reluctant to part with the smell. When she returned the perfume, she ordered a lemonade. Because this cup of lemon was ordered by him, when he took out his wallet, he thought of the picture of the girl tearing up two pieces of RMB, and he felt happy inexplicably. His lemonade still needs a while. While waiting, it seems that the girl has received an instruction and comes out from the front desk in a hurry. She takes a dish from another colleague and goes to a table. He glanced at Yueyang casually. The men and women on the dining table met Deng Ge and Guan Ling in the bathroom. When the girl put down the dish and was ready to serve another dish, she was stopped by Guan Ling and asked her how to make the dishes. As a waiter, how can she know how the chef cooks? This is clearly a dilemma. The girl smiles and says she can''t make it clear. She asks the cook to explain. Guan Ling doesn''t listen to her explanation. She sarcastically says that Deng Ge spent a few yuan just to have a meal here. As a waiter, she doesn''t know how to make the dish. What if something goes wrong? Their voice is not small, to Yueyang listen to a low smile. If something goes wrong, what else can we do? Go to find Feng Wei to compensate. What does it have to do with her little waiter. The girl also saw that the woman was deliberately making trouble for her, and continued to smile, saying that they would taste the food first. Guan Ling tasted for the face, then showed his disgusting expression, took the dish and poured it on the girl. "It''s too bad. Go and change the dish." Chapter 946 Xiang Yueyang thinks that he is not a meddler, so he just frowns when seeing the girl being splashed by Guan Ling. He is disgusted by Guan Ling''s behavior, but he doesn''t know how to do it. Yi yunnong was also surprised that his work clothes were soiled. He didn''t expect that the woman would do it directly. This is a high-grade five-star restaurant. The people who come and go are well dressed, but Guan Ling''s behavior is undoubtedly reckless. Yi yunnong takes a deep breath. For her internship plan, she tolerates it. "Well, I''ll bring you the next dish." Hearing the news, a colleague immediately came to ask what happened. Yi yunnong said with a smile that it was only a small matter that the guest accidentally brought the food to her. In the meal, upset the plate, dirty clothes, waiters often encounter this situation, there is no need to make a fuss. Yi yunnong tied a scarf where his clothes were soiled, which was not impolite. Looking at her coming back so soon, brother Deng''s eyes were glued to her. Guan Ling was so angry that he gritted his teeth. How could he feel about her. Dengge agreed to take her here for candlelight dinner, but the woman was shameless to gather up in front of dengge. This bitch must have regretted being dumped by dengge, so she deliberately used this way to keep dengge. She tasted the soup. She was in a bad mood. The taste in her mouth would not be very good. "What kind of soup is this?" "Fresh mushroom soup, this is our characteristic, can beautify, but also enhance the body resistance." Yi yunnong''s calm statement. "Brother Deng, would you like to have a taste?" "OK, I''ll try it." Deng Xiang had a taste of the mellow soup and it tasted good. He narrowed his eyes to enjoy the comfort brought by delicious food, and looked up at Yi yunnong''s tender white face. He also thought that if he got this woman into bed, he didn''t know what it was like to eat? From a glimpse of Jinghong in the school stage play, she was fascinated by her and thought of all kinds of ways to make her his woman, but she just refused to eat hard and soft, and in order to avoid him, she quit the job he specially arranged for her and all kinds of hide and seek cats. Deng Xiang has played with many women, but it''s the first time that Yi yunnong, a beautiful woman who cares little about what he does, meets a man with a natural desire to conquer. Although he has been rejected many times, he is more frustrated and more brave. This time, he brought Guan Ling to dinner, and it was an accident to meet her. He thought it was providence that made her appear in his eyes again. So he gave Guan Ling a hint and made some small moves to let Yi yunnong know that if he could be with him, he would be able to enjoy hot food and drink spicy food. He didn''t need to be a waiter who could be bullied by anyone. "Yunyun, this mushroom soup tastes good. Would you like to try it?" As a waiter, you can''t try such expensive soup. You can only stare at others pitifully. "Thank you for your kindness. The dishes are ready. What else can I do for you, sir or Madam?" Five star restaurant, come here not only to eat the food here, but to enjoy the VIP treatment here. Naturally, the level of waiters here can''t be low. What''s more, when recruiting waiters, they are all according to the standards of flight attendants. "Brother Deng, if you want to drink soup, you can drink soup. It''s no nonsense." Guan Ling thinks that her refusal is to welcome or refuse, which makes her even more bored. If you want to get Deng GE''s attention, just say it, but also hypocritical and hypocritical! Yi yunnong doesn''t care what she is thinking. She says she doesn''t want to drink. She really doesn''t want to touch that thing. Besides, she eats at the guests'' table during work. If the store manager knows, she will be scolded. Seeing that she doesn''t move, Guan Ling has no patience any more. She pours on her head with fresh mushroom soup. Anyway, brother Deng said that the person she wanted to teach, as long as she wanted to do what she wanted, he would help her. Guan Ling suddenly puts the soup on Yi yunnong''s head. Deng Xiang is also surprised. He stares at her with a bad look and quickly takes up a tissue to wipe it for her. The soup is still a little hot. The sticky soup gets on my hair and face. I don''t feel good. Yi yunnong quickly had a cloth to wipe it. Seeing that Deng Xiang came forward to wipe it, he immediately stepped back and accidentally bumped into the table next to him, making a noise. The next table was a spectator. She was suddenly hit. She quickly got up to avoid her for fear of being contaminated by the soup on her body. "Ling Ling, how can you be so headstrong and make yunyun so embarrassed? I''m not sensible." Deng Xiang lectured Guan Ling, but there was no reproach in his tone. He seemed to appreciate her practice. Only let Yi yunnong know not to be good with him, she can''t think of peace. "Yunyun, are you ok? I''ll take you to clean it." Deng Xiang thought, take this opportunity to take her to the hotel for a bath, and then buy her some better clothes, send her an apology jewelry or a few bags, she should be excited, right? No woman would refuse beautiful clothes and jewelry, but she didn''t get it.He thought of excitement, action is also neat, holding Yi yunnong''s hand, will take her away. At this time, a bottle of water came down from the sky and poured on his head. Before he turned his head, his wrist was twisted. The pain was so unbearable that he had to let go of Yi yunnong''s wrist. He wiped a face, looked up at the man who blocked Yi yunnong behind, and pointed to him. "It''s you. How dare you pour water on me?" "Pour you, it''s my water, not me." The man said. "Poof..." Originally is quite embarrassed Yi yunnong, hears the man to amuse the words, cannot help laughing. Originally, she was very depressed. Because of his words, she was in a good mood. But when she thought of Deng Xiang''s identity, she was a little worried. This is not an easy host. "If it wasn''t for you, how could your water have spilled on my head. Boy, do you know who I am? How dare you be so arrogant This is the first time Deng Xiang has been humiliated in public. "You are called brother Deng in the Jianghu. It''s very powerful, but I want to explain that I passed by with my lemonade. It was you who hit me that spilled my water on your head. I dare not be arrogant in front of you. " The flattery of the other side made Deng Xiang feel better. He wiped the lemonade on his face with a tissue, but his eyes were still fixed on Yi yunnong. "Get out of the way. This is my friend. I want to talk to her." Xiang Yueyang will talk so well. He thinks that it''s also Fengwei''s venue. How bad it would be if it was smashed. So he wanted Deng Xiang to retreat, so he turned the matter over. But I didn''t expect that Deng Xiang didn''t know his face so well that he wanted to trouble the girl. "Brother Deng, I''m sorry. I passed by and found that I knew this girl. Come and say hello to her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi yunnong looked at the man''s tall and straight back in surprise. This gentleman asked her for air cleaner. He didn''t expect that he would help himself. He was grateful. "What are you, don''t you hear me? He just wants to have a word with that woman, but it won''t be any good. What are you doing to cover her up so tightly? Why, you like her, want to be a hero and save beauty, and let me, brother Deng, be a villain! " When Deng Xiang heard that there was a man Yi yunnong knew, he wanted to take her to the hotel to change clothes. I''m afraid it''s not easy, so he hesitated. But listen to Guan Ling''s hint, if this man also likes Yi yunnong, he deliberately tries to be a hero here and let him be a bear! Chapter 947 Listening to the woman''s sarcasm, Yi yunnong can''t bear it. She doesn''t want to affect the man in front of him any more. She goes to him. "Mr. Deng, Ms. Guan, I''m very sorry for spilling the soup. I''ll try my best to deal with it. Do you want to continue to eat?" Deng Xiang looked at her head and face still have soup, a good beauty into a drowned chicken, some distressed. "What else to deal with? You''re all dirty now. I''ll take you to clean up and buy you some clothes." What Deng Xiang said was very overbearing. See Deng Xiang to the girl did not give up, to Yueyang no patience, push Deng Xiang again want to close to her arm. "Deng Xiang, it''s almost enough. Don''t push too hard. If Mr. Deng knew you were fooling around in the restaurant, he would not look well. " Deng Xiang is the only son of the Deng family. Because he is the only child in his family, all the elders in his family favor him. He is a bit arrogant. He should have known all about playing with women, and Deng Xiang was honest about playing with women, and didn''t make too much trouble. Most of the people in the circle know that Deng''s young master is a promiscuous person. When they see a woman they like, they will find a way to get him to his bed. When Xiang Yueyang heard about this before, he would not express any opinions. He gave money to other girls, and they were willing to accompany him. That was his way of trading. But if he forced other girls to do some dirty things, he would not agree with Yueyang. Hearing people suddenly mention his grandfather, Deng Xiang''s face changes and stares at him coldly. "Who are you, know my grandfather?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, you take your dog out of here now!" Xiang Yueyang thinks that Guan Ling has embarrassed the girl behind her several times. He just wants to make a fool of her. When Guan Ling heard that he called himself a dog, he immediately blew up his hair and took Deng Xiang''s arm as a coquetry. "Brother Deng, I''m your man. When he called me, he just called you. It''s up to the owner to beat a dog. He doesn''t pay attention to you at all. You can''t let him go Deng Xiang was so angry that he was provoked by Guan Ling. Now, it''s not for a moment''s anger, but for his own face. If he doesn''t value others and others don''t give him face, it''s hard for him. "Boy, I''m in a good mood today. I won''t embarrass you. But this woman, I have to take today! " "That''s a coincidence. I''m in a good mood today. I want to have a chat with her. You can''t take her away." To Yueyang pull her behind, turn to look at the girl, "do you know this gentleman?" Yi yunnong was not stupid either. He shook his head immediately. "I don''t know this gentleman. I don''t know if he is ill. I have to take me away. There is also miss Guan, who is even more puzzling. She seems to have forgotten to get rabies vaccine and then let it out to have fun. " Nodding to Yueyang, he taught a serious lesson, "it''s better for the girl''s family to be reserved and leave with a strange patient. If someone bites her, who can argue." "Yes, thank you for reminding me. I won''t go with them. I have to work." They sang in unison, not very loud, but could be heard all around. Originally quiet restaurant, sounded the sound of discussion. "The young master of the Deng family, who is suffering from an attack, is a disgrace here." "Yes, they have such a strong taste that even the waiters don''t let it go. What a lack of women. Ah, it''s a miracle that the Deng family can continue in his hands. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to the whispers, Deng Xiang turned blue with anger. He felt that if he didn''t teach the boy a lesson today, he couldn''t swallow it. "What are you doing? Are you satisfied with our food? Not satisfied. We''re doing it for you. " The store manager turns around in a hurry. It''s not easy for them to identify themselves. Neither of them is easy for him to offend. While he asked people to invite the president, he also wanted to delay and try to control the scene. Walking between them, he turned to see Yi yunnong with a serious expression, "Xiaoyi, look how dirty you are. Are you going to ruin the image of the store standing here? Don''t go to the back office Yi yunnong knew that the store manager was going to help her again. He nodded gratefully, "sorry, store manager, I''ll go right away." "You are not allowed to go!" Deng Xiang went to block her way. "Woman, I have given you face, but you are too illiterate, not only refuse me, but also find someone to embarrass me!" Deng Xiang looked down at his soiled shoes and stepped forward. "Lick my shoes clean, and I''ll let you go." "Mr. Deng, from the beginning, I didn''t want to provoke you. You came to me again and again to embarrass me." Yi yunnong is angry. Let her kneel and lick his shoes, too much deceit! "Oh, who calls you cheap? Let me watch you want to step on it!" To Yueyang frown, say this kind of words, too fall share. "I want to give this to you, Deng Xiang. You have to forgive others and forgive them. If you bully others, there will always be someone worse than you, who will abuse you completely!" "Boy, don''t give me bluff here. If you want to protect this bitch, I will kill her spirit today."Looking at Deng Xiang''s posture, we are not allowed to be ready today. Yi yunnong doesn''t know the identity of this gentleman, thinking that he will stand out for her, she can''t implicate him. "This gentleman, thank you for helping me. If it is," he said to Yueyang, shaking his head indifferently, "don''t if it is, it has nothing to do with you. I''m bored to find something to do. Just as it happens, Deng Xiang looks like a thief. I don''t like him. For me, it''s just a matter of moving my fingers to abuse him. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is too arrogant, Yi yunnong stares at him, more or less guilty. Deng Xiang can be taught a lesson in minutes. What a powerful identity is that? Listen to him tell himself a lesson. It''s just a matter of moving his fingers. Deng Xiang is going to explode. He has never been so despised for his age! "Boy, you have a lot of breath. You can clean me up by moving your fingers, you," "bang!" "Poof..." "Ah Before Deng Xiang could finish his speech, he raised his fist to Yueyang and smashed it at him. Guan Ling saw that Deng Xiang was beaten and cried out in horror. Xiang Yueyang''s strength is not light. Deng Xiang also expected that he said moving his fingers is just like moving his fingers. He did not expect that he would hit people first and fall to the ground all of a sudden. When he wanted to get up, he looked up and stepped on him with a foot of Yueyang. He tried to escape, but he didn''t succeed. He was trampled under his feet in embarrassment. "Deng Xiang, you are nothing but the little son of the Deng family. Studying abroad is just a diploma. When you come back to manage the Deng family, you sleep all your beautiful employees. You are such a young man. I feel that my shoes are dirty when I step on them "Who the hell are you? Nonsense. I''ll tear you up when I get up!" Deng Xiang roared and struggled, but he still didn''t escape from his feet. He took out his mobile phone to Yueyang and took a few pictures of Deng Xiang who had been trampled on the ground before dialing a phone. When the phone was connected, Xiang Yueyang''s tone became clever. "Grandfather Deng, I''m Yueyang. Well, we talked at the chamber of commerce two days ago. This time I have a private matter to talk about with you. Your grandson, Deng Xiang, is bullying a little girl. I''ll teach him a lesson for you. I won''t beat him too hard. I''ve come to tell you that please don''t mind ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. You insult people under your feet. It''s no use if people want to mind! Chapter 948 Listen to Yueyang and his grandfather on the phone, but also inform his grandfather, he is playing himself, suddenly leg soft paralysis, no struggle. Hang up the phone, to Yueyang to Yi yunnong hook finger, and then point to the next table on a bottle of red wine. Yi yunnong was stunned, nodded foolishly and gave him the bottle of red wine. He said thank you to Yueyang. He took the red wine, opened the bottle cap and poured the red wine directly on him. Deng Xiang was choked and wanted to cry. After pouring a bottle of wine, he opened his feet to Yueyang and put the red wine bottle back to its original position. "This bottle of wine was drunk by Mr. Deng. You''ll settle with him later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The guests nearby dare not speak. Deng Xiang quickly got up like a chicken in soup. He was so angry that he wanted to eat people, but he knew clearly that he couldn''t beat him. If he continued to fight, he would only make a fool of himself. "Boy, who are you?" There was a private phone call from his grandfather. "Do you want to trouble me? Go back and ask your grandfather! " Deng Xiang couldn''t beat the boy, but he was blocked up in his heart. He turned his head and looked at Yi yunnong. He seemed to find a place to vent. "You cunt, pretending to be pure in front of me, but following this little white face. I tell you, you embarrass me today, I will never let you go! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi yunnong can''t laugh or cry, but he is really worried that he will find something for her. "Deng Xiang, try to trouble her again, and I''ll crush your lung next time! Don''t blame me for not reminding you. I''m really worried. I''ll kill your Deng family, and there''s no place for you to cry. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Deng Xiang was really scared. Before listening to the man''s tone, he thought he was bluffing. But he called his grandfather, and he was a little flustered. Even if I called him, I dared to call his grandfather, so that his grandfather would not mind. It''s the first time he''s seen such an arrogant person. "You wait for me!" Leaving behind a cruel word, he hummed coldly and left by touching his chest. After Deng Xiang was beaten, Guan Ling was a fool. Seeing that Deng Xiang was going, she didn''t dare to stay any longer. She picked up her bag and ran out. "Brother Deng, are you ok? I''ll help you." "Go away!..." Looking at the two people out of the restaurant, many people come back, the store manager let people quickly clean up the scene. Yi yunnong turned to see the man to go, hesitated to open his mouth, can see that the man did not stay at all, can only sigh. Maybe people just don''t like Deng Xiang. It has nothing to do with who she is. "That''s it?" Pei Qian is looking forward to the hero meeting with the rescued beauty. Maybe it''s a fate. But I didn''t expect to turn my head to Yueyang and leave without hesitation. "What else do you want him to do? He is not wronged for being dumped! " Han Junyu sneers coldly. After watching the play, it''s time to go back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of men said they were worried about Xiang Yueyang. Back in the box, Qin Ning asks what happened. Before Han Junyu opens his mouth, Pei Qian talks grandly about a hero saving beauty, which makes Qin Ning feel pity that he didn''t appreciate the scene of playing handsome to Yueyang. Xiang Yueyang doesn''t think it''s Shuai. He just doesn''t like bullying people. He can solve the problem by moving his fingers, which is not a big deal. Qin Ning listened to his idea, light cough, also did not say much. Helping others without asking for return is the original intention and pure kindness. If the hero saves the beauty, the beauty will agree with each other. That should be regarded as moral kidnapping. People continue to eat and chat, after the previous thing, people also tacit understanding did not talk about work, so the atmosphere is still good. Several people finish eating, and when they leave, Feng Wei also knows that Qin Ning likes to eat desserts, and specially asks the chef to prepare some new desserts in the shop. Qin Ning is very grateful, but Feng Wei doesn''t care. "I can find such a good wife, or you do the media, such a small matter you do not need to be polite with me." "Oh, yes. At the beginning, I asked elder martial sister to be your girlfriend. I didn''t expect that you all have two children now. " Qin Ning could not help feeling. At the beginning, she was just to annoy Yu Wen, and Feng Wei had no girlfriend. Ban Yongjun was trapped in a secret love affair with Xi Yifan. If they could be together, it would be good. It''s just an idea to bring them together. Later, they get along with each other. Although they also experience some unhappiness, they can finally have children together happily. "Hey, so my younger martial sister is a lucky star. When she is a matchmaker, her luck can be contagious." Xi Yifan is joking and puts his hand on Qin Ning''s shoulder. Standing beside Qin Ning, Han Junyu stares at Xi Yifan''s arm coldly and wants to chop it. Xi Yifan noticed the man''s sight and took away his arm from Qin Ning''s shoulder, but he deliberately smile and said to him, "President Han, I''ve slept with you and almost become your man. I just want to take Qin Ning''s shoulderHow do you want to eat people''s faces? " "Ha ha, Xi Yifan, with your prenatal education, children will like the same sex in the future. Don''t cry." Han Junyu hummed coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan. He doesn''t hate same-sex love, and in his country, same-sex marriage is allowed. But in this case, he will not say more. How can he say that there are still children here. A group of people went outside the restaurant. It was late at night, but the lights on the street were bright. When everyone was discussing who would take him home, he heard a clear female voice called Mr. Yue. Among them, there is no Mr. Yue. But the voice is very unique, to Yueyang inadvertently turned a look, is the girl. "Mr. Yue, please wait." Is she calling herself? To Yueyang doubt, what let her misunderstand his surname Yue. Looking at the girl coming towards them, Qin Ning turned to Yueyang and stopped to watch the excitement. "Thank you for helping me, Mr. Yue. Although I know you are just kind enough to teach that man a lesson, you have done me a great favor. I really thank you. So I hope you don''t mind. " The girl bowed 90 degrees and gave him a small bag. looked at the little bag in the girl''s hands to Yueyang. It was Davidoff (Davidoff) who introduced this classic DavidoffSunny men''s perfume to show the male charm and temperament of sunshine. this perfume is not cheap at the market. She does not sell a small waiter for a few months. "There''s no need to be so polite. It''s just a lift." Xiang Yueyang thinks this gift is too valuable. "Yes, I know you are very good, and you should be good financially. Although you are a little help, it is of great significance to me. Or, this perfume genuine goods at a fair price. I just bought it in a counter. Don''t you like it? " Yi yunnong thought of his Shanzhai version of the air cleaner and wanted to drill a hole in the ground. To Yueyang helpless smile, "well, you this gift I accept." Seeing that he could get his own carefully prepared gift, Yi yunnong was relieved, thanks again, and then turned to leave. , "cough, to Yueyang, do you know what a girl sends you perfume to mean?" Qin Ning can''t help reminding. Nodding to Yueyang, "she is grateful to me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What makes her choose such expensive perfume instead of giving her something else? Chapter 949 In daily life, close friends will give some small gifts. and perfume for friends who are not very close, represent a kind of admiration, a kind of love, a kind of appreciation, a kind of love that I like you have my favorite flavor. it is without rhyme or reason. She wants to express her meaning through perfume. Qin Ning told Xiang Yueyang this point of view. Xiang Yueyang agreed with her point of view, but he didn''t think it had anything to do with him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is not ready to speak. Standing on one side, Shu Le understood what Qin Ning meant, "brother song, does Qin Ning want to chase the girl to his brother? That girl''s voice is very special. It''s very nice. " song Xuan touched the head of Shule, "our brother brother has a hole in his head, he sold perfume, but he didn''t know that the other girl was implying that he was interested." ¡°¡­¡­ Isn''t it? " Xiang Yueyang just regained his mind. No one here denies Xiang Yueyang''s high EQ, but will those with high EQ be sure to tease their younger sister to fall in love? "If you say no, I''m still single. Don''t rush to find it. Wait for my millennium love with me. If you have a girlfriend, then I''m not too sad. " Pei Qian patted him on the shoulder, a good impression of the two brothers. He threw away his hand to Yueyang, considered it for a moment, and took two steps. "Miss, I have received your present. I don''t know your name yet." He will take the initiative to talk with himself, Yi yunnong is excited, but he still speaks his name freely. "My name is Yi yunnong, the easy, the cloud of the clouds, the thick and the light are appropriate." "Yi yunnong, Yun Xiang''s clothes, Hua Xiang''s looks, and the spring breeze blows Lu Huanong. It''s a beautiful artistic conception, and people are just like their names. " When he said to Yueyang that a person was her name, his eyes were on her. It was very comfortable to be a gentleman and natural. Yi yunnong is also very surprised. He will think of this poem because of her name. This poem describes the beauty of Yang Guifei in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, and Yang Guifei is regarded as one of the four beauties in ancient times by later generations. I don''t know why, her cheek is a little hot, and she said thank you in a soft voice. "This is my business card. If Deng Xiang calls you again, you call me and I''ll teach him a lesson." Yi yunnong rushed by his business card and saw that his name was Xiang Yueyang. Her face was even hotter. Oh, no, she got the name wrong. She just called him the wrong last name. "Mr. Xiang, I''m sorry. I heard you said you were Yueyang. I thought your surname was Yue." "It''s just a name. Don''t care. It''s not safe to wait for the bus so late. If you don''t mind, can I take you back? " "Oh, no, no, I live in school. It''s a little far from here." I''m sorry. "No problem, you give me such a valuable gift, I should send you back to school safely. Please, Miss Yi To Yueyang very gentlemanly turn around, back to his car, open the door. "Thank you, Mr. Xiang." Yi yunnong sat in nervously. Because she was worried, her back was straight and she sat upright. Everyone blinked as they watched the car to Yueyang drive away. It''s too bad. I said I didn''t know anything about Yueyang before, but now it''s one move after another to tease my sister. "Damn, Xiang Yueyang just abandoned me." Pei Qian was heartbroken. If everyone has a girlfriend, he will become a real loner. Han Junyu got on the bus with his two children in his arms and turned to ask Qin Ning to get on the bus. Qin Ning nodded, turned around and still couldn''t help patting Pei Yingdi on the shoulder, smiling and reminding him, "I remember the host said that if you don''t find your love for a thousand years, you can''t get married. So, the longer you wait, the more people look forward to your feelings. Come on ¡°¡­¡­¡± Back at the villa, Qin Ning went to bathe the children first, and then she left when they were all asleep. Open the door of the bedroom, did not see Han Junyu, know he is busy in the study, she went to take a bath, came out from the bathroom, the man has not come back, she sighed. If the workaholic in her family doesn''t call, he doesn''t know how busy he will be. Staying up late is not good for your health, as we all know, but if you are not careful, you have to stay up late. She gently knocked on the door of the study. As soon as she opened the door, she almost ran into the man. Worried that she would fall down, Han Junyu''s first reaction was to put his long arm around her. When she stood firm, he asked her what she wanted. Qin Ning looked up at him with a smile, "can''t I find you if I''m ok?" Han Junyu glanced at her, bent over and hugged her back to her bedroom. Qin Ning is also honest. In his arms, he playfully shakes her legs and continues to ask her questions. "Han Junyu, do you sometimes find me boring?" "Well, it''s boring." Han Junyu put her on the bed, lifted the quilt and covered her, then sat by the bed and talked to her face to face about this problem.Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and stared at him pitifully with big eyes. "When you annoy me, you tell me, I will not disturb you." Han Junyu grinned and pecked her lips. "You should reflect on yourself first, and I''ll tell you when I come back from the bath." ¡°¡­¡­¡± If she could reflect on the result herself, she would not quarrel with him. Han Junyu wipes his hair with a towel and comes out of the bathroom. He doesn''t see a little woman on the bed. He looks up to see that the glass door on the balcony is opened and there is a night wind blowing. The wind of late summer brings freshness and fragrance of flowers. I don''t know where the flowers bloom, the wind dyed the taste of flowers, blowing into the nose, into the chest, relaxed and happy. He went to the balcony and saw the woman standing on the railing, with a drawing board in one hand and a pencil in the other, concentrating on painting. Come behind her and look at the starry sky she painted. It''s just a few stars. Is there anything special? But he did not disturb her, quiet in her side. The light on the balcony was still bright. She lowered her forehead, and the shadow cast by her eyelashes could not stop the light in her eyes. When she finished, smooth lines, a complete, deliberately trained, draw more casual than before. Qin Ning turns her head to find that the man is standing behind her. She feels that he has been staring at her. She blushes. "The reflection just now failed. When I looked out of the window, I wanted to draw." "Well." Han Junyu once again glanced at her painting. He couldn''t see through the thinking of a small Artist as a businessman. Qin Ning quickly put the painting away and went back to the room. Han Junyu''s head was also dried by the night wind. Although the woman put the painting away, she picked up her mobile phone and didn''t know who she was chatting with. Her fingers kept on the keyboard. Feel a sink around, turn head man lie down beside her, Qin Ning just stop the action in the hand. "Playing with mobile phones before going to bed affects the quality of sleep." "Oh." Qin Ning thought of lying down on the bedside table, but she didn''t answer. "Han Junyu, when do you think I''m bored? You remind me, I will remember it later. " She didn''t want to bore him. Han Junyu side body, fished in the bosom, softly said in her ear. "When you''re out of my sight, it''s boring." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 950 An an wants to go to the hospital for a reexamination, and Han Junyu also wants to go to the hospital for a basic eye examination, so the Han family has been in the hospital all morning. Xiao Jue gave Han Junyu an examination last night to make sure that he had no problem with his eyes and his body data were very good. Han Junyu naturally knew that the reason for this was the mutation of Z virus in his body. He talked to Xiao Jue a few words, and Xiao Jue was also surprised. Once injected into the body, this kind of Z virus will become a family genetic disease, but it mutates in Han Junyu, which can increase his body resistance and other effects, making his body much better than ordinary people. It''s a more mysterious way to say that using the ingredients in his blood to study, maybe it can also be used as a rare medicine. Of course, there are advantages as well as disadvantages. Han Junyu is a rare blood type. If there is an accident, once he is ischemic, there will be no other people''s blood available to him. Xiao Jue also has a headache, so he can only come to the hospital to draw blood regularly. The blood bank helps him save a certain amount of blood in case of emergency. The situation of Han Junyu is absolutely a strange case in biology, which can not be known by too many people, otherwise he will become the research object of biologists. Han Junyu also understands his worries. At present, Ning Fu and he are the only ones who know about it, and his body data is confidential. No accident, no one will find out. Finish saying his condition, Han Junyu inquires about An''an''s physical condition. This is another headache for Xiao Jue. When Qin Ning was pregnant, the Z virus in her body was the most active. In addition, she neutralized the virus in Han Junyu, and the two children had inherited virus. Oh, because of the influence of heredity, there is no longer a virus in children''s bodies, but more than other people a substance that has not been biologically studied, and Xiao Jue has no in-depth understanding of this substance, so at present it is not good to make a conclusion. However, it is obvious that An''an''s body develops slowly, has low resistance, and is weaker than other children, which is affected by this substance. Jiji is in good health and has a high IQ, which undoubtedly inherits the advantages of Han Junyu, and it is also because this material plays a role. Now An''an''s body is injured. She needs a lot of nutrition to increase her body''s resistance. At the same time, she is treated with medicine. Because he didn''t know about this substance, he didn''t dare to use too radical treatment, so he had to recuperate first. Therefore, the treatment time of An''an is long, maybe one year, five years, or ten years, more likely for a lifetime. Han Junyu was silent for a while after hearing what he said. Qin Ning didn''t show up with her or her children when she needed to be accompanied and cared for. This is his dereliction of duty as a husband and father. So for children, he will be more patient. It''s not that an an can''t afford to take care of his illness, but it''s hard for him to think that an an may last so long. Qin Ning expected to have a good body when she was a child. It can be seen that taking medicine when she was sick left a shadow in her childhood. Will an an have this kind of mentality when she grows up? "It''s not that there''s no way. When Ning Fu comes, I''m trying to find a way with him. He has a professional biology research laboratory, and there must be a way to help Ann recover as soon as possible. " Xiao Jue saw that he was in a bad mood and tried to comfort him. "Well." That''s all we can do now. "Go to song Xuan and ask for coffee. He will prepare it for you. Just say it''s me." "Well, it''s just a coincidence that song Xuan also brought her wife to have a check-up this afternoon." Han Junyu felt that as the president, he should also care about his subordinates, so he asked, "are they preparing for pregnancy?" "Well, his wife''s body is also strange. Well, when she was a child, she was wrapped around her neck, which led to brain hypoxia and mental impairment. But did not expect her physical condition, the whole has changed. Women come to menstruation every month. She comes to menstruation every quarter. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Doctors talk about women''s menstruation just as a biological phenomenon, and did not think much about it, but two big men talk about this problem, it is a bit embarrassed. Xiao Jue also responded and quickly turned over the topic. Coming to the physical examination room, Qin Ning''s physical examination has just been finished. The doctor is going to find Xiao Jue with the data report. Seeing Xiao Jue coming, he will pass the data directly. Han Junyu arranged for Qin Ning to have a physical examination every quarter. Since he came to the hospital this time, he did it by the way, so as not to make a trip. Xiao Jue glanced at the report sheet, looking at the overall low data, which was no surprise. He wrote two medicine lists and gave them to another intern. He asked him to take the medicine. Then he turned to persuade Qin Ning. "Both you and An''an need to take tonics. You can''t be lazy. Besides, you''re too thin. Eat more to gain weight." ¡°¡­¡­¡± said that the problem of fatten, Qin Ning also wanted to make complaints about Tucao.She doesn''t absorb nutrition at all. Is it her fault? Also said that eating meat, she does not eat, but every day forced her to eat, which let no one accept it. But the man beside her, in order to remind her to gain weight, also deliberately named the domestic robot Qin Pangpang, which is absolutely malicious. Thanks to Xiao Jue''s hard work, Han Junyu decided to invite Xiao Jue to lunch at noon. During the meal, Qin Ning found that Xiao Jue looked at his mobile phone several times and asked suspiciously. "Is there any news about sister Mingming''s mission?" "No, neither did Cheng mo. I don''t know why. I''m always at sixes and sevens. " Cheng Mo says that he will take Pei Ming with him in this mission, but Cheng Mo is a general, and Pei Ming is just the leader of a small team. If Cheng Mo can protect her, this mission will be difficult. Han Junyu pondered, "I''ll try to contact Cheng Mo and ask about your wife''s news." "That''s the best. In the past, Mingming''s mission was a job. Now I feel that her mission is killing me. " I''m worried to death. And now he doesn''t dare to watch the international news. When he hears where there is explosion and chaos, he is most afraid to see the people he thinks about day and night in the crowd. When he had time to watch the military channel, he saw the military training that was almost fatal. He thought that his favorite woman had also experienced those training, and he was distressed. Maybe he loves his family. Now when he sees a man in military uniform, he will think of his woman and feel soft in his heart. Seeing off Han Junyu''s family, Xiao Jue takes a rest for a while, and then waits until song Xuan comes with his wife. It''s funny to see song Xuan holding his wife like an adult holding a child. But song Xuan doesn''t care. There are many people in the hospital. He is worried about Shule running around. In addition, Shule refuses to come to the hospital. She wants him to coax her, so she follows him honestly. Xiao Jue takes them to the examination room. It''s a female doctor who checks Shule, but Shule is afraid of those cold instruments. She has to ask song Xuan to accompany her all the way and hold her hand, so she won''t be too nervous. When the female doctor examined Shule, it was the first time that she met a husband and wife who had to accompany her all the way through the examination. Moreover, her husband continued to gently pacify her, which was the envy of the doctor. Chapter 951 Shule''s examination data show that Xiao Jue knows that song Xuan will have a lot of doubts, so he accompanies them to find the best gynecological expert in the hospital. When the female doctor got the data, she took a look and saw that her face changed again and again, which made song Xuan''s heart lift up. "Her physical condition is OK, will it affect fertility?" Xiao Jue spoke. Before, Shule simply did a gynecological examination. This time, Xiao Jue asked them to do a whole body test. After looking at the overall data, Xiao Jue can be sure that Shule''s body is OK. "Fertile, but this time is special, so the probability of pregnancy is reduced. Everyone''s physique is different. This situation of Mr. Song''s wife is related to her growing experience when she was young. For example, it is possible to take a lot of tonics or special herbs, but it does not affect her health. At most, women in general are different. There are also cases of this kind. Some people only have a physiological cycle once a half year, and some have a physiological cycle once a year. In the end, they all succeeded in giving birth to their babies, and the babies were very good. " Hearing that the doctor had encountered similar cases before, song Xuan was relieved. At the beginning, he thought something was wrong with Shule''s body, and he was very nervous. He finally realized that Han Junyu knew Qin Ning was ill, and he was anxious to have a headache. He would rather her illness be transferred to him than suffer any pain. "I''ll write a list for you. You just need to remember the time of menstruation, and then take the tonic I arranged for you, which can increase the probability of pregnancy. Of course, the premise is that you should stop smoking and drinking and keep in good health The female doctor gave painstaking advice. "Well, thank you, doctor." Song xuanjue goes back to the office with the medicine, and asks for some precautions. When Xiao Jue finished, he turned his head and looked at Shule, who was sleepy in Song Xuan''s arms. "Song Xuan, do you think it''s really good for two men to talk about pregnancy precautions together?" Isn''t it the husband and wife who listen and he tells? "Shule can''t even remember the things within twenty. If you want her to remember them, you''d better let her play games." Song Xuan chuckles, looks down at Shu Le, and kisses her face. "I won''t disturb you either. I''ll take her back to bed." "Is your work so idle?" Xiao Jue was surprised. After Han Junyu threw the pot, he and Xiang Yueyang were busy smoking on their heads? "The president gave me a holiday to stay at home with my wife, and my work was handed over to Yueyang. Well, as for when to go back to work, it depends on your mood. " "Willful, Yueyang heart must be very irritable." Xiao Jue chuckled. Yueyang came out to work. He didn''t want to take over the family business. He just felt that the family was too tight. He also said that the reason why he continued to work was that he wanted to go to the travel world. Now being squeezed by Han Junyu, you can''t go to the world tour. Let''s have a look at the world tour branch. "Well, you call me every day and talk a lot of nonsense. So I blacklisted him for the time being. " Song Xuan was helpless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue sympathized with Yueyang for three seconds. ¡­¡­ Office of the acting president of Sheng''an. Originally Han Junyu used the office, because he didn''t like sharing things with others, and Xiang Yueyang didn''t like the cold and stiff style of Han Junyu''s office. According to Xiang Yueyang''s original words, sitting in Han Junyu''s office, he is afraid that he will have nightmares when he goes to bed at night. Now the acting president is the biggest one in the company. He wants to have his own office. Of course, he needs to prepare an independent office for him, and the decoration should be lively and not too dull. So he cleaned up the staff in the office, used up countless brain cells, and finally found a kind of curtain that is not dull, but also a little light. In the office, also put two flower rack, put a few pots of flowers and plants on it, after looking to Yueyang reluctantly accept, the office is set here. In order to cooperate with the work of the Secretary Department, the acting president''s office is not too far away. It is the third room next to the original president''s office, which used to be two separate office areas, but was later demolished to form an office. At this time, in the office, the curtains open, the people inside are busy, but they are in a mess. "President, it''s lunchtime." The Secretary pushed the door in. "Well, you can go and make dinner for me." "Good." The Secretary nodded and did not lift his head when he saw the president talking. He must have taken advantage of this time to play games. Xiang Yueyang likes to play games, which is well known by the whole secretary department. His own explanation is that playing games can reduce stress. He made two calls to Yueyang. Just as he was preparing for the third, his mobile phone rang. He glanced at the news from Han Junyu. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He didn''t see it. He didn''t see anything. Finish the third game, or before the Secretary pushed the door in."President, President Han sent me a document." obviously, Han Junyu also knows Xiang Yueyang''s character. When playing games, he wants him to see the document, ha ha. "In addition, the data of the sales department has come up, and the financial department, which you are going to see at the meeting, has also called for you to have a look at the documents." The secretary was carrying a lunch box and a stack of papers. To Yueyang lost the mouse, tut a, "secretary Chen, do not talk about work when eating, will affect the stomach digestion, such common sense things do not know?" "I''m sorry, president. There should be too many things. I just communicated with other colleagues. They said that you should go over the goal." "Oh." Xiang Yueyang got up and took the lunch box from him. "It''s always so kind to you. I ignored such important common sense. If you don''t want me to have a good meal, you can accompany me." Secretary Chen''s forehead was sweating, and he didn''t know which words touched his nerves. Because Xiang Yueyang has a good temper and gets along well with everyone. It''s easier for everyone to talk about work with him. Therefore, in many details, I would not be so cautious. In the past, when I handed over the documents at noon, the president would not say anything, so we did not care. This time, he thought something was wrong and asked other people in the Secretary Department, but they returned the documents to him, so he had to bring them in. "Send a message in the group of the secretary department. Ten minutes later, get to the conference room for a meeting. If I don''t have a meal, I''ll bring it up. Besides, I won''t be satisfied with it. I''ll work overtime! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Secretary Chen has a cold sweat on his forehead. It''s over. The president is angry. Xiang Yueyang is very angry. He always treats them well because he knows that Han Junyu''s office style is tough, serious and meticulous, and everyone is easy to be nervous. Therefore, he doesn''t want to be so friendly to all people. When he encounters things, he solves them in a euphemistic way, but the result is completely different from what he expected. Now he also realizes that Han Junyu is not easy. Sitting in this position, if you are not tough, it is easy for others not to take you seriously! Special meal, but also to give him the amount of processing, he is a president, there is a wool fun! Chapter 952 To Yueyang, it was a very serious meeting. Other people in the Secretary Department went upstairs with confused faces. Two of them were not only late, but also had straws in their mouths. I found that my colleagues were sitting in the office seriously, and the two were still saying hello leisurely. "What''s the matter with you? You are in such a hurry to go upstairs. Is Sheng''an going to collapse at this time of meeting?" One of them is joking. Someone gestured to him, stop saying it again, it would be bad luck to say it again, but the male colleague didn''t understand each other''s meaning and continued to say it. "What do you mean by waving to me? The acting president called us up, but he didn''t come himself. What do you mean by that? I work hard for him every day. It''s unreasonable for him to make trouble like this. " "Shut up A colleague whispered a warning. "What are you afraid of? The acting president is not absent. Seeing the news from the group, I didn''t finish my meal. I just ordered a drink and went upstairs. Drink all finished, he is not yet, can''t be idle egg pain, play us? I would like to say that when the acting president used to be Secretary minister, I felt very hypocritical. He made up with the president every day. Now the president is convalescent, and he takes the opportunity to take the upper position. Oh, I don''t know if I have done something unknown. " Several colleagues are looking at him pitifully. Good guy, we''ll have a private chat and complain about these words, even if you dare to say it in the company. It''s just that it''s supposed to be cool to know what the bold result is. "Secretary Li, what do you mean by some unknown things?" At this time nest in the corner of the sofa to Yueyang look up, his hands of the game has not stopped, the mobile phone screen flashing a few times, is the other party died, mobile phone remind him to win a game. Secretary Li didn''t expect that he was in the meeting room. His face turned pale and he stood up tremblingly. "I was just joking, President, you," "I''m joking. Well, I have a joke for you, too." Xiang Yueyang threw his mobile phone to the conference table and made a bang, shaking everyone. "You, fire!" You''re fired! "No, President, I just complained a little." smile to Yueyang, sit down at the top, listen to his begging for mercy, and point to myself. "Don''t be the president. I''m just the acting president. I''m just complaining about you. But if you say something, you can''t take it back. Go away ¡°¡­¡­¡± Secretary Li stood and didn''t want to move. It''s not easy to be a secretary of Sheng''an, and in that case, they will say privately that today is special, just went downstairs for dinner, and the food was ordered. As the president, he suddenly sent a message saying that he was going to have a meeting. What''s wrong with that? He was not happy in his heart, so he just said a few words. Unexpectedly, he was in the conference room! "Secretary Chen, call security. At the beginning of our meeting, the content of the meeting, the two documents with typos and data errors, why did you give me the acting president at noon? " Secretary Chen looks at Secretary Li awkwardly and calls the security guard to take away Secretary Li who is unwilling to leave, but Secretary Li is a colleague who has been with them for a period of time, isn''t that good? To Yueyang finish a word, see Secretary Li has not gone, his fingertips point forehead. "According to industry regulations, Secretary Li stayed in Sheng''an''s secretary department for half a year and learned some of Sheng''an''s internal information. Therefore, I kindly suggest that in the last three months, you''d better not do this business again, and don''t disclose Sheng''an''s information, or you''ll be summoned by the court. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Secretary Li. Secretary Chen felt that he could not get a good job even if he spent so much time, so he pulled Secretary Li to leave. But Secretary Li is not willing to let the NPC have a meeting at noon. Why can''t people complain? He is just an acting president. He really thinks he is a green onion! "Xiang Yueyang, you are just a bully Turning to Yueyang, he said, "whose power did I fight?" "Oh, you know that. Xiang Yueyang, even you tear your face, then I''ll make it clear. A long time ago, I thought you were upset. You are just an acting president. If you have any arrogance, sooner or later you will have to return the position to the president. " To Yueyang tut a, to Chen Secretary hook finger, Chen Secretary nervous to go in front of him. "I asked you to ask for security. Are you deaf?" "Go, I''m sorry!" Secretary Chen called in a hurry. Seeing Secretary Chen leave, he turned to Yueyang and looked at Secretary Li, "I''ll bully the dog. Can you manage it? You have the ability, you also cheat. If you can''t deceive me, you will disappear from my eyes honestly! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of secretaries were frightened. Acting president, this is not to catch up with Secretary Li. This is to set a warning to them.Secretary Li was unlucky and ran into the muzzle of the gun. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Secretary Li was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, but he soon regained his senses. It was not wise to quarrel with him at this time. After Secretary Li left, the meeting continued. The meeting lasted for half an hour. The air conditioning in the meeting room was very low, but several secretaries were sweating. Xiang Yueyang put away his mobile phone, the mobile phone interface is still in the game, but he did not continue, but turned to ask Secretary Chen. "Ask the personnel department when you can find me a nice assistant. I have a sore throat when I quarrel with you every day. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Secretary Chen nodded carefully. Xiang Yueyang continued to bow his head to play the game, and suddenly thought of a question, "just now the president asked me to see a document. What about the document?" "Well, it''s on your desk, president. Your meal is cold. I''ll prepare another one for you." "Well, just after the meeting, I also gave everyone in the secretary department a drink. Secretary Chen, the wife of President Han of your family is going to take the postgraduate entrance examination, and other people are going to take the postgraduate entrance examination with her, so I''m not sure how long I''m going to be forced to take the acting president. You''d better be careful. Do you know what I mean? " "Yes." Secretary Chen feels very stressed. The president said this to him on purpose, which is to let him tell others that although he is the acting president, he should not slack off. They are not soft hearted at all! After having lunch with Yueyang, Xiang didn''t bother to read the papers any more. He went to the balcony and prepared to read the meeting book. In the past, when he was a secretary, he had to take on different responsibilities and look at problems from the perspective of the president. This is why he is not willing to be the president. He not only has to learn a lot, but also bears the heavy burden. His every decision will affect the fate of tens of thousands of employees. This is not a game. If you lose one game, you can do it again. In this position, no one can afford to lose. Chapter 953 As night fell, the lights were still on in Xiang Yueyang''s office. Suddenly, his mobile phone prompted that there was a message coming in. He took a look at it and found it was a strange number. His two hands are on the keyboard, because he is reading the data, and he doesn''t care about the message. When he has finished reading the file, he clicks to send it out, turns off the computer and turns on the message. Are you busy, Mr. Xiang? ¡¿ look at the phone number to Yueyang again, make sure you don''t remember the number, and send a question mark. Hello, Mr. Xiang, I''m Yi yunnong. My classmates and I are eating in the back street of our school. Would you like to come? ¡¿ when they sent her back to school to Yueyang, they chatted and casually mentioned that there was going to be a food festival in the back street of a university, and there were all kinds of food in the world. I''m really hungry when I raise my eyebrows to Yueyang. Well, no matter how busy you are, Miss Yi will have no time to eat. ¡¿ half an hour later, Xiang Yueyang came to a university. Because there were too many people in the back street and the vehicles couldn''t pass, Yi yunnong suggested that he drive to the school parking lot and she pick him up, so as not to waste time looking for someone. When Xiang Yueyang came out of the parking lot, she saw that the girl in front of her was wearing a rose red spinning skirt. Today, she seems to be dressing up deliberately, and she seems to be in a good mental state. "Mr. Xiang." Yi yunnong waved to him and walked to him with a smile. "Our university is very big, and there are many entrances in the back street, I''m afraid you can''t find them." "Yes, your school is very big. I heard that it is the largest one in China." Yi yunnong nodded sheepishly, "Mr. Xiang, I''ll take you to the back street first, because there are so many delicious things in the Food Festival these days, which will be gone after these days, so I''ll send you a message. I hope it doesn''t disturb you." A woman''s voice is very pompous when she speaks. Xiang Yueyang is amused. "I think of a friend of mine who would be happy to know that there are so many delicious foods." Yi yunnong was a little nervous and asked tentatively, "is she in Nankang? You can ask her to come with you To Yueyang thought, dial a number, "qinning, why?" "What else can I do? Do my homework. On the history of art development and postgraduate entrance examination English, do you want to know something about it? " "Poof This is not necessary, although I grew up living abroad, English is my first language, but the exam or something, is certainly not as good as you. I''m tired of studying. I''m going to the back street of your school. I heard that there is a food festival and there are many delicious food. There are two ways for you. First, you can eat by yourself, and I''ll pick you up here. Second, I''ll send you delicious local express. " Qin Ning''s face was full of tears. "Of course, it''s only when you go to eat by yourself that you can have an atmosphere. However, Xiang Yueyang, Xiang brother, help me persuade your president." Han Junyu would never go to such a crowded place to go to the food festival so late. But when she went out, he was not at ease and would not let her go. "I''ll send it to you in half an hour as soon as possible." Persuading Han Junyu to bring her to the food festival is a fable. Unless he is full, he will ask Han Junyu. "Well, I''d better tell my brother that it hurts. That''s all. I''ll finish this paper first, and I''ll have something delicious later. Oh, no, Mr. Han is here. " Listen to Qin Ning lower voice, two people make like underground party, to Yueyang can''t help laughing. Standing next to him, Yi yunnong listened that he was a girl on the phone. He bowed his head dejectedly, like a ball out of steam. He turned to Yueyang and looked at her wantonly, a little puzzled, "Miss Yi, are you uncomfortable?" "No, No." Yi yunnong quickly adjusted his heartbeat, but he still couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Xiang, you just called. It''s your friend." To Yueyang very natural answer. "Oh." Should be very close friends, otherwise speaking will not be so easy. Two people came to the food festival, because Yi yunnong has been around, so they have some understanding of some food, and seriously explained to him. This food festival is jointly held by the local government and several major restaurants. It lasts for three days. Because everyone goes to work and has classes in the daytime, the opening time is in the evening. All kinds of delicious food from all over the world, whether it''s high-end food that can only be eaten by tens of thousands of people or roadside stalls, can be eaten as long as you go to this street. Customers who have eaten here can also give them a score for dishes they are satisfied with, and businesses with high scores will be rewarded. Last year, the winner was a Sichuan cuisine restaurant. Sichuan cuisine is one of the four traditional cuisines with Huaxia characteristics and one of the eight cuisines. First, the master of Chinese cuisine. Sichuan cuisine is famous for its wide range of materials, varied seasonings, various dishes, fresh and mellow taste. Sichuan cuisine is mainly home-made, supplemented by high-end dishes. Most of the ingredients are daily Baiwei, and there is no lack of Shanzhen seafood. heOur family''s pickled pepper and chicken feet, Dengying Beef, Liao spareribs, and salivated chicken are all very famous, because after the food festival, his family''s business is also very hot. A woman''s voice is very good. Every food she tells has not been eaten yet. Listening to her story, I think these things are very tasty. He took out a note and wrote down the interesting things she said on it. Then he packed it up and sent it to Qin Ning by local express. Xiang Yueyang asked song Xuan on wechat if he was interested in having supper, so he packed one and sent it to him. "Mr. Xiang, you are kind to your friend." Yi yunnong was moved when he looked at it, not to mention the female friend who was late for packing. Xiang Yueyang doesn''t like it. It should be the habit of some of their friends. They like to share anything good with the people around them. Just like Han Junyu, when he went to the flower market to buy potted plants, he would think of a few of their friends and send them to each other when he saw the right ones. It doesn''t cost much, but because of their busy lives, they haven''t seen each other for several months. It''s a surprise that they can suddenly receive a gift from each other. "I don''t care. I know she is greedy, but I can''t eat much, so this kind of food festival is very suitable for her. Eat less, you can try a lot, she should like it Explain to Yueyang that he doesn''t care. See he will be so careful to understand a girl, Yi yunnong suddenly envy that girl. "This spicy shrimp looks good. We can try it." Xiang Yueyang is looking forward to it. Yi yunnong goes to order two spicy shrimps. When he comes back, he looks at Yueyang and stops him. "I''ve given the money, Mr. Xiang." Now that he has a girl he likes, it''s a pity, but she is still very willing to make him a friend, Yi yunnong thought silently. Chapter 954 It''s very impolite of Xiang Yueyang to eat with a lady and let her treat her. This is not because Zhinan, but because yinongyun, as his guide, not only shows him the way, but also explains all kinds of delicious food all the way. How can he let her spend money? What''s more, the girl is still a student and has no source of income. Although the price of these two spicy prawns is not high, it makes him feel sorry to let her pay. But they all paid the money, and he didn''t say much, but when he wanted to eat next, he would take the initiative to order food from Yueyang, and then he paid the money first. And there were too many people coming and going. Seeing that Yi yunnong was crowded, he took the initiative to extend his arm to help her block the crowd and make room for her. Yi yunnong looks at his gentlemanly demeanor. He really admires him. Even if he eats the delicious food he likes, it''s elegant. The food street is very long. Xiang Yueyang has only walked half a circle. He has already had enough food. He ate too much before helping his forehead, but he didn''t have a chance to taste it. He said it was a pity. "What''s more, if Mr. Xiang is not busy, he can come next time." Yi yunnong looks at him holding his stomach. He looks regretful and laughs quietly. "Yes, too." He nodded to Yueyang, but still went forward. Yi yunnong is curious. When he follows him, he wants to buy more. "Do you want more, Mr. Xiang?" "Well, there''s a friend on the night shift in the hospital. I''ll send him by the way. Otherwise, it would be too lonely for him to be alone in the hospital." Xiang Yueyang is in the group to send a message, saying that he is in the food festival, there are really a lot of delicious food here, you can send a message if you want to eat. " Xiao Jue was very sad to see the news. He was still on duty in the hospital, so he had no chance. Xiang Yueyang thought that since he was on the way, he would take him there. "Mr. Xiang is very popular and has many sincere friends." Yi yunnong sighs that in today''s society, many friends are not rare. What''s rare is to treat each other sincerely. Therefore, she appreciates Mr. Xiang more. He is a good friend and certainly has a good character. "That''s not true. It''s because they''re all very nice to me. I come to work in Nankang city. I''m a stranger to everything here. My best friends take care of me. They always call me if there''s anything delicious or delicious. " "Mr. Xiang, it''s very nice of you to meet these friends." Yi Yun''s thick eyebrows glared at him. In the future, is she a friend here? "Well, the sound quality of Miss Yi is very special. Is it professional?" Ask Yueyang curiously. Because every time he heard her voice, he enjoyed it. It was a strange feeling. Yi yunnong''s eyes flashed for a moment and explained in a covert way: "in the past, my mother especially wanted me to learn music, so I trained my voice when I was young, but when I grew up, I found that I didn''t like singing, and I still thought cooking was more interesting." "Cooking?" Xiang Yueyang was surprised. But she was relieved to think of her just plausible explanation. Most people have eaten Sichuan cuisine, but they don''t necessarily know Sichuan cuisine so well. They can not only remember the names of dishes in each store, but also make their materials and procedures clear. "Yes, I want to cook. If you make a dish that people like, isn''t it a meaningful thing?" Yi yunnong talks about what he is interested in, and his eyes are shining. "You mean, you can cook?" "Well, I''m not very good at it. I''m studying now." Yi yunnong is very embarrassed to bow his head, unconsciously flow out of the shame, let to Yueyang to see Lengshen. "Miss Yi, do you know some basic office software?" "It will be a little bit. Universities will study, but it''s not very good. Why did Mr. Xiang suddenly ask a question? " Yi yunnong doubts. "It happens that I am short of an assistant. Aren''t you looking for a job after graduation? Just in time to try. " To Yueyang said casually. If there is a secretary who can cook next to him in the future, when the Secretary asks him what to order, someone will help him make a decision. This is definitely a smart decision. "I, can I really?" Yi yunnong is very scared. As a cook, can she really be a secretary of someone else''s company? Besides, her dream is to be an excellent cook! "If you want to show off your cooking skills, you can cook every meal yourself. Didn''t you just graduate looking for a job? This is an opportunity. " Persuade Yueyang. Yi yunnong hesitated to take a look at him, and silently told himself that he must not be seduced by his beauty. People may have girlfriends! When she was lying in the dormitory, he was thinking about her, and he was thinking about her. She told this to her good friend, who advised her to get in touch with him first.If he didn''t have a girlfriend, she would be bold and try to get closer to him. But unexpectedly, less than two hours of contact with him, observing his words and deeds, she found herself trapped. If it wasn''t for the phone call he made to remind her, she was afraid that she would say something strange. Now he offered to be his assistant. She hesitated in her heart for fear that she could not control her feelings well. She was stuck in it all the time. It was her own pain. But she was reluctant to refuse him, because he was really excellent, worthy of her study. "You know my phone number. If you make a decision, send me a message." To Yueyang to order good food package, and she turned around. They had nothing to say until they reached the parking lot and watched him get on the bus. Maybe if he left like this, she would have little chance to contact him again. After all, he and she are not the same people in the world. If she wants to enter his world, she must take a step. "Mr. Xiang, as your assistant, do you need me to prepare anything?" Smile to Yueyang, "bring you to my office, I''ll come for an interview, tomorrow morning at nine o''clock, don''t wait." "All right, I''ll be there." Yi yunnong nodded. Watching his car drive away, Yi yunnong is still in a daze until her friend pats her on the shoulder. "Hey, why don''t you introduce us to me when you just leave?" "He has something to bring to his friends. Besides, I''m not very familiar with him. It''s embarrassing to introduce you to him. " Yi yunnong touched his nose. In the heart is also chagrin, she just brain must be eaten, otherwise also won''t promise him to do what assistant. She rubbed her forehead. Ah, if she didn''t do it well, what a shame. As an assistant, what about her dream of being a cook? Suddenly, Yi yunnong turns around and looks at the direction the man is leaving. She didn''t even tell me the location, how would she get there? Chagrin on his forehead, if her parents know that she will do assistant, will laugh at her. Chapter 955 Yi yunnong finally found the business card that Xiang Yueyang gave her. When she looked at the business card before, she found that she called him by the wrong name. After that, all her concerns were on his name, and she didn''t pay attention to what he did. Now look at the business card. It''s the president of Sheng''an. Is Sheng''an the same company she knows? She said she was very suspicious and showed her business card to her best friend in the same dormitory. The other side also doubted it and conveniently checked Sheng an''s information. "In Nankang City, Sheng''an, the first real estate company, has many other products that are well done and can be regarded as one of the top companies in the country. Will the president of his family be so calm and approachable?" Yi yunnong was surprised. Her friend patted her forehead and couldn''t help reminding her, "it''s said that the president of Sheng''an''s surname is Han. He didn''t mean to cheat you because he thought you were beautiful. Miss, the president of Sheng''an, where can ordinary people see it? " "I can''t lie to him. With his style of speaking and cultivation, it''s not difficult to want any kind of woman. And I, a college student, that is, the face you said is OK, and there is nothing worth cheating on. " Her friend rolled his eyes, "your face is capital, girl, the society is dangerous, the routine is too deep, you''d better have a long snack." Yi yunnong took the business card from her hand and rolled around on his bed. "My intuition tells me that he doesn''t look like a person who can cheat little girls. I''ll go and have a look tomorrow. If the address is wrong, I''ll come back. " With these words, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. In her dream, she once again dreamed of the gentleman and elegant man. When he wanted to give his friend a gift, he was smiling at the corner of his mouth. He was so gentle that people could indulge in his eyes. Yi yunnong is beautiful. From childhood to adulthood, many boys pursue her, but she is indifferent to refuse, because she is willing to spend time making a delicious dish, which is better than wasting time on those boys. But this man is special. She is not good at taking the initiative. For the first time, she would take the initiative to invite him to the food festival. In order to let him understand the plan of the food festival, she went around the food festival several times and took countless notes. While taking notes, she was still thinking. What would he like to eat if she cooked it? ¡­¡­ Yi yunnong arrived at Sheng''an at 8:30. Looking at the majestic building, she squinted and walked in with a pair of high heels borrowed from her friends. To enter Sheng''an, you need an employee card to open the door. Yi yunnong didn''t know at first. When he went forward, he was stopped by a baffle. She was puzzled to step back two steps, staring at the baffle, to see someone else with a card brush once can go in, she just wanted to borrow someone else''s card, there was security came to her side. "Miss, you are not an employee of Sheng''an. Please don''t go in." "Well, I''m here for an interview." "Interview, you go to the front desk first to register." The security guard was polite and took her to the front desk. After registration, the security guard took out the work card and took her to the personnel department. "Excuse me, where is your president''s office? Your president said, "let me go to his office for an interview." The security guard glanced at her and thought she was daydreaming. "Miss, our president is very busy. The interview is the job of the personnel department. The president doesn''t care." "But tell me, Mr. Xiang, you have to go to his office." Yi yunnong is worried. Seeing that it''s almost nine o''clock, she quickly takes out her mobile phone to call him. "Hello, Mr. Xiang. I''m Yi yunnong. I''m in Sheng''an and going to the personnel department. You said, let me go to your office and wait for you, that, I don''t know, " " let your guide answer the phone. " Xiang Yueyang knows that it is impossible for Yi yunnong to enter Sheng''an''s office area without a guide. "Oh, just a moment, please." Yi yunnong looks at the security guard in front and asks him to answer the phone. The security guard thinks that the little girl is teasing him. When does the president have time to interview a little girl. "Mr. Xiang, please answer the phone. If you don''t answer the phone, I''ll turn on hands-free." Looking at the security guard''s delay in answering her mobile phone, he still stares at himself strangely, and Yi yunnong is not good enough to force him. "Mr. Xiang, I''ve turned on the hands-free. Standing beside me is a security guard. His surname is Liu. Please speak up." The respectful tone seemed to be waiting for an edict. "Hello, I''m Xiang Yueyang. This is my friend. Take her upstairs." Sheng an is now acting as the president of Yueyang, and the security department knows about it, so when he heard the president greeting himself, Liu Bao''an was terrified, so he quickly took Yi yunnong around the corner to take the elevator. In the elevator, Liu Baoan still couldn''t help asking, "Miss, do you have a good relationship with our president?" Yi yunnong thinks seriously that he and she have only met twice, which is not good. She can only say that she now regards him as the male god she can learn from. "Not bad. Why do you ask that? " "Oh, it''s OK. I heard that our acting president is still single. Suddenly, a female friend came and thought it was his girlfriend."Yi yunnong seems to have heard some amazing news. He stares at the security guard. "You said your president was single?" "Yes, don''t you know?" The security guard was startled by her big eyes. Did he say something wrong? Or is this the president''s girlfriend, so I''m very angry to hear that the president is still single? When Yi yunnong came to the president''s office, she felt that she was floating. The news came so suddenly that she felt that the whole sky was clear. "Hello, Mr. Xiang." "Well, sit down. I''ve already listed the contents of the interview. As long as you can answer, you can use the work card of the personnel department. " Yi yunnong nodded seriously. If he didn''t ask the question now, she could do it in the future! "Office software, WPS, forms and PPT can operate, right?" "Yes." To Yueyang, Yi yunnong is also a very positive answer. "Usually go out, air tickets, train tickets will be set?" "Yes." "Occasionally, on business, do you accept it?" "Accept." "Let you cook, do you agree?" "Agreed." This is her favorite thing to do, of course, no problem. "Well, I''ll have someone take you to get your work permit. You can go to work now." End the interview with Yueyang. "Ah?" It''s so simple, assistant to the president. Shouldn''t there be a lot of details to ask? Such as professional, management experience and so on I didn''t expect that the president was so casual, so he asked a mild question. "Do you have any ideas about what you are going to do?" Looking at her to Yueyang, she felt that he had been very serious in the interview. Wasn''t she satisfied? "No, I''m just surprised. Assistant to the president, is that easy?" "Well, yes, that''s how to do it. Forget it, when your new comer goes to work on the first day, other people will take you to the personnel department, and you will definitely be bullied. Let me take you. " Xiang Yueyang gets up gracefully and takes her out of the office. Yi yunnong stares at his big and generous back, sighing in his heart that the CEO of a big company has such loose working hours. As for the truth, Yi yunnong will have a deep understanding next. The president''s loose time is an illusory bubble. Chapter 956 As soon as the staff of the personnel department went to work, they were about to turn on the computer when they saw the acting president coming here with a girl. They were nervous immediately. It is said that the acting president was angry in the Secretary Department yesterday. We immediately know that the acting president seems friendly and gentle on the surface, but he is ruthless and still has no discussion. "President, who are you?" The head of the personnel department asked immediately. "I recruited an assistant to take her to work. She will go to work today. What she should give will be ready in five minutes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The president all used the command sentence, where the Minister of personnel department dares to refute, immediately go to prepare things for her. She doesn''t need a lot of things, such as a work card, a hangtag with her name on it, signing a contract and discussing employee benefits. But it took more than five minutes for the president to make a surprise attack and prepare for the contract and benefits. To Yueyang watch timing, five minutes, but Yi yunnong still did not come back, found a chair to sit down. "Call your minister and all your staff. By the way, do you have any employees who are late? " "No, No." The staff who are called are very nervous. "It''s not the best. If you''re late for an accident, you can forgive me. But if you''re late for no reason, write a list and go to my office for a cup of tea." ¡°¡­¡­¡± How can it feel more frightening than going to the police station? The head of the personnel department quickly leads Yi yunnong to come over. He realizes that the president''s face is not good, and he doesn''t know what happened. "President, what can I do for you?" "I''ve given you five minutes, but you''ve exceeded one minute and twenty-four seconds, and the contract and benefits haven''t been completed, have you?" "Well, yes." The minister had a bad feeling. "Well, you don''t need to calculate the salary contract and benefits. I got this assistant. I''ll do her contract and benefits. Just sign it. But I doubt your efficiency! " Anything, once there is a "but", gives people just sunny weather, suddenly a thunder fell. Moreover, whether they want to listen or not, the voice of their acting president continues slowly. "It''s just a new employee. Have you calculated how much time it usually takes? Why do I see contract classification, standby contract and welfare mechanism? Your department was not trained some time ago. What''s the effect of your training? Minister, there are many problems that President Han should have heard from you before. He didn''t see the effect, but when I came here again, I still didn''t see any change. The work of the personnel department is recruitment, training, salary management, performance appraisal and employee turnover. It is a very important department. After all, you have to pay me my salary. I don''t mean to embarrass you, but your working condition hasn''t been the best. I hope the minister can reflect on it. Oh, and other employees, thank you very much for your work, so that Sheng''an can have so many excellent partners to work together. So, I hope that when the next staff meeting is held, your department will be the representative to come on the stage and say what you think. " To Yueyang finish, get up to push the chair to the original position, and then to Yi yunnong hook finger. "I''ll show you our building in Sheng''an." "Ah, good." Yi yunnong quickly followed him, but she turned to look at a group of bitter faced employees. She swallowed her saliva. Mr. Xiang was so fierce just now. Seeing the president leave, the minister and his colleagues in the personnel department dare not relax. Today, the president brought a new person here. To put it bluntly, he brought a new person to take office. In fact, he made a secret visit to test their work efficiency. Although they know that the president was angry in the Secretary Department yesterday, the president''s usual image is still very friendly, so they don''t care too much. They are also curious about the identity of the new man brought by the president. For this new person, the president will suddenly get angry, hit them, and gave them a few sweet dates, making them very uneasy. The acting president''s work style is very different from before. As the president said, the personnel department is not the most important of all departments, but it can affect all the employees of Sheng''an, because it is this department that settles the wages for the employees, while the finance department arranges and sends the wages. The president should set an example to others. It''s absolutely effective to take advantage of them. All of a sudden, the whole personnel department realized that in order to speed up the work efficiency, I believe the president will find them soon. After returning to the office of President Yi''an, Yueyang asked him if he wanted to walk around. Yi yunnong touched her nose. Now her brain is still covered. She feels that what she guesses is not the carpet but the cloud. "Sheng''an is really a big company. It''s really big." To Yue Yang low smile, "I am to ask you, took you to walk a circle, activity, still nervous?"See the man smile good-looking, affinity with a bit of concern, Yi yunnong heart beat badly, see he also see the absence. "What are you staring at me for? Say what you want. " Xiang Yueyang didn''t put on airs in front of her. "Mr. Xiang, why are you angry?" In several departments, his face sank as soon as there was something wrong with him, which made people panic. "I''m just the acting president. Some people will despise me. Some people will treat me as a sick cat, so let them see the prestige of a sick cat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although it may be a very embarrassing situation to understand the acting president, she is really afraid of his calm face. "I won''t be angry with you. Don''t be afraid." Xiang Yueyang thinks it''s not good. He can''t disguise himself in front of a person. If she''s afraid of him, he can only play alone. It''s too cold to be high! "Well, what should I do next?" He felt that his temper would not be strong when he heard it. Ah, Mr. Xiang, don''t be so provocative! When Secretary Chen learned that the president had brought in a new assistant today, he took him around the company and looked at the little girl in front of him again. He was puzzled. The president attaches so much importance to this little girl, isn''t this his girlfriend? Otherwise, people in the personnel department would lose their temper after a minute''s delay. "Secretary Chen, what does the president usually eat?" Secretary Chen took back his gaze and said, "it''s always according to the president''s preference. I''ll go downstairs and order for him." "Oh, can you take a look at the dining hall downstairs? The president said, "I''ll cook for lunch." ¡°¡­¡­¡± They all cook food for others by themselves. It''s no doubt that they are girlfriends and girlfriends. With this understanding, Secretary Chen is more polite to her, afraid to offend her, and then make the president angry. Other people in the Secretary Department heard that the president had recruited a new assistant, and for the sake of the new assistant, they went to the personnel department to get angry. They immediately became more curious about the new assistant. But after contacting with her, I found that she was just a college graduate, and suddenly several people''s faces were not very good. Chapter 957 Xiang Yueyang''s lunch was eaten in the office. When Yi yunnong opened the lunch box, he just smelled the fragrance and knew that it must taste good. After tasting it, it was even more amazing. Food is the most important thing for the people. If they eat well, they will be in a good mood. Standing on one side, Yi yunnong saw that he was enjoying the delicious food he made. His heart was happy and his eyes were shining. "President, what are you dissatisfied with?" "Well, in the future, you can put some small ingredients such as scallion, garlic and pepper in the stir fry, but when you serve them to me, you can pick them out." "Good." Yi yunnong nodded and kept it in mind. As far as this requirement is concerned, it seems that Mr. Xiang is very good. Seeing that she had been standing still, Xiang Yueyang thought that she might not have eaten yet, so he warmly invited, "would you like to eat together?" He got angry in various departments in the morning, and the only person who would sit with him for dinner was the girl in front of him. Yi yunnong nodded and turned to eat. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to have dinner." "You''ve made a lot of meals, so take this one." Looking at the big lunch box in front of Yueyang, he couldn''t finish it by himself. "Well," isn''t that good? "Do you mind?" Doubt to Yueyang. "No, not at all!" I don''t mind eating in my male voice''s lunch box. When looking at Yueyang, the little girl ate all the rice in the big lunch box, and the last grain of rice was swept clean by her, she was shocked for several seconds. The girl looks dignified and quiet. I didn''t expect to eat so much OK, and she seldom eats vegetables, mostly meals, which is too easy to raise. "Are you full?" "Eat, full." Yi yunnong is afraid of his appetite, so he nods and gets up to clean up. To Yueyang to see her attentive work, think about it or remind, "there is a snack wall in the lounge, I know you little girls like to eat snacks, what special snacks you like to eat, you can write a note for the replacement of snacks staff to bring you." Yi yunnong went to the rest room, but he was shocked when he saw the snack wall. He had long heard that the welfare of big companies was good, but he didn''t expect to prepare snacks. "Yes, thank you, Mr. Xiang." Mr. Xiang is so sweet. Because Yi yunnong is a new comer, she didn''t specially arrange an office area for her. Xiang Yueyang asked Secretary Chen to look at the office. Secretary Chen thought that Miss Yi had a special identity, so she didn''t dare to slack off, so she arranged a place close to the office area of the president. Her position is near the window of the office. The president in the office can see her figure from the window as long as he turns his head. Xiang Yueyang didn''t think much about it. When he took a rest, he just looked up at her. But for Yi yunnong, she was so sad. Thinking that Xiang could see herself at any time, she didn''t dare to relax. She was careful in everything, for fear that she would make mistakes. As a novice on the road, she will inevitably make mistakes. Although the content of her work is just like what Mr. Xiang said, she simply makes some reports, but she doesn''t understand the contents of the reports. If Secretary Chen hadn''t patiently taught her, she would have lost face to her grandmother''s house. After working hard, Yi yunnong feels that he is going to collapse. "Assistant Yi, I''m off work. Aren''t you ready to go back?" Secretary Chen saw her lying on the table and kindly reminded her. "Well, I''ll sort out what you''ve taught me and get off work right away." She was very serious. Secretary Chen took another look at the president''s office, coughed softly, and did not urge her to go downstairs. As a colleague, two women immediately chatted with Secretary Chen. "Secretary Chen, what is the origin of this new assistant? What is the president protecting her like that?" make complaints about girls. She is secretary Zhang of the secretarial department. She has seen the resume of Yi Yun University, and has been thinking about Tucao. It''s not that she looks down on the undergraduate students, but that they learn cooking. Don''t you want to be a cook in the future? Parachuting as assistant to the president is also too challenging. "Yes, I think she is very beautiful. Is that the relationship with the president?" The other woman is secretary LAN, who smiles vaguely. The relationship is not clear, but she believes Secretary Chen can understand it. Secretary Chen is also hard to say, "the relationship between Miss Yi and the president seems to be pretty good. At noon, the president''s lunch was made by her, and they had lunch together." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Secretary Zhang and Secretary LAN look at each other, and their hearts are very complicated. Before, when Xiang Yueyang was still the head of the Secretary Department, they wanted to get close to him, but he was also a strange person. Everything he did at work was watertight, and he was very polite to get along with others, but they just couldn''t get in with him. After work about him to eat, play together, he answered simply, play games, you can call him, eat something, he is not interested.They also want to play the game and call him, but the problem is that his rank in the game is too high, and ordinary newcomers can''t play with him at all! "It seems that we should be careful with this assistant Yi in the future. The president is so fond of her. If she is angry for her beauty, we will suffer." Secretary Zhang sighed. But Secretary LAN didn''t agree. He didn''t like the new assistant Yi, "isn''t it? It''s just acting president. When President Han comes back, he becomes secretary minister. Does he need an assistant? " Secretary Chen would like to remind us that it doesn''t matter when President Han comes back. Even if President Han comes back, it''s OK to protect a small assistant with Yueyang''s ability. But it''s hard to say more when you think that these two ladies have made suggestions to Yueyang. Yi yunnong, who is still sorting out the contents of one day''s study, unknowingly spent an hour. When she put away the documents, she went to look at the clock and got up in a hurry. It''s over. It''s over. I''m going to miss the bus and go back to school. When she was ready to leave with her bag on her back, she heard that the light in the president''s office was still on, and she looked at it suspiciously. "Assistant Yi, haven''t you left yet?" To Yueyang casual look, the entire secretary department left her alone. Listen to him call his name, Yi yunnong reluctant to leave, hesitated for a few seconds, into his office. "Why haven''t you gone yet?" He pointed out to Yueyang that there was still a stack of documents. When he was a secretary in the past, he collected and classified the documents, and then presented them to the president. Now it''s others who sort out and classify the documents for him to see, but he doesn''t have Han Junyu''s ferocious speed, so he can only work overtime by himself. Looking at the pair of documents, Yi yunnong felt a little distressed. So much. It''s going to take a long time. "Are you hungry? I''ll buy you some supper. " This is the only thing Yi yunnong thinks he can do. "I''m really hungry. But I don''t like eating outside very much. Can you make it yourself? " Of course, Yi yunnong doesn''t mind doing it for him, but it''s too late. The restaurant downstairs is closed. Now it''s a little troublesome to find someone to open the door. "It''s OK for me to do it, but it may take some time." "I''m hungry. What are you waiting for? Go to my house. I just saw all these things in the evening. " Xiang Yueyang put a pile of documents in his briefcase and got up with his coat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi yunnong thinks that he hears, and the male God invites her to his home for supper. Will this develop too fast? Chapter 958 Looking for a new assistant to Yueyang, Han Junyu soon received the news. After reading the resume of the new assistant, he was somewhat surprised. College students who learn cooking skills are quite innovative when they go to work as assistant to the president of Sheng''an and choose people from Yueyang. However, since Xiang Yueyang has made this decision, he naturally has his reasons and will not interfere more. However, thinking of the delicious food he sent to Qin Ning, if he politely said thank you. To Yueyang received his thanks, only two words back, "ha ha." ¡°¡­¡­¡± These two words are not very good tone, Han Junyu pinched eyebrows. "Han Junyu, we are all real people. If you really want to thank me, take some practical actions, and give me a ten day and a half month holiday." "Don''t dream, get tired and go to sleep!" Xiang Yueyang sees the exclamation mark on the screen, takes a deep breath and throws his mobile phone aside. Yi yunnong sat in the co pilot''s seat. Seeing that he didn''t look very well, he was at a loss. "Mr. Xiang, what''s the matter with you?" "No, I just saw the ugly face of the former president." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s said that the former president is very handsome. Is it a mistake? Yi yunnong peeks at her and doesn''t dare to talk. But she thinks, maybe others think there are more handsome men than Mr. Xiang in this world, but in her heart, Mr. Xiang is the best looking man. To the Yueyang apartment downstairs, he first took her to the supermarket to buy things that need to do supper, and then went upstairs to his apartment. The apartment he lives in is a bachelor''s apartment, but the scope of the apartment is not small at all. It''s a double story apartment. Upstairs is his resting place, and downstairs is the living room, kitchen, game room and fitness room. Yi yunnong looks at the decoration of the apartment. There are some creative paintings on the white walls, dark blue curtains, light blue sofas that match the curtains, and a bottle of sun dried stars on the tea table. It''s clean, fresh and artistic. "The kitchen is over there. Help yourself. I''ll go to the study." "OK, OK." Yi yunnong saw him take off his coat and tie easily and naturally, swallowing saliva. On this day, her heart beat too abnormally, and she felt palpitations. Yi yunnong fried a plate of shrimp, a plate of vegetables, and cooked a porridge. She first picked out the small ingredients in the dish, and then asked him to come for supper. To Yueyang smell incense, looking at the shrimp on the table, a bit surprised, "how do you know I like shrimp?" "I guess so." At the food festival, he didn''t take the initiative to talk about anything else, but when he saw the spicy shrimp, he took the initiative to talk about it. Obviously, he likes eating shrimp. He sat down to Yueyang and tasted it. It was really good. "You''re a good craftsman." "Mr. Xiang, you praise me too much. My skill is not good. My teacher is very good. He not only won a lot of international awards, but also stayed in Michelin Xiang Yueyang doesn''t look forward to her teacher''s cooking, because he has eaten a lot of dishes from international chefs, but he doesn''t know why. He just thinks the girl''s craftsmanship is very good. Maybe, with heart. She really likes cooking. Would it be humane to turn her around as his assistant? Xiang Yueyang reflected silently in his heart, but when he tasted the delicious food, it was inhumane, and he had long been forgotten. "Why don''t you eat it?" Look, she didn''t prepare the dishes for herself. "I don''t eat at night." "Lose weight?" To Yueyang looked at her figure, did not see where the need to reduce. "No," it''s because she eats too much during the day and eats at night, so she''s afraid her stomach can''t stand it. She likes cooking very much, but she doesn''t eat much of her own food. She prefers white rice because she finds that the food cooked by Sheng''an''s chef is super delicious, and the food in the canteen can''t compare with him. Wait for her to finish eating, Yi yunnong prepares to clean up, but stops her to Yueyang. "Why don''t I be a jerk if you make me a supper and then let you do something? You take a break, and when I''m done, I''ll take you back to school. " "Mr. Xiang, do it yourself?" Yi yunnong was surprised. "When you''re away, you have to rely on yourself. You don''t have a good skill, but you can still do basic chores." Joking to Yueyang, she received the dishes to the washbasin and found that she was staring at herself all the time, which was funny. "Why, is it strange for boys to clean up the kitchen?" "No," why is Mr. Xiang so handsome when he cleans up the kitchen?! Yi yunnong felt that he was deeply poisoned and could not be saved. ¡­¡­ In Han Junyu''s villa, Qin Ning had eaten the delicious food sent to Yueyang. He knew about the food festival. He was very curious and wanted to see it. If not, when it comes to going to the food festival, someone doesn''t even look at her and continues to look at his mobile phone.Qin Ning complains with a small face and studies every day. Proper rest can also improve the efficiency of study. Her voice is not small, it seems to be meant for someone. After waiting for a few seconds, she still didn''t wait for his response. She shriveled her mouth, sighed a long time, supported her chin in one hand, and continued to work on the topic. After reviewing for such a long time, she has made great progress, but she has to finish her four-year college textbooks in a few months, which is a bit demanding. The other hand turned the pen, she looked at the topic, the mind is those delicious. The shrimp is good, and the slightly spicy fish and tofu are delicious. Even the duck feet are delicious. Ouch, I can''t do it. I''ll drool if I think about it again. Suddenly, the pen in her hand was robbed, and she looked up in surprise. "Three schools, choose one." Qin Ning looks at his mobile phone suspiciously. He asks her to choose one of the three schools, all of which are famous art colleges in the world. "Husband, are these demands a little high?" "No, choose." Han Junyu''s expression is calm, his tone is like eating cabbage or potatoes at noon today. But Qin Ning did not dare to choose one. "Give you three seconds. If you don''t choose, I won''t help you make a decision." Men are tough. "Well, can I really test it?" Qin Ning questioned his ability very much. Let her draw a very difficult painting, she will not blink to study, but postgraduate entrance examination not only to test painting, but also basic theory. With all the theories piled up, she felt that her heart was overloaded. "If I say yes, you can." He was very confident, but Qin Ning felt guilty. Looking at her delay in choosing, Han Junyu throws away his mobile phone and stares at him seriously. "Stupid girl, why did you take the postgraduate entrance examination?" "Learn more about painting." "Since it''s learning, why not choose a school with the best teachers?" Han Junyu asked. To choose the best teaching staff, famous school is her choice, but she is timid, dare not think, how to test? Qin Ning pursed his lips, picked up his mobile phone, looked at the three schools, and then recorded them on white paper. "I''ll think about it first, and I''ll give you the answer in the evening." "If you can''t, don''t call it stupid girl, call it coward." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is under the table and kicks him. He doesn''t feel well if he doesn''t bury her all day, does he?! Chapter 959 Qin Ning checked three schools on the Internet, and each school is gorgeous, whether it''s history or historical celebrities. I don''t know whether Han Junyu''s vision is too high or she is ignorant. Anyway, many of the celebrity theories she learned in her textbooks are graduated from these three schools. The three schools want to take the written test and interview, the interview is to see the quality of the work. She listed the three schools, and the ballpoint pen rolled on the paper. Suddenly she thought that Lu Hua was also studying for postgraduate, and Wei Shu seemed to have graduated from one of the three schools. She immediately called them. When Wei Shu heard that she was taking the postgraduate entrance examination, her voice was very calm. "My school, of course, has very good resources, but the learning atmosphere is very serious. It is said that it is the Huangpu Military Academy in the art world. I don''t think the style is consistent with your creative style. I can help you refer to the other two schools. Lu Hua''s style is similar to yours. He originally wanted to choose ly school, because the school artists pursue freedom, and the campus environment is also good. Another ZS school, among many Neo Confucianism subjects, is a master of romanticism and realism. Qin Ning, you have talent. This is your advantage, but the advantage does not mean that your work can be recognized. You should be aware of your own shortcomings, so you have to make a decision in the end. " "Yes, I know. Without proper training, I''m still on the road." This is not to say that the wild way is not good. Artistic creation does not mind whether it is wild or not, as long as the work is good. But what she wants is that she can have enough ability and a better vision, so she must learn. And she is too young, although she has experienced a lot of things, but she can''t express her inner thoughts in the best way. At this time, Wei Shu''s phone was robbed by Lu Hua, "Qin Ning, you come to play with us, in this school in addition to strict some, the other are very good." "Ha ha, you haven''t finished your homework yet. One week, the last day left, Lu Hua, I failed. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. " Wei Shu''s satire is like a knife, Lu Hua collapsed in an instant. "Oh, yes, this school is still a little bad. The assignments given by the teachers are special and inhuman. Just looking up the information, I used it for a week, and I was reminded that the students'' passing rate of the assignments they assigned was less than 30% " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning listen to Lu Hua''s words, Lu Hua so talented have to say difficult, she will not be scared to cry? "Well, I''ll choose ZS school. I really like this school." "I think ZS is very suitable for you, and they take the exam in December, and you have a few months to review. When you enter this school, you need three alumni to write a letter of recommendation for you. I can help you find some elder martial brothers. " "Well, thank you, Wei Shu. When I pass the exam, you will come to school to study." Qin Ning is full of confidence. "Well, certainly. After finishing this semester, Lu Hua is going to apply for half a year''s study tour. When can I go to ZS... " The three chatted again. Qin Ning hung up the phone, picked up a pen and marked ZS on the paper, which was her goal after that. ZS, the world''s third Academy of fine arts, has a history of 300 years. As the world''s top academy of fine arts, it not only has a great influence in the world''s art colleges and universities. So it''s not easy to enter this school, because the enrollment of this school is very strict. In the entrance examination for the first grade, the students must be between 18 and 24 years old, and the English and theory examination must be above 90 points. Moreover, they must submit their own works. After passing the selection of works, the students have to pass the examination of three physical elements and the text description and comment of a work. On average, only 90 out of 1000 candidates pass the exam every year, and then they have the opportunity to participate in a jury interview composed of about 10 professors and artists. Qin Ning looked at the enrollment information, forehead cold sweat, want to enter this school, it seems that are very high IQ people. But she also can''t be timid, although her intelligence quotient is not high, but the day after tomorrow hard to come together. Besides, she also has a Han Junyu with a high IQ, plus her talent, she can do it. She quietly cheered up in her heart, but she was especially guilty when she saw that a thousand people were admitted to the college. Is she really OK? After making a decision, she left her study and was about to tell Han Junyu the news. However, she went downstairs and turned around without seeing him. She was puzzled that An''an and Ji Ji''s room didn''t see him either. She took out her cell phone to call him, but watched him come out of the bedroom. She turned her eyes around him. There was a white blouse with navy blue stripes on the short sleeves. There was a very simple white sweater on the outside. There were stripes on the sleeve of the sweater. The stripes were a row of English letters. It was a very fashionable single coat. The trousers were light blue jeans, which made him look very young. If he was twenty-four or twenty-five years old, someone would believe him. Is this still Han Junyu''s? Qin Ning''s eyes glowed. Han Junyu was a little uncomfortable with her crazy eyes. He came up to her and knocked her forehead."Will you go to the food festival?" "Go Qin Ning answered immediately. So he specially dressed himself up, ready to accompany her out? "I want to change, too." Qin Ning rushed to the bedroom. Han Xuanyu is not like a young man. He is not like a young man. He doesn''t know how many years he didn''t wear jeans. Qin Ning changed into a light blue dress, and specially brought a light blue hair circle, painted light makeup, playful and lovely, which matched his clothes very well. As she ran downstairs, she walked up to him with a smile and made a turn. "Do you look eighteen?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and glanced at her casually. He was a little impatient. "Don''t pretend to be tender. If you want to go, hurry up." Who pretends to be tender today! Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and glared at him. "Are the children at home?" "Otherwise, so many people, you put on three children, do you want me to take care of the children, or take care of you?" Think of food festival will have a lot of people, in case of separated, it is not a joke, so still don''t take children. "Then I''ll go and talk to the children." "I told Xiao Rui." Since you want to go out, you must tell Xiaorui and Aunt Zhang to take care of the family. "Oh, let''s go and come back and bring them something delicious." Qin Ning put his arm around his, excited like a child going out to play. When Han Junyu looked down at the little woman walking, she was still jumping. She was not a child. "Han Junyu, you are so handsome today. What should you do if you are surrounded by people?" When getting on the bus, Qin Ning asked. His appearance is more beautiful than some male stars who have put on makeup. It''s not unusual to go out and watch. But the man is light just back a, "no dress, just casually bought two new clothes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pick two clothes casually, Qin Ning pursed lips low smile, proud and charming Han Junyu is really lovely! Chapter 960 Arriving at the entrance of the food street, Han Junyu looks at the bustling crowd and frowns instinctively. With so many people, it''s hard to avoid bumping into each other and shuttling through the crowd. The smell of sweat and all kinds of food make his nose uncomfortable. He also asked song Xuan before whether going to the food festival is a good place for dating. Song Xuan should be able to answer, liar! He was about to say that he would go to another place to eat, but the woman beside him exclaimed excitedly, "it''s really lively!" And then they squeeze into the crowd. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu holds her hand tightly. In order not to be hit by others, he opens his arm to protect her from bending down. And the woman under his arm, bent on looking for good food, bought something and tasted it herself. When she thought it was good, she put it in his mouth. Han Junyu has no choice but to open his mouth and eat, but he can''t taste anything good. "Stupid girl, you''d better be careful, white clothes get oil stains, you wait to be cleaned up!" Qin Ning takes a look at his shining white clothes. They all want to come out to eat and wear such white clothes. It''s really However, she found that he was quite suitable for wearing white, because he was not only wearing a white shirt, but also a white sweater, which was very good-looking. "If it''s dirty, I''ll go back and wash it for you. Now the most important thing is to eat!" Qin Ning put something in his mouth again. Han Junyu just began to think that the food in his mouth was very good, but there was something wrong with the smell. "What is this?" "Stinky tofu!" ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Han Junyu is gloomy and wants to spit out the things in his mouth, but there is no garbage can here, so he can only swallow them. It stinks! "Ha ha ha..." Looking at his expression, Qin Ning covered his mouth and laughed. "Stupid girl, you owe abuse!" Han Junyu was so angry that he pinched her face and Qin Ning screamed in pain. "No, no, I''ll give you a kiss." She began to act coquettishly. So how can Ann be coquettish, is to learn from her mother. When she spoke, she really jumped up and gave him a kiss on the lip, "I don''t dislike you, ha ha ha" Han Junyu grinned his teeth. Although he disliked her very much, he didn''t care about her when he saw her smile happily and the haze spread on her face. This period of study, he assigned her a heavy task, she learned very hard. Before, she didn''t talk about choosing a school. She was worried that she would be under too much pressure and affect the pace of learning. Now the school has to prepare to sign up before he makes a decision. Not surprisingly, when she wanted to choose a school, she had a bitter little face, as if he had abused her. Every time Qin Ning bought a small quantity, two people could eat it. If the quantity was too large, she would take a belt to pack up the food. Even if it is so, just eat half the street, she holds the stomach, to find a place to rest. Han Junyu was not tired. He took her around and found a stall where he could sit down and have a rest. "Why, Qin Ning, are you here?" Qin Ning turns to see Xi Yifan and Xiao Bao. He is very surprised. After Xiaobao got pregnant, Xi Yifan protected them well, but he didn''t expect them to come back here. In this street, there are many things that pregnant women can''t eat, but there are also some pregnant women can eat, so there are a lot of delicious food, she can only see, but can''t eat. "Sister Xiaobao, elder martial brother, what a coincidence!" Xi Yifan also sighed, "Xiaobao sees Yueyang and sends a circle of friends saying that there is a food festival here. She has never experienced it, so let''s have a look. I didn''t expect to be so busy here! " This is a scene Xi Yifan has never seen before. Xi Yifan thought about Qin Ning, but he was studying recently. He asked, "Qin Ning, did you choose the school for postgraduate entrance examination?" Qin Ning helps the forehead, "elder martial brother, I eat some support, you a problem can let me digest not well." Xi Yifan couldn''t help laughing, "Xiaobao said that after giving birth to a baby, you are ready to continue to study. You can take the lead first, and then you can teach her." Qin Ning quickly shook his head, "I''m a good student scum, let me teach her, how to do if the teaching is abandoned?" "To abolish before to establish." Xiao Bao replied with a smile. Qin Ning gave her a thumbs up, "sister Xiaobao, your courage is commendable. I chose ZS, you can choose to be my schoolgirl. " "ZS, a paradise for art students, is also the most difficult school to enter. Qin Ning, you are very good." Xiaobao admires it. Qin Ning is not good. He covers his face interestingly. "I just have a try. No one knows if I will pass the exam." Xi Yifan took a look at Han Junyu and couldn''t help laughing, "if you don''t pass the exam, you mean you are Han Junyu''s woman?" "This..." Qin Ning turned to look at Han Junyu and thought seriously, as if he couldn''t say it. Han Junyu is so excellent. If she is just a little illiterate who has never been to a university, and has no achievements in her career, it would be too embarrassing to stand with him, right?No, since we have decided, we must pass the exam! Several people chatted a few more words. Suddenly, Han Junyu''s mobile phone vibrated. When he answered the phone, he said, "I''ve passed by and hung up.". "Who''s coming?" Qin Ning is curious. "Song Xuan, well, Yueyang will come too. He said there is still half a street to eat." "Poof..." Qin Ning and Xiao Bao looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. Just in time, we still have half a street to eat. After waiting for dozens of minutes, song Xuan, dressed in sub gray, leads Shule in sports clothes. Shule also carries a small bag of squid, flower shell, sea fish and shrimp. "Lele likes the squid made by this company very much. She ate a lot of squid. I said Qin Ning was here, so she was willing to leave these treasures to you." Qin Ning immediately took the small bag from Shule''s hand, and there were too many stalls on the street. This one was the one Qin Ning missed. She tasted a mouthful of sea shrimp, which was really good. If she wanted to eat the second one, Han Junyu took it away and gave it to Xi Yifan. "You are still taking medicine. Just taste these things." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shriveled mouth, very regretful stare at that bag. Looking at the delicious food, but can''t eat the taste, not good, she looked at Shule, really feel two people are the end of the world, good sad. After a while, he came to Yueyang, but this time he was not alone, and there was a woman behind him. Everyone stares at the woman behind Yueyang. Qin Ning turns to ask Han Junyu if this woman is the one who gave Yueyang a gift last time outside the restaurant. Han Junyu nods and looks at Yueyang again. Xiang Yueyang felt uncomfortable when she saw him. He immediately reached out and explained, "this is my assistant." He turned to introduce Yi yunnong, "assistant Yi, these are my friends. The real president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu, is surrounded by his wife, Qin Ning. These two are my work partners, song Xuan. He is surrounded by his wife, Shule. Oh, and this painter, Xi Yifan, his wife, Xi Xiaobao. " "Hello, I''m Mr. Xiang''s assistant. Because I''m a student of a university, I came here with him." Yi yunnong can feel that Xiang Yueyang doesn''t want others to misunderstand the relationship between him and her. Although she is lost in her heart, she still says hello to everyone generously. However, she was also very happy to meet the boys'' friends. Chapter 961 After a break, we continued to eat the rest of the street. Because of the existence of Yi yunnong, this time we not only have to eat, but also hear a lot of food related explanations. We are now eating fresh tofu and slightly spicy chicken, which are stewed vegetables. In the Western Han Dynasty, due to the large-scale exploitation and use of well salt, Sichuan people''s eating habits of advocating taste and good spicy flavor had been initially formed. Zuo Si had five flavors of tiaofu in Shudu Fu, which was about the seasoning method of bittern. With the development of the times, people''s dietary customs pay attention to the body-building dietotherapy, which is explained in "yinshanzheng" and "compendium of Materia Medica". In order to identify whether the stewed vegetables we eat are good or not, we should first look at the color. The color of authentic stewed vegetables is very natural and definitely not very bright. If it''s too bright, it''s usually added with artificial colors, so it''s hard to eat such stewed vegetables. Then there is the smell. Generally speaking, good pickles smell mellow. If the stewed vegetables smell very fragrant or have a stuffy meat flavor, it is likely that some additives have been added. The next step is to try. The flavor of authentic bittern is very normal. There is no strange taste, and the more you eat, the more fragrant it is. Yi yunnong''s voice sounds good. In order to make everyone hear her, she increased the volume, so everyone was not in a hurry to eat, but listened to her explanation. She turned to find Xiang Yueyang, but saw behind her for a circle of strangers who were not friends of Mr. Xiang. It was strange to see that people didn''t buy food. They just listened to her talk and knew that these people were also here to listen to the commentary. Because she knew something and these people were Mr. Xiang''s best friends, she couldn''t help saying more. "After listening to miss Yi''s explanation, I found that these things were better." Qin Ning took another bite. "In order to eat, such a poor excuse, you''d better speak less." Han Junyu''s emotionless demolition. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning also wants to reach for it. After listening to Han Junyu, she can only take back her small claws. The stall owner was very surprised to hear what the little girl said in such detail. "Little girl, how do you know that? Do you learn cooking?" The boss speaks with a strong local accent. "Yes, uncle, your stewed vegetables are delicious. Where can I buy them?" Yi yunnong said hello with a smile. "I''m not here. We''re here for the food festival, and we don''t want to do business. But, little girl, if you like it, I''ll give you a call. I''ll send it to you by express delivery to ensure its freshness. " The boss took out a business card. Yi yunnong took the business card, looked at the introduction carefully, and suddenly his eyes lit up. "It turns out that it''s master Bei. Your stewed vegetables are very famous in the local area. It''s your exclusive skill. It''s not widely known." "Hey, you''re joking. It''s a ancestral skill. It''s not famous. If you want to learn, I''ll recommend you master. Let''s scan wechat. " The boss is very enthusiastic. "Well, I''ll take the card. I''m just with my friends. I''ll get in touch with you in a few days." Yi yunnong and he scanned wechat and looked forward to it. "OK, OK." The boss didn''t refuse. But to Yueyang but frowned, the boss''s eyes have been staring at Yi yunnong, how to see how eye-catching. When they went to the next restaurant for tasting, they went to Yueyang and walked behind Yi yunnong, "are you really ready to contact him?" "Well, their marinated dishes are very good. My teacher talked with me and had the opportunity to study there." Yi yunnong answered very seriously. "Oh, you go to study. Who will be my assistant?" "This," Yi yunnong frowned, which is really a problem. "In order to study, Miss Yi, you can resign. There is no shortage of a small assistant in a company as big as Sheng''an. " Xi Yifan is a typical person who does not think it is too big to go to the theatre. He glanced at Yueyang. He really wanted to retort, but song Xuan said, "yes, Miss Yi, you can still look for a job after you quit, but it''s a rare opportunity to learn." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang stares at Song Xuan like a knife. "Brother Xiang, what do you stare at my brother song for? He''s not wrong!" Shule is most reluctant to be bullied by her brother song. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang, who was besieged, felt that it was not good to go out today. "No, I won''t. I won''t resign for the time being." Yi yunnong immediately clarified his position. It''s not easy for her to get closer to Mr. Xiang. She is not willing to leave just like this. "Oh, Miss Yi knows so much about cooking that she doesn''t insist on learning it?" Song Xuan asked curiously. In fact, on the second day of Yi yunnong''s employment, song Xuan had checked her ancestors for three generations. I''m kidding. Can the assistant who can access a lot of internal data of Sheng''an be a casual person? "Yes, I decided to change my major to study cooking in my junior year, and I only studied it for one year. I think it''s very interesting, so I want to stick to it. But in Sheng''an, I can learn a lot after Mr. Xiang. I think it''s very good. ""You can learn a lot from Mr. Xiang. What do you think of this assistant, Mr. Xiang?" The tone of song Xuan''s question was strange. A culinary college student, going to Sheng''an as an assistant, said a sentence in a relaxed tone, which felt very good. Ha ha, let''s not talk about people. Let''s talk about Qin Ning. At the beginning, she was in Sheng''an secretary department. How hard she lived during that time, she had the most say. There are seven or eight people in the secretary department and only one assistant. The workload is amazing. Song Xuan has been working as an assistant for many years, but he can''t say that he is a good assistant, so the workload of this assistant is very thought-provoking. Xiang Yueyang is also a smart man. He will never say that he will hire an assistant if he can''t understand song Xuan''s exploration of Yi yunnong. The main reason is that he thinks highly of her cooking skills and can make delicious food for him. "It''s an honor for Sheng''an that Miss Yi can be her assistant." Han Junyu said suddenly. To Yueyang and song Xuan at the same time to see him, he is for Yi yunnong rescue, but also affirmed her existence. But soon they heard him say, "since Miss Yi is going to be Sheng''an''s assistant, a lot of feelings have to be put aside and do your job well. We also look forward to your growth." Song Xuan tut in the heart, he knew that Han Junyu would not praise a stranger easily. And he deliberately said "a lot of feelings" instead of personal feelings, which is to give Yi yunnong face. The last sentence can be regarded as a wake-up call. She wants to catch up with Yueyang, but he seems to be slow in his feelings. Maybe he hasn''t noticed yet. But as a brother, even if Han Junyu doesn''t say this, he still wants to say it. Feelings, how to play, that''s their business, but get to work, this is not their business. Sheng an, is the painstaking effort that he and Han Junyu have worked together for ten years, and can''t tolerate any mistakes. Chapter 962 From the Food Festival back to the villa, Han Junyu''s first thing is to go upstairs to take a bath. The environment of the food street is not good. Many of them are temporary sheds. The smell of oil fumes and sweat make people feel sick. Han Junyu took a bath and felt the fresh air he was breathing. When he came downstairs, Qin Ning was warming up the food he had brought from the food street, ready to let the children have a taste. When she passed by, Han Junyu immediately avoided him. Qin Ning felt puzzled by his face. When Qin Ning came downstairs with an empty plate and saw the man sitting in the living room looking at his mobile phone, she put down the plate, ran behind him and held him with her arms open. "Han Junyu, what are you looking at?" Smelling that she still had the smell of fumes mixed with inferior oil stains, Han Junyu immediately threw away her arm, stood up and patted himself on the shoulder. "Get out and take a bath!" "Oh." Qin Ning was scared by him, especially his calm face. She didn''t dare to provoke him. She ran upstairs and took a quick bath. She put on her black cotton pajamas and went downstairs again. She came up to him and let him smell. "It''s fragrant. It doesn''t taste like that anymore." Han Junyu raised his eyelids and looked at her, but he still disliked her. Qin Ning wronged, and took a step forward, "I also spray perfume, it is really fragrant, can I hold you now?" Han Junyu then put down his cell phone, held her hand, pulled her to her leg, and put his long arm around her waist. "Well, we use the same shower gel. Why do you taste different from me?" Qin Ning laughed and sniffed on his neck, like a dog looking for food. Han Junyu was itched by her. She pointed her forehead and pushed her head away. "Don''t be coquettish, just say what you want to ask." "Is Xiang Yueyang interested in Miss Yi?" She originally thought that there should be something between them, but later she found that Yi yunnong''s eyes to Yueyang were very magnanimous, not like the love between men and women, so she was confused. "The opposite." Han Junyu threw out two words. Qin Ning''s eyes were wide open. Seeing that Miss Yi''s words and behavior were very natural, he didn''t expect that she was brave enough to take the initiative to catch up with Yueyang. Well, Qin Ning immediately looked at her with new eyes. "Someone is chasing Yueyang. What are you excited about?" "I''m just surprised that Miss Yi is generous. She doesn''t look like she''s in a bad mood. She doesn''t talk very well. She doesn''t look like a climber. But she will take the initiative to chase Yueyang. She must like him very much." Han Junyu listened to her words, can''t help laughing out, "stupid girl, when did you have the ability to see through the heart?" "I feel it. Is what I said wrong?" Qin Ning believes his vision, and looks like a good match to Yueyang and Yi yunnong. "I don''t know if it''s wrong. But the reality is that just because she doesn''t have a bad heart doesn''t mean others won''t take advantage of her kindness. Yueyang manages Sheng''an on behalf of me. There are countless eyes staring at him. If he makes a mistake, it''s not only his problem, but I will also bear the consequences. " When he was doing Sheng''an again, he would hear some noise every day. What''s more, in order to accompany her and the children more, he threw the burden on Xiang Yueyang. Shu Le ran away from home because of the nanny disturbance. Song Xuan would certainly spend more time on her. In addition, they were preparing for pregnancy, and a lot of his work was lost to Xiang Yueyang. This means that Xiang Yueyang now wants to do two people''s work, which is not an easy thing, so he chose an assistant himself. No matter what his mind is, he and song Xuan choose to be silent. Hearing what he said so seriously, Qin Ning''s smile on her face was too simple for her. "Will miss Yi succeed?" "It''s hard to say, but now Yueyang should just work and fall in love. It depends on his understanding." Every day a pile of documents waiting for him to read, but also to participate in various meetings, at this time he can have other thoughts, that is, moved feelings, which no one can stop. "Well, it seems that Miss Yi will have a long way to go!" Qin Ning sighed. After a while in his arms, she noticed that he was still looking at his mobile phone. She also glanced at it and was in a bad mood. He even showed her review materials again, and he put all the suitable ones into the shopping cart. There are more than 20 tips in the shopping cart. Head good dizzy, how to break? "It''s a waste to buy so many books. Let''s go to the library and borrow them. Tong Qi said that the library has a lot of materials for postgraduate entrance examination. Tomorrow I will take the book list and ask Tong Qi to take me Han Junyu pinched the tip of her nose, "so active? It seems that you are very confident that you will pass the exam "Yes, I''m Han Junyu''s woman!" Qin Ning clenched his fists and raised his face heroically.Han Junyu is a Leng, originally she still cares about Xi Yifan''s words, pecked on her lips, picked her up. "Well behaved, I''ll give you a good reward tonight." Qin Ning also didn''t think much, "don''t you need to do homework, go to bed early?" "Well, go to bed early." Han Junyu took her directly to the bedroom, the light did not turn on, just by the moonlight coming in from the window, he put her on the bed, bowed his head to kiss. Qin Ning naturally hugged his neck and thought that he would let her go just for a kiss, but he didn''t let her go when she cried for mercy. When Qin Ning got up the next day, he reflected on what Han Junyu said about going to bed early. It just meant that she would go to bed early, but it didn''t mean that she was sleeping. His physical strength is strong, and the rise of his work can''t be over for a while. Looking at the new sheets on the bed, she took a deep breath and was ready to get out of bed to wash. But as soon as her toes fell to the ground, she felt uncomfortable in a certain place. She''s grinding her teeth, you bird! Han Junyu came back from exercise and saw her sitting by the bed, stretching one foot but not moving, and came to her. "Still painful?" Qin Ning red eyes, just wake up eyes slightly with swelling, poor staring at him. "It hurts. I''m not your enemy. Why are you so cruel?" Han Junyu also reproaches herself. Although she is not his enemy, she barks like a cat and shouts his name. She also begs for mercy and can kill him. He picked her up and gave her a comforting kiss on the forehead. "I can''t help it." Qin Ning, full of anger, heard him say these four words. He didn''t know if it was the wind outside the window. His anger dissipated in an instant. Last time, in order to conceal the fact that Roewe did experiments with his eyes, she said that she loved him, so she didn''t mind anything he could not help doing to her. It''s time to fight in the face. She can''t land on her feet. She really cares! Chapter 963 In front of the library of a university, Qin Ning looked up and thought that four years ago, she was sitting in it and was still looking forward to the future. Now she lives in the future she once looked forward to. Although it is different from the ideal, it is not bad. Enter the library to student card, Qin Ning no, can only wait for Tong Qi to come. A few minutes later, Tong Qi came late and kept saying sorry to her. Qinning listen to her voice a bit hoarse, this is only August, the weather is hot, but to himself with a shawl. "Kiki, do you have a cold?" "Well, a little, for a few days. I''m fine. I''ll take you in. " Tong Qi doesn''t care about sniffing. She swipes her card and takes Qin Ning into the library. First she goes to find some books recommended by Tong Qi, and then she goes to find the books Han Junyu finds for her. "Kiki, are you sure which school to go to?" "There are two ways for me and Mu Mu to take the postgraduate entrance examination. The school recommends the quota, and the other way is for us to take the postgraduate entrance examination ourselves. I asked Mu Mu a few days ago, and she said that she would go to her boyfriend''s city, that is, Bacheng city. It happens that there is a place in the school that belongs to Bacheng city. Mu Mu''s academic performance is better than me, so she should be able to get the place, so I can only test by myself. " Qin Ning nodded, everyone has their own way to do, since the decision, then firmly go down. "Let''s refuel together, and we''ll be able to pass the exam." "It''s hard to say. I don''t do well in the theory test, and I don''t have your talent and painting skills in practice. I always feel like I''m a soy sauce maker." Tong Qi lamented. "Qiqi, why do you want to take the postgraduate entrance examination?" Tong Qi was stunned for a few seconds and fell into deep thinking, "why did I take the postgraduate entrance examination, I didn''t think clearly. The beginning is to listen to Mu Mu say to want to take an examination of one''s deceased father grind, I am together with her, but I have no confidence to oneself at all Qin Ning turns to look at her doubtfully, always feel that her attitude to Yang Mu is a little strange. "Qiqi, you are different from Mumu. You don''t have to be with her." "Yes, we are different. She is not fluent except for speaking. She dances better than me, studies better than me, and looks better than me. She seems to be better than me in everything she does." Tong Qi looks out of the window. Her eyes flash with jealousy. She can take her eyes back again, and jealousy turns into self mockery. "Qiqi," Qin Ning looked at her in surprise. She didn''t expect that she would make such a derogatory remark. She thought, it should be four years since she left. Something happened to these two people. "Oh, no more. Mu Mu is very good. I hope she can pass the exam. If I don''t pass the exam, I''ll go to work. It''s no big deal. " Tong Qi takes a deep breath to make herself look natural. But the stronger she was, the more she revealed that she had something on her mind. But she didn''t want to open her mouth, and Qin Ning didn''t want to ask. She took out a candy from her pocket and handed it to her. Tong Qi looked at the candy in her hand and couldn''t help laughing, "after four years, you still eat this kind of candy. Qinning, sometimes I really envy you. Someone buys you milk candy. " "In the future, there will be someone willing to remember your preferences and buy you something you like to eat." Qin Ning comfortingly patted her on the shoulder. "In the future I hope so. " Tong Qi sighed, holding the book to find a place to sit down. Although they didn''t test in the same school, they both had to test in English. They shared their English learning experience in a low voice. Then Tong Qi gave Qin Ning her notes of her professional courses in the past four years. Qin Ning opened a thick notebook and saw that the ink seal was still very new. When he saw it, he was moved. "Wow, Kiki, you''re so sweet. It''s not specially prepared for me, is it?" "I also need to review. When I sort out the key points, I just classify them. You are not familiar with professional courses, so I just borrow them from you." Tong Qixiao''s playfulness. "I''m so moved, Kiki. It''s absolutely true love!" Qin Ning took the notebook and was grateful. "I dare not rob Han Shao of your love, for fear that I will be abused to death." ¡°¡­¡­¡± They said a few words in a soft voice, and they did not forget that the purpose of coming to the library today is to learn. "Tong Qi, may I sit down in this seat?" Qin Ning looked up and saw a tall but thin boy standing opposite them. The boy was carrying a black schoolbag, wearing glasses and staring at Tong Qi seriously. The first reaction in Qin Ning''s mind is that this is Tong Qi''s pursuer. Tong Qi looked up at him, showing a polite smile, "sorry, Wei Wenhai students, can not." Wei Wenhai''s eyes flashed a bit of loss, but he still asked with a smile, "is this position occupied?" "No "Since there''s no one, I''ll sit down." Wei Wenhai put down his schoolbag and sat down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth twitched. Knowing that he will be rejected, he still needs to ask and ask for abuse? Looking at him sitting opposite him, Tong Qi''s face sank, but she could not decide where he wanted to sit because the library was not her home.She lowered her head to read a book and noticed that Qin Ning hit herself with her elbow. She turned her head in doubt. At this time, her mobile phone interface lights up, Qin Ning sends a message to her. [pursuer? ¡¿ [no! ¡¿ [if you''re not a suitor, why do people look at you so strangely? ¡¿ Tong Qi looks up at Wei Wenhai with a black face. Wei Wenhai quickly looks away and lowers his head to read. Don''t care about him. ¡¿Tong Qi clasps her cell phone and lowers her head to read. Qin Ning chuckled and obediently put down his cell phone and read carefully. "Cough," Tong Qi coughs, fearing that it will affect others, she quickly covers her mouth. Qin Ning turned to see her, pulled her shawl, and reached over her head to try the temperature. The library uses a central air conditioner. Tong Qi happens to have a cold wind blowing over her head. In addition, she has a cold, so she must be uncomfortable. "Tong Qi, have you not recovered from your cold?" Wei Wenhai asked nervously, and without waiting for her to answer, he took out a bag of cold medicine and thermos cup from his schoolbag and got up to pour water. Soon he put the filled medicine in Tong Qi''s hand, "the thermos cup is a new one I bought. From my observation, you should have cold air into your body, and your resistance is not good. This cold will not get better. You should drink some medicine first." Qin Ning looked at him and sighed that the boy was so sweet. Tong Qi took a breath and pushed the thermos cup in front of him. "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it." Wei Wenhai frowned and said in a low voice, "now I''m just a friend of yours. Take it as a friend''s concern. Your body is important." Tongqi impatiently accentuated tone, "Wei Wenhai, thank you for your kindness, I really appreciate it, but you know what I mean, I will buy cold medicine myself." Wei Wenhai seemed very angry, tightened his brows and kept staring at her. "Tong Qi, if you can''t be a boyfriend or a girlfriend, you can be an ordinary friend. Don''t always refuse." Tong Qigang wanted to talk, coughed a few times, and then explained seriously, "if you break the window paper, even your friends can''t do it. Classmate Wei, you are a smart man, you can''t be a boyfriend or girlfriend. If you want to be an ordinary friend, you can do it in the future, but not now. " The relationship between men and women is different from that of ordinary friends. It''s not that she wants to do absolutely, but that she doesn''t want him to be trapped in it. Chapter 964 Qinning listen to the two talk, feel there should be a lot of stories, but now is not easy to ask. Seeing that Tong Qi''s cough turned red, she touched her forehead. It turned out that she had a fever just now, but she was still accompanied by the cold wind in the library all morning. She was so angry that she quickly pulled her up. "I''ll take you to the drugstore to get the medicine." Tong Qi has no strength. She gets up along with her strength, but they still have a stack of books to hold. Qin Ning knocks his forehead and sends a message to Han Junyu. "Send the book to the front desk first. My husband will come and get it later." "Good." Tong Qi also wants to avoid Wei Wenhai. Two people out of the library, turn to see Wei Wenhai with out, Tong Qi is also very helpless, turn to see him. "Classmate Wei, why He knew that she didn''t like him, and he had to treat her in his way all the time. She was ashamed of it. "You like him and he didn''t give you any response. Why do you have to?" Wei Wenhai asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It turns out that there is a complicated relationship in it. Qin Ning consciously becomes a spectator. Tong Qi covers her forehead with some heat. She explains helplessly, "when you meet the wrong person, you have feelings. Maybe it''s like a bad cold, fever, sneezing, feeble, and you may want to cry. However, when the cold is cured and the body recovers , the feelings may be shallow. Wei classmate, I know you care about me, and I really appreciate meeting you, and thank you for taking care of me this year. But I''m sorry, I can''t accept your feelings. You take me as if you have a cold. If the cold is over, everything will be fine. " "For three years, your feelings for him have not faded. Tong Qi, be fair, let me watch you sick, no matter you, I can''t do it. " Tong Qi helps the forehead, says again many he does not listen, perhaps is sympathizes with each other, she sympathizes with him instead. Really, it''s killing to like someone who doesn''t like himself. Because of that feeling, she couldn''t say anything cruel to him. Qin Ning holds Tong Qi''s arm and has to cut off their topic. "Well, let''s not talk about feelings first. Let''s go to buy medicine first. If he likes, he will follow. Anyway, he won''t commit a crime." Tong Qi nodded. They went to the drugstore near the school to buy some medicine. She borrowed the hot water from the drugstore and felt more comfortable after drinking the medicine. When they came out of the drugstore, they saw Wei Wenhai standing on the side of the road, leaning against the tree with a book in his hand. "Is this Xueba?" "Well, Xueba of medical school gets scholarship every year." Tong Qi is very approbated to him, otherwise he would not be friends with him. Qin Ning immediately curious, "then how do you know each other?" "When I was a sophomore, I went to the wedding party with some friends, and then I met him. After that, we often met in the library, which was a familiar face. As a junior, we went to do volunteer work together, and the two of us shared a common topic, we often ate together. But I didn''t expect that he would suddenly tell me Thinking of the past, Tong Qi holds her forehead with one hand. "He said," what''s the situation when you''re obsessed with another person? " Qin Ning''s big eyes are shining with the light of eight trigrams. Tong Qi coughed softly and was not ready to speak. "Well, it''s not a shame to like someone. Why don''t you dare to say it?" Tong Qidun, walking forward, hesitated for a long time before he spoke. "I don''t have the courage of Wei Wenhai. I''m afraid he and I can''t even be friends. Now I have deliberately kept a distance from him, trying to calm myself for a while. Time is the best medicine for healing. Secret love can''t become overt love, so it''s always silent in the dark. It''s also a kind of protection for me. " "Oh, it''s a sad and beautiful relationship." Qin Ning couldn''t help sighing. Tong Qi was amused by her, for her feelings, she did not want to say more. They went back to school and went outside the library. Qin Ning saw Wei Wenhai come up to her. "Hello, I''m Wei Wenhai, a medical student. I know you are Qin Ning. I once heard Tong Qi mention that you are very talented in painting. I''m here to say hello to you to give her this notice. She doesn''t accept anything I give her. I can understand her mood, but I hope she will be healthy. " Wei Wenhai put a piece of paper into Qin Ning''s hand, then turned and walked into the library. Qin Ning Leng Leng holds a piece of paper in his hand, on which there are more than a dozen notes. Looking at Tong Qi for help. Tong Qi didn''t know that she was uncomfortable with a cold, or she was upset by Wei Wenhai''s behavior. She rubbed her forehead. Just as she wanted to speak, she looked up and saw a tall figure in front of her. He was cold. She pulled the paper from Qin Ning''s hand and stepped back two steps. "If I need to contact you via wechat, I''ll go back to my dormitory first and have a rest." "Hey, this," before Qin Ning finished speaking, Tong Qi had already run away.Qin Ning doubts that there is no dog after her. What does she do when she runs so fast? "Miss Qin''s charm is really great. I just didn''t keep it for a whole morning, and some boys sent things to you, ah." Listen to the man''s voice, Qin Ning scalp numbness, secret way bad. "Wow, honey, you''re here so soon." She clasped his arm politely with a flattering smile. Han Junyu shakes off her hand and takes a cool look at her. He goes to the library to get the books. Qin Ning touches his nose and follows him to see him go to the front desk to get the book. She smiles and reaches out her hand to get the basic book. But the man gives him a cold look. Qin Ning stops and gives the book to him. Dozens of books, Qin Ning took the time to die, but Han Junyu is easy to take away. After getting on the bus, Qin Ning rubbed to the co pilot''s position, "husband, will you help me buckle my seat belt?" "Do you have hands to take things from other men, but don''t you have hands to buckle your seat belt?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jealous man is terrible, Qin Ning honestly buckle up the seat belt. Back at the villa, Han Junyu carries a pile of books upstairs. Qin Ning follows him like a dog. "Han Junyu, I can explain this. That''s the boy who pursues Tong Qi. Tong Qi has a cold. He wrote the notes. He originally wanted to give them to the same period. Knowing that Qi Qi won''t accept his kindness, he forced them to me. " "What does that have to do with me?" Han Junyu''s tone is satirical as much as possible. "Yes, it has nothing to do with you, it has nothing to do with me. Then don''t be angry Qin Ning poked his shoulder with his finger, but the man walked by her directly. Qin Ning hands help the forehead, angry man good difficult coax! At lunch, Han churui noticed that the atmosphere on the table was strange. He took a look at Qin Ning, who was depressed and had a meal. Then he went to see Han Junyu, who was gloomy. What''s wrong with the two? At night, the man''s cold war continued. Qin Ning took a bath and sat on the bed, very upset. It''s a natural disaster. It''s too unjust. No, she has to do something, otherwise the man doesn''t know when to be angry with her. Chapter 965 When they go to bed at night, they are back to back, on a big bed, which seems to separate the two places. It''s clearly within reach, but it''s so far away. When the light is turned off, in the dark, quiet bedroom, you can hear each other''s breathing. Qin Ning looked out of the window at the sky, bright moonlight, stars all over the sky. She turned over and changed an angle. She could see his broad back. She tried to touch his robe behind her. She realized that he was going to turn over. She was so scared that she withdrew her hand and looked at the man in a daze. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry, OK?" "Not angry." Although the man said so, but the tone is still cold. Qin Ning puffed his cheek and moved to him. Seeing that he didn''t repel him, she moved a little more and finally moved to his arms. "Han Junyu, I want to tell you a secret." "Well?" Han Junyu didn''t push her away. Listening to her obviously flattering tone, he was still taut. With a smile, Qin Ning got up, took out her mobile phone and started her micro blog. "I don''t use the previous number, so I can''t log on to Weibo, so I registered a new Weibo, I see my name." Han Junyu followed her fingers and saw on the bright mobile phone screen, "Mr. Han''s cat" "does that sound good to you?" Han Junyu pursed his thin lips and kept smiling. "Why isn''t it a puppy?" "Ah? Do you like dogs? " Qin Ning was stunned. Because the lost kitten was a pity in his memory. She didn''t know how to make up for his regret, but she hoped that when he thought of the cat again, he would think of her. Maybe there would be less regret. "Well, dogs seem to be good, too." Qin Ning bit his lip and took a look at him. He was ready to change his name, but the mobile phone was taken away by him. "Stupid girl, you really think of yourself as a dog." "No, I''m not. I just want to make you happy." "Oh, if you want to coax me, you''re going to pick up a note from another man." Qin Ning closed his eyes and wanted to explain, but found that the explanation was pale. He is not mentally retarded, she explained, but also misunderstood what would happen to that boy and her. Falling into silence again means that a new round of cold war begins again. Qin Ning turns over angrily and turns his back to him. And the man did not stop her, looking at the back of her head, complex mood. When he saw the scene of other men sending things to her, he was very angry. He couldn''t let go after her explanation. She will also go to graduate school. Will she be very popular in the new school, and then other young men will pursue her? As Shule once said, one person''s feelings for another are fresh. He didn''t know what happened to him. When the idea came out, he felt very ridiculous. So he is still angry, not to block her, but to be angry with himself. The next day, when Han Junyu went to exercise and brushed his mobile phone, a message suddenly popped up. It''s the people who pay special attention to microblog, who sent a news. Mr. Han''s cat; Mr. Han ignores people and is very angry (angry face) he hooks his lips and thinks of the idea that flashed through his mind last night, he thinks it must be his brain. Han Junyu: learn two cat calls. Mr. Han''s cat is a new number. There is only one person concerned, Han Junyu. As soon as the comments were sent out, he heard the sound of fast footsteps, and then a little madman in his pajamas ran in and ran straight into his arms. "Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow..." She called a dozen times in succession. Han Junyu put an arm around her waist. Her momentum was too strong. Although he was ready, he was still knocked back by her. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry. You are the only one in my heart and I love you." Han Junyu''s jaw pillow in her head, but still hard support, "later also dare to pick up other wild man to write you the messy things?" "Oh, what''s the age of these things? I don''t want to read them. Don''t waste my expression. That what, again someone writes those things to me, I will certainly say, classmate, you don''t want garbage don''t throw to me, littering is not good. " Qin Ning immediately begged for mercy and laughed in his arms like a cat that had stolen fishy food. Han Junyu held her waist and let her sit on the sports equipment. Their eyes were parallel. The little woman immediately gave him a kiss. "Good morning, my Mr. Han." Han Junyu also pecked on her lips, "good morning, Ning Ning." "No, no, I want to hear you call me Miss Qin." Qin Ning shook his legs, put his hands on his shoulders, and let him say it again. "Come here early in the morning to exercise with me. Don''t waste your time." He digs the subject."No, no exercise. I haven''t washed yet." Qin Ning hugged his neck and said, "you can hold me downstairs." Han Junyu has a position, "let go, exercise." Qin Ningcai doesn''t want to exercise. She has been recovering recently. She admits that she has become lazy. "Lazy cat." Han Junyu pinched her nose to teach her a lesson, but he still carried her downstairs. "Hee hee, lazy is lazy, anyway, it''s you - pet. Come out." Qin Ning said rightfully, holding his neck, but also to his provocative eyebrows. Han Junyu thinks that she has this understanding very well. Just when she wants to speak sarcastically, she listens to the woman. "So, in my life, I only recognize you and let you spoil me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Recently, the little woman is more and more able to speak. Every time she says something, it makes her heart end. When we are white haired, we can go for a walk in the park hand in hand. When I don''t want to go, you will hold my hand. ¡­¡­ The reconciliation between the two, Qin Ning review of the road is still very long. After breakfast, she began to recite English. Han Junyu was listening next to her. There was a word error, which would be added in the afternoon. It was an English topic. Every day so, Qin Ning also gradually accustomed to this rhythm, occasionally have time she also brush a brush circle of friends, see the state of friends. After turning around, she found that there was no news about yunyun for a long time. She called her and no one answered. She was very worried. If you want to ask Han Junyu if you can contact an Yun, she receives a call from Ning Fu. Ning Fu said that when he returned to Nankang City, he had something to say to her and asked if she had time. Qin Ning thought, "now there are three children in the family. It''s not convenient to go out. Come to my house and have dinner together." Ning Fu has no opinion. In the evening, he takes Yang Mu to the villa. Ning Fu brought gifts to the three children. When he had dinner, he also picked some easy topics. After dinner, he sat in the living room for a while. Han Junyu noticed that Ning Fu had something to say and asked him to go to his study. Qin Ning is curious and follows them upstairs. "After my sister''s funeral, I heard the news of Xu''er''s death. Rong Teng had a serious illness, his temperament changed greatly, and he was very manic. He felt that his sister''s death was Rongwei''s fault. He wanted him to be buried with him. Now the whole world is looking for him. I don''t trust Qin Ning, so I''ll let you know. " Chapter 966 It''s a terrible feeling that his own father wants to send someone to assassinate him. Qin Ningyuan thought that some of the things she found before were a nightmare. When she woke up from the nightmare, she would not experience panic again. But now she fell into another strange circle, which was set by her own father. "Isn''t Rongwei in Nankang?" Ning Fu said, "I''m not sure yet. Although I know that Roewe is not as simple as it seems, there''s not much chance of winning when compared with the old-fashioned Rong Teng." Han Junyu waved to Qin Ning. Qin Ning came to him and his little hand was held by him. Qin Ning felt the power of the man''s palm and immediately felt at ease, smiling at him. "You mean, you support Roewe?" "At this time, who do I want to support? Do I have a choice?" Ning Shan''s condition worsens, and Xu''er''s accident is caused by Rong Teng. If we don''t get rid of him, not only Qin Ning is in danger, but he and Yang Mu are also in danger. Han Junyu pondered, "Rongwei is a little powerful, but we can''t measure how big waves he can turn. However, we all know that if Rongteng wants to kill him, Rongwei can''t run away. " If he can''t run, he won''t wait to die. He will fight back. But what is the probability that he will survive his counterattack? "So we have to find Rongwei before Rongteng finds Rongwei, and then test his vanity and reality." Ning Fu answers. Rongteng not only has his own consortium, but also has his own secret agents. It''s really easy to kill several people by his means. "Well, split up first." Ning Fu nods and leaves with Yang Mu. Seeing them off, Qin Ning turns around, uneasy and holding the big hand of the man around him. "Will he still rob my children?" Last time Rongteng wanted to take Jiji away, Ann was hurt all over. Han churui''s personality split, leaving a big shadow in her heart. "No way!" Han Junyu stopped her worry. Qin Ning pursed her lips and nodded. She believed him. Back in her study, she takes out her mobile phone and stares at a strange micro signal. Her head is a basketball. This number is after she met Roewe, suddenly a stranger added her, she inexplicably felt that this may be Roewe, originally wanted to refuse, but finally ordered to pass. Could it be him? She thought about it and sent a message. She didn''t expect that the other party would reply to her soon. [ouch, it''s rare that Qin Ning should give me news. Do you miss me? ¡¿ looking at this passage, Qin Ning knows that it must be Rongwei without further asking. She bit her finger and wanted to walk up to Han Junyu and show him her mobile phone. Han Junyu raised her eyebrows, took her mobile phone and typed quickly. I''m Han Junyu. Would you like to have dinner? ¡¿ [Tut, would you be so kind as to invite me to dinner? Han Junyu, you know that I was chased and killed by my father all over the world. You proposed to take me in this time, don''t you want to lead me out? ¡¿Rongwei said this in voice. You are the last supper. Have dinner to eat you or hurry to eat, who knows you next second where your head will be. ¡¿Han Junyu also uses voice. [Oh, Han Junyu, I find that I don''t like chatting with you very much. How can I be regarded as Qin Ning''s elder brother? You still need to call me elder brother. If you speak so arrogantly, are you not afraid of being beaten? ¡¿ [tomorrow, dinner starts at six o''clock. ¡¿ when Han Junyu said this, he quit wechat, returned his mobile phone to Qin Ning, and turned to find his mobile phone. "Will he come tomorrow?" Although Qin Ning didn''t like Roewe very much, he didn''t want anything to happen to him. However, Han Junyu recruited him to the villa, that is to hide an invisible bomb, she was more or less nervous. "Roewe is a smart man." If Roewe doesn''t take the initiative, he will try to force him. ¡­¡­ In summer, the day is long and the night is short. When the hour hand crosses five o''clock, the sun is still very high. The sun shines on the glass window and reaches out to touch it. There are still some soup hands on the glass. Qin Ning is holding a watering pot on the windowsill to water. From time to time, he looks out of the window and wants to hear the sound of the car. Han Junyu is making a phone call with his mobile phone. He turns to see the little woman. From time to time, he runs to the window to look around and hangs up. "Stupid girl, come here." Qin Ning turned his head and ran to him cleverly, "what do you want me to do?" "Show me your morning homework." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning mouth a smoke, he how to treat her as a pupil ah, from time to time to spot check homework. Although make complaints about it, he ran upstairs to get his homework. Han Junyu arranges a review plan for her every day. At the beginning, it is difficult for her to finish, so she gets used to it later.She was a little nervous because she was afraid of making mistakes. She stared at his English test paper and review notes without blinking. It was not until she heard the sound of the car outside that she regained her mind. Soon she saw Roewe come in wearing a snow-white sportswear and a black hat. "Han Junyu, you have a good location, with mountains and water, and a big basketball court. Tut Tut, I really want to have a villa here." "Hi, Qin Ning, do you think I''m handsome again when you look at me like this? Come on, give me a hug. " Roewe came up to her and opened his arms, waiting for her to embrace him. But Qin Ning gave him a look to let him realize, and then moved to Han Junyu. "That''s stingy. I didn''t eat you." Rongwei sat down on the other side of the sofa. Qin Ning looked up at him and found that his dark circles were heavy, his face was haggard, and he didn''t wake up. "Dinner time is still a while away. Do you have a guest room? Let me get some sleep. " Roewe spoke very frankly. Not everyone can have this self-knowledge. "Uncle!" At this time, a cry of joy was heard at the stairway. Rongwei turned his head and saw Jiji stepping down to him. "Will you bring me transformers?" Roewe scratched his head. "Oh, sorry, I forgot. I''m sorry. Next time, my uncle will bring it for you. " Jiji Oh, a bit disappointed. Roewe was a bit impatient. "I''ll send someone to buy it for you now. Is that ok?" "No, if I want to buy it, dad will give it to me, but you promise to bring me transformers next time you see me." Jiji accused. Rongwei really forgot about it. He pinched his eyebrows wearily. "It''s my fault, Jiji. Can you forgive my uncle?" "Well, for the sake of your sincerity, I''ll spare you once. But remember, if you can''t keep your promise, don''t promise it easily. " Jiji''s young voice was a bit old and taught him a lesson. "Yes, Gigi is right." Roewe nodded. Looking at the familiar conversation between Jiji and Rongwei, Qin Ning is somewhat surprised. Jiji is not easy to get close to others, but it can be seen that he has a lot of feelings for Rongwei. "Mr. Han, dinner is ready. Would you like to put the dishes on the table?" At this time, Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen and said. Chapter 967 At the dinner table, Han Junyu sits at the master''s seat, Qin Ning sits next to him, and Rongwei and Jiji sit together. They seem to have endless conversations, and they keep muttering. Qin Ning asked Han Junyu in a low voice with a serious face, "will Jiji play with him and be led bad by bear child?" Han Junyu almost choked by her words, Roewe is a bear child? Well, this metaphor Roewe is no ordinary bear child. With a good dinner, Rongwei had enough to eat and drink, and reclined on the sofa with a look of enjoyment, which was somewhat similar to Qin Ning''s expression. Rongwei is similar to Rongteng in five points, but because of his smile, his facial features are not sharp and full of vigor. As long as he speaks well, his bright smile is very attractive. "I should have come if I knew your food was so delicious. If I could stay for ten days and a half months." "No way!" Qin Ning refused without thinking about it. Rongteng sat up and looked at Han Junyu wrongly, "I am also homeless now. If you can take in a churui, why can''t you take me in? Qinning, you have to have a conscience. I''m also your brother. How can I live with you for a few days? " Han Junyu sat on the sofa with his back leaning back. Looking at Roewe''s splashing, he laughed. "Did you take me in and call me uncle?" "Poof..." Han churui, who is drinking water, sprays water carelessly. Looking at Rongwei''s blue face, he smiles. Qin Ning shoulder a shake a shake of, desperately endure to smile. Rongwei has always said that he is Qin Ning''s brother. He asked Han Junyu to call him his brother. Han Junyu was deliberately sarcastic. "There''s a guest room on the first floor. You go to bed first." Han Junyu said lightly. "Oh, you wait for me, I will eat you!" I feel like a child. Oh, it''s not as good as Jiji''s child. Qinning listen to his threat, laughing and crying, and finally understand why he and Jiji have endless topics, the original two are the same age. Rongwei had not slept for two days. He lay down on the bed and went to sleep. He didn''t get up until noon the next day. He went to the washroom to see that all the washing things were ready. After washing, he went to open the wardrobe, only to find that there were two sets of sportswear, and the sizes were very suitable for him. He slightly raised his eyebrows, delicate mind, it seems that Han Junyu is ready to let him live. When he came out, he smelled the smell of thick soup. He wrinkled his nose and immediately sat on the table and said hello with a smile. And will respond to his only Jiji, others are eating their own, it seems that he is a mass of air. When Rongwei came to Han Junyu''s study, he turned around and tut tut twice. "It''s really tall. If you let me in, aren''t you afraid that I will steal your confidential information and go out to exchange money?" Han Junyu sat at the office and looked at him lazily. "I''m afraid you''ll lose your life if you get the money." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe rolled his eyes. As he sat opposite him, he put his feet on the desk, one hand on the back of his head, and looked at the ceiling. "Put your feet down!" Han Junyu stared at his toes and frowned. "No, what can you do with me?" Roewe picked the eyebrows. But Han Junyu chuckled, "I warned you." Then, Roewe suddenly let out a scream, jumped up from the chair, staring at his position in amazement. "What''s the matter with you? Why do I feel electric current on the stool? I''m shocked." Han Junyu raised the small remote control in his hand, "I reminded you." Rongwei grinds his teeth and dare not make a chair any more. He sits down on the sofa next to him. The sofa is big enough. He has freedom whatever he wants. "You call me here. If you have anything to do, just tell me." "Isn''t Jun Yi saving you from Rong Teng?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "only a brute force, want to compete with Rongteng for Rongjia, naive!" "Han Junyu, can''t you talk well?" Rongwei said that he didn''t like to talk to Han Junyu, but he hated his sarcastic tone. It hurts my self-esteem! "Tell me how many people you have and your plan. Ning Fu and I will cooperate with you." Han Junyu does not beat around the bush. Rongwei sat up and stared at him in doubt. "Will you be kind enough to help me?" "Not to help you, but to protect my wife. Rong Teng, a mad dog, has killed you. He won''t let my wife go, so I have to take out his teeth so that my wife can be safe. " With a cold snort, Roewe reclined on the sofa and squinted out of the window. In the afternoon, the sun was hot and the ground was full of fire. However, the roses in a corner of the small garden were in good bloom. Qin Ning, with an umbrella, went to the roses and smelled the fragrance. He picked one of the flowers and picked it off. When picking flowers, she looked around like a thief and took them back to the villa carefully.He looked funny, did not answer Han Junyu''s words, got up and left the study. Standing at the entrance of the stairs, watching Qin Ning put away the sun umbrella and take the flowers to the kitchen. She took a big bowl, threw the roses into the big bowl, and carried the big bowl upstairs. When she found him staring at herself on the stairs, she stopped. "What are you looking at me for?" "The flower thief." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pulled the corners of his mouth and went upstairs to the studio with a big bowl. Roewe followed her and went into the studio to see the small studio full of her works. Seeing a figure painting, he stopped in surprise. "Is it her and Xu''er?" Qin Ning put the big bowl, heard his inquiry, turned to look at the oil painting hanging on the wall, and was stunned for a while. Rongwei looked at Xu''er in the painting and said, "Xu''er''s smile is bright and warm." "Thank you for your compliment." "It''s not you I''m talking about." Qin Ning glanced at him speechless and started today''s homework. Painting is decompression for her, so Han Junyu asked her to review almost every day, so she could draw a picture, and she didn''t worry about drawing anything, but just a little bit to hone her shortcomings. Rongwei looks at her and stares at the rose in the big bowl. The half open rose falls into the water, and the water drops roll on the petals, fresh and full of vitality. White paper, she focused on copying its outline, it is only a few minutes, a graceful rose blooming in white paper, she began to cut color pen coloring. Qin Ning thought that he was just taking part in the fun and would leave when he felt bored. To her surprise, he had been sitting behind her and waiting for her to finish the painting. "Qin Ning, give me this painting." Roewe is serious. Qin Ning nodded, but reached out to him, "yes, give me money." Qin Ning blew the picture in his hand, thinking about how much he would say. If she was satisfied with what he said, she would give him the work that she had worked hard for two hours. "Well, ten yuan." Roewe very neatly out of his wallet, out of the wallet is a fast life coin. "Ten dollars!" Qin Ning frowned. It''s too cheap. "Ten dollars in my wallet is the smallest. If I have one, I''ll give it to you. Your painting is ugly. I''m afraid that if you see this painting again in the future, you will be in great pain. I want to help you destroy your body. " ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Qin Ning did not hesitate to push him out of the studio. Chapter 968 Because of the ten yuan disturbance, Qin Ning didn''t give Rongwei a good face at dinner. But Rongwei is happy and complacent, showing a bright smile, as if amnesia in general, but also deliberately looking for topics to chat with her. Qin Ning hummed in a low voice. No matter what he said, she was indifferent and didn''t accept his kindness. I don''t care if I hate her and satirize her works. How can I bear it. Lying on the bed, Han Junyu is about to read a book. He looks down at the little woman''s bulging face. Then he asks Rongwei how to provoke her. Qin Ning angrily tells her that Rongwei gave her ten yuan to buy her works. "Isn''t it a good thing that someone buys your work?" "He said that the smallest one in his wallet was ten yuan. If there was a smaller one, he would give me the smallest one. He was deliberately angry with me "Stupid girl, how much do you think your work is worth?" Qin Ning was stunned. She didn''t draw for money. Han Junyu understood her mind, "you paint because you like and are interested in it. When someone buys your work, he is willing to exchange it for you with the money he earns. This is also an affirmation of you. Why do you care about how much money." Very philosophical, Qin Ning glanced at the book in his hand. It was a general history of philosophy, and his eyes were drawn. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she was. She turned over and sat up. "That''s right, but listening to Roewe''s voice, I''m angry." Han Junyu see her angry look, rubbing her small head Shun hair, "tomorrow I help you teach him." "Really?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and rubbed his palm. "Well, this stage of philosophical development is related to fine arts. Come on, tell me about it." Han Junyu opens the book, finds the place marked and asks her to explain. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Qin Ning looked at the history of the development of Philosophy in the Renaissance, he suddenly had a choice. "I remember the professional knowledge you reviewed yesterday, focusing on some famous Renaissance artists." Looking at her face full of repulsion, Han Junyu picks eyebrows and does not allow her to resist. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth, and finally took the book from his hand, stumbling to talk about it. "Art is one of the ways that Da Vinci longed to understand the world. It is a great contribution of the Italians in the 15th century to introduce the knowledge of natural science into art. It inherits this tradition and greatly improves it. His representative works include "the beautiful gardener" and "Mona Lisa". Mona Lisa''s physical body and mysterious smile are combined with the distant background like mountains and rivers, leaving people unlimited room for reverie Her teacher Han is also too dedicated. Before going to bed, she needs to talk about a section of professional knowledge. If she uses an inappropriate number and words, he is more proficient in correcting than her. "Stupid," beautiful gardener "is the work of Raphael. Although the two live in overlapping times, another famous work of Leonardo da Vinci is" the last supper ". This work is very rational and expresses classical beauty from composition, shape and space ¡°¡­¡­¡± She''s so afraid of nightmares when she goes to bed at night! The next morning, Han Junyu came back from his exercise and received a reminder from his mobile phone that the person he paid special attention to updated his status. [Dear Mr. Han, thank you for inviting the masters of the Renaissance to my dream to give me a lecture. It''s really colorful (smiling face)] Han Junyu thinks about women''s forced smile, and the curvature of his mouth goes up. Although she used a lot of skills in her practice, when she learned the theoretical knowledge, she was as blind as a face, but she was confused with many theories, and even pointed the deer to the horse. Han Junyu was also trying to help her sort out her ideas. Ann is a bedtime fairy tale. What he arranged for her is a bedtime theory test. When he went back to his room to change clothes, he found that the woman was no longer there. He didn''t have to look for her to know that she must have gone to the study. Last night, she had the dream of those masters. Now it''s hard for her to forget each other. When he went downstairs, he swept around the living room, but did not find Roewe. He picked up the tip of his brow and turned to knock on the door. Rongwei on the bed heard the knock and looked up at the time. It''s still seven o''clock. It''s early! He turned over to go on sleeping. After a while, the knock stopped and he muttered. Knock at the door so early. I''m sick! make complaints about the opening door. He suddenly sits up and sees Han Junyu standing in the door with the key in his hand. "How do you feel after a few days?" "If you close the door and disappear in front of me, my experience will be better." Roewe turned away. Han Junyu nodded, "since the sense of experience is not very good, I can add you a pleasure." "Fun?" Roewe is interested. "In half an hour, I''ll wait for you in the living room." Han Junyu didn''t talk much nonsense and turned to close the door. Roewe was curious and quickly got up to wash.Twenty minutes later, he came to Han Junyu dressed neatly, "Han Junyu, what do you mean by fun?" Han Junyu''s fingers moved on the flat. Hearing his voice, he got up and took him to the small garden behind the villa. "I want to plant some flowers and plants in this area, but I haven''t invited a gardener. I heard that you were very interested in gardening before. Come on, give you a chance to show it. " "Han Junyu, don''t make trouble." Roewe rolled his eyes. It turned out that he was called to work as a laborer. Han Junyu smile, tone serious, "no trouble, you also live for a few days, but a little rent is confiscated. If you plant some flowers and plants, it will offset your daily expenses. " "You play with me!" Roewe beat his chest. The person who called him to his villa, but now he even said something about the rent. What a shame! "It''s not fun, it''s rent. Young master Rong, it''s hard work. Jiji wants ANN to be very happy to see their uncle grow things for them so hard. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± In fact, Roewe wanted to be rude. So when Qin Ning went downstairs and passed by the window, she found a figure in the small garden. She thought it was Han Junyu''s gardener, but she didn''t care. Until she went to the small garden, ready to stretch out for a while, she found that the man who was digging the ground looked familiar. "Roewe, what are you doing?" Qin Ning came near and determined that the man with the hoe was really Rongwei. He was very surprised. Rongwei looked at her, not ready to waste saliva, what he is doing, isn''t it obvious? Threatened to be a gardener by her husband! Qin Ning looked at his dark face and tried to swear, but she couldn''t help it. She laughed and turned back to the living room to see the tall man coming down from the second floor. "Han Junyu, did you let him dig in the small garden?" Han Junyu went downstairs and touched her head. "He will plant whatever you want him to grow." "Well, I''d like to talk with you about planting some vegetables in the small garden, and then fence it." Qin Ning is to see out, Han Junyu said to help her revenge. "Good." Han Junyu doesn''t care much about such trifles. He opens the window and orders Rongwei who is working. "Young master Rong, my wife originally wanted to grow vegetables under your feet, but if you turn the floor today, you will be in trouble. I''ll treat you well for lunch today. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do I want your lunch? Ah! Chapter 969 In late summer and early autumn, the weather is still fresh. Roewe plowed the floor outside, exposed to the sun for a while, went back to the room, took a bath, and lay on the bed. At lunch, Jiji went to call him. He lay on the ground and said he was too tired to move or eat. Jiji went to the bed, lifted the quilt, pulled his hand and told him to get up. Rongwei is 1.8 meters tall. How can Jiji move him? He just touches his palm and feels hot. Doubtfully, he reaches out to touch his face, which is also hot. "Uncle, are you sick?" "No, uncle wants to sleep. Jiji goes to dinner to let uncle have a good rest." Jiji climbed out of bed and ran to the table, "Dad, uncle is sick." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and was busy all morning. Is young master Rong so delicate? He and Qin Ning looked at each other. They got up and went to the ward together to see Rongwei lying on the bed. His face turned red and he was breathing heavily. Qin Ning stretched out his hand and tried the temperature on his forehead. It was a little hot. "It seems that I really have a cold." "Well." Han Junyu nodded. "I remember there were some cold medicines in reserve at home. I went to make him a cup." When Qin Ning comes out of the room, Rongwei turns around lazily and smiles lazily. "Mr. Han, it''s lunch time. Why don''t you go to dinner?" "I''m proud of the young master''s weak body. I''m worried and have no appetite." Sitting on the sofa, Han Junyu saw a computer on the desk with a stack of files beside it. He glanced, but Rongwei on the bed suddenly jumped up and rushed in front of him, blocking his sight with his body. "Han Junyu, it''s impolite to look at other people''s things without permission!" "It turns out that young master Rong is very polite. Well, I know." Roewe glared at him, turned around to sort out the information, and also conveniently buttoned up the computer. After a while, Qin Ning came with the medicine and let Rongwei drink it quickly, but Rongwei didn''t give face. "You don''t know what''s wrong with me, so let me take any medicine. What if I get worse?" Qin Ning stares at him and turns to see Han Junyu. She thinks Rong Wei''s words are right, but cold medicine, common cold can''t be drunk? Han Junyu looked up at him and said, "young master Rong is in good health. We don''t need to worry. Let''s go." After Han Junyu''s words, Shun threw the medicine from qinning into the dustbin. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe stares at the medicine in the dustbin and purses his lips. He was just joking. Han Junyu was deliberately taking him seriously. He was obviously taking revenge on him for satirizing his impoliteness. Leaving Rongwei''s room, Qin Ning was still worried. "He doesn''t take some medicine. Is he really OK?" "He''s not a kid. He knows how to handle it." "Oh." Qin Ning nodded and went to lunch. At first, both of them thought that he was not feeling well, so they would try their best. But at dinner time, when Ji Ji went to call him again, he found that Rongwei''s face was burning red. Qin Ning saw that his lips were dry and cracked, and his voice was as angry as a thread. "Roewe, why don''t you tell me when you feel sick." "Say what?" Rongwei opened his eyes, a weak smile, "I said, who will care about me?" For more than 20 years, he was responsible for every illness, and no one cared about him. Therefore, no matter how hard he felt when he was sick, he could not talk to others. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was depressed, so he went to give him cold water to cool him down. "Han Junyu, get him a doctor." Han Junyu goes to the bed and hands Rongwei a thermometer. "Young master Rong, the habit of self abuse is not good." Generally speaking, an adult man in his twenties does not care about himself when he is sick. Rongwei reached out and took the thermometer from his hand. He said pitifully, "it''s hard to say if you''re under the fence." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu where don''t understand, this is to blame him let his labor mortgage rent, that is to treat him as an outsider. With cold water on his forehead, Rongwei felt more comfortable. Looking at Qin Ning''s worried appearance, he didn''t want to cheat. He chuckled. "Don''t you hate me? I''m sick. You should be happy Qin Ning stares big eyes, "I hate you, doesn''t mean I want you to be sick. Young master Rong, don''t use the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman. " "Oh, it''s my fault." Roewe is obedient this time. She takes good care of her. He didn''t eat for lunch and dinner. Qin Ning asked Aunt Zhang to live in some porridge and brought it to his room. However, Rongwei was lazy and didn''t want to reach out. Qin Ning was distressed, "Rongwei, you''d better have a drink. If you don''t eat, your stomach can''t stand it.""Why don''t you feed me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at him and really wants to pour porridge on his face. But he was worried that if she didn''t feed him, he would not eat. Finally, he gritted his teeth, picked up the bowl, rotated it several times with a spoon and began to feed him. Roewe was a bit surprised. The corner of his mouth went up. He opened his mouth like an old man. "Well, the taste of porridge is barely enough." Qin Ning cold hum a, have you to eat even if good. "Qin Ning, you''re quite loving." After eating a bowl of porridge, Rongwei felt a lot more comfortable in her stomach and praised her for her face. Qin Ning nodded and smile, "yes, so I should feed a puppy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe. Han Junyu comes in, hears their words, and realizes that Qin Ning feeds Rongwei''s porridge himself. His face is not good. "Young master Rong, oh, no, little Rong, do you feel better?" "Poof..." You husband and wife, don''t cheat too much. Ning Fu came late at night. Although he didn''t like Rongwei, as a doctor, he went to check him. "Acute hot cold, not much, drink Huoxiang Zhengqi water on the line." Qin Ning listened to his explanation, relieved, urged Rongwei to drink Huoxiang Zhengqi water. "You have a good rest. Don''t stay up late any more. Although you are young and have a good recovery, you will get worse if you don''t take care of yourself." The reason why Roewe had an acute cold was that he worked too hard some time ago. In addition, he stayed up late these days and his resistance declined. In the morning, he suddenly worked hard and shed a lot of sweat, and then came back to take a cold bath. It''s strange that he didn''t catch a cold. "Qin Ning, do you talk to Han Junyu like that?" "It''s not the same. Han Junyu is very assertive in everything he does. I have to be nagged by him." Qin Ning is telling the truth. Han Junyu is very self-control. He occasionally stays up late because of his work, but it''s limited, so his health is good all the time. Moreover, if she makes too much noise to him, she will think that she is too noisy. "Ha, you can''t harm your husband. Is that to shift the focus?" Qin Ning picked up his things and stood up angrily, "Rong dog, I''ll talk to you again, I''m also a dog!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Excuse me, when did Han Junyu''s villa become a doghouse? Chapter 970 The study on the second floor of the villa. Ning Fu deliberately came late at night, not to see a doctor for Roewe, but to avoid eye liner. "Is it too dangerous to leave Roewe here?" They haven''t tried to find out the details of Rongwei. No one knows what he''s thinking. What if he comes up with some strange tricks to deal with Rongteng and hurt Qin Ning? "Roewe is not stupid. He who dares to touch me under my eyes, unless he wants to die." Everything is two-sided. Although Rongwei is not a good man, now Han Junyu is protecting him. If he has a wrong idea, he will not only bear the threat of Rongteng, but also Han Junyu will not let him go. He has great ability to attack both sides, and he can only survive. "What if Rongteng changes his strategy and deals with qinning first?" The situation will become different, and no one may be able to benefit from Roewe''s handing over Qin Ning. "You should know more about Rong Teng than I do. Now he wants to scratch Roewe''s skin and cramp. It''s impossible for him to suddenly divert his attention. " What Han Junyu said is firm. It''s Rongwei who kills Ning Shan. He''s the first murderer. Rongteng will kill him. So if Roewe wants to survive, he still needs help. "Ning Fu, do you hate him?" Han Junyu didn''t say it clearly, but Ning Fu understood what he meant. "Although Rong Teng was responsible for the death of my sister, he knew that she had only half a breath left, but he deliberately tore off the ugly skin. He is also an indirect murderer. " So he still hated it. Han Junyu''s long, well-defined finger holds his pen and looks at Ning Fu, slightly raising his eyebrows. "You want him to die?" There was a struggle in Ning Fu''s eyes, "I don''t know." Although Ning Fu said so, he still brought the medicine box when he heard that Ning Fu was ill. Obviously, he didn''t mean to kill him. They were silent for a while, knowing that it would be meaningless to talk again. They tacitly changed the topic. Call Rongwei to his villa. Han Junyu''s predetermined plan is that Rongteng wants to kill Rongteng, and Rongwei''s stumbling block disappears. Rongteng immediately comes back to find Qin Ning, then they are in a passive state. Since there will be conflicts, Han Junyu will take the initiative to leave the danger of Rongwei behind. Once Rongteng has any news, they will pull out the fangs of Rongteng. When Ning Fu came downstairs, he saw Qin Ning sitting on the sofa and immediately sat up. "Ning, uncle, mu mu, how are you?" "Well. How are you doing now? " "Oh, not bad." Qin Ning agreed, and then he was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say. Ning Fu couldn''t see that she had something to say to herself, but he didn''t know how to say it. He had patience to wait. "Well, uncle, don''t be too sad about her death." "Are you sad that she died?" Who is she? They both understood, but they didn''t speak. Qin Ning lowered his head to pick his fingers, "sad, but twelve years ago, I was very sad, and now I''m numb. In fact, the relationship between me and her is not very good. When I was very young, she was in poor health and rarely held me. If I cry, my father will coax me. When I was older and obedient, she taught me to draw when I was in a good mood. Therefore, her grief is no match for her betrayal of her father. " When it comes to that year, Ning Fu sighs. "Qin Ning, please don''t blame her for the past." "No blame, because she has her choice. Although I am her daughter, she has another daughter, and she is not wrong." Qin Ning pulled the corner of the mouth, want to show a smile of relief. But in Ning Fu''s opinion, her smile is more ugly than her cry. He took two steps forward and patted her gently on the head. "Qin Ning, when you grow up, you have your own judgment on many things. I don''t want you to hate her because it''s too tired to hate someone. You still have to study, and your husband and children. It''s not worth paying too much attention to the passers-by in your life. " "I know." Qin Ning nodded, but still could not help throwing himself into his arms and crying. "Thank you, uncle." Ning Fu looks down at her, the mind is complex, the canthus of the eye is also a little red. "Silly girl, if you call me uncle, you can''t say thank you again." Now he should be the only one who cares about her elders in the world, so she is very grateful to him and says comforting words to her. After crying for a while, Qin Ning felt that she had grown up, and then she was in the arms of her elders, like a child. She felt ashamed, wiped away her tears, and quickly stepped back two steps. Ning Fu didn''t care. It seemed that he thought of something, he said softly. "Xu''er used to like laughing very much, but I wish she would not try to be brave once in a while and cry in my arms like a little girl, but she never did.He was brought back to Rong Teng''s home by Rong Teng. Although Rong Teng''s original wife didn''t embarrass her, she didn''t live well. She always felt that she was dependent on others, so she could see people''s faces very well. No matter what happened, she was smiling. Once she wrestled, I went to help her up and said I would take her to treatment, but she shook her head and said she could. When I released her hand, she took a few steps and fell down again. She ran to help her up. Her leg was obviously injured and she couldn''t stand straight, but she still laughed. Quarter scolded her broken brain, the wound is bleeding, what''s funny, quarter picked her up, she cried in the arms of quarter for a long time. In this world, maybe only Ji understands her. So she told me at the beginning that when she liked the season, I couldn''t bear to break them up. Qin Ning, I''m sorry. I also want to say, thank you. You just realized one of my wishes "Wish?" "Yes, when my sister left you, it was also my responsibility, so I wanted to hold you very much." Qin Ning this time but show a sincere smile, "uncle, such words, you once said, say again I also didn''t care.". Let''s go through the past. Anyway, there will be uncles in the future. It''s very good. " Ning Fu stares at her and nods after a while. Only when he heard the footsteps coming down the stairs did he take his eyes back and turn to speak to Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, Qin Ning calls me uncle. Should you call me uncle, too?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Han Junyu walks slowly to Qin Ning and talks to him. "My wife held you. Do you want me to hold you, too?" Ning Fu shivered his shoulder and immediately stretched out his arm, "forget it, you still don''t disgust me." Han Junyu narrowed his cold eyes, "Oh, next time I see you holding my wife, it''s not so easy to be disgusted." Qin Ning''s heart clatters and realizes that Han Junyu doesn''t like her to be close to other men. He wants to explain, but is interrupted by Ning Fu. "Cheapskate, I''m Qin Ning''s uncle. How about a hug?" "Qinning is still my half sister. If I hold qinning, will Han Junyu thank me for my arm?" Standing at the door, Rongwei gloated. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu turned to see him, "Rong dog, you''d better have a good rest!" ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Mr. Ning Fu! Chapter 971 Rongwei''s illness came and went quickly. After lying for two days, he recovered well. Only occasionally, when Han Junyu and Han Junyu fight each other, Han Junyu spits out the name of "Rong dog", and his hair explodes all over, as if he wants to kill him. So every time I look at Qin Ning''s eyes are very sad. If she hadn''t called him such a troublesome name, Han Junyu would not have called him Shunkou. How to say that he is also her brother, she dishonestly called a brother even if, but also to give him a nickname, really hateful. Qin Ning can''t bear his resentment. He begged Han Junyu to stop calling people by nickname. Otherwise, he would lose his temper, and she would be the one to blame. Han Junyu doesn''t care. If Roewe itches, he won''t be polite. Rongwei ate too much in his hands, thanks to the convergence, but bad habits are hard to change, often a few words make Qin Ning jump. He is like a child who wants sugar. He plays a sense of existence in front of Qin Ning from time to time. Even an an feels that her uncle wants to attract her mother''s attention. However, in front of her father, she and her brother did not dare to play a sense of existence. They immediately looked at each other. She felt that her uncle was looking for abuse. "Qin Ning, it''s not C, it''s a, it''s wrong. Because of you, it makes sense. It''s impossible to use the past tense when it doesn''t need to go on. Have you never heard of it or am I ignorant? The correct spelling of meaning is s, e, N, s, e. there are only six words in your sentence. I can find so many mistakes at a glance. The teacher who corrects the test paper for you will be very angry. " Qin Ning squeezed the pen tightly in her hand. She was confused all morning. She was going to take a rest after writing her composition. She didn''t expect to be pointed out so many mistakes by him. Although she was very discouraged, she was very upset. Can''t he wait for her to finish and tell her the mistake?! "Rongwei, get out of my way. If I''m good, I don''t have to study so hard." She just wants to learn because she doesn''t understand and can make mistakes. If she is very strong and can easily solve these problems, she doesn''t have to sit here and be tortured by these problems every day. "Tut Tut, if you''re stupid, just say it. Don''t make any excuses. Such a naive problem should have been known when you were in junior high school. I really don''t know how you got into a university. Han Junyu didn''t pay you to go in, did he "Roewe, you''ve gone too far!" Qin Ning held back his anger. Rongwei shrugged, a pair of dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water to continue to say: "I know a casual, but your intelligence is really worrying. If you choose ZS, if you are lucky enough to be admitted, the teachers will be angry with you. " "Young master Rong, you''d better do your job. My aunt is tired of writing these questions." Han churui can''t help reminding. Although he knew these things, he could not say them because he was afraid of hurting Qin Ning''s self-esteem. Rongwei shriveled his mouth, sat on the seat and cocked his legs, "I''m also kind-hearted. She''s so dead studying, I just want to say a few words to let her relax." Han churui looks at him strangely. He''d better pull him down. Qin Ning is so angry that he wants to strangle him and relax! "Young master, are you energetic?" In order to let the children learn, Han Junyu arranged a bookstore on the third floor, in which four rows of bookshelves were displayed. In the first two rows of bookshelves, some children''s books and literary works were visited, and in the back two rows, some books selected by Qin Ning and Han churui were placed. Han Junyu, who enters the library, sweeps Rongwei coldly. Rongwei suddenly feels numb. He gets up and pulls his collar. He pretends to leave calmly. "Han Junyu, come here. I forgot I have something to do. I''ll go first." Han Junyu held out his arm to stop him and pulled out a smile. "Young master Rong looks very powerful. Do you want us to compete?" "By, by what?" "What do you want to compare? If you don''t know, I can recommend you to practice Kung Fu. " "No, I don''t want to." Roewe knew he was good at Kung Fu. "If you don''t want to compete with me, let Xiao Rui come. Xiao Rui, come and practice your Kung Fu with young master Rong. I''m afraid that if you don''t do it for a long time, you''ll be born by hand. " "All right." Han churui nodded with a smile. "Young master Rong, Xiao Rui is younger than you. You should let him do it." Han Junyu reminds. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe talks. He has heard about Han churui. He has been an agent since he was a child. It is said that he is a little devil who kills people without blinking an eye. Han Junyu now deliberately let him do Han churui''s accompany training, isn''t this looking for a fight? He didn''t run away at this time, but when. Seeing that Rongwei wants to escape, Han Junyu doesn''t stop him. Instead, he asks Han churui to chase him. When he gets to the corridor, Han churui sees that Rongwei still wants to escape. He grabs the carpet, and Rongwei falters. He takes the opportunity to catch up.Rongwei also practiced Kung Fu, but he didn''t practice Kung Fu to attack, but to amuse himself. Han churui''s Kung Fu is deadly. Two people from the second floor to the first floor, Rongwei some can''t bear, immediately picked up a vase placed next to him, Han churui jump up to pick up the vase, Rongwei find the opportunity to go to his room like loach. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Han churui also put down the vase and looked at the closed door. He deliberately walked over. "Don''t you compare, young master Rong?" Han Junyu asked him to compete with Roewe because he thought he was too noisy and wanted him to be honest. "No, no, it''s nothing if children fight every day. Your uncle Han is really not particular about it. He encourages you to fight and distorts the child''s three outlooks. " Han churui low smile, "Rong young master, Han uncle said, we this is a duel, this is a kind of martial arts exchange." "I Pooh!" Han Junyu knows that Han churui''s Kung Fu is excellent, and asks him to beat others. It''s unreasonable. This place can''t live. At this time, his mobile phone rings. Rongwei sees that it''s the Secretary calling and answers it. "What''s the matter?" "Young master, Mr. Rongteng has come to Nankang city. Let me remind you." It''s the quiet voice of the secretary. Rong Wei was tired, but he used to tease, "I thought it was the secretary who missed me, but I didn''t expect it was because of the old man. Tut, Joint Secretary, when will you come to accompany me? There are all bad people here. They bully me. " "Ha ha, Rong Teng''s whereabouts are strange. Be careful." The Joint Secretary knew that he was just talking, so he ignored him at all. "So serious, do Han Junyu''s people know the news?" "To be honest, this time Rongteng went to Nankang City, he might have guided him. This Mr. Han is so thoughtful that the young master should be on guard. " The secretary was a little angry and worried more about his comfort. "Oh, then I miss the embrace of the Secretary even more. At least when I am injured, someone will accompany me. It''s a pity to go to hell. " The secretary not only sympathized with his experience of being chased and killed by his own father, but also was angry that he didn''t have a good word, but his last word made her sad. "Young master, please keep yourself." She suddenly so serious with honorifics, Rongwei a Leng, false smile, like being pierced in general, his mouth pursed straight. "Joint Secretary, I will. You said, I''m going to attend your wedding. It''s either your bridegroom or the person who takes you into the auditorium. " "You Go away The liaison Secretary hung up in anger. Chapter 972 Do a thing, adhere to a period of time, there will be a period of fatigue. Now Qin Ning is at this stage. When she reviews, she is not only distracted, but also restless. She goes out of the study impatiently and goes downstairs. As soon as she wants to go for a walk in the small garden, she hears the vibration of her mobile phone. It''s Tong Qi. She said that when Yang Mu arrived at school, they were going to the library to read a book and asked if she would like to join them. Qin Ning pondered for a few seconds, hung up the phone and went to the study to find Han Junyu. Han Junyu listen to her say to go to school, and then look at the message received by the mobile phone, turn the mobile phone, "to change clothes, I drive you." "If you are busy, please let Mo see me off." Qin Ning was a little cautious, afraid that he would be angry. Han Junyu is impatient, "less nonsense, I only wait for you ten minutes." Qin Ning went to change his clothes, took two more books and went downstairs with his bag on his back. Before he came out of the gate, the bag was caught. "Where are you going?" Qin Ning turns to see that Rongwei grabs her bag and pulls it. He doesn''t let it go. He stares at him depressed. "I''m going to school, you, take your paws away!" "Go to school, I want to go too. I heard that your school is a famous university. There should be many beautiful girls, right?" ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± What do you have to do with beautiful girls? But without waiting for her to shout, Roewe ran to the garage, opened Han Junyu''s car, rolled down the window to urge her, saying that she had short legs and walked slowly. Qin Ning couldn''t roll his eyes and pushed the door to get on. Han Junyu looked at Rongwei sitting in the back seat from the rearview mirror. Before he spoke, Rongwei said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Han, for driving. I went to visit qinning''s school and recall my campus life." Han Junyu mouth a pull, also lazy and his nonsense, start the car. Along the way, Roewe was still honest. He bowed his head to play with his mobile phone. Qin Ning photographed the scenery outside the window. In the school parking lot, when Qin Ning got off, Rongwei got off with her, looked left, looked again, and commented from time to time. Qin Ning''s ears are noisy! Han Junyu originally wanted Qin Ning to go to the library. He went to Sheng''an, but seeing that Rongwei was here, he decided to get off with Qin Ning and accompany her to the library. When they accompanied Qin Ning to the library, Qin Ning found that all the students around her were staring at the two people behind her. She helplessly helped her forehead, and it was hard to ignore it. Han Junyu is good-looking. It''s normal to be surrounded by onlookers, but it''s not too much for people to look at him more often. But today, because there is Rongwei standing beside him like a butterfly. Roewe seems to be deliberately general, once a girl staring at him, he brazenly waved to them smile, like a star came, let people emotional. Qin Ning had a headache and turned to warn him. "Roewe, this is a library. No noise." "I know that." then he turned to tell Han Junyu solemnly, "Han Junyu, you hear, Qin Ning said that the library forbids loud noise." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Three people stood for a while, Tong Qi ran to open the door for them, saw Qin Ning behind also standing two handsome men, a face of flower crazy holding face. "Wow, Qin Ning, are you here to read a book or show your love?" "I" "it''s obvious that I''m reading, beautiful classmate. I''m Rongwei and Qin Ning''s brother. What do you call me?" Rongwei said hello. "Well, does Qin Ning still have a brother? Why haven''t you heard of it? " Tong Qi looks at him doubtfully, but for the sake of politeness, she also introduces her name. "I haven''t heard of it before. That''s because I haven''t recognized this brother. He called himself to play. Well, no delay. Let''s go in. " Qin Ning saw more and more onlookers. Besides, her scalp would explode. Four people go upstairs to the reading room, which is a special place for students to review. At this time, the students in the reading room glanced at Qin Ning, and their eyes unconsciously stayed on the two men behind her for a few seconds. Qin Ning was not relieved until he sat down. "Look for a book for yourself, Roewe. Don''t make trouble." Rongwei listens to Qin Ning''s voice like a warning to a child. He can''t laugh or cry. How can he say that he graduated from a world-famous university? There''s no need for her to emphasize anything. The wall in front of the reading room is the bookshelf. The bookshelf is full of books. There are more than 2000 books on the four walls. Rongwei finds a book that he is interested in and sits in the corner. Finally, he calms down. Han Junyu also went to find a few books, economic magazines, back to qinning side, began to read in silence. This man handsome foul, serious reading style, more like a luminous light, too eye-catching. Tong Qi and Yang Mu look at each other, now qinning travel, are so grand? There are two handsome guys with her.Qin Ning covers her face. It''s really not up to her to decide. Tong Qi and Yang Mu are amused by Qin Ning''s expression and cover their mouths with a smile. They are not talking and look down to read. Qin Ning used to read books by himself, but now I''m reading with you. This kind of feeling is very different. I always feel that on the road of fighting, not only she is alone, but everyone is striving forward. Restless mood, gradually calm, she took a deep breath, opened his book. Rongwei in the corner is very devoted to reading. Suddenly, his mobile phone vibrates. He glances at the text message from the secretary. He opened to check, raised his eyes and turned to see Han Junyu. He noticed that he was also looking at his mobile phone. He raised his eyebrows slightly. At lunch time, Han Junyu invited Tong Qi and Yang Mu. The two students were not polite. Five of them went to the clean little restaurant near the school. Rongwei''s ability to be familiar with himself soon got together with the two students and had a good chat. Qin Ning quietly drank a glass of water and glanced at Rongwei. He wondered, is there anyone else who can talk with Rongwei? Although he always liked to hate her, he managed the Rong family after graduating from a famous school. Of course, his ability is better than others. He can talk all over the world. The most terrible thing is that he can even talk about skin care. Suddenly, Qin Ning noticed that Tong Qi''s eyes had been glancing at the position of the front stage. Curious, she also followed her eyes to the front desk and found Ling Ze. She thought that the object of Tong Qi''s secret love would not be him, would she? Seems to be aware of Qin Ning staring at himself, Tong Qi quickly take back the line of sight, the face is a bit flustered. "Kiki, is that true?" Qin Ning asked softly. Tong Qi took a look at her, although she asked some inexplicable, but Tong Qi understood her meaning. She pursed her lips and finally nodded. Qin Ning sighed, just want to say a word of comfort, corner of the eye Piao to lead a woman to come here. "Yang Mu, I don''t see you today. You look better." In Ling Ze''s eyes, it seems that Yang Mu can only be seen. Yang Mu attitude is calm, nodded to him, "yes, my boyfriend, good to me." She is in a good mood because she is accompanied by her boyfriend. Ling then listened to her words, the indifferent smile on his face froze. After a few seconds, he nodded and left with the woman behind him. Chapter 973 Walking behind Ling Ze, the woman glances at Yang Mu and Tong Qi and slightly raises her chin, which is provocative. It is the scorn to Yang Mu and the ridicule to Tong Qi. Qin Ning looked up at the woman and frowned. "Who is this woman?" "It''s the leader of the dance team, Jingran." Tong Qi''s attitude is still calm. "Is she Ling Ze''s girlfriend now?" This is the answer Qin Ning wants to know. "Stupid girl, eat your food!" Just now Han Junyu noticed that Qin Ning had been staring at Ling Ze. Qin Ning shriveled his mouth, bowed his head and took a bite of rice, but he still couldn''t control the fire of eight trigrams in his heart. "Tong Qi, does Ling Ze have a girlfriend now?" "I don''t know, but Jingran and Lingze are very close." Tong Qi bowed her head and obviously didn''t want to talk about this topic. Yang Mu turns to see Tong Qi, wondering why after Ling Ze comes, Tong Qi is like a changed person? Suddenly her mobile phone rang, and she looked up at Qin Ning in surprise. She is clearly in front of her, how can she still send wechat? Click on wechat, see the news, Yang Mu surprised. But when I think of the past, it seems that there is something that makes sense. She immediately sent a message, how did you find out? ¡¿ [because I''m smart. What''s your attitude towards Ling? Shall we help Kiki? ¡¿ Yang Mu pursed her lips. Her attitude towards Ling Ze is just ordinary friends. When she was in the dance team, because her communication was not convenient and she was not a dance major, Ling took care of her and Tong Qi. Later, Tong Qi felt that she couldn''t keep up with the training rhythm of the dance team and wanted to quit. She was with Tong Qi and was ready to quit, but Ling persuaded her that she was very talented and that if she persisted, she would make achievements again. But she doesn''t think so. She is in the dance team because she is accompanied by Tong Qi, and she doesn''t learn dance for any achievement. However, Ling repeatedly urged them to stay, and took them to participate in school activities as much as possible, because they would add credits to participate in school activities, so they reluctantly stayed in the dance team as substitutes. Ling Ze later confessed to her that she liked her, and she thought it must be a farce. Although Ling did not force her, but he is not out to give her a surprise, can be scared a few days dare not out of the dormitory. Most of the time, Tong Qi is close to Ling. She used to think it was Ling Ze who asked Tong Qi for help. Tong Qi would help if she couldn''t push it away. Now that she knows that Tong Qi likes Ling Ze, she is surprised. At the same time, it must be hard to think that Tong Qi clearly likes Ling Ze but wants to help Ling Ze chase her. [help, I''ll ask Ling Ze if he has a girlfriend. ¡¿ seeing the news from Yang Mu, Qin Ning, who is drinking soup, takes a mouthful of soup and covers her mouth with a tissue. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." She sprayed soup on Han Junyu. He looked at himself with a black face. Qin Ning was flustered. "Cell phone, give it to me." Han Junyu orders coldly. Qin Ning licked his lips, unwilling to give him his mobile phone. "Eat well." Han Junyu teaches a lesson again. "Oh." Qin Ning bowed his head, sat down and ate seriously. Tong Qi and Yang Mu see Han Junyu like a parent, face serious lessons Qin Ning, can''t help but want to laugh. Yang Mu said to go to the toilet, got up and left. Qin Ning looks at her and finds Yang Mu winks at her. She turns her head to see Tong Qi. Her eyes crossed, but she found that Roewe had been staring at her. She touched her face and asked calmly, "am I too beautiful to attract your eyes?" Rongwei was choked by her words and coughed, "Qin Ning, people should have self-knowledge. It''s not good to live in illusion. " "I''m just beautiful, Han Junyu, don''t you think?" Han Junyu looked at the woman blinking her two star eyes and prayed for his answer. He gave face a hum. Roewe felt his chin, a kind of serious thinking. "Qin Ning, in front of Han Junyu, you are almost as good as a vase. If you make him nod, you can''t deny the fact." Qin Ning bit his lip and brought a dish to him. "Young master Rong, you have a good meal too. If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute." After a while, Yang Mu comes back. She winks at Qin Ning. They have a tacit understanding. Now Tong Qi is not easy to talk about this topic here. They will find a chance to talk about it alone later. Having a good lunch and going out of the restaurant, Qin Ning has the habit of taking a lunch break. He rubs his eyes and leans on Han Junyu to sleep. Han Junyu had no choice but to take her back to the villa for lunch break and send her to school in the afternoon. To the villa, Qin Ning just lay down, Han Junyu received a phone call, look bad downstairs. "I have something to go out. You accompany my wife to the library this afternoon." Rongwei lazily sat on the sofa, looking at his calm face and speculating in his heart."Mr. Han, are you begging me? You have to show some sincerity. " Han Junyu glances at him and is too lazy to talk to him. He called Lao Mo and told him to drive Qin Ning to the library in the afternoon. He would inform him if he had something to do. Lao Mo nodded, listening to his serious tone, worried that something was wrong. "Mr. Han, is there something important in the company?" "No, it''s Cheng Mo who sent the news. Pei Ming''s condition is not very good. I''m going to the hospital to find Xiao Jue." Han Junyu promised Xiao Jue that he would try his best to contact Cheng Mo and inquire about Pei Ming. After Han Junyu left, Rongwei looked out of the window, got up and went back to his room to turn on the computer and share the video with the secretary. In the bedroom, Qin Ning hears the alarm clock. He gets up, presses the alarm clock, changes his clothes and goes downstairs to eat, but he doesn''t find Han Junyu. He should be busy. Qin Ning didn''t want to be delayed by her. He arranged his books and was about to ask Lao Mo to send her to school. Rongwei came to her and grabbed her schoolbag again. Qin Ning turned his head and pulled the corner of his mouth helplessly. "Young master Rong, if you want to go with me, just say it straight. Every time you pull the schoolbag belt, how can you be like Ann." "Oh, who wants to go with you? I went to school to see beautiful women." Roewe said it very frankly. "Are you admitting that I''m a beauty?" Qin Ning raised her eyebrows. "Ha ha, obviously not." Roewe let go of her schoolbag, went to her, opened the door and got on. When she got to school, Qin Ning made an appointment with the other two to go to the reading room of the library, but she didn''t know why. He turned to look at Roewe. He sat in his morning seat and read a book carefully. She got up and prepared to go to the bathroom. After going to the bathroom, when she came out, she saw Rongwei calling with his mobile phone. She didn''t know who the other party was. His tone was not good, and he didn''t say a good word. "Rongwei, you are always guarding me. Are you worried about my danger?" Roewe took back her cell phone and glared at her. "Don''t give yourself a long face. It''s your husband who doesn''t trust you. Please let me stare at you." "That''s a good excuse." Qin Ning stared at him for a while, "but there are many ways for Han Junyu to stare at me, so he won''t ask you. You should pay less money to your face." "Since both of you are here, I don''t have to bother looking for them any more. Two, I''ll take you to another place to chat. " Suddenly, a man emerged from the other side of the toilet. Rongwei turned his head and saw Qi Li, his face turned black. He immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Qin Ning. Chapter 974 Rongteng comes to Nankang city and will find himself. Rongwei is not surprised at all. Qi Li''s movement, he always let the United Secretary send someone to stare, but he didn''t expect that he would come to the school pattern library so blatantly. He turned to see Qin Ning''s face in fear. He restrained his mood and showed a bright smile. "Uncle Qi, why are you here, my father?" "Young master, Mr. Rong is waiting for you." Qi Li lowered his head with a threat in his tone. "He''s never been so polite when he called me, uncle Qi. I''d like to trouble you for a trip." Roewe satirized and walked with him. But he walked a few steps, Qi Li still stood still, and Rong Wei turned unhappily. "Why, uncle Qi still has something to say?" "Miss qinning, you can join the young master." Qi Li looks at Qin Ning and makes a gesture of please. Rongwei frowned and shook his head to qinning. Qinning was stiff and didn''t dare to move. "Uncle Qi, Qin Ning still needs to study. Let me discuss with you if there is anything." "Young master, you are guarding Miss Qin Ning against me to take her away. I''m here. Do you think she has a choice? " Qi Li looks straight at Rongwei and does not give up. Qi Li will boldly come to school, it must be his plan. Rongwei gritted his teeth, stepped back to Qin Ning and hit her with his elbow. "Since uncle Qi must take you away, you can go." Qin Ning Lengleng looked up at him, the school library is clearly to student card to come in, Qi Li is how to come in? "Do we have a chance to run now?" She whispered. "Opportunity? Ha ha. " Roewe laughs, obviously not. But Qin Ning is still not willing to move aside, just want to try, listen to Qi Li warning. "Miss Qin Ning, please don''t be impulsive. You''re gone, and your friends. Maybe tomorrow you''ll see their bodies. " Qin Ning froze steps, pupil expansion, can''t believe staring at Qi Li. "Uncle Qi, the game of scaring children is not fun at all." Rongwei put a hand on Qin Ning''s shoulder, silent comfort. Knowing that he had no way out, Qin Ning endured fear and left behind him. Qin Ning''s mobile phone is still on her body. She carefully reaches into her pocket and just wants to press Han Junyu''s phone, but she finds that there is no response. "It''s useless. They use the shielding instrument. Everything that uses the Internet becomes scrap." Rongwei has just tried to contact the Secretary by mobile phone, but the mobile phone has no signal. "No way?" Rongwei pondered and looked stern. "There are ways, but I haven''t thought of them yet." Qin Ning was so angry with him that he even teased her at this time. When they got on the bus, someone covered their eyes with a ribbon. Qin Ning was uneasy and grabbed Rongwei''s sleeve. Rongwei bowed his head and felt her tense little hand twist his sleeve into a ball, lips pursed straight, as if to remind her, also want to tell Qi Li a fact. "What are you afraid of? Nankang city is your man''s territory. Even if Rongteng is powerful, he is a dragon in other places, and he must be recognized as a worm here." That''s what he said, but Qin Ning was still flustered. I don''t know how long it took until the car stopped, Qin Ning''s nerves were still taut. Qi Li told them to get out of the car. Qin Ning listened to the noise, music and flute. Because she is too attentive to listen to the voice, her step is slow. Qi Li''s hands push Qin Ning, and she bumps into Rongwei. "Oh, I''m sorry." Rongwei turned around and said in a cold voice, "Uncle Qi, tell your people to control their hands and feet. You also know Han Junyu''s power. Bullying his women doesn''t come to a good end." Qi Li looked at the man. He said sorry and stepped back. "Young master, you''d better take care of yourself first." "Thanks for uncle Qi''s concern. My life is cheap. I''m always trampled on, but I''m lucky. I just can''t die." Roewe mocks. Two people are pushed to walk a flight of stairs, do not know where, here is extremely quiet. Suddenly, at a corner, Qin Ning felt that she was walking into a cold room. She shook her shoulders, held her arms in one hand, and leaned towards Rongwei. Rongwei also stepped up, blocking her behind, carefully listening to the movement around. "Young master, miss qinning, please have a seat." Rongwei stretched out his foot and kicked forward. There was a chair in front of him. He wanted to reach out and take down the ribbon that was covered in his eyes, but someone held his wrist. "Don''t break the rules, young master." Rongwei sneered, touched the chair in front of him and sat down. He noticed that Qin Ning was still standing behind him. "Qin Ning, it''s too tired to stand. Let''s sit down for a while." "I don''t want to sit." Qin Ning resisted. Qi Li moved the chair to Qin Ning, "Miss Qin Ning, you''d better sit down."Qin Ning still doesn''t want to move. Qi Li has no patience. He pulls Qin Ning''s arm and presses her on the chair. Listening to Qin Ning''s exclamation, Rongwei stood up and tried to stop, but was once again blocked by someone''s arm. "Qili, the person Rongteng is looking for is me, not her. Please be polite to me!" Qi Li calm, "it seems that the young master is very clear." "What does Rongteng want to do? Come straight to me!" "Yes." When Qi Li answered, Rongwei never heard Qin Ning''s voice again. He tightened his brows. "Qili, what have you done to her?" "Young master, Mr. Rong gives you two choices, either kill Miss Qin Ning or I will kill her for you." Qi Li took out a dagger and put the cold blade on Rongwei''s face. Rongwei clenched his fist. "Qili, you''d better not touch her!" "I won''t touch her, young master. Will you do it?" Rongwei can''t kill her, but he can''t see anything. He doesn''t know Qin Ning''s condition at all. "Young master, I''ve given Qin Ning some bad food. Within an hour, the blood vessels in her body will burst. She can''t live without your hands. " Looking at the blue veins on Rongwei''s forbearance forehead, I know that he won''t hurt Qin Ning. "Don''t want to hurt her, young master. You still have a way to go." Then he whispered a word in Rongwei''s ear, Rongwei''s face suddenly became cold and cannibal. "If you don''t, Miss Qin Ning, you will die in an hour!" Rongwei gritted his teeth and took two steps forward, but he did not encounter any obstacles. But he clearly heard Qin Ning sitting down by Qi Li. "OK, I''ll do it!" Qi Li seemed not surprised by this decision. He couldn''t help sighing, "young master, I know you''ve been smart since you were a child. If you don''t come to Nankang city and don''t say that, the Rong family will be yours. But it''s Mr. Rong who''s offended, and his wife is so angry. How can you be so confused? " "Oh, let me listen to Rong Teng''s words all my life. I can''t be a dog for him to beat and scold. Qili, don''t you know how my mother died? " It''s really a brushstroke of gratitude and resentment. No one can tell who is right and who is wrong. Now he works for Mr. Rong, he must obey his orders. Whether he is right or wrong, it has nothing to do with him. Chapter 975 Rongwei was pushed away. When he got on the bus, he reached out and pressed the seat where he was sitting. It felt the same as the original car. He turned his head to pull off the ribbon and was stopped by Qi Li again. "Don''t be too naughty, young master. If you say it''s the rules, you should act according to them." Rongwei grinds his teeth and feels the car moving. He is also thinking of a way to save himself. When the car stopped and arrived at the destination, Qi Li took off his silk scarf and put a small button on his chest. "Young master, what you can do, you should have a good sense of propriety." Rongwei looked at the small buttons on his chest and sneered, "Qili, I''m getting older, and I have more and more thoughts." But Qi Li didn''t eat his way. "Young master, take care of yourself. The fate of Miss Qin Ning is in your hands." Rongwei was pushed out of the car by him and staggered for a few steps. He turned to see that there was a man behind him again. He could only move forward, but he deliberately didn''t walk well and glanced back at the ticket number. Rongwei recently lived here, so the villa bodyguard did not stop him. When he entered the villa, he saw three children sitting at the dining table like they had just woken up. "Uncle, did mom go to school again?" It was Gigi who turned his head and saw a smile on his face. In front of him, Jiji is easy to show the innocence and childishness of a child. Roewe stopped and showed his usual bright smile. "Yes, what are you doing?" "Ann is hungry. Granny Zhang is making delicious food for us." "Xiaorui, are you waiting for something to eat?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Isn''t that bullshit? Rongwei''s gaze at him is too strange. Han churui shakes his shoulders when he stares at him. When he looked away, he still felt that Roewe''s eyes were strange. He suddenly felt strange in his heart and turned his head to look directly at him again. Looking at the man in black behind Rongwei in doubt, he found that Rongwei winked at him and felt a sense of crisis. He immediately stood up and pulled An''an and Jiji behind him. "Young master Rong, you didn''t accompany your aunt to school. Why did you come back on the way?" Roewe rubbed his forehead in distress. "I don''t want to, but something unexpected happened. I had to come back and take something I didn''t want to take." Han churui is sure that something is wrong. "What do you want? I''ll ask my uncle han to help you." "Your uncle Han is dealing with his friend''s problem now. Your aunt is waiting for me to pick him up. Xiao Rui, I''m hungry too. Let''s have something to eat with you." Rongwei took a step forward, the person behind him patted him on the shoulder, "young master Rong, time is urgent, please cherish it." Rongwei impatiently waved his hand, "don''t talk nonsense, my young master is hungry, you care about me!" Rongwei sat down in front of the dining table, looking at a two legged man. Like an old man, he knocked his hand on the table. There was no rhythm, but Han churui stepped back. "Young master Rong, who is behind you?" With a bright smile, Rongwei turned to ask his bodyguard, "little brother, my child asked you, who are you?" The bodyguard''s face was dull, and he answered without hesitation, "I''m your bodyguard, young master, please don''t play any more." Rongwei shrugged helplessly, feeling innocent, "this question is not what I asked, what do you want me to do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± bodyguard. Rongwei''s fingers knock on the table again. Han churui leads An''an and Jiji to turn and go upstairs. "Eh, Xiao Rui, where are you going?" Han churui ignored him. He went upstairs to his bedroom and found a bracelet, but he put it on Ji Ji''s ankle. "Brother, what are you doing?" "Don''t be afraid, Jiji. Just now your uncle said that he would take you away for a while." "Well, did my uncle speak to you just now?" Gigi wondered why he didn''t hear. "He said Han churui affirmative tone, and from the drawer to find Jiji had used the electronic watch, once again wearing on Jiji''s wrist. "Also, do you remember how to use this watch?" "I know, big brother, is it mother who is taken away by bad people?" Jiji asked. Han churui was stunned, did not expect that he would be so keen to guess, holding Jiji''s hand. "I''ll inform your father soon, and he will go to save you. Are you afraid, Gigi? " "No, I''m going to save my mother!" Gigi raised her arms like a little hero. Han churui takes a deep breath and leads the two children downstairs. An an, however, timidly grabs his wrist and refuses to go down. "I''m afraid, big brother." Ann frowned. Although she didn''t know what happened, what big brother and Jiji said made her panic. Han churui picked her up and felt a little warmth in his arms. Then Ann relaxed. "Young master and young lady, the Sydney Soup for you is ready." Aunt Zhang came out of the kitchen with a small bowl."Wow, it smells good." Rongwei admires and reaches for the Sydney soup in front of him. As soon as he wants to taste it, he hears Aunt Zhang''s frightened sobs. Rongwei sees that the bodyguard covers Aunt Zhang''s mouth. Aunt Zhang struggles a few times, turns her eyes and faints on the ground. All of a sudden, the three children''s faces changed. Rongwei raised his hand, and the things in his hands scattered. A few seconds later, Han churui lay on the table while Ji Ji fell to the ground. Rongwei covers his mouth with a tissue and gets up to pick up Jiji. See bodyguard also want to move Han churui, Rongwei hand to stop, "Qi Li, only said to take Jiji." "Young master Rong, I can''t help you now!" Rongwei put down Jiji and sneered, holding his arms in front of Han churui. "It''s a big deal that everyone will die together, but if you want to move them, you just can''t!" The bodyguard can''t go forward, and the situation is deadlocked. Thinking that the most important job is to take Jiji away, the bodyguard can only grit his teeth and step back. He wants to hold Jiji, but he is once again taken first by Roewe. Rongwei carries Jiji out of the villa. When they get on the bus, they find that they have changed a car and frown slightly. Qi Li looks at Ji Ji leaning in his arms and tries to reach out to take him away, but Rongwei doesn''t give face at all, just doesn''t let go. Qili doesn''t want to waste time and let the driver drive. In the villa, Han churui was awakened by the smell of smoke. He got up and went to find An''an. He found An''an lying on the chair and picked her up. Looking at the thick smoke all around, he didn''t know where the fire was. He tightened his brows. Who set the fire?! From Rongwei''s sudden return, he reminds him to be careful of the man behind him with his eyes, and he has a bad premonition in his heart. Then Rongwei deliberately knocks out a simple Morse code on the dining table, so that he can know that Qin Ning is taken away by Rongteng, and he has to take Jiji to save Qin Ning. Han churui is naturally uneasy to let Jiji take him away, but Rongwei knocks out some words, which makes him have to take risks. He found his mobile phone and wanted to contact Han Junyu, but he coughed because of the smoke. Besides, sparks came out on the second floor, and the fire was getting bigger and bigger. He quickly carried An''an out. When he got to the side of the road, he tried to call Han Junyu, but his mobile phone still had no network. He realized that maybe the network was blocked in this area. He frowns and thinks deeply. He turns to see a security guard. He runs to borrow the security guard''s mobile phone and dials Han Junyu''s phone again, but the other party''s mobile phone turns off. It shouldn''t be. Uncle Han said hello to him when he went out. He had something to call him. So is it possible that there is no network on his side? Looking at the fire in the villa, Han churui suddenly screamed. No, Granny Zhang is still in the villa! Chapter 976 Darkness brings fear. Qin Ning felt her eyes, still covered with two layers of ribbon. When she tried to tear it off, she was pinched by her wrist. Her wrist was pinched and she was forced to release it. She called Rongwei in a low voice, but no one responded. I feel that the temperature of the place where she is now is not as cold as before, and it is also very quiet. Suddenly, she shakes a few times under her feet, like an earthquake. She anxiously grabs the handle of the chair, trying to stabilize her body. She was sitting in a chair with a chain tied to her leg. She reached out and touched the front, but she didn''t touch anything. She remembers that before she fainted, Roewe was sitting next to her. "Where is this? Are you there, Roewe? " "Here, it will be your graveyard." It''s Rongteng. Qin Ning looked up in amazement. Although she didn''t know where it was, she could hear the direction of the voice. "You, where did you take Roewe?" Rong Teng sneered, "I can''t manage it myself. I asked where the little beast is. He killed your mother. Don''t you hate him?" No, it''s not. Roewe just put out the cruel facts, and he is the one who makes all the tragedies! "Rongteng, though," "I''m your father!" Suddenly, Qin Ning felt that his jaw was pinched, and the pain hit him, as if his jaw was about to be crushed. Qin Ning gritted his teeth and endured the pain, "you don''t deserve it!" "Oh, am I not worthy?" Rong Teng''s smile was a little twisted. He held her neck down. Qin Ning''s face turned red because he couldn''t breathe, but he still didn''t give in. "If I die, I will go to my mother''s place to complain, saying that you killed me, let my mother curse you and go to hell!" Listen to her mention Ning Shan, Rong Teng Leng a few seconds, let go. Qin Ning felt a little tingling neck and gasped. She just felt the suffocation! "I won''t let you die, Qin Ning. If you don''t die, your son will take you to suffer." "You, what have you done to Gigi?" Qin Ning''s biggest fear is that he will hurt her child. She is in a panic. When she wants to stand up, she hears the shackles on her feet. As soon as she takes two steps, her whole body is pulled and she is forced to stop. "Don''t touch my child, Roewe. I''ll give you whatever you want. Please don''t hurt my child." "If you don''t want to have an accident with your son, just call your husband and tell her that Roewe took your son." "Roewe?" Qin Ning shakes his head. Rongwei and Jiji get along well. Why did he take Jiji away for no reason? It must be a conspiracy! "You lied to me, Roewe can''t hurt Gigi!" Jung Teng, believe it or not, pinched her shoulder and put her in the chair. "You do believe him, but if I want his life, let him catch Jiji, I can spare his life, one life for another. Do you think Roewe want his life, or Jiji''s life?" "You" "Qin Ning, if you want to save your son, tell your husband!" Rongteng brings her cell phone and asks her to talk. Qin Ning pursed his lips and felt that there were many strange things in it. But before he had time to think about it, he heard Han Junyu''s low voice. "Ning Ning, what''s the matter?" Rongteng uses her mobile phone to contact Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, I''ve been arrested. Go and save Jiji!" Rong Teng laughs, "Qin Ning, it''s not good not to be obedient." The next moment, Qin Ning felt a stabbing pain in her ankle, and the pain became stronger and stronger. She realized that there was something wrong with the chair she was sitting in. "Ah, it''s said that tiger poison doesn''t eat children. Rongwei keeps your blood in his body, but you want to kill him. Aren''t you afraid of your own son and grandson?" "He is not the only heir to me." Qin Ning sat on the ground in pain, feeling that his legs were not his own. Then she heard the sound of a distant step. "Rongteng, come back!" Thinking about what he said about the successor, did he kill Roewe and want Jiji to be his successor? Want to Rongteng to take Jiji, Qin Ning heart more uncomfortable, clench his fist to stand up again, but the shoulder was pressed again, she can''t rival each other''s strength, sit back in the chair again. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu, who receives Qin Ning''s call, only hears her call, and the phone hangs up. He wants to call again, but the other party is off. Then he received a report from his men that the villa was on fire. The villa is on fire! Han Junyu bid farewell to Xiao Jue and drove to the villa as fast as he could. Before he arrived at the villa, he saw the smoke in the direction of his villa. His forehead was blue and he stepped on the gas. The car braked suddenly outside the villa. When he got out of the car, he saw that there were many people outside the villa and firefighters were fighting the fire."Well, sir, there''s too much fire in it. You can''t go in!" "In the villa, are the people in the villa out?" Han Junyu looked at the fire, should be burning for a while, the people inside should also come out. But this group of people are all around to watch the excitement. They don''t know what''s going on inside. Han Junyu is worried. He ran to the fireman. "Are the people in there out?" "There''s no one in there, sir. If you want to find the owner of this villa, just ask the security room here." Han Junyu turns around and goes to the security room to find someone. Seeing Han churui holding An''an who is still crying, Han Junyu''s heart is finally falling. "Daddy An''an sees Han Junyu running over and immediately opens his arms to him. Han Junyu saw that her face was dirty. He held her up and kissed her forehead to comfort her. "Ann, don''t be afraid." "Dad, Dad, my brother''s gone." Ann is crying and burping. Han Junyu patted her on the back and wiped her tears with his sleeve. "I''ll go to my brother, and you''ll follow him, OK?" "Well, I''ll be with my big brother." Ann nodded obediently. Han Junyu went to see Han churui. Only then did he find that his arm was injured, and the bleeding had not stopped. He quickly squatted down to check. "How?" "Nothing''s wrong. Granny Zhang fainted. I recited her. I don''t know what she hit." Han churui took a look at his arm, very indifferent. Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, put An''an down and find disinfectant to treat his wound "tell me what''s going on." "Young master Rong came back suddenly. He was followed by a man. He hinted to me that his aunt was in danger and he wanted to take Jiji away. Besides, he assured me that he would protect Jiji. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be so assertive as to let him take Jiji away Han churui bowed his head with guilt. "Take Ann and I''ll go to your aunt." "I will." Han churui takes An''an by the hand. An''an also assures her father that she will be obedient and wait for her father to take her brother home. Han Junyu gets up and leaves the security room. He first contacts song Xuan to investigate Rong Teng''s whereabouts. Song Xuan finds out that outside the villa, Rongwei leaves with Jiji in his arms. A few minutes later, a car stops and four men get off the car. After a while, the villa smokes. It should be that the fire is less. Someone set fire to the villa! Song Xuan hears Han Junyu''s news, and immediately rushes over. After getting on the bus, he looks at Han Junyu''s face and reports the investigation. "I haven''t found the whereabouts of Rongteng, but Qili went to school, and then Rongwei came to the villa." "President, Rongwei said that he wanted to save Qin Ning before taking Jiji away. Is that a lie?" "Can I get in touch with the Joint Secretary of Roewe?" Song Xuan fingers quickly hit the keyboard, "I''m trying." At this time, Han Junyu''s mobile phone vibrated and there was a short message. "I''ll give you three hours to exchange Roewe''s head for your woman!" Han Junyu calmly hands his mobile phone to song Xuan to investigate the sender''s address, but song Xuan finds that the number is empty. Chapter 977 Rongwei wants him to kill Rongwei. Ah, Han Junyu sneers coldly. "President, Rongteng wants to use your power to kill Rongwei, fight with Snipes and clams, and make a profit. He thinks well." Han Junyu doesn''t care what Rongteng is thinking. What he is most concerned about now is the whereabouts of Qin Ning. "Find my wife''s place?" "Yes, the address will be sent to your mobile phone." Han Junyu starts the car and moves at top speed according to the position on the mobile phone map. In order to guard against Rongteng, he asked Ning Fu to bring a newly developed biochip from his biological laboratory. The biochip was implanted into Qin Ning''s skin bag. This kind of biochip can avoid the inspection of all electronic instruments. As long as she is alive and can provide the same temperature of the chip and body, he can find her position. When he got to the seaside, Han Junyu, according to his location, saw a big fishing boat in front of him. But when he went in, there was no fishing net in it, and the smell was fresh. This fishing boat is obviously not loaded with fish, but disguised as a fishing boat and mixed in a pile of fishing boats, which reduces the recognition and is very secret. The fishing boat is divided into two layers. There are four men in civilian clothes on it. Han Junyu and song Xuan successfully attack together. After leaving the four men behind, they are towed into the cabin. "President, be careful." Seeing him climbing the stairs to the lower floor, song Xuan couldn''t help reminding him. "Well." Han Junyu ordered some earphones, suggesting that the two keep in touch, he put light feet to the negative one. There are two rooms on the first floor. One is closed and the other is listening to music. Han Junyu gently opens the door handle and sees three men sitting in the singing room through the crack of the door. They are playing cards around a table. The food and drink on the table are mixed together, which is very messy. He closed the door and turned to look at the other room. When he twisted the handle of the door, he found that it was locked. There''s someone in there! He took off his glasses, lens through the infrared radiation, through the door can clearly see three people in the room, these three people are in the state of temperature and blood. Judging from these three forms, it should be two men and a woman, and the woman''s arm is shining with a more dazzling red dot, which is Qin Ning. Make sure Qin Ning is in this room. He puts on his glasses, stares at the doorknob and calls song Xuan down. Song Xuan''s speed is very fast. He comes to Han Junyu with light steps and takes off his glasses to unlock them. However, he hears something moving on the opposite door. It seems that someone is going to come out. The sight sweeps, song Xuan and Han Junyu look at each other, this narrow road has no hiding place at all. "Back off?" Song Xuan didn''t make a sound, just made a mouth. Han Junyu shook his head, let him continue, he will deal with the three people. He pulled out three needles from Song Xuan''s pocket and stuck them to the door. When the other side was about to open the door, the door opened, and when the people inside wanted to come out, Han Junyu pricked down with a sharp needle. The person who opened the door didn''t expect that a person would suddenly appear on the door. He was unprepared and felt a stabbing pain on his neck. He wanted to open his mouth to remind his companion, but he couldn''t make any sound. His eyes widened in amazement and he fell to the ground feebly . When they heard the noise, two men in the room turned around and saw a dark shadow in front of them. They realized the danger and stretched out their hands to fight back. One of the men felt a sharp stab in his outstretched arm. Looking down, he saw that a needle was stuck in his arm, and all the medicine in the needle was injected into his body. The other side wanted to pull out the needle too fast, but he couldn''t lift the other arm at all, and fell to the ground unprepared, watching his companion be put down in the same way by the man who suddenly broke in. Both of them fell down, and Han Junyu breathed out a breath. He didn''t do it for a long time. He pushed the door out to see song Xuan make an OK gesture to him. He asked song Xuan to step back and knock on the door. From his glasses, seeing the figure moving inside, he counted down three times in his heart. When he counted to one, he opened the door one step ahead of the people inside, and kicked each other in the stomach. The man who was kicked stepped back a few steps, realized the danger, and reached out to fight back. But Han Junyu didn''t pay any attention to him. He stepped forward and attacked the man standing behind Qin Ning. The man is directly ignored by Han Junyu. In order to avenge himself, he is burning with anger and is about to take out his weapon. At this time, song Xuan rushes over and stabs a tube of medicine into the man''s back neck. Hearing the sound of opening the door, it was just a god shaking. He saw a partner fall down. The man standing behind Qin Ning just stood up, and a bullet was reflected in his pupil, flying towards him. Qinning listen to the man issued a cry, his blood splashed on her face, blood is hot. She closed her eyes and stiffened. "Ning Ning." Han Junyu pushed the man behind her away and squatted in front of her, holding her face to wipe the blood on her face. Hearing the familiar voice, Qin Ning''s heart slowed down. She opened her eyes and saw Han Junyu''s handsome face. She held back her tears and choked the cry back."Han Junyu, my foot is locked." Han Junyu bowed his head and looked carefully at the chair she made. It was a prop for some organizations to punish traitors. "Song Xuan, can you unlock this lock?" Song Xuan squatted down to check the structure of the lock. Controlled by electronic program and made of special materials, this kind of lock is also used to prevent others from unlocking, so the program is very complicated. "I didn''t unlock the lock, but I can try." Song Xuan untied the watch on his wrist, took it apart, and then took off his glasses. He folded the two lenses together and used them as magnifiers. Qin Ning had just heard Han Junyu mention that song Xuan would unlock, but he didn''t expect that his hands-on ability was so strong. In a twinkling of an eye, he disassembled his watch and glasses and assembled them into a tool to unlock. "Wait!" Suddenly, Han Junyu holds song Xuan''s hand to unlock. "What''s the matter?" "Did you hear something?" "Voice?" Song Xuan listened attentively, and sure enough, he heard the rhythmic sound of tick, tick, tick. The voice is very small. If it wasn''t for Han Junyu''s reminding, it would be really hard to find. "Oh, no, there''s a miniature bomb in there!" Song Xuan was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, Han Junyu heard the sound. If he started to unlock the lock, he would be blown to pieces if he was not careful. "It seems that Rongteng had expected that we would come to qinning, so he installed the bomb." Song Xuan tried to move the chair, but found that it was too heavy for him to push it alone. "Now what?" Save people, but can''t take away, this is embarrassing! Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, put one hand on the chair, and stared at the chair to meditate. "President, we should speed up, or those people will wake up and we will be in danger together." Song Xuan has a headache. Chapter 978 It takes time and people who know how to dismantle bombs to save Qin Ning. Han Junyu asks song Xuanxian to tie up all the other people on the ship. He drives the ship to a safe port and calls Cheng Mo''s men. It''s very dangerous to dismantle the bomb. Once it goes wrong, it will kill Qin Ning. So you have to invite very professional people to come. The bomb disposal expert, Cheng Mo''s staff, must be convinced. When a group of people in military uniform arrived on the ship, the bomb disposal experts saw the lock on Qin Ning''s feet, touched the sweat on his forehead and tightened his brows. "Mr. Han, it''s a kind of miniature biological bomb. It''s very rare because of its high cost, but it''s very powerful. Detonate it, may be a button, may also be a software transmission password, which depends on the manufacturer''s preferences. However, two procedures are needed for disassembly, and what are the contents of the two procedures? It''s not the manufacturer, and there''s no way to start. " "Oh, Rongteng really took great pains to know that we would find Qin Ning''s whereabouts and set up a checkpoint to wait for us. Now to solve the bomb, we have to go to Roewe. " Song Xuan could not help but make complaints about Tucao. Han Junyu''s face is not good, he suddenly asked the bomb disposal experts in a low voice, whether the bomb has a time limit. Bomb disposal expert, look down, see the set time, the face is even worse. "The time has been set. It''s three hours. Now there are only two hours and eleven minutes left. Mr. Han, we need to find the person who set the time as soon as possible, otherwise, as soon as the time comes, it will explode! Qin Ning grabs Han Junyu''s hand like a nerve is broken. She buries her face in his arms and doesn''t want to leave him. Han Junyu patted her on the back. He had expected the result. Knowing that she would be afraid, he took a deep breath and grasped her back neck with his big hand to make her look up. Seeing her red eyes, he held back his heartache. "Ning Ning, believe me?" In the blink of an eye, Qin Ning''s tears fell down in his big eyes, but he still nodded and agreed. "I''ll be back with you in two hours and wait for me, OK?" "Well, I''ll wait for you here." Qin Ning nodded solemnly, but he still held his arm. Han Junyu bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip, "Ning Ning, good." Qin Ning bited his lips and finally let go. He sat on the chair and looked down at his fingers. "You have to come back soon. I''ll be hungry if it''s too late." "Well, I''ll come back and bring you something to eat." Han Junyu lowered his head and rubbed her cheek again. He whispered in her ear, "believe me, I''ll come with you." No matter, two hours later, life or death, I will accompany you! Qin Ning but silent looking at him, two people look at each other, she pursed tightly powder lips. The man''s tall figure disappeared, Qin Ning did not take back his eyes for a long time, staring at the direction he left. Next to a few men guarding her, looking at her blinking tears, has been staring at the direction of Han Junyu left, the heart is not easy. Looking at her pain, but not saving her, this is undoubtedly a painful psychological war. It''s not difficult for Han Junyu to find a person in Nankang city. What''s more, with Rongteng''s special guidance, he drove to a bar soon. Song Xuan confirms the address again and again, and Han Junyu has entered the bar together. The first floor of the bar is empty, only their footsteps can be heard. It''s very quiet. Han Junyu looks for it and hears a sound on the second floor. He looks at Song Xuan and they go upstairs. Kicking open a box, you can see Rongwei lying on the ground, like fighting against something. Han Junyu wants to help him, but song Xuan stops him. "President, beware of fraud." Han Junyu frowned and stopped when he was three steps away from Rongwei. "Rongwei, stand up, where have you taken Jiji?" "I want to get up, but my feet are tied. I can''t get them off. You''re too slow, Han Roewe twisted like a caterpillar and moved forward a little. Before Han Junyu helped him untie the rope, he became more agitated. "Han Junyu, please help me untie it. Jiji has been taken away by Rongteng''s people. I want to save him, too." Han Junyu came forward to help him untie the rope. Rongwei''s hands were opened and the silk scarf on his eyes was immediately pulled off. The light in the box was not clear. It took him a few seconds to recover his sight. He stood up and scanned around the box. There was no one but Han Junyu and song Xuan. He tightened his brows. "Rong Teng, what are you playing with? Tie me here, but leave no one to guard me." If there is a watchman, maybe we can catch one to ask Jiji''s whereabouts. "No one will guard you because he knows I''ll be here soon." Han Junyu said. Rongwei patted the dust on his body and was about to go out. Hearing his words, he turned to look at him in surprise. "What do you mean?" "Jung Teng asked me to carry your head to save my wife.""Oh, I don''t want to kill my son. I want you to do it." There was no fear on Roewe''s face. "OK, it''s going to die anyway. I don''t care who''s holding it. I just kill him before I die." The father and the son were both in a hurry. As the saying goes, rabbits will bite when they are pressed. What''s more, Rongwei''s teeth are more powerful than rabbits. "What are you going to do?" Rongwei rubbed his forehead and asked song Xuan to contact the Secretary on his mobile phone. Soon, the secretary was worried. "Your father found some people to interfere with me, but I couldn''t get in touch with you after going out. Are you ok? " "Something, heart pain, hand pain, foot pain, pain all over, if you have you by my side, can also give me a love hug." Rongteng began to get sick again. Song Xuan helped his forehead and couldn''t bear to listen. But the joint secretary is completely immune, "don''t worry, I will give you money to burn paper." "Tut, the most vicious woman, I still have so much money to spend, how willing to die." Rongwei looked sad and indignant, "prepare some things for me, and give me the specific location of Rongteng." "Five minutes later, what you want will be sent to you. As for Rongteng''s position, he didn''t hide it at all. I believe Mr. Han has found it." Rongwei turns to see that song Xuan and Han Junyu are staring at themselves, and simply turns on the phone hands-free. "I didn''t check Rongteng''s location. He sent the location to my mobile phone." Han Junyu said. "That''s strange. Rongteng wants to ask you to kill so blatantly. Where does he get his self-confidence?" The Secretary of the Federation, Leng Chi, is obviously still fighting for Roewe. "His confidence comes from the fact that my wife has a bomb that will explode soon." ¡°¡­¡­ Well, young master Rong, they want to kill you and save your wife. Are you ready to die? " "Does the Joint Secretary care about me?" Rongwei was a little moved, and continued, "don''t worry, I won''t die. If I die, don''t you want to be widowed?" The Joint Secretary was silent for a few seconds before he replied, "master Rong, don''t get me wrong. I care about your life and death because you''re dead and no one pays me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 979 When Han Junyu got on the bus, Rongwei still had a bright smile on his face. It seems that it''s the playground to go to, not his deathbed. Arriving at the address given by Rongwei, it is the villa of Qin family. Qin Ning moved from the villa, and the Qin family left. Although the villa was taken care of, no one lived in it. No matter how luxurious it was, it couldn''t resist the wild and soaring weeds. Not only is the whole wall full of Parthenocissus, but those Parthenocissus are also like foreign invaders, coming into the room from the window, gloomy like a haunted house. Why did Rongteng choose here? Is it because this is the place where Ningshan once lived? "Roewe, don''t you really know where Gigi is?" Han Junyu asked. "I said that after I took Jiji away, Qili knocked me unconscious and took Jiji away. But don''t worry. I guess Rongteng wants Jiji to be his successor. He has no reason to hurt Jiji. " "Ah, it hurts. Han Junyu, you, you want to murder!" When Rongwei speaks, Han Junyu slaps Rongwei in the face, leaving five finger marks directly on his face. Rongwei was looking at him, not knowing what had happened. "I wanted to kill you, but I just slapped you. I was merciful." Han Junyu rubbed his wrist without expression. Looking at the movement of his hand, it seemed that he still wanted to fight. Roewe immediately drew back. "Han Junyu, that''s enough. Now our enemy is Rong Teng''s mad dog. If you really kill me, he will be the only one who is happy." "This slap is for Gigi. You take him away, but you can''t protect him, Roewe. If he has any damage, I can kill you!" Han Junyu took out a rope to tie his neck. "Sorry, it''s my fault, but you''re going to kill me!" Roewe''s face turned red and his expression of pain was not faked at all. But from the beginning to the end, he didn''t fight back, because he had an inexplicable trust in his heart "Oh, I''m going to take your head to see him, to act, or to play the whole set." Han Junyu drew a red mark on his neck just enough, released the rope, tied up Rongwei''s hands, pulled his arm, and dragged him into the villa. ¡°¡­¡­ Ouch, pain, pain, take it easy. After the play, I''ll tell you, Han Junyu! " Roewe gritted his teeth, but did not fight back. He is right. Acting should be complete, and Han Junyu should be hostile to him. The lamp is on in the villa, but it''s still a little chilly. "Rongteng, I have brought Rongwei!" Qi Li walked up to the two and asked them to have their whole body examined. Han Junyu calmly put up his hands. After checking, he found nothing dangerous and went to check Roewe. When he saw the watch on Roewe''s wrist, he untied it without hesitation. He also found that he was wearing a bulletproof vest. He didn''t care about him. "Sit down, please." Rongteng came down from the second floor to the living room, like the man here. But the man here has been dead for nearly ten years. Rongteng goes to the sofa and stares at Rongwei. His eyes are full of disgust. "Han Junyu, don''t you understand Chinese? What I want is the head. Do you bring me a man to kill here? " "My father, don''t blame Han Junyu, because I asked him to bring me to my father for the last time. How to say, we have been father and son for more than 20 years. If I die, don''t you think it''s a pity? " "It''s no pity that your existence is not what I expected. Your mother lied to me so that you can survive. If I had known you would kill her, I would never have kept you! " Rong Teng said ruthlessly. It seemed that if he could foresee the future, he would kill his mother and him. Rongwei clenched his fist. The last thing he liked was to hear his mother''s words from Rongteng''s mouth. His mother loved him and gave everything for him, but only wanted to keep him. She cheated him and didn''t take contraceptives. His mother wants to keep her children. What''s wrong with her? But in Rong Teng''s view, her mother is a liar! He had a very bad attitude towards her. After that, he not only didn''t want to sleep with her in the same bed, but also taught him all kinds of ugly words in front of his mother. Oh, sometimes he can''t understand that her mother''s brain is quite normal, how to fall in love with finding a man with abnormal brain. "Hahaha, Rongteng, the woman you fall in love with lives sadly, and the woman you fall in love with also lives sadly. In order to keep her from thinking about her ex husband, you tried all kinds of despicable means to hurt her. In the end, I have to blame her for killing me, can she survive by killing me? No! I''m afraid if she had this chance, she wouldn''t want to live, because she felt sick to see you! " "Roewe!" Rong Teng''s forehead is full of blue veins. He rushes to Rong Wei and wants to hold his neck. As long as he holds it in his hand, he will die.Unfortunately, Roewe didn''t give him the chance. When he moved, he was well prepared. The rope with both hands was easily untied by him. He grabbed the porcelain bottle in the corner with his backhand and smashed it to the ground. The pieces of the porcelain bottle were broken all over the ground. He held up the sharp broken bottleneck to Rongteng. Qi Li also stepped forward and took out his dagger. The cold blade scratched against his back neck. The wound immediately bled, and the blood stained his white coat. The wound is not deep, but if Rongwei hurts Rongteng, Qi Li will do it hard. "Young master, Mr. Rong wants your life. You struggle to make yourself more miserable." Rongwei held the wound of his back neck and stepped back. Rongteng''s attack continued. When he was about to rush in front of Rongwei, Han Junyu stretched out his arm to stop him. "Mr. Rong, if you kill him, my trip will not be in vain." Rong Teng stopped, his face was cold, like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter. "Oh, Han Junyu, don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. You want this beast to restrain me and let me say that it''s impossible to save the girl!" "Little animals inherit the genes of big animals. Mr. Rong, don''t scold yourself like that. Unfortunately, I didn''t learn from you, but they are still greedy for life. I also want to keep my cheap life and happily find a daughter-in-law to have a baby. " Extremely ironic words, Qi Li heard moved, can not help but sad. Roewe, he''s pleading for himself. If it''s a father and son, why do you have to kill them as enemies. Hate, there are, but blood relatives, who start first, is not a good thing for the other side. Rongteng didn''t mean to forgive him. He stared at him coldly. "Now I know how to plead. When you said those words in front of her, you should have thought of such a day!" "I don''t tell her. When she becomes a ghost, I''ll investigate by myself? My father, don''t deceive yourself. You kill me just to vent your anger. You want to cover up what you have done, but what''s the point of covering up? She''s dead! Even if you kill another 11, 000 people, you can''t get her body corroded by the air. She will eventually become a skeleton. " The last sentence of Rongwei is like a steel knife stabbing Rongteng. He stares at Rongwei ferociously, hoping to make him stop breathing the next moment. But Han Junyu stops him. He tries several times without success, and he gets angry and fights with Han Junyu. Han Junyu''s Kung Fu is good, and Tong Rongteng is now emotional, so it''s easy to show his flaws. It''s not difficult to subdue him. Chapter 980 Although Rongwei discusses with Han Junyu, Han Junyu listens to Rongwei''s plea for mercy first, and then seems to be enraged. He is so angry that Rongteng''s temper gets out of control, which makes him seize the opportunity. Hold Rong Teng''s arm and put him on the sofa. Qi Li wants to save him, but he kicks him away. Seeing several bodyguards guarding outside coming, Han Junyu roared, "now he''s in my hand, you''d better not move!" Han Junyu''s strength in his hand increased, and Rong Teng''s whole arm was numb with pain, but he just didn''t hum a pain. "You''re good at it, huh." "That''s your mercy, Mr. Rong. Where''s Jiji?" "My grandson, ha ha ha, if you want to know where he is, you still hold on to me. Han Junyu, you are brave!" Rongteng fought back fiercely. Han Junyu is impatient. He takes out a bracelet from his pocket. The bracelet can be adjusted. He locks the bracelet to Rongteng''s wrist. "Mr. Rong, if you want Rongwei''s life, you are free. But if you take my child and set a bomb on my wife, I won''t let you go! " "Jiji, I will be the successor of my Rong family. Of course I will hide him. Why don''t you save your woman? " Rongteng provocation, wrist pull, found that the solution is not open, he no longer do meaningless struggle. "Mr. Rong, are you all right?" Qi Li is worried, but Rongteng is trapped in the middle by Rongwei and Han Junyu, and he can''t get close at all. "It''s OK. Han Junyu''s women and children are in our hands. He doesn''t dare to do anything with me. Ha ha, Han Junyu, you don''t have much time. " Rong Teng glances at Han Junyu, turns his steps and kicks him in the back when Rong Wei doesn''t pay attention. Rongwei was stumbling when he kicked him. He turned his head and took out the silver needle on his wrist guard to stab him, but Han Junyu stopped him. "Rongwei, it''s important to save people." Roewe took a deep breath, swallowed his anger and laughed sarcastically. "I''m really laughing, my father. You have a brain pit. You raise a group of wolves and tigers in the company. Once you leave, they want to swallow me. Jiji is only four years old, so you let him be the heir. Are you sick and have a tumor in your brain? Besides, where does the Rong family have Sheng''an in Han Junyu''s hands? If Han Junyu manages it well, Jiji should inherit Sheng''an in the future. The big deal is his foreign industries. " Rongwei has already checked a lot of information about Han Junyu''s company. It is said that Rongteng is a big and well-known enterprise in the world, but the relationship inside is extremely complex, and there are a lot of malignant tumors inside. If Rongteng wants Jiji to be Rong''s successor, those people in Rong''s family will eat Jiji by all means. "Roewe, shut up!" Rongteng is very angry when he hears his voice. "When I shut up, can I deny the facts you''ve done? Father, I also call you father because my mother told me not to hate you. But I can''t do it "You killed my mother. I''ve been forbearing all these years. I know that I''m just an unimportant dog in your eyes. If you want to use it, you can use it. If you don''t want to use it, you can kick it away. But you didn''t expect that this dog would suddenly bite people, which would make you crazy. If you want to kill me, kill me, you can deny that you have done all kinds of things. How can there be such a stupid person as you in this world Rongwei said the truth. Rongteng was stunned for a moment. The child in his memory, he is very quiet. Although he lives in the same villa with him, he always tries every means to stagger time with him. If he meets him, he will try his best to narrow his sense of existence. Like in the blink of an eye, he grew up, and now in front of him, he is speechless. Is this retribution? Oh, it''s a pity that he doesn''t believe in such things! "Roewe, it seems that you are ready to die." Anger seems to have reached the highest point. When Rongteng stares at him, his evil eyes are like sharp blades. It seems that he will die in the next second. As soon as his words fell, there was a crack of glass. Dozens of men jumped into the villa from the window and attacked Rongwei with Qili. Where can Rongwei defeat them? He is tied by Qi Li and kneels in front of Rongteng on his shoulder. At this time, there is no fear on Rongwei''s face. The bright smile on his face is like a sunflower, vigorous, young and handsome. "If you kill me, I can go to my mother and tell him that I didn''t disobey her words or kill my father myself." Is death a happy thing? Obviously not, but Roewe''s face showed joy, simple as an innocent child. Rong Teng didn''t expect that he would say such a sentence. A woman''s face flashed in his mind, and he was stunned for a few seconds.That woman doesn''t laugh often, but she always praises Roewe. She says that he looks good when he smiles. Every time she sees him smile, she is happy. He had never paid attention to Roewe before, but now he found out that his son was a very fond smiling child. Like his Xu''er, he was always smiling no matter what happened. "Your mother, she didn''t kill her." Suddenly, Roewe said this. Rongwei looked at him strangely, very sad, "what''s the difference? If it wasn''t for her marriage, and you misunderstood her, would she be depressed?" Rongteng wants to stand up, but is clamped down by Han Junyu. He stares at Han Junyu coldly, but the pain on his wrist is really bad. "I say this not to explain, but to let you die in peace!" Rongteng asks Qili to chop Rongwei and feed it to the dog, but Han Junyu holds his neck. If Qili dares to move Rongwei, he can''t feel better. Qi Li helplessly looking at Rong Teng, dare not act rashly. "His woman is still in my hands, he dare not take me!" Rongteng is very confident, "dig his eyes first!" Rongwei stares at the dagger in Qi Li''s hand and struggles fiercely, but there are four people pressing his shoulders, so he has no place to escape. "I''ll go to hell, and I won''t let you go!" Roewe''s heartrending roar. "Go to hell first!" Rong Teng''s scornful sneer. "No!" When a female voice comes, Han Junyu and Rong Teng turn their heads in surprise and see a woman rush to Rongwei''s side. They want to stop those people from hurting Rongwei, but they are pushed away by Qi Li. Han Junyu is staring at the woman, thinking it is his illusion, but the woman in front of him is his wife. He can''t care so much anymore. He puts Rong Teng aside and goes forward to hold Qi Li''s hand to push her. "Do you think about the consequences of touching my wife?" Han Junyu raised his arm and took the dagger from Qi Li. The blade of the dagger scratched Qi Li''s face. Chapter 981 Qin Ning''s sudden appearance shocked Han Junyu. He put his arm around her waist and looked her up and down to make sure she wasn''t hurt. "How did you unlock it?" Knowing that he was worried about her, Qin Ning jumped up and gave him a kiss on the face, quietly comforting. "If I don''t know, I''ll go to see the doctor. One is the code, the date of my mother''s birth, and the other is thread cutting. My mother doesn''t use red in drawing, but she likes blue very much, so I cut red. " Qin Ning said relaxed, but Han Junyu was shocked. What if Wanyi is wrong? He was angry in his heart. He could see her standing in front of him perfectly and found that he couldn''t lose his temper with her at all. Fortunately, fortunately, she''s OK. He also lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead, "didn''t he ask you to wait for me? I''ll come to you. " Qin Ning knew that he was worried about her. When she unlocked herself, she was nervous and sweated. But she didn''t want him to fight alone, and Rongteng was too cunning. In case he didn''t say how to unlock, Han Junyu would be crazy. She grabbed his big hand and said with a coquettish smile, "I know you come back to me, but I said I want to protect you too. I can''t wait for you to come to me all my life. I want to come to you too." "Go back and deal with you!" Han Junyu touched in his heart, but gave her a warning, and then protected her behind. Rong Teng listened to her explanation, stupefied for a few seconds, looked up at Qin Ning again, eyes complex. "Mr. Rong, even if there is hatred between father and son, you can punish him. How can you solve the problem by killing him?" Qin Ning persuades. Rong Teng sneered, "Oh, I''m your own father. Don''t you want to kill me?" Qin Ning and Rongwei looked at each other, and she nodded, "because the way you treat us is not very friendly. I admit that I used to hate you, and my mother. But after my mother died, I found that the hatred became a kind of sympathy, sad. You say you love your mother, but in order to keep her, you hurt her in the most cruel way. You are too self-centered to experience other people''s feelings. You use your own value system to evaluate anything. From the beginning to the end, you don''t know where you are wrong. To hate someone who doesn''t know how to love is just to make yourself feel bad. You don''t deserve my hate. " Rongwei listened to her simple and straightforward psychological feelings towards him, and wanted to fight back, but he didn''t know what he thought. His tense face seemed to be beaten down, and his face showed confusion. A person who doesn''t know how to love. Is he really such a person? He always thought it was ainingshan, but in the end, she wanted to divorce him and never let him touch her before she died. Qin Ning didn''t know whether what she said was effective or not. She raised her head to ask Han Junyu and got his nod. She had more courage. "Mr. Rong, let Rong Wei go. Although he resented you, he thought of thousands of ways to kill you. But he didn''t do it all the time. He was thinking that you were the man his mother loved deeply. He didn''t go against his mother''s wishes. No matter what other grudges you have with his mother, his mother doesn''t want to see you hurt her children. " Rongteng''s feelings for Rongwei''s mother are complicated. At the beginning, she was willing to help him, marry him, and let him get the rights of the Rong family. Later, because she didn''t take contraceptives, she conceived Rongwei, which made him feel guilty and feel sorry for Ningshan. Until hearing the news of her death, he was more or less confused. How could he die? However, he would never admit that her death had anything to do with him. After that, he always rejected Roewe. What annoys him most is that when he sees that Roewe laughs, he is more upset than his mother. "Qin Ning, you talk too much nonsense!" Qin Ning nodded, "in your eyes, I may be a useless person. What I say is nonsense. However, Xu''er, Xu''er''s words should not be nonsense, right? She said to Roewe, "I want him to do well." Xu''er hopes that he can be well, you can''t kill him, or it''s against Xu''er''s regret. Roewe was still trying to struggle, but it didn''t work very well. His forehead was blue and he roared at his anger. "Qin Ning, talking to him so much is casting pearls before swine. Han Junyu, take your woman away quickly. Remember to burn more paper money and paper man for me on New Year''s day Qin Ning glared at him and told him to shut up. When people die, they have nothing. What''s the use of asking for money and paper man? Her cool little hand clenched Han Junyu''s big hand and compromised again. "You want Gigi to be your successor, I agree. But I also have conditions. " Rong Teng looks at her in surprise, questioning the reliability of her words.When Rongwei heard her say such words, he would be mad. "Qin Ning, what do you want Jiji to be the successor of ghosts, that is to send him to death!" Rong Teng didn''t like Rong Wei''s words. "Qi Li, shut up his mouth!" Qi Li nodded and asked his men to take out the adhesive tape to seal his mouth. Rongwei struggled and could only send out broken monosyllables. Rongteng see he also want to speak, scornful sneer, "Rongwei, you are jealous, Jiji took your inheritance right." Roewe widened his eyes and whimpered, which was obviously contemptuous. Who would like to be Rong''s successor? I don''t care! Rongteng, regardless of his psychological activities, orders a group of his subordinates impatiently: "he wants to die, but I don''t like him. Go back and cross him out of the Rong family''s genealogy. From then on, this little beast has nothing to do with me. Don''t show up in front of me in the future. If you want to die, don''t blame my men for being merciless! " "Mr. Rong, please think twice." Qi Li was shocked. If he was crossed out of the genealogy, Mr. Rong would be a lonely man. "Oh, what do you want? Let him get out of here!" Rong Teng denounced. The men looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. They looked at Qi Li and got Qi Li''s nod. They let go and let Rong Wei go. When Roewe was free, he immediately stood up and wiped the wound on his back neck. The wound was not deep and there was no bleeding. But Rong Teng didn''t kill him, but removed him from the Rong family tree, which really surprised him. "It''s not a rare thing to get rid of one''s name." "Go away!" Rongteng''s tone was full of disgust. Rongwei''s first thought was to speak against him, but Qin Ning stopped it. "You go out first. Song Xuan is waiting for you outside. Your wound should be treated as soon as possible." Rongwei opened his mouth, knowing that Qin Ning was afraid of another accident, and was too lazy to show off his strength for a while. He took a look at Rong Teng, took a deep breath, but still went to him and knelt down. "You don''t want to see me in the future. It''s just what I want. Seeing you, I want to kill you every minute. I''m very unhappy. But it''s true that you are my father, but I don''t owe you. From then on, a clean break, no longer relevant Rongwei knocked his head three times and got up again. He didn''t look at Rongteng any more and left. Chapter 982 When Roewe kowtows, there is a sound on his forehead. Qin Ning listened quietly, but his heart was sour. Although Rongwei always provokes her, he is not bad. Moreover, he has no relatives to get along with since he was a child. He deliberately provokes her just to attract his attention. After Rongwei got up and left, the Hall fell into silence. Rongteng turned to look out of the window. Qin Ning could not see his face or guess what he thought. "Mr. Rong, my wife and I agree to let Jiji be your successor, but only if he must live with us before he is 18 years old. If you want to see him, we will allow him. So please tell me where my child is Han Junyu''s politeness has given him enough face. "Han Junyu, do you think I''m so easy to fool? If you don''t let go of what''s on my wrist, let me tell you where Gigi is Han Junyu grinds his teeth. It seems that Rongteng asked him to bring Rongwei here today, not for Rongwei, but for him. Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows and stepped forward to Han Junyu. "Mr. Rong, respect is mutual. It''s your second time to let Rongwei take Jiji. Jiji is only four years old. Your behavior will do great harm to his heart. " Rongteng turned to see her, still holding high, "let me say the position of Jiji, it''s not impossible, as long as Han Junyu gives me the equity certificate of Sheng''an, I''ll let people send Jiji." "You," Qin Ning gasped and clenched his fist. "Rong Teng, don''t deceive people too much. Sheng''an belongs to the Han family. Why are you greedy for his things? " "Just a little Sheng''an, Han Junyu, can''t bear it?" Rongteng looks directly at Han Junyu. Han Junyu also sneered. His voice was low but ironic. "Yes, it''s just little Sheng''an. Compared with my children, it''s nothing. But why should I give it to you? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Teng was stunned and laughed. "Are you reluctant? Han Junyu, at the beginning, if it wasn''t for the quarter to leave with Qin Ning, I''m afraid the child would have been lost. " This is Han Junyu''s pain point! Han Junyu overcast Jun''s face and dodged Qin Ning''s eyes. Four years ago, Ji Neng was cruel to Qin Ning, regardless of Qin Ning''s life, leaving his children behind. But if Qin Ning was by his side, he was not sure how he would choose at that time. Qin Ning doesn''t think so. She clenches Han Junyu''s hand and looks directly at Rong Teng. "This man loves me and everything he does is for me. It''s our honor that children will come to this world, and this kind of luck is not if. Rongteng, don''t use a bad excuse to hurt us for the benefit you want. " "Smart smelly girl, men talk, you shut up!" Qin Ning snorted coldly, "why can''t I speak when you threaten my husband with my children? I don''t think Roewe will call you father. In my eyes, you are nothing but a heinous scum. When I speak to you with honorifics, it''s not because you are worthy of respect, but because of my politeness and self-cultivation. " "You" Rong Teng got up in anger and wanted to teach her a lesson. His hands were locked by the bracelet, and he turned around and ordered Qi Li, "catch the smelly girl for me" "who dares!" Rong Teng''s words haven''t been spoken yet, Han Junyu''s long arm encircles Qin Ning, powerful. Qi Li touched his nose. Although there were more than a dozen of them, there was no way to take Han Junyu. In addition, there are his people outside the villa, if they really take them, the end will not be very good. Qi Li doesn''t start, Rong Teng''s face is even worse, and his eyes stare at Qin Ning. "If you want me to let Gigi go, you can call me father and I''ll have Gigi brought." ¡°¡­¡­¡± To call him father, Qin Ning seems to have eaten a fly. I can''t open it. I feel sick. "Mr. Rong, if you want to be my wife''s father, you have to be worthy of it!" Han Junyu said. Rong Teng looked at Qin Ning''s wrinkled face, and his anger finally dissipated. "Qin Ning, you don''t even want to call me father. You will agree that Ji Ji will be my successor, but it''s just to coax me." Qin Ning pursed her lips. She wanted to coax him first. There are very few enterprises in the market that can survive for more than ten years. How many years can Rong hold on? What''s worse is that Rongteng can live until Jiji grows up. Since he said that, Qin Ning broke the jar and said, "yes, I''m just trying to coax you. You took Jiji away several times with such despicable means, causing him harm, and grandly said that you want him to be his successor. My family Jiji is not rare to be an heir. He is still a child. What he needs is to grow up with his family and love The love of loved ones. Oh, to give him the best material enjoyment in the world, to live in the best house, to play with his favorite toys, to give him the best education, isn''t that love?Seeing that Rongteng doesn''t mean to let go, Han Junyu doesn''t hesitate any more. He presses the button on his mobile phone, and the bracelet emits electricity all around. The pain of electric shock comes suddenly. Rongteng is sitting on the sofa in pain. He wants to break free, but he has no way, unless he cuts off his hands. "Mr. Rong, are you all right?" Rongteng''s face is covered with cold sweat, his eyes are scarlet, and Qi Li is worried. "Han Junyu, if you kill me, I will never see Jiji in my life!" Han Junyu looked down at the mobile phone and increased the current. More nonsense will only consume each other''s patience, only with the actual pain experience, will let him relax. Rongteng painfully rolls around on the sofa. Qin Ning frowns. Suddenly a big hand covers her eyes. She turns around and hugs him, burying her small face in his arms. "Mr. Qi Li, if you want to bury Mr. Rong in your family, you can not tell Ji Ji''s whereabouts. But are you sure I won''t find Gigi? " Qi Li struggles to check Rong Teng''s condition, but Han Junyu blocks him so that he can''t get close to and his anxious forehead is sweating. "Mr. Rong, I''ll go and bring master Jiji." "No way!" Rong Teng drinks angrily. He raises his neck, and the veins on his neck are fierce and terrifying. "Now, you don''t have to go!" Jun came in with a little boy in his arms. When the little boy saw his parents, although he was happy, his face was calm, but when he called his parents, his voice still revealed his uncontrollable excitement. Hearing Jiji''s voice, Qin Ning turns his head in surprise. It''s really his son. "Mrs. Han, I''ve brought the young master." "Thank you, Junyi." Qin Ning reached out and held Ji Ji in his arms. He gave him two kisses on the cheek. "Jiji, mom misses you so much." Jiji''s old face couldn''t stay tight, and he rubbed his mother''s neck and raised his mouth. He''s like mom and Dad, too. Chapter 983 Rongteng saw Jun holding Jiji, this just reflected, Han Junyu and he said so much nonsense, originally is to delay time. Qin Ning and Ji Ji are the two cards in his hand. Now that the two cards have been turned over, he has no advantage in negotiation. No, it''s not that he has no advantage. Instead, he has become the lamb to be slaughtered in his hand. Ah, Han Junyu, who is said to be ruthless, seems to belittle the enemy. Rongwei deliberately angered him and let him have negligence. Han Junyu took the opportunity to lock his hands with a bracelet, which was a reward for reward. Han Junyu walks up to Qin Ning, takes Ji Ji away from her hand, and gently pats Ji Ji on the back. Seeing the watch on his wrist, he squints coldly, holding back his anger. Didn''t he hide it? But now is not the time to talk about it. He looks at Rong Teng again, just like a lost dog. "Mr. Rong, you do it yourself!" He took Qin Ning''s little hand and wanted to take them away. "Wait, Mr. Han, please untie the bracelet on my husband''s wrist." Qi Li reached out to stop. "He''s made my wife and children suffer. It''s his debt!" Han Junyu dropped a word, pushed his arm away and walked out of the villa. Qi Li worried about Rong Teng''s situation, and quickly went to him to see him sitting on the ground, sweating and looking ugly. "Mr. Rong, can you stand up?" "Qili, am I a failure?" "This" Qi Li has been with him for many years, and he knows what kind of temperament he is. If he can say such a sentence, we can see how hard he has been hit this time. "Mr. Rong, you have your own ideas, but Mr. Han, Miss Qin Ning''s husband, is very intelligent and has a very good method. He is also sincere to miss qinning. Miss qinning will be very happy with him. You don''t have to worry too much. " "Ha ha, who cares about that dead girl? When she scolds me, she doesn''t show mercy at all!" Rongteng wants to stand up, but he finds his leg numb. He grits his teeth and bears the pain. It''s hard to stand up, and his eyes are black. If Qi Li didn''t help him, he would fall on the sofa again. Never, he''s never been so embarrassed! "Mr. Rong, don''t be so hard mouthed." Qi Li sighed that although he couldn''t guess what Mr. Rong thought, he didn''t want to harm them, but just set some tests for them. "Although the lock on Miss Qin Ning''s foot is equipped with a bomb, the bomb has no core. No matter which thread they cut at last, it won''t explode at all. I didn''t expect that Miss Qin Ning would bravely cut the thread by herself. It can be seen that she really loves Mr. Han and doesn''t want him to be too passive. Besides, you removed young master Rongwei from the genealogy because you were angry that he was too impulsive and said something But you didn''t hurt him. Didn''t you feel soft at last? Young master Rong is not Rong''s family from now on, so he won''t be tied down by Rong''s family. He is not poor in ability. He has opened his own company in private, and it won''t be long before he swallows up Rong''s family. Rong''s family will finally come to him. It''s just an excuse for you to ask young master Jiji to be your successor. He''s a four-year-old and doesn''t know anything. Han Junyu won''t let him leave Nankang city. " "Don''t mention that beast in front of me. Try to get rid of this bracelet!" Rong Teng''s impatient reprimand. Qi Li also no longer said, quickly find someone to open the bracelet. The structure of the bracelet is special. It can''t be opened with brute force. You have to wait for the system inside to untie it automatically. Rongteng doesn''t know how long Han Junyu has been set up. His arms are numb. He wants to kill people. Originally, when Xiaoshan was shocked by the bracelet, it was this kind of feeling. She said that this is what she owes Qin Ning, and it''s not her fault. Oh, if you owe it, you owe it. No one can relieve the pain! "Sir, why don''t I ask Mr. Han again?" "Ask for what, go to find Ning Fu. This thing was developed by Ning Fu. He must have a way." "Yes." Qi Li is also anxious, and immediately goes to find Ning Fu. Ning Fu heard that something happened to Han Junyu. He was about to come to help, but he received a call from Qi Li. He came to Qin''s villa with a calm face. Looking at Rong Teng''s pale face sitting on the sofa, he was a little surprised. After listening to Qi Li''s explanation, he couldn''t help but satirize. He was also controlled. What a retribution. However, if he is really cruel, he should not be so miserable. Moreover, it is not difficult to deal with Roewe by his means. Is Rong Teng was staring at him all over uncomfortable, opened his eyes, eyes, let him quickly find a way to unlock. Ning Fu laughs. Now he''s asking for help. He''s still so arrogant. Ha ha. "If you have any conditions, just say it!" "I want your life, will you give it?" Qi Li was startled and turned away from the topic. He said that Mr. Ning Fu was really joking. Then he persuaded Mr. Rong that he was in poor health and his arms were locked all the time. He would get sick.Ning Fu is eager for him to fall ill and return to the West as soon as possible, otherwise he will do harm to others and do more evil. Although he didn''t say a word, his expression revealed that he wanted to be ill. Rong Teng was upset, but his arms were locked, and the blood flow on his arms was different, which was not generally uncomfortable. "Fu Ning, I don''t want to give you any more. Untie the bracelet for me. I''ll give you the list and the procedure of making medicine, so you don''t have to owe me. " Ning Fu stares at him suspiciously. He has hidden the medicine list for more than ten years. He just wants to threaten him in this way so that he can''t leave and work for him. "Do you like it or not? You are not the only one in the world who can solve this thing!" Rongteng doesn''t like to be questioned. "Oh, Rongteng, what the hell are you up to?" Ning Fu still feels strange, see Qi Li took a few medicine list and a data. "Mr. Ning, this is the patent transfer right of this medicine. As long as you sign, this medicine will be yours in the future." Ning Fu took the document and looked at it. It was his previous medicine. Did Jung Teng suddenly change his sex? How dare you send this medicine list to him. "Mr. Ning Fu, Mr. Rong of my family this time," Qi Li also wanted to explain, but was scolded by Rong Teng. "OK, I''ll help you untie the bracelet. What else do you want?" Looking at Rong Teng, Qi Li was too lazy to look at Ning Fu. He shook his head helplessly. "Mr. Ning Fu, here is a wedding gift that Mr. Rong gave you. It''s a medicine for damaged vocal cords. It''s a rare thing. Mr. Rong knows you''ve been looking for it." Ning Fu took the medicine in Qi Li''s hand, looked at Rong Teng strangely, turned to take the tool to open the bracelet for him. After the bracelet is untied, Rong Teng looks at the two blue marks on his wrist, and looks at Ning Fu with a gloomy look. With a cold hum, he turns and leaves. Ning Fu smoked the corner of his mouth. Rong Teng must have been stimulated. Otherwise, he would not have left so easily. If he followed his previous way, he would have knelt down and begged for mercy. And he suddenly gave him a wedding present. What does that mean? Chapter 984 Qin Ning leaves with Han Junyu. When he gets on the bus, he hears that the villa has been burned. His face turns red with anger, and he wants to turn around and go to Rongteng again. He not only wanted to harm people, but also to burn her house. Damn it! Unable to live in a villa, Han Junyu took his wife and children to another villa. Because of the distance from the city center, he didn''t go there often, but he was always taken care of. Also don''t want to let Qin Ning in tired, called the housekeeping company''s people to quickly clean up the villa again. Although the pattern here is different from that of the previous villas, the carpets, curtains, tablecloths, and many small details of life are the same as those of the burned villas. "Uncle Han, I think the person who ignited the fire may be," Qin Ning took his two children to take a bath, and Han churui found the opportunity to talk to Han Junyu alone. Who burned the villa? Han Junyu is asking song Xuan and Jun to investigate. It''s no surprise to hear Han churui mention it. Han churui has a kind of speculation in his heart, but there is no evidence, so he is entangled in his heart. Han Junyu got up and took the medicine box. He hooked his finger on Han churui. Han churui came up to him and saw Han churui grasp his arm. He immediately stepped back. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of your wound." He had burns on his arm. Han churui wrung his brows and struggled for several times in his heart. Finally, he stepped forward and asked him to deal with the wound for himself. "What do you think of the man who set fire to the villa?" "I don''t have any evidence, but I can feel that the other party is deliberately targeting me." Han Junyu nodded and asked him to continue. "Master Rong took some medicine, but he gave me a hint that I didn''t inhale it into my nose. I could wake up soon, but I didn''t know what was going on. It took me a long time to wake up. When I woke up, I found someone in the villa, but I had no time to take An''an and grandma Zhang away. " Han Junyu bandaged up his wound and pondered for a moment, "do you mean when there is a fire, there are still people on the second floor?" "Yes." Han Junyu frowned, "I don''t think the other party is coming to you, but to my study." Han churui knows that there are many important documents in his study, and he can''t easily go in as usual. "I''ll find out about it." The villa is on fire. When Han Junyu goes, the fire is very fierce. People rush in to die. He hasn''t checked what the study is like. He contacted song Xuan and asked about the villa. "The lock on the door of the study was moved, but the other side didn''t open it, and the door was hit. The fire damaged the protective system of the study. The door didn''t open, but a big hole was knocked open in the wall. What documents were missing? I''m still examining them. ¡±Song Xuan said. "Does the other party take my things or burn the people inside?" Han Junyu asked again. Song Xuan a Leng, "president, do you suspect that the other party is drunk, not in the wine?" "At that time, the situation was too chaotic. Rongteng tied up my wife and took Jiji. We all thought he set the fire. But look at his reaction today, he even let Roewe go, there is no reason to burn my villa. If you really hate me, he has many opportunities to maim me, but he didn''t do it. And just now Cheng Mo''s people sent a message to me that the bomb tied to Qin Ning''s feet was missing a part and would not explode at all. That is to say, Rong Teng''s coming this time is just to scare us. " Song Xuan nodded and agreed with his analysis. That is, someone took advantage of the chaos to rob, set fire to the villa, in order to burn people, and forced to break into his study is only a temporary intention? Han Junyu heard the sound of footsteps, Qin Ning came downstairs, he and song Xuan explained a few words, then hung up the phone, turned and hooked his finger to Qin Ning. Qin Ning quickly ran to him, "how''s Aunt Zhang?" "She''s OK. She''s gone home. She won''t come here these days." Qin Ning nodded. Aunt Zhang must have been frightened this time. But Aunt Zhang doesn''t come to cook. What do they eat? "Ouch, it hurts. Han Junyu, what are you doing by pulling my ear?" Men suddenly start, Qin Ning quickly protect their ears, wronged stare at him. "Before I told you how to go to you. You recklessly let someone cut the thread. What if, what if something happened? " Han Junyu said gnashing his teeth. "Talk well, don''t do it." Qin Ning begged for mercy to hold his wrist, pitifully like a bullied cat. "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I won''t, I won''t, I won''t, I won''t, I won''t have this kind of trouble again. In the future, you and I will be fine. " Listening to her soft voice begging for mercy, Han Junyu, angry and helpless, let go, put his long arm around her waist and put her on the back of the sofa. "Stupid girl, no matter what happens in the future, you don''t know for sure. You must wait for me to come to you.""Oh, I did." Qin Ning quickly nods, opens the arm to embrace his neck, coquettishly wants to kiss him, but is avoided by him. "I really know that I was wrong. At that time, I was also afraid that Rongteng would take me to coerce you and let you do something to hurt yourself. I was worried." Because she was worried about him, she had great courage at that time. When she cut the thread, it was her own hand. Now think about it, she is also a cold sweat. "I''ll hold you. Don''t be angry, OK." Han Junyu poked her forehead with his finger and pushed her away. "Don''t try to fool her. You should remember what I said!" "Remember, remember." Qin Ning nodded innocently and cleverly, relying on his neck, a very rogue. "Oh, I''ll go to hell if I remember. How many lessons have I taught you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covered his face, make complaints about learning too much. This is the sadness from the scum. Button, button, button. At this time, there was a knock outside the door, and Qin Ning looked at the direction of the door suspiciously. They have just moved to this villa. Who will knock at the door at this time? Han Junyu turns to open the door. Qin Ning follows him and sees Rongwei in the cat''s eye. She pulls the corner of her mouth. The door opened and Roewe swaggered in with a big cake in his hand. "Come on, let''s move. I''ve specially prepared a cake. It''s delicious." Roewe said. Qin Ning quickly corrected, "it''s not us, you''re not my family." Rongwei was not happy with this, with a look of grievance, "Qin Ning, how can we say that we are also under the same roof, moved and did not tell me, left me alone outside, do you want me to sleep in the street?" Ha, he sleeps on the street? I don''t believe it. "Can you cook, wash and mop the floor?" Han Junyu suddenly asked. Rongwei stares at him defensively, thinking that Han Junyu must have dug a hole for him to jump, "what do you mean?" "You can''t do anything. What''s the use of keeping you as a pet dog?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± You are a pet dog! Roewe rolled his eyes and jumped on the sofa. They couldn''t get rid of him. Qin Ning laughs at his cheating, but it may be hard to think about his experience of being removed from the genealogy by Rong Teng. He has no relatives now, so he can only come to her. She turned to look at Han Junyu and asked him whether Rongwei could be left behind. "The guest room hasn''t been cleaned up yet. If he wants to stay, he will do it by himself. Don''t forget to buy yourself dog food. " ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t call me poodle! " I went to your uncle''s dog food. Rongwei jumped up and wanted to beat him. Chapter 985 After washing, Qin Ning went to the balcony and looked at the strange environment outside, feeling depressed. A good home, was burned, as well as her painstaking painting of those works are also burned 7788, think about her heartache. The balcony of the bedroom is U-shaped, because there is some distance from the urban area, and the green area is very large. The street lights are dotted among the green trees, and the scenery is fairly good. The night wind blowing, but also with a strong fragrance of flowers, Qin Ning deep breathing a few times, the heart of the depression just scattered a bit. "Are you satisfied with it?" All of a sudden, a low voice came from the ear to ask, deep with bewitching, Qin Ning shook the ear tip, very itchy. "Han Junyu, do you smell it? It smells good." "Jasmine, well, a little osmanthus." Qin Ning was surprised, and listened to him continue to explain, "five minutes ahead, there is a jasmine plantation, osmanthus is planted by the roadside, want to go downstairs to have a look?" "Yes, yes!" Excited, Qin Ning changed his pajamas and took his arm downstairs. Two people through a small stone road, walk forward about five minutes, the corner, vision suddenly open, is a row of various colors of jasmine. Qin Ning saw it strangely. She thought that Jasmine was only white, but she did not expect that Jasmine had other colors, and there were many varieties. Some flowers had strong fragrance, while others were elegant. When mixed together, they had a very special flavor. "Eh, it seems that Shule and song Xuan also have this smell." Han Junyu nodded, "they live nearby. This area was originally a vegetable plantation, and they couldn''t manage it. They wanted to sell the land to the developer. Song Xuan felt that if he built a house here, the sunshine in this area would be blocked, so he bought it and rented it to a company making jasmine tea." "Tut Tut, song Xuan has a good eye." Turning to see in front of a lot of people walking, are to enjoy jasmine, very lively. Qin Ning found a wooden chair, and they sat down. She drew her arms to him. "Cold?" Han Junyu simply took her to his leg, put his long arm around her, and protected her whole body in his arms. All of a sudden, she was held by him like a doll. Qin Ning was a little shy. There were people walking by the side of the road from time to time. She was even more embarrassed and pushed his shoulder. "It''s not cold, Han Junyu. Please let me down." "We are husband and wife, I hold you not against the law, what are you afraid of." Han Junyu held her down and told her not to move. Smelling the faint mint fragrance on his body, Qin Ning pretended to be dead in his arms. I don''t know how long later, Qin Ning looked up and asked him, "Rongteng, will he still trouble us?" "It''s hard to say." Han Junyu replied. Qin Ning frowned and grabbed his sleeve, very upset. "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to watch him." "Sometimes I think of him, and I think he''s pathetic. Ah, what a poor man! There must be something hateful Qin Ning mumbled. Han Junyu knows that she just complains and doesn''t need him to say anything, just listen. All of a sudden, she let go of his sleeve and said with a smile, "Han Junyu, compare with him, I find you are really good." This woman unexpectedly takes him and Rong Teng to compare, Han Junyu calm handsome face, pinched to pinch her cheek. "Stupid girl, say it again." When Qin Ning realized that he had said something wrong, he immediately gave him a kiss in the face. "How can he compare with my husband? You are handsome, love me and love me. You are a very good father." "How can I love you and hurt you, eh?" "Ah, it can be reflected in many places, such as Well The man suddenly lowered his head to kiss himself, Qin Ning surprised stare big eyes, did not understand the blink big eyes. "How about physical experience?" He whispered to her, picking her up and going back. Qin Ning''s small face flushed, lying on his shoulder, dare not look at him, "Han Junyu, I, I have not finished reviewing today''s arrangements, I go back to study." "Study, well, I can teach you other postures." He said seriously, as if still thinking about teaching her what posture she would easily learn. Qin Ning was so ashamed that he wanted to drill a hole in the earth, "Han Junyu, don''t mislead me." "It''s not misleading, it''s teaching. There''s a lot to be learned about the joy of husband and wife. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± This topic can''t be talked about any more. The thin skinned Qin Ning could not speak a word of his two words. His face was hot and he felt that he was going to smoke all over. In the middle of the night. Rongwei went downstairs to drink water. Because he was not in a good mood, he sat in the living room for a while before going upstairs. When passing by the second floor, he heard some strange sounds. He walked to Han Junyu''s bedroom and listened to the man''s voice and the woman''s tender plea for mercy.Rongwei was stunned for a few seconds. He didn''t expect to hear them doing that. He quickly covered his red ears and went back to his room. Living with this couple, they really want to eat dog food! The next day, Qin Ning went downstairs to have breakfast. Seeing that no one else was there, he vaguely remembered that Han Junyu had told her to take the children to go shopping. She supported her chin with one hand, because she got up late and had no appetite for breakfast. The line of sight swept a circle in the villa, although the curtains and carpets were changed to be the same as before, but still feel strange. "Not yet?" Rongwei came downstairs with a basketball in his arms and watched Qin Ning stare at the steamed stuffed bun on the plate. It seemed that after staring at the steamed bun for a long time, he could run to her stomach. "Qin Ning, this is the sequelae of overindulgence." "You, what are you talking about?" Qin Ning wants to hit him with steamed buns. "I''m not talking nonsense. You''d better wear a high collar today." Roewe covered his eyes in one hand and went out with the basketball in the other. Qin Ning looked down at his neck and found many red marks. He immediately covered them with his hands. Last night, Han Junyu held her back, but he didn''t do anything. Later, he didn''t know whether it was because of a new place to sleep or because of the day. She turned around and couldn''t sleep. Finally, in order to make her sleep honestly, Han Junyu had to find something to do for her. At the beginning, he wanted to do it, but she didn''t retort. She liked the feeling of being close to him and blending with his breath. But later, he did the rise, temporarily refused to end, she cried for mercy, he did not agree. She didn''t know that he had done it several times. She fell asleep in a daze. Up to now, her brain was still in chaos when she washed and didn''t notice the marks on her neck. She quickly went upstairs to change her clothes. All the clothes in the closet were bought temporarily yesterday. She didn''t find the top with high collar, so she took a black shirt with a navy blue belt and went to the mirror to make sure to cover the traces left by him. Then she was relieved. But thinking of the tone of Rongwei''s voice, she covered her hot face and really wanted to hit the wall. If she had not heard someone coming downstairs and had to greet her as a hostess, she would not have dared to go downstairs. Chapter 986 Song Xuan brings Shule as a guest. Qin Ning came downstairs to see song Xuan holding two pots of potted plants, while Shu le was holding a small Labrador dog. "What are you doing?" "This is a new member of our family, little white flower. Let''s take him out as a guest." Song Xuan explained. Qin Ning chuckles, little white flower. As soon as he hears the name, he must be happy. Song Xuan worried that Shule was too lonely, so he bought a Labrador to accompany her. Dogs are more loyal than people. As long as you pay attention to them, they can accompany you. Xiaobaihua is only two months old, with black hair all over her body, but a little white hair on her ears. Qin Ning reached out to touch it, and it was not timid at all. She stretched out her tongue to lick her. Cute Qin Ning put him on the sofa and rolled back and forth like a ball. It was obedient and comfortable. After playing for a while, Han Junyu also came back with the children. Although the two children were not very gregarious, they were very curious to see the little white flower in Qin Ning''s hand. Shule immediately picked up Xiaobaihua and said hello to them. An an stares at Meng Da Da Da''s little white flower and wants to touch it, but she is timid. She reaches out her hand and looks at it shaking her ears. She stops immediately and hides behind Han churui, but her eyes are still staring at it. "Does Ann like it?" Han churui holds her little hand and tentatively reaches out to touch Xiaobaihua. Small white flower clever, blinking a pair of black eyes staring at Ann, very friendly clever, seems to say. I''m good. You can play with me. Ann''s fingertips touch the soft hair of little white flower, and her face raises a silly smile, "like, Ann likes little white flower." Han churui holds Xiaobaihua in his arms and lets an an touch him. However, An''an steps back in panic and runs to hide behind Han Junyu. Han Junyu touched his daughter''s small head, squatted down and looked her in the eye, "An''an, little white flower won''t bite you, what are you afraid of?" Ann shook her head in confusion. She didn''t know why she was afraid, but she didn''t dare to touch it. Han churui came over and encouraged again, "An''an, little white flower wants you to hold her. Do you want to have a try?" An an stares at Xiaobaihua. She stares at herself with her head tilted. It''s really lovely. She wanted to reach for it, but she was still afraid. She shook her head and shrank into her father''s arms. Han churui sighs and returns the little white flower to Shule. An''an has no sense of security, and this psychological state can not be adjusted overnight. It can only be improved gradually in the future. Qin Ning stares at An''an and realizes that An''an''s fear of communicating with others is aggravating. He blames himself in his heart. Han Junyu aware of Qin Ning''s mood, went to her side, whispered to remind, "An''an is very good, she will be better and better." Qin Ning bowed his head, restrained his mood, raised his head again, and raised a smile on his face. "In the future, we will accompany Ann more and more. Ann will be more and more brave." Han Junyu looked at her mood changes like a child, rubbing her forehead, a serious lesson: "that can give her an example, first you set down the school test down!" ¡°¡­¡­ Han Junyu, I will! " "If you will, it''s no use swearing to me to do it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning found that every time she quarreled with him, she would be angry to death. ¡­¡­ There are temporary cleaning workers in the villa, but no cook has been invited yet. At this time, only Han Junyu and song Xuan can cook in the villa. Of course, song Xuan has to take care of Shule and cook all the year round, which is better than Han Junyu. Therefore, the arduous task of making lunch was given to song Xuan. As soon as song Xuan''s mouth draws out, he''s a guest. Where can a guest cook. Han Junyu looked at him, "anyway, you have to eat, pay your labor costs." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this a matter of labor costs? However, song Xuan jokingly complained that there were many ways to solve the problem of lunch. Going out to eat and taking out were not the best choice. He had to do it himself. Qin Ning and Shule are playing with little white flowers on the sofa. Suddenly she glances at some familiar red marks on Shule''s neck. She coughs and turns her eyes away. Shule looked at her suspiciously and listened to Qin Ning''s mysterious inquiry: "well, Lele, do you and your brother song play that bed game together at night?" Shule blinked, "the game in bed? Do you think brother song is going to have a baby with me, or do we play games together? " She and song Xuan often lie in bed and play games. The one who loses has to get up first to prepare breakfast. Every time, brother song loses. Of course, she can''t always let brother song make breakfast alone. Occasionally, she loses by accident and gets up to make breakfast. "Birth, birth." Shule''s expression is too calm, Qin Ning is a little embarrassed. "Well, we have a plan." When it comes to preparing for pregnancy, Shule looks serious, "brother Song said that if you do too much, you will hurt your body. You must make arrangements to have a baby. We do it four or five times a week, one, two, three, four, five, maybe.This is the arrangement of the evening. If I''m happy during the day, brother song is willing to do it with me. It''s very comfortable. I also like to do it with brother song. Anyway, brother song always has a lot of postures and funny things, I, " " but, OK, Shule, how can you say these words so directly? " Qin Ning blushed with shame, but still wanted to ask. Han Junyu said that this is a matter between husband and wife. It''s normal for her to let go. But every time she mentions this topic, she''s shy, so she especially admires Shule''s straightforwardness. "Direct?" Shule doesn''t know how to be direct. She just tells the truth. And brother Song told her that if you like him, you can do whatever she likes with him. It''s very happy to do that with him. "Qin Ning, don''t you feel well? Your face is so red and hot. " Shule poked her in the face. "No, it''s not." Qin Ning just raised his head, to the man''s deep brown eyes, quickly cover his face with both hands. Ah, he heard. She has no face. Han Junyu, looking at the woman''s shameful and vexed appearance, slightly picks her eyebrows and doesn''t poke her. He takes his three children upstairs to fix the new things. At this time, the doorbell rings, Qin Ning doubts, quickly get up to open the door, is Xi Yifan and Xiaobao came. "Eh, elder martial brother, you are" "called by your man to rub rice, saying that song Xuan is the cook today." Xi Yifan, holding a big box in his hand, leads Xiaobao into the villa. Song Xuan, who is carrying a plate of fruit to Shu Le, hears Xi Yifan''s words and wants to throw his apron on Xi Yifan''s head. Xi Yifan saw that song Xuan was wearing casual clothes and an apron. He didn''t feel disobedient and gave him a thumbs up. "Assistant song, come on!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Come on, your sister! Song Xuan pulled the corner of his mouth, put an arm on his shoulder, and took him to the kitchen, "Mr. Xi, you''re welcome. Come and help. Lunch. You''ll have it anyway. " Chapter 987 Xi Yifan didn''t know how to cook, but when he came to Nankang City, he took great pains to take care of Xiaobao, a pregnant woman. He learned a lot of things, including cooking. His cooking is superb, but it''s not a problem. Song Xuan saw that he often dried his dishes in the circle of friends, so he took him to the kitchen and took charge of them. Today, he didn''t have to work too hard. Wearing a sportswear, holding basketball back to the villa, Roewe was stunned to see the villa so busy, thinking that he was in the wrong place. After returning to the villa and having a look at it, he confirmed that it was Han Junyu''s villa, and then walked in again. "What''s this for, a party?" "No, my friend came to see me. Roewe, I heard you can cook, too? " Qin Ning is turning the circle of friends with a mobile phone. "Not really." Roewe''s decisive denial. "Oh, I''m sorry, but you won''t have lunch. Because we depend on labor to eat. You can''t cook or don''t work. You can order or go out to eat. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe looked at her in disbelief. "Qin Ning, are you speaking human language? No work, no food. " Qin Ning nodded solemnly, "otherwise you ask them, Yifan elder martial brother is cooking, song Xuan is washing vegetables and doing chores, oh, Shule''s little white flower has done everything." Looking at Qin Ning pointing at Shule''s little suckling dog in his palm, Rongwei takes a deep breath and pinches the basketball in his hand. "Qin Ning, you are cruel enough!" "No, I''m realistic." Qin Ning is innocent. See Rongwei angry run upstairs, Xiaobao and Shule just see qinning, two people understand that she is teasing Rongwei. But after a while, Roewe changed into a black sports suit, a black sweater and a hat. He rubbed down the stairs, rolled his sleeves and walked to the kitchen. "What are you doing?" Qin Ning asked deliberately. "Work!" Roewe was so angry that he wanted to kill people. The two men who are busy in the kitchen watch him come in, and they stand in front of the kitchen door. "Brother, there is a fire in the kitchen. It will burn. You''d better not make trouble." Xi Yifan said. "Oh, look down on me. All the dishes I used to cook were for the royal family!" What Rongwei said is true. Rongwei''s mother''s family is a restaurant and has a set of ancestral skills. And there is a saying in her family that children who can walk can enter the kitchen. Xi Yifan and song Xuan look at each other, and they immediately push away to make room for him. Rongwei rolled up his sleeves and looked at the dishes on the table. He looked disgusted. He didn''t have to try. He knew the advantages and disadvantages of these dishes by smelling the taste. "Cooking, to grasp the heat and cooking procedures." "Cut the crap, you can, you come!" Xi Yifan simply gives the right to cook to him. Rongwei is not polite either. He starts to make the food prepared by song Xuan. Xi Yifan and song Xuan stand by with their arms in their arms and watch. They both raise their eyebrows and raise their thumbs. "Master Rong, you" "there is no master Rong now. My name is Rongwei, that is Rongwei!" Song Xuan knows what he means. He has been removed from the Song family. It''s not appropriate to call him young master again. "Well, Roewe, what''s the name of your dish?" "Secret ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan rolled his eyes, patted the invisible smoke on his body with his apron, and turned to leave. Xi Yifan returned to the living room, picked up the big box he had brought and went upstairs. Song Xuan followed him and turned around to take the two potted plants he had brought upstairs. "What are they going to do?" Qin Ning doubts. "I don''t know." Xiaobao pretends not to understand. Seeing that Qin Ning wanted to go upstairs, he pulled her in a hurry and asked her about her study. As for learning, Qin Ning wanted to make complaints about the things that sang Yi and sung Xuan went upstairs. When Roewe put the last dish on the table, the people upstairs also came down. "Wow, have a good look." Qin Ning ran to the table and saw that every dish had a pattern, giving Rongwei a thumbs up. "Oh, small family." Rongwei is holding his arm with a proud face, but his face is full of smile, waiting for everyone to praise him. Han Junyu can scold Qin Ning for a thousand words, but he can''t tolerate others to satirize her. Hearing Rongwei satirize her, he glanced at Rongwei indifferently, "an atmospheric cook who can cook several dishes, but he used my kitchen, which I bought with my money." "Han Junyu, you are just jealous of me!" "Well, I''m jealous that you''re a cook. Mr. Roewe''s a good cook." Han Junyu pulls the corners of his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe turned black with anger. "Well, it''s not the point. The point is that these dishes are delicious." Qin Ning quickly persuades and puts a piece of chicken in Han Junyu''s mouth. If he says another word, Rongwei will definitely explode.Listening to Han Junyu''s poisonous tongue, several people beside him wipe their nose silently. In fact, Han Junyu''s tone is still good now. If he could spit blood before. Everyone sat down. Rongwei brought out the soup he made. Before he began to drink it, he smelled the fragrance and brought some sweet scented osmanthus. "There are pregnant women here. Qin Ning is still taking medicine and can''t drink, so I boil soup. Let''s replace wine with soup and practice it for me. " Rongwei spoon Soup for everyone. Qin Ning was surprised, "you, where are you going?" "Well, I can''t afford Mr. Han''s rent. I have to wander around the world." Rongwei looks at Han Junyu. It''s ironic that Han Junyu told him to pay the rent and made him catch a cold. Han Junyu looked at him calmly, "well, congratulations on becoming a tramp." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe took a deep breath and told himself not to be angry, not to be angry Angry Qi "Uncle, will you come to see me?" Jiji asked. Rongwei nodded, "of course, if you want to uncle, you can send a message to uncle, what you want can also tell Uncle, uncle help you buy." But Jiji shook his head and said seriously, "I don''t want you to buy things for me. You''d better not let yourself be hungry. It''s said that tramps are very poor." "Poof..." Qin Ning spouted out a mouthful of soup. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe wants to be rude, but as an elder, he can''t take bad children. This meal is Rongwei''s farewell to the Han family. He can''t stay in Nankang all the time. He has his own business to do. Unfortunately, Qin Ning didn''t call him brother. At the end of lunch, Roewe went upstairs to pack a small backpack, and it was almost time to go. Qin Ning followed him. Although she and Roewe were always making a lot of noise together, she was reluctant to see him leave suddenly. "Qin Ning, if you don''t want me, just say that I''m your brother. I won''t be ashamed if I miss you later." Rongwei easily put his hat on Qin Ning''s head. Qin Ning took it away. "Take care. If you have something to do in the future, you can come back to live for a while. I don''t charge you rent." Rongwei raised a sunny smile, put his hat on her head again, and took a necklace from his neck for her. "Xu''er once gave it to me when I was sick. I haven''t given you a gift since I met you for so long. This time it''s cheaper for you. This necklace with my name on it is called lucky chain. I''ll be in good health in the future and try to be a graduate student in three years." Qin Ning was moved by what he said in front of him, but his last sentence was that he was admitted to the exam in three years. Qin Ning was holding a necklace and wanted to throw it on his face. Roewe, you can''t find a girlfriend like this! Chapter 988 Rongwei hasn''t left yet. The Secretary can''t wait to enter the villa. Her face is painted with delicate make-up, her black hair is vertical and her ponytail is low. She is wearing Chanel''s latest workplace suit, elegant and intellectual. She walks into the floor in red stiletto heels and makes a clucking sound. This strong aura must be the queen of aggressive spirit in the workplace. "Mr. Rong, if you don''t leave again, you need a new ticket." But he nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, I don''t want you to leave." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Play in public - hooligan, Roewe, can you keep some integrity? But the Secretary didn''t move his brow. "I just came to warn you that the plane ticket can''t be refunded. It''s a waste of money. Don''t worry." Rongwei tut a, with her behind, a face helpless, "ah, not married, began to love my money for me. Joint Secretary, you are so virtuous. I think you''re still single. Eh, I''m also single. It''s a coincidence. Otherwise, we''ll obey God''s will and get the certificate ¡°¡­¡­¡± According to his logic, there is no single in the world. "Mr. Rong, I haven''t woken up from my daydream. I can continue to sleep when I get on the plane. I''ve prepared the eye mask for you." Listen to two people mutual hatred, Qin Ning blush. These two are not like the upper and lower levels at work, but rather like quarreling lovers. Han Junyu listened to Qin Ning''s idea and whispered in her ear, "the United secretary is Rongwei''s elder martial sister. The United secretary came to inherit his own business, but he didn''t know why he became his secretary. However, the two did have a love affair, which was pursued by the Secretary of the Federation first ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± It''s really a story. Qin Ning looks at their back and laughs in a low voice. When Roewe left, the atmosphere was a little sad. Song Xuan and Xi Yifan look at each other. They immediately change the topic and find something that makes Qin Ning happy. And this time they came, they really prepared a surprise for her. Xi Yifan looked up at Han Junyu and got Han Junyu''s nod. Then he mentioned this topic. "Qin Ning, do you like surprises?" Qin Ning did not think much to answer, "surprise who I do not like, I like my husband." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan mouth a smoke, show love has a limit, so flattering, interesting? Qin Ning teased him on purpose and said, "elder martial brother, what do you want to say to me? Is there something good for me?" "There was a surprise to tell you, but you didn''t like it. I won''t tell you." "Ah, I don''t mean that, elder martial brother," Qin Ning wanted to explain. He saw Xi Yifan sitting on the sofa with Xiaobao in his arms, looking for Xiaobaihua to play with. Qin Ning also wants to catch up, but Han Junyu catches him behind the collar. "He doesn''t want to forget it. At night, I''ll tell you." "At night?" Qin Ning glanced at him suspiciously. What''s the surprise? It can only be said at night. It won''t be Qin Ning thought of the activities he especially liked to do in the evening. His cheeks were a little red and he bowed his head to hide his shame. "I don''t want any surprise. If I don''t say anything, hum!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu listen to her inexplicable temper, raised eyebrows, but did not pursue, turned to talk with song Xuan. Song Xuan also came here to talk about the investigation. He sorted out some things in the burning villa, which had already been sorted out. There are a lot of documents and books in the study, which can''t be kept when there is a fire. Han Junyu''s commonly used computer has been burnt out, but the hardware in it can still be used. Of course, song Xuan is not the hardware inside, but the file saved in this computer. Han Junyu has a habit of dealing with documents. As long as he has checked any document in his hand, he will save it in a folder, so many previous documents can be found. Unfortunately, many of the books collected by Han Junyu in the study were burned, and Qin Ning''s studio was destroyed. "Xiao Rui said that he installed a camera in a corner of the stairs on the second floor, and his mobile phone couldn''t receive it because the connection line was broken by the fire. I went there once, took down the camera and looked at the last records in it. When the fire broke out, there was someone on the second floor. " Song Xuan gives Han Junyu a few seconds'' video recorded by the camera. When the fire broke out, some smoke came out of the villa. In the smoke, some people were preparing to go downstairs. They didn''t know what they saw, but they stepped back and turned back to the second floor to study. The wall of Han Junyu''s study is thicker than that of ordinary rooms. In addition, the door lock needs to be opened by fingerprints, so it''s difficult to open the door. Those people turn around a few times and then turn to other rooms. "Will these people target Xiaorui?" Han Junyu stares at the computer with his long finger on his thin lip and his cold eyes squint. "These are Chu people."Although song Xuan had a guess, he didn''t know why he was so sure? Han Junyu explained, "they went downstairs, but they were afraid of Xiaorui, so they went back. They went to Xiao Rui''s room. They wanted to take something away, but they didn''t find it. " "What are they looking for?" "Xiao Rui was once identified as the heir. Maybe among the things his mother gave him, the Chu family would care about that very much." Han Junyu guessed. "If they don''t get what they want, they will continue to harass Xiao Rui." Song Xuan felt headache. The other side is in the dark, they are in the light, it is impossible to defend. Han Junyu sneered and said, "it''s Xiaorui''s, that''s the thing of the Han family. They want it, do we want it? If the Chu family must have a hard time with me, Han Junyu, I don''t mind letting them remember my name! ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan pinches his eyebrows and believes that soon Jun Yi will be busy again. "Send a message to Xi Hong, meet the goods that Chu family wants to leave, rob! If the Chu family comes to me and asks him to contact me and burn my villa, they should also calculate this account for me! " Said to be burned villa also clean things, Han Junyu asked Rongteng news. "He left Nankang early this morning. I''m not sure what kind of tricks he wants to play, so let people stare at him. Is he deliberately diverting his attention?" "Left?" Han Junyu turned the pen in his hand, his brown eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "You ask someone to check on Jung Teng''s personal doctor and see his condition." Song Xuan did not understand, "president, do you suspect that his body is abnormal?" "Well. I don''t know how Rong Wei will sing in this play. " Since Rongteng will let Rongwei go, the possibility of disturbing qinning will be reduced, but prevention still needs to be done. They chatted for a while. They went downstairs to see the three children sitting on the carpet playing with little white flower. Qin Ning was lying sleepy on the sofa, and Shu le was leaning beside Qin Ning, playing games with his mobile phone. Song Xuan sat down and pinched Shule''s back neck. "Staring at your cell phone all the time, is your neck sore?" Shule looked up at him, nodded, but still continued to look at the mobile phone. Song Xuan helpless, help her rub, such as her game is over, let her quickly up her arm. Seeing that Qin Ning was about to fall asleep with his eyes closed, Shu Le got up to hold song Xuan. Song Xuan has no choice but to leave the little white flower to the children. He takes her back first. Han Junyu went to the sofa and held the woman''s small nose. The woman frowned and pushed him, but he didn''t succeed. After a while, she couldn''t breathe well and opened her eyes wrongly. Chapter 989 Qin Ning felt sleepy after lunch, but she had to stay with Shu le for a while. Finally, she didn''t hold on, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Consciously someone pinches her nose, she wants to push the other side away, but the other side is too annoying, just don''t let go. Breathing is not smooth, can only open eyes, wronged wrinkled face, big eyes stare at him. "Want to sleep?" "Well." Qin Ning rubbed his eyes, but he pressed his shoulder when he stood up. Qin Ning thought he was going to embarrass himself and looked at him pitifully. "I''ll sleep for a while. After a while, I''ll study." "Oh, it''s hard to think about learning when you fall asleep." She couldn''t hear his sarcasm and bowed her head. He bent down and picked her up. The princess carried her upstairs. She put her arms around his neck and looked at him in surprise. "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" "Don''t you want to sleep? I''ll supervise you and get some sleep. " Qin Ning laughs, looks up and kisses him on the side face, "what else do you supervise? I''ll sleep with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ann looked at her father holding her mother upstairs and asked her brother, "brother, why does father like to hold her mother so much, but don''t like to hold Ann?" Jiji thinks this problem is very complicated, because he also finds this problem. His father likes to hold his mother, but rarely holds him. As usual, he would hold An''an, or An''an was coquettish and cute, and her father just gave her a helping hand. Han churui coughed softly, "does An''an want to hug? I''ll hold you "Big brother, catch me." Ann fell on his arms happily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji sits alone and holds the little white flower silently. ¡­¡­ When Qin Ning woke up, she turned over and found that there was someone beside her. She blinked and looked up at the man with a book in his hand, sitting beside the bed, as if waiting for her to wake up. "How long have I slept?" "47 minutes, 52 seconds. Are you asleep?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man''s concept of time is obviously different from hers. She turned over and sat up, lazily rubbing her head against his lap. "What book are you reading?" "I''ll see for myself." Han Junyu did not stop turning the book. Qin Ning curiously stretched out her head to read the cover of the book. Seeing the big words on the cover, she silently retracted her head, turned her head and looked away, pretending to see nothing. I don''t know why. He likes reading books like philosophy recently. It''s killing. Looking at her blinking big eyes, looking out of the window foolishly, Han Junyu buttoned up the book, rubbed her hair, let her get up. "I''ve bought some new books. Go and have a look." "I can''t understand the book you bought." Qin Ning reluctantly pulled up by him, showed a sly smile, jumped to his back, "Han Junyu, you carry me to wash, wow, my husband''s back is really broad and safe." Han Junyu just wants to push her away. He listens to her soft call her husband. He pushes her hand around, drags her and takes her to the bathroom. The bedroom is bigger than that of the previous villa, and the bathroom is also very pompous. Qin Ning jumped down from his back and began to wash his face and gargle. When she washes her face, he stands behind her and helps her tie up her long hair. He also opens his fingers and helps her comb back the extra bangs in case they get wet. When they came out, Qin Ning followed her, thinking that they were going to his study, but he opened the door next to his study. "Isn''t it the book you bought?" "Books, in this room." Han Junyu pushes the door to let her in. Qin Ning hesitates and takes a look at him before slowly moving. When she came into the room and saw the furnishings inside, she covered her mouth in surprise. The room is covered with white walls, pink blue curtains and carpet like grass. There is an easel in the middle of the room. There are two rows of bookshelves next to the shelves. On one shelf are newly bought art books, and on the bottom are paints for painting. Next to the bookshelf, there is a three-tier tool rack, each of which has tools for painting. Next to the shelf, there is a off white sofa with Ann''s favorite rabbit doll. In the past, there are two potted plants on the window sill, which are jasmine flowers sent by song Xuan. Small, white flowers stand on the branches, emitting a faint fragrance of jasmine. There are two windows in the room. There is a painting in the middle of the window. She has seen it before. It is Ning Shan''s famous work. There are several inscriptions on the opposite side of the painting, which she is familiar with. One is from Han Junyu, the other is from Jiji. Heaven rewards diligence! Come on, mom! They are cheering her for the exam. Qin Ning is moved to cover her eyes. She is afraid that she will cry again.Han Junyu looks at her and covers her eyes. He thinks that he dislikes the inscription on the wall and his face is a little black. "If you don''t like it, take it down." "Oh, no, I like it very much." Qin Ning quickly hugged his arm, and his heart was filled with happiness. "Is this what you are going to prepare for me in the morning?" "Do you like it?" "I like it. I love it. Han Junyu, I find that I really love you. " "Only now?" Han Junyu glances at her and asks her to reflect on whether or not to put this sentence in another way. Qin Ning felt his oppressive eyes and said, "no, I didn''t find it now. I love you the most. Ah, I love all these books. Did you help me find them? " "It''s Xi Yifan who brought it to you. Here are some reference materials he sent to you to prepare for the test." Qin Ning thought of the big box Xi Yifan took, nodded clearly, and was grateful to him. With such a good learning environment, Qin Ning conscientiously reviewed for an afternoon. During the rest, she saw Han Junyu reading on her sofa. She had some interesting pictures in her mind and immediately drew several cartoon versions of Han Junyu. Han Junyu found that the woman had been staring at him. He turned to look at her. The woman seemed to be frightened. He immediately covered the drawing board. He picked his eyebrows curiously. "What''s wrong?" "No, No." Qin Ning felt guilty and took down the paper to hide it, but he didn''t hide it well. The man got up and took her painting away with his long legs. He glanced at the picture on the paper and pulled at the corner of his mouth. "What is this?" "Yes, it''s a cartoon. You read with a straight face, and I drew some lovely pictures of you. Isn''t that interesting? " Qin Ning pretends to be a fool. "Ha ha" Han Junyu folded up the painting, gave her a cold eye and turned to go out. "Angry?" Qin Ning was surprised. She didn''t mean to tease him. She just drew it for fun. Qin Ning catches up and tries to fool her, but the man doesn''t have a good face and doesn''t pay attention to her at dinner. At night, she sat on the bed waiting for him to go to bed after washing, but she didn''t wait for him. Qin Ning frowned and went to his study. Open his study door, but see he hit computer table put several pictures, she doubt into. "Well, who painted these paintings? It''s so ugly. Chapter 990 Qin Ning walks into Han Junyu''s study and sees six paintings arranged neatly on his desk, all of which are cartoon versions of Han Junyu. She looks familiar, but she looks at the first clumsy technique. Is that? "Don''t move!" Qin Ninggang wanted to take the first picture up, but she heard a scold. She put it down with a guilty heart and stood a little far away like a thief. "Han Junyu, are these all my paintings?" "What else?" Han Junyu quickly walked to the table and put all the paintings together. Qin Ning wrung her eyebrows and snatched those paintings from him. She carefully checked her notes. Every time she drew, she liked to write the date at the end, and when she drew, she always left her special traces in some small details. She frowned when she saw that all the six paintings had their own marks. From these six paintings, we can see that she has made a little progress. To the latest one, her strokes are much more mature than the first one. "Why is this one so ugly?" "You call me ugly?" Han Junyu rudely snatched the painting from her hand and glanced at her fiercely. "That''s not what I mean. I''m ugly when I''m in front of you." "Oh, no, these paintings were all burned in the studio?" "I didn''t put them in my studio. They were in my study." Qin Ning followed his line of sight and found a pile of documents on the desk. There was also a picture album in the file. The picture album was in bulk. She opened it curiously. It was all her works and his contents. To be more precise, he was four years ago. He has flowers in his hand, he has documents in his hand, some standing, some sitting, all kinds of postures, but they are handsome, envious and resentful. "Where do you put it in your study, and it''s still so well preserved?" "Safe." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was surprised that some precious things were put in someone''s safe. He didn''t expect that he would put her paintings. She held the album with a low smile, "Han Junyu, this one is definitely a black history." She took out a picture from the album. This picture may have been stolen by her. The strokes are immature, and there are many places that are distorted. The model has a high face value and is not obvious on the whole. In reality, when she comments on herself four years ago with her eyes now, naturally, she can see her own shortcomings. Han Junyu glanced and took the painting from her hand. "It''s mine. Don''t try to move it." "No, I drew it." Qin Ning wanted to grab it, but he avoided it easily. Han Junyu ignored her, put several paintings together, put them together with clips, put them together with documents, and prepared to put them in the safe. Qin Ning followed him and suddenly opened her arms around his back. If it hadn''t been for the fire, she didn''t know that he would attach so much importance to her works. "Han Junyu, I didn''t expect you to be so narcissistic." "Do you have a problem?" Qin Ning shook his head and leaned his side face against his generous back. "I''m kidding. However, when I saw them, I thought of myself. I remember that I used to be very timid. I didn''t dare to speak loudly. I was afraid that I would disturb others. I was very careful in what I did and didn''t understand anything. But for meeting you, I don''t know what I would be like. " Those paintings use another way to record her growth, as young as she, under his protection, growing up little by little, gradually mature. Maybe she is not strong enough now, but she believes that she will be better in the future. Han Junyu thought of the little girl before. He turned to pick her up and let her sit on the desk. "Want to thank me?" Qin Ning nodded. She really appreciated him, but she was afraid that he was not serious. She was on the alert and shook her head desperately. "We are both husband and wife. Don''t be so polite when you say thank you or not." "Oh, when have you been polite to me?" He pinched her cheek, and afraid that his strength was too heavy, he bowed his head to kiss where he had pinched. "Hee hee, Han Junyu, do you owe me in your last life, that''s why you treat me so well in this life?" This time, Qin Ning didn''t shy away, but hugged his neck, blinked his big eyes and joked with him. "Do you know fortune telling?" There is only one life, where there is a saying of last life. "Do you believe in fortune telling?" "I never believed in this kind of ghost theory." My life is up to me, not heaven. Han Junyu''s creed is that everything depends on man. Although it is accidental to meet her, this may be the fate of others, but cherish her, love her, fall in love with her, this is not accidental. It''s her who''s good and deserves his protection. Qin Ning puffed his cheek and his big eyes turned cunningly. "Some fortune tellers say that you are short of me in your life. We are destined to be a couple and get married." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "have you ever taken the fortune telling certificate?"¡°¡­¡­ Do you need a certificate for fortune telling? " This is absolutely a torture to the soul of the scum! "Stupid girl..." Han Junyu knocked on her forehead and helplessly called her nickname. He meant that he recognized and believed her fate. Whether the fortune teller wants to take the certificate or not, Qin Ning didn''t figure it out in the end, because the time to prepare dinner was coming. Aunt Zhang was frightened that day, and she was still at home. Han Junyu didn''t find a suitable cook, so she asked him to prepare three meals a day. Qin Ning feels sorry. As the hostess of her family, she can''t cook, which is really wrong. Han Junyu doesn''t think so. Who doesn''t stipulate that the woman in tielv''s family must cook? What''s more, he doesn''t allow her to make trouble in the kitchen all the time. She can''t be excused. So for dinner, five people sit on the Tibetan table to discuss what to eat first, then go to the nearby supermarket to buy vegetables, come back to wash and cook separately, and then serve the vegetables on the table. A dinner, from preparation to finish, takes two hours, but it''s very happy. Han Junyu can accompany himself every day, Qin Ning is naturally happy, can think of him so attentively to her exam preparation, but she still learn not how, she felt very guilty. Casually glanced at the calendar, suddenly, her eyes stopped. It seems that Han Junyu''s birthday is coming. Four years ago, she also wanted to give him a birthday, but that year he had a birthday, she was not with him, this birthday should be her first birthday with him. She must give him a special gift. There was an idea in her heart, and she was thinking, what gift should I give him? After thinking about it all night, she didn''t expect it, so the next day she quietly called song Xuan and asked him. Song Xuan was a little surprised to hear that she wanted to celebrate Han Junyu''s birthday. "Well, the president never had a birthday, don''t you know?" Qin Ning frowned and thought, is it because his birthday will remind him of his mother? "But I think that when the president gets married and has children, the past should be turned over. Before his birthday is he alone, you and the children to accompany him, is also a happy event. How do you want to give it to him? " Song Xuan asked again. Chapter 991 How to celebrate Han Junyu''s birthday? Qin Ning thought hard and had no clue. So she thought of her friends and called to ask ban Yongjun how he celebrated Feng Wei''s birthday. Ban Yongjun said that he would cook a table for him and have a romantic candlelight dinner. Qin Ning thought that he would be despised by Han Junyu when he went into the kitchen, not to mention cooking, so he called Xiaobao again. Xiao Bao said that Xi Yifan''s birthday is her birthday, because she doesn''t know her specific date of birth. She was picked up by Xi Yifan on her birthday, so he has been celebrating her birthday with her all these years, and they will give each other gifts, and then go out to play. "Generally, what gifts do you give?" "Gifts, I sometimes choose something that he lacks. Maybe the gadgets I make by myself are light in ceremony and heavy in affection. No matter what they are, I just want to be careful." Listening to Xiaobao''s reply, Qin Ning is deeply thinking. Besides being able to draw, her handicrafts are all disabled. What Han Junyu lacks, she certainly can''t afford to give him? "Ouch." All of a sudden, a book hit his head. Qin Ning felt his forehead and turned to see the man sitting on the sofa. "I''m wandering again. What''s on my mind?" "No, nothing." Qin Ning humbly bowed her head and found that she had written several names of Han Junyu in the book. She quickly pressed them with her hand. Han Junyu''s eyes are so poisonous that he can''t see her hiding. He gets up and walks to her to see what she is hiding. "See where?" "Look, see," Qin Ning didn''t know where he saw. He wanted to stop his big hand, but he was so strong that he pinched her wrist and took away the book she wanted to hide. "Oh, I''m still in front of you. I miss you, eh?" Han Junyu opened the place she wanted to block, saw that she was writing his name, and slightly raised her eyebrows. "Yes, yes." She nodded wildly and pretended to be innocent. "Stupid girl, I want you to read, but you are thinking about me. If you don''t get into ZS, isn''t it my fault? " "No, no, it''s my fault." Qin Ning shakes his head and holds his small ears in both hands. "If I don''t pay attention, you hit me. I won''t cry for pain." Han Junyu grinned his teeth, "I hurt you. I love you. Whose is it?" "Count me, count me." She didn''t know what was the matter with her. She thought about his birthday. She didn''t know how to drift away. "If you don''t want to see it, just go out for 15 minutes and continue later." Han Junyu also knows that concentration is influenced by various factors. She can spend several hours in painting, but learning theoretical knowledge is a headache process. She has not watched for 15 minutes before she starts to lose her mind. Qin Ning got up and followed him out of the study. When she came downstairs, she immediately came back to life full of blood and ran to him. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, do you have something special short of recently?" "Missing things," Han Junyu looked down at her, "what do you want to say?" "I''m asking you, do you want anything?" Seeing the woman blinking her big eyes and staring at herself, Han Junyu sneered and knocked on her forehead. "Did Han Junyu think that he would not get anything?" Is that what he didn''t lack? Qin Ning dejected bowed his head to go out, at the foot of a did not pay attention, the whole person fell down, Han Junyu quick, seize her arm, a moment later afraid. Although it''s not high, it''s bound to hurt if you fall down. Angry and annoyed, he simply picked her up and went to the sofa on the first floor to put her down. "I''m not short of things, but you''re short of heart. You can wrestle downstairs." "Sorry, I," "are you sorry for me?" Han Junyu drinks angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bowed his head. Han Junyu threw her aside. Although her face was gloomy, her movements were not heavy. "I''ll be careful later." Qin Ning begged for mercy and didn''t want him to be angry. "Oh, it''s quick to admit a mistake, but it goes on." Han Junyu satirized, got up and walked a few steps, looked at her grievance, had no way to take her, in the heart irascible. At this time, his phone rang, he did not look at the answer press, "said!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know whose phone it is. He went upstairs, took a coat and went out. "You, where are you going?" Qin Ning followed him carefully. She was really afraid of him when he was angry. "Sheng an." "Oh." There was a job waiting for him. Qin Ning stood by the door and watched him get on the bus. He was a little frightened. She seems to have pissed him off. Han Junyu went to the garage to drive out the car. From the rearview mirror, he saw that the woman was still standing by the door, staring at herself, but pinching her eyebrows.Get out of the car, walk up to her, pick her up and go back to the living room. "Stupid girl, what are you doing standing by the door?" "Am I making you angry again?" Han Junyu tut in the heart, but also know to make him angry, really progress. "I''ll bring you something to eat when I come back. What would you like to eat?" Qin Ning blinked. Is he not angry? "I don''t want it. I want fifteen pink roses." Fifteen pink roses apologize. As for who she wanted to apologize to, it was obvious. Han Junyu gave her a kiss on the forehead and said patiently, "take a rest and go to read a book. It''s going to be a bit dry at first, but if you study the lives of those artists, you''ll have fun. " "Oh," Qin Ning also looked up and gave him a kiss on his side face, which was their agreed farewell kiss. Looking at her clever appearance, Han Junyu pursed his lips. He really wanted to take a bite on her face, but he finally held back and turned to leave. Qin Ning is lying on the sofa and watching his car drive far through the window. She jumps off the sofa and runs to his study. She knew what to give him on his birthday. ¡­¡­ On Han Junyu''s birthday, Qin Ning gets up early. Han Junyu comes back from exercise. It''s a bit of an accident to see that she has cleaned up her room. Stupid girl will only do some work behind him when she is watching him clean up. Moreover, with the domestic robot, she doesn''t need to do many things. Just about to go downstairs to find someone, Jiji suddenly ran over and hugged his leg. "Dad, I''m practicing calligraphy. Go and see how I write." Han Junyu picked his eyebrows and looked downstairs. Jiji immediately said, "Dad, brother''s homework is finished. Go and have a look." "Well, let''s go." Han Junyu takes his eyes back and follows them to the children''s room. Han churui is ten years old, so he should go to school, but he doesn''t want to go to school to meet strangers, and Han Junyu doesn''t insist. Xiao Rui is a child who is very serious about his study. His homework is perfect. There is no need for him to say more. If you go to check Jiji''s handwriting, he will write more and more methodically, and if you give him arithmetic problems, he will be able to do 80% right. I don''t know if it''s the influence of playing games. He is very keen on numbers. He can also solve some mathematical rules that Han Junyu didn''t mention to him. After explaining the wrong topic to Jiji, Han Junyu is ready to leave, but he is stopped by Jiji again. "Dad, Dad, I have more questions. Please tell me." Jiji pulls him, but he won''t let him go. Han Junyu looked at his watch and raised his eyebrows. "Jiji, it''s time to have breakfast." Chapter 992 Han Junyu wants to leave the room. Jiji is a little worried and turns to Han churui for help. Han churui gives him a reassuring expression and is about to speak. At this time, he sees an an run excitedly and winks at them, implying that they don''t have to delay. When the four went downstairs, Han Junyu saw that there were five bowls of noodles on the table and a plate of eggs in the middle of the table. "Breakfast is ready." Qin Ning took chopsticks to ask them to take a seat quickly. Ann ran to the table happily to see what the bowl of noodles was like, but she was too short to jump successfully. Han churui went to pick her up and she could see it when she sat on the chair. "Wow, mom''s noodles are delicious. They must be delicious." Qin Ning is a little nervous. He pulls Han Junyu to sit down and hands him chopsticks. "You try it, my noodles." Suddenly, Hanyu caught the noodles with his chopsticks. "Longevity noodles?" Although he had expected it for a long time, she was surprised that she could make longevity noodles. No wonder she has been furtive these days, like hiding something from him. "Yes, yes, I made longevity noodles. A piece of noodles can be very long Qin Ning blinks his big eyes and stares at his chopsticks, hoping the noodles don''t taste too bad. Han Junyu tasted a mouthful. After a few seconds, his eyes quietly ate a long noodle. "How is it, how does it taste?" "Well, yes." He answered with a nod. Han churui and Ji Ji look at each other. Han churui takes a bite first, and perceives Han Junyu''s eyes. He tries to swallow the noodles. Jiji looks at brother''s twisted face, and then looks at the noodles in the bowl. It''s like looking at poison. He doesn''t dare to touch it again. Han churui turns to look at him and gives him a look of cheering. Ji Ji grins and helplessly picks up the noodles. He only eats a little and doesn''t want to take a second bite. What sweet noodles! Mom must have used sugar as salt. An an can''t wait to take a bite. She feels strange, as if it''s different from the noodles she usually eats. Han churui holds her shoulder just as she wants to speak. She looked up in doubt and heard Han churui seriously say that she could not speak when eating noodles, otherwise she would not be a lady. On hearing that Ann was not a lady, she immediately covered her mouth and did not dare to speak. Seeing that they all ate, Qin Ning was happy and took out an egg from the plate for him. "Han Junyu, today is your birthday. Happy birthday to you!" "Thank you." Han Junyu took the egg and found it was still hot. She just cooked it. "My father once said to me that the local custom is to roll eggs on birthdays, roll away all bad luck, and eat longevity noodles, so that people can live a long and healthy life." Han Junyu nodded, holding the egg is ready to roll in the hands of a roll, but the egg was snatched by Qin Ning. "Come on, ANN, Jiji, Xiaorui, you all take an egg. I''ll teach you to roll the egg." The three children reached for an egg, and then watched Qin Ning roll the egg around Han Junyu''s face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui has hesitation in his eyes, but Qin Ning has spoken. It seems that it''s not good not to do it? He went to Han Junyu, just about to reach out, but was stopped by Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, don''t be so serious. You are the birthday girl today. All the eggs we have eaten have to roll on your face to get lucky and drive away bad luck. " Han Junyu bears his temper and waits for the egg in Han churui''s hand to roll on his face, then Ji Ji and an an. "Dad, have fun. I''m going to roll again." Ann was in his arms and rolled the egg round his cheek. Han Junyu is helpless and holds her small hand. "An egg can be eaten after a roll, but it can''t be eaten after a roll." An''an stopped immediately when she heard that the eggs could not be eaten. She was held by her father and returned to her own position. She quickly broke the eggshell, as if afraid that the eggs could not be eaten. Qin Ning also rolled an egg on Han Junyu''s face and said with a laugh, "now we''re going to eat this blessed egg!" Han Junyu peeled the egg and tasted it. It was sweet without accident. Who told her to put sugar in boiled eggs?! He tightened his brows and ate the eggs. When Han churui and Ji Ji saw that he had eaten all the eggs, they both swallowed their saliva. As if they were going to fight, they closed their eyes and stuffed the peeled eggs into their mouths. What a sweet egg! Qin Ning took a bite of the egg and felt a little strange, so he took another bite of the noodles. "Why is it sweet?" Qin Ning thought in doubt, "Oh, I take sugar as salt, bad." ¡°¡­¡­¡± All three of you here are broken. In fact, sugar as salt is nothing, but the question is why do you put so much sugar?Fortunately, it''s sugar. If it''s salt, it''s really killing people. "Sorry, I''m too nervous. I put it wrong. I''ll pay attention to it later." Qin Ning was very upset. "Well." Han Junyu nodded calmly. It''s rare for her to come into the kitchen and cook noodles for him. Next time, ha ha. I don''t even want to! After eating noodles and eggs, the three children all congratulated Han Junyu on his happy birthday, and then took out gifts for his birthday. Han churui gave an exquisite pen holder, because he found that there was a pen on Han Junyu''s desk, but there was no pen holder, so he went to the Internet to customize a pen holder with his name on it. Jiji takes out a copybook. Happy birthday, Dad. The two points below the word "Le" in the calligraphy are not written out, but small fingerprints, which are Ann''s fingerprints. There are illustrations on the edge of the calligraphy, which are the faces of their family. It must be Qin Ning''s masterpiece to draw such realistic smiling faces. So this calligraphy was completed by their mother and son. Han Junyu stares at the small handprint on the calligraphy, and his mouth is slightly crooked. "The gift, it''s good." Simple, warm, meaningful. "I have a surprise behind me." Qin Ning knew that he would like it. He blinked at the three children and nodded his head. For Han Junyu''s birthday, she rehearsed with the children for a long time. In the morning, Jiji and Han churui helped her to make breakfast. It''s like she messed up the longevity noodles and the eggs, but they didn''t taste good. Although she was discouraged, she still plucked up her courage when she thought of the next arrangement. "Han Junyu, today I''ll arrange the schedule." "Well." Han Junyu has no objection. He is also curious about what tricks she will come up with. Qin Ning went to the kitchen and put forward a small basket with eggs and longevity noodles. He told Lao Mo to drive. "Let''s go!" Sitting in the car, Han Junyu asks about the destination. Qin Ning smiles mysteriously. Han Junyu leaned his elbow against the window and glanced at the woman. What she thought was on her face. It''s not hard to guess where she wants to go today. But she wanted to make a mystery, and he didn''t tear it down. Chapter 993 Don''t drive. The direction is the cemetery. In the past, Mr. Han did not have a birthday, but occasionally he would come to the cemetery to visit his dead mother on the day of his birthday. When Qin Ning got off the bus, he said to An''an and Ji Ji that he was going to visit his grandmother. Ann is still muddled, don''t know what grandma is, still ask grandma delicious? Jiji glanced at her sister who was thinking about eating all day. She kindly explained that grandma couldn''t eat. Grandma is a name. It''s dad''s mother. We should call her grandma. An''an nodded vaguely, as if she understood it, and as if she didn''t understand it, but on the whole, it was a pity that she didn''t have anything to eat. Han churui kept smiling at her silly appearance. Qin Ning listened to her daughter''s regretful expression and murmured. Although she was greedy, she would not like to eat all day long. But the purpose of coming here today is not to reason with her daughter. She runs to Han Junyu and hugs his arm. "Try the boiled eggs for my mother today." Han Junyu looked at her bright face and nodded. The family went to Ning Rui''s tombstone. Qin Ning put eggs and longevity noodles in front of the tombstone, and pulled An''an and Jiji in front of the tombstone. She knelt down with the children. "Ann, Jiji, this is grandma. Come on, talk to grandma and introduce yourself." Jiji first opened his mouth, called grandma, and began to introduce himself. An''an looks up at Han churui. Han churui kneels down beside her and kowtows his head. "Granny Han, I''m Chu Rui. Now my name is Han Chu Rui. This is my sister. Her small name is An''an, and her big name is Han Tiannuan." Ann then whispered, "grandma, I''m Ann." Qin Ning asked the three children to get up and sit in front of the tombstone, and then she said to the photo of the tombstone, "Mom, I''m sorry, I''ve been away for some time, and I haven''t come to talk to you for a long time. Today is Han Junyu''s birthday. He used to come to see you at this time. I will accompany him today and I will accompany him in the future. Don''t worry. Han Junyu is fine now. I will try my best to take care of him... " The soft voice of a woman nags many little things in life, and Han Junyu laughs. This little woman always talks less in front of others, and she is nervous when she speaks a word in front of strangers. But in front of him, she is a little nagging. There are always endless words. Now in front of his mother, she becomes a little nagging. Qin Ning said a lot, without much organization. She said what she thought. She got up and patted her knees and went to Han Junyu. "Mom, let''s talk here today. Next time I''ll accompany Han Junyu to see you again." "Han Junyu, let''s go. There will be another program next." "Well." Han Junyu looks at his mother''s photo. After time, her black-and-white photo is a little blurred. He tried to think about her current face, can only think of her smile, once hate in this moment are faded. Maybe once she had regrets, resentments, regrets and heartaches, but her mother took the risk of refusing to leave Nankang city. She just wanted to watch him and see if he was safe. Now, with a woman who can make him happy and give birth to children for him, maybe sometimes stupid, she can''t do many things, but she has a sincere heart. She loves him wholeheartedly and gives him a warm home. Rest in peace, mother. No matter whether there is soul in this world or not, if you can see me now, please bless me. The next stop arranged by Qin Ning is a photo shop. Her goal is to take pictures of the whole family. The photographer saw that the host was handsome, the hostess was pretty, and the appearance of the three children was also top-notch. He sighed in his heart that the five of them stood together, their facial values flashed out, and the shooting angle was very good. After taking a picture of the whole family, Han Junyu and Qin Ning changed their clothes and took a picture of them sitting together alone. The work efficiency of the studio is very good. When the photographer takes a picture, the staff will follow up. When Qin Ning changes her clothes and comes out, the staff will send the picture to her. Qin Ning looked at the photo, Han Junyu''s handsome face, not the cold and hard of the past, but a bit soft, but still good-looking, people can''t open their eyes. How can her husband be so handsome? "Mom, I want to see it, too." An''an is curious and pulls Qi Ning''s wrist to see the photo. Qin Ning is afraid of her wrestling and gives her the photo. Ann looked at the photo and said, "Daddy is so handsome!" The clothes they took were in the period of the Republic of China. What Qin Ning found for Han Junyu was a stiff and improved military uniform, which made him particularly tall and handsome. Han churui and Ji Ji share the same view when they look at the photos. Han Junyu is too handsome and too catchy. Han Junyu glances at Qin Ning in a cheongsam. He doesn''t care about himself. Instead, he sees Qin Ning in the photo, slightly raising her eyebrows.Qin Ning always wears loose clothes, and the skirt with girdle will not show her figure too much. Recently, she has been fattened by him, and wearing Qipao really tastes like that. Looking at the photo, Ji Ji suddenly looks up and asks Han churui, "brother, if you put down your hair, what will it look like?" Han churui is used to wearing wigs now. Suddenly he hears Jiji''s problem. He stretches his chin and warns him. "Don''t even think about it!" Jiji cut, "if you send your head down, people will think that we have a sister in our family when they look at the photos." "Gigi, you''re looking for a fight." "Dad, mom, help!" Jiji immediately hides behind Han Junyu, and Han churui''s action keeps on. Jiji runs behind Qin Ning, and Han churui stops attacking. Qin Ning looks at Han churui in the photo, perhaps because he is not used to standing in front of the camera, his eyes do not look directly at the camera, because standing next to him, his clenched fist reveals his inner tension. It turned out that there was something he was afraid of, which was also rare. Looking at the two little guys making trouble, she quickly changed the topic. "I''m so hungry, Xiao Rui. You hold An''an and we''ll have lunch." Qin Ningding''s restaurant is a five-star restaurant nearby. Because Han Junyu pays too much attention to food hygiene, she wastes a lot of brain cells when looking for a hotel. In the end, song Xuan helps her find the place. In the restaurant, in order to make up for his mistake, Qin Ning let the professional chef make a bowl of longevity noodles. Han churui and Ji Ji now have a psychological shadow on longevity noodles, but in order to give Qin Ning face, they reluctantly take a bite and don''t eat it. Han Junyu and An''an gave face and ate a lot, and she still thought her mother''s noodles were good and sweet! Han churui doesn''t want to continue this topic. Chu Wujin likes sweet food, but he keeps away from sweet food. "In the afternoon, where are we going?" "The secret. But you must like it. " Qin Ning still looks mysterious. Chapter 994 In the afternoon, Qin Ning chose an amusement park. It''s not a weekend, it''s not a holiday. There are not many people in the playground. When the three children arrive at the playground, they are somewhat surprised. Today is not for Han Junyu''s birthday. Why come to the playground? Qin Ning''s explanation is that games are human nature. When Han Junyu was a child, no one accompanied her to play in the playground. Now she and her three children accompany him. To play games, the three children are naturally happy, but what Han Junyu thinks depends on his expression. At this time, Han Junyu was surprised to hear her explanation. It is rare for her logic to think of such a simple reason. Is this to release his nature and find him some childlike fun? Anyway, since you come to the playground, you must play. Qin Ning chose the largest amusement park in the city. The area of this amusement park is the largest in the whole China. Qin Ning and an an are crazy and dare to go bungee jumping. The other three look at their mother and daughter strangely. Are they still awake? Qin Ning looks up at the high platform of bungee jumping. She hasn''t tried it before. Now she is accompanied by Han Junyu. Shouldn''t she be afraid? Well, I''m not afraid. Qin Ning comforts himself. An an is completely ignorant. She doesn''t know what bungee jumping is. Her mother says she wants to play, and she also wants to play. When she follows her mother''s eyes and sees someone falling from the high platform, she screams and hugs Han Junyu''s leg in horror and covers her eyes. "Mom, ANN, don''t fall to death!" "No, no, you see!" There are people playing on the high platform. People who jump down from the high platform have something tied on their feet. Because of the cushion of the spring, they are undulating and screaming in the air, but they won''t be hurt. Ann looked at the people in the air, and felt curious, "Wow, that person is flying, Dad, Dad, I want to fly too." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu tugs at the corners of his mouth and thinks that Qin Ning is doing something. Afraid of heights, she went bungee jumping to find abuse. Qin Ning saw the man with a handsome face, obviously not ready to play, she also coquettishly hugged his arm. "I''m afraid, but I want to take a risk, and I don''t have you to protect me." "No, go and play something else." Han Junyu objected. "Han Junyu, that''s what I think. Every year, if any of us has a birthday, we have to do something we fear. In this way, we will be brave. " Han churui and Ji Ji stand beside, watching Qin Ning shake Han Junyu''s arm, an an holding his feet, mother and daughter seem to have discussed, today is must play this project. They don''t have the right to decide. Han Junyu has the right to decide, but Qin Ning pleads that the right to decide in Han Junyu''s hands will cause a bug every minute. No accident, listen to Han Junyu agree voice, two people just look at each other, so it is. Five people bought tickets and went up to the high platform. Standing on the high platform, Qin Ning''s feet were shaking. An an an covered his eyes in Han churui''s arms and didn''t dare to look down. Han Junyu holds Qin Ning''s waist and looks at her coldly. "Don''t dare to play, go down now." "No, I can''t go down. I''m afraid. It doesn''t mean I can''t challenge. " Qin Ning''s voice trembled. Han Junyu sneered coldly and turned to see Jiji. Seeing that his face was still calm, he helped her go on. The staff helped Qin Ning tie up the bungee jumping rope, which was composed of innumerable rubber bands. There were two ropes in it. One was tied to a person, and the other was to strengthen protection. Qin Ning holds Han Junyu in her arms. She is so scared that her face turns white, but she still opens her eyes. "Han Junyu, I, if I dare to jump, jump down, I will be admitted to ZS this year." "We are waiting for good news." Han Junyu''s voice did not fluctuate. "You don''t believe me?" "It''s no use believing you. You have to believe it." Han Junyu took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear. To emphasize, he asked, "do you believe in yourself?" Qin Ning looks at him, originally is in flustered big eyes, gradually calm, she smiles. "I don''t believe in myself, but I believe in you. If you say I can pass the exam, I will pass it. " Han Junyu angry smile, "stupid girl, examination room, I can''t help you." "I know, but I know that if I wrestle in the examination room, you will come to help me." There are many challenges in life, there are challenges, there are wins and losses, there are not terrible, terrible challenges in case of failure, a person will fall into depression and hopelessness, into the abyss of pain, no courage to get up and challenge again. With him by her side, she will have a strong sense of security. No matter whether she wins or loses, she can face the challenge calmly. Han Junyu listen to her words, Leng a few seconds, this just understand what she want is not win or lose, but his company."Stupid girl, close your eyes!" Two people go to the edge of the platform, there are two ways to go down, either two people take the initiative to jump down, the other is the staff push two people down. Qin Ning hugged him, but did not close his eyes. "When you jump down, you must see a different view." She''s still trying to make excuses for herself. Han Junyu has no choice but to laugh. She will be so scared that she will not be able to see the ghost scenery. Hearing the vibration of his chest, she looked up at him in surprise, and saw his handsome face with a smile, stunned. Han Junyu put out his long arm to stop her waist, holding her small face in a big hand. At the moment when he bowed his head to kiss her, he took her forward, and their bodies fell together. "Ah Well " he screamed and was swallowed by him, but his eyes were still frightened. Weightlessness, let her helpless, is to hold him. At that moment, it was like in heaven and hell. Han churui, who is still standing on the high platform, holds An''an in his arms and watches Han Junyu jump down. He slightly raises his eyebrows and turns to see Ji Ji. "Do you want to dance again?" "Well?" Jijimune''s head, although he is still taut, but slightly shaking legs revealed his fear at the moment. I''m too scared to speak. Han churui coughed softly and asked the staff to tie the jumping rope to him first. He held an an an and tied them together quickly. He turned his head and patted Ji Ji on the shoulder. "Jiji, your father will come to pick you up later. I''ll go down first." "Well." Gigi blinked his big eyes, still dull. Han churui holds An''an in his arms and looks under his eyes. In his mind, he suddenly thinks that Chu Wujin is afraid of heights. I don''t know what will happen if he stands here. "Ann, we''re going to jump. Aren''t we afraid?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ann regret, regret listening to her mother''s words jump what bungee jump, she was scared to death. Han churui looked at her small hand covering her eyes, "it''s no use to be afraid, I''m going to jump!" "Ah...!" Chapter 995 Jiji doesn''t know much about bungee jumping. It''s no fun to watch others play and think that it''s just jumping from a very high place. But when he stepped on the stage, he found that was not the case. This place is too high. You''ll be dead if you fall down! And his sister just screamed, and he staggered under his feet, almost kneeling. If it wasn''t for his father to come up and hold him again, his feet would be stiff and he couldn''t walk down. From the bungee jumping platform, Qin Ning found a cool place to sit down. His face was pale, as if the frightened soul had not returned. His big eyes were staring at the front without blinking. Han Junyu can only go to the store to buy a few cups of hot milk for his mother and son. Qin Ning drinks some hot milk. He just feels better and spits out all the milk. "Oh, it''s hard." Han Junyu patted her on the back and let her sit on his leg for a while, then her face became better. Ann is good. She is lying in Han churui''s arms all the way. After drinking the milk, she soon regains her look and stares at Ji Ji''s milk. The look in his eyes obviously said that if my brother couldn''t finish drinking, he could give me a drink, which I would like to drink. Ji Ji glanced at her and drank half a glass of milk. Ann looked disappointed. Qin Ning looked at her daughter''s wrinkled face, crying and laughing, leaning against Han Junyu''s arms, completely did not want to move. "It''s fun for others to play, but it takes half my life for me to play by myself. What do you say I do?" "Look for abuse." Han Junyu''s cool satire. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Children like to play games. Although Jiji always has a deep look, this time he was scared, but after a while, his face returned to normal, and he was looking forward to the next game. Bungee jumping, although terrible, but exciting! Knowing that Ji Ji and an an still want to play, Qin Ning reluctantly gets down from his legs and lands on both feet. His legs are so soft that he wants to fall down. Han Junyu doesn''t let go and pulls her into his arms again "I''ll take them." Han churui thinks it''s a bit difficult for Qin Ning to stand up. But he himself is still a child, how to take two children, Qin Ning does not agree. Han Junyu asked them to sit down first. He patted Qin Ning on the back and pinched her feet. After a long time, Qin Ning barely stood up straight and took a few rigid steps. "There are risks in the challenge, but it''s fun after the challenge." Can go, she immediately jumped a few times, the heart is still a bit excited. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although other members of the Han family agree with her, they dare not express their opinions, because Han Junyu''s face is not very good at this time. "Stop playing and go home." "No, it''s not easy to come here and play all the children want to play." Qin Ning''s voice is still a little hoarse. "Faint again, don''t think I''ll hold you again!" Han Junyu held back his anger. Qin Ning turns to look at the three children. They all bow their heads. Han Junyu loses his temper. They dare not provoke. Qin Ning took a deep breath, showing a very serious expression, "Han Junyu, today is your birthday, don''t be angry." "Going or not?" Han Junyu has already taken two steps forward. Qin Ning collapsed in an instant. He walked pitifully in front of him and bravely jumped up and gave him a kiss. "Oh, my dear husband, you give me some face. Next, you take the children to play. I''ll watch. I won''t participate, OK?" It''s the first time that a woman kisses him in public. Han Junyu looks at the three children and frowns. "Do you still want to play?" Han churui and Ji Ji shake their heads, but an an nods honestly. An an turns to see the two brothers shake their heads. He feels guilty and shakes his head quickly. Seeing that his younger sister still wants to play, the two brothers nod again. So again, the movements of the three children are not consistent. Han Junyu takes back his eyes and stares at the woman with a very flattering smile. He can''t help but squeeze her face. "Let''s go." "Hee, my husband is the best in the world." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The three children took a strange look at Qin Ning and quickly followed their steps. But when Qin Ningxing wants to participate in the game, Han Junyu has no heart to stop her. Play to the evening, sunset, the family are playing sweat dripping, when the car are lying in the car. Oh, no, Qin Ning is still lying on Han Junyu''s leg. Han Junyu is rubbing her calf. Qin Ning has time to take out her mobile phone. She finds that song Xuan has sent her several messages. She answers the message and pats Lao Mo on the shoulder to let him drive. "Next, we''re going to have a big meal!" "What kind of dinner?" Han Junyu takes away her mobile phone. Qin Ning wants to stop it, but it''s not as long as his hand.Open her mobile phone, she and song Xuanfa''s message, no specific information, the two seem to be on the code. "What are you playing with?" "You''ll know later. No hurry, no hurry." Qin Ning grabs his wrist and takes the mobile phone away. Back to the villa, Qin Ning got out of the car first, and looked at the darkness in the villa, smiling. The family goes in, Qin Ning opens the door, the three children run in, and Han Junyu is the last. At the moment when Han Junyu walked into the villa gate, the light in the living room flashed. Han Junyu immediately went forward to catch Qin Ning and protect her behind. Qin Ning looked at him and listened to his cold voice, "who is it?" The light in the living room flashed again, and the light came on again for the third time. The living room was suddenly illuminated. Han Junyu''s head banged and the ribbons fell. "Ah Han Junyu in the sound of that moment, reach out to grasp the shadow in front, a back fall, the other party was thrown to the ground. "Ouch, my old waist, Han Junyu, how about you?" It''s Xi Yifan''s painful voice. "Er" when a group of people looked at Xi Yifan lying on the ground, they were glad that they didn''t go too close to Han Junyu. Han Junyu browed a group of people, and then looked at the decoration in the living room. His brow loosened and he turned to see Qin Ning. "Are they going to rebel?" At this time, the living room is decorated with colorful ribbons and balloons, lively and festive, Han Junyu frowned. "Here, I''ll celebrate for you." Qin Ning quickly went to help Xi Yifan up, "elder martial brother, are you ok?" "It''s very good. If someone is birthday today, I don''t care about villains." Xi Yifan patted the ribbon on his body and quickly stepped back. It''s impossible to say no fear. "Han Junyu, angry and happy." Let''s shout together. "Well." Han Junyu leads Qin Ning to the living room with no expression on his face. His whole body is cold and makes a group of people embarrassed. To celebrate his birthday, what does he, um, mean? "No, Han Junyu, give me an expression. In order to celebrate your birthday, I asked for leave." Pei Qian could not help but make complaints about it. Han Junyu even wanted to say, but his elbow was hit by the woman around him. He pondered and reluctantly said thank you. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Crows flew over their heads. This is not what they expected. Chapter 996 Qin Ning asked what kind of birthday gift to give, several friends all know Han Junyu''s birthday. Han Junyu never had a birthday before. It''s rare that Qin Ning wanted to celebrate his birthday this year, so everyone was lucky to hold a small party to celebrate his birthday. Han Junyu is not a high-profile person. He doesn''t like extravagance, so we didn''t make it more gorgeous. He bought some balloons and colored paper to decorate his villa, which can be regarded as adding some happiness. But his indifferent face frustrated them. "Well, it''s rare for us to get together to celebrate Han Junyu. Let''s have something to eat first." Qin Ning broke the deadlock. "Good." The crowd reluctantly catered. The center of the living room was cleared out, and several tables were set up to form a big table. Everyone sat down. Han Junyu is pulled by Qin Ning to sit down, the line of sight swept a circle, are familiar with a few friends, he pursed thin lips, still feel uncomfortable in the heart. He never had a birthday. He was not used to the sudden excitement. Fortunately, Xi Yifan and Pei Qian are able to create an atmosphere. After a few jokes, they make the atmosphere lively. They won''t be made to be like holding a serious high-level meeting. Everyone stares at him. The atmosphere became more and more lively. Xi Yifan took out the wine he had brought and poured a cup for Han Junyu. He said that today he was the birthday star. Anyway, he had to drink a little. Han Junyu didn''t refuse. It''s rare for them to celebrate his birthday so attentively. He should drink this glass of wine. Xi Yifan secretly asked song Xuan, "how much wine does your president drink?" Song Xuan seriously thought about this problem, "it''s hard to say that when he''s in a good mood, it''s easy to get drunk. When he''s in a bad mood, it''s hard to get drunk." Pei qian can testify that he tried to irrigate Han Junyu before, but he failed every time, so he didn''t know where his bottom line was. "I''ll try it today. Ning Fu, do you have an antidote? " Ning Fu hears Xi Yifan''s inquiry, turns his head and looks at Han Junyu, "this thing is easy to get, if you can let him drink it." "Jun Yu looks drunk. He''s cute." Song Xuan could not help but look forward to it. Han Junyu is a very restrained person. He drinks properly. Once in a while, when he sees Han Junyu getting drunk, he thinks it''s funny. "Lovely?" Xi Yifan is more curious. The men present were Pei Qian, Feng Wei, song Xuan, Xiang Yueyang and Ning Fu. Five to one. Birthday, of course, is the object of today''s public chat, Han Junyu realized that they are deliberately pouring him, he tried to refuse, were rejected back. Qin Ning sits on one side, staring at them to persuade Han Junyu to drink. When she realizes that the situation is out of control, she is pulled away by Xi Yifan. "Elder martial brother, you really want to rebel!" "When everyone comes, what about the rebellion?" Xi Yifan asked her to play with Xiaobao, but nothing would happen. Far apart from each other, make complaints about leave no room for . It turns out that they still have so much gossip. "Well, I''m very curious why Pei Qian hasn''t found an object yet." Xiao Bao can''t help asking. "Tut, that''s a long story. People have had it before "Balabala" Pei Qian talks about his love history, which is endless. "Yes, and no, a word only difference, where so much nonsense." Han Junyu sneered. "Ah, Han Junyu, be careful when you talk as if you didn''t have it. Qin Ning, I''ll tell you, when I was in school," Pei Qian is going to make a big deal. "Shut up "It''s not something shady. Why can''t you say it? Or, Han Junyu, you feel guilty, so you won''t let me say it. Ha ha ha Then I make complaints about it, every time you make complaints about me, do you not allow me to tuck you? You''re too overbearing Don''t know how to return a responsibility, Han Junyu suddenly facial expression becomes cold voice, get up, go to open the gate, point to still talk nonsense of Pei Qian. "Get out!" "If you want me to go out, just go out, I won''t!" Pei Qian also drank a lot, make complaints about some words, sat still, and continue to Tucao with Qin Ning. "I''m not going. When you were in college, a girl confessed to you. What did you say? Oh, I remember. You say, " Han Junyu is impatient and sullen. He goes to pick him up and throws him out without saying a word. "Well, what did he say?" Qin Ning stares at Pei Qian with bright eyes. He is excited to hear that. Unexpectedly, Han Junyu will throw him out. When Han Junyu was in University, she had never heard of it. It was not rare for someone to express his feelings to him. But how Han Junyu responded? She was very curious. She stood up to stop Pei Qian, but she didn''t stop him.Han Junyu angry blindfolded her eyes, put her in his arms, do not allow her to look at Pei Qianyi. Song Xuan saw Han Junyu''s calm face, which was the same as usual, but normal Han Junyu would never get up to open the door and throw Pei Qian out. He would only ask Lao Mo to do it. So, he was drunk. Pei Qian was thrown out, stood up wobbly, pointed at Han Junyu and scolded him angrily, and rushed to Yueyang to help him. "Pei Qian, you are a public figure. If you are photographed like this, you are going to make the headlines tomorrow." "If you make headlines, you make headlines. It''s not like you haven''t made headlines. What does Han Junyu mean? Throw me out, and I''ll go back!" Pei Qian has a temper, but he has to go inside and is stopped by Xiang Yueyang. "Come on, you''ve made him anxious. I think you''ll be beaten. You''re a movie king. If you''re beaten in the face, it won''t be fun at all. If you make the headlines, your mother will call and bomb again, so hey, Pei Qian, you should keep a low profile ! " Pei Qian rolled up his sleeves as if he wanted to fight. Hearing the advice from Yueyang, he finally found a trace of reason. He looked around and reached out to cover his face. "I can''t be discovered by my mother, or she will call me to get married again. Well, low key, low key." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Stabilize him, take a breath of relief to Yueyang, turn him around and send him back. In the villa, Han Junyu covers Qin Ning''s eyes. He doesn''t let go until Pei Qian leaves. "Han Junyu, are you ok?" Qin Ning smelled the strong smell of wine on his body and frowned. "Nothing." He sat on the table with a cool face. He squinted and looked at the crowd. He was as proud as an emperor. "It''s almost the same. It''s time for you to go. No, before you go, you have to pack up all these things. My wife won''t do them. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan, who is preparing to drink a cup of warm water, almost spurts out the water. Han Junyu, there is a limit for you to protect your wife! "Han Junyu, we are guests. It''s not good for you to treat the guests like this." Xi Yifan questioned. "Nothing bad." Han Junyu said, pulling Qin Ning upstairs. "Han Junyu, you wait. They haven''t eaten well yet." Han Junyu''s footstep does not stop, do not want to listen to her nonsense, directly picked her up, "they did not eat well, continue to eat, you go with me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning has nothing to do with such a stubborn Han Junyu. People downstairs; " Chapter 997 To the bedroom, Han Junyu sat on the sofa, let Qin Ning sit on his lap, his eyes gloomy staring at her. "If you stare at a wild man again, I''ll kill him!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was at a loss. Where did she stare at the wild man? "If you don''t answer, are you questioning me?" "No, when do I stare at wild men?" "Pei Qian!" Han Junyu roared. Qin Ning blinked and thought about it seriously. It seems that Pei Qian said that when he met his confession in University, she was curious and kept staring at Pei Qian, but she didn''t mean anything else. Is he jealous? Looking at her innocent face, Han Junyu was angry, buckled her jaw, bowed his head and bit her lip. "Hiss..." He used to tease her when he bit her. Now he bites her like a little dog. Qin Ning frowns. It hurts. "What''s good about a butterfly? Is it good for me?" "No, not at all!" Qin Ning begged for mercy. But when I describe Pei Qian as a butterfly "Good boy." Han Junyu contented, and appeased the head lick her lips, breath with wine, make qinning hair numb. "Ning Ning, draw for me." "Ah, draw what?" "Draw me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without waiting for Qin Ning to respond, he took her to her studio and began to undress. "Han Junyu, you don''t have to take off your clothes to draw." "Take it off." He has a stern face and speaks seriously. It seems that he is doing a very important thing. The coat and trousers were taken off and folded well. If Qin Ning hadn''t stopped him, he would have taken off the last one. "You mean, you''re going to be my model, aren''t you?" "Well." Qin Ning stares at him strangely. As usual, when she asks him to be a model, he is impatient. Either he is perfunctory, or he teaches her a lesson and opens up the topic. Is he taking the initiative to go too far now? "Han Junyu, if you sit down, I''ll draw you. Otherwise, if I''m in a bad mood, I won''t draw." Han Junyu stares at her small face with sharp eyes. After a while, he comes to her and kisses her side face gently. "Are you in a better mood now?" There is a kind of flattering tone, like a child. Qin Ning was stunned. He didn''t know where to put his nervous hand. He even talked to her in a flattering tone, which made her very uncomfortable. "That what, Han Junyu, you, you sit down." "Are you in a good mood?" He insisted on listening to her answer. "All right, all right." Qin Ning quickly pulled him to sit down. His strong chest was close to her. She didn''t know what was going on. She had touched it before, but now her little heart was beating so fast that she was afraid that it would jump out. "You are in a good mood, I am in a bad mood, you have to comfort me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at the serious handsome face strangely. The more he listens, the more he feels that his tone is like an an''s coquetry. She also gave him a kiss on his side face. "Are you better now?" Han Junyu shook his head, pointed to his other side of the face, "and here." "Well, well, there''s another side." Qin Ning reluctantly kisses his other cheek, but her eyes fall on his thin lips. Maybe after drinking, her lips are slightly red. She swallows her saliva and kisses him secretly. "It''s all right now." "You kiss me." His excited tone was like stealing a candy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed and did not dare to look at him. After Han Junyu sat down, he stared at her without blinking. Qin Ning was restless behind the easel, and his hand holding the pen was shaking slightly. "Han Junyu, turn your head and don''t look at me." I don''t know how to draw. "You draw yours, I see mine." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pulled at the corner of his mouth, took a deep breath, and tried to control his emotions, but his eyes were too hot, and his whole body seemed to be on fire. She quickened her pace, drawing her body first, and then her eyes. With her hot eyes, her palms are sweating, the other hand holding the other hand''s wrist, just a little bit steady, every detail on the painting is very attentive. When she finished drawing, she stepped back a little to see what needed to be added, but when she saw the handsome face of the man, she couldn''t move her eyes. "Pretty?" "Well, it looks good." Don''t know when the man walked behind her, low voice asked her, Qin Ning can''t help nodding."Don''t look!" But the man suddenly scolded, holding her face, let her turn to look at him, not at the painting. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning doesn''t understand. It''s her poor painting. "Don''t look at him. You look at me." His tone was aggrieved. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He is not you. What''s wrong with this? "You can only look at me!" He gave a cold command again. "Well, I only look at you." Qin Ning nodded obediently and reached out to touch the corner of his eye. She knew he was good-looking for a long time, but she didn''t know why she was fascinated by his eyes today and couldn''t see enough. "What about the birthday present?" "Ah?" Qin Ning wakes up, "Han Junyu, do you like my schedule today?" Today''s arrangement is to give him a birthday present. Han Junyu frowned and sat on the sofa with her in his arms. His eyes were sharp. "What I want is a birthday present, not an agenda." "What would you like for your birthday?" "You He answered without hesitation, as if he had coveted it for a long time. Qin Ning blushed, looked up and gave him a kiss on the lip, "OK, I''ll give it to you as a gift. Han Junyu, are you drunk? " "Well, can I get drunk? How could it be He was adamant in his negation. Qin Ning tentatively reached out and pinched his cheek. He didn''t push her hand away. She couldn''t help but smile. If the usual, he would have pinched her wrist revenge, how can obediently let her pinch. "Are you thirsty?" She remembered the first time she saw him drunk, he would look for water. "Well." "I''ll get you some water. Let me go first." Qin Ning wanted to get up from his arms, but failed. His long arm tightly encircled her waist. "Water, I want to drink." He lowers his head and kisses her lips. His gentle kiss is like a spring brushing her pink lips. His style is very different from that of the past. Qin Ning looks at him suspiciously. I don''t know if I heard her voice. The next second, he grabbed her lower lip and increased his attack. "Well..." Qin Ning struggles with pain, but he kisses him and makes his whole body soft and unable to breathe. After a while, he let go of her, his face was not good. "Liar!" ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Qin Ning gasped for breath, his face puzzled. Who is the liar? "You are not water at all, I want to drink water!" Qin Ning rolled his eyes. Who said she was water? His brain hole was too big! "I''ll get you some water." She got up from him and had to leave the studio. When I ran downstairs, my friends all went back, and the desk was almost cleaned up. The domestic robot diddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddiddid. Chapter 998 Qin Ning felt guilty for not sending his friends away. He took out his mobile phone and apologized to everyone in the wechat group. Han Rui turns to her room to help her take off her clothes. "Thank you, Xiao Rui." "I''ve checked downstairs and cleaned it up. I asked the heirs to sweep another side of the carpet for fear of rubbish. " Han churui replied, "am I not a member of the Han family? That''s what I should do. There''s no need to say thank you. " "Well." Qin Ning raised his head and wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but thinking that he didn''t want others to touch him, he took back his hand. "Xiao Rui is really capable. He can take care of his younger brother and sister and clean up his family. He will be very powerful when he grows up." In front of Qin Ning, Han churui didn''t have so much politeness. "Your boastful praise is really awkward. All I can do is my duty. Uncle Song said, "Uncle Han is drunk. You''d better take care of him." Said Han Junyu, Qin Ning knead eyebrows, want to delay time, but heard the sound downstairs, she quickly got up to check. Go downstairs, see Han Junyu hit the sofa, is not bending, want to use the knee hit the sofa. Finally pushed away the sofa, he went to the table, the table blocked his way, he wrung his eyebrows, also want to push the table away. Qin Ning is to see clearly, drunk Han Junyu, must go straight! "Han Junyu, don''t bump it. Doesn''t it hurt?" Han Junyu turned his head and said with a gloomy face, "where are you loading water?" "I went to see the children. I''ll take you to drink water." Worried that he would hit the table, she took him by the hand, took him to the water fountain and poured him a glass of water. Han Junyu is still obedient. He follows her and stares at her without blinking. "Why don''t you drink it?" "How can I drink if you don''t put it in?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Didn''t she fill the cup? Don''t know where his brain hole open, she stood on tiptoe, hold up the water cup, want to feed him to drink water, but he turned away from the water cup. "I don''t want it, I want you to fill it with water!" It turned out that he took her as a water cup. Qin Ning took a deep breath and didn''t care about the drunkard. He drank half of the water in the glass and wanted to feed it to him. The man is like a traveler walking in the desert for a long time. He finally finds the oasis and kisses her lips earlier. Body difference is high, she must stand on tiptoe, some uncomfortable, he took her waist, hold her to the next table, let her sit on the table, he greedy kiss her. In the end, I don''t know whether he wants to drink water or find an excuse to kiss her. Qin Ning can only hold his neck and let him go. Upstairs, Han churui bathed his younger brother and sister and let them play in bed. He went to see the situation outside. When he came to the stairway, he saw Han Junyu without a coat holding Qin Ning sitting on the table and kissing him. His face didn''t change, but he was not surprised at all. When they were bored, they often kiss each other. He was not used to it at first, but now he sees more and blinks. His understanding is that, just like he likes An''an very much and will take the initiative to embrace An''an, Han Junyu and Qin Ning have a good relationship, which is not a bad thing for them. Turn back to the room and continue to take care of my younger brother and sister. Downstairs, Qin Ning hears Han churui''s footsteps and pats the man on the shoulder. He wants him to let go. It''s not good to be seen by the children. But the man didn''t care about her resistance at all. He was satisfied with the kiss and asked her to drink all the water left in the quilt. Qin Ning turns to see that there is no one at the stairway. Then she turns to see the man with a serious look on his face. She pretends to lose her memory and drinks the rest of the water. After drinking the wine, Han Junyu may be really thirsty, taking water from her mouth, and his face lightened a lot. Qin Ning doesn''t want Han Junyu, who is only wearing one piece of clothing, to walk around in the living room and lead him upstairs to take him to take a bath. Han Junyu goes to hold her hand. Take a bath together. Qin Ning molars his teeth and decides that Han Junyu will never be drunk again. It''s too hard to wait on him! When they took a bath, their skin flushed after being washed with warm water, and they occasionally touched each other. Qinning thin skinned, red and hot face, want to end quickly, but someone touched her face, a worried face asked, why her face is so hot, is the water temperature too high? Qin Ning was so ashamed that he wanted to bite him. He must have done it on purpose! He tested her hot face with the palm of his hand, quickly dried her with a towel, and ignored the water on his body. He took her out of the bathroom, put her on the sofa and looked up at her. "What''s wrong?" "No, you haven''t watered yourself yet." Qin Ning lowered his head and wiped his back with a towel. Strong muscles, because of the expansion of his arms, the lines on his shoulder blades became fresh. The straight back, the lines perfectly extended downward, Qin Ning unconsciously swallowed.Han Junyu dried his hands, and then palm to measure the temperature of her head, not so hot bathroom, he was relieved. His eyes became clear, and he rubbed his forehead. He felt some pain. He must have drunk too much. Qin Ning saw him knead his forehead in pain and reached out to pinch his face, but he held his wrist. "For what?" "No, nothing." Qin Ning shouts back, and he wakes up. "Is it a headache?" "Well." Han Junyu grabbed his robe from the bed and put it on. He got up and poured a glass of water for himself. He drank it in one gulp. He licked his lips. He felt strange. Qin Ning looks up at the man and drinks water. His Adam''s apple is rolling. His jaw has clear lines, and his Adam''s apple is curved and straight. He goes down with the trend She shook her head to stop her imagination. She must have been infected by him. She''s in a mess. I don''t know what she''s thinking. "It''s not good to drink too much, Han Junyu. After that, you can''t get drunk again." Han Junyu sat beside her, kneaded his eyebrows and nodded. "This is my first real birthday with my family. I''m very happy." Qin Ning is stunned. It seems that her arrangement today is very successful. She is happy. She is wrapped in a bath towel and takes the initiative to sit on his lap. "Han Junyu, we will celebrate your birthday with you every year." Han Junyu took a look at her and softened her face. He grabbed her wet hair and took a hair dryer to blow her hair. Qin Ning calmly lying on his legs, enjoying his service, his action is very light, warm finger through her scalp, she sleepy. In order to celebrate his birthday, she got up early in the morning and played crazy all afternoon. She was really tired. "Stupid girl," "eh?" Hearing him calling himself, Qin Ning answered vaguely, but didn''t hear what he said behind him. "Where''s my birthday present?" "Ah, what gift?" Qin Ning gasped and grabbed the tip of her hair, which had been dried. She got up and hugged him, like a coquettish lazy cat. "Han Junyu, I really want to sleep." Han Junyu looked down at her already loose bath towel, but she didn''t feel a little conscious and rubbed it against his arms. His throat was rolling and his body was tense, but suddenly he heard her murmur. "The present you want, isn''t it me?" Han Junyu originally wanted to endure, but she sent it up by herself. No matter how she tolerated it, didn''t it disappoint her? Tonight is destined to be long. Chapter 999 "Ning Ning, wake up." "Don''t wake up, but also sleep, Han Junyu, I''m so sleepy." Listen to the man call himself, Qin Ning with quilt cover small head, want to ignore his voice. Han Junyu put down his cell phone, thinking of the phone he just answered, his face was not very good. He got up to wash, and then went back to the bed. Seeing that she was asleep again, he bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face. "Ning Ning, wake up. Something happened to Cheng mo. I''m going to the hospital to see him." Qin Ning frowned and tried to open his eyes. There was water mist in his big eyes. She was too tired by him last night. She was physically and mentally exhausted. "What''s the matter?" "Pei Ming''s mission is in danger. Cheng Mo saves her and suffers a very important injury. Just now Xiao Jue called me and said that he was in the intensive care unit. I don''t know if he can come out alive. Let me ask you, "do you know the news about an Yun?" Qin Ning turned over and sat up, "me, where''s my cell phone?" Han Junyu goes to find her mobile phone and hands it to her. Qin Ning calls an Yun with her mobile phone, but no one answers the phone. "What if no one answers?" Qin Ning scratched her hair and asked for video and voice on wechat, but she didn''t answer. From Anyun to go abroad, once did not contact her, and Anyun did not give her any news, also do not know how she is now. "Do you have a call from huangfuting?" Han Junyu asked. "Oh, yes." Anyun and huangfuting leave, huangfuting should have Anyun news. While Qin Ning is on the phone, Han Junyu gets up and goes to the wardrobe to get her clothes and combs her hair. When huangfuting got through, Qin Ning politely said hello to him, but he couldn''t help asking, "huangfuting, you know the news about an Yun, don''t you? I haven''t contacted her for a long time. I''m worried about her. How is she now? " "She''s not bad. I''m afraid of not contacting you." "Afraid?" Qin Ning didn''t understand. "I''m afraid to hear from you what she doesn''t want to hear. Qin Ning, she is in good condition now. When she has the courage, she will contact you naturally Huangfuting didn''t say much and wanted to hang up. "Huangfuting, wait for me. I do have a message. Please, please tell her for me. This matter is very important. " Han Junyu''s speaking speed has been accelerated when listening to her excited speech, and he doesn''t know if he can make it clear, pat her on the shoulder and ask her to turn on her mobile phone hands-free. Qin Ning nodded and turned on the phone. "Hello, Mr. Huangfu. I''m Qin Ning''s husband, Han Junyu." "Well, may I help you?" "An Yun has her own ideas. We can''t control her. However, my friend Cheng Mo, who was injured now, was admitted to the intensive care unit. The doctor told him to see him for the last time. Cheng Mo used to take care of an Yun. They were relatives, so I think it''s necessary to inform her. As for whether or not she will come to see him for the last time, it is up to her to decide. " The other side was silent for a few seconds, chuckled, "Mr. Han, you think too much, since she is Xiaoyun''s relative, she should know." Huangfuting understood what Han Junyu said because he was afraid that he would hide an Yun because of his personal feelings. To tell you the truth, huangfuting really doesn''t want Anyun to get any more information about Cheng Mo, but he knows that if Cheng Mo does have an accident this time, Anyun will remember Cheng Mo for the rest of his life. Listen to the other party hung up, Qin Ning worried about holding the phone, do not know what the other party means. "Han Junyu, do you think yunyun will return home?" "I don''t know." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Two people go downstairs, Han Junyu made breakfast, first let three children eat breakfast, Han Junyu went to the hospital. Hospital, outside the ward. Xiao Jue, Pei Ming, Cheng Mo''s subordinates and Cheng''s elders are all outside the ward. Han Junyu first goes to ask the elders of the Cheng family to say hello, and then goes to talk to Xiao Jue. "How sure is he now?" Xiao Jue looked at the ward, deeply spit out a depression, "not sure, he, hurt too much." Pei Ming didn''t cry, but she kept wiping her tears. "Yes, it was my fault. If it wasn''t for saving me, he wouldn''t be hurt. Pray to God that general Cheng will get through this. " Xiao Jue listened to her and held her in his arms, quietly comforting her. Pei Ming leans in his arms and just cries out. The sobbing makes many people present feel bad. But Cheng Mo''s men are all men with iron bones. They can''t cry no matter how big things happen, so they can only endure and hope that the door of the ward can be opened quickly, and the doctors come out and say that general Cheng will recover. Han Junyu frowned, pondered for a few seconds, turned the corner to make a phone call. When I came back again, I saw Pei Ming crying and falling asleep in Xiao Jue''s arms, but the door of the ward still didn''t open."Take her back to rest. It''ll be OK." Han Junyu said. Xiao Jue nodded and gave her a painful kiss on her red eyes. He took her to rest. When Xiao Jue came back to the ward again, he saw Ning Fu and Han Junyu walking into the ward together. An idea came out of his heart, and he quickly followed up. "Jun Yu, what are you going to do?" Han Junyu knew that his plan could not be concealed from him, and said frankly, "Sima should be a living horse doctor. The doctors said there was no way." Xiao Jue felt a pain in his heart and his lips turned white. His first reaction was to deny the fact. That''s a friend he grew up with and a valiant general in people''s eyes! "Is he alive?" Ning Fu went to the bedside and explored Cheng Mo''s pulse. "There''s still a breath, but it doesn''t last for 12 hours." "Come on, just draw some blood. You can''t die." Han Junyu made a decision. Ning Fu said that there is an ingredient in his blood that has a miraculous effect on the recovery of the human body. I don''t know if it has any effect on Cheng mo. I will know the result only after I try it. "Han Junyu, not only a little blood, but also" his blood is scarce, and it needs a lot of blood to save Cheng mo. in case of an accident, no one can predict the consequences. "Smoke." Without waiting for Ning Fu to finish, Han Junyu lay down on another bed. "Han Junyu, just in case, I think you need to discuss this with Qin Ning first." Ning Fu said in a deep voice. Han Junyu looked at the ceiling and frowned. After a few seconds, he finally sighed. He picked up his mobile phone and made a call. Qin Ning, who is waiting for news in the villa, sits on the sofa to take care of An''an. When he hears the mobile phone ringing, he immediately jumps up. "Hey, Han Junyu, what happened to Cheng Mo?" "Ning Ning, he''s not very well. I, to save him, need to draw blood, Ning Fu said it was dangerous, I, " Qin Ning''s face changed greatly, squeezed his mobile phone tightly and kept silent for a long time. "Well, Cheng Mo is your good brother. You can''t wait to save him. Is there no other way?" Listening to her trembling voice, Han Junyu sighs in his heart. He shouldn''t listen to Ning Fu''s words and make this call with a soft heart. "Maybe. But Cheng Mo''s condition is critical, and the doctors have not come up with a treatment plan. I can only let Ning Fu have a try, Ning Ning, " " Han Junyu, don''t talk about it, I, I will take the children to the hospital to wait for you. " Qin Ning clenched his fists and restrained himself. When she came, she was a little more worried. Besides, in the hospital, with Lord Xiao taking care of her, she didn''t need her. Han Junyu put a soft voice and gently advised, "Ningning, don''t use it, I," "Han Junyu, you let me go, don''t look at you, I''m afraid." Chapter 1000 When Qin Ning with three children to the operating room, see Han Junyu has been lying, and Ning Fu also set the tools. She walked gently to the bed and sat down, holding his hand. Han Junyu looks at her and holds her palm. "I''ll wait here. Don''t fall asleep." When he wanted to give Han Junyu anesthetic, he not only had to draw blood and bone marrow, but also had other complicated medical procedures. Han Junyu rubs her small head with the other hand, "you are the sleepy slob. I''ll be fine. You go out to take care of the children." "Oh, I will be obedient, and you must not break your promise." Qin Ning sniffed, released his hand, stood up and left the ward. Han Junyu took a deep breath, turned to see Ning Fu, "let''s go." "Han Junyu, have you really thought about it?" Han Junyu looks at Cheng Mo on another bed. He is still wearing an oxygen mask because he can''t even breathe now. Even if it really takes half his life, he will admit it! Three hours later. There are nurses in and out of the operating room, but they don''t wait for Ning Fu to come out. Qin Ning bites his thumb and prays that Cheng Mo and Han Junyu will be OK. "Ning Ning, Ning Ning!" Qin Ning suddenly heard someone call her name. She turned her head in surprise and saw an Yun in a wheelchair. She was surprised and happy. "Yun Yun!" An Yun used to exercise a lot. She was thin in the first place, but when she returned home, her face was thin and her cheekbones were visible. "He, how is he now?" Qin Ning knows that what she asked is Cheng Mo, but she is not clear about the situation in the operating room. "Listen to Xiao Jue, the situation is not optimistic. The doctor asks Cheng''s family to prepare for the future." An Yun''s face is pale and her lips are trembling. It''s not winter yet, but she feels that the air she breathes is chilly. Looking at the operating room, she hasn''t spoken for a long time. Huang Fu Ting, who was pushing the wheelchair, squatted down in front of her and called her gently. She didn''t respond. She sighed. She could only wait with her in the operating room. "Yunyun, how are you doing recently?" An Yun looked down at her legs and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not good, but at least she''s still alive." Seeing that her eyes were red, Qin Ning gave her a hug and said with a smile, "didn''t you say I was a lucky star before? I''ll pass on some good fortune to you. It''ll be OK. " Anyun hugs her and cries. "He, how can he not wait for me." Qin Ning hugs her tightly, also has remorse in the heart. At the beginning, if it wasn''t for the sake of saving the child, Anyun wouldn''t be hurt, so she didn''t have to leave. Maybe there wouldn''t be so many regrets. Looking at his mother crying, he grasped Han churui''s clothes anxiously. Although he didn''t know what happened, his fear was in the air. It seemed that breathing would make his heart ache. Han churui noticed her abnormality and gently patted her on the back to let her relax. Jiji looks up to see that Han churui''s sister''s face is not right. She turns pale with fright. "Brother, sister seems to be very uncomfortable." Han churui raised An''an''s jaw and looked at her face. He found that she was holding her breath all the time. The air was in her nose, but it couldn''t get out. "Ann, breathe. Don''t be afraid, Ann." Hearing Han churui''s voice, Qin Ning turns his head to see his daughter''s face red. He quickly releases an Yun and takes an an from Han churui. "Ann, relax. Mom is holding you. Don''t be afraid. Breathe out, Ann." However, An''an''s condition is still not getting better, and his lips begin to turn purple. Qin Ning is stunned. "Ann, please, exhale, exhale..." Han churui''s face was flustered, but at this time, he had to calm down. He turned around in the same place and went to call the doctor. The doctor came to check An''an''s condition, test her heartbeat, and quickly asked Qin Ning to put her flat on the chair. He gave An''an first aid. See the doctor in Ann''s chest pressed a few times, Ann''s face is better, a nurse took a small oxygen cylinder to come over, the doctor put on ANN. "Doctor, what''s wrong with my daughter?" "Did your daughter have a heart injury?" The doctor looked at Ann''s body. "Well, there seems to be." Han Junyu didn''t tell her about An''an. When she asked Xiao Jue, he was also vague. "The damage should be caused the day after tomorrow. Take good care of it, and it''s not impossible to treat it. It should have been that her mood fluctuated a little. She couldn''t breathe for a moment and was flustered. You''ve learned the first aid measures, and don''t be afraid of her in the future. " The doctor looked at their frightened faces and gently comforted them. "Thank you, doctor." Qinning grateful, afraid to hold an an in his arms. "Mom," Ann hugged her neck, called her when the breath was weak, heard Qin Ning distressed."Mom''s here. What does Ann want to do?" "Mom, Ann is hungry." Qin Ning remembered that because she was worried about Han Junyu, she didn''t take care of them. They all passed lunch time. "Mom takes you to dinner. I''m sorry, Ann. It''s mom''s fault." Qin Ning asks Han churui to lead Ji Ji. She takes an an to eat, and then turns to see an Yun. She tries to show a smile. "Yunyun, if he loves you and doesn''t see you, he is reluctant to leave." An Yun clenched his fist and suddenly relaxed. His eyes were bright and he nodded to Qin Ning. When taking the children to eat, Qin Ning had no appetite because he had just been frightened, so he just had to feed an an. In her heart, she also realized that recently she was busy studying and had no time to accompany her children. Although the two children are very good, and with Xiao Rui, their parents'' company is what they expect. Learning, any time can, but children grow up in childhood, only such a period of time. Han churui and Ji Ji didn''t speak in the whole process, but they all realized how fragile their sister was. It seemed that a poor breath might kill her. Porcelain doll, that''s all. Death, in a four-year-old''s cognition, is very vague. However, because of his sister''s condition today, he suddenly realized that death was terrible with fear. Returning to the operating room, Qin Ning, holding An''an in her arms and restraining her fear, turns around and takes the children upstairs to Han Junyu''s special ward to have a rest. No matter what the final result is, she will do the right thing well. She told herself again and again in her heart that she was calmer and coaxed Ann and Jiji to sleep. Turning to see Han churui sitting on the chair far away, looking at An''an, his eyes were red, as if he had cried. "Aunt, I am an unfortunate person, because I have brought misfortune to Ann." Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, got up and went to him, bent down and looked him in the eye. "Xiao Rui, no one''s misfortune is brought by others." Chapter 1001 Han churui looks at her in surprise and sees something very similar to Han Junyu. "But" "Xiao Rui, I don''t know who ever said such words to you, but please don''t believe those lies. Ann''s condition is caused by many reasons. When I gave birth to her, she was not in good health, so she was not in good health. You are very good. Han Junyu and I both think it is our blessing and honor to let you be a child of the Han family. " This is not Qin Ning comforting him, but Han Junyu mentioned Han churui''s situation when chatting with her. At first, an an was stubborn to keep him, but later, he was just like her brother. On the surface, he is polite and calm, but after all, he is a child and needs company and love. Han churui stared at her in amazement. After a while, he nodded and denied what he had said before. Another hour later, Qin Ning received a call from Ning Fu. She went downstairs to the operating room to see Han Junyu lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed. His lips turned pale and her face was haggard. Her heart contracted. "He''s fine. He''ll be fine after the anesthetic." Ning Fu tried to relax his tone. "Well, are there any sequelae?" Qin Ning asked anxiously. "This," Ning Fu headache, some words in the heart pondered several times, finally he only said, "anyone took a lot of blood, will have some influence, recently more supplement." Han Junyu was sent upstairs. He had no anesthetic and had to sleep for a while. Qin Ning went to ask song Xuan how to make chicken soup. He was preparing to cook some chicken soup porridge for him. When Xiao Jue heard that Qin Ning was going to cook, he immediately stopped him. He would arrange tonic and three meals a day. Qin Ning also knows that her craft is too bad. Since he has said it, she is not good at making trouble. She just thinks about Pei Ming''s situation and asks more. Xiao Jue''s face brightened when he mentioned Pei Ming. "There is a happy event to share, Mingming. She is pregnant and her child has ten weeks." Ten weeks, that''s two and a half months. She had the baby before she went on the mission, but she didn''t find it. Qinning is also for her to pinch a cold sweat, quickly asked the child''s situation. "Mingming is in good health. The child is OK. This time, in order to protect her and her children, Cheng Mo is seriously injured. She is depressed and unstable. " "Ning Fu doesn''t mean that Cheng Mo is out of danger and sister Ming can relax." Qin Ning said with a smile. "I really want to thank Cheng Mo for his thoughtfulness. When he found out that Mingming might be pregnant, he transferred her to him." Their military work is more dangerous than ordinary work. If they go through a hail of bullets, no matter how good a pregnant woman''s physical quality is, it is inevitable that things will not go wrong. But with Cheng Mo''s protection, we can avoid many dangers. The child''s vitality is stronger, and there is still a ray of life. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. He said goodbye to Qin Ning. He wanted to talk to his baby. Looking at the new father Xiao Jue, his face is filled with a smile that is hard to hide. Qin Ning is happy for him. Suddenly, she also remembers that Han Junyu knew when she was pregnant. At that time, she was in poor health and they were on the run. He not only wanted to protect her, but also suffered another layer of torture in his heart, that is, whether the child should stay or not. At the thought of the pain, her heart was so sharp that her limbs were numb. Sitting by the bed, she held his big hand. "Husband, at that time, you must have been very sad. When I blame you, you don''t explain, otherwise I won''t go. You say I''m stupid every day, and you''re stupid too. You have to bear such a big thing and take the loss of your child to yourself. " With that, she began to cry again. At that time, she was too young, not very sensible, and depended on him for everything. Knowing that she was scared and flustered when she was pregnant, she couldn''t bear the pain of killing her child. "Stupid girl, I''m not dead. Why are you crying?" Hearing the man''s voice, she quickly wiped away her tears. "I love to cry, you care about me." Han Junyu saw her tears dripping on his cheek, frowning, and wanted to sit up, but the anesthetic on his body had not dispersed, and he could not move. "I don''t care. Who cares? Are you being bullied? " "Who else can bully me but you?" Qin Ning sobbed and wiped away his tears. Holding his handsome face, he pecked at his pale lips. "Han Junyu, I love you so much." Han Junyu laughs, "this is good, what degree is it?" Qin Ning turned his eyes and said, "hee hee, you can give up everything and be willing to have children for you." Han Junyu stared at her, called her a low, and then put her in his arms. They held each other for a while, but suddenly there was a grunt. Qin Ning blushed and covered his stomach. "Didn''t you eat?" Han Junyu frowned. "I''m worried about you. Ah, Lord Xiao has prepared some food for you. Let me eat with you. " Qin Ning got up to open the insulated lunch box sent by Xiao Jue, and the smell of porridge came.One by one, they finished all the porridge in the lunch box. Han Junyu was a little tired and slept for a while. Qin Ning went to take care of her children. Although the children were all four years old, she didn''t know how to take care of them. She was not as proficient in taking care of them as Han churui. When Han churui encounters problems that he doesn''t understand, he will check all kinds of information on the Internet, or consult the nurses in the hospital. He is a good brother with twenty-four filial piety and full intelligence. Xiao Jue asked Han Junyu to stay in the hospital for a week and observe for a period of time in order to observe his physical condition, as well as the treatment of Cheng mo. This week, qinning is very busy, to accompany the children to play, to accompany Han Junyu boredom, but also take time to read and study. Busy will not think too much, she is full. On Cheng Mo''s side, when he comes out of the operating room, an Yun secretly comes to see him when there is no one in the ward. A week later, Han Junyu''s physical examination results recovered in good condition, Cheng Mo also woke up. Han Junyu doesn''t like to stay in the hospital. As soon as the examination results come out, he immediately discusses with Xiao Jue to leave the hospital. Xiao Jue nodded and agreed, but he still wanted to remind him. "After Cheng Mo, I''m afraid some people will pay attention to the secrets in your body. Ning Fu and I can try our best to hide it, but if someone wants to find you, you have to be prepared "My body data, you and Ning Fu have. If it''s really leaked out, you and Ning Fu, don''t try to escape. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue drew his lips. Before Han Junyu left the hospital, he took Qin Ning and his children to Cheng Mo''s ward to see that he had taken off his oxygen mask and could still eat. The situation was optimistic. Cheng Mo sees him coming and opens his mouth. Cheng''s mother sees that he has something to say to Han Junyu, but she doesn''t want to say anything, so she doesn''t embarrass him. She cleans up and finds an excuse to leave. When his mother left, Cheng Mo said, "she came back to see me, didn''t she?" "She?" Han Junyu asked deliberately. "Anyun!" Cheng Mo hard to spit out two words. Chapter 1002 In the dead of night, an Yun asks Xiao Jue for help. She supports the caregivers and enters the ward. Looking at the man lying on the hospital bed, her eyes were closed, her long eyelashes were slightly curled, but her face was pale. She pushed her wheelchair to the bedside and reached out to touch him, but she was afraid to wake him up and timidly withdrew her hand. Just looking at it like this, she would be happy and grateful to God for letting him live well. "Cheng Mo, general Cheng, you should protect yourself in the future." Her voice was so light that she didn''t want to disturb him. She just couldn''t help coming to see him. Suddenly she raised her eyes and found that the man on the bed opened his eyes and stared at herself without blinking. Her first thought was to escape. "Yun Yun." An Yun''s hand froze when she turned the wheelchair, and she didn''t dare to look at him. "Thin." With a low sigh, he raised his arm and tried to catch her for fear that she might run away again. "Well." He died a long time ago. His health did not recover. His arm moved and he pulled the wound on his back. His painful forehead burst with blue tendons and hummed from his throat. An Yun quickly turns the wheelchair close to the bed and grabs his hand. "I''ll get you what you want. Don''t move." "You, I want you." Cheng Mo holds her hand back and holds it tightly. An Yun is surprised to see the hands they hold together. His big hands are bigger than hers, and there are many calluses on his fingers. When he holds her tightly, those calluses still tie hands. Want to break off his hand, but fear will pull to his body wound, she had to give up. "Cheng Mo, I, I''m like this," doesn''t deserve him. He is a famous general Cheng Da. If he wants to be famous and powerful, he will surely find a good girl. As for her, if she wastes her legs, she can''t do anything and will become a burden. "Good." Cheng Mo interrupts her and looks at her. In his eyes, no matter what she looks like, she is very good. Anyun looks at him dumbly and puzzled. Once careless Anyun will be crazy if he praises her. But things are changeable. She is mature and her mood is easily set off. "What do you want, Cheng Mo?" "You Cheng Mo''s answer is firm. An Yun listened to this answer, in the heart also has the surprise, also has the depression. If her legs can be better quickly, she will promise him now, but she doesn''t want to drag him down. "You''re good. We''ll talk about it when you''re well." Seeing that she still wants to go, Cheng Mo holds her hand. An Yun tries to break off his fingers, but she breaks off one and holds her wrist again. "Cheng Mo," "when I get well, we''ll get married." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hand in hand, to get married? An Yun smiles angrily. "I''m engaged to other men, don''t you mind?" "Yes, but I miss you." The woman that oneself love deeply wants to marry with other man, he is a man, how can you not mind? But he told himself thousands of times, she should have her own life, reason is one thing, but he can''t control himself don''t want her. Especially when performing tasks, a person looks at the lonely moon in the sky, his mind is full of her, unable to sleep all night. Feeling is like a thief, climbing up the wall of his reason from time to time and stealing the protective bricks. Sometimes miss like the sea rose, in an instant, put the wall annihilation. Salty sea water, soaking his viscera, every second is suffering. Love a person into the bone, to pull her out of the heart, that is to uproot, but he can''t. Even if she was engaged to another man, he would not let her go. Listen to him say think of yourself, Anyun before in the heart of the construction, instant collapse, forehead on the back of his hand, cry out in a low voice. She missed him, too. Every time I stand on the training platform, no matter how many times I fall, as long as I want to see him soon, she is not afraid. She can endure the pain of her body. But she couldn''t bear the pain of her heart when she couldn''t see him. "Yun Yun." Listening to her repressed cry, Cheng Mo is distressed and reaches out to touch her. At this time, he hears the footsteps outside the door. An Yun quickly raises his head, wipes away his tears and releases his hand. "The person who cares for you has come back, and I should leave too. Cheng Mo, we''ll talk about it when you get well "Yunyun, don''t hide from me any more." Cheng Mo can''t stand her shirking, his injury is not a few months, can''t keep well, at that time she escaped again, what should he do? Anyun pursed her lips. She couldn''t give him any promise. She just wanted to push the wheelchair, but he raised his hand to catch her again. An Yun was afraid that he would hurt himself again, so she didn''t dare to move. She looked at him in surprise."The ring." Cheng Mo said. An Yun shakes his head with a guilty heart, "what ring, I don''t know." Cheng Mo''s black eyes stare at her neck. He once gave her a ring, but she gave it back to him. He was so angry that he lost it. Later, he went to look for it again, but he didn''t find it for a long time. He thought it was picked up by others, but now he saw a necklace on her neck. The necklace was in her dress. He couldn''t see it all, but he had a hunch in his heart. The ring must still be there. He wanted to reach for the necklace on her neck, but the woman dodged and wanted to escape. He was not reconciled and forced to endure the pain. His arm was still going forward. "Cheng Mo, you are crazy!" Cheng Hao, Cheng Mo''s cousin, who came back from xiaojue''s office, saw that Cheng Mo, regardless of his body, stretched out his arm and moved to the bedside. At any time, he might fall out of bed and run to the bedside to hold his arm. Cheng Mo Zou Ji ward, this just notice an Yun, doubt of stare at her. "You are Anyun?" "Sorry, I''ll go first." Anyun turns her wheelchair and wants to leave. "Cheng Hao, stop her." Cheng Hao hasn''t figured out the situation yet, but he listens to Cheng Mo''s order and subconsciously blocks an Yun''s face. He pushes her wheelchair and asks her to turn around and look at Cheng Mo head-on. "Handcuffs, give me!" He ordered Cheng Mo again. Cheng Hao is a policeman. He has handcuffs on his body. He listens to him and doesn''t hesitate. He gives the handcuffs to him. Cheng Mo takes up the handcuffs and locks an Yun''s hand with his. ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun looks at the handcuffs and stares in amazement. Cheng Mo, did you treat her as a prisoner? "Eh, Cheng Mo, isn''t this the girl you want to marry?" Cheng Hao doubts. Some time ago, Cheng Mo drank with him and said that he might get married. At that time, he muttered that his cousin, a dog who has been single for ten thousand years, suddenly said that he wanted to get married. Maybe it was just a perfunctory remark from his parents. But seeing his action now, he understood. He wanted to get married, but the girl didn''t agree. Tut Tut, it turned out to be unrequited love. What a pity! Cheng Hao sighed in his heart. "It''s not good for miss an to sit in a wheelchair at night, otherwise you can go to bed with Cheng mo." Cheng Mo whispered a sorry, holding an Yun to the bed, lying next to Cheng mo. The bed is very big. There''s no problem lying down for two people. Although Cheng Mo can''t move now, he''s very happy to have an Yun with her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anyun. Chapter 1003 On the bed, Cheng Mo can''t move, and an Yun''s legs are inconvenient and can''t move. So it''s peaceful for them to lie in the same bed. Cheng Hao can also see his face. Now they are lying in the same bed. Although he still has to watch the night, he can''t stay in the room any more, otherwise he will have a big light bulb shining. "Cheng Mo, I''m next door. If I have something to do, I''ll ring the bell at the head of the bed and I''ll come back." After Cheng Hao leaves, Cheng Mo turns around slowly and looks sideways at the woman beside him. The handcuffs on his wrist make a noise as if he were swearing his sovereignty. "Cheng Mo, don''t make a fool of yourself. Let your cousin untie it for me." "Untie it, you''re sure to run." An Yun rolled his eyes, "my legs are like this, how can I run?" "You will." He answered seriously, but they knew how to run. An Yun is so angry that she turns around and doesn''t look at him. But as soon as she turns over and pulls the handcuffs, his arm is also driven. He snorts in pain and turns pale. An Yun quickly turned to check his situation, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. What''s wrong with you? Do you need to call a doctor?" "Well." Cheng Mo''s face became whiter, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. An Yun is worried and gets up to ring the bell at the head of the bed. But seeing Cheng Mo''s painful expression, she is in pain. "Cheng Mo, I''m sorry. I won''t move any more. Can you hear me?" "Kiss me." "Ah, what?" An Yun thinks that she is an auditory hallucination. Serious and steady, like Cheng Mo, how can he say such words without absurdity and childishness? He is in pain. Can he just kiss? "Yunyun, kiss me." Men''s hoarse stress again. An Yun is a Leng, and her tearful eyes stare at him. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say to refuse. But seeing his painful expression, she clenches her teeth, throws away her wishful thinking, and lowers her head to kiss his lips. Her kiss, green, with shyness, close to his lips, there is no next action. No need for him to ask again. She and huangfuting must have never done anything beyond that. The next moment, he bent his arm and clasped the back of her head to deepen the kiss. Cheng Hao, who hears the bell next door, immediately runs into the room with the doctor. He sees Cheng Mo and the woman kiss each other so hard that they stare at each other in amazement. No, he was so hurt that he didn''t forget to do such a dangerous thing. What a sin! An Yun sees someone coming, pushes away the man, eases for a few seconds, and then shouts for the doctor to come and give Cheng Mo a look. A group of doctors see that Cheng Mo and an Yun''s hands are locked together by handcuffs. They are surprised and don''t know if they should step forward. Cheng Mo''s identity is clear in their hearts. They can''t offend him, but he is so hurt that he has to lock a woman in bed. It seems that the cold general Cheng is not like this! Cheng Hao is also embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Cheng Mo''s demand is so strong that he can''t keep his life. He still plays romantic games. Seeing that they don''t step forward, an Yun wants to hit the wall, but before hitting the wall, he should first stabilize Cheng Mo''s condition. "He, he''s not in a good condition now. Come and have a look!" A group of doctors dare not move, all look to Cheng Hao, get Cheng Hao nodded, just came forward to check the situation of Cheng mo. After the examination, all the doctors'' faces were not good. A doctor immediately pushed the oxygen bottle over, put on the oxygen mask, and asked an Yun not to move. An Yun is aware that the doctors are condemning her, but now Cheng Mo''s condition is important, and she doesn''t dare to say anything. "This lady, during general Cheng''s recuperation, you must follow him in everything. Don''t let him get out of control, or we can''t do anything about it." A doctor ordered. "Well, I''ll listen to him." An Yun nodded seriously. When the doctor turned to leave, Cheng Hao silently gave the doctor a thumbs up. The doctor gave a clear smile. When the doctors all go out, Cheng Hao stands by the bed and observes an Yun. She finds that her eyes are full of friendship when she looks at Cheng Mo, but she doesn''t know why the two must make such a fuss to get close to each other. "Miss an, you also need to be cultivated now, so stay with Cheng mo. I''ll invite a female nurse later. She''ll take care of you, and you''ll take care of Cheng mo "No, Mr. Cheng Hao, please help me to untie the handcuffs. How can I do this?" miss an, please don''t embarrass me. Although I''m Cheng Mo''s cousin, I''m also trained by him. He locked the handcuffs. If he didn''t untie them, I wouldn''t dare to untie them for you. If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first. If you have anything, just ring the bell at the head of the bed. " "Ah, Mr. Cheng Hao, don''t go away." An Yun is afraid to disturb Cheng Mo, and her voice doesn''t dare to amplify. She watches Cheng Hao leave. Her frustrated molar and hand are still held by the man wearing an oxygen mask, and she doesn''t dare to move, for fear of pulling his wound.She closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. The man was too rational, but he was always reasonable, but this time he was so overbearing and savage. ¡­¡­ Han Junyu''s villa. After washing, Qin Ning sits on the bed and frowns at the thought of what Han Junyu said to Cheng mo. Seeing the man coming out of the bathroom wearing a black bathrobe, she rushed to the wardrobe to help him find his robe and hand it to him. The little woman is so active. Han Junyu stops and takes a look at her. She unties the tie of the bathrobe, but the woman immediately covers her eyes and turns around. "It''s not like I haven''t seen it." Qin Ning blushed. Is it the same thing to see him take off his clothes before and now? Bah, bah, what is she thinking. "Put on your nightgown." "You put it on me." The man opened his arm and waited for her to change clothes like an emperor. Qin Ning took a deep breath, opened one eye and quickly put it on for him. She went up to him and tied the tie of his nightgown. She put her arms around him. "Han Junyu, what do you mean by making Cheng Mo soft?" "Literally." Qin Ning thought deeply, stared at him for a few seconds, then asked, "then you say, let him cut the mess quickly, find the core problem. What do you think is the core problem of Cheng Mo''s harmony "I don''t know." He doesn''t want to know the core problem between them. He only knows that the onlookers see clearly and the players are interested in it. Cheng Mo wants to keep an Yun around so he has to keep people around first. As for how to say it, it depends on himself. Han Junyu picked her up and sat on the sofa together. He reached out and rubbed her waist and nodded with satisfaction. "It''s meat." "Oh, itch." Qin Ning smiles and dodges his big hand. Since he was hospitalized, Xiao Jue is dundundun ready tonic, he does not want to eat, she can only accompany him to eat for his health. Although she didn''t like the taste too much, it would be hard to say if she didn''t eat more meat after a week. Xiao Jue said that the prices of those supplements are not cheap. "Ah, Han Junyu, we are talking about yunyun. Yunyun''s leg, if not for saving the child, she would not be injured. I feel guilty when I think about it now, so I want yunyun to be happy. " Han Junyu pondered, "the happiness of Anyun is not what you can give. Only she knows what kind of happiness she wants. " "In my bed, you dare to talk about other men''s feelings, stupid girl, you are abusive. Let''s talk about our core issues. " Qin Ning, "..." Chapter 1004 After Han Junyu returned to the villa, Aunt Zhang also came back. She heard that Han Junyu had been injured. She looked at the pale Han Junyu with a sad face and discussed with Qin Ning to make supplements for him every day. Qin Ning believes in Aunt Zhang''s craftsmanship, and she is very happy that Aunt Zhang can come back, so she goes to the kitchen to chat with Aunt Zhang whenever she has time. Han Junyu sees her go to the kitchen and thinks of the woman who can make the eggs sweet by boiling them. While Qin Ning is away, he gives Aunt Zhang a death order and absolutely can''t let Qin Ning cook again. Aunt Zhang is in a dilemma. Qin Ning has been following him for several days. She is very active. If she is not allowed to cook, isn''t that a blow to her confidence? Han Junyu takes a deep breath. He says no is No. she can''t tell the difference between tea, rice, oil and salt in the kitchen. She only knows the color. If she has time to wander around the kitchen, she might as well draw two more pictures. Aunt Zhang listened to his harsh tone, sharp eyes, very afraid, quickly nodded. Qin Ning didn''t know that she had been prevented from entering the kitchen. She was driven out by Aunt Zhang several times when she went to the kitchen. She was puzzled and thought that Aunt Zhang despised her. Qin Ning is a frank person. When she has an idea, she immediately discusses with Aunt Zhang. When Aunt Zhang hears that Qin Ning thinks she dislikes her, she shouts injustice in her heart. But she really likes Qin Ning. This little girl has a sweet mouth and always coaxes her. When she walks around in the kitchen alone, she will not be lonely. But with Mr. Han''s orders, she did not dare to disobey them. So she came up with a way to let Qin Ning come into the kitchen and draw all the vegetables and fruits in the kitchen. It''s almost the same. She can also draw her cooking process. Qin Ning is interesting to listen to. The next time he goes into the kitchen, he really brings a pencil and notebook with him to draw Aunt Zhang''s dishes every day. In this way, he can not only practice writing, but also know the process of cooking. Qin Ning is very happy. Of course, she also has to fight for time to accompany Ann and Jiji. As usual, she will prepare paper and pen to teach the children to draw together. Han churui originally disdained it, but he was too bored to join in the fun. When children draw pictures, Qin Ning tells them some theoretical things as stories. On the contrary, she can remember a lot, which makes her very happy. The only thing that makes her dissatisfied is to see Han Junyu go to the study again. His body is too weak now. Xiao Jue contacts her almost every day to ask her to supervise Han Junyu. Don''t work too hard, and don''t use his brain too much. If he doesn''t get well, he will leave the root of the disease. For his good health, Qin Ning also made great efforts to see him enter the study and let the children draw first. She went upstairs to find him out. Of course, in front of Han Junyu, it is absolutely, absolutely not hard. Quietly open the door of the study, only push open a little slit, from the slit to see the man is opening the computer, fingers quickly on the keyboard, and his phone is still on. It''s really busy. Qin Ning sighed, stepped back and paced at the door. Do you want to interrupt him now? Let''s go back in ten minutes. She decided to go downstairs and watch the children draw first. Ten minutes later, she ran on the road and pushed open the door of the study without hesitation. "Han Junyu, you, eh," Qin Ning went into the study and saw the man sitting on the sofa in the morning, reading books, leisurely. "Why?" Han Junyu raised his eyes and questioned in his indifferent tone. "Oh, no, it''s OK. I just come up for a walk, hehe." Qin Ning wants to quit the study with a smile, but suddenly she hears that he is thirsty. She doesn''t hesitate to say that she will pour water for him. Han Junyu, with a low smile, got up to turn off the phone and said to the person on the phone, "my wife is in charge of me so tightly that I can''t touch the computer. To Yueyang, you should do it yourself." "I''m discussing with you a very important job. How can it be like underground work?" To Yueyang. "Is work as important as my wife? Obviously not, so I can''t spoil you. " "No, these problems have to be solved by you, the real president. Some original contracts also have to be checked and signed by you, so that they can be used in the board of directors. Han Junyu, there should be a lower limit in life. "What is the lower limit? I didn''t. "But, warning me, I can give you one, and then call. My wife is angry with me, and you''ll be killed by me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shit!!! It is clear that he wants to be lazy, but he puts all the responsibility on his wife. Han Junyu, please have a face, OK? Hearing the sound of footsteps, Han Junyu calmly hung up the phone, returned to the sofa, picked up the book, casually opened a page to continue reading. "Here comes the sweet water soaked with medlar. Mr. Han, please have a taste." Qin Ning put the tea on the tea table and poured him a glass of water. Han Junyu took a taste, which has a faint mint flavor, mouth raised. "What''s the point of flattering me?""No purpose, just to see the mint growing well in the garden, I picked some for you." Qin Ning laughs, takes his cup directly, pours a glass of water for himself, looks up and drinks. But the saliva had not been swallowed by her, but the man suddenly clasped her jaw, kissed her lips and took the water from her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Qin Ning looked at him in amazement. It''s like eating her saliva. Mr. Han, aren''t you a cleanliness addict? "You made this glass of water for me. It''s all mine. You can''t steal it if you want to!" He also seriously to find an excuse for himself, Qin Ning mouth a pull. Two people often kiss in this way, she does not care, but his arrogant way always let her gnash her teeth. Can''t she take a sip of her own water? There is no reason! She was angry and drank a big mouthful. After swallowing the water, she puffed up her cheeks and raised her eyebrows to him. This woman is really Lovely want to make people want to pinch. Han Junyu is not polite either. He holds her and lies on the sofa together. He reaches out and pinches her cheek. Recently, she has a good diet. She also has some meat on her face, which makes her feel better. The height of one meter five is only over 80 Jin. These days, it''s not easy to grow to 90 Jin. The feeling he holds is much better. Just after drinking water, her pink lips, full of water, he lowered his head and pecked. "Why do you kiss me again?" She blinked in disbelief. "If you want to kiss, kiss. If you don''t agree, you can kiss back." It''s not a fight. If you punch, you can fight back. What''s more, she won''t do it. Qin Ning takes a deep breath and wants to get up. She has to go downstairs to supervise the children''s painting. "Won''t you kiss it back?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Then I''ll go on." He locked her waist, a low smile, once again grab her pink lips. Chapter 1005 Qin Ning is still worried about an Yun and wants to go to the hospital to see him. Han Junyu did not stop, but with the children together, An''an''s body also needs to review. Arriving at the ward, Qin Ning sees the handcuffs locked together with Cheng Mo and an Yun. As soon as she pulls out the corner of her mouth, how can she be so familiar with this technique? When Han Junyu didn''t let her leave, he locked her with a bracelet. Are their brothers so rude to their feelings? An Yun sees that Qin Ning is coming. She seems to see the Savior and beckons her to the bedside. "Ning Ning, do me a favor, talk to Han Junyu and ask him to persuade Cheng Mo to let me go." Qin Ning silently turns his head to see Cheng Mo lying on the bed. His ink eyes are calm and aware of her sight. He nods to her as a greeting. Qin Ning said silently in his heart, yunyun, Han Junyu persuaded Cheng Mo to lock you up. How can I persuade you? "Well, yunyun, are you all right?" "I''m fine, that''s all. It''s inconvenient to lock up with him like this!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at her sympathetically. People inevitably have three urgent, but locked with him, every time to the toilet, it is a torment for her. It seems that Qin Ning is here. With confidence in her heart, an Yun turns to Cheng Mo and says, "if you don''t let me go, I''ll tell my brother to come and take me!" "Good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun looks at him suspiciously. Two days ago, she has worn out her mouth. He doesn''t agree. Will she go to her brother? "Let your brother come to discuss our marriage." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun was so angry that she almost rolled off the bed. Listening to general Cheng''s forced marriage routine, Qin Ning also faltered at his feet. "Cheng Mo, why don''t you be rational? I didn''t promise to marry you. Besides, how can I get married like this? " An Yun can''t help roaring. She can''t stand up. She can''t wear a wedding dress. "You''re fine." No matter what she thinks now, he knows that she has feelings for him, just because she has some bad legs in her heart, but he doesn''t care. Now if he let her go again, he would give her his life. An Yun is irritable, but she doesn''t dare to move. For fear of pulling his wound, she cries in the quilt. Hearing an Yun cry, Cheng Mo and Qin Ning are stunned. Qin Ning tries to comfort her. An Yun grabs her hand like a straw, which makes Qin Ning unable to bear it. "Cheng Mo, if you have anything to discuss, you can''t lock her like this." "Do you have a way?" Cheng Mo asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning choked. "You can''t help it. Please don''t interfere in my way." He can''t get out of bed now, so he can only leave her in this stupid and direct way. At this time, there was a knock outside the door. It was Cheng''s family who came to see Cheng mo. An Yun quickly wipes away her tears, covers the handcuffs locked together with a quilt, closes her eyes and pretends to sleep. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning also has a headache at this situation. When Cheng''s family sees an Yun lying on the bed, his face is also very complicated. But at this time, Cheng Mo is still seriously ill, and he can only follow him if he has any ideas. Besides, he is not young. It''s good to think about marriage. It''s just that the girl he''s looking for is a little young, and the little girl is the daughter of their Cheng family. Although Cheng Mo and an Yun are not related by blood, they are still related, which is a bit embarrassing. Cheng''s mother went to the bedside, looking at her son''s haggard face, heartache. "Xiaomo, do you feel better?" "Well, I''m fine with yunyun." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah, having a daughter-in-law and forgetting her mother, Cheng''s mother sighs helplessly. Cheng Mo expresses his attitude. As elders, they can only accept his ideas. "When you''re better, we''ll talk to the elders. Yunyun is a good girl. We Cheng family can''t treat her badly. " "Thank you, mother. I think so, too." Cheng''s father, who stands behind Cheng''s mother, doesn''t have a good face. An Yun is lame and doesn''t deserve his son. Don''t know his son is in what evil, just want to lock her in the side. "Marriage matters, how can they be fooled. Cheng Mo, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of your body. What''s more, an Yun has an engagement. It''s not suitable for you to be together. " "Father," Cheng Mo, you are a general now. You should know how many people are staring at you. In order to protect a little girl soldier this time, you''ve already got someone to hold on to. Now you''re going to marry a woman who is engaged. What''s the point? " Listening to the misunderstanding of the elders, Qin Ning tried to help an Yun, so he explained, "Uncle Cheng, you misunderstood that an Yun''s engagement with her is only a verbal agreement, and there is no ceremony. Moreover, yunyun left Chengmo for a reason.¡± An Yun can no longer pretend to sleep, open her eyes and stop Qin Ning''s words. "Ning Ning, stop talking. I know I don''t deserve Cheng mo. Please tell Uncle Cheng to release the handcuffs. " Cheng''s father sees the handcuffs that lock them together, and his face turns cold. He scolds Cheng Mo for opening them quickly. He is recovering from illness, and he locks a woman beside him. This is ridiculous. Cheng Mo ignores others and stares at an Yun seriously. "Untie the handcuffs, unless I die." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anyun. "Cheng Mo, don''t forget your identity!" Cheng''s father yelled with a black face. "My rhyme doesn''t match you. General Cheng, you''d better untie the handcuffs." At this time, an Yun''s brother came in and said gently. But Cheng Mo doesn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he grabs an Yun''s hand and clasps her fingers. Cheng''s father has a headache. An Yun stares at the two people''s clenched hands, she moves, Cheng Mo clenches a point, what should be said has been said, but he does not listen, there is no way to take him. An Yun''s brother is calm, "Cheng Mo, you are deceiving people too much. If you want to marry her, just be honest. What''s the reason for you to lock her here now? " Cheng Mo''s eyes still did not leave an Yun, "I love her, is my truth." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun looks at him in astonishment. "Cheng Mo, be rational and lock other people''s girls beside you. It''s not like it. It''s unreasonable." Cheng''s father is also grumpy, but now his son is still lying on the bed, he can only be patient to persuade. Cheng Mo turns his head and looks at his father. He''s rational. He has. But now he doesn''t need it! "Father, marriage is my personal business. I hope you can respect me and bless me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng''s father still wants to retort, but he finds that no matter how much he says, he probably won''t listen. With a cold hum, he turns and leaves the ward. Brother Anyun''s face is very complicated when he says he loves Anyun. I''ve known for a long time what an Yun thinks about Cheng Mo, but Cheng Mo used to be indifferent. Then an Yun told him that she was going to be engaged to huangfuting. Now listening to Cheng Mo''s Thoughts on an Yun is also a headache. It''s said that an Yun is returning home and is in the hospital. He dares to come in a hurry. He didn''t expect to see this kind of scene. He is distressed and helpless at the same time. An Yun, if she doesn''t have that kind of mind for Cheng Mo, she will never stay and lie on the same bed with him. Chapter 1006 Returning home from the hospital, Qin ningsi wants to go, but still wants Han Junyu to persuade Cheng mo. He locks an Yun and is really overbearing. Now the Cheng family doesn''t agree with their marriage, and the elders seem to be unhappy. Han Junyu asked her to do her own thing, Cheng Mo''s thing, he will solve it. Qin Ning was angry, "how can this be called Cheng Mo''s business? I''m talking about an Yun''s business. If you hadn''t given her bad advice, Anyun wouldn''t be so embarrassed. " People who go to the hospital to see Cheng Mo walk into the ward and see two people lying on the bed. Cheng Mo explains to the public that he is surrounded by his fiancee, who is also a little uncomfortable, so he cultivates with him. An Yun sees that everyone is staring at him. It''s really embarrassing to want to drill a hole in the ground. But her hand was locked by him. She could not drill even if she wanted to. Han Junyu stares at her, Qin Ning is frightened by him and retreats in fear. "Yes, what''s the matter? Well, what''s your look like?" "What do you think I am?" Han Junyu asked. His eyes were so terrible that Qin Ning stepped back two more steps. He timidly wanted to run away, but he held his shoulders down. "Stupid girl, no matter you care about my body, you don''t worry about An''an''s physical examination. What do you think of me when you think of other people''s women?" Qin Ning quickly asked, "how is your review? And Ann''s physical examination, no problem Han Junyu tugged at the corner of his mouth and reached for her forehead. "I''m thirsty. Go and get me a glass of water." "Oh." Qin Ning immediately rubbed to pour water. Finally the topic diverged. Han Junyu kneaded his forehead, sat down on the sofa and took out the medicine list that Xiao Jue had prescribed for An''an. An an''s situation is rather troublesome. It seems that he still needs Ning Fu''s help. But he is not going to tell Qin Ning about this situation. Now she has to review the exam. If she knows too much, she will only worry and increase the burden. When he heard the phone ring, he took a look and hung up. Qin Ning came over to listen to his mobile phone ring again, but he hung up without hesitation. When the phone rings for the third time, she took a curious look. "It''s from the old house?" "Well." Han Junyu didn''t want to talk about it. He directed her to pour water. Qin Ning grinds his teeth. After the man is hospitalized, he seems to have broken his leg next door. He wants her to do everything. Qin Ning was also worried about him. At first, she was obedient. Now, seeing how he looked like, she really wanted to pour water on his face. The man raised his eyes and suddenly looked at her. She was so scared that her hand trembled. She quickly poured the water and took the cup to his hand. "There''s been a phone call. Isn''t there anything important?" Han Junyu said indifferently, "it''s not the old lady''s funeral. What''s important. Even if the old lady has a funeral, it''s not my uncle and fourth uncle who will arrange it. It''s not my turn. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stopped talking. Han Junyu has a grudge against old lady Han, but she is also an elder. She can''t vent her grudge. She can only be out of sight and out of mind. The mobile phone rings again. After Han Junyu hangs up, he wants to blackout the number and is stopped by Qin Ning. "If there''s another call, I''ll listen." Han Junyu holding the mobile phone does not let go, "you still listen to English, there are three months of examination, your English, are you sure?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Every time he met something, he used her study to get out of the way. Qin Ning was really helpless. She stops chatting and is ready to get up and go upstairs to study. However, she hears his mobile phone ring again. She runs to answer it directly. Han Junyu''s brown eyes are sharp and cool, which makes Qin Ning''s back cold. She insisted on explaining in a low voice, "well, I''m the hostess of the Han family now. I should take care of the housework of the Han family. In the future, don''t worry about Han Zhai. No, if I can''t handle it well, you''ll take care of it. " With that, she snatched her cell phone from him and listened to each other. "Han Shao, Han Shao, I''m the housekeeper. The old lady suddenly fainted this morning and went to the hospital. I wake up just now, and I''ve been shouting to meet you and the children. " It''s very impolite. I don''t want to see you. But the old lady is not popular with them, and she will only be upset. "Hello, housekeeper. I''m Qin Ning, Han Junyu''s wife. Han Junyu has been injured recently. He is not able to move now. If the old lady wants to see her children, I can take them to see her. You see, is that ok? " "Ah, OK, OK, Miss Qin, if you are" "housekeeper, I don''t think you can hear me clearly. I''m Han Junyu''s wife. Please call me Mrs. Han." Qin Ning is polite to the housekeeper, but the housekeeper still calls Miss Qin, which is disrespect for her. Respect is mutual, she gave each other enough face, the other side does not want face, then Qin Ning will not be polite.Listen to Qin Ning attitude become tough, Han Junyu a hand support jaw, a bit surprised at her. The housekeeper said, "sorry, Han, Mrs. Han, if you bring your children to visit the old lady, it''s best." "Well, I''ll take the children to see the old lady when I have time. Oh, I''m going to study now. Goodbye. " Hang up, Qin Ning return the mobile phone to him. Afraid of his anger, she explained, "if you don''t answer the phone, they will annoy you. Anyway, I''m not a good person in their eyes. I don''t mind if I''m a bad person." "Ha ha." Han Junyu put the phone away, she doesn''t mind, he does. His wife, apart from him, nobody wants to hurt him. "Don''t even think about it!" Qin Ning knew what she said was to take her child to the hospital to see her old lady. She grinned. "I said, I have time to go. When I have time, I don''t has the final say." Han Junyu snorted from his nose. His mood finally warmed up, but he still didn''t give her a good face. The old lady who is waiting for Qin Ning to take her children to see her in the hospital is eager to see her. After waiting for a few days in the hospital, she didn''t wait for a figure. She is in a bad mood and loses her temper with the housekeeper. The housekeeper was also in a dilemma and called Qin Ning again. This time, she was respectful and asked when she would have time to take her child to the hospital. Qin Ning looks embarrassed and looks at the man around her. She honestly tells us that she is preparing for the exam recently and studying every day. In addition, she has to take care of Han Junyu. She really can''t leave. After listening to her words, the old lady threw the teacup in a temper, which was obviously playing with her. If she wants to visit, her studies are not worth mentioning at all. Since she doesn''t come to the hospital, she can only go to Han Junyu''s villa. The housekeeper thought of Han Shao''s warning and wanted to remind the old lady, but the old lady interrupted him impatiently. Now she doesn''t know how many days she can live. Her last wish is to see her great grandchildren. Can''t this wish be fulfilled? The housekeeper couldn''t stop her, so he sighed and drove her to Han Shao''s villa. When the old lady arrived at the villa, Qin Ning was painting an oil painting. Several children were sitting next to her playing with the paint, which made her face and body covered. The old lady went in to have a look. She saw that the two children had turned into little faces, and their faces were very bad. That''s how she raised the future heirs of the Han family?! Chapter 1007 Qin Ning used to paint in the studio, because Aunt Zhang reminded her that now she moves all the things she paints to the living room on the first floor, and occasionally draws three children to play together. Qin Ning was a little surprised to see the old lady Han''s sudden visit. She quickly packed up and entertained her. "Housekeeper, go fetch water and wash the children''s faces." The old lady ordered. "Yes." The housekeeper went to the kitchen to fetch water, but Qin Ning stood in front of the housekeeper when he wanted to wash the two children''s faces. "My child, I will take care of myself. These pigments don''t hurt children. I''ll let them play by themselves. I''ll let them wash them later. " The old lady stared at Qin Ning angrily and asked in a cold voice, "how old are two children? If you want them to wash by themselves, how do you become other people''s mothers?" Qin Ning is puzzled. Isn''t it good for a four-year-old to cultivate a sense of independence? "Aunt Zhang, tea for the old lady." Qin Ning touched the paint and her hands were a little dirty. She went to wash them and put away the things. At the same time, she told the children to put away their toys and teach them to sort them out. Jiji likes to play with all kinds of cars, airplanes, Gaole and building blocks. Every time he plays with his own toys, Qin Ning will clean them up with him. But an an''s awareness of this aspect is not strong. Her favorite dolls and Barbie dolls are thrown wherever they play. Every time she has to remind Qin Ning to clean them up, she just lazily goes to clean them up. At the beginning, Qin Ning taught that it took a lot of patience, but with more times, An''an got used to it. After playing it, she would consciously pack up her things. But the old lady didn''t like Qin Ning. She was wrong everywhere. When she asked the children to pack up their own things, she felt that Qin Ning was lazy. She didn''t clean up for the children, but asked them to. It''s really pitiful for the two children. They are so lovely, but they are bullied by such a woman who is not on the stage. "Jiji, come to granny Zeng." Jiji knows her and seems to be a relative, but she has a bad attitude towards her mother. Jiji doesn''t want to talk to her and leads her sister to wash her hands. The housekeeper stopped them and wanted to take them to wash their hands. The old lady was old and always wanted to see the two children. However, Han Junyu rejected the old lady''s contact with his children because of the past. The old lady could only bear it. This time, the old lady suddenly fainted and stayed in hospital for a few days. She also talked about wanting to see the two children every day. Now she finally met her. The housekeeper didn''t want to spoil her fun. Before he came to the two children, there was a ten-year-old boy standing in front of him. He had a good-looking face, but his face was cold and he was staring at him defensively. "This should be Han Shao''s adopted child. Master churui, come on, I''ll take you to wash your hands." "No, I can help my younger brother and sister with such trifles." Han churui protects his younger brother and sister to go to the bathroom. The housekeeper was embarrassed and wanted to follow them, but he was driven out by Han churui. The old lady looked at it all the way, and her face became more and more ugly. "Qin Ning, I''m the children''s grandmother Zeng. Why don''t you let the children get close to me?" Qin Ning said, "don''t be angry to see the children sitting in front of you. If they are willing to be close to you, it''s certainly good. If they are not willing, they can''t force the children to approach you with a bitter face. " "You''re very reasonable. What do children know? You must have instilled some messy things into them." The old lady''s exasperated accent. The old lady thought that Qin Ning must have done something to alienate the children and instilled some dirty things into them. "You are wrong. The children understand." Although the children are not clear about many reasons, they will observe that the old lady has a bad attitude towards her. Jiji is a child who protects her mother, so she will not be close to the old lady. The old lady still wanted to talk. Seeing the children coming, she stopped talking, and her face became kind. "Ji Ji, an an, come on, Granny Zeng has brought you something to eat." The old lady asked the housekeeper to take out her shopping. Ann saw that it was food, and she was still a little excited, but she realized that her brother was in a bad mood. She also realized that the old man couldn''t get close, and subconsciously leaned against Han churui. The old lady kept her temper as she watched the two children step back without looking at her. "Jiji, Granny Zeng loves you most. Come to granny Zeng. Granny Zeng can give you whatever you want." Jiji face, "I want my parents will give me, do not need others to give me." "How can I be someone else? I''m your great grandmother and your closest relative. Good boy, come on, let granny Zeng hold you. " The old lady put down her crutch, got up and went to Jiji. Just as she was about to reach for him, he hid behind Han churui. Jiji doesn''t like to be close to strangers. What''s more, if the stranger doesn''t give his mother a good face, he doesn''t want to be close to her."Don''t be afraid, Jiji. Grandma Zeng won''t hurt you. You look like your father when he was a child. When he was young, he always had a straight face. In fact, he wanted someone to hold him Seeing that the old lady was still approaching, Jiji was upset. "I don''t want you to hold me. You go away." Listening to the child''s tender voice, the old lady''s face was stiff, angry and angry, but she couldn''t bear to kill the child. Looking at Qin Ning sitting on one side, he said, "is this the etiquette you taught me? I am her great grandmother, I hold him, he said such words, you do not care? " Qin Ning blinked in bewilderment, "children don''t like you, what can I do? Forcing him to do something he doesn''t like is not my way of education. " Qin Ning and Han Junyu discuss the education of children and adopt the strategy of free range. As long as the children do not make the mistake of principle, they are not prepared to take care of them. "You Cough " the old lady covered her chest and coughed for a long time. The housekeeper worried about her illness and took out her medicine to feed her. Then the old lady recovered. Seeing that the old lady''s face was not good, Qin Ning was also helpless. He turned around and said a word to Han churui. He took An''an and Jiji upstairs. The old lady saw that Qin Ning deliberately let An''an and Ji Ji go upstairs, and didn''t give her a chance to get close to her children. Her face was a bit ugly, and she said a lot of sarcastic words about Qin Ning. After a few words of scolding, seeing that Qin Ning''s face remained unchanged, the old lady felt that she had said so much but was ignored by her. What depressed her heart was another cough, and she even scolded Han Junyu. Han Junyu was brought up by her, and she pushed him to the top of Sheng''an. However, he didn''t appreciate it. Instead, he wanted to draw a line with her. That''s a wolf''s heart. Qin Ning doesn''t care what the old lady says about herself, but she has been slandering Han Junyu. She can''t stand it. "Old lady, you should know what you have done to my husband''s mother. You used to be my husband''s most respected person, but you have hurt his mother and ruined his childhood. Not only have you not a word of apology, but you are here to blame . You don''t deserve to be liked by my children, let alone welcome by our family, so please leave! " Chapter 1008 The old lady arrived at the villa. Now that she was here, she could not stop herself. Please come in. Although Qin Ning had done a good job in the construction in her heart, she was not comfortable with her natural tone. Jiji and Ann don''t get along with strangers. Why does she need two children to give her a good face when she comes? What''s more, the old lady once hurt Han Junyu. She not only didn''t apologize, but also scolded Han Junyu. She was not happy for a long time. But when she spoke, she tried to be calm and don''t disgrace Han Junyu. Han Junyu taught her that if she wants to become more mature, first of all, she should control her emotions. No matter she is sad or happy, she can''t let the other party see her flaws. When the old lady heard that Qin Ning wanted to drive her away, she coughed again, and her haggard face was even worse. The housekeeper couldn''t look down and glared at Qin Ning with a fierce face. The old lady was not in good health. She managed to hold her body to see her great grandson, but Qin Ning wanted to drive her out. The woman who couldn''t get on the stage was really hateful. Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry, and says in his heart: if she is not in good health, should everyone tolerate her? It''s not good to rely on and sell the old here. "Mrs. Han, even if you are married to Han Shao, you can''t get rid of the small family. What do you mean that we should be afraid of our children when we rob them Qin Ning is not very good at fighting, but she is always aggressive. She takes a deep breath. "I''m not afraid of you robbing my children, but my children don''t need to be contacted by everyone. Housekeeper, the old lady is in poor health. You''d better take her to the hospital as soon as possible. Otherwise, it''s my fault that she is so angry. " "You," "my wife is right." Han Junyu, standing at the end of the stairs, walks slowly down the stairs and looks down at the old lady with a cool face. He went to Qin Ning and sat down, glancing at the housekeeper and the old lady. "I didn''t make it clear, or do you have a bad memory? The old lady is not in the hospital. She comes to my villa to teach others. How come she is impatient? " "Han Shao, what are you talking about? The old lady is getting worse and worse. She just wants to see her great grandson, but this woman is not only perfunctory to the old lady, but also hides her children." The housekeeper was angry and denounced Qin Ning. He thought that Han Junyu would teach Qin Ning a lesson on the excuse of the old lady''s bad health. Han Junyu pulls lip, "see you, dirty my child''s eyes, who will compensate?" "Han Junyu!" The old lady was black and angry. "Housekeeper, I don''t want to get out of Han''s house and take the old lady away. Let me know when the old lady is going to die. " Listen to him curse his death, the old lady breath is not smooth, panting, or housekeeper quickly patted her on the back to give her comfort. Since Han Junyu found out the cause of his mother''s death, he became estranged from the Han family. Later, because Han Li made trouble, Han Junyu didn''t even look perfunctory. Now the old lady has money to support herself, but the eldest family doesn''t care about her. Han Li and Han Chang are selfish people who are hard to take care of themselves. How can they have the heart to accompany her. Lao Si is also filial, but he works in other provinces all the year round, and rarely returns home once a few years, so he can''t take care of it. Only the housekeeper has been with her to take care of her. Her health is getting worse day by day. She only thinks about her two great grandchildren. She is not only humiliated by Qin Ning, but also driven out of the house by Han Junyu. She even called a few good, "Han Junyu, is really hard wings, protect her, want to live angry me." "You forced me, old lady. If you really want to get along with your children, you should calm down and get in touch with them slowly instead of forcing them to be close to you. I hate to see you, but I didn''t stop you from coming to see the children. Do you think that if you are sick and dying, people all over the world will sympathize with you, please you and flatter you? Oh, what did you do when my mother was dying? Don''t say she is what destroys Han Chang''s marriage, she has never expected anything from the beginning to the end, and has never thought of taking me away. Old lady, you have done harm to others. If you succeed for a while, you should pay off the debt after decades. This is retribution Although Han Junyu has a bad temper, he is not a man who makes trouble out of no reason. As usual, he doesn''t have the heart to deal with the old lady, so he doesn''t think it''s necessary. But looking at Qin Ning''s attitude today, in order to cooperate with her, he made everything clear. Don''t blame them for their unkindness. It''s your old lady who did the unkindness. So don''t blame anyone for all this. You should reflect on yourself. Han Junyu rarely said so many words, the old lady was surprised, but also shocked by his last words. This is retribution! As I get older, I have some strange ideas about some things. It was her selfish intention to hurt Han Junyu''s biological mother in those years. If she did it again, she would still do it. But if you do it, you will be rewarded.Now Ning Rui has become a pile of bones. It is meaningless to pursue who is right and who is wrong. She stood straight spine, as if bent by something, opened her mouth, for a long time did not spit out a word, housekeeper looked at her worried. "Ma''am, are you all right?" The old lady coughed again and shook her hand. If she didn''t leave here, she would be angry to death by Han Junyu. The housekeeper quickly followed and patted her on the back to make her feel better. "Housekeeper, do your duty. If you don''t talk well, I''ll make you never open up! " Listen to the man''s warning, the key back stiff, cold liver and gall. He understood. Han Junyu said something impolite to Qin Ning before he taught him a lesson. With a sigh, I rushed to chase the old lady. After walking out of Han Junyu''s villa and getting on the bus, the old lady still felt a burst of depression, and her heart was choked with depression. "This is my retribution?" The old lady gasped and asked the housekeeper. "Madam, don''t worry about what Han Shao said angrily. Now you should take good care of yourself. When you feel better, I''ll take you to see your great grandson." The housekeeper comforted me. "Oh, with Qin Ning, where can I have a chance to see my great grandson?" The old lady is angry. The housekeeper thought it over and over again. The old lady''s temper was not like this before. She was dignified and elegant. She was calm in everything she did. But since she was ill, and she missed her great grandson, she was a little grumpy. Maybe in the face of fear, she find a vent, Qin Ning hit the muzzle. To be honest, Qin Ning didn''t embarrass her much, and she was respectful to her, but in this case, she could never tell the old lady, otherwise she thought Qin Ning had given him a lot of benefits. "Han Shao is angry with you, but it''s your grandson after all. Qin Ning can''t stop you from visiting your great grandson." The old lady listened to his words, and then she took a breath, thinking that she was also in a hurry to take good care of her body. Although from the first time she met Qin Ning, she felt that this woman was not blessed and very unpleasant. Now she married Han Junyu and gave birth to two children to the Han family, so she had to accept becoming Han Junyu''s wife. However, acceptance does not mean good face. It''s ridiculous that a narrow-minded woman should guard against her and think that she would hurt her great grandson! Chapter 1009 In the villa, after the old lady left, Han Junyu went upstairs and contacted song Xuan to ask him to investigate the old lady''s condition. After a while, he heard a knock on the door. His eyes were indifferent. He looked up at the woman standing at the door of the study and waved to her. With a fruit tray in her hand, the woman walked up to him like a kitten, as if afraid of disturbing him. Let her put down the fruit plate, he pulled her wrist, let her sit on his lap. Now he is more and more like, let her sit on his leg, now Qin Ning are conditioned reflex, move to his leg. No, it''s not a good habit. Qin Ning warned himself secretly. "What do you want to say?" Qin Ning embraces his neck and tries to rub his head, but he avoids it. "Talk well, don''t be coquettish." Qin Ning puffed his cheek and wanted to kiss him, but he avoided him again. "I''ll give you a reward first." Qin Ning small hand board is his handsome face, looked up to kiss on his lips. "Reward?" Han Junyu dislikes wiping the corners of her mouth, pinching her face, separating them. "Yes, you used to be very impatient with old ladies. Now it''s not easy for you to say those words." Han Junyu never disdains to explain, but this time, in the face of the old lady, although his words are not very nice, he wants to say so many words, Qin Ning can feel that he is trying to put down the previous resentment. "Oh, it''s silly to be scolded." Qin Ning laughs, "don''t need to be scolded, I''m stupid. Don''t you know that long ago?" "It''s a good thing to have self-knowledge. If you don''t read a book, run to my arms and rub it. Stupid girl, I haven''t fed you these days. Are you hungry?" When he took care of his body, Xiao Jue and Ning Fu specially told him not to do bed sports any more, but to be quiet. For the sake of his health, Han Junyu could only endure it. These days, he holds her to sleep, but does nothing. Han Junyu feels that he is going to be crazy. She was reading in her little studio, and he was reading in his study, but the little stupid girl just didn''t know how to restrain herself, so she rubbed against him if she had nothing to do. Qin Ning Leng for a few seconds to understand another layer of meaning he said, his small face burst red, embarrassed hand hammer him. "Keke," Han Junyu covers the place she hammered, and his face looks ugly, as if he is suffering. Qin Ning startled, nervous looking at him, "you, what''s the matter, am I hammering?" "Well." Han Junyu nodded. Qin Ning feels guilty. She wants to get up from him, but he holds his waist down. She thinks his condition is not good, and she''s a little flustered. "Han Junyu, it''s too hard to take medicine. Let''s go to the hospital." "If you don''t go to the hospital, you have to compensate." "Compensation, compensation?" Qin Ning stares at him in amazement. "Yes, it''s your compensation." At this time, Han Junyu''s face where there is a trace of discomfort, holding her small face, bow in her pink lip peck, and then close to her lips. "Make it up to you, learn from me, kiss." Instead of giving her a chance to refute, he put his arms around her and lay on the sofa together. After a deep kiss, the corners of their mouths were hanging silver silk when they separated. Qin Ning felt that his lips were sour and numb, especially his tongue seemed to be uprooted and eaten by him. "Have you learned?" Qin Ning quickly nodded, struggled a few times, wanted to escape from his arms, but the man was serious to check her learning results. Can this be checked? Qin Ning stares at him blankly and sees the man bow his head and kiss her again. "It was just a demonstration before, but now it''s officially in the teaching stage." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the man asked for a kiss, the reason always made her unable to answer. Her brain was oxygen deficient, and she had no mind to think about other things. She could only follow her instinct and try to echo him. She didn''t know whether she had learned or not. Han Junyu didn''t go to work, but his daily schedule was also very rich. He got up early and took his family out for a walk. After breakfast, he had to supervise Qin Ning''s English learning. Then he went to supervise Ji Ji and Han churui''s learning. After lunch, the family has a lunch break. In the afternoon, Qin Ning has to study. Han Junyu will read books in his study. After dinner, Qin Ning will have a free time. Occasionally, he will accompany her, and occasionally, she will go to find Shule by herself. After a month, Cheng Mo will be discharged, Han Junyu to the hospital. To the ward, see Cheng Mo wrist handcuffs is untied, an Yun guard in his side, but now she is trying not to take a wheelchair. No matter how many opinions the elders of the two families have, they can''t resist the insistence of Cheng mo. in addition, an Yun doesn''t have no feelings for Cheng Mo, but she hasn''t figured it out yet. Now she has the courage to stand up, which gives her a lot of confidence. Other doctors in the hospital, looking at Cheng Mo''s body repair, were shocked. Cheng Mo was shot, and they were all crucial positions. When he was pushed into the operating room, there was only one last breath left. It''s only a month. Many wounds on his body have recovered. It''s a miracle.Whether this is a miracle or not, Xiao Jue and Ning Fu are clear in their hearts. But the two budget Cheng Mo at least three months to get out of bed, now a month to recover almost, obviously Han Junyu''s blood material is more than they think. Everything in the world is two-sided. The so-called "too much is better than too much". The material in Han Junyu''s body is too much. Ning Fu is worried that it will cause harm to Han Junyu and wants to make a systematic examination for him. "If you want to study me, just say it." Han Junyu glanced at Ning Fu. Ning Fu knows that this topic is not very friendly, but he can''t help it. What their Ning family has done for generations is medical research. In addition, for the health of Qin Ning and his children, and for the blood of An''an and Ji Ji, he also needs to take samples for research, so as to prevent 10000 accidents. "It''s not impossible to do research, but I want to know your laboratory, and I want to invest in shares." Referring to his own biological research laboratory, Ning Fu''s face was not good. Before he could speak, Han Junyu continued, "I know that Ning Teng gave you your previous research laboratory, and then you wanted to get out of his control and set up a biological laboratory by yourself. I''ve asked people to check your biological laboratory. I can help you with a lot of incomplete equipment, so that the hardware can reach the top in the world. You have to recruit talents yourself, but I have to know the research situation inside. " Concerning his own physical condition, Han Junyu will not be careless and let unfamiliar people study. He is not at ease. Finding Ningfu to do research is also the result of mutual benefit. "Your investigation is very clear, and you are so aggressive. Why do you worry that I will divulge your information?" Ning Fu is ironic. Han Junyu doesn''t talk nonsense with him, "everything, you contact song Xuan and specify the contract. It''s my rule to investigate your biological laboratory. If I don''t know your strength, I won''t waste money. " "Oh, you''re afraid of wasting money?" Ning Fu seems to have heard an international joke, but he still has assets in his hand, tens of billions, right? It doesn''t take much to invest in his biological laboratory, and in terms of the efficiency of his biological laboratory, if it''s really done, he can make a steady profit. If it wasn''t for his consent to collect his blood and children''s blood regularly, he wouldn''t want his little investment. Han Junyu nodded solemnly, "I want to accompany the exam, but also take care of three children, do not work, do not earn money, but also spend money every day, so I care about every penny." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to his words, Xiao Jue and Ning Fu could not help but give him a white eye. He plays stock every day and makes more money lying down than most people. I don''t know how many times. He says he is short of money. Chapter 1010 Qin Ning doesn''t know how much money Han Junyu can earn, but looking at the countdown to the exam, her nerves are tense every day. ZS test time is December 10, the test content is roughly divided into three categories, English, art professional theoretical knowledge and practical painting. Practice painting, You Xi Yifan comes to Qin Ning two days a week to teach, art major is just theory, Han Junyu has helped her sort out a set of learning plan, as long as she is not lazy, Han Junyu said she can pass. Finally, we will talk about the English test, which includes three parts: written test, listening test and oral expression test. Han Junyu and Xi Yifan communicate with her in English, and she can listen to most of them, but they can''t speak, and their pronunciation is not accurate. Every time they listen to her finish a paragraph, Xi Yifan and Han Junyu both dig out their ears and look miserable. Qin Ning is ashamed. Both of them are talented students with high IQ and quick reaction. They often tease her. Occasionally, she is confused, let alone answering. It''s said that a famous teacher is a good student. The future is that the talent of this good student can''t be too bad. Qin Ning thinks that her talent is too bad. When Han Junyu and Xi Yifan teach her, she still studies in a mess. Knowing that Qin Ning studies hard, song Xuan and Shu Le occasionally come to find her. Of course, they just ask Qin Ning to change her teacher. Song Xuan and Shu Le communicate in pure English as soon as they speak. Song Xuan went abroad with Han Junyu when he was very young. Later, because he was an exchange student, he returned home from high school for a period of time. His score in the college entrance examination was the number one in science, and later he went abroad to study mathematics and computer. Shule can speak English because her family has spoken English since childhood, and her mother is a Chinese hybrid, so she can speak Chinese. So Qin Ning is forced to live in the heat of the water every day. Occasionally Yang Mu and Tong Qi come to study with her. After listening to the study plan of the two classmates, Qin Ning drinks in silence. It''s cool in autumn. The evening time becomes longer, but the study time cannot be reduced. Yang Mu is OK. She has Ning Fu to accompany her. She can choose the learning environment, but she can''t slack off. She starts at six every day, endorsing, studying, doing questions, reviewing, and studying again. She has to go to bed at eleven or twelve in the evening. Tong Qi is even worse. She lives in school and has to get up early every day to grab a place in the library. The central air conditioner is on in the library. Sometimes it''s too hot and sometimes it''s too cold. She has to spend time with a group of schoolboys and schoolgirls when she has a meal. So Tong Qi saw that there were no less fruits on Qin Ning''s desk, and the meals in the morning and afternoon were not the same. Three meals a day were also arranged. Several teachers gave her lessons, and her handsome husband accompanied her. Her Jane always lived in the honey jar. Qin Ning drank a mouthful of water and laughed a few times. As expected, he could not compare. Without comparison, there would be no harm. She does not deny that she is living in the honey world, but from another point of view, she has not learned four years of college courses, and her English has not been contacted for four years. Although she can be opportunistic in painting, she has no basic skills. They have been solid in four years of college courses. Although tongqi''s learning environment in the library is hard, there are a group of people with her. The learning atmosphere is good. Unlike her sitting alone in her study, she is always sleepy. Tongqi listened to her words, laughing and crying, but did not deny that she said the truth. Although there are several teachers to teach her alone, but her requirements will be very high, so the pressure will be great. Three people exchanged some time, in the heart all sighs, takes an examination of the postgraduate entrance examination really is not easy. "No matter what, since we have made great efforts, we must refuel and enter our ideal school!" Yang Mu nods to agree, Tong Qi Leng Leng nods, turns to see Yang Mu one eye, suddenly in the heart actually becomes confused. She and Yang Mu decided to take part in the postgraduate entrance examination with a mind that could not be compared with her. At that time, in her hopeless secret love, she made a silly decision. Now when it comes to the ideal school, she doesn''t know where to go. Yang Mu went to Ba city because Ning Fu wanted to live in that city, but what about her? "Qiqi, what are you doing? Do you have any questions you can''t understand?" Qin Ning looked at her staring at the book, eyes for a long time, gently shaking her arm. Tong Qi came back and pulled her lips. "Ningning, I suddenly changed my mind and didn''t want to go to the school in Baicheng." Yang Mu surprised a few seconds, and Qin Ning look at each other, two people are looking at her. "Where do you want to go?" "I want to take a chance and go to school E. their school will have an exam in February next year, so I can be more prepared." If the world''s best-known Academy of fine arts is ranked No.5 in the ranking of ZSE, it must be ranked No.5 in the ranking of the world''s best-known Academy of fine arts. E school''s country is a tourist attraction, with a long culture, full of romance. There are many students who apply for the examination every year, which is no better than ZS. Yang Mu and Qin Ning give her a thumbs up, can have this ambition is also admirable."To find your own goal, even if you fail, you are not afraid. No, Qiqi, if you come on like this, you won''t fail. " Qin Ning encouraged. Tong Qi also nods her head. She is afraid that she doesn''t know what to do. She used to like Yang Mu because she knew Ling Ze. Because she loves Ling Ze secretly, she always compares herself with Yang Mu. She always thinks Yang Mu is better than herself. Now she decides to let go of this secret love, and she is open to it. No matter who is good or bad, it doesn''t make sense. After all, the road she and Yang Mu want to take is different. "I didn''t learn the courses of qinning University, and I dare to take ZS. I thought, since I want to take ZS, I''ll try my best. If I fail, I''ll honestly find a job." "Cough, what? I have the courage to apply for the exam because of Han Junyu. I''m still shaking my hands when I think about my ZS. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi and Yang Mu can''t help laughing when they see that she shakes her hand deliberately. Three people chat a few words, soon Xi Yifan will come to qinning will practice, tongqi and Yang Mu is specially come to rub class, Xi Yifan is not mind. Xiao Bao is bored and just joins them. According to Xi Yifan''s request, the four of them draw their own works, and the one who finishes them first will comment on them. Xi Yifan finished reading the four people''s works, put them together and compared them, and hooked Qin Ning''s fingers. "I taught you last time that halo dyeing should not be too hasty, and that color is your advantage. There''s no need to deliberately restrain in order to make up for the shortcomings. Qin Ning, do you know what your painting is? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning bit his lip and knew that Xi Yifan''s next words would not be good words. "It''s not enough to compare with the top, it''s more than the bottom, it''s not like four things." Although Xi Yifan said with a smile, the tone was not joking at all. Qin Ning stares at the four paintings on the table. They are all professionals. They can tell the best from the worst at a glance. Chapter 1011 When Xi Yifan talks, Han Junyu just walks into the studio, but Xi Yifan''s words don''t stop. "Qin Ning, according to the talent, four people here are your best. No, my qualifications are not as good as you. This is your feeling of color and observation. It''s natural. This is what God gives you. But when we broaden our horizons and walk out of this villa, we don''t know how many talented people are in the art world, but there are very few works that can finally become famous, or even be remembered at a glance. Do you know why? " "Is it experience and control?" Qin Ning''s tentative answer. "Experience? I don''t know how many people who have been engaged in this industry all their life since they began to learn painting in primary school. Their experience is not little, but how many famous works are there? " Xiaobao took over his words and continued: "there is no scientific data for controlling power. It''s all about visual experience and cultural heritage. This kind of thing has something to do with a solid foundation, but it''s not absolute. Qin Ning, what your elder martial brother wants to talk about is the advantage. You know the barrel theory. If you are a barrel, what you emphasize is the long board on your barrel, but what you see is your own short board. It used to be said that only by adding short boards can more water be stored. But if you change an angle and tilt the barrel, how much water you can hold depends on your long version, which has little to do with your short board. " Xi Xiaobao spoke much softer and knew how to make Qin Ning understand. Xi Yifan has deliberately asked Qin Ning to control the scale several times before, which leads Qin Ning to the road he wants her to take. Because she used to draw without too much restraint, now suddenly to test, it is necessary to stress what kind of rules, she was nervous, especially concerned about their own short board. "What am I going to do?" Her basic skills were not solid, and she was helpless. She was also working hard during this period, but she was still far from what Xi Yifan required, so she was very flustered. "Forget what your own short board is, just follow your own mind to draw. Although the examination is a one size fits all count, you can touch others only when you are happy with yourself in the process of painting. " Xi Yifan knocked on the table and hung Qin Ning''s paintings on the wall. "This painting failed. I''ll post it here for you to remember. Don''t try to please anyone, and don''t lose your original intention to learn painting. " Qin Ning looks at the work on the wall, and Xi Yifan writes three words of "fail" in red ink. She dares not go to see Han Junyu and covers her face with shame. Qin Ning is criticized so miserably, Tong Qi and Yang Mu look at each other, and suddenly feel Alexander. In their eyes, Qin Ning''s works are already very good, but in Xi Yifan''s eyes, it is just a lump of rubbish. Xi Yifan turned to look at Tong Qi and Yang Mu''s frightened face and said with a smile, "don''t worry, my comments are in accordance with the school rules you want to test. Yang Mu''s school to be tested, I want to think about what it is. How to say, it''s old-fashioned style. It''s about basic skills. Zhou''s basic skills are not bad. You can search his works on the Internet and make a comparison. I won''t say much about the difference. Just understand it in your heart. Tong Qi, you have to take the e-school exam. Well, good courage. What''s the title of the e-school exam last year? You can also go to the Internet to find the first prize works and compare them with your own works. Take a look at how big the gap is. If it''s too big, you can''t walk fast and run wildly in the future ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi and Yang Mudun are both hit hard with their mobile phones. I didn''t have any confidence at all. Now when Xi Yifan said that, that confidence has long been crushed. "Do you think what I said is cruel?" Xi Yifan asked the three girls with a smile. "Elder martial brother, do you think the three of us still have hope?" "Hope." Xi Yifan picked up a pencil, pointed it on the table, and answered with a smile, "I never give people hope, I just make people despair. But there''s one more thing I want to remind you. You have only one hand, hope. You always catch it by yourself. If I, or the problem of entrapment, makes you feel desperate, it''s you who lose hope and want to catch up with those desperation. " Unexpectedly, Xi Yifan suddenly gave them a bowl of chicken soup. The three girls clenched their fists and were very excited. "Since you decide to take the exam, you can''t give up easily." Sitting by the window, Han Junyu is reading a Book Qin Ning reviewed. In order to remember, she drew many mind maps, which he taught her to draw. Listen to Qin Ning chanting slogans, his mouth slightly hook. "If you have time to talk nonsense, you''d better look at two more knowledge points." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s little face broke down in an instant. How did she forget that there was a man with a toxic watch, who was immersed in his poison every day. She thought that sooner or later she would be poisoned to death. After listening to Han Junyu''s sarcastic remarks, Xi Yifan smiles. He is also recently bored, accompany small treasure to raise a fetus, will promise Han Junyu to give Qin Ning a lecture. Qin Ning recently showed that he saw it in his eyes and made great progress, but there was more room for progress.However, Qin Ning has pressure, Han Junyu''s pressure should be greater than her. Qin Ning is not easy to gain weight, because of the high pressure of review, she is thin again. It''s a long and hard process to test physical and mental strength in the exam. When Qin Ning is convicted once, he pushes off all the work of Sheng''an. If Qin Ning doesn''t pass the exam and wants to take the exam for a second time, he''ll be furious. Han Junyu will certainly try every means to let Qin Ning pass the entrance examination at one time, and Qin Ning''s ability at the present stage wants to reach the level of entering ZS University. So they have to be dangerous. After receiving Xi Yifan''s advice, Tong Qi and Yang Mu feel that they have benefited a lot. They also discuss with Xi Yifan. After he teaches Qin Ning, they come to the class. Xi Yifan doesn''t matter. As long as they are willing to learn, he is willing to teach. They learned well and behaved well, so he had the cheek to ask Mr. Zhou to teach them at the last stage. After hearing that Zhou was going to give them a lesson, the three girls were so excited that they immediately nodded their heads and would perform well. At this time, Tong Qi''s mobile phone vibrates. She takes a look, tangles for a few seconds, and hangs up. Qin Ning scans the caller ID and looks at Yang Mu. Without waiting for Tong Qi to put down her mobile phone, it vibrates again. She wants to press it off again, but Yang Mu holds her hand. "Take it!" ¡°£¿¡± Tong Qi looks at her suspiciously, actually is guilty. Qin Ning also encouraged her, "take it, see what he has to say." Tong Qi smiles bitterly. Before Ling called her, she asked about Yang Mu. This time, maybe he asked about Yang Mu again. When she answered the phone, she was self abusive. But look at Yang Mu and Qin Ning are staring at themselves, she finally compromise, according to the answer. "Tong Qi, you haven''t come to the dance team for two months. What''s the situation?" Chapter 1012 Since Yang Mu went abroad with Ning Fu, Tong Qi never went to the dance team again. With the review of postgraduate entrance examination, where does she have time. Before she quit the dance team, she also sent a text message to Ling Ze, and he perfunctorily returned a good one. Tong Qi knew that Ling Ze was surrounded by many excellent girls, and she didn''t count anything. Ling listened to her explanation and was silent for a few seconds. "I don''t want to come to the dance team in the future, do I?" Tong Qi lowered her head and bit her teeth. "Yes, postgraduate entrance examination is more important." "Well, I wish you all the best in your exams." Don''t wait for tongqi to say goodbye, the other party hung up, tongqi immediately wet eyes, low head to cover up their emotions. "Kiki, are you ok?" Qin Ning patted her on the back worried. "No, it''s OK. I wanted to control it, but I can''t control it. Sorry, I''ll go to the toilet. " Tong Qi put down her cell phone and went to the toilet with her eyes covered. Qin Ning and Yang Mu are not easy to chase. They feel the same way about the failure of their secret love. "What''s the situation?" Xi Yifan asked curiously. Qin Ning pursed her lips and didn''t say anything about Tong Qi. She only said something about her joining the dance team four years ago. Qin Ning''s story has not been finished yet. Tong Qi''s phone rings again, but the caller ID is a bit unexpected. It''s Jing ran. "Eh," Qin Ning stares at the caller ID, but when tongqi''s phone is in a dilemma, Yang Mu answers it cleanly. "Tong Qi, what do you regard my dance team as? You can come and go as you want. If you want to leave, why don''t you say hello to me in advance? Even if you are just a small substitute, you should do your best. Now that you''re gone, where should I go Yang Mu frowned and picked up her mobile phone to talk, but Qin Ning asked her to be calm. She said, "Hello, Jingran, I''m Qin Ning, a friend of Tong Qi. Qiqi and Yang Mu are just substitutes. If they leave, I believe you can find many better substitutes than us. There''s no need to be so angry. If you have any questions, you can say them and we''ll work out a solution together. " Tong Qi has been out of the dance team for two months, and has not said a word in these two months. Ling suddenly makes a phone call, and Jing Ran''s phone call comes. This is obviously a bad intention. "I don''t care who you are. Tong Qi said that as long as Ling didn''t let her quit, she would not leave. Why, before Ling team spoke, she ran away did she find a man and stop pestering Ling team? " Qin Ning is to understand, hey, this woman is to satirize Tong Qi. "Whether Qiqi has found a boyfriend or not has nothing to do with being in the dance team, not to mention everyone''s ambition. Qiqi is going to take part in the postgraduate entrance examination and can''t participate in training. Jingran, I advise you to stay in Germany. " "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. In order to keep them in the dance team, Ling played the other two members of the team. Now that the dance team is on the right track, they clap their hands and leave. Do they regard Ling''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung? Let Tong Qi answer the phone, she knows to stay in the team, can''t hook Ling team, want to run, no way! And Yang Mu, don''t think she can''t afford to be old just because she is close to a rich man. If she suddenly withdraws from the team, she should also say an apology to us! " This sentence can make several people scold, what is Tong Qi hook Ling then run, and Yang Mu that is free love, what is next to the rich. Yang Mu quit the team, and Ling said hello, Ling nodded to agree, two people can not owe who. Tong Qi''s secret love for Ling Ze is also Tong Qi''s personal feelings, which has nothing to do with the dance team''s finding two substitutes. Well dye is to borrow a problem to play, deliberately difficult. Qin Ning and Yang Mu look at each other. They are both good sisters of Tong Qi. How can they watch her being bullied. "Let Qiqi go to the dance team, OK, Jingran, it''s easy to ask God, but hard to send God!" Qin Ning gas noisy hung up the phone, see everyone staring at themselves, she is a bit guilty, weak ask Yang Mu. "She bullies Qiqi. Shouldn''t you give her some color to see?" "Yes, color, show her!" Yang Mu was also filled with righteous indignation. Han Junyu originally wanted Qin Ning to read books, but because of Tong Qi, she must have no mind. Tongqi back, heard qinning said well dye thing, is also angry, and qinning all under the war, how can she not go. After lunch, Xiao Bao is a little tired. Xi Yifan takes her home to have a rest. Han Junyu takes her children at home. Qin Ning and the other two girls are going to the dance studio. Han Junyu was originally worried about Qin Ning and wanted to go out with her, but Qin Ning said that she could deal with the matter, and the three girls always had to say some private words together. It was inconvenient for him to be alone with a man. Han Junyu doesn''t like to be lively either. Since Qin Ning doesn''t want to, he doesn''t force her to keep talking on her mobile phone at any time. If there''s anything, just tell him. Qin Ning didn''t want him to worry. Naturally, he nodded. When he left, he was still blushing and gave him a kiss. The two girls beside him saw that their teeth were sore.After getting on the bus, Yang Mu is very curious and asks Qin Ning why she and Han Junyu can be so intimate. Qin Ning is puzzled by this. The intimacy between her and Han Junyu is not deliberately made. They have the same heart and don''t stick to other people''s eyes. They just like to get tired of being together and are not close enough. Three people chat all the way, to the dance room, Lao Mo parking reminder. Ling ran an entertainment company with a lot of business. The establishment of a dance team is just one of the projects. Because he likes dancing, he pays special attention to this aspect, so as long as he has time, he takes the dance team with him. The dance studio has its own rest room and training room. When the three arrive, Tong Qi and Yang Mu walk in front to introduce Qin Ning. Jing ran looks at the three people from a distance, and glances at Tong Qi''s whole body. Her features are plain and her figure is average. She is clumsy when she dances. It''s wishful thinking for such a woman to get Ling team. Tongqi noticed that someone was staring at her. She turned her head and saw Jingran. Her face was calm. "Captain, there are some things I can''t say clearly on the phone, so I specially come to say hello to you. Because I want to take the postgraduate entrance examination, I can''t come to the dance team for training. My substitute position, please give it to others Well dye high chin, a face of pride, do not care about what the other side''s face, but not polite irony. "If it wasn''t for Yang Mu, you wouldn''t be worthy to stay in the dance team with your qualifications. Now you''ll be given a substitute position, and you''ll still be disgusted." Tong Qi forbeared, "anyway, my intention of dismissal has been conveyed to you. I hope the dance team can develop better and better." "Of course, the dance team will develop better and better, which needs you to say, but if you want to leave the dance team, you can make up the money on this contract first." Jingran throws a document to tongqi. Tongqi takes two steps back and doesn''t pick up the document. However, when she sees the text on the front page of the document, she is still surprised for a few seconds. This is the document she and Yang Mu signed when they joined the dance team as substitutes. I don''t know what the ghost idea Jingran had. She picked up the ghost idea. If you see the red line drawn on the last clause of the document, you will be punished by the dance team for leaving early, asking for leave and quitting without any reason, which will affect the normal training and competition of the dance team. There were two kinds of punishments at that time. One was to pay for the salary from the dance team, and the other was to be resigned. Chapter 1013 Qin Ning and Yang Mu are curious about tongqi''s documents. They go to check them and find the place where they draw the red line. What they mean is that they want her to spit out her monthly salary in the dance team. When you join the dance team, you will get some salary every month. Although you are a substitute, you will get a lot of salary, 6000 a month. What''s more, it''s two meanings to ask Tong Qi to resign voluntarily and to be driven away by them. The three of them can see clearly that Jing ran wants to do something. Tong Qi doesn''t care about the money, but hateful Jing ran deliberately disgusts her about it. "OK, refund. I''ll call you right away "A hundred thousand!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi almost choked by this number, thinking that she was a auditory hallucination, raised her eyes and stared at Jing ran. Look at her a face banter of stare at oneself, see other team member is not also good intention of smile, in the heart angry. Without waiting for tongqi to speak, Yang Mu was angry. They didn''t get much money in the dance team. What kind of compensation does it need to be 100000 yuan! "You, deliberately, play with people!" Jingran couldn''t even say a word to Yang Mu. She didn''t like her for a long time. When she left the dance team, she didn''t think she had a chance to teach her a lesson. Now that she sent it, she won''t be polite. Scornful sneer, "speak all say not good, Yang Mu, you still shut up." Artificial attack, which is a bit hateful! Qin Ning stepped forward, just wanted to speak, but heard a scold. "Jingran, apologize to them!" Qin Ning turns his head and sees Ling Ze, who is wearing a suit, coming over. When I met Ling Ze before, he didn''t feel much about wearing casual clothes. Now he''s wearing a stiff suit. Compared with four years ago, it''s like a sword that has narrowed the edge and is much more calm and introverted. Good looking, good learning, plus super ability, such an excellent boy, no wonder Tong Qi will secretly love. Well dye did not expect Ling will suddenly come over, eyes flash a touch of guilty, but think she has said wrong, straight back. "I''m not wrong. Why apologize. Yang Mu, I can''t speak clearly. I still want to fight with others. It''s ridiculous! " Yang Mu used to hear people call her dumb. At that time, her voice was not good enough, and she couldn''t refute it. But now her voice is gradually recovering under the care of Ning Fu. She''s just used to saying two or three words, and she didn''t expect to be ridiculed as dumb. "I, I, am not dumb!" "How much better to talk than to be dumb?" Jingran is even more contemptuous. "Jingran" Ling was angry, his eyes were sharp, "apologize!" Jing ran stood still, obviously not aware of what he had done wrong. She knew that Ling Ze liked Yang Mu before, and always wanted to keep Yang Mu. But she was angry that this woman didn''t accept him. In order to go abroad with another man, she asked for leave here. Ling then answer her phone, the mood is very bad, she loves him, Yang Mu hate on. Then by chance, she knew that Tong Qi had a secret love for Ling Ze, so she wanted to punish them. Qin Ning stood aside and looked at Ling Ze with a faint smile. "I''d better not apologize. I''m crazy. Mu Mu is not worth being bitten by a dog. I have to go back. But Qiqi''s 100000 yuan, we still have to calculate the general ledger. " "You," was called a dog, well dye angry, but Ling is interrupted. "What?" "That''s right." "Qin Ning, don''t talk about it. I''ll give the money back to the dance team." Tong Qi pursed her lips, turned her head and looked at Ling Ze. She turned to leave. When she passed Ling Ze, Ling Ze grasped her wrist. "What money, make it clear!" Qin Ning knows that Tong Qi has his own ideas, so it''s not easy to open his mouth and takes Yang Mu to one side. Tong Qi looked down at Ling Ze''s big hand, gritted her teeth and kept a distance from him. "It''s the document that Captain Jingran said. I didn''t make it clear when I quit the dance team. If the captain is punished, I will accept it." Ling then takes away the document from her hand, opened to sweep one eye, sword eyebrow tight Cu. "Nonsense, my dance team, when do you have such rules? Tong Qi wants to take the postgraduate entrance examination and quit the dance team. I nodded. Do you want to punish me? " Now that Ling Dun Jing got the document, he could not go. "Ling team, do I mean that? Tong Qi, a woman who loves you secretly, tries her best to stay in the dance team to get close to you. But she''s in two boats. She''s secretly in love with you. She''s broken by another man, and then she leaves the dance team with her tail between her legs. " Tong Qi''s secret love for Ling Ze has always been a thorn in her heart. She can''t touch, say or see the light. But now Jingran said it in front of Lingze, she just felt like she had been stripped of her clothes and had a knife on her neck. A chill from the soles of the feet straight to the brain, eyes sour, in the heart to endure anger, just did not do shrew to tear well dye''s mouth.Aware of Ling''s eyes, she quickly bowed her head and wanted to drill a hole in the ground. "Jingran, shut up. The content of this document doesn''t count. I can''t spare you if you make a fool of yourself in the future! " The dance team used to be led by Ling Ze, so everyone used to call her Ling team. But Ling Ze had to manage the company. She couldn''t manage the dance team all the time, just let Jing ran manage it. But I didn''t expect that she would be so mischievous. Qin Ning looked at Ling Ze with fierce face, and then went to see Tong Qi who had been bowing his head. He was upset. Just to scare Jingran, I want to turn it over. Is Tong Qi inferior when she secretly loves others? "Ling Ze, my friend is bullied by your people. Isn''t there a word due?" Ling then looked up at Qin Ning, she is Han Junyu''s wife, if let Han Junyu hand, it is not good for him. "Well dye, you did it wrong. I repeat that you should apologize for your mistake." Jingran, however, is also stubborn and doesn''t feel that she has any fault. It is clear that Tong Qi, a woman who is shameless and secretly loves Ling team, stays in the dance team by means of despicable means. Now she says that she can leave when she wants to. When her dance team is run by her family, ? "It''s Tong Qi who''s shameless. Now that she''s found another man, she''s leaving the dance team. Although she was a substitute, we didn''t treat her badly. She didn''t do anything and didn''t train. Why did she get paid. She is greedy and shameless. Why should I apologize. If you want to build a memorial archway after being a whore, you''ll be hypocritical! " After listening to Jing Ran''s words, the other members of the dance team all whispered. In the past, every time Ling came to the team, Tong Qi would come to talk to him. It turned out that he had this idea. The most hateful thing is that you still have two boats. It''s disgusting. Listening to those comments, Tong Qi blushed and clenched her fist. She didn''t want to make trouble. She had to bear it. She turns around resentfully, but she hears a crack, and her eyes are widened in amazement. "Jingran, is that your cultivation? It seems that if you are the team leader, sooner or later, the team will be brought with a miasma. " Does this mean to remove the name of Captain Jingran and expel her from the dance team? Chapter 1014 Jing ran covers her face and stares at Ling Ze in disbelief. She blinks her eyes wrongly and her eyes are scarlet. "Watch, cousin, you hit me?" Tongqi listen to her name Lingze cousin, a bit surprised, no wonder well dye so arrogant, originally they still have relatives. "To beat you is to teach you. If you make a mistake, you don''t know what it is, but you still try to be reasonable. " Ling then cold voice lesson. But Jingran doesn''t think she is wrong. She is doing good for him. He will like Yang Mu, is a high look at Yang Mu this woman, but she did not agree with him, but has been hanging him, but also always in the Ling team to the dance team to find him. Now she climbs up to other men and throws Ling away. Jing ran can''t see her cousin being wronged, so she should teach her a lesson. If she didn''t find a reason before, she should take Tong Qi beside her. Tongqi this shameless also don''t see what identity is, secretly love Ling Ze. Oh, toad wants to eat swan. "It''s her, ugly and shameless. Cousin, she loves you secretly. She just wants to cling to you. A disgusting woman should teach her a lesson and let her know herself a little bit Listen to well dye a sentence that she secretly love Ling Ze, Tong Qi almost broke her teeth, still can''t rush up, give her a few slaps. But at the moment, she felt guilty and had no confidence. She just wanted to disappear from Ling Ze. She was really afraid to hear any ugly words from him. Ling then listened to Jing Ran''s words and was also very angry. "Well dye classmate, don''t you have a secret love, or like someone? If you like a person, you will become shameless. Girls in the world will suffer. " Qin Ning is sarcastic. After Qin Ning mentioned the people Jingran liked, Jingran looked ugly. How can tongqi compare with her? Tongqi''s mind is dirty and plays tricks in order to get Ling. And she knows that Ling Ze likes Yang Mu and Ling Ze. Isn''t she Yang Mu''s best friend? Oh, an admirer who likes his good friend. What is this not a slut? Qin Ning didn''t look at Jing Ran''s face. He turned to Ling Ze and said, "Ling Ze, how can we say that we are friends who have known each other. I''m sending you a message today to ask you to do justice. Now what do you say? " Qin Ning guesses that Jing ran will make a monkey, and secretly sends a message to Ling Ze. Although Ling Ze is not very close to others, Qin Ning knows that he is reasonable and has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. It''s about his dance team. It''s best for him to deal with it. She is not a strong temperament. She comes out to speak for Tong Qi, which is also forced by Jing ran. "Jing ran, no longer the leader of the dance team, is a substitute." Ling is crisp under the order, is obviously a strong used to the main. "What, cousin, do you want me to be a substitute?" Jingran screamed. "There is no your cousin here, only the boss, Jingran. You are so ridiculous." Ling wants Jing ran to clear her position. Her dancing skill is good, otherwise he would not let her be the team leader. But she is still too young in management and needs more training. Ling Ze can see clearly, but Jing ran can''t think of this layer. She just thinks that Ling Ze doesn''t know who has confused her. Instead of helping her, she listens to another woman. Her eyes fell on Qin Ning, with red lips and white teeth, big eyes and small face. She was not gorgeous, and she looked pretty. Suddenly thought of suddenly hang up her phone woman, also called Qin Ning. Yang Mu and Tong Qi are not good goods. This woman must be birds of a feather. She wanted to fight back, her arm was suddenly hit by the people next to her. She frowned and turned her head to see that Ruan Qianqian, who played well with her, suggested that she should not fight against Ling team. "Ling team is angry. These three women are bitches. Don''t let them have the same opinion." Worried that she didn''t understand, Ruan Qianqian whispered in her ear to emphasize it. Ruan Qianqian, a student of Dance Academy, joined the dance team at the same stage as Tong Qi. Enter the dance team, train with Ling team, be attracted by him, deeply in love with him. She thought of many ways to get in touch with Ling team, but Ling team has always been cold and light. She didn''t pay attention to her at all. On the contrary, she got along well with Tong Qi and Yang Mu, who are not in the dance department. Every time Ling team comes to the dance team, Yang Mu and Tong Qi are shameless to gather together in front of him. They often ask Ling team to invite them to dinner. What''s hateful is that Ling team hints that they like Yang Mu several times. Yang Mu is a slut who can''t speak clearly. She pretends that she can''t understand Ling''s meaning. The most exasperating thing is that Tong Qi, who is interested in Yang Mu by Ling team, often pesters him. I thought I was hiding it well. People with eyes could see that she was secretly in love with Ling team. She also occasionally had a chance to know that the new captain was Ling''s cousin. This time, the dance team is going to take part in an international competition. Without a substitute, she wants to use her hand to teach them both. Originally, Ling team would be busy with official business in the head office at this time. Unexpectedly, they would suddenly come over. What''s more surprising is that the woman who came out of nowhere, Ling team, because of her words, would be removed from the position of Captain Jingran.Well dye to be removed from the captain''s position, how can bear, cold stare at Qin Ning. "Watch, Ling team, I''m telling the truth. If you listen to a woman''s words, otherwise I''ll be the captain, I won''t accept it!" When the mobile phone rings suddenly, people focus on Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s reaction was slow. After looking at his mobile phone, he realized it was his mobile phone. Seeing the caller ID, she answers the phone and says her address. After she hangs up, she looks up at Ling Ze. "Lingze, your dance team is a professional dancer. What does Qiqi''s personal feelings have to do with your dancing? Besides, she quit the dance team. Who does she like? What does it have to do with you? The former team leader said that he didn''t agree. Ha ha, I have a way to make you submit! " Ruan Qian listened to Qin Ning''s question and sneered scornfully in her heart. She wanted to see what tricks the woman wanted to play, and to make Jing ran submit. Oh, Jingran is a soft faced fool. She is not easy to deal with. "This beauty, it''s our dance team''s business. You''re an outsider. Don''t join in. Tong Qi''s personal feelings have nothing to do with the dance team, but she didn''t tell the team leader that she was going to leave before. The team leader had to arrange work and find her to understand the situation . The fine is just a joke between the captain and Tong Qi, and they really want her money. If the members of the dance team are suddenly nervous, we will lose time in the dance training Listening to Ruan Qian plead for himself, Jing ran looks at her gratefully, and hates Tong Qi and Qin Ning even more. Chapter 1015 Ruan Qian makes excuses for Jingran, which seems very convincing. But it''s Ling Ze who makes the final decision. Qin Ning looks depressed. After all, this is Ling Ze''s dance team. It''s good for him to get rid of Jingran captain. As for other things, they can only do it by themselves. Qin Ning asked Tong Qi in a low voice if the woman who spoke also liked Ling Ze. Tong Qi looked at Ruan Qianqian and nodded for sure. "Originally, Ling wanted Mu Mu to be the vice captain, but we had a lot of art classes. She was too busy, so mu mu refused. That woman has a chance to be a vice captain. Her name is Ruan Qianqian, a member of the dance department. I don''t know what kind of wind she smokes. I feel that Mu Mu and I rely on Ling to be superior, so I often fight with Mu Mu alone, and always make excuses to satirize mu for not speaking fluently. " Qin Ning frowns. Although Mu Mu is not in the dance department, she dances very well. Otherwise Ling would not appreciate her. Ruan Qian is jealous of Mu Mu''s ability. "I''ve made a decision, Jingran. Don''t force me to drive you out of the dance team." Ling is to well dye emphasize, indifferent face can''t see happy anger, but his tone didn''t half separate joke. In turn, he feels that Jing Ran''s words are too much, causing harm to Yang Mu and Tong Qi. He takes the initiative to apologize to them. "Jingran is not very mature. She said some unpleasant things. I apologize for her." "Cousin, I don''t want you to apologize, it''s because they don''t know what''s good or what''s bad." before Jing ran finished, there was a knock on the door, and the people close to the door opened the door, with a strange yie. The door opened and a man and a woman came in. They saw Yang Mu and said hello to her with a smile. Turning to see Ling Ze, they immediately explained their intention. They were introduced by Yang Mu and tried to be a substitute in the dance team. If they can be employed, that''s the best. If they can''t, they''ve seen Ling Ze''s dance team, which is also a long experience. The two boys, Tan Kai, are students of dance department, but they didn''t graduate because of special reasons, so they went to work as dance trainers in a training company. Another girl named Wan Haizhu is interested in dance. She dances and sings live on the live platform. She looks lovely, speaks sweet and dances well. She has a million fans on the network anchor platform. Jing ran said that she couldn''t find a substitute temporarily. Although Qin Ning knew that she was deliberately finding fault with her, in order to stop her mouth, she still gave her an idea and asked if there were any good dancing partners in Yang Mu''s circle who wanted to go on the international stage. Yang Mu learned to dance when he was a child. Naturally, he had his own dance circle. He contacted several friends, and two of them were willing to come. When she went upstairs, she found that her mobile phone had no power, so she gave Qin Ning''s mobile phone number to two friends and asked them to take a taxi immediately. Well dye and Ruan Qianqian listen to these two people are Qin Ning and Yang Mu recommended to come over to do the bench, the face is not good, secretly staring at Qin Ning, in the heart think she is a dog take a mouse, meddle in. Their dance team is going to be on the international stage, not all of them can. Listen to these two self report home, Ling Ze''s face has no expression. Although Yang Mu and Tong Qi are not professional dancers, they are trained by him. Naturally, they are not too bad. But now that they are here, Ling Ze doesn''t want to miss talent. He immediately takes a piece of music and lets them dance freely. It''s their test. Ling Zexuan''s song is a fast-paced jazz. Tan Kai listens to the music and quickly grasps the rhythm. He also wants to cherish this opportunity. In the process of dancing, he deliberately adds some difficult movements to connect the flowing clouds and flowing water, which is very wonderful. Wan Haizhu felt guilty after listening to the music and watching Tan Kai''s performance. But fortunately, during the live broadcast, she also encountered a lot of situations. Maybe her dancing ability can''t compare with him, but her on-the-spot coping ability is definitely better than that of ordinary people. Her dancing style is different from Tan Kai''s. she is a playful girl. She stands in the center of the training room, follows the rhythm, and then lets everyone dance with her. She is very expressive and infectious, and has no stage fright. After watching their performance, Ling was silent for a while and asked why they came here. Both Tan Kai and WAN Haizhu said that they had heard of Ling Ze''s star dance team for a long time, which is very famous in China and can get a salary. As for being a substitute, they all know what their shortcomings are, so they need more professional training. Ruan Qian and Jing ran look at each other with contempt in their eyes. Although the rhythm of the two is not wrong, it''s really ugly to jump. There is wan Haizhu, who still thinks this is her live studio, entertaining herself, and shamelessly pulling other people to jump together. Qin Ning and Yang Mu feel good after watching their performances. The most precious thing is that they both have a desire to make progress. Ling then turns around and orders his assistant to draw up two documents and let them look at them first to consider whether to stay. Does that mean they passed the examination? Tan Kai and WAN Haizhu are both surprised and surprised. Wan Haizhu is three feet tall. He runs to Ling Ze to sign his name and take a photo with him. He also asks if he can open a live studio here and dance in this training ground.Ruan Qianqian and Jingran are stunned. Ruan Qianqian looks at Wan Haizhu coming to Lingze. He is annoyed that such talents can also enter the team. They are not waste collection stations. She wanted to persuade, but Ling ignored it directly. She was so angry that Ruan Qian''s face turned red. "Ouch, the environment is a good training ground." The door of the training room was pushed open. People turned their heads to see the man who came in. He was wearing a baseball cap, a white T-shirt and loose black trousers. They couldn''t see his face clearly, but they all knew the man behind him. Zu Shijie, the judge of this international competition and the winner of the last dance competition last year. Zu Shijie is also a casual dress. He is wearing a light blue thin sweater, with black trousers at the bottom. He follows the man in front of him and stops in front of Qin Ning. The man in front of him took off his hat and looked at Qin Ning, "Qin Ning, do you want to come and watch the excitement?" It''s Pei Qian''s voice. When the women in the dance team saw Pei Qian''s evil face, they let out a cry of surprise. They couldn''t believe it and asked the people around them if they were dreaming. Otherwise, how could they meet Pei Qian in the daytime? My God, how could the world famous superstar suddenly come to their training room. Jing ran also rubbed her eyes and made sure that she was right. The man standing in front of Qin Ning was really the star she had always liked. Pei Qian! He''s more handsome than the camera. He laughs like Sue. He''s a moving light absorber. Chapter 1016 Qin Ning looks at the circle of friends, and Pei Qianfa says that he really takes his younger martial brother to hang around in Nankang city. Then there are two self portraits. Tong Qi was surprised to find that Pei Qian''s younger martial brother was Zu Shijie, so she had a dance competition with Qin Ning last year. As a child, Zu Shijie is gifted in dance. In addition, there are several elders in his family who are highly accomplished in dance, so he has won various dance competitions since he was a child. Last year, he just turned 21 years old and participated in the dance competition with his graduation works, and he won the world championship. Some people practice dancing and may not be able to win a place in the dance competition for more than ten years, but Zu Shijie won the world championship for the first time. Qin Ning listened to Tong Qi''s vivid explanation and found it interesting. He sent a message to Pei Qian asking if he was interested in going to the dance training room. It happened that there was a lot of excitement and he could come and be an audience. Pei Qian is worried that he has no place to play, especially in today''s hot sun. He doesn''t dare to play outside. If he goes to a training room with air conditioning and seats, and Zu Shijie likes it, he can''t get it. Qin Ning to the address, an hour later, the two came here. Zu Shijie looked at the dance training room, tut tut a few times, light eyes, obviously like the environment here. Turning to see Pei Qian talking to Qin Ning, he was even more interested. He crowded in front of Qin Ning. His pretty face was funny and said hello to her with a smile. "Hello, I''m Zu Shijie. My elder martial brother said that he would take me to see the beauties. It''s true. I don''t know what to call these three beauties?" Qinning smile in turn to do the introduction, found Zu Shijie has been looking at themselves, she doubted pick eyebrows. She is not an extrovert. She seems a little cheerful in front of familiar people, but she is not familiar with Zu Shijie. She is not comfortable with him, so she asks him if he has something to say. Zu Shijie looks at Pei Qian with a smile and asks if Qin Ning is a girl he likes. Pei Qian''s mouth twitches. If he dares to like Qin Ning, Han Junyu peels him every minute without hesitation. He wants to live a few more years. He quickly changes the topic and asks Qin Ning who is the dancer here. He wants to talk with Zu Shijie. This Ya''s only when dancing the forehead will be a little bit normal, otherwise is a idle little madman. When it comes to the topic, Qin Ning quickly introduced him. Instead of talking about the dance competition, she introduced Ling Ze''s dance training room. "Ling Ze, my friend, is very fond of dance. I heard that Mr. Zu is very accomplished in dance and very curious. Oh, and this miss Jingran and miss Ruan Qian are the leader and vice leader of the dance team here. I wonder if Mr. Zu can instruct them? " When Qin Ning spoke, he kept staring at Ling Ze and raised his eyebrows to him. Ling Ze is also highly accomplished in dance. In recent years, she started a company and trained her own ability. She also won several international awards when she was in University. "Ling Ze, I seem to have heard of this name." Zu Shijie showed a surprise expression, walked around Ling Ze for a while, and suddenly exclaimed. "Ah, I know. You participated in the last two dance competitions. Your creative dance was good. At that time, my elder sister said she wanted to know you. I found that you are more handsome than in the camera. Tut Tut, if the elder sister sees a real person, she will definitely chase you. " "Mr. Zu is joking. It''s a great honor for me to meet Mr. Zu." Ling is expressionless, tone is very polite. "Ling Ze, since you are my elder martial brother''s friend, you are my friend. Can I take a picture with you? I want to show my elder sister how handsome you are Zu Shijie has no airs at all. Instead, like a little fan, he takes out his mobile phone and looks at Ling Ze expectantly. He looks like he''s begging you to take a picture with me. Ling Ze''s mouth twitches. Ruan Qianqian listen to zushijie want to pass the picture of Ling Ze to his sister, let his sister to chase Ling Ze, angry stare round eyes. It is said that Zu Shijie''s family is very powerful. He has several elder sisters. The most famous elder sister is a popular star abroad. If her elder sister wants to pursue Ling team, she has no chance. Jingran''s eyes did not leave Pei Qian. This is her dream superstar. People who think about it day and night suddenly appear in front of her. When she meets a real person, she is a little excited. Aware of Ruan Qian arm hit himself, she was a little angry, and she separated a distance. Jing Ran''s feet move, and her eyes are still staring at Pei Qian. She wants to say hello to Pei Qian, but she doesn''t know what to say. She''s afraid that she will make a mistake, and she''s confused. It''s not uncomfortable for a woman to stare at Pei Qian all the time. After all, he encountered too many scenes like this. He took a calm look at Jing ran and nodded to her, which was a polite greeting. Now that Qin Ning has introduced them, whether they are friends or not, they should not be rude. Pei Qian''s eyes, for the little Fan Jing ran, he looked at himself, and it was really soul stirring.Jingran covers his heart and feels it''s going to jump out. Bang bang, it''s hard to calm down. Qin Ning looks at Jing Ran''s blush, and her eyes are staring at Pei Qian all the time. Then she realizes that she may be a fan of Pei Qian, and her big eyes turn around. "Jingran, Pei Qian is my friend. You seem to like him very much. Would you like to take a picture with him?" "Yes, may I?" Jingran''s excited words trembled. Pei Qian picks his eyebrows. Qin Ning He knows is shy and unsociable. He will not say such impolite words without his consent. At the moment, she blinked her big eyes, like a kitten with small claws to scratch. He gave a low smile and nodded solemnly. Jing Ran is so excited that she wants to go to Pei Qian, but Qin Ning stops her. "Jingran, you like Pei Qian. It''s a shame, isn''t it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jingran stares at her in surprise, and her face turns red. Pei Qian is an international superstar. I don''t know how many people like him. How can it be shameful to like him? Qin Ning is trying to embarrass her! "It''s not shameful to look at your face, like someone, and then want to get close to him, is it?" Qin Ning smile, turned to look at Tong Qi, "so, now you should understand, Ling is very good, this is beyond doubt, don''t say Tong Qi, I also appreciate him, like him, is human nature. And you said before that liking Ling is corruption and vanity, and what else can you get from him? This is a misunderstanding of Tong Qi. Should you apologize? " Jing Ran is surprised. Qin Ning has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. She likes Pei Qian to teach her a lesson. But reflect on it, her cousin is really excellent, from small to large, like his girls do not know how much, Tong Qi secretly love him, this is not uncommon, Ruan Qianqian also often see him can not move his eyes. Suddenly aware of something, she suddenly turned her head to see Ruan Qian, she seems to understand what. Chapter 1017 Jing ran entered the dance team, and Ling Ze was very close to the two substitutes in the team. After hearing that they were brought into the team by him, she would take more care of them. At the beginning, she didn''t care. Later, Yang Mu danced for a while, and Ling praised her. She only paid attention to the two substitutes. At that time, Ruan Qianqian often said something unpleasant in front of her. Later, Yang Mu didn''t come to the training and called her. She only said hello to Ling team, and then there was no more words. At that time, she was very angry. This Yang Mu is really arrogant. She also heard Ruan Qianqian say that Ling team pursues him again, but she pretends to hang Ling team, but follows other rich men to travel abroad. Thinking of her cousin being fooled, she was naturally upset. This time, Ruan Qianqian encouraged her to call Tong Qi and try to fool her. Now Qin Ning is so agitated, it''s her who loses face. Knowing that she was being shot, Jing ran was angry and annoyed. Looking at Pei Qian, she gritted her teeth in shame. In front of the people you like to worship, being humiliated is absolutely a hair blowing thing. However, Jingran is also a neat person. She is confused and makes mistakes. If she makes mistakes, she will make mistakes. She is really impulsive and goes too far. "I''m sorry, Tong Qi. I apologize for everything I said before. I hope you can forgive me." Tong Qi stares at her in surprise, but she doesn''t expect to apologize. She likes Ling Ze''s business. She thinks she''s hiding well, and she''s careful when she pays attention to Ling Ze. However, being untied by Jing Ran''s words, it''s like peeling off a layer of her skin. At the beginning, she feels heartbreaking pain. But now listen to Qin Ning''s words, the pain gradually subsided. Ling is excellent and worth liking. She will have a good impression on him, but it''s no surprise. It''s just that she likes someone at the beginning and is shy and doesn''t want to be known. Always dare not say her heart to Ling Ze, also because Ling Ze has a good feeling to Yang Mu, she feels that she is in intervention, will lose Yang Mu this friend. Now Yang Mu has found her own belonging, but Ling has no interest in her. No matter how hard she tries, it will be hard for her. Tongqi is not a fussy person, and she decided to give up this relationship, said it, it is not a big deal. She wanted to speak, but found that Qin Ning winked at her, she stopped her voice. "If you trample on Tong Qi''s feelings maliciously, you can eliminate your mistake with an apology. Miss Jingran, I''m sorry. We don''t accept your apology." Qin Ning said. "What do you want?" "Do you accept Ling Ze''s punishment?" Jingran clenched her fist. Although she was ashamed and angry, she did something wrong. She had nothing to say. "Well, I''ll be the substitute. Sorry, watch, team Ling, I was too reckless before. " "If you know what''s wrong, you can correct it, and train well in the future." Ling will apologize for her, not surprisingly. Jingran is simple in nature, immature and impulsive. He turned to see Tong Qi, and found that she calmly showed a polite smile, alienated attitude, do not know why, there is a bit strange in the heart. "It''s your job to accept the punishment from Ling team. It has nothing to do with Tong Qi and Yang Mu. How you want to apologize to them depends on your heart." Staring at Yang Mu and Tong Qi, Jing ran frowns. The apology has been said, and now people are not satisfied, which makes her feel embarrassed. But what Qin Ning said is not wrong, accept the punishment of Ling team, this is her work attitude is not correct, should be punished. Before she impulsively said those words, is some inappropriate, but how to apologize, they can accept it? Pei Qian sees that what Qin Ning wants to do is almost the same. He smiles and picks an eyebrow at Jing ran. It seems that nothing happened just now. "Don''t you want to take a picture? Do you need any more? " "Yes, yes." Jingran immediately nodded, took out his mobile phone and wanted to take a selfie with him. Wan Haizhu, standing on one side, sees Zu Shijie and Pei Qian. His eyes have been shining for a long time. It''s just because he is not familiar with them and has their friends here. It''s very impolite to step forward suddenly. When Pei Qian wanted to take a picture with Jing ran, he couldn''t help it for a long time. After Jing ran finished shooting, he immediately crowded to Pei Qian to take a picture with him. Zu Shijie sees that they want to take a picture with Pei Qian, but Ling hasn''t agreed to take a picture with him. He goes to Pei Qian and threatens that if Ling doesn''t agree to take a picture with him, no one will want to take a picture with Pei Qian. Pei Qian rubbed his forehead with a headache. He didn''t want to say anything. He liked to make trouble. This little madman was too energetic to stop him. Wan Haizhu and others who want to take photos with Pei Qian feel sorry, but it''s not practical to ask Ling Ze and Zu Shijie to take photos. Zu Shijie is also a stubborn boy. What he wants to do does not meet his expectations, he has the ability to turn the world around. Ling Ze refused to take photos with him, so he declared war on Ling Ze and danced to see whether he would win or lose. If he lost, he could make a request to the other party.Ling Ze thought it was good to dance with a talented dancer. He took off his suit and asked him to invite him first. The music is selected randomly on the Internet. The rhythm of zushijie''s music is very accurate. It''s like a fish in water. With the music, he puts up his tail at will. It''s natural, smooth and emotional. Everyone wants to stand up. It''s great. Ling Ze is wearing shoes and suit pants, accompanied by a white shirt, indifferent handsome face. When he dances, sometimes he looks like a relegated immortal, sometimes he looks like a ascetic devil. What he is good at most is rotation, which is a great test of a dancer''s ability. He was cold and hard, even his eyes were cold, but his body was soft and soft. A lyric modern dance, people were brought to another stage by him. The music stopped, and people were still in their minds. After a few seconds, they burst into applause. As a bystander, Qin Ning appreciated the movements of the two dancers, and suddenly thought of his painting and what Xi Yifan said. There was a flash of light in her mind, as if she understood something, but she couldn''t grasp what it was. Zu Shijie is also applauding. He is not stingy in appreciating Ling Ze''s ability, but also finds it enjoyable. This time, he also took off his coat and let the music ring. It was a folk dance. In an instant, he turned into seaweed in the ocean and swayed his body with the undulating waves of the water. There was hardness in the softness and toughness in the rigidity. Everyone was amazed. Although he was a boy, his flexibility was so terrible that people envied and envied him. "The boy is on the show again, and he doesn''t see if he has practiced the action well..." Pei Qian could not help but make complaints about it. Qin Ning listened to Pei Qian''s words. Although she was not good at dancing, she still had a good taste. Zu Shijie''s dance is very gorgeous. It seems that there are innumerable wonderful things in it, which makes people reluctant to look away. However, Pei Qian thinks that he can do better in several action links, but Qin Ning and others will not care about the shortcomings when they appreciate his dance. On the contrary, those shortcomings will be attractive and commendable. Ling then listened to Pei Qian''s words. He was very quiet, and rarely had a good comment. Zu Shijie''s dance is good, and few international dancers want to surpass him. Qin Ning reflected that no matter what it is, there is no absolute right or wrong, good or bad, not the performer, but the audience. Good or bad, don''t define by yourself. She can do wholeheartedly to do their own should do, as for good or bad let others to comment on it. Chapter 1018 Qinning back to the villa, also not good to delay time, to the study to complete the homework, but found that the man looked at her eyes some strange. When she looked up at him, she found that he was still staring at himself. Her eyes were so hot that she felt hot all over. She immediately looked away and thought deeply with her pen. She didn''t do anything. How could he seem to eat her expression? After thinking for a few seconds, she didn''t figure it out. She blushed and continued to do her homework. She finished the test paper. She handed the homework to him for correction. She went downstairs to find the children. Asked where Dad took them to play this afternoon, Jiji said that her father taught her multiplication formula, and Ann said that her father taught her to make Barbie dolls, and she wanted to make her own dolls. Can Han Junyu make Barbie dolls? Qin Ning is curious and asks an an an to take out the Barbie doll made by her father. The Barbie doll is not very delicate and beautiful, but she admires her husband even more. What a good father. In order to cultivate her hands-on ability, she even taught her how to take needles by herself. It''s definitely my father. When Qin Ning was a child, her father accompanied her to do similar activities. Although she didn''t do well in housework, she was good at making dolls. In order to accompany an an an, she also picked up needles and thread to make dolls. Han churui finished his homework and came to join in the fun, but he was really not good at sewing a skirt with a small needle. He hurt his hand and didn''t make a skirt yet, but looking at Qin Ning''s exquisite skirt, he had to admit that everyone has his own advantages. Qin Ning finished half of Han Junyu''s work and continued to instruct An''an to do it. An''an was quiet and could sit still. He was very interested in making dolls. He patiently finished his coat and continued to make skirts. Seeing Han churui''s clumsy hands, he went to teach him to take needles with a smile. After dinner, Qin Ning continued to review and found that Han Junyu had revised the topic he had done in the afternoon. Although the result is very bad, but at least a lot of progress than some time ago, she is not discouraged. Put into the study time always feel short, heard the man called himself, she was confused to look up. Seeing that the man had taken a bath and changed into a black Nightgown, but the tie around his waist was not tied tightly. He was a bit lazy and half covered, revealing his strong chest. Although his face was still indifferent, Qin Ning felt from his eyes that he was in a good mood now. "It''s time you went to bed." The man''s voice is low, magnetic with bewitching, and he deliberately close to her left ear, breath blowing into the ear, she felt very itchy ears. When she realized that she was absent-minded, she quickly shook her head. Beauty was really wrong. She still had to read a book. "Wait, wait, I''ll finish this chapter in a few minutes." "Not even for a few minutes. Take a bath, get up early and go to bed early." Do not give her time to hesitate, he overbearing to her picked up out of the study. "Ah, Han Junyu," Qin Ning quickly hugged his neck and found that his pace was a little fast. He always thought he was a little strange today. "Han Junyu, do you have anything happy to share with me?" Han Junyu had already put hot water on her and put her in the bath. Qin Ning also smelled a burst of rose fragrance. It was the smell of rose essential oil. The smell was not heavy, and it was very comfortable. "It''s a good thing to tell you, but you have to take a bath first." Han Junyu didn''t mean to leave, but rolled up his sleeve to help her take a bath. Qin Ning is shy. She stands in front of him and waves him to go out. She wants to wash by herself, but the man keeps moving. He takes out a bath towel and puts a bath gel on her. "Take a bath, or don''t blame me for not reminding you." Although he had bathed himself before, Qin Ning still felt uncomfortable and blushed and bowed his head. "What do you remind me of?" "Remind me to be nice." Han Junyu hooks his lips, raises her jaw with the other hand, and lowers his head to kiss his lips. He doesn''t mind that the water on her body has wet his nightgown. His kiss, overbearing, fierce, Qin Ning was about to suffocate before being let go, limp sitting in the bath, if not for him holding her arm, she would slide into the water. After washing her, he wrapped her up in a big towel, carried her back to the bedroom, lifted the quilt and put her on the bed. Then Qin Ning felt the position beside her sink. She smelled the familiar fragrance, which was warm orange, and there was a light sweet smell. is more curious about what is going on, so that the man can spray perfume when he goes to bed. "Han Junyu, what are you happy about?" Han Junyu didn''t speak. Instead, after he covered himself with a quilt, he took off his bathrobe and put it beside him. He turned over and put his arms on her head. "Guess what." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No matter how stupid Qin Ning is, he is ready to fight. Some time ago, he raised his body. When they sleep, they just hold each other. They have never done anything beyond the boundary. Now he is so well prepared that he must be ready for a good fight tonight.Oh, no, it''s impossible for the first World War to end. He must do his best to let her go. The next day, without accident, Qin Ning got out of bed with backache, and now there was still some swollen black. But think of today''s homework also review rhythm, in the heart secretly scolded several times the hateful man, she still want to get up. The only thing Qin Ning should be thankful for is that the man did it all night. Today, he was in a very good mood. She made a mistake, and he didn''t say any more sarcastic words. He was kind enough to solve the problem for her. Review time is really not good, and after a minute, less than a minute, so watch the time every day to reduce, the spirit is also taut closer and closer. Huangtian has been able to pass her English test. Of course, it''s still a long way to reach ZS school. Just like Xi Yifan''s words, most people review is to move forward, and Qin Ning wants to pass the ZS, must use ten times the strength, crazy running. Xi Yifan still comes to give her lectures every week. Tong Qi and Yang Mu come to attend lectures. Sometimes Ning Fu also comes to discuss things with Han Junyu. Seeing off Xi Yifan and Ning Fu, Han Junyu goes to the studio and sees Qin Ning lying on the table like a dog, blinking her big eyes pitifully and rubbing her small head habitually. "Cursed again?" Xi Yifan''s bad taste, nothing will say a few sarcastic words to stimulate Qin Ning, Tong Qi and Yang Mu every time they hear his words, they will shiver, not to mention the scolded Qin Ning. "The elder martial brother said that I have made great progress, but it''s not likely that I want to enter ZS." Han Junyu opened her book with a calm expression. She did not finish college, five months review, want to make up for the university course, plus test preparation, the possibility of the exam was not high. But if Xi Yifan can say that, he can''t beat her any more. Holding her to her lap, Han Junyu pecked on her lips, "it''s possible that if I can''t pass the exam, my wife needs this kind of thing." Qin Ning, leaning in his arms, secretly decided that if he could not pass the exam, he would have to do it again. "Ning Ning, close your eyes and relax for a while." Qin Ning obediently closed his eyes, but the next second, the man kisses her lips. She realized later that what he said about relaxation was different from what she understood about letting go. Chapter 1019 In the last month of the exam, there was a heavy snow in Nankang city. When Qin Ning got up, he looked out of the window and went downstairs in surprise. When I went to the small garden, I found that my hard-working vegetables were all frozen, and I was very distressed. Han Junyu didn''t see anyone when he went downstairs. At the corner, he saw a woman standing in the small garden. He went to take her back with a gloomy face. "Stupid girl, aren''t you afraid of cold?" There is air conditioning in the villa. Qin Ning didn''t feel cold. After staying outside for a while, she was scolded by him. She quickly grasped the man''s big hand and rubbed his warm palm in a coquettish way. "Originally, I wanted to see the snow scenery. I found that all the vegetables I planted were frozen to death. I was distressed." There is an open space outside the villa. Because Qin Ning is interested in painting vegetables and wants to cultivate children''s hands-on ability, he and his three children opened up a vegetable garden. Han Junyu asked the gardener to take care of the other spare places. Han Junyu''s face is not good. He glances at her coldly. Qin Ning doesn''t dare to make any more excuses and goes to review after breakfast. Hearing the noise, Qin Ning went to the window and saw Han Junyu playing snowball with his three children. He felt that Han Junyu did not love her. He can take the children to snowball fights and run wildly in the snow. She just stands in the small garden for a few minutes, and she is scared by his cold eyes and dare not speak any more? Turning her head and looking at the mountain of review materials, she could only bear to stand at the window for a few minutes and continue to struggle. In the afternoon, when she woke up from her lunch break, she stood by the window and watched the children build a snowman at the door. She couldn''t help but put on her clothes. She was afraid that Han Junyu would shake her face and dress like a bear before she went out. Go to the snowman in front of him and notice that he looks familiar. How can he be similar to himself? Hearing the footsteps, she looked up and saw that Han Junyu was coming. She quickly explained. "I''ll watch for a while, and then I''ll study." Han Junyu walks up to her and glances at her. Does he look fierce? "I''m going to paint this afternoon. I''ll take you outside to find inspiration." "Really?" Qinning also wants to see the snow outside. This is her first winter with Han Junyu, and there are many new things in her heart. The snow is a little slippery. Han Junyu takes her by the hand and takes her around the lake in the park. Qin Ning is still in the mood. He takes a few pictures and sends them to his friends before he goes to study. In the evening, she had a rest time to look at the circle of friends. She found that many friends were basking in the beautiful scenery in the snow, but she found that Roewe was basking in a picture of lighting a candle. She felt a little strange, inexplicably want to ask him to send this picture. Call him directly and ask him what special time it is today? Rongwei said that he was in a good mood, so he lit a candle and wished that she would be admitted to ZS in three years. Qin Ning ha ha twice, directly ignore his nonsense. They talked a little more. When Qin Ning was impatient and was about to hang up, Rongwei said calmly, "Rongteng has passed away, father and son. I won''t go to his funeral, but I hope he won''t do evil again." After Qin Ning hung up, he was silent for a long time. Jung Teng died. His ferocious and twisted face came to mind. She also tightened her brows and got up to go downstairs to look for the candle. Han Junyu looks at her rummaging, but he doesn''t know what she is going to do. When he hears that she is looking for a candle, he looks at her with complicated eyes. Rongteng died two days ago, but he didn''t want to affect her study, so he didn''t tell him that today should be his funeral. Tell her there are no candles at home, but he can take her out to buy them. Qin Ning is not in a high mood. He takes him upstairs, puts on a thick down jacket, and goes outside to buy Candles. Qin Ning finds that there are still many things in the shop to commemorate the dead, so he easily buys a lot of them. Back at the villa, she told the children to go downstairs. She couldn''t go to his funeral in person. It''s a kind of heart to hold a memorial ceremony here. The man didn''t raise her, but he gave her this life. It''s kindness. No hatred can cover it up. In the small brazier, Qin Ning put things in and burned them, kneeling down in silence. Han Junyu saw her flashing tears, touched her small head, but quietly knelt down with her. The three children looked at each other and knelt down behind them. The family kowtowed three times. Qin Ning got up and found that Han Junyu was still kneeling, pursed his pink lips and said to the brazier, "if the theory of ghosts and gods is really credible, please forget the past and live a safe and smooth life when you are reincarnated." Although Rong Teng is in the prosperous Rong family, he has a very fierce family feud. Moreover, he is an illegitimate child. He has been looked down upon since he was a child. He has extreme temperament and no one teaches him. When he grows up crooked, he naturally doesn''t care. But because of his ruthlessness, he finally became the leader of the Rong family, and many people realized how ruthless his means were. Of course, none of his past can be used as a reason for him to harm others. Since he has all passed away, no matter how much resentment he has, he can only do a ceremony to commemorate him and rest in peace.As Rong Wei said, father and daughter, do not go to his funeral, but this kindness, she will keep in mind, better treat their children. After burning things, Qin Ning took care of the small brazier. Looking out of the window, it began to snow again. Large snowflakes fell down, which made the little snowman in the yard much higher. Qin Ning opened the window to blow away the smell of smoke. The cold wind from the window came in. She shivered her shoulders and rubbed her hands. Suddenly, there was a broad chest behind her. He held him tightly with his powerful arm. She felt the heat on him, and then she felt warm. She suddenly thought of the word "sending charcoal in the snow". The heat of his body is transmitted to the heart through the skin. It''s really warm. "I''ve been standing here blowing, do you want to get sick again?" Although the man is the tone of blame, but the tone is not heavy, obviously there is no way to take her. Qin Ning turned around, put his arm under his armpit and hugged him tightly. "A little sad." Han Junyu tightened his arms, looked out of the window at the white snow, bowed his head and put his face on her head. He didn''t know what to think and laughed. "Can you still be sad when you think of exams?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes turned white, and his sad mood sank to the bottom. Examination, she''s still in suspense. "Han Junyu, can''t you coax me with something nice?" "Don''t I coax you again?" "What did you do to me?" Qin Ning argued. I''m still depressed. The man in her family has a very poisonous tongue. If you want to say something poisonous, it will make you angry every minute. But if it''s sweet, it''s hard to ask. "Hold you, don''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned and glanced at him. It was obvious that I would ignore you without saying a few words to coax me. Han Junyu was helpless to see a few snowflakes floating into the window and falling on her hair and shoulders. Qin Ning along his line of sight found a snowflake falling on her hair, afraid of snow melting wet clothes, but he was holding the wrist. "Let them drop a few more." Qin Ning doesn''t understand of looking at him, just isn''t still don''t let him play snow, afraid she gets cold? "Ning Ning, I want to go to the white head with you. It''s like time dyeing our hair white." Qin Ning stares at the calm man in amazement He said it was so obscure that he would grow old together. She was coaxed by him. Chapter 1020 Before Qin Ning''s exam, Xi Yifan gave her a practical operation class for the last time. He invited Zhou to give Qin Ning a class. After reading Qin Ning''s works, Zhou was silent for a long time. He didn''t speak, but called Gao Liang and ban Yongjun. Qin Ning was so nervous that he thought that Zhou wanted to criticize her. But I didn''t expect that Mr. Zhou asked Gao Liang and ban Yongjun to paint a painting according to her original work. Qin Ning didn''t understand his purpose, so he stood beside them to observe their painting process. Qin Ning frowned when he saw the two artists'' painting process. He thought that they had deviated from her original intention in many ways, but the effect of the painting was not bad. The whole looks very similar, but after careful consideration of the details, we find that the three works are not the same. "See what?" Zhou asked Qin Ning. Qin Ning shook her head stupidly. She could only detect something, but she couldn''t tell. If Xi Yifan asked, she would dare to answer, but Zhou''s swearing skill is too deep, and she doesn''t want to annoy him. "I can''t see what it is after so long. It''s stupid and pathetic!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. "It''s thinking! The three of you, although you are painting a picture, are sure that the theme is the same, but because of different ideas, there are many differences. Each of your three paintings has its own merits and demerits, but who is better when you look at them all the time? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhou scolded very directly, not afraid that she did not understand, Qin Ning carefully looked up at him, or shook his head. Xi Yifan, standing beside her, chuckled, "it''s obvious that Qin Ning''s works are more bright, colorful and eye-catching. When I come to her works, I don''t want to move. For example, the landscape painting with appropriate shade is similar but not, but the charm reaches 78 points. If I were to comment, I would choose Qin Ning. So, before you paint, you must think about what you want to express, so that you can deal with those tricky problems. " Qin Ning turns to Xi Yifan and grins gratefully. It''s really her elder martial brother who can help her talk. But Xi Yifan didn''t finish his words, "unfortunately, I''m not a invigilator, and according to the test standards, Qin Ning''s works are controversial, which depends on the preferences of the invigilator." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on Qin Ning''s face froze, twitched a few times, sighed and broke his shoulders. Congenital deficiency, the day after tomorrow want to make up, but not enough time. Zhou felt his chin and thought about it. He turned to see Han Junyu, "aren''t you very powerful? Check ZS''s invigilator for this year''s Academy of fine arts. " Han Junyu, sitting next to him, is turning over Qin Ning''s book with his legs folded. "There are 12 examiners. The form of the examination will change this year. Students who pass the first examination will be divided into four groups. The examiners will be randomly divided into groups, and the examinees will be randomly selected." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s too bad. There are 12 kinds of preferences among the 12 teachers. There''s no way to analyze them. All of a sudden, Mr. Zhou patted the table, "Qin Ning, first take the culture test, I''ll help you find out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Before scolding her so rudely, now I would help her to inquire about the invigilator. Qin Ning was surprised, but more grateful and moved. Xi Yifan and Han Junyu look at each other. These two people are Zhou''s words. Xi Yifan immediately said a lot of Zhou''s favorite words. Knowing that Qin Ning is going to take an exam, Wei Shu and Lu Hua also call to ask about Qin Ning''s situation and give some suggestions. After all, Wei Shu has passed the postgraduate examination, and then studied for a doctor. She also has some experience in this field. Two days before the test, we should rush to the test site, Z country. Qin Ning also wants to discuss with Han Junyu about what to do with her three children if she goes abroad for the exam, but Han Junyu gives her a cold shoulder directly. Of course, the children want to accompany her to the exam, or he won''t worry about it at home. Now that he has made a decision, Qin Ning also knows that he is talking nonsense. The family packed up and flew to Z country as Han Junyu''s private plane. The time of arrival was in the afternoon. Han Junyu took the children and Qin Ning to have a rest at the reserved hotel for a while, and then went to get familiar with the examination room. ZS school is a tourist attraction of Z country, with tens of millions of tourists every year. In addition, it is also the exam season, so the school is very busy. In a strange place, Qin Ning, a road maniac, has no good road recognition ability, so she cleverly follows Han Junyu and comes to the examination room of the Academy of fine arts. First of all, through the theoretical test, in the practical operation, the examination place is in a building, standing in the center of the examination room, looking at the walls around there are many artists'' paintings, Qin Ning was amazed. Style, brilliance, magnificence. I''ve seen it in the pictures before, but now I''m really on the scene, and the majestic feeling is completely different from the pictures I see. "It''s beautiful, mom." Ann was also attracted by the gestures around her, blinking her eyes, with excitement and pride on her face. "My mother will have classes here in the future, and I will come to play."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning silently looked at her daughter, this idea is very good, but whether it will come true, she has no bottom in her heart. Notice mother bitter Ba Ba Ba Piao sister, Ji Ji and big brother look at each other, two people all bear to smile. "Mom, we believe you, we can!" "Mm-hmm, with Jiji''s encouragement, mom will definitely come on!" Qin Ning clenched his fist and finally found some confidence. After a day''s rest, Qin Ning walked into the examination room. Before entering the examination room, Han Junyu took Qin Ning and circled her with his long arm. He checked her gadget again and made sure there was nothing left. Then he gave her a kiss on the forehead. "I''ll wait for you in the car with the children. Go." Qin Ning didn''t want to hold his hand, and stood on tiptoe to kiss him on his side face. "With my husband''s support, I will do well in the exam." Han Junyu was amused by her, rubbed her head, "into the examination room, everything outside has nothing to do with you, take a good look at your questions." Qin Ning knew that he wanted her to relax and smile. This time, he let go of his hand and walked in firmly. Han Junyu looks at the woman''s back, until the corner disappears. He turns back to the car and sees that the three children are staring at him. He is calm and doesn''t speak. Han churui touched his nose. Although it was his aunt''s exam, how could he feel Han Junyu more nervous? Not only did he realize it, but even an an, who was slow to respond, realized it, so he didn''t dare to quarrel with his father and obediently followed his two brothers. When she thought that her mother was going to take the exam, it seemed that it was very difficult. She felt that her mother was very brave and powerful. She also wanted to learn from her mother. One day of the written test ended, and the next day was practical operation. Although Mr. Zhou sent some news, Qin Ning stood in the examination room, her brain was blank, and she was staring at by several teachers. Her scalp was numb, and she was shaking with a paintbrush. Close your eyes and remember what Han Junyu said to her. Take a deep breath, and then recite his name. If you can''t do it, just hold the wedding ring he gave her as if he was by her side. Holding the ring on the necklace, she took a few deep breaths, thinking of Han Junyu. Little by little, he and her, like paintings carved in my mind, are linked together one by one to become an old film with a slow pace. The twelve colors are gorgeous, but black and white images, sometimes black and white, and sometimes bright light will stab eyes. Don''t know what to think of, her mouth slightly hook, heart finally calm, big eyes calm looking at the front of the white paper. Chapter 1021 At the end of the examination, the results of the first examination will be known in a week. If you don''t pass the first test, the test will be over. If you pass the first test, the school will inform you of the time for the second test. After the exam, Qin Ning returned to the hotel and wanted to have a good sleep. Before review has been taut nerve, dare not waste a minute, sleep in that is more dare not think. Now she finally relaxed. She thought she would sleep for a day, but the next day when it was time, she woke up. She''s used to her biological clock. She feels guilty when she goes to sleep. When she got up, she found that her seat was empty. She jumped to the bathroom and changed into a sports suit. First, she went to the children''s room to see that Han churui was awake, wearing a wig and a sports belt on her head. She wanted to exercise . Looking at her coming in, Han churui turns to see An''an and Ji Ji on the bed. "They''re going to sleep for another hour. Are you going to run, too?" "Your uncle Han should have gone to the gym, but I don''t know the way. Take me." This five-star hotel is good, but it''s the same around. She''s afraid of getting lost. Han churui is not surprised. Qin Ning was eating in the restaurant downstairs last night. When he went to the toilet, he got lost. It was Han Junyu who went to find her back. He pulled the sports belt on his head and took her away. Qin Ning followed him, thinking that he would not feel uncomfortable wearing a wig all the time? Han churui''s expression is light. His wig has a good texture and is very breathable. He is used to it and doesn''t think it''s bad. Han churui has grown tall again. Although he is only ten years old, he is already taller than Qin Ning. When they chat, they are not so polite, so their relationship is getting closer and closer. The only thing that makes Qin Ning depressed is that Han churui is very polite to others. He thinks twice about what he says and does. Alienation makes people unable to say anything wrong. But in front of her, those so-called politeness are hell, and he especially likes to hate her. If he didn''t look like Han Junyu, she would think that he got the true biography of Han Junyu. Fortunately, she knew his temperament, otherwise she would be anxious with him. How to say that she is also his aunt, she just casually mentioned that she is thin again, he said, IQ is not enough, use meat to make up. Qin Ning Piao he, "with meat together, I am very happy, ah, do you dare to challenge, tomorrow or the year after, to a college entrance examination." Han churui stopped and looked at her very seriously, "what is the college entrance examination?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning choked and thought that he was living abroad and didn''t know the Chinese education system. If he wanted to go to a good university, he had to take part in the college entrance examination and get a good score. Although good grades do not mean everything, in a good university, there are more resources. "You don''t want to go to school to get along with people, and your uncle Han says you are smart and connives at you. You always have to show a little bit that you are ten years old this year, and you will try the college entrance examination next year. You do well. What do you want? Uncle Han and I will not be constrained, and we will do everything we can to help you achieve what you want Qin Ningzhi thinks that Han churui is ten years old and doesn''t want to be gregarious, which is not good for his future development. If you want him to go to school for a period of time, his grades should not be very good, as long as he adapts to socializing with others and has his own circle of friends , then he will not be too lonely. Han churui thought deeply, "is the college entrance examination more difficult than your examination?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This asked Qin Ning again. The content of the college entrance examination is basically taught in class. It''s not easy to say how difficult it is, but it''s not easy to say how simple it is. "It shouldn''t be easy. It''s a little harder than mine." "OK, I''ll take the exam. I''ll discuss with Uncle Han later." Han churui''s simple answer seems to be too simple. He disdains to take the exam. It takes a little difficulty to arouse his interest. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, "are you so confident?" Han churui is not modest, serious nodded, "to your kind of brain can participate in the college entrance examination, as if the test is good, I have no reason to test too bad." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning took a deep breath and told himself not to worry about children. But it''s still like hitting him! What''s the meaning of her brain damage? Compared with those talented and intelligent people, she is not smart, but she is definitely not brain damage! She pointed at him and told him not to move. Han churui saw her red face and had expected that she would do it. It would be silly not to run at this time. Besides, the sports room of the hotel is coming. She complains to Han Junyu. Han Junyu is sure to teach him a lesson. After the family stayed in Z country for a few days, Han Junyu also intentionally took Qin Ning to relax, so he took a tour around the tourist attractions of Z country. Han Junyu has long said that he would take Qin Ning out for a walk, but every time he is ready to arrange this plan, something else comes out, which makes him have to put this plan down. Now he put off Sheng''an''s work and can bring his family out to play. Han Junyu is also in a good mood.However, looking at Qin Ning, who is completely united with the children, he always has the illusion that his father takes four children out alone. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, this ice cream tastes good. Shall we buy another one?" Qin Ning and an an are still taking care of themselves. Han Junyu doesn''t allow them to get cold everyday, but they like sweet food. When they go out, they will inevitably like ice cream or something. Han Junyu is also ground by them, what to eat, is to buy a share, mother and daughter share, if the amount is larger, let Jiji secretly grab, can only let them taste, can''t eat more. Jiji doesn''t like sweet food. He complains in his heart, but every time his father''s sharp and cold eyes come, he dares not to do it. Now Qin Ning wants to eat the sweet ice cream that he wants to vomit. He is so choked that he wants to vomit the ice cream he just ate. "Aren''t you feeling well, Gigi?" Qin Ning confused turn head, see he has been coughing, some worry. "Mom, you see, there are brothers and sisters in the street." Jiji''s eyes turned, trying to change the subject. Following his fingers, Qin Ning saw the spacious roadside surrounded by several young men and women. They were dressed in fashion and didn''t seem to be short of money. But in front of them was an easel. It was a roadside show. She was curious and ran to check. Seeing that her attention was successfully diverted, Jiji breathed a cool breath. Just now, his sister was quarreling for ice cream, and his mother and daughter were quarreling with Han Junyu all the time. Han Junyu had no choice but to buy one for them, but Han Junyu frowned after seeing An''an take two mouthfuls. Ann''s body is damaged. It takes a long time to recuperate, and there are many things to pay attention to. But Han Junyu doesn''t want to restrain her. As long as she wants to, he will connive at her in a limited range. Jiji saw that his father frowned, and his elder brother reminded him that even if he didn''t like it any more, he had to have the cheek to come up to Qin Ning and say that he wanted to eat it. After two mouthfuls of ice cream, he had to pretend that it was delicious. Brother chowhound make complaints about his brother. Chapter 1022 ZS city in Z country is a city which advocates art very much. With prosperous streets, developed commerce and rich cultural atmosphere, people selling arts can be seen everywhere. Performing arts here is very popular, because you can show that you have a craft. The craftsmanship is good. It''s worth everyone''s pushing. Passers-by will give you money for your craftsmanship. It''s like an art exhibition. People who come to sell art are dressed neatly, but also casual, and some young people are fashionable or very personalized. It''s not begging, it''s respecting people who appreciate culture and show art. Qin Ning has met several artists in front of him. Some of them are playing musical instruments, playing interesting dances, and some of them are showing off their exquisite designs. This is the first wave to see painting. After all, I''m studying in this field, so I pay special attention to these. She ran to the young people and first observed what they were doing. She found that there were two teams, one team had three girls, who were engaged in painting. She was going to paint in some old urban areas, but she had no face, so she set up a stall here to make money. The other team is here to collect wind. They are four people, three men and one woman. Their theme today is the city, so they are performing arts here. If they are willing to pay for self portraits or ask for paintings of different postures, they are also willing to earn extra money. When the two teams met, they chatted. They were all young people. They met by chance and found that the more they talked, the more hi they were. So seven of them sold art together, and then discussed how to draw works about the city. They communicate in English. Qin Ning is tortured by Han Junyu every day during this period of time. They can also hear 7788 words. Some words can''t be understood because they may be local people and use some local slang. She hasn''t made clear what it means. Qin Ning also wanted to know about their craft and asked them how much they wanted. They said with a smile, whatever. After thinking about it, she ran to Han Junyu and naturally took out his wallet from his pocket and gave them two banknotes. She wanted to ask them to draw one for their family. Several women followed Qin Ning''s fingers and saw a very handsome man, tall and straight, with sword eyebrows and stars, very attractive. Qin Ning noticed that several girls were staring at Han Junyu without covering up, coughing to remind them not to look any more, but they didn''t care about her tips at all. They looked bright and bold, and even waved to Han Junyu with a smile. Qin Ning''s face turned black with anger, and immediately he lost interest. He ran to Han Junyu''s side, hugged his arm and swore sovereignty. Han Junyu low eyes looking at the woman angry small pattern, he pursed thin lips, heart with a smile, looked up again, a cold eye swept past, sharp eyes suddenly scared those girls dare not look. Some eyes fell on the three children beside Han Junyu. Seeing Han churui''s gorgeous face, he was surprised again. What a beautiful child. Han churui is bored by them. He leads an an an to the other side of Han Junyu. When he looks at Qin Ning, he is not happy. Qin Ning touched his nose. Han Junyu''s face is too good. In addition, Han churui''s gorgeous face is too showy. People who pursue beauty can''t help looking at it more. When a family is traveling, they will not take care of them as long as they don''t go too far when someone stares at them occasionally. Occasionally, people who come and go will walk when they look at them. Unlike them, they not only stare at them, but also make comments. "Come here. We''ll definitely draw you a picture of you." A girl with a round face walked up to Han Junyu with a smile, but when she was two meters away, she was frightened by Han Junyu''s cold eyes and did not dare to move forward. In order to ease the embarrassment, she introduced herself. Her name is Beth. This time she came to ZS city to take part in the art examination of ZS school. She wanted to wait here for the results of the first examination, and asked what he called her. Han Junyu didn''t pay attention to her. Qin Ning''s face softened a little when he heard that she was also taking the exam. However, he was upset when he thought that she had been staring at her husband. He waved his hand and didn''t want to draw. She originally wanted to try their painting techniques. If they were painting, they would always stare at Han Junyu, which made her feel worse. In addition, Han churui doesn''t like to be stared at so blatantly. She runs to their easel to get her money back and pulls Han Junyu away. Seeing Qin Ning take the money back, not only Beth''s face is not good, but also the faces of other teammates. If you give them money and take it back, it means that you are not satisfied with their craftsmanship, or it means ridicule and contempt. Qin Ning is new here, but she doesn''t know so many details. She just thinks that there is no painting, and Han Junyu''s money is not from the wind. She can''t give it in vain. Of course, she wants to take it back. Seeing Qin Ning go far away, several people are very angry, and even impulsively want to stop Qin Ning, but they are stopped by their teammates. Qin Ning didn''t know their emotions, so he took Han Junyu to the next scenic spot. In this city, there are many buildings of hundreds of years, and there are also many carved patterns and unique patterns in the ancient buildings. Qinning looks good, so he took many photos, waiting for time to understand. Turning the lens of the camera in his hand, he found that the man was looking at some cultural and historical introductions beside the building. He looked down carefully, his long curly eyelashes covered the light in his eyes, and the lines of his side face were almost perfect. This side face in the lens made her endureKeep pressing the shutter. Hearing the sound, Han Junyu turns her head, and the sharp light in her eyes is exposed. She laughs a few times, blushes and turns away from the camera. Han Junyu is not ready to let her go. He reaches out to take the SLR from her hand and looks at the picture she just took. He sees that she has taken several pictures of the child in front of her. The last one is his side face. As expected, I studied fine arts, both in composition and lighting. The light fell on his side face, and his other half was hidden in the shadow. The contrast between light and dark was very tasteful. "Candid?" Caught, Qin Ning can only confess, to his joking eyes, she some counsels, but still bluff straight back. "I didn''t take a candid picture. I took a candid picture!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at the SLR and gave it back to her. The corner of his lip seemed to brush her cheek, but his long finger fell on her neck and scratched her little ear. "Itching" Qin Ning wanted to hide, but she found that the three children were staring at her, and she gritted her teeth. I can''t bear it. She turned her head calmly to ignore Han Junyu, but did not know that the more she was like this, the three children could see her red ear tips and neck more clearly. A week later, the results of the first test were announced. Qin Ning gets up early to check his name online. Chapter 1023 Qin Ning opened the official website of ZS school. This time, more than 1500 students applied for the examination, and thirteen people took the examination. However, only 160 students passed the first examination. This year, ZS only recruited 80 students. Qin Ning''s nervous fingers trembled and kept turning back. She didn''t see her name and her heart sank a little bit. Do you want to take part in the second time? She thought in her heart. Turning to the last page, she closed her eyes and prayed in her heart to God, the Jade Emperor, the Tathagata Buddha, the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, the Dalai God I hope you will let me pass. In the heart silently read a circle of immortal''s name, suddenly, Qin Ning and feel ridiculous. Now that it''s a foregone conclusion, it''s no use praying to anyone. Man is a strange creature. He knows that there are many things he can''t ask for, but he still talks about them for psychological comfort. She took a deep breath, opened her eyes, looked down one by one, saw a familiar word, she repeatedly determined that it was her name, she jumped up in surprise. "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, I passed the exam." She opened the door, and there was a bang. It was fireworks on her head. Qin Ning stood still in amazement, tied at the door, looking at Han churui with fireworks and An''an with a few pink roses in his hand, blinking big eyes in doubt. "You see?" Han Junyu stood behind the children, nodded and agreed, "the results are announced at 12 a.m., you don''t have to take the test again." Qin Ning stares at the man, with a smile on his face. He is obviously in a good mood. He told her clearly yesterday that the results would not be announced until seven o''clock this morning. It turned out that he wanted to have a good sleep, so after knowing the results, he and the children prepared fireworks and flowers for him. "Mom, you are wonderful. Here are the flowers." Ann smiles and gives her the pink rose. Qin Ning feels that her little heart is about to melt. She happily moves her daughter''s hand to take the flower and kisses her face. She stands up and looks at the man. She can''t help but jump up and hold him. "Han Junyu, I passed the exam. It''s not the final result, but I''m happy, too. " Han Junyu stopped her with his long arm and raised the corner of his mouth. Although he didn''t say anything, he was also very happy that the exam didn''t let her down. In order to celebrate her passing the first test, Qin Ning decided to have a big meal. An an raised her hands in favor of the idea. The other three men in the Han family said they didn''t care about the idea. In recent days, their mother and daughter did not ask for delicious food, but they did not have a big appetite, so they could only eat a few mouthfuls of delicious food. In the end, they did not sweep the dishes for them. Han Junyu is rich, of course, but he and Qin Ning want to instill a concept into the children, not to waste, starting from eating. In the afternoon, Qin Ning received a notice from the school, but three days later the school retest. Qin Ning laughs at the text message, and has three days to relax. She rubs against Han Junyu and asks what''s interesting around her. Han Junyu casually opens the book of city tourism, let her see for herself, where he wants to go, he plans the route. Qin Ning first asked three children, and they all felt that it didn''t matter, but An''an and Jiji were still children after all, and they wouldn''t have much to hide in front of their parents. It would be better if they could go to the amusement park. Qin Ning nodded, looked for a circle in the tourist attractions and drew two circles. It was the world''s largest playground, and the other was an exhibition of paintings held in a medieval church. These two places are a little far away. Han Junyu arranged two days to go to the amusement park on the first day. With Han Junyu''s birthday experience last time, the whole family tacitly agreed to start with the first project, many of which Ann and Jiji were still afraid, but Han Junyu and Han churui took them with them, and they were addicted to playing and didn''t want to go back to the wine shop. When returning to the hotel, Qin Ning first went to help the children take a bath. Ann and Jiji were about to fall asleep in the bathtub. They were tired of playing. Han Junyu holds the two children to the bed, covers the quilt and lets Han churui rest early, but finds that Han churui is still holding his book. "Really ready for the college entrance examination?" Han churui nodded and looked serious. "My aunt worried that I was not gregarious and wanted me to go to school, but I was impatient with the way the school teachers taught me and my identity Sooner or later, the Chu family will find it. " He went to school, is likely to be a mobile bomb, he could not expect those people in Chu family, in order to get what they want to do some crazy things. "It''s good for you to have your own ideas, but you should also know how to relax and have a rest when you are tired." Qin Ning, who cleaned up the bathroom, felt his nose and patted Han churui on the shoulder when he heard that he was really going to take the college entrance examination. "The college entrance examination has to wait for next year. Don''t worry, you can''t eat hot tofu." Han churui looked up at him, politely showed a smile, shoulder a shake, shake off her hand. "You don''t want to eat my tofu. College entrance examination, I will test to the best school in China, let you see what is IQ online¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning faltered. Boy, you are very arrogant! But I think that this boy''s learning thinking is different from that of ordinary people. Before, he would be killed if he didn''t learn what he wanted to learn. Even if he didn''t learn well, he would become a bully. Back in his room, Qin Ning collapsed on the bed, tired. I don''t feel tired when I play, but I find her legs can''t be lifted when I rest. "Go wash." Han Junyu looked at her as if she was lying on the bed without bones, frowning and pulling her up. Qin Ning took advantage of the situation and hugged his neck, but he didn''t let go of it. She asked him to take her to the bathroom. Han Junyu glared at her. Although he held her, he didn''t move. Qin Ning''s big eyes turned around, looked up and gave him a kiss on the face. Han Junyu put a hook on the corner of his mouth, and then he took her to wash. Qin Ning finished washing, sat on the bed for a while, Han Junyu also came, she rubbed his back, together to help him rub shoulder. "Thank you for playing with me today." She was laughing, and her strength increased a little. She felt that his shoulder muscles were a little tight, and suddenly she was distressed. Usually she studies, he is not idle, to give her notes, occasionally deal with work, but also with three children. "So good?" Han Junyu put away the towel to wipe her hair, held her in his arms, held her back neck and made her look up, only to find tears in her big eyes. "Why are you crying? Is there anything unhappy?" Qin Ning shook his head and went into his arms. She is not happy now, but she is too happy. He accompanied her, connived at her, and tried his best to help her with everything she wanted to do. This time she can pass the exam, if not for his company, she will not be able to pass the exam, and because she is too busy to take care of the children, he is responsible for the children alone. Although this man is tough, he is a person after all, and sometimes he is tired, but he never says it and always comforts her, so she loves him. Chapter 1024 The next day, the painting exhibition of qinning church was relaxed. After reading Han Junyu, in order to deepen Qin Ning''s memory, she also asked her to write a summary, and then gave it to Xi Yifan. Qin Ning''s mouth was drawn. But when he spoke, she would not be lazy. At night, she would sit in the hotel and write a summary. According to the teacher''s requirements, each group should be informed to enter the drawing room. Qin Ning was divided into the third group. There were four supervisors in the third group, two men and two women. Three of them were in their sixties and seventies, and the other one was in her thirties. She wore a gray black suit, a pair of old-fashioned black low-heeled shoes, and her walking posture was consistent, which was very stressful. Practice operation examination, to not restrict the students, the teacher gives a topic, the students can complete in the specified time. Qin Ning''s eyes crossed the faces of the four teachers. Looking back at the information from Mr. Zhou, these four teachers usually like painting and painting style, staring at the topic given by the teacher in a daze. Blessing. The topic given by the teacher. The theme is very broad and easy to look at, but if you want to express it satisfactorily, it depends on who is drawing. Qin Ning looked around and found that someone had started to write again. She sorted out her thoughts in her mind and slowly picked up the pen. Win or lose in the first World War, come on! Qin Ning quietly cheered himself up in his heart. Two and a half hours later, Qin Ning handed over his work. With a sigh of relief, he sat next to him waiting for the end of the exam. Examination arrangement: students finish painting in the morning, teachers comment in the afternoon, and then ask about painting ideas and some details. You can know on the spot whether you will be accepted. "I just had a look at your work. It''s great." Suddenly, a girl came up to her and talked to her. Qin Ning turned her head and saw that she was a beautiful woman with white skin and golden hair. Her eyes were deep, and her eyes were a little light blue. She was very beautiful. Qin Ning nodded in embarrassment and answered a thank you in English. "My name is Lois. I''m from Z country. I think you''re beautiful in color. What do you think?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The exam is not over yet. It seems that her color is not very good, right? She uses color only by feeling, and expresses it in words. She is poor in words. But for the sake of politeness, she made a self introduction and simply expressed some of her views. Lois stared at her with bright eyes and began to talk with her. She was also fond of painting when she was a child, but she didn''t major in painting in University. She suddenly wanted to develop in painting, so she wanted to be a graduate student of ZS school. Although she passed the accident, she heard that the retest was super strict, and she was not sure that she could pass it. Qin Ning can feel that Lois is an open-minded person. She is not only familiar, but also talkative. In a few minutes, she tells all her information, and also tells a lot about ZS, all kinds of strange things. She also finds it interesting to hear. Candidates should have lunch at school. In the afternoon, the teacher will comment on their works and ask them to go in. Because Qin Ning was standing outside, listening to the students coming out of the classroom, the four teachers were all holding a score sheet in their hands, and they were satisfied with the work. The young female supervisor examiner in her thirties would take the work aside and express that she had passed the second examination. Those who are not satisfied will directly give their works to the students and say a few words of encouragement, no matter whether they will come back for reference next time, but also hope to give some suggestions to their works. A circle down, the big classroom students walked more than half, behind the students are very scared. Qin Ning closed his eyes, suddenly his arm was hit by someone, "you are very good, you can pass." Listen to Roy''s comfort, Qin Ning also encouraged her. To say uneasiness, she has it in her heart, but now she wants to sleep more. She used to have the habit of taking a nap. When it was time, she was sleepy and sat down and closed her eyes unconsciously. Lois is in front of qinning. Seeing that she gives her an encouraging fist before she goes in, qinning smiles and nods to her. I don''t know how long after that, Roy rushed out excitedly, holding Qin Ning and turning around, "Ning, I passed, passed!" "That''s good." Qin Ning is very happy for her. The other students listened to Roy''s undisguised excitement. They were envious and envious, and they were all looking forward to passing the re examination. When he heard the examiner call his name, Qin Ning took a deep breath and walked in. Four examiners stare at Qin Ning, which immediately makes people feel pressure. Among them, the young examiners ask Qin Ning about her painting ideas and what she wants to express. When she first began to express in English, it was intermittent, but the realization fell on her own works, her eyes softened. "My husband loves me very much, but he seldom says that he loves me. Every time I encounter something unhappy, he will always be the first person standing beside me, so I want to give my best wishes to him. In our place, there is a kind of folk prayer, called male wearing Guanyin, female wearing Buddha. Because Guanyin can ensure safety, at the same time, people also hope that under its protection, life will be smooth, career will be smooth, the body will be healthy and everything will be fine. Most of the people who used to do business wereThe most important thing for a man who goes out all year round is safety. Therefore, my blessing is peace. I drew the statue of Avalokitesvara and used... " In this picture of Avalokitesvara, there are religious culture, Chinese cultural characteristics, love and warmth. In addition, the colors are comfortable and the lines are comfortable. At the first glance, it will make people bright. The four examiners discussed in a low voice. Their volume was very low. Qin Ning couldn''t hear them clearly. He was more nervous and seemed to be suffering every second. Looking at the young female examiner getting up, Qin Ning''s little heart was raised to her throat, and her big eyes were staring at her actions. When she picked up her work and did not speak, she went out, her brain was confused. "What does that mean?" No one answered her. After a while, one of the examiners sorted out her information. "Qin Ning, I am very curious. Your teacher Mr. Zhou said that you have not studied in University, but you have passed our strict preliminary examination in five months. How did you do that?" Qin Ning is surprised, this kind of words privately know can, this puts on the surface, this has some embarrassment. She thought in her mind, "it''s the power of dream and love. I want to draw better works. I want to be taught by better teachers. But all this is just what I want to do, but my husband will accompany me to do it and make everything I want to do come true. I love him very much. " To be able to draw excellent works, you don''t have to go to university or graduate school, but to be an excellent person, you have to go through a lot of learning and practice. In Colleges and universities, she can contact the best people and the best teachers, this is her original intention. Chapter 1025 After listening to Qin Ning''s statement, the three examiners all found it interesting. One of the oldest female examiners didn''t know what she had written on the form, and chatted with the examiners nearby until the young female examiners came in and nodded to the three examiners. "Congratulations, Qin Ning, you have passed our re examination. There is still a week for you to decide whether you want to stay in our ZS Academy of fine arts. " ZS school enrollment is a two-way choice, students to participate in his arrangement of the examination, passed his screening, and then will give a week of students a week to choose, again determine whether to come to their school. This is to tell the students that you are welcome to come, but I also want to remind you that you should be careful when you come, because the world may be more suitable for your choice. During this week, they will live in the school, experience the school culture, or run to the classroom. Qin Ning after listening to the teacher''s words, already excited want to jump up, dream of want this school, what else to choose. After bowing to the invigilator happily, she walked out of the classroom and saw Rosie. She told her good news with a smile. Rowse exclaimed excitedly and found that there were still people staring at them around. They realized that they were too excited and that there were other students who didn''t pass the re examination. They met and left together with a smile. In the classroom, comments continued. One of the four examiners, a woman in her sixties, spread out her score sheet and wrote a sentence. I''ll take the student. It''s a pity that these two examiners have a poor spiritual foundation, although they are different from each other. Every year, there are many examinees who have a solid foundation. Even some students draw better works than their teachers, but they lack spirituality and vitality. So there are spiritual students, can meet can not ask, cultivate well, can not. But sitting in the middle of them was the dean. They all said that the official level was killing people, which was useful everywhere. Qin Ning walked out of the examination building and saw Han Junyu holding the children waiting for her. She was not afraid of the people around her, ran to him and hugged him. "I passed the retest, Han Junyu. I''m so happy." "Well." Han Junyu is happy for her, but it is impossible for him to say a few good words. Happy things, can share with him, chest overflowing happiness, let qinning mouth can''t stop smile. Looking around at the original intention of the man, will see a few more eyes, see a woman rushed to him to hold him, some women can''t help but envy, secretly look at this woman, see what kind of woman can get this man''s favor. Now that ZS has been chosen, this free choice time is not needed, waiting for the notice of school class. As a graduate student in ZS, it is three years in form, two years of cultural courses and one year of preparing graduation thesis. The school has arranged dormitories, but Han Junyu certainly won''t let her live in dormitories. Not far from the school, he bought an apartment with three bedrooms and two living rooms. If she studies here alone, she has to find someone to take care of her. It must be that she can''t take care of her children. When he wants to work in China, his children naturally want to stay with him, thinking that he can''t be with his children in the future, Qin Ning is sad. Looking at the notice of class time in her mobile phone, she is very confused. In order to read, can''t accompany children, Miss children''s childhood, this miss is irreparable. But Han Junyu discussed with her that since she chose to study here, she would stick to it. He could bring his children to see him every week and fly a private plane for only a few hours. On Friday night, he could fly a plane late into the night. Qin Ning pursed her lips and wanted to discuss with the children. After two steps, the man''s long arm blocked her waist and carried her to her lap. "If you don''t want to give up your children, do you want me?" Qin Ning a Leng, doubt of look up at him, he this is eat child''s vinegar? "Ann and Jiji are only four years old, and they are only five years old after this year. I want to send them to school later. They will be with me this year, OK?" It''s not good to let them run all the time. Qin Ning thinks about it seriously. One year, the children accompany her. The second year, she speeds up her study pace and takes more time to accompany them. The third year, she goes back to Nankang city to practice, so she can accompany her children. "Just with the kids?" Han Junyu is not very happy, little conscience, did not think about him? "Of course, I want my husband to accompany me. If I can''t, I can ask you. It''s said that there are many science subjects in the course Qin Ning was laughing, fawning and rubbing his head against his side face. "Let Xiang Yueyang manage Sheng''an for one or two years. Will Xiang Yueyang pursue you?" She couldn''t help laughing at the thought that Xiang Yueyang would cry and beg him to go back every time he called Han Junyu. "No problem. When he gets married, I''ll give him marriage leave." They discussed it again and decided that the two children''s schooling should be postponed. As for study, Han Junyu would teach the two children when he had time, so that he could accompany Qin Ning, and he just gave himself a holiday.When Xiang Yueyang learned the news, it was like a bolt from the blue. Originally thought Qin Ning was admitted to graduate school, Han Junyu will return to Sheng''an, he also finally got the way to heaven, can be idle for a period of time. But I didn''t think that Han Junyu not only accompanied the exam, but also accompanied the reading, which was too much. "Han Junyu, let''s talk about it. If we put too much emphasis on sex and despise friends, we will be struck by thunder and lightning." Han Junyu, holding my documents in one hand, listened to Yueyang''s complaint in a calm tone, "you can also value sex over friends." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s very exciting. "Don''t talk nonsense. When you have a girlfriend, I''ll go back." Han Junyu said. "Han Junyu, don''t force me!" Angry with Yueyang. "Well, it''s not your fault that you can''t find a girlfriend. Am I forcing you?" Han Junyu asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can''t have a good chat. To Yueyang angrily hung up the phone, put the phone aside, staring at a pile of documents molars. After thinking about it, he called song Xuan and asked him to come and help him. He was as tired as a dog all day long, and only tired was worse than many tired. However, he made two phone calls, but didn''t get through to him. Thinking that something was wrong, he opened wechat in the group @ song Xuan, who asked him what was the matter. Xiang Yueyang finally realized something and was furious, "Song Xuan, you''ve blacked my phone!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. "Song Xuan, you are crazy. As for it, if you want to let you come back to work, and you pull me black, can you still have a little integrity?" "Is discipline important?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang. I didn''t go back to work. If you think there''s too much work, you''ll get angry a few times and let them make fewer mistakes. What''s more, you don''t have a beauty assistant. When you find a job, you can take it out for a walk to cultivate your feelings... " Listening to song Xuan talking a lot of nonsense, Xiang Yueyang feels that he is wrong. Talking to him is a waste of time. It''s better to read one more document. Chapter 1026 From country Z back to Nankang, to Christmas. Qin Ning lists what he wants to do for the festival. Han Junyu glances at it and doesn''t speak. Aware of the man''s eyes, Qin Ning blinked at him, thinking he had something to say. But after waiting for a long time, she didn''t wait for him to say anything. She asked curiously. "How do you spend Christmas in the past years?" Han Junyu answered very simply, "however, working overtime in the company." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then there''s no conversation. Qin Ning bit the tip of his pen and put his chin on his leg. "Because no one has been with you in previous years, we have been together this year." Han Junyu looked at her, did not deny, did not agree, but reached out to rub her small head, Qin Ning knew that he was acquiescent. She happily discussed with him the Christmas plan, first they want a Christmas tree, then they want to buy gifts for the children, and then they want to make a delicious meal. Listen to her say to want to eat delicious, Han Junyu pick eyebrow, finally is her purpose. In the afternoon, they discussed. The next day, Lao Mo was carrying a beautiful little pine tree which was cut in layers. There were small decorations hanging on the tree. When the three children got up, they saw that the little pine trees in the living room were all very strange. Qin Ning looked at the little pine tree and was surprised. He ran down and walked around the tree with a smile. Han churui guessed that it was going to be Christmas, but he was not interested. Ann and Jiji heard about Christmas for the first time. They were very curious to ask qinning what Christmas is. Qinning couldn''t explain it clearly. They took Baidu mobile phone to explain Christmas to the children. Ann heard that she would receive gifts on this day. She blinked and looked forward to Qin Ning, asking what she would give them. Qin Ning pretends to be mysterious and says that when they wake up and see a sock at the head of their bed, the sock will be stuffed with gifts. An an runs to the room eagerly, goes to own room to take out own new sock to give Qin Ning, lets her install several gifts. Qin Ning with socks, quickly stressed that only a gift can, an an a pity. Since it''s time to celebrate the festival, it''s time for everyone to join in. Qin Ning takes the lantern and wears a big red hat on the heads of the three children. Han churui looks at himself in the mirror with a big red hat. He looks like a clown. He and Jiji look at each other, and both of them realize that they dislike each other''s eyes, because they don''t like bright red. But after the festival, they put up with it. Qin Ning was a little nervous because she had such a grand Christmas for the first time, and this was her first Christmas with Han Junyu. What gift would she give him? In the afternoon, when the children went back to their room to have a rest, she went into the studio. At Christmas, it means that it''s the end of the new year. It''s also a very busy time for Sheng''an. Han Junyu doesn''t go to work in Sheng''an, but there are still many things to be presided over by him at this time. He told Mo to send the tree back to the villa, so he took Mo to Sheng''an. In the conference hall of Sheng''an, Han Junyu suddenly came to Yueyang, but he didn''t give him a good face. When he held a high-level meeting, he gave Han Junyu a cold face, which made a group of high-level people sweat and fear. Han Junyu is not angry, sitting on one side, cold eyes indifferent scan a circle, and then began to concentrate on listening to the reports of various departments. At the end of the meeting, which lasted for an hour, several high-level officials got wet on their backs. Only when Xiang Yueyang and Han Junyu left the meeting hall did they dare to take a deep breath. Back in the president''s office, Xiang Yueyang''s face softened, and he actively threw a pile of documents into Han Junyu''s office, which were all handed down by major branches. "It''s Christmas and I''m going to have a holiday." Han Junyu flipped through the document and was not ready to see it. He just pretended. "I didn''t make you work overtime." To Yueyang, he didn''t force people to work overtime, but at the end of the new year, he was too busy to drink water, so he couldn''t finish his work without working overtime. "I don''t care. You''ll have to finish reading these documents anyway." It''s not good to persuade each other, but to play tricks on Yueyang. "I''m not going to make an appointment with you for the holiday today." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who wants to make an appointment with you! To Yueyang depressed, "in previous years, you are not all but Christmas?" There is no holiday at Christmas, but new year''s day. "I''m different from you. I have a wife and children. The children have a holiday." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just a few seconds, holding his teeth back to the ceiling grinding up. Han Junyu looked at his watch and was in a good mood. "We are all alone on holidays. Tut." "I''ll only give you two hours. I won''t wait." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Grinding teeth to Yueyang. This man is really bad. He slaps him and wants to give him a sweet date. But in his hometown, it''s Christmas. Today, he really wants to leave work early. Since Han Junyu offered to help, he is naturally happy.He put down the papers and asked the assistant to make a cup of tea. He went to other jobs. Yi yunnong enters Han Junyu''s office with tea. He looks forward to Yueyang, but he doesn''t give her a look. He walks by her. Yi yunnong is disappointed, puts the cup on the table and leaves. "Miss Yi''s mind is known by Yueyang." Yi yunnong''s pupils shrank, his back froze and his steps hesitated. "Does Miss Yi know Yueyang?" Han Junyu turns the pen in his hand, and his tone is calm. "Han, Mr. Han, please speak up." Yi yunnong is nervous. "Can miss Yi be sure whether she appreciates him or loves him?" "Love, of course." Yi yunnong answered without hesitation. If you don''t love him, how can you come to Sheng''an without hesitation, just want to be close to him. Originally they got along very well, but I don''t know why. When she revealed that she was interested in him, he kept a distance from her and even avoided her. "Yueyang''s previous relationship hurt him a lot. He resisted the relationship and even felt that love was a dangerous relationship. As a friend of Yueyang, I also hope he can get out of that relationship. You can''t rush to get close to him. As a friend by his side, imperceptibly, let him go out of that step. " Han Junyu said, raising his eyes and staring at Yi yunnong, "Miss Yi, do you have the confidence to let him go that step?" Yi yunnong is stunned. Let''s take a step forward to Yueyang? She has no confidence. "Knowing that he will not take that step, do you dare to try? Miss Yi, if you don''t want to go down, you should leave as soon as possible. " "I, I''m not going, Mr. Han." "Not reconciled?" Han Junyu saw through her mind and left the pen in his hand. "Oh, Miss Yi, you want him to respond to you, but you dare not go a few more steps to him. It seems that you don''t understand the meaning of love Chapter 1027 Two hours later, Han Junyu finished a pile of documents, waited for Yueyang for a while, and asked him to go to Christmas with him after work. To Yueyang''s surprise, Han Junyu specially came to the company and invited him to Christmas. Is this a reward for his hard work in recent months? He has a conscience! He walked out of the office and looked at Yi yunnong''s head down. He didn''t know what to think. He called her twice, but she didn''t respond. "Assistant Yi, you should leave work early today." Xiang Yueyang walked up to her and reminded her again. Yi yunnong looked up at him, this relationship may not be the result, she still want to go down? Aware of something wrong with her eyes, she reached out to Yueyang and shook in front of her Looking at the man''s smile, Yi yunnong has a palpitation. If she leaves like this, she will never see his face or hear his voice again, then she will be more painful. She calmed down, took a deep breath and nodded happily. "Yes, I''m happy to get off work early. I heard that Mr. Han invited you to the festival. May I come over? " To Yueyang convergence smile, got up and separated from her distance, "this you have to ask President Han." Han Junyu and Yi yunnong look at each other and notice the prayer in her eyes. Han Junyu pulls his lips. "I''m sorry, Miss Yi. It''s not convenient for private activities." As for how inconvenient, Han Junyu thinks she should understand. In this relationship, Xiang Yueyang is the one who responds slowly. They may not have the same starting point at the beginning. If she wants to go on in this relationship, she''d better not hold too many extravagant hopes. Xiang Yueyang''s EQ is not low, and Yi yunnong is a person who can''t hide her mind. She has an idea for him, but he can''t not find it. He chooses to turn a blind eye and keep a distance from her, which means he is timid in the face of emotion. Once loved deeply, later was injured too deeply, the heart full of holes, want to change a live, that person must love him enough. If Yi yunnong wants to be that person, he can''t do it with his present attitude. Being rejected by Han Junyu, Yi yunnong is disappointed, but she doesn''t ask. She forces them to pack up and let them go first. After she finishes packing, she leaves. Han Junyu and Yueyang left Sheng''an, and went to the mall to buy things before returning to the villa. When they arrive at the villa, they find that song Xuan and Shu Le, Xiao Jue and Pei Ming, Cheng Mo and an Yun are all here. In the past six months, Cheng Mo and an Yun have recovered well. Now an Yun has walked freely, but Cheng Mo went to the hospital to have a review, and the data of his body is better than that of ordinary people. The date of their marriage has been set. On the sixth day of the lunar new year, everyone is happy to hear the news. This Christmas is a rare gathering for all of us in the past six months, and also a celebration for Qin Ning''s entrance to graduate school. From the circle of friends, several people are coming to Han Junyu''s villa. Xi Yifan and Xiao Bao come to join the fun. Then ban Yongjun and Feng Wei come with Feng Jin. Today, considering the large number of people, Feng Wei goes to the hotel and calls two chefs. Several tables were put together, and everyone was eating and chatting. Everyone is busy at ordinary times. It''s rare to have time to get together and have a chat. Xi Yifan first raised his glass. Congratulations to Qin Ning, who is a graduate student. Qin Ning rolled his eyes at him. Since he was congratulating her, couldn''t he say something nice? , standing up with cups, raising glasses, all acquaintances and polite words, were too lazy to make complaints about each other. All the seats are casual, sitting to the end of Yueyang, leaning against Feng Wei. Feng Wei noticed Han Junyu''s eyes and rubbed his eyebrows. Really did not see, Han Junyu put a cold face, even will worry about the feelings of friends, send him a message to persuade him to Yueyang. Because of the business, he has cooperated with Xiang Yueyang for several times, and they have made an account of each other. They have a good impression on him and think he is a very reliable partner. As for feelings, they had no in-depth chat, so he could not tell Yueyang what he thought. He could only tell him his attitude towards feelings before. Let bygones be bygones, let bygones be bygones and look ahead. If he had not let himself go, he would not have come together with ban Yongjun, let alone have their children. Xiang Yueyang listened to his story and remained silent for a long time. He knows everything, but he can''t do it. Every time I talk about feelings, some blood sparkling pictures will appear in my mind, which is disgusting and heartbreaking. Even if he tries hard to put it down, he feels too sad. Maybe he will get married in the future, but he doesn''t want to be in love any more. Feng Wei listened to his ideas, and no longer said, everyone has his own way to go, no one can decide. When we came here, we all hung a small gift on the Christmas tree. Now we can''t take our own gift on the small pine tree, but we can choose someone else''s gift.After lunch, they sat together to chat, and then began to open presents from the Christmas tree. What Shu Le chooses is a gift song Xuan brings. It''s a multi-functional headset with good discrimination. She has taken a fancy to Yueyang for a long time. When she takes it away, she quarrels that it''s her cheating. It''s no fun for them to take each other''s gifts. But Shule obstinately said that brother song''s things can only be given to her, not to others. He was stuffed with dog food and twitched at the corner of his eyes. Everyone couldn''t help laughing, laughing that no one gave him a gift. It''s just a single dog bash. Han Junyu grabbed a small gift and opened it as a lipstick and a bottle of nail polish. Pei Mingxiao encouraged Qin Ning to put lipstick on Han Junyu. Qin Ning looked at Han Junyu, blinking big eyes, looking forward, "Han Junyu, do you want to experience it?" "Shut up "Han Shao, since it''s your gift, it''s no pity." This gift was prepared by Pei Ming. "Ha ha." Han Junyu sweeps over with a cold eye. Pei Ming goes to Xiao Jue to hide. But he imagines Han Junyu applying lipstick and fingernails. He can''t help laughing. It will be enchanting! Qin Ning also wants to laugh, but does not dare to provoke Han Junyu, and he separated a few steps, also took a gift. It''s a Swiss knife with a sharp blade and a layer of bronze carving on the back. It''s very beautiful. "You can sharpen a pencil." Cheng Mo really said. Qin Ning''s mouth was torn. Such a beautiful knife is a valuable antique. Sharpening a pencil is too outrageous, isn''t it? After that, everyone took out their own gifts. The most valuable one was the diamond brooch given by Han Junyu, which was taken away from Yueyang because the style of the brooch was women, but it was men to Yueyang. Everyone looked at him, "to Yueyang, God told you to find a girlfriend, or this gift can be wasted." "Yes, yes, you can give me this brooch and I''ll introduce you to your girlfriend." Pei Ming teases him on purpose. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang. Let''s get to know. Chapter 1028 Ann gets up and crawls up and down the bed. She sees four red ribbons under her pillow. She opens them excitedly. A pink watch, a pink hairpin, a set of pink gloves, a pair of pink rabbit headbands. Holding her present, she went to find her elder brother. Han churui came back from running to see the little girl in pink pajamas. She was excited and her mood was also infected. "Big brother, I have many gifts." "Well, do you like it?" "I love it, big brother. You help me braid my hair." Han churui picked her up and took her back to the room to wash her. Ann''s hair grew long, and the pink rabbit''s head rope had two pigtails, which was playful and lovely. Put on a rose red winter dress, pink gloves, white leather boots and watch. The watch is from Han Junyu, the glove is from Qin Ning, the hairpin is from him, and the rabbit head rope is from Jiji. When they came into the room last night, he knew it, but he didn''t open his eyes. "Big brother, am I beautiful?" Han churui looked at her chin Ann frowned, "what else can it be like?" In her cognition, good is good and bad is bad. I don''t know what degree it can be? Han churui looked at her blinking brown eyes and couldn''t help teasing her, "just as beautiful as usual." Ann laughed, "I knew I must be very beautiful, eh, big brother also has a watch." Directly ignore what he said about "general". Han churui looks down at his watch. It''s a gift that Han Junyu and Qin Ning put at the head of his bed last night. It''s a black watch. He tried it this morning and found that the watch has many functions, and it''s the same system of an an''s watch, so he put it on. Looking at the big brother is also wearing a watch, Ann is more happy, pull him to find Jiji. Jiji also got up. Ann saw that he was wearing a watch on his wrist. She raised her wrist to show that she also had it. See my sister blinking pigtails, little rabbit in her black hair, lovely, Jiji also has a sense of achievement, rarely smile. Three people go downstairs together, see Han Junyu has not come, three people look at each other, consciously go downstairs to wait for them. An hour ago, the bedroom. Every day is the biological clock wake up Han Junyu, get up to wash, is ready to put on sportswear to exercise, found his pillow has a bulge. He curiously took away the pillow and found a sock. Looking at the woman sleeping sweetly, he hooked the corner of his mouth and untied the sock. It''s three sketches. A self portrait of her shows Qin Ning, 22. The other is his self portrait, Han Junyu, 33. There is no color in the front, but there is color in the last one. Qin Ning, 22, is with Han Junyu, 33. Han Junyu folded the three paintings, threw the clothes he was going to wear aside, got into the quilt and held the woman in his arms. Qin Ning was awakened by his action, rubbed his eyes and asked suspiciously. "Han Junyu, what time is it?" "You won''t get up after a few minutes." Han Junyu picked her up and they looked at each other. Qin Ning giggled, hit his forehead, closed his eyes and continued to sleep. "Stupid girl, don''t you expect your gift?" Qin Ning opened his eyes again, reached under the pillow and found a small box. "What is it?" "See for yourself." Curious, Qin Ning threw away his socks and opened the box. It was a piece of red cloth. She frowned and spread out the cloth. It was as thin as a cicada. Although there were embroidery on it, it was very transparent. The embroidery could only cover the key position. She blinked. After a while, her sleepy brain was excited. "Han Junyu, you," she was too shy to speak. "Put them on and show me." "No, no!" Qin Ning would never have thought that Han Junyu would give her this kind of thing. It''s not for her. It''s his pleasure to satisfy himself! Han Junyu''s long finger was on her shoulder, and the corner of her mouth was smiling, "either you wear it yourself, or I''ll give it to you, you choose." "I''ll wear it myself. Don''t move." Seeing that he was about to undress himself, Qin Ning''s face turned red, pushed his big hand away, got up with his pajamas and ran to the bathroom. Put on the pajamas, standing in front of the mirror, she covered her hot face, dare not go out. "Ning Ning, if you don''t come out, I''ll go in." This man can always force her to have no way out. She bites her pink lips, opens the bathroom door, blinks her big eyes with water mist, and stares at the man standing outside. Although I had imagined how she would look in this dress in my mind, what I saw with my own eyes still made him swallow and his eyes turned red. "It feels strange.""Don''t you want to wear it?" Han Junyu came up to her, bent down, picked her up and sat down on the bed. His long finger fell on her shoulder again. Qin Ning shrunk and his cheek was red and hot. "Or I''ll change it." Qin Ning felt the anger in the man''s eyes. She was really invincible. She bowed her head and wanted to escape from his arms. To Han Junyu''s arms, where he would let her leave, "do not want to wear, I help you take off." He slowly opened the belt, lowered his head and bit her collar, thin lips rubbed her fragrant shoulder, Qin Ning suddenly felt a burst of numbness. He took a bite on her shoulder. Feeling the change of the man''s body, she turned over and wanted to escape. As soon as she moved, she heard the man hum. The voice running out of her voice was hoarse and low. "Stupid girl, you asked for it." Throw her on the quilt and he sticks it up. When she was preparing for the exam, he didn''t want her to be too tired, so he had to bear it. After that, he took her to play every day, but he didn''t move her. Now he finally stopped. Of course, he had to make up for himself. It''s snowing outside the window again. Snowflakes have dyed the windowsill white. The bedroom is really warm as spring. Tightly entangled with the two people, sweat drips down the side face, with a ruthless force to rub each other into their own body. After Christmas, it was new year''s day, but on rainy days, Qin Ning was afraid of the cold and took the children to paint at home. Old lady Han suddenly came to see Ji Ji and an an, but the two children didn''t have a good impression on her. No matter what the old lady said, they didn''t bother to perfunctory her and went straight back to the room. The old lady was not reconciled and went to their room. Although she didn''t say a word, she pointed out the decoration of the room. She stressed that the children of the Han family must use the best one and asked the housekeeper to write down what she said and buy it later. Jiji was angry and scolded his room for not welcoming her. The old lady coughed and patted her chest all the time. The housekeeper was also persuading him. The old lady just wanted to do something for him, without malice. Gee Gee, if you want to do good, you shouldn''t throw away his things without respecting him. What his parents give him is the best, even if it is not the best, it is what he likes, and there is no need for others to interfere. When the old lady heard that Jiji called her someone else, she suddenly saw that Qin Ning''s eyes were very bad. She speculated that Qin Ning had taught the children not to be close to him on purpose. Qin Ning listened quietly and didn''t refute, because refutation was useless. Before the old lady finished speaking, the timid ANN could not bear others to slander her mother and ran to her. Chapter 1029 An''an looks like Qin Ning, and her body is thin, so she is delicate. Although the old lady doesn''t like the sick little girl, she thinks that she wants to be close to her and squats down happily to let her call herself granny Zeng. She hasn''t heard them call herself granny Zeng. Ann puffed her cheeks and looked at her angrily. She pointed at her and told her not to scold her mother. She was a bad person. With that, an an ran to hide behind Han churui. Mrs. Han''s eyes were wide open, staring at the little girl hiding in amazement. She gasped and turned blue. The housekeeper worried about her health and quickly comforted her. The old lady shouldn''t have come here, but she couldn''t help thinking about the two children. Now that she''s here, she can''t bear to be angry. If there''s a good or bad thing, what can she do. Han Junyu came out of the study without looking at the old lady. His cold eyes swept the housekeeper. The housekeeper''s back was cold and he was afraid. He persuaded the old lady to leave. The old lady was not well, so she had to leave, but her eyes were still looking at the two children. The villa finally quieted down, and Qin Ning rubbed his forehead. The old lady is the elder of the children. She can''t stop her from coming to visit, but she has to make trouble every time. She really can''t help it. Han Junyu rubbed her small head, a bit of appeasement. Qin Ning shook his head and said he was OK. Looking at the two children, she was angry. She waved to Ann. Ann ran to her arms and patted her arms with her little hand. "Mom, don''t be angry. We don''t like the old witch." Qin Ning frowned, and his voice was a little harsh. "Who taught you to call her old witch?" Ann didn''t expect that her mother would lose her temper. She turned and looked at Jiji anxiously. Qin Ning followed her line of sight and looked at Jiji. Ji Ji couldn''t hold her mother''s interrogation eyes, but stepped forward, "it''s what I taught my sister to say. That old woman has nothing to look for. She''s an old witch." "Jiji, she''s your elder. She doesn''t like her, but she can''t teach her sister to say that." Ji Ji''s shrunken mouth, cold hum, turned upstairs. "Jiji, if a child doesn''t like your mother and speaks ill of your mother behind her back, will you be happy?" Asked Qin Ning. Gigitton stopped and thought about her. If he heard someone speak ill of his mother, he must be unhappy. "It''s the old woman who''s not good!" Listen to Ji Ji still sophistry, Qin Ning take a deep breath, "others are not good, that is her business, has nothing to do with you. Mom won''t allow you to speak ill of others behind their back. It''s not a good habit. Do you know what mom means, Gigi? " Jiji probably understood her meaning, but still didn''t want to admit her mistake. She was about to go upstairs, but suddenly she heard her father call her to go to the study and stand for half an hour. Jiji turns his head and looks at his father, perceiving the coldness in his eyes. Although he understands what they mean in his heart, he still doesn''t want to admit defeat and goes to the study to punish him. Ann was punished to stand, afraid to run to Han churui''s side, think mother good severe. It was the old witch who was always cruel to her mother. Why did her mother punish her brother? Qin Ning also thinks it''s a bit heavy to stand for half an hour. She wants Han Junyu to change his words. Just as he wants to speak, Han Junyu gets up and goes upstairs. She opens her mouth and finds that she has nothing to say. Jiji is still young. She can say something, but she can''t control what Han Junyu wants to do. Looking at Ann''s fear, she squatted down in front of her and said softly, "Ann, don''t be afraid. Mother doesn''t tell her brother not to say those words, because it''s bad to say bad words. A good child can''t say bad things about others behind his back. My ANN is a good child. I can''t talk about it any more, OK? " Swearing and swearing behind one''s back. When children have the first time, they have the second time. This kind of bad habit has been formed and can''t be controlled in the future. An an nodded her head and looked up at Han churui. Seeing that his face was expressionless, she bowed her head dejectedly and grasped his hand. In the study, when Han Junyu went in, he saw that Ji Ji had consciously stood in the corner of the wall, standing straight, but his small face was wrinkled, like others owed him millions. When he stood for ten minutes, his heels were shaking, Han Junyu spoke to her. "Is it right or wrong to speak ill of others behind their backs?" Gigi was taut and clenched her teeth. Han Junyu is not anxious. He knows that this boy is as stubborn as he was when he was a child, and he is not willing to admit his mistakes easily. After waiting for another ten minutes, Jiji''s forehead is full of sweat. Standing in the military position is also a physical work. Han Junyu walks up to him and looks down at him. "Tired?" "Not tired!" A duck with a good mouth. That old woman bullies her mother. She''s a bad person. She''s an old witch! Han Junyu sneered coldly, "your mother doesn''t want you to say that nonsense. She just wants you to be an open and aboveboard person. What other people do is other people''s business. You can''t control it, but you can choose what you can do. You understandWhat do I mean? " "I understand." Jiji shakes his body, obviously very tired, but he is still struggling. "Don''t tell me what you think in the future. What you think is out of the control of others. If you say it, you will give others a say. Remember? " "Oh." Jiji gave him an unexpected look. The old witch is still an old witch, but he can''t say that this kind of words will be heard later. After all, the old witch is an elder. Although she''s not pleasant, she doesn''t respect her when she says something that hates her. "Well, go and say sorry to your mother. She will not be happy because she has been thinking about it." Qin Ning is not happy, Han Junyu naturally will not be in a good mood, he is not in a good mood, Jiji also don''t want to be better. Such a simple cycle, Jiji is to understand, but still bite his teeth to die, and stood for ten minutes before leaving the study. ¡­¡­ In the new year, we have to prepare a lot of things. Ji Ji and an an are curious when they look at the red things hanging in their home. They rub against Qin Ning and become a hundred thousand whys. Qin Ning is not very clear about many folk customs that are agreed to be popular. She just listens to Aunt Zhang''s nagging list of a lot of things. When she hears the children''s questions, she is impatient to check Baidu and tell them stories. I thought it would be such a peaceful new year, but I got a call from Tong Qi with a cry saying that she had a burglar in her home. Because she was preparing for the test, Tong Qi didn''t go home for the new year. She rented a shabby apartment outside the school and was ready to review. She went downstairs to buy new year''s goods. When she came home to make dinner, she found that there were people in the apartment. Qin Ning asked her to call the police quickly, but thinking that the police would be a little slow in the past, she hung up and immediately went to find Han Junyu. As soon as she got to the study, she heard the vibration of her mobile phone. It was Yang Mu who called her. Hearing Yang Mu''s words, her face relaxed and eyebrows raised in surprise. "Is that all right?" "I''m not sure, but I have to try." "He agreed?" "Well, don''t worry. I''ll go and see." Chapter 1030 Tong Qi''s apartment. Tongqi listened to the movement in the living room, she locked in the kitchen, holding a kitchen knife hand trembling. Suddenly, I heard the voice of the other party. I was surprised. I quietly opened the door of the kitchen and saw someone I knew. She went to the living room with a kitchen knife. "Ren Jun, how can you have the key to my apartment?" Ren Jun''s cheek is very red. He reclines on the sofa and waves to her. Tong Qi finds that he is drunk. Tong Qi hates him and wants him to leave quickly. However, Ren Jun lies on the sofa and tells Tong Qi to pour him a glass of water like an old man. Otherwise, he tells others that she is shameless and secretly likes her best friend''s boyfriend. Tongqi was angry with him, raised the knife in his hand, if he doesn''t roll, don''t blame her. Don''t be polite. Ren Jun looked at her fearlessly and said that she was a kind girl and could not do anything to hurt others. Although he had a drink, it was easy for him to deal with her. Tong Qi asked him what he was doing and how to get the key to the apartment. Ren Jun was honest. The key he came in was for the property, because he told the property that he and she were lovers. Because they quarreled, he was driven out by him. The staff of property management key also saw that it was almost new year''s day. He was so soft hearted that he gave him the key, so he walked all the way into the apartment. Tong Qi knows that it''s useless to say it again. She warns him that she has already called the police and told him to get out of here. Ren Jun didn''t listen to her at all. He sneered that she was not like this when she went on a blind date with him. According to her appearance, she could not be admitted to graduate school. She still married him well, and he fed her well. Tong Qi grinds her teeth. I really don''t know how she has done evil and met such a relative object. If you look at the kitchen knife in your hand, you know that you can''t get rid of him with one knife. You have to wait for the police or Qin Ning and Yang Mu to save her. Ren Jun gets up and goes to grab her mobile phone. Tong Qi dodges, but he doesn''t think that although he is drunk and dizzy, he doesn''t procrastinate at all. He grabs her mobile phone, holds her wrist and grabs the knife from her hand. "Don''t be ignorant, Tong Qi. If I like you, you can''t escape. You''d better give up the idea of taking the postgraduate entrance examination as soon as possible and call your parents to say that you''ll be engaged to me in the new year. " Tongqi''s wrist was pinched by him, struggling fruitlessly, so angry that she wanted to bite him to death. He really thinks that he has some money in his family. People all over the world will get used to him. He will take whatever he wants. Brain disease! "It''s impossible for me and you, Ren Jun, to find a lot of women who are better than me with your conditions. Why do you want to force me to turn the corner?" "When I was on a blind date with you, I fell in love with you at the first sight. You liked me at the beginning, but you didn''t want to climb the high branch. Tong Qi, I like to screw with others. If you don''t want to marry me, you can play with me and use the means you want to hook up with other people on me. If you treat me well and see your cheap appearance clearly, I may not want you Tong Qi is so angry that she vomits blood quickly. Since Han Junyu helped her drive Ren Jun away last time, Ren Jun has also found her several times, but she refused. He also blacked out all his contact information. He thought he could stop. He didn''t expect that he was waiting for her. "Ren Jun, you are sick. We only met several times on a blind date. Although I promised you to pursue me, I didn''t agree to be your girlfriend." "Tong Qi, I didn''t come here to quarrel with you today. Did you take off your clothes and make them for me or did I pick your clothes for you. If you''re making a monkey, I''ll scratch you twice with the knife you take out. " Tongqi looked at him holding a kitchen knife, bright blade, she was scared to shiver, shrunk back, but he grabbed the wrist refused to escape, her blade is still close to her face. "You, it''s against the law. If you hurt me, you''ll go to jail!" Listening to her scared to speak, Ren Jun is proud. He can''t deal with her! "I''ve got people up there and I can''t go to jail. Tong Qi, if you don''t take the initiative, it can only be me! " Ren Jun gave a hiccup, took out a few chocolate like things from his pocket and threw them into the water cup on the tea table, which emitted a layer of bubbles and melted quickly. "You forced me, Tong Qi. Later, you will ask me to move you." Ren Jun laughs obscenely, loses the kitchen knife in his hand, holds her jaw, and pours the glass of water into her mouth. The man''s strength is too big, Tong Qi fight to death, or did not break free from his control, just forced by him to drink the glass of water. The water tastes like Sprite. It''s not hard to drink, but Tong Qi thinks about Ren Jun''s smirk and knows that it''s definitely not a good thing. Finally, she let go of him. She walked to the door for two steps, only to find that her legs were a little weak. She gritted her teeth and endured the strange feeling of her body. She was shocked. She drank it for less than two minutes, and her body had already had a reaction. The effect was too strong. Later, if she could not control herself and did something she should not do, she would rather die.But now she has no strength to kill herself. She can only pray for Qin Ning and Yang Mu to come quickly. Ren Jun took off his coat and began to take off his clothes. He walked to Tong Qi with a smile and pulled her up. "Don''t bear it. When someone comes, you say you''ll talk to them when you''re done." His hand pinched her face, and Tong Qi felt sick. New year''s Eve, about the neighbors are back home, she called this time is useless. Ren Jun also knew about it, so he was more unscrupulous. Ren Jun starts to pull her clothes. Tong Qi feels hot all over, but she doesn''t make a sound. She is pulled off the sweater and bites the corner of her lip. She tries to push him away, but she falls to the ground. Ren Jun fidgeted and stepped on her, "don''t push me. I''ll hurt you later, but I don''t know how to pity you." Although Tong Qi didn''t have a good journey from childhood to adulthood, she also made small troubles. Where did she see such a hateful person as Ren Jun and use such mean means? She was angry, angry and resentful. Ren Jun feels almost done. He takes off his pants and only has a pair of boxers on his body. He lifts Tong Qi to the sofa. He seems to have done this many times. He turned on his mobile phone, turned on the video function, and pointed the lens at Tong Qi. Tong Qi struggles so hard that she realizes what he wants to do. She wants to record a video of him insulting her, and then threatens her not to make trouble. Struggling, Tong Qi''s eyes are dim, staring at the old ceiling. Can''t they just watch the beast defile themselves? "Ren Jun, I will never let you go!" Tongqi''s reason is very clear, but the body can not make a counterattack, even if the voice is soft and weak, soft more like an invitation. Ren Jun, however, with a playful face, reached out and patted her red and hot face, "don''t let me go, squeeze me dry." Chapter 1031 Looking at the face of the man''s cheap smile, Tong Qi goes into the ice cave and despair in her heart. Ren Jun''s is on her shoulder. The heating in the apartment is not high. Tong Qi wears two clothes, a sweater and a shirt. He reached out and untied her shirt. She closed her eyes and tears ran through the corner of them. "Bang!" All of a sudden, she heard a bang. Before she knew what was going on, Ren Jun was kicked off the sofa. He was dressed in a black windbreaker, and his shining shoes were kicked on Ren Jun for dozens of times. Until Ren Jun exclaimed, hugged his head and cried for mercy, the man left him. The man pulled a tablecloth and tied him up with a mop in his mouth. Tong Qi''s eyes are a little fuzzy. She looks at the tall figure of the man in a daze. She is familiar with it, but she is not sure. She sits up and sees the man take off his windbreaker and cover her. "Sorry for being late, Tong Qi." Looking at Tong Qi staring at herself, Ling frowned and turned her eyes around to make sure that Ren Jun didn''t cause any substantial damage to her. He shook his hand in front of her. "Can you see it? I''m ling Ze The hand is held by her, she reaches out to touch his face, "I''m not dreaming." Fingertips are warm, and he still breathes. It''s Ling Ze who came to save her. But when she thought that she was so embarrassed to be seen by him, she threw away his hand and covered her face with a windbreaker. She had no face to see him. "Tong Qi, do you have any discomfort?" Ling then knew that she was embarrassed and didn''t force her. She stood up and stepped back two steps. She picked up her mobile phone and made a call. Then she turned to see Tong Qi. Found her hiding in the windbreaker, has been uneasy twist, think she is where uncomfortable? "Doctor, hospital, send me to hospital." Ling is listening to her voice is not right, open the windbreaker, see her cheeks red, eyes with spring, lips pink run by her bite bleeding, his body a stiff, unconscious swallowing saliva, again back a step. Turning to see Ren Jun kneeling on the ground to beg for mercy, he was full of anger and kicked on his crotch. Ren Jun''s eyes were bloodshot and could not cry out the pain. He rolled several times on the ground. Ling Ze takes a deep breath and tells herself in her heart that Tong Qi is just a friend. If she is in trouble, there is no reason not to save her. With this idea, he found her coat and put it on her. Just as he was about to pick her up, her arm wrapped around his neck and gave him a kiss on the forehead. Ling froze. "I know that I am not worthy of you, and I dare not expect it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling is hesitant, arm or hold her up. "You used to like Mu Mu. I could only be a spectator. I didn''t even have the courage to say I like you." Tongqi''s voice is very small, but breathing is very heavy, breath spit in his ear, Ling is eyes color complex, looked at her. "Stop it. I''ll take you to the hospital first." "Thank you, Ling Ze. Qin Ning said that you are very good and worth liking. I think so, too. But it''s my own business to like you. I can''t disturb you. " Tongqi forced to endure the agitation of her body and keep a distance from him. Maybe it was too painful. She covered her face and began to cry in a low voice. Listen to the woman talk to herself, Ling then Piao her one eye, this sentence seems to be he once said to Yang Mu, she is to remember clearly. When she took her out of the apartment and took the elevator, she shrank in his arms, afraid that she would do something out of line, and suddenly bit her arm. She didn''t know how much effort she had made. Her eyebrows were all tied, but the back of her hand still didn''t respond, just flowing water. He couldn''t look down. When he got on the bus, he took off his tie and helped her to bear it again. Tong Qi didn''t speak, but bowed her head in silence. Ling then gets on the bus and receives Yang Mu''s words. He turns to see the car with flashing lights behind him. He tells Tong Qi about the situation and says that he wants to take her to the hospital. Yang Mu is relieved to hear that Tong Qi is not a big deal now, because she knows that Ling Ze is closer to Tong Qi''s apartment, so her first reaction when she receives Tong Qi''s phone call is to call Ling Ze and ask if he can find Tong Qi , and then they arrive. Now their car arrives at the downstairs of tongqi''s apartment. When they see Ling Ze''s car moving, they call him to inquire. He wants to send Tong Qi to the hospital. Yang Mu doesn''t say much. She asks him to drive quickly. She follows him and tells Qin Ning not to come here and go to the hospital directly. Tong Qi has a cheerful personality and knows a lot of friends, but she doesn''t really make many friends. When she is in a dilemma, she will call her and Qin Ning and trust them very much. To the hospital, the doctor gave Tong Qi a basic examination, gave the nurse a bag of medicine, let the nurse feed her a lot of water, dilute the effect of her body, she will naturally recover. The nurse went to pick up a bucket of mineral water and wanted Tong Qi to drink, but Tong Qi kept moving, while Ling had a headache. I secretly advised myself to save people in the end and send the Buddha to the West. He bent down to pick her up, pressed her hands and asked the nurse to give her a drink.Tongqi in his arms finally quiet down, chin pillow on his shoulder, like a child said a good fragrance, obediently drink water. After drinking a bucket of water, Tong Qi wants to vomit and go to the toilet, but her legs are still soft and she can''t stand straight. Ling is hypnotized again and holds her to the toilet. Yang Mu stands outside the ward and takes a look. He is about to speak, but he is held by Qin Ning. They look at each other and retreat quietly. Qin Ning inquires about the situation, but Yang Mu is still at a loss, waiting for Tong Qi to ask. Tong Qi is hospitalized. Although they don''t go in, they don''t leave. When Tong Qi''s condition stabilizes, they enter the ward to ask. Ling then did not have deep meaning to see Yang Mu, Yang Mu bowed his head and pretended not to know, and then took a step to Ning Fu''s body. Ling zewei frowned, took back his sight, looked down at the weak Tong Qi on the bed. Before, he thought that he couldn''t bear to see Yang Mu with another man, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he found that his heart was not as painful as he thought. What''s the relief? At this time, Ling is awakened by the phone ring and gets up to answer the phone. Qin Ningcai lies by the bed and asks what happened to Tong Qi. Tong Qi thinks of what Ren Jun has done, and her face is still scared. She says what happened intermittently. Qin Ning and Yang Mu are angry red eyes, the world is still such a shameless person, do not like him, he used such a mean shameless means to get Tong Qi. Beast, scum! We must punish such people! Listen to three girls say this matter, walk to Ling Ze outside the ward, the footstep pause. After saving people, there was nothing wrong with him, but thinking of Tong Qi''s weak face, he twisted his brows and finally walked into the ward. "I broke the animal''s leg. My men took him to the police station and found out that he was still a recidivist. They used this method to hurt many girls. When such people go to prison, they can''t think of coming out! " Tong Qi thought that if Ling Ze hadn''t arrived in time, she didn''t know what she would have become. She shrunk her shoulders, clenched her teeth and burst into tears. Scared. Chapter 1032 Tong Qi''s body is not injured, and there are still some toxins in her body that need to be cleaned up. She stayed in the hospital for a day and then left the hospital. For Ren Jun''s disposal, with the help of Ling Ze and Han Junyu, they will certainly receive the punishment they deserve. But when she went back to her apartment, she was always afraid that someone would break in and wake up in the middle of the night, so she didn''t dare to go to bed again. She felt that she was almost neurotic. She always suspected that someone was following her. When she got on the elevator, there were more people and some men were close to her. She was in a panic. Yang Mu is worried about her and wants her to go home. It''s better to be accompanied by her family than to suffer here alone. But Tong Qi doesn''t want her family to worry about her, so she grits her teeth and bears it. During the Chinese new year, the library is closed. She has nowhere to go. She sits on the world square and looks at the sparse crowd in a daze. It used to be very busy here, but now the new year, many people are back home, the whole city is like an empty city. Suddenly she heard someone call her name. She turned her head in surprise. She didn''t see someone familiar. She gave a wry smile. Did she have an illusion? "Tong Qi, what are you doing here?" Voice near, Tong Qi looked up, saw the tall man, she was surprised to stare big eyes. "You, why are you here?" "My family is in Nankang City, so it''s here for the Spring Festival." Ling is sitting beside her, the line of sight swept a circle, did not find any place to watch, he just put the line of sight on her face. "It''s getting late. Won''t you come back?" "When you celebrate the new year alone, you should pay attention to where you are. It''s too lonely to go back to the apartment, so I run to a busy place to increase my popularity. " Tong Qi reluctantly pulled out a smile. Ling then see her face haggard, inexplicably a bit distressed, want to say a word of comfort, but think of their usual speaking style, this time or don''t satirize her. They are silent for a moment. Tong Qi looks down at the time. Shouldn''t he have dinner with his family at this time? "Ling Ze, it''s time for new year''s Eve dinner. Won''t you come back?" As soon as tongqi''s words were finished, Ling Ze''s phone rang. He took it out, pressed hang up and turned off his mobile phone. "I''m hungry. Go to dinner with me?" Tong Qi turns to see him doubtfully. There are so many delicious things at home for new year''s Eve dinner. Instead of going home, he comes here to have dinner with her. "What would you like to eat?" Asked Tong Qi. "And you?" Ling asked. Tong Qi thought, "or, go to eat hot pot." No matter how many people make their own hot pot, they may be able to manage their family''s new year. Ling has no problem. He goes to the fourth floor of the shopping mall. There is food here, but there are not many open places. It happens that there is a hot pot shop where Tong Qi likes hot pot. They go in and order. Tong Qi tries to find a topic to chat with him. "How do you know I''m here?" Ling said, "if I say coincidence, do you believe it?" "Oh," Tong Qi didn''t believe it. If it''s a coincidence, he doesn''t need to say hello to her. What should he do. "Scared to death?" Tong Qi stupefied, aware that he said is that thing, she frankly nodded. "I can''t help it. I''m afraid." "It''s very small. I don''t dare to tell my secret love. I''ve been playing guessing for a long time." Ling is joking. He was originally planning to go home for the new year, but he always wanted to buy some gifts for his family members when they came back. When he went to the mall for a walk, he unexpectedly saw Tong Qi sitting alone on the steps, his eyes were wandering, especially like a poor dog. He got out of the car and walked to her. Tong Qi''s face changed. She squeezed the corner of her clothes tightly and pretended to be calm. Ling is also aware of their mouth fast, chagrined molars, angry with themselves. They were silent again. Ling wanted to apologize, but he couldn''t say it directly, so he changed the subject. "I''ve always wanted to talk to you, but you seem to be avoiding me. I want to know what your attitude is now." "What attitude?" Tong Qi thought she had heard it wrong. "Attitude towards me." Tongqi stay, she dare to have what attitude to him? He and she are different, she likes him, is her young girl Huaichun, the pursuit of good things. She is not very smart, but she also knows that if she sticks to this feeling too much, it will hurt her. But people, is easy to be cheap, know that they will be injured, or step by step the mud foot deep. "I didn''t know your mind before. I thought we were just friends. Now I know your mind. I think I need to think about our relationship." "Do you like me?" Tong Qi asked. "Good feeling? What is it like? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tong Qi doesn''t want to chat with him. It''s too hurtful. "Can you talk to me about how you feel about me?"Ling is serious, with curiosity in his eyes, but Tong Qi wants to leave. "When did you like to bathe?" Ling then pondered deeply, just like doing a seminar, and gave a straight answer. "Three years ago, when you joined the dance team, I went back to the training room very late and found that there were still people in the training room. I stood outside for a while and found that Yang Mu was still training. She tirelessly repeated what I said during the day, especially when she looked at the mirror, her confused eyes, I still remember that I seemed to see myself in the mirror. After that, I left the training room late and often saw her. A year ago, I saw her hiding in the stairwell crying, crying very sad, I don''t know how to comfort her, just sat beside her and handed her a tissue, accompanied her for a long time. I think I like it, so I pursue her, want to know her, want to take care of her. " Tong Qi listened quietly, and her heart was very complicated. "Yang Mu, very good." "Well, I''ve answered your question. Now it''s time to talk about what you think." Ling Ze was still a little nervous when he said this, but he wanted to know what she felt for him. He is a very rational person and doesn''t believe in feelings for no reason. "What I think of you, wait for me to think about it." Tong Qi holds her chin in one hand, thinking of him chatting with her like a friend. Although she relaxes, her heart still aches when she thinks of her feelings. "Also three years ago, I didn''t have much dancing skills. It was very difficult to train with the dance team. I wanted to give up several times, but thinking that Yang Mu didn''t want to leave and I had to take care of her, I didn''t mention leaving. It''s strange that I didn''t remember you falling down, but I didn''t remember you. This should be a girl''s spring. " Tongqi said here, some embarrassed, bow a smile. Originally, these ideas could only be written into the diary, but I didn''t expect that one day I would sit in the bustling hot pot shop and chat with the client. "You were so excellent at that time. There were many girls who liked you, and they were all very good. I just paid close attention to you. After that, you and I say a word, I will be excited for a long time. A year ago, you were enthusiastic about Yang Mu. I saw that you wanted to chase her, so I secretly thought about the gap between Yang Mu and me. The more I thought about it, the more I felt inferior, and I didn''t dare to show my mind. Yang Mu doesn''t deal with people very much. I hope you can find the girl you like, so I''ll help you get close to Yang Mu. After watching Yang Mu and her boyfriend together, I was worried about whether you would be very sad, but I found that the last time you saw her was very calm, should be to recove Chapter 1033 Are there really pure girlfriends and girlfriends in this world? Tong Qi doesn''t know. But Ling is so calm and she talked about each other''s feelings, two people are like two good friends, say each other''s mind, this feeling does not let her hate. She also felt relaxed when she told him what she had been holding in her heart. If you like him, you don''t have to cover up. There will be no estrangement when you meet in the future. But she knows very well that she and Ling are not the same people in the world. It''s hard to say whether they can meet again in the future. Listen to Tong Qi finish, Ling then drank a glass of water, face calm. "It''s undeniable that as a man, when he hears that a woman likes him, his vanity will be satisfied. But I want to thank you for loving me. " Ling is an honest person. There is no need to hide what he says. Tong Qi was very surprised by his sincere attitude, and could not help asking, "do you have any impression on me? Straight white, what do you feel? " Ling is a Leng, put down the glass, seriously look at her. "I thought of you as a friend, not in that way. I''m sorry Although Tong Qi is very disappointed, but he will say so clearly, she will not blame him, but feel very funny. Surrounded by so many high-quality women around him, how can he look at her more? It''s just that she is not willing to have extravagant hopes. "If you treat me as a friend, I''m sorry. I like you. If you must like me, that''s bandit thinking. It''s unfair to you. " She can think of understand, Ling is not much to say, the waiter served at this time, the two said while talking. From the beginning of the dance team, to the new year''s plan, talking about what is what, Tong Qi thought the atmosphere would be awkward, but did not expect that they were chatting about eating up the previous order, she was not satisfied. Ling is surprised, did not expect her appetite is so good, and she is not affectation, but let him look very comfortable. Tong Qi was a little embarrassed at the beginning. Because he was afraid, he couldn''t eat well and sleep well these days. He was in a good mood and had a big appetite. Ling Ze also understood that being given medicine by a man almost destroyed her innocence. If you put this kind of thing on any girl, you will be scared. After eating, they are ready to go for a walk. Ling Ze hears that she is afraid of living in an apartment, so she wants to help her find a place. However, Tong Qi is in trouble. If the library opens, she can go to the library. There are many people in the library, so there is no need to be afraid. Ling then considered a few seconds, "Tong Qi, shall we have a try?" Tong Qi didn''t understand, "try what? Did you talk about living in an apartment? I''ve paid three months'' rent, and I can''t get my deposit back when I check out. I haven''t worked yet. Although the money is not big, it''s also quite a lot for me. " "You and I are in love." Ling is still very frank about this issue. It seems that he is doing business. He should make it clear. Tong Qi stayed for a long time without speaking. I think he is teasing her. He said that he has no feelings for her, and he will not succeed even if he tries. Why waste time. Ling Ze understood her thoughts and said, "because of family changes when I was a child, I didn''t trust my feelings very much. I would care about Yang Mu very much. Maybe I saw my shadow from her and wanted to protect her and take care of her, so I paid special attention to her. When I saw her walking with another man, she nestled in the arms of that man, I didn''t feel heartache and jealousy, on the contrary, I felt relieved. I''m not the kind of person who will fall in love at first sight. Emotion needs to be accumulated over time before I know whether it''s suitable or not. I''ll tell you frankly that I don''t have any love for you now, but I don''t exclude getting along with you. So, I want to have a try. In the process of trying, there will be a lot of risks. For example, in the process of our relationship, you will fall deeper and deeper into this relationship. Once we are separated in the future, it will hurt you, and I will lose a friend who can chat with you. " Tong Qi looked at him, opened his mouth, and found that he had nothing to say, because what he said was too shocking. But if you think about his old style, you can understand him. With so many women around him every day, the only thing he treats differently is Yang Mu. However, he only pays special attention to Yang Mu and doesn''t make a big effort to pursue her. "One more thing I want to tell you, my mother is urging me to get married, and I''m very upset. If you agree to have a try with me, I don''t have to go on a blind date any more, and my life will be much quieter. In other words, if I agree with me, I will protect you, so you don''t have to be afraid. " Tong Qi was amused to laugh by him, "promised to be your girlfriend, did you hold big gold leg?" Ling then looked down at his leg, "I don''t mind if you hold golden leg, but you can hold me." "It''s rare that you have such a naughty side." Always serious cold face, very scary."Do you need time to think about it?" Ling is not polite to her, and deliberately stir his forehead bangs. "To tell you the truth, you were confused by my face at the beginning. In fact, you don''t know what kind of person I am. The person you want to fall in love with is made up in your mind. Therefore, practice leads to true knowledge. Only when you come close to me can you know whether I''m worth what you like. " Tong Qi agreed with him and made a serious thinking. "You don''t want me to help you avoid your aunt''s blind date. Knowing that you are a businessman, you will do everything in your mind. Even if I don''t agree, you have a way to get me to agree, don''t you? " Ling then low smile, haughty raise jaw, "said as if and I fall in love is not to see people, Tong Qi, I just give you advice." Tong Qi Ha ha twice, "if I really fall in love with you, those admirers will know that I will be run by all kinds of people, and maybe I will be calculated." It''s really shady. Ling then pretended to sigh a pity, also did not say more, and went forward two steps. "I have experienced some things in these years. To be honest, you are the most sincere and pure girl I have ever met. Let me really want to experience the kind of emotion you said After a meal, the man gives her too much shock and surprise. Tong Qi feels that the man in front of her and Ling she used to know are two people. What he said is right. The person she knew before is not the real one, but the one she imagined. "Ling Ze, what if you like me and I find I don''t like you?" Ling is a Leng, frown deep thought, cold Chi, "you are afraid I correct - pester you?" "Well, a little." Tong Qi frowned and nodded seriously. "Ha ha, you think too much. I can like you and others. Don''t look at yourself too high. " Ling''s expression was haughty and delicate. The cold and elegant in front of people before were all disguised. Chapter 1034 On New Year''s Eve, Aunt Zhang prepared everything and discussed with Han Junyu what to do. When he remembered what to do, Aunt Zhang left. Three children are playing in the living room. Han Junyu glances at them and asks Han churui to help. Han churui hesitates. Han Junyu coolly told him that after he lived alone, he would starve to death if he could not cook. Han churui wants to say that he can order takeout. Han Junyu asks, if he and Qin Ning are not at home, will he take care of his younger brother and sister? Han churui did not speak, obediently followed him to work behind him. He is a smart boy, Han Junyu said once, he can learn, unless it is cooking, other things are not very difficult. Qin Ning went downstairs, originally wanted to help in the kitchen, but was rejected by Han Junyu, so she took her two children to paste the word Fu. The family was busy for several hours, and Han Junyu finally prepared the new year''s Eve dinner. Qin Ning and his two children tasted it. Although they were not as good as Aunt Zhang''s, they all looked at Han Junyu admiringly. After the new year''s Eve dinner, the three children went to set off fireworks. At first, An''an and Ji Ji didn''t dare to go near. Han Junyu taught them for a while before they dared to take fireworks. Qin Ning looks at the fireworks blooming in the sky. Although the time is short, it can blossom out the ultimate splendor. Because it was Han Junyu''s first new year together, she was very excited. Holding Han Junyu''s arm, she wanted to go out to see the fireworks outside. After a while, she heard her mobile phone ring. It was Rongwei''s phone. "Qin Ning, I''m glad you''re one year old again. You eat less during the new year. You don''t want to exercise. At the beginning of school, you become ugly and fat. That''s embarrassing." Qin Ning rolled his eyes. It''s hard to get in touch once in a few months, but his mouth is cheap and he doesn''t talk well. She didn''t bother to say happy new year to him. She asked him if he was ok, just hang up and don''t disturb her watching fireworks. I''ll contact her when he gets married next time. She''ll give him some red envelopes. Rongwei disdains her red envelope and talks a lot of nonsense with her. At the last sentence, he says that he has acquired Rongshi and asks her if she is interested in the shares of Rongshi. Qin Ning was very surprised, but she didn''t have any idea about Rong. When he had time to visit Jiji, she could buy more gifts. Rongwei also knows her temperament. Besides, Han Junyu is not short of money, but she is Rong''s daughter and the only relative in the world that Rongwei wants to get close to. After hanging up Rongwei''s phone, Qin Ning received many new year''s greetings from wechat. She answered them one by one, put away her mobile phone and took her children to see the fireworks. On the first day of the lunar new year, Qin Ning and Han Junyu didn''t get up early because they were keeping watch. They were awakened by Han churui''s knock on the door. They said that old lady Han was coming again and wanted to give red envelopes to their two children. They asked Han Junyu what to do. Qin Ning had a headache when she heard that Mrs. Han was coming. The older she was, the more confused she became. She knew that the two children didn''t like her, and she still came here at this time. It was obvious that she had to find something for them during the Spring Festival. They went down the road together to see the old lady sitting downstairs. Ann and Jiji were too late last night and haven''t got up yet. The old lady looked at them going downstairs with a smile on her face. She looked very kind, but when she spoke, she still insinuated that Qin Ning didn''t understand the rules. As a daughter-in-law, we should get up early to prepare breakfast, because Han Qiang''s daughter-in-law in the old house of the Han family gets up early to serve their family. Even if no one has breakfast, she should be ready. No one can be hungry. Qin Ning listens quietly. The old lady is a powerful person. Although she doesn''t have a dirty word, you can''t speak if you want to scold her. The old people sleep short, get up early, have breakfast, have nothing to do, run to make trouble. Big new year''s day, she does not want to make unhappy, clever stand beside Han Junyu, listen to her lecture. But where can Han Junyu tolerate others to say that Qin Ning''s half sentence is not, ask the old lady to come over how not to take the housekeeper. The old lady sighed and said that the old housekeeper was too old to take a few days off. She came to see her great grandson. Han Junyu doesn''t talk nonsense with her either. He calls Han''s house and asks someone to pick up the old lady. He didn''t avoid the old lady when he called. The old lady didn''t expect that her unfilial son would drive her away. She couldn''t keep her face and stamped her crutches in anger. "Old lady, it''s not my grandson''s turn to provide for the aged when you have an uncle and a fourth uncle. New year''s day, my family also want me to take care of, do not care of you, you will be wronged here. My two children are your great grandchildren by blood, but they are not close to you. They run when they see you. You''d better not run here any more. If you force me to break off the relationship with the Han family, I will obey you. " Mrs. Han glared at him, "I don''t want to force you. You don''t like my old lady. You forced your father to go abroad for the Chinese New Year. Now, I don''t know whether you can eat well abroad or have a mother." Han Junyu can see that the old lady wants to let Han Chang and Su Li go on the pretext of seeing her great grandson.you must be dreaming! It''s kind of them to kill his mother and keep their dog''s life. If Qin Ning didn''t want him to have too much resentment, he wouldn''t let the old lady into his villa several times. Without waiting for the old lady to finish, Han Junyu stopped in a cold voice. "My mother died long ago. If you have something to say, you can go down and talk to her. It''s impossible for me to let those animals go The old lady listened to him curse his early death, angry pat chest, a cough, like fainting at any time. Qin Ning saw that the old lady wanted to touch porcelain, but he thought it was too much. She is smart all her life. It''s impossible that she doesn''t know that Han Junyu hates his own father. She also chooses this time to say that Han Chang has a bad year, and she doesn''t want them to have a good year. Parking outside the car sound, Qin Ning sighed, "old lady, you''d better go back to rest, you''re not in good health, good cultivation, don''t worry about their business." Listening to Qin Ning''s words, Mrs. Han is even more angry. Although she doesn''t like Han Qiang''s and the fourth''s daughter-in-law, they treat her respectfully, but Qin Ning is a demon again and again. If it wasn''t for her, her second daughter and third son would not be able to spend the new year with her. The more she thought about it, the more she hated it. Just as she wanted to speak, she heard Qin Ning''s voice again. "You have done those things, my husband did not clean you up, but also let you stay in Han house, do you know why?" Seeing that the old lady is still stubborn and wants to get angry, Qin Ning thinks that the two children are tired of the old lady, and has no patience. "It''s not because you''re his grandmother or how many good things you''ve done, but because of my husband''s grandfather. Grandfather is very good to him. He always remembers this kindness, so he is more tolerant to you. Don''t rely on the old to sell the old, because you are the elder of the Han family, you should be cruel to me. To put it in a bad way, Ji Ji and an an are my children. You can''t care what I want to teach, even if you are my great grandmother. We invite people to send you back. It''s because we are polite and don''t want to dress up in black for people''s funeral during the Spring Festival Chapter 1035 When the old lady came here two times before, she also said some unpleasant things. Qin Ning was submissive. Listening to this, she thought that she was as easy as she was four years ago. Now Qin Ning''s voice is still soft, but the tone is fierce, the words give her shock, let her for a long time did not come back. Han Qiang and Han Hao, who came to pick up the old lady, were stunned by Qin Ning''s words. Han Hao is Han''s youngest son, but he is not born to the old lady. Few people know about it. However, judging from the old lady''s attitude towards Han Hao, Han Hao is not stupid. He also guessed some from his own investigation. When he was in college, he chose to leave the Han family. When he became an official, he was also transferred to a neighboring province. He was separated from the Han family for a long time. When the Han family came and went, he did not join in. When he saw what Mrs. Han had done, he turned a blind eye to it. However, on New Year''s day, when he had time, he would go back to Han''s home to remember that Mr. Han had been kind to him, and he would also go to see him. Han Qiang is the eldest of the Han family, but not the child of old lady Han. He has been alienated by old lady Han all the time. When the old man passed away and the old lady became the chairman of Sheng''an, Han Qiang wanted to fight for a hand by herself, but the old lady insisted that Han Junyu, who was still studying, should return home to inherit Sheng''an. Although Han Qiang was not satisfied, he was also fighting secretly. Han Junyu just started to inherit Sheng''an. He did wear shoes for him in private, which also caused him some trouble. However, this boy has strong ability, and he doesn''t pay attention to his skirmish at all. His means are cruel and merciless. As long as he doesn''t touch his bottom line, he sometimes lets him make trouble. When he realized that he was not his opponent, he took a break, but he was not reconciled after all. When Han Cai wants to make trouble, he also adds fuel to the flames behind him. Han Junyu doesn''t even glance at him, but directly says cruel words. If he wants to stay in Sheng''an, he will do it well. If he wants to get old, he will not be able to survive in Nankang. Han Qiang has seen his means and knows that there are some invisible forces behind his ability to say these words. He is just a businessman and a market schemer, but he doesn''t do anything hurtful, so he feels a little scared. I didn''t expect that Han Li would be disobedient later. Han Junyu hid her and couldn''t go home for the new year. He also had resentment in his heart. Now he is old and can''t stand the storm. Han Junyu even wants to kill his own father. His uncle is not worth mentioning in his eyes. They went into the villa with complicated thoughts, but they didn''t refute Qin Ning''s words. Because both of them understand Han Junyu''s means, he was not around his parents when he was young, and he was indifferent to family affection. If it was not for the consideration of the old man, old lady Han would not be able to support her in Han''s home safely. Two people persuade the old lady to go back, the old lady also want to say retort, but to Han Junyu''s cold brown eyes, was scared to silence. Han Junyu walked out of the car with the old lady. "Old lady, you''re old. If you can''t remember, I''ll say it one last time. When I see you, I''ll think about the death of my biological mother. I don''t like to see you, and you should know it in your heart. My wife will agree to let you come to see the two children. It''s also softhearted to see that you are old and want to see the children. But you don''t really want to see two children, but you want to approach me and intercede with your son and daughter for the sake of being close to children. I advise you to save your energy. This time I''ll bear it. Next time, I won''t give you any nonsense. I''ll prepare a coffin for you! If you are not willing, you can have a try. " Han Junyu is a taciturn person, suddenly say such a paragraph, shock of the old lady for a long time do not know dare not speak. Han Junyu slammed the door, went to the front, said two words with Han Hao, glanced at Han Qiang with deep meaning, and turned to leave. Han Hao looks at Han Junyu''s back and sighs. His heart is very complicated. Han Junyu and Han Chang are father and son. They are somewhat similar in appearance, but their temperaments are very different. Only Han Junyu, who is tough and fierce in means, can cure old lady Han. Fortunately, he did not take part in the Han family''s affairs, otherwise he would not have the life of Ansheng now. In the villa, seeing Han Junyu coming back, Qin Ning put a cup of warm water in his hand and patted him on the back gently. Han Jun Yu stares at the small face that the woman flatters, the corner of the mouth draws, "what do you mean?" "Have a glass of water, don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry with people like her. What shall we eat this morning? " Han Junyu drank water and felt more comfortable. He went along with her topic to prepare breakfast. Qin Ning looked up and saw that the three children didn''t go downstairs, so he rubbed against him, hugged him behind his back and begged him to teach her how to cook. No cooking, no cooking. It''s OK to learn to cook noodles. Han Junyu didn''t give her a look. He was busy with his own business. After the first day of junior high school, according to the custom, it''s time to visit relatives. Qin Ning''s parents died. She didn''t know other relatives, and she didn''t want to know them. Besides the Han family, Han Junyu doesn''t care about other relatives.They took the children to the cemetery to pay homage to their dead grandmother and grandparents. On the fourth day of junior high school, an Yun wants to prepare for the wedding. Qin Ning helps, and Han Junyu helps Cheng Mo arrange the wedding. Although the parents of both sides have their own opinions, Cheng Mo and an Yun are adamant. They can only bear to have their own opinions. Cheng Mo is also very clear that people and things can not be perfect, he and an Yun have experienced so much time, their ideas are not important to him and an Yun. On the sixth day of the lunar new year, an Yun and Cheng Mo are very happy. Cheng''s family and an''s family are also well-known in Nankang city. The wedding ceremony was very grand, and the guests invited were all dignified figures in Nankang city. An Yun wants to arrange a western wedding, while Cheng Mo''s elder wants a Chinese wedding. Cheng Mo arranges her to take an Yun to the auditorium in the morning and go back to the hotel at noon to get a Chinese wedding ceremony. It''s a good idea, but the bridegroom and bride will be tired after running back and forth. After taking an oath in the auditorium and exchanging rings, a group of people rushed to the hotel. When they get to the hotel, Cheng Mo and an Yun kneel down to their parents and drink a cup of tea. An Yun goes back to the dressing room to change her clothes. Her tired legs shake and she doesn''t want to move. There were too many people coming. Han Junyu was afraid that someone would recognize Han churui, so he asked him to take An''an and Jiji to play in the lounge. Seeing an Yun sitting on the chair with a tired face, an an asks Han churui in a low voice. "Big brother, mother said that marriage is a happy event. Why is aunt yunyun so tired?" Chapter 1036 Marriage seems to be very lively and bright, but it is not easy for the people who organize and participate in the wedding. Don''t say Anyun is tired, the bridesmaids who follow him for a while are not easy. Bridesmaids need unmarried women, so Anyun has made friends with her college friends. Several girls are very cheerful, and it''s OK to get along with qinning. Listening to an an''s inquiry, several girls couldn''t help laughing, saying that an Yun was happy and tired. As soon as they finished speaking, they saw a tall figure appear at the door. They all stopped talking and said hello to him respectfully. "Good afternoon, general Cheng." "It''s hard for you. Go to lunch." Cheng Mo sees their expression light, falls on an Yun body, the vision just softens down. A few people understand, do not want to do light bulbs here, Qin Ning also left with three children. Seeing them all leave, Cheng Mo''s tall figure sits beside an Yun, puts her leg on his leg and kneads it skillfully. "Does it hurt?" Although Anyun''s feet are good, Cheng Mo is still worried that she will wear high-heeled shoes, but she can wear a wedding dress instead of high-heeled shoes. Anyun thinks it''s not suitable, so she still wears shoes with a little heel. After standing all morning, Cheng Mo is still worried that her feet can''t stand it, so she pushes off her friend''s wine and comes to see her. Anyun shakes her head. It''s fake to say that she''s not tired. But she''s willing to get married once in her life. Rub for a while, feel his leg muscle is not so tight, and help her change clothes, holding her to send guests. A group of guests watched Cheng Mo come over with an Yun in his arms. They were envious and envious. They joked that he really valued color over friends and ran to hold his daughter-in-law without a toast. Cheng Mo pulls the corners of his mouth and directly ignores this kind of meaningless ridicule. It''s his daughter-in-law. Who will hurt if he doesn''t? Besides, he will hold such a grand wedding, it is not his wish, but the two elders discuss, he and an Yun can only cooperate. He preferred Han Junyu''s wedding for Qin Ning. He asked some friends he knew to hold a small western wedding in the place Anyun liked. No matter what he thinks in his heart, the etiquette should be done well, but Han Junyu needs to help him. He''s too lazy to talk about wine or anything. He can''t escape. He''ll make a few drinks on his own, and other people will ask the best man and bridesmaid to come. Otherwise, is it decoration to invite them? After listening to general Cheng''s words, several bridesmaids are acquaintances. They understand his way of doing things, and they will stop the wine without saying much. However, several bridesmaids have never seen this kind of posture, and they stare at an Yun for a long time. After the ceremony, according to the custom, there will be a bridal chamber at night, but Cheng Mo''s cold face is put out, and he is too bold to provoke him, so everyone laughs. An Yun''s wedding is over, three months before Qin Ning starts school. She either takes her children to paint at home, or walks around the studio to chat with Xiao Bao. There happened to be an exhibition. Xi Yifan was a little busy, so he asked Qin Ning to give him a hand and learn how to open an exhibition. Qin Ning thought that he would have a chance to hold an exhibition in the future, and agreed with him gladly. Every day, I follow Xi Yifan and ask simple questions directly. If you have complex questions, I will write them down and ask them later. She is looking at the set up works, heard someone call their own name, turned to see Han Zijin, surprised for a while. "Hey, I haven''t seen you for five years. Don''t you recognize me?" "Yes, you look very different." Han Zijin used to be a high school student, with a little childish on his face, but now he''s tall. Although his facial features haven''t changed, he feels more mature and steady. "Change, what do you mean?" Han Zijin picks eyebrows. "Well, do you mean to praise you for being handsome?" Han Zijin low smile, the line of sight swept a circle, "what need help?" "No, I need to check almost." Qin Ning put away the notebook and walked outside. They exchanged greetings. Han Zijin offered to invite her to coffee. They were old friends, and they had no other meaning to chat. Qin Ning doesn''t often drink coffee, and it''s almost noon. It''s better to drink coffee than to have a meal. Just as he wants to speak, he finds that Han Zijin is squinting at the front, and there''s something helpless in his eyes. She turns her head doubtfully and sees Han Junyu stride over. She walks to her with a fake smile. Han Junyu looks at Han Zijin. He hasn''t seen him for five years. This boy has grown up a lot, and his temperament is more gentle and more like fourth uncle. "Son Jin, why don''t you come back to me?" He came to his wife. Is there a cousin who does this? Han Zijin hears the meaning in his words and shows a wry smile. It is said that time is the best medicine. Although he occasionally thinks of Qin Ning these years, he also knows that Qin Ning is his cousin''s woman, and he can only get along as a friend. "I came back late and left in a few days. I happened to meet Qin Ning here. At noon, cousin, invite me to dinner. " Hear Han Zijin call own cousin, Han Junyu facial expression eased a few minutes.If the boy dare to think about Qin Ning, he will deal with him! For lunch, Han Junyu invited him to the restaurant not far from the gallery. The three chatted about the recent situation, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Han Zijin secretly observes the interaction between the two people. Han Junyu''s intimacy to Qin Ning in many details makes him feel relieved. Previously, I learned that Han Junyu was merciless in dealing with his father, Han Changdu. I thought Han Junyu was a ruthless and indifferent person, and I was especially worried that he would hurt Qin Ning on a whim. Five years later, when he saw them again, he thought that Han Junyu was really a ruthless, cold and ruthless man, but his means were left to others, and the women he really treated were not only considerate but also very gentle. Han Junyu asked him what he wanted to do after graduation. Han Zijin thought about it and said that he wanted to do mutual understanding first, understand the market, and then open his own company. He also wanted to take care of him when he did. Thinking that five years ago that silly boy would say polite words, Han Junyu was not surprised, but gave him sincere advice. After having a good lunch and saying goodbye to Han Zijin, Han Junyu sends Qin Ning back to his studio and walks to his studio. Qin Ning laughs. Han Junyu cold eyes Piao she, silent inquiry, where her smile. Qin Ning held his arm and explained, "are you worried about me running away with other men?" Otherwise he won''t be on guard against Han Zijin all the time. Once han Zijin talks about something with her, he will turn away. It''s just a big vinegar jar. Han Junyu''s face is expressionless. He opens the folding bed for rest. There is not much room in the studio, but Qin Ning has the habit of taking a lunch break. Han Junyu prepares a folding bed for her to rest. Qin Ning saw him escape, but his heart was full of sweetness, holding a thin blanket, holding his big hand, let him accompany her to rest. "Don''t be coquettish." Will find time to come over, also want to have lunch with her, did not expect to meet Han Zijin to find her. Qin Ning pursed his little mouth and threw away his hand. This proud and charming man wanted to stay with her for a while, but he didn''t want to admit it. "I don''t dislike you either. Sleep with me." Han Junyu; "..." How dare you despise him! Take care of you tonight. Chapter 1037 Han Zijin leaves from the dinner, thinking of not seeing Ling Ze for a long time, calls him and asks if he wants to see him. Ling asked him to come to the company and they had a chat. Han Zijin to his office, but did not expect that Ling asked him the first sentence, is to ask if he has a girlfriend. Hanzijin mouth a smoke, he - mother sometimes call nagging a few words, he can understand, but Lingze this is what stinky problem, meet and ask if he has a girlfriend. Ling then sees his face impatient, peeps out the smile of owe flat, "brother, sorry, I have." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Zijin turns his head and goes. Who is it? Show love in front of him. Ling then laughingly pulls him, lets him sit down, he brews the tea to give him, lets him cool down. However, he made a girlfriend this thing is really worth happy, good news naturally is to share, otherwise how is a good brother. Han Zijin has no idea of drinking tea. He finds that the cup glances at him and asks which girl he is. Does he know? Ling nodded, directly lit the mobile phone screen for him to see, Han Zijin seriously looked at a few seconds, to determine that he did not read wrong. "Tong Qi, when did you have your mind?" "I''m not sure. The girl is very good and worth the pain." Ling is honest. "Ha ha, that''s what I said. It''s not good for you to take it to your mouth?" Han Zijin can''t get used to his flat face. Is his girlfriend great? "Cut the crap. It''s rare for you to come back. Dinner is my treat. I''ll take her to meet you." Han Zijin rubs his stomach, but Ling thinks he is uncomfortable and asks him what happened. "At noon, my cousin and Qin Ning invited me to have a meal. They didn''t eat anything else, so they were fed dog food. In the evening, you have to eat dog food. Are you a good brother? It''s killing my stomach Ling Ze pulls his mouth and scolds him for what he deserves. If he has nothing to do, he will go to find Qin Ning. Han Junyu is a man who will repay him. Even if he doesn''t feed dog food, he will try his best to force him to stuff it. Han Zijin sighs, can see her to lead well, he is also quite happy. If you can''t be a boyfriend or a girlfriend, you don''t need to be an enemy. Besides, Han Junyu is his cousin. With this kind of family, you can occasionally look at her and miss your first love. After listening to him, Ling frowned and asked if he still liked Qin Ning. Han Zijin picked up the tea cup and sipped it lightly. He frowned and said that his tea was hard to drink. Ling knew that he was evading his problem and took the teacup from him with a serious face. The best way to treat a relationship is to carry on the next relationship and let him quickly find a girlfriend, then nothing will happen. Han Zijin teeth acid, Ya''s have a girlfriend, all become emotional experts. Ling is to see his evasive attitude, also very dislike, but also know that Han Zijin is an advocate, a lot of things without nonsense. ¡­¡­ After the Lantern Festival, which is the opening season, Qin Ning thought that the children would be five years old and should go to kindergarten, so he discussed with Han Junyu. Han Junyu goes to talk to his two children about going to school. Ji Ji and an an are not willing to contact other strangers. Qin Ning is worried that they are too withdrawn. They want to contact other children, make friends with them, and live a normal child''s life. Jiji also knows Qin Ning''s worries, so he doesn''t want to struggle any more. Han Junyu, who he wants to learn, will teach him, and he can also use his mobile phone to check the information. When Ann heard that she was going to school, her first reaction was to escape. She was very reluctant to play with many children. Qin Ning and Han churui said a lot of good things, but an Ancai reluctantly agreed. Han Junyu also asked Han churui again whether to go to school or to take part in the college entrance examination directly. Han churui did not hesitate to choose the college entrance examination, but also said he would send An''an and Jiji to school every day. Respecting his choice, Han Junyu went to Feng Wei to learn about Feng Jinshang''s noble foreign language school, which is the best kindergarten in Nankang. When Han Junyu and Qin Ning send their two children to school, Feng Jin runs over happily. He has been in the school for half a year and is very familiar with the environment here. First, Han Junyu and Qin Ning politely say hello, saying that he will protect Ji and An''an, because mom says she will take care of her younger brother and sister. Feng Jin will be in the first grade in the second half of the year, one year older than An''an and Ji Ji. Qin Ning was relieved to have him with them, but she was still worried when she watched the two children enter the classroom. When she got back to the car with Han Junyu, she wanted to leave later because she was afraid that An''an would cry. Han Junyu is very calm. An an used to be taken by Ji Ji. Even if an an cried, Ji Ji would have a way to coax her. Qin Ning loves his child, and he never was. But if Qin Ning had to let her go to school because she was crying, he would have to correct Qin Ning''s attitude. Sometimes when we educate our children, we have to be hard hearted. We can''t connive at her when she cries. Qin Ning knew a lot about it, and he didn''t stay much, so he went to the studio. As soon as I got off the train at the studio, I saw Xi Yifan coming in a hurry. He said that Xiao Bao had a stomachache and might be about to give birth.Han Junyu quickly let him carry people into his car, they go to the hospital. Xi Yifan turns back and hugs Xiaobao. Qin Ning sees Xiaobao''s sweating, and his heart rises. On the way to the hospital, Xi Yifan and Xiao Jue greet each other. When they get to the hospital, a doctor from the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology comes to Xiaobao to check and make sure that the fetal position is normal. He asks Xi Yifan to help her up and walk a few circles. When the time is ripe, he pushes her into the operating room. But Xiaobao has been crying pain, Xi Yifan heartache ask the doctor, make the doctor also very nervous. Xiaobao gritted her teeth and walked a few circles. The doctor told her to lie down and touch her stomach, which made her push into the operating room. It''s said that having a baby is like walking through a dead door. Although medical technology is developing well now, the pain of having a baby can''t be alleviated. Xi Yifan is outside the operating room, anxiously walking back and forth, looking at the door of the operating room from time to time, and Han Junyu has a headache. "Don''t leave. Let''s talk about the name of the child. Have you discussed it with your wife?" Han Junyu tried to divert his attention. Xi Yifan is so anxious now that he doesn''t have the heart to tell him his child''s name. "When Qin Ning gave birth to a child, you were not by her side. Of course you won''t understand my mood." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Han Junyu''s face changed, he turned to look at Qin Ning in the operating room, feeling guilty. Chapter 1038 Three hours later, the nurse came out with the baby in her arms to report the good news. It was a boy. The baby had five Jin. Xi Yifan did not care about the children, ran into the operating room, looked at Xiaobao''s tired face, painfully holding her face, gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Xiao Bao, have a good rest." Xiao Bao was so tired that he closed his eyes and went to sleep. When she woke up, her first thought was to touch her stomach. Then she remembered that the child had been born by her. She looked up and saw Xi Yifan''s face. She was relieved. Xi Yifan knows that she wants to see the child, and waves to Qin Ning who is holding the child. Qin Ning carefully holds the child and walks to the bedside to let Xiaobao have a look at her child. "Like Yifan." "You can see how big it is." Qin Ning low smile, but she did not expect that the child would be so small, and the face is so wrinkled. It was months later when she had the strength to sit up and look after the baby. "The little guy likes his father very much. Every time his father talks to him, he kicks me." Xiao Bao looks at the child and explains. "My child must be like me." Xi Yifan looked at his son with pride, "Yang Yang, isn''t it?" "Yang Yang, is that the child''s name?" Qin Ning is curious. "Yang Yang is a nickname for the child. His big name is Xi Chenxu. I have checked that the word Chen is used as a name to mean hope, auspiciousness and hope. There is a sentence in the book of songs, Ying Feng, "the rising sun begins the day." It''s when the sun rises, it has a bright meaning. Xiaobao and I both hope that he will have a sunny temperament and mentality in the future. " Qin Ning nodded, the moral is good. Han Junyu went to pick up two children and learned that Xiaobao had a baby. He was curious about what the baby was like. Han Junyu took the children to the hospital. Ann saw the baby lying in the crib and asked why han churui was so ugly? Han churui looks at the sleeping child. Why is the newborn ugly? The question is beyond the outline and he can''t answer it. Jiji calmly told ANN that the baby is not ugly, it is not good-looking. Xi Yifan was angry smile, went to Jiji behind, slapped in the back of his head, ugly and not good-looking is not the same meaning? Jiji touches the back of his head, stares at him, runs to Han Junyu and complains that uncle Yifan beat her. Han Junyu touched the back of his head and knew that Xi Yifan didn''t use much strength. He just teased him, "Uncle Yifan, he''s older than me. He should be called uncle. Jiji, respect the old and don''t give him the same opinion. " "Poof..." Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. Xi Yifan calm face, Han Junyu this is ironic that he is very old. Xiao Bao stayed in the hospital for three days, and Xi Yifan took her to the hospital. Later, in order to celebrate the child''s full moon, he held a small banquet to celebrate the child''s full moon. Han Junyu asked him if he didn''t return to Ba City, would Xi family spare him? When it comes to the Xi family, Xi Yifan''s face is not good, but his parents are still there, so it''s impossible not to go back. But in Bacheng City, his parents don''t like Xiaobao. His mother always embarrasses him. He still wants to wait for a while. The Xi family is a well-known family. At first, his parents worried about his marriage. Han Junyu accompanied him in a play, which his mother saw. His mother was especially worried that he liked men. Later, he took Xiaobao home to get married, which broke the rumor that he liked men. But people''s heart is changeable. At the beginning, their attitude towards Xiaobao was fairly good. After two or three years, they worried that Xiaobao would not be able to have children and wanted to divorce him. Xi Yifan is upset by them. When he learns that Xiaobao is pregnant, he conceals the news and brings her to Nankang for cultivation. Now the child is born, and when the right opportunity comes, he will naturally bring their mother and son home. Listening to Xi Yifan''s plan, Han Junyu also gives him advice. Xiaobao returns to Ba city to find a suitable opportunity to find Shule. Shule is general Lei''s precious daughter. With her as a friend, even if someone in the Xi family is dissatisfied with Xiaobao, they can only hold back . ¡­¡­ Before school starts, Qin Ning takes care of the children as much as possible. When they come home from school, they accompany them to do their homework, chat with an an and ask about her situation at school. Ann is not very interested in making friends in school, but many boys say that she is cute and wants to make friends with her, and always gives her something to eat. Although An''an is greedy, she never eats from strangers. She doesn''t want to eat from them. The boys are very angry and will give it to her. Fortunately, Ji Ji and Feng Jin help her. Qin Ning touches her daughter. Ann''s facial features are beautiful. There are little boys who want to play with her before she grows up. I don''t know how many boys will pursue her in the future. The more you think about it, the more you worry about it, so you discuss with Han Junyu to let an an learn some self-defense skills. Han Junyu also hears Ji say that there are many young boys pestering An''an to play with in the school and agree with Qin Ning''s suggestion, but the premise is to convince An''an that he is willing to learn. Qin Ning thinks it''s easy. If she goes to churui, she will be able to cheat An''an to study. Han Junyu was angry with her, took her by the wrist and put her in his arms. "Stupid girl, you''ve forgotten something recently. Do you know what''s wrong?" Qin Ning frowned and thought deeply. He thought about it, but he didn''t think of it. He looked at him carefully. "What''s the matter, please wake up." Han Junyu raised her jaw and pecked on her lips, "remember?" Qin Ning Leng for a few seconds, some uncertain touched his pink lips, and pondered for a few seconds, "no, I didn''t remember." Han Junyu sank his face and kneaded her cheek. "If you don''t understand, don''t have dinner." "OK, I''ll lose weight." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu wanted to hit her, but he was reluctant to do it. "Tell me what it is." Qin Ning has a serious face. During this period of time, she only focused on the children and ignored him. He could not say such affectation. He cold hum, leave her, want to cold war with her. Qin Ning pursed her pink lips and felt that if she teased him again, it was her own fault. She quickly hugged his neck and gave him a kiss on the face. "I''m sorry, I''m only concerned about the children and I''m not with you. Don''t be angry. After dinner, let''s go for a walk, just the two of us. " Han Junyu snorted, "if you want to find an excuse to have dinner, just say so. Don''t use me as a loan so hypocritical." Qin Ning was angry smile, but also know that this man is affectation, still can''t open, otherwise he will be angry. "I''m not eating dinner alone. I''ll accompany you. I''ll go downstairs and find Aunt Zhang to make some dishes you like." Seeing that the woman wanted to escape, Han Junyu would not let her go. He held her in one hand, lifted her jaw in the other hand, lowered his head and grabbed her lips, kissing until he was about to suffocate. Chapter 1039 Han Junyu''s plan is that two children go to school from February to June, and qinning starts school in April. As long as he takes two months'' children in Nankang city and the children have a holiday, he can take people to Z country to find qinning. Qin Ning also thinks it''s OK. She also tries her best to adjust classes. When they come, she will accompany them more. In April, the day before qinning school was Sunday, Han Junyu accompanied qinning to Z country with his children. The apartment he bought has been cleaned up. They can live in it, but Qin Ning still wants to dress up. After all, it''s the place he wants to live in. After a day''s shopping, Qin Ning goes to school the next day. Han Junyu didn''t trust her, so he stayed one more day. When they left, Qin Ning was having the last class. Back to the empty apartment, Qin Ning suddenly felt that his heart was empty, and he sat on the sofa for a long time. But this kind of life will last for another two years. She took a deep breath and found that Han Junyu had prepared dinner for her when she went to the kitchen. She was moved and wanted to get in touch with him immediately. Suddenly she remembered that he was still on the plane, so she had dinner and went to do her homework. The first year of postgraduate courses is still a little heavy, because the first year pays attention to learning theory. After a whole day of class, the teacher will leave a lot of free play problems, which makes her feel a little headache. Han Junyu also worried that she could not take care of herself, so he hired a private nanny for her, Anna Hayes, a 53 year old British woman. Because of her excellent maintenance, if she hadn''t said that she was in her 50s, Qin Ning would have thought that she was in her 40s. She speaks fluent English, every move is very courteous, will give her laundry, cooking, cleaning apartment, finishing wardrobe, every day will be put in order, it is omnipotent. Qin Ning was frightened by the serious expression of the private nanny and thought she was very difficult to get along with. After a few days, she found that although the private nanny was serious and meticulous, she was only strict with herself and never said anything bad about Qin Ning. They communicate with each other like friends. She will teach Qin Ning some ways to maintain her skin, and give her a massage or foot therapy every night. Qin Ning thinks that this private nanny is not too good. There are no worries in life, but in school, it''s a bit embarrassing for her. This year, 81 new students are enrolled in the Academy of fine arts. They are divided into four classes with different learning focuses. when they came to class 19, there were only two girls named Qin Yanli and Jing Mei. The girl has a round face and one eyelid. She smiles very cute. When she sees her, she takes the initiative to say hello to her. She just began to use Japanese. Qin Ning looked at her blankly. She said she was sorry. After introducing herself in English, she couldn''t wait to ask Qin Ning about her information. Her speaking speed was too fast. Before Qin Ning fully understood her information, she noticed that she blinked her eyes and looked forward to staring at herself. Qin Ning touched her nose and made a simple self introduction. "Wow, you are Qin Ning. I''ve heard of you." Iwai and the United States excited scream, her voice is not small, caused the eyes of other students, people are staring at Qin Ning. Before Qin Ning could respond, someone whispered. Qin Ning vaguely heard them mention her name. Qin Ning was surprised, "Iwai and Mei, when did you hear of me?" "You can call me Hemei. You are the first student in our class. It''s registered on the school bulletin board, and it''s said on the official website that the first one will be rewarded." Number one? Qin Ning was surprised, her cultural score is not too high, where did she come first? Wait a minute, the final statistical score is the comprehensive score. Does she mean her practical work won the first place? "I just know. Thank you for informing me." Qin Ning is not sure yet. She takes out her mobile phone and lands on the official website. The first one on her report card is herself. She quickly takes a screenshot and sends it to Han Junyu for fear of being dazzled. "Husband, husband, our results come out, I''m the first one, my God, it''s absolutely the luck from outside." Han Junyu''s wechat settings, as long as Qin Ning sent a message to him, the system will inform him, he opened the message she sent, a hook on the corner of his mouth. "Didn''t I give it to you?" "It''s possible. I''ve heard that people''s luck is limited. I''ve got yours. Don''t blame me for your bad luck." Qin Ning is in a good mood with a low smile. "Don''t worry, this week passed, I ate you, your luck gave me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s little face flushed, and quickly quit the chat interface with him. She never dreamed that she would get the first place in the exam. Before, she always worried that she would not get it. She was so excited that she sent the screenshots to a few friends who often talked about them. She jokingly said that she had a good face, but she had to rely on her strength. Xi Yifan was the first to say, "Congratulations, congratulations. There is a default rule in ZS. First, there will be scholarships. If you have a chance, you will be given priority."Pei Qian: "Hello, Xueba. But then again, Jun Yu asked for leave to accompany him to take the exam, and Xiang Yueyang was so busy that he had to curse people every day. If you don''t do well in the exam, are you right about your parents and villagers? " Feng Wei: "amazing, I''ll take a group of pictures for you when you go back to China. You can advertise that the model is the first in ZS Academy of fine arts, and there will be a gimmick." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and others talked a few words, a classmate and she said hello, she is also polite and they introduce themselves. After a while, a teacher came to give them a lecture. Qin Ning looked at the teacher on the stage and was one of the female prison examiners in her sixties. Sitting beside her, He Mei said that this teacher is the dean of the Academy of fine arts and enjoys a high reputation in the world. If she becomes her direct disciple, she won''t have to worry about leaving the school. Qin Ning wondered, what''s the matter with his direct disciple? Hemei explained that the course selection system will be launched on the official website in two days. Students have to choose several courses in addition to the courses stipulated by the school. Each course has a substitute teacher. This course is an adaptation period, because they will choose their own tutors in the second year, which directly determines the tutors for graduation projects in the third year. The elective course is a process of examination and students'' free choice. Every year, the dean''s class is very popular. Because the dean is old, she can''t bring too many students. Every year, she only has two or three students. Many students try their best to attend the dean''s class. Qin Ning nodded with understanding. Since she is the president, she will certainly have more resources in her hand. With her students, she will naturally have more opportunities for development. The Dean on the stage has just introduced the history of the Academy of fine arts. I wish the students can get what they want through their study in these three years. Finally, I will talk about today''s practical class. Before she started painting, Qin Ning noticed that many people were staring at her. When she looked up, those eyes disappeared again. He Mei, who stood beside her, explained to her that because she was the first and practical work, many people would stare at her when they were curious. He also kindly reminded her to keep a low profile in the future, or someone would declare war on her. No matter whether she won or lost, she would be pushed to the top of the storm. "You can still declare war. It''s not a martial arts competition." Qin Ning felt strange. "Yes, every year in the school, teachers will not only support this way to promote students'' practice, but also organize it from time to time. The most terrible thing is that every competition is punished, and the extra-curricular credits lost are greatly reduced, and the extra-curricular scores are closely related to our graduation and scholarship evaluation. " He Mei has a cheerful personality, can chat with other students, and likes to visit school forums. He knows a lot about school. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s terrible. Qin Ning feels a lot of pressure in a moment. Chapter 1040 Listen, you can also declare war. Qin Ning prays that her luck is not too good. Someone declares war on her. After the first practical class, Qin Ning watched the time. She and her two children agreed to have a video chat with them every Wednesday and Thursday. As soon as the drawing board and crayons were put away, a boy stopped her, said he invited everyone to dinner and asked her if she would like to participate. Qin Ning shook her head without hesitation. The man looked at her shaking his head, a flash of disappointment flashed in his eyes, but he continued to ask with a smile. "Hello, Ning. This is cook. Are you free tomorrow?" Qin Ning looks at the boy with white skin, deep eyes, handsome eyebrows and bones. He looks very good. He wears a dark blue sports sweater, black jeans and a pair of blue sports shoes on his feet. It''s refreshing and sunny. It''s hard to hate. "Sorry, what do you mean by time?" "There will be a painting exhibition tomorrow. Many students will go there. Do you want to join us?" Cook looked at her expectantly. "Thank you for the invitation, but I don''t have time." Cook turned away with a look of disappointment. Qin Ning felt puzzled and didn''t think much about it. He went back to his apartment with his bag on his back. Before he could remember to drink water, he ordered the video and the children''s video. In addition to the video with the children, a chat is one or two hours, she is also reluctant to hang up. Qin Ning''s time is very full, every day in addition to class, finish homework. In order to take care of her body, Han Junyu asked the private nurse to take her to the gym. If she was lazy, she would not be allowed to eat snacks. Every time Qin Ning thought of Han Junyu''s ferocious request for her not to be lazy, she always felt that although they were thousands of miles away, she could always guess her mind. And she, too, missed him. In school, her oral English is not very good, and not good at communication, in addition to understanding and beauty, other students are nodding friends. Occasionally cook would talk to her, and Qin Ning didn''t reject her, but every time kukeyou played, she refused. He Mei is very curious and asks her why cook refuses to play with her. Qin Ning is helpless. It''s not that she doesn''t want to go out to play, but that she really has no time. She is different from them. She has only been in University for half a year, so she still needs to continue to work hard to read more books. Moreover, she wants to be a graduate student not only for that diploma, but also for learning more. Besides, Han Junyu will bring her children over at the weekend. She wants to spend more time with them, so she must cherish every minute from Monday to Friday. At lunch time, Qin Ning and He Mei go to the school canteen together. Because the students are from all over the world, and there are many kinds of food in the school canteen, Qin Ning did not find authentic Chinese food after a round, which was a bit disappointed. He Mei heard that she wanted to eat Chinese food, but she could only go to the nearby restaurant, so she took her to the famous dining window in the school. Because of the large number of people and the time after class, Qin Ning stood behind the team with Hemei, who talked with her about the school. Qin Ning is very strange. She knows so many things. He Mei laughs. She lives in the dormitory of the school. She often gets to know the elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters of the last few years. Everyone likes to play and often has small parties. It''s natural to know if she talks too much. It''s because she lives outside. She attends classes at fixed points every day. After class, she pays attention. She doesn''t communicate with other people at all. It''s normal to block information. It''s natural for Hemei to think that she worked so hard and won the first place. She also admired her ability to resist temptation and study wholeheartedly. After listening to the praise of He Mei, Qin Ning''s face was hot and embarrassed. He Mei, who really wanted to talk to Qin Ning, was suddenly hit by someone behind her. She ran forward uncontrollably and hit Qin Ning. Because of inertia, Qin Ning hit the student in front. Qin Ning''s classmate is drinking water. Qin Ning bumps into it, the water bottle tilts, and the water spills on the classmate, and the classmate explicates on the spot. Qinning secretly called bad, immediately apologized, from the bag to find a tissue to wipe her, but was thrown away. "You mean it Sharp female voice, very angry. I ran into her when she was drinking water. If I didn''t mean to, who would believe me! "I didn''t mean it, I did," Qin Ning wanted to explain, but the other side was very angry and didn''t have the patience to listen to her. "Shut up, it''s bad luck." Female students fidgety pulled his wet clothes, very depressed. Qin Ning is innocent. She turns to look behind her. Standing behind her and Hemei, there are several girls playing with their mobile phones. When they hear the noise, they look up at her. Qin Ning frowns. Listen to female students tone bad fierce Qin Ning, and the United States can not help explaining, "not Qin Ning hit, someone behind me hit me, I hit Qin Ning, she will not mind hit you, I''m sorry. Your clothes are wet. I''ve got an outer cover here. I''ll lend it to you. " Because He Mei was afraid of the cold, he was afraid of sitting next to the air conditioner in class, so he took a coat with him. Female students scornful Piao and the white coat in the hands of the United States, snorted disdainfully from the nose, "I don''t care who hit you, you hit me, wet my clothes, you should admit your mistake, don''t want to find an excuse to shirk responsibility."The female classmate paused, raised her chin, looked down at Qin Ning, frowned, as if thinking, "are you Qin Ning, the first in the Academy of fine arts?" I heard that it was the first place in the Academy of fine arts. A group of students looked at Qin Ning. Although they didn''t have much obsession with the results, they still had a curious look when they heard that it was the first place in the Academy of fine arts. Found that Qin Ning is the Oriental face, not tall, delicate features, beautiful, there are a lot of male students immediately come to watch. Qin Ning was staring at the whole body uncomfortable, frowning at the front of the female students, "I am Qin Ning, and the United States is not shirking responsibility, but in the statement of facts. It''s not our intention to bump into you and cause you trouble. We are also very sorry. But please respect my friends while respecting the facts. " Female students listen to her, this is accusing her of disrespect for her? "Qin Ning, you bumped into me and wanted me to respect you. Why do you want me to respect you? Do you think you''re number one, so I''m going to let you Qin Ning took a deep breath. The girl student was just messing about. "Qin Ning, you, don''t argue with her." In the crowd, Roy went to Qin Ning''s side and whispered a few words in her ear to persuade Qin Ning not to quarrel with her. Let''s go to another place for dinner. Qin Ning turns to look at Lois. She looks at her proud schoolmate and frowns. If she leaves like this, other students still don''t know how to pass her as the first bully. "This classmate, when I talk to you again, it has nothing to do with the first place. There is a saying in our country that it''s better to meet by chance than by chance. If we make some small mistakes today, it''s better for me to invite you to dinner. " Chapter 1041 Qin Ning would apologize and invite her to dinner, which Jennie didn''t expect. Is she trying to please her, or does she think she will want a meal? Oh, she doesn''t care. Since the female students don''t give face, Qin Ning is too lazy to talk nonsense and give each other face. Since she has to be reasonable and unforgiving, arguing with her again will only waste saliva. She stepped back and waited for the meal in silence. After dinner, the three find a place. Qin Ning introduces Hemei to Lois. Lois says with a smile that she is very happy to know Hemei, but Hemei doesn''t like her smile very much. I can''t tell what it feels like, but intuitively, she doesn''t like it very much. But this classmate is Qin Ning''s friend, and the United States did not say much, just listen to the introduction of Royce, they just hit the girlfriend, she listened carefully. The name of Qin Ning''s female classmate is Jennie. She is a student of ZS University. Because of her excellent performance and great talent in painting, she was directly admitted as a graduate student of our university after graduating from university. Because of her good family background and proud temper, she is praised by others and is indifferent to her classmates. This time, her cultural score was the first in the exam. Qin Ning''s practical score suddenly rushed up and made her the second. She was pressed down by Qin Ning, so she was very angry and deliberately hated Qin Ning. Qin Ning secretly congratulated that she and Jennie were not in the same class, otherwise she would be embarrassed if she didn''t look up and look down. In the afternoon, Qin Ning doesn''t have class until four o''clock, so she wants to go to the library to read a book. She wants to go with Mei and join her. Lois says she also wants to join them, so they go to the library. When the three go upstairs, they go to the bookshelf where the art books are placed. When they meet cook, cook sees Qin Ning''s accident and asks Qin Ning in a low voice what books he wants to find and whether he needs help. Qin Ning shakes her head and goes to look for books by herself, but there is a book on the upper shelf. She is not tall enough and can''t even reach it on tiptoe. She is depressed. She turns to look for a ladder, but just turns around and finds cook standing behind her and helps her take the book she is looking for. "Is this the book you are looking for?" Asked cook. Qin Ning nodded and whispered a thank you. When she turned to find Hemei, she found Hemei and Roy standing together, smiling vaguely at her and cook. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning asked suspiciously. "It''s OK, it''s OK." He Mei smiles and goes to find a seat. Qin Ning took a pile of books, sat down and read carefully. She didn''t find cook staring at her, and she didn''t find the teasing eyes of Mei and Roy. In class, Qin Ning also wholeheartedly listens to the teacher, takes notes, writes down the questions he doesn''t know, and prepares to ask the teacher alone after class. Ask her to raise her hand in class, she dare not. But after class, there was a group of students around the teacher, she couldn''t squeeze in. She waited patiently for a while, and saw some students walking. She was happy to move forward, but the teacher seemed to have something to do, so she packed up the textbook and left. Qin Ning looked at the teacher''s back, opened his mouth, sighed, can only think of other ways. "Ning, Ning, look." Qin Ning turns her head to see that He Mei anxiously hands her mobile phone. She stares at her mobile phone suspiciously because it''s all in English. She needs to react for a few seconds to understand it. [little pepper from ZS Academy of fine arts, let''s share it with you. ¡¿ and this little pepper is about her. This is who is so boring, boastful of her as a pungent, smooth, very personality woman. Qin Ning smokes the corners of his mouth. The person who wrote the post is sick. "Do you know who wrote it?" "I don''t know. It''s anonymous. There are also people who forward it to Facebook, because there are a lot of people with your photos, compliments and comments. Ning, congratulations. You''re going to be an Internet celebrity And the United States is also boring when brush posts, school online pop up this message. Because there are several photos of Qin Ning on the post, as well as transcripts, so the hot spot is very high. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who wants to be an Internet celebrity? She just wants to be an artist quietly. "How to delete this post?" "This post is published on the school''s Internet. Only the person who wrote it can delete it. It''s deleted here. Some people download your photos. It''s useless to delete them. " He Mei also suffered. If you simply praise Qin Ning, it''s OK, but the content in this post doesn''t match the reality at all, but you don''t know how the other party took Qin Ning''s photos, and the angle of the photos is very good, so it''s really beautiful to take Qin Ning. Qin Ning took a deep breath. After scanning the content of the post, she noticed that He Mei was worried. She suddenly calmed down. "Don''t worry about me. These are small things." Qin Ning gave her back her cell phone with a smile. However, He Mei was still worried that it would make a big noise and have a bad influence on her. She thought of many ways for her. Qin Ning, with a cool face, patted her on the shoulder and said that it would be over tomorrow. When Qin Ning returns to his apartment, he calls song Xuan. Song Xuan opens a post on his computer and reads the content of the post. He can''t help laughing."Do you artists have such big brain holes?" Qin Ning is also very helpless, the other side is not big brain, but nonsense, she hopes that she is really a pungent temperament, so that she won''t ask a question, have to struggle for a long time, finally even the teacher can''t find. "I''ll check this account for you, and I''ll delete the information related to the post." Song Xuan activities finger joints, sitting beside Shule listen to someone bullying qinning, immediately grab his computer, she wants to teach the bully qinning. Hearing Shule''s voice, Qin Ning greets her and asks her how to clean up the people who post. Shule Leng Leng, seriously thought, let qinning give her two hours. Qin Ning hung up her mobile phone and went to exercise with her private nanny. After the exercise, Qin Ning Khan wet her forehead, her hair was close to her cheek, and she was so tired that she didn''t want to move on the yoga mat. When she opened her mobile phone and looked at the time, she saw Han Junyu''s video communication, and she immediately opened it. Han Junyu looks at her lying on the yoga mat like a lazy cat. Her tone is a little heavy, so she should take a bath quickly, otherwise she will catch a cold. Qin Ning Du mouth, he sent video is to train her. Han Junyu was angry with her aggrieved expression and said a few funny words to make her behave and take a bath. "Do you want me to take a bath?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s subconscious throat rolling. The woman is so bold that she dares to play with him. Qin Ning saw that he wanted to kill her again, like a wicked kitten. When she succeeded, she ran away and turned off the video. She was in a good mood and jumped up to take a bath. The next day, Qin Ning went to class and found that many people were staring at him. Qin Ning rubbed his forehead and thought of the post. She opened wechat and asked song Xuan how the post was handled. Song Xuanfa gave her a smiling face and told her that the post had been deleted, but Shule had fun, so he didn''t care. Qin Ning thinks that since Song Xuan doesn''t care, it means that there''s nothing about her, and he immediately relaxes. After a while, He Mei came to her and excitedly told her that yesterday''s post had been deleted and her comments on the Internet had been banned. It was amazing. Qin Ning nodded, thinking that song Xuan once said that there is neither absolute security nor absolute order in the Internet world. Some people can do bad things in the real world. Sometimes, when they can''t get substantive evidence, they directly clean up each other in the virtual time . He can get the money from other people''s bank card every minute. It''s not too difficult to be forbidden. "The person who posted it later posted it again. Did you read it?" "Again. Did you apologize?" Qin Ning guessed. He Mei shook her head. "It''s swearing again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Chapter 1042 He Mei sent the link to Qin Ning. After reading the post, it''s obvious that it''s not from the original owner, but from Shule. This post is abusive, but it''s the person who posted it and the person who praised and forwarded it. The Post said that he was talking nonsense and entertaining himself. Recently, he took more psychotropic drugs. Are those who praise him taking psychotropic drugs again? The scolding was very ugly, which aroused the group''s anger. The people who reprinted the post immediately fought back, so there were thousands of floors under the post, and the more they scolded, the worse the war situation became. In the end, everyone forgot why they quarreled at first, and the post about Qin Ning was also deleted, so the focus of the public was shifted and only attacked the person who posted it. Qin Ning low smile, did not expect Shule so fun, a lot of abusive words look like she can write out, but from the online search content, just changed a few words sent here. Online curse does not take dirty words of the paragraph, want more poison have more poison, so thousands of people are scolded want to kill embrace. After class, Roy came to ask about the online post. She also explained that originally she didn''t know about it, but the group in her class sent a screenshot. She was worried that Qin Ning would come to ask. Qin Ning shrugged. She didn''t know how it happened. As a result, she didn''t want to pay attention. However, she mischievously said that in this school, someone was impressed by her beauty and secretly patted her. After listening to Qin Ning, He Mei immediately looked around. Now everyone has a mobile phone with front and back cameras. It''s too easy to photograph her. Qin Ning doesn''t want to waste his time on things he can''t control. He''s going to the library again. Without asking the teacher, she had to go to the library. At this time, her mobile phone vibrates, a message comes in, and the mobile phones of Amy and Roy also ring at the same time. The three people looked at each other in disbelief and opened the news. It was the news issued by the college. The news notice was that a famous film company wanted to make a large-scale historical play. It needed to select several students to make background paintings and film posters. Qin Ning said unexpectedly, "is the academy still cooperating with film companies?" He Mei immediately explained, "yes, not only the film companies, but also many cultural companies and museums have official cooperation with our school. The background paintings in several films last year were produced by senior brothers and sisters of the last few years." And she said that once employed by the film company, you can get a lot of money. Hearing that he could earn money, Qin Ning was slightly interested. She draws for interest, but if she can earn money by drawing, she can buy gifts for Han Junyu and her children with her own money. In the news, the selection requirements have been given. The main background is the 14th century in the West. In the story, there is a man who is a painter. Because of his love for the female leader, he painted many portraits of the female leader, which also needs to find professional art college students to complete. Qin Ning and He Mei want to go to the library to find some materials. They want to know about historical materials first. Lois is with them. The selection is for the whole college. There are only more than 100 graduate students in total. There are two procedures for selection. First, hand in a painting according to the requirements, and give it to the art consultant of the film production. The art consultant nods his work. The next day, the art consultant interviews again. He feels that he can join his team. Because Qin Ning checked the materials in advance, the first painting was easily completed. When he went to the interview the next day, there were only 20 people left in a big classroom. He Mei excitedly holds Qin Ning''s arm and is very happy to pass the first level with her. When everyone sat down in the classroom, they were surprised to see the art consultant, because he was different from what they expected. He was young and handsome, dressed in formal clothes, sitting on the platform, as if there were no one else. He seemed to be sitting in an office. When it was time, he started to let his assistant play ppt. This picture was still on the glory of his school. He is a music major, majoring in fine arts. He is an alumnus and a teacher. He Mei introduces Qin Ning in a low voice. Qin Ning took a look at the art consultant and found that his appearance was OK. In addition, he was wearing formal clothes, which made him even more tall and handsome. But, still not as handsome as her husband! The first ppt played by the assistant, with two paragraphs written, is an introduction to the appearance of the heroine of the film. Twenty people were asked to draw a sketch according to their own understanding. The heroine has a pair of deep double eyelids. Her eyes are blue. When she smiles, her eyes are smart. When she is playful, her eyes blink cunningly, like a little fox. With a high nose and rosy lips, her features are not brilliant, but they are very beautiful when combined with each other. Her long curly hair is often scattered, casual and lazy. When she was 15 years old, she was simple, ignorant and naive. She was a treasure held by her parents. But after the betrayal of her lover, she was cheated by her best friend. When the war broke out, her parents also died in the war. Through the world, her personality became tough, her eyes were less pure and more mature.Qin Ning turns the pencil in her hand and imagines the image of the heroine in her mind. The image of the heroine doesn''t come out, but Han Junyu''s handsome face suddenly appears. Quickly shook his head, every night and his video, but can''t feel his temperature, just can''t help thinking about him. Suddenly, I thought of a sentence Han Junyu once told her. He said that when looking at the topic, don''t rush to write. First, think about why the other party came up with this problem, and what ability this problem wants to test. With this idea, she thought of some gossip news that He Mei showed her yesterday. The movie is choosing roles. Netizens who follow the movie list several female stars suitable for the leading role. She clenched the pencil in her hand and began to draw. Half an hour later, the assistant of the art consultant was playing the second PPT, which was a background description of the 14th century. Qin Ning''s mouth was tickled. Fortunately, yesterday she went to check the information and saw a lot of paintings. Now she is just looking at the text painting. There are five ppts in total. After the completion, the art consultant still doesn''t speak. Only his assistant will tell them the result and ask them to leave. Qin Ning left the classroom and immediately called Han Junyu to share his feelings with him. He also asked if he had dinner. "I''m going to lunch. We can have dinner together through video." Han Junyu is in the office. After Qin Ning went to school, he went back to work in Sheng''an. "If you miss me, just say it." He called his secretary from the inside and asked her to go downstairs for dinner. He wanted to have lunch in the office. "Hey, I miss you. Tomorrow is Friday." On Friday night, he can bring the children to see her, and Qin Ning is looking forward to a faster time. Han Junyu thought that he would see her tomorrow. He was in a better mood and listened to her soft coquetry. His heart was already in a mess. He wished he could fly to her and kiss her hard and beg for mercy. "Ning, are you going to lunch? I don''t know if I have the honor to be with you Cook suddenly close, said with a smile, his voice is not small, spread to the phone, Han Jun Yu heavy face. Chapter 1043 Outside Han Junyu''s office, the Secretary knocked with a lunch box. She was just about to enter, but she saw the president''s gloomy face. The air pressure in the office also dropped a few degrees. She was so scared that she stepped back. Han Junyu has been busy all morning. He was very hungry, but he heard a man on Qin Ning''s phone who is familiar with her. Obviously, they have a good relationship. He has no appetite to eat. He was holding his cell phone, but he wanted to listen to her explanation. Qinning heard cook''s words, just want to answer, think Han Junyu can also hear his voice, she staring at the hand of the mobile phone, like a hot potato, want to throw away. "Han Junyu, it''s my classmate who is talking." "Well." Han Junyu cold should a, in the school and he is dealing with of course her classmates, "what else?" "And, and that''s his man." Qin Ning said carefully. That''s all. It''s not just men in school, it''s just women. "Ha ha, what a coincidence." Han Junyu satirizes. Qin Ning bit his lip and tried to explain. Then he heard cook say, "Ning, are you waiting for He Mei? He Mei has gone with her roommate. It''s like her roommate''s birthday. " Cook looked at her standing and thought that her friend only had Hemei, so he kindly reminded her. Qin Ning helps the forehead, but thinks that he is also kind-hearted explanation, she smiles and nods to him, "OK, thank you for reminding, I have something to do, go ahead." "Don''t you have lunch?" Cook took two steps. "I''m not hungry yet." Qin Ning hurried forward for fear of making more mistakes. It was a long walk before she spoke. "So what, honey, what do you have for lunch?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "I want to eat you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning touched his nose. "Just a classmate, he and I say hello, the answer is polite." "Oh, what a polite student." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You can''t talk to jealous men. Qin Ning drum cheek help, two people silence, after a long time, Qin Ning began. "Han Junyu, I miss you every day. Just now when I was painting, I was still thinking that it would be nice to come to see me tomorrow." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. She was softening, he could hear it. Every time no matter how angry he is, as long as she coquettishly says a few good words, his attitude will soften. "Han Junyu, don''t be angry. I''ll try my best to get in touch with him in the future." Since she puts down her attitude, Han Junyu is no longer good, and then she grabs her pigtail, otherwise she will argue that he has a small stomach. Cold hum, let her finish her homework, don''t wait for the weekend to go out to play when thinking about her homework. Qin Ning knew that he was reminding her to be ready to accompany them at the weekend. After hanging up, she was in a good mood and got up for lunch. In the afternoon, when Qin Ning was in the third class, she was reminded by a text message that she was hired to be a member of the art consultant team of film production. She was asked to contact the staff of the art consultant team as soon as possible to arrange the preparatory work. Qin Ning was surprised. After a while, she calmed down her excitement and shared the good news with Han Junyu, telling her that she could make money in the future. "Miss Qin, when are you going to support me?" She once said that she would work hard to earn money to support him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning scratched the back of her head. The problem is so complicated that she needs to think about it seriously. In ZS country, wechat is not the main communication software, they also have their own communication tools. According to the requirements, Qin Ning launched the software and contacted the staff of the film production team. Before she spoke, the other party sent a message and appointed her as the team leader to lead a five person team. ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Qin Ning stares at her mobile phone blankly. She hasn''t said anything yet. They take her as the group leader. Do they believe her ability too much? She thought about it and asked if the group leader''s income would be higher? The other side sent a smile, the group leader''s income is not higher, but she led a good, happy cooperation, the next film will find her. Most of me have never been an official since I was a child. I''m afraid that if I don''t do it well, it will affect a group of players, which is unfair to other players. ¡¿ [Mr. Qi has read your words, and I really appreciate your real works. You do it first. If you can''t, we''ll discuss it. ¡¿ it''s all done badly. What else can we discuss? Qin Ning is afraid of destroying his works, and he won''t get his salary in the end, but the staff are not worried at all. Qin Ning sighed. She was very happy to be employed, but she felt pressure to be a team leader. After class, He Mei ran happily and said that they could work together again. She was so happy. Qin Ning Yi, how could she know that she was accepted? He Meixiao knows that she certainly doesn''t pay attention to the information of the college. Once the information of being employed comes out, the college management will know the specific quota.A total of ten people were recruited and divided into two groups. Qin Ning was appointed as the group leader, and a senior sister of Yan San was appointed as the group leader. As a group leader, Qin Ning has a headache. She has never been an official. She is afraid that she can''t do it well. He Mei laughs and learns if he can''t do it well. No one has been a leader since he was born. Besides, being a leader is an ability, not a talent. It needs to be cultivated before it can be improved. After listening to her comfort, Qin Ning had some courage. Two people rushed to the meeting place, everyone has arrived, Qin Ning saw Roy, and Jane. Unfortunately, Jennie is divided into her group. Seeing Jennie raise her chin disdainfully, she is very unconvinced. Thinking of leading her in the future, Qin Ning has a headache. The staff gave them a stack of papers to read first. Next week, they will have a meeting. Mr. Qi wants to hear what you think. "Why should she be the group leader?" Jennie asked the staff without any cover up. Let Qin Ning do team leader, this is not a pressure on him, Jennie heart not. Staff also aware of Jennie''s displeasure, polite smile, put the responsibility on Mr. Qi, anyway, Mr. Qi arranged. Jennie offered to see Mr. Qi and let Qin Ning be the group leader. She has some opinions. The staff thought, Mr. Qi is very busy, if she has any opinions, she will hold back. But when he spoke, he was euphemistic and tried all kinds of good words to persuade her. Jennie was impatient and directly threw a cold face at the staff. She first walked out of the meeting room . The staff members are not happy, but they have to worry about this kind of thing with one person, and he will be tired to death every day. Qin Ning and He Mei look at each other. He Mei sympathizes with Qin Ning''s situation very much. Before the work starts, Jennie targets her. If she doesn''t obey the arrangement, it will be even worse. When they walked out of the meeting room, they met Jennie at the corner. She leaned against the wall, as if waiting for someone. Qin Ning tried to relax herself and walked past her. As soon as she took two steps, she heard Jennie''s voice. "Qin Ning, you are very lucky." Hearing Jennie''s voice, the others stopped for the play. Qin Ning sighed and said with a smile, "thank you for your praise. Maybe you are right. I may be lucky." "You, oh, you are just opportunistic. Dare you compare with me?" Listen to Jennie want to compare with Qin Ning, and beauty immediately pull Qin Ning, let her not too impulsive, Jennie this time is obviously intended for her. Chapter 1044 Qin Ning doesn''t know why Jennie has inexplicable hostility to herself. Jennie''s eyes stare at her as if she''s no match. She''s cowardly and guilty. Once the game, spread out will make big, she frowned, pursed powder lips. "I''m too busy to play games with you." "I don''t think you dare!" Said Jennie. Qin Ning calmly shook his head, "not dare, Jenny, you want to compare with me, who requires that I must compare with you? I don''t learn painting to win or lose. Even if I don''t draw well, it''s my business. It''s none of your business She is not a publicity person. She can''t do such a big publicity thing as competition. I don''t want to talk to her. She doesn''t leave. Seeing Jennie''s twisted face, He Mei feels funny and goes after Qin Ning. Qin Ning thinks it''s over. Jennie is competitive, but she just wants to draw. But I didn''t expect that the next day, in the middle of the class, the Dean would suddenly come to the classroom and say that he would give everyone a surprise, so that the students who want to be the first Qin Ning can stay after class. She will organize the competition, and if she wins, she will give the mysterious reward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning with a confused face. Who is going to accept the challenge! Without waiting for Qin Ning to retort, the president turned and left. "Is the Dean so headstrong?" Qin Ning inquires about He Mei. He Mei is also stunned. It is said that the painting style of the dean is very strange and self-contained, which is very difficult to imitate. But I didn''t expect that his temperament would be so unpredictable. "Qin Ning, let''s ask for more happiness, lucky baby." He Mei sympathizes with her. Although she also wanted to ask Qin Ning for advice, as a friend, she still didn''t want to give Qin Ning any trouble. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to the banter of He Mei, Qin Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth. After class, the teacher said that he was fine and was looking forward to the competition, so when the Dean came again, not only the whole class did not leave, but also many students came. The big classroom, which can hold four or five hundred people, suddenly became crowded. The challenge to the first place is a unique activity of the Academy of fine arts of the art department, which has a long history. This time, it is presided over by the president of the Academy, and everyone is more interested. Qin Ning Fu Er, people really just want to be a quiet artist. At the beginning of the competition, everyone took the sketch book and prepared the colored lead. The Dean randomly gave several key words, people, flowers and the sun. Hearing the introduction of the Dean, Qin Ning''s eyes trembled, and then looked at the number of people who challenged her. These people may have been top and excellent in their previous school, and each of them was a bit arrogant. Qin Ning biting pen, looking out of the window, overcast clouds, blowing branches shaking, wind and rain coming. I don''t know if it will rain at night. If it rains, will Han Junyu''s private flight route be affected? She was upset to think that if she could not see Han Junyu tonight. Turning her head again, she found that many people were staring at her. She rubbed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she took out her pencil, it fell on the white paper. Several students nearby stared at her pencil and couldn''t help exclaiming. "Oh, my God, she was drawn up in one stroke. How did she do it?" "Has she ever done illustration before? Look at her style. It''s like illustration. " "But she''s sketching. These lines are amazing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Simple style, smooth to make people straight eyes, and her speed is very fast, just blink of an eye, her two children have been lifelike. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone whispered and was shocked by her technique. Sitting next to her, Jennie and Lois both heard people''s comments. They both looked at Qin Ning with different eyes. Jennie gritted her teeth. She must be ahead of her. From small to large, her works have been praised and envied by her teachers and classmates. Qin Ning was lucky to get the first place in the exam. A teacher passed behind Jennie and couldn''t help nodding her head when she saw her works. Among the many new students, her technique and attainments were top-notch. Aware of the teacher''s appreciative eyes, Jennie turns to Qin Ning and is more sure that she will win. At the end of the first match, the Dean saw that everyone had handed in their works. In the second match, she took out half of the sketches, and then asked everyone present to provide a few key words. Qinning eyebrow knot, that half sketch, is a half face and half vase on the table. The test is not only the basic skills, but also the imagination of the painting, and the difficulty is upgraded. All the people talked, and the Dean recorded what they said on the blackboard. "Handsome guy, rose, music, book, bride, study, lunch, floral skirt, courtship..." Finally the Dean chose a few words, "the background is in the Renaissance, beauty, roses, love and competition.""Fifteen minutes, the clock starts!" Painting is a test of imagination, some of the nihilistic things, through the point, line, surface connected into lines and colors, to present a picture, and this picture wants to express the content, is the painter''s premise planning. Therefore, the expression of imagination needs strong technology, rich theoretical framework and aesthetic ability. Qin Ning stared at the painting and thought for a long time, but his mind was still in a mess. The Dean walks among the students to check the students'' works. When he comes to Qin Ning, he sees that her desk is full of things, and then he sees nothing on the sketch paper. She took a serious look at the time, and said nothing. When she came to Jennie''s side, she looked at her composition and nodded with satisfaction. Jennie is the most solid in basic knowledge and the best in the class. Look around and go back to the platform again. It''s 15 minutes. When I received Qin Ning''s works, I stopped and stared at her in surprise. "Classmate Qin Ning, this is" "it will take two minutes to see. It''s hard." Hearing the students'' questions, they all went over curiously and found that except for the half sketch given by the teacher, the paper Qin Ning handed in only added a little background color, which made them all eye-catching. Is that too perfunctory? Cook, who had previewed the chemistry class, knew that Qin Ning was using the chemical materials on her desk and was very much looking forward to what she had done. After collecting all the students'' works, the Dean put them together. For the sake of fairness, the Dean called two more teachers to come over. In the classroom, there were four teachers grading the works. The first work, the theme is, people, flowers, the sun. Students who can be admitted to ZS can be regarded as international level in art cultivation, so every piece of work has a brilliant place, and several teachers have to praise it every time they hold it. Seeing Jennie''s work, several teachers couldn''t help nodding. The work is a pot of Narcissus plants about to bloom. A girl is holding a cat in her hand. The sunlight falls on the cat and the girl. The girl and the cat both enjoy squinting. It makes people feel like they are also in the warm sunshine, which is very comfortable . "The emotion is rich, and the details are very accurate. It''s good. This work can be decorated and put on the next exhibition." "Delicate mind, good appeal, is a good work." Everyone looked up and saw the works in the hands of the teacher. All the students on the scene should have their own artistic accomplishment. Some of them may not draw very well, but they still have the ability to appreciate and appreciate them. Jennie is excited to see the Dean holding her work. She turns her head and takes a provocative look at Qin Ning. However, she finds that she doesn''t look at herself at all. She is very angry. After praising Jennie''s work, the Dean suddenly found another painting more interesting. Chapter 1045 The Dean picked up another picture, this picture is a little boy holding a football, another little girl is waiting to catch the ball, two children are stepping on the green grass, there are several small flowers on the child, the sun falls on the child. At a glance, the whole picture is two children, but seriously, the focus of the whole picture is on football. The ball and the eyes of the two children form a three angle shape. Looking at the ball that is about to be thrown, it seems that the whole picture will move in the next second. "The use of mathematical calculation, there is a tight line of sight distribution, with the focus, more eye-catching." After listening to the explanation given by the Dean, the people went to see the painting again and felt even more wonderful. After studying art, many people become architects or designers. They use accurate calculation to form a composition. In this way, you can also put a very artistic concept in any work. Through data expression, you can accurately control people''s sight and grasp people''s heart. There is a long history between mathematics and art, and Leonardo da Vinci''s works are also deeply influenced by mathematics. And the celebrity yegane also said, "the power of mathematics is infinite, we can create countless great works of art." How does Qin Ning know these theories? It''s all bitter tears. When Han Junyu reviewed for her, many theoretical things were listed by him in a mathematical way. At first, she didn''t like this way, but she was scolded by him a lot, and gradually got used to this kind of thinking. When commenting on a work, I don''t know that people can see the color and the overall feeling and express their emotions, but as professionals, they will see more detailed points. If the visual effect of the works is good, it is worth remembering. The Dean went to check the name of the work and found that it was Qin Ning''s work. It was a bit unexpected. "Qin Ning is a very special and lovely girl." The Dean stares at the two children in the work, and the details reveal her love for them. Like a person, eyes can not deceive people, and the painter''s pen is the artist''s eyes, her feelings will be revealed through her nib. Listening to the praise of the Dean, Qin Ning is very embarrassed, because she is guilty. She has painted hundreds of paintings for Ann and Jiji before, drawing two children, which is definitely her best performance. In order to add a little difficulty to herself, she wanted to try a new way, using precise mathematical calculation to make the composition, but she didn''t expect the effect to be OK. To draw a work in 15 minutes is a time-consuming task for most students. But she added data calculation, which is novel in many works, which gives her extra points. The first work, Qin Ning''s work, won the first place, and everyone had to accept it. In the second work, the key words are beauty, rose, love and competition, and the background is renaissance. There are many excellent works of art in the Renaissance. Most of the recent lectures are related to this period, so it can also test the students'' learning effect. Guessing that the president set the background in the Renaissance, everyone took a breath. Even if it''s a little test, it''s also an opportunity to perform in front of her. Now that the time is set, there are limitations. What should not appear in the works of this era will be directly wiped out. The Dean picked out five works and deliberately blocked the name of the painter. Five works were put out on the platform for the four teachers to watch. Each of the five paintings has its own merits and demerits. The first one should be one of them. After several teachers carefully graded, the Dean took out a picture of a lady with a rich face and the unique clothing and decoration of the 14th century. She felt very elegant and elegant, and thought it was very good. Another teacher took out Jennie''s works, but what she drew was a man, an elegant poet, who didn''t know what beautiful scenery she was enjoying and was intoxicated in her eyes. The teacher held up two paintings for everyone to choose, and everyone got into a discussion. They thought these two paintings were very good. However, the comparison between the two is just like radish and green vegetables, each has his own love, and the debate starts. At this time, a teacher suddenly pointed to a pile of works nearby and asked in surprise. "This picture, it''s moving, Dean. Come and have a look." The teacher took the work out of a pile of works and handed it to the dean. The Dean took over the painting, and the vase and half face were also completed. She was a very good-looking man, wearing a simple nightgown with hazy background light. At first, she thought the painting was too simple to see. Now she unexpectedly had water in the vase. There are also two flowers in the water, one big and one small, one high and one low. The flower with lower position is the bud, and the flower with higher position is the flower in bloom. The man in the Nightgown is loose and simple, and can''t see any pattern. Beside him, there is a woman. The woman is wearing a Rococo style red pink dress, young and playful, staring at the man beside her.The Dean chuckled and made the three teachers look at her. "Dean, this painting uses chemical pigments. It''s really original." One of the teachers told the truth. "Well, I can see that this student is good at the color matching of chemical pigments. Eh, if I remember correctly, there are only two or three classes in this class." "Yes." One of them is a teacher of chemical pigments. In order to let the students match the colors they want, the teacher specially added a chemistry course, using chemical materials to match various colors in different proportions. This course is also a special worry for art students, because every year there are many students who fail to study. "This student is very naughty. He worries that his sketching skills are not as good as others. He uses color to determine the focus. According to biological principles, red is easy to arouse people''s ideas. When people see this painting, they first see the woman''s face and the red color of her dress ". If a woman''s eyes are fixed on a man, the man will become the focus in a sense. Isn''t that interesting? " Several teachers separated the work from their own vision and found that it was really the same as what the dean said. It can be seen that the painter was very careful. And using this ingenious transfer, I was attracted by the romance of the painting. What a trick. In order to let the public see the painting in her hands, the Dean put the work under the projector. The projector expanded the work, and the flower in the vase was expanding, from a little stamen to a little petal. When the flower was finished, the man had a few petals on his hand. "Wow, it''s wonderful." Some praised it. "The painter must be a clever, flexible and lovely person." "Compared with the first two works, the part supplemented by the sketch is slightly inferior, but I can''t see it if the Dean doesn''t point it out. Dean, this work is sure to win. " "Yes, this one won. Teacher, who is the author of this painting? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Jennie saw the painting, she was sure it wasn''t her own. She was very reluctant to see it. With the feeling turned to see Qin Ning, found her embarrassed face, heart more hate. When she saw that it wasn''t her work on the projector, she was disappointed. But she didn''t know why. When she turned to see Qin Ning, she guessed that it was her work. Because every time her work can surprise people. Chapter 1046 When everyone was talking about whose work it was, Qin Ning fue wanted to get out of here. However, some people just refused to let her go, not only refused to let her leave, but also asked her to stand up and talk about her painting thoughts. Can Qin Ning say that when she paints, she thinks about her husband? "Qin Ning, stand up." Heard the Dean called Qin Ning, everyone was surprised, once again the line of sight fell on her, looked at her up and down. Everyone thought of the post on the school Internet, saying that she was a shrewd woman, but it was obviously embarrassed to see her head down and her cheeks flushed. At the beginning of speaking, the voice is small, the voice is very slow, the voice is soft and sweet, sweet like glutinous rice cake, it looks like a soft cute girl. "My elder martial brother once told me to try to find some familiar elements as clues in his unfamiliar space. Because many things have the same rules, and the most difficult rules in the world are often the simplest. Everyone has a different understanding of love. What I understand about love is love. No matter how beautiful the flowers are, in the eyes of a beautiful woman, the one she loves is the most beautiful. " "Qin Ning, who is your elder martial brother?" Someone asked. "My elder martial brother, Xi Yifan." "Is Xi Yifan, the youngest Mr. Xi of the modernist school, on the glorious wall of our school?" There was an immediate inquiry. When they heard the name, they all exclaimed. Xi Yifan used to be a ZS student, but he was not an art student, but an economics student. At that time, he was also a member of the school. There are many legends about him. Later, he left school willfully and went to other schools to study art. The reason why people remember him is that the price of his works was too high, and he can be seen in various international art competitions. Qin Ning knows that Xi Yifan is very powerful, but she doesn''t know how famous he is. Seeing people''s faces are different, she stares at her and touches her face. Xi Yifan is her elder martial brother. What''s wrong? Jennie listens to Xi Yifan as her elder martial brother. She is in a state of suspense. She doesn''t understand how young Qin Ning can become Xi Yifan''s younger martial sister. The Dean nodded as if nothing had happened. Xi Yifan is a talented young man in the art world. His works are also of his own style. He is funny and has a good relationship with people. No one who knows him doesn''t like him. From Qin Ning''s works, we can find some traces of his teaching. "Teacher, she cheated!" Suddenly, in the crowd, there was a thunder. Qin Ning is surprised to find the speaker. She is a woman, like her classmate. She is also the one who was accepted in this film production selection, Molly. "We didn''t say we could use chemical materials in the competition, but she did. She didn''t cheat. What is it?" He Mei, who was sitting behind Qin Ning, was not happy and stood up to retort, "I didn''t say it, but the teacher didn''t limit it. We have chemistry class this afternoon. Qin Ning has got everything ready, but it''s easy to use. If you have it, you can use it. " "You are sophistry, Dean. Please treat this matter fairly. If she is the first, she should have the consciousness to be the first. With these careful thinking, she is not afraid of being laughed at. " Qin Ning frowns, she is the first to become a monster? Besides, it''s not her wish to be the first. If she knows that there are so many troubles in the first place, she doesn''t want to. "Who will laugh at me, will you? I don''t mind that. " Qin Ning wants to be strong, but her soft voice, coupled with the low volume, can''t hear half of the momentum. "Qin Ning, you, how do you act like a child? It''s too naive." Molly is sarcastic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning puffed her cheeks, but she didn''t like to hear this sentence, she said it as if she was very old. "That''s enough, Molly. I''ve told you before that you abide by my rules. As for the other ways you use, it''s your free play. I will advocate this way to increase the fun of the game." The dean''s face was serious and he could not be ignored. The president usually looks mild. Once he turns pale, he is so powerful that people dare not refute. "The winner is Qin Ning. The reward of the competition is 1000 cash, and the promotion quota of the next "Magnolia competition." When they heard that they could reward cash, they were all envious. When they heard about the promotion quota in the Magnolia competition, their faces changed. It''s a world-class art authority competition, because Qin Ning won this small competition, he can get the place of promotion. This is too much. Molly thinks she''s listening. She doesn''t care about the money at all, but what she values is the promotion quota in the Magnolia competition. It is obvious that the president is partial to Qin Ning and deliberately takes this opportunity to give her. Molly is more and more angry. Maybe the dean will inform her in advance of the competition, so she will be ready. Jennie was also shocked by the reward. Originally, the reward could belong to her. She was angry and clenched her fist.Aware that people are envious of staring at themselves, Qin Ning is still dizzy, participate in a game, can win money, tomorrow she can spend their money? The dean and the teachers left, and the students left in twos and threes. Several others came to Qin Ning to say hello to her, ask her contact information, and want to communicate with her more in the future. Qin Ning refused and added their contact information. She didn''t take a breath until all the people around her left. She doesn''t like the feeling of being surrounded and focused. "Congratulations, Qin Ning. Soon you will become a little celebrity." He Mei laughs. Qin Ning sighed, but she was in a good mood when she thought of getting the money. She just noticed Molly''s bad eyes. She slightly raised her eyebrows and let her not see it. She left with He Mei. "A thousand cash. I don''t know when to give it to me." Qin Ning looked forward to it, and He Mei was envious. "How do you spend a thousand dollars?" Qin Ning surprised to stop, "what, a thousand dollars?" "Otherwise, you think it''s 1000 yuan?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning nodded. And the United States can not help laughing, "please, this is in ZS, not the U.S. dollar should also be the euro, how can it be RMB." Qin Ning immediately took out her mobile phone to search on the Internet. One dollar converted into RMB is 6.83 yuan, and one euro converted into US dollar is 1.1647 yuan. No matter which one, she earned it. Wow, great. If so, she is willing to participate in a few more games, then she can make more money. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Mei. See her silly, and the United States helplessly help the amount. This competition''s reward, the key is the competition promotion quota. Well, that''s an honor that money can''t buy. Qin Ning also thought of the "Magnolia" competition and asked Hemei in doubt. "Before the competition started, I was promoted. Is the Dean joking with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Mei was amused. The dean will play with you in front of so many people. You think it''s a player. Chapter 1047 Every industry has its own golden age and default rules. The champion of the Magnolia competition in the art world is like the best newcomer award of the film festival. It is an award that new entrants in the art world attach great importance to. Once you get this award, you will be sought after in any country. Qin Ning listened to He Mei, because the dean is the chairman of the Organizing Committee of the "Magnolia" competition, and she can bring one student to the promotion every time. Qin Ning got the chance to be promoted even before he signed up for the "Magnolia" contest, which was too bad. Qin Ning once heard of the "Magnolia" award. When she heard it, she only envied it. But she never thought that she would be able to participate. She never thought that by chance, she would be promoted. It was like a dream. "Ning, I think I still want to remind you that none of the students who can enter this school is a simple master. There are people who are not short of talent and talent. They are just opportunities. You''d better be more careful and refuel in the future, or you''ll be easily trampled on ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly listening to the serious voice of He Mei, Qin Ning''s little face became serious, knowing that she was doing her best. And she said that when she got the money, the family would invite her to dinner, so she said goodbye to her in a hurry, because she wanted to go home early to meet Han Junyu and the children. When she returned to the apartment, she cleaned it first. Of course, this was her expectation. It was the nanny Hayes who actually worked. Because when she wants to do something, Hayes pushes her to her room and asks her to read more books so that she can accompany her husband tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Qin Ning is discouraged, and Haisi is so afraid of her doing housework, which must have been emphasized by Han Junyu. Han Junyu arrived downstairs at 10 p.m. when Qin Ning heard the news on her mobile phone, she immediately went downstairs and stood outside the parking lot to watch Han Junyu get off the car and walk towards her with her three children. She split the corners of her mouth, quickened her pace, ran to him, jumped up and hugged him. Han Junyu saw the woman running over, standing still and holding her firmly with open arms. "Long time no see, Mr. Han." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. One day''s absence is like three autumn. That''s why it''s a long time, isn''t it? "Go down!" He ordered with a straight face. Qin Ning tooted her mouth and turned her head to find that the three children were blinking and staring at her. She coughed and blushed. Squatting down in front of ANN and Jiji, she kisses ANN, "do you want to miss Mom?" "Yes, mom, I don''t want to read. I want to be with you." Ann embraces her neck and wants her to embrace herself. Qin Ning picked her up and explained patiently, "mother also wants to study. If Ann is with her mother, she still wants to go to school. And with mom, I can''t be with my brother and big brother, and dad can''t take care of you. " An an turns to look at elder brother and elder brother, helpless sigh, "that I still go to study.". Dad said, "mom is a fool. She is busy with exams and has no time to take care of me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at Han Junyu. How can he slander her in front of his children. Han Junyu raised her eyebrows. Isn''t what he said true? Qin Ning snorted coldly, "mom is not a fool, but we don''t want to talk about learning these two days." One family went upstairs, the apartment had been cleaned up, and supper was ready. The private nanny, Haisi, left wisely. After eating some more food, Qin Ning didn''t let the children eat more for fear that they would not digest well. After supper and a rest, Qin Ning bathed the two children and slept with them. When they all went to bed, Qin Ning went back to his bedroom. Seeing that the man has taken a bath and is looking at her notebook, Qin Ning immediately runs behind him, embracing his neck with her slender arm and rubbing his neck with attachment. "Mr. Han, do you want to check your homework?" Han Junyu lost his notebook, turned around and reported her on his leg, "recently studying, do you feel tired?" "I''m not tired, but I''m under a lot of pressure." Qin Ning thought for a while and then said, "our Academy of fine arts has too many experts in crouching fire and hidden dragon. I think my first place is taken as a prize." "A lot of pressure?" Han Junyu lengthened his tone and pinched her cheek with his warm fingers. "I''ll teach you a way to relax." "What is it?" Qin Ning blinked his big eyes, full of curiosity. "Want to know?" Nonsense, if you don''t want to know, I''ll ask you. make complaints about his face, but his face is a smile of welcome, and he nodded earnestly. Han Junyu picked her up and threw her on the soft big bed. "Ah Well "Ning Ning, others are my three introspections and I''m your four introspections." More frankly, I miss you every day. Caught off guard to hear men say provocative words, Qin Ning is stunned, breath is his breath, not only does not exclude, infatuated want more. Qin Ning didn''t know whether the primitive human movement would make people relaxed. The next day, her experience of backache was profound.Qin Ning rubbed his eyes and rolled around the bed. He didn''t think of it, but he saw that Han Junyu had already got up and was wearing a sportswear to take the children to do morning exercises. She grinds her teeth, opens the quilt, and finds the blue and purple marks on her legs. She blushes and covers the quilt again, covering her face and not daring to look at him. Han Junyu changes his clothes, goes to the bed, takes her hand away and asks if she wants to get up. As soon as Qin Ning nods, he feels cold. He lifts the quilt. Qin Ning is surprised and grabs his big hand. "I, I''ll wait. You go out first." "It''s not like I haven''t seen it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning also wants to explain, but the man is an absolute activist. He doesn''t give her any chance to struggle. He lifts the quilt and picks her up to wash. After changing clothes, Qin Ning''s face is still hot. When he comes to the living room, he sees that Han churui is up with a Chinese textbook in his hand, frowning, as if he is doing a very difficult thing. "Xiao Rui, what''s this "In preparation for the final sprint of the college entrance examination, he can get full marks in English mathematics and can''t get 30 marks in Chinese." Han Junyu said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was silent for a few seconds. Xiao Rui doesn''t live in China. He didn''t receive the education of traditional classical poetry since he was a child. In addition, he is only ten years old, so his understanding of this aspect is almost understandable. "Xiao Rui, these classical poems need to be understood instead of recited." Qin Ning, as a passer-by, felt it necessary to remind him. Han Junyu looked at her confused, "how to understand?" Qin Ning thought about it carefully. Before he could come up with a good explanation, he heard Han Junyu say coolly, "you know only a little, so don''t delay his study time. I''ve hired a Chinese teacher for him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt that he had shot an arrow at his little heart, which hurt him. Does Han Junyu mean that a graduate student can''t even teach a ten-year-old child? Although he said the truth, Qin Ning still wanted to fight for it. She took out a poem and tried to explain it to him, but she didn''t say two words yet. She was afraid that she would make a mistake. She went to Baidu with her mobile phone. Han churui looked at her with disgust. "Auntie, you can understand your kindness, but please don''t delay me. Go play and give me the book back. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning froze, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Does this kid treat her like an an? Chapter 1048 Two days, 48 hours, but Qin Ning felt as if it had passed in the blink of an eye. After sending Han Junyu away, she was lost again. She sat in the living room for a long time and didn''t want to move. In my mind, I have seen a sentence, not because I miss you alone, but because I miss you alone. Do not want to let their own wishful thinking, she got up to wash, and then go to read some professional books to suppress shock, otherwise a person lying in bed, she will not sleep. Occasionally, she will encounter problems in class. She still has no courage to ask the teacher, so she can only run to the library. Until the teacher speaks, those students who don''t ask questions will be in a weak position when they score the semester, because the teacher doesn''t know you, except that they are in a good mood. Qin Ning was frightened. When he had questions, he was always at the front and asked the teacher. At the beginning, she would have a great struggle in her heart, but for the sake of achievement, she gritted her teeth and forbeared. But after asking questions, she found that there was nothing different from what she expected, and she would not be too nervous if there were more questions later. The art consultant assistant of the film production team came to their school and held a small meeting to let everyone express their opinions about the materials. They collected the materials and gave them a book list to check the materials first. The film starts shooting in three months, and they need to set all the scenes and backgrounds in these two months. Qin Ning glanced at the list of books brought by his assistant and swallowed subconsciously. He read more than 20 books in two months at most. Isn''t that exaggeration? When the assistant finished, he found that some students'' faces were not very good. He didn''t know what they thought, but he still had a polite smile on his face. No matter what they think in private, they have to do their best to work. Mr. Qi is very strict with his work requirements. After a month, he doesn''t make any progress. He will still take another plan and invite another team to help him. At that time, they will become interns and don''t want to take a cent. if they fail, they will not be punished by the director of the film company and the assistant. The assistant saw that the beating was almost the same, and announced the end of the meeting. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. When they were ready to leave, they heard the assistant call Qin Ning. Suddenly, other people stared at Qin Ning, as if she was going to do something shameful. Qin Ning also felt that it would not be a good thing for the assistant to stop him. He immediately straightened his back nervously and stood ready. The assistant couldn''t help laughing when she looked at her taut face. She didn''t turn on the computer until everyone else left. "Mr. Qi asked you to sketch the characters according to the photos." "Ah?" Qin Ning stares at the picture of the woman on the computer, like a still picture of a movie promotion. "Eh, the poster of the movie hasn''t come out yet?" "It didn''t come out. It''s just a make-up photo selected by Mr. Qi." The assistant spoke to her very politely. Qin Ning nodded, looked at the photos on the computer, took out a sketch book and pencil from his schoolbag, and quickly drew a figure. The assistant put her paintings away and advised her that it was not bad for her to look at more materials. Moreover, if you can''t deal with the relationship with the team members well, you can ask him. Qin Ning surprised to see him, she and the assistant are not familiar, did not expect that he would say this sentence. The assistant is also a human spirit. Qin Ning''s undisguised expression made him feel that the woman was really cute, but he didn''t explain much, so he packed up and left. Qin Ning goes to the library to borrow books, and then meets Roy and Hemei. They are both curious about what the assistant asks her about. Qin Ning originally wanted to tell the truth, but when she thought of what Hemei had said to her, she finally swallowed it. She said that the assistant asked her about the assignment of team members. After listening to her explanation, He Mei didn''t say any more, but Lois was unwilling to ask more questions, and Qin Ning''s answer was not leaking. "There is only one of these two books in the library. They have been borrowed. I''ll ask other students. We can read them in different ways." He Mei looked at the list and said. There are more than 20 books for ten people. It''s impossible for the library to have a majority of every book, so it''s also a good choice for everyone to read intermittently. Looking at the front, Jennie has a book in her hand, which is one of the books that He Mei said officially. He Mei goes forward and tells her her what she thinks. Jennie turns to Qin Ning and denies it directly. "Why should I show you the books I borrowed?" "When you''ve finished reading this book, lend it to us. We won''t rob you." He Mei explained patiently. Isn''t it normal for students to pass around a book to each other? "Oh, I don''t want to give it to you." Jennie does not hide her hostility, because once the book is in the hands of Hemei, Hemei will give it to Qin Ning, so she hates Hemei. He Mei is laughed at by her capriciousness. This book belongs to the library, which is shared by all. She intentionally monopolizes it, but she can''t say anything about it. He Mei still wants to talk. Qin Ning holds her hand and shakes her head with a smile."Classmate Jennie, since you like this book so much, please read it seriously." Then she took WAMI away. Looking at her leaving like this, rose thought that the book was still in Jennie''s hands. It was not easy for her to take out the things in Jennie''s hands. "Qin Ning, that book is very important. It''s a rare edition of the library. If we don''t read it, Mr. Qi will ask, I''m afraid." Roy didn''t say anything after that, but we all know that if we miss any important information and delay our work, Qin Ning will be the first one to be criticized. Qin Ning looked at Jennie again and shook her head helplessly. "It''s a waste of time to chat with childish people. It''s better to read two more pages of books if you have time." "But," Rose tried to persuade her to find a way to get the book back, and Mei frowned, "no, but let''s think of another way." Lois opens her mouth and wants to talk. However, she finds that Qin Ning doesn''t care about going to other bookshelves to find books. She doesn''t want to bore Qin Ning, so she has to shut up. The three borrow books and find a seat. Qin Ning looks up and sees Jenny and Molly sitting diagonally opposite her. Qin Ning; "..." This is not the legendary enemy, right? Molly glared at Qin Ning in disgust, and said to Jennie in a low voice: "just now the assistant left Qin Ning to talk, but I don''t know what they said. I think the assistant left with a smile on her face when she left. Qin Ning can be the team leader. Who knows that she used tricks behind her back. Look at her cheap face. Maybe she cheated last time, or she would not have won you. " Jennie frowned. She was very angry at the thought of losing the last match. But people with eyes can see that the Dean intends to defend Qin Ning, and she can''t help it. She can only get angry secretly. The more she thought about it, the more upset she was. Jennie took back her eyes and thought about this job. She must be better than Qin Ning! Chapter 1049 The art consultant assistant set up a work group. In addition to the 10 people recruited by ZS, there are also 30 team members working together this time. As for the work of art, Mr. Qi only publishes the requirements and plans in the group, and then disappears. After that, the supervision and some miscellaneous matters are handled by assistants. The assistant''s name is Hal Goss. He asked people to call him Hal. Qinning heard the mobile phone remind, see the news in the group, is Hal asked her what difficulties, timely and he put forward. After thinking about it, she sent a message saying that there were still several books not found in the book list, and asked him how he could find them. Hal immediately replied that in order to facilitate access to information, he specially prepared two books on the list. He could give her another one, but she had to promise that these books would not be damaged, because some of them were out of print. There are several books out of print in qinning, and some of them are excited, so he nods immediately. Others in the group, seeing that the assistant simply agreed to Qin Ning, ridiculed the assistant for taking care of Qin Ning and asked whether Qin Ning was very beautiful or whether Qin Ning was related to Hal. You should know that Mr. Qi is cold and won''t show up when it''s not necessary. His assistant''s attitude is very arrogant. He smiles on his face, but he doesn''t know how many means there are behind his back. A few people have been working with the assistant for a long time. They all know that the assistant is not a good friend. They have never been so active and gentle in asking if there is any difficulty. Usually they have questions to ask him, his attitude is also very perfunctory, make them very crazy. Jennie saw Qin Ning''s inquiry as if she had been slapped. She angrily held her cell phone. Qin Ning complained that they didn''t lend her the book. Do you want to give her some credit? Oh, little man! Molly is also angry teeth itch, said to Jennie: "Qin Ning this bitch, deceive people too much, it is their slow speed, did not borrow books, we also need to spend time reading, why lend her. She''s making a report. Damn it Seeing that Jennie blushed with anger, but she pursed her lips and said nothing, Molly said, "she''s giving us a blow, but she''s just a little captain. She really thinks she''s great." "Don''t talk about it. Don''t mention her in front of me. It''s bad luck." Jeanie, upset, put her cell phone away and turned to read. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly saw that she still wanted to read. She snorted coldly, thinking that she would never let Qin Ning be satisfied. Hal''s speed is very fast. In the morning, he said to give the book to Qin Ning. In the afternoon, he sent the book to Qin Ning. Qin Ning received his call and ran to the school gate. Holding a pile of books, Qin Ning feels a little tired. She is about to call Hemei and ask her to help, but she sees the dean and cook coming. She wants to turn away, but cook calls her. She can only say hello to the dean. The Dean noticed that she intended to avoid herself and could not help bending her mouth. Is she terrible? "Qin Ning, are these the books Hal gave you? Let me get some for you. " Cook said that and took most of the books from her. "Thank you. You can watch it, too." Cook was also elected, but not in Qin Ning''s group. Hands light a lot, Qin Ning relieved, but look at the Dean looking at himself, to talk to himself, she did not know how to do. "Dean, thank you for rewarding me in the last competition." "I didn''t give you a reward, it was Qi William. There are also places for sponsorship, which is what he said. " The dean said casually. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mr. Qi. Qin Ning thought of the man who was reading at the platform last time. He was good-looking, but why did he contribute? He Mei told her that in previous years, she didn''t take cash directly, let alone easily get the promotion quota in the "Magnolia" competition. "If you''re curious, ask him." The Dean also saw that she had little courage and was afraid of her teacher. The Dean has been teaching for many years. Knowing that some students are instinctive, they are afraid of their teachers. This is not aimed at her, and she will not care too much. "In a few days, you will choose my course, Qin Ning." President suddenly accentuated tone, momentum is quite frightening, Qin Ning lenglengleng nodded. Seeing the president go far, Qin Ning dare to breathe. Cook looked at her carefully and found it interesting, "Ning, I want to tell you a piece of news, I changed teams." "For what team?" Qin Ning''s face is full of questions. "Later, you will be my team leader. I discussed with another classmate about changing the team. Just now, I also said hello to the dean. The Dean thought it was OK." Cook explained. "Captain, please give me more advice." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning originally led a five person team. She herself, Molly, Jenny, He Mei, and another boy, cook, changed with that boy. Later, they can communicate with each other. But all of a sudden, she thought of saying to Han Junyu that she would keep away from him in the future. She coughed with a guilty heart and told herself to be careful when calling in the future. Han Junyu could no longer hear his voice.After receiving the course selection time reminded by the college system, He Mei takes Qin Ning to the computer room of the school. When they arrive at the computer room, they see Roy waving to them. The school has a rule that the course selection of any college must be operated on the school''s intranet. It seems that the extranet is afraid that hackers will tamper with the course selection records. Qin Ning thinks it''s quite reasonable. The great gods of computer major have good means. They can easily choose courses by pretending to be hackers to change a few codes, which is unfair to other students. When we get to the position that Roy gives them, Qin Ning doesn''t know the operation of course selection, and is checking the steps of course selection. I heard someone called Jennie. She turned to see Molly and Jennie. They are from a college. She is not surprised that they will be together when they choose courses. They are just opposite each other, which makes Qin Ning a little bit worried. It''s not comfortable for anyone to be stared at fiercely all the time. Aware that Jennie has been staring at her strangely, she did not pay attention to it. She was surprised to find that the posts on the school website are omnipotent. Someone wrote the steps of course selection clearly, and also made detailed strategies for many courses. Write down the strategies you have read in the book and the class time. I''m afraid that the selected course time overlaps with Han Junyu''s time when he comes to see her. After reading the strategy, she slowly began to choose the course selection website. "Oh, the dean''s class is full. What a pity." Molly complained with regret. Jennie also didn''t choose the dean''s class. She was also very depressed. She turned to see Qin Ning''s slow appearance and was so angry that she grinned her teeth. Qin Ning thought of the dean''s reminder, to choose her class, mouse point to choose the dean''s class, click, confirm can choose, a bit unexpected, but did not think much, continue to choose the next course. The purpose of course selection is to expand students'' knowledge, and also to increase students'' practice opportunities in areas of interest. The system gives the requirement that at least two courses must be selected, and the course selection can be interdisciplinary. Students who want to take two degrees should choose at this time. Qin Ning took three courses in the Academy of fine arts and one in the Department of management and economics, because she wanted to know more about Han Junyu''s world and find more topics to communicate with him. Although she chose two courses, she didn''t know what the ghost was, but she sure Han Junyu knew it very well. Chapter 1050 Qin Ning thought that after she learned some basic management and economics knowledge, after listening to Han Junyu, she didn''t have to be confused. She is ready to exit the web page, the mobile phone rings, she takes out the mobile phone from the bag, is an Yun call. Is ready to pick up the phone to answer, the computer room is very quiet, aware that she is not polite to answer the phone here, ran out with a mobile phone. Molly looks at Qin Ning''s figure running out and looks at her computer. She is curious about what class she has chosen. She finds that she has chosen the dean''s class and wants to smash the computer angrily. When Molly reaches over to check, Lois also looks at Qin Ning''s computer interface, and finds that her slow-moving person has chosen the dean''s class. She is surprised, but her eyes are closed quickly. She turns her head and stares at Molly. Molly peeks at the bag and doesn''t care. She won''t be a dog behind qinning like Roy. Qin Ning doesn''t talk. She''s nothing. She stood up, calmly went to Qin Ning''s position and took a look at her selected class. She found that she had chosen teacher Benjamin''s class. With a sneer, she thought she had a brain pit. This teacher Benjamin is famous for his strictness. Every year, courageous students choose his courses, but nine out of ten students can''t get the credits he gave them. All of this teacher Benjamin is a unique existence in the Academy of fine arts. "Molly classmate, without the consent of Qin Ning, you look at her computer, this is not appropriate?" He Mei said with a frown. "Oh, look what''s wrong, it won''t get in the way of looking for you." Molly sneered and went back to her seat. Because she is angry, she always refreshes the interface, like this can kill someone, refreshes to the new world. I don''t know if she is in a trance. She sees that the dean''s course interface becomes optional. She shakes her hand and confirms it again. Her hand moves ceaselessly and makes sure without hesitation. Then she checked that there was one more course in the selected courses. She was so happy that she wanted to jump up, but she was afraid that Jennie could see something next to her. She forced herself to restrain herself, but she was already very happy. With a look of disappointment, she went to see Jennie''s selected course. There was no Dean''s course, but there was Benjamin''s. Even if Qin Ning has a brain pit, is she poisoned? Mr. Benjamin''s course is very difficult to learn. Is it ill. Outside the classroom, Qin Ning is answering an Yun''s phone. An Yun hasn''t contacted Qin Ning for a long time. She asks about her recent condition and tells Qin Ning that she is preparing for pregnancy. Cheng Mo is not young. Every time she sees An''an and Ji Ji, she can see that she likes them from his eyes, so she also wants to have a child for Cheng mo. Qin Ning is worried about her legs. She doesn''t know if it will affect her pregnancy. An Yun asked Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue said that there are some effects, but she can overcome them if she takes good care of them. They chatted for a while. Qin Ning said that he would go to video with her in the evening, so he hung up. Qin Ning goes back to her seat. Roy and Hemei have already chosen. Roy asks her what to eat at noon. Qin Ning closes the interface and has lunch with them. Course selection is a two-way choice. Students can''t have a class if they choose a teacher. The teacher will have the right to choose and make a screening. That''s why people comment on ZS''s learning atmosphere, which is both free and romantic and strict. Students choose the teacher''s class, this is an active choice, we should study hard. Teachers need to do a screening process, which is also to urge teachers to choose to teach students to teach seriously. President''s office. The dean is opening the system. After three days of course selection, the system will automatically shut down and the teacher will screen again. He doesn''t see Qin Ning''s name from beginning to end. The Dean frowns. Qin Ning reminded her that she would not choose her little girl for her class. She went to Qin Ning''s phone and asked her to come. Qin Ning received a phone call from the president, startled, reflecting on his recent behavior, as if there were no mistakes, right? Hear the Dean tone is not good, her small heart plop plop. There won''t be any bad things, will there? Qin Ning shrinks her shoulders and holds the phone in agony. He Mei asks her what happened. Qin Ning says that the dean is looking for her. He Mei is going to roll her eyes. "The dean is just looking for you. What are you afraid of?" "I have a hunch that it''s not a good thing." Although she thought she was lucky, the dean''s tone was very frightening. He Mei is amused by her advice, so she can only wish her good luck all the way. Qin Ning stares at her, unwilling to go to the dean''s office. Looking at the stern face of the Dean, he asked her seriously why she didn''t listen and choose her class. Do you think she can''t teach her well? Qin Ning was wronged. She chose the dean''s class. Why did the Dean say she didn''t choose it. "I don''t have your name in my curriculum system. What''s the matter?" Qin Ning stretched out her head to see her computer. The Dean opened 20 places, and there was really no her name in the 20 names. She widened her eyes and looked again, but she still didn''t find her name."How could it be? I chose it then." "You didn''t fool me?" Asked the president. "Dean, you are the teacher I admire and admire. Your works are what I always want to imitate. How can I fool you?" Qin Ning explained. The Dean frowns. When the system is closed, the students can''t change the course they choose. Even if she wants to help Qin Ning, it''s impossible. "You go back. I''ll look into it." The Dean frowned. Since she set Qin Ning''s priority in the system, Qin Ning chose the course again. There are only two possibilities. Either there is something wrong with the system, or someone deliberately cancelled the course for her. "Dean, I didn''t choose your class. Will I not be able to attend your class in the future?" Looking at Qin Ning''s expectant eyes, the Dean was soft hearted. He decided to take Qin Ning with him before. Although he saw only two of her works in the last competition, he cherished her spirit more. "You can come to my class and I''ll help you with your homework, but I won''t give you credit." After listening to the president''s words, Qin Ning finally put down his heart and laughed a little foolishly, "I take a good test in my professional courses, and I get a plus, and I don''t lack credits." The Dean was amused by her simple words, "it''s not easy to get a plus, you need to refuel." Encouraged by the president, Qin Ning was a little excited and nodded seriously. Turning around, I saw a row of flower racks by the window of the office. There were many kinds of potted plants in neat pots. They were taken care of very well. If I had a look every day, I would feel better. The Dean noticed that she was looking at the flowers and plants she took care of every day, and her heart immediately softened. "Do you like it?" "Well, you take good care of them." Qin Ning nodded. The Dean got up, went to the flower rack, pulled out several plants that grew well, put them in a pot and gave them to her. "I gave you some plants, and you drew some sketches for me as your first assignment. Besides, if you raise them to death, don''t come to see me ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to the tone of the dean''s voice, it seemed that if she raised her flowers and plants to death, she would have to pay for her life. Qin Ning wants to throw out his potted plants. Chapter 1051 When Qin Ning came out of the teaching building with a potted plant, she didn''t expect to meet Mr. Qi. She stood still and kept a stiff smile on her face. "Hello, Mr. Qi." Qi William looked at the potted plant in her hand, a bit surprised, "the dean''s?" Qin Ning immediately felt that the potted plants in his hand were like hot potato, and he could only nod. Qi William looked at her with a smile, "are you the oriental girl, Qin Ning?" "Yes, Mr. Qi knows me?" "Your work is excellent. You are good-looking and make do. It''s not hard to remember." As he spoke, William looked at her face and figure. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thank you. Can you remember her? "It''s said that these things are difficult to keep. You''d better check the information, or you can see their dry bodies in a few days." William Qi dropped a word and left directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the potted plants in his hand and swallowed. Before she paid attention to them, it was because they were very rare, but she took one more look. Unexpectedly, the Dean mistakenly thought that she wanted to raise them. Qin Ning felt tired. At the thought of the dean''s warning, she shook her head and left quickly. "Qin Ning, where did you come from?" There are qinning classmates curious inquiry. Qin Ning replied that it was given by the Dean, and her classmates'' eyes changed when they stared at her. Aware that several students are staring at themselves, Qin Ning felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, and asked tentatively, "yes, what''s the problem?" The dean''s flowers and plants are not gold. They don''t need to look at her with excited eyes, do they? "Qin Ning, do you know how much a grass in your hand is worth?" Some students can''t help asking. ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Qin Ning. Qin Ning simply thought, a few pots of potted plants, a little more expensive, tens of thousands of days? "There was once a businessman who wanted to buy a potted plant from the dean. With a million yuan, the Dean would not buy it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A million, my God. This classmate means that she is holding millions now? In an instant, Qin Ning felt that the potted plants in his palm were very heavy. Another student said, "in the past, the potted plants of the Dean were used as props. At that time, the Dean cherished these potted plants very much. Once a teacher borrowed a potted plant for class, but he didn''t return it in time or take good care of it. The potted plant died, The Dean also lost his temper and fired the teacher. Since then, the potted plants have never been used as props. " But isn''t it strange that the potted plants of the dean''s baby should be given to Qin Ning? All of a sudden, Qin Ning''s eyes became more complicated. Qin Ning doesn''t care about them now. Thinking that these plants are not easy to grow, she quickly takes them back to her apartment and asks Haisi if she will take care of them. Haisi is helpless. She is a housekeeper, not a gardener, and doesn''t know much about raising flowers and plants. Qin Ning was about to cry and went to look up the information. Only then did he know that these plants were really valuable. It took a lot of effort to keep them well. In the evening and Han Junyu''s video, she told him about it, and wanted Han Junyu to work with her. After washing, Han Junyu as like as two peas in a nightgown, sitting on the bed, looked at the woman''s aggrieved expression. It was like an Anan saying that she had been forced to snack snacks in school by . "Since the Dean has given it to you, you''ll take care of it." "But I''m afraid I can''t support you. You don''t know. Although I know some flower art, I can support ordinary flowers with my fur. But I feel that this kind of flowers is more expensive than me." Han Junyu sneered, "it''s like you''re expensive. You can''t keep it yourself. You''ll give it to Haisi. She''ll find a way." Qin Ning shriveled his mouth and told him about his course selection. Han Junyu frowned, "did your Dean say that he would investigate?" "She told me to leave it alone. She went to look it up. However, the dean said that she would let me take her class "Stupid girl, when you seriously think about the course selection, who is around you? There are cameras in your school computer room. What should be yours is yours, and there is no need for her to give alms. " The Dean kindly asked her to go to class, but she did not have any credits, and she would have a reputation as an auditor. Han Junyu is not such a fool. It is obvious that someone is playing tricks behind his back. "At that time, all the students in our class were there." Qin Ning thought. "You go to the Dean again and tell her that there is a first time. What if there is a second time?" Han Junyu thought about her timidity and thought about going to have a look. Qin Ning hesitated, "the dean said she would check, I''m afraid to urge the dean will be tired of how to do?" Han Junyu glances at her. She is the victim now. She is afraid of being bored. Even if the Dean hates her, there is no need to talk to her. His wife doesn''t rely on the name of their college to do anything. No matter what Qin Ning wants to do in the future, he can pave the way for her.Hang up Qin Ning''s phone, Han Junyu is not at ease, and call Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan frowned after listening to Han Junyu. "It''s obviously a trick. Qin Ning is foolishly bullied and doesn''t know it." Xi Yifan loves Qin Ning for a second. Han Junyu heard that Qin Ning was stupid, but he was not happy. "You are smart, then guess who deliberately let my wife not go to the dean''s class." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan raised his eyebrows and knew that Han Junyu was a crazy man to protect his wife. If he fought against this problem, he would be poisoned to death by his poisonous tongue. "Stop talking nonsense. Don''t you know the dean? Don''t think my wife is easy to fool. If they don''t make it clear and give her an explanation, don''t blame me for being rude "Han Junyu, the school there is not a place to do business. Don''t be too scary." Xi Yifan pinches his eyebrows. No matter where Han Junyu is, if he dares to bully her wife, he can''t feel better. "I''ll wait for your news tomorrow." Listen to Han Junyu hang up the phone, Xi Yifan looking at the ceiling, and angry and helpless. Open the address book. He''ll call William. "Busy people, it''s hard to remember me." William Qi began to tease. "I have a younger martial sister who was admitted to ZS. Now she has something wrong and needs your help." Xi Yifan''s tone was serious, and Qi William didn''t tease him any more. "What''s your younger martial sister''s name?" "My younger martial sister''s name is Qin Ning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± William Qi was stunned. It''s a coincidence that he really knows Qin Ning, a student his mother likes very much. "It''s not your best friend to be so intimate, is it?" William Qi teased again. "Poof Don''t hurt me. She''s a famous flower for a long time, and her husband is still a jealous king. If he gets angry, he can do anything. If her husband does it, it will make a big deal. I''ll say hello to you first. I''ll go to the Dean later and ask her to check. My younger martial sister is simple and introverted. She doesn''t know how to deal with people, so she''s afraid that some students will bully her. " Chapter 1052 Qi William listened to Xi Yifan''s serious tone and was curious about what it was. "She enrolled in your mother''s class, but her name didn''t appear in your mother''s screening system, so she was brushed down. It''s a small thing to say, but I''m afraid someone is scheming behind Qin Ning''s back. " "Well, I''ll talk to my mother about it tomorrow. In other words, you are afraid of her husband. Her husband''s surname is Rong? " "No, Han. Wait, how can you guess the surname Rong? " Xi Yifan feels that Qi William has something to hide. "Oh, it''s all right, just guess. Don''t worry. I''ll ask my mother later. She likes Qin Ning very much. She won''t be wronged. " The next day, William Qi went to the dean''s office to talk about it with the dean. The Dean was his mother''s business and few people knew about it. He used to go to this school and was afraid that others would know about it. He just called his mother the Dean just like others, and the Dean didn''t want to bring inconvenience to him because of the relationship between her mother and son, so he deliberately concealed his identity. The Dean was a little surprised to hear that his son would mention it. It hasn''t been made public. Few people know about it. Did Qin Ning tell him? Qi William also guessed his mother''s idea and patiently explained, "Xi Yifan, Qin Ning''s elder martial brother, knew about it. He was worried that someone wanted to design Qin Ning. He specially asked me to come and ask what was the situation. Mother, didn''t you like this student very much before, do you still want to take her? " When Qi William was preparing for the film, the Dean recommended Qin Ning to him, but he didn''t meet Qin Ning. With doubts, the dean asked Qin Ning to paint for the reason of challenging the first place. He was really satisfied with the work. Later, the film maker urged time, so he chose Qin Ning as the team leader. "I have asked the school system to check, the system did not make a mistake, Qin Ning has a course selection record, but later returned." The president said. "You mean someone''s behind your back?" Qi William analyzed in his heart that students should be the ones who can choose courses on the campus network, and those who can narrow down the scope should be in the Academy of fine arts, and they are more likely to be around Qin Ning. If the people around Qin Ning deliberately use their hands and feet to withdraw the course Qin Ning chose, it would be bad. "I''ll call Qin Ning over. It''s not difficult to find out. I''m afraid it will hurt her in the end." The president also guessed some things. When Qin Ning entered the dean''s office for the second time, the first sentence was to tell the dean that she would take good care of the potted plants she gave her. Dean Leng Leng, this just remembered to give her a few plants, see her face so serious, some can''t laugh or cry. "Qin Ning, when you were choosing courses, who else were around you?" Qin Ning thought, "I, Hemei, Lois, oh, I''m opposite Molly and Jennie. Behind me are some classmates. When I was choosing a course, I went out and made a phone call, but I turned off the computer when I came back without checking it After Han Junyu''s reminding and analysis, she also realized that this incident was not a prank, but was deliberately aimed at her, so she thought about the situation at that time. "I got the picture from the camera. Have a look." The Dean opens the file in the computer, which is a video. In the video, after she selects a course, she answers the phone and leaves. Molly walks to her position to watch the computer under the attention of many classmates. Then a classmate passes behind her, blocking the sight of and her class is cancelled. "Molly?" "It''s possible." Qi William is also watching the video. A classmate passes by and blocks Molly, so there is no direct evidence that Molly has modified it. "Did Molly choose your class?" Qin Ning asked again. The Dean nodded, "yes, she''s successful." Qin Ning frowns. She remembers that Molly complained that she couldn''t take the dean''s class before, but after her class was cancelled, Molly was able to take it immediately. The time was right, which was obviously premeditated. This is not a murder, but this kind of means also bad harm she almost can''t go to the dean''s class. The Dean guessed Qin Ning''s idea, but some words were hard for her to say. "Dean, have Molly come and ask?" "It''s time to have someone come and ask." There''s no direct evidence, but there''s a lot of procedure to ask, and Molly is the most suspect. Half an hour later, Molly came to the dean''s office. After sweeping around the office, she only saw Qin Ning''s figure. Molly gave a cold hum and found a seat beside her to sit in the back. She took her as the air. Qin Ning looks at her and looks at Molly seriously. She has a famous brand, and even her mobile phone is the latest model on the market. It can be seen that her living conditions are very good and her family should be very good. Aware of Qin Ning''s gaze, Molly turned to stare at her, "what are you looking at? What are you doing here?" "What about you? What are you doing here?" Qin Ning asked.Mollis did not hide her emotions, turned her eyes in disgust, "the dean asked me to come." "Molly, I took the dean''s course, you know." Qin Ning asked tentatively. Molly thought that she was deliberately showing off, disdainful cold hiss, "sorry, I also chose. Qin Ning, don''t be too proud. Although I don''t know what means you used to make the Dean treat you well, I just don''t like you Qin Ning didn''t understand how he provoked Molly, "where did I get in your way?" "You look very ugly. You feel disgusted. You also have an affectable way of painting. Your painting is not very good and you show off all day long. Ah." That''s very rude. Qin Ning frowned and couldn''t understand why she was so beautiful that she was envious? "Molly, you are envious of me, and you don''t want to admit it directly, so it turns into jealousy. Jealousy distorts people, and you despise yourself for being ugly, don''t you?" Molly''s eyes widened as if she had eaten a fly. "You less narcissism, who envy you, you do not see where you and I can compare." In order to show her figure, Molly straightened her waist and showed her beautiful curve. Molly''s body is well proportioned and powerful, forward and backward, with no cover, and her skin is healthy and powerful. Qin Ning''s figure is not bad, but thin, it seems that she is somewhat weak, delicate. These two people stand together, that is, two kinds of aesthetic, and different people will have their own preferences, which is not good or bad. But Molly doesn''t like a woman like Qin Ning. She always feels that she is pretending to be weak all day, just to win sympathy from others and get what she wants. Perhaps it was her appearance that made the Dean feel compassion and treat her differently. "I can''t compare with you. Is that why you hurt me?" Qin Ning calmly continued to ask. Chapter 1053 Seeing Qin Ning blink her big eyes and say that she hurt her, Molly twists her eyebrows and laughs. "Qin Ning, you don''t have the delusion of being killed. People who hate you will hurt you. If you have a brain disease, you have to treat it. You have to be pathetic in school. " Qin Ning stares at her eyes. She doesn''t have half cowardice and avoidance in her eyes. She doesn''t know whether to trust her intuition. "Don''t you know I didn''t take the dean''s class?" Molly was stunned for a second, and then she laughed, and there was some sympathy in her voice. "I thought the Dean really liked you. It turned out that you were brushed down. You deserve it. Who let you be so ostentatious?" Hear Molly''s answer, Qin Ning is also stunned, don''t know is her disguise is too good, or really don''t know. According to the normal situation, if Molly quits her class and hears that she has not chosen the dean''s class, her first reaction will be guilty and calm. But she did not, but directly skip the process of thinking, common sense that is the Dean brush down. Could it be her? "It''s not that the Dean brush down, but I didn''t choose the dean''s class at all." "No way, Qin Ning, what tricks do you want to play?" Molly read her curriculum, she chose the dean''s class, at that time, she was jealous of smashing her computer, how can not choose. Is Qin Ning playing with her? "I didn''t play tricks. I didn''t take the dean''s class, or you wouldn''t be here. because I dropped out of the class on purpose after you chose the computer class "You put Qinning, you''re bullshit. I''ve seen your computer, but I''m just curious about what class you took and didn''t touch your computer. " Molly was flustered for a moment, but she was calm when she thought that she didn''t do it. "Qin Ning, maybe you did it yourself. You deliberately framed me and came to the dean to complain. Well, Qin Ning, you can only make this move if you don''t like me. I must tell the Dean about your evil deeds! " As soon as Qin Ning''s mouth draws, she will be harmed if she doesn''t like people. Does her logic imply that she will be harmed if she doesn''t like people? "Tell me what?" At this time, the Dean came in with a serious face and a strong air. When she came into the office, Qin Ning and Molly felt the deterrent force. "Courtyard, Dean, Qin Ning says inexplicably that I hurt her, please make sure to investigate." Molly starts. The Dean went to his tail finger and sat down, staring at Molly, "I checked, Qin Ning did choose my class at that time, but after you saw her computer, Qin Ning''s class was withdrawn, and a few seconds later you chose my class, which is the evidence of time ". Because you hate Qin Ning, you have a motive to harm her. Molly, you''d better be honest. It''s not a big thing, but it''s enough for me to fire you. " Molly panicked when she heard that she was going to be fired. "Dean, I swear to God, I didn''t touch her computer. I chose your class because I kept refreshing at that time. I didn''t know how to choose it." Molly was wearing a cross. She was a believer. Once she took this oath, she would be punished for lying. Qin Ning and the president looked at each other, and both felt that they needed to be investigated. Qin Ning''s face became serious and said to Molly, "I''m the victim. You are the most suspected person. If you say you are not, then go to find evidence to prove the person who hurt me, or you will be dismissed by the dean." "Qin Ning, if you talk nonsense again, I will" knowing that Molly is publicity, this kind of person is better to get along with. As long as you know her mind, you can grasp it. "I''m not talking nonsense. All the evidence points to you. At that time, the Dean was very angry and said that our Academy of fine arts is a place for teaching and educating people. We should never indulge such students with impure minds. At that time, we wanted to expel you. It was I who stopped the dean and wanted to find out before I called you. If I didn''t open my mouth, you would go to pack your bags and leave school now. You don''t have a chance to shout in front of me Molly''s face will change, think of the previous rumors, Dean angry even the teacher dare to fire, a student is nothing. "I will find evidence to prove that I am innocent, Dean. Please give me another time. I really, really didn''t do anything to harm other people. " The dean''s face was indifferent. He turned his head and took a deep look at Qin Ning. Then he looked at Molly. His eyes were a little more fierce. "You''d better find a way to prove it to yourself as soon as possible, or you won''t graduate!" "Yes, yes." Molly dare not neglect. "For the sake of your own innocence, the less people know about it, the better." Qin Ning reminds us. "I know, Qin Ning, you don''t want to do me wrong." Molly glared at Qin Ning and turned away. When Molly left, Qin Ning immediately apologized, "Dean, I hope you don''t mind what I said before. Those are strategies. It''s better to have Molly watching for me than to be on my guard alone. "The president of the hospital said with a straight face and a sneer, "let me be a bad person, and you be a good person. Qin Ning, your good strategy." Qin Ning before deliberately take the dean''s majesty to pressure Molly, let Molly feel fear, after she can carefully investigate this matter. Afraid of the dean''s anger, she bowed her head, bit her lips and did not dare to speak any more. "Don''t tease her, Dean. But her elder martial brother has said that she is timid. If she is scared, her elder martial brother will definitely settle with me. " William Qi walks into the office with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blushed. After thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong. "Eh, Mr. Qi, do you know my elder martial brother, Xi Yifan?" "He and I are friends. He came to me specially to help you. Did you tell him about it?" William Kee is also curious. Qin Ning shook his head, "this matter I only and my husband, er, my husband said a word, I did not tell others." That is, Han Junyu worried about her, and went to find Xi Yifan to find a way, Xi Yifan just know the people here, so the dean will take the initiative to find her. Thinking of Han Junyu, she had strength in her heart and straightened her back. "I''m a victim, and I should make a clear investigation. No matter who has done something wrong, at least I have a number in my mind. And thank the president and Mr. Qi for helping me Qin Ning finished and bowed 90 degrees. The dean''s serious face couldn''t stop and explained in a soft voice, "this matter is not only your personal matter. The school has the obligation to investigate it for you. You don''t have to be so polite. I have also asked the headmaster that students can''t choose any more courses if they have too much time. This is the system of the school, and it can''t be violated. I suggest you go to see Mr. Benjamin. He used to be my teacher. If you want to say that he is the second in painting level and attainments in fine arts, no one dares to say that he is the first. His fame and popularity are bigger than mine. But he''s old, he doesn''t manage many students every year, and he''s eccentric, so he may suffer a little under his hand. " Qin Ning knew that the Dean was for her good, and she just chose Benjamin''s class, so she discussed with the teacher and asked him to be her tutor. "Thank you for your recommendation. I''ll talk to Mr. Benjamin." Listening to the president''s euphemism, William Qi coughed. Is there only a little suffering under the hands of Mr. Benjamin? He thinks it''s more than that. When he was a student of teacher Benjamin, he almost didn''t get skinned, and he was very anxious every day. Chapter 1054 When Qin Ning went to class again, she found that Molly had been staring at herself, and she ignored her. She sorted out her thoughts and had class first. At the end of class, Molly would come up to her and growl at her in anger, "did you mean to hurt me?" Qin Ning glanced at her obliquely, "Molly, you are not important in my eyes. Whether you like me or not is not important to me. Why should I let myself lose the chance to attend the dean''s course in order to harm you? Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" "You''re stupid!" Molly was angry. "You are not stupid, run to my computer to see what, if you don''t go to see, it has nothing to do with you, it''s your own trouble, blame me?" She was also upset when she was hurt by others. Instead of investigating, Molly was angry with her, and still did she really think that if she didn''t talk often, she was timid and bullied? "You" Molly gritted her teeth. She ran to see her class on impulse, but she didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. At that time, there were Lois and another foreign classmate beside her. The suspicion was narrowed down and she would definitely investigate. "It''s better not you, or I won''t let you go." "Thank you for thinking about me." And the United States to see Molly a face of ferocious stare at Qin Ning, worried about her bullying Qin Ning, immediately ran to Qin Ning side. Molly saw her coming, gave her a cold look and got up to leave. "Qin Ning, what does she do? She looks so ugly?" "It''s OK. She wanted to tell a cold joke. I didn''t laugh. She was very angry." It''s Qin Ning''s time. ¡°¡­¡­ "Ah?" Isn''t it strange that He Mei looks at her strangely and Molly will tell her cold jokes? Qin Ning didn''t explain much, just because it made her more defensive to the people around her. When she returned to the apartment, she lost her schoolbag and lay on the sofa, a little tired. He wanted to ask Haisi to press her shoulder for her, but after a few calls, no one was seen, but he heard something. It''s not a thief, is it? She found the mop, carefully moved a small step, cat waist went to the bedroom, slammed the door. "Don''t move!" When she saw the person standing in the room, her eyes widened in surprise. "Han Junyu, why are you here?" Han Junyu has just taken a bath, and is wiping her hair with a towel. She points to herself with a mop, and the corner of her mouth sucks. "What are you doing?" "I, I thought there was a thief." Laughing, she quickly hid the mop behind her. Han Junyu frowned, staring at her small face, long legs a few steps to her, "think there is a thief, you take this thing to find someone? Stupid girl, you don''t call the police, but you are sent to the door to be abused? " "I didn''t think much about that." Qin Ning was afraid to step back, but he put his long arm around his waist. Throw away the mop in her hand, pick her up and pinch her cheek with punishment. "If you suspect that it''s a thief, you should first contact Haisi to make sure that there is a thief. You should call the police and leave here to ensure your safety." "Oh, don''t pinch it. It hurts." Qin Ning took his big hand and begged for mercy. It was only Wednesday today. She didn''t expect to see him. She was so happy. "Why are you here, children?" "If Xiao Rui wants to review, I''ll give song Xuan two children." Shule likes children, and there is a little white flower in his family, so the two children like to stay in his home. Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing, "Song Xuan is so powerful. It seems that he can handle everything you say." "You mean, I''m incompetent?" The man''s arms are tight, and the two are closer. Smelling the fragrance of bathing on his body, Qin Ning did not dare to take a deep breath and shook his head, "you are the most powerful." "How powerful is it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinks her eyes innocently. She just praises song Xuan, who bullies people. "I can''t answer it. It seems that I want you to have a deep understanding." Han Junyu put her on the bed, squinting and threatening. "Han Junyu, I''m so hungry. Let''s have dinner." Qin Ning wanted to escape, but he was afraid of his resistance. The more he suppressed, he could only pretend to be aggrieved and pitiful. Han Junyu just wanted to tease her. Seeing that she pretended to be pathetic, he was so angry that he took a bite on her lip and picked her up. Put her on the table, he went to the kitchen to bring out all the meals made by Hayes, and they rarely had a quiet dinner together. After dinner, Qin Ning lies on the balcony to watch the sunset. Han Junyu sits beside her and asks her about the school. She also tells her about the investigation. "I don''t think Molly is a dropout. She seems to be straight and unruly, but she can''t do that." "So sure?" Han Junyu combs her long hair. Recently, Haisi has taken good care of her. It''s dark and bright. It looks like silk in the palm of her hand."I''ve been with you for a long time, and I''ve learned a little bit about seeing people." Qin Ning looks at him in general. Han Junyu glared at her. This time, he didn''t trust her, so he came here specially. Rare only two people together, Qin Ning want to go shopping with him, if time can, had better go to a movie. Think of it as a date. Seeing that he was wearing a navy blue coat, Qin Ning went to find a blue dress and a navy blue belt. Together, they were lovers'' clothes. Aware of the woman''s careful thinking, Han Junyu when nothing to see, holding her little hand in front, but raised the corner of his mouth. Qin Ning is like a man in a red shirt when he goes shopping in the window. Han Junyu frowns at the red shirt, but Qin Ning looks forward to it. He persuades him to try it on but not buy it. Han Junyu goes to the fitting room with his teeth clenched. When Han Junyu came out, Qin Ning immediately took out his mobile phone and took a picture. Han Junyu has never touched a red shirt. When he puts it on, he feels uncomfortable all over. Looking at himself in the mirror is strange, but the women around him always say that he looks good. He gives her a cold look. Qin Ning is not afraid, but also bold to jump up and kiss on his face. "Wow, my husband is so beautiful. Han Junyu, your wardrobe is full of dark colors. We can add or subtract different colors to our life. " Han Junyu''s skin is white. He can hold up any dark clothes. Wearing red doesn''t look gaudy, but it''s a bit more coquettish. This is the first time Han Junyu has seen her in broad daylight. Han Junyu, who originally wanted to lose his temper, was given a kiss by a woman and his anger spread. Now what she said is what she said. Qin Ning saw that he was not angry and did not dare to provoke him. He took him to change his clothes. In the dressing room, he grabbed the back of her head in revenge, kissing her pink lips red, then let her go. Qin Ning covers lips, big eyes stare at him, but the man is provocative to pick eyebrows at her. immature! Chapter 1055 Qin Ning went to the mirror and saw that his lips were swollen. He could find the exit red in his bag and put it on. It would not be too abrupt. Turn to see Roy and some friends, she just wanted to turn to hide, but heard Roy surprised to call her name, she turned helplessly. "Qin Ning, what a coincidence. Are you shopping alone?" "Well, not really." Qin Ning''s eyes dodged. Roy introduced her friends to her, and then invited Qin Ning to go shopping together. Qin Ning shook her head and said she would wait for her friends. Looking at what she seemed to be trying to hide, rose curiously asked her what kind of friend she was waiting for. Was it her boyfriend? Qin Ning shakes her head to change the topic and wants them to leave quickly, but she also leaves the clothing store. "Qin Ning, I think cook wants to pursue you. If you don''t have a boyfriend, you can have a try with cook. He''s a good-looking man. I heard that his family environment is also very good. " Lois just stood still and pulled cook out of her. Her voice is not small, Han Junyu standing not far away raises eyebrows to Qin Ning, waiting to see the play. Hearing cook''s name, Qin Ning was about to kneel down for Lois. "No matter. Cook only talks to me when he likes oriental culture very much. Lois, in this case, don''t say it casually in the future." "I''m just kidding. Why are you so nervous?" "No tension, just don''t like this topic, you," Qin Ning wanted to remind her not to say such misleading words in the future, but before she finished her words, she listened to Roy''s friends pull her to see the handsome guy. "Lois, Lois, there''s a handsome guy, you see." Qin Ning looked up and found that the handsome man they said was Han Junyu, and his face was even worse. Most of the time, beauty has no borders. Han Junyu is tall and straight, because he has the habit of sports, his muscles are strong and powerful, but his facial features are exquisite and impeccable, and his eyes are sharp. No matter where this kind of man goes, he will attract women''s attention. Han Junyu, who has been paid attention to by others, walks past them calmly. His slender legs walk straight past Royce. When passing Qin Ning, he shows a strange smile to her. Qinning feel a gust of cold wind blowing, neck hair cool. When the man''s figure went away, Royce and her friends came back to discuss the man''s figure and face. Qinning and Roy said hello and went on. "Qin Ning, aren''t you waiting for your friend?" Asked Lois suspiciously. "Something happened to me, friend. Qin Ning ran downstairs to see the man waiting for her in a coffee shop downstairs. She took a few deep breaths and then walked slowly to him to apologize. Han Junyu folded his legs and waved lazily to the waiter. He ordered a cup of coffee. When he heard her apologizing, he looked up at her without saying anything. "I don''t want too many people to know about my private affairs. You are the president of Sheng''an, and Lois is my classmate. If she talks nonsense in school, she will cause trouble again. Besides, I don''t like them staring at you as if they were going to eat you. " Qin Ning sat opposite him and ordered a cup of kumquat and lemon black tea. Han Junyu was angry smile, "is it my fault?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and buttoned his hands. "Why don''t you have a boyfriend?" "I don''t have a boyfriend, my husband. I have one. I''m angry with him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glances at her. Qin Ning couldn''t bear it, so she took the initiative to explain that the cook in Rox''s mouth was her classmate, the male classmate whom they broke in on the phone last time. Because she liked Chinese and wanted to learn Chinese from her, she came near her. "At your level, 11-year-old Xiao Rui can''t teach well. He still wants to teach others Chinese." "So I turned him down, that is, I helped him find some materials for learning Chinese, and then I didn''t join a team of film art consultants, he happened to be in the team, that''s all." The waiter brought the coffee over, Han Junyu took a sip, his face was indifferent, as if someone owed him tens of millions. Qin Ning looked up at him and felt that the two of them needed to have a good chat. "Han Junyu, I will still meet men at work in the future, and I won''t look at them more. Don''t be angry with me for such trifles. It''s said that people who get angry often get old quickly. " When Qin Ning finished, he wanted to bite off his tongue. Now really want to cool, and touch Han Junyu''s scale. Han Junyu always thinks that he is older than her, so he taboo the question of whether Qin Ning is old in front of him. Biting pink lips, aiming at the man''s black face, she quickly bowed her head. "Oh, yes, I''m too old to match a man your age." "No, no, I''m wrong. You look good anyway. "She felt numb, so she went to him and sat down. She wanted to catch his big hand, but he threw it away. Qin Ning turned her head and saw the maple leaves falling in the wind. She said quickly, "Han Junyu, there is a natural law. I think you should know it."Han Junyu sneers. She is still talking about the laws of nature with him. Now he wants to deal with her! Qin Ning swallow saliva, "the sun rises in the East and sets in the west, the fallen leaves should return to their roots, I, you." Han Junyu takes coffee and looks up at her. This woman "Hey, don''t be angry. I know how you feel. It''s like I don''t like you being noticed by other women, and you don''t want me to be too close to other men, so I will take the initiative to keep a distance with them. I know I''m incompetent. I have to rely on you for everything. I''m always afraid that one day you will annoy me and think I''m a burden. Don''t want me Although Han Junyu knew that she was pretending to be wronged and wanted to win his sympathy, he still frowned and didn''t like her saying so about herself. "Stupid girl, get rid of that mess." They both have two children, and they still talk about whether they are burdensome or not. "Han Junyu, I''m not talking nonsense. People say that after a few years of marriage, it will enter a flat period, so I''m especially afraid of you and me. Don''t you worry that I will fall in love with other men when you are angry that I am too close to them? I love my husband most. I want to stick to him every day. I think about him every day in class and after class. I think about him when I encounter problems. I want to share with him when I do the right problem. He is just like my spiritual support. With such a good man, how can I fall in love with other men? Besides, I have a small mind. I can only let him alone, and no one else can go in. " However, Han Junyong''s bitter and astringent coffee makes him express his bitterness. He reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and rubbed her head. "Don''t think about it. I''m not angry with you." "Then why don''t you talk to me?" Qin Ning stares at her, big eyes water misty, as if the next moment can cry out. At this time, the waiter brought the tea ordered by Qin Ning, and Han Junyu took it to her hand to let her moisten her throat first. Is that flattering? Qin Ning didn''t answer, staring at him without blinking, waiting for his answer. Chapter 1056 Han Junyu put a cold face, is not like others and Qin Ning mentioned boyfriend, Qin Ning''s secretive attitude. He knew that she didn''t mean to hide, but he was upset when someone mentioned other men in front of her. In the shopping mall, he used to be expressionless. When he was severe, his evil spirit was heavy, which scared her. After teasing her for a few more words, he finally made people laugh. Han Junyu was relieved and lowered his head to steal a kiss on her lips. Qin Ning a Leng, left and right saw one eye, looked up to also kiss on his lips, after is like stealing fishy kitten, giggle. Later, they went to see a movie, Qin Ning''s love movie. Before watching it for a while, Qin Ning turned to find that Han Junyu was reading an email with his mobile phone. With a sigh, he knew that he didn''t like this kind of film very much. When he saw half of the film, he felt bored. She took him away from the cinema. Not to mention the movie, they walked along the street lamp and occasionally said a few words. Qin Ning closed his eyes to feel the night wind and the temperature of his palm, which was more interesting than watching a movie. In the movie, it is the love carefully planned by others, and her love is held by her. Back in the apartment, Han Junyu takes a bath with her. When he gets to bed, he hugs her, breathing heavily, but still restraining himself. Qin Ning turns to him and reminds him with a red face. "Yes, don''t bear it." Han Junyu, however, turned his back and said, "class tomorrow, go to bed early." Qin Ning''s arm goes through his armpit and hugs him. He is very attached to the taste of his body. Habit is very terrible. In the past, they always slept together. Sometimes when he was interested, he would do it fiercely and occasionally ignored her begging for mercy. But the next day, if she was angry with him, he would be restrained. But when he was not around, she missed him and couldn''t sleep. Han Junyu was originally restrained, worried that if she had a class, but the woman didn''t know how to restrain herself. He turned over and glared at her, trying to frighten her with his eyes and let her sleep honestly. But this woman is not afraid, but also lying in his arms, laughing and rolling. It''s really hateful. Han Junyu can''t bear it. In the end, he can''t bear it. Turn over, put her hand on top of her head, lift her jaw, and let her look him in the eye. "What are you laughing at?" "Smile, my husband is so cute." "Lovely?" Han Junyu thinks it''s a good word for her, but not for him. "Let you know how much I love you..." Han Junyu wants to restrain himself, but when it comes to her, his self-control is at the end of the day. The next day, Qin Ning went to class wearing a high collar shirt. Because she was too tired, she lay on the table and was very sleepy. She told herself that she only slept for five minutes. "Qin Ning, you can answer this question." "Qin Ning, Qin Ning!" The teacher called three times, but there was no response. He Mei, who was separated from Qin Ning by a position, quickly woke her up with a pen. Qin Ning opened his eyes in confusion, and found that everyone was staring at him. He rubbed his eyes, and his face was inexplicable. Other people laughed in a low voice. And the United States to help the amount, can not bear to look directly at. "Qin Ning, you come back to this question." The teacher on the platform stressed it again, but the tone was much heavier, obviously because she was angry when she slept in his class. Shortly after the beginning of school, the teacher didn''t know many students, but he knew Qin Ning''s name. Because she won the first prize, and her works were very brilliant in the last competition, which was praised by the dean. Naturally, several of their teachers remembered her name and looked up at her. Qin Ning refrained from huffing, staring at his book, did not know where the teacher said. She rubbed the back of her head in distress and stood up in pain. "Sorry, teacher, this question is so difficult. I don''t know how to answer it. Please give me a hint." "Well, I''ll give you a hint. There are three highlights in this painting. Where do you think they are?" The teacher is holding a laser pen in his hand. His laser pen points to the work on the PPT. Qin Ning squinted and looked at the work. After several seconds, he was still at a loss. She couldn''t find one of the three. But the teacher gave a hint, she said he did not know, this is not very good? "Teacher, I only know one thing. This painting is very good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± teacher. ¡°¡­¡­ Ha ha ha Some students really put up with hard work and began to laugh. After this episode, Qin Ning is finally sober, kneading his forehead and sending a message to Han Junyu, saying that she has been scolded by her teacher and asking for comfort. Han Junyu said that he asked Haisi to cook a big meal. When she will come back for lunch, he will wait for her. Qin Ning puffed her cheeks. She wanted comfort, not food. [your wife has been scolded, and her little heart has been greatly hurt. You have to coax her to have an appetite. ¡¿Han Junyu quickly replied, "I''m on the route of making art tour. I''ll take you out tomorrow. ¡¿ tomorrow is Saturday. After listening to the teacher''s lecture, Qin Ning learned that there are many cultural traces in ZS''s streets and alleys. Because those places have not been developed, most tourists will not go to them. She wants to see them, but she dares not go alone, for fear of getting lost. When she chatted with him, she casually said a word, but he didn''t expect to remember it, and wanted her to play. Qin Ning chuckled. This man, it is more difficult for him to say a few nice words than anything, but he is always considerate to her. Qin Ning can''t wait to go back to her apartment, and they all want to skip class, but the next class is the first one of Benjamin''s. When he came to the classroom, he saw only three people sitting in the classroom. Qin Ning thought he had made a mistake in the classroom. He went to the door of the classroom to make sure that there was nothing wrong. Find the front position, she opened the textbook preview, five minutes before class, the classroom with her, or only four people, Qin Ning turned to look at cook. Make no mistake, only four people chose teacher Benjamin''s class, so miserable? Cook was also surprised. Although he heard that teacher Benjamin was strict with his students, he didn''t expect that only two students chose his class. Yes, two of you. He heard that the teacher Benjamin gave a good lecture. He and another friend were very curious. They came to listen in and did not choose a course. At this time, Qin Ning also realized that she was sitting too far ahead. She wanted to get up and change her seat, but she heard the footsteps and sat down honestly. Qin Ning rubs her forehead. Maybe today she and her teacher are in conflict. Benjamin went to the platform and saw four students. He nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you very much for coming to class on time, and I hope you can keep this good habit in the future." Mr. Benjamin is a native of Z country. He has white hair, deep eyes, sharp and vivid. He has a crooked nose, lips and a serious face. He is wearing a straight Zhongshan suit and holding a landscape painting fan in his hand. It can be seen that he likes Chinese culture very much . Looking at the four people under the stage, he couldn''t help but wonder, "I''m not only in the Academy of fine arts, but also in the Conservatory of music and the school of economics. But there are a lot of students in those colleges. Your Academy of fine arts is very special, and there are not many students every year. There are fewer students this year. There are only two of them. Did you choose my class because you appreciate my beauty, or what makes you so upset? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a twitch in the corner of the mouth of the four people under the platform. Teacher, your cold joke is not funny at all. Those colleges have students on your course, because it is a compulsory course, they dare not on your course, will fail, not to graduate. But you are an optional course in the Academy of fine arts, and you are strict with the students, so we won''t study. Chapter 1057 Teacher Benjamin was very curious about why the two female students chose his class. He wanted to listen to their voices and pointed to Qin Ning to tell her what she thought. Qin Ning coughed and cleared his throat. "Someone told me that you are very capable and the students you teach are very powerful. I want to be more powerful." "Someone?" Benjamin is more curious. "Mr. Zhou and my elder martial brother, Xi Yifan." Qin Ning said weakly. Mr. Zhou used to focus on the works of Mr. Benjamin when he was lecturing, and specially emphasized that he was a very powerful artist with very high attainments in music and art, because he was born in mathematics, and later became interested in economics and went to study economics. He also put forward some historical economic theories in Economics. When Xi Yifan made up lessons with her, he said that her works need to be mentioned by people with high attainments. It would be better if she could get teacher Benjamin. Hearing two familiar names, teacher Benjamin squinted, "are you Qin Ning?" "Ah, yes." Qin Ning was surprised that his idol would remember his name. "Oh, if you want to be powerful, you can''t come to me. I''m just a painter." Then point at Jennie and ask her to say what she thinks. Jennie did not expect that there were only four students in the classroom. She stood up with a wooden face and said, "I admire you very much. I know you are very strict with students and have high requirements. I don''t care about these. I just hope I can learn something here and let me realize my dream." "What''s your dream?" "To be a great painter, to draw works that make my mother proud." Said Jennie. "You two are girls with ideas, very good." Mr. Benjamin is not an affectant person. He appreciates their courage, but he is not a person who can speak boldly. If you want to learn from him, it depends on their own ability. After all, learning is their business, he can teach as much as possible. Benjamin''s speaking speed is several times faster than his usual speaking time, and he doesn''t like to be interrupted, so his teaching rhythm is very fast. He doesn''t teach according to the content of the textbook, but casually, like reading poetry, following his own way of thinking, no matter whether the students at the bottom understand it or not. The most terrible thing is that he is casual in assigning homework. If Qin Ning and Jennie don''t respond, they will take it as an assignment, and this assignment may be that textbooks have nothing to do with it. Qin Ning''s brain is going to explode when he hears it. He can''t help but turn on the recording of his mobile phone. Cook and another classmate listen to the teacher''s lecture. They look at each other and sweat. It''s only two hours. The teacher has said twelve assignments. There''s still one year left. It''s a torment to me. He was glad that he didn''t take this course and didn''t have to suffer. At the same time, he admired the courage of Qin Ning and Jennie. Jennie is not from Z, and her mother tongue is not English. Listening to Benjamin sometimes in English, sometimes in French, and occasionally jumping a few Italian slang, she is going crazy. But thinking of her pride in becoming a mother, she gritted her teeth and listened. Looking at Qin Ning in front of her, she slowly took out her mobile phone to record. She looked very listening, and she was even more unwilling. She must not lose to Qin Ning! Benjamin doesn''t give lectures just for the sake of giving lectures. No matter how many students there are underground, he still talks about his own. For a topic, according to his ideas, if the students can keep up with the rhythm, it''s best. If they can''t keep up with the rhythm, they''re sorry. He can''t do anything. After class, Mr. Benjamin dropped a sentence that he didn''t have to come before he finished his homework in the next class. Because he thinks not doing homework is the biggest disrespect to the teacher. Since you don''t respect the teacher, he doesn''t have to respect you. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Jennie. Teacher, you are so annoying, you know? Qin Ning tidies up her textbook and looks up at Jennie. She stares at herself with a tangled face. She squints at the thought of her being dismissed. Jenny was beside Molly at that time. The classmate passed by, and Molly was not the only one blocking her. Jennie wants to ask Qin Ning about the recording. She''s sitting in the back and it''s too late to go forward. But thinking of her previous attitude towards Qin Ning, I think she will certainly humiliate herself. But she still had several assignments to write down, so she couldn''t listen to the recording. She clenched her teeth, went to Qin Ning and said dryly, "send me a copy of your recording." Listening to Jennie''s command tone, Qin Ning said, "Jennie, did you forget something?" "What?" "I am not your servant or your parents. Why should I obey your orders? In addition, please help, the tone is better, this is the basic etiquette of interpersonal communication Qin Ning carried her schoolbag on her back and walked out. Jennie gritted her teeth and followed her, "there are only two of us in this class. You must need my help in the future!" Qin Ning thought about it. It''s possible, but it''s also the future."Oh, I''ll send it to you when I need your help." "You," there will be teacher Benjamin''s class next week. Who knows when she needs help? Jennie is depressed and follows her for a few steps. She thinks a lot of flattering words in her mind, but she can''t say a word. Qin Ning turned to see that Jennie was still following her. Her whole face turned red, but she didn''t speak. She was really puzzled. "Is it so hard for you to say" please " Jennie pursed her lips like a cute gourd with her mouth cut off. She used to talk like this. She was arrogant and high up. She could do anything to save face. Qin Ning had no choice but to shake his head, "give me your email, I''ll send you a copy. But I still advise you to make friends and speak politely in the future. Those who please you are not looking at your people, but your benefits. " Listening to her persuasion, Jennie stares at her strangely, "what do you want from me when you talk to me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rolled his eyes. This man is hopeless. On the other hand, Han Junyu, who is planning an art trip, goes to the Dean with a box of small gifts. When he saw the president, he told himself that he was Qin Ning''s husband. The president opened his mouth in surprise. He was also a person who had experienced big storms. He soon calmed down and guessed his intention. Han Junyu also does not hide, mentioning that Qin Ning was dismissed, and wants to investigate the matter again. The Dean doesn''t want outsiders to interfere in the affairs of the college and wants to refuse, but since Han Junyu came to her, she must have made a plan to refuse. The president doesn''t want him to check. He can go to the president to check. It''s his wife who suffers from this incident. As for how much trouble it will make in the end, it''s beyond his control. He came prepared, and his noble spirit was hard to hide. In addition, his tone was strong and frightening. The Dean could only grit his teeth and give him all the investigation data. And she was also upset. It was also because of her. If she had not selfishly wanted to take Qin Ning and did not give her the privilege to choose courses, she might not have been able to choose her courses, and so many things would not have happened. When Han Junyu left, he also told the dean that he didn''t want Qin Ning to know about it when he came alone. Because she believes that the dean will give her an account, Han Junyu does not want to destroy her expectations. Dean is not stupid, listen to this man is advice, tone is a threat. Chapter 1058 Qin Ning doesn''t know how many assets Han Junyu has, so she is especially guilty about showing off her wealth. Several times, He Mei wanted to change the topic, but he Mei turned the topic over again and asked her how much her watch cost. Qin Ning wore a watch for the convenience of watching the time. The watch is a pair given by Han Junyu for the Chinese New Year. There is no luxury jewelry on the watch strap, but the material and manufacturing process are very expensive. In addition, there is a small pink diamond on the hour hand and minute hand, which is small but very expensive. Han Junyu specially gave it to her for Chinese New Year. It must not be cheap, right? Aware that Lois was staring at her watch, Qin Ning searched her arm back. "It''s just a watch. It''s nothing." He Mei stares at Roy and says to Qin Ning, "you just want to keep a low profile, but there are many places you don''t cover up, which will make people mistake you for showing off your wealth on purpose." The corners of Qin Ning''s mouth twitch. The things she used are not stolen. Why should she cover them up? Although she wants to keep a low profile, she will not force herself to keep a low profile. The mobile phone vibrates. Qin Ning takes out the mobile phone from her pocket. It''s assistant Hal''s phone and asks her to gather her teammates for a meeting in an hour. Qin Ning hangs up, urges them to have a meal, and sends a message to Jennie and cook. It''s just that during the meal, Roy would look at Qin Ning from time to time, and her eyes were a bit complicated. Originally, I thought she was just a little gifted in painting, but I didn''t expect that her family was also enviable. Compared with other people, she was really angry. Hemei stares at Rox with deep meaning. She always thinks she''s a little strange, but she doesn''t have good evidence to tell Qin Ning that she will deliberately let Qin Ning show off her wealth and want to see Rox''s attitude. But she was so secretive that she just looked at Qin Ning''s watch and looked away. But she looked at her watch several times during the meal. An hour later, ten people rushed to the meeting room for a meeting. To Qin Ning''s surprise, not only did he see Mr. Qi, but there were more than 20 people in the conference room, plus the people from their school, a total of 30 people. Qin Ning and another elder martial sister captain look at each other and ask assistant Hal the main purpose of the meeting. Hal explained that in a few days, he will start to draw background pictures and make movie posters, so Mr. Qi will have a meeting to let everyone talk about their ideas and then determine the division of labor. In order to let Qin Ning get to know you, Hal made some polite remarks at the beginning of the meeting, and let you introduce each other. We are from different companies or countries. We can communicate with each other in private. Qin Ning and Yan Er''s elder martial sister are also newcomers. They are helpers in this painting. Hal also reminds them to study hard and communicate with you in time if they have any ideas. When others listen to Hal talking to Qin Ning, their tone is deliberately soft. They all murmur about who this oriental girl is. Immediately say hello to Qin Ning, pull into the topic and want to chat with her, Qin Ning is most afraid of familiar people, because sometimes they ask the topic, she does not know how to answer, she feels very embarrassed. Mr. Qi finally said that all the manuscripts of the two male characters in the film were handed over to Qin Ning, and everyone was in an uproar. The meeting room became quiet, and the eyes of those who wanted to be close to Qin Ning became strange. Would it be too hasty for a freshman to take up such an important job? The role of male sophomore is very important in the film, and his works will appear several scenes in the film, lasting for more than 20 seconds. Don''t emphasize this importance. Everyone can understand it. The students who came with Qin Ning listened to Mr. Qi''s words and stared at Qin Ning in shock. They are all freshmen. Qin Ning gets the most preferential treatment as soon as he comes. Why! "Mr. Qi, are you serious?" Someone can''t help asking. William Qi did not speak, Hal said, "this is Mr. Qi and the director, producer discussed, you do not agree, you can declare war on her." "Cough..." Qin Ning, who was still in a daze, suddenly heard Hal ask them to declare war on her and was choked. Are the people of Z country so warlike? If you don''t agree, you can fight! The most troubling thing was that she was asked to draw the second man''s manuscript painting, but she didn''t hear any news. She was shocked by the news. A film with several hundred million yuan of investment only lasts two hours. The manuscripts of two male painters appear many times in the film. To be precise, it takes 24 seconds, which is more important than the number of appearances of ordinary supporting actors. Let her draw. What does Mr. Qi think? Qin Ning has been working in this industry for quite a long time. They know that this opportunity is rare. If they don''t fight for it, it''s hard to have such an opportunity in the future. "Mr. Qi, I declare war on Miss Qin." It was a man with a dark skin. The first one spoke, and then a few raised their hands to show that they wanted to challenge Qin Ning. Jennie is not willing to step forward, pointing to Qin Ning and asking Mr. Qi, "my ability to draw characters is not bad, what advantage does Qin Ning have to draw manuscripts, but I can''t?"Mr. Qi''s face is light and cold. "If you compare with her, you will know what she is for." Qin Ning pinches her eyebrows. She is a little dizzy now. She wants to find a place to wake up. How many of these people''s works are the works she once imitated. Is it too difficult for them to declare war on a new girl? And the United States worried looking at Qin Ning, whether the game is win or lose, after Qin Ning in this team are in a dilemma. "Assistant Hal, client, can you refuse to declare war?" He Mei asked in a low voice. Hal shook his head with a cold face. Qin Ning, challenges are everywhere. If you want to prove yourself, you have to fight. " Qin Ning pursed her lips. She didn''t come here to prove herself. She came here for her salary! But now we can''t compete. She took a deep breath. "Than what." The big deal is to lose. Anyway, she''s still a student. It''s nothing to lose. Qin Ning encourages herself. According to the truth Han Junyu once told her, when competing with so many excellent people and comparing the works together, if she loses, she can learn. If she wins, it''s a fluke. Try again next time. Anyway, she won''t suffer. The second male character is a painter. He is good at drawing characters. Because he fell in love with the heroine at first sight, he secretly paid attention to her and drew many portraits of her. Under the portrait of the female master are hundreds of paintings painted by two male painters. These paintings reveal the life in the artist''s eyes. It takes a lot of effort to prepare for them. The film production team also pursues the details, even if it is only a second, the swept picture should be restored to the historical period at that time. Hal was not surprised that people would oppose Qin Ning. On the contrary, he thought that they did not oppose Qin Ning. He turned to see Mr. Qi, got Mr. Qi''s nod, and then went to another room to invite the people who had been called long ago. When people see the 15-year-old girl in the movie, they stare at Hal in surprise. It turns out that he has been prepared for a long time and is waiting for them to declare war. But the woman in front of her is really beautiful. Qin Ning stares at her stupidly. From her pure face to her clothes, every detail reveals careful preparation. Yes, Qin Ning''s eyes are startled, gorgeous and excited. It''s like reading a history book. One day, the protagonist of history appears in front of you and smiles at you. Chapter 1059 Hal arranged for the girl is the film group''s chosen heroine, popular actress, Nora EBER. It''s said that she was born into a noble family. She used to be a model. Later, she was chosen by the director to make a movie because she was making a fashion magazine. Her actual age is 28 years old, and her make-up and dressing make her look like a 15-year-old girl. Nora didn''t have the airs of a famous star. She said hello to everyone when she came in, and had a subtle respect for Qi William. She asked her what she wanted to do, so she found a place to sit. Qinning appreciate looking at her, her professional ethics, not red, there is no reason. "Qin Ning, don''t be in a daze. You are being challenged now. You have to cheer up." He Mei''s persuasion. "Oh." Qin Ning comes back to life. Looking around, there are 20 of the 30 people who want to declare war on her, and the few people sitting beside her are the onlookers. "Eh, He Mei, why don''t you draw?" Qin Ning looks at He Mei. He Mei rolled his eyes. "I can''t draw figures. I have self-knowledge." Qin Ning smiles bitterly and knows herself well. She also has it! Unfortunately, no one believed it. Hal said that at the beginning, everyone with a paintbrush was eager to prove their ability, but Qin Ning went to her schoolbag to find her notebook. For fear that others might misunderstand her work, she secretly opened her notebook. Looking at her slow movement, William Qi raised his eyebrow slightly, took away her notebook and scanned it. What a poor handwriting! Aware of the dislike in Mr. Qi''s eyes, Qin Ning blushes and feels that he has been caught cheating. He quickly lowers his head and pretends that nothing has happened. But looking at Mr. Qi''s going through her notebook all the time to ask him to return it to her, she found that other people were staring at her. She was embarrassed and had to bear it. Turning around to concentrate on painting, she drew half of the girl''s side face in front of her. She felt dissatisfied and redrawn the second whole face, focusing on the description of the lips. In order to draw realistically, she also found lipstick in her bag. lipstick is very good color. First, wipe her lips, and then a little ruddy blush, the whole face is fresh. Hal says it''s over. People stop writing. Hal went forward to put the work away, then put the two tables together and spread out the people''s work for the people to watch. Among the more than 20 works, everyone has their own views on who is good at painting, but the unified view is that Qin Ning''s works are definitely not on the list. Jennie saw other people''s works and realized that the competition was fierce, but her works were not bad, so she didn''t believe that Mr. Qi couldn''t see them unless he pretended to be blind. After reading other people''s works, Roy has to admit that her works are not the best, but Qin Ning''s works are also very poor, absolutely impossible to be the first. Thinking of this, she finally had a little comfort in her heart. Can think of her deliberately play careful thinking, with lipstick to add color to the painting, placed in a pile of black and white sketches, is eye-catching. Nora saw Qin Ning''s works and was very interesting. She asked her how she thought of using lipstick to add color. Qin Ning coughed gently and explained solemnly, "the second male painter likes the heroine. When he painted her, he would be very excited. When he saw the heroine smile, he would like to kiss her lips and get close to her cheek to feel her breath, so I added color to her lips." This idea is not her, but Han Junyu once asked her if she would like to do something to him. At that time, Qin Ning thought that he was deliberately teasing her, but Han Junyu was drunk that time, his eyes were blazing at her, she drew his thin lips, and for the first time, she had the impulse to kiss him. This time, when she was painting, she thought that her notes said that the male painter and the female painter loved each other, but she couldn''t get it. As a man''s perspective, she must have this impulse, right? She knows that men and women are surprised in their thinking. This does not mean that the painter is thinking, but that he likes to have some illusions in his mind unconsciously. This is instinct. And women with good-looking lipstick, on the one hand is to enhance their looks, on the other hand is to attract the attention of the opposite sex. Otherwise, people in love will not want to kiss each other''s lips. After some thinking, Qin Ning is more deeply aware that good works really come from life, and his own life experience is very important. After listening to Qin Ning''s explanation, all the men at the scene knew that the girls they liked were eager to kiss her lips. Qin Ning added more color to the sketch and showed the painter''s Thoughts on the painter. This action can be used in the film. Mr. Qi took a look at all his works, and the people he recruited must be good. But what he wants is not just high level, but creation. Creation needs ideas and soul. "You think your work is good, don''t you?" William Qi glanced at the crowd. "The people who follow me, I gave you the information a year ago, and these students have only been exposed to these materials for a month, and they can carefully ponder these characters and figure out their behaviors. You tell me why I''m so tiredDon''t you want to draw those manuscripts? " William Qi spoke very slowly, but he was very dignified. The young and frightened people did not dare to look up at him. "This painter is from a poor family and has no professional painting training. He only honed his current technique when he drew what he thought with a piece of paper and a pen. Therefore, his paintings will never reach the world-class painting level, but have distinctive personal characteristics and emphasize what he wants. No matter how good your paintings are, what''s the use of holding an exhibition? " Qi William asked them to declare war on Qin Ning. He didn''t worry about Qin Ning''s bad painting, because what he wanted was not the best one. Qin Ning''s works are not good. For their professional team, she is a rookie. He can tell the ten shortcomings of Qin Ning''s works by anyone. But she is willing to study the characters'' emotions, know how to hide her own advantages, find the key points, and express the love of one man for another woman, which is enough for the content of a film. After listening to Mr. Qi''s words, Jennie felt ashamed. When she went to see Qin Ning''s works again, did she secretly grind her teeth and lose again? She''s really not reconciled. Why, why she can always please those people''s heart! It''s not only Jennie who is not reconciled, but other people are not happy either. No matter how upset they are, losing is losing. They have to admit it. Nora looks at Qin Ning''s works and reflects on herself. Does she have such a deep grasp of her role? Looking up, Qin Ning still lowered her head, as if she had been scolded. She wanted to find a turtle shell to drill in. She couldn''t help laughing. "Qin Ning, your work is great. I believe everyone will like it." Suddenly hearing Nora''s praise, Qin Ning was surprised and blushed. He was not used to being praised like this. "Thank you, Miss Nora. I love your work, too. May I have your signature, please? I have a friend who loves you so much Qin Ning is talking about Xi Xiaobao. She once saw Nora''s films and was very supportive of her, so Qin Ning has a good impression on her. Nora nodded with a smile, asking for her signature, preferably her poster. This film will also make posters. Since she wants to make publicity photos, let Qin Ning draw posters. Nora then turns to Mr. Qi and asks if Qin Ning can draw posters. ? Mr. Qi looked at Hal, and Hal immediately nodded, "Miss Nora, you can talk to the director about this. You also know that our department only makes posters, but the final reviewer is the director and the whole team." Nora nodded, "I told the director, I appreciate Qin Ning, you must come on." Inexplicably, Qin Ning, who has been given more work, stares at Nora. What about the movie poster? Her course hasn''t been selected there yet. Can she not agree now? Chapter 1060 Qin Ning''s painting is so ugly that some people think she will lose with her, waiting for others to laugh at her and Mr. Qi to despise her. But she painted so ugly, but Mr. Qi said that she painted so with ulterior motives, deliberately converging advantages, in order to fit the characters. How can this make people angry? One of them thought so was Lois. Originally, she thought Qin Ning would receive the same training as her, but she was praised by Mr. Qi. Why is she always so special? To say that is not reconciled to some, but more jealousy! Qin Ning didn''t know what people were thinking, because she was just frightened by another news. Nora said that she would go and tell the director to let her draw posters, but there is a professional team to draw posters, and she doesn''t know how to draw posters at all. Before listening to and beauty said, is the need for computer operation, and she does not know anything about this. After all, she didn''t study university courses, and the postgraduate entrance examination didn''t test these contents, so she didn''t care about the review. How could she expect to fall into a pit here. She swallowed her saliva and tried to persuade Miss Nora not to tell the director that she could find her publicity photo for the signature she wanted. But before she spoke, Hal agreed for her, and deliberately prevented her from speaking, talked to Nora and sent her out. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning stares at Hal''s back as he leaves, and he is about to make a hole in his back. At this time, Mr. Qi said that when the declaration of war was over, you could put forward any other ideas, and then we started according to the plan. The shooting time of this film is one year. In addition to their preliminary preparation, the staff always follow them to arrange the background painting and props they need. It is not easy for others to argue about the artist''s manuscript painting, but the work still needs to be continued. New students listen to other staff work arrangements, give them a hand, to put it more popular is to do chores. Qin Ning watched as they took out stacks of hand drawn background paintings and turned them into oil paintings in a few months. Some of them are famous paintings of the century, so you can''t take the real ones, you can only copy them, because there is a play in the war, these paintings will be burned. Qin Ning is good at drawing and traditional Chinese painting, but she doesn''t dare to do oil painting at all. She writes down everything she needs to do. At the end of the meeting, Qin Ning sends a message to Han Junyu on the table. It''s hard to make money. ¡¿ [did the film crew embarrass you? ¡¿ [no, it''s oil painting. I''m afraid I''ll mix all those pigments together as mud. Mr. Qi will be so angry that he wants to beat me. ¡¿Qin Ning is joking. If he dares to beat you, I''ll let him die in the wilderness! ¡¿ Han''s standard tone, domineering side leakage. Qin Ning low smile, but think of Mr. Qi''s cold face, think he dare not hit people, but will curse. In the past, she thought that Mr. Zhou was difficult to serve, but after meeting more people, she found that Mr. Zhou was still very lovely. He was a little short tempered and arrogant, but he was very kind to her. And some people are not to empty, is one is one, you give two, sorry, scold you, that is I look up to you! Han Junyu thought she was in a bad mood and worried before she arrived. If you dare to do it, Mr. Qi dares to scold you. I''ll teach him a lesson. ¡¿ Qin Ning tidies up, sees his words, the corner of his mouth splits, and replies with a smile. [good! But then again, in your work, will someone deliberately embarrass you? ¡¿ she has experienced some things, so she wants to know him better. It''s not easy for anyone who works hard. It''s certainly not easy for someone who works hard to do a good job. Who dares? ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ "qinning." Suddenly, she heard someone call her. Qin Ning raised her head and saw Qi William staring at her. She put her mobile phone in her bag and blinked. "I heard that your oil painting is not very good?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pursed her lips. Although she didn''t want to admit this cruel fact, she was still forced by reality and nodded to admit it. Qi William suddenly showed a gentle smile and walked up to Qin Ning. "Be careful. Mr. Benjamin likes to appreciate oil painting best. Besides, if you work here in the future, you will not make a mistake and have another chance." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this schadenfreude? Qin Ning bit his lips, feeling that the cold Mr. Qi was deliberately angry with her. On the way back, she talks with Mei about Qin Ning. She finds that Roy''s face is not good. She calls her twice before she reaches Qin Ning with a smile. She curiously asks Qin Ning how she thought of using lipstick to fill the sketch. Qin Ning pointed to his brain with a smile, "yes, I''m smart." Lois gasped at the corners of her mouth, unable to maintain her expression. And has never spoken Molly, went to Qin Ning''s side hit her, "did not expect you have such a hand, you go far."She bumped into the pain, Qin Ning to the side of a step, laughing and crying, "what is good luck, this is my strength." "Molly, I said, you''ll walk well in the future!" Qin Ning know that she is intentional, that is, lost the game, in a bad mood, but not too malicious. "I don''t care how I walk. Qin Ning, your good luck won''t last forever Molly snorted angrily. "Molly, you''ve almost got it. Qin Ning is letting you, you''ve got other inch gold pool." He meibu''s retort. "I don''t want her to let me. She''s showing off the chance to get the manuscript. Qinning, I tell you, the higher you climb, the worse you fall! " Qin Ning laughed angrily, "Molly, I think your cognition needs to be modified. Where can I show off this opportunity? It''s you who have lost the game. I''ve got this chance. I deserve it "You Molly turned red with anger, stamped her foot, glared at her and turned away. "Molly, don''t forget what you have to do, or you should cherish the opportunity to learn." What Qin Ning said has different meaning, but she knows Molly will understand. If she can''t find someone to drop out, the dean is angry and will fire her. Molly heard this, all over the flame immediately dispersed, a cold hum, leaving faster pace. Standing beside, Royce listened to qinning''s saying that they had lost the game. Her heart seemed to be pricked. A touch of evil flashed in her eyes and she secretly clenched her fist. Aware that Qin Ning looked at her, she immediately restrained her mood and showed a smiling face. She wanted to reach out and hold her arm, but she was pushed away. No matter how hard the expression on Roy''s face could last, she still pretended that nothing had happened. "Qinning, what do you mean by what you said to Molly?" Qin Ning smile, "nothing, just deliberately scare her." Chapter 1061 No matter how busy and whether Qin Ning is willing or not, it''s time for teacher Benjamin to have class. This time, there were only Qin Ning and Jennie in the classroom. They looked at each other. Jennie was still indifferent to her. Looking at her from above seemed to be a gift. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t care. This time, she had prepared a recorder. If she didn''t understand, she took it back and asked Han Junyu to translate for him. Anyway, she can''t do it with her present ability. Mr. Benjamin is still dressed in a Chinese tunic suit with a fan in his hand, but this time the fan has changed. He checked his homework first, looked at Qin Ning, and then looked at Jennie''s. As the saying goes, without contrast, there is no harm. "Jennie, do your homework in the future. Be careful." It''s a great shame for Jennie to be criticized by the teacher. She silently clenched her teeth and nodded her head, promising to work harder next time. "Classmate Qin Ning, did you finish your homework by yourself?" It won''t be discovered, will it? Aware of the teacher''s sharp eyes, Qin Ning counseled. "No, it''s not. I''m looking for a friend to help me. I don''t know how to ask him to help me translate. There are places I don''t know. I''ve also gone to look up information and search on the Internet." I can''t find the information in the book, so she can only go to the Internet, but I found the information in French and Russian. Sorry, she can''t understand it. She can only find the information, Han Junyu help her translate, and then after her transformation into her own words, I don''t know if this can fool the past. Mr. Benjamin nodded, "your friend here is very good and reliable. You need to be flexible in your work. Art is the same. If you can''t understand a theory, you may find something new in another way of thinking. " Eh, is the teacher encouraging them to ask for foreign aid? Mr. Benjamin began to give a lecture. Qin Ning just began to listen with interest, but she could not tell why she heard anything. It''s a good time to listen. It''s a crematorium when you do your homework! In the second small class, with the rise of Benjamin''s theory, a series of professional terms came out, which also involved the theory of economics, because of the impact of this theory on art. Then, as a representative figure in the art field, what did he do? Qin Ning didn''t know what was behind. When the bell rang, Mr. Benjamin put away his textbook. He told them not to forget to do their homework. He also reminded them that the next class was practical painting, so he drew what he said in the two classes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning takes a deep breath, especially wants to burst the mouth. What did you say in these two classes? Just because Leonardo da Vinci painted a beautiful dress, you can talk about when the dress was bought, from the merchant, the manufacturing process, who wore the dress, how many men and children the woman in the dress had, and what historical events those children had experienced. It''s clearly about the history of the fourteenth period. You go to the sixteenth century to continue the style of that dress, and finally improve the design Qin Ning thought for a moment. Does she want to study the history of fashion when she goes back? Looking up, Jennie came up to her, with a face full of words. "What do you want to say?" "Who is your friend? Can you introduce me?" Jennie''s voice was obviously soft when she said it. Obviously, she was also far away from the teacher''s thinking and had to be soft. Introduce Han Junyu to her? Don''t even think about it! "My friend has gone abroad and has no chance to let you know him." Jennie frowned and said, "you don''t want me to know that friend. It''s a deliberate deception. You want to surpass me in your homework. See my joke." Qin Ning is upset, tidies up the book, glances at her one eye, the words do not want to say, turns around to want to leave. Jennie grabs her arm. "If you don''t talk, do you acquiesce?" Qin Ning shook off her hand, a little tired, "Jennie, to tell you the truth, your joke doesn''t mean anything to me. Besides, you''re just a student of my class. I''ve compared you, and there''s nothing to be happy about winning. " "You look down on me!" What Jennie said was gnashing her teeth. "How can I look up to you? Do I want to hold you as a noble little princess?" Qin Ning''s tone is so soft that he seldom speaks with indifference. "I like painting. Painting is the mark of my life. It''s my inner strength, not to show off how powerful I am. Do you know why you used to be so good, but now you are compared? Because of your kindness. You can be compared with me here. There are so many people who are better than me in this world. Don''t you think you are naive when you hold me Jennie clenched her teeth and knew that what she said was true, but she was still unwilling to be defeated by others. "I''m going to beat you." Qin Ning sneered, "if you really like it, you shouldn''t fight for the win or lose, but take care of it. I won''t look up at you if I win! "Carrying his schoolbag, Qin Ning left. Jennie was staring at her back, angry and resentful, but she didn''t want to admit that what she lost was her own kindness, not others. Out of the teaching building, looking at the flower beds around, Qin Ning took a few deep breaths of fresh air, and his heart was smooth. A few steps ahead, Molly called and asked where she was. She said the location. A few minutes later, Molly came to tell her that she suspected that rose had dropped out of her class. "And the evidence?" Molly clapped her hand. "At that time, only she and I were close to your computer, and when I was standing on your computer, Roxie could move your computer, while Jennie next to me could not understand your computer." "Why do you think you can''t touch my computer?" Speaking of Jennie, Molly said confidently, "she''s a dead brain. She only wants to be the first. Although she doesn''t speak very well, she''s not a bad person. She can''t use such mean means. Besides, she''s here for teacher Benjamin. She doesn''t care about the dean''s class, so she has no motivation. " Qin Ning pondered, "what if she is jealous of me?" "Ha, you''re less narcissistic. Is Jennie jealous of you? Jennie hates you just about the same. Jennie''s mother is a psychopath. She is so strict with her that she is sick. She only thinks about painting every day, hoping to get achievements for her mother. But there are you everywhere, and you always steal the limelight from her. Recently, I observed her. Although she is competitive, she has a good three views. I also deliberately revealed that you were dropped out of class. She was also indifferent and didn''t treat you as a root. " When satirizing Qin Ning, Molly is not stingy. It seems that if she scolds her more, she will feel better. "Then why do you doubt Lois?" Molly snorted coldly, "Rox, that woman is vain, snobbish and careful. I don''t like her being like a dog with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning helps the forehead. Can you chat well without personal attack? Chapter 1062 Molly''s words with strong personal emotions, Qin Ning can''t believe it. So when we went to the movie shooting site, Lois was beside her, and she still had her usual expression. It''s just that she doesn''t like to be too close to people. When Roy wants to hold her arm, she instinctively throws it away. Her hand was thrown away by Qin Ning, and Lois didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she talked with He Mei with a smile. Hal brought them here to familiarize them with the environment and determine the division of labor. Later, when it was only him and Qin Ning, he asked Qin Ning if he wanted to paint oil paintings by himself. If he could, he could help her find a suitable opportunity. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, she didn''t want to! But when you think of such a big project, if you can draw by hand, it really trains people''s ability. So she thought of another question. Hal seems to be indifferent to other people. Why is he so enthusiastic about her? It can''t be Qin Ning stepped back and said, "can we draw, too?" Qin Ning emphasizes "we". Hal understands her, but he pretends to be confused. "You can draw if you want. Mr. Qi has been preparing for these works for more than a year. After the commencement of the works, the amount of work is very large, and sometimes the manpower is not enough. Qin Ning, what do you want to draw? " "If you can get started, that''s the best. Thank you, Hal." "Don''t say that. I want to thank you if you can draw well." Hal laughs and tells her that these places are in a mess. It''s not safe to set up the shelves of the studio. You should pay attention to the traffic. Qin Ning nodded gratefully, looking at the mess around, but in the early preparation, it was a mess. Their painting places are rooms and reception halls, which will be much safer, but people come and go, and the paint is all over the floor. It''s also very painful to clean up. "Qinning, what Mr. Hal said to you is mysterious." Lois asked, pretending to be curious. "There''s no mystery, he just let me communicate with the team members in time, and tell him what I think." "Is it?" Roy questioned. She thought Hal was flattering her. He must have said something secret. "Or what do you think it is?" Qin Ning asked. "I don''t know. I''m just curious." Rosie turned and left. Qin Ning ignored her and went to the room to help. When I enter the room, I see Mr. Qi drawing a portrait of a knight himself. This is according to the characters in the movie. If the movie actors don''t come, Mr. Qi can only take photos. Looking at the smooth lines in his works, Qin Ning praised that the great God is called the great God because of its own charm and uniqueness. "Qin Ning, don''t look at it foolishly. Go to the bucket of red paint and wash all these dirty pens." The woman with her hair dyed wine red seems to hate Qin Ning''s staring at Mr. Qi, and points to Qin Ning''s order in a cold voice. Qin Ning nodded and went to the corner to look for the red pigment. He just reached out and picked it up. A bucket of pigment is so heavy! As soon as she tried to pick it up, cook came up to her and wanted to help her take the paint away. "Qin Ning, these things are very heavy. You are a girl. Go and do other easy things." Qin Ning stopped him. "It''s very heavy, and I can carry it. Thank you, cook. I know you care for me, but I can do it myself Cook reluctantly gave the paint to her, and only when she was sure that she could, he said with a smile, "you are my team leader. I take care of you. I don''t want to please you." Qin Ning looked at his pitiful face and couldn''t help laughing, "come on, you must still want me to teach you Chinese. I said that my pronunciation is not standard. It''s more effective for you to listen to the recording." Qin Ning spoke with a southern accent. His tone was very soft and his pronunciation was very light. He was afraid that he would teach cook wrong. So he asked cook to listen to the recording in standard Mandarin. Cook nodded, but said one sentence in Chinese. He was busy and his pronunciation was very strange, but Qin Ning could understand it. Lois watched the interaction between them. When she bowed her head, jealousy ran into her heart, and hatred flashed in her eyes. Qin Ning wobbly picked up the paint and was preparing to wash the dirty brush. But when he looked at Mr. Qi again, he found that his pen was very special, and the color he used was his own. How awesome! Seems to be aware of Qin Ning''s line of sight, Qi William turned his head, raised eyebrows to her. "Want to learn?" Qin Ning a Leng, then full face smile, serious nod, "think!" Qi William mouth a hook, "you want to learn, I do not teach." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on Qin Ning''s face froze, he deliberately teased her. "Why is the color set like this? Is it too bright?" Qi William at this time stood on the shelf, looked at her, "little vegetable bird, you have to learn more." Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows, but she didn''t get angry. She secretly wrote down the place, and she looked at other people to draw pictures, which was different from what she usually learned. She didn''t know whether they did it on purpose or what their purpose was. She just washed the brush, and the woman who just ordered her to do something brought a bucket of brush. The woman had short hair, dyed wine red, handsome and good-looking, and painted heavy makeup. Although she was wearing work clothes, her red high heels were very brightEyes. "Wash all these pens, and we''ll need the paint in room three later. Go and help." "Oh." Qin Ning nodded. When I wash the brushes with my head down, I find that these brushes are different from the ones she used to study oil painting. They seem to be customized. She was like a curious baby. She found that there were too many things she could learn from. Because she studied the brush too carefully, the other hand suddenly felt a tingle, and she suddenly came back to herself. Looking down, she found another sharp knife in the bucket. When she went to grab the pen, she grasped the blade. Looking at the bleeding from the mouth of the tiger to the palm, the blood kept coming out, and she was also flustered. I don''t know whether these pigments are poisonous or not. She wants to find disinfectant quickly. As soon as she turns around, she sees William Qi jump down from the shelf, points to her hand and asks what''s going on. "I didn''t know there was a knife in the barrel." Qin Ning covers his hand. "Hal, Hal!" Cried William kee. Hal came in a hurry. "How come Mr. Qi?" Seeing that Qin Ning''s hands were dyed red with blood, he was also startled, "I, I''m going to find disinfectant." "What are you looking for? Take someone to the hospital. If something happens to her, Hal, wait for me!" William Kee was angry. Hal saw Qi William''s gloomy face and was afraid. He took Qin Ning to deal with it first and then took her to the hospital. "Who gave this bucket of brushes to Qin Ning, stand up for me!" The woman whose hair was dyed wine red, named Marian Hoffman, heard Mr. Qi''s voice and took a step forward. "I, I didn''t know there was a knife in it. She was too careless in washing brushes. She didn''t know how to avoid the ground reaction with a knife." "Why is there a knife in the brush barrel?" William Qi took the knife out of the pen holder. The blade was sharp and upward. The water used to wash the brush was stained with pigment and became turbid. It was impossible to notice the knife in the bucket. "I, I don''t know. I, I got it from over there." Marianne pointed to the door of the room. There was a shelf over there. Someone was drawing. The people on the shelf shook their heads when they saw that Marian pointed to this side. They didn''t know what was going on, but when they understood that Marian was trying to shirk responsibility and put the blame on them, they immediately looked at Marian with indignation. Qi William saw that no one admitted it. He ground his teeth and asked coldly, holding the knife in his hand. "Whose knife is this?" There was silence and no one spoke. Chapter 1063 William Kee, calm, asked again, "whose is it, I ask again?" There is still no answer. "Oh, this thing will not grow its own feet, jump into the barrel!" Qi William''s voice became cold. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped the knife. "No one admits it? OK, I''ll check. When I find out, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance! " Qi William''s sharp eyes swept around, fixed on Marianne. "You asked Qin Ning to wash the pen, but you didn''t tell her the process of cleaning, and you didn''t give her the tools to clean it. Only when you asked her to do it would she get hurt. I''ve reminded you before that I brought you up at the beginning, and now I''m going to teach the new people to you. Marianne, do you know what''s wrong? " Marian bowed her head. At that time, she saw that Qin Ning had been staring at Mr. Qi. She felt uncomfortable, so she angrily asked her to wash the brush. How could she expect that she would be hurt. "I have the responsibility, but" "no, but, go to apologize to Qin Ning, and then don''t show up in front of me again!" Qin Ning''s injury was an accident. No one knows what happened in it, but Mr. Qi doesn''t care about those factors, so he will let Marian leave. Because of Qin Ning, he fired the people who followed him for several years. People stare at Mr. Qi with complicated eyes. They get hurt at work, which happens occasionally. Mr. Qi''s face has never been so ugly before. How precious is Qin Ning? He is hurt by others. Marianne suddenly looked up at Mr. Qi. When she heard that he was going to drive him away, she couldn''t believe her eyes and shook her head to deny the news. "Mr. Qi, you, you can''t do this to me. I''m wrong. I can apologize to him, but please don''t let me leave. " Qi William impatient cold voice command, "don''t let me say the second time, you do things carefully in the future." After Qi William left, people looked at Marian with complicated eyes. Marian''s mind was well known by the whole team. But Mr. Qi drove her away without even giving her a look. Isn''t that cruel? Marianne bowed her head and sobbed. As she went out, she passed by Lois, but she didn''t notice the panic on her face. On the other side, Hal first gives Qin Ning a simple treatment of the wound, and then takes her to the hospital for examination. Qin Ning looks at the wound in her palm, but she doesn''t object, and follows Hal honestly. She is a painter. If her hand is broken, her career will be broken. Fortunately, she didn''t hurt too much. The nurse changed her medicine and bandaged her wound. Hal dared to take a breath and wipe the hot sweat on his forehead. He was also depressed. Which brain is the key to her? Don''t wait for him to find her, or he will kill her! "Thank you, Hal. I''m scared." Hal gasped. "Don''t talk about it. I think of Mr. Qi''s cold face now, and I''m still scared. Mr. Qi is always indifferent to everyone. You can see his sudden anger. It''s very frightening. " Qin Ning thought of Qi William''s cold face, nodded with approval, and was grateful that he would worry about her. "Mr. Qi, did you know me before?" Qin Ning couldn''t help being curious. Hal shook his head. "I don''t know, but Mr. Qi and Mr. Xi are friends. Mr. Xi asked him to take care of you. If you have an accident under his eyes, how can Mr. Qi explain to Mr. Xi?" It was because of Xi Yifan that Qin Ning was relieved. There is no care in the world for no reason. Hal will be unique to her, which should be ordered by Mr. Qi. After taking some medicine, Hal wanted to send Qin Ning back to school. Qin Ning didn''t object to it, but after taking the medicine, her palms itched. She thought it was recovering, and she didn''t care. They went outside the hospital. As soon as they were ready to get on the bus, they saw Mr. Qi coming down from the car and went to Qin Ning to ask about the situation. Hal also reported that she was ok, but her hands needed to be well cared for. William Qi looked at her hand and frowned. "The doctor said that it doesn''t affect the painting in the back, does it?" "No, it''s just skin trauma." Qin Ning replied. Mr. Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Listening to Xi Yifan''s tone, he loves this younger martial sister very much. He promised to help take care of others. If she suffers here, Xi Yifan will certainly not spare him. "If you are injured, take good care of yourself. I will help you find out about your injury." "Thank you, Mr. Qi." William Qi hummed coldly, "don''t thank me. You have to thank yourself for not crippling your hands. Congratulations." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s ironic. She doesn''t know how to answer. Seeing that she was ok, Mr. Qi stopped talking nonsense and sent her to school. When she got out of the car, she still reminded me to study the data again, which might be useful later. Qin Ning doesn''t know the meaning of his words, but it''s not bad for her to say so, just a little bit. Qin Ning wants to make it clear to him."Mr. Qi, I''m not going to do that poster." Mr. Qi started the car and froze. He turned to look at her, "didn''t you learn this basic theory in your college course? Post processing, someone will help you. " Qin Ning bowed his head and said, "well, I''ve only been in University for more than half a year, so," "..." William kee. Hal, after only half a year in college, she can be admitted to the ZS Academy of fine arts. She''s so smart. "Qin Ning, I can''t do it now. I''ll hurry up and study. I''ll go back and pass the information to you." "Thank you, Hal, but I''m afraid I''m too stupid to learn." Qin Ning is in addition to painting, other things, she has no confidence. Qi William coldly glanced at her, "it''s easy to do. I won''t come to see you. If you ask such a simple question, is it waiting for me to recharge your IQ?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Qin Ning found that the mouth of a powerful person was very poisonous. Back at the apartment, Haisi finds that her hand is injured and holds it anxiously. Qin Ning warns her not to tell Han Junyu, or he will lose his job and come to see her, and she will be scolded. Haisi listened to her words, laughing and crying, promised not to tell Han Junyu, gentle action to help her change. Haisi kind like an elder to her nagging notes, Qin Ning heart touched, coquettish embrace her. "Hess, thank you for taking care of me, otherwise I would be terrible." Haisi chuckled. "I take care of you with Mr. Han''s salary. Besides, it''s also my professional ethics to take good care of you. You, you must remember to protect yourself and take good care of yourself. If you don''t love yourself, the people who love you will be very sad Qin Ning thought that if Han Junyu knew that her hand was hurt, she would lose her temper. She sucked her nose and rubbed it in her arms like a child. Although the injured can''t do anything, it doesn''t affect her study. When He Mei comes back to school, he asks her about the injury on her hand. Qin Ningyang raised his hand, the injury is not big, but the fingers move too often, or it will hurt a little. Qin Ning was moved and said with a smile that he would be fine in a few days. He also shared with her the delicious food prepared by Haisi. "I heard that someone is deliberately trying to harm you. What do you think?" The studio is divided into several rooms and areas. Hemei is in other rooms, so I don''t know what happened to Qin Ning at that time. "I don''t know, but it''s a bit abnormal to put the knife in the barrel. There are so many people coming and going in the studio, and I don''t know who put it in." Qin Ning was shocked by her own blood at that time, and there was no time for anyone to harm her. He Mei frowns, always think it is not simple, but still remind her to be careful. Chapter 1064 Qiwilliam back to the work area, the knife to Hal, let him quickly investigate. Hal went out with a knife and called all the people in the working area to ask who the knife was, but no one came forward and Hal was not in a hurry. "No one admits that there are two possibilities. Either this knife is not ours, or it is intended to harm Qin Ning. No matter which one is, it is not a good answer. I''ll ask again, whose knife is this Hal''s last words suddenly raised his voice, which was cold and heavy, and the timid people shook their shoulders. Roy was also frightened. She clenched her fist, clenched her teeth, and told herself to make it through. There was still silence, and no one stood up. Hal suddenly laughed. Since everyone didn''t answer, let''s go to work. Don''t let some small things affect the work plan. When the director asked Hal what was going on, Hal grinned and said that an employee had been injured by a knife. First, he had to strictly check the internal staff. Now that the film has not started, only the employees are injured. If the film starts and those famous actors are injured, it will be a big deal. The director is also aware of the seriousness and asks others to cooperate with Hal''s investigation. All threats must be dealt with before the shooting starts. Such a thing can''t be tolerated for the second time. With the director''s words, Hal is more convenient to check, and soon found that this knife is not really theirs. When their production team bought props, they also had some knives, but the shape of the knives was different, so this one was brought in by outsiders. However, when the production team is building, people from outside are not allowed to come in, and only a few new people from the art team are new. Hal didn''t want to define the incident as intentional injury, but when it came to this, he and Mr. Qi repeatedly asked who the owner of the knife was, but they didn''t come forward to claim it. All they could say was that the knife would be thrown into the pen washing bucket, which was another strange thing. There are ten new people in the art group. Except Qin Ning, there are nine left. From these nine, it''s always easier to find a small area. Hal called all nine people into the classroom, chatted casually for a while, and told them to leave without saying anything. After asking them to leave, Hal crossed out a few more names and checked them out later. When she comes out of Hal''s office, Jennie stares at Rox with deep meaning, and sneers at her. Aware of Jennie''s gaze, Royce narrowed her eyes. Though guilty, she didn''t bow her head. When we went back to school together, Jennie went back to the dormitory behind Royce. When there was no one around, Jennie stepped forward and stopped her. "It''s you. It''s your knife." Lois''s eyes dodged. "Jennie, what are you talking about? What knife?" "I saw you use that knife, and I saw you put it in the brush washing bucket. Rox, you and qinning are not friends. Why do you want to harm her?" Jennie can''t understand why Lois and qinning are always talking and laughing, and why she wants to harm qinning. Lois did not expect her movements to be seen. Her eyes were flustered. She looked up at Jennie again with tears in her eyes. "I, I didn''t mean to. At that time, I felt that my knife was dirty. I was just about to wash it. When I turned around, the bucket was taken away." Jennie frowned. There were too many flaws in her words. "Don''t try to cheat me, Rox. You are jealous of qinning. How can you do that? You can be jealous of her, but you can''t hurt people. " "I didn''t mean to, I was jealous of her, but I didn''t expect her to get hurt." Louise cried and begged in a low voice. "Jennie, don''t you think you didn''t see it? I''m really scared by Mr. Qi and Mr. Hal. I dare not say that the knife belongs to me. I''m afraid I''ll be driven away. What''s more, Qin Ning''s injury is just a small one, which will be cured in a few days. It''s not a big deal. " Seeing that she was going to hold her hand, Jennie stepped back two steps. "Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve done other things wrong. Roy, you''ve dropped Qin Ning''s class, so that Qin Ning can''t attend the dean''s class. I saw you move Qin Ning''s mouse. " Rox''s eyes widened in horror. She thought she was doing it in secret, but she didn''t expect to see it. "Jennie, I, I''m jealous of Qin Ning. She can''t do anything. Her paintings are poor, but she can please the teacher. This time she painted so ugly, Mr. Qi also said that her painting is the best, I think this is an insult to me. Don''t you hate her, Jeanie, for her hypocritical face? Qin Ning looks harmless, but you don''t know that she is very bad in private. On the surface, she makes friends with us, but she always shows off her wealth. I''m disgusted to hear how rich she is. And you don''t know that she colluded with cook, and you don''t know how much she got from cook. This kind of woman, she doesn''t deserve, doesn''t deserve to get those, I just dropped out of her course, she doesn''t rely on strength anyway, she can''t make any influence on her at all.Jennie, this kind of woman doesn''t deserve your sympathy at all. Just think you haven''t seen anything and let it go. " Roy''s face was sincere, as if she was acting on behalf of heaven. Jennie is different from what she thought, "no matter how annoying Qin Ning is, what you do is wrong. You have to apologize to her. If you really hate her, you should contact her less in the future, instead of abusing yourself. " Jennie doesn''t know what qinning is in private, but through her several contacts with qinning, she finds that although she is very annoying, it''s not as disgusting as Roy said. At least, her ability and talent can not be envied by others, and she has never used all she used as the capital to show off. "I, I apologize to him. Can you help me hide this? As you can see, Jennie, Mr. Hal''s voice was so frightening. I''m afraid he''ll clean me up if it''s said Lois pleaded. Jennie thought of Hal''s cold face at that time, but she was still frightened. She had a trace of sympathy for Roy. "If you do something wrong, you must admit it and explain it. Mr. Hal is very strict, but he is not a bad man. Besides, everyone should be punished for their own mistakes. Remember this time and don''t do it in the future. " Listen to Janice''s refusal to let go and insist on her admitting her mistake. There''s something sinister in her eyes. She can''t admit her mistake. Once she says it''s her fault, her reputation is ruined. Look at the stairs behind Jennie and the sound coming from the corner. She nodded and said, "OK, I''ll remember what you said." Listen to her promise, Jennie does not want to embarrass her, turned away. But Jennie suddenly took her hand and yelled, "Jennie, go and admit your mistake, I won''t say what I see, ah...!" Jennie''s weird, what? She''s going to admit her mistake. Rox''s bullshit. But looking at her body leaning back, because of inertia, she fell down the stairs, and there was a scream from the side, so she recovered. Lois, she did it on purpose! Chapter 1065 Several students watched Roxie roll down the stairs, gave out a scream, immediately called the ambulance, also called the police, Jennie was arrested. When Qin Ning heard the news, it was the next morning. He Mei told her that Jennie had pushed Lois downstairs because Jennie had hurt her. When Lois found out that Lois wanted to report on her, Jennie took her back down the stairs in a fit of anger. "Lie, Jennie is a rational person, can''t do such a thing." Molly immediately retorted after hearing what he Mei said. She and Jennie together, although always in the contest, two people compare with each other, look at each other are not pleasing to the eye, but she knows Jennie is not so impulsive. Qin and Jennie also feel strange now. Jennie is locked up. It seems that she doesn''t know what Roy said, so now it''s just one-sided words of Roy. Qin Ning sighs that as a client, she should find out the truth, but the truth has not come out yet. The two most suspected people fight first. "Qinning, what should we do now? Lois will sue Jennie. If the lawsuit is successful, Jennie may be dropped out of school." Qin Ning twisted his eyebrows, "was he dropped out of school?" After that, she will be the only one in teacher Benjamin''s class? Qin Ning just thought about the scene, she felt numb scalp. "Help "Save who?" He Mei asked. "Who else can it be? Of course, it''s Jennie. Jennie''s mother must not know about it, otherwise Jennie''s mother''s psychosis will kill her." Molly said. "So exaggerated?" Qin Ning was surprised. "Of course, you don''t know, when Jennie didn''t get the first place in school, Jennie''s mother slapped her and said she was rubbish. If you think about it, if you know she''s been put in prison, you''re going to abolish her. " Otherwise Molly would not be her mother''s psychopath. The second place in ZS college is rubbish. She wants her daughter to go to heaven. Since we want to save, we must stress strategy. All three of them are students and have no power. We must find help to save people. Qin Ning''s plan is to find Mr. Hal first and ask if Mr. Qi is willing to help. Molly and Hemei think of Mr. Qi''s good face, but they shrink their necks and shake their heads in fear at the thought of his cool voice. Qin Ning thought that when Mr. Qi lost his temper, her gloomy face was a little frightening, and she also swallowed. "Otherwise we can''t do anything." "Why don''t you ask the dean for help?" He Mei suggested. Qin Ning shook his head, "this happened in the school, the Dean must have known, in order to protect the interests of the school, she will make a compromise we don''t know. But Mr. Qi is not the same. He is not a member of the school, and his position can be neutral. " They both looked bitter, but they had to grit their teeth to find Hal to save people. Hearing that Qin Ning needed help, Hal immediately agreed to ask Mr. Qi, who drove to school to pick them up. After getting on the bus, the three people sat in the back seat, and both Hemei and Molly pushed Qin Ning to let her speak quickly. Qin Ning coughed and cleared his throat. "Mr. Qi, we want to see Jennie first. Can you find a way not to inform her parents?" Qi William drove and glanced at Qin Ning in the rearview mirror. "Please help me. You didn''t say anything. It''s really impolite." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The three girls looked at each other, and their faces were white. Qin Ning immediately counseled, but he Mei and Molly dare not speak, and hit Qin Ning''s arm, let her resist. "Well, after this, we''ll invite Mr. Qi to dinner." "Do I seem to lack food?" There is no shortage of nature. Qin Ning touched his nose and gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Qi, you promised my elder martial brother to take care of me. Jennie is my classmate. She''s in an accident now. If I go to save her, I''ll go to prison. You can''t help me." Mr. Qi turned to look at her, and the little girl knew that she had crossed with him. "You send yourself in, what can I do with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covers his face. Mr. Qi was almost amused when he asked about her plan. Qin Ning was grateful. "First of all, this incident can''t disturb Jennie''s parents. During the school investigation, we can''t believe Roy''s words. Although Royce is a victim, it is necessary to find out why she became a victim. " Listen to her clear thinking, Qi William does not say much, send people to the police station, when he walked past, the people in the police station immediately become respectful, and there is another high-level reception, after Qi William said is what. And the United States and Molly are curious to look at Qin Ning, want to know the identity of Mr. Qi in the end? Qin Ning shakes her head. The reason why she looks for Mr. Qi is that she notices Nora''s attitude towards Mr. Qi. She guesses that Mr. Qi has some special identity, so she dares to try to find him for help.Three people go to see Jennie, see Jennie embarrassed sitting in a small room, crying eyes are swollen. Looking up to see Qin Ning, she suddenly stood up, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes, but she was afraid of disappointment. "Molly, did you come to save me?" Molly came forward to see Jennie''s embarrassed appearance. If she had been in the past, she would have been ridiculed, but it was not pleasant to think that she had been hurt. "We''re trying to save you, but it''s too urgent. You tell us the whole story of this matter, and we''ll think of another way. " Jennie wiped her tears and turned to look at Qin Ning, "are you here to save me?" Qin Ning smiles, "no, I came to see your joke." "You," Jennie glared at her angrily, and Qin Ning said, "are you stupid or not? I think you should wait until you are expelled from school or convicted of intentional injury, and it won''t come at this time." Jeanie sobbed and saw that Lois moved qinning''s computer and dropped out of her class. Then she approached qinning and cook. Seeing that someone ordered qinning to wash the brush, she put her knife in the bucket. Qin Ning frowned at Jennie. "You seem to pay special attention to Royce." Jennie seemed to have something hard to say. After struggling for a few seconds, she still said, "I was in the same university with her. When she was in University, she robbed my friend''s boyfriend and nearly killed him. That''s why I paid attention to her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Three people didn''t think of the reason behind this. "So Lois is afraid that you will tell her what she has done, so she will do it first. She will perform a play and let others see you drag her down the stairs." Molly analysis. "Yes, I wanted her to admit her mistake. I didn''t want to cover her up. I didn''t expect that she would bite me back. " When it comes to Rosie, Jennie grits her teeth and wants to tear her apart. Chapter 1066 Knowing what happened, Qin Ning is ready to leave. "Qin Ning, why do you choose to believe me?" Jennie asked. Qin Ning turned to see her, "I don''t want to go to Benjamin''s class alone. I also believe that students who can worship Mr. Benjamin will not be too bad in character. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeanne was surprised. She didn''t expect that she would be hurt by it. Qi William in the corner listening to Qin Ning''s words, raised eyebrows, heard the phone ring, is Xi Yifan. "What''s the matter?" Mr. Qi asked back impolitely. Xi Yifan listen to his tone is not good, think is what happened, "what''s the matter, work is not satisfactory, so angry?" "Oh, it''s not your younger martial sister''s fault. You don''t have much meat on your body, so you can barely see your face. You''ve got a lot of trouble." The three just walked around the corner, and when they heard Qi William''s words, they all stopped. He Mei and Molly looked at Qin Ning up and down. Qin Ning was annoyed by them. This is not her own idea, and you agree with it. He Mei and Molly nodded, but they didn''t grow much meat on their bodies, so they could barely see their faces. It was you! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Qi William''s phone is still on the phone. Xi Yifan hears that Qin Ning is injured. He worries and asks if there''s something wrong. He can''t help saying that he''s not good at doing things and that he wants to protect others. How can he get hurt. William Qi had expected this for a long time. He rubbed his eyebrows and stepped forward. "I didn''t expect that she would get hurt. I''m not making amends. I''m working as a driver for her. I''m working for her. What else do you want. If you can, come and protect yourself. If you have a little younger martial sister, you really yell at me. " Xi Yifan really didn''t want to be polite to him. It was normal for them to quarrel with each other. "Don''t you say that you are very great, and you can''t be reliable if you act as an emperor or nobleman?" "I''m too lazy to quarrel with you. I''ll arrange it here. Your younger martial sister is a little smart. I want to recruit her to work in my team, but I''m a little timid. I don''t know if she will be scared to cry if I attack her in the future. " William Qi usually doesn''t talk much, but in his work, he will be very strict, and he won''t take into account each other''s thin skin when talking. Many girls were scared to cry by him before. Some people praise Qin Ning, Xi Yifan is also very proud, Qin Ning is also a little bit of his teaching. "Otherwise, how could she be my younger martial sister? She''s a malleable talent, but she still needs training. If there is anything in her work that needs to be taught, you can be bold and fierce, as long as you are careful not to be heard by her husband. " "What does it have to do with her husband?" Qiwilliam wondered. "Oh, her husband has a small stomach, and he will repay me. When I teach her, I have to weigh up what I say. I''d better advise you not to provoke her when you see her husband, or you will suffer at that time." Xi Yifan uses the lesson of blood to advise Qi William. Before that, he went to Qin Ning''s postgraduate entrance examination to paint. Occasionally, Qin Ning went wrong. He couldn''t help itching and said a few words about Qin Ning, which was once heard by Han Junyu. He was polite to Qin Ning, but as soon as he turned around, he thought about the tossing of FA. Han Junyu is a real devil who protects his wife. His wife studies for postgraduate entrance examination, most of which is to encourage and support him. What he does too much is to accompany him. He didn''t. He not only left such a big Sheng''an and his work, but also devoted himself to studying her textbooks and trying to make her remember those theories. After teaching art knowledge, he also taught English. Qin Ning didn''t remember those things, but he learned them by himself. As long as Qin Ning needs, he will not go to learn, is a trace of grievance are reluctant to give Qin Ning. He is also an introverted person, some words never said in front of Qin Ning, but in front of their friends, he doted on Qin Ning, did not hide. Since William Qi intends to cultivate Qin Ning, and he used to be a student of teacher Benjamin, it''s good for Qin Ning, but as his good brother, I still have to say one thing. Qi William did not care, his own identity particularity, when he wanted to speak, never deliberately convergence. Listen to Xi Yifan say so, he is a little bit curious to Qin Ning''s husband, want to see. Qin Ning waited in the hall for a while. Seeing Qi William coming, the three of them felt their backs straight and stood upright. Is William Qi so terrible? Ask them to get on the bus and ask them where to go next. After a while, Qi William turns around and takes a look. Qin Ning is forced to go to the hospital. "I won''t eat you. What are you afraid of?" Afraid of being scolded by you, Qin Ning thought. Han Junyu''s eyes are also very cold, but she just pretends to him and doesn''t really scare her, but Qi William''s eyes are different, his fierce eyes are high and dignified, just like a cold blade, which is really frightening. "Get out of the car if you don''t answer." Qi William cold voice says, he also intentionally accentuates tone, the eyes are tiny to narrow.Looking at the desolate place outside the window, Molly said quickly, "Mr. Qi, we are not afraid of you. Yes, you are too handsome. We are crazy about flowers. I''m afraid you will mind." "Is it?" "Yes All three girls nodded. "It''s human nature to love beauty. I forgive you. Don''t you have any boyfriends?" William Kee asked knowingly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. He Mei and Molly both nodded to see that Qin Ning didn''t move. They both looked at her. "Qin Ning, do you have a boyfriend?" Qin Ning coughed, "it''s not my boyfriend, it''s my husband. I have two children. They are five years old." Qin Ning is only 23 years old now. I have two children. They are five years old. They are 18 years old. They have children as adults. It''s too fast. "Qin Ning, you are in a hurry." Molly ha ha twice, gave birth to a child can enter ZS to study, the figure is still so good, to say not jealous, that is impossible. Qi William knew that Qin Ning was married, but he didn''t know that she had two children. Tut tut. When the car arrived at the hospital, the three got off and went to Royce''s ward. Three people came to the ward, saw the college teacher also came, and the police are asking. The police asked Lois to state the scene. Before she spoke, Lois began to cry. After crying for a while, she said that she didn''t expect Jennie to push her down. The policeman is a woman, listening to the grievance of Lois crying, comforted a few words, and asked again when she calmed down. "At that time, I said that when I saw Jennie move another classmate''s computer, it was Jennie who was jealous of that classmate''s grades, so she dropped her class. She also said that the classmate was very resourceful and rich. She could succeed no matter what she did. Learning less than one class had no effect on her at all. I quietly advised her that it was wrong, she wanted to apologize, she cried to me for mercy, I saw in a classmate, did not say it. I didn''t expect her to do the same thing again this time. She put her knife in the muddy bucket, and the classmate was also injured. We are learning to draw. If we hurt our hand, it may affect our future drawing. She knows that this is the way to do harm to her, so I told her that she can''t do it. She''s going to apologize, or I''ll tell the teacher. Jennie, Jennie was so angry that she pushed me down. Officer, I always treat her as a friend. I will help her hide the last time. Maybe Jane is really angry and confused. I won''t hold her responsible, but I hope she can realize her mistake. Please help me guide her and don''t go astray in the future. " Chapter 1067 Standing outside the ward, listening to Rose''s cry, Molly was going to throw up. Life in the world really depends on acting skills! "Lois is a very good actor." Molly is sarcastic. He Mei shakes her head. "No, she''s not an actor. She''s all rounder. She''s not as imaginative as any film director Molly suddenly slapped Hemei on the shoulder heavily. "Ouch, I didn''t like you before. I didn''t expect that we thought the same. He Mei, you''re a friend. I''ve made friends with you. " He Mei rubbed her shoulder and immediately hid behind Qin Ning, "I don''t want to make friends with you." "I''d like to be friends with you. You should cherish it." Molly hummed coldly, raised her chin, as if it was such an honor to be friends with her. He Mei''s mouth twitches. Seeing that she''s coming over again, she runs to take Qin Ning to the other side to hide. "Don''t make trouble. It''s time to make things clear." Qin Ning said helplessly. "It''s not clear what else, Lois is 100% lying. Jennie is so arrogant that she can''t ask for mercy even when she dies. Will she plead with Rox? I won''t believe it. " Molly said. "You believe in Jennie. It''s your business. What justice wants is evidence." Qin Ning rolled his eyes. Molly knew she was rejected and shut up. "When Rox is hurt, people will sympathize with her, and they will turn to her emotionally. Once there is bias, people will try to prove what they believe is true, which is not good for Jennie He Mei nodded and asked her, "what should we do?" Qin Ning''s bandaged palm itched badly. She reached for it and scratched it. "Lois is just one side of the story. There is no evidence to prove that her story is true. Now we need to find evidence to prove that Jennie is innocent. The knife that hurt me may be the clue." "Yes, go to Mr. Qi." They turned around and saw that Mr. Qi was chatting with the doctor. He was holding a stack of information in his hand. When they saw them, they made a gesture to ask her to wait for him in the car. After a while, Mr. Qi returned to the car. Qin Ning asked him curiously what he was holding in his hand. Qi William threw the information bag on her, which was the medical record of Lois. "She didn''t have much hurt, but she was crying so hard that I thought she was going to die." Molly never has a good word for someone she doesn''t like. "The injury is not serious, but this medical record is enough to make Jennie guilty of intentional injury." Qiwilliam said. Molly, shut up. "Mr. Qi, do you know whose knife it is?" Asked Qin Ning. Qi William cold sneer, "you think I am very idle, check such a trivial matter, then I spend money to ask an assistant to do what?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, as if she didn''t ask anything, Qin Ning also shut up. Three people to the school, Hal came quickly, reported the results of his investigation. In the end, the owner of the knife was either Jennie or Lois. Qinning feel the itch of palm unbearable, she grabbed again, her action is not small, and the United States and Molly are aware of. "Qin Ning, do you feel uncomfortable?" "I don''t know why, just a little itchy." Qi William saw that she still wanted to scratch her hand. He took her hand over and helped her open the bandage to see that her wound began to fester. "Isn''t it disinfected? What''s the matter? What medicine did you use? " Asked William Kee in a cold voice. Qin Ning didn''t know what was going on. She was obedient and used the medicine given to her by the hospital. She felt itchy this morning and didn''t think much about it. She didn''t expect that the wound would be so serious. "Go to the hospital!" I went to the hospital again. When I asked the doctor to see me, the doctor also felt very surprised. Yesterday, I saw a very light wound. How could it become so serious? "What''s this, doctor?" "Infection." The doctor frowned, did not touch the wound, eyes also have a bit of fear. "What is infection?" Qin Ning felt some pain in his palm and suspected that the blade had been dyed with pigment, which might contain harmful substances. "Poisoning?" Qi William thought the same as Qin Ning. He thought that the pigment was harmful to human body. The doctor put down Qin Ning''s hand, with a complicated face, "it''s not poisoning, it''s virus infection." Qin Ning heard that it was a virus infection, and his brain suddenly thought of the Z virus in his body and immediately clenched his fist. "Oh, Qin Ning, don''t move." He Mei was worried about her and wanted to shake her hand, but she was stopped by the doctor. "Don''t touch her. This virus can make her hurt so badly in such a short period of time. It''s not sure whether this virus will spread, and it needs to be tested." Hearing that this virus may be contagious, people''s faces changed. Hemei and Molly got up quickly to keep a distance from Qin Ning. Hal is also flustered, quickly took a bottle of disinfectant, quickly cleaned Mr. Qi''s hand, Mr. Qi touched Qin Ning''s hand.He prayed in his heart that Mr. Qi would never have anything to do with him. Qin Ning twisted her eyebrows and looked at the pustule in her palm. The virus is transmissible, but it can''t be transmitted by gene. "Well, what should we do now? Should we isolate Qin Ning?" Molly stares at Qin Ning in fear. The doctor has picked up the phone and turned to see William Qi, explaining politely, "Mr. Qi, for your safety, it''s better to isolate this young lady until we are sure that this virus will not harm other people." Before William Qi spoke, Hal said angrily, "if you don''t take her away, you can''t afford to infect other people!" Immediately, two doctors with gloves came up behind Qin Ning, grabbed her arm and took her up. "No, it''s not. Mr. Qi, this virus will not harm you. " All of a sudden, two doctors seize themselves. Qin Ning struggles. The other doctor covers Qin Ning''s mouth with a handkerchief. Qin Ning turned his eyes and the world fell into darkness. Looking at the doctor dragging Qin Ning to leave, Qi William pushes Hal away with a heavy face. But without waiting for him to speak, Hal said, "Mr. Qi, please be careful. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about other students. If the doctor goes to test, the result will come out soon. God will protect Qin Ning." Qiwilliam didn''t understand what Hal said, but he promised Xi Yifan a few hours ago that he would protect his younger martial sister. It can be big or small. Qin Ning''s injured virus infection, if it''s really contagious, is restricted to travel, and may be locked up in an isolated area, which is worse than going to prison. After waiting for an hour, the test report didn''t come out. Qi was impatient and asked the doctor where Qin Ning had been taken. He wanted to have a look. The doctor bowed his head and didn''t speak. Hal had no choice but to explain. The Dean gave a notice and sent Qin Ning to the isolation area first. Qi William stares at Hal sharply. Hal bows his head innocently. He does it for everyone''s safety. "Hal, without my consent, you," "Mr. Qi, this is what the Dean means." Hal put all the blame clean. Qi William Black face went to a quiet place to call Xi Yifan, let him have a good heart preparation. Xi Yifan is holding his son. When he hears Qi William''s words, Qin Ning goes into the isolation area and throws his son out. "William, did you feed the dog if you promised?" "When Qin Ning was injured at that time, I had sent her to the hospital in time and asked the nurses to deal with her. It was time to take medicine for her. No one expected that her wound would worsen, let alone that they would send people to the isolation area." William Kee is also guilty. Xi Yifan is also very angry, secretly scolded, but now it''s important to save people. Chapter 1068 Shengan group conference hall. Han Junyu is listening to a report. He has to attend a regular meeting every month. When he hears a reminder from his mobile phone, it''s Xi Yifan who called his private number. Finger on the table, let to listen to Yueyang, he went out to answer the phone. Outside the office, he pressed the answer and heard that Qin Ning had an accident in Z country and was put into quarantine. Han Junyu thought he was teasing himself. Qin Ning was obediently in school. How could he enter the isolation area. That kind of place is to hold people who are infected with various kinds of bacteria. People who have some common sense know that once they go in, even if they are not ill and have poor physical resistance, they will be infected by various viruses inside, and the probability of coming out is very small. Xi Yifan was worried. "I didn''t cheat you. Qi William called me to inform me that Qin Ning''s hand was injured, less than 12 hours later. The wound was infected. It was very serious. The doctor decided that it was a virus infection. For fear that the virus was contagious, he took her to the isolation area." Han Junyu still smiles, "Xi Yifan, you''d better not lie, or I won''t forgive you." "I like to joke, how can this kind of thing joke, you quickly think of a way, get people out first." Han Junyu just changed his face, hung up the phone, digested the news several seconds later, turned and ran into song Xuan. Song Xuan noticed that his face was not right and asked anxiously what happened. "You go to pick up the children from school. I''m going to Z country. Qin Ning is put in quarantine." Song Xuan also changed face, immediately nodded, let him arrange the plane. At this time, Qin Ning opened his eyes in isolation. When he saw a face that could not be called human, he screamed and sat up and drew back. "No, don''t come here!" She flurried to speak Chinese, those people did not understand. There are three people around Qin Ning curiously, one woman and two men. Half of the woman''s face is swollen, and the other half of her face doesn''t know what''s growing. It''s like a tumor or a blister. When she opens her mouth, she still gives off a bad smell. The other two men, one pale, the other blue, black lips, had pustules on their arms and stink. But they are wearing clothes. It''s obviously not because they didn''t take a bath, but because of the stench of those wounds. Qin Ning hugged her arms in fear. Because of fear, her shoulders trembled. "Mr. Qi, Mr. Qi, let me out. My wound won''t hurt anyone." Qin Ning wanted to get up, but he was afraid that the three people would get close to him, thinking about the direction of the door and shouting. "Shut up and stop yelling. They won''t open the door for you when they send you in." The woman stared at her face, trying to reach out and touch it. "My face used to be so good, but now it''s changed." Qin Ning screams to avoid, Mr. Qi does not save her, Han Junyu will not ignore her. "Mr. Qi, please, can you hear me? If you can hear my voice, tell my husband that he will be able to save me But still no one answered, because the sound insulation glass is set around, the sound insulation effect here is excellent, no matter how to shout, people outside can''t hear. Qin Ning yelled hoarse, but no one responded and was afraid that those people would come near. When she got out of bed, her feet softened and she knelt down on the ground with a bang. When her knees fell to the ground, Qin Ning''s eyes immediately turned red with pain. But found that there are other people staring at themselves, they are more or less some wounds, with reproachful eyes staring at her. The woman who was close to her told her to stop fighting. The staff here would not take care of her. If they wanted to save her, they would not send her in. Qin Ning didn''t want to give up. When she stood up, she shook her body. It should be that someone had drugged her before she fainted. Finally came to the door, saw a small yard, surrounded by wire, wire may be charged, other people dare not close. Where is this? Who are these people? Think of her had been Ning Kang locked up, dark basement, are all kinds of twisted people. But here, it''s broad daylight. Why do they lock her up before they have a final conclusion! Qin Ning holds the ring on the neck of the abductor and secretly expects Han Junyu to come to her as soon as possible. She leaned against the wall and moved forward a little bit. She saw someone leaning against the wall in front of her. However, yellow and black liquid flowed from the wound of that person. The liquid stained the wall, and that person didn''t care at all. It seemed that this was normal. Qin Ning thought of the wall he was leaning against, and he felt sick and wanted to vomit. He walked forward quickly. When she saw her palm, she found that her wounds were rotten, and the color of her blood was a little black. She quickly wiped the wound with her sleeve. The wound pulled, and the pain made her forehead sweat. But she didn''t dare to cry. She looked at the high wire and cried out, "Mr. Qi, He Mei, please contact my family."Someone outside responded, but her body was suddenly kicked. It was the man who had just shed liquid from the wound. "Don''t make any noise, are you deaf?" Qin Ning''s body faltered and fell to the ground. She sat up quickly and tried not to cry, but her tears just didn''t listen. A few hours ago, she wanted to save others, but now she is in this situation, but no one will help her. However, she did not dare to call any more. Maybe the people here were all like this. At the beginning, she held a little hope and looked forward to someone to save her. But because of the pressure around, she accepted the status quo in despair. She sat for a while and felt some recovery. She gritted her teeth, stood up and walked step by step to the wire. She looked out, but could see nothing. She clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, and reached out to touch the wires. When the first fingertip touched the wire, there was an electric shock, which made it spasmodic. This familiar feeling, let her whole body shudder, the body timidly stepped back. "Mr. Qi, Hal, Mr. Qi, can you hear me?" He Mei, sitting in the corridor of the hospital, thinks about the panic in her eyes and struggles in her heart when Qin Ning is taken away. "Molly, shall we let them take Qin Ning? In case, in case, Qin Ning is just injured, not infected, then she, "Molly bowed her head and did not dare to look her in the eyes," we have no way, who let her so unlucky, will encounter such a thing. If it wasn''t for the infection, it would be better. If it was for the virus, she would kill us. " He Mei bites her lips, looks up at Ha''er and Mr. Qi coming, gets up quickly and asks Hal where they have taken Qin Ning. Hal''s face was complicated. "They caught Qin Ning in a safe place. Once they found out that Qin Ning''s wound was not contagious, they would let Qin Ning go." William Kee kept wringing his eyebrows, his face calm, and he turned away with a worried hand. Hal realized what he was going to do and stopped his waist. "Mr. Qi, you can''t go. You don''t think about your own health, but also for everyone. Qin Ning won''t die. She''s only temporarily isolated. When she''s found out, she''ll be released. If she really carries infectious bacteria, you and I are going to die. " Chapter 1069 Qi William is a rational person, but he is annoyed to think that they dare not take risks and put Qin Ning in the isolation zone. Although we know that Hal cares about him, his life is life, isn''t Qin Ning''s life life? He has not seen the situation of the isolation area with his own eyes, but he has heard the rumors about it. There are many soldiers who were injured by poisonous gas in the war, and also people who were infected by viruses for various reasons. Those who go in rarely come out. He pushed Hal away and walked a few furious laps. Now he had to wait for the doctor to give the result. But after waiting for several hours, there was still no news. He clenched his fist and was really angry. "Mr. Qi, if you wait patiently, the report doesn''t come out. It''s no use for you to go in and urge." Hal pacifies. Qi William can only grit his teeth, sitting in the chair next to continue to wait. "William!" Hearing Xi Yifan''s voice, Qi William suddenly raised his head and saw Xi Yifan coming with another powerful man. "Yifan, the report has not yet been finished." before Qi William finished, he heard the man''s low voice pressing questions. "Where''s my wife?" Qi William turned to look at him, "are you Qin Ning''s husband?" "Cut the crap, where''s my wife?" Han Junyu is impatient to accentuate the tone. Hal heard the man speak so impolitely to Mr. Qi, his face was not good, and his tone was a bit strong. "This gentleman, please speak more politely. Your wife is now in the quarantine area, and can''t be released until the report comes out." Han Junyu glanced at him coldly. Hal immediately felt cold in the back of his neck and shrunk his head. "Quarantine, oh, who can open it?" "If the president agrees, the people in the army will." The area of separation is guarded by troops. "Call the damned Dean, William Qi. It''s you who brought my wife to the hospital. I''ll settle the account for you later!" Han Junyu''s tone was cruel and cold. Qi William felt danger and instinctively clenched his fist. Ning Fu also quickly rushed to the hospital. When he arrived at the president''s office, he directly dumped a lot of information. Qinning''s virus is a virus secretly studied by a large family. It is impossible for people engaged in research in their hospital to touch this virus. When they find out whether the Z virus is transmissible, daylily will be cold for a long time. The president looked at the information that Ning Fu had brought, and then he knew that Qin Ning''s wound would be affected because Qin Ning had a special constitution. He used the disinfectant from the hospital, and then he turned over the effect. So this virus infection, the medicine in the hospital, can''t get rid of the relationship. The president realized that Ning Fu was a talented person in this field, and he knew a lot of things he didn''t know. If they were to fight a lawsuit, they would put all the responsibility on the hospital, and the hospital would be unable to take it. Recognizing the seriousness of the problem, he quickly contacted the military to release people. After listening to the dean''s call, Han Junyu gets up and stares at the Dean with his dark brown eyes. "My wife had better not do anything, otherwise Ha ha. " The Dean shivered. Although he didn''t know the identity of the man, he felt fear inexplicably. Following military personnel to the isolation area, outside the steel, Han Junyu''s heart aches when he sees the woman locked next to the steel wire shrinking into a ball. He quickened his pace, waiting for the medical staff to spray disinfectant on Qin Ning. He came to her and picked her up regardless. "I''m sorry, Ning Ning, I''m late." Qin Ning looked up and saw the familiar figure. At first, she thought it was a dream. When she touched his warm cheek, she realized that it was not a dream. It was true. She cried and hugged him. "Han Junyu, I''m afraid." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''ll take you." Han Junyu took her away. The two workers in white suits on one side looked at each other, thinking that the people who wanted to leave here should be disinfected to prevent infection with germs. However, Mr. Han was willful and took the people away without giving them a look. Ning Fu saw that Qin Ning''s situation was not very good, and he didn''t have a good expression for them. He said that they had taken them away, so they didn''t need to worry. Back in the apartment, Ning Fu treats Qin Ning''s wound first. Qin Ning''s wound is cracked, and there is some rot inside. It will hurt to get the dead meat out. Qin Ning''s hoarse voice shouts a few times, maybe accumulated, and is frightened again. He lies in Han Junyu''s arms and sleeps. But sleep shallow, Han Junyu move, she woke up, see Han Junyu heartache. "It''s all right, Ning Ning." Qin Ning looked up at him for a long time, then he closed his eyes at ease, but he was still drowsy. The more he slept, the more he had a headache. He lay down in Han Junyu''s arms and cried in a low voice. Han Junyu patted her on the back and knew that she was scared. He put his hand over her eyes and his palm was wet with tears. Her tears were like boiling water, which made his whole arm stiff.Qin Ning cried for a long time, then calmed down and went to sleep for a while. Han Junyu was afraid that she would be hungry, so he dug her up and fed her. After taking a bath for her, he let her continue to sleep. But lying in his arms, Qin Ning couldn''t sleep any more. He felt that holding him was hot and wanted to keep a distance from him. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?" Han Junyu got up and saw that her face turned red and her forehead was very hot. "Ning Fu!" Ning Fu, who is resting in the living room, hears Han Junyu''s words and starts to go to the bedroom. Take Qin Ning''s temperature. He has a fever. "Now what?" Han Junyu didn''t even notice that his voice was shaking. Ning Fu said before that Qin Ning''s worst case is fever. If he can''t control the temperature of his body, those viruses will backfire. "I''ve sent a message to my team. It''s still a few hours before they come. Take her to the bathroom first." Ning Fu went to the washroom and put water first. Han Junyu tried the water. The water was cold. "You put her in such cold water?" Han Junyu''s clenched fists burst with green tendons. "Physics cooling, Han Junyu, death is the most important." Ning Fu has no choice. Put it in cold water, the skin surface can cool down, but the problems in her body can''t fall down for a while. Ning Fu tests the temperature for her, and instead of falling, it rises. "Get the ice." Han Junyu knows that he wants ice for Qin Ning. He bites his teeth and gets up to prepare ice. Usually cold water is reluctant to give her half a cup, but now I want to see her to Qin Ning mouth a piece of ice, Han Junyu irritable want to kill. Aware of the man staring at his line of sight like a cold knife, Ning Fu also frowned, he could not start. If you don''t, it''s going to kill you. Qin Ning was warmed first, but because she had drunk cold water, her stomach was a little uncomfortable. Han Junyu picked him up and vomited all over him. Han Junyu''s face remained unchanged. He wiped her face, took a bath and changed her clothes. Ning Fu''s team also came. Han Junyu sat outside in the living room for a few days without a rest. He was dark and haggard. Xi Yifan and Qi Wilhelm come together. They hear that Qin Ning''s situation has not stabilized. They look at each other and are very worried. William wants to apologize because he didn''t protect her and sent her to that place. Xi Yifan holds him, let him other inflame, Han Junyu is angry, now who send up who will die. He is not joking. If Han Junyu really wants to kill someone, he has plenty of means. Qi William can only ask if there is anything he can do for him. Han Junyu looks at him and gives a warning in a cold voice. If you don''t want to die, get away from him. Don''t let him shake around in front of you. He''s really afraid that his hands will itch and make him die in the wilderness. Two hours later, Ning Fu came out with a tired face, but he didn''t take off the injured holster. Obviously, the treatment is not over. "Han Junyu, there is good news and bad news. Which one do you listen to first?" Asked Ning Fu. Chapter 1070 When Qin Ning vomited and had a high fever, the good news from Ning Fu was not really good news. It was better than death. "What''s the bad news?" "I might kill your child." Han Junyu frowned, "what do you mean? What''s the matter with An''an and Jiji?" Ning Fu rubbed his eyebrows, "no, Qin Ning is pregnant. She was infected because of her sudden pregnancy and decreased resistance. It''s just a short time. We didn''t find it Han Junyu swallows saliva, this time found that Qin Ning pregnant, can really not be a good news. "How long?" "Two weeks." That''s when he came to see Qin Ning two weeks ago. "Protect Qin Ning and don''t care about anything." Han Junyu said in a deep voice. Ning Fu sighed, "I''ll give you a preventive injection in advance, son. We''ll try our best to stay. If you really can''t keep it, don''t tell her about it. " Ning Fu goes back again. Han Junyu sits on the sofa with no expression on his face. But look at his eyes carefully, you will find that his eyes are dull. Every time he heard that Qin Ning was pregnant, he would be scared. Before the joy of being a father came, it was filled with fear. If every time a child comes to Qin Ning''s life, what''s the point of having a child? Xi Yifan and Qi William listen to Qin Ning pregnant, happy for her, but also worried about her. When Ning Fu comes out again, Han Junyu feels like he has been waiting for a century. "How about Ning Ning?" "The situation has stabilized, but the body is still very weak, child," Ning Fu''s expression is a little complicated. "At present, it is preserved, but I can''t say what the follow-up situation will be." Think of Qin Ning will suddenly pregnant, Ning Fu is also angry, "Han Junyu, I want to make a bottom with you, this time the situation may be more dangerous than last time." Han Junyu''s pupil shrinks, stares at the bedroom door, growls, "don''t have children, I just want Qin Ning to do well." Ning Fu pulled his lips. "What I''m talking about is the child. Qin Ning doesn''t worry about her life now, but after this, she is too weak to keep the child. Oh, it could be two. " , a two child, can''t help but make complaints about "high yield." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu. Han Junyu clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. "It''s a threat to my wife''s health. I don''t want any children." Ning Fu ha ha two, "don''t have a child, you don''t pay attention, the child is not her alone." Han Junyu choked and went to the bedroom with a black face. Sitting by the bed, looking at Qin Ning''s small face as white as paper, he reached out and rubbed her lips, lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Qin Ning woke up again in the morning. Look at the man lying by the bed, she wanted to call him, but found that the voice can not shout out, she suffered cough. Hearing the sound, Han Junyu suddenly woke up, opened his eyes, eyes are red. "Ning Ning, what''s wrong?" "Water." Han Junyu got up to pour water for her. After testing the temperature, he brought it to her. After drinking warm water, Qin Ning felt that his breathing was smooth. Seeing that the beard of the man''s jaw grew out, his distressed eyes turned red. "Han Junyu, I worry you again." "Just know. Just lie down." Han Junyu poured a glass of water for himself, so he didn''t pay so much attention to the water he drank. Qin Ning lay down, thinking about the man who used to pay the most attention to the image, but now he was a bit sloppy, and reached for his big hand. "Han Junyu, I love you so much." The woman suddenly confesses, Han Junyu Leng for a few seconds, counter shake her hand. "Hungry?" Qin Ning nodded. Han Junyu said with a taut face, "if you are hungry, you will say such numb words. Lie down first. I''ll wash you and let you eat some porridge later." Qin Ning ate porridge and fell asleep again. Han Junyu asked Ning Fu to check her and make sure her condition was stable, so he was relieved. Ask Xi Yifan to take care of Qi William. Before, Qin Ning didn''t have time to deal with it. Now he has time. It''s time to settle it. William Qi felt that he had met all kinds of people, but Han Junyu didn''t say anything cruel, but his powerful aura was inexplicably frightening. I will not stop him from saying what happened before. Now he is investigating the evidence of Royce''s crime, and she can be brought to justice. "Brought to justice? Ah Han Junyu drank a cup of tea, tone contemptuous, "to deal with this kind of person, you even checked for four days, has not found out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± William Kee frowned. Han Junyu makes a phone call, takes his coat and prepares to go out. "Han Junyu, this is not your territory. Be careful." Xi Yifan persuades."Not to bring her to justice?" Han Junyu sneered coldly, "I will not let her die too ugly!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan helps his forehead and pulls Qi William to have a look. Han Junyu went to the hospital and waited for a few minutes. In the surprised eyes of Xi Yifan and Qi William, he saw Rongwei running in a sportswear. "How can I be informed of this, when I am dead?" Rongwei glares at Han Junyu angrily. Rongwei studied in Z country, and his career started in Z country, because some time ago he dealt with Rong''s family affairs, but also took care of Rong''s family. When others were abroad, they were ready to move their headquarters to Rong''s family. As soon as he returned to the state of Z, he heard that something had happened to qinning, and he kept coming. "You''re here to do things. Don''t talk nonsense." Han Junyu is in a bad mood and doesn''t want to fight with Roewe. Also know that he is in a bad mood, not easy to provoke, Rongwei touched his nose, honest shut up. When he got to the outside of Roy''s ward, Han Junyu didn''t even bother to open the door. He kicked the door open with a bang, which frightened the people in the ward. Sitting on the hospital bed, in a good mood, and watching TV on her mobile phone, Roy''s hands trembled when she heard the noise. She looked up and saw that she was a handsome man who looked familiar. The man I met at the mall that day. This man''s three-dimensional facial features, plus tall and straight posture, after a look, it''s hard to forget. How did he come to her ward? All sorts of speculations flashed through Lois''s eyes. "Do you know Qin Ning?" Hearing men mention Qin Ning, Roy is a little unhappy. She can hear the name of this disgusting person everywhere. "Yes, but not familiar. Handsome boy, you don''t want to ask me for her information, do you? " As she spoke, she lifted the quilt and stared at him, thinking about how to attract him. Looking at the man''s dress, every part of his body reveals his noble spirit. If he looks more, he feels very happy, not to mention that if he becomes her boyfriend in the future, she will die of happiness. "Just know her. Why do you want to harm her?" Rose''s face changed. "Who''s going to hurt her? I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" "You don''t understand, but you know it in your heart, because from the beginning you found that Qin Ning was a very good and rich man. You wanted to get close to her, and you did a lot of things in school before. Later, because of jealousy, you quit the course she chose. Originally, you wanted to choose by yourself, but you didn''t expect to be picked up by others. After that, you didn''t want to do it again. Seeing that she was instructed to do things, you were throwing the knife into the bucket. Am I right Chapter 1071 Rox listened to the man say what she did, subconsciously covered the quilt again, and stared at him defensively. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who are you of Jennie''s? She pushed me down the stairs. Won''t you let me go?" "Let you go?" Han Junyu chuckles, but makes Roy''s hair stand on end. "Woman, do you think that if you just fall down the stairs, you can turn this over and clear the charge? Innocence Han Junyu opens his mobile phone and opens the video. There is a cry in the video. Lois hears the familiar voice. She stares at her eyes, and the man holds his mobile phone to show her. From the video, she saw his brother was being beaten, while her sister-in-law and parents were tied to the ground, crying and pain interwoven, like a needle in her ear. "You, you are against the law." "What you do, you don''t break the law?" It''s just the weight. She thought that what she did was a small mistake, but it was because of her small mistake that Qin Ning almost died, and it would make him lose his child at any time. There are mistakes, there are evils. He was born of evil, which she forced. She hurt his family. How could he let them go. "I''ll give you ten minutes to tell you what you''ve done, or your brother''s leg will be useless!" "You, you bastard, you let go of my brother," said Royce, looking at the camera where her brother was beaten all over, trembling with anger. Her dishonest account of things, Han Junyu can not be patient with her to spend, "his legs waste, the next is your father." In the video, there is only a shrill cry, a few bangs, the sound of an iron bar hitting his knee. Two people are standing behind, grabbing Roy''s father, and the iron bar hits him in the leg first. "Daddy Rose cried. She didn''t expect that her family would be involved because of what she had done. "Woman, give you two choices, go to prison, your whole family will be buried with you!" Han Junyu''s expressionless statement. Seeing that she was not moved, Han Junyu raised his cold lips and said a word to the camera. "Fight!" There were a few more bangs, and Roy''s father was hoarse with pain. "Stop fighting, I said, I said!" Rose was crying to get her cell phone. When Han Junyu got her answer, he turned off his cell phone and asked the police to go in and listen to her confession again. After he left the ward, he went to the window to listen to the situation in the ward. Xi Yifan, who was standing outside the ward, looked at Rongwei puzzledly, "is it the person you arranged?" "Well, do you have an idea?" Xi Yifan has an idea, "do you think Han Junyu will let her go like this?" Rongwei sneered coldly, "how can it be, with Han Junyu''s temperament, if he just let this woman go, my name says." Veron, it''s not bad. "Even if Han Junyu will let her go, I can''t let her go. Qinning is also my Rong family. How can I be bullied? " Xi Yifan nodded with approval. With Han Junyu''s previous means, if he would let Roy go, what the hell would happen. When she saw the police officer in the ward, she immediately took her hand and said that her family had been kidnapped. She begged her to help her family. The policeman saw her crying miserably and patted her on the back placidly. "What''s the matter, you make it clear." "Yes, I don''t know the man who just came into my ward. He said that I hurt Qin Ning and framed Jennie, so he wanted to revenge me by kidnapping my family and breaking my brother''s leg. Police officer, please help me, help me. ¡± Xi Yifan listens to the woman''s words and looks at Rongwei. Both of them look at Han Junyu with a sarcastic smile. It seemed no surprise to Roy that she was disobedient. He turned to look at Roewe. "Let your men do it." Rongwei nodded and took out his mobile phone. Without opening his mouth, he heard Han Junyu spit out two words coldly: "all!" Rongwei shook his hand, but he still nodded and agreed. It''s better to put it out, so as to save him trouble. Before Han Junyu to Roy see the video, he has long let people do, just to scare her. But she''s not afraid of fright, it can only be real. Standing aside, William Qi is still a little confused. What''s all about it? Xi Yifan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I have reminded you to be careful, because no one knows when your family will die suddenly, and their bones will not be found when they are burned." ¡°¡­¡­¡± William Qi stared at the tall figure standing by the window and tightened his brows. "This, this will not be too cruel, and it is illegal to do so." Rongwei glanced at him, "you know the law, how can people who have done bad things not be punished?" ¡°¡­¡­¡±William Kee is speechless. In the ward, the police officer listened to Roy''s words, went to investigate, and soon came the news. Her family has not been kidnapped, and they are still working well. Moreover, the man who just entered the ward seems to be a friend of Mr. Qi. How could he kidnap her family. Suddenly, the police officer looked at Rox with a strange look, and felt that she had a delusion of being killed. When she told Rowse about the investigation, Rowse dried her tears and repeatedly confirmed that her family was OK. She breathed heavily. It seems that the man meant to frighten her. Oh, fortunately, she didn''t tell the police the truth. Qi William listen to the police say their family is OK, doubt to look at Rongwei, not to kill her family? Is it bluffing? Rongwei glances at him. He knows the identity of qiwilliam, but so what. "Mr. Qi, if you kill people, will you kill them in front of the people in the square where people come and go?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Killing people in the square, isn''t it self inflicted? But he was still curious about how they would kill them. Rongwei understood that Mr. Qi had never seen the dark side of the world. "Do you know what it''s like to kill people in silence? Find what they want in their heart, give him a boost, and let him die by himself, OK? Stupid When he was scolded for the first time, Qi William blushed and raised his fist to think of him. Xi Yifan quickly grabbed him. Know Rongwei is a mouth to owe, let Qi William don''t talk to him, or be angry to death, no one has to pay his life. Roy heard that her family were all right. She contacted her family quickly, but no one answered the phone. She felt uneasy and kept dialing. Dozens of minutes later, still no one answered, ready to get up and go to the front desk of the hospital, take the hospital phone try. At this time, a phone came in. She saw that it was a strange number, and she answered it doubtfully. Hearing the voice on the phone, her face changed and she shook her head. The person on the phone told her that her father found a woman and her mother found out that they quarreled and scuffled. In a rage, her mother broke her father''s leg. His father was being sent to the hospital. Their medical staff couldn''t connect with her brother and asked her to come to the hospital quickly. Chapter 1072 Lois knew his father was good-looking, and she would always look at beautiful women. But her mother''s strict control, even if the father has this heart, also dare not do. How could he suddenly find a woman and be discovered by his mother? And, by coincidence, his father''s leg was broken. Thinking of the video that the man showed her, a trace of fear shrouded in her heart, and listening to the phone medical staff continue to say. "Your mother was angry and wanted to kill that woman. Your sister-in-law just came home and wanted to stop your mother. She was hit on the head by your mother. Your sister-in-law stopped breathing and your mother ran away. The police are pursuing. If you have news about your mother, you must inform the police in time, or you will be suspected of shielding the criminal. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roy slammed the phone off. No, none of this is true. It''s not like that. Although her mother has a bad temper, she will never kill anyone. It must be because her sister-in-law said something ugly, and her mother was too angry to do that. It is also possible that people make fun of her to scare her and make her admit her mistake. Yes, it must be. Now she doesn''t want to believe anything. Her cell phone vibrates again. It''s the phone she just made. Lois presses hang up and hides in the quilt. At this time, Han Junyu is on his way back to his apartment. Qi William asks someone to press the camera in the ward to see that Lois has lost her mobile phone and is hiding in the quilt. He frowns. "What does she mean by that?" Rongwei looked at it for a while and said, "this woman is sick." "What''s wrong?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan''s eyes are rolling. William Kee, you''re pretending to be an idiot. "I''m suspicious. I think the whole world is killing her now." This is why han Junyu showed her that video at the beginning, which made her suspect that it was others who scared her. She was suspicious and didn''t answer the phone, so when her family really needed her, she chose to ignore her. Several people return to the apartment. Han Junyu goes directly back to the bedroom to see that Qin Ning is sober, and Haisi is feeding her porridge. He asked Haisi to cook dinner. He came to feed Qin Ning. Haisi nodded and left. Seeing her look better, Han Junyu touched her forehead. The temperature was normal, so he fed her. "Han Junyu, did you eat?" Without hearing his answer, Qin Ning knew that he must not have eaten well. He turned his head to avoid the porridge he was feeding. "You have a bite, too. I''ll eat it." Han Junyu had no choice but to take her. He took a bite and then fed her. Soon they finished a bowl of porridge. "How do you feel now?" "Well, it''s better if you hold it." Qin Ning laughs and opens his arms. Han Junyu soft hearted, went to the bedside, picked her up, he leaned on the bedside, let her sit on his lap. "Want to throw up?" Qin Ning shook his head, lay down in his arms and closed his eyes. "Don''t feel well. Please tell me. I''ll be with you." Qin Ning nods, kisses his lips and feels the dross of his jaw. He certainly hasn''t had a good rest these days. "Han Junyu, will you sleep with me for a while?" "Well." Lay her flat, he lay down, took her to his arms, and rubbed her chin against her head. "Ning Ning, you like children, don''t you?" "Well, don''t you like it?" Qin Ning asked. Han Junyu smiles, thinking of An''an and Jiji, "I like them." But the two children in her stomach, he didn''t know how to speak to her, afraid that she would be sad if she didn''t keep, but he didn''t tell her many things and didn''t know how to explain them. With the first misunderstanding, he didn''t want to cheat her again. Rongwei came here to see Qin Ning. After several cups of tea in the living room, he didn''t see anyone. He wanted to go in and have a look. "You''d better pull it down. Han Junyu hasn''t come out for such a long time. Qin Ning must be weak and asleep again. It''s nothing if you go in when the couple are sleeping. " Xi Yifan stops him. Rongwei shakes off his hand and hums coldly, "Han Junyu is too ignorant. I''m Qin Ning''s brother. I''d like to have a look first." Xi Yifan sneered coldly, "I''m still Qin Ning''s elder martial brother. I didn''t say a word. What''s more, Qin Ning didn''t recognize you at all. You''re less related here." Rongwei was not happy. "What kind of kinship? Qin Ning and I are half brothers. Half of our blood is the same. What the hell are you, elder martial brother? You''re just a painter. I tell you, if I want to see it, I''ll see it. If I don''t want to see it, I won''t see it. It''s none of your business. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Yifan''s hands itch, but he wants to be beaten. Qi William listen to two people quarrel, saw Rongwei and looked at Xi Yifan, "you again other people''s home so noisy, not appropriate?" "It''s none of your business. Shut up." Rongwei is angry with everyone. Qi William wants to get angry. At this time, Xi Yifan pulls his mouth and feels that he is also in a daze. He quarrels with Rongwei.In the evening, Han Junyu holds Qin Ning out of the living room. The four sitting in the living room are playing cards. Rongwei''s mouth is pasted with adhesive tape, Qi William''s face is covered with colored pens, and Xi Yifan''s face is covered with a turtle. Ning Fu''s face is OK, but his hands are covered with things. Qin Ning looked at the naive four, laughing and crying, "what are you playing with?" Rongwei immediately rips the tape off his mouth to talk. Xi Yifan and Qi William immediately want to sew him up. Ning Fu pulls out a new tape to stick it on. Finally, Roewe raised his hand to surrender, and the three released him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Han Junyu. The four went to the bathroom to clean. When they came back, Xi Yifan explained. Rongwei didn''t speak well enough, so the three of them tried to sew his mouth. But the boy was clever, and it took all afternoon to stick a piece of adhesive tape on his mouth. Han Junyu gave a two word comment, "promising." Rongwei came out of the bathroom and went to Qin Ning. She was sad to see that there was no blood on her face. "You''re lucky to see me again." Qin Ning smiles, "thanks to you, Rongwei, how did you come?" "Just come and have a look on the way. You can take good care of yourself. It''s OK." Rongwei didn''t mean to say this sentence, but he noticed Han Junyu''s warning eyes, so he could only swallow what he wanted to say and say two nice words. "Thank you, Roewe." "Thank you for calling me brother." Roewe is looking forward to it. Qin Ning pulled her lips and turned to look at Qi William. She wanted to talk, but thinking of her despair at that time, she pursed her white lips and nodded to him as a greeting. William Qi also knew that he had done something wrong and nodded to her. Some things could not be expressed clearly by words. At this time, the atmosphere in the ward is not so good. The doctor came to Lois, told her that her father was not very optimistic, and asked her if she wanted to see him. Not believing it, rose jumped out of bed and tossed the doctor out of the room. She told herself that it was all a fake. It was their trick to scare her. They couldn''t succeed! Chapter 1073 Whether it''s true or not, time will tell. Lois saw the police officer again. She was about to tell the police that someone was threatening her. She heard that her brother was suspected of tax evasion. Before finding out the truth, he stole a sum of money from the company and had an accident on the way with her mother. The car has been pulled out of the sea. Now she has to go to another hospital to claim it. Lois stares at the police officer in doubt, or shakes her head in denial. She doesn''t believe it. Police officers think that she may be too sad, emotional reaction will be so intense, but also a good consolation, but Royce cursed. Roy said she was a bad person, cursed her family, and the most damned people were her, not her mother and brother. She said they all wanted to hurt her. She ran into the police and fled. Leaving the hospital, she thought angrily that those people really had nothing to do in order to prove their innocence to Jennie. She was dressed in sick clothes, her hair was messy, and she was still barefoot. All of a sudden, people in the street looked at her with strange eyes, thinking that she was mentally abnormal and did not dare to get close to her. Lois wanted to contact some of her former friends and ask them to help. As soon as she got through the phone, an ambulance came to her and took her into the car regardless of her wishes. She thought it was someone who wanted to kidnap her. She struggled desperately. She grabbed a doctor''s hand and bit it. The doctor was angry and asked her colleagues to give her a dose of Valium. Roy finally calmed down, lay down in her seat and was taken to the mortuary of another hospital. Because to keep the body, the temperature of the mortuary is very low, and there is a strong smell of formalin. Lois saw her brother and mother lying on the bed, but their eyes were closed, their faces were blue, their lips were purple, their wounds were cleared, but they had no breathing body, and their bodies were still. Lois stares at their bodies in disbelief, reaches for his brother''s hand, and his brother''s arm falls off. "Ah, you lied to me, it must be false, false!" "She''s crazy." A doctor said. "I can''t bear the blow. The whole family has an accident. Now she is the only one left, and her parents still have a lot of debts to pay." Whispered another doctor. "Oh, poor little girl." Lois saw her arm on the ground, turned and walked away, with no sadness on her face, but an anger of being cheated and teased. Someone must have designed her to make her afraid and sad and ask her to say something harmful to Qin Ning. When she saw Qin Ning''s paintings for the first time, she felt noble all over her body. She thought that this woman would be accepted by the school if she had strength. When she saw her again in the school, she saw her dazzling scenes again and again, and her jealousy was a little fermenting. Later in qinning, the person who chose the course could choose the dean''s course, but she couldn''t. She was so jealous that when Molly, a stupid woman, went to see qinning''s schedule, she made a move. She thought that Molly would be the scapegoat, and no one would find out about her. But for a long time, she didn''t wait for the news that Molly was punished, and what she did was even targeted by Jennie. She was flustered and terrified, so she thought of a fight, blaming Jennie for all the crimes, but the result was still unsuccessful. Why does Qin Ning have people to help her and praise her, but no one can see her excellence? The doctor saw that she was going to go again and tried to stop her, but she pushed her to the hospital, making sure that she was crazy. The two police officers standing behind the doctor looked at each other. They came forward, held her down and took her to the mental hospital for examination. Han Junyu doesn''t care what happens to Roy, because it doesn''t matter to him whether she will plead guilty or not. After sitting with Qin Ning for a while, Qin Ning asked him the day of the week today, and he answered that on Friday, she suddenly screamed. "No, no, I can''t be absent with teacher Benjamin." Han Junyu mouth a smoke, she is now like this, but also think about class, is really a good student. "Han Junyu, I have a class. No, I haven''t finished my homework yet." Qin Ning thought of teacher Benjamin''s serious face, worried forehead cold sweat. Han Junyu also does not quarrel with her, hugs her to her desk, accompanies her to do the homework. Looking at her data and writing slowly, he was worried about her. Take her to the side and he will write for him. "Han Junyu, if the teacher finds out, isn''t it good?" "Didn''t your teacher Benjamin say that you should be flexible? My wife is now suitable for self-cultivation, not for thinking, I just cooperate with the change ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Qin Ning likes his words very much, he can write his homework on his behalf. Can he be said to be flexible? In the afternoon, Han Junyu took Qin Ning to class. Before going out, he changed his clothes and stood in front of the mirror and asked her how he looked? Qin Ning saw that he had changed into a white casual suit. The edge of the white casual suit has a red edge line, which makes the casual suit a bit more colorful. His skin is white, and it''s too young to wear white.He doesn''t want to dress up as a student, does he? Qin Ning went to the wardrobe and took a hat, mask and glasses for him to put on, "this will be better." Han Junyu took off his hat. "Are you still wearing a hat in class?" "Then, don''t go." Qin Ning put on his hat, but he didn''t like people staring at him all the time. Han Junyu guessed her mind, but pinched her face, put on the hat, and led her little hand out. Worried that she would be tired when walking, he would stop to have a rest after a long walk. Qin Ning thought it funny. She is just weak, but there is no way to go. Han Junyu didn''t explain, just wanted her to have a rest. They walked slowly to the classroom, just at the time of class. Seeing Jennie sitting in the classroom, Qin Ning was somewhat surprised, but thinking that Mr. Qi would investigate later, it was not impossible for her to be released, so she didn''t care. Two people sit behind, Benjamin teacher quickly came in, saw three people sitting in the classroom, also did not speak. Let them hand in their homework first. He looks at their homework first. Han Junyu hands it in. Jennie walks behind Han Junyu and looks at Qin Ning strangely. Benjamin teacher opened to see a few pages, slightly raised eyebrows, "qinning, your homework, you write?" There are two kinds of handwriting in an assignment, and he is not blind. How can he not see that this is an assignment completed by two people together. Qin Ning looked at Han Junyu, who stood up calmly, "teacher Benjamin, I wrote it for my wife." When Benjamin heard that Qin Ning was her wife, he was surprised and asked, "is it worth being proud to do your homework?" Han Junyu explained, "it''s said that husband and wife are one. Since we are one, she wrote my homework. What''s more, it''s a special case. She''s in poor health and shouldn''t think too much. " Benjamin teacher mouth twitch, his face can be thicker? Jennie listened to the man''s honest man admit that he and Qin Ning''s husband, surprised to stare at his back, did not expect her husband to grow so handsome. Teacher Benjamin turned his homework to the end, just to warn Qin Ning, only to find that in the end of the homework, he even wrote a paragraph in red pen, which obviously told him. [it''s a meaningful and in-depth teaching method to trace back the history from the details and express the art with the material object through a piece of clothing. I am very honored to be able to understand such a class. If I can make the course content more popular, my wife will understand it more easily, and the efficiency of completing homework will also be improved. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu can see his teaching ideas from his homework. He is a smart man. But in the last sentence, does it mean that his lectures are too obscure to understand? Or is he forced to finish his homework for his wife?! Chapter 1074 Teacher Benjamin is not unreasonable. Seeing Qin Ning''s face as pale as paper, she is not embarrassed. However, she reminds her that she can finish her homework with her husband in the future, but there should be no two kinds of handwriting. Qin Ning nodded innocently, and was relieved. He thought that Benjie was as strict and unreasonable as other students. Jennie was very surprised to hear teacher Benjamin''s obvious perfunctory turn over the matter. Isn''t Mr. Benjamin very strict? Qin Ning''s homework is written by her husband. Is that ok? No matter how many thoughts Jane has, she doesn''t dare to say. She can only stare at Qin Ning who brings her husband to class. "How you do your homework is up to you. But in the end, I can''t finish the exam and practical drawing well. If I want to get my credits, I''d better go back and have a good sleep. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Mr. Benjamin has a class. This class is practical drawing. The teacher asked them to find a topic in the content they had already talked about, and let them play freely, and show him the results half an hour later. Qin Ning once again has a new understanding of teacher Benjamin. It is said that teacher Benjamin, who is strict and hard to speak, is too casual to arrange practical courses in this way? make complaints about her, but drawing is still very serious. In the process of drawing, teacher Benjamin walked by them, but without a word, he just glanced away, like a perfunctory task. Qin Ning and Jennie were very flustered when they noticed his eyes. Han Junyu sharpens a pencil for Qin Ning. Seeing that Qin Ning is not comfortable, he immediately gets up and wants to pull him up for a while. Qin Ning blushed when she noticed the teacher''s attention, and told him that she was ok, but Han Junyu couldn''t stop what she wanted to do, so she had to stand up with him. Han Junyu gave her a sip of warm water, which made her continue to draw. When Benjamin saw the tall man taking care of his wife, he was considerate and smiling, but that smile was soon replaced by seriousness. Jennie, sitting on the other side, looked at their actions and turned black. They show their love in class. Do they consider the feeling of single dog? Half an hour later, Han Junyu got up and handed in Qin Ning''s works. Jennie followed and glanced at Qin Ning''s works. Her face turned black again. The themes of the two candidates were almost the same. Mr. Benjamin opened their works, took out a black pen and circled where they were not enough. Within a few minutes, the works of Qin Ning and Jennie were all painted in circles, and their works were destroyed. He held up their work, and suddenly a piece of paper was made miserable by the black circle. She also thought that teacher Benjamin had changed his mind. The original freedom was just a cover. Mr. Benjamin talked about some common points of the two criminals, and then made some comments according to their characteristics. Han Junyu summarized the teacher''s comments in Qin Ning''s notebook. It''s not enough than above, but more than below. ¡¿ Qin Ning Fu Er, do you want to be so brilliant! Benjamin teacher said a lot of shortcomings, a change of the subject, said the advantages of the two. Benjamin and Jennie are both praising each other, or are they secretly praising each other? Han Junyu wrote comments on her notebook again. ¡¿In the end, Mr. Benjamin summed up: "among artists, there is no shortage of works with defects, whether they are works of centuries ago or works of famous contemporary artists. All their works are remembered because of his ideas and attitude. I point out your shortcomings by advising you to practice more frequently in the future. To say that you have performed well is to remind you that you are professional and have a very high level in this class. I don''t interfere in your painting because I want to see your attitude and ideas. You want to be a good artist, but you don''t have any idea and attitude. Don''t play art. It''s easier to go home and play mud. So don''t waste your time with this perfunctory attitude. We respect each other. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Jennie. When Mr. Benjamin finished what he wanted to say, he opened the book and talked about half a lesson. Qin Ning and Jennie felt pressure to attend the class, but they didn''t expect that the teacher would slow down this time. The most difficult thing is that the teacher would explain to them after speaking a few sentences of French. The reason why he uses different languages is to restore the scene at that time, because every language has a culture, and once the culture is translated into another language, it will certainly be mixed with prejudice or other people''s cognition, so he hopes that students can understand the art in the original culture. Listening to the teacher''s patient explanation, although Qin Ning did not understand the place, but the heart will not be as impatient and depressed as last time. Another reason is that Han Junyu will immediately go to the Internet to find a translator for her to see. At the same time, he also marks the information he finds, so that she will not be so confused after class.Qin Ning saw that the man was also listening to the class seriously, and he was still taking shorthand while listening. At the same time, in order to make her understand, he went to look up the information, but his action was not urgent, not slow, not easy. Imagine when he was reading, if he was so serious, what else could he not learn? It''s easier to take him to class than a learning machine. At the end of the class, Han Junyu got up, went to Mr. Benjamin and asked, "I''ve heard that Mr. Benjamin is a pragmatic artist with rich knowledge, erudition and wide knowledge. I''m very lucky to hear your class this time, and I''m also very touched. I wonder if I have the honor of inviting you to dinner? " Teacher Benjamin took off his glasses and looked at him, "I don''t know what you call it?" "My family name is Han. Mr. Benjamin''s way of lecturing is very unique, and my wife is very happy to communicate with you." Han Junyu has a smile on his face, a respectful attitude, and a white dress on his shoulder. It''s rare that his temperament is a bit more gentle. Mr. Benjamin took a look at Qin Ning, nodded, and pointed to Jennie. Since she wanted to communicate, she was called up and everyone had a dinner. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning doesn''t know why han Junyu suddenly invited her teacher to have dinner with her, but she can be sure that if she had dinner with her teacher, she would have a bad appetite. Jennie heard that she was going to have dinner together. She instinctively resisted, but when teacher Benjamin spoke, she couldn''t refuse. With the teacher''s consent, Han Junyu turns around to pack things for Qin Ning, carries her schoolbag and takes her away. Qin Ning couldn''t understand why he suddenly wanted to invite the teacher to dinner. They didn''t seem to know the teacher well, did they? "He ate my meal and it was cooked." Han Junyu means that this class is only for her and Jennie, and the teacher definitely has time to teach them. If she is close to her teacher, let her know more about her. When she is instructed in the future, it will be directed against her situation and characteristics, which is beneficial to her without any harm. In other words, Benjamin studied art in the first half of his life and then economics. He has made a lot of achievements. His mind and personality must be excellent, broad and broad. And the bright spot on him is that there is no law in class, so we should contact privately and chat casually. Maybe his words will benefit her a lot. Qin Ning nodded his head in a daze. He always felt that what he said and did seemed reasonable. Chapter 1075 Qin Ning thought of this man, thinking of her everywhere, moved in his heart and hugged his arm. "Husband, it''s good to have you." Han Junyu pursed his thin lips, brown eyes and a smile, but still in a serious tone, "don''t be coquettish, stand up straight, this is in school, are you not afraid to be seen now?" "Not afraid, not afraid, my husband is so excellent, today I am in a good mood, let them enjoy it." Qin Ning blinked his big eyes and looked at him obsessively. Han Junyu has no choice but to ask her if she is tired of walking. As usual, she will definitely say that she is not tired, but now she nods her head cleverly. The tall man came up to her and squatted down slightly. He came to carry her. Qin Ning''s eyes are a little wet, so he quickly lies on his back to hide his emotion. "Han Junyu, why are you so kind to me? If someone has a boyfriend, they may not be able to do so." No matter what it is, he considers for her. She always thinks that he is too good. If she doesn''t work harder, she can''t deserve him. "What does my boyfriend have to do with me?" "Don''t talk about it. You''re too kind to me. I always feel that if I don''t behave better, I''m not good enough for you." Han Junyu frowned, "who said you are not good?" "No one says I''m bad, Han Junyu. I find that I love you so much." Han Junyu loves to hear that. She has children for him. It''s his family. He''s not good to her. Who is he good to? Two people together, is not your love I would like, no one good who bad. Han Junyu is wearing a mask and glasses, but it can''t cover his tall and straight posture. Especially, he has a little Oriental face on his back in school. People will unconsciously take a look at him more. "Eh, isn''t that Qin Ning?" He Mei saw Qin Ning from a distance and ran to him. "Qin Ning, you are all right." Listening to the voice of He Mei, the smile on Qin Ning''s face froze, and he patted Han Junyu''s shoulder. After that, he didn''t speak any more. "Qin Ning, I''m sorry, Molly and I are afraid." Han Junyu looks at the woman in front of him. This should be one of Qin Ning''s friends at school. The last time Ning Ning Ning was taken to the isolation area, she was also present. Feel the tension of Qin Ning''s body and keep on walking. He Mei saw that the man didn''t stop and ran to him, "this gentleman, please wait. I want to say a few words with Qin Ning." "I won''t allow it. Please get out of the way." When Han Junyu said "please", he was obviously very polite. "I''ll just say a few words, sir. I just want to say sorry to Qin Ning, Qin Ning. At that time, I was very afraid and didn''t know what to do, so they took you away. I thought that when the test results came out, they would let you go. " Qin Ning lowered his eyes, "I''m sorry, needless to say, at that time, as a normal person, I would be afraid. I don''t blame you, but if you put me in that kind of place, you are my friend, but you didn''t help me. I feel a little uncomfortable. If you want to say sorry to me, it doesn''t matter if you wait for me to say it. I forgive you. Sorry, I can''t say it. " When something happened, she didn''t want to blame anyone, but her friends saw that she was taken away, but they didn''t save her. If she is unfortunate this time, without Han Junyu to save her, she may really die in it. Can her friends let her say that it doesn''t matter and continue to get along with her as before? Maybe in the future time will let her forget everything, that is also the future, now she is more or less uncomfortable. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Mei stares at her, her eyes turn red, and silently steps back to make way for them. Back in the apartment, they changed a suit. Han Junyu sent the address of the meal to Mr. Benjamin. They went for a walk to the restaurant. On the way, they saw Jennie running and stopping in front of Qin Ning. "Qin Ning," Jennie gasped. For a long time, she didn''t say the next sentence. Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing at her awkward expression. "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it." Jennie bowed her head and seemed to have made a huge decision. She looked up again and her voice was a little stiff. "Qin Ning, thank you." "Thank me. I didn''t save you." "But you are willing to believe me and try to save me. Anyway, I owe you a favor." Jennie said awkwardly. "It''s up to you to think what you want. I didn''t think about your return when I did those things. What''s more, I didn''t save you and tossed myself." Han Junyu listen to the topic development trend is not very good, change the topic, he introduced himself to Jeanne, Jeanne also politely for self introduction. Then the three were speechless. Han Junyu led Qin Ning in front, and Jennie walked behind them. Looking at the hand they held together, she envied them. Qin Ning''s husband really loves her.When the three arrived at the dining place, Jennie couldn''t help but ask Han Junyu why she suddenly wanted to invite her teacher to dinner. Did she want to please her teacher? Qin Ning can see clearly that Miss Jennie has a strong temperament, but her EQ doesn''t seem to be very high. It should be common in the culture of Z country to invite the teacher to have a meal. Otherwise, teacher Benjamin would not accept the invitation, let alone take her with him. Obviously, he also wanted to get closer to them. Han Junyu did not argue, but asked, "please the teacher, do you have any opinions?" Jennie touched her nose. She didn''t have a problem, but if she didn''t ask, she would be upset. "Are you preparing for the Magnolia competition by bringing your wife closer to the teacher?" Qin Ning looked at Jennie in amazement, which and which, pull a little far? Han Junyu was calm and nodded to admit that he had this idea. Qin Ning got the qualification of the "Magnolia" competition, but she still has a vague understanding of the "Magnolia" competition. Mr. Benjamin is one of the founders and commentators of the Magnolia competition, but few people know his identity. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows. If it hadn''t been for Jennie''s sudden reminder, she would have forgotten about the "Magnolia" competition. What surprised her even more was that she just shared this with Qin Ning. After she got the promotion quota, she never talked about this topic again. He not only helped her remember it, but also tried to find a way for her to find a teacher. The man may be more serious about her than himself. When Mr. Benjamin came, Han Junyu also knew that the two girls were shy and afraid of Mr. Benjamin, so he just started to find some relaxed topics. Teacher Benjamin is also very curious about him. He wants Han Junyu to talk about his love with Qin Ning. Jennie stares at them curiously. They love each other so much that their love will be wonderful. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu thinks this topic is difficult for him to answer. Qin Ning knew that Han Junyu was embarrassed. She coughed softly and took over the topic. She told some of their previous stories intermittently. The teacher and Jennie heard them very interesting. Listening to Qin Ning''s story, Han Junyu stares at the woman''s face, thinking that he doesn''t know where love comes from. When he realizes that it''s an emotion, she has been deeply engraved in her story. And this feeling, unspeakable. Because he can''t express his feelings in words, he just wants to protect her and give her the best in the world. Chapter 1076 Talking about Qin Ning''s emotional topic, the atmosphere is relaxed. Teacher Benjamin''s eyes are a little less sharp and a little more soft. He turns to ask Jennie if she has found an object. Jennie blushed. She''s still a secret lover. She hasn''t fallen in love with anyone else. Listening to Jennie''s honest reply, teacher Benjamin couldn''t help laughing and asked why she didn''t go to find a boyfriend? Falling in love can stimulate the cells of the human body and experience very intense emotions. As an artist, how can you have less love. Jennie is more embarrassed, but she is not a liar. She is embarrassed to say that no one pursues her, and what she always wants is good grades to make her mother happy. Teacher nodded, everyone has their own pursuit, no matter right or wrong. After a dinner, the four chatted happily. Mr. Benjamin asked them what questions they had in class or what they thought. Now he gave them a chance to ask. Qin Ning and Jennie look at each other, they have too many questions, but suddenly they want to ask, they really don''t know where to start. Seeing that they didn''t speak, Benjamin knew that they were both reserved and didn''t ask for anything. He asked them to write a document and send it to him if they had any problems. Later, if they have problems, they can also write a document and send it to him after class, but don''t interrupt him in class, because he hates to tell others the most basic things in the middle of the lecture. When Qin Ning returned to her apartment, she immediately sorted out her notes, wrote down the problems and sent them to the teacher. She also wanted to preview the next lesson, but the man picked her up from the chair. "Wipe my hair." Qin Ning cleverly took the towel and knelt down on the bed to wipe his hair. Suddenly she mentioned the two children. She didn''t see them for several days. She missed them very much. Han Junyu stares at her stomach. She is not stable now. If two children come, she will take care of them. He is afraid that she will be tired. He doesn''t say to pick up the children, he can only have a video chat with them. But when she was sleeping, she couldn''t help asking Han Junyu if her mother was very irresponsible. Regardless of the two little guys, she studied here and asked him to take care of her. The more she thought about it, the tighter her brow was. "You want to learn is what you want to do. Children also have their own things to do. They will be proud that their mothers like learning very much. How can they blame you?" Han Junyu is seldom comforted by good words. Qin Ning turned over and looked at him, "Han Junyu, or I''ll go home to see them next week." Han Junyu thinks about her physical condition. Now she takes a few more steps. He is worried that she will get sick. How can he let her fly for several hours. "Don''t even think about it. You think about them. When song Xuan has time, let him send the children over." The discussion was fruitless. Qin Ning puffed her cheek and moved up. She looked at him with her eyes fixed on his thin lips. "What do you want to do?" Han Junyu covers her big eyes and makes her sleep quickly. Qin Ning took away his big hand and gave him a kiss on the lip. "You used to kiss me goodnight before you went to bed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman was close to his lips, and when she spoke, she vomited her breath on his cheek. Not aware of his initiative, Qin Ning kisses him again. The third time, he doesn''t let go any more. Instead, he dares to pry his teeth open. Han Junyu pressed his shoulder and pushed her away. "Good night, kiss. That''s enough." Qin Ning wronged looking at him, "I gave you, you did not return me, then I can only prompt you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu took a deep breath on her lips. "Ning Ning, good night, kiss, sleep." Qin Ning also knows that enough is enough. She cleverly closes her eyes, but her small hand is dishonest and wants to catch his big hand. Han Junyu is so embarrassed by her that he gives her his big hand. "Ning Ning, I said, if, if there were two more children, would you like it?" Qin Ning surprised to open his eyes, found his other hand in her eyes, she can''t see his look. "Two more children, you mean, do you want to adopt?" Qin Ning seriously thought, "support is certainly able to support, I also try to take care of, whose child do you want to adopt?" "Ning Ning, it''s our child." Qin Ning is weird. Their children are An''an and Ji Ji. How can they still have two children? "It''s really stupid girl," Han Junyu said helplessly, putting their hands on her abdomen. "Ningning, you are pregnant, and now you have two children in your stomach." "I''m pregnant?" Qin Ning was shocked. Every time they do it, don''t they take measures? Han Junyu is also very helpless. They rarely stay together for two days a week. What he does is more than usual. Although measures have been taken, those measures are not 100% guarantee. "Ning Ning, you still have to study. Now your health is not very good."Afraid of Han Junyu say let her afraid of words, she immediately interrupted him, flurried emphasis. "I, I want to, I don''t want to knock it out." Han Junyu gently stroked her cheek, "if you want to stay, protect yourself, you know?" "I will. For the sake of the children, I will protect myself." Qin Ning recovered from the shock, since the children came, she left them. "Han Junyu, there will be five children in his family. It will be very busy in the future." Han Junyu imagines that scene, Jiji and Xiaorui are both quiet, occasionally An''an will play, if there are two children, it should be very lively. "Don''t be too noisy when you do." "I won''t. It takes ten months for me to be pregnant. I''ll finish the course in the first half of the year. If I can''t finish the course in the second half of the year, I''ll take it again. After two or three months of cultivation, I can still have classes..." Qin Ning talks about her future plans. She finds that when her child is three or four months old, she can''t take care of her child and hesitates to go to class. Han Junyu is also very busy. He can''t take care of his children by himself. He has a nanny at home, but children with parents and children are different. "How do your children like learning? Every time they rush to my school, they are eager to run out." Qin Ning pretended to be resentful. Han Junyu laughed and patted her on the back to comfort her. "Maybe the children know that their mother doesn''t like to study and is too stupid, so they are anxious to learn more." "Han Junyu, I''m not stupid. Well, I''m not as smart as you. Don''t always scold me like that. Pay attention to prenatal education." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Less than a month, the fetus is not big enough. What do you teach? Han Junyu knows that she''s a little excited. If she''s not allowed to shut up and go to sleep, she won''t be able to live in peace tonight. "If you don''t shut up, I''ll go to the guest room tonight and let you sleep alone." "I sleep, I sleep, you don''t go." Afraid that he really left, Qin Ning went into his arms, found a comfortable posture and closed his eyes. Looking down at the woman with bent arms, Han Junyu raises his mouth. Since she has accepted this fact well, this time he must accompany her and let her have two healthy babies. Chapter 1077 When Qin Ning woke up the next day, she felt for half a day without any feeling. She took Han Junyu and asked if he said she was pregnant yesterday. Han Junyu mouth a smoke, she thought she was pregnant thing is a dream? Getting Han Junyu''s affirmative answer, Qin Ning touched his stomach and asked him why she didn''t feel anything? Han Junyu took a deep breath, "Ning Ning, you are the mother of two children. Do you think it is appropriate to ask such a retarded question?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s mouth was flat, but he was not angry. He felt his stomach and got up with him. Ning Fu said that her body is empty. If she wants to keep her child, she must be careful in the first three months. She can''t sprint, can''t open and close, and can''t do anything that makes her uncomfortable. Because of the particularity of her body, children in the process of growing up, will have a variety of effects on her body system structure, so she must pay attention to her physical condition, can''t be brave. After hearing Fu Ning say a lot, Qin Ning sighs, pregnancy becomes a fragile glass, a careless may break. Ning Fu looked at her helpless face, some funny. "You are different from other pregnant women. You and Han Junyu both carry Z virus in their genes. When you are reunited with your children again, I can''t guess what will change. But I still have to say that this change may be good or bad. In order to survive, children will rob you of the nutrition in your body. If they don''t get the nutrition, their absorption capacity is not good, their limbs may not develop well, or one of the five senses may not develop well. An''an and Ji Ji will have healthy limbs and look like ordinary people, but there must be differences when testing children. According to my observation, Ji Ji''s hearing and vision are very good, and An''an''s hearing development is slower than that of ordinary children, and there will be changes in the future. no one knows. " When it comes to An''an and ji''ji, Qin Ning is nervous all over and loves An''an. "Is there any way to recuperate?" "The child is still young, so it''s not impossible to raise it well, but some of them are physiological deficiencies, so they can''t be changed. In the future, they can only be equipped with special intelligent tools for her. However, this does not affect the normal life of children, you do not worry Ning Fu opened a stack of data and continued to explain with a smile: "in biology and chemistry, there are many wonderful phenomena. For example, a child grows up in the mother''s body for ten months. After birth, the child will grow up slowly, from youth, middle age, old age and then die to become a pile of bones. And they can also produce a lot of distortions, such as artificially injecting Z virus into your mother''s body. As the virus grows in the body system, with the development of the body system, each of you will react differently. Every time you combine, there will be different chemical changes. The children born by Qin Ning may affect them all their lives because of those chemical changes, or even inherit their children ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is really a profound knowledge. In order to keep fit, Qin Ning called the dean and asked for a few days'' leave. After a few days, she thought that Han Junyu had to take charge of Sheng''an, and she couldn''t always accompany her. Moreover, she was worried that it would be bad for her three children to stay with song Xuan all the time, so she persuaded Han Junyu to go back and take good care of herself. Han Junyu didn''t agree at first, but he couldn''t bear Qin Ning''s various guarantees and let Hisilicon accompany him for 24 hours before he returned to Nankang city. Every time she sent Han Junyu away, Qin Ning would be lost for a long time. After another day''s rest, she was ready to go to school. Of course, before class, she was afraid that her body could not stand it. She specially asked Ning Fu to do a check for her, and only with Ning Fu''s consent did she dare to go out. "I''ll fly over to check you every week. If the situation is serious, I''ll send someone to watch you. You don''t have to be too nervous." "Thank you, uncle. How are you "She is very good. She goes to and from school every day. When she hears that you are pregnant, she is very envious." Qin Ning giggled and patted him on the shoulder, "uncle, you have to come on, otherwise my baby is more than your wife, but they won''t take your baby to play." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Fu glanced at her and asked her to give birth first. Knowing that Qin Ning is pregnant, all her friends call to congratulate her. An Yun is also envious. She has no news about a person who wants to be pregnant, so she has it first. Shule was also very puzzled. She asked Qin Ning how she could have been born so well. She had two lovely babies, and now she has two kids in her stomach. Did God put all her children into Qin Ning''s stomach when he distributed them? Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. When she gives birth to the baby, Shule can be the godmother of the child. Shule said she didn''t want to be a godmother, she wanted to be a mother, but she couldn''t grow children in her stomach, so she was very distressed. Every time we talk about children''s problems, song Xuan has a headache. His wife wants to talk about children every day, but she only has an ovulation period in three months, so it really can''t be urgent.Pei Ming''s child is about to give birth. When she calls Qin Ning, she also tells Qin Ning a lot to pay attention to. After chatting with her friends for a while, Qin Ning was in a better mood. She felt her stomach and looked forward to their growing up soon. At school, rose fell down the stairs and went crazy. It didn''t cause much trouble at school. You can''t even remember who''s involved except for Roy for a while. But Jennie went to prison and Qin Ning suddenly disappeared for a period of time. The students were more curious about what they had experienced. Qin Ning doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. When he has a big class, there are many people, so he will call hiss on. For this reason, Haisi also dressed up and sat among a group of young people. She didn''t look old at all. Her mature charm made several male students look back at her. Qin Ning gives her a thumbs up, which is called the charm of women. Haisi calmly accepts her praise. Moreover, when she attends the class, she takes notes, and does not lose to Qin Ning at all. Qin Ning sighed that for a beautiful person, what is really beautiful is not the skin, but the young mentality. But if the class is collective, Qin Ning asks Haisi to go to a place for tea, and she sends a message to her after class. In class, He Mei wanted to talk to Qin Ning several times, but every time she didn''t have the courage. When she passed by, Qin Ning didn''t say hello to her. She was in a low mood. Molly rubs to her side and asks if she wants to find a chance to apologize to Qin Ning. He Mei nods, but she is very frustrated when she thinks of what Qin Ning said. Chapter 1078 After class, Qin Ning sent a message to Haisi. She put down her mobile phone and was ready to pack up. Before she started, her schoolbag was taken away. Qin Ning turns her head and looks at Molly putting the books on her desk in her schoolbag. She asks her with a smile. "Qin Ning, are you better?" "Well." Qin Ning reaches for her schoolbag, but Molly gives it to He Mei with an arm on her shoulder. "I didn''t like you before, but after you tried to save Jennie, I think you are a worthy friend. In the hospital, it''s me and Hemei who are not right. We apologize to you. " Qin Ning frowned and shook off her arm. "Thank you for being willing to teach me this friend, but make friends and go with the flow." Molly stood in front of her and said in a low voice, "Qin Ning, at that time, the doctor told us to take you to a safe place. We didn''t expect that the safe place they said was that kind of place. Anyway, when you are in trouble, Hemei and I did not stand by your side. As friends, we are thoughtless and wrong. We apologize. But if you put yourself in the right place, wouldn''t you be afraid if you heard from the doctor that there might be something with infectious bacteria in us? " Qin Ning thought seriously, she should have been afraid at that time. It''s human to be afraid, and she didn''t blame them, and it wasn''t what they expected. But she is also a normal person. It''s one thing for her to understand. She still has some bad feelings in her heart. Molly twisted her eyebrows and stared at Qin Ning. She was very aggrieved. "Qin Ning, we said we''d like to apologize. What do you want from us?" "This lady, what you want has nothing to do with my wife." Haisi sits over, takes Qin Ning''s schoolbag from Hemei''s hand, and goes to Qin Ning. He wants to take Qin Ning away, but he is blocked by Molly again. "Are you Qin Ning''s sister? I''ll have a word with Qin Ning, but I won''t embarrass her. " I can''t see that my wife doesn''t want to talk to you now? No one can stop what she doesn''t want to do. " Looking at Molly''s superior appearance, Hayes said again, "don''t force yourself to be friends. In school, you are not the only ones who can talk. Let go, miss Molly is also a stubborn temper, others and her antipathy, she would like to work against others. Haisi saw that she still did not get out of the way. With a temper, he stepped forward, pulled down the ribbon around Molly''s neck, tied her hands, threw her away, and left with Qin Ning. Molly''s hands are tied and her neck is strangled. He Mei comes forward to untie her. She gasps, looks at Qin Ning''s back and gnashes her teeth. "Since she doesn''t like us, forget it. I don''t want to make friends with her." And beauty bite lip, "Molly, when we were in the hospital, we should be rational, Qin Ning was taken to the isolation area, almost died." Molly also had remorse in her eyes, but at that time, the development of things was beyond their control. If the person who was taken away at that time was her, she would be desperate to kill if she was put in isolation. "What shall we do?" "Let it be. Don''t embarrass her." He Mei sighs. Qin Ning follows Haisi outside the school. Thinking of the action of Haisi to Molly, she can''t help asking if she has practiced Kung Fu. Haisi smile, not practicing kung fu, but she is interested in many things, so she practiced yoga, also practiced some basic martial arts. Qin Ning admired it. She thought to herself that when she was 50 years old, it would be nice if she could live like Hisilicon. They went back to their apartment. Qin Ning had lunch and went on to class in the afternoon after lunch break. Because Han Junyu helped her take notes, it was easier to write the homework assigned by teacher Benjamin. Occasionally, Jennie sent her a message, asked her some questions, and she would answer them. They had a lot of close relationship with each other. When they went to class again, Jennie was willing to sit with her, and specially brought fruit to her. Qin Ning looked at the litchi in the fruit plate, but she didn''t do it. Jennie peeled it herself. "I like it very much, so I brought it here. I want you to have some. Do you like it?" Qin Ning shook his head, looked down at his belly, "I''m pregnant, I can''t eat these." Jeanne is still biting litchi in her mouth. When she hears that she is pregnant, she stares at her, almost choked by litchi. She quickly moves litchi away from her. "Sorry, I don''t know." Looking at her helpless appearance, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing, "if you like, don''t waste it. Eat it. I''ll watch you eat it." Jennie was depressed. Qin Ning saved her and taught her a lot of questions. She felt that she was in debt. She specially prepared her favorite litchi to let her have a taste. Unexpectedly, she was so kind that she almost hurt her. Taking the litchi and throwing it into the garbage can, Qin Ning expected her action and held her tightly."If you don''t eat such fresh litchi, you can give it to the teacher." "Ah, can the teacher eat?" Jeanie is in a tangle. "If you send it, he can give it to other teachers if he doesn''t eat it. It''s better than wasting it." Qin Ning and Jennie get along, only to find that she is not only real, but also some dead brain. Jennie nodded and put the litchi on the platform. When the teacher came, she was tense and fixed her eyes on the platform. She was afraid that the teacher would dislike her. Qin Ning looked at her, and the more she looked at her, the more she felt that she was very cute. She always liked to keep a straight face, as if she could be the first in the exam. When Mr. Benjamin came, he was surprised to see the fresh litchi on the platform. "Are these for me?" "Yes, yes, I hope you don''t dislike it." Jennie said nervously. "Thank you, Jennie, for taking your things. I''ll pay more attention when it''s time for you to do it." Mr. Benjamin said seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie, she doesn''t want special attention from her teacher at all. Teachers and students get along well with each other. When the teacher lectures, they gradually adapt to the rhythm of the teacher, and the classroom is harmonious. Because when Benjamin was in class, his eyes floated to litchi from time to time, and the two of them could not ignore it. Qin Ning and Jennie looked at each other, and they both pursed their lips and laughed. Qin Ning took the initiative to say, teacher, you''re tired after half a lesson, or we''ll have half a practical lesson. I hope the teacher can give us some advice. Mr. Benjamin followed the good example, nodded and agreed. The rules remained unchanged. They were allowed to choose their own themes, draw what they wanted, and then he commented on them. Qin Ning and Jennie draw pictures. As soon as Benjamin closes the fan, he sits down with the litchi and eats it. He enjoys it very fast. After a while, he finishes it and licks his lips. They can see that Mr. Benjamin may be a eater. If he has something to eat, he can talk easily. Chapter 1079 At the end of the class, Mr. Benjamin seemed to be a little annoyed. He ate the litchi and taught them a lesson. He couldn''t please the teacher any more. They nodded their heads seriously, but what they thought was that in order to communicate with the teacher in the future, they should bring more food to the teacher. After teacher Benjamin left, they couldn''t help laughing. At this time, their mobile phones rang at the same time. Qin Ning doubts, click on the mobile phone message, is the message from the Dean, Royce said that she and Jane killed her family, to sue them. Now they are asked to go to the police station together for investigation. The dean said that she would wait for them at the school gate and take them with her. "Is Lois crazy?" Jeanie yells angrily. The charges she framed her have not been settled yet. She wants to sue them. "Those who are clear are clear. Let''s go." Qin Ning picked up his schoolbag and went out. Jennie follows her. When they arrive at the school gate, Haisi also comes to pick up Qin Ning. When she hears that Qin Ning is going to the police station, her face changes slightly. She immediately sends a message to Mr. Han. The dean asked them to get on the bus. Haisi came to stop Qin Ning. "Madam, I''d better drive you there. I can drive safely." Qin Ning looks at Haisi and the president, explains to the president, follows Haisi, and sees Jennie standing there and pulling her away. When I got on the bus, Jennie patted her chest. "Fortunately, you took me away. If I was alone with the Dean, I would be embarrassed to death." "Why, don''t you like the dean?" Qin Ning is curious. "It''s not that I don''t like her. It''s that I think she''s too serious and strong. When I see her, it always reminds me of my mother." Jennie explains. Qin Ning nodded and thought of Molly''s mention of Jennie''s mother. She didn''t seem to be a good friend, so she didn''t say any more. When they arrived at the police station, the president led them to the interrogation room. The police asked some questions, and they both answered them. Then the president went out to negotiate, and the police brought Roy over. Royce''s hair is messy, and she is still wearing sick clothes. Seeing qinning, she rushes towards her like a vicious dog. Jennie''s face changed. She stepped forward to block Lois and protect qinning behind her. "Don''t you know what''s wrong, Lois? It''s you who are jealous of Qin Ning and want to hurt her. Otherwise, Qin Ning won''t be hurt. What else do you want "It''s you, Jennie, you cunt. You killed my family in order to save yourself. You bitch, it''s you. You give back my parents..." The more Roxie scolded, the worse she heard. Jennie frowned. "Roxie, what''s the matter with me when something happened to your family? I don''t know if I have wrongly accused you. I don''t know if I have wrongly accused you The Dean sent someone to find the cover of the knife from Lois'' dormitory to prove that the knife was not Jennie''s. according to Jennie''s words, the police investigated the previous video again and proved that Lois''s words were lies and Jennie was innocent. Jennie came out from the police station. She just wanted to let it go and not be known by her mother. Otherwise, her mother knew that she had been to the police station and almost went to prison. No matter whether she was right or wrong, she would teach her a lesson. But she didn''t expect it. Roy said that they had hurt her family. She thought it was ridiculous and didn''t want to argue with her again. "Police, please find out whether what she said is credible, and then call us. If she said that her family was killed by Satan, would you ask Satan to come and interrogate them? " Satan refers to the devil recorded in the Bible. He is a fallen angel who rebelled against God and the Lord. This is a fictional character. Police officers can''t be invited here. Several police officers listened to her words, face different, quickly stop Ross, let her sit down honestly. "Police officer, my family has been killed by them. Why don''t you help me deal with them? Yes, these two women are Satan and the devil. But for them, my family would be fine. " The constable''s gloomy face told her to shut up. In the absence of any evidence, Roy''s irrational accusation was obviously a farce. Roy, who has been swearing all the time, burst into tears and glared at Qin Ning, "why, why do I want to know you, why do you want to show up, if you don''t show up, I won''t be jealous, I won''t do anything, and my family won''t be ok. Qin Ning, why? I beg you, please, just disappear. Just as I have never seen you, my family will come back. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning listen to the cry of Roy''s pain, sigh, let her disappear, this is impossible. It''s no use begging qinning, and Lois looks at Jennie again. "Jennie, Jennie, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. I''m obsessed with you. Please let my family go and let them come back to me. I''ll never dare to do it again." Jennie was caught off guard by her sudden cry and regret, but her family had nothing to do with her, so it was useless for her to cry.Lois cried miserably, but he was talking nonsense again. The police officer had no patience and took the man out. Jennie led Qin Ning away. She asked cautiously and anxiously, "aren''t you scared?" Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. She''s not a real glass doll. How can she be scared so easily. When they walk out of the police station, Qin Ning accidentally sees Rongwei and Lian''s secretary, slightly raising her eyebrows. Rongwei came to her and said, "there won''t be such a thing in the future. It''s rare that Han Junyu is not here. I''ll treat you to dinner." Qinning mouth a smoke, what is rare Han Junyu is not, he is how do not like to see Han Junyu? She is pregnant. Han Junyu is worried that she is not clean when eating out, so now she has never eaten in the school canteen, and she is not going to eat out today. Listen to her say to go back to the apartment for dinner, Rongwei face, said she did not give him face, he will be angry. Qin Ning Fuer says goodbye to the dean and Jennie. She takes Rongwei back to her apartment and invites his secretary. Haisi made dinner and left. The three sat at the table and ate quietly. Qin Ning looks at the Secretary sitting next to him. He has exquisite makeup, straight hair and black-and-white professional suits. How can he see that he is a great beauty? Why can''t he want to be a private secretary for Roewe? "Is there anything Miss Qin wants to ask?" The Secretary of the joint secretary spoke Chinese which was not very smooth. "Well, if you don''t, I think you''re beautiful. I can''t help looking more." Qin Ning is embarrassed. The Secretary of the union smiles, "Miss Qin is very beautiful and friendly. It''s very comfortable for people to get along with." Qin Ning smiles and turns to look at Rongwei. Rongwei pretends not to understand her meaning and says with a smile, "you get along so well that I married Lian secretary and became your sister-in-law. Do you agree?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± You shouldn''t ask me this question. You should ask someone else''s Joint Secretary. As if the Secretary of the Federation had not heard anything, he bowed his head to eat. He regarded Roewe as the air. Qin Ning looked at their strange way of getting along with each other, which was hard to understand. If there is no emotion, two people look at each other''s eyes are emotional, but if there is emotion, so noisy, the heart is not uncomfortable? Seeing that the Secretary of the Federation had no expression, Rongwei was depressed, grinning his teeth and sulking. After dinner, Roewe went around the apartment again, asked her what she needed, and told him directly that he had bought it for her. Qin Ning shakes her head and tells hiss what she wants. Hiss can buy it for her. Rongwei glances at her, he wants to spend money, she does not give face. "I''ve earned so much money, and no one helps me spend it. Qin Ning, please do me a favor. As long as you say, I can buy it for her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Later, as long as Rongwei had time to stay in Z country, he would try his best to come to eat in qinning''s apartment, but he was the only one. She occasionally asked him why he didn''t come. He was black and silent, like who owed him several hundred million. Qin Ning saw that he was very tired every day and had some sympathy, but as soon as he spoke, her sympathy instantly fed the dog. Chapter 1080 During the Dragon Boat Festival, Han Junyu asked for leave for his two children and took them to see Qin Ning. Although they talk through video every day, the feeling that they can''t touch will make people feel strange. Now when they see people with their own eyes, they find that her complexion has recovered a lot and her mood has improved a little. Ann saw her mother, originally wanted to run over to hold her, but thought of her father said mother''s stomach has a baby, can''t hold her, she dare not run, wronged staring at her mother''s stomach. When a mother has a baby, she can''t hold her. Qin Ning saw the two children were very excited, went to them and squatted down, and gave a kiss to an an an''s little face. An an an showed a smile, holding her mother''s face, and gave her three serious kisses. "Mom, I miss you so much. I brought you a present." The Dragon Boat Festival is also Qin Ning''s birthday. Qin Ning expected to take An''an''s gift and asked if she could open it? With Ann''s consent, she can''t wait to open the small box, which is a handmade music box. "Wow, it''s beautiful. Did Ann make it?" "Yes." An''an looks at Han churui with a guilty heart. When she looks at him, she shows a flattering smile. Han churui bought materials to teach her to make the small music box, but she did it several times without success. He helped her install it. Han churui also came forward and gave a gift to Qin Ning, "happy birthday, aunt." "I''m looking forward to Xiao Rui''s gift." Qin Ning opened the small gift. It''s a USB flash drive. There''s an introduction under the USB flash drive. It''s a video of the Magnolia competition a few years ago. There''s also some summary information. Qin Ning looked at him in surprise, "Xiao Rui, are you looking for these?" "I don''t know what to do. I heard uncle Han say that you seem to be going to take part in the" Magnolia "competition in the art world, so I''m ready." Qin Ning is excited, holding his face to kiss for a while, Han churui is frightened by her action, Leng Leng for a long time has no recollection. This is not the first time he has been close to others, but this is the first time he has been so close to Qin Ning. Ann saw her mother kiss her big brother. She stood on tiptoe and pointed to her face. "Mom, mom, I want to kiss you, and you kiss me too." Qin Ning smiles and lowers her head. She kisses her little face. ANN is satisfied. She runs to Jiji happily and says that her mother has kissed me. Jiji rolled his eyes, mother kiss you, this is not often the case? After lunch, Han Junyu wants to take them out shopping. When they arrive at the shopping mall, Qin Ning goes to the clothing store and selects several sets of parent-child clothes. The family of five has a beautiful scenery everywhere, which attracts people to look back frequently. Qin Ning doesn''t lack anything. When he sees something interesting in the process of shopping, he will buy it, but most of it is for two children. After a tour, Qin Ning was a little tired. He found a sofa in a furniture store and didn''t want to move after sitting down. Han Junyu asked her if her leg was uncomfortable. He put her leg on his leg. At the beginning of pinching, her strength was heavy and painful. Qin Ning hummed twice, and he immediately restrained his strength. Jiji runs to Qin Ning''s other leg, learns his father''s gesture and presses his mother''s leg. Ann followed her brother and squatted beside her to learn. Her little hands moved around her legs. Her strength was too light. Qin Ning felt itchy and couldn''t help laughing. Ann can''t figure out what her mother is laughing at, but she laughs foolishly. Qin Ning is gratified to find that An''an is quite cheerful. Reach out to scratch her, An''an dodges and escapes behind her father. The mother and daughter make trouble, and Han Junyu connives. When An''an wants to hide, he gets out of the way and lets Qin Ning catch her. An''an yells angrily that her father is a traitor. Every time she helps her mother, she jumps off the sofa and goes to Han churui to complain. Han churui listens to An''an Wei''s qubaba saying that his father helps his mother bully her again. He wants to help her revenge. Han churui raises his eyebrows slightly and holds her up. "Now I hold you, you have big brother, they don''t have, you have revenge." Ann blinked in confusion and thought about it seriously. In fact, she didn''t figure it out, but she always felt that what her elder brother said was right. "Yes, I have a big brother. My mother doesn''t have it. Neither does my father. Hum, mom, I don''t want to play with you. I want to play with my big brother." Listening to Xiao Rui''s deception, Qin Ning can''t help helping her. Her silly daughter will be cheated when she grows up. After sitting for a while, Qin Ning felt better. Looking at a couple holding his child in front of him, the child seemed to be talking about a movie, jumping around excitedly. Qin Ning thought that he had not taken An''an and Ji Ji to the cinema, so he suggested to go to the cinema. The two children agreed to go to the cinema. After walking for a while, Han Junyu suddenly frowned, turned his head suddenly, searched around with sharp eyes, and his face was gloomy. Xiaorui noticed that he was different and walked behind him, "Uncle Han, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu convergence mood, patted afraid of his shoulder, "take good care of ANN."Han churui also subconsciously turned his head and glanced at it, but he didn''t see anything. He pursed his lips and took An''an''s hand. After buying tickets for the movie, there are still 20 minutes left for the movie to start. Qin Ning went to buy some food for the two children and then went to the cinema. What Qin Ning chose is a children''s movie. The plot of the movie is quite interesting, and the two children are absorbed in it. Seeing half of Qin Ning in the movie, she suddenly laughs and talks in Han Junyu''s ear. "Han Junyu, do you remember the first time you took me to the cinema? You took me to watch children''s movies when I was 17 years old. Ha ha... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu has a straight face. This is definitely black history. After playing all afternoon, they went back to their apartment in the evening. Haisi had prepared cake and dinner, and gave Qin Ning a gift, which was a beautiful brooch. The Han family are all here, and Haisi is ready to leave. Before eating the cake, Han Junyu sang a birthday song to Qin Ning and asked her what she wanted this year. Qin Ning blinks her big eyes and touches her belly. This year, her wish is that next year she can celebrate her birthday with the little guy in her belly. Han Junyu looked at her abdomen and prayed that the child would be safe, so she would not suffer. Blowing out the candle, before eating the cake, Qin Ning touched the cream on Xiao Rui''s face. He felt the cake on his face in a daze. Was he attacked by Qin Ning? He felt the cream to put on her face. Han Junyu stepped forward and turned his eyes. Did he protect her like this? The hand full of cream turns and wipes Jiji''s face. Jiji is very angry and doesn''t know the cake. She wants to take the cake and rush to Xiaorui''s face. ANN is worried and pulls her brother''s arm. "Brother, my cake, leave some for me, I want to eat." Jiji gritted her teeth and put down the cake. She took the cream and put it on ANN''s face. An an is not angry, on the contrary stretched out tongue to lick, still smile to say good sweet, she likes to eat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji. Stupid sister, don''t play with her. Chapter 1081 When the children and Qin Ning are asleep, Han Junyu thinks of the feeling that someone is following him in the afternoon. He is a little uneasy and picks up his mobile phone to call Rongwei. "You transfer a few people to follow Qin Ning. Today I feel that someone is following us." Talking about business, Roewe didn''t laugh, "OK, do you have enemies in business?" Han Junyu rubbed his eyebrows, "I''m not sure about this. I''ll ask him to check with Yueyang. After this weekend, I''ll take my children to Nankang city. I don''t feel at ease." Rongwei also knows that Qin Ning is not in good health, but she is in school. The school environment is simple. What she fears most is that someone stabs her in the back in this simple environment. After a few words of conversation, Han Junyu makes a phone call to Yueyang, and finally gives Xi Yifan a call. Xi Yifan knows Qi William. Although he doesn''t like Qi William, he still has some influence. He doesn''t need to be in vain. The whole family is tired of it for two days. Han Junyu takes the children away. Qin Ning also knows that Xiao Rui is going to take the college entrance examination. He pats him on the shoulder and persuades him to go to the examination room. Don''t be nervous. With his ability, he can definitely do well. Xiao Rui pulled out a gentle smile, "thank you for trusting me so much, but you all know the fact that you always emphasize that what you don''t know still thinks you are flattering me." Qin Ning mouth a pull, "small sharp, I find you more and more not lovely." "Lovely, can you eat it?" When Ann heard the food, she ran to him and asked curiously, "brother, can you eat it? Was it good? How do you eat it? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui. Qin Ning returned to school to resume normal classes, no curriculum, she went to the library, time is tight and substantial. Half a month later, William Qi found her again and asked her to draw the manuscripts in the movie. Qin Ning thought about the paintings, but his scalp was numb. He didn''t know where to start. Qi William asked her to look at the materials again. Qin Ning sighed and sat in the library looking for inspiration with the materials. It was a day. Jennie went to the library to look at the materials. She still looked down at the materials and looked at her stomach again to give her a rest. Qin Ning raised his head and rubbed his neck. He wanted to get up, but he suddenly covered his stomach with a painful expression. Jennie''s face changed with fright. She quickly helped her up and asked her if she was going to the hospital. Seeing that Qin Ning was silent for a long time, she lowered her head and grinned with anger. "If you still have the heart to joke with me, you are not afraid that I will ignore you." "I''m scared to death. Why are you here? Aren''t you practicing in the studio at this time? " Jane really works hard. She is definitely the one who spends the most time in the studio in her class. "When I come to read, you should not sit all day as a pregnant woman." Jennie is not angry, but still careful to help her up. It''s funny to see that she''s so nervous. She''s only been a month, and she doesn''t have to be so nervous. Looking at the way she doesn''t care, Jennie says to Qin Ning with a wooden face that her sister died in childbirth. With the continuous development of science and technology in the world, many things are not guaranteed, so she is especially afraid of Qin Ning''s accident. Hearing her mention of sadness, Qin Ning stopped laughing. After standing up straight, she picked up her things and took her out for a walk. "I''m sorry. I didn''t scare you with what I said, did I?" Jennie looked like a child who had made mistakes, red eyes and bowed her head. Qin Ning shook his head. "It''s OK. Haven''t you said these words to others?" Jennie hesitates, but still nods. She has few friends since childhood. Molly makes friends with her, and they often compare each other. If she says this to Molly, Molly may laugh at her. "If you don''t mind, you can treat me as a friend. If there are some unhappy things occasionally, you can share them with me to make me happy." Jennie glared at her. "Are you comforting me, or are you deliberately angry with me?" She''s a real person. Can''t you tell that she''s joking with her? Qin Ning sighed. "My mother has four daughters. She always wanted a son. When she was pregnant with me, she always expected that I would be a son, but she didn''t expect that I was born a girl. My mother told me since childhood that although I was a girl, I must not lose to boys, so I have to strive for everything since childhood. If I lose a little, my mother will teach me a lesson. My sisters can''t stand my mother''s way of education. They got married early. The second sister married her son, but she was not happy after marriage. When she was eight months pregnant, she found her husband and her best friend rolling together, quarreling with her husband, and died before she was sent to the hospital. My mother was sad because of this for a long time, and then refused me to contact with other boys. If she saw me close to any boy, her way to me was extreme. I know she is good to me, so I don''t blame her, just for my mother. Because dad is looking forward to having a son, and my mother has been living in the shadow of no son.Originally, I thought that marriage was false and ridiculous, but when I saw you and your husband fall in love, I found that the marriage I saw before was, um, extreme. Two people who really love each other can be very happy. " Said Jeanie, crying. These words she never said to others, suddenly said, she felt much better, but think of the past, she still feel aggrieved. Qin Ning patted her on the shoulder and accompanied her silently. When Jennie recovered, she sniffed and felt embarrassed. She covered her face and didn''t dare to look at her. Qin Ning clapped her hand with a smile to see her red and swollen eyes, but she bowed her head and didn''t show her. Qin Ning felt that she was so cute, straightforward, sincere and stubborn. When Qin Ning and Jennie were talking, they looked up and saw a man standing near the tree, as if staring at them. She felt strange. After thinking about it, she looked up again and found that the figure had disappeared. It seemed that what she had just seen was an illusion. They take back the topic and discuss the movie manuscript together. Jennie helps Qin Ning sort out her ideas. A poor painter has a little talent, but he has his own principles. His pen only paints what he wants. A lady appreciated his ability and asked him to help her draw a self portrait. The painter refused. Occasionally, he was surprised and fell in love with the heroine at first sight. So the second time, the lady proposed to draw a self portrait. When he agreed, he made a request to attend the dinner hosted by the count just to see the heroine again. Listening to Jennie''s voice, Qin Ning''s eyes brightened. "I think of it. I know where to draw the manuscript." Jennie is confused, "where to?" "Slums." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jenny. Chapter 1082 Walking into the slum, Jennie looks around. The street is littered with rubbish, the traffic is in disorder, and the clothes of the people who come and go are old. Some women are painting heavy makeup, but look at the floating powder on her face, it must be inferior cosmetics, which does great harm to the skin. "Qin Ning, as a pregnant woman, I think you should be more conscious. This place is not safe." Said Jennie. "Yes, it''s said that this place is a mess. Why don''t I take some pictures for you?" Cook, who came with them, was also nervous. "All art comes from life. I can''t draw that feeling without seeing it with my own eyes. " Qin Ning frowned, and his heart was beating a drum. "Well, let''s find some boys to protect you." Qin Ning proposes to go to the slums. Jennie thinks that the two women are not suitable, so she calls cook. However, when she really sees the mess and dirt in the slums, she still has no sense of security. Qin Ning felt her abdomen, and there was no discomfort. She took a deep breath, put the bracelet on her hand, pushed the door open and got off. "Now that you''re here, let''s go." Jennie and cook are helpless. They follow her out of the car and go to the street of the slum. In fact, slums and high-rise buildings are just a wall apart, but there are great differences in economy, culture and civilization. As they walked on, they could see many dilapidated buildings. In the middle of the uneven buildings, there were many small shops and fruit stalls. But there was no one in front of the stall, and the furnishings of the commodities in the small commodity store were also very messy. Some salesmen were working, and they didn''t have much enthusiasm for the guests, staring at the TV screen and laughing. Qin Ning went on and saw a man and a woman sitting on the ground. Their clothes were old but not dirty. It was just that they behaved in such a way that they never cared about other people''s eyes. As they walked on, they heard noises, women''s screams and men''s angry curses coming from the small building. When they frowned, they saw a man with messy hair, torn clothes and a piece of blood on his forehead. She rushed out of the building in a hurry because she was running too fast. The man sitting in front of her stretched his feet deliberately. The woman fell to the ground and the man laughed with pride. Behind the injured woman, there was a fierce man with a ferocious face. He was only wearing a pair of trousers, half naked and tattooed. Staring at the woman who fell to the ground, he walked over and stepped on the woman. "Bitch, I want to run if I don''t enjoy my money." The man grabs the woman''s hair and pulls her up, listening to the women''s begging for mercy, but no one cares. Everyone''s indifferent look, it seems that this kind of thing is not strange. Qin Ning looked straight frown, Jennie and cook came to her, afraid she was scared, afraid she would do stupid things, go out to save people. Qin Ning could not laugh or cry, "I still have self-knowledge." "You know, I know you are very kind, but the situation here is very complicated. We are only students, and we have no ability to do it." Jeanie persuade, cook is also frowning, but also agree with Jeanie''s words. Three people continue to move forward, see a disabled old man, prostrate on the ground, open eyes, eyes calm, also don''t know really bask in the sun, or waiting to die. Looking at a small bowl in front of him, Qin Ning took a few coins from his pocket and gave them to cook to put the money in the small bowl. Jane also took out a few coins to cook together, cook put the money in a small bowl, to see a football rolling in front of him. He looked around and didn''t see anyone playing football. As soon as he was about to pick up the football, a child suddenly rushed out and knocked him down. The child who hit cook immediately bent down and took all the money cook had just put in the small bowl. "Hey, you guys," cook stood up and just wanted to say that he gave it to the grandfather. The child turned his head and pointed his middle finger at cook. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cook saw a few half grown boys standing behind the little boy, swallowed his saliva, stepped back a few steps, turned and left. Jenny felt the cold sweat on her forehead. Fortunately, cook was the only one to go, otherwise she might be beaten. Cook back, helpless sigh, "those children''s eyes are too fierce, one by one like a hungry wolf, like to eat me." It''s not that I can''t beat it. It''s that I hurt myself all over for a few coins. It''s not worth it. The three continued to move on, looking at the side they had never seen before. In the city full of high-rise buildings, people wore masks on their faces to hide themselves. Even in the exchange of interests, they would smile. But in this barren place, people''s inner emotions are very calm on their faces. Three people turn a circle, the heart is very complicated. As he was about to turn his head back, cook suddenly grabbed Qin Ning and said in a low voice, "someone is following us. Let''s go." Jeanie is surprised and wants to look back. She is caught by Kukla. "Go ahead and ignore everything. I don''t know who these people are aiming at." Qin Ning also nervous, speed up the pace, "I see these people dressed, not like people here, maybe I followed us."Jennie tensed her whole body and went to hold Qin Ning''s hand. She wanted to comfort herself, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s OK. Don''t be too nervous. It''s not good for pregnant women to be too nervous." Qin Ning was very nervous at first. She trembled when she heard her talk. Suddenly, she was not afraid. "Cook, when did you find out someone was following us?" "When we walked into this street, I didn''t say that before. I thought it was because I thought so much. Now we''ve walked all the way, and the other side is approaching us. I''m afraid they''re not good for us." Cook came from a big family, and he still has this observation. Before, he didn''t say that he was afraid of scaring the two girls. Now he says it, and he is also weighing it in his heart. If the other party is against him, he must let them leave quickly. Cook stood behind the two girls and glanced back to find four men walking towards him. He clenched his fists to be on guard. The four men were tall and soon caught up with them. Kuxton took two steps to distance himself from Qin Ning, thinking that he could stop them. "Cook!" Cook was about to do it when he saw the sudden appearance of William Qi shouting his name. Look at him stride over, followed by a group of people, the four men step a turn, disappeared from the corner. "Cook, you have the guts to bring them to places like this." William Qi roared, and his defensive eyes swept around. Seeing the four men disappear, cook is also in a cold sweat and apologizes. Qi William glared at him angrily and turned to call Qin Ning and Jennie to get on the bus. When he took them back to school, William Qi got out of the car with a gloomy face. "It''s not an adventure to let you draw. You can''t say hello to me if you need anything?" They bowed their heads and listened to the training honestly. Qi William scolded for a while, and saw that the three did not retort. It was estimated that they might not have listened to his words at all. They reached out and rubbed their painful forehead. Chapter 1083 Qiwilliam didn''t want to scold, Hal went on. Cook hit Qin Ning with his hand. Qin Ning was stunned and turned to look at him. He noticed that cook winked at her and glared at her stomach. Qin Ning realized his meaning and frowned. Is that ok? Cook: sure. Trust me. Qin Ning licked her lips and covered her stomach. Ouch, Qi William''s face changed. She told Hal to shut up and asked her what was wrong and whether she wanted to go to the hospital? Looking at Qi William''s worried eyes, Qin Ning felt guilty, but the play had to be finished. "No, it''s OK. It''s just that I''m hungry after walking all afternoon." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi William mouth a smoke, angry and angry, but take a pregnant woman can''t help, bite teeth said to take them to dinner. After getting on the bus, cook raised eyebrows to Qin Ning, obviously his plan is reliable. Qin Ning''s eyes are flighty. She is afraid that Mr. Qi will happen. She is acting and will attack her. At dinner, Qi William admonished Qin Ning that he couldn''t go to that place any more. When he had an idea, he could tell him. Qin Ning nodded, sincere expression, but Qi William did not know whether she really understood, or deliberately perfunctory him. Back in the apartment, Qin Ning feels that her legs are sore, and asks Haisi to press them for her. After a few minutes, Han Junyu''s face stares at her. Qin Ning was puzzled and thought about his afternoon. Did he know? She said with a smile that Mr. Qi invited her to dinner. She ate a lot of things. When he came, she took him. "Don''t try to change the subject, Ning Ning. Do you know what the consequence would be if William Qi didn''t arrive in time?" He asked Rongwei to send someone to follow her. He heard from his subordinates that she went to the slums. The slums were not terrible. He was just worried that someone would attack her there. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt his nose guilty. Why are they surrounded by three students? "Ning Ning, don''t be so reckless in the future." Han Junyu has no way to take her. She will be annoyed if he talks too much, and he has no patience to talk so much nonsense. Listen to his tone, know he is angry, Qin Ning bite lip, nod to agree. "Well, when you come, you can take me out, OK?" Her tone was somewhat flattering. "Not this week. Xiao Rui is going to take the college entrance examination next week. I''ll help him find out what''s missing." Qin Ning quickly changed the topic to talk about other things. Occasionally, artist Qin talked about her art class. She would have a lot of fantastic ideas. Sometimes, Korean businessmen can''t understand them and become listeners. Korean businessmen sometimes admire themselves, do not know where their patience, put aside a lot of work, simply listen to her talk about her strange ideas. You can''t go to see it in person, but the movie manuscript still needs to be painted. Qin Ning can only go to the relevant movie to observe the details in the movie. When she has an idea, she can tell Qi William directly. William Qi occasionally commented on her ideas and taught her something she couldn''t learn in class. Qin Ning didn''t know if she was a blessing in disguise. She had a new understanding of many of the theories that teacher Benjamin told her. What Mr. Benjamin is talking about is art in history. What William Qi wants to do is to present art in history to the big screen through theory and imagination. This is a great test of his skills. But a month later, she had the reaction of pregnancy and vomiting, which made her unable to eat. In this state, she could not attend class at all, so she had to ask for leave. Jennie takes her class notes to Qin Ning. She looks haggard and listless on the sofa. She is very sympathetic. After sitting for a while, Qin Ning ran to the bathroom and threw up on the toilet. But after vomiting for a long time, he didn''t vomit anything. He went back to the living room and covered his stomach to talk with the child. She remembered that when she was pregnant with ANN and Jiji, she was not so noisy. How could she be so miserable this time? "Is it hard? It seems that pregnancy is not a good thing. If you are like this, don''t go to the afternoon class Jennie persuades. Qin Ning glanced at her, "teacher Benjamin''s class, I won''t go. Are you sure I can keep up next time?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jane can''t promise. Benjamin teacher''s speed of teaching, fast up, she is listening to the book of heaven. "Otherwise, let''s invite Mr. Benjamin to your apartment. Anyway, it''s just the two of us. Let''s have some afternoon tea and let the teacher talk slowly." Qin Ning looked at her, thinking about the feasibility of what she said. Jennie just had a whim, but she was not sure whether it would work or not. "Haisi, Haisi," Haisi, who was reading, heard Qin Ning call himself and came over from the balcony, "what can I do for you, madam?" "Can you make dessert?" "I can try whatever you want, madam." Hayes has a confident tone.Qin Ning suddenly had an idea in his mind, "I''ll ask Mr. Qi what Mr. Benjamin likes to eat, and then make some desserts. I''ll ask if the teacher is interested in coming over and having a taste and giving a lecture by the way." Jennie nodded, thinking that she could try it. An hour later, Mr. Benjamin came to Qin Ning''s apartment. As soon as he entered the apartment, he smelled a sweet smell. He sniffed. When he came to the living room, he saw that the table was full of things he liked to eat, and he swallowed subconsciously. "Teacher, this is a dessert made by my good friend. We can''t finish it, so please taste it together." Benjamin teacher picked up a piece of cake to taste, the entrance is melt, sweet but not greasy, with a fragrance, people can''t help but want to eat. "It''s delicious." Qin Ning and Jennie look at each other. They begin to persuade the teacher to teach here. Benjamin glances at the eyes of the two girls. He has a mirror in his heart. He went through more routines than they did exercises. They really wanted to use this trick to let him come here for class. He didn''t care where the class was, just looked at the two girls willing to learn, and he nodded reluctantly. With his consent, Haisi helped to set up the balcony, set up three tables, and needed to play ppt directly with the computer. But in class, Qin Ning couldn''t bear it for several times, so she went to the bathroom and vomited. Every time she came back, her face was waxy white. Haisi looked distressed and quickly fed her some water, and then advised her to eat. Benjamin teacher to see her situation, not much embarrassed her, but every time she ran to the toilet, he had to stop the rhythm of lectures, a little impatient. As a pregnant woman, he still insisted on attending his class. He took a deep breath. His habit of lecturing for many years was rarely broken. He sat down and ate something to ease his irritability. Barely insist on two hours of class, Qin Ning can''t hold on, lying on the table, looking at the paper there are so many homework to complete, she closed her eyes with a headache. It is true that Benjamin''s class credit was rated as the most difficult credit in the Academy of fine arts. An elective course is twice as much homework as all her required courses. It''s killing. Chapter 1084 A few days after the college entrance examination, you can guess the score. Qin Ning calculates the time and sends a message to ask Han Junyu how Xiaorui''s score is. Han Junyu sent a smile, let her ask Xiao Rui. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Knowing that he was despised, Qin Ning puffed up his cheeks and sent a message to Xiao Rui, asking him how he played and how many points he thought he could get. "Uncle Han can let you go to ZS Academy of fine arts. How many points do you think he will give me for tutoring?" I was despised again. Qin Ning rolled his eyes and turned off his cell phone. Another week later, you can call to ask about the score. Qin Ning goes to ask Xiao Rui how many points he got in the exam. Xiao Rui''s tone is very casual, "it''s four to seven hundred. Should I be able to go to a university?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning doesn''t want to talk to him. How can he go to high school without a score of 696? "Now you don''t have to worry about whether you want to send me to school. Uncle Cheng wants to take me to the military academy. You can enter his army when you get out of the school." Qin Ning was surprised, "do you want to be a soldier?" "No, I just felt bored, so I went to play in the barracks. I promised ANN that when she was 18 years old, I would earn money to save her dowry, so I want to learn to earn some money in the future. " Qin Ning thought he heard wrong, "an an''s dowry has me and her father. No, an an is only five years old. How can she think of saving dowry?" "Because she said that if you marry uncle Han at the age of 18, she will marry herself out at the age of 18. Aunt, that''s tutoring. You can''t say her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning helps the forehead, fortunately this kid is not in front of, otherwise she definitely asks Han Junyu to beat him. In a few days, Qin Ning''s pregnancy vomiting phenomenon gradually disappeared, she also resumed class. Because there are many things falling behind, Jennie and cook make up lessons for her occasionally, so she can keep up with the pace of learning. Now talking to Mei and Molly and her, she didn''t resist, but she wasn''t as close as before. "The declaration of war, you can freely sign up, won a reward, reward confidentiality." At the end of the class, the teacher suddenly said that Qin Ning asked cook, who was sitting in front of him, what was the declaration of war. Cook explained that as the final exam is approaching, according to the rules of the college, the freshmen who have studied for half a year can declare war on the students of postgraduate No.2, and the students of postgraduate No.2 accept the challenge. If the person who declared war on postgraduate No.2 wins, he will instruct the freshmen who have lost in the second half of the year , and if they lose, learn from each other. Qin Ning raised his eyebrows. "So, what is the goal of this declaration of war? What''s the reward Cook scratched his head. He didn''t know much about it. He Mei immediately came to explain. "I know that the goal of the declaration of war is to take this opportunity to let the elder brothers and sisters of Yan''er lead the freshmen of Yan''er, so that they can communicate with each other, urge the students of Yan''er to study hard and not lag behind others. It''s said that because of such a declaration of war, many elder martial brothers of Yan''er had caught up with their girlfriends before, because the rule of this declaration of war is that you can find helpers, and in order to win, everyone will do their own tricks. After winning, the students can also accept the rewards given by the teachers, or they can choose their own reward methods. Some people have chosen to express their success. " Qin Ning touched his chin, tut tut two, "they play a lot of routines, eh, how can I listen more like friendship?" "It''s not like, it''s direct. Before you declare war, you have to get to know the elder brothers and sisters of Yan''er, and everyone has to have a preliminary communication, so naturally you will see the opposite eye. " "What if you don''t want to find a partner, or if someone with a partner wants to declare war?" Asked Jennie. "You can ask each other, or ask for the information of the challenger. Before the declaration of war, you can also tell everyone frankly that you are only here to declare war, but this kind of result will be besieged." "Why the siege?" It''s not a fight, cook wondered. "Because there are a lot of people who can''t find a partner, in order to get a reward, everyone has a better chance of winning than one person." He Mei explained carefully and shared with you the eight trigrams about the declaration of war in previous years. Qin Ning turned over, put down her cell phone and patted Jennie on the shoulder. "If you don''t find a partner, I have a husband again, or we can form a team." Jennie hesitated and explained seriously, "I want to win alone." "Poof..." Qin Ning sad cover chest, "I am really despised?" "Jennie, the senior brothers and sisters of Yan''er are very strong. I heard that there was a senior who was the runner up in the Magnolia competition last year and was only one point behind the champion. There are also several senior brothers and sisters who have made outstanding achievements. Your basic skills are good, but it''s not easy to win them. " He Mei said objectively. "Cut the crap, just ask if you want to join, and sign up." Molly dropped an application form from the back, which had her own name written on it. When Jennie filled in her name and handed the application form to Qin Ning, she looked at her stomach."Are you sure you can?" "Yes, yes, my baby loves to learn. Maybe this competition can reward cash, so I can buy a little gift for my baby Qin Ning happily wrote down his name. Cook also filled in his name with a smile, "looking forward to winning a girlfriend back, but when I invite you to dinner." Returning to the apartment after class, Qin Ning saw two small schoolbags in the living room. He knew that Han Junyu had brought the children. He ran to the children''s room happily, but he didn''t see anyone. She went to the living room, picked up her mobile phone and was about to call Han Junyu. Suddenly her eyes were covered and she was picked up. At first, her heart beat faster and almost screamed out, but when she heard the familiar breath, her body relaxed and happily grasped each other''s big hand. Ann said to give her mother a surprise, they heard the footsteps outside the door, Han Junyu in order to cooperate with her, quietly hide. But look at her cell phone is definitely to call him, surprise can''t hide, he quickly step out. Ann ran out and yelled, "Mom, are you surprised to see us "Well, what a surprise." Qin Ning touched her little head and laughed. Ann was so happy that she took the elder brother and said that she would play hide and seek in the future. Han churui takes a look at Qin Ning. He thinks that An''an is so stupid. It must be inherited by her mother. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. The family had lunch and Qin Ning had classes in the afternoon. Ann and Ji Ji were very curious about her class and took her hand to join her. Qin Ning said that it was boring to sit in class for two hours and they couldn''t move. An an and Ji Ji said that they would sit in class too and couldn''t move. Qin Ning couldn''t stop the two children and tried to get Han Junyu to say something. Han Junyu asked the three children to change their clothes and go to class together. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning couldn''t stop Han Junyu''s group of four. So in class, although the Han family sat at the back, they still attracted people''s attention. "Other people bring their friends and girlfriends to class, so Qin Ning brings his family to class. That''s a long time to see." "Did she come to class or show her love? I have to wear parent-child clothes in class, and treat this class as a tourist attraction. Is it a tour here? " "Even if you have a husband, he is so handsome. It''s really annoying." "Well, do you think it''s great to have children? Why does her child look so cute and good-looking, like a Barbie doll, and really want to take it home? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning covers his face with his hands, and considers himself deaf and blind. Chapter 1085 Sitting in class, Han Junyu really takes it as a family style relaxation time. Sitting quietly in the classroom, an an feels bored and sleeps on Han churui''s legs. Jiji plays games with earphones, Han churui also looks at the information he wants to see with his mobile phone, while Han Junyu looks at the email with his mobile phone. Qin Ning looked up at the three men in the Han family. They were all looking at their mobile phones. She sighed. Anyway, they were all playing, so she couldn''t sit at home. Why did she run to the classroom to torture her? During the big class, many students went fishing in troubled waters in class. Qin Ning glanced down, then went to see his mobile phone and quietly took back his sight. Class, class. She sat up straight back, looked up at the teacher, the line of sight inadvertently swept to the window of the dean and a group of teachers are looking into the classroom, she quickly draw back the line of sight. "Who will answer this question?" Heard the teacher to ask questions, we all nervously look up, looking forward to not point to themselves. The teacher who is lecturing has not noticed that there are teachers out of the window. When he talks about a question, he wants to ask the students to answer it. The teacher is wearing glasses and scanning the list of students. It seems that when he looks at it, his eyes return to the first name. When we heard the teacher''s name Qin Ning, we looked back at the woman standing at the back. The list of students is entered according to their scores, so the first name is Qin Ning. Hearing the teacher''s name Qin Ning, the three men in the Han family put down their mobile phones and turned to look at Qin Ning. Qin Ning light cough, nervous stand up, listen to the teacher again remind. "The auxiliary effect of modern science and technology on painting is also the topic I mentioned last class. Qin Ning, please tell me your point of view." Qin Ning frowned and thought deeply, and found that the three men in the Han family all picked up their mobile phones and raised them in front of her, apparently to give her a hint. She also noticed that everyone was staring at her. Her brain was in a mess and she didn''t know where to start. But the teacher and the students are still waiting. She can only open her mouth. "Painting, the explanation of painting is to draw pictures or other visual images on the surface of paper, textiles, walls and so on with tools such as pens, ink, pigments and other materials." With these words, Qin Ning really appreciated teacher Benjamin, because he asked her and Jennie, what is painting? At that time, her first reaction was to draw with strokes, but any word created would have a conventional explanation. What Mr. Benjamin wants to hear is not only the official interpretation, but also their own ideas. "I think painting is an expression of ideas. As long as there is an expression of ideas, even if it''s just a branch, stone, anything that nature can draw traces can be painted with a brush. When we talk about modern science and technology, there will be many kinds of science and technology. At present, we only talk about what I have learned. Chemistry, you can study different pigments, you can use sophisticated instruments to mix different colors, which can increase the sense of picture and reality. With the development of Internet technology, today''s aerial photography technology, 3D satellite map, mobile camera and so on, there is room for imagination to express art through science and technology. The times will continue to develop. Scientists, scientists and researchers will create more magical technologies and update our painting techniques and techniques. But good painting is not only about technology, but also about the attitude, values and culture of the times that painters want to express. Well, for thousands of years, the content that painting wants to express may be similar, but there are tens of millions of technologies, and technology will play a great auxiliary role in painting. " "Wow, mom is great." Listen to Qin Ning finish, Ji Ji can''t wait to clap. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Other students also think what Qin Ning said is OK, but it''s strange to hear a child call her mother childishly. We are all graduate students. It''s normal for us to have children after finishing college. However, Qin Ning has a pale young face, looks like a college student who has just entered the University, but has a five-year-old child, which is not enough to be envied. The teacher nodded, satisfied with the answer, and asked Qin Ning to sit down. Standing outside the window, the dean and a group of teachers heard Qin Ning''s reply. One of them asked with a smile, "is this oriental girl the first of your freshmen?" The Dean looks at the teachers who are talking. Every year, teachers and students go to other universities for irregular academic exchanges. This time, the leader of ly college is Mr. bird. If you know Qin Ning, you obviously have done your homework. "Yes, the child is good." "It must be good to be praised by the Dean, but I don''t know if I can let the students communicate with each other." "Easy to say, easy to say." The Dean smiles and laughs. It sounds like academic exchange, but who doesn''t know it''s a competition among major schools. Both the Academy of fine arts of ly University and the Academy of fine arts of ZS can be ranked in the world''s Academy of fine arts. Both schools are secretly competing, hoping to be a little higher than each other.The count teacher smiles and looks at the teacher behind him. The teacher behind him smiles and goes up to the dean and says, "don''t mention it, Dean. Our students are looking forward to getting some creative inspiration in this exchange. Why don''t we upgrade the exchange time to the schedule? How about tomorrow morning "This" the Dean has a dignified smile on her face. She is the head of the hospital. Since the other party challenges, if she gives in, it will appear that they are mean and dare not face the challenge. But they came prepared, and she was too busy to remind. The students were not ready at all. It was obvious that she lost the chance to prepare for the war in such a hurry. "I''m going to ask the students if they want to participate. Mr. bird has also been a teacher here. Now it''s the students who are preparing for the term test. The students are very busy There are many highly respected teachers in the industry who are always invited to be teachers in various universities. With the wishes of teachers, they can give lectures in several schools at the same time. This teacher was a teacher in the Academy of fine arts of ZS College for several years. Later, in order to do a research project, he went to ly University. "Zhou Dao, considered by the Dean, I''m going to prepare for the students. We''re looking forward to the exchange tomorrow." "Well, if you''re not used to anything here, just tell me. I hope you''ll have a pleasant trip..." The president put a smile on her face, but she was slightly annoyed. She wanted to refuse. In the classroom, Qin Ning sat down, covered his hot cheek and patted, his heart beating fiercely. Jiji looked at her with admiration and said that her mother was wonderful. Qin Ning''s little face collapsed. "Jiji, your acting is too pompous." Ji Ji''s face smile, very helpless shrug, "is the father let me praise you, mom, you are too timid, just stand up to answer the question, your feet shake what?" "I, I didn''t shake." Qin Ning''s guilty retort. It''s a shame to be despised by my son. Han churui patted Jiji''s shoulder with a smile. "Well, my aunt didn''t shake. She was a little movement of her leg muscles when her body and spirit strengthened in the face of external things, her nerves tightened, and her blood rushed up to her brain." Nervous about the official explanation in medicine, it''s killing without blood. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Chapter 1086 Cook and Jennie just heard that Qin Ning had two children. Now they see them with their own eyes. They are really lovely children. The sleeping girl is like a little angel. as like as two peas, the boy''s eyelashes are long and blinking. His eyes are just like the Qin Ning. They are amber. They are similar to Han Junyu in his facial contour. They want to be squeezed. But this little guy has a straight face, which makes people have a sense of distance. Standing beside him is a half old boy, deep features, at first glance, gorgeous face, people will be misunderstood as a girl, beautiful is not real. Qin Ning introduces Jennie and cook. The three men in the Han family have a cold attitude. They politely say hello and pull Qin Ning out. Knowing that Han Junyu doesn''t like to see cook and doesn''t look well, Jiji will observe his father''s face most everyday. Qin Ning has no choice but to explain to Jennie and cook that they have something else to do, so he goes to chase them in a hurry. "I''m really happy to bring my family to class." He Mei looks at their far back and looks envious. Molly patted her on the shoulder. "You can do it, too, if you find a boyfriend and have another child." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Mei''s shoulders collapsed and she fell on the table and sighed. Looking for a boyfriend is not going to buy vegetables. You can find what you want to buy, and it takes time to have a baby. After she has a baby, she will graduate early. Outside the classroom, Han Junyu is still holding An''an in his arms. Maybe it''s too noisy around, and An''an opens his eyes in a confused silence. Lying on my father''s shoulder, I saw my mother sitting behind me. I immediately waved to my mother with a smile, and said to my mother with a proud face that my father was hugging me. As soon as An''an''s words were finished, Han Junyu turned to see her and threw her to Han churui. Ann held her mouth, as if about to cry, "Dad, you must be intentional, I did not bully my mother." Han churui comforts her that uncle Han doesn''t blame her for bullying her aunt, but as a beautiful lady, she wants to walk on her own. An an shrivels her mouth and goes down from Han churui''s arms. She wants to walk by herself. As soon as she landed, she showed her small face happily and ran to Qin Ning, smiling to take her mother with her. Seeing his daughter''s innocent smile, Qin Ning lowered her head and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Mother loves Ann best. Ann leads her mother, OK?" "Good." My mother said that she liked herself best, and Ann was happy, and walked forward with her mother. After two steps, Qin Ning''s mobile phone rings a short message, which is a message from the college system. Qin Ning points to open a look, after saying a lot of polite words, to sum up, it is the exchange between our students and the Academy of fine arts of ly University, but also the competition. See behind the game, Qin Ning headache, turn off the phone do not want to take care of. With Han Junyu and the children, she wants to accompany them well. Just received the mobile phone in the pocket, the mobile phone vibrated again, there is a phone. Qin Ning took out her mobile phone and saw that it was the president''s number. She was so scared that she shook her hand and wanted to throw it out. "What''s the matter?" Han Junyu noticed that Qin Ning''s eyes staring at the mobile phone were strange. "No, it''s OK, it''s just, ah," Qin Ning sighed and pressed the answer. As expected, the dean asked her to take part in the competition. Listen to the dean said a lot of good words, Qin Ning is even more scared, the college''s students competition, lost people that is nothing, but this is and other schools, if lost, is to give the School shame. She felt that her small shoulders were too thin to bear the responsibility. "I''ll ask the elder brothers and sisters of Yan''er to join me. Don''t worry too much. The main reason is that their teachers call you by name. You should be prepared." After hanging up, Qin Ning turned into a bitter gourd face. She never thought her name was so nice. The teachers of the college would call the roll in person. What a hell. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t want to participate in the competition again, but the dean''s teacher called my name personally. Han Junyu, I never knew that my name is so loud. " Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "if you call your name, go, we''ll cheer you on." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s as like as two peas, and the expression of this spoiled face is exactly the same as Ann Ann. Oh, no, it''s Ann who learns from her mother''s coquetry. She''s very successful. Han Junyu asked her what she wanted to eat, and he invited her to eat. Qin Ning stretched his eyebrows, pulled his arm, and counted what he wanted to eat. Looking at the father and mother walking in front of him, an an took his brother''s hand and said wrongly, "brother, I''ve been rejected again." Jiji looked at her poor sister, and the corner of her eye twitched. "It''s not you who are despised. There''s only mom in my father''s eyes, and you don''t know it. You still go up and abuse yourself." An an is more aggrieved, blinking eyes, moist eyes, seems to blink an eye, tears can crash down. Jiji headache, "big brother, you tube your sister, and pretend to cry."¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui, it''s not like your sister. But looking at Ann''s delicate face, she is more outgoing, but she likes acting more and more. In the evening, the Dean told Qin Ning about the schedule of the competition, and also pulled several people to participate into a small group. There were eight people in the group, including 14 and 24 researchers. Qin Ning, the four students in the second year of graduate school, heard that their names were very strange, so she copied them to Hemei and asked her if she knew them. And the United States immediately pulled a small group, the group is a few people we know, this began to introduce. The four most famous are Jane, who became famous when he was young. He was admitted to university at the age of 15 and came to graduate school after three years of University. So he is the youngest among them, only 19 years old. He has won many trophies. Last time, he was the runner up in last year''s "Yulan" competition. Ian''s second major is art and business. His father is a well-known painter majoring in art and business. It''s said that he is very observant, but he is very isolated and seldom communicates with others, so we are not very familiar with him except in class. The third is the Department flower of the Academy of fine arts, Laura, Bai Fumi, plus hard work, all university members have pursuers. But she is a low-key person. Her works have not only won the praise of Benjamin, but also been auctioned at an auction house. It''s said that her works are worth millions. Her achievements are well known in the whole art world. Fourth, bill, this is the first one who was admitted to the Academy of fine arts last year. He was once rated as the most handsome freshman in the Academy of fine arts of ZS University. He has talent, fame and pursuers. Such a man is the hormone that harms girls. After he Mei finished, he went to the post to look for a photo and found a side photo of bill. Jennie stood up and said that she was very handsome. It can be seen that her face is not empty. Qin Ning opened the photo, looked at it carefully, and told everyone, "not as handsome as my husband." ¡°¡­¡­ You go away The girls in the group scolded. "So, if there are elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters, what''s the matter with us?" The elder martial brother and elder martial sister are so strong that Qin Ning feels that he has no need to exist. Molly ha ha twice, "Qin Ning, there are people outside the world, there is a day outside the world. The guys from ly university are weaker than them this time. The works drawn by others go directly to the international exhibition and are admired by art students all over the world ". Elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters, if you want to win them, it''s hard to say. " Qin Ning felt his chin and agreed with Molly, "if elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters can''t win, there''s nothing wrong with me. I''ve been driven to the shelves to gather the number." ¡°¡­¡­¡± someone else. Chapter 1087 Qin Ning must admit that there are people outside and there is heaven outside. Therefore, she felt that when she went to compete with them, she was just joining in the fun to see them. Jennie was a man who didn''t admit defeat. "They''re powerful, but we''re not weak either. Qin Ning, the president has said that you are capable. We should believe in ourselves. " Four of them, Qin Ning, Jennie, cook and Molly. These four are the four students who have been optimistic about their performance since they entered the University. After listening to Jennie''s encouragement, Qin Ning took a deep breath, "OK, we have to believe us, come on! But why am I so guilty when I shout out? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Three. Before the next day''s competition, Qin Ning thought Han Junyu would go with her, and prepared many reasons to refuse. When she was about to go out, the man and his three children played jigsaw puzzles together without looking at her. Qin Ning puffed his cheeks and stood by the door staring at him. Han churui bumps Han Junyu on the shoulder. Han Junyu looks at the door and stands up reluctantly. He tells the children to stay at home. He sends Qin Ning to school and comes back later. Jiji looked at the back of the two people walking out of the house, turned his head and asked Han churui, "when do you say dad will come back?" Han churui fiddled with the puzzle in his hand, without any emotion fluctuation. "Uncle Han must have sent it out and picked it up. When it''s time to eat, he will come back naturally." Ann didn''t like it. "I want to play with dad." "Do you want dad to teach you arithmetic?" Jiji asked. Ann thought of the arithmetic problems that killed her countless brain cells, and immediately shook her head, "no dad, I just want my brother, big brother, you don''t ask me to do the problems, it''s so difficult, so difficult." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiji takes out her cell phone to play the game. Haisi brings a fruit plate and looks at the three beautiful and clever children. The more they look, the more they like it. They sit next to an an and want to talk to her. But Ann and Haisi are not very familiar. They watch her sit down, stand up and run behind Han churui to hide. She has become a lot of cheerful, but it is only in front of the family, in front of strangers, she is still timid. Haisi is puzzled and wants to talk to An''an. Han churui explains a few words, picks An''an up and takes her to play with her doll. Outside, Qin Ning and Han Junyu walk out of the house. She immediately turns around and stands on tiptoe to kiss him. Han Junyu noticed her action and pressed her shoulder with his big hand. "What are you going to do?" "Well, goodbye kiss." Take away his big hand, she also wants to kiss him, he stopped again. "Who''s going to say goodbye to you?" Han Junyu''s mouth is full of evil laughter. "Why, are you going to take me to school?" "Can''t you?" "Then you take me to school and come back with the kids." Qin Ning also wanted to stay with him for a while, and happily took the initiative to hold his hand. When they get to the school gate, Han Junyu hasn''t stopped. Qin Ning doubts that they are going to the teaching building, but he still doesn''t mean to go back. "Han Junyu, will you accompany me to class again?" Qin Ning hesitated. This morning, she didn''t attend class. She wanted to compete. "Well, I''ll support you. Don''t you welcome me as a cheerleader?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She said no, can you stop it? When they came to the conference hall of the teaching building, the leader of the school was still speaking on the stage, saying that the two schools were holding on to exchanges and cooperation. Taking this opportunity, the teachers talked about their teaching experience and the students talked about their studies. Anyway, how to be polite. Qin Ning lowers his head, pulls Han Junyu to Jennie''s side and asks her if the Dean has explained anything. Jennie hasn''t said anything yet. Molly looks at Han Junyu beside her, and their hands are still holding each other. "Qinning, you have your family. School is a place for classes, not a small park for your husband and wife." Qin Ning light cough, red face retort, "you also go to find a boyfriend, I did not stop you." "Ah, you are right." "come on, don''t make a noise." Jennie interrupted. She told the dean to write down everything in her notebook. She handed the notebook to Qin Ning. Before Qin Ning finished reading it, Han Junyu took it to her. He gave it back to her after he finished reading it. In the note, the Dean reminded us to do what we can during the competition, and in case there is something out of the way, when a teacher mentioned Qin Ning, let the elder brother and elder sister of Yan''er grab the topic, and don''t let Qin Ning be in the limelight. Jennie explained, "what the Dean means is that the opening is very important, which can increase our morale." "Ability is limited, morale is not water, can pour in." Molly said coolly. Her heart is also a do not admit defeat, and from the Dean specifically mentioned Qin Ning, she had jealousy in her heart. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie was blocked almost bite tongue, secretly stare at her, you can''t be the undercover over there, right? Qin Ning looked up at the students of L University. Why are there so many? If they all take part in the competition, they can''t cope with it.He Meide, who came to watch the excitement, heard Qin Ning''s inquiry and explained with a smile, "they have 42 students in total, nine of whom are from the Academy of fine arts. They are the largest team. Other students are dealt with by other colleges. It''s said that there are Conservatory of music, medical department, mathematics major and computer department this time. They are very busy now. They have posted many posts and found out a lot of their history. Many students are also funny, We have joined hands with alumni of several other schools to investigate them. Students who have been bullied in other schools want to fight back. " "How come it''s just a meeting?" Jennie is confused. Molly sneered coldly, "Jennie, you are just too naive. Do we have exchange meetings only in our school? Don''t you know there will be study tour week in universities? These 42 people are the top students selected by ly University. Even when they are studying and communicating in various universities, all the opponents they can contact are strong. If they lose, they will be reluctant to win back Qin Ning touched his nose, "ah, your circle is so chaotic, I want to go home." "If you want to go back, you''d better be early." Molly did not hesitate to fight back. "Classmate Mo, how about your competition ability?" Suddenly Han Junyu made a sound. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly thought of her ability and Qin Ning compared, suddenly like a duck by the neck, obediently shut up, but face a burst of green a black, dark stare at Qin Ning. Qin Ning is innocent, but she didn''t say anything. On the platform, the headmaster finally finished, and then another leader came on the stage. Qin Ning wanted to sleep. Suddenly he said to Mei, "my friends, I''ll find out the information of my friends who come to communicate with me. Come and enjoy the beautiful achievements of your opponents. I just saw them, and I feel scared. There are not only the champion of last year''s Magnolia competition, but also the champion of the year before last. " Qin Ning immediately wakes up and stares at He Mei in amazement. He Mei sends links to the group one by one, and then there are all kinds of screenshots, all of which are about some introductions of art students in ly University. She just scanned a few pictures, and the pressure rose to the top in an instant. Chapter 1088 When we heard that the champion of the Magnolia Prize came, we all looked to the other team. He Mei pointed to a boy in the team of ly University, "the third row, the sixth, is the tall boy with glasses and beautiful features. His name is Arthur Dallas. It is said that his grandfather is an old artist, and his family has a lot of art works from all over the world. He has been exposed to all kinds of art since childhood. He is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. He majored in Fine Arts in University. He took the postgraduate examination to study management, and minor in fine arts department is just a passing matter. The point is that he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. At last week''s exchange meeting, he was confessed by two girls'' families. He directly said that he was not interested in women. " "He''s very good-looking. He''s so talented. He likes men. It''s irritating." Molly groaned and hugged her arm. Qin Ning blinked and said with a smile, "if you are not interested in women, do you just like men? Maybe he is not in the mood to fall in love now. You see, Jennie is not interested in men now. Do you like women? " Suddenly listen to Qin Ning mentioned himself, Jenny rose red face, "Qin Ning, you, you shut up." "Hahaha, Jennie, how lovely." Jeanne''s face was red and she couldn''t help laughing. A few people were fighting in a low voice. They were so noisy that they sat in front of each other. Several elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters looked back and said, "younger martial sisters, you know a lot. With such a strong ability to collect information, you are more suitable to study journalism." It''s bill speaking. He has a gentle voice and is easy to remember because of his excellent facial features. "Sorry, I''m not talking." He Mei knows that she is the one who quarrels with each other and apologizes with a red face. "I don''t mean to blame you. I just hope your information can be shared with us." Looking at Bill''s smile, He Mei''s eyes lit up and her face was crazy. Not to mention the information she collected, He Mei would not hesitate to agree with her. Oh, my God, how handsome! "Elder martial brother, can I add you?" He Mei excitedly holds his mobile phone and sees that bill directly adds newspaper to his way. He Mei quickly pulls him into their small group. Several others joined the group one after another, and Bill asked in the group; [your first freshman is here, Qin Ning, who is it? ¡¿ [Qin Ning is wearing a purple coat, Jennie is wearing a blue dress, elder martial brother, you can call me Hemei, and cook is next to me. ¡¿And the United States took the initiative to introduce. Bill gave a smile, and then asked Hemei, do you mind if he pulls others into the group? He Mei nodded without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Other little friends feel that He Mei has defected. After that, Ian, Laura and Jane were drawn into the group, which now has eight members of the meeting. [Qin Ning, are you going to declare war on me] suddenly, such a sentence pops up in the group. Jennie looks at her name carefully. It''s Ian who talks and hits Qin Ning with her elbow. Qin Ning looked down at the news of her mobile phone and pulled at the corner of her mouth. How did she feel that it was not her declaration of war to others, but that they were already staring at her? She asked Jennie in a low voice to ask who elder martial brother Ian was. A man suddenly turned his head, his eyes were dark blue, his face was expressionless and looked at her, but soon he looked away. Qin Ning swallowed. His eyes were blue like an abyss, which made her feel terrible. "Did I provoke anyone?" She asked Jennie. "You ask Hemei." Jennie didn''t know, but she felt that He Mei was well-informed and might know about the joints. He Mei also saw the news from the group and talked about Qin Ning in private. Because the painter of that film may be the ancestor of his family. ¡¿ "poof, there''s something like that." Qin Ning was shocked. Han Junyu looked at her mobile phone screen and saw the words He Mei typed. His voice was calm and said, "don''t pay attention to him." "Well, it''s just a surprise." Compared with other schools, Qin Ning thinks that it is academic exchange to compete with the students of his college. If he loses, he can ask for advice. In the competition between schools, losing is a shame. The leaders have finally finished their long and protracted speech. Now they have to get down to business. The dean of each college will receive the exchange of each college and arrange the next itinerary. Then everyone got up and saw a silver haired old man leading the team coming to them. The Dean also came quickly. "This is Mr. bird." Introduction of the president. The dean''s tone was respectful. Qin Ning knew that the teacher''s position must be very high. He saluted respectfully with everyone and called teacher bird. After the Dean introduced several other teachers, Qin Ning looked up and saw a familiar face, and his eyes widened in amazement. Wei Shu. Why is she here? Wei Shu nods to her with a smile and shakes her mobile phone, which means telephone contact. Next, the students shake hands with each other. Nine students in a neat arrangement come forward one by one to introduce themselves to them. Qin Ning is not surprised to see Lu Hua.She remembered that Lu Hua seemed to have said that she would have the opportunity to come to her school to study and exchange ideas. Although Lu Hua is older than her, in graduate school, she is very interested in a certain major, and there are many people who want to study as graduate students, so there are differences between graduate schools and universities, regardless of age. Lu Hua went to Qin Ning and winked at her when he shook hands with her. "What''s the surprise for you?" "It was a surprise." Qin Ning smiles. Behind Luhua is Arthur. Seeing that Luhua and qinning know each other, he goes to qinning and asks her, "Hello, I''m Arthur Dallas. I know your name is qinning. Are you Luhua''s girlfriend?" Qin Ning looked at him strangely, "no, thank you for knowing me. I''m Qin Ning." "I heard that you are very talented. I''m very interested in you." "Poof..." Standing beside, Jennie and cook smile unkindly. Arthur, who said he was not interested in women before, is interested in qinning now. Qin Ning has a small face. Please don''t be interested in me. "Thank you for your honesty. If you want to win me, go and compete with my elder martial brother and elder martial sister first." Arthur looked to the side of a face indifferent Jane, showing disdain, "under the defeated, not worth mentioning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Jane was only 19 years old. She had some baby fat on her face. She was pretty and black. She gritted her teeth and said, "Arthur, you wait for me. I won''t lose this time!" "OK, I''ll wait." Listening to their conversation, Bill smiles the next moment. "Mr. Arthur is very confident in his life, and I''m looking forward to communicating with you." He spoke very slowly. At last, he bit the word "communication" very hard. Obviously, he couldn''t see others bullying Jane. The next Laura is also as beautiful as a lotus. "We''ve heard of Mr. Arthur''s reputation for a long time, and we''ve always wanted to ask for advice." Arthur knew Laura and didn''t care about her irony. He looked down at Ian with a smile. "Ian, long time no see. I''m looking forward to consulting you." The other students, listening to Ian''s hatred everywhere, didn''t look very good. Lu Hua stepped back and stepped on his foot. "Boy, converge." Arthur cried in pain, but he didn''t lose his temper. "I haven''t started the game yet. Can''t I have a mouth addiction? Besides, if hatred is worth it or not, they won''t be polite to me. Ian, don''t you think so? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody. Chapter 1089 After introducing each other, the Dean took us to the studio of the Academy of fine arts. When everyone got up to introduce himself, Han Junyu left the classroom and made a phone call. Seeing Qin Ning''s message that they were moving to the art department''s studio, he turned to buy drinks. Han Junyu walks into the studio, sees Qin Ning standing on the outside, listens to the dean''s talk about some of the paintings in the studio, and also talks about the history of ZS Academy of fine arts. Walking behind Qin Ning, he put his long arm around her waist and asked if she was tired standing. Qin Ning shook his head and asked him in a low voice where he had gone. Instead of speaking, he gently rubbed her waist. General pregnant women will be pregnant three or four months, but she is pregnant with two, the stomach has been a little protruding, wearing loose clothes do not show, but he will feel when touching. He just began to rub some itch, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing, everyone turned to look at two people. Qin Ning''s little face was red. If she wanted to explain, she heard the man around her politely say, "my wife saw that everyone had gone for a while, maybe she was thirsty, so she asked me to buy some drinks. Don''t give up." Han Junyu said, and asked the people outside to move the drinks in. People don''t look at the drinks, but don''t have deep meaning to look at Qin Ning, Qin Ning is also very confused, when did she say such words? After Han Junyu released Qin Ning, he took two drinks with his own hands, one of which was given to the dean. Without waiting for the dean to speak, he gave the other to Mr. bird. "Teacher, I haven''t seen you for several years. You are still so healthy." Mr. bird thought that he was dazzled, and again determined that it was really Han Junyu, "Han, why are you here?" The teacher''s tone is familiar, obviously two people not only know, but also very familiar. Han Junyu smiles, "I accompany my wife. I''m surprised to meet you here. My wife and I invite you to dinner in the evening. Is that ok?" "You''re married, good, good." Happy, Mr. bird turned to see Qin Ning and nodded to her with a smile. Qin Ning by - Pet - if surprised, went to Han Junyu side, clever called a win teacher good. Molly, standing at the back, put Jennie on her elbow and said in a low voice, "is it too much for Mr. Han to swear that sovereignty has come here?" Jennie was confused, "what oath of sovereignty?" "As soon as Mr. Han came, he made it clear that Qin Ning was married and told all the men to get out of the way. Isn''t that obvious? Which upstart did you think it was originally? I didn''t expect to know Mr. bird. They are still familiar with each other. What''s the identity of Mr. Han? " Molly stares at Han Junyu and thinks. Jennie thought of Qin Ning''s words, "Qin Ning said that her husband is a businessman and a very powerful man." "Oh, Han Junyu is her husband. Of course she wants to boast about him. I think he is a man with a small stomach, always afraid of other men coveting his wife, as for Molly hums coldly. She seems to be indifferent. In fact, she uses this way to control her jealousy. "Molly, how can you say that Mr. Han, what he is, has nothing to do with us. Besides, Qin Ning is our friend, let alone her husband." Jennie is serious about persuading. Molly rolled her eyes and looked at her like an idiot, but she didn''t argue with her, because she knew that Jennie''s brain hole was beyond ordinary people''s comprehension. It''s time for communication. It''s not suitable for private chatting. After drinking water, everyone starts to get down to business. The president is thinking that we should communicate first, have a chat, and discuss the real communication procedures, and then start in the afternoon. "Dean, you are very kind. We hold the exchange meeting every year. We all know the rules. We don''t need to say too much. We can get familiar with it in the process of exchange." Louis was wearing a pair of black glasses. Everyone asked him to speak with a pair of black glasses in his eyes. In previous years, there will be three lessons, according to the content of each lesson. The first lesson is practical painting. The second lesson, appreciation of famous works, tests the aesthetic ability and the breadth of theoretical knowledge. In the third lesson, the students will go out to choose the scenery, choose an angle to draw a work, and then the teacher comments on it. Dean listen to him can''t wait to start the game, in the evasion is that she does not obey the rules, nodded to let teacher bird to preside over. Mr. bird is highly respected and has been a tutor in various colleges and universities. His words are weighty and fair. Seeing that the Dean was not happy, bird chuckled and said to the Dean, "the children are just in a hurry to play. Don''t care." "Thank you for persuading me. I''m a little worried about this year''s freshmen. They are all a little impatient." The Dean looked at several people sitting beside him who were still chatting. He shook his head helplessly. Bird looked at Qin Ning''s direction, "it''s not bad to be impetuous. Young people should be young. You are young and frivolous. You are old and think more." The Dean nodded and felt that he was worried too much."Yes, I''m old. I see these children are restless every day and think more unconsciously. Teacher, what you teach is, let''s start the first lesson of the exchange meeting. " Mr. bird asked everyone to set up the drawing board. Then he took an apple and a bottle of water and put them on the platform with the light on it. He asked them to start sketching. Sketch is the foundation of learning western oil painting. Qin Ning sat at the back and looked at the platform. He couldn''t see clearly. He got up and walked forward a few steps. Han Junyu simply took her forward and came to the platform. Mr. Louis came forward to persuade Han Junyu that during the exchange period, there should be no others to intervene. Han Junyu frowned, but Mr. bird called the teacher over with a smile, saying that Han Junyu was his former student, and his wife had special physical conditions, so it was safe to have him with her. The teacher frowned, but Mr. bird spoke and stepped back. Just think of Han Junyu''s special body, this is how special, but also a man to accompany all the time. After Qin Ning, there are Jane and Arthur. They are like opposite actors, one on the left and the other on the right. Later, Jennie and Arthur come forward. After that, they all go to the front and have a look. Only then can they return to their positions. A group of students from other colleges are also watching, curiously asking Hemei, "what are they doing?" He Mei explains: "when drawing a sketch, the light will determine the light and shade, which will affect the direction of the lines. Therefore, before drawing, you should observe the object, feel its details, and then draw out the lines a little bit. In learning to draw, observation is a very basic ability. moreover, the more basic the ability is, the more test the painter''s skill is. " Students sigh, as expected, is every other line such as mountains, you did not expect to draw so many interesting places. Within the prescribed time, students must finish their work. Mr. bird rings the bell to say that when the time comes, students should put down their pens. Chapter 1090 All the students'' works are received together, and teachers from both schools comment together. All the students present can be admitted to the Graduate School of the world ranking school. This basic skill must not be bad. After several teachers have seen it, as the host, the Dean still wants to praise the students of the fine arts college of ly University. Especially Arthur''s works, relatively speaking, are really good. Sketch as a warm-up activity, did not assess who is good or bad. After sketching, it is to learn color, which tests a student''s feeling of color. Mr. bird took a piece of paper and drew a few random strokes. According to these strokes, the students used their imagination to not only complete the painting, but also make up the color of the sky. The three primary colors of pigment are red, blue and green. Through these three colors, the deployment of a variety of colors. Qin Ning opened the paint and found that the flavor of the paint was heavy. She frowned slightly and felt that the flavor of the paint was too heavy. Han Junyu smelled it for a while, but didn''t smell anything. All the paints used in the school are harmless and pollution-free. After checking that they are not harmful to her, he agreed that she should touch these things. Qin Ning also felt strange. She didn''t know why she felt that these things had a strong taste. What she couldn''t explain was the influence of pregnancy. Han Junyu took the paint away, took out half a bottle of perfume from her pocket, sprayed it on her wrist, and sprayed some air around her. "It smells good." Laura looked back, smelled a special smell, and looked at Qin Ning curiously. Qin Ning hurriedly explained a perfume, and felt that the air around it smells better. She just breathed a little easier. In the LY school''s team, there was a girl who looked at Qin Ning frowning, "how delicate it is, painting and spraying perfume. This shows that she is rich." The woman''s voice is not big, but people here can hear it. Molly said with a smile, "ah, they are just precious. What''s in your way when they are held in the palm of her hand by her man. If you have perfume, you can also play with it. " Women frown, angry cold hum, turn to paint. Jennie, next to Molly, can''t help reminding, "Molly, you''d better talk less." "I said a few words, did not spray her face with perfume." Molly tilted her chin, looking down on the world. She wanted to put down the world. Jenny has a headache and doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. Qin Ning sat for a while and felt that her waist was sour. She didn''t want to pretend. The chair for painting was a little high, and when she wanted to use paint, she stood up from time to time for convenience. Han Junyu also knew that she was uncomfortable, but he didn''t disturb her. After ten minutes, he reminded her to have a rest. Because she gave birth to Ann and Jiji, she lost the chance to go to university. This time, he wanted her to enjoy being a student. "Get up, walk for a while, and drink some water." Qin Ning nodded, got up and walked around, and continued to draw. Because she wasted time, she was the last one to hand in her paintings, and Han Junyu helped her hand them in. Laura has long noticed that the mature and steady man around Qin Ning is tall and straight, with extraordinary posture and elegant temperament. He is also very handsome and noble. He claimed to be Qin Ning''s husband, but he was more and more confused as he sat for Qin Ning, just like a servant. He asked Jennie in a low voice, "why is he so kind to Qin Ning? Is he asking for her, or is there any other reason?" Laura suddenly talks to her. Jennie is stunned for a few seconds. She turns to see Qin Ning holding his waist. The man naturally stands up and leans against her. She turns to answer Laura. "Mr. Han loves Qin Ning very much, so naturally he is kind to her. In addition, Qin Ning is pregnant and has some discomfort. " Laura stares at Qin Ning''s stomach in surprise, because she is loose and can''t see that she is pregnant at all. The teacher was commenting on the students'' works, whispering. When bird selected three works, everyone looked at him in surprise. "Teacher, do you like these three paintings?" The only person who can make everyone call a teacher is Mr. bird. "Well, it looks good to me. What do you like?" The works of several students are not bad, any student''s paintings are good, it depends on personal preferences. There is no signature on the works. Look at the three paintings selected by Mr. bird, and the other teachers also choose the works they only like. Then they vote for all the works, and those who have more votes win. The dean asked several students to count the votes, and He Mei volunteered to work in front of him. When she counts with her notebook, she can see the works of Jennie and Qin Ning at a glance. Although there is no signature on the works, she is familiar with the styles of the two. Moreover, Qin Ning''s color is very bold and her personal style is distinct, which is like an alien among these people. And the United States only do the work of counting votes, do not do the final statistics of the total score, but she looked at the votes, the bottom of her heart, excited to return to their position. Mr. bird took the top three works to the platform and said, "you are all good. All your paintings are good. Your teacher and I have selected three works that we like better for you to enjoy."Mr. bird''s words were to the point and impartial, which convinced everyone. He asked the teacher to help him open the first picture and let the author of the picture come to the front. The first is Jane''s work. Mr. bird drew an eye, a long line and several short lines on a piece of paper. He wanted to turn these lines into a picture. Jane''s painting is a few residual flowers. The wonderful thing about him is that the eye is a bird. The bird looks at the residual flowers as if it is looking for fruit. His eyes are serious, flexible and persistent. It''s very interesting. People who have seen his works are also convinced. People can think of it and draw it with strokes. If they are not convinced, they can''t. In the second picture, the teacher put up the picture. It was Arthur who came forward and raised his eyebrows at Jane, whose face was strained and her teeth were grinning with anger. Arthur is known as a "genius" in secret because he has many strange ideas, and he also has the ability to express them. What he painted was a rabbit gnawing cabbage. The rabbit''s eyes were obviously defensive. Looking around, it seemed that he was afraid that someone would come and eat cabbage with him. The rabbit''s hair seems to have a clear root, but when you look at it carefully, it''s not so careful. It''s vivid and lovely, and it''s strange to find people like it. It is also a rare ability to draw animals well. In the last work, bird didn''t ask the teacher to stand up. Instead, he slowly took the painting to the front of the platform. Some funny things made everyone guess whose work he was holding. People who can stand here have confidence in their own abilities. To put it bluntly, there are a lot of people who are arrogant. Laura looks at the work in her hand and expects it to be her own. If her work can be displayed at this time, her reputation will increase. It''s not her business to decide where she wants to go for her internship next year. There are a lot of people in the Academy of fine arts of ly University who are ready to move. Among them, those who have won international awards are just color painting exercises. They have no reason to lose. Chapter 1091 The students looked eagerly at Mr. bird, hoping that he would lift the picture quickly. Bird is rarely naughty. He asked Jane with a smile whose painting might be. Jane thinks about it and looks up at Ian. In his memory, Ron''s color matching is brilliant. But with so many people looking at him, he thought that Ian was a low-key person, so he didn''t want to make trouble for him. "With so many excellent students here, I can''t make a conclusion, but I believe that the works that can be appreciated by teachers must be excellent." Mr. bird asked Arthur again, but Arthur didn''t think so much about it. "Could it be Bert, his works are very interesting in color matching?" Mr. bird seemed not afraid to look for trouble for himself. He asked that it was Bert and asked him to think about who the painting might be. Bert is a small man. Although he is small, he may be exercising. He has an inverted three corner figure. But when Arthur mentioned his name, he was a little shy and said the name of a member of his team. Molly is a straight, can''t hold back words, see they said a circle, can''t help but step forward and backward, "I think it''s Qin Ning." Qin Ning, who sits down to have a rest, has been chatting with Han Junyu in a low voice. Suddenly, she hears Molly mention her name. She thinks who called her. She stands up in shock and realizes that everyone is staring at her, and her face is a little too pale. "It''s none of your business. Keep sitting." Han Junyu helps her to continue to sit down and gives Molly a cold look. Molly shrinks her neck in fright. Bird thought it interesting and asked Molly why she thought it was Qin Ning? Some people in the team of ly University asked, who is Qin Ning? Will her paintings be better than Bert? This student named Burt can distinguish many colors. His works are exhibited in international exhibitions. Among a group of students, his works are at the top level. If someone here is even better than his works, why didn''t they receive any information when they investigated? Lu Hua, who had no sitting posture, put his hand behind the table and chair, looked at Qin Ning''s direction with a bell, and said to Bert, "this little girl is a wonderful flower. You can communicate with her later." Bert curiously followed his eyes and looked at Qin Ning, "she''s really as good as you said. Why doesn''t she have excellent works?" Lu Hua looked at the man beside Qin Ning, showing a strange smile, "her works, not anyone who wants to see can see, this should go with fate." Qin Ning has works, but they are all collected by Han Junyu. He once finished a painting with Qin Ning. Originally, he wanted to take back his gallery, but it was bought at a high price. He guessed that Han Junyu made it. He possessed her to the degree of change. "It''s so mysterious that I feel itchy. It seems that I can compete now." Burt is looking forward to it. After Qin Ning sat down, he found that people were still staring at him, such as sitting on a needle cushion. He couldn''t figure out why they called their names when they talked about it. Teacher bird smiles and asks Molly, "why do you think it''s Qin Ning''s work, not someone else''s?" Molly looked at Han Junyu with fear, and then slowly said, "her works are the most inexplicable I have ever seen, sometimes bold, sometimes atrophied, and her temperament is quiet, but her use of color is extremely publicized, such as fear that color can not express her inner wildness, which is particularly annoying." Bird listened to her words, and laughed. The Dean also laughed. Molly''s words are good. It''s just this kind of feeling. It seems inexplicable, but if you think about it carefully, you can see her publicity. Byrd bought enough of the pass, and slowly put up the painting. It was a man''s back. The muscles of his shoulder blades were strong and strong, and the back was straight. Every inch of his muscles were depicted, as if he had to exert his strength to show his powerful ability at any time. There were scars on his back, and those scars were heartbreaking. There is a woman standing in front of the man. Her eyes are shedding tears, but her face is smiling and crying with joy. The woman is also holding three small pink roses in her hand. Her clothes are red, and the red can be bright. This painting, let the viewer, unconsciously be brought to that picture, feel the emotion of the characters in the painting. Ian was shocked when he saw the painting. It turns out that art can express itself in this way. It''s really the ultimate catharsis of emotion. It''s amazing. After other people saw it, they were all visually shocked. Burt opened his mouth in surprise and said, "it''s so beautiful.". Burt keeps fit himself, so he is very clear about feeling muscles. In that painting, she expresses her sense of strength with the right depth of color. At least he is not 100% sure that he can draw as well as she. The hardness of a man''s body and the tenderness of a woman''s tears are not abrupt at all in a painting, and those tearful eyes are also subtle. "Lu Hua, you know her. Can you introduce her to me after class?" Burt said. Lu Hua waved his hand with a proud face, "look at my mood."The girl next to him clenched her fists when she heard Bert''s words. Her complex emotions were fermenting in her heart. Sitting in a daze, Qin Ning watched teacher bird erect her painting, and asked the nearest Jennie how the teacher erected her painting. Jennie''s mouth twitched and she turned away. Other people were amused by Qin Ning''s stupid appearance, "the teacher said your work is good, is today''s first." "Number one?" Qin Ning questioned it until she heard that teacher bird asked her to go ahead and talk about the idea of the painting, so that everyone could understand her idea of painting. Qin Ning stood up, nervously walked forward a few steps, turned his head and looked at Han Junyu. Seeing that he nodded to her, she continued to move forward. When she came to Mr. bird, she took her painting, scratched her head, and talked about ideas, which was a kind of torture to her. "The art I want is to be close to life, so when I don''t know where to start, I think about the things that make me happy in life. My husband has been with me since I was preparing for the exam and now I am admitted to this school, so I thank him very much for his company. Compared with him, I have nothing, so I want to use the pen I can only pick up to tell him that I really, really love him Qin Ning looked up at the man standing behind him with a choking voice. "Seeing the lines given by Mr. bird, I didn''t know how to start at that time, so I thought that if I didn''t know what to do, I would have a strong back next to me. I didn''t want to support myself. A teacher told me that when we take up our pens, we should always have a purpose, either to copy and practice, or to express our attitude and values. I used to have a vague understanding of this theory, but now I know a little bit because I want to express my love for him. My idea is him. He gave me a lot of imagination. Three pink roses are for him. " I love you. Chapter 1092 Many things, give it a moving story, this thing will become extremely precious. This is like many antiques. The material may not be very good, but it has experienced a period of history with a story, and given a certain meaning, it becomes particularly unique. Standing in the back of the classroom, Han Junyu didn''t know whether the painting was good or not. Listening to the woman''s confession to him, his heart vibrated, and a sense of numbness rushed from the bottom of his feet to his brain. The heart seems to be wrapped in layers of sugar paper, candy into every corner of the heart, sweet to the blood, flow to the limbs. She was always sweet in front of him. Occasionally, she would quarrel with him, coax her and say a few good words, but he was restrained and couldn''t say so sentimental words. She knew him well, and every time she asked him to coax her, she would say a few good words, but instead she came to coax him. He doesn''t know how to get along with the people he loves, but he knows that he will try his best to be nice to her, so good as to spoil her and can''t leave him. Molly said that he came to swear sovereignty on purpose. She was right. He came to swear sovereignty. After she fell asleep last night, her mobile phone vibrated. He turned on her mobile phone and found that there were activities in their school this time, and there were many excellent men. He was upset. This morning, he came to school with her on purpose and went to buy drinks, just to get everyone''s ideas. Tell everyone that this woman is him. Stay away from her if you want to live. There are also men who have been in love. Although they don''t know Han Junyu''s identity, there is a woman who adores him so much that she has to admire him. And the lady on the scene, thinking of a man who loves her, loves her, cherishes her and accompanies her when reading, is really good for her life. Qin Ning finished, raised his head to face the man''s four eyes, and realized that his hot eyes seemed to burn her. Then he felt embarrassed and lowered his head to cover her hot cheek. After listening to her words, Jane and a group of girls will be very moved, but there are also joking, an exchange meeting will be forced to fill dog food, this world is so malicious to single dogs? Be caught off guard by , not only ZS students, but also LY students, but they make complaints about it. They eat dog food and lose the game. "Teacher, you can''t draw without such fun and love?" There are bold students shouting. "Yes, no one hurts, no one loves me. I''m not as good as other people''s painting. I can''t bear the fierce blow." It''s even more open-minded. Some students were jealous and laughed sarcastically, "teacher, let Qin Ning talk about how she found her husband in this exchange meeting." ¡°¡­¡­¡± All kinds of reactions of students, teacher bird see in the eyes, face is still smiling, went to Qin Ning''s side. "Do you know why we like her work?" He asked suddenly. Everyone looked at teacher bird in silence. Of course, she painted well. Mr. bird smiles and brings over other students'' works for comparison. "It''s not how good her works are. Comparatively speaking, your works are not bad either. There are a lot of details that are worth pondering. What I and several teachers appreciate is her expression of emotion, color, not only the red, yellow and blue we see, but every color has emotion. No matter how gorgeous your colors are, they don''t let me see what you want to express. It''s like a beauty with its own appearance, which is OK in the blink of an eye, but it''s not worth remembering. In Jane''s works, I see expectation and thinking. In Arthur''s works, I see preparedness and loveliness. Students, can you see something inside you from this picture? " With the last word of Shrike, the classroom became very quiet. But that sentence lingered in the students'' ears for a long time, asking their hearts, what do they want to express when they draw? Or if you want to express the content, do you have the ability to express it so that people can understand it? And most people will come to an answer in their heart, eager to win, deliberately show off their skills, but forget what their feelings are, thus losing the most authentic appearance of color. Two students from ZS college got the majority of the votes. The total number of votes was ZS students, and many students from ly University turned black. The end of the color is sketching. This is the comprehensive training of basic skills. Qin Ning is very self-conscious and only guarantees that he will not delay. When bird saw Qin Ning''s works, he looked at the Dean doubtfully. The child''s performance should not be like this. How can his sketching level be inferior to that of a college student? The Dean had no choice but to explain to Mr. bird that qinning university had only read for more than half a year, and then had nothing to do with it. Bird sighed regretfully. If such a good boy practices well in college, he will surely be able to reach a higher level. The best performance this time is Lu Hua of ly University. Qin Ning was very surprised, but when she saw Wei Shu standing in the teaching team, she couldn''t help laughing."What are you laughing at?" Han Junyu asked in a low voice. "Wei Shu is the one who has the best basic skills I''ve ever seen. Lu Hua has learned a lot with her." Han Junyu sees Lu Hua and Wei Shu along her line of sight. They are friends of Qin Ning whom he knows. They were injured because of Qin Ning. At the end of the morning''s communication, Qin Ning was anxious to go home. As soon as he had finished packing up, several students came to her and wanted to add her number. Later, Qin Ning turned to see the man''s dark face and had a headache. Students to ask, not to appropriate, but to someone unhappy. She blinked her big eyes and said with a smile, don''t add the number, but you can exchange e-mails. If you have any questions, you can discuss them together. Those students are also free, what communication is not important, the important thing is to be able to contact her. Given the email, everyone added a Facebook account. Many students said they would ask her for advice in the future. Qinning listen to a boy named Bert in ly University, said to her for advice, she felt full of provocation. They left the classroom. On the way back, Han Junyu suddenly asked, when did you play Facebook? He didn''t know. Qin Ning looked up at him in surprise, "do you mean, you also play?" "Answer my question first." In China, we play microblog and wechat, but in ZS, we all use Facebook and s-m-n, and we need to know each other''s email when we play s-m-n, so Facebook is very popular. Isn''t it normal for her to open an account when she goes to Rome? After listening to her explanation, Han Junyu''s face is not good, take a mobile phone login, add her account. Qin Ning said her name. He opened her account and found that her face was a cat. The name of the account was "Qin Ning who loves painting", but the nickname was "Mr Han" s cat ", which translated into Chinese as" Mr Han''s cat ". "I also registered a mailbox here, but this mailbox is for completing homework. I don''t log in during my private time, so I gave it to them as homework. If they leave a message on Facebook, you can see it, too. " Afraid that he was angry, Qin Ning also specially stressed that the last difference to his account password. Chapter 1093 There is a opposite sex close to Qin Ning, regardless of the other party''s purpose, Han Junyu is not happy, looking in the way. Qin Ning knew that he cared about this very much, but he couldn''t explain it, so he didn''t speak at last. But if he wants to check, she will tell him, as long as he doesn''t get angry. Two people back to the apartment, Ann saw her mother came back, immediately ran over, want to hold her mother. Han Junyu picked her up first and said that her mother was pregnant with a baby and could not hold her. Her father could hold her. Ann frowned at her mother and asked her if she would like the baby or not in the future? Qin Ning didn''t know how she could have such an idea. He touched her little head and gave her a few kisses on her face. "An''an is my mother''s baby, always, my mother loves you the most." Ann just stretched her eyebrows and said with a smile that after the baby was born, she could help her mother with her little brother, and her mother would continue to love her. Qin Ning thought that she didn''t have much time to accompany her. She would be attached to herself, because she missed her, and she was so sad that she gave her a kiss on her face. Jiji looks at her mother kissing her sister. Her eyes are complicated, but she doesn''t speak. She does what she should do. Qin Ning went to the sofa and saw that Ji Ji was still looking at his mobile phone and didn''t pay attention to himself. She looked down at the game he was playing. After a few minutes, she couldn''t understand it. She reached out and rubbed his back neck. "Jiji, keep looking down at your cell phone, is your neck sour?" "No feeling." Jiji looked at her, her face was still light. Qin Ning kisses him on the top of his head and rubs his cheek. "Jiji, promise mom that you will have a rest every time you play the game for half an hour, otherwise your body will be injured." Jiji nodded awkwardly, but did not exclude his mother''s intimacy. Qin Ning touched his little head and whispered in his ear, "Jiji, my mother wants to learn, so I spend little time with you and my sister. It''s my mother''s fault, so my mother can''t stop what you want to do. But my mother wants to tell you that what you want to do must not do harm to yourself, otherwise my mother will love you. As for you, although you don''t stick to me, my mother knows that you also need her protection. My mother loves Ann and Ji Ji very much. " Jiji looks up at his mother''s smiling face. His sister is close to his mother. He knows that his sister is still young and the girl should stick to her mother, but he is still wronged in his heart. He also wanted to be close to his mother, but his father said he was a man. He wanted to be a man, protect his mother, protect his sister, and not be coquetry in his mother''s arms. "Mom, I know." Qin Ning knows that his temperament is like Han Junyu, pretending to be mature, but which child doesn''t expect his mother to embrace him. "Jiji is very good. She will help her mother take care of her sister. My mother is very happy. But don''t forget, Jiji, you are still a child. If you want to tell your mother something, her mother is very willing to listen, you know? " Jiji nods, stares at her hand, reaches out his little hand to hold it, with a bit of caution. Qin Ning was even more distressed. Because the child knew that she had no father to take care of him when she was very young, and she was sick all the time, she was forced to become stronger and take care of her sister and her. But now the situation is different, he has a father, the family also has support, they have protection, do not need to be careful. ¡­¡­ After lunch, Qin Ning goes back to her bedroom and talks with Han Junyu about her children. She knows that Han Junyu has his own way of educating children, but she has to admit that everyone''s way of education is related to his own growth experience. Han Junyu used to be indifferent to his family and thought that he had to be stronger to get what he wanted. He also adopted this kind of education mode for Jiji and Xiaorui. "Han Junyu, I must have more video chat with the children in the future. If you have time, don''t always supervise their study, or you can take them out to play. You and Jiji, Xiaorui, are all boys. They may have a conversation topic. " Han Junyu glanced at her, "what do you want to say?" "I feel that Jiji and Xiaorui are still young, and they are still children, and children are looking forward to loving them. Don''t take them too seriously once in a while. Take them out to play games. They will love it Han Junyu thought about what she said, "I will adjust the time in the future." He would think about what he said. Qin Ning was happy and took his big hand, ready to go to sleep. "Ning Ning, repeat what you said this morning." Suddenly, a man''s voice rang out in silence. Qin Ning''s eyes turned, but he didn''t open them. He lay down and fell asleep. "Ning Ning, say it again." He close to her, low and deep voice, with magnetic, blowing into the ear, her ear tip a shake, itching with the sound straight to the bottom of the heart, heart boiling speed up the beat. Feeling that he was still close, Qin Ning couldn''t pretend to go on, pretending to be vague, "what, Han Junyu, take a lunch break." "I want to hear what you say to me alone." Qin Ning, with her lower lip, opened her eyes and saw that the man''s eyes were full of expectations. She could not refuse."Han Junyu, listen well. Well, Shakespeare said that he loves you or even more. This is a question. And David the thinker also said, the world knows that I am meditating. What they don''t know is that I am thinking of you. Dayu can control water, but he can''t control my love for you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looks at her deeply. Although he didn''t know why the artist''s brain hole was on those celebrities, those words made her itch and put her long arm around her waist. I want to kiss her. Qin Ning finished that sentence, his cheek was already red, like a red cherry hanging on the branch, waiting for picking. When he bowed his head, she understood and raised her head to kiss him. The next day''s exchange meeting is about appreciation of celebrity works. Qin Ning is weak in this aspect. She can see those works well, but it''s more painful for her to say one, two, three than to let her take an exam. So she brought a tape recorder and recorded a good passage that everyone said. She has time to study. Han Junyu sent her to school. Knowing that she was with a group of students, he didn''t have to worry too much. Instead, he didn''t go to the classroom to accompany her. Instead, he sent her a message every hour to remind her to have a rest and drink water. He was afraid that she would be lazy and let her drink water. When he got back to his apartment, he asked Hayes about the location of the surrounding stadium. He took his three children to play football. Maybe boys have a natural liking for the ball. Jiji and Xiaorui are a little excited when they come to the court. They don''t need Han Junyu to say more about the rules, so they start to play. Han Jun''an looks at the teacher who is not suitable for her to take a vigorous exercise. Because I remember Ning Fu''s words, he also intended to test An''an Geng''s reaction. When the teacher taught her, he stood by to observe. It''s hard to distinguish the left from the right, and the balance is not good. The average child can tell clearly when he is about three years old. He didn''t pay attention before, but now he finds out. Chapter 1094 Ann practiced the ribbon for an hour and sat on the ground breathlessly. The teacher waited for dozens of minutes. When she called her up, she ran to Han churui and held his hand. "Big brother, you can play with me. I don''t want to play with ribbons." "No, you can''t do strenuous exercise. You go sit by and have a rest." Han churui leads her out of the court to see Han Junyu waiting for her, and then to see the teacher next to her. Only in this way can we understand why An''an is suffering. Han Junyu came forward, squatted in front of An''an and asked her why she didn''t play. Didn''t she like it? Ann was afraid of looking up at the teacher next to her eyes and nodded guilty. "Dad, I''m tired of playing." Han Junyu didn''t embarrass her either. He turned to the teacher and said a few words. He took An''an to the rest area and let Xiaorui and Jiji continue to play. An''an blinks and stares at Han churui. She doesn''t want to let go of his hand. She wants him to take her to the rest room, but Han Junyu holds her up. "Ann, big brother also has his own favorite things. I''ll take you to eat delicious food." Ann heard that she could eat, so she let go of Han churui. "Dad, I don''t want to play with ribbons any more. The teacher made me dizzy." "What does Ann want to do in the future?" Ann thought seriously, "I want to play with my big brother. I will do whatever my big brother does." Han Junyu frowned slightly, "An''an, big brother is going to be a soldier. Your body hasn''t been taken care of yet. If you want to study, what can you do if you can''t be a soldier?" Ann looked down in disappointment, "Dad, then I have nothing to do." "Don''t worry. Tell Dad what Ann wants to do." Han Junyu touches his daughter. He is very strict with Jiji and Xiaorui, but he holds her in the palm of his hand. On the way back to the apartment, an an wants to eat desserts. Because Han Junyu is not familiar with the road, he goes around a few times to find a dessert shop. When Han Junyu comes back with two desserts, Han churui sits on the co pilot and looks at him seriously. Han Junyu is not in a hurry to drive. "Uncle Han, we are being followed." Han Junyu didn''t look back. Instead, he looked into the rearview mirror outside the car and asked Han churui to sit in the back seat. "These people have been following us for a few days." The three children are sitting in the back seat. When Han churui sits down, he hears his words and frowns in surprise. "Why are they following us?" "Don''t worry about people who don''t have a clear purpose and don''t matter." Han Junyu looks at the rearview mirror outside the car, squints and drives to school to meet Qin Ning. Qin Ning rolled down the car window and saw a girl beside him. "Ning Ning." Hearing his voice, Qin Ning turned his head in surprise, "Han Junyu, these are my friends, Lu Hua and Wei Shu. Do you remember?" "Well, how are you two." Han Junyu nods. Lu Hua and Wei Shu greet him. Lu Hua says Qin Ning invites them to her home for dinner. Does he mind? Han Junyu talks. After getting off the bus, he goes to Qin Ning and asks them to get on the bus. See Han Junyu get off, the back of the three children also get off and say hello to them, Wei Shu see three children, a face of envy. Especially when Han Junyu personally helped Qin Ning to the back seat, the tenderness in his eyes did not hide at all. She unconsciously raised her smiling face. Lu Hua bumped her shoulder and reminded her in a low voice, "if you like, we can get pregnant tonight." Wei Shu is amused by his improper words to blush, secretly stares at him and turns to get on the bus. Lu Hua raises eyebrows. He likes to see Wei Shu be his teacher. But in private time after class, when he teases her, she becomes a shy little girl. Especially when he got to bed, he wanted to When she came to the apartment, Wei Shu saw that the decoration of the apartment was warm and fresh, especially the thick carpet on the ground. When they walked in with their slippers, they felt soft and comfortable at their feet. She immediately asked Qin Ning where to buy the carpet style. She also liked the feeling. Qin Ning scratched her head. The decoration and overall design here were made by professionals, and the carpet won her heart, but she really didn''t know where to buy it. Han Junyu said he could ask the staff and tell her when he got the answer. Can get Han Junyu''s answer, Wei Shu is very surprised, said a thank you to want to play with the children, but the children do not seem to be very close to her, she is a little depressed. Wei Shu asked Lu Hua, "is it mine? Is it too serious? Why does it feel like kids don''t want to play with me? " Lu Hua looks at the three children of the Han family. They are all lovely, but they are very alienated. It''s obviously not Wei Shu''s reason, but their children are not lively and familiar. But Lu Hua looked at Wei Shu''s wrinkled face and was very distressed. He said with a straight face: "it''s possible, so you can''t always keep a straight face. You have to smile more. Maybe the children will like you.""Is that so?" Wei Shu showed a bright smile. "Well, it''s too fake. It''s more natural." Lu Hua took the opportunity to pinch her face, but it was not easy for her to do this frivolous action. Wei Shu took a deep breath and showed a big smile. Lu Hua still shook his head. "It''s not cute enough. You think, the children laugh so innocent and lovely. If you don''t like them, they can''t get along with you." Wei Shu frowns and thinks that something is wrong, but she still listens to his guidance and shows a smile. Sitting next to Han churui and Ji Ji, listening to their conversation, the corners of their mouths are full of smoke. Uncle Lu Hua lies with his eyes open. Wei Shu noticed that he had been pinching his face, which reflected that he was deliberately deceiving himself. He was so angry that he pinched hard on his arm. "Luhua, you''re playing with me again." "Oh, you want to murder your husband." Lu Hua covered his arm innocently, as if he had been hurt so much. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The children next to me. After dinner, several people sat in the living room eating fruit after dinner. Lu Hua saw that it was still early and asked Qin Ning if he wanted to watch the competition between the dance academy and the Conservatory of music tonight. Qin Ning looks at him in confusion. Wei Shu explains that there are dance and music majors in the exchange meeting. They need time to rehearse, so they put the exchange time in the evening. ZS, as the host, will hold a party to welcome them, while the dance concerts of students from ly University will be interspersed in the program of the party. The level of voice can show the wonderful degree of the program. Qin Ning is curious. She has never participated in this kind of activity. She wants to have a look. She turns to Han Junyu and asks if she can go? Han Junyu asked the children if they would like to go. Qin Ning wanted to go. He would definitely accompany her. Haisi had already gone home and left his three children in the apartment. He was not at ease. Ann raised her hand immediately. She was also very curious about what kind of literature and art programs the adults had and whether they were good-looking on TV. Ann raised her hand, and the two brothers agreed. The Han family cleaned up and went back to school with Lu Hua. As soon as they walked into the school gate, they saw the big screen on the school gate playing the clips of excellent works by the students of dance and music school. Of course, there were also short clips of students coming to exchange. "It looks like that." Qin Ning looked at the video and said. Chapter 1095 ZS''s School of dance and music both belong to the Department of art, but it''s not easy to set up the stage in one day, get all the equipment ready, put out leaflets and billboards to attract students to the party, and play short films on the big screen. Just from a small party, we can see that the Art Department of ZS wants money, money and people. They have five brochures in their hands, and there are three groups of students on the stage. Qin Ning also took a, opened to see, can''t help speechless. "Why do you come to graduate school when you are so excellent?" Qin Ning saw that several students had participated in national stage dramas, and they came back to study at this level. Isn''t that a group of students? Lu Hua smiles and turns over the book. "I once painted a painting. A businessman was fooled by me into buying that painting for two million yuan. But I went to ly Academy of fine arts for a period of time and learned that the painting was like a piece of shit at that time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning and Wei Shu. There are more and more people. Han Junyu is worried that Qin Ning will be squeezed. He protects her with his arm and holds An''an with his other arm. Lu Hua looked at Han Junyu''s posture and couldn''t help laughing, "Qin Ning, just like you go to the zoo, bring a family." "No, it''s different. The tickets to the zoo are very expensive. We don''t need a dime to come here and we can watch the show for free." Qin Ning said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Hua rolled his eyes. Does your husband seem to be short of money? On the stage, the lights come on and illuminate the center of the stage. The host goes on stage to adjust the equipment and announce that the party will start in a few minutes. Wei Shu and Lu Hua are teachers and students of ly University. They sit in the front row. They take the qinning family to sit down. Soon all the lights on the stage were turned on, and all the lights around the stage were turned off. Qin Ning suddenly fell into darkness. Han churui squinted, instinctively guarding against the surroundings. Suddenly, he pulled Han Junyu''s sleeve, and Han Junyu looked back at him. Watch him make a gesture to tell Han Junyu that there are people staring at us behind and behind. Han Junyu is not surprised. He sits beside Qin Ning, and Han churui looks at him. Han Junyu whispered, "don''t worry, it''s not the Chu family, it''s nothing to do with you." Han churui was stunned, and his tight body relaxed. Because of the last fire, he was afraid that the Chu family would find a chance to harm him, so he didn''t dare to go to a crowded place and didn''t agree to go to school. He was very defensive when doing anything. These days, he noticed that someone was staring at them, so he was very afraid that someone from Chu family would come to them again. Now he has no ability to resist, and he is afraid of involving anyone in the Han family. Now listening to Han Junyu''s words, he looks at this tall man gratefully. In the future, he will grow as tall as him and have the ability to take charge of his own affairs and protect the people he wants to protect. "Big brother, why are you staring at dad all the time?" Ann asked with a smile. Han churui showed a gentle smile, "I didn''t see my father, I saw an an." Ann touched her little face and asked happily, "does big brother think Ann is the best looking and loves Ann the most? Hee hee. " Han churui; "..." The countdown began. When the countdown reached zero, a string of sparks came out around the stage and lively music began. Han churui turns his head again and finds that there are fewer people staring at them. He turns his head again and looks at Han Junyu. Did he arrange it? The first hot spot is a modern dance. Several girls in sports skirts dance on stage. Now many people scream. "It''s really lively. Your ZS University, known as the residence of the soul of world art, really deserves its reputation." Wei Shu praised. "It''s very lively. Everyone''s enthusiasm is very high." Qin Ning also felt this atmosphere for the first time, and was moved by the shrieks, answering Wei Shu loudly. After a hot dance, the host came on stage and said some rules, followed by a soothing music, but everyone''s voice was bigger. Qin Ning looks up and a tall and handsome boy comes up on the stage. She remembers him. He is the little prince of ZS Conservatory of music and the God of men in the eyes of countless girls. After several programs, Han Junyu suddenly gives an an to Han churui. He gets up and walks back, walks into the crowd and disappears. Han churui looks up and doesn''t see him. He is worried. Now he also understands why han Junyu wants to sit next to qinning and ask him to protect qinning. Out of the crowd, Han Junyu turned on his mobile phone, put on his headphones, and walked directly to the remote alley behind the teaching building. "Here you are. I can take care of these people." It''s Junyi speaking. Han Junyu went directly to those three people who were tied up, "did you ask who they were?" These people are the people who have been following him these days. He has been waiting for this opportunity to lead the snake out of the hole. Taking advantage of the large number of people, he first takes some of them and asks them how they came from."Not yet. These people are very tough." Jun Yi replied. Han Junyu surrounded the three people kneeling on the ground. They all had calluses on their fingers. Their bodies were trained with high intensity. Although they could not speak with things in their mouths, their eyes were murderous. In his experience, these three men are definitely not ordinary agents. "If they don''t open their mouth, they are just rubbish. They use their corpses to lead other people. One of them has a soft bone and says a word or two." Han Junyu said. If the man can''t move, he will stare at them coldly and coldly. Han Junyu went to one of the men and raised his chin with his toes. "Now I want to play a game. I ask three questions. You can tell me by blinking your eyes. If you don''t answer, I''ll kill one. If you don''t answer the third question, you will die. " "First question, who are you aiming at? It''s me, it''s my wife, it''s my child Han Junyu waited for three seconds to see the man looking at him without any expression. A touch of bloodthirsty cruelty appeared in the corner of his mouth. He turned to see the man standing beside his eyes. The man took out a dagger in his hand and squatted down in front of the three people. The dagger turned around in front of the three people and suddenly fell on one of their necks,. There was only a dull hum, and the man''s head fell down, and both of them widened their eyes. "The second problem is that you follow but don''t start. Blink once, you don''t know the next step. Blink twice is that you are waiting for the opportunity. Blink three is that you are investigating what secret." Two people forehead erupts cold sweat, among them a man does not want to suffer oppressive again, close an eye directly, regard what as invisible. When he can''t answer, Han Junyu turns to the man with the dagger. The blood on the blade of the dagger hasn''t solidified yet. He raises the dagger again and shakes it in front of the man who opens his eyes. At the moment when the dagger fell, the man who closed his eyes obviously felt that his teammate''s rigid body had become soft just now. In the stabbing of the dagger, the subtle sound was infinitely amplified in his ear. Han Junyu''s low voice has not stopped, like a devil in the soul. "The third question, your identity, blink is to take money to do things for others, blink twice is to have your own system, the boss directly ordered." Chapter 1096 Han Junyu finished the question, looking at the man or closed his eyes, squatting in front of him, and whispered: "it''s a pity that you can''t see the sun tomorrow, if you die, your relatives or the people you care about will never see you again, you will be sad. But if I don''t kill you, you will hurt me or my family, so you can''t stay! " When the man heard that he cared about the person, his eyes turned and opened. He watched the dagger pass in front of his eyes. He blinked twice, and the dagger stuck to his neck. His cold sweat fell on the dagger. When he turned his head, he saw that it was Han Junyu''s hand that grasped the wrist of the man holding the dagger. He didn''t cut his neck. "It''s not easy for your boss to analyze and cultivate your system. Another special reward question, blink, you are ZS people, blink, you are not, but transferred from abroad The man just hesitated, but felt the cold dagger close to his neck, moving a little bit, and he also clearly felt the slight tingling on his neck, with warm blood coming out. He clenched his teeth as if he had to do his best to blink. "It''s from ZS country. Oh, I''ve checked. I didn''t provoke anyone here, and you''ve been following my wife since she left the isolation zone. You''re here for my wife. If you don''t know what to do next, you won''t get close to her in a crowded place. However, you have sent more people today. Obviously, you know the next step and are looking for opportunities. My wife is just a student. You should not know what secrets she has, so you are still investigating, or waiting for my wife to verify your last guess. " Han Junyu snorted coldly from his nose, let go of his wrist holding the dagger, stood up and stepped back. The man stared at him in surprise. He didn''t expect that the man could infer his purpose and plan through two questions. He was shocked and scared at the same time. The man with the dagger doesn''t know the next step. He turns to Jun Yi and nods to him. He understood, wrist force, the dagger cut blood vessels, he got up from the body to find a cloth to wipe off the blood of the dagger wound. The man whose blood vessel was cut widened his eyes, and his head fell and lost the breath of life. "Clean up quickly." As soon as you give orders, go after Han Junyu. "What should we do now?" Han Junyu kept walking forward. "They are coming for Z virus. How many people do you know who can support these people in ZS and who have contacts with hospitals and the military?" Jun Yi was silent for a few seconds and said, "I want people to investigate immediately." You just left, Han Junyu ready to go back to find Qin Ning, suddenly heard a voice. "It''s so busy that you don''t call me Han Junyu. It''s not interesting enough!" He told Rongwei to send someone to stare at Qin Ning. He started to take some of those people away. Rongwei would know, and it''s not surprising. Not ready to talk to him, he went on. Rongwei rolled his eyes and walked up to him and said, "you seem to have a good relationship with the young master of William''s family. His family has a great position among the nobles. It may be quicker to ask him for help." Han Junyu sneered at him, "do you want to move the William family?" The William family is the first family in the upper class in ZS, because there is a William consortium with strong financial resources, but this family has always been low-key, and few people in the upper class have seen this family. He will know that Qi William is the young master of William''s family, which Xi Yifan mentioned unintentionally. Let Xi Yifan to find Qi William, is to borrow Qi his identity to protect Qin Ning, but did not expect that the Qi family young master is unreliable, and almost hurt Qin Ning. So now he doesn''t want to take advantage of his power, but he won''t ask for trouble. Rongwei laughs, "it''s not that I want to move him, it''s that he gets in the way of others. Someone wants to kill him, and I just hear the news. As for resource sharing, if he can help us, I can also help him avoid a disaster. " Han Junyu sarcastically raises the corner of his mouth. He looks down on the Rong dog who owes him. He wants to take advantage of Qin Ning''s affairs and get on with the line of the William family. "The Rong family is not in Z country. Why do you talk to the people of William family?" Han Junyu knows that Rongwei is a smart man. He can''t ask Qi William for no reason unless he has a purpose. He inquired about the identity of Qi William. Obviously, he had his own plan for a long time. It happened that Qin Ning knew Qi William, otherwise he would not have been so active in helping him deal with these people. Rongwei shrugged helplessly, pretended to be deep and said, "it seems that you don''t know me yet." Han Junyu itches, "if you want to use Qin Ning, you can''t think about it!" Rongwei knew that he was a little bit tender compared with the resourceful Han Junyu, so he quickly raised his hand to make the head portrait. "I didn''t mean to use Qin Ning. I just happened to know that you knew Qi William and wanted you to be a middleman. A friend of mine''s company is in a crisis. I want to help her. ""You want to save the Secretary''s company, huh." Han Junyu can easily guess that his friend is the Secretary of the Federation. Rongwei is surprised, but listening to his sneer, he grinds his teeth secretly. "You hum what, I can tell you, I am Qin Ning''s elder brother, how do you want to call me a elder brother, the future joint secretary, may want to be your sister-in-law." "I''m about to get engaged. You''re really quarreling with me here." Han Junyu sneered. Talking about the engagement of the Secretary, Rongwei flashed a bit of anger in his eyes and turned to leave. Han Junyu''s cool voice rang out again, "if you want to ask me for help, you have to bow your head." Roewe stopped, took a deep breath, was a compromise, "you have any conditions, just say it." "What are your plans after you save her family?" Han Junyu asked again. Rongwei looks at him in confusion. He can bear the frustration in the market. When the time is right, he is fighting back. But in the face of that woman, no matter what his attitude is, she doesn''t care. The only way to communicate with him is to work. She promised to help him get Rong''s time limit has expired, no matter how he detains, she still smartly turned around, did not look at him. Now he knew that her family was in trouble. He wanted to help her, but his subordinates told him that the woman chose to marry in order to help her family through the difficulties. He was really angry. She would rather marry another man than look at him more! When Han Junyu returned to Qin Ning, the program of the party was in the second half. He noticed that Han churui was looking at him. He patted him on the shoulder and asked him to give an an to him. Han churui sent An''an to his arms. "There are fewer people, but I found another team, uncle Han, seems to have two teams staring at us." Han Junyu doesn''t care. He looks down at an an, rubs his eyes, and calls Qin Ning. Qin Ning thinks that there will be a painting activity tomorrow. He asks Lu Hua and Wei Shu if they want to go back early. They get up and go out with them. When Qin Ning came back to his apartment, he saw that the group at the exchange meeting was chatting about tomorrow''s wind collecting. It seemed that the place of wind collecting and sketching was in the suburbs, and he had to stay for one night. Chapter 1097 In the afternoon, Qin Ning sent out a notice to take part in the painting exchange in the suburb, where he would go to the National Park. Before finishing reading the information, Han Junyu took the mobile phone. He glanced at it and put it down. He said he couldn''t look at it while eating. Qin Ninggang wants to take the hand of the mobile phone back and eat well. After dinner, Qin Ning and Haisi discuss to pack up and prepare for the afternoon''s painting. Han Junyu pulls her to the bedroom and holds her to the bed. "Lunch break." "I don''t have a lunch break today. I''m leaving this afternoon. I''m afraid it''s too late." Qin Ning wanted to get up, but he picked it up again and put it on the bed. His forehead touched her forehead and his big hand fell on her abdomen, deliberately emphasizing it. "I said, lunch break, not you, but children, they want to rest." Qin Ning thought of the child, clever lying, "you give me adjust the alarm clock, I only sleep for a while, late will be very embarrassed." Han Junyu nodded and covered her eyes with his big hand to let her sleep quickly. Pregnant people, this is sleepy, not for a while Qin Ning fell asleep. Han Junyu waited for a few minutes, got up, turned off the set alarm clock, and left the room with his mobile phone. When he came to the living room, there was already a woman who looked like Qin Ning sitting on the sofa. When she saw Han Junyu, she immediately got up, looked a little embarrassed, and called Mr. Han respectfully. The woman was dressed in Qin Ning''s clothes, and her figure looked very similar to Qin Ning. If she was not close to her, she could not see the difference at all. "Walk a few laps and let me see." The woman nodded. She walked in order to imitate Qin Ning''s walking style. She walked slowly, her back was straight, and she looked ahead. When she came to Han Junyu''s side, she deliberately showed a shy smile. "Your eyes are converging. My wife''s idea is simple. Her eyes are pure and clear, and sometimes a little dull." The woman thought for a moment and gave a silly smile, "Mr. Han, is that so?" Han Junyu glanced at her. His eyes didn''t stay much. After he sat on the sofa, he asked her to sit down. The woman seemed very afraid of him, and did not dare to sit close to him. She looked down at the corner of the table. "Hess, go and call Xiaorui and Jiji out." Haisi is busy in the kitchen. He hears his orders and calls Xiaorui and Jiji out. "Dad, what can I do for you?" Jiji curiously went to the sofa, turned to see Qin Ning sitting on the ground, slightly frowned. "Mom, did you make dad angry?" Hearing Jiji calling her mother, the woman''s eyes flashed and immediately imitated Qin Ning''s pattern, smiling and shaking her head, "no, I''ll discuss with your father about collecting wind and sketching." "Oh." Ji Ji looks back at Han Junyu. "Xiaorui, have you finished all the assignments you taught Jiji?" Han Junyu spoke out. "There are still half of them, uncle Han. Isn''t Aunt taking lunch break at this time?" Han churui stares at the woman sitting on the ground, always feeling strange. Han Junyu dotes on his aunt very much. Every time Qin Ning sits down, he will lean on her. But now he obviously feels that there is something wrong with their atmosphere. Did the two really quarrel? Han Junyu watched Han churui staring at the woman sitting at the table, "Xiao Rui, does she look like your aunt?" "Like?" Han Junyu looked at Han Junyu strangely, then went to see the woman, "Uncle Han, you mean, this woman is not an aunt?" Jiji also frowned, "Dad, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" The woman realized that Mr. Han was deliberately testing her. She puffed her cheeks, frowned and glared at Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, what do you mean? I''m not Xiao Rui''s aunt. Who do you think I am?" Han churui looked at her expression and asked Han Junyu, "yes, uncle Han, what''s the matter? Isn''t she an aunt?" Han churui said that, obviously, her doubts disappeared. If this woman can pass the verification of Jiji and Xiaorui, those classmates who deal with Qin Ning should have no problem. Han Junyu hooks his lips and throws the ring from Qin Ning''s neck to her. The woman immediately takes it. Seeing the ring, she knows that she has passed his test. "Jun Jiuyi, how did you give it to you? You must give it back to me. If there is a little damage, go to Junyi and get the punishment yourself. " Jun Jiuyi is a woman''s name. Jun Jiuyi stood up and nodded respectfully, "Mr. Han, don''t worry, this explanation is my life now, I am in it." Han churui also realizes that this woman may be an agent, and she takes Qin Ning''s face. Uncle Han gives her the task. "You stay at home with your aunt, and you can''t let her leave until I come back. Can you do it, Xiao Rui? "Han churui and Ji Ji look at each other and answer earnestly, "Uncle Han, don''t worry, I promise to finish the task." Han Junyu and Jun Jiuyi left. When they got on the elevator, they were still one meter away. When they got out of the apartment, she came to him consciously. When they get to the school, they get out of the car together. When Han Junyu comes to the school gate, he reaches out to Jun Jiuyi. Jun Jiuyi looks at the man''s generous palm, and his heart beats faster. Suddenly he notices that the man is picking her eyebrows, so she puts her hand in her palm. Jun Jiuyi''s hand is trained to hold a gun all the year round. There are many calluses. His phalanges are thin but strong. His fingers are longer than Qin Ning''s. Qin Ning''s hand is soft and soft. Every time he holds his hand, he will scratch him with his thumb mischievously. Occasionally, when he is coquettish, he will subconsciously grasp his little thumb. So although this woman has the same face as Qin Ning and imitates her very much, some feelings can''t be replaced in any case. When they gather together, Jennie comes to greet Qin Ning and asks if she is pregnant. If there are any special things to pay attention to when she goes out this time, she should communicate with the Dean quickly. Qin Ning shakes her head and says that if she''s OK, she doesn''t have to trouble the dean. It''s not a big deal to have Han Junyu with her. Jennie turns to see Han Junyu, nods politely to him, and goes to the side. Han Junyu goes to say hello to the president. The president knows about Qin Ning''s pregnancy. Graduate students are different from universities. At this stage, many students get married and start a business. It''s not that there are pregnant people in school. The Dean gives Qin Ning a lot of convenience. After a good communication with the Dean, Han Junyu went to talk with Mr. bird again, and then returned to Qin Ning. To go to the suburbs to do a bus, two people get on the car, nine one on his shoulder to sleep. Han Junyu takes out his mobile phone and chats with Rongwei. He notices that someone is staring at him. He looks forward, and it''s Laura from Yaner. Laura didn''t expect that Han Junyu would suddenly raise her eyes, and her eyes didn''t come back, she showed a shy smile to him. Han Junyu looks away without expression and sees another line of sight. It''s also a woman. She''s a female student of ly University. Her name is Jiman. Chapter 1098 Jiman saw Han Junyu''s infatuated eyes, and Han Junyu''s eyes flashed disgust. Leaning on Han Junyu''s shoulder to rest, although Jiu Yi didn''t open his eyes, he couldn''t help whispering, "Mr. Han, your wife has so many rivals." "Rival? Oh, they don''t deserve to be compared with my wife. " Han Junyu''s tone was cold, sarcastic and disdainful. Jiu Yi did not dare to speak any more. He rubbed his shoulder and continued to pretend to sleep. But their actions, in other people''s eyes, are whispering. When we arrived at the destination hotel, which is a five-star hotel in the suburb closest to the National Park, the dean asked everyone to put down their belongings and then gather in the hall. They had to go to the park to find the place to sketch tomorrow. After returning to the room, the first thing to do is to check all corners of the room and find out two cameras and a monitor. When she pointed things out to him, Han Junyu''s face was calm and asked her to stay still and act according to circumstances. They did not speak, but gesture, there must be said that Qin Ning''s daily coquetry. Qin Ning was a little spoiled by him. After driving for several hours, pregnant people must be uncomfortable, but Jiuyi didn''t feel it at all. However, when she was acting, she sat on the sofa with a tired face and asked Han Junyu to pour her a glass of water. When Jiuyi said this, he was scared. The only person who let Mr. Han work was Qin Ning. Of course, Han Junyu knew that it was acting. He poured a glass of water and gave it to her. He asked her to sit for a while and then go downstairs. Looking at the water cup on the table, Jiuyi swallowed and took a sip of it. He found that it was warm water. It really moistened his throat. She envies Qin Ning even more. If she can find such a man in the future The idea came out. Jiuyi quickly stopped and drank half of the water in the cup. Another half was left for Han Junyu. As usual, Qin Ning always drinks half of his own water first, while Han Junyu drinks the rest. It is Han Junyu who installed a camera in the living room of their apartment. Her task is to observe those details every day and then imitate Qin Ning''s behavior. After she put the water cup down, Han Junyu did not pick up the water cup, but went to her side and pinched her cheek, "don''t be lazy, let''s go." Jiuyi grabs his big hand in a coquettish way. Unwilling to follow him, she gets up and leaves the room. She goes through the corridor and sees Jennie. She finally finds an excuse to get rid of Han Junyu and talks to Jennie. And this man close, too much pressure, she felt that every word she said, every action she did, were scared, like walking on thin ice. After going to the park for a turn, when talking to Jennie, Jiuyi looks around and notices that there is a hostile look in her eyes. However, she turns her head in confusion and looks at GIMAN. "I''m curious, who will be the winner in this exchange meeting." Jiman said in a low voice when he came to her with a smile, as if he wanted to chat up Qin Ning. Jiuyi tilted her head and looked at her with a silly face, "excuse me, are you?" "I''m GIMAN." GIMAN thinks she''s a little famous. This woman doesn''t know her, which shows how lonely she is. Looking at a woman pretending to be cute, Jiman said in a mock tone, "there''s no man here to help you, Qin Ning." Jiuyi shakes her head and pulls Jennie in front of her with a smile. "I''m not very good at sketching. There are many people who are better than me. If you want to win, you have to ask Jennie if she agrees." Jennie stares at GIMAN defensively, "do you want to win Qin Ning? I''m sorry, Qin Ning hasn''t accepted my challenge yet. If you want to compete with her, you go to the queue. " "Jennie, you''re just my loser." GIMAN raised his chin, dismissing her. No one who studies art has ever participated in a few small competitions. Jennie and GIMAN once met in the competition. At that time, GIMAN won Jennie once, which was also the biggest defeat in Jennie''s history. Now listen to her up, Jeanne angry face blue, strong heart let her not admit defeat, "at that time is my body suddenly condition, you win me is a fluke, now you still want to win me, don''t think." In the face of provocation, GIMAN was not timid at all. He looked down at Jennie and said, "I''ll wait and see your defeat, and you''ll open your eyes to see how you fell into my hands for the second time." Jennie twisted her eyebrows and wanted to talk. As Jiman walked by Qin Ning, she didn''t know if she hit Qin Ning''s shoulder on purpose. Jiuyi noticed that the woman wanted to bump her. She could have easily avoided it, but she thought that Qin Ning had no Kung Fu. She quietly waited for her to bump over, and her body stepped back with inertia. Before she spoke, Jennie rushed forward angrily. "GIMAN, don''t go too far." Jennie''s voice was so loud that everyone else looked at them. "What''s wrong with me? I''ve made you lose your temper." GIMAN doesn''t want to make a big deal of it. He looks at Jennie unconcerned."You, you," Jennie has a strong personality, but she is not a good talker. After thinking for a long time, she didn''t find a suitable word. "You walk well. You are too ugly to disguise a peacock." Curse, Molly is a good hand, to see Jennie for a long time can not say a word, she anxiously came forward for her to finish the following words. "Jiman, Qin Ning is pregnant. It''s an open secret. If you bump her when you walk, you can''t afford to lose her baby if you accidentally bump her out!" Molly can hear what GIMAN said just now. Qin Ning is better at using colors, but the sketching practice is not to use colors to render. Qin Ning has no special advantage in this respect. Jiman wants to provoke Qin Ning, obviously not because he is jealous of Qin Ning''s painting ability, but because Qin Ning has a handsome husband who can''t move his eyes. The woman who stares at Qin Ning''s husband is not one or two, but this Jiman has a hole in his head, and even defies Qin Ning openly. Don''t say it''s straight Jane who will hate her, but she wants to abuse her. Qin Ning husband so good man, she did not know where to come from a wild sparrow, want to go to his wings, said she is a toad, want to eat a swan, it is polite to look up at her. Jiman listened to Molly''s sarcasm and retorted with a white face, "I didn''t hit her. I just wiped my shoulder when I passed by. Please don''t talk nonsense and slander me. In other words, all the art students in ZS Academy of fine arts have practiced eloquence, and death can be said to be alive. " She brought the topic to the Academy of fine arts of ZS, which brought several other elder martial brothers and sisters. Bill came over with a smile. He was warm and gentle. "The scenery here is good. Are you discussing angle here?" Bill successfully digs off the topic. Molly also knows that it''s a shame to argue with GIMAN here. Go on with what he says, even if it''s turned over. But Molly''s look at GIMAN was contemptuous. Jiuyi witnessed a good play and sighed in her heart that she really didn''t want to play these little girls'' plays. If she didn''t want to play the role of Qin Ning well, when Jiman bumps into her, her arm will turn and she will be thrown down the mountain every minute, so she won''t have to listen to a lot of nonsense. Chapter 1099 In the apartment, Qin Ning wakes up and finds that Han Junyu is not around. She slowly gets up and reaches for the alarm clock. Thinking that she was dazzled, she rubbed her eyes to make sure that she was not wrong. She fell asleep until 4 p.m. Dead, dead, afternoon''s wind painting, she must be late. Get out of bed, change a suit and walk out of the bedroom. Han churui and Ji Ji stay in the living room and watch Qin Ning come out. They look at each other and hold Qin Ning''s hand. "Mom, my sister says she''s not very well. Go and have a look." Qin Ning''s heart sank and turned to An''an''s room. Seeing her sitting on the bed, he picked her up in a panic. "Ann, what''s wrong with you?" An an looks at big brother and elder brother, tone is more flustered than her, "ah, I, where am I uncomfortable?" Ji just said, "don''t you feel well?" An''an nodded his head seriously, touched his stomach with his little hand, and his mouth shriveled. He pitifully said to Qin Ning, "Mom, An''an''s stomach is so painful. Am I going to die?" "What did Juan say to eat?" Qin Ning uneasily gently pressed her stomach, her action made an an itchy, an an wanted to smile, aware of her brother''s warning eyes, an an wronged, clenched his teeth. "Oh, mom, don''t press it. It hurts." Ann can''t bear it. Take her hand away. Seeing An''an blushing, Qin Ning thought she was really in pain and bowed her head to kiss her forehead. "Ann, don''t be afraid, mom is with you. Mom goes to your uncle. He must have a way to treat it. " An an''s uncle is Ning Fu. Qin Ning looks for his mobile phone, finds it on the desk in the living room, and then calls Ning Fu. Ning Fu hears that an an is very uncomfortable and worried, saying that he will send someone to the apartment. Qin Ning then turned and asked Han churui where Han Junyu had gone and why he didn''t see him. "Uncle Han went out when he had something to do, and I don''t know when he will come back. I have called him to tell him about An''an. Uncle Han said that he would come back as soon as possible." Qin Ning thinks that he is busy with his own business and can''t always find her for everything. She touches hot water and comes to An''an''s room and applies a hot towel to An''an''s navel. "Is Ann still suffering?" An''an first looked at Jiji and then nodded, "Mom, it''s not so painful. I just want my mom to hold me." Listening to her daughter''s soft voice, Qin Ning''s heart has long been in a mess, and he didn''t think much about it. He held her in his arms, bowed his head to kiss her forehead, and said, "don''t be afraid, Ann. When a doctor comes, Ann''s stomach won''t hurt after a while." Feeling her mother''s worry, Ann felt a little guilty. She pretended to be ill and made her mother sad. An hour later, the doorbell of the apartment rang. Han churui said that he went to open the door and saw the woman standing outside. He first asked her if Ning Fu had specifically told her anything. The woman knew what he was talking about. She nodded with a smile and said that she would handle it. Han Junyu talks with Ning Fu alone. If an an is not comfortable, Qin Ning will definitely find Ning Fu, so he greets Ning Fu in advance. It''s an acting. The female doctor went into the apartment and gave an an an a check to make sure that her body was really OK. But when she spoke to Qin Ning, she explained with a smile that the child might have caught a cold when he went to bed yesterday and had a cold stomach. She wanted to lie down and have a good rest. The child is too young to take too much medicine, so she can accompany the child more and let the child drink more hot water. There was no big problem. Qin Ning was relieved. When the female doctor left, she remembered that she still had the task of collecting wind and sketching from life, and wanted to ask for leave for the dean. Han churui told her that uncle Han knew that she was taking care of An''an, so he asked for leave for the Dean first, so that she could take care of her children, and the dean said that she didn''t have to worry about the exchange meeting. Qin Ning thinks that her sketching is not excellent in the college. If she wants to win the exchange meeting, she still depends on her elder martial brothers and sisters, so she doesn''t question his words and accompanies an an with ease. Ann is lying on the bed with her mother. She can''t stay idle. She pretends to be weak and wants her mother to play with her baby. She is ill now, Qin Ning naturally depends on her, she can do anything she wants. As Qin Ning turns to get the doll, Ji Ji looks at her giggling sister and warns her not to be too complacent. When her mother sees the flaw, he and her elder brother ignore her. An''an looks at his elder brother wrongly and turns his smile into a bitter little face. No matter how happy he is, he doesn''t dare to smile any more. Han churui saw her disguise is really very hard, touched her little head, quietly told her, when they finished the task, they bought her delicious food, first wronged her. An''an immediately brightened her eyes and nodded her head carefully to ensure the completion of the task. An''an is a fool. Qin Ning is concerned about her daughter with a simple mind. Although Han churui and Ji Ji are young, it is not difficult to fool them.But in the evening, when Qin Ning wants to wait for Han Junyu to go back to dinner, she doesn''t wait for anyone. She is in a low mood. Han churui and Ji Ji see that she is in a bad mood, and both of them feel guilty. Sitting at the dinner table, the three children are particularly guilty, eye contact, Ann quickly try to make her happy. Accompanied by the children, Qin Ning''s mood soon recovered. She had dinner with them and played with them for a while. She couldn''t help but call Han Junyu during the time of going to the toilet. At this time, Han Junyu, who is dining in the hotel, receives a phone call from Qin Ning and says a word to Jiuyi. He answers a phone call. After listening to his explanation, Jiuyi knows that the call should be from Qin Ning. The Dean arranged for the students of the two colleges to have dinner together in the evening. Han Junyu was so noisy that he found a quiet corner. He got up and walked around the corner before answering the phone. "Han Junyu, you are very busy and don''t forget to have dinner." Listen to the woman carefully asked, Han Junyu should be a, "how, not happy?" "No, Ann didn''t feel well this afternoon, but the doctor came. Now she feels better. Don''t worry. You didn''t come back for dinner. I''m afraid you don''t have time for dinner. " "I''m having dinner. If Ann doesn''t feel well, you can accompany her more. She likes to kick the quilt at night." Han Junyu''s voice is soft. "Oh, I know. You, don''t you come back in the evening? " "Well, it''s a little far away. There''s something to do tomorrow." That is, if he doesn''t go back at night, Qin Ning is lost and unwilling to hang up. After a long time, Han Junyu heard the beep of the phone. Then he put away his mobile phone and looked out of the window at the street lamp with deep eyes. Aware of the sound of footsteps, he stood still, watching the street lamp spread like a long dragon circling in the park. From a high place, he had a different view. "Mr. Han, excuse me," the voice of a strange woman, but Han Junyu knows who it is. It''s Jiman who deliberately provokes Qin Ning in the afternoon. When several girls quarreled, he was chatting with Mr. bird. Seeing the situation over there, he was a little worried about the woman. Jun Jiuyi is not a good-natured person. He can''t predict what she will do if she is irritated. Chapter 1100 Jiman is wearing a white evening dress to make herself younger. Of course, she is not old, but she wears light make-up, some of which deliberately imitate Qin Ning. But Qin Ning has an oriental face. Her facial features are delicate but not profound. She has a green and astringent breath of a girl. Can she copy her makeup. She coquettishly walked to Han Junyu one meter distance, looked at Han Junyu shyly with a smile, and then finished. "Mr. Han, do you remember me?" ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Han Junyu is puzzled. When did he meet her? "Who are you?" "I''m Jiman. We met a few years ago, Luoxi. She''s my elder martial sister." GIMAN looked at him expectantly. Han Junyu was a bit surprised, but he thought that Luoxi was a student of fine arts. In the past, she loved to send her friends, and his photos occasionally appeared in them. At that time, she didn''t care about such trifles. But he almost forgot who Luoxi was, not to mention the people who had relations with Luoxi. "What''s the matter?" "Well, I just want to say that elder martial sister Luoxi used to love you very much. Aren''t you and her also very good? How, how did it end up like this? " GIMAN stares at him, expecting an explanation. "It has something to do with you?" Han Junyu asked. GIMAN was embarrassed. "I, I''m just curious." Han Junyu is too lazy to give her a look. She turns around and wants to leave. Jiman grabs the dress nervously, thinking that if he leaves like this, she doesn''t know when she will have a chance to get close to him. "Han, Mr. Han, you are excellent. I admire you very much." Han Junyu keeps on walking. Many people worship him. He has no shortage. Seeing that he didn''t mean to take care of himself at all, GIMAN was embarrassed. "Mr. Han, I always have a dream, that is, I just want to hold you for a moment. Can you satisfy my dream?" Last year, she looked at Luoxi''s circle of friends and saw Luoxi''s photo of Han Junyu. This man is really good-looking. No matter from which point of view, people can see intoxication. At that time, Luoxi told her friends that she always wanted to hold Mr. Han in her dreams. At that time, she was thinking that Mr. Han, an excellent man, must be liked by many women. I don''t know what it''s like to hold him? Sometimes, when she saw his picture, she would come up with all kinds of fantasies. When she saw the hero and heroine hugging, she also thought that if the man was Mr. Han and she was the heroine, she would be very happy. She wanted to be happy. This time, she had a chance to see him closely, but she saw him take the initiative to hug another woman again and again. She was so jealous that she went crazy. It has to be said that art students studying fine arts are full of imagination. The more he thinks about it, the more he can''t bear it. Seeing him leave the dining table, he can''t wait to catch up with him and want to see him more. When Han Junyu heard that a woman wanted to hold him, he thought he heard a joke. If Qin Ning wants to hold him, she will open her arms and say a few words to please him. When he is in a good mood, she can hold him any way she wants. Can want to hold his woman is irrelevant woman, he just want to kick people away, don''t get in front of him. Seeing that the man was still moving forward, Jiman was worried and chased after him for a few steps. He blushed and continued, "Mr. Han, I know I''m rude, but I really like you. I know your wife, she is pregnant now, many things are inconvenient. I, I can do something for you, such as getting close to something. I don''t ask for anything in return, I just want to get close to you a little bit. " Han Junyu looks like a psychopath. He turns to see a woman and laughs. Is this woman dating him? She didn''t love herself, and regarded him as a man of that kind. "GIMAN, please respect yourself." Hearing him call his name, GIMAN blushed. The blush of her cheek made her face pink like peach blossom, with a hint of women''s shame. "I, I know, I''m not that casual person. It''s just, it''s just that the man is you, Mr. Han. I can''t help it. I don''t mind. " You don''t mind. I''m so dirty! Han Junyu turned around and left. This kind of woman''s brain pit is a little big. He certainly can''t say a few words clearly, and he disdains to fight back with words. Jiman has said this, but the man does not hesitate to go away, angry, ashamed, but can not say cruel words, the heart is bent to cry. She stood by the window and thought a lot, but still couldn''t understand the difference between her and Qin Ning, why he took so much care of Qin Ning, but refused to look at other women. Don''t all say that men think with their lower body? Qin Ning is pregnant, can''t do that kind of thing, Mr. Han is also a man, why she said those words, he has no expression. Or is her expression wrong? "GIMAN, I can help you see your dreams." Suddenly, a strange male voice came from behind. GIMAN turned around and saw a man standing in the shadow, unable to see his face clearly."GIMAN, let me help you fulfill your dream." Said the man. GIMAN stares at him defensively. "You, who are you? Why should I believe you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I sympathize with you, but the person I like can''t get a response. It''s painful. I used to like a person, in order to get her, I also used some means, finally she came to my side, become my woman. Don''t you want to know what I''m doing, GIMAN? " Ziman heart, but still hesitated, "what do you want me to give you, money?" "I don''t want money. I just can''t see your pain." Han Junyu returned to the dining table and sat at the back of the table. Jun Jiuyi noticed that his face was not very good. He frowned slightly. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing. Are you ready? I''ll take you for a walk To go for a walk with Mr. Han, Jun Jiuyi swallows his saliva and shakes his head in refusal. "Later, I want to talk to Jennie about tomorrow''s sketching." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "you talk to her, you can understand?" "Yes, I understand a little bit. I''ve read a lot of books recently." What Jiuyi said is very guilty. "Well, I wanted to take you to enjoy the night scenery around. I can only wait for you when I come next time." Han Junyu''s face was a pity, but Jiuyi shivered and his palms were in a cold sweat. Mr. Han, this is acting. Don''t torture me. After dinner, students rarely have the opportunity to communicate, so they gather together to chat in a room. When the students communicate with each other, Han Junyu doesn''t join in the fun. He goes outside for a walk and goes back to the hotel room. When he sees a woman''s dress on the sofa, he calls Qin Ning. No one answers and turns his mobile phone. When he heard a noise in the bathroom, he knocked on the door. "Ning Ning, do you wash after eating?" The door of the bathroom opened, and the woman in a SILK PAJAMA stood inside, not Qin Ning''s face. Chapter 1101 I saw the woman wearing a light pink silk nightgown with a low V-neck design, revealing the clavicle. The woman also deliberately pulled one side of the robe, revealing one side of the fragrant shoulder, showing her best body curve, in order to let the man move for her. This woman''s figure is concave and convex. Maybe it''s because of regular exercise. Every inch of her body is beautiful. A normal man will definitely look at it more. But it''s a pity that the man standing in front of a woman already has a person in his heart. How beautiful other women are has nothing to do with him. He glanced back and turned away. After seeing the dirty things, he is going to wash his eyes. The man did not hesitate to turn to go, GIMAN nervously forward, want to hold him, but he avoided. "Han, Mr. Han, I sneaked in. No one knows." Han Junyu thin lips evoke a sneer, "so?" "I know that men want face, so I''ll take the initiative to come to you. Mr. Han, you are really good. You deserve better. " "Better." Han Junyu glances at her once more, and she deserves to say this word! "Yes, I, I''ll do it for you. It will be a long time before Qin Ning comes back. It doesn''t matter what we do now. " GIMAN untied the robe, but she didn''t wear anything inside, and the robe slipped more than half, revealing the boundless scenery. Han Junyu turns his head to avoid his sight. He hears a smell. He stares at the direction where the camera is placed, and his lips start to smile strangely. "Mr. Han, I adore you very much and love you secretly. For you, I am willing to do anything. Now, I come to you. I''ll let you enjoy it. " She walked slowly to Han Junyu''s back, reached out to hold him, and was avoided by him again. "GIMAN, killing you will stain my hands. If you want to live, get out of here!" GIMAN stood behind the man, could not see the man''s face, listening to his low warning sound, she did not feel fear, more eager to see him in her heart. This time she gave up everything, even if it was just a night of dew marriage, she would not regret it. "Don''t refuse me, Mr. Han. It''s my first time. I''m very clean." GIMAN stepped forward and looked at him obsessively. "Who sent you?" Han Junyu sits on the sofa, pinches out the things lit on the table, and his eyes are cold. Seeing that the thing he ignited was extinguished and his heartbeat missed two beats, GIMAN quickly explained, "no one sent me. It''s my heart that guides me. I can''t help but want to get close to you. Mr. Han, you really don''t want to feel the happiness I bring to you at all? " Han Junyu is impatient, but he doesn''t leave. Instead, he drops his fingers on the table and knocks. It seems that he is waiting for something. GIMAN just inhaled a lot of the fragrance in the air, breathing a little fast, went to the sofa, squatted on the man''s legs, hands on his legs, a little bit up, on his belt. "Mr. Han, have you never done such a thing before? I, I didn''t either. But you are so good, why only keep Qin Ning that woman for a lifetime, you can experience another kind of freshness. Once you know the taste, you''ll like it. " Jimanjiao voice whine gas of coax, like a beauty snake, think can swallow him. She said so much, see the man no action, Jiman heart, he should be acquiesced to her behavior? A man''s mouth says that he loves someone and wants to treat that person all his life, but his body is 100 times more honest than his mouth. With a click, GIMAN untied the man''s belt. Han Junyu squints at her hand with cold eyes. Jiman is startled. He releases the hand pulling the belt and tears open his shirt. When she sees his abdominal muscles, her heart is rippling. She sat on his legs, her legs rubbing against his legs, and she reached out to unbutton his shirt. Her hands trembled at the thought of going through the ups and downs with the man she had fantasized about countless times. That gentleman is right, men are hypocritical, before she said so much, but nothing can be done, he just ignored her. Now she takes the initiative to send herself to him and looks at him with adoring eyes. He will be satisfied with vanity and will not push her away. Creak, the door is open. Jiman turned his head in horror and saw Qin Ning standing at the door. He froze. Jiuyi saw the situation inside, and the first reaction was embarrassment. But he thought that he was Qin Ning, the wife that Mr. Han was marrying. When he saw another woman sitting naked on her husband''s lap, he wanted to kill her. "What are you doing?" Han Junyu sat on the sofa and pointed to Jiman with a smile. "You asked her what she wanted to do." Jiman didn''t expect that she would come back so soon. She was flustered in her heart, but looking at Mr. Han, she was not worried. She was relieved, stiff neck, and showed a smile that she thought was beautiful."Don''t you see, I''m talking to Mr. Han." Ha, chatting, sitting on other people''s husband''s lap chatting, GIMAN, can your three outlooks still be a little crooked? Jun Jiuyi glances at her obliquely. If she doesn''t want to play the role of Qin Ning, she will throw her out of the window every minute and let her have a good chat with God! Seeing Qin Ning staring at himself angrily, Jiman is proud and smiles more charming. "Mr. Han, if you want to chat with me, Qin Ning, you don''t care. Now that you are pregnant, you''d better close the door and do what you should do. After our chat, I''ll come to you naturally. " "Chat. Oh, GIMAN, let''s talk." Jiuyi pretends to be fierce, steps forward quickly, holds Jiman''s arm and pulls her off Han Junyu''s leg. She seemed very angry, and her arm was very big. When GIMAN was pulled down, his forehead hit the corner of the table, and his clean forehead immediately broke. The blood was not flowing. GIMAN covered his forehead and cried. "Qin Ning, you, you crazy woman," Jiuyi uses the clever force. She holds Jiman''s arm in anger and presses a meridian with her fingers. Jiman cries out in pain and feels that her heart is about to stop. "You hook up with my husband, you dare to cross with me, today I want to kill you this bitch." Jiuyi seems to have lost her mind, but she said that if she wanted to fight, it was a real fight, and the fight was silent, so that people could not see the trace. Jiman cried out in pain and begged Han Junyu to help her. Sitting next to Han Junyu, disgusted to pull the shirt on the body, take off the shirt, like inadvertently thrown to a place with a camera. Jiuyi see understand, Han Junyu this is let her happy fight, as long as don''t kill, as she how happy. But she still pretended to point at Han Junyu''s back, angry roar, "you, you don''t go, don''t explain?" "There''s nothing to explain." It''s not that he has a brain pit. Sleeping with other women in his wife''s hotel room, he can see that there is something wrong with his mental retardation! Han Junyu took off his belt, threw it to the place, took his robe and got up to take a bath. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiman saw the man leave without emotion, and then saw Qin Ning pick up the belt on the ground. The corner of her mouth was clearly hooked with the devil''s radian, but her big eyes were full of tears, pretending to be very scared. "GIMAN, that''s my husband. You don''t have any sense of shame. You''re going to attack him!" "Mr. Han is so good. Why are you alone? You are not worthy of him. It''s my bad luck to be met by you this time. There will be other women who will hook him up in the future. " GIMAN''s tone was firm, as if he had seen the scene. Jiuyi must admit that she is right. Mr. Han is so kind to Qin Ning. He is really a good man and husband. But Mr. Han and Qin Ning have such a good relationship. If anyone designs to break them apart, it''s evil. GIMAN put an apple in her mouth and put it on her stomach. She is now a mad woman who can do everything. Chapter 1102 Ziman''s eyes widened in pain, and her mouth was stuffed with apples. She couldn''t make a sound, but felt that her ribs were going to be broken by a woman. The woman''s hand went up again, she clearly felt the woman''s hand pressed on her chest, the heart seemed to be crushed by her, the viscera, hard tossed transposition. Back against the table, spine seems to be crushed by her, breathing is not smooth, life is not like death. At this time, the door of the bathroom opened, and Mr. Han came out with a nightgown. He wiped his hair with a towel, glanced at the faint breath of Jiman, and said to Jiuyi with a low smile. "Don''t make trouble. Come and wipe my hair." Nine one listen to the man''s calm voice, wronged shriveled shriveled mouth, angrily put Jiman away. GIMAN seems to have died once, lying on the ground, feeling that her body is not her own. She has nausea and vomiting, and her back hurts so much that she can''t move. "You did that with her, I saw it with my own eyes, and you called me a fool. Han Junyu, you have gone too far. " "I didn''t take the initiative. What else do you want from me?" "You, you bully people, I want to divorce you!" "You must think she''s right. I don''t deserve you at all. You don''t want me anymore." "Qin Ning, don''t make a fool of yourself. There''s nothing wrong." Han Junyu''s face was not urgent. Looking at men''s laziness, as actors, they are not dedicated at all. If you quarrel with your wife, you can be so calm. Mr. Han, if your wife really sees this scene, can you still look so indifferent? But as the protagonist, no matter what the other party''s reaction is, she will also grit her teeth to carry on the play. "I have no mischief. I just want to divorce you. I will take my children and live by myself in the future." At this time, there was a knock outside the door. The knock accelerated, and there was a worried voice, "Qin Ning, Qin Ning, are you ok?" It''s Jennie''s voice. Qin Ning went to the door, opened the door, turned his head and said to the people inside, "you and other women, I will never forgive you, I hate you!" With that, she ran out crying. Jennie looks at Qin Ning running away and takes a look inside. Jiman is lying on the ground half naked, while Han Junyu is sitting on the bed in his pajamas. Lonely men and few women, Qin Ning is so angry to cry and run out, what else do not understand. Jennie felt sorry for qinning and could not help scolding, "Mr. Han, don''t you love qinning very much? How can you do something sorry for her? Qin Ning is still pregnant with your child. You are so disappointed that you don''t go after her even if she is angry. " Seeing that the man was still indifferent, Jennie stamped her feet and turned to chase Qin Ning. Jennie''s voice is not small, startles people in other rooms, everyone is curious to come to the door, see lying on the ground, because of struggle, silk robe completely can''t cover the body of Jiman, and sitting beside the bed with a face of indifference brush hair man, everyone''s faces are very strange. Lu Hua and Wei Shu hear the news and see a lot of people gather outside Qin Ning''s room and go over in doubt. Seeing the situation in the ward, Lu Hua''s face suddenly changed. He went to Han Junyu with red eyes and raised his fist to hit him. Han Junyu easily evades his action, Lu Hua is more angry, "Han Junyu, you scum, you should do this to qinning, you beast!" When Lu Hua fists again, Han Junyu holds his wrist, throws him on the bed, turns around and stands up. "It''s none of your business, get out of here!" "Qin Ning is pregnant with your child, Han Junyu. How can you betray her?" Wei Shu also angry red eyes, think of Qin Ning see such a scene, must be sad to death. Lu Hua is also more think more angry, clearly last night this man also a face of doting - drowning to Qin Ning, today to provoke other women, scum, beast! He raised his fist again. If he didn''t beat him today, Lu Hua would not be reconciled. When Lu Hua approaches again, Han Junyu doesn''t hide any more. Instead, he falls on the inside of the bed with his strength. He strikes back and holds his arm. This place is the dead end of the camera. "It''s just a play. It''s all fake." Lu Hua heard his voice, surprised and stunned, "what do you mean, what is a play, do you say you and qinning are a play?" Han Junyu grinned, "this is designed by people. I didn''t touch that woman. Qin Ning will be fine. This matter will wait until you go back." Lu Hua doesn''t believe him. He kicks him and wants to continue to fight. Han Junyu was really kicked away. Originally, he didn''t want to talk to him, but he thought that this man was Qin Ning''s friend and really cared about Qin Ning. He spent his patience and fought back by holding Lu Hua''s neck. They rolled back to the inside of the bed. "I''m really short of women. Would I look for a woman like GIMAN? Fool Han Junyu pinches his neck and doesn''t make any effort. Lu Hua stares at him seriously. A proud person like Han Junyu doesn''t want to play with any kind of woman. He doesn''t have to come to Qin Ning''s classmate.By his means, if they really play with women, there are thousands of ways to hide, they can''t find out. "You really didn''t betray Qin Ning?" "Betrayal? Oh, you have a lot of imagination. " Han Junyu is also a face irritable, got up to pat the fold on the body, got up to leave. The team that followed them last night obviously suspected Qin Ning about Z virus. In order to cover up the secret, he found a woman who was similar to Qin Ning to cover up. It was a complete accident that GIMAN suddenly appeared, but he would have said those words to him before. Obviously, his mind was full of water. She will come to his room, in the room of the incense, make so bold behavior, must be someone to guide. Those villains who hide in the dark let her come to his room and do something to him. They just hope that Qin Ning can see such a scene and let her have a quarrel with him. Things develop according to the situation designed by those people. Han Junyu doesn''t want to make trouble out of it. See Han Junyu to leave, Wei Shu cold eyes staring at him, a face is not good, Han Junyu ignore her, turn to see Lu Hua, the eyes obviously let him take care of his woman. Lu Hua stood up in anger, pulled his clothes and saw GIMAN lying on the ground. Disgusted in his eyes, he walked up to her and kicked her. "Don''t roll up yet!" "Pain, Qin Ning, this crazy woman, she wants to kill me, I become like this is beaten by her." GIMAN''s move is killing him. Molly watched the excitement for a while. She wanted to beat this woman for a long time. Now she scolds Qin Ning with indignation. "Qin Ning is so delicate and pregnant. How can he beat you up. GIMAN, you''ve made a mistake and slandered her. I think you''re addicted to acting. You''re more cheeky than the city wall! " "Do you think pretending to be miserable can cover up what you''ve done? You are too shameless, GIMAN Other students scolded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The students talked about it one after another, looking at GIMAN''s eyes were very contemptuous and contemptuous. "I, no, it''s her. She''s cruel. You''ve all been cheated by her." Ziman cried wrongly. Listen to this, don''t wait for Molly to speak, Wei Shu is angry. "You have no shameless collusion with her husband, also said she was cruel, want me, want to kill you." When Wei Shu talks, she turns her head and stares at Lu Hua. Lu Hua touches her nose. What does she mean by staring at him? It''s not the woman he provokes. Jiman is dressed in such a sexy way that Han Junyu can''t kidnap her here, can she? She must be taking advantage of Qin Ning''s absence, want to move Han Junyu, Qin Ning was broken, Qin Ning angry, two people will start. At this time, Jiman is pretending to be wronged, innocent and framed Qin Ning. Seeing that she is still lying on the ground, everyone frowns. GIMAN, you are too boastful. Challenging people''s patience without bottom line will only make people tired. After all, as a teacher, she was thrown back to the school. Don''t let her be a disgrace. GIMAN also wanted to stand up by herself, but she didn''t dare to move at all. It was like the dislocation of a bone. She cried out in pain. Several other girls had to come over and drag her away with a black face. Chapter 1103 Jun Jiuyi, disguised as Qin Ning, ran out of the hotel. Realizing that Qin Ning was a pregnant woman, she couldn''t run too fast, so she staggered forward. There is fear in the eyes, looking around pitifully. She walked a distance, looking at the roadside, sparse traffic, she showed a blank expression. They are thinking of giving them the chance to do it by themselves. Is it good to wait for them to do it by themselves? This group of people how to say also have their own system of agents, if she sent himself up, spread to her Jun Jiuyi face also want? The night in the suburbs is a little cold. On September 1, I shrunk my shoulders. It''s really cold. Suddenly a car stopped in front of her and the window rolled down, revealing the face of a fat man. "Beauty, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Qin Ning shakes her head. She doesn''t wipe the tears. She sniffs and goes on. Looking at the embarrassed look of the woman, a light flashed in the man''s eyes, and his eyes swept around her. "Beauty, there are few cars in this area. It''s hard to take a taxi. It''s very dangerous for a girl of yours to live here. It''s bad to meet bad people. " Jiuyi glances at the man who gets out of the car and follows her. He smiles and flatters. His face is full of meat. His fat figure and beer belly are big and round. They can be kicked as balls. In the driver''s seat, there was another man. He was not tall, with a slovenly beard. When he looked at her, he showed yellow teeth. You are not bad people. It''s not good for her to meet you. The woman shrinks her shoulders and goes on. The fat man speeds up and puts his hand on her shoulder. "Beauty, I''m also kind to help you. Don''t be ungrateful." "Don''t touch me. I won''t go with you." Nine one make the appearance of fear, want to push away him, panic is like to cry out. Looking at the tearful look in the woman''s big eyes, the fat man''s eyes were shining and greedy. He carried her on his shoulder and went back to his car. "I''m lucky to meet such a beautiful woman this time. These eyes are really beautiful. I don''t know if they will be more enchanting when they cry out." "You let go of me. I''m pregnant. Don''t touch me." "Pregnant?" Fat man pause action, questioning staring at her stomach, reaching out to touch her waist, waist is really thin, but the abdomen has a slight bulge. "It''s bad luck to meet a pregnant one." The man let her go, but look at her shrink into a ball, pitiful touch, itching unbearable heart. The man, who was not tall in the co pilot''s seat, stared at the woman, licked his lips and was reluctant to put it down. He said, "if you''re pregnant, you''ll be pregnant. You haven''t tasted the taste of Oriental women. As long as you don''t kill people, will it be ok?" Fat man heart, rub hands, again staring at the woman beside, "find a place, two brothers have a good time." When they drive to a remote place, they lock the door and open the skylight. The man in the driver''s seat is unwilling to get off the car first. Every time they encounter this kind of thing, it is the fat man who has played, so he has a chance to play. After a while, there were men''s panting and women''s crying for help. Not far from the car, there are two men lying in the haystack, staring at the situation over there. After a while, the car shakes violently, and women''s screams and men''s excited voices come intermittently. One of the men had a fever all over his body and turned to ask a man with a scar on his face. "Boss, do you want to do it?" "Wait a minute." The man called boss is also upset. "Is it enough to wait for those two men? If Han Junyu knew that his wife had been so abused by two men, he would have vomited blood. " Men gloat. "Oh, he killed our brother and let his wife be abused. It''s cheap for her." The boss''s face was cold, and he continued, "we''ll take some photos later. When this task is completed, we''ll send the photos to the web pages that can be seen all over the world, so that Han Junyu can see how his wife has been done by other men." "Good, good, but this woman had better survive. If she is killed, we can''t handle it." Men are worried again. "No, those two men are old hands. They won''t kill people. But the woman must suffer, and the child may not be able to keep it The man nodded and stared at the car with a sinister expression. "Han Junyu committed many crimes and killed our three brothers at a time. Even if other people didn''t kill his children, I also wanted to kill his children." When it comes to their dead brother, they are hard to calm down, but they don''t speak and stare at the car in front seriously. Shaking car, a few violent tremor, car slowly down, standing outside the car man, know is fat man finished, impatient ran to open the door into the car. But when he saw the situation in the car, his eyes widened in panic, but suddenly a chill came from his neck. He only felt numb at the back of his neck, and his legs were soft. He couldn''t believe staring at the woman lying in the back seat.Now the back seat of the car is full of blood. The fat man fell from the back seat, and the blood came from his legs and heart. The man with a sloppy beard was scared to pee. He never thought of the woman who looked delicate. He was so good at Kung Fu that he could kill the fat man with a broken glass bottle and knelt down to ask for help. "Don''t move or talk, or your dog''s head will fall. Get in the car and close the door. " Nine one leisurely sit in the back seat, lazy command. The man obediently did, aware of the woman''s fierce eyes, scalp numbness. "Call yourself, shake yourself." The September 1 order. Only then did the man realize that the barking and car shaking just now were made by the fat man alone. He opened his mouth and found that he couldn''t cry out at all. Jiuyi disgusted to cover his mouth, dagger stabbed to his leg, "in not called, stabbed is your other leg." Wait for 91 to release a hand, the man sends out painful cry, suddenly on the leg was stabbed a knife by the man''s dagger, "do with the woman, how do you call?" The man cried, changed his voice, shook the car hard and made a move. Jiuyi observed the situation around her, but no one came. She frowned and wondered. Those people were cruel enough to witness her being abused by others. "Make it loud." The point of the nine one dagger is against the man''s heart. "I''ll call, call, and you''ll call, too." The man''s body is shaking. "You''ll die if I call, are you sure?" Asked 91. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Men can only cry themselves, a man''s voice, a woman''s voice, car shaking violently for a while, and slowly stop. "In such a short time?" It''s the first time that I dislike it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Men. After a while, the car stopped shaking again, and the two men hiding in the haystack listened to the woman''s scream in front of the car. Chapter 1104 The two men hiding in the haystack looked at each other for fear that she would be killed. It was hard for them to go back to the office and ran to the front of the car. Suddenly opened the door, into the nose is a thick smell of blood, turn on the lights, you see the back seat is full of blood. Two men fell on the back seat, while the woman was covered with blood. She sat shivering in the back seat with a frightened face and half broken glass in her hand. "It''s not me. It''s them. They fight." Nine glasses of panic, the hands of a jump forward. Two men glanced at the situation in the car. When the woman was abused, it was possible that while the man relaxed his vigilance, he broke the glass and stabbed the man with a sharp glass. The man lost too much blood and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. To see a woman running away, the idea that they wanted to take photos could not be realized. The boss gave the man behind him a look, and the man understood. He turned around and stabbed the man in the car twice. The man who was called the boss came forward to catch Jiu Yi. Before he ran to her, the woman fell to the ground. He went forward to check her situation and found that the woman was stunned. He called the man behind him. They carried her to their car and drove away. A few minutes after their car left, Han Junyu came to the front of the car according to his location. As soon as he opened the door, it was bloody and pungent. "Dead, the cause of death is too much blood loss, the nine one this start is also too ruthless." As soon as you come forward to check, you complain. Han Junyu took a look at him, "what''s the means of the people under your hand? Don''t you know?" Junyi said that he knew he was wrong. Jiuyi was not a softhearted person, but he would never die. It must be someone who added a few more knives after that that that would kill them. Han Junyu back to the car, Jun a stand outside the car, lit the car before getting on the car, the car drove away a few minutes later, behind a few loud bang, the car exploded. Two people continue to go forward, Jiuyi body has a tracker, general instruments can not measure, Han Junyu followed the instrument, came to a cemetery. It''s desolate around the cemetery. Some tombstones have broken corners, and some tombstones that are not taken care of often have a lot of weeds. It seems that this cemetery has a certain age. As soon as you look at the tracker, it''s in this place, but there''s no one left. "Did you go underground?" Han Junyu got out of the car and walked forward a few steps. He saw a car mark on the ground. The car mark moved forward, but he didn''t walk into the cemetery. "Mr. Han, what should we do now?" Han Junyu said sarcastically, "the idea of building an underground research room in a cemetery is really novel." Back in the car, he took out a few small dragonflies simulation toys, small dragonflies do very lifelike, their big eyes can also rotate, that is the monitoring instrument. The aircraft of artificial intelligence is too big to be found easily when searching for evidence, but these little dragonflies can complete the task easily. After the little Dragonfly flew out, as he expected, there were monitoring systems all around. The place where the car seal entered the cemetery had infrared rays. Once someone entered, the infrared rays could detect it. Han Junyu looks at the data displayed on the computer, puts his long finger under his thin lip and thinks. There are layers of checkpoints. Most people can''t get in at all. Since the base is underground, they can''t be sure where the real entrance is. It''s really tricky. His heart is also a burst of fear, but also fortunately he is well prepared, let nine one instead of Qin Ning, if Qin Ning encountered this situation, he must be mad. "Go back first, pass on the situation here to Xi Hong and Ning Fu, and ask them if they have ever encountered such a situation." "Yes." Jun a looking at the desolate cemetery, some worry about September 1. This little girl is very strange. I hope she can survive until they go to save her. Han Junyu back to the city, not directly back to the apartment, but to find a hotel to rest. In the hotel room, he and Jun have a computer in front of them. They are busy when they hear a knock on the door. Junyi immediately buckles up the computer, takes a look at Han Junyu and walks to the door. "Who is it?" Jun a from the cat''s eye to see a man standing outside, wearing a hotel uniform, slightly bow, he can only see his head. "Hotel customer service delivery." The man looked up at the cat''s eye and immediately bowed his head. As soon as you are familiar with the sound, you listen to Mr. Han open the door. He opens the door. The man pushes the table in and puts two dishes on the table. "Come on, come on, I''ve prepared a special dinner for you." When the man takes off his hat, you can see his face clearly. It''s Roewe. "What are you doing here?" Han Junyu frowned. "If you can come, why can''t I come? They have taken my sister, Qin Ning. I should be nervous anyway." Rongwei kicked the dining car, and a man emerged from it. The man was also wearing a work clothes. He pulled the folds on his clothes and said, "Rong Shao, I''m out, so I pushed the table out.".Rongwei deliberately dropped the stress when he said "qinning", obviously knowing that qinning was a fake. Han Junyu holds Qin Ning as a treasure in the palm of his hand. He will be as stupid as a pig. He will let other women close to him and let Qin Ning leave sadly. People familiar with Han Junyu know that this is not his routine. It is obvious that the other party does not know Han Junyu well enough to think of a woman to sow discord between them. So when Rongwei learns that Qin Ning is missing, he goes to investigate the cause and knows that there must be something fishy in it. See Han Junyu can not wait to sit here and chat with him, the arrested Qin Ning, must be false. "Another reason for my coming is that I have received an information about Ningkang." "Ning Kang has been dead for four years. What''s the matter with him?" You are surprised. "He is dead, but the interests involved have not disappeared. Ningkang had many collaborators in those years, including a UN laboratory. This laboratory tried to annex the forces of Ningkang in those years, but its ability was insufficient. After eating the trap set by Ningkang, it was forced to bow down in front of him. In those years, when Ningkang''s body was in a state, he captured Qin Ning and wanted to re-establish the Z virus. Junyu would kill him, which was a complete accident to everyone. There are many enemies in Ningkang. After his accident, the wall fell down and people pushed him. The mayor and general Lei who supported him gave up on him. He studied a lot of things under his hands, and he couldn''t keep them. If you think about it, I was curious at the beginning that I could dig up a lot of data from his laboratory. How could those ambitious people miss such a good opportunity. It was at that time that UN laboratory rose rapidly, and then cooperated with the Cossack mercenary Corps. It was already a leader in their industry. " "UN lab, sounds familiar." Han Junyu thinks. Rongwei sat on the sofa, but he didn''t pay attention to the sitting posture at all, so he picked up his own dish and ate it. Then Han Junyu continued. "It''s not surprising that you''re familiar with it. UN is short for unknown. It has its own independent enterprise, K Li. Its cosmetics and fabrics are sold all over the world. If you have the clothing industry under your command, you must have used the products of other families. And take care of the people in K, you may not know Said here, Rongwei sighed. "This company used to be the most profitable one in your father-in-law''s hands. After Rong Teng got sick, he was not energetic and neglected in management, and the people in charge later rebelled. Rong Teng''s death has something to do with a group of dogs Chapter 1105 Listen to Rongwei mention Rongteng, Han Junyu raise eyebrows, this matter seems not so simple. He thought for a moment and asked, "so what are you here for?" "I wish Rong Teng would die before I would take revenge for him. But since I have taken over Rong''s family, I will let them spit out all they have taken away." When Rongwei mentioned Rongteng, his face was calm, as if he was talking about a stranger. "Not to save your co secretary." When it comes to the Secretary of the Federation, Rongwei is impatient and spits out what he has eaten. "She''s not my official secretary." The original name of the United secretary is Kai Douglas, and the name of Lian Wan was given by her to stay with Roewe. Han Junyu saw that he was not happy and pulled the topic back. "What''s the relationship between UN''s laboratory and their capture of September 1?" "Who is September 1?" Asked Roewe. Jun Yi explained, "the agent who disguises as Mrs. Han is called Jun Jiu Yi." "Nine one, why does this name sound so strange, nine nine return to one?" Roewe joked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Junyi. The agent trained by Junyi is called Juntang. The agents who leave Juntang will not have their own names. They are all numbered, and the source of the number is assessment. The agents who follow Han Junyu in daily work are all numbered in numerical order. There are 15 agents in total. These 15 agents are all carefully selected, so their ability is naturally extraordinary. Another batch of secret service numbers have a three six nine grade system, with three being low and nine being high. The ranking is followed by the same grade, from one to ten. Jun Jiuyi, you can see that she is the ninth grade. In the same level, the most powerful person can get the name. Listen to Rongwei and not serious to turn the topic aside, Han Junyu patience is not much, "don''t say go away, don''t waste time in me." Rongwei looked at him in disgust. "What''s wrong with chatting, Han Junyu? That''s too serious. I really don''t know what Qin Ning likes about you. He''s cold all day." He hummed twice, which continued the previous topic, "UN, short for unknown. You can see from the name that this laboratory studies many unknown things, including human biology. Ningkang once mentioned that the Z virus, if successfully developed, can not only enhance the body''s resistance, increase people''s mental strength, but also quickly repair the external damage to the body. For example, at that time, general Cheng was shot six times in the body, two key points. When he was sent to the hospital, he was as angry as a ghost, and he would die with only one last breath, but you saved him. So you think, if this kind of thing can be extracted, do you think it is necessary to establish a hospital? They are not stupid about the benefits that can be seen by the naked eye. How can they not snatch them. Z virus was developed by Ning family. After several generations, it can be said that it is going to be extinct. However, some time ago, they found that Qin Ning would naturally seize this opportunity and want to extract ingredients from her for further research. The living environment of Z virus must be in the human body, which is to do human experiments. Qinning is now the best test object. You use an agent to lead the snake out of the hole and find their laboratory, but it''s not so easy to destroy their laboratory. " Han Junyu listen to Rongwei around, or did not get around to the point, long finger on the computer knock, turned his head staring at him. "Rongwei, what do you want me to do for you? Let''s be frank. Don''t you feel tired after such a big circle?" It is not Roewe to say that it is unprofitable for Roewe to make such a painstaking investigation. "You said to help me last time, but you haven''t told me how to help the Douglas family come back to life." Roewe said. Douglas is the family of joint secretaries. This time, the company was designed by competitors. The capital chain of the company was broken. If there is no more capital to solve the problem, their family business will be declared bankrupt. He has some funds, but he can''t give them directly. Instead, he tries to make the Douglas family business survive. "Sure enough, it''s still for the joint secretary." Han Junyu sneered. When it comes to the Secretary of the United Nations, Roewe is irritable. "You don''t care who I''m for. You have more experience in the market than me. I admit that. In exchange, I''ll help you investigate UN and you help me save the Douglas family business." Han Junyu turned on the computer to check the stock market fluctuations, "Douglas family''s stock is still falling, within three hours, it will fall to the limit." Roewe got up and went to his computer, "I know, you must have a way. Haven''t you ever saved many such enterprises?" Han Junyu''s fingers hit the computer again, and the corner of his lips reminded him, "such a company, I want to save, it''s not difficult. But I can save it for a while, and within a few days, the business will still break up. " Roewe grinned, "I know what you mean. The internal turmoil in the enterprise, plus the combination of internal ghosts and external enterprises, is to open it up." It''s not that Roewe can''t understand these tricks, but he must be more careful about Kai. If Han Junyu helps him, the enterprise will surely survive."First stabilize the stock market, I believe Kay has the ability to solve the following problems." Han Junyu took out his mobile phone and called song Xuan. He also made a video with Xiang Yueyang, and contacted some business friends. He said that those business friends would look at Buddha''s face without looking at monk''s face, giving Douglas family business a way to survive. After several hours of work, Han Junyu looked up out of the window and saw that the Big Dipper in the sky was bright. He rubbed his sour eyes and turned to see that Rongwei was still knocking on the computer. "Don''t you take a break?" Rongwei raised his head, serious expression, "you spend money, I will be ready to return you as soon as possible, thank you." "You''ve done this for her. Aren''t you going to tell her?" Han Junyu poured a glass of water for himself and found that the water was already cold. The coolness made him shake his shoulders. Roewe also poured himself a cup and poured it down. There was no expression on his face. "A few years ago, I saved her life. She wanted to repay her kindness and followed me. At that time, I just wanted to make myself stronger, but I didn''t think that way at all. Later, "br > in the early morning, it was very quiet all around. Rongwei sneered at himself. "Later, it was nothing. Anyway, I didn''t do this to move anyone or ask for anything. I wanted to keep what she wanted to protect." Two people have been busy until near noon, Han Junyu eat something to sleep, wake up by the phone. On the other side of the school, the Dean saw that Qin Ning didn''t go back and couldn''t find anyone on the phone. He was very worried that she would have an accident, so he called him to ask what happened. Han Junyu rubs his forehead, gets up and looks at the time. He tells the president that Qin Ning is missing and that he is looking for him. The Dean thinks that Qin Ning disappeared during Hou''s activities, and the school is also responsible. He asks him if he needs any help. Han Junyu gets up and walks from his bedroom to the living room to see that Rongwei is awake and working on the sofa. "It''s best for the school to send someone to look for it. Of course, if there is social support, I can''t get it." The Dean understood what he meant. The social power was to use the power of William''s family. He thought for a moment and agreed to his request. "GIMAN, what do you want me to do with it?" The president asked abruptly. Chapter 1106 Listen to Dean mentioned Jiman, Han Junyu tone seriously, "Dean, I love my wife, this female classmate ran to my room to strip, let my wife misunderstand me and what she has, how do you think to deal with?" Dean''s face is also ugly, students do this kind of thing, no matter which school, are ashamed. Before she spoke, she listened to the man again: "Dean, GIMAN is not a student you teach. It''s troublesome to let you manage. If their teachers don''t know what to do with them, they can come to me. A woman like Ziman will ruin my reputation and make my wife disappear. I will ask someone to teach her to repent. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu will consider for her. The Dean didn''t expect that, but listening to the man''s cold voice, he felt like he was wrapped around his neck by a poisonous snake. His back neck was cold, so he hung up the phone quickly. Rongwei heard Han Junyu''s voice, tut tut twice. He really didn''t know how to respect his teacher. Han Junyu sneers coldly that Jiman is not a good student in school. He can only teach her in other ways. It''s better to be a girl with a sense of shame. Han Junyu doesn''t think he is qualified to judge others'' life and death, but some people especially want to die, so don''t blame him for his ruthlessness. After lunch, Roewe received a phone call and left the hotel in a hurry. When he arrived at the appointed place, Rongwei saw Kai wearing a floral dress from a distance. He had not seen Kai wearing such bright colors for a long time. When he met her, she was bullied and he helped her out. At that time, her clothes were torn and her body was still injured, but she tried to restrain herself and said thanks to him by pulling her clothes. Later, he found out that they were in the same school. She was his elder martial sister. She often gave him food and asked if he had a girlfriend. She wanted to be his girlfriend. But at that time, he was angry with Rong Teng, and he almost drove him out of the house. The poor often had a meal, but they only wanted to earn money to support themselves, and they didn''t think much about her. At that time, he worked in a bar and mixed with all kinds of women. She was angry and went to the bar to ask him what was worse than those women, why he would rather mix with them than with her. Roewe couldn''t think how to answer it. Anyway, she said a lot of ugly words. She was very sad and didn''t answer him for several months. He thought that she would disappear from his world, and he continued to curry favor with the women who made him sick for money. Until he made some money and was ready to start a business, she appeared again, saying that he saved her life and that she wanted to repay him, so she would help him realize his plan. Since then, she has become his right-hand man. She has exquisite makeup and neat professional suit every day, and her expression is indifferent. Besides talking about work, she ignores other topics. When his first business was successful and he made the first pot of gold in his life, he drank too much and she was drunk. That night, he remembered that he had kissed her first, and she didn''t refuse. But when she woke up the next day, she pretended that nothing had happened, saying that it was alcohol, not his fault. He felt ridiculous, angry for several days and ignored her, and then their relationship became more and more stiff. Several times he deliberately drunk her, but she knew what he meant, but pushed the boat with the current and had a relationship with him again, but she woke up the next day, still indifferent, pretending nothing had happened. Sometimes he thinks that women are a strange creature. She pretends that she can''t hear anything when he wants to make sure of her relationship. "Treat me to tea. Do you miss me?" Familiar tone, like two people have never been separated in general. Kay looked up at him, her eyes focused, and she took off the title of secretary. Her ability and indifference were also left behind. At the moment, she was wearing light makeup, curly hair, a playful floral skirt, and a pair of white sports shoes at her feet. "Wei, I want to be someone else''s fiancee." This is her warning to him. Rongwei frowned, "the stock has been stable. If you look at it carefully, the enterprise will not go bankrupt. Why are you engaged to him?" Suddenly, he sneered again and sat down lazily in front of her, "or do you like him? The marriage of enterprise bankruptcy is just an excuse for you?" The emotion in his heart surged, and the expression on her face was always calm, which made Roewe more irritable. "No matter what you think, Wei. I know the stock will stabilize. You helped me. Thank you Her tone was too cold for Roewe to restrain. "Kay, now I''m not a man who can''t afford a new dress. I have roes, and I''ll make them bigger in the future. Kay, now I have the ability to protect you. There is no wave in Kay''s eyes. "Wei, thank you for what you have done for me. A few times, we, we have a relationship, but also you love me, who do not owe who. I was young and not sensible, for you, I disobeyed my father, now my father is sick, old, need me to help him, I also found that I didn''t have the kind of palpitation to you.Youth, I am desperate for you, I do not regret, but now I put it down Rongwei clenches her teeth. Her parents don''t agree that they are together. Kai resolutely changes his name and follows him as his Joint Secretary to help him recapture Rongwei. Before they met with many difficulties, she did not have the slightest timidity, but now she said that it was her willfulness to be with him. "What does it mean to put it down, Lianwan, you?" he angrily called her former name, which was obviously really angry. "Wei, we can still be friends in the future, but don''t say that. I''ll go and get him engaged. " Crisp and neat is the tone she often uses as the Secretary of the Federation. He used to appreciate her decisiveness most, but now he hates her heartlessness. Rongwei is not a person who likes to correct and pester. He laughs, sits up straight on his back and is silent for a few seconds. "Well, we haven''t officially started yet, and there''s no need to say goodbye. But we''ve been together for several years, and we''ve slept together. I still want to tell you something. I don''t want anything to do this, but thank you for your support over the years. I''ve looked for help from my parents several times, and I know I''m grateful to you. Now, I believe that your means can stabilize the situation, but I still hope that you don''t make fun of your marriage when you can choose. You should keep a distance from me and don''t want me to say those funny words to you. Well, I promise I won''t say another word. " I love her in my heart. For many of her thoughts, he never converges, but now he decides not to love her. It''s time to converge. At the moment, he is calm, calm and calm. He is a mature man. Unlike a few years ago, in order to survive, for money, he went to bars and shuttled among all kinds of women. He doesn''t have to flatter and laugh at others. Kay stared at him, flashed countless pictures in his mind, and finally fixed his eyes on his face. Once deeply loved man, now she was tormented by this love almost numb. Chapter 1107 Roewe went back to the hotel and asked the customer service to deliver a few bottles of wine. Han Junyu is reading the information handed down by Ning Fu and Xi Hong. He turns to see Rongwei sitting on the edge of the bed and pouring wine to himself without saying a word. If he drinks like this, he will definitely have problems. "It''s just lovelorn. I''m really capable of tossing myself like this." Rongwei glanced at him and made a rude counterattack. "Don''t be sarcastic. When you first knew that Qin Ning was missing, who had been drinking every day and almost killed himself? I didn''t have auditory hallucinations, and I didn''t suffer from mental illness. I''m much better than someone else. " Han Junyu grinds his teeth when he is exposed. Before he can speak, his glory and secluded Satire: "Oh, Han Junyu, you''ve only been in love once in your life. You''re not qualified to teach me a lesson." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He continued to read his own documents, but after a while, he heard Rongwei''s cry. Yes, it''s a man crying. "It''s not that she doesn''t love me when I drink. For so many years, only Kai has been with me, taking care of me, caring about me, and even taking my affairs more important than her own. I don''t know what love she wants. I have asked her before, but she closed her heart tightly. No matter what I say or do, she turns a blind eye to it. I wanted to give him what I thought was the best for her, but every time the situation was messed up by me. Later, like a sick child, I tried all kinds of ways to tease her, trying to attract her attention, but I got indifference. Han Junyu, do you think I''m so funny now? Ha ha, I cried Rongwei felt his tears, like a big joke, and began to laugh. Wiping away his tears, he stood up shaking, pointed to the window and said in a loud voice, "I''m not a man who can''t afford to lose. She said that she would let go, marry a man of others, keep a distance from me, OK. You can do whatever you want. I''ll live without you. I''ll live well! " Han Junyu put down the information, consider for a moment, let him comfort Rongwei, I''m afraid he will put people say want to commit suicide. Rongwei is one year older than Qin Ning, and he is only 24 years old this year. From losing his mother, being ignored by his father, and then starting a business independently, to now owning the Rong family, he comes here alone. Suddenly, on the way there is a woman walking with him, and it is natural for him to care. It''s a pity that the woman is going to be someone else''s bride before she''s gone for a few years. She has nothing to do with him. Rongwei finished the last wine in his hand, turned around and staggered to Han Junyu and sat down in front of him. "Han Junyu, I''ll tell you a secret." Thinking of his secret, Rongwei joked and put his computer on the button. "I only tell you this secret, and I can''t listen to it if I don''t tell it to others." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s drunk. Han Junyu is not ready to fool around with the drunkard. He looks at him calmly and thinks if he can get some more bottles of wine to let him sleep in the dark. "My secret, you can''t laugh." Rongwei pointed to his body, "when I was studying, I was poisoned. Although I can do what a man can do, I will never have my own children. The Rong family is going to be the queen Ha ha ha "..." Han Junyu doesn''t want to know the secret at all. "I''m especially afraid that Kay will know the secret. If she follows me, she won''t have a chance to have her own children. It''s good that she chooses to leave now. " With that, Rongwei covered his face again and began to cry. Once, he was always laughing with the Secretary of Diao Xi Lian, just to cover up his inner inferiority and uneasiness. But no one can understand his mind. "Have you ever thought about treatment?" "Treatment? Whom are you calling? When I was poor, she couldn''t pay for clothes for her birthday. " Rongwei self mocked, "people like me, with children may also be raised by me crooked." Han Junyu doesn''t know much about what Rongwei has experienced, but listening to his tone, it''s obvious that the time was not very pleasant. "You haven''t tried. How do you know you''re going to be crooked?" However, as a man, there is something wrong with that aspect and his self-esteem is injured. It''s very serious. "It''s not good that you can''t see it even if it''s crooked. Look at yourself." Rongwei pointed to himself, but did not respond to his words for a long time. His chin fell on the table and knocked on the table. "I''m thirsty, Han Junyu. Pour me a glass of water." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu takes a deep breath. He really owes him. Rongwei drank the water, put down the glass, supported his chin and stared at him, "Han Junyu, when Qin Ning gave birth to a child, you can give a child the surname of Rong, and cultivate him to be the successor of the Rong family in the future." At the beginning, Rongteng wanted to find Jiji as Rong''s successor, but also knew his physical condition. "Don''t even think about it!" "I don''t care. You either give me a son or give me Gigi." People who are drunk are not conscious and have no logic.It turned out that he was close to Jiji and was kind to Jiji with this idea. Han Junyu grinds his teeth and wants to kick him downstairs. "If you want to treat other people''s children, it''s better to treat your own disease. You save 91 and ask her to help you have a baby. " He studied medicine on September 1 and knew a lot about difficult and complicated diseases. As long as Roewe was willing to try, there might be a glimmer of hope. "Who can really have children on September 1?" Rongwei was confused. Since he knew that he had been poisoned, he did not dare to expect his children. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. He never told anyone this secret. "You save people." Jiuyi now plays Qin Ning. When she is in custody, the real Qin Ning can''t move freely, otherwise his plan will be ruined. Therefore, we must rescue the people who should be cleaned up and remove the danger, so that Qin Ning can study at ease. After this incident, Han Junyu feels that he has a new understanding of Roewe. It seems that after he has such a sad experience, he will be able to tolerate his lack of words. The next day, when he woke up, Rongwei, who felt his headache, noticed Han Junyu''s strange eyes and touched his face. "If you find that I am more handsome than you, be jealous of me." Han Junyu pulled his lips, "I don''t eat by my face." Who especially depends on his face to eat? Roewe crumpled his forehead depressed, took Han Junyu''s coffee and poured it down. The temperature of the coffee is always a little bitter. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jun Yi, standing beside him, noticed that Mr. Han''s face turned black and wanted to quit in silence. Mr. Rong wants to die. Don''t hurt the fish. Roewe drank the coffee of others, make complaints about it, and sat beside Han Junyu, and opened up the information that Xi Hong and Ningfu passed over. "These materials are too official to be reliable. UN, with Rong''s equity participation, Rong Teng took many medicines from this laboratory in order to cure Ning Shan. Ning Fu had been injured by Ning Kang for a long time. He was also cured in this laboratory. Normally, Ning Fu should know very well. " Han Junyu thought about his words, there is some truth, but a little puzzled, "these details, how do you know?" Rongwei didn''t even want to think about it. He pointed to his brain with a smile and replied magnanimously, "I''m smart!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu turns his ankle and still wants to kick him out. Chapter 1108 Rong Teng''s career has done much, Han Junyu found the specific, but Rongwei has a way to know. How does he know? Han Junyu doesn''t want to know the details. Now he wants to know how to save the Jiuyi. He wants to go home and have a good sleep with his wife. Maybe it''s because of the catharsis after getting drunk. Roewe cleaned himself up the next day and looked as usual. When talking to Han Junyu, he still didn''t want to make fun of him. He said that if he wanted to help Han Junyu save people, he naturally had to take action. "What''s the structure of UN''s laboratory like? I haven''t seen it before. People can''t get out even if they go in. It''s still going to be over. So first we need to find someone who can get in and out of the lab and know the lab well. " Han Junyu glances at him, and you need to be wordy when he doesn''t have a long brain? Aware of his cold eyes, Rongwei made an aggrieved expression and shrunk back, "before I finish my words, Han Junyu, can you stop being a murderer, you will make the children cry." "Don''t waste your time, Roewe." Rongwei hummed twice, but also pitifully complained, "where do I waste my time? I try my best to find a way." Seeing that Han Junyu was about to get angry, he knew that he couldn''t make people anxious, and quickly said, "the entrance you saw last time is the main entrance of the cemetery. When they enter the cemetery laboratory, there must be other entrances. The staff should enter the underground laboratory through other entrances. We need to set Ning Fu''s words and ask him to say something about UN before we can make a complete preparation. Now we need to divide the work. If you go to taoning Fu, I''ll go to the entrance and check out some partners related to UN. Oh, by the way, I''m not familiar with William Qi. Tell him to be careful of his cousin. " Suddenly listen to him mention Qi William, Han Junyu frown, how to pull him. "Talk to people." Rong Wei breathed deeply in his heart. "The man who married Kay was Qi William''s cousin. His cousin was ambitious and united with the people in the Douglas family. He almost broke down the Douglas family business. Now he married Kay again to be a good man. The purpose was to swallow Douglas''s family business and show himself on their grandfather''s birthday Compare William Qi. I want you to remind him that it is also to pave the way for Qin Ning to do good every day. " Han Junyu gave it to him. He turned around and told Jun Yi to do something. Rongwei touched his nose. He didn''t know if he had told Kay about it yesterday. He felt much better. Although occasionally think of her, the heart is still slightly painful. It''s just a time of lovelorn. If he can''t get up, it''s not his glory! In another hotel, Kay Douglas was not in a good mood after meeting Roewe, but still came to the hotel to meet her fiance, Bart William. She stood outside the door and rang the bell. Soon the door opened and the man in the bathrobe opened it. He was glad to see her pull her in. After she closed the door, he put her on the door and kissed her. Kay pushed his shoulder to refuse, but the man picked her up and let her rely on him instead of falling. "Kay, don''t you like me when you meet old people?" "No way. You''re my fiance." Kay held his face and didn''t hate him. To prove that she didn''t lie, she held his face and gave him a kiss. At the moment, her face is not sharp and powerful woman''s momentum, but a charming and coquettish woman. "Since we haven''t, let''s warm up first, and then talk about other things." Bart hooked her chin and paid for her flattery. Kailu gave a shy smile and pushed his shoulder. "I want to take a bath first." "I''ll take you." Bart pinched her waist and took her to the bathroom with a smile. This is a tacit understanding of both of them. Obviously, they are very familiar with each other. "Haven''t you washed it already?" Kay looked at his impatient face, pretending to be coquettish. "When I see you, I want to wash it again. Don''t be shy. It''s not like you haven''t washed together before. " After a while, men and women gasped and cheered in the bathroom. I don''t know how long after that, Kay blushed and was carried out of the bathroom by a man. She leaned lazily in his arms and listened to the man ask her with a smile. "Kay, I''m better than Roewe. Who makes you better?" Kay looked up at him and said, "don''t mention him in the future. He always gets me drunk when he does it. I can''t think of any feelings at all, coward." Bart happily hooked her jaw, in a good mood, "you have been with him for several years, now leave, don''t you think it''s a pity?" Kai was impatient. "It''s no pity. After working for him for a few years, Rong''s family will soon be in my pocket. The funny thing is that he thought I loved him very much. Oh, a man like him deserves love. "Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Bart stopped talking about this topic and showed her the prepared materials. "If you want to cooperate with k-li, you have to meet their president John. It is said that John is now self-cultivation. He gives the management to his wife Donna. This woman is not easy to deal with." "Donna, it''s hard to deal with, but it''s not impossible. It''s said that their company has UN laboratory. We''ll take advantage of it. This cooperation will be won. " Bart especially appreciated the shrewdness of this woman''s work, and her air was not inferior to that of men. "With K Li''s support, not only can Douglas be saved, you get the management power, but also I can stand out in this board meeting. When we announce the wedding news, my grandfather will be very happy." Bart said expectantly. Bart had seen the means of this woman. When she found him to cooperate, he agreed without hesitation. Kay sat up, carefully read the information, very confident of her own plan, "believe me, as long as you listen to me, I will let you compare Qi William. I can take the Rong family of Roewe and help him take it down. It''s only a matter of time before I want to get the William consortium. " Kay squints at the materials. At that time, she can help Rongwei win the precarious Rong family. The William family is not complicated. Qi William is the only cousin in the competition. There is no challenge for her. Pointing to Donna''s name, she confidently said to Bart, "go to investigate this woman''s information. She is the man in front of John now. We need to see her before we can get her." Bart gave her a kiss on the cheek. "My baby is so smart. I''ll let someone investigate. When we take down Donna, I''ll hold a grand engagement ceremony for you, so that all women in Z country will envy you. " Kay is also looking forward to his engagement ceremony, smiling charming, "then I''ll wait, you become the next president of William consortium, but I''ll be the president''s wife." Chapter 1109 In the apartment, Qin Ning holds an an and asks if she is still suffering. Ann had been ill for two days, and some of them couldn''t go on. But when she looked at her brother''s warning, she felt her stomach and looked at her mother pitifully. "Mom, I feel like there''s a little bug in my stomach. It hurts and gets better." Worried, Qin Ning stood up and took her mobile phone to call the doctor Ning Fu had photographed. The female doctor came to see an an and explained to Qin Ning that an an an didn''t have much to do. Maybe it was Ascaris lumbricoides. She would be fine if she took some medicine. "There are small insects crawling around in her stomach. Will it really be OK to take medicine?" Qin Ning just found out that most of these problems are not caused by the season. She also said that she didn''t understand them. "It will be all right, Mrs. Han. You are too nervous. What Ann needs most now is your company. She will be fine in a few days. " Getting the doctor''s affirmative answer, Qin Ning was relieved. She squatted beside the bed and touched An''an''s face. Her distressed eyes turned red. Looking at her mother''s uncomfortable expression, Ann felt particularly guilty. She looked at her brother for help. When will she pretend to be ill? Jiji couldn''t give her an answer. Dad just told them to guard their mother and not let her go out. Mom at home can''t tell others, but Dad''s specific what to do, they don''t understand. After the lunch break, Qin Ning wanted to take an an downstairs for a walk, but Han churui and Ji Ji stopped her, and an an said that she was in pain with her stomach in her arms. She just wanted to lie in bed and didn''t want to move, so Qin Ning gave up the idea. However, Han churui felt that he could not put it off any longer. He called Han Junyu to ask when he would come back, and he could not keep his aunt at home every day. Han Junyu hangs up Xiaorui''s phone and ponders for a moment. Thinking about what he had said before, Ningfu frankly tells him that it''s not that he doesn''t say anything about UN laboratory, but that he''s afraid to mislead them. Compared with Ningkang''s former laboratory, UN''s means are only more cruel. In order to achieve their goals, they can do any experiment. The management mechanism is also hierarchical. At that time, he was just recuperating in the laboratory, and his understanding of the situation inside was only superficial. In the past few years, science and technology have been updated every year. Maybe many of the structures in the laboratory have changed. Ning Fu also wants to save people as soon as possible. He can''t say anything about UN lab, so he tells him something about k-li company. President John is recuperating, and his wife Donna is in charge of it. If you want to know about UN laboratory, you can find clues when you go to Donna. Han Junyu is still looking for his wife in name. Now it''s not suitable for him to come forward and discuss with Rongwei. When Rongwei heard that he was going to find Donna, he reclined on the sofa and put his foot on the coffee table with a strange expression. "Not willing to go?" Han Junyu asked. "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that, well, I knew Donna when I was young and ignorant. This woman, tut Tut, has a big appetite." Rongwei said the last sentence, but he looked appreciative. "Ning Fu has prepared an invitation for their dinner party for me. When you go to see Donna, you have two tasks. Put this thing into her body and let her take you into the laboratory." Han Junyu takes out two bags. Roewe unfolded the bag and took out the unique brooch in the bag. But after the transformation, it became a USB flash drive. After the transformation, it became a headset with a micro camera inside. "How to put it in?" Roewe is still studying brooches, glancing at the contents of another bag, which is the size of a thumb and looks like jelly. "Where do you go in when you do it with women?" "Pop." Rongwei''s Brooch fell to the ground. He stared at Han Junyu in amazement, "what do you say, you say it again." "It''s said that the only woman who can enter the laboratory freely is Donna. If you want to avoid the examination, you must hide." Han Junyu explained patiently. Rongwei suddenly stood up, his face ugly, "you let me sleep with that woman, this is selling, Han Junyu!" Han Junyu''s face remained unchanged. He searched for Donna''s photos on the Internet to show him, "you''ve been lovelorn recently. I''ll find you a woman for entertainment. This Donna lady is good-looking and likes fresh meat." Fresh meat, sir! Roewe glared at him and refused without hesitation. "If she can''t be rescued on September 1, Qin Ning will be in danger at any time. Now that she is pregnant, she can''t stand the ups and downs, and she can''t be locked in the apartment all the time. We must make a quick decision on this matter." Han Junyu kind-hearted persuasion, see he does not eat this set of patterns, he did not have patience. "Roewe, do it, don''t do it, say it, don''t waste time." Roewe was upset. "Do I owe you in my last life? Let me tell you something like this. Han Junyu, when Qin Ning gives birth to a baby, I must take one away. " Han Junyu must have refused to hear this before, but he knew his physical condition. If he could not be cured, it would be hard to say what happened after that. "You get people out first, and then we''ll figure out what to do."Han Junyu can speak soft words. Rongwei looks at him in surprise, grinds his teeth, picks up the brooch, and shoves the bag on the table into his pocket. "I will do what you want me to do. As for how to do it, it''s my business. You give me song Xuan and Jun. no matter what I do, don''t interfere. " Jun Yi looks at Han Junyu with disapproval. What if Rongwei comes to Hu Lai? Han Junyu didn''t look at him. He agreed to Rongwei directly. Rongwei was very smart. He wanted him to be a fool. Only by surprise can he win. Arrive at the party hall, outside the hall gathered a lot of reporters, many photographers around all kinds of celebrities. Rongwei changed his suit. Junyi got out of the car to drive him. When he got out of the car, his long legs fell to the ground. When he walked out of the car, he was as handsome as those male stars. A reporter came up to him with a microphone and asked him, "this gentleman, you are looking at me. What''s your status at the charity party?" Although the charity party is for charity, it can''t get in without invitation letter and entrance magnetic card and two-way authentication, so there are reporters and photographers blocking the door. When they come to the door, they can only stop. Roewe smiles, a bit of yuppie, and a bit of hook, "little sister, you just guess what I am?" The female reporter blushed when she was teased by him. Before she could speak, Rongwei had already stridden forward. When she got to the door, Jun took out the invitation letter and magnetic card to enter. There are eight strong men guarding by the door. They all have detectors in their hands to check whether Rongwei and Jun are armed. Through inspection, we enter the auditorium, which is famous all over the world. It has always been the Royal Palace, and only friends who have a good relationship with the royal family will hold charity parties here. The organizer of this charity party is Ms. Donna, acting president of the k-lane group. When Rongwei went in, he took out his Brooch from his pocket and folded it into a ring. He put on his earphone and asked with a smile, "brother song, you can see it." Song Xuan is looking at the computer when he hears someone call him brother song. He has goose bumps all over his body. He is so angry that he almost smashes the computer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jun a listen to him smile call song Xuan elder brother, the corner of the mouth twitches, think this kid will also have a moth. Chapter 1110 Rongwei, wearing glasses, looks for Donna in the crowd. After a turn, he suddenly sees a familiar looking woman. He squints his eyes, pinches the ring and bears his anger. "Brother song, check the information of those around Donna. This is her charity party. Many important people must come to support it." "I know the information is already being transmitted to you. Mr. Song, let''s discuss. Don''t call me brother. " "Why?" Roewe also looked aggrieved, "I used to call you that." "Poof," Roewe said, "when did it happen?" "Six or seven years ago, you forgot that when you played games, you took in a little apprentice, handsome ah Wei." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan''s flexible fingers stopped, staring at the computer screen and squinting. "Boy, are you awei?" "Shit!" Eight or nine years ago, in his spare time, song Xuan played games with PK, a handsome game player named awei. He won each other, and the other side added him, pestered him and taught him to play games. A 15-year-old boy, who doesn''t speak much when playing games, has a childish voice. He is a voice changer boy. Knowing his surname is song, he occasionally calls brother song. At that time, when Ah Wei and song Xuan took him to play games, he felt very clever and normal. They played a lot of times, and occasionally they talked about other topics. Once, when Ah Wei was playing a game, he obviously won, but suddenly burst into tears, choking. Hearing song Xuan''s bad feelings, he asked him what was the matter. Just know that day is his mother''s death day, he had no money to buy sacrifice, went to steal things, almost killed. He clearly fingers on the keyboard, Fingerbone touch a keyboard pain, his back cold sweat, but he won the game. Song Xuancai knew that this young man was not very happy in his childhood. He showed more concern and sympathy for him. He felt that this young man was very intelligent. He could teach a lot of things, but he didn''t hide them. He could teach everything he wanted to learn. One day, the boy suddenly said that he wanted to learn computer from his teacher and become a hacker. Song Xuan listened to his serious tone and asked him to read a book. If he didn''t understand, he asked him. This boy is also studious. From time to time, he will have all kinds of tricky questions to ask him, and he will also answer his questions when he has time. After one year''s study, he made great progress in technology, but he didn''t do a good job. In silence, he hacked the software of several listed companies and became an internationally wanted hacker. As his master, song Xuan black face to help him deal with the aftermath, not easy to escape a disaster, but this boy like a child to show off, so that song Xuan angry for several days did not talk to him. The boy was very humble and explained that it was the leader of the company who bullied him and almost didn''t kill him. He didn''t kill anyone, but it was polite enough to destroy his company. Song xuanzhuo thinks that the longer he grows, the more crooked he is. He patiently teaches the truth. There is no security on the Internet, and there is no bottom line, but he must have a bottom line in his heart. But he was impatient to listen. At that time, song Xuan followed Han Junyu to fight in Sheng''an. He was too busy to take care of him. Unexpectedly, he would tell him at this time that Rongwei was awei, and song Xuan''s heart was quite complicated. I don''t know what he has experienced, and now he has become an exasperating glory. "Yes, I don''t want to call you brother song. Should I call you master? I still think brother song is more kind. You said that at that time. If you go out later, don''t say that I was taught by you. I''m afraid I''ll disgrace you. " Rongwei walked forward with a smile. She came to Donna and stood still. She opened her arms to the woman in front of her, showing an unexpected expression. "Wow, look who I met. Isn''t that Donna who is beautiful and can''t move her eyes at a glance?" Listening to Rongwei''s grandiose praise, Donna turns her head to see Rongwei''s surprise. With a brighter smile on her face, she turns to take a step forward and reaches out to greet him. Rongwei held her hand very naturally and gave her a kiss on the back of her hand. "Donna, long time no see. You are really more and more beautiful." Extremely frivolous praise, standing next to Kai, face taut, not good at staring at him. Why is he here? Donna was very happy when she heard Rongwei''s words. Her hand with red nails crossed his cheek. "Awei, I''m getting more and more handsome when I grow up. But how did you get here? " Rongwei is taller than her. He smiles and lowers his head. In his ear, he uses his chest to make a low and deep magnetic voice. "I said, I want you, come to you specially, do you believe it?" Donna''s charming and affectionate eyes turned and looked at him, "Ah Wei, we''ll talk when the charity party is over." "It''s a pleasure, Donna. I''ll wait for you." Roewe took a serious look at him and turned to Kailu with a gorgeous smile. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, but it was very attractive. Kai has been with Roewe for several years. From his green start-up period to now, he seldom sees such a side of him. His heart beats faster inexplicably.Rongwei found a place to eat. Jun looked at him and said, "Mr. Rong, it''s a pity that you don''t go to play." "Thank you for your praise, but when it comes to acting skills, I can''t keep up with President Han of your family. He is Lao Jiang. I learned this trick from him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Junyi. "Ah Wei, the Douglas family are after you. Be careful." Song Xuan reminds us. "Just stare at me. I''m so handsome that it''s normal for them to stare at me." Rongwei has nothing to do with his food. He also chats with Junyi and says what''s delicious. When he has a chance, he will take qinning to have a taste. Song Xuan grinds his teeth. Mr. Han says that although Mr. Rong is young and doesn''t speak well, he has many life experiences and his mind is unfathomable. "So, when did you meet Donna?" "Brother song, are you jealous?" Asked Roewe with a smile. "Jealous of your sister, talk well." Song Xuan clenched his fist. "Well, my sister is Qin Ning. She''s the wife of Mr. Han in your family. Don''t mess about." Rongwei was also aggrieved, "why didn''t I speak well? Do you want me to speak Chinese or English? French is OK. I''m not very familiar with Russian." Song Xuan took a deep breath when he just asked an idiot a question. I didn''t hear him speak. Roewe said with a low smile, "I also told you that I started my business in those years. Because I had to raise money, I found a lot of people. I knew Donna at that time. Donna fell in love with me and wanted to sleep with me. Am I so sleepy? After she got a sum of money, she left. So you think, Donna likes little fresh meat. How can she like old John? There''s something fishy in it ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it a great honor for you to be sleepy by women? What''s more, did you dare to ask her for death when you cheated others'' money? "What will you do with her later?" Song Xuan was worried about him. Rongwei ate a mouthful of fruit salad, enjoying the squint, did not care about their own situation. "It''s just dealing with women. It''s not difficult." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan wants to throw the computer, Ya''s talk with him again, he is self abuse! Chapter 1111 Song Xuan felt that he had met many people, but when he met the little devil Rongwei, he still felt that he had little knowledge. At the charity party, all the stars came to help. Coincidentally, Pei Qian was also invited today, but he came because of the need of his work. He should have gone when he showed his face. Unexpectedly, Jun stopped him at the corner. "Jun Yi, why are you here? Is Jun Yu also here?" Jun Yimu said, "Mr. Pei, please follow me." Pei Qian didn''t think much about it either. Junyi is Han Junyu''s man. He still believes it, but he feels more and more remote. He frowns. "Junyi, where are you taking me? I still have a job. If Jun Yu doesn''t have something important, I won''t see him. " Jun stopped and said, "Mr. Pei, here it is." "What is here? Does that mean Jun Yu is here?" Pei Qian looked around, but he didn''t see Han Junyu. Instead, when he turned around, he saw Rongwei walking slowly. "Elder martial brother, it''s a coincidence to meet you here." Roewe went straight up to him, didn''t give him time to react, put his arm around him, and gave him a kiss on his side face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian''s eyes widened, as if he had gone to hell again and stepped back a few steps. Rongwei followed in his footsteps. Pei Qian bumped his back against the railings. Seeing that he was still moving forward, his arm was on his shoulder, and his face was heavy. "Roewe, are you sick? Do I know you well?" "Elder martial brother, how can you be so ruthless? You won''t admit it when you sleep." Roewe is aggrieved. Looking at his expression, he really thinks that he is like a abandoned person. Pei Qian is going to vomit and study. It''s true that they have slept, but they sleep between brothers. They are tired of playing together and lie in the same bed. Besides, he is a straight man of iron and steel. Even if he appreciates this younger martial brother, he can''t have that kind of mind for a man. "No, are you brainbroken or sick?" Pei Qian is also a smart man. If Rongwei has some thoughts on him, he can''t have said nothing before. Now he suddenly hugs him and kisses him. He turned his head and looked around. "Roewe, it''s almost done. Don''t blame me for being rude." "Elder martial brother, I really like you. Otherwise, you will be my girlfriend." Roewe was smiling. Pei Qian frowned and said, "I''m on top of any girlfriend. No, I don''t care about your boyfriend or girlfriend. Rongwei, my tolerance is limited." "Well, elder martial brother, you can also be on it." Rongwei suddenly leaned close to him, breathing on his side face, one arm on his shoulder. Looking from behind, he thought they were kissing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jun Yi and song Xuan who witnessed all this. Pei Qian tried to push him away. His face turned black and his eyes were staring at him. He wanted to eat him. "Elder martial brother, do me a favor." But Rongwei didn''t care at all. He approached him again, put him on the railing, and gave him a kiss on the forehead. If Pei Han''s body shakes, he must be dead. Rongwei gave him a kiss and wiped the corner of his lips. His eyes were staring at him. "I don''t want to disturb you when I know you are busy with work, but when you are busy, you must go home quickly. Don''t stay here more. So many women are staring at you. I will be jealous." Roewe blew him a kiss, turned and left. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian quickly wiped his forehead with a handkerchief. He felt sick and wanted to take a bath. "Roewe, wait for me to kill you!" Back in the hall again, song Xuan couldn''t bear to say, "what do you want him to do? He is a star. He pays great attention to this aspect. If this kind of thing is spread out, it will destroy him." Roewe went to the bathroom, wiped his mouth and looked indifferent. "That place is a dead corner. There is no camera. Junyi also checked it. I only let people who want to see it see it. When I cheated Donna for her money, she would give me a room card to wash and wait for her in bed. So, I need to let her know that I like men, but I don''t like women. I can''t give her happiness when I lie in bed. Her interest in me will plummet. " "Ha ha, you know it very well." Song Xuan silently mourned for Pei Qian for a few seconds. Rongwei wiped his lips with a paper towel and showed a strange smile. "Pei Qian is very famous in China, but do you think he can receive this invitation because of his fame and identity?" Rongwei threw the tissue that had been wiped on the corner of his mouth into the garbage can, pulled his tie, and continued to explain with his lips. "Donna has a cousin who likes Pei Qian very much. She invited him several times, but Pei Qian refused. This time, he was given the excuse to come to the charity party for work, that is, how people want to play with the fish in the water tank. Pei Qian has an identity, but here, the woman has maimed him. It''s my elder martial brother who is ruined. " Song Xuan twisted his eyebrows. "How do you know that?" Roewe combed his hair, enchanting the lips, turned and walked out of the bathroom."How can I know? When I was a child, I had a good friend whose temperament was eight points similar to Pei Qian''s. on his 20th birthday, he was played and died, but I buried him myself. The woman who killed him stood beside Donna. When Pei Qian appeared, her eyes never left him. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan had to admire his observation and keen insight. He thought about it and then asked, "Ah Wei, you''re not bisexual, are you?" Otherwise, when he was kissing Pei Qian, it would be so natural. "Brother song, it''s very dangerous for you to ask that." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. Life is like a play. It''s all about acting. "Roewe, how did you come back here?" Outside the bathroom, Kay stands in his way. Roewe looked at Kay in his black evening dress and said with a smile, "because I can''t control myself thinking of you, I''ve come to you at risk. Do you believe it?" Kay was calm. "Roewe, you, I said we couldn''t do it." "What a pity." Rongwei sighs, seems very sad, and goes on. Kay stopped him again and said politely, "you leave now, and don''t mess around any more. Isn''t Rong busy enough for you?" Rongwei''s smile did not decrease, but his eyes were cold. "Am I busy? Does it have anything to do with Miss Kay?" "Rongwei, don''t make a fool of yourself. This is not the place you can make a fool of. You cheated Donna for a sum of money. Donna will never let you go. " Kay was very angry and taught him a lesson like an elder. She used to talk to him in this tone before. But at that time, he loved her and was willing to spoil her. He listened to whatever she wanted to say. Today, when he came into the hall, he saw her smile on her fiance. He suddenly found that his feelings for her were like a joke. "That''s my business. Miss Kay has her own business to do. Leave me alone." As Roewe passed her, he said with a smile. "Miss Kay, you''re the first lady of the Douglas family. You''re not my secretary, Lian Wan." Chapter 1112 When Roewe walked into the hall, the auction after the charity dinner was in full swing. These items were all provided by Donna. What''s unique is that each item was a star. As soon as Rongwei sat down, he saw Pei Qian carrying a valuable jewelry box on stage, which was a very beautiful ring. At the auction starting at a million yuan, many women raised their hands and raised their hands once for 100000 yuan, and the price went up little by little. Rongwei raised his glasses, "brother song, is there anything special about that ring?" The glasses were aimed at the ring, and song Xuanli immediately investigated the value of the ring. "Three hundred years ago, a knight gave a ring to a princess and made a private life with her. Later, the ring became a representative of love, which was valuable and significant. No, it was not Pei Qian who gave this ring to the stage. Wait, awei, you stand up and get closer. It seems that there is something on the ring. " Song Xuan''s tone was serious. Roewe turned to look at the woman next to Donna, in her forties, wearing a sex evening dress, staring at the stage with a smile. He showed a smile, "brother song, it seems that my reputation will be destroyed." Song Xuan was stunned. It''s really rare that you still have fame. "What are you going to do?" Song Xuan had a bad feeling. "I just found it strange that Pei Qian was wearing a blue tie today, and the belt was also a good match. If it had been arranged for a long time, the ring in his hand would not match the color on his body at all. It was obviously someone''s fault." Song Xuan was surprised that the boy''s observation was so meticulous that he noticed such small details. "The ring has been tampered with. It seems that the woman still doesn''t want to let go." Rongwei pulled his tie and sighed. As soon as he got up, he heard someone shouting. "Thirty million!" It''s the woman beside Donna who shouts Rongwei. This woman''s name is Audrey frankster. She has married two husbands, but both of them died, and she inherited their legacy. Pei Qian on the stage heard Audrey''s bidding and frowned. He realized that he might be cheated today. Originally, he had no plan to go on stage, but a female star said that she suddenly had something urgent and asked him for help. This female star has cooperated with him before, which is a kind of acquaintance. At the beginning, he didn''t want to join in the fun, but he couldn''t bear her pleading all the time. He thought it would be OK just to send things up. Looking at the current situation, it is obviously not so easy to step down. Heard the woman shouting 30 million, has been staring at him, seems to shout is not the value of the ring in his hand, but to buy him. "Fifty million!" Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out, and Pei Qian was grinding his teeth. He wanted to kill people. "Seventy million!" Audrey continued. "One hundred million!" The crowd was in an uproar. The ring was valuable, but it was definitely more than the price they were shouting. Audrey''s face was black and her eyes were cold. Rongwei walked onto the stage with a smile, took the microphone from the host, walked to Pei Qian with a smile, and winked at him mischievously. "Hello, everyone. I''m Rongwei. This Mr. Pei is my elder martial brother. It''s rare to meet him here. If you want to support him, you want to take this beautiful ring. Ms. Audrey, I''m sorry. " Audrey regained her smile. "But I really like this ring, Mr. Rong. Why don''t you give it to me?" With a thoughtful look on his face, Rongwei took out Pei Qian''s ring and put it in front of his eyes. "The ring is really beautiful. It''s not surprising that Ms. Audrey will like it, but I want him to express my mind." He took Pei Qian''s hand and put the ring on his finger. "My elder martial brother has a pair of very beautiful hands. This ring is very suitable for him. Please don''t mind. I''m a fan of my elder martial brother. I adore him very much. His birthday is coming. I want to give him a birthday present." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ring, as we all know, is a mutual gift between lovers. Rongwei finds an excuse to be a birthday present, but people with eyes can see it. Rongwei has been reluctant to let go of Pei Qian''s hand. This is obviously a confession. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian now wants to kick Rongwei off the stage. He has several months to go before his birthday. But in special circumstances, he had to act. He hugged him and said thank you. He liked the ring very much, but it was a gift from a little fan. It was a love. He would donate the ring to pass on the love. Pei Qian made it clear that he didn''t have that kind of relationship with Rongwei. No matter whether other people believed it or not, he believed it anyway. The hammer hasn''t been knocked yet, and the ring hasn''t been sold yet. Pei Qian has already said that the next thing for the ring is charity. If other people bid again, they won''t give face. Audrey raised the card again with a smile. "Since Mr. Pei is going to donate the ring, I''ll give it to me. I''ll give it 120 million."Rongwei and Pei Qian look at each other. Both of them play this trick, but the woman still doesn''t let go. This is a blatant attempt to get Pei Qian. Pei Qian, holding his anger, grinds his teeth. He looks at Rongwei''s arm on his shoulder and raises his eyebrows at him. "Elder martial brother, you''re too valuable. I can''t afford to buy you. You''d better let her down." "Go away, this kind of thing has not to discuss, you shout price, how much money I come out." Pei Qian is holding the ring. Before, he said he would donate the love. If Audrey bid, but he didn''t give her the ring, he would be questioned. What he said in the previous paragraph is hypocritical. But give him the ring. Audrey will certainly make all kinds of tricky demands. In the end, his situation will only be more difficult. "150 million!" They turned back in surprise and saw a man in black leading a woman. He looked at Audrey calmly. "My wife likes that ring very much. I''m sorry, Ms. Audrey. I won''t buy it. She''s angry with me." So he had to do it for his wife. Audrey stares at the man who suddenly appears, and the woman beside him. She has never seen him, but she will pay 150 million for a ring, which is obviously a bit of background. She frowned and wanted Donna to explain the identities of the two. Donna was also confused. Don''t want to destroy the rhythm of the auction, Donna or in her ear to persuade a few words, Audrey just bear this tone, don''t fork sit down. Rongwei was relieved to see Ning Fuhui come to save the scene. After a few polite congratulations, he returned to his seat. He asked song Xuan, "isn''t Ning Fu not coming?" "Jun Yu is afraid that you are too aggressive. Let him watch. If Ning Fu doesn''t show up, you can''t escape." Song Xuan also felt afraid after a while. Audrey is obviously not short of money. She just wants to trouble Pei Qian. This is her territory. They embarrass her. It''s strange that she doesn''t kill them. "Awei, the president has given you the task. What are you going to do next?" Rongwei rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Oh, forget about it. He just snatched the elder martial brother out of the wolf''s mouth, but he had to send himself to the tiger''s mouth to do evil." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What are you doing here? Can you forget all your tasks? Song Xuan wants to lose his earphone and let him live and die. Chapter 1113 At the end of the charity party, Rongwei worried that Audrey would not give up and asked Junyi to send peiqian away. Jun Yi disagrees. If he leaves, can Roewe deal with it? Rongwei shrugs his shoulders and asks him to send his elder martial brother to a safe place, and then come back to him. For a while and a half, nothing will happen. Jun a helpless, first send Pei Qian to leave, did not expect him on the way, really encountered obstacles. Fortunately, Han Junyu received the news and came to pick up the man. Otherwise, it''s hard to tell where Pei Qian would spend the night. On Roewe''s side, Donna didn''t come to find someone, so he took the initiative to find someone. Unexpectedly, on the way, he met Kay and her fiance. He licked his lower alveolar and stepped back into the shadow. "Now that Pei Qian has failed, what should he do?" It''s Kay''s fiance, Bart. "Don''t worry, they like to play with men, but they don''t lose heart. I asked someone to find a man with similar temperament to Pei Qian and send him to Audrey''s bed." Kay''s tone was very cool, as if she could do it very easily. Bart hooked her jaw admiringly and gave her a kiss. "If Donna wants me, will you give it?" Kay said with a smile, "I can''t stop you if you want to. But as you know, I don''t like to share men with other women. " "I''m just you." Bart hugs her, butts against the wall, and kisses her. They are very unrestrained. Bart''s hands are all in Kay''s skirt. "Bart, we have business to do." Kay gasped to push him away, and Bart gasped to let her go and bit her in the ear. "Take care of Donna, and we''ll do what we haven''t done." Pulling at the crumpled clothes, Kay grinned and walked on Bart''s arm. Rongwei came out of the shadow with a gloomy face and looked at their back, with a sneer in his mouth, but his eyes were full of sadness. "Ah Wei, are you ok?" Song Xuan asked anxiously. It must be hard to see the woman you once loved intimately with other men. "Well, well, I''m just surprised that this woman has such a side. Why didn''t I find it before?" Rongwei sneered and his face returned to calm. He followed them into a room, which should be where Donna rested. Seeing Rongwei knock on the door directly, song Xuan couldn''t help asking, "is it so direct?" "Or else? If I want to take off my clothes and go to her bed, I must be close to her bed. " Roewe mocks. Originally, he tried to get close to Donna in other ways, but now with Kay and Bart, he can only change his plan. He went to knock on the door. It was Donna''s bodyguard who opened the door. Before the bodyguard spoke, he said with a smile that he had made an appointment with Ms. Donna and stepped into the room. "Donna, I''m coming." His jubilant voice seemed to be very happy. Seeing Kay and Bart, he pretended to be surprised. "Donna, you still have guests. I''ll take a bath." Before Donna could answer, he went to the bathroom by himself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kay stared coldly at his back. I didn''t expect to see such a disgusting scene of Roewe. Roewe would not only sleep with her, but also look indifferent when he saw her. He didn''t seem to know her. Kay was uncomfortable. But she has more important things to do now. What Roewe wants to do has nothing to do with her. "Donna, Kerry and the Douglas family work together. You said that you would get 5% of the shares. This is the contract I prepared. As long as you sign, we will be partners." Donna saw that Rongwei suddenly appeared, and she went to the washroom to take a bath, and raised her eyebrows in surprise. Since he is so active, she will not refuse. But when she thought of the picture of him being close to another man, she was smiling, holding a glass of champagne, her red painted tail finger was slightly hooked, her long finger shook her goblet and glanced at the contract. "If Douglas wants to cooperate with William''s consortium, this kind of interest is only 5%, which is really not interesting." The Douglas family business is in danger because of civil strife. However, it ranked in the top 10 of the enterprises in Z country in its heyday. Five percent of its shares can get several hundred million dividends every year, but she is not satisfied. Kay clenched his fist, but he still had a professional smile on his face. "Donna is optimistic about our cooperation and we are honored. With the support of UN laboratory, k-li has a good momentum of development. It makes a lot of profits every year. The cooperation between us is also a win-win situation. Donna, if you promote the cooperation between our two families, we can make an agreement on how much money you want. But now, we can''t be the master of the two enterprises, and we are irresponsible for you to promise the shares This means that Donna wants to help them get the management power. How much money she wants is not her business. The premise is that they should have the management power. Donna shakes her goblet and holds her chin in one hand. She is lazy and charming.Before she could speak, the bathroom door opened, and after the bath, Roewe came out wrapped in a bath towel, went to Donna''s side, sat down, like a man, and glanced at the papers on the table. "I don''t think the cooperation between William consortium and Douglas is reliable. The president and chairman of William consortium like his little grandson. Although his little grandson did not accept the management of the consortium, his family did not acquiesce that he would be the future successor. " William''s consortium ranks among the top three multinational corporations. After a hundred years, it is still a myth in the business world. The William family, which manages such a huge financial group, has a low profile. The family members never take the initiative to attend any dinner. It is impossible for ordinary people to inquire about the information of the legitimate members of the William family. Donna has long wanted to get in touch with the William consortium. Bart just reported that he was a member of the William family, so she would receive him specially. She also wanted to get some clues about the William family from him. Kerry''s development is getting better and better. If we can cooperate with William consortium, it will be a great breakthrough for Kerry. There were people in K Li who went to William''s consortium, but they all failed. If she could get this opportunity, it would undoubtedly consolidate her power. But the premise of Bart''s negotiation with her is that she will help his fiancee Kay get the power of the moralas family and promote cooperation later. In the heart of the idea a thousand times, but her face smile unchanged, a face does not care about Rongwei. "Do you know anyone in their family?" Rongwei shrugged. "Yes, he is my good brother. We had dinner together last week. As you know, I started my business in Z country. Now I''m transferring my company to Rong''s, and he gives me a lot of convenience. " Kay frowned at Roewe''s words. She had been with Roewe for several years and knew everything about him like the back of her hand. How could she not know that Roewe knew the people of William''s consortium? When he encountered all kinds of tribulations in his career, he never mentioned the people of William consortium. If he knew the people of William consortium, his career would be much easier, but he didn''t. "Mr. Rong, the people in William''s group have always been low-key. Don''t lie to Mrs. Donna just to please her." Rongwei sneered, "I talk to Donna. Who are you and why do you blame me?" Chapter 1114 Kay''s face flushed with anger when he heard that Rongwei really pretended not to know her. Her eyes were fixed on him. Did he embarrass her because he saw her with Bart and was jealous? Donna listens to the fact that Roewe and the little grandson of the president of William''s consortium are good friends. Her mind moves and she glances at Kay. She investigated this woman, the eldest daughter of the Douglas family. Because she liked Roewe, she didn''t go back to her own business after graduating from university. Instead, she started her own business with Roewe. Now that the Douglas family is in turmoil, she returns to her own family. But listening to Rongwei''s indifference, she swept Bart beside Kay and felt Rongwei''s cheek behind her. "I''m tired, too. I''ll talk about cooperation later." Bart was worried and afraid that Roewe''d play tricks and disrupt his plan. He stared at him with a gloomy face. "Rongwei, you said that you and my cousin are friends, but there is evidence?" "Evidence?" Rongwei seemed to listen to a joke and raised his eyebrows to his provocation, "you give him a dirty trick behind his back, and want him to make a fool of himself at his grandfather''s birthday party. You are a good cousin!" "You," Bart stood up with a cold face, "don''t say anything without proof, Roewe." "Do you know if I''m a liar. It''s not yours, Mr. Bart. Better not think about it. " When Rongwei speaks, he looks at Kay on purpose, which falls into Donna''s eyes. The man in front of her is jealous, and she smiles, which makes her feel more and more interesting. Bart is also aware of his eyes. He thinks the same as Donna. He thinks that he is still in love with Kay. Seeing that he and Kay have a good relationship, he will deliberately say those words in front of Donna to make a fool of him. "Since ancient times, my cousin only knows art, but he doesn''t know how to manage. He is not suitable to inherit the William consortium. I am also for the future strength of the William family." Bart''s view of justice is far from perfect. It seems that he has to save the William family. Rongwei low smile, reveal a evil smile, turn to see Donna, "dear, tired for a day, you should rest." Donna raised her eyebrows and looked at Kay''s ugly face. She raised her smiling face and whined in a delicate voice. "Yes, my heels hurt after stepping on high heels all day." "I''ll press it for you, honey. Your feet look good." Rongwei as if no one put Donna''s foot on his knee, strength is not in the pinch, and some distressed to see her heel. Donna''s height is 1.7 meters. In order to reflect her height and body curve, she always wears tens of meters of thin heels at her feet. It''s strange that the heels don''t hurt after wearing them for a long time. Donna also has a tough way of doing things. She wants to appear in front of the public as a strong woman. She looks at the young and handsome face of a man. He has a wanton temperament, smart mind, and has his own way of doing things. In the past, even though he was in a state of distress and poverty, she never easily gave in to her. In those years, she took a fancy to his vigor and wanted to keep him around. But this man took advantage of her soft heart, even designed to dig a hole for her, let her lose a lot of money, still can''t take him how. Now look at the man holding her feet, showing distressed eyes, she is a strong woman, but ultimately a woman, also want to let a man to distressed. She turned her head and looked at Kay and Bart, who were not looking well. She had no patience to deal with them. "You go back first. I''ll let you know when you have time." "Don''t be cheated by him, Ms. Donna. This man is close to you. His mind is definitely not simple." Kay said reluctantly. Rongwei chuckles, fingers gently on Donna''s legs, a little bit of upward movement, fell on her waist. "I''m a man. I like beautiful and mature women. Donna is so beautiful. It''s not easy for me to get close to her. But it''s about me and her, Miss Kay. Are you jealous? " When Rongwei speaks, the corner of his mouth is crooked with a vicious smile, which is hard for a woman to resist. "Roewe, I have nothing to do with you now. Do you think that will make me jealous? Oh, you only make me despise you. Unexpectedly, "Miss Kay, you think too much. How can a man not have a few love experiences? Only in this way can he treat the women around him better and know how to make them happy. You are a past tense. To be frank, you are just a woman I have slept with Kay clenched her fists in anger, and her face was gloomy, but she was a rational person after all. She was confused for a moment, and she knew that Roewe''s mouth was so powerful that she could be said to be alive even if she died. "Then we won''t disturb you. Enjoy it." Kay gets up first and leaves the room regardless of Bart. Bart is not willing to leave like this. He stares at Rongwei and wants to speak, but Rongwei raises his eyebrow and swallows what he wants to say. "Donna, what a nuisance. As a William consortium, we also hope to cooperate with you."Listening to Bart''s flattery, Donna was very helpful, smiling and courteous to her before seeing him leave. Only Donna and Rongwei were left in the room. Donna didn''t pretend to him either. She kicked his heart with her toes and asked in a tone: "I''m jealous. Rongwei, you''re good at it." Her strength is not good, it is more like being coquettish. Roewe has dealt with many women before, and she knows her heart very well. She smiles and pinches her ankles. "I''m not good at it, and I dare not come to see you. If I don''t serve you well, am I not ashamed? " When he spoke, he leaned close to her, the heat of speaking was close to her cheek, the corners of his mouth were hooked with a bewitching smile, and raised his eyebrows to her. "When you saw me, I still didn''t know anything. Even a face can deceive people. I didn''t know anything about what you wanted to do." Donna smiles, because of good maintenance, although she is in her thirties, her skin is white and tender, smooth and elastic, and feels very good when pinched. From a man''s point of view, Roewe thinks that this woman is a beauty. With her good figure, charming and enchanting, bold and charming, when she gets to bed, she must be able to enchant men. But from the perspective of interests, this woman is not easy to deal with. She is a very difficult master. "Now, how much do you know?" Donna touched the man''s face. He was good-looking, with blue eyes and a smile. When the corner of his mouth came up, he could take the soul away. "Not much. There''s still something to make you happy." Roewe embraces her and they lie on the sofa together. "I''m John''s wife, aren''t you afraid?" Donna holds his bath towel and smiles charmingly. Rongwei held her hand and laughed more freely than she did. "You are not afraid. What am I afraid of? Besides, I''m just going to have an in-depth talk with you about how to meet the future heirs of the William family. If John knows, maybe he will let you have more in-depth contact with me. It''s best to promote the cooperation of the William consortium. " Rongwei joked that the word "in depth" was very hard to bite, and the self-evident meaning was understood by both of them. Chapter 1115 Song Xuan listened to Rongwei''s way of dealing with women. He sighed in his heart that if this boy was a sentimental species, how many women would suffer? Seeing that Donna was about to be moved by him, Rongwei picked her up with a smile. "Take a bath. I''ll wait for you." Donna smiles, kisses him in the face, takes off her clothes in front of him and goes to the bathroom. Looking at her entering the washroom, Rongwei quickly tied up her bath towel, got up and went to the window, looking out of the window. "It''s a good way. You''d better turn off the headphones when you have to do something later." Song Xuan reminds us. Rongwei vomited a few breath, but also a confused face, "what to do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t you think it''s naive to play silly at this time? Roewe wiped her nose and looked away. "My mother, this perfume is too heavy. If my woman touches this perfume in the future, I will kick her out of bed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan. "As soon as you get there, please inform him. I''ll ask Ning Fu to take the things he prepared." Roewe said seriously. "Good." When it comes to serious business, song Xuan doesn''t talk to him. Donna came out of the bath, wrapped in a thin layer of silk pajamas, revealing her delicate body. Roewe walked directly over, one hand on the wall, one hand around her waist, staring at her obsessively. "It''s beautiful." Donna''s face was calm, as if this scene had been seen more often. She held his neck. "Who is the heir to the William consortium?" Rongwei raised his eyebrows, "at this time, you are still thinking about other men, isn''t it appropriate?" "I''m just curious. Since you and he are friends, he must be the one around you." Donna asked with a smile, apparently in a short period of time for someone to investigate the people around him. "Do you know why I''m helping you, Donna?" Roewe is eager for her to talk more about this topic. He has never met the William family, and the William family has always been low-key, so now he lies, and no one will expose him. As long as he can confuse Donna and make her lower her vigilance, he can say what he likes. "You also know that my days in Rong''s are not satisfactory, but I don''t develop in Z country. The headquarters of K Li and Rong''s are in the same city. If the two families can cooperate, it will be icing on the cake for me." Donna ponders. She asks him to investigate Roewe. She also knows that Roewe has just taken over the roes. However, there has been a mass of loose sand in Roewe for a long time. With a generation of emperors and courtiers, Roewe seem to have no waves on the surface, but if he wants to manage such a big company well, it must be a storm. "Wouldn''t it be better for you to ask your friends for help?" Rongwei looked distressed. "It''s different. He and I are friends, but friends are friends, interests are interests, and brothers are clear. I don''t want to be soft in front of my brother. " "If you don''t want to be soft in front of brothers, can you be soft in front of women?" Rongwei narrowed his eyes, picked her up and threw her on the bed. "Donna, you say it''s dangerous in front of men." Donna smiles and lies down on him. "Tell me, I helped Rong and k-li cooperate. How much benefit do you give me?" Rongwei sighs, this woman only has interests and money in her eyes, but he appreciates it very much. "I can''t give you shares. I don''t have many Rong''s shares in my hand. If I give them to you, I''m the president of the company. But how much dividend do you want, plus me, I can give you. " Donna patted him in the face. "In that case, you told Kay." At the mention of Kay, Roewe turned over and sat up, feeling bored. "At this time, say what she does, a unimportant woman." Donna leaned over his shoulder and asked with a smile, "is it really not important? But I think you are very concerned about it. You are all jealous and come to me. If you smell it, it''s still sour. " Roewe sat up impatiently, picked up his clothes, put on his shirt and trousers, and wanted to leave. Donna is a Leng, see he want to leave of meaning, "I am just a joke with you, why do you really?" Rongwei impatiently shook off her hand, "I''m not happy, go and have a drink." Don''t think of him as a man. Don''t think of him as a man? Is it a woman who comes and goes at once! Shen''s face looked at him, "Rongwei, you''d better think clearly about the cooperation between Rongshi and K Li." Rongwei also put on a look of pride, even more unhappy than her, "although this cooperation is good, but it''s hard to buy a thousand gold. I''m willing to. I said not to talk about that woman. You have to say, sorry, I''m not happy." Listen to his proud little tone, song Xuan, who is preparing to drink water, is about to spray. What are you doing? It''s said that if you put things into Donna''s body, it will be over. How can you still make a decision to leave. Said to wash clean to her bed, now to the bed, you also raise your tail.Donna has seen all kinds of men, but she has never seen such a man who acts recklessly, does things according to her own liking, and doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Donna thought that she would have to rely on him to contact the future heirs of William''s consortium. She ground her teeth, got up, walked behind him and hugged him. "Well, it''s my fault. Don''t be angry. If I don''t talk about her, I''ll apologize to you, OK? " Rongwei raised his chin, a face of not willing, but he did not go, obviously was appeased by her. It''s hard to see that he''s not happy. She''s very angry. Besides being respectful to John, she''s always held by men. If this boy didn''t have something she cared about, she wanted to kick him out of the window. However, touching his strong body, she moved in her heart and rubbed her whole body to relax. Rongwei turned to look at her. He had deliberately mentioned the matter of Qi William, which was to hook her attention and make her pay attention to him. But the woman''s vigilance was too strong to get the UN lab out of her mouth, so he deliberately played a temper and let her relax. Covering her eyes with the Untied tie, feeling her resistance, he coaxed her in a low voice. "Donna, the first time I saw you today, I wanted to do that. I want to cover your eyes and see how you bloom under me... " Later, his voice was very light, it seemed that he was just breathing, but Donna heard it, and her body was still vaguely excited, so she didn''t take away her tie. Roewe put her on the bed and lowered her head to her face. Instead of kissing her, he threw his hands around her. He turned to look out of the window. This is the top floor. The window is half open, and the breeze blows in. It''s refreshing. "Roewe, you, you," a man''s hands are like dry wood. After a puff of heat, his body burns up. It''s impossible for Donna, who is immersed in her body feeling, to see the window. At this time, Jun Yi is jumping into the room from the window. His steps are very light. After putting things down, he quickly climbs out of the window and disappears. It''s like a gust of wind at night, coming and going without trace. Rongwei listens to the things beside the bed, smiles at the corners of his mouth, holds down the woman''s hand and holds her under his body. "Donna, wait a minute. It''s no use asking for mercy." Chapter 1116 When a woman is in love, her ruddy mouth is slightly open, and Rongwei pours the things you have taken into her mouth. "What is this?" "I prepared honey water for you, for fear that you will be thirsty." Donna licked the corner of her lip. It was the taste of honey water. I didn''t expect that he would be so considerate. "Rongwei, are you so gentle with other women?" "Other women? Donna, to be honest, Kay is my first girlfriend. She''s Bart''s fiancee now. You''re my second woman. " When Rongwei saw everything in her body, he took off her clothes with a sigh of relief. When he was about to do it, he thought about it and couldn''t do it. Every time he wanted to do that with Kay, he would get her drunk. He didn''t do it. He just wanted to hold her. Although he is acting now, he has obstacles in his heart. Looking at the beautiful body of a woman, he has no interest at all. Lazy in acting, he touched her face, buttoned her back neck, suddenly pressed a acupoint behind, the woman immediately closed her eyes and fell asleep. He called Donna a a few times. The woman''s eyes were closed. He jumped out of bed, took a fight bath in the bathroom, put on his clothes and came out. Then he called Jun over. As soon as you listen to Rongwei''s command, you ask him to bring things into the woman''s body. Your face turns red and you stare at him angrily. "This is the task that Mr. Han ordered you to do." Rongwei looked at the naked woman on the bed, playing rogue''s hands, "anyway, I won''t touch her, do you like to do it or not." "You, Mr. Rong, do you still save people?" But you don''t have a red eye on the bed. "Tell you to go, you go, wordy what, her as a doll." Song Xuan was impatient to listen to their quarrel. Before, he thought that Roewe would really do it with her and take the opportunity to put things into a woman''s body. Unexpectedly, he would save himself and give her medicine. When you listen to song Xuan''s words, your eyes are red with anger, but Rongwei doesn''t do it. He has to do it. He calmly looked at the woman''s body on the bed, like a corpse. He took out the needle and injected the little jelly into the woman''s body. Roewe didn''t look at it, but he still joked, "why does Mr. Han of your family want to put this thing into her body in order to track her? There are other ways. There''s no need to be so simple and rude, right?" As soon as Jun finished his work, he explained with a wooden face, "it''s natural that Mr. Han has his arrangement to do so. When you open your mouth to Mr. Han and ask song Xuan and I to follow you, do you think you have already finished this scene. She deliberately uses William''s business to hook her up, and then deliberately criticizes Kay and Bart''s business, which is to make her misunderstand that you are here to be angry and jealous. She is a woman. If her vanity is satisfied, her vigilance will be reduced. " Song Xuan laughs innocently, "don''t be a conspiracy theorist. I''m too smart and smart. Donna can''t resist my charm, so she is willing to lie in bed waiting for me. Oh, no, it''s you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of your mouth twitches and you want to crush him to death. Donna is dizzy now. Rongwei can do whatever she wants. As soon as you collect her fingerprints, you search her bag again. You can find a piece of information about UN, a cosmetic design plan and a research report. Rongwei felt his chin, thought about Yifan, and asked song Xuan to check the meaning of the data immediately. Song Xuan found out some of the data do not understand, immediately let Ning Fu to see. Ning Fu looked at the data and his face was a little bit bad. "An''an is not in good health and can''t take medicine often. Jun Yu asked me to bring out some health care products for An''an, so I set up a separate group to do research and get rid of the results. I haven''t seen the final result yet. I didn''t expect that Donna would get this information." "You mean there''s something wrong with your lab?" Asked song Xuan. "Recently, two members of the laboratory resigned under special circumstances. It is possible that they took the data with them. Leave the data to me. Try to find the original. Roewe, you have to go inside the UN laboratory, or you can''t take the 91. " Roewe sat on the sofa like no bones, poured out all the things in Donna''s bag, and stopped at his words. "Ning Fu, what you mean is to let me destroy the UN laboratory. It''s better to kill K Li by the way. I''ve done everything by myself. What do you do for food? " Ning Fu has known for a long time that the boy didn''t speak well, but now Qin Ning and Jiu Yi''s life is very important. He tolerated it. "Junyu and I are not suitable to deal with this matter. Rongwei, such an important task can only be assigned to you." "Ha ha, such an important task is to make me almost lose my body. You are so funny!" Rongwei is obviously not happy. "Ning Fu, don''t speak so high sounding. UN laboratory has always been your strong enemy. If it is destroyed, you are the only one in some aspects, not to mention that you have not benefited. There is Han Junyu, who seems to be saving qinning. However, Kali''s rapid development in recent years has also had a certain impact on his industry, and Han Junyu can''t tolerate its survival for too long.You two old foxes, one is better than the other, so leave all the work to me. " Ning Fu rubbed his forehead. Conflicts of interest exist, but he never paid attention to them. But the boy is too smart, everything is clear, and he still gives Han Junyu such things to negotiate with him. Han Junyu heard Ning Fu''s meaning and immediately contacted Rongwei. "Jiji and her mother agreed to go out for a walk before noon tomorrow. You can do as you like." Now that Qin Ning is missing, we all know that if we see Qin Ning walking in the park at noon tomorrow, will their plan be revealed and Qin Ning be in danger again? Rongwei was depressed. "Han Junyu, why do you think I will be threatened by you? If something happens to Qin Ning, it''s you who will suffer the most, not me. " Han Junyu tone indifference, "I did not threaten you, just to inform you. Qin Ning is the only relative you still have blood relationship in the world. You can''t save him. That''s your business. " If Rongwei doesn''t save qinning, it must be that he has no feelings with her. Han Junyu will naturally find a way to save qinning and Jiuyi. But if something happens to Qin Ning and Jiuyi, he is in a bad mood. He can''t destroy the UN laboratory. He kills K Li and Rong in the shopping mall. It''s no exaggeration to say that he wants them to die in a week. On the eighth day, he will certainly hear the news that the products of the two enterprises will be sold. "Rongwei, from the beginning, I asked you to help me. I didn''t think about the interests of the market. I just wanted my wife to do what she wanted to do in peace." Chapter 1117 Han Junyu knows that Rongwei is very smart, flexible and not arrogant. What he says is deliberately irritating. But on the other hand, he is Rongteng''s son. Although Rongteng''s education method is extreme, he must be good. Han Junyu said before that he was long crooked, not to belittle him, but in some things point of view, he is very extreme. For example, in the case of Bi Jiuyi, several of them are worried about it, but he has been wandering away, thinking about interests and calculation. It can''t be said that he is wrong, because without calculation and benefit balance, he can''t grasp Donna''s mind, let alone get close to her. This kind of deep thought, even if song Xuan saw it with his own eyes, he had to sigh that the boy''s keen observation and ability to judge the situation were terrible. Han Junyu has his own means at the negotiation table, but he won''t use them in front of Rongwei. "Rongwei, I''ll say it again for the last time. If you save people, you''ll be honest with me. Don''t talk nonsense to me again. What do you want? We''ll talk about it later. You are Qin Ning''s brother. Qin Ning recognizes you. You are my Han Junyu''s relative. Even if I have thousands of means, I won''t do anything to you. If you really want to talk about the benefits, UN lab, if you can get the information for your own use, it''s also your ability. And K Li, if you want your Rong family to stand firm, you give me some courage to vomit it. I''ll help you deal with the aftermath. But you don''t dare to do it. OK, get out of here. I''ll think of other ways to save people. " Han Junyu spared words like gold. He usually said more in qinning. It''s the first time that he said so much to Rongwei. Can Rongwei listen to him, if Qin Ning recognize his brother, he is Han Junyu''s relatives, his heart slightly warm. "Don''t fool people. Now there is no way to save people except me. Don''t nag like an old woman. What''s the next step? " Han Junyu doesn''t care about him at this time, so it''s better to open his mouth. "Think of a way to go to the UN laboratory, they test the blood on the body of 91, it should be a result, there is no what they want in the blood, 91 will be dangerous." Roewe rolled his eyes. "It''s not nonsense. Of course I know I want to go to UN, but brother, how can I go now?" "Coax the woman in bed and let her take you." Han Junyu said. Rongwei would like to curse, but now only Donna can enter the laboratory, only from her breakthrough. "Han Junyu, it''s time to let you come. Donna will be fascinated when she sees you. Do whatever you want him to do." Roewe sneered. Han Junyu said, "I can''t compare with you. Ms. Donna likes the bad and proud little fresh meat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe. An hour later, Donna wakes up and finds herself soreness and discomfort. She frowns and gets up. When she sees the man standing by the window, she raises her mouth. "Roewe?" Roewe turned around with a glass of white wine in his hand. He turned around with a smile. "Donna, how long have you not been moistened by men? You just fainted once." Listening to the man''s unremitting words, Donna stares at him with shame. She slowly gets up, puts on her pajamas, and wants to have a drink. However, Roewe passes her glass to feed her. Donna didn''t refuse either. She looked up and drank the wine from his glass. She stood on tiptoe and wanted to kiss him, but was avoided by Roewe. "Have a drink first, and we''ll talk later." Donna swallowed the wine and looked at him in surprise. "What are you talking about?" Rongwei low smile, "of course, it''s about the UN laboratory, things are drunk by you, this can''t do without work." Donna frowned and wanted to talk, so she felt a pain in her throat. She wanted to spit out the wine she had drunk, but it didn''t work. She wanted to run to the washroom, but the man caught her by the wrist. "Don''t be too busy. I can make you drink it and spit it out. I''ve never done this kind of bean curd project." Donna noticed that he was dressed up. She suddenly felt dizzy and sat on the ground. She turned her head and looked at her cell phone. She reached for it, but it was taken away by Roewe. "Come on, you take me to the UN lab." Donna looked at him in confusion. Her brain was in a mess. Suddenly she saw the man take out a red pendant and shake it in front of her. She didn''t know what was the matter with her, so she nodded, got up, changed her clothes and took him to UN lab. Coming to the cemetery, Roewe drives and turns to see Donna. "Let them let us in." Donna takes out her mobile phone to make a phone call. She doesn''t know what she said. She just follows Roewe''s mouth and makes a sound. Rongwei takes her into the entrance of UN laboratory to see Donna stretch her head and take a look in front of a tombstone. It''s the pupil identification code. Only Donna can unlock it. After a while, the tombstone opened, and there was a basement. Donna wanted to go inside. Rongwei looked around, took out a small red ball from his pocket, threw it to the tombstone, and then followed her in.At the beginning, it was a corridor. After walking for a while, the vision widened. Two workers came to say hello to Donna. Rongwei came forward and said that Donna wanted to see the newly developed health care products and cosmetics, and asked him to lead them to the laboratory. The two staff members took a look at Donna. She wore glasses, raised her chin and looked arrogant. They looked at each other. They tested them and found nothing. Then they took them to the laboratory. Rongwei looks around and goes to the lab. The R & D personnel come to say hello to Donna. Donna turns around in the lab and finds the data on a computer. She is a little confused and wants to go away. But Rongwei walks up behind her and presses her shoulder to let her sit down. After what happened, her brain was blank, just listening to the voice in her ear. I don''t know how long later, she got up and went to other laboratories. She felt a little tired and wanted to rest, but Rongwei wanted to take her to see the woman who was brought to do the experiment. Listen to Donna said to go to see Qin Ning, guard Qin Ning''s face changed, some worried looked at the door, want to persuade Donna to wait a while. Standing behind Donna, Roewe feels strange. He suddenly steps forward and kicks the door open. There is only one big bed in the room. On the big bed, there are two men who want to take off the woman''s clothes. The woman''s cheeks are scarlet, her hands and feet are tied, struggling to take off, whimpering. Beside the big bed, there is a camera. See suddenly break in, two men surprised to get up from the bed, "Mrs. Donna, how do you come here, what do you have to order?" Rongwei looks at the woman on the bed with tears on her lips. He frowns and laughs and pulls Donna to her side. "You all go out. Donna wants to talk to this woman." "Han Junyu killed our people, we want to humiliate her and make him regret it. Just a moment, Ms. Donna. " Chapter 1118 Two men angrily stare at the writhing woman on the bed. They are ready to take off her clothes, but they are scolded by Donna. They look at each other and want to explain. But Donna loses her temper and hits them with a handbag. They have no choice but to leave. When the two men left, Roewe came forward and untied the nine one. "91, I''ll take you away. Wait for you. Hey, what are you doing?" Before Rongwei finished, Jiuyi jumped up and tore his clothes. Rongwei held her wrist and was startled by the hot temperature on her body. "I, I was, I was drugged. They wanted to make some dirty videos to threaten Mr. Han. Rong, Mr. Rong, please help me "Why, do you know me?" Rongwei picks his eyebrows, takes off his coat and tears a layer of skin from the inside of his coat. He holds the back neck of 91. "I''m going to tear things off your face. It''s going to hurt. Bear it." He didn''t give Jiuyi time to react, so he tore off the human skin pretending to be Qin Ning. This kind of pain seemed to tear off the skin on his face. Jiuyi''s eyes were red with pain. Raised her face and saw her original face, Roewe was stunned for a few seconds. but as like as two peas, he hurriedly put the skin of the prepared man on the 91. Then she went to Donna''s bag and put out a digt that was exactly the same as Donna. At the moment, Jiuyi puts on Donna''s clothes, which is another Donna. Donna looked at Rongwei in confusion. "What did you give me to eat?" Rongwei took off her clothes, and then put on the clothes of "91." it''s a kind of nerve control drug. It''s not cheap. Generally, I won''t take it out. If you taste it today, you''ll be far away Roewe asked her to lie on the bed. "Lie down here, Donna. I used to cheat you, but now I can cheat you. Unfortunately, every time you come to provoke me. " Donna wants to be awake, she wants to think, and the more messy her brain is, she doesn''t even know where she is now. "You, you are Roewe, you lied to me." Roewe smiles and covers her with a quilt. "Yes, I lied to you, you bit me!" There is also a time limit for this kind of thing to control nerves. He must take 91 out of here as soon as possible. He turned, picked up Jiu Yi, covered her with his coat and took her out of the room. Guard at the door to see Rongwei holding Donna out, and Donna curled up in his arms, a bit puzzled. "What''s the matter with Mrs. Donna, sir?" "There are always a few days when a woman suddenly has a stomachache. I''ll take her away." Roewe''s face has not changed. They questioned and looked at Donna in his arms. "Ms. Donna, are you ok? Do you want to let the doctor have a look?" Jiuyi stifles the heat of his body, raises his face and stares at the man who is talking. "I was born with menstrual stomachache. The doctor gave me medicine. I want to go back. Take us with you." The man saw that the woman was Donna''s face, but he didn''t think much. He nodded and took them out. Rongwei quickened his pace and found that the woman in his arms was uneasy, and his curled body began to shake. This kind of high temperature was burning down, and people would burn silly. He tightened his brows. "Is it tolerable?" "Yes." Jiuyi took out a ring from his arms. "This is the wedding ring that Mr. Han gave to Qin Ning. If I have something to do, please give it to him for me." Rongwei did not answer, holding her to continue to please go, suddenly the laboratory flashing red alert, each checkpoint sealed. Oh, no, it was found. The man in front of him turns around and stares at Roewe defensively. Just as he wants to take out his walkie talkie to inquire about the situation, the 91 in Roewe''s arms jumps up and pulls off his false hair to strangle the man''s neck. Roewe responded and stepped forward to help her. The man''s eyes widened, fell to the ground and stopped breathing. Jiuyi handed the ring to Rongwei, "please help me return the ring to Mr. Han, Mr. Rong." Rongwei was angry smile, holding her stand, "now I want to be able to go, will certainly take you to go, the problem is I can''t go." He pulled his scalp, pulled out a long hair, wrapped it around his ear and pinched the end of it. "Brother song, can you hear me? My life is yours now. " Song Xuan responded quickly, "to the left, find another exit. Where will Jun Yi pick you up?" "Tut, I think brother song''s voice is very nice at this time." Listening to a group of chasing footsteps, Roewe could still laugh at this time. Song Xuan shivered his shoulder in fright, "what about the situation of September 1?" Rongwei looks down at the women around her, sweating, because she is still close to Donna''s face, but not as charming as Donna. She purses her lips and looks stubborn. She looks lovely. There is no doubt that Donna is beautiful. "I''m not dead yet. It''s hard to say whether I can survive until I get out." "Turn right, Roewe. You go to the lab first and get her the medicine." Song Xuan''s persuasion."With my life, heroes save beauty?" Rongwei said twice, but he still turned right. Outside the laboratory, he saw that there were still two people in the laboratory. He ground his teeth secretly and went in to make people dizzy. "Brother song, it''s not easy to be a hero. What is she going to eat? " "This" Song Xuan immediately contacted Ning Fu and asked what medicine he would take to relieve the pain. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Rongwei heard that he was going to find Ning Fu, he took out a bottle and saw a lot of potions from the shelf of the laboratory. He twisted his eyebrows and swept around, took out a bottle and fed it to Jiuyi. Jiuyi''s brain is a little chaotic. What does Rongwei feed her? She immediately opens her mouth and takes the medicine. "What did you give her to eat?" Rongwei just turned around and said a word to Ning Fu, and listened to Rongwei take medicine for Jiuyi. "I don''t know, but it seems to cool her down. She''s burning down and her brain will burn out." Song Xuanfu and Ning Fu said that they should never give her anything to cool down now, because she had taken the medicine that could pretend to be pregnant before, and the mixture of the two drugs would have adverse effects. "Boy, you''re lucky." Rongwei felt the temperature on Jiuyi''s body didn''t go down. The temperature on her forehead was getting higher and higher. She couldn''t bear to tear her clothes. "Brother song, help me." Song Xuan''s scalp is numb, time is tight, the laboratory is too chaotic, and there are people chasing them outside. Now he can only watch Roewe play at random. "Find them. They must still be in the lab!" It''s a man''s roar. Rongwei rushed to another laboratory holding the corner of September 1 and said, "brother song, what should we do now?" "The first floor is full of laboratories. You can''t hide them at all. I found that there is a second floor. The most dangerous place is the most dangerous place. Go upstairs and find a place to hide." Rongwei looked at the direction of the stairs, looked down at the woman in his arms, staring at himself. "Nine one, we''re going upstairs now." Jiu Yi nodded, but he didn''t know where to find the adhesive tape to seal his mouth. Rong Wei was surprised and raised his eyebrows. He saw that several more men came to prepare for a laboratory search. Roewe looked up and looked around the laboratory. What was the biggest fear of the chemical laboratory? It''s an explosion. So there are devices to prevent explosion and fire. Although Roewe is not a medical student, arson is something that three-year-old children can do. After a while, another laboratory was on fire. The wires of the laboratory were connected in series. If one of them burned, other laboratories would suffer. Chapter 1119 When one laboratory is on fire, other laboratories will also suffer. The people who are tracking down Roewe immediately go to put out the fire. Roewe gets the chance to take 91 upstairs. When they went to the second floor, they found that there was also an office room, but it was more like a rest room. Rongwei went in to hide in a remote place because he was avoiding other people. Unexpectedly, he found a crack in the wall, and he suddenly had a guess in his mind. "Song Xuan, are there any buildings on both sides of the cemetery?" "Yes, there is a residential building, but the floor is not high, and you sent someone in, and did not find anything unusual inside." "Brother song, I should find another exit of the laboratory. You can check the real estate in this area. It must have something to do with Donna." Song Xuan suddenly realized that he had missed some important information, so he immediately went to find out that there was an apartment next to the cemetery that belonged to Donna. "Roewe, you think well. There may be an exit if you go up." Rongwei didn''t know if he was too lucky. He walked through a narrow road with only one person. After walking for nearly ten minutes, he finally came to a door. Roewe opened the door and went into a room. "Wall in wall?" Song Xuan said doubtfully. Roewe turned around and looked at it again. It was really possible that the space of a road was deliberately exposed in the wall at the beginning of the building. If he had not known the inside information, he would not have found this kind of strange thing in the building. Rongwei went to the window to check out. There was someone outside, but it was not safe to stay here. She turned to see September 1. She stood on one side with her shoulders shrunk, her whole body was hot, and her limbs began to twitch. "Nine one, how long can you last?" "Hold up," Jiuyi wanted to say that she could hold on, but now she couldn''t control herself. Rongwei twisted her eyebrows, lifted her up, opened the door, saw no one outside, and carefully helped her to another room. These rooms are clean, but they don''t look like the traces of people living in them. Rongwei puts Jiuyi on the bed and asks song Xuan to find a way to save people. "You ask if Jiuyi would like to help her." Song Xuan said. Rongwei frowned and had to be happy. "Why, why didn''t you ask me if I wanted to?" "She is a girl. Don''t be so fussy. When Ning Fu has prepared the medicine and sent it to her, the body of Jiu Yi will be hardened." Rongwei is irritable. What''s the matter? In order to save Qin Ning, he tosses all night, and finally has to sleep with a woman. He went to the bedside and saw that Jiuyi was still sealing his mouth, afraid of making a sound, but she was already wet with hot sweat, and her body should protrude. He touched her cheek and tore off Donna''s human skin in disgust. The bangs in front of her forehead reveal her original face, which is a pretty face with a baby face. The woman''s eyes are very deep. When she looks at him, even if she prays, she is restrained and hidden in her eyes. She has a pair of apricot eyes, eyes slightly upward, eyebrows very light, not deliberately decorated. Obviously, the woman in front of her is a woman who doesn''t pay much attention to her appearance, but God has given her a pretty good face. "Now you have two choices. I''ll help you and wait for someone to save you. Maybe if you can''t wait, you will become a corpse." His voice was calm, as if to say something unimportant. Nine one don''t want to die, mole ant is still greedy for life, she still has a lot of things not to do, how willing to die. "Mr. Xie Rong." Rongwei heard that she had made a decision and touched her face, "91, have I seen you before? Why do I think you look familiar? " Jiuyi looks at him in surprise. When she observes Qin Ning, she meets Rongwei in her apartment. She knows that he is Qin Ning''s half brother. She hasn''t seen him before. Why does he say that? "Mr. Rong, is it safe here?" They just escaped. If they save her and put Mr. Rong in danger, she dare not drag him down. "A few hours should be no problem, Han Junyu will send someone to meet us." Seeing that the man took off his shirt and showed his strong chest muscle, Jiuyi closed her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was the medicine in her body or something else. She felt that her whole body was baking on the fire and her brain was in chaos. "91, do you have anyone you like?" Roewe whispered in her ear. "No, it''s not." Rongwei low smile, "before I have, now I do not have, since the heart do not like people, then pretend that this moment you like me, do you mind?" 91 surprised to open his eyes, looking at the man''s handsome face, he said this sentence, extremely gentle. "My name is Rongwei. You can call me awei. How about you? 91 is your code name. Do you have any other names?" Roewe took off her wet clothes. "No "It''s the first time for you. Can you tolerate some discomfort?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiuyi pursed her lips. Because of his approach, she felt comfortable and wanted more. She reached out and hugged him.When she was young, she didn''t know how much pain she had experienced. Sometimes she felt numb. No one would comfort her. But when the man tried to go in, he coaxed her quietly. Jiuyi didn''t know what it was like in her heart. She just wanted to hold him, but didn''t want to let go. "We can''t make a sound. We''re afraid that someone will come suddenly. Please bear it. I''m sorry to be rude to you under such circumstances, but in order to save your life, I can only use such a clumsy way. " When he found that the tears in the corner of his eyes had been falling down, Roewe felt bad. He was really sorry for her. Jiuyi clenched her teeth and made no sound, but she shed tears, not because of the pain, but because of his tenderness. I don''t know how long later, the heat on her body was controlled, and she felt that her body was not twitching, but the man didn''t stop, he didn''t touch her lips, but his expression was very serious, like completing a task. Yes, he''s saving people. It''s a mission. There was no expression on his face other than seriousness. She didn''t know what was the matter with her. She was so angry that she wrapped her legs around his waist and raised her head to kiss his lips. Rongwei''s body froze, slowed for a long time, then closed his eyes and tentatively went to kiss her. This is his first time to kiss a woman seriously. When he used to do it with Kay, no matter how excited he was, he never took the initiative to kiss her lips. This kiss was like tearing something apart in his heart. He stepped up and hugged her, trying to rub her into his body, as if this woman was the one he loved to the core. I don''t know if there are too many fake plays, he can''t distinguish reality from illusion. He sinks into a woman''s body and eats it to the marrow. The wild beast in his body roars for more. As soon as you come to save people, Rongwei holds Jiuyi out. Junyi is worried and wants to hold her, but Rongwei avoids her. He didn''t laugh at the moment. There were few serious and cold orders on his handsome face. "She wants to find Han Junyu. I''ll send her to her. You''ll clean up the back." Chapter 1120 Ning Fu rushes to the hotel where Han Junyu lives, walks into the room and sees several computers in front of him. "Han Junyu, do you trust Rongwei so much?" It''s not that Ning Fu belittles Roewe, but let Roewe provoke Donna. Roewe pits Donna and makes the UN laboratory a mess. They will shift the focus and will not let Roewe go easily. After all, Roewe is still young, and I don''t know if he can carry it. Han Junyu spoke in a calm tone. "Rongwei is smarter than you think. They have been staring at Qin Ning. They just want to get what they want from Qin Ning, but the blood on Jiuyi doesn''t have what they want. If I killed them before, they will surely retaliate. If you destroy Nina''s lab, you won''t save him. If Roewe can deal with it by himself, it will be a lot of bad luck. Now we are still behind him. " Ning Fu couldn''t help laughing. "How do you listen? You are using Roewe as a cover. In fact, it''s a bomb you threw to k?" "They dare to put their ideas on my wife. How can a bomb do it?" When Han Junyu wants to go to Caifeng for sketching, it''s not for him to prepare in advance. They start to take Qin Ning away. He can''t imagine what he will do. Ning Fu sighed, "when I was tortured by Ning Kang and was about to die, it was Rong Teng who saved my life. Although he had a different purpose, Rongwei was the blood of the Rong family, and he still hoped there would be no accident." Han Junyu glanced at him, "Rongwei is my wife''s brother, will I let him lose his life?" He just sighed, no blame meaning, but listen to the tone is not happy, Ning Fu helplessly shake his head. Three hours later, Rongwei brings Jiuyi. Ning Fu checks the situation of Jiuyi, but Rongwei can''t stay long. When Donna is sober, she will find a way to find him. When something happens in the UN laboratory, it will also disturb John. They will certainly put pressure on Rong. Next, there is a tough battle. But John hasn''t made a move yet, but Han Junyu suddenly sees the fluctuation of Rong''s stock. At this time, Rongwei also receives a call from his assistant, saying that Rong''s rebellion, some important contracts have been taken out, important company secrets have been leaked, and a system under study has been stolen. "Who did it so quickly?" Roewe hung up with a black face. The situation was serious, but he didn''t panic on his face. Instead, he thought deeply about how to solve the problem. Han Junyu looks at his bad face and asks what happened. Rongwei knew that he was well-informed and might be able to see the clue, so he told him the story. Han Junyu pondered for a moment, tapping the keyboard to see Rong''s stock. "This is obviously not a surprise attack, but a premeditated fluctuation of such a large share of stocks. Who are the co participants of those materials? You can find them out as soon as you check them out. " Rongwei stares at the data on the computer. Rongshi is a listed company. Only 49% of the shares he can get hold of have an absolute advantage over other shareholders, but his situation in the board of directors is not optimistic. At present, the projects with problems are all actions he took after he accepted Rong''s proposal. If these projects are not carried out, they will die prematurely and suffer heavy losses. Not to mention, they will also threaten Rong''s reputation, which will undoubtedly add frost to the snow for him. "Don''t check. I know who it is." Han Junyu pondered for a moment and affirmed, "the person who stabbed you is your most trusted Joint Secretary." Rongwei grinds his teeth. He never thinks that he is a good person. In addition to the secret of his body, he always feels that he is not worthy of Kay. Kay proposes to leave. Although he does not give up, he sincerely hopes that she will be happy. Originally, he thought that she was engaged because of her interests and would be unhappy. He went to great pains to investigate Bart and learned that the man was a playboy. He was worried that Kay would suffer. But last night in the hotel to see two people get along, seems to be very harmonious, but also found the other side of Kay, he felt before himself is very funny. Yes, it''s hard to be stabbed by the person you trust most, but he''s not surprised at all. Roewe chuckled and left the hotel. Ning Fu was a little worried, "is Rong really going to be taken away by the woman in the Douglas family?" Han Junyu sat on the sofa, staring at the computer and thought for a few seconds, "Rong''s is Rongwei''s hand to take it down, that woman can''t swallow it, she will choke to death." Rongwei takes Jun to the Douglas family villa. He crawls to Kai''s window and sees her sitting on the bed talking on the phone. He also talks about Rong''s family. Kay means that she has worked hard for him for several years. Wouldn''t it be too bad for her to leave like this? So every time she did something for Roewe, she would keep it. She copied the information of several projects that Roewe just took over and sold it to another company. The reward she got was her reward. And she secretly bought Rong''s shares. If this is for her future consideration, if Bart is unreliable, she will go to win over Rong. Rongshi was taken down by her together with Rongwei. As long as Rongwei was killed, she would take over Rongshi easily.Rongwei is climbing on Donna now, but Donna is John''s woman. If John knew that someone had slept with his woman, he would not spare Rongwei. Rongwei is looking for his own death. Rongwei sat outside the window listening to the woman''s laughter. It was obvious that she was not only good with a man named Bart, but also slept with several other men on the side he didn''t know. All of a sudden, he began to laugh at his youth and his innocence. I really thought that the hazy relationship was worth the woman''s name changing for him against the whole family and accompanying him through the most difficult time. "Brother song, I suddenly hate women." He has a low voice, like complaining. Song Xuan also feels very well. Rongwei had a bad childhood. He finally had a woman who was willing to accompany him. He would trust her wholeheartedly, which is also human nature. But I didn''t expect that behind this human nature, there was a cold knife that pierced the heart and lung. "Don''t say that. You''re just being unfaithful. There are still many good girls in the world." Song Xuan couldn''t help persuading. Rongwei hehe twice, very disdainful. Maybe he is not a good person, so he can''t meet any good girl. Waiting for Kai to wash, he opens the window and jumps in to check her computer. When he sees her encrypted files, he throws the computer directly to Junyi outside the window. Hearing the vibration of her mobile phone, he turns on her mobile phone to see the message sent to her by Bart. He tells her that Donna is sending someone to kill him. Bart also says that he will try his best to find him so that he can''t go back to Jung. Jung will be her. Roewe reflected. In their eyes, is Roewe a straw bag that can kill anyone? With a sneer on his lips, he called Bart and got through. Without waiting for him to speak, he pinched his voice and whispered, "Kay, I''m asleep in my arms. Bart, you''re dumped." "You, who are you?" Bart asked angrily. "Bart, don''t be silly. The man who is holding Kay in her bed at this time is of course her man." Rongwei has a handsome young face. The corners of his mouth are raised and the corners of his eyes are slightly narrowed. "Just now, she was too tired to sleep. You are just a pawn she used to sign a contract with Donna. Now that you are useless, she naturally wants to find the next one. Oh, there''s one more thing to tell you, Kay told me. Your technique in bed is one of the worst she''s ever seen Chapter 1121 Rongwei said that he hung up and thought that Bart was about to explode. Although this method is naive, it has an effect, doesn''t it? I sat by the bed and waited for a few minutes to see the door open and the woman came out wrapped in a bath towel. From a man''s point of view, Kay is a rare beauty. Her body is concave and convex. When her face is not serious, she laughs very touching. Kay saw a man in his bed, his eyes widened in horror, and he was holding his bath towel on guard. "Ron, Roewe, why are you here? Aren''t you in Donna''s bed?" Rongwei shrugged innocently and said deliberately, "Donna and I are just making fun of each other. I really feel for you." Hearing that he had feelings for himself, Kay was both proud and disdainful. But she knew that Roewe had Kung Fu, and she could not defeat him. She could only disguise a very sad look. "Ah Wei, I told you long ago that I''m not suitable for you. You''d better go." Roewe appreciated her acting and asked, "where are you going?" Kai despised, of course, where you come from, get out there, don''t let her get in the way. "Ah Wei, you''d better go back to the Rong family. I, my marriage to Bart, although I don''t want to, Bart threatened me with the Douglas family business." With these words, Kay sniffed again, as if he was very aggrieved. "But it doesn''t matter. After I''m engaged to him, I''ll try my best to run the business. I''ll be happy. Awei, you''ll bless me, right?" Rongwei got up and walked to her, looking at her with a smile, "Kay, how can I bless you? You want my Rongshi, do you think I will spare you?" Kai was a little flustered, but he was soon restrained. "Awei, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. I''m leaving Rong now. How can I rob Rong with you? Besides, Rong is taken down by me for you. How can I fight against you? " "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have such a mind, but the development of things is beyond my expectation." The woman he once wanted to treat with his heart, now stabbing him in the back, he felt bad, but stabbing him, he would not let go easily. "Awei, you have to tell me the evidence for everything. How can you slander me if you don''t have the evidence. Over the years, I''ve been working hard with you to help you. Don''t you know? " Rongwei''s eyes suddenly became sharp. He pinched her neck, put her against the wall and lifted her up slightly. Kay was hard to breathe in pain. He patted him on the back of his hand prayingly. His eyes were also wronged and pitiful. "Why, why don''t you love me, stay with me, and make a deep impression of being hurt by me?" That''s what Roewe came here for. He couldn''t understand why she didn''t have him in her eyes. From the early stage to the later stage of his business, he went to rob Rong family. It was not easy for him. Kai was behind him, and his hard work was self-evident. "Because I love you, Ah Wei, don''t kill me." "No, you are not love, you are hate." The strength in Roewe''s hand increased and he pinched her jaw. In the past, he really, really wanted to get her, but he was also very afraid, very afraid to see dislike and disgust from her eyes, so every time he drunk her, let her drunk, confused and leaning on his arms, at this time, even if he did nothing, just holding her, he was full of joy. "No, awei, love, love." Kay felt more and more difficult to breathe, and he was afraid. "Why don''t you hate me, Kay? You tell me Roewe didn''t want to kill her. He loosened her neck and held her face. When he asked, he asked. "No, no, awei, you are very good. I really love you. Don''t kill me." Kay retreated in a panic, and the man in front of him was like a murderous devil. "Love me, you can''t do that. Kay, you and I are smart people, so why should we say those words that make you sick? " Roewe did not touch her any more, but stepped back two steps and turned to go back to the bedroom. Kai returned two steps, looked around the restroom to find a bottle of perfume. She was so cruel that she picked up the perfume and walked to the man behind her, and she grumbed to the neck of the man. the man turned her head in surprise and saw the perfume bottle in her hand. He refused to fall down willingly. Kay saw the man fall to the ground, but she was still a little scared. She stretched out her foot and kicked him. He didn''t move, so she was relieved. She patted her chest and sat down on the sofa. Today, when she saw Rongwei and Donna together, she was annoyed by Rongwei, so she did a little action to Rong. She thought he was enjoying himself in Donna''s bed, but she didn''t expect to find him so soon. Staring at the man on the ground, keeping him is a disaster after all, to find a way to get rid of him quietly. She changed her clothes, went to the man and touched his face. "Your face looks good. At the beginning, I was also fascinated by you, but I didn''t expect that you were so amorous and slept with so many women. It''s really dirty."Kai looked for a tissue to wipe it. He just touched his finger and got up with a sneer. "You ask me why I hate you. At the beginning, when I wholeheartedly liked you and pursued you, you were obviously interested in me. When I turned around to accompany other women, I felt dirty!" One night a few years ago, she went out to play with her friends and met several boys pursuing her in the school. Because they were all from the same school, she didn''t have much defense. But the boy advised her not to go back to school, he took them out to continue to play, she realized that something was wrong. The boy''s wind rating is not good, Kai naturally is not willing to go with him, the boy drank wine, hold her hand will not let go, also wantonly want to kiss her. But at that time, the more excited the man was, the more desperate he was. Rongwei came in the dark, kicked the boy open, covered her with his coat and asked other students to take her away. At that time, she looked at him in the flickering light, just one eye, she kept in mind, and then met him, she boldly pursued him. He is very honest in school, does not skip classes, the course results are also very good, can be regarded as an excellent three good students. She invited him to dinner, but he refused with a smile. Even the refusal was gentle, which made her infatuated. At the beginning, although he had a smile on his face, he was alienated and indifferent to her. Kay was unwilling to give up and pursued her all the time. Later, he finally softened to her, and she felt excited that she was the happiest woman. But God likes to joke with her too much. Once she wanted to ask him out, but he refused. He said he had something to do. She was curious. He looked very busy and didn''t know what to do, so she followed him to the bar. Look at him wearing a shirt with broken flowers, smiling at a group of old women. The smile on the corner of his mouth is also attractive. After that, she went to the bar again. Several times she saw him holding a woman in the dark. They were intimate. When the woman kissed him, he didn''t refuse. She felt nauseous and nauseous! Chapter 1122 Kay is arrogant. The man she pursues looks at her like a weed, but he flatters other women and smiles like a flower. She wanted to leave, but she was not reconciled and reluctant. So, she did a crazy thing, went to the medical students, made some medicine, in daily contact with Roewe, a little bit of medicine to feed him. Those drugs are not harmful, but they are too heavy to have children of their own for a lifetime. When the medicine was given to him, Rongwei felt that her body did not adapt. She was frightened and afraid of being found, so she left. But then she regretted it. When she came back again, she felt sorry to hear that he was going to start a business. Make an agreement with him, don''t talk about feelings, she will help him start a business to earn money. Later, they had an unexpected relationship, and her heart was complex and very painful. She approached him again with a heart of repentance, but she also had feelings for him. At that time, she was thinking that if he proposed to her after that time, she would forgive him if she was the only woman in the future. They can have no children in the future, so they can adopt. As long as they are happy together, she doesn''t care. However, the man who had slept said he was sorry. Her painful face seemed to have been wronged. Her heart sank and she immediately pretended to be indifferent. The most hateful thing is that she gives up her heart to him. His career is getting better and better. She will give her some hints, but she doesn''t say anything. If she really wants to be with her, she should buy a ring and propose to her, but he doesn''t. Listen to him say those ambiguous pick funny words, she just feel sick, deep resentment in the heart, she thought about a lot of revenge. In her work, she often gives herself a back hand, waiting for her to leave. If she has a chance to take his money, it should be his compensation to her. With complicated emotions in her heart, Kay looked down at the man lying on the ground again. At the moment, she just wanted him to die. When he died, her eyes would be out of sight and her heart would be out of trouble. She could still get the Rong family. "Rongwei, when you abandoned me, I was not responsible for sleeping. You can''t have children. Being a man doesn''t count. You should die." With a calm face, Kay finds countless reasons for Roewe to die in his heart. He picks up his mobile phone and sends a message to Bart. He turns around and wants to drag the man on the ground to the washroom and wait for Bart to get rid of him. As soon as he put his cell phone into his pocket, Bart''s phone called. Without waiting for her to speak, he would roar, "Kay, you bitch, I will never let you go!" To be used by a woman and humiliated by her is an absolute disgrace to Bart. Kay was puzzled. "Bart, what are you talking about? What''s the matter with you? What happened?" "No wonder I want to stay with you today. You don''t agree with me. You play very well in front of me. You turn around and get under other men and say that my skill is poor. Kay, it was you who begged me that we were mutually beneficial. Now you kick me off. Do you think you can kick me off? " Bart doesn''t have real power, but he is a member of the William family. It''s not difficult for him to deal with a woman. "Bart, did you misunderstand something, I," "shut up, Kay. I''m looking forward to what you''re going to do next." Listen to Bart hang up the phone, Kay face sulky, this man brain out of it, what she got under other men, she did nothing. "Kay, what do you know about my health?" Hearing the voice behind him, Kay turns his head in surprise and sees Rongwei sitting on the ground, squinting at her. "You, don''t you faint?" "Well, I don''t feel dizzy. How can I know you are so cruel to me. You said I abandoned you when I was at school, but I didn''t agree with you to be my girlfriend. Where did the abandonment come from? I sleep you, it''s my fault, I want to compensate you, but your attitude is indifferent. At the beginning of my career has not stabilized, I know their physical condition, do not want to implicate you, so has not said that Rongwei took out a ring from his pocket. He sneered, "I''ve already bought the ring, but I dare not give it to you. I''m not afraid of your refusal, but I''m afraid that I can''t give you the happiness you want." Kay stares at the ring in his hand, and his smart brain becomes messy. "You, you lied to me!" "Now it''s meaningless to say whether to cheat or not. When I found out my physical condition, I guessed it was you, but I didn''t want to believe it. You are a smart, gentle and lovely woman in my heart. How can you be so cruel and mean that you almost hurt me. I don''t even have the dignity to be a man. " Kay watched the man put the ring back in his pocket, staring at himself coldly, and retreated with fright. "I, when I realized my mistake later, came back to work for you. I also have confession." Roewe sneered, "I don''t want your confession?" He can work slowly, but he can''t tolerate cheating and betrayal.How cruel the woman was that she would give him such cruel medicine. Rongwei felt sick when he saw her face. "I won''t kill you, but I will do what I have to do." He jumped up to the window with a cold face and looked at her again. "Kay, from the moment you broke up with me, I''ve been looking forward to your happiness. Now, I still say, "I wish you well." Of course, this blessing does not mean the same as the previous blessing. Now his blessing is that she will not die too miserably! The man disappeared. Kai was staring at his window. The sky outside the window was gloomy. Although there were several street lamps on the side of the road, they couldn''t light up the whole road. Kay thought of the ring in Roewe''s hand, and she regretted it, but now she said it was ridiculous. She took a deep breath. Since she couldn''t rely on men, she was on her own. Turned to find their own computer, but found that the computer plug-in place only a charger, the computer is missing. She was horrified to go forward two steps, how can the computer suddenly disappeared? There are many secret files in the computer. If they are found, she will be dead. Only Roewe came just now. He must have taken the computer. Thinking of what Rongwei said, she shivered and panicked involuntarily. The mobile phone suddenly prompts that it''s a subordinate report. Donna is releasing information through various channels to pursue Roewe. Kay seems to see the general hope, messy brain finally found a trace of reason, Roewe will not live long, she does not have to be so afraid of him. When Roewe returned to the hotel where Han Junyu stayed, he sat on the sofa, staring at the ring in his hand, his eyes were in a trance. Han Junyu picks up his things and tells him that he wants to go back to his apartment to see Qin Ning. Rongwei stands up. "Now that you are reunited with your family, you have the heart to leave me here and be hunted down?" "Have the heart, you will not die if you cherish your life so much. Oh, by the way, we still need to cultivate ourselves on September 1. She''s here to accompany you. " Rongwei rolled his eyes. "September 1 is your man. If I turn her away, don''t you feel bad?" Han Junyu shook his head and answered sincerely and seriously: "abducting women is your specialty. You can''t stop me if you want to abduct them, but I can be your witness." Roewe; "..." In Han Junyu''s case, he never won verbally. Chapter 1123 As soon as you send Han Junyu away, only Roewe is left in the living room. He sits alone on the sofa and looks out of the window. There''s a light in the sky. It''s almost dawn. He sat by the window, looking at the sky, waiting for the light to brighten up. The red clouds were a little bit red, like splashing ink, and the red halo quickly spread to most of the sky. For a long time, he didn''t watch the sunrise so seriously. He covered his eyes with his hand and looked at the sky through his fingers. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but he felt bitter in his mouth. Hearing the footsteps behind him, he turned his head slowly and saw Jiu Yi standing behind the sofa. He raised his eyebrows slightly. "How are you now?" "Good." Jiuyi bowed her head and said in her own voice, "Mr. Xie Rong, I''ll go to see Mr. Han later." Rongwei looked back and looked out of the window. "No, he took the ring. Mr. Han of your family also said that you are my man now." Jiuyi looked up at him in surprise. Did Mr. Han give her to him because of that? Did not hear the woman speak, Roewe turned to look at her, "how, do not want to be my people, think I am ugly, or think I am poor?" "No, no, I was just surprised by Mr. Han''s decision. Although we are agents, Mr. Han has no right to decide whether we will stay or not. Moreover, I have not finished this task. As long as I am still alive, I can not quit this task. " Rongwei hummed coldly, "what do you mean, you still don''t want to be my man. Well, I don''t want to tease you. I was just joking. You can have a rest here. I''m being chased and killed now. Staying here will cause you trouble. I''ll go first. " He''s being hunted now, and it''s a threat to her to stay here. Jiuyi just noticed the loneliness on his face, now he has a dress, a face indifferent, inexplicable heartache, she quickly follow his steps. "Mr. Rong, I have a good rest now. I should thank you for saving me. I''d better follow you." Looking at her coming up, Rongwei frowned. As soon as he wanted to say no, he saw a man coming up in front of him. He put on his glasses and lowered his head. He just put his arm on her shoulder to cover his face. He laughed a little evil. "Thank me, do you agree with me?" Nine one red face, but did not retreat timid, looked up and he, "if Mr. Rong does not dislike, I can." "Can I have a piece of wool? Didn''t you see anyone passing by just now? I''m teasing you. " Roewe hit her on the forehead with a warning. "I''m kidding you. Just listen to me and don''t take it seriously. It''s dangerous to follow me. You''re prepared. " Nine one listens to can follow him, double eyes a bright, vigilant line of sight glanced back one eye, serious nod. "Mr. Rong, where are we going now?" Rongwei also had a headache. The arm on her shoulder didn''t let go. They walked into the elevator intimately. "Where else can I go, of course, is to find a place to hide. Listen to Han Junyu, you have some Kung Fu, and your medical skills are good. " If you are injured, it will be more convenient to have a doctor. Jiuyi smiles, "I''m not good at learning, but my kung fu is OK. I once beat Junyi." Rongwei tut a, Junyi means he has not seen, but can follow in Han Junyu''s side, Kung Fu is not bad, he touched the arm bend down the woman''s face, feel very good. "Then I don''t really need your protection in the future? You have to protect me. " The man''s fingers across the cheek, nine one heart some itch, surprised to look up, "Mr. Rong, my name is nine one, not one." "Poof, don''t you think one by one sounds better than nine one? One by one, well, do you have one in your organization? " Roewe began to talk. "No, but I''m still used to being called 91." Jiuyi said frankly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe wants to roll her eyes. This woman really doesn''t understand the sentiment. "Do you have one called ninety-nine?" Rongwei asked again. Jiuyi thought about it, calm face, "yes, Jiujiu died in an explosion last year." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is not a good topic. When they walked out of the hotel hall, they saw four men coming. Jiuyi squinted at their feet and pulled Rongwei back to the storage room on the first floor. "Why?" "Your pursuers are coming. There are four of them, but they have weapons on them. It''s hard to deal with them. We can''t go through the main gate." 91 seriously. There was not much space in the storage room. They were close to each other. Rongwei lowered her head, and her chin fell on her neck. After sniffing, she smelled a special fragrance on her body. "You smell good. What''s the smell?" Jiuyi noticed that because she was too nervous, she just hugged him and wanted to step back, but she was hugged by a man. "Mr. Rong, we''d better find a way to leave as soon as possible." "Tell me first, what''s the smell about you?" Roewe is stubborn."I''m busy in the traditional Chinese medicine room. I soak in the traditional Chinese medicine every day, so it''s hard to avoid some smell on my body. You smell the fragrance, but it''s actually a little bitter, just ordinary people''s sense of smell can''t detect it. " Rongwei took a deep breath again, the breath into the nasal cavity, is with a little aftertaste, but into the nasal cavity, can feel slightly bitter. He loves the taste. Look at her worried face, Rongwei low smile, long pointed her eyebrows, let her don''t worry. "It''s convenient for both of us to move, but even if we go out, they will keep up with us and can''t get rid of us." "You can''t wait to die." Nine one or frown, black eyes rotation, thinking way out. "There''s nothing to be done." Rongwei pick eyebrows, his meaning is to hold her feel good, 91 surprised look at him. "Mr. Rong, it''s not good. If you want to hold me, you can find a more comfortable place. There''s a lot of dust and bad light in this place." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe. Looking out, he puts on his earphone and contacts song Xuan. Ask song Xuan where he should go now. Song Xuan says he is not in a hurry. He will wait for you to meet them. After listening to song Xuan''s words, Rongwei shrugs his shoulders. Now it''s not that he doesn''t want to go. It''s the situation that forces him to go. Jiuyi pursed her lips and listened to the movement outside. Suddenly she heard a sound of feet. Her body was tight and she pulled his clothes tightly unconsciously. Rongwei stares at her hand, reaches for her wrist and takes her hand away. In the shock of September 1, he holds her hand. "You''ve crumpled my dress." He said wrongly, so he held her hand and didn''t let her grasp his clothes. Jiuyi''s face turned red, but she didn''t avoid his eyes. She thought of what Rongwei had said before. She took a deep breath and forced herself not to care about what he said. She went to listen to the situation outside again, regardless of him. Looking at the way women don''t care, Roewe is a little hurt. Staring at a woman''s hand, her hand is different from that of a woman he has seen before. There are many calluses, and there are some injuries on her finger abdomen. I don''t know how many hardships she has experienced before. Rongwei suddenly hit a touch of heartache, finger abdomen to wipe those scars. Chapter 1124 Feel like a man''s fingers with electricity in general, from his fingertips to the location of the heart, 91 body a shake, confused looking at him. "Mr. Rong, you''re going to trouble me." "Trouble?" Roewe doubts. "I can''t listen to what you say, but when you do these actions, I will misunderstand that you actually care about me, and my heart will be very tangled." Jiuyi said frankly. "I didn''t have any parents when I was a child. It was Mr. Han who saved me. My biggest wish in my life is to do something for Mr. Han. I never thought about finding someone I like. If you are interested in me, you should tell me earlier and I''ll think about it. After finishing this task, I''ll discuss with Mr. Han. " Women are also worried about the situation outside, the voice is very small, but the tone of discussion is very serious. Rongwei took her hand and thought about it seriously. For a moment, he didn''t think of any way. But when the woman wanted to take her hand away from him, he held it subconsciously. Jiuyi was staring at him, only feeling a warm touch on his lips, like an illusion. "Well, is that ok?" Nine one stupidly inquires. "What else do you want?" They all came up to the table for negotiation, but one of them nodded and agreed. What else did she want? "I thought that falling in love is a very grand thing. Don''t you watch TV series to fall in love, send flowers, cars and houses?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rongwei held back his smile for a while, but he couldn''t help it. He laughed in a low voice. This girl is so funny. "OK, OK, it''s a grand thing. When you go out, I''ll send you flowers, cars and houses." Jiuyi nodded, as if satisfied, and she also raised her head and gave him a kiss on the face. "Congratulations, Mr. Rong, on becoming my boyfriend." Women will kiss themselves, Roewe accident, but listen to her extremely serious words, he hooked his lips. Song Xuan in the earphone can hear them when they talk. "I said, you abducted other girls so easily? Rongwei, I can tell you that I recorded it. I''ll let Han Junyu listen to it later. How did you commit the crime? " Rongwei hummed twice, and didn''t care at all, "it''s natural for men to love women. It''s our business. What does it have to do with Han Junyu?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan didn''t argue with him because he knew that he had too many fallacies. "Mr. Song Xuan, I will explain this matter to Mr. Han. Please don''t embarrass Mr. Rong." Nine one said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan, who suddenly became a villain, rolled his eyes at the ceiling. Sure enough, the girl didn''t stay! "Don''t call me Mr. Rong after September 1. You can call me awei, or you can give me a nickname you like." Said Roewe. Jiuyi thought about it and looked forward to it. Just now, he was a little bit naive. "How many years older are you than me? Can I call you brother Wei?" "Of course Roewe got a little girlfriend every minute. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan shakes his goose bumps. "Don''t get tired of it. You go to the office area on the first floor and jump out of the window. Junyi is waiting for you there." Without hesitation, they pushed open the door of the storage room and observed the movement around. They were sure that there was no one. They ran out to look for the office area. After a short run, I heard a man roar, "here they are!" Nine one dark way a not good, pull Rong Wei to speed up, two people went to the office area to look for the window. When he jumped into the window, Roewe turned his head and saw the man standing nearby raise his hands with a gun in his hand. As he watched the gun vibrate slightly, his pupils shrank and he turned around to hold Jiu Yi in his arms. He felt a stabbing pain in his back. At first, the pain was not obvious, but when he moved his arm, he found that he was hurt. Threat is still there, he gritted his teeth to pull Jiuyi jump down the window, see not far away Jun a pair of them wave. After getting on the bus, Jiuyi smelled the smell of blood, and then found that Rongwei was injured. Seeing that there was blood on his back and his eyes were red, he quickly treated the wound. "Thank you, Mr. Rong." She knew that he had hurt her while holding her at the window, and that he had blocked the shot for her. Rongwei smiles indifferently, "isn''t it brother Wei? You are my girlfriend. Of course I want to protect you. " As soon as you hear that Rongwei is injured, you immediately ask if Yan is serious and if you need to go to Ningfu. "Not serious, as planned." Rongwei replied, but his voice was weak and sweat flowed from his forehead. As soon as you send them to a luxurious villa, Roewe looks out of the window. "Where is this?" "Donna''s private villa." Jun a dull answer. "Han Junyu, it''s my eyesore. Do you want me to die?" Rongwei smiles angrily.Jun Yi, with a straight face, doesn''t like people saying bad things about Mr. Han. "What you put into Donna''s body is also a virus. Now it should be activated. She thinks that if she lives, she will take us in. The most dangerous place is the safest one. " "Oh, your Mr. Han is so cruel." Roewe scoffed. On the surface, the UN laboratory was destroyed by Rongwei. In fact, Rongwei lit a fire. As soon as you sent someone in to make trouble, with the help of Ning Fu, the important medical research instruments inside were completely destroyed. But the only culprit that Donna knows is Roewe, who can only catch Roewe. Behind Donna is John, the president of k-lane. Even if Donna doesn''t do it, he will never spare Roewe. This situation is not difficult to predict. Han Junyu means that since he is going to be hunted, it''s better to let the person who issued the order protect Rongwei. Chapter 1125 Donna invited a lot of doctors to the villa, but she couldn''t stop her pain. She knew Roewe, and now she is a new face. She came outside the villa and said that she could cure her illness. Donna is now suffering to die, someone can save themselves, even if it is one in ten thousand hope, she will try. Nine one to Donna took medicine, Donna feel much better, want to thank, nine one let her leave the servants, she has something to say. Now Jiuyi is her life-saving benefactor, and Donna doesn''t worry much, so she lets all the servants who take care of her leave. But I didn''t expect that when the door closed, Jiu Yi would hold her neck and tell her that if she wanted to live, she would take in Rong Wei and escort him, or one life for another. Donna then thought that she had been cheated, and her face was gloomy and ugly, but no matter what situation she met, she habitually put on an elegant smile on her face, but her eyes were as cold as a sharp cold knife, stabbing people. "Well, Roewe calculated me, destroyed the laboratory, and ran to my villa to escape. Isn''t he afraid that I will chop him up and feed the dog?" "Before chopping him, I''ll break you, Ms. Donna. If you don''t leave Mr. Rong, I can kill you now." When Donna thought about the pain of her body, her spine was chilly, and she was afraid that she could not bear it. "Let him come in, ah, but I''ll tell you the ugly things first. If someone finds out, don''t blame my men for being merciless!" Jiuyi doesn''t talk nonsense to her. She takes out her mobile phone to contact Rongwei. Junyi helps Rongwei enter the villa. Donna was much more comfortable. She was able to get out of bed and walk around, and let all the doctors leave. The other servants went to rest. The people who can stay in her private villa are all her own. Even if she finds Roewe, she will not make a sound. Jiuyi came forward to hold Rongwei, let him sit on the sofa, check his wound, make sure there is no fatal danger, this was a sigh of relief. Donna saw that he was hurt. Schadenfreude flashed across her face. "Rongwei, you are so lucky. Why haven''t you died yet?" Rongwei''s face was pale and his lips were bloodless. He pulled his lips. "I''m younger than you. If I want to die, I''ll see you die first. Don''t worry, Ms. Donna. People are born to die." Rongwei always speaks with a strong heart. When Donna heard him say that she was older than him, her face sank more than half. In addition to the last sentence, her elegant smile couldn''t hold, and she wanted to rush to strangle him. He drugged her and took her to the lab. the lab was destroyed. Mr. John was very dissatisfied with her. Now she is suffering from the unknown virus. But brings her the pain man, actually only lightly floats to say, seeks the death also not to worry, this calls her how not to be angry? She was really angry. She said two angry words, but her lungs would explode. She glared at him and went upstairs to have a rest. Before going upstairs, Rongwei said to her with a smile, "Donna, don''t forget to reveal my whereabouts to others. If you let your people find me, I will tell Mr. John. In fact, everything I do is at your command, because you are ambitious and want to take Kali alone, and you want to unite with the people of Willian consortium to put pressure on John." "You, nonsense!" Donna''s face turned red with anger and her hair was about to explode. "It doesn''t matter whether I''m talking nonsense or not. The important thing is that someone will believe what I say. John''s son and daughter don''t want a young stepmother to take control of Kylie. " Donna wanted to retort, but what Roewe said was reality. John''s health is getting worse and worse, and the reason for his bad health has something to do with his sons. John is suspicious and doesn''t believe his son, so he will help her to take power in K Li. And she suddenly took a man into the laboratory, destroyed the laboratory, this is a crisis of trust for her, if Roewe another horizontal bar, John will not believe her. As soon as you listen to Rong Wei''s words, you are secretly frightened. Mr. Rong''s mind of holding people''s hearts is really terrible. He can hold Donna''s seven inches and make her use of the rat''s fear. After Donna left, Roewe couldn''t hold on any longer. He lay on the sofa and snorted. It hurt. Jiuyi blinked a pair of worried eyes staring at him, he blocked the bullet for her, if you can, she is willing to bear the pain for him. But she couldn''t, so she could only stare at him. Rongwei looked at her wrinkled face. Her pretty face was a little less cold and a little more naive, which made him think of a silly golden dog he had raised. "Help me to my room." Rongwei said a word to her, and ordered some things to Jun Yi. Jiuyi helped her up, the body gap between men and women, although she used all her strength, but when the man''s body fell on her, she still faltered. "Heavy?" Roewe knows it. "No, it''s not heavy. I can." Nine lips stubbornly supported the room, biting him to death. Rongwei likes to tease her. Looking at her hard work, he stood up straight, but when he stood up straight, there was a stabbing pain in his shoulder, and he endured it. Feel a lot of light weight, Jiuyi looked up at him, know he is in strong support, she was moved and distressed."Brother Wei, it''s OK. I can hold you up." Rongwei smile, no more talk, slowly went to the room, lying in bed, weak breath. Jiuyi was lying beside the bed, staring at him without blinking, as if he could relieve his pain. Rongwei was amused by her. She stretched out her hand to him. Jiuyi quickly approached him and felt that his palm fell on her head. For a moment, her body was stiff and did not dare to move. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ll just have a sleep." His voice was so soft that he didn''t want to tease her. Some red eyes, obedient nod, but still continue to lie on the bedside. Roewe is really painful. Sometimes he feels uncomfortable breathing, so he can only close his eyes and pretend to sleep. But little girlfriend''s eyes are too hot, he opened his eyes, "91, tell me your story." September 11 Leng, a bit hesitant, "my story?" Seeing that he frowned, she said quickly, "I don''t remember many things before. If you want to listen, I''ll tell you something I remember. I used to have a name, but I forgot that in my little memory, I lived in a welfare home. It''s hard to live in a welfare home. I''m small and thin. I''m often bullied and I don''t have anything to eat. " When it comes to the past, Jiuyi has no expression. Maybe it''s a long time ago. It''s like someone else''s story to talk about again. "One year, a new male teacher came to the welfare home. The new teacher liked to play with the little girl, but the little girls were afraid of him. At that time, when the new teacher held me, his hand was always touching me. Some other students told me that the new teacher was a devil and would eat people. I was so afraid that I wanted to run away. That''s when I met Mr. Han. " Chapter 1126 When talking about Han Junyu on September 1, his eyes were bright, reverent and respectful. "When Mr. Han went to the welfare home, he met me. When he saw my injury, he took me for treatment. Moreover, he beat up the new male teacher. Then Mr. Han asked me if I would like to leave the welfare home and go to school with him. Going to school is what the children in our welfare home have been looking forward to. Naturally, I agreed. After that, I went to the school arranged by Mr. Han, but I still fought with other students. " September 1 frowned, obviously it was an unpleasant experience. "The school teacher told Mr. Han that I was particularly afraid that Mr. Han would dislike me and send me back to the welfare home. But later, I didn''t expect that Mr. Han even taught those students who bullied me a lesson and warned their parents. " Thinking of Mr. Han at that time, she smiles like a God. "After graduating from primary school, Jun took me to the pharmacy to study. This time I left the training camp, Mr. Han asked me to pretend to be his wife. This is the third time I have seen him." Rongwei''s white lips raised slightly and touched the top of her hair painfully, "do you worship Mr. Han in your family?" Jiuyi nodded, serious tone, "Mr. Han is very young, but in my mind like a father, I want to do this task, protect his wife." "Father?" Rongwei wants to laugh, but when he laughs, he can only hold it. "Your Mr. Han is my brother-in-law. If he is like your father, what am I?" Nine one smile, eyes flash light, this time she is less serious, like a little girl, lying in his hand. "You''re my boyfriend." Rongwei felt comfortable. He touched her head again and fell asleep. Looking at the man''s quiet sleeping face, Jiuyi felt like a dream. At this time, she reflected that she had become his girlfriend, holding her chin and looking at his face. Mr. Rong is really good-looking. His eyelashes are thick and long, his nose is very high, and his lips are also good-looking. It''s very pleasing to the eye. In another apartment, in the early hours of the morning. Qinning feel someone close to the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, pinch the quilt. A shadow shrouded in the top, Qin Ning afraid of holding his breath, want to lift the quilt out of bed, but was hugged. "Stupid girl, it''s me." Hearing the familiar voice, Qin Ning stopped, bent his mouth, raised his head happily, and put his arm around his neck. "Han Junyu, how can you come back at this time?" Han Junyu held her arm, sat down beside the bed and touched her cheek. "How are you feeling these two days?" Qinning took his big hand on his belly, "little baby may know that my sister is sick, especially good, didn''t disturb me." Han Junyu''s big hand fell on her stomach, and suddenly felt the palm of his hand move, "what''s the matter?" Qin Ning also felt surprised and touched his stomach, like a little goldfish spitting bubbles. "Han Junyu, the baby said he was happy to have his father here." Looking at the happy smile of the woman, it was obvious that the children also felt her mood. His side face became softer and he gave her a kiss on the forehead. "I''m sorry I haven''t been with you these two days." Qin Ning shakes his head and moves to the side. Han Junyu lies down beside her and takes her in his arms. His big hand still falls on his stomach. "I read a book and said that the baby may move in April or may. They can''t wait to say hello to their father so early. It must be very lively." Qin Ning said. "Well." Han Junyu leaned his chin against her head and felt at ease. Qin Ning side head, this just found his face a little haggard, like for a long time did not sleep, she no longer speak, found a comfortable posture, closed her eyes. Han Junyu hasn''t had a good rest these days. From the dinner party held by the students, he is sure that someone is staring at Qin Ning. His nerves are tense. He takes Jiuyi to participate in the collection of wind and sketch, and he has to worry about the situation on her side. After he was taken away on September 1, he didn''t rest for a moment. If he didn''t deal with it properly, he might be on fire. It''s not only his life, but also his motivation. He has to arrange for Roewe to go out to make things happen and attract the focus of those people. Now can lie in her side, smell her body light with milk fragrance, he rubbed her head comfortably. When Han Junyu wakes up again, the curtain is closed and the room is still dark. He got up to wash. When he came out of the bedroom, he saw Qin Ning holding an an an talking. An an an saw him, raised his smiling face, got up, ran to his leg and hugged his leg. "Dad, where have you been? I miss you so much." Han Junyu picked her up, rubbed her stomach and asked deliberately, "isn''t it comfortable?"He rubs the movement to let an an some itch, she smiles grasps his big hand, "Daddy, good itch, saw daddy, I am very happy, the belly did not ache." Han Junyu rubbed her forehead, "An''an is so good. If you want anything, dad will buy it for you." Ann shook her head. "Dad, I don''t want anything. I want you to accompany me and mom. When you''re away, mom misses you. " Han Junyu looks at Qin Ning. Qin Ning smiles and teases his daughter. "It''s clear that An''an is missing his father. An''an is not throwing the pot." Ann blinked her eyes. There was cunning in her eyes. "Mom, don''t you miss Dad? Well, I knew mom didn''t love dad. " Ann immediately hugged his father''s neck, "Dad, my mother does not have my deep feelings for you, you have to accompany me more, don''t dislike me." Han Junyu saw that his daughter and his wife were fighting for favor. He could not laugh or cry. He put her down, but an an didn''t let go. He hugged her neck tightly and shrunk his mouth in a coquettish way. It seemed that he was going to put her down, so she cried for him. "Ann, I''m brave enough to speak ill of my mother. My mother is with you these two days." Qin Ning pretended to be angry. Ann mischievous made a face to her, looked at his father, "Dad, you hold me for a while." Qin Ning went to Han Junyu and hugged his arm. "You bully me. Your father belongs to me. You go to your brother." Ann frowned, "Mom, I''ll borrow it for a while. Can''t dad?" Qin Ning taut face, shaking his head, "no way." Ann cried out, "Mom, Dad, you have to love me." Han Junyu wiped his daughter''s tears from the corner of his eyes. "Don''t play it. Isn''t dad holding you? You still have the ability to speak ill of your mother. " Ann blinked, tears still hanging on her eyelashes, revealing a playful and flattering smile. "Daddy, Ann loves you the most." Then he gave him a kiss on the face, turned his head and looked at his mother, bowed his head and gave her a kiss, "I love my mother most, too." An''an falls to the ground happily and runs to Jiji to ask for credit. When Dad comes back, she doesn''t have to pretend to be sick. They can take her to play. Chapter 1127 As the saying goes, his daughter is his parents'' little cotton padded jacket. Han Junyu looks at An''an''s little figure running away and laughs unconsciously. Holding Qin Ning to sit down on the sofa, he lay down beside her, with his head resting on her legs and his ears sticking to her stomach. "No movement?" Qin Ning fingers comb his hair, "how can it be so fast, in the morning that is occasionally, waiting for a month or two, the baby grows up, they like activities, you can talk with the baby." Although she may have two babies in her stomach, I don''t know whether they are male or female, but they don''t care about gender. If they are male or female, they will both like it. Qin Ning stares at him. After thinking about it, he still can''t help asking. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter? You can''t tell me that you want me to stay in my apartment and not go out?" Although she is not smart, she can still see the tricks of a child. Plus her understanding of Han Junyu, if An''an is really ill, he can''t have the heart to deal with his work. When An''an was ill, Ning Fu didn''t come, but called a strange woman doctor to come. An an is timid. It''s hard to get close to strangers. Ning Fu doesn''t know. A lot of words said by the female doctor can be found on the Internet by herself. They are all perfunctory. So some clues linked together, we can know that Han Junyu refused to go out, he is something to deal with. Han Junyu grabs her little hand and looks around. Because she is diligent in drawing recently, she also has some cocoons on her hand. Without hearing his answer, Qin Ning pursed his lips and stopped asking. Instead, she took a lunch break in the living room, and he had nothing to do with it. Han churui came to him, "Uncle Han, is aunt still in danger?" Han Junyu turned to see him and asked him to sit down. Han churui sat down in front of him. "The danger is still there, but you don''t have to be too nervous." Han churui frowned and thought that the other party was trying to harm Qin Ning. A chill flashed in his eyes. "Cheng Mo urges me to go to the barracks as soon as possible. There are a group of recruits coming. You should train with them." "Don''t worry, uncle Han. I don''t trust you here." Although Han churui is young, he has his own ideas. "Well, just a few more days." Han Junyu nodded, let him a person back to Nankang City, he is not at ease. Han Junyu didn''t say anything about what happened. He just asked him to take An''an and Jiji with him. Now Qin Ning is pregnant, and he doesn''t want to take care of his two children. Han churui nods and is about to go back to his room. Suddenly he listens to Han Junyu. "Did you - Mom leave you some passwords or something?" Han churui turns his head in surprise, thinking of what Anan once said, "Uncle Han, why do you say that?" Han Junyu stares at him, "I contact Xi Hong this time. He tells me that what the Chu family wants is not you, but a small Treasury that your mother once left behind." Chu Rui''s mother can be regarded as a great powerful woman if she can be in charge of the Chu family. In order to pave the way for her son, she left a lot of her private property and Chu family property to Chu Rui. But Chu Rui was young. As soon as his mother died, the Chu family had civil strife. Everyone wanted Chu Rui''s life and got the rights and money of the Chu family. Han churui lowered his eyes and said, "yes, uncle Han, if you are," it''s a key that hangs around An''an''s neck. Han Junyu interrupted him, "hide well, when you have the ability to protect yourself, what you want to do is your freedom." Han churui looked at him in surprise and said, "Uncle Han, thank you." "Don''t put too much psychological pressure on Han''s family. Your aunt said, "you''re still young. You should be free." Han Junyu is hard to persuade. Han churui is always worried that the Chu family will come to him. If something happens, he will tighten his nerves. He will cover up his emotions, but such a state is not conducive to his growth. Before, Han Junyu found that his state was not right, but he felt that boys should have a responsibility, which can be regarded as his training. But Qin Ning said that Xiao Rui was only a child, only once in his childhood. He had a heavy burden in his heart, and it would be very tired to live. She was distressed. If before, Han Junyu would not care about this kind of thing, but he imagined that if Jiji had such a state, it would be his dereliction of duty as a father. Han churui''s surname is Han. He is also an elder. He should say this. Han churui''s eyes were complicated, but he soon bowed his head to cover up his red eyes. This man can always see through his mind easily, which makes him feel embarrassed. In the evening, after dinner, Han Junyu sees that Qin Ning is going to get the book again. He holds her by the wrist. Qin Ning puzzled to see to him, "you are not busy?" "Well, I''ll take you out for a walk." As soon as Qin Ning''s eyes brightened, she was happy to jump up, but thinking that she was pregnant, she immediately restrained her steps."Really?" She thought the situation outside was more dangerous, she could not help him, she could only stay in the apartment honestly. But she stayed in her apartment for a few days. It was so boring that she wanted to go out for a walk. "Yes." Knowing that she was bored, Han Junyu went to ask the children to change into sportswear. The family went downstairs to take a walk in a small park nearby. There is a piece of grass in the small park. Three children can go out for a walk and run around the grass for a few times, especially An''an. It''s really good that they don''t have to lie in bed and pretend to be ill. There are many people walking back and forth, and many people bring their pets to play. Han Junyu is worried that the running dogs will bump into qinning, and has been holding her hand. Qin Ning was in a good mood when he was able to breathe fresh air. He walked twice. Han Junyu helped her to sit down in a wooden chair and let her lean on herself. "Can we still have classes like this?" Qin Ning worried that he would not be able to go to class by himself. He immediately sat up straight on his back, holding a small fist to guarantee, "yes!" Han Junyu glanced at her nervous face. Before she spoke, Qin Ning immediately held his arm in a coquettish way. "Sitting won''t be tired. Now I practice yoga with Haisi every day. It''s very good. The children also need prenatal education. I study hard in class. Maybe the children like it too. " "You are pregnant with two children now. In a few months, your stomach will be bigger and you will be more tired." She is not in good health. It''s easy to control her pregnancy. But when the two children need nutrition to fight against the virus, he always feels that there is a time bomb in his stomach, which will cause danger to her at any time. Qin Ning puffed her cheeks and thought that when she was pregnant with An''an and Jiji, her stomach was so big that she was afraid that she would have an accident if she took a few more steps. Moreover, she was the only one who was locked up in the house at that time, and she had to bear the pain. But now it''s not the same, now with him by her side, she will not feel uncomfortable. "I''m not tired, Han Junyu. I''m happy with you. But in class, I want to stick to it for a while. When I''m really inconvenient, I''ll ask for leave. " Chapter 1128 Han Junyu knew that it was a pity for her that Qin Ning didn''t go to university. She sajiao, Han Junyu took her no way, pinched her cheek, "you want to read on, just don''t try to be brave, feel uncomfortable, must tell me." "Yes, I will." Listening to the woman''s promise, Han Junyu sneers coldly. Here, her promise doesn''t have much use. Qin Ning felt her nose with a guilty heart. It''s related to two children this time. She will be careful. "Qin Ning, you, you are not missing?" Hearing the familiar voice, Qin Ning raises her head and unexpectedly sees Wei Shu and Lu Hua. She raises her smiling face. But listening to them, she wondered, "what''s missing?" Wei Shu went to her side, see her face ruddy, mental state is good, not like to be hit. "Do you remember GIMAN?" Qin Ning is more strange. She can''t understand what Wei Shu said. "Who''s GIMAN?" Wei Shu looks at her strangely, "Qin Ning, you won''t be too sad to lose your memory, Jiman and Han Junyu, they," "they are nothing, Jiman is a irrelevant person." Lu Hua interrupts Wei Shu''s words and pulls her arm to stop her talking. Wei Shu did not understand to see him one eye, pursed lips, oddly looked at Han Junyu one eye. "Yes, GIMAN is a man who doesn''t matter. Nothing more." Qin Ning listened to their words, more confused, but not more entangled, but asked: "who won the first prize in this painting?" "Guess what." Lu Hua pretends to be mysterious. Qin Ning picked his eyebrows and thought seriously, "is it the scenic spot chosen by the president, which must have an advantage for us, Jane or elder martial brother Ian?" "Hum, your Dean cheated. You''re so happy to say that." Lu Hua rolled his eyes, but they were hostile. Qin Ning said in front of him that the president was prepared to choose the scene. Qin Ning said with a smile, "it''s academic exchange. We students don''t care too much, but teachers care very much. The dean will be prepared. Oh, don''t play riddles. Who is it? " "It''s Arthur. The boy was so angry that Jane almost vomited blood. But then again, Ian and Laura in your college are really good. " Lu Hua, to be fair. They go to the world''s top famous universities, and their learning ability is naturally not bad. Now they meet again in the graduate stage, but it''s just a strong confrontation, which ordinary people can''t match. Speaking of this competition, Wei Shu thinks it''s a pity that Qin Ning didn''t take part in it. If she can take part in it, maybe she can compete with Arthur. Qin Ning listened to her words, scared stare round eyes, think her joke big. Let''s not say that her own ability can''t compare with her elder martial brother and elder martial sister. There are so many excellent students in ly University. She is looking forward to their works. "It''s not the same. Everything was possible before it happened. Don''t forget that your former teachers are Mr. Zhou and Mr. Xi, both of whom are well-known in the art world. The students they teach must have their own advantages. " Lu Hua said. Qin Ning didn''t care about his exaggeration at all. He just said with a smile that the reason why Lu Hua said so must be that the price of their works was not low, so he would take a look at them. Lu Hua laughs, a few people talk about learning, the atmosphere is relaxed. Only when Lu Hua looks at Han Junyu, his eyes are a bit complicated. When he returns to his apartment and has dinner, he sees Qin Ning chatting with Wei Shu, and then he finds an opportunity to talk to Han Junyu. "Why doesn''t Qin Ning know GIMAN?" "She doesn''t remember, doesn''t she?" Han Junyu answered calmly. Lu Hua is more confused, "Qin Ning is not such a muddle headed person, and that day she ran out of the hotel and disappeared. How could she be so calm and stay with you? Han Junyu, what tricks are you playing?" Han Junyu turned his head and stared at him. "Are you free?" Lu Hua was angry, "Qin Ning is my friend and Wei Shu. We all like her to be good and happy. Han Junyu, you are already a father. If you betray Qin Ning, the two children will be very sad Han Junyu sneered coldly, but he could feel Lu Hua''s concern for Qin Ning, otherwise he would not come to see her anxiously, "betrayal? Lu Hua, your imagination is too rich. Qin Ning who took part in the painting is a fake. I''m just afraid that someone will set up a trick to wait for her. I didn''t let Qin Ning go in person. " Lu Hua narrowed his eyes and recalled the situation at that time. Jiman said that he was beaten by Qin Ning and lay in bed. Up to now, he can''t get out of bed. If Qin Ning is real, he can''t do it. "Do you mean someone is trying to harm Qin Ning?" "Qin Ning always said that she was a lucky child, but she didn''t know how to attract disaster so easily." Han Junyu sighed abruptly. "Ah, it should be your blessing to marry Qin Ning." Lu Hua is cold. As Qin Ning''s friend, he thinks Han Junyu has a cold face all day. This is not what ordinary women can stand.Han Junyu glared at him, but did not refute his words. Without hearing what he said, Lu Hua thought again, "do you find out who is trying to harm Qin Ning? Although my Lu family has no influence, if you need help, I will do it. " "Home of the road?" Han Junyu suddenly raised his eyebrows. The Lu family and the Rong family are in the same city. Although Lu Hua modestly said that he does not have much influence, he has a lot of money. "Have you ever heard of the Rong family?" "I''ve heard that this company is an old brand in our company, but it''s not going to work in recent years. The company is in turmoil, and the market is changing year by year. If Rong doesn''t update the company''s system and products, it will surely decline. However, it''s said that Rong''s manager has changed, and the projects he has carried out are not bad. The means should be a bold manager. " Lu Hua replied. "If I ask you to swallow Rong, do you dare?" Lu Hua almost choked by his own saliva, opened his mouth and stared at him, to determine whether he was auditory hallucination. "Han Junyu, don''t make trouble. Our Lujia family is engaged in the cultural industry, and it''s a new start. Although it''s good, it''s Rong''s, a listed company, with tens of billions. Brother, if I swallow it, I''ll die." Han Junyu asked again, "don''t you dare?" Lu Hua took a deep breath and chatted with the president of Han Da, which really took a lot of time. "It''s not a question of whether I dare or not. My industry has nothing to do with Rong''s. what do I do if I swallow Rong''s? Rong has real estate, manor, winery and many other projects jointly carried out with the government. I haven''t studied them and I don''t know where to start. " "If you believe me, I''ll help you swallow Rong''s, but after you take Rong''s, Rong''s can give you convenience as long as it is related to your industry, and you don''t care about the rest." Han Junyu uses the imperative sentence pattern, and his attitude is very tough. Lu Hua understands that Han Junyu is ready to use his company as a sword. He manipulates his company behind his back and wants to take the Rong family by surprise. In the name of him, he got Rong''s shares, washed them clean, and finally ate them without residue. He turned and left as if he had just said nothing. "Lu Hua, this matter is good for you, but not bad for you." Han Junyu stressed. Chapter 1129 In another villa, Rongwei was lying on the bed and changed his dressing on September 1, but he was pale and sick. Because he hid in Donna''s villa, and the outside world, don''t want to know Rong now become a target. Soon after he took over the Rong family, there were many people in the Rong family who didn''t agree with him. They had different minds. Now there was a strong company like k Li staring at him, and Kay was a cold arrow behind his back. As always, Rong''s company as an enemy, the wall down, people push, want a share. He turned on the computer and saw that Rong''s stock was still falling. In addition, there was information leakage inside the company. It was just a house leak. It was a rainy night and a time of trouble. Put down the tablet computer, and Jiuyi changed the medicine for him. Seeing that his face was not very good, she was worried and looked at him by the bedside. "Is something wrong?" Rongwei a face does not matter, "you help me save my life, this is the biggest thing, other things are small." Jiuyi pursed her lips, he was to protect her from injury, she felt guilty, "what can I do for you?" "Yes, give me a kiss. I''m in a good mood and everything will be fine." Roewe''s mouth is full of laughter. It''s not like his company is going to be taken away. Jiuyi blushed, but he didn''t dodge. He looked up and gave him a kiss on his left and right face. "Will you be happier?" This little girlfriend is open and aboveboard, which makes Rongwei a little embarrassed. He touches the place where she has been kissing and points to his lips. "I mean here. It''s no use not kissing here." Jiuyi blinked shyly and didn''t twist. He really raised his head and gave him a kiss on his lips. "Now, brother Wei, are you happy?" It sounds like the tone of coaxing a child. Rongwei laughs low. This time his smile and his usual polite smile is different, he raised the corner of the mouth, eyes are put light. "91, if I don''t have the money to buy you flowers or a house, will you dislike me?" Jiuyi shook his head without thinking about it. "Although you didn''t buy me flowers or a house, you saved my life. My life is more valuable than those flowers and houses, so I will still be with you." See he has been looking at himself, nine one frown, lie on the bedside, nervous and he looked at each other. "Brother Wei, you won''t regret that you disliked me, will you?" Roewe said with a smile, "well, if I dislike you, what will you do?" Jiuyi is like a deflated balloon, with her chin resting on the bedside and a look of depression, "I knew you would be my boyfriend for fun, but it doesn''t matter. Now you are me. I''ll save my life. Whatever you want to do, I''ll promise you." Looking at her pitiful appearance, Rongwei couldn''t bear to say, "little fool, I''m teasing you. Your life is mine. I don''t want your people. I''m losing money." "Do you really think so?" Nine one stares big apricot eye, bright and bright. "Kiss me and you''ll know if it''s true." Jiuyi is staring at him. He always tells lies to tease her. She doesn''t know whether to believe him or not. But she also likes to kiss him, the corners of her mouth can''t hold down the smile, once again, she looks up and kisses him, and covers her eyes after kissing him, shy. Rongwei wants to laugh. Her little girlfriend looks cold in front of others. Her momentum is quite frightening. But in front of him, she looks like a little girl. The more she looks, the more lovely she is. "Oh, you are so sweet, Roewe. You didn''t coax me so much when you were in my bed." Rongwei looks up at Donna standing by the door and stares sarcastically at them. He squints. "Men are glib and like to cheat girls like you most." Donna face with an elegant smile, went to the bed, "awei, you don''t know how many women have played, to deal with this kind of little girl, you should be able to catch it." When she heard Donna''s voice, Jiu Yi stopped and stood straight beside the bed, with a tense face and sharp eyes, staring at her defensively. "Mr. Rong is not well, Ms. Donna, please go back to rest." Donna squinted at the injury on Roewe''s back, showing contempt. "Roewe, can you hide here for the rest of your life?" Rongwei showed a polite smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, "I wish you can live a long time, I can avoid a long time." "You," Roewe said, obviously cursing her early death. Donna grinned her teeth and couldn''t keep her elegant smile. "Oh, you don''t know your Rong family when you hide here. Now it''s swallowed up by people a little bit. When you go out, maybe the president of Rong family will change his name." "Thank you for your report. I''m quite casual. When I wanted to get Rong''s, it was also fun. Now if I don''t want to play, I don''t want to. You can take it if you want Rongwei shrugged his shoulders and said that Rongshi was like an apple. He was tired of eating it. Who likes to eat it. Although once a camel would die if it was shaken by the wind, it would not die if it was eaten by the rain.So the best way for K Li to win Rong''s is to form an alliance with several enterprises and break up Rong''s division. Donna knew that the boy''s mouth was fierce, and it was not worth her life to hate the dead. She took a deep breath, "how can I get rid of the virus on me?" Roewe pulled out his ear. "I didn''t catch what you said. What''s the gesture of asking for help? If you don''t know, ask someone, Ms. Donna? " Nine one is really can''t hold back, smile of shrug a shoulder, detection Donna stares at oneself, she again astringent facial expression, cold fierce eyes look directly at her. Donna grinned her teeth in anger. "Rongwei, if you want to live, you can remove the poison from my body, or you will die." Roewe thought, "did John suspect you? No, Ms. Donna, aren''t you John''s most trusted person? You''ve been left out in the cold by John in just a few days. It''s really chilling. " Donna would come to him in such a rage to solve the virus in her body. Something must have happened, and only John could make her anxious. John is a suspicious person, Donna made a mistake, and now hide in the villa to recuperate, John suspected her is not impossible. "Rongwei, you shut up for me. It''s not that you used the news of William''s consortium to tempt me. I didn''t check for a moment, but I fell into your trick. You not only take me to the laboratory to get the important information of the laboratory, but also poison me so that I can''t leave. When John comes to me one day, you can''t escape. " Donna is resentful. Rongwei shook his head sympathetically. "It''s so pitiful that he''s going to be rejected by his husband and become a resentful wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Donna is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, but the originator sympathizes with her and really wants to kill him. Chapter 1130 After Donna left angrily, Jiuyi was lying beside the bed, looking at Rongwei anxiously. "What she means is that your Rong family is in trouble and you''re going to lose your job, aren''t you?" "Yes, so I''m going to be poor." Roewe had a sad face. He''s a playwright, a mobile expression pack with rich expressions. "Don''t worry, Mr. Han will help you. If I lose it, I''ll take on more tasks and make a comeback for you." September 1 is very serious. When my little girlfriend just stood in front of Donna, her face was as cold as ice, and her eyes were as cold as a knife. It was the only cold light that killed people. But now in front of him, she lay beside him, with a simple and innocent face. When she laughed, she was a bit silly. "What nonsense? I''m a man. How can I let my girlfriend raise me. Well, let''s not talk about that. You go and stare at Donna. If she does bring John in, we''ll be doomed. " "Oh, good." Jiuyi stood up, "I will keep an eye on her, not to make trouble." "91, be careful." Roewe looked at her anxiously. Nine one red face in his face kiss, "you good rest, this time for me to protect you." Looking at the back of the woman leaving, Rongwei felt the place where she had been kissed. It was like lighting a fire, and his heart was burning. He had never experienced this feeling, but it made him happy. Hearing the vibration of the mobile phone, he opened it and took a look. It turned out to be a message from Kai. Rongwei, you forced me. ¡¿ Roewe sneered and deleted the short message. As soon as he was ready to put down his mobile phone, Junyi called again. "Let Jiuyi take you away quickly. John took his son to Donna''s villa." Roewe frowned. "How could it be so sudden?" "Your former secretary told John where you are. You can check if you have been put in an unclean place by her. " Jun Yi is also worried. Rongwei gritted his teeth, propped up his arm to look for his coat, turned it over several times, and found a positioning instrument the size of soybean inside the collar. He ground his teeth secretly and threw the positioning instrument into the water cup. He quickly took his mobile phone to contact 91. At this time, 91 stood outside the window and heard that Roewe''s position had been exposed. To evacuate quickly, she looked at Donna in the room. She narrowed her eyes, flashed fierce light from the corner of her eyes, jumped into the window and went straight behind the woman. A woman suddenly appeared in the room. Donna was startled. She looked at the open window and knew that she was jumping in through it. "Why, do you want to kill me? I can tell you, you and Roewe don''t want to die, just stay honest with me. " Nine one ironically raises the corner of the mouth, behind want to pinch her neck, Donna is dexterous to avoid, obviously she is also a little Kung Fu. Donna took out a gun from her leg and pointed at her, "little girl, don''t move, or I''ll send you back first." Jiuyi''s face was expressionless. He narrowed his eyes. His eyes were murderous. "I''m looking forward to going west." "Oh, as long as I move my finger, you can''t stay with your brother Wei for a long time. Aren''t you sad?" Donna asked with a smile. When Jiuyi thought of Rongwei, there was something strange in his eyes, but when he stared at Donna, he was cold. "You hurt my brother Wei, I''m here to teach you!" When Jiuyi talks, she throws the mirror of the dressing table in front of Donna. Donna''s vision deviates, and the bullet also deviates when shooting. And Jiuyi won''t give her another chance to shoot. She''s so fast that she gets close to Donna and holds her wrist. Let her elbow bend, the muzzle of the gun point to her leg, pose to shoot, Donna scared back cold sweat. "Smart woman, this trick is to kill me. You look down on your enemies." There''s going to be a lot of noise. She doesn''t want anyone else. Drop the gun. She put a red silk scarf around her neck. A bloodstain appeared on her neck. Donna had difficulty breathing. Her face turned black and purple. She opened her mouth to cry for help, but she couldn''t make a sound. "You deceive my brother Wei. Do you really think you are too old for us to kill you? Old woman Put a big bag of makeup removal cotton at the bottom of the drawer into her mouth, and then tie her feet. She got up and took a small bag to put all the things in her jewelry box. On September 1, she unexpectedly found a bottle of aphrodisiac. She smelled the medicine, which was similar to the medicine she had been given before, and her face became gloomy. Take the medicine to Donna and put it all in her mouth. "I don''t know how many people you''ve harmed with it. I''ll let you taste it today!" Listen to the phone vibration, is Rongwei urge, no longer delay, carrying a small bag full of jewelry, jump from the window, back to Rongwei''s room. Rongwei smell a fragrance, holding her shoulders, worried about the question: "91, what''s the smell on you, are you poisoned?" Seeing that he was so worried about himself, Jiuyi was happy and shook his head. "Brother Wei, let''s go quickly."Rongwei nodded. When they went to the garage and got on the bus, he noticed that she still had a small bag in her hand. "What''s that?" "These things can change a lot of money." Jiuyi''s eyes brightened and he opened the bag. Rongwei saw that it was all jewelry. It should be something in Donna''s jewelry box. My little girlfriend turned out to be a little money fan. I heard a car outside the garage. They looked at each other. It should be John. Nine one convergence mood, face serious, take a deep breath, step on the accelerator, regardless of rush out. "Brother Wei, sit down." When Rongwei, who was just about to fasten his seat belt, heard her words, he felt his body rushing forward, but a small hand held his forehead. His body shook and pulled the wound on his back. He gritted his teeth with pain. The speed is too fast, and John''s driver only dares to see a gust of wind. The car in front of him just sways past his eyes. When he turns around to see it, he can only see its rear end. "Father, that car, it''s Donna''s." Said John''s son. John looked at the car and frowned. "Send someone to follow. Let''s go to the villa first." When they got to the villa, when they went upstairs, they heard Donna''s charming gasping. John''s face became more ugly. They went to the door and kicked it open. Seeing Donna lying on the bed, flushed, with her legs parted, and her licentious and ugly appearance, John was eager to give her a shot. "Isn''t it that I''m not feeling well, that''s how I recuperate?" Donna looked up to see John and wanted to get up and beg, but she took too many aphrodisiac drugs. She couldn''t control her body at all. With a low voice of shame, she rolled out of bed and climbed to John''s feet. "Help me, John. I''m sick." John kicked her away with a black face and asked coldly, "where do you hide him, Roewe?" "I don''t know. I''m so sad, John. Help me. I''m really in pain." Donna grabs his leg and climbs up again, just to pull his pants. John couldn''t bear it. He bent down and pinched her neck to see that there was a bloodstain on her neck, but he didn''t care. "Woman, you have the courage to raise a white face and destroy the laboratory that I built with painstaking efforts for many years. If you dare to hide him now, won''t you be afraid that I will kill you? " Chapter 1131 John wanted to kill Donna very much, but Donna was still valuable. He could only grit his teeth, put her aside and let his hand go down to save her. The medicine Donna took was made in his laboratory. A small amount of it would be aphrodisiac. If the dosage reached a certain concentration, there would be no solution. It was only the man who helped her. He thought that his head was going to explode, but Donna went to eat this kind of food in her villa. The more he thought about it, the more he strangled her. Looking at his two men dragging her to bed, he turned down the stairs with a gloomy face, out of sight and out of mind. The two subordinates watched Mr. John go out and look at the enchanting woman on the bed. They both looked at each other with obscene eyes. They wanted to swallow the woman. Donna used to be enchanting and arrogant. They can only look up to her, but now they beg them to go to her bed, which makes them not excited. Downstairs, one of his men reported to John. A servant said that the car they had driven out of the villa was Roewe. When they went to chase the car, there was an accident and they didn''t keep up, John coughed. Old, his physical condition is not good, need to rest, but his most important laboratory has been destroyed, how can he be calm. "Continue to investigate, we must find out the whereabouts of Roewe. I will tear him to pieces!" On the other hand, the people who drove away from John on September 1 saw that Rongwei''s lips turned white, and she slowed down her speed anxiously. "Brother Wei, how are you feeling now? We need to find a place to heal you." Rongwei waved her hand and asked her to continue driving. Now the situation is not good for him. Time is of the essence. He has no time to rest. "To Audrey''s castle." "Audrey, who is it?" September 1 is confused, but the action does not stop, driving forward. "Audrey, she''s an old witch, but now it''s the only woman John will be afraid of." Roewe smiles weakly. After a while, song Xuan called and heard that he wanted to go to Audrey. He was angry. "You''ll pick you up later, Ah Wei. Don''t mess around." Rongwei leaned against the back seat, closed his eyes and breathed slowly. "Brother song, I once promised my good friend that as long as I don''t die, I will kill Audrey, the old witch, to fulfill my promise before I die." "Mischief, Roewe, the future is long. Do you think there are not enough people chasing you now?" Song Xuan was worried. "If you don''t fool around, you will be wasted. Master, if you don''t fool around this time, I won''t be reconciled." When he was injured, he had an idea in his mind. If he died suddenly, he would feel guilty if he didn''t kill Audrey and went to hell to meet his good friend. So, even if he was going to die, he had to pull Audrey on his back. "Master, thank you for taking care of me." Before Song Xuan could speak any more, Rongwei hung up and waited for the car to stop. He put the ring on his finger and put it on his finger. "Please wait for me here. In an hour, if I don''t give you any news, you will leave." Jiuyi looked at the ring on his finger and shook his head desperately. "Brother Wei, I want to be with you." "Weak, silly smile," Rongwei Rongwei got out of the car and walked forward slowly. Jiuyi stared at the ring on his finger and pursed his lips tightly. She knew she was going to die, but she was willing. She jumped out of the car, ran to him and hugged his arm. "Brother Wei, put on your ring. I''m your man. It''s life, it''s death. I''ll be with you. " Rongwei stares at her in amazement. The woman''s expression is serious, and his appearance is reflected in her eyes. His heart is complex. "On September 1, you will find people who are very kind to you." But Jiuyi grabbed his arm and didn''t let go. "I''ll talk about it later. Now I want to follow you. Don''t say I''m stupid. I''m not stupid." Rongwei was angry with her, but his heart seemed to inject a warm current. He couldn''t help it. For the first time, he had the impulse to rub a woman into his own bones. Holding her face, gently kiss her lips, "I will let you live well, there will be a future." "Well, I believe in brother Wei." Rongwei rubbed his forehead, and they looked at each other with a smile. He solemnly took her hand, got on the bus again, and came to the first level of the castle. "Tell Ms. Audrey that Ms. Donna has asked me to come. There''s something important to tell her." The guard knows that Donna is Audrey''s cousin. She often comes to the castle and immediately contacts Audrey''s housekeeper. They wait for a long time before they are informed to enter the castle. Jiuyi is observing the situation all around. The guards are strict here. It''s not easy to get out when you go in. It''s no exaggeration to say that this is a wolf''s nest and snake''s cave. One after the other, they walked into the castle, not interested in seeing the magnificence and magnificence of the castle. They walked into the huge living room and saw Ms. Audrey sitting gracefully on the sofa, drinking afternoon tea. Audrey stares at Roewe. She is the man who knows him and is very close to Pei Qian at the charity party."What''s the matter with Donna that you can''t call me to let me know?" Audrey raised her chin when she spoke, which was a dignified and elegant lady. Rongwei''s face was still very weak, but he forced an expression of distress. "Donna also wanted to contact you, but she was put under house arrest by John, and John also sent his own means to insult her. Donna gave me a lot of benefits, I feel sorry, this time I wanted to thank her, but I didn''t expect to receive her help. She tried her best to let me escape. She asked me to come to you and ask for help. I was injured by John, so I ran to you and asked you to help her. " Audrey''s first thought when she heard that John would put Donna under house arrest was that Roewe was deceiving, but his later explanation made her hesitant. Donna and John have no feelings. They get together for each other''s benefit. She also knows that Donna will inevitably be lonely when she is old and will find some men to play with. Donna is different from her. She has no husband, rich and powerful. She is free to do anything, but Donna should consider John''s face in everything she does. If it''s not easy to fall in love with a man, she will inevitably do something out of line, and she can understand it. "Mr. Rong, John and Donna are in a good relationship. How could he put her under house arrest?" Two people are interest relations, if John knew that Donna plays the man, should cleverly pretend that has not seen anything, will not imprison Donna absolutely. Rongwei also knows that cheating her has to take some thought. He nods to admit that what she said is right. If the relationship between Donna and John is not good, how can John, who is so suspicious, leave K Li to her to take care of. "Donna knows that you like Pei Qian, but Pei Qian''s mind is not on you. She also went to great lengths to investigate a lot of information about him. Knowing that I have a good relationship with him, she advised me to introduce Pei Qian to you. Ms. Audrey, look at Donna''s heart for you. Go and save he Chapter 1132 Audrey''s mind moved when she heard the man mention Pei Qian. She recalled Pei Qian''s beautiful face, her long eyelashes shaking and her mouth smiling. "Aren''t you and he a couple?" "A couple? You''re joking, Ms. Audrey. Pei Qian is my elder martial brother. When we are together, we are just lonely. He has more than one partner, so there is no real relationship between him and me. But Donna has given me a lot of benefits, and I am not a stranger. In order to thank her, I should bring Pei Qian to see you Cough, cough. " He said too much. Rongwei coughed and his face was as white as paper, but he gritted his teeth and held on. Anyway, Pei Qian is not here. He can say whatever he wants. As long as Audrey can believe him, he can do the rest. Audrey saw that he was hurt and asked, "did John hurt you?" Rongwei lowered his eyes, nodded and said wrongly, "John and his son, suspecting that Donna wanted to occupy his position, deliberately planted Donna to destroy his laboratory. Donna was wronged. That night she, she was still with me. You can ask someone to look it up. " Speaking of the back, he deliberately interrupted for a while, which is to let Audrey associate. Donna once said in front of Audrey that at the end of the charity party, she asked him to wait for her, and he did go to her room. Audrey knows that John is a suspicious person, and his sons have been looking down on Donna, suddenly put down the cup, "how can it be that Donna has sacrificed so much for him, and he should listen to other people''s slander and imprison Donna." Roewe strike while the iron is hot. "Ms. Audrey, you also know that John''s means are cruel. He let his men humiliate Donna. Donna must be tortured like an adult. You must save her." Audrey calm face, thinking for a few seconds, standing on the side of the Butler immediately forward, Butler more than 40 years old, wearing a suit vest, a straight, head down behind Audrey. Look at her gesture, very tacit understanding of the forward, listen to Audrey said a few words, he did not have a deep look at Roewe, nodded away. "Mr. Rong, you are injured. You are resting here now. I will save Donna." "Thank you, Ms. Audrey. Donna must have been guilty this time." Rongwei also said with a distressed face, with the strength of 91, they went to the room to have a rest. As soon as she sat down, Jiuyi quickly checked Rongwei''s wound and found that the wound was bleeding again. She was very distressed and quickly changed his dressing. "Brother Wei, you can''t move any more." Roewe did not retort, nodded, leaned against her arms, smelled her, and closed his eyes. "Brother Wei, will it be dangerous for us to come here?" Jiuyi frowned anxiously. There are security guards and guards all over the place. If they walk in here and are exposed by Audrey, what he said before is a lie, isn''t they falling into the trap? Roewe held her still. "Are you afraid?" It''s dangerous to come to Audrey, but John never thought that he would hide in Audrey''s castle. He catches Audrey''s mind that he can''t help Pei Qian. When Audrey goes to save Donna, she will quarrel with John. The snipe and the clam fight for the benefit of the fisherman. He''ll wait for the moment. If God gives him a way to live, he can kill them. If God doesn''t want him to live, it''s reasonable for him to be killed by them. "I''m afraid that your injury will get worse." Jiuyi looked at him seriously. Rongwei hook lips, the future is uncertain, but she is willing to accompany his side, he never imagined. "On September 1, sleep with me for a while. When we wake up, there should be results." "What''s the result?" Roewe didn''t say it. After lying down, he clenched her hand. Downstairs, Audrey soon received the news that John wanted to kill Roewe. Moreover, Donna''s villa was surrounded by John''s people. It seemed that she was a little nervous. "How''s Donna now?" "Miss Donna is in the villa. Our people can''t get in. We don''t know the situation." The housekeeper said respectfully, thought about it and then asked, "Miss, do you believe what Mr. Rong said?" Audrey thought that he would introduce Pei Qian to her. She thought about Pei Qian''s face, licked her lower lip and picked up a cake. "I don''t believe it, but John''s sons are greedy for Donna. They can design Donna. It''s not impossible. They send someone into the villa and say I want Donna to come to the castle. If Donna doesn''t agree, he must come back The housekeeper nodded and led the man to pick up Donna. When the housekeeper arrived at Donna''s villa, he saw John and his son sitting in the living room and heard that he was going to take Donna away. John''s face was very ugly. "Donna has done something wrong. It''s my family business. Ms. Audrey should leave it alone." After listening to John, the housekeeper smiles. Ms. Audrey is Donna''s cousin. Even though it''s family business, is it difficult for Ms. Audrey to see Miss Donna?John doesn''t know why Audrey wants to get involved. Is it because Donna thinks he wants to kill her that he wants to ask Audrey for help? Don''t want to fall out with Ms. Audrey, John looked at the maid next to her and asked her to ask Donna to come downstairs. She must dress better and don''t lose her dignity. The servant noticed John''s eyes, shook his shoulders and went upstairs immediately. Quietly push open the door, from the crack in the door to see the messy clothes, as well as messy dirty quilt, from time to time also issued a cry and men''s vulgar words. The servant''s face turned red. He stood by the door and didn''t know whether to go in or not. It''s been several hours. They haven''t stopped. How can they explain to Audrey''s housekeeper. Donna usually entertains some men in her villa. Their servants know what they will do in the bedroom, but it''s Donna''s private business and they can''t control it. Now the situation is different, Mr. John let his two men move Donna, which must be a great shame for Donna. "Miss Donna, why haven''t you come out yet?" When the servant looked back, he saw that the housekeeper was behind her. Startled, he stepped back two steps. The housekeeper didn''t hear her. He stepped forward and heard the voice in the room. He frowned. He opened the door and saw the situation in the room. His face changed. "Miss Donna!" At this time, Donna''s mental recovery is almost the same, but the two men around her are not satisfied. She cries for mercy, and they don''t let her go. She knew that she had been sleeping by them now. John would not use her any more. If he didn''t kill her, it was just because she still held a little power and put pressure on her cousin. Suddenly she heard the housekeeper in her cousin''s castle. She immediately woke up and cried for help. The two men are strong and strong. After sleeping with their goddess, they are inevitably excited. They just want to die in her Miaoman''s body. Hear someone called Donna''s name, also know can''t play silly, two people are not willing to let go of Donna, stand up to the side. Chapter 1133 When the housekeeper helped Donna down the stairs, he saw John and his son still in the living room. Donna''s feet are puffy and her eyes are puffy. Because she has no makeup, she shows a haggard old state. "John, I hate you!" "Oh, you''ve made a mistake. I don''t know if you''re wrong, Donna. Just because I don''t kill you this time doesn''t mean I''ll spare you!" John is indifferent to her husband, but the enemy. Donna grins bitterly. In order to help her cousin cooperate with John, she married John, and then tried her best to get John''s trust. But this trust is also based on interests, if she has a trace of damage to his interests, he is not his enemy. "I was framed. You don''t believe me, but you let those two men," Donna couldn''t say the following words, but her face turned purple with anger, and she wanted to kill the two men. She is in need, will find some men to her bed, but does not mean that he can order his hand down to torture her. The more Donna thinks about it, the more aggrieved she is. She cries in a low voice. The housekeeper holds her and pats her on the back placidly. "Miss Donna, Ms. Audrey is still waiting for you." Donna thought of her cousin, with a bit of courage, staring at John dimly with tears in her eyes, "lab, I didn''t destroy it. I know you don''t believe me now." With a word, Donna goes out with the housekeeper. John''s son stares at the crying pear blossom and rainy Donna. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman has been given to others. If he knows that she has taken the medicine, he won''t bring the old man. This beauty is his. Donna followed the housekeeper to get on the bus. After walking for a while, Donna felt cold and painful. She rolled around in the back seat in pain. "Miss Donna, Miss Donna, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s happening, the poison on me, it''s happening." Donna cried out in pain, but after saying a word, she felt exhausted. "Poison, what kind of poison is it and what can be treated?" The housekeeper didn''t know what to do. Seeing her painful blue veins in her neck, she would convulse and die the next moment. "Find, find Roewe, he, he can save." "Mr. Rong, he''s in the castle. We''ll go back immediately." The housekeeper immediately told the driver to speed up. Donna was surprised to hear that Rongwei would be in the castle, and then she understood why the housekeeper would come to pick her up. It turned out that Rongwei had calculated, and she clenched her teeth. All the humiliations she suffered today were brought to her by him. Now he even put his ideas on her cousin. I really don''t know. But the pain of her body made her speechless. If Roewe could save her and detoxify her, she would allow him to live a few more days! When Donna arrives at the castle, a servant informs Rongwei. Rongwei asks Jiuyi to treat Donna. Donna saw nine one, eyes can kill people, but the body is too bad, she can only endure anger, let her treat themselves. At this time, Jiuyi also understood why Rongwei was not afraid to see Donna. It turned out that she was holding Donna''s life. As long as the virus on Donna''s body had not been treated, she would have to be obedient. Her brother Wei is so smart, she thought happily. But when she treats Donna, her face is numb. If she stares at Donna with cold eyes, Donna''s teeth itch with anger. She whispered to Donna, "Lady Donna, shut up if you want to live. You''ll live well here. I''ve diluted half of the virus on you. If you have to trouble my brother Wei, I''ll let you die immediately! " "You, bitch!" Donna cursed. Jiuyi stood up with a cold face, and took out a few needles from the side and stuck them on her head. Audrey didn''t understand. She asked suspiciously what she was just doing? Jiuyi explained that this is acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine, which calms Miss Donna. She is frightened and in a bad mental state. It''s good to have a good sleep. Donna was afraid that they would play tricks again. She opened her eyes wide and didn''t want to do this acupuncture. But she felt the pain of her body lightened and her body relaxed gradually. She felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier and her consciousness was in the dark. Nine together behind, and Audrey''s personal doctor came to check for Donna again, make sure Donna is OK. Audrey was relieved and grateful to 91. She asked Donna how she had this virus. Nine one wood face, for a moment don''t know how to explain, looking at Rongwei. She''s afraid she''ll show up when she lies. "John did it. He hated betrayers the most. He thought Donna betrayed him. He not only gave her that kind of medicine, but also injected her with the virus developed in the laboratory. After listening to Ms. Donna, I went to my good friend to help treat her. I didn''t expect to be chased by John. Finally, I couldn''t find a way to ask Ms. Audrey for help. " At this moment, Donna is asleep, even if she hears Roewe''s words, she can''t explain it. John is cruel in means, and has no good end for those who betray him. He has done a lot of such things, so his words are completely reasonable.Audrey angrily patted the table, "John bullied people too much. Donna has been with him for so many years. He has no credit but also hard work. He should treat Donna like this." Rongwei nodded with approval, "I really appreciate the elegance and ability of Ms. Donna. Ms. Audrey, please protect Ms. Donna and never let her get hurt again." "She''s my cousin, and I''ll protect her." Audrey gets up and leaves the room. Roe follows her steps to the second floor stairs. Roe stares at the woman''s back and squints. His eyes are murderous. But seeing Audrey''s housekeeper coming, he immediately gathered his mind and grasped the railing with a weak face. The housekeeper glanced at Roewe and was always on guard. He went up to Audrey and asked softly, "how can we arrange them now?" Audrey smiles and says in a voice that only two people can hear. "Let them stay. You go ahead and check. I''ll see what''s going on." The housekeeper didn''t believe in Roewe either. Hearing Audrey''s order, he nodded and withdrew to order an investigation. Nine one see two people don''t know what to discuss, nervous grasp Rongwei shirt, she always feel uneasy. This lady Audrey is not a simple character. She is not easy to cheat without Donna. She will not easily believe what Roewe said. Rongwei patted her hand placidly. It''s time to change his dressing. Jiuyi helped him back to the room and changed the medicine for him. Rongwei rubbed his forehead and thought about how to let Audrey relax his vigilance so that he could seize the opportunity to do it. It''s said that Audrey is the most vicious woman. She is not bad at all. If she finds out that he is teasing her, she will not spare him. If he''s a big deal, he''ll die together, but now that 91 is with him, he can''t act rashly. He promised to take 91 to leave here alive. Chapter 1134 I can''t think of a way. Rongwei has a bad headache, and his eyebrows are screwed up. Jiuyi knelt down beside him and touched his brow with his finger. They looked at each other. "Brother Wei, don''t embarrass yourself. We must have a way." Looking at the woman''s small face, there is still some naive smile on her face. Rongwei is soft hearted and her forehead falls on her forehead. "Aren''t you afraid to be buried with me?" "I used to be helpless. It''s good for me to have someone to die with me." Jiuyi smiles brightly and shows the girl''s coyness on her pretty face. "Are you stupid? If you die, everything will be gone. You''re so young, you have a lot to do. " Although September 1 was only 20 years old, Rongwei forgot that he was only 24 years old, which was the best age. But Jiuyi shook his head, "brother Wei, we don''t talk about this." She looked around and leaned over his shoulder and whispered, "brother Wei, I think every piece Audrey has is worth a lot. I''ll steal some of her jewelry and jewels, and you''ll have money to do business." Like something hit the heart, he looked at the woman''s face in surprise. "You took those things to raise money for me?" Jiuyi pursed her lips. "I don''t know much about business. I know your Rong family will be sad if it''s gone, but we are still young. As you said, we still have a lot to do. The old ones don''t go, and the new ones don''t come." The topic came back, but Roewe was palpitating. "91, your mouth is so sweet." It''s like sugar water. Jiuyi subconsciously licked his lips and looked at him. "You haven''t tasted it. How do you know it''s sweet?" Rongwei raises her eyebrows. Is this silly girl teasing him? He holds her face and kisses her lips, but he is very restrained. After letting her go, he looks at the woman with red face and clear eyes. When he stares at him, it looks like a star. "Sweeter than you think." Nine one shy don''t speak, low head touch lips, like in aftertaste this sweet taste. "Brother Wei, take a rest. I''ll go outside and stare. If it''s dangerous, I''ll take you away. " Jiuyi knows that they can''t relax at this time. They have to finish what brother Wei wants to do before they can have a future. "Well, be careful." Rongwei is reluctant to let go of her hand. Sitting on the sofa, he tries to contact song Xuan. But he thinks that there must be monitoring equipment in the castle. If he contacts the outside, Audrey will know. He pulled out the earphone and frowned. Although September 1 makes Donna fall asleep, it can avoid some troubles, but it can''t make her fall asleep all the time. Audrey is smart and will be suspicious. I don''t know what Audrey''s people have found. If they know that he is talking nonsense and deliberately fooling her, he and 91 are like turtles in a urn in the castle. It''s too easy for her to kill them. In the old clock, the hands were ticking when they were moving. Rongwei was upset and clenched his teeth. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Rongwei felt bad, restrained his uneasiness and stood up slowly. "Mr. Rong, my young lady will invite you to the living room." Rongwei maintained a smile on his face and nodded, "thank you, housekeeper." Looking at him standing still, the housekeeper put a polite smile on his old-fashioned face, but his eyes were cold. "Your friend is also in the living room. Mr. Rong, please." Rongwei twisted his eyebrows and followed him to the living room. Seeing that Jiuyi was pressed on the sofa, Rongwei wondered, "what are you doing? Is my friend making any mistakes?" "She wants to go upstairs to my study. I''m telling her, Mr. Rong, sit down, too." Rongwei sat down beside Jiuyi and looked at her. He found that there were some blue and purple marks on her and frowned. Jiuyi felt guilty and didn''t dare to look at him. "My friend is naughty and ignorant. I don''t know what''s going on here. Please don''t bother with her children." Audrey''s eyes were sharp, and she swept around Jiuyi. "This kid is not simple. He''s good at Kung Fu. He hurt several of my bodyguards." "Yes, she has practiced some Kung Fu, but she is willful. I will teach her a lesson." Rongwei pretended to be majestic and patted the back neck of "91." silly girl, you''ve been fooling around again, and you don''t want to apologize to Ms. Audrey. " Jiuyi looked at him and gritted her teeth to apologize, but Audrey waved, "Mr. Rong, don''t pretend. Your friend is an agent. Do you really think I''m so easy to cheat? If you say a few words, I''ll be led by your nose? " "Lady Audrey, you''re joking. How dare I lead you by the nose. I''ve come to seek your help to save Donna. If you think we''re in trouble, I''ll take my friend and leave now. " Now it''s important to save 91. He has to send 91 out of the castle. Looking at Rongwei pulling Jiuyi to stand up, the housekeeper sneered, "Mr. Rong, this castle is not your backyard. You can come and go if you want."Rongwei looked at him in distress, pretending to be puzzled, "what does housekeeper mean?" "Miss Donna and the UN lab have something to do with you. Mr. Rong, I don''t want your friend in danger. I''d better be honest." "Ms. Audrey, I said that Donna and I were framed by John. Donna is in charge of the power of K Li. It''s too late for me to flatter her. How can I harm her? " Roewe is wronged. Audrey drinks tea elegantly and wears a long black dress. Although she is in her forties, she is well maintained. Compared with Donna, who is in her thirties, she has more charm of years. This kind of woman has experienced the world, is mature, has the plan, is really difficult to deal with. "Ah, it''s said that Mr. Rong''s mouth is very powerful. He can say that he died and survived. What I heard with my own ears today is true." Audrey said with a smile. Rongwei clenched her fist. Now it''s hard for her. It''s eggs against stones. Therefore, he must be steady. Anyway, he has never done anything servile before. He smiles and becomes obsequious. "You''re joking, Ms. Audrey. What I''m saying is true. When Donna wakes up, you can ask her. I, " before she finished speaking, there was a servant outside the door who reported that Mr. Pei wanted to find Ms. Audrey. Roewe''s voice is jammed, Mr. Pei? Audrey also looked out in surprise. Her face didn''t fluctuate much. She waved elegantly and asked the housekeeper to bring the tablet. Through the tablet, she saw Pei Qian coming down from the car. "Housekeeper, bring him in. It should be important for Mr. Pei to go to the three treasures hall. Mr. Rong, what do you think will happen to him? " Audrey asked Roewe. Rongwei didn''t expect Pei Qian to come and clenched his teeth. "What will Mr. Pei do? How can I know?" Pei Qian drove in. When he got out of the car, he was followed by a very beautiful boy. The boy stood beside Pei Qian. He was so tall that his neck came out. Pei Qian waved to him. The boy restrained his anger in his eyes and followed him with indifference. Pei Qian is proud to pick eyebrows at him, still gloating, "it''s you who promised to accompany me. What''s the use of staring at me now?" "Shut up The boy drank cold. The boy''s cold and gorgeous face is a bit more vigorous because he is angry. Chapter 1135 Pei Qian went into the living room and saw Rongwei looking at him. He turned his eyes at him and took Han churui to Audrey to say hello. Audrey gazed into his face with fascination, and asked him with a smile why he had come to her castle. Pei Qian glared at Rongwei angrily, pointed at him impolitely and scolded him angrily. "Mr. Rong has a good method. If you hook other women, you will kick me away and say yes to let me go home, but you are happy outside." Pei Qian was even more angry when he found that Rongwei still protected Jiuyi behind him. "Rongwei, didn''t she promise to be with Donna before, and Donna would give you a lot of things you want? How to turn around and hook up with a little sister? " Jiuyi doesn''t know what plan they have, but she can''t hear others scold Rongwei. Her eyes are as cold as ice skates, staring at Pei Qian. "Shut up, he didn''t hook up with anyone!" Listening to the little girl defending him, Pei Qian said, "Rongwei, you''d better leave with me now, or I will destroy all your things." Rongwei stares at him and guesses that song Xuan should tell Han Junyu about his coming to Audrey castle. Han Junyu tries to find peiqian to save him. He turned his head and looked at Audrey. A smile flashed in his eyes. Pei Qian didn''t know what he was doing, and his face was cold. Last time, in order to help him get rid of Audrey, Roewe deliberately pretended that they had an unusual relationship. He could only continue to perform the play according to their unusual relationship, which was also in line with his posture of coming to him to settle accounts. Although Audrey is mature and dignified, Pei Qian noticed that the way she looks at herself makes him feel like he is being watched by a poisonous snake. He has long known that Audrey is not a simple woman. Before she came to him, he tried every means to avoid her. But I didn''t expect that Roewe would go to her castle after so much trouble. Is that too much? If it wasn''t because he helped him out of Audrey''s clutches last time, plus Han Junyu''s coercion and inducement, he didn''t want to fight with that kind of woman. "Rongwei, do you still want Rongshi? At the beginning, you gave me all the shares of Rongshi. If you dare not follow me, I will throw out all the shares and let your Rongshi step on your feet." Pei Qian is a movie king. He has excellent acting skills. He can handle any role properly. Only two people know what happened between him and Roewe, so how he talks nonsense, other people will not know whether it is true or not. At the moment, he is like a resentful wife, using Rong''s family to force those who want to abandon him. Rongwei slowly sat down, "what is a Rongshi? I give it to you. You can do whatever you want. I''m not sure Donna''s awake yet. I''ll wait for her to wake up. " Pei Qian understood that Audrey didn''t want to leave without killing him. Now he really wants Xiao Rui to knock him unconscious. His kung fu is not good. He is really flustered to come to Audrey''s castle, so since others know that he will like men, they ask Han Junyu to bring Han churui. Han churui is young and looks like a child. Children always make women less defensive. Audrey doesn''t know Han churui''s identity. He has the Kung Fu to protect himself and always saves his life. Audrey was eager for Pei Qian to stay. Even if she had a few more eyes, she felt very happy. The corners of his mouth are smiling, and he looks very gentle. It seems that the image of the black widow who has just threatened Rongwei is illusory. "Mr. Pei, come in a hurry and have a cup of tea." Audrey poured him a cup of tea herself and served it to him. Pei Qian turns to look at Rongwei. Rongwei picks his eyebrows and asks him to pick up the tea. They look at each other and make eye contact. Since he catches the chance, he will not give up. Pei Qian now has two choices, either go, or stay to help him, or leave him alone. Since Pei Qian came and didn''t take him away, how can he explain to Han Junyu? He took a deep breath, went to pick up Audrey''s cup with a smile, sat down behind, took a sip of tea, his face still angry. "When does Donna wake up?" "It should be soon." Rongwei suddenly smiles at Han churui, but Pei Qian is thrilled. Hearing this, Han churui bumps Pei Qian behind him. Pei Qian''s hand shakes and his tea spills on his pants. He closes his eyes and grinds his teeth. "Mr. Pei, are you ok?" Audrey looked at him anxiously and saw that he was wet. "Housekeeper, go and prepare a change of clothes for Mr. Pei to wash." "Yes." The housekeeper gave Pei Qian a bad look and got up to prepare. Pei Qian didn''t refuse either. After a while, he went to change clothes with the housekeeper. There are many rooms in the castle. The housekeeper leads him to the washroom of one room to change clothes. Pei Qian looks around. He can''t make Donna wake up if he wants to delay. "Mr. Pei, I''ll wait for you outside. I''m afraid you''ll get lost. I''ll take you back to the living room." Pei Qian knew that he was on guard against him. Pei Qian pulled the corner of his mouth and went to the bathroom to check the window first. He tiptoed twice, but he couldn''t reach the windowsill at all. He rolled his eyes depressed.It''s amazing to live in a castle. The windows are so high. Hell. The Housekeeper will arrange this room for him, and his scruple is to stop him from cheating. He changes his clothes and goes out. He follows the housekeeper back to the living room. He touches his nose and takes a look at Rongwei. Rongwei frowned when he bowed his head and looked at Jiuyi. Although he didn''t say a word, Jiuyi felt that he had something to say when he noticed his eyes. But with Audrey here, she pursed her lips and thought about it. Suddenly she was in a dilemma. She pointed to Pei Qian and asked coldly, "Mr. Rong, when you asked me to save Donna, you didn''t just like me. Why do you want to go with him?" "I asked you to save Donna. You look up to me. You are willful and unruly. You are not obedient at all. Who I want to be with depends on my mood." Rongwei cold hum, began to enter the scum mode. "When you first liked me, you didn''t say I was headstrong and unruly. You said I was lovely and lively. Now that you have a better woman, you blame me. You, you, you, you are shameless!" Nine one is really not very good at swearing, said for a long time, also did not say two cruel words. Pei Qian Fu Er, this quarrel is too grandiose. He can see that there is moisture, let alone Audrey. I''ve had enough of watching the opera. Since Jiuyi can''t leave, he has to come to find a way. Pei Qian''s face is tense and his tone is not good. He angrily scolds Rongwei, "Rongwei, sooner or later you will die in the hands of a woman." Rongwei turned around and sat down leisurely. Hearing his comment, he nodded with a smile, "it''s worth being a ghost to die under the peony." Audrey laughed. "Mr. Rong, you are a very affectionate person. It''s rare that you have a heart for Donna. If you are with Donna, Mr. Pei will be sad. What can I do? " "He''s a big star. It''s impossible to disclose my relationship with him. I have no future with him." Rongwei looks at Pei Qian helplessly. Like stepping on Pei Qian''s painful foot, he stood up abruptly. "Ms. Audrey, I want to go upstairs to see how beautiful that lady Donna is. It can make him remember so much." "I''ll show you upstairs." Audrey smiles and holds Pei Qian''s hand as she gets up and walks past him. Pei Qian had goose bumps all over his body and wanted to fall to the ground, but he still endured and deliberately raised his eyebrows to Rongwei''s provocation. It seems to mean that if you have women you like, there will be women who like me. Audrey was glad to see them pinching each other. She slowed down when she went upstairs. Chapter 1136 Jiuyi followed Roewe, feeling guilty that he didn''t help him. When they went upstairs, she deliberately stood in front of the housekeeper when she followed them. Several people came to the room where Donna was resting. Donna''s eyes were closed on the bed. Pei Qian was standing beside the bed, his face was a bit gloomy and ironic. "He is really a beauty, otherwise he would not be so persistent." "Donna is not in good health and doesn''t know when she will wake up." When Audrey spoke, she asked the housekeeper to call the doctor to check. The doctor came to check Donna''s body and said that she would wake up in an hour at most. Rongwei and Pei Qian look at each other. They also know that Donna is a trouble. If she wakes up, not only can their play not continue, but she will make trouble. Now an old lady Audrey can clean up, and another Donna. Pei qian can''t guarantee that he can leave the castle safely. Rongwei looked forward to Donna on the bed. "When Donna wakes up, I want to say thank you to her." "Hum!" Pei Qian turned around and left. As soon as he got to the door, he saw the housekeeper coming. Before he noticed the strange place, he felt dizzy. He couldn''t hold the wall because of his weak legs. Today is to save people, did not expect to fall here, his integrity ah! Han churui saw that he suddenly supported the wall and fell down uncontrollably. He knew that something had happened, "you, you," before his words, the housekeeper waved in front of him. A puff of smoke passed in front of them. He also felt dizzy and the medicine was too powerful. He fell on Pei Qian. "What did you do to them?" Rongwei twists his eyebrows, goes to Pei Qian and stares at the housekeeper defensively. The housekeeper''s face remained unchanged and his tone was calm. "Mr. Rong, this Mr. Rong wants to destroy your Rong family. Our young lady is also planning to let him stay for a few more days." Rongwei turns and looks at 911. 911 comes forward to check Pei Qian''s situation, but is stopped by the housekeeper. "Don''t worry, Mr. Rong. I''ll take care of both of you." The housekeeper motioned for several bodyguards to help Pei Qian and Han churui and take them to the room to have a rest. "What to do?" We are worried about September 1. Roewe frowned and looked at Audrey. Her face was still dignified. She looked at Donna as if she didn''t hear anything. "Mr. Rong, since you''re worried about Donna, wake up and watch her. I''m tired too. Go and have a rest." "Good." Roewe nodded, smiling. When Audrey left, Roewe immediately turned around and asked Jiuyi to find a way to let Donna sleep for a few more hours. It''s not difficult for September 1, not to mention sleeping for a few hours. It''s OK to sleep for a few more days. "Brother Wei, what about Mr. Pei?" Rongwei grinned his teeth, opened the window and looked out, "91, you stay here, I''ll come." "Brother Wei, you are still injured. Where are you going?" 91 worried to hold his arm, "what are you going to do, I''ll go for you." Roewe turned to look at her, wrinkled face, eyes full of worry, holding her face, seriously said: "I will come back to take you away, believe me." Jiuyi stares at him for a long time, and finally releases his arm. She can''t stop him from doing anything, but she still doesn''t feel at ease. She looks up and kisses him on the lips. "Brother Wei, I''ll wait for you as long as I can. If you have something to do, don''t be afraid. I''ll go with you. " Rongwei heart vibration, attached to her buckle to the arms, smelling the taste of her body, intoxicated eyes closed. "I''ll go out to buy you flowers for you, silly girl. If you wait for me, I''m not willing to die." Rongwei took the needle from her hand, jumped to another windowsill and walked forward carefully. Audrey''s bedroom on the third floor. In the spacious room, the decoration is very feminine. Audrey, wearing a black dress, walks into the room and sees the man lying on the bed with a smile on her lips. Sitting by the bed, fingers caressed his cheek, "from the first time I saw you, I knew you would be mine." The man on the bed didn''t respond. He closed his eyes tightly. His eyelashes were long and curly. The lines of his side face were smooth and perfect. How to look at them was beautiful and made her move. To say that a man is beautiful is not to belittle his sissy, but that he really conforms to her aesthetics in every place, just like the person she imagined, perfectly fitting, but the touch in his hand is so real. "Mr. Pei, why do you resist me so much? I won''t hurt you." Audrey put down her modesty and showed a woman''s coyness in front of him. she rose and went to the dresser, and took out a bottle of perfume. She had a sweet smell in the air, and sweet taste always made people think of beautiful things. She went back to the bedside again and was about to pull the zipper off her back when she heard a knock on the door and frowned impatiently. "Who?""Miss, it''s me, housekeeper." Audrey was impatient, zipped up, reclined on the sofa, let him in, and asked him what was the matter. The housekeeper looked at the man on the bed. He didn''t look good, but he still patiently persuaded him, "Miss, we can find a way to make Mr. Pei have to cooperate with you. You care about him, you think highly of him. There''s no need to hurt yourself. " Audrey waved her hand, the usual life is too dry, only Pei qian can arouse the waves in her heart. Playing cat and cat with him, she is impatient. Since she likes it, it is her usual way to get people to her bed directly. "It''s OK. You go to have a rest. Don''t disturb me without my orders." The housekeeper was still worried, "Miss, I''m also worried about you, and Mr. Rong is too smart and full of nonsense. I''m afraid that it will be a disaster sooner or later to leave him, or I''ll go to kill him." he didn''t finish what he said later, but Audrey understood. The housekeeper was worried that Rongwei would still make trouble, so he just killed people, and they would be clean when they died. "If he dies, Donna will be sad. Keep it. When Donna wakes up, put him in a bad mouth, and then feed him some medicine to make him stop Audrey''s tone was flat. She did a lot of such things and didn''t think it was any good. Audrey would agree to teach Roewe a lesson. The housekeeper felt relieved that Roewe was a disaster. After the housekeeper left, Audrey got up and came to the bedside again. When she looked at Pei Qian, her eyes were happy. How could she not be happy when she finally got the toy she had thought for a long time. Hanging out of the window, Roewe heard Audrey''s words and ground her teeth. The old witch wanted to poison him dumb, but she was really cruel. He stared at the situation in the room, saw that she had taken off her dress, touched Pei Qian''s face, and pointed down to take off his coat. Chapter 1137 When Audrey took off Pei Qian''s coat and was about to untie his belt, Rongwei put his foot on the windowsill and broke one side of the window to maintain this movement. The injured place collapsed again. He clenched his teeth and carefully jumped into the room. Room steps, he put light feet, raised his arm, just want to fall, sitting on the bed of the woman, but suddenly back. Rongwei stepped back two steps in fright and stared at her defensively. "Mr. Rong, you intruded into my room. Do you want to watch it or do you want to join us?" Rongwei had a chill, restrained himself, calmed down and looked down at her. "Oh, he''s not the one you can move." "Mr. Rong, you can''t protect yourself now. You still want to save him." Audrey chuckled. "Or, if you serve me well, I''ll spare your life. You''d better persuade Pei Qian to stay with me. I can give you whatever you want. " "Don''t treat us as three-year-old children. You can''t afford what we want!" Roewe squinted at her neck. "Don''t blame me for being so stubborn!" Audrey''s face was cold, too. It is said that a woman in her thirties is like a wolf and a woman in her forties is like a tiger, but she is also very selective towards men. Roewe, who is handsome and sunny on the surface but dark and gloomy in the heart, can''t look up to her. "Come on," Audrey is about to ask the housekeeper to come in and take Roewe down. It depends on the housekeeper''s preference whether to kill him or to make him miserable. But she called out a word, and her back neck was suddenly pinched by a hand. She was shocked and looked at Pei Qian, who was awake. She couldn''t believe it. Pei Qian''s strength increased, and Audrey''s breathing became more difficult. But after all, she was a person who had experienced strong winds and waves, and soon calmed down. "You can''t kill me." Pei qianleng snorted, "of course I can''t kill you. I don''t want your life. It''s him who wants to kill you." Rongwei came forward, pulled up the quilt, put it in her mouth and tied her hands and feet. "Audrey, do you remember, Lianjia?" At that time, Kai was named Lianwan to appease him and to be his good friend. Audrey heard the name she hadn''t seen for a long time. She was a little frightened. "Lianjia, who are you?" "I''m Lianjia''s best friend. In order to make him yield to you, you killed his mother, ruined his family, and finally were killed alive. Audrey, I will take you to hell to make amends even if I die Rongwei thought of Lianjia''s tragic death, and his face was gloomy. He pinched her neck again and saw that her face turned purple because of poor breathing, and his eyes turned red. "Roewe, wake up and kill her now. How can we get out later?" Pei Qian put on his coat and saw that Rongwei really wanted to kill her. He quickly shook his arm to remind her. At that time, when the housekeeper drugged him, he thought he was doomed. When Han churui came over and pretended to faint, he put something in his mouth. He didn''t taste what it was, and it melted. However, he was still confused and fell into the dark. After a few minutes, he felt his consciousness regained. He heard someone talking vaguely. It was Roewe and Audrey. He also realized that this might be an opportunity. Just when Audrey wanted to kill Roewe, he got up abruptly and grabbed Audrey''s neck while she was unprepared. When Rongwei heard his warning, he woke up a little. Now he is not alone. In this castle, there is still nine one. "Audrey, I''ll see you to Lianjia later!" Rongwei releases her. He contacts Jiuyi and asks her to find Han churui. He turned around and asked Pei Qian how he could bring Xiao Rui on his own. In case they couldn''t get out, an an would cry to death. Pei Qian rolled his eyes. "You think I''m you. My kung fu is not good. I always have to take someone to protect me when I come here. Xiao Rui''s Kung Fu is good. He''s a child. He can lower their vigilance, so I can act well. " "Poor Kung Fu doesn''t matter. A good face can turn Audrey upside down." Roewe laughed and joked. Pei Qian wants to crush him to death and be liked by others. As a star, he should be happy, but he can''t afford to meet Audrey''s changing fans. After a few minutes, Jiuyi and Han churui jump in from the window to see Audrey tied. Jiuyi steps forward and slaps her. "What did you do with her on September 1?" Pei Qian asked. "She''s done something bad that makes my brother Wei feel bad. It''s too cheap to slap her." Jiuyi raised her hand to fight, and Rongwei quickly stopped her. "I hit her and hurt your hand. I''ll teach her a lesson later." Looking at Rongwei holding his hand in the palm of his hand, Jiuyi nodded, his cold eyes staring at Audrey like a knife. How can Pei Qian be stuffed with dog food everywhere? Roewe looked around the room and looked at Audrey''s cell phone. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Her mobile phone needs fingerprint to unlock, pick up her finger to unlock, Audrey struggle fruitless, angry face becomes ferocious.Roewe opens her cell phone and sees the video in the castle. He raises his mouth. With the road map in the castle, as long as they avoid the camera, they want to escape, there is still a ray of life. He also opened other content, found that Audrey and men also like to record video when they do, he showed Pei Qian the video, Pei Qian''s face became ugly. Because the man who moves on Audrey is similar to his face. "Roewe, you are absolutely intentional!" Make him sick on purpose. Roewe smiles and looks at Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, what do you think will happen if I put these videos on the public platform?" "Well..." Audrey wriggles to grab her cell phone, but her limbs are tied and she can''t touch Roewe. Modern people can''t do without mobile phones. Mobile phones can record a lot of private things. Audrey is not surprised. She puts a lot of information in her mobile phone. If Roewe finds it, it''s definitely not an optimistic thing. "Otherwise, if you are obedient, I won''t do it." Audrey stares at him. Does she have a choice at this time? "Come on, let her take us out." Pei Qian said. Roewe continued to play with Audrey''s mobile phone, shaking his head, "don''t worry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian rubbed his forehead. This boy is playing. Roewe looked around the room again and found a tablet computer in the drawer. The tablet computer also has a lock. This time, it''s not fingerprint, but digital decoding. This kind of small trick can''t defeat Roewe. Open the tablet computer, check her daily folder, and you can see many enterprises she manages. Of course, these are not the core documents. Audrey is very cautious. Confidential documents will be locked. "Nine one, find her safe." Jiuyi nodded and turned around the room, but there was no sign of the safe. Pei Qian heard that he wanted to find Audrey''s safe. He thought that he was playing. "Life is the most important thing now. What do you know about other people''s safe?" Rongwei gave him a white eye. "By Audrey''s means, if I didn''t kill her today, she would definitely ask me to live or die in the future. Do you think I''m going to give her the chance? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian screwed his eyebrows. If he can''t keep his life today, Audrey will fight back in the future with more cruel means, and he can''t escape. Chapter 1138 Rongwei checked several e-mails, sent them to song Xuan together with the sorted out documents, and then turned to look at Audrey. Her eyes have recovered calm, staring at him indifferently, if you take away the things in her mouth, you can see that the corner of her mouth is rising. "Brother Wei, I didn''t find her safe." "Go to her study." Rongwei said decisively. "How? Her housekeeper is still outside, Roewe. You have a big heart Pei Qian stares at him for fear that he wants not Audrey''s life, but Audrey''s property. Rongwei smiles and says casually, "if you are not cruel, you can''t do great things. Pei Qian, I''m different from you. You are just doing what you want to do." Pei Qian grinds his teeth. He is not good at appraising some things. Now he can''t stop what he wants to do. Let Jiuyi go out of the window to check the position of the housekeeper, and find that the housekeeper is still downstairs. Outside the door, there is only a maid guarding. Han churui goes to help and pulls the maid into the room. He asked Pei Qian to pick Audrey up and walk out. Rongwei led the way to the outside of the study, but the door of the study couldn''t be opened. Rongwei check lock structure, is to need fingerprint and pupil joint verification, he sneer, she is cautious. Pulling Audrey forward, Audrey struggles. He holds her neck impolitely. The more she struggles, the more difficult it is for her to breathe. After he opens the door, he throws her directly to the floor of the study. "Isn''t that smart just now? Audrey, you''re like a centipede that can bite. I''ll cut off your feet so that you can die at ease. " Roewe looked around the study, found the safe and locked it. Pei Qian sat at the back of the desk, lazy, "how to unlock?" "Two passwords." Rongwei also sat down. At this time, he must calm down. If this secret is wrong, it may trigger the alarm in the castle and lead to a group of bodyguards. The two of them are really finished. Pei Qian got up in front of her and walked anxiously. "Ollie, what''s the code?" Audrey''s eyes flashed sarcasm. How could she tell them the secret. She is not afraid of them, that is, she knows that they are smart people, and have the courage to kill her. The housekeeper and her men will not spare them. Pei Qian took out a small bottle similar to a small bottle from his pocket. The outer packaging of the bottle was a very good perfume sold in front of her, shaking it in front of her. "Ning Fu gave me this kind of thing, saying that it can control people''s thinking, but for a short time, I don''t know whether it''s true or not." "Whether it''s true or not, just try." Roewe smiles. At the beginning, he asked Ning Fu to give him a bottle of obedient medicine. Ning Fu hesitated, saying that it was forbidden, which not only cost a lot, but also did great harm to the user''s health. He is also holding the idea of having a try. After he gets the medicine, he tests it on Donna. The medicine is effective, but it must be taken together with other medicines. Together, they poured the medicine into Audrey''s mouth and immediately put something in her mouth. "Audrey, blink, blink three times." Roewe said. Audrey looked at him in confusion. Her eyes blinked three times. Pei Qian picked his eyebrows. It was a bit unexpected. Is this medicine really so effective? Rongwei takes off the things in Audrey''s mouth and asks her to say the code. Audrey munna says the code. Rongwei goes to open the safe and it is opened. Pei Qian got up and looked at the gold bars and the precious stones worth tens of millions in the safe. He tut tut two times. It''s really a rich woman. Just a small safe, there are several hundred million. He didn''t care about the gold bars. Instead, he took off his coat, put all the gems together, and went to get the papers. "You take all these?" Pei Qian asked. "Take it away. My girlfriend likes these things." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe threw all the gems to him, put the papers on the table and put the things in. Pei Qian turned his eyes. The precious stones were not heavy, so it was OK to take them away. Unfortunately, the gold bars were too heavy, so it was inconvenient for them to take them away. "It''s nothing more than a day of sudden wealth." Pei Qian sighed. "It''s easy to get rich. You have to have your life." Pei Qian wants to fight back, but listening to the voice is not Roewe. He suddenly looks up and finds that Audrey stands up and sneers at them. His whole heart was lifted up, and the stones fell to the ground, making a sound. That bottle of medicine is useless. Roewe also noticed something was wrong and looked up at Audrey, who was moving closer to the lamp beside the sofa. "No, she''s going to ring the alarm." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe put his arms on the table and jumped up to try to stop Audrey, but his arm was injured and he was slower after all. Audrey rang the alarm bell, Pei Qian came forward to catch her, but she didn''t think she had some Kung Fu. She easily avoided his control, and picked up the lamp and hit him with his backhand. Roewe also stepped forward, and they were not her rivals.They were cold in their hearts. Audrey''s Kung Fu was so good that they could catch her before. Obviously, she relaxed her vigilance. All of a sudden, there was a sharp noise in the study. Soon the housekeeper rushed into the study with a group of people. They all had guns in their hands and pointed at them. The two men looked at each other and reluctantly raised their hands to surrender. When the housekeeper saw them in the study, he was a little surprised, but he quickly responded and asked the security guard to tie them up and go to Audrey worried. "Are you all right, miss?" "Nothing. It''s just a little fight." Audrey''s face was still a bit embarrassed, but her face was dignified smile, calm, this spirit, not ordinary people can have. "Don''t kill them. I''ll have a good time." Audrey said harshly. Both of them were tied together and sat on the ground. Rongwei said to Pei Qian, "Tut, you may be dying. Do you have any last words to explain?" Pei Qian was so angry that he kicked him, "can you help me finish it? You shut up for me. " Because the tie was too tight, the arm wound was torn open, and Roewe tightened his eyebrows, but said with a smile, "I still want to wait for me to leave here and buy a bunch of flowers for my little girlfriend." "Yes, where are the other two of you?" Audrey asked. The housekeeper immediately asked people to look for them in the castle, and they could not escape. Pei Qian listens to the housekeeper''s vicious tone and stares at Rongwei, "you''re going to die. If something happens to Xiaorui, I''ll never let you go as a ghost." With a bitter smile, Rongwei sat on the ground and looked at the ceiling, hoping that Jiuyi could protect Han churui from leaving here, otherwise he would not forgive himself as a ghost. Audrey went to take a bath, changed her clothes, wiped the medicine on the injured part of her body, came to the study again, sat behind her desk and stared at Pei Qian. "Mr. Pei, if you want to kill me, how can I teach you?" Pei Qian looked at the ceiling and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He became the king and defeated the enemy. Now it''s not a matter of a word for her to kill or cut. Chapter 1139 Perry and Audrey turn around and stare at each other uneasily. "Audrey, if you want to torture us, just come and don''t dally." When Audrey saw Rongwei, she thought of Lianjia. With a heavy face, she got up and went to him. "It was he who didn''t know what was good and didn''t give in to his poor self-esteem. Rongwei, he killed himself. You are not competent enough and you want to come to me for revenge. It''s beyond your ability. " Gloria raised her eyebrows. "Audrey, you are guilty." Audrey became angry and pinched his neck. The back of her hand was blue. As long as gravity was added, he might die in her hand. "Roewe, do you really think I dare not kill you?" Rongwei always looked at her calmly, with her twisted face in his eyes. He was never afraid of death, but unfortunately, he couldn''t pull her to hell when she died. "Let him go!" Suddenly, someone jumped in the window. Jiuyi raised her fist and went to Audrey. Audrey let go and dodged dexterously. The housekeeper stepped forward to stop Jiuyi. Housekeeper''s Kung Fu is also excellent, let nine one inch difficult to move, hit nine one arm back in confusion. "Don''t move, little girl." On September 1, she stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and wanted to attack again. Audrey impatiently raised the pistol to her head. Jiu Yi twisted his eyebrows and saw that his face finally returned to normal color. He was very worried. "I think that Mr. Rong cares about your little girlfriend very much. It should be interesting to make some holes in her." Audrey raised her eyebrows to Roewe''s provocation, fired a shot, and 91 turned a circle in the air to avoid bullets. "Bang!" The bullet hit the windowpane and a hole appeared in it. "No!" Audrey fired the second shot, unable to dodge and her arm was bruised. She was forced to lean against the wall and had nowhere to hide. Rongwei felt that her heart was pinched and she had difficulty breathing. She was staring at Jiuyi with red eyes and staring at her bleeding arm. "Nine one, let''s go!" Jiuyi looked at him, but showed a naive smile, shook his head, "brother Wei, I said, I want to accompany you, I don''t go." No matter what happened in the past, how tormented he was in his heart, Roewe could crack his face. But now, looking at the woman''s silly smile, he was flustered and his fingertips were trembling. He roared angrily, "fool, I can''t give you anything. Bury me with you, it''s all over!" Jiuyi obstinately looked at him, "brother Wei, I''m not afraid." I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid you''ll get hurt. Rongwei struggled, his back wound bleeding again, pain numb, but the more he tied his rope, the tighter it would be, he bit his jaw, angry and hate, but reluctant. Reluctant to see her young life disappear because of him. This silly girl, clearly different rushed in. "Mr. Rong, you are really clever. No wonder Donna will be cheated by you and take you to the laboratory. You''re full of lies, but someone is sincere to you. " "Audrey, kill me if you want. It''s none of her business." Roewe roared. Audrey throws the gun to the housekeeper and asks the housekeeper to tie up Jiu Yi. The housekeeper ties up Jiu Yi and throws it to Rongwei. Rongwei rubbed against her and saw that her wound was still bleeding. If she didn''t stop bleeding, she would die. "Audrey, stop bleeding for my girlfriend. I''ll do whatever you want!" Audrey scoffed. "So obedient?" She sat on the sofa and hooked her finger to him. "Come, climb up to me like a dog." "Brother Wei, no, I''ll be fine." Jiuyi shakes his head. "Roewe, she''s playing with you. Don''t go there!" Pei Qian stares at Audrey angrily. Rongwei clenched his teeth, and he took Jiuyi to take risks. If he listened to song Xuan and took her away, she would not be in danger. Kneel on your knees and move forward a little bit. "Brother Wei, no, you don''t want it!" Jiuyi rolled in front of him. His eyes were red and he refused to move again. "Brother Wei, I''m really OK." Rongwei looked at her wound and gently persuaded her, "good boy, Jiuyi is obedient, get out of the way. Your wound needs to stop bleeding. " "I don''t want it. I don''t want it." Jiuyi shook his head and sobbed. Pei Qian couldn''t look down and raised his chin. "Audrey, save the little girl. I''ll play with you." Audrey seemed to be waiting for this sentence. She leaned over Pei Qian''s chin and said, "Mr. Pei, if you were obedient, these things would not happen." Pei Qian sneered, "it''s hard to make a change, Audrey. I''m a wanton person. If you make me happy, you can do whatever you want, but if you make me unhappy, it will only make me more disgusted. " Audrey''s face was cold. She slapped Pei Qian in the face. "It''s your honor that I can see you. Pei Qian, don''t toast, don''t drinkThe woman took a gem ring in her hand and slapped it on his face, but she didn''t show any mercy. She not only left five finger marks, but also scratched the ring. Pei Qian licked his cheek. It was not good for them to irritate her at this time. He could only hold back his anger. "To save people, just tell me what you want me to do. I''m tired of pretending to be hypocritical by beating around the bush." Audrey looked at him. "Mr. Pei likes men, so I''ll find two men for him. Let me see how he can lie under men happily." "Tough enough." Pei Qian''s face tightened. When the housekeeper came to him to pull him up, he was pressed by Rongwei on Pei Qian''s leg. The housekeeper pulled a few times and failed. The housekeeper wanted to warn him. At this time, he heard a knock on the door. He frowned, let go of Pei Qian and went to open the door to ask. "What''s the matter?" It was the housekeeper''s right-hand man who knocked on the door. He whispered a word in the housekeeper''s ear. The housekeeper looked strange and turned to tell Audrey. "Miss, someone from the William consortium has come to talk to you about a cooperation." Audrey wondered, "the people of the William consortium?" "Yes, the man has a ring unique to the William family." The William family is low-key, but their family culture and some legends are widely spread. It''s said that all the men in the William family will have a unique ring when they grow up. It''s a status symbol and also means that they will have power. Audrey has only heard some rumors about the William family, but has not really met the family members of the direct family. "Lock them up. The people of the William family must have something to do with them." "Yes." The Butler asked his men to drag three people to another room. But when they got to the room, they still didn''t deal with the wound. Rongwei moved to her side, lowered his head and tried to tear her clothes with his teeth, revealing the wound. The wound was still bleeding. He hit her arm when he tore the clothes, and Jiuyi snorted. "Brother Wei, what are you going to do?" Looking at her pale lips, Rongwei was worried. "I heard that saliva can stop bleeding. I''ll try. Nine one, it''s going to hurt. " Looking at the man''s head down and licking her wound, the corners of his mouth are stained with blood. When the warm tongue licks the wound, she is numb with pain, but she bites her lips and refuses to make a sound. Chapter 1140 Audrey''s Castle reception hall. Audrey smile dignified attracted guests in the castle, see the man came, her eyes fell on his ring, there is a very rare dark green gem. "Mr. William, your presence will make my castle shine." After a cup of tea, he turned his head and said, "Donna and my cousin have a cooperation. They want me to compete with them at my grandfather''s birthday party. I can''t wait to die, so I want to have a chat with you." Audrey knows about the cooperation between Donna and Bart, but it''s still a surprise for William''s family to find her. "What project does Mr. William have now that I can understand?" Qi William did not speak. The man standing behind Qi William said in a strong voice, "this is a very secret thing. Go to your study." He was wearing a pair of glasses and a stiff suit. He was tall and upright, and his voice was not loud, but he had a kind of dignity. Audrey was surprised that the William family was indeed a big family, and the bodyguards around her were so cautious. "OK, let''s go upstairs to my study." It''s normal for Audrey to talk about important things and go to her study. Audrey is on guard, but she won''t stop it. They led them upstairs. Audrey sat behind her desk. A servant served them tea. "Mr. William, what kind of cooperation is it? Let''s be frank." Audrey said. Qi William took the cup, looked at the housekeeper who was beside Audrey, and then looked up at Han Junyu. He didn''t drink tea and slowly lifted the lid. "Ms. Audrey, you have always been the industry of women''s brands, and you have made remarkable achievements in the market in recent years. There are several cosmetics companies that have been engaged in the domestic market. Do you want to enter other countries? " Audrey is proud to hear Qi William boast about herself. Few women brands can compare with her in Z country. And to enter the foreign market, she is also planning, just rashly do the strategy of going abroad, need to find a good company cooperation. She checked a lot of information about multinational companies, but she had some plans in mind. If William consortium could help her push it, it would be better. But she also knows that there is no free lunch. "Mr. Wei Lian, what''s your opinion?" "William consortium wants to cooperate with several women''s brands. Ms. Audrey has this demand, so we can talk about it." Qi William moved his finger. Han Junyu went to Audrey with his briefcase and took out a document. Audrey was so good that she picked up the paper and was about to look down when he suddenly said, "this cup of tea tastes terrible. Go and make me a cup of black tea." The housekeeper quickly apologized. He didn''t know what he liked before, so he immediately went to change his tea. The housekeeper lowered his head, picked up the cup and prepared to go out, but he heard Audrey''s low cry. He turned to see Mr. William''s bodyguard neatly pinching her neck and pressing her against the desk. Aware of the danger, the housekeeper wants to take out the gun, but William moves faster than he takes the gun from his pocket and points it at him. "Who are you?" Audrey asked. "Of course he''s from the William family!" Han Junyu sneered, took off the watch on his wrist, took off the strap and put it on Audrey''s neck. "I''ll give you only two minutes. Bring all the people you''ve taken to my study. If it takes more than a second, the watch strap will be locked. It''s your fault that Miss Audrey''s head falls off when she falls down." The housekeeper''s face was ugly. She was staring at Audrey. After she put on the watch strap, her neck was strangled with blood. Her painful eyes were red and her breathing was not very good. William Qi took off the housekeeper''s belt and replaced it with his. There will be a metal buckle on the belt. The metal buckle is very small. As long as the technology allows, it is not difficult to hide a micro bomb inside. "Housekeeper, you''d better be obedient. The time given to you is two minutes." William Qi put down his gun and told him to do something quickly. But the housekeeper didn''t look at his belt. Instead, he kept staring at Audrey, who nodded his head. He didn''t want to bring people here. "My business is not as big as William''s, but if you kill me, you can''t get out of this castle." Han Junyu glanced at her, but he didn''t bother to talk to her. He tied her hands and feet. After a while, the housekeeper brought Rongwei, peiqian and Jiuyi. "I''ve already brought it. Let my lady go!" The housekeeper growled. Han Junyu saw that Rongwei''s and Jiuyi''s clothes were dyed red. He was injured and asked Qi William to bandage them. Roewe was shocked to see that Han Junyu would personally bring Qi William over. But he also knew that it was because of his patience and comfort that he took William Qi to risk. "There are some classified documents in the safe." Rongwei gets up to open the safe and finds that the code has changed. He goes to qiwilliam and takes the gun from his hand. The muzzle of the gun is aimed at her arm. "Password." The bullet enters the arm, Audrey''s whole face is ferocious. Unexpectedly, he wants to shoot himself like crazy. She grits her teeth and stares at him."Roewe, you" "bang!" Rongwei was not polite. The muzzle of the gun aimed at her other arm, and another shot, "I don''t have much patience. I don''t know when the bullet will enter your heart!" Audrey is in a cold sweat and gives two codes. Rongwei wants to unlock the lock, but Han Junyu stops him and asks Audrey to open it by herself. Audrey''s eyes flashed a different color. "I''m like this. What else do you worry about?" "Ms. Audrey, you are older than us. We may not have seen any of the tricks you''ve played. It''s better to be careful." Han Junyu said in a cold voice. Audrey doesn''t want to go. Rongwei also realizes that something is wrong. The muzzle of the gun is aimed at her abdomen. If she doesn''t go, he will shoot. Audrey was forced to get up and open the safe, but when she opened it, she was always bent down. At the moment when the safe was opened, she hid away. A piece of liquid was released from the safe, and the liquid dropped on the carpet, and the carpet immediately emitted black smoke. "It''s the most poisonous woman." Roewe didn''t expect that she would put such poisonous things in the safe. He pushed Audrey forward again, borrowed her hand, took out some of the documents he had found before, threw them to Qi William, and he went to get her mobile phone. "Roewe, I should have killed you!" Audrey was resentful. "Oh, it''s a pity that you can''t kill now!" Qi William holding a stack of documents, these are the core content of Audrey business management, "Mr. Rong, what do you give me?" "We are not interested in these things. It should not be difficult for your William consortium to annex these enterprises?" Qi William''s mouth, with this information, want to win Audrey''s enterprise is not difficult, but if he takes over, he must manage. However, he is not interested in management now. But now the situation has to let him take over. Only by suppressing Audrey''s power can they reduce their worries. Chapter 1141 The management of Audrey castle is in the hands of the housekeeper, who cares about Audrey. As long as they control Audrey, it is not difficult for them to leave the castle. But before leaving, Han Junyu has to finish all the preparatory work. First, let Qi William stir Audrey''s company into a mess. Then, song Xuan manipulates it behind the scenes, and the shares of Audrey''s company fluctuate greatly. Housekeeper watched several companies, because of rumors and civil strife, stocks fell rapidly, distressed. But what hurt him even more was Audrey''s wound. They controlled her and didn''t bandage her wound at all. He knew that this was Rongwei''s deliberate revenge on them for not dressing up and humiliating him before. "Mr. Rong, if something happens to my young lady, you won''t feel better." Roewe is using Audrey''s computer, using her account to issue orders to her company''s executives. Hearing the housekeeper''s words, he sneers. "How many evil things have you done for Audrey, don''t you think that one day, someone will come to deal with you?" The housekeeper suddenly shrinks his pupils and stares at the pale Audrey. "My lady is not wrong. I am willing to bear the consequences of what I do. Please let me give her medicine." There was no one in the study to talk to him. He wanted to see Audrey, but he was pointed at by Jiu Yi with a gun and asked him not to move. The housekeeper was calm and didn''t pay attention to her. As soon as he wanted to get up, Jiuyi was not polite. The muzzle of the gun turned and it got stuck in Audrey''s leg, warning him with practical action. "No!" the housekeeper was so angry that his forehead was blue and he didn''t dare to move any more. Roewe turned and looked at 911. She was holding a gun with one hand, but the shooting posture was cool. After several hours of work, Qi William uses the power of William''s consortium to change the owner of Audrey''s company. Roewe ends up using Audrey''s account to log in to various social platforms to announce. [because of physical discomfort, the company encountered a crisis and failed to keep them. My mind is tired. I''m going to recuperate and disappear for a while. Please understand. ¡¿ if you don''t read people''s comments, you can know that there may be a storm. Finish everything, Rongwei let song Xuanfa a computer virus into her computer, the computer is paralyzed, it can''t be used. He and Han Junyu look at each other. They both know that they have dealt with Audrey''s enterprise, but she must have other forces that can''t see the light in her hands, otherwise she would not be so bold and fearless. "Pei Qian, pick up the people and let''s leave." Hearing Han Junyu''s commanding words, Pei Qian was irritable, "Why me?" Rongwei asked with a smile, "who else is suitable to hold her here besides you?" Besides Qin Ning, Han Junyu can''t touch other women. He certainly won''t hold Audrey. Rongwei and Jiuyi are injured. Qi William is the heir of the William family. How dare they tell him to do things. And Audrey is interested in Pei Qian. It''s a well-known thing. It''s OK for him to hold her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian rolled his eyes depressed. He treated Audrey''s wound, sewed her mouth with adhesive tape, and when he picked her up, he put her head in his arms, her hair covering her face. So when several people went downstairs, the servants would see Pei Qian holding Audrey affectionately, which made everyone feel strange. Audrey is in Pei Qian''s hand. He still has a gun with silencing effect in his hand. The housekeeper doesn''t dare to act rashly. He can only watch a group of them leave. When a bodyguard wants to stop him, he has to give him cover. Several people went outside the castle, and Han churui appeared. He has been hiding outside, is to give Han Junyu signal, otherwise Han Junyu will not come so timely, have him outside to guard, also can guard against housekeeper to cheat. William Kee brought the car and the people got on. When Han Junyu finally got on the bus, he looked at the housekeeper with a smile. "If you dare to kill us secretly, I''ll dare your miss Audrey split up. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try." Listening to the man''s cold warning, he shivered and watched them take Audrey to the car. The gesture of command was not raised. "Whatever you want, I can promise you not to hurt my young lady." Han Junyu said with deep meaning: "the Housekeeper should know what we want." When he finished speaking, Qi William stepped on the gas and the car quickly disappeared. "Housekeeper, what''s the matter?" The housekeeper''s right-hand man was still blinded and didn''t know what had happened. The housekeeper was angry. He stood up and scolded, "a group of idiots, don''t you chase Miss Audrey when she is taken away?" "Ah, but didn''t you say that Ms. Audrey was ill and Mr. Pei took her on holiday?" The bodyguard is confused. Ms. Audrey has been coveting Mr. Pei, and has thought of many ways to contact him, but she has been rejected by him. Audrey once said that she would let Mr. Pei willingly lie on her bed waiting for her.Now Mr. Pei will take the initiative to hold Ms. Audrey. She must be happy. Who dares to disturb Ms. Audrey''s elegance. The housekeeper''s face turned black, and immediately sent someone to track down their car. But he was afraid to move their car because he was afraid of Audrey''s life. He just followed them from a distance. William Qi turned to the remote place on purpose again. He made a lot of detours and drove back to William''s Castle after he received a report from his subordinates that he had thrown some people away. William''s castle is much more magnificent and magnificent than Audrey''s, and its scope is several times larger than her castle. It takes a few minutes to drive from the gate to the castle. "Big families are different." Looking up at the magnificent castle, Pei Qian sighed. In the castle of Audrey, no matter how well her security is done, they can still have a way to survive by taking risks. But in this villa, when they go in, they want to fool around and come out, it''s really a corpse. "My castle is hundreds of years old. Many places need to be repaired after more than ten years. There are many plants in the garden, which may be hundreds of years old." William asked them in and asked his men to lock Audrey up. When they arrived at the castle, a doctor immediately came to treat them. Qi William made tea for them himself. "You''re here for a day now. It''s just so much noise. I want to talk to my grandfather." "It''s a good baby, and there are artists that grandfather can rely on." Before William Qi could retort, Rongwei said, "well, artist, can you give us a dinner?" In Donna''s villa, he was nervous and had no appetite at all. When he arrived at Audrey''s castle, he had no time to eat. Rongwei felt his stomach. He could endure starvation, but Jiuyi followed him all the time. He must be hungry now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi William and Rongwei are not familiar with each other. That is to say, they met last time and talked a few words. At most, they knew each other. However, Rongwei spoke with him in a familiar tone and made fun of him like an old friend. He didn''t hate it. Instead, he thought this friend was worth making. "Roewe, so many things can''t stop you." Qi William is a gentleman. He just thinks about it. He will never stretch out his hand, but Pei Qian is not so particular about it. He took two cakes from the table and put them in his mouth to shut him up. Chapter 1142 Three meals a day in the castle, there is a time limit, after time there will be no dinner, can only eat some snacks. So Rongwei had to wait until dinner time to have dinner first. Rongwei hated it, but still found some desserts to put in Jiuyi''s mouth. Jiuyi wants to eat her own food, but Rongwei says that her arm is injured and she can''t move. She''ll wait for him to serve her. Aware that everyone was staring at her, Jiu Yi blushed, but did not avoid. When Rongwei fed her, she opened her mouth to eat, and her heart was also sweet. When they come to William''s castle, Audrey''s people will be afraid. Even if they want to save Audrey, they have to spend time planning, so they can relax and have dinner now. Sitting at the dinner table, many people see the William family. William Qi''s grandfather married two wives. He had three sons and two daughters. The two daughters married out and did not live in the villa. Although the three sons did not separate their families, they were often not in the villa because of their busy work. William Qi''s eldest son is a lawyer. Now he is a very famous lawyer in the industry. His second son is engaged in the aerospace industry. William consortium also has investment and independent companies in this field, but it has nothing to do with the main business of William consortium. The two sons will get the dividend of William''s consortium shares every year, but they will not participate in the management of the consortium. The burden falls on the third son of the old man, Qi William''s father. Qi William''s father''s physical management is very good. Although he is in his fifties, he has a ruddy face and a good mental state. When he meets Qi William''s friends, he greets them very friendly and warmly treats them to dinner. Qi William''s grandfather is more than 70 years old. He has a big white head and a big stomach, but he has an easy-going smile and no airs at all. He casually wore a comfortable linen coat, without a luxury item on his body. Walking on the street, that is, an ordinary grandfather, he could not see that he was the president of the William consortium. Sitting in the seat, the attitude is also easy to listen to people talking, eyes suddenly fell on Rongwei. "What a beautiful boy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sudden praise of grandfather William surprised Roewe. He pointed to Pei Qian curiously, "grandfather William, don''t you think he is more beautiful?" Grandfather William went to see Pei Qian and nodded with a smile. "It''s also good-looking. I know him. My granddaughter especially likes his movies. Mr. Pei, if you give me a signature of your naked photo, my granddaughter will like it." "Poof..." Pei Qian, who was drinking water, didn''t expect that his grandfather would say such words. He coughed for a long time. Qi William helplessly explained, "you don''t mind, my grandfather is also a Star chaser. In my new movie, there are actresses he especially likes." "Well, grandfather William is really following the trend." Pei Qian said something. We chatted a few words. When Qi William''s father left, Qi William told his grandfather about Audrey. Listen to Qi William say, change the owner of Audrey''s enterprise within one day, look at Han Junyu and Rongwei with appreciation, and say to Rongwei again: "young man, you are not only good-looking, but also have some ability, or you come to our company to work." Rongwei immediately took the hand of 91, "I have a girlfriend, I won''t be hidden rules." "Cough." Qi William was choked by his words, "Mr. Rongwei, you misunderstood my grandfather''s meaning. My grandfather asked me to work in the company and is looking for help for me." Rongwei glanced at him. "I didn''t get it wrong. I just want to show my love and tell grandfather William that I have a girlfriend." William Qi took a few deep breaths, but for the maintenance of gentlemanly manners, he would like to lift the table. There is a great girlfriend, but also in front of him to show, grandfather had urged him to thank you for finding a girlfriend, now he caused this topic, grandfather will certainly not let him go. Roewe takes the topic askew, Han Junyu pulls the topic back quickly, asks Mr. William what he thinks about this question. The old man waved his hand. He should enjoy dinner at dinner time, and it''s their young man''s business. It''s normal for young people to be impulsive and reckless, but no matter how they play, they must remember to protect themselves. Listening to his grandfather''s words, Qi William didn''t blame him for participating in the cooperation. He also agreed that he and Han Junyu should be friends. He was a little happy. "Grandfather, cousin Bart, he," "I will arrange that what you have to do is to do your own thing." The old man''s way of education is very close to the people, and the way of education for children is almost free range. Bart is the son of Qi William''s uncle. He studies management. He wants to manage consortia, but the old man treats them equally. If he wants to do management, he should start from the bottom. Bart thinks that he is inferior to the grassroots, and he always wants to step up to the sky. Qi William wanted to develop his interest because he studied in the Art Institute, but Bart despised him and wanted to compare him. The old man saw all these things in his eyes, but he liked his little grandson since he was a child. He was more or less inclined to him, and he didn''t block what he wanted to do.Therefore, people who know the situation of their family will secretly guess whether the old man loves his little grandson so much that he will give him the right of inheritance, which makes Bart even more dissatisfied with him. After dinner, he took Han Junyu and his grandfather to play go, and Han Junyu did not refuse. But when playing chess, the old man always repents, which Han Junyu did not expect. Every time the old man played tricks, he pulled the corner of his mouth and took Pei Qian to play chess for him as if he didn''t see anything. Pei Qian didn''t like to play this kind of thing before. Now he is threatened by Han Junyu and can only swallow his anger. But when he meets an old man who likes to repent, he looks constipated and stares at Han Junyu secretly. He used to bully people, but now he doesn''t spare any effort. Looking at his grandfather''s remorse, William Qi smiles awkwardly, thinking that he is older and more fond of playing. When Rongwei and Jiuyi are injured, they go back to their room to have a rest. Qiwilliam arranges a room for each of them. However, Rongwei is pulled to his room by Jiuyi, and his good name is to change her dressing. In fact, he is also injured. Jiuyi looks at him with a smile, she is willing to listen to what he says, not to mention in a strange place, she is willing to stay with him. "Brother Wei, when this is over, I''ll go to discuss with Mr. Han. I''ll do a few more tasks, and then I can have a vacation." Rongwei was stunned and gave her a kiss on the lip with a low smile, which was a bit soothing. "I''ll go and talk to Han Junyu about this." "No, brother Wei, that''s what I should do." September 1 has a serious attitude. Han Junyu is kind to her. She once promised to help Han Junyu do something. She wants to do so. It doesn''t matter who she is with. Jiuyi is a very independent girl. Although she is young, she is very persistent in what she wants to do. Chapter 1143 Han Junyu is a smart man. He is worried about this matter and calls everyone together to find a solution. For Roewe and Qi William, Han Junyu is in charge of the overall situation. They are very confident that he has a plan and they will cooperate. They have no opinion, Han Junyu directly let song Xuan and Junyi cooperate, began to layout. Han Junyu would not have come if Roewe had not recklessly killed Audrey this time. Qin Ning care about the relatives, how can he die. After the discussion, Han Junyu finally said, "Rongwei, on September 1, you take Audrey and leave first. I''ll send Pei Qian back home. Qi William, you''ll send someone to watch. If there''s any news, we''ll keep in touch at any time." "Good!" The crowd nodded. Junyi drives, Rongwei grabs Audrey and Jiuyi to get on the bus, and leaves the castle soon. Han Junyu takes Han churui and Pei Qianxian back to the apartment. In September, when school begins in China, Han Junyu takes the children back first, leaving Han churui in the apartment. When he got on the plane, Pei qiancai suddenly thought of a thing, "you say, will my acting with Rongwei spread to China?" Han Junyu said, "you don''t expect it, but I think aunt Pei will care more than you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian had internal injuries. If his mother had any bad rumors about him and other men, there would be various ways for him to find a girlfriend. God, it''s been through this. There''s another one. "Jun Yu, let''s discuss it. You need to explain it to me." Han Junyu nodded and replied solemnly, "I will help you explain that you have not been kissed on the forehead by Rongwei." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian was so angry that he vomited blood. At this time, the two children left the apartment. Qin Ning sat in the living room for a long time. In order to divert her attention, she felt her stomach and got up to do her homework. Soon it''s teacher Benjamin''s class again. She doesn''t want to miss class. When she goes to class, Han churui will follow her. Although he is only 11 years old, he stands beside Qin Ning. His height is almost the same as Qin Ning. They stand up like brothers and sisters. Jennie saw that she would come to class, very surprised, worried to her side, a look of heartache staring at her. "Qin Ning, it''s said that Jiman is going to be dropped out of school. She''s hateful, but we don''t have to punish ourselves for other people''s mistakes. I think Mr. Han cares about you. You should have a good chat with him. You are still pregnant with a child. " Qinning listen to confused, "Jiman, who is it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeanie looks at her in surprise. Isn''t she amnesia? Han churui is not very clear about the details of this matter, but Han Junyu has reminded that if someone mentions Jiman, his aunt will directly ignore her. "Uncle Han has made it clear to his aunt that Jiman is just an insignificant woman, not worthy of her attention. Aunt Jennie, please stop saying that Jennie looks at Qin Ning''s stomach. Since they explain clearly, she won''t be upset with Qin Ning. Immediately open the topic and ask Qin Ning some homework questions. Qin Ning picks eyebrows. She always feels that she doesn''t know what happened. She turns to Han churui. "Auntie, it''s important for you to study." Qin Ning chuckled and nodded helplessly. Listening to Jennie''s tone, it is obvious that what this Jiman is doing is related to Han Junyu. Han Junyu didn''t tell her that she wasn''t worried about what happened to him and other women, but was kept from them. She always felt strange. Xiao Rui is right. Now the most important thing for her is to study. After finishing this semester, she can return home for labor. In the big class, Molly and several other students looked at Qin Ning with sympathy. Qin Ning was baffled, but she could guess that she had a relationship with the woman named Jiman. When the Dean was in class, he saw Qin Ning coming to class and asked about Qin Ning''s health during the break. He was relieved to hear that she looked good. After class, the Dean reminded everyone. "You should seize the opportunity to learn from your senior brothers and sisters. On the road of art, age and education are never your resistance, but your help to grow up. You come on, I hope you can have good results. " Qin Ning confused, asked Jennie, "what''s the matter?" Jennie looked at her strangely. "I heard that she had been pregnant for three years. Sure enough, the teacher reminded her last week that she wanted to choose PK, the elder martial brother and elder martial sister of graduate school." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning really forgot about it. He Mei came over and added to Qin Ning with a smile, "Qin Ning, I will investigate the information of elder martial brother Ian for you. When I see his achievements, I know what the international standard is." Qin Ning swept an eye, in the heart still have a glimmer of hope, the facial expression raises embarrassed smile, "that what, I am not stupid again, how can go and Yi en elder martial brother PK." Other people are looking at her, even Jennie can''t help reminding, "Qin Ning, you forget again, now it''s not you who choose, but Ian has declared war on you."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt that after a sleep, the world became mysterious. Han churui, standing behind Qin Ning, glanced at Ian''s achievements and strained his jaw. "Auntie, the record is for people to break. You can do it." Qin''s intelligence, of course, doesn''t care about you. Unfortunately, I don''t have your brain. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a worry about his IQ, and he can''t help it. Han Junyu busy what, Qin Ning is not very clear, these days she is busy being PK, so also very busy. She used to feel that she was pregnant, but it would not affect her status as a student. Obviously, she is too naive. As a pregnant woman, if she has a day''s class, if she has a break in culture class, if she catches up with practical painting, she will feel miserable if she only sits in the morning. But even so, she still does not want to give up, at the beginning of so hard to enter ZS, if now give up, she is not reconciled. After all, children are the most important thing. So after sitting for several hours, she took the opportunity to go to the toilet for a few turns. "Qinning." Hearing someone calling himself, Qin Ning turns around in doubt and sees Jane and Arthur, elder martial brother Ian and another familiar senior coming towards her. Qin Ning feels strange that Arthur and elder martial brother seem to have a good relationship. "Hello, elder martial brother Ian called me. What''s the matter?" "As a pregnant woman, shouldn''t you lie at home and have a baby?" Arthur asked. Qin Ning smiles, "I brought my baby to study. By the way, elder martial brother Arthur, didn''t you go back?" "I came here specially to play. I heard that you PK Ian." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looks at Ian and shows an embarrassed and polite smile. "Someone felt guilty that you didn''t participate in the gathering last time, so they went out of their way to ask for abuse." Jane coolly counterattacks Arthur. The two stood together, Arthur''s arm still on his shoulder, but he was not polite. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning felt guilty. Ian''s strength, if always, is her to look forward to. And he PK, although she had some ideas, but completely with the idea of consulting. Chapter 1144 Arthur said to see their college PK game, want to learn some experience, this is completely modest. Qin Ning didn''t know what he thought, so he went to class as usual. But after school, elder martial brother bill came to her and said, Arthur and Bert are coming. They are going to invite them to dinner and ask if she would like to come with them. Qin Ning will become a few friends in the process of communication. "You can also call your friend Jennie, who is also a very capable schoolgirl." "It may not be convenient for me, but I can ask Jennie." She is a pregnant woman. She has to avoid some food, so it''s not very convenient. "I''d be very happy if I didn''t talk about winning and losing. Elder martial brother, why don''t you have dinner and go back to the studio to have a fight? " Looking at her eagerness, Bill couldn''t help laughing. "That''s what we''re planning to do. It''s hard for Arthur and Bert to come over. Of course, we won''t miss this chance. After dinner, I''ll send you a message. You can teach your little friends to come and study together. " "Yes, thank you, elder martial brother." "Don''t be so polite. It''s also a rare fate for us to be in a college. Although the college has competitions of various systems, it''s also for us to communicate with each other. We don''t have to care." Bill is like a big brother next door, smiling kindly. Qin Ning understood that he was comforting himself and elder martial brother Ian about PK, and was moved in his heart. Back to the apartment, after dinner, Qin Ning takes a rest, picks up her things and prepares to go to the studio. Han churui follows her silently. Knowing that he was protecting her for Han Junyu, Qin Ning was warm in her heart. She asked him with a smile, "Xiao Rui, is it boring to follow me?" "Fortunately, uncle Cheng Mo sent me a lot of materials for me to study. I followed you. I just changed places to study." Han Junyu''s calm reply. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning sighed, the gap between people is here. They went downstairs, but they didn''t expect to meet William Qi. Qi William got out of the car, looked around her and asked where she was going. Qin Ning told Arthur and Bert that they had come to play. Qi William asked them to get on the bus. He just had time to give them a ride. After getting on the bus, Qin Ning said cautiously, "Mr. Qi, I''m preparing for the movie manuscript." "Don''t worry. The manuscript will take some time to draw. I can''t read your first draft now." William Kee did not save her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Although he was very hurt, Qin Ning still had a smiling face on his face. When he arrived at school, he happened to meet Bill, who came back to school after dinner. When they saw Qin Ning get out of Qi William''s car, they were a little surprised and stopped to say hello to him. William Qi waved his hand and asked them to be polite. He said casually, "I''m here. I''ll be your referee. It''s just to see your level." "That''s what I want." Bill said happily. Mr. Qi graduated from ZS Academy of fine arts, and later worked as an art consultant in film production. In recent years, the quality of films he produced is very high, and they all admire him. When a group of people went to the studio, Han churui looked up at Qi William, went to him, frowned and asked, "come here, uncle Han. What''s your plan?" "Uncle Han doesn''t trust his wife. He''s also afraid that Audrey''s people will be forced to jump over the wall and do something to hurt her." Qiwilliam said. Han churui thought deeply and asked, "is Mr. Rong injured again?" Qi William looked at him. Although he was young, his observation and insight could not be underestimated, so he did not treat him as a child. "He is not seriously injured. Your uncle Han will arrange it." Han churui no longer asked, followed Qin Ning to the studio. Several people discussed, first warm up to draw a sketch, Qi William''s suggestion is to draw some difficult. So Han churui, who accompanied Qin Ning, became a model and stood in the middle of the stage. Because drawing a sketch of human body is a great test. Han churui looks at all the people staring at him. He is uncomfortable, but seeing Qin Ning''s request to bow to him, he can only bear it. William Qi required everyone to finish in 20 minutes. Everyone bowed their heads to draw. It was very quiet for a while. At this time, Han churui suddenly trembled at the tip of his ear and eyelashes. He quickly came to Qin Ning to protect her. Then he heard a bang. A bullet passed through the glass and wiped her. Qin Ning looks at the drawing board pierced by the bullet and stares. Han churui looks up to check the direction of shooting. Another bullet comes. He quickly lowers his head. Qin Ning is frightened and hugs him. "There''s a sniper!" Qi William was surprised. He didn''t expect that they would come here. He swore secretly and ran to Qin Ning''s side. "I''ll get you out of here first." As soon as Qi William finished his sentence, another bullet came. It was on Qi William''s hand. Fortunately, Han churui pulled him, otherwise his hand would be useless.Qi William was so scared that he was in a cold sweat that he took Qin Ning to hide in the corner. All the students on the scene were frightened wherever they saw such a scene. "What, what''s going on?" "Yes, there are armed attacks. What should we do?" Bill squatted on the ground and saw the bullet falling on the ground. He was obviously frightened by the situation. "Don''t panic and don''t move. They won''t hurt you." William Qi comforted the crowd. Several students are now scared, where dare to move, just don''t know how suddenly a bullet will fly to their studio. Qi William is ready to contact Han Junyu, but see Han churui''s phone has dialed Han Junyu''s phone, "Uncle Han, my address is my aunt''s school studio, just a sniper attacked us." "What about William Kee?" Han Junyu asked angrily. Han churui turns to look at Qi William and gives him his mobile phone. Qi William frowns, "I''m here. I''ve already asked people to check it. I didn''t expect that they would do it in school." "Call the police!" "Ah?" William Qi was surprised. "You have students there. This is a social event, not a personal feud. If they dare to kill the police, they will kill themselves! " Han Junyu explained a few words, and said angrily, "give my wife my mobile phone." Qin Ning quickly took the call, "Han Junyu, are you in danger?" "Ning Ning, I''m fine. You stay by Xiao Rui''s side." Han Junyu''s voice is extremely gentle. He worried that Audrey would find out his identity and go to Qin Ning for trouble. He left Xiaorui to take care of her and sent someone to stare at her in the dark. This time, they deliberately relaxed their vigilance and let them save Audrey, just to catch them all. But they underestimated Audrey''s housekeeper. The people he sent out were extremely cruel. In order to protect Roewe, Jiuyi was injured. Roewe was angry and killed Audrey. As soon as Audrey died, they fought back like crazy. They couldn''t find a breakthrough in them. They would find the clue of Qin Ning. He also considered that Qi William was the closest to Qin Ning now. If he was there, they would have some scruples. Obviously, the housekeeper lost his mind for revenge. Chapter 1145 William Qi called the police, and his protector came to protect him and the students downstairs. But they are fierce, and there are always snipers cutting off their way forward. His bodyguard is damaged by more than half. Qi William doesn''t want more people to be injured, so he can only step back and let the students hide in the classroom again. "What''s the matter, Mr. Qi?" Arthur''s voice trembled as he asked. "Someone wants to assassinate me. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you." William Kee promised. The security guards outside the school heard the news and ran to check. As soon as they entered the classroom, they were killed by snipers. Their blood splashed on the white wall. Qin Ning quickly covered his mouth and swallowed the scream. Outside the window, there is a faint sound of the flute. The police will come soon. But at this time, there was a sound of footwork outside the classroom. Listen to the footsteps step by step close to the classroom, walked to the door of the classroom, no one shot, it must be the other party''s people, Qin Ning nervous little heart beat wildly. Qi William looked up and saw that it was the housekeeper. He squinted coldly, and his palms were sweating. He said to Han Junyu, "Audrey''s housekeeper has come to the door of the classroom. What does he want to do?" "Revenge Qi William looked at the students behind him, beside Qin Ning and Han churui. One is pregnant, the other is children. He can''t let them take risks. He slowly stood up, steady attitude, to the housekeeper raised eyebrows, "a few days no see, housekeeper how thin a lot.". Are you here to see me? " "Mr. William." The housekeeper called him with gnashing teeth, and his old face was a bit ferocious. "It''s hard for me to find out. It''s you who took my miss Audrey, and you should be buried with my miss." The housekeeper raised his gun and shot at him. Qi William''s pupil shrank, rolled over to a table and dodged his bullet. But he should have opened the bullet on his body, but he flew straight to qinning. Han churui reacted very quickly, pulled Han churui behind him and pushed the table to block the bullet. Qin Ning looked at the bullet nailed to her feet, and her back was sweating. She looked up at the housekeeper and fired several more shots. Qi William was forced into a corner with nowhere to hide. She touched her belly and clenched her fist. "Wait!" Qin Ning suddenly raised his hand and slowly stood up. Not only Han churui and Qi William were surprised, but even the housekeeper was surprised. His attack also stopped for a while. "Han Junyu''s woman, I''m just looking for you. He designed me to kill my young lady. I want to kill you first. What are you waiting for?" The gun in the Butler''s hand was aimed at her. Qin Ning subconsciously touched his belly. Before he spoke, Xiao Rui stood up and stood in front of her. "Injustice has its head, debt has its owner. It''s Han Junyu who killed your young lady. What does it have to do with us to go to him?" The housekeeper stares at him madly, "do you think I don''t want to? But I''d rather see his woman die in my hands. " Looking at the housekeeper''s aiming at Xiao Rui, Qin Ning pushes him away nervously, and they block him. Seeing that the housekeeper was impatient, Qin Ning found an excuse to delay, "no, you can''t kill me. It''s Han Junyu who wants your young lady to die. You should take us to threaten him and kill us. Han Junyu will take revenge and you won''t feel better. " "Well, I haven''t thought about it since my young lady died. It''s a good idea to take you to threaten Han Junyu, but I want your body. " The housekeeper sneers, and the muzzle of the gun is aimed at Qin Ning again. "But I don''t even know who your lady is. It''s a pity to die like this. Look at you, you should love your young lady very much Qin Ning added. The housekeeper was in a daze. Love? Is love, protect her for decades, just want her to be happy, no matter what she do. But someone killed her ruthlessly. He would never let those who hurt her go. He would take revenge for miss. Qin Ning looked at your housekeeper. Although she didn''t know exactly what happened, she continued tentatively, "I am also a woman. If I know someone loves me so much, I will be very moved, and I hope that those who love me can live well. Sir, you should have arranged a funeral for your young lady first The sound of the police siren outside the window is getting closer and closer. The housekeeper suddenly wakes up and realizes that this woman deliberately uses emotional topics to confuse him and wants to delay time. "Woman, you," "housekeeper, Audrey is still alive, do you know?" The housekeeper angrily fixed his eyes on Qin Ning again, and Qin Ning had already pulled Han churui to hide. He heard someone mention that his young lady was still alive. With a fluke in his heart, he turned to see Rongwei at the corner, with a gun in his hand facing him. The hatred in his heart reached the peak. He wanted to shoot the culprit who killed his young lady. However, the gun in Roewe''s hand vibrated twice faster. I felt the stabbing pain in the chest. At first, I didn''t feel very strong. Slowly, the blood flow was out of his control. The housekeeper looked down at his white shirt, which had been dyed red with blood. He wanted to raise his hand, but the other side shot him again.When Rongwei fired, Han churui only heard some sounds in his ears. Some people fell down, some desks and chairs moved, and then there was a burst of gunfire and some people''s reasoning. After a while, a group of footsteps came near. Who fell to the ground, Roewe killed the housekeeper, will be exposed in the scope of the sniper''s design. "Young master, are you ok?" It''s Qi William''s concern. William Qi looked up and walked out of the classroom. All he saw was a mass of blood. His face sank. "And Mr. Rong?" His subordinates reported, "when Mr. Rong attacked the housekeeper, he was hit by a sniper and was seriously injured. The police go after the snipers. The danger is relieved. Young master, are you not hurt? " When Qin Ning heard that Rongwei was injured, he took Han churui to get up and wanted to see him. Han churui''s mobile phone is still on the phone. Han Junyu also heard about Roewe''s injury. If he can be hit by a sniper, the injury must be very serious. He asked Qi William to answer the phone and ordered him, "use all your resources. Don''t let him stop breathing. I''ll go there immediately." Qi William also knows that Rongwei''s situation will not be very good now, but Han Junyu is not a doctor. What''s the use of waiting for him? Of course, Han Junyu won''t explain the reason. He asks Xiaorui to take Qin Ning back to her apartment. For fear that she will be frightened, he asks Ning Fu to go to the apartment and check her first. Ning Fu rushed to the apartment, first to check Qin Ning, found that her heartbeat is unstable, obviously was scared not light. Qin Ning is not sure about Rongwei and wants to see him. Ning Fu''s face is complicated and doesn''t agree. Rongwei had been seriously injured. It was said that the housekeeper boldly went to the school to find Qin Ning. He ran to the school and exposed his position under the sniper''s eyes and killed the housekeeper. Ning Fu comforted her a few words, and rushed to the hospital. Before entering the ward, he heard the cry of September 1, and there were a lot of medical machinery in the ward. "How is he now?" He asked the doctor next to him. "We did our best." The doctors sighed with regret. Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and walked into the ward. The ECG beside the bed was still fluctuating. Rongwei on the bed was pale, his eyes were closed, and he was wearing an oxygen mask. Chapter 1146 Before Roewe, he was seriously injured and killed the housekeeper under the sniper''s eyes. Now he is in critical condition. Ning Fu is not surprised. He first cooperated with the doctor and gave him a breath, waiting for Han Junyu to come and find a way. When Han Junyu arrives at the hospital, he first looks at the situation of Rongwei. He purses his thin lips and asks Ning Fu to try to cure Cheng Mo in the way of treating Rongwei. Ning Fu was silent for a long time, and his face was a little bad. "Jun Yu, your body has not fully recovered, if you draw blood again," Han Jun Yu knows what he means, but now he can''t see death without help. "It''s OK, do according to your ability, as long as you can save him." Ning Fu sighs that the mutated Z virus in Han Junyu''s body is not a good thing. Once or twice, his body will become weak, and it will take several years to recover. After an operation, Han Junyu didn''t know how long he had slept. He opened his eyes again and saw Qin Ning sitting by the bed, frowning and staring at him. When she found that he opened her eyes, her eyes turned red and she wept with joy. "Han Junyu, you, you finally wake up." "Well, at last?" Qin Ning wiped away his tears with his sleeve, but when he spoke, the tears still fell down, "you''ve been sleeping for a week, you scared me, husband." Han Junyu reached out to wipe away her tears, raised the corner of his mouth, "come to bed, let me touch the children." Qin Ning obediently took off her shoes, sat down on the bed and put his big hand on her stomach. "They knew Dad was in hospital and they were worried." The palm of his hand was close to her belly. Although the two children were quiet, the connection made him happy. "Don''t you have a good rest these days? Sleep with me for a while." Qin Ning nodded, then shook his head, "uncle said, when you wake up, you need to ask him to check you, Han Junyu, first let uncle come to you to see if you are sleeping." Han Junyu nodded, but did not let her out of bed, directly press the bedside button. Soon Ning Fu came to see him wake up and was happy for him. His body''s cell activity is very active, faster than ordinary people update, sleep can help him to repair, so he only sleeps for a week. Qin Ning is also happy to hear that he is all right. When the doctors go out, there are only two people left in the room. She lies beside him and kisses him. Han Junyu accepts her kiss and hugs her tightly. They don''t know how long they have been kissing each other. They are so close to each other that she doesn''t feel satisfied. "Well, my husband is worried about you." "Now that I''m awake, I don''t have to worry." Han Junyu didn''t expect to sleep for a week. Thinking about this week, she could only watch him lying on the bed and didn''t know when he would wake up. He touched her little head painfully to comfort her. Qin Ning shrank into his arms and closed his eyes. "Husband, don''t scare me like this. I''m afraid of being alone." Han Junyu patted her on the back. He could understand the fear in her heart and put himself in her place. If she had an accident, he would lead a life of worse than death with several children. "Go to sleep. I''m by your side. I''ve always been." ¡­¡­ Rongwei in the other ward woke up three days ago and recovered well. It was said that Han Junyu saved him. He didn''t say much and wanted to get out of bed to see him. Jiuyi quickly held him down and asked him to take care of his body before meeting Mr. Han. Rongwei saw that he was still stuck with a pipe, and he didn''t struggle much. He just felt that the smell of Jiuyi was better than that of the hospital. Nine one has been lying on the bedside, see he has been staring at himself, she red eyes lying on the bedside, and he looked at each other. She likes to use this kind of perspective to contact with him, to see his long eyelashes, eyes reflect her face, she licked her lower lip, unable to help leaning to kiss his eyes. "Brother Wei, you have good eyes." When he closed his eyes, his breath was weak and lifeless, and she was scared. Rongwei stares at the woman, because his eyes are like his mother''s, which has been disliked by his father. Unexpectedly, she likes his eyes. "What kind of flowers do you like, 91?" "Flowers?" Jiuyi thought that he said he would send her flowers, she raised a smile, "I don''t know what flowers I like, but I will like the flowers that brother Wei sent me." Rongwei wanted to reach out, but there was a wound on his arm. His arm moved and he frowned in pain. Jiuyi quickly picked up his hand and put it on his side face. The effect of Roewe''s physical recovery surprised the doctors in the hospital. This degree of recovery has refreshed their understanding of human body structure. Ning Fu didn''t think so, but thinking that his physical condition was known by too many people, he arranged for him to leave the hospital and let him cultivate at home. He sent a private nurse to watch him. When Rongwei was discharged from hospital, when he arrived at the place where he lived, Rongwei knew that the place Ning Fu arranged for him to live was Han Junyu''s upstairs. Ning Fu''s explanation is that Han Junyu''s body still needs recuperation. In order to take care of them conveniently, he will arrange a building for them. Of course, if he has any opinions, he can go out to find a house by himself.Rongwei hummed twice. If there is a place to live, it is impossible to move. Jiuyi also had serious injuries, but she didn''t care about those injuries. In order to take care of Roewe, she couldn''t spare time. She went to ask the nurse how to cook soup. Rongwei enjoyed two days of happiness, then turned on the computer to check Rongshi''s business, and found that Rongshi''s stock plummeted, there were problems in the capital chain, and there were a lot of job hopping among employees. Contact the assistant, the assistant said that without him in charge of the overall situation, Rong''s early chaos, and there are rumors that you died accidentally, so when the stock fell, the people who covet Rong''s all came to grab a share, no one to help him speak. What makes the assistant most angry is that his former assistant Kai, who also helped a member of the board of directors to say that he wanted to preside over the overall situation of Rong''s family, actually took the opportunity to collapse Rong''s board of directors and wanted to destroy Rong''s family. Looking at the end of Rong''s game, Rong Wei was tired, so he simply put the computer away, covered his eyes and couldn''t bear to look directly at it. "Brother Wei, I made a new soup. Would you like to try it?" Rongwei smell a strong smell of Chinese medicine, subconsciously frown, "what do you put in it?" "I put some Chinese herbal medicine, the amount is not large, you are still weak, empty not by supplement, also can''t eat too good tonic, is the best diet." As a treasure offering, he put the soup bowl in front of him. Rongwei frowned, and forced her to drink the rest of the soup instead of the second. Jiuyi himself is a patient, but he has to take care of him. Rongwei is moved, but more pained. Silly girl, really think that she is an iron man, she does everything by herself. But Jiuyi thought it was taken for granted, "I''m brother Wei''s girlfriend. You''re sick. I''ll take care of you. My injury is OK. In the past, when I was training, I was injured more seriously. I changed the medicine regularly, but I still need to continue the high-intensity training Rongwei angry smile, "now is not in your training camp, you are under my Rongwei''s eyes, honest accompany me to sleep." Do you show a little girl''s coquettish state on September 1, and lie down beside him happily, "brother Wei, you are so good." Roewe''s eyes are fixed on her. Is it good if he just tells her to have a rest? Silly girl. Chapter 1147 A few days later, Rongwei went to see the news of Rongshi again. Rongshi had changed his name. He sneered coldly and didn''t ask what name he had changed. After getting out of bed, he took Jiu Yi downstairs to Qin Ning''s apartment to eat. Han Junyu''s physical recovery is getting better and better. Occasionally, Qin Ning has to go to class, and he will follow her to rub lessons. Because the housekeeper arranged the assassination in the school, which scared the students who had made an appointment to play together. Everyone took a vacation and calmed down for several days before they went to school. Because Qin Ning wants to accompany Han Junyu to recuperate, she has missed the PK time with her senior brothers and sisters in school. Now she is preparing for the final exam. Although the daily arrangement is very busy, Qin Ning is still worried about An''an and Ji Ji. Han Junyu also wants to have two children, so song Xuan has time to bring them over for the weekend. When song Xuan walks into the apartment with his children, Rongwei immediately calls his brother song. His mouth twitches, and his usual mild face can''t hold. An''an and Jiji are studying in China. They are both taken care of by song Xuan and Shule. They miss their mother and father very much, but they can''t ask for leave. They can only wait until the weekend to see their parents. Staring at her mother''s big stomach and a little bigger, two people feel strange, staring at her stomach for a long time. Qin Ning opens his coat to show his belly and let them touch it. Jiji stares at her eyes and puts his hand on her belly. Suddenly, Qin Ning feels the baby kicks her mischievously. "Mom, the baby can move." Jiji surprised, soft hands on her belly, also gently patted, like to communicate with the baby. "Yes, they like my brother and want to play with you." Qin Ning was also very surprised. The baby seemed to feel his brother and moved his face several times. Ann also feel magical, close to the other side, carefully touching her stomach. "Ah, mom, the baby moves, the younger brother moves." Qin Ning chuckled, "how do you know if it''s a younger brother or a younger sister?" Ann blinked her eyes and looked naive. "It''s my brother. My brother says my brother is easy to raise. My sister is too delicate. He just has one and can''t have more." Han Junyu pats the back of Ji Ji''s head, "Ji Ji, don''t like my sister?" Jiji frowned and looked at Ann, "I will take my younger brother to play games, and my younger sister will only play with dolls. It''s too boring." Sitting on one side, Rongwei said that his sister can also play games, and the games are better than boys. He cited song Xuan''s wife, Shule, as an example. The way people play games is not comparable. Jiji thinks about it and shakes her head. He thinks it''s more fun to have two brothers. Ann agrees with her brother. Having a brother is fun. She wants to take her brothers to play with dolls. Qin Ning''s baby is male or female. It hasn''t been checked yet, but the attitude of her and Han Junyu is that they will love both men and women. But think about two more boys at home. If the children are a little skinny, it''s really a headache. After dinner, song Xuan says he has something to say to Rongwei. Rongwei shrugs and follows him to his study. As soon as he sat down, he saw song Xuan take out a document. He opened it and found that it was Rong''s share certificate, and the share was 90%. "What''s the matter?" Maybe it''s the experience of almost losing his life. Rongwei also wants to open up a lot. His previous obsession is a joke in the face of death. So during this period of time, when he heard about Rong, he became a passer-by and coldly watched it be swallowed. Hearing that the characters in Rong''s building were to be changed, he was very calm. "Start over." Song Xuan replied. Roewe pondered his words, "start over?" Song Xuan explained: "on the day you entered the laboratory, the president said that he would help you to deal with the aftermath. It was not a joke. He sent someone to stare at Rong. He knew everything about it. Kai''s sudden defection, which he didn''t expect, but he took advantage of Lu''s company to hide people''s eyes and ears, took away Rong''s core projects a little bit, and then let the stock fall. When the stock falls to the limit and there is no internal fund available, all your stocks used to be waste paper. " Rongwei checked the contents of the document, and then he said, "Han Junyu invested to let Lu''s family buy Rong''s family, and those people would not expect that little Lu''s family would have such a big appetite. They could swallow Rong''s family in one bite, and their fierce means made them have no power to fight back." Han Junyu''s attack was fierce, and the group of scattered soldiers couldn''t carry it. "Why give it to me when you get it?" Roewe doubts. Song Xuanshen thought for a few seconds, "I have enough work on hand. Xiang Yueyang quarrels with him every day to quit his job and go on a trip. Junyu has to take a vacation now, so Rong''s big company doesn''t care. He can only let you come." Where Rongwei doesn''t understand him is nonsense. They don''t care. They can spend money on family management. This is definitely not a reason. But thinking of Han Junyu''s good intentions, he buttoned up the document. "Let me think about it again. I''ll start all over again, but I don''t have to start here." Song Xuan nodded, "this is your freedom, but it''s the Rong family. It''s the career you know best and want to grasp most. Ah Wei, from a new beginning, the starting point is not important. What matters is where you want to go in the future. "Rongwei low smile, "Song teacher, you say very well, but you serious appearance, I really not used to." "Go away!" They came out of the study and saw five people sitting around the table in the living room. Qin Ning is reviewing, and An''an and Ji Ji also have their own homework. Han churui has a thick military book in his hand, and Han Junyu turns through Qin Ning''s professional books at will. Song Xuan and Rongwei look at each other. The atmosphere is so good that they are embarrassed to disturb each other. They say hello and leave. Rongwei went upstairs to see Jiuyi sitting on the sofa with a mobile phone and staring at the screen of the mobile phone without blinking. He curiously stretched out his head and found that it was a food program. When Jiuyi saw him coming back, his eyes were glued to him. It seemed that he was more interesting than those food shows. Rongwei thought about it and took her hand down the stairs. "Brother Wei, you are not well yet. What are you going to do?" "Go shopping and make my girlfriend happy." Listen to him call his girlfriend, nine one heart sweet. At this time, she is not a special agent of the training camp, nor is she a nine one who does tasks. She is just brother Wei''s girlfriend. She is the only one in his eyes. How can she be unhappy? Rongwei finally found a florist along the street. After entering the florist, he told the store manager that he wanted one of all kinds of flowers in the store. The store manager was surprised, but he still took out one of all kinds of flowers in the store, wrapped them together and gave them to him. After holding all kinds of colors, Rongwei gave him a bunch of flowers. "If you don''t have any special flowers, I''ll give you all the flowers I can find. Do you like them?" Jiuyi took a big bunch of flowers and was very surprised. Chapter 1148 A lot of flowers together, looking at the past, in fact, there is no beauty to speak of. Jiuyi looks at a big bunch of flowers in her arms. For the first time, she receives flowers from others. It''s too late for her to be happy. She can''t appreciate beauty anyway. She giggled with a big bunch of flowers. Roewe took her to a nearby park, put a big bunch of flowers on the seat, and let her find the flowers she liked. Jiuyi knew his purpose. She used to train with all her heart. She didn''t study flowers and plants, and she didn''t pay much attention to such things. So he took her to see the flowers and let her choose the ones she liked. Holding a flower, she smelled the taste and looked at the quality of the petals. Rongwei explained to her what kind of flower she was holding, what special allusions she had, what meaning it represented, and what kinds of flowers he didn''t know. He went to the Internet to check and slowly told her. Jiuyi is obsessed with staring at him. The last thing he sees is not flowers. All his attention is on him. These beautiful flowers have been given a lot of beautiful meaning, and each flower has its own unique, let people like. "There are 89 kinds of flowers here, not much. If you don''t find what you like, I''ll take you to the flower market tomorrow. There are thousands of flowers there, and you may find what you like." Looking at her delay in making a decision, Rongwei said with a smile, holding a mobile phone to find the route to the flower market. "Tomorrow we can get up early, and we can take Ann and Jiji out to play for a while. We won''t be too tired when Jun follows us. Jiuyi, you, " before Rongwei finished, Jiuyi smiles and kisses him on the face. He is stunned. "Brother Wei, I''m so happy. I''m looking for my favorite flower, too. It''s it. " Jiuyi picked up a good full sky star, it is relatively low-key than other flowers, small flowers, often as decorative embellishment, very humble, but the small flowers are exquisite and delicate, graceful and elegant, other lovely. Rong Wei stares at the stars in her hand in surprise. He knows her temperament in his heart. "The stars are very beautiful. There are many kinds and different colors. I can take you to collect all kinds of stars." After listening to his words, 91''s eyes turned red and nodded gratefully. It was just a bunch of flowers, which moved her to cry. Rongwei touched her side face painfully. The women he used to contact wanted jewelry and diamond rings, gorgeous clothes, expensive shoes and babies, bright red roses and expensive luxury cars. In order to deal with them, he had his own means, but his heart was disgusted. In front of September 1, he doesn''t need to disguise. He is very relaxed. He just sits quietly in the park. He feels that the air around him makes him relaxed and happy. ¡­¡­ In the apartment, Han Junyu and Qin Ning fall asleep. He gets up to find song Xuan and learns that Rongwei has not accepted Rong''s shares. He goes to call Ning Fu in silence for a few seconds. Rongwei''s illness, he certainly did not seriously treat, or to ask Ning Fu to make plans. Ning Fu was very surprised when he heard Han Junyu say that Rongwei was ill. He thought that 20-year-old Rongwei knew that he couldn''t have his own children in his life. Although he didn''t like him very much, he was still distressed. We discussed with him that we should go to Rongwei for a general examination first, and communicate with Jiuyi about the specific situation before making a treatment plan. Han Junyu originally thought so, Ning Fu is willing to cooperate, that is better. After the discussion, Ning Fu came to Rongwei for examination the next day. The reason was that Rongwei did not think much about his physical condition and accepted the examination according to his procedure. After getting the results, Ning Fu went downstairs and said to Han Junyu that he was poisoned. Jing Zi was very difficult to survive, but fortunately, he was young and could recover as long as he took good care of himself. There is the possibility of recovery, Han Junyu is also relieved, Rongwei this temperament, if he does not have his own children, will certainly take a child from qinning here. Knowing Rongwei''s situation, Han Junyu calls Jiuyi down and asks Ning Fu and her to come up with a treatment plan. When Jiuyi heard that Rongwei had that kind of disease, she immediately turned red. She was surprised and distressed. After listening carefully to Ning Fu''s advice, she also had a treatment strategy in her heart. She just wanted to touch him. Her cheeks were red, but she didn''t avoid it, because she didn''t want to give it to anyone else. Rongwei washes well and lies on the bed. When she comes back on September 1, her eyes are red and her brows are frowned. Thinking that Han Junyu was making trouble for her, he worried and asked her what had happened, but after a long time, he didn''t find a reason. However, he got up angry and wanted to find Han Junyu. How can it be? Jiuyi is his girlfriend now. Han Junyu doesn''t look at the monk''s face but also the Buddha''s face. Jiuyi saw that he was worried about her and hugged him from behind. He didn''t speak for a long time. "91, what''s the matter?" Rongwei asked in a gentle voice, which made Jiuyi want to cry more. "No, I just want to hold you." Rongwei sighs that what Jiuyi does is an agent. How can she be asked what she doesn''t want to say."If you have something, you must tell me, or I will worry." "Brother Wei, you are the best." Jiuyi smiles, but tears fall down. She is an agent and will not shed tears easily, but he will feel very sad when he thinks that Roewe was framed. She loves him. Rongwei helpless, patting her small head, "silly girl." They lived in an apartment, but they didn''t sleep together. After Roewe fell asleep, someone suddenly got into his quilt and suddenly opened it. "Brother Wei, it''s me." Nine one crawls from the end of the bed to the head of the bed. Of course, Roewe knew it was her, otherwise he would have kicked her away. "The wrong room?" Jiuyi shook his head and hugged him with a smile. "I can''t sleep. I want to sleep with brother Wei. Brother Wei won''t refuse, will he?" Rongwei smelled the faint sweetness of the woman, but he couldn''t say anything if he wanted to refuse. After they lay down, the woman wrapped around him like an octopus, and hot sweat came out on his forehead. Although he was poisoned, he still had some functions in that aspect. When she held him like this, he was afraid that he would go off. But the woman is like a different person, the hand dishonestly down, fell on his leg side, lips seem to have inadvertently wiped his Adam''s apple. It''s killing. "91, are you hot?" Jiu Yi pretends to be confused, "brother Wei, are you hot? I''ll help you undress Take off Undress, and Roewe holds her hand. Lying on the bed and taking off a man''s clothes, doesn''t she realize that it''s dangerous? Or, she did it on purpose. Rongwei got up, turned on the light, lifted the quilt and stared at the woman next to him. "91, what do you want to do?" Nine one some blush, but think of Ning Fu specially remind her, man that aspect poisoning is a very hurt self-esteem thing, let her certainly can''t say on the surface. "I want to sleep with you, brother Wei." Chapter 1149 Sleep, but there are a lot of postures. Looking at the woman''s red cheek, Rongwei knew that what she said about sleeping was the same as what he thought. He licked his lower lip and hesitated. "91, are you sure?" Forced by the situation before, although they are now friends and girlfriends, Rongwei is not Meng Lang''s person in emotion. Jiuyi looked at him, a little nervous, "brother Wei, don''t you want to?" Rongwei laughed angrily and patted her little head, "silly girl, where can a man refuse such a thing. Although I have been in contact with many women, but I am not amorous, I think the girl, will do that kind of thing "Brother Neville, do you recognize me?" A serious inquiry on September 1. Rongwei chuckles and lies down with her in his arms. "Go to sleep. This kind of thing is too urgent." It''s very urgent, Jiuyi wants to say. She wants to cure him tomorrow. She is an activist, as long as she wants to do something, she will stick to it and kiss him. "Brother Wei, will you react when you see me?" Rongwei opened his eyes. Because of forbearance, the corners of his eyes were red. "Don''t make trouble on September 1." "I don''t have any nonsense. I really want to be brother Wei''s woman. Do you think I''m a bad woman?" The tone of September 1 is serious, just like negotiation. Rongwei touched her face and said, "silly girl, I don''t have anything right now. The apartment we live in, Ning Fu, paid for me. If I can''t give you a better life in the future, don''t you care?" Jiuyi did not hesitate, "I believe in your ability, can support themselves, I do not need you to support, I can do the task, get good pay, Mr. Han in this respect will never treat us badly." Rongwei laughs at her. When a woman follows another man, she is not always looking forward to a better material life. This silly girl said, she does not need who to support, she can give her life, and he can support himself. She appreciates her style of doing things. Two people together, not rely on whose material conditions, but because of her simple like. "Jiu Yi, you" Jiu Yi listened to what he had to say and blocked his mouth again, "brother Wei, how did you become so nagging? I ask you, do you feel when I lie beside you? " Rongwei grinds her teeth, turns over the quilt, props up her arms, and spits the hot breath in her ears. "If you have any feelings, you will know later." Jiuyi just wanted to test whether he could react physiologically to the woman he was interested in. But in the end, she was upset by his backache. She was angry, but she was also happy. He can respond, and the duration is so long that the treatment is simple. During the day, she cooks all kinds of soup to feed him. At night, she teases him. Everytime, Rongwei gets burned by her. There were still some injuries on them. He had scruples and didn''t dare to do it, so he didn''t use all his strength. But he didn''t know what was going on. Every time he rubbed up on September 1, he told himself not to mess and to be restrained, but at that time. That''s a long time ago. After a week in this state, Roewe also noticed the difference of September 1. Every time they finished, she would put a pillow under her waist and make all kinds of strange postures. "91, are you hiding something from me?" Although Rongwei couldn''t figure out what she thought, she was so attentive that something unusual would happen. Jiuyi shakes his head, embraces him, puts his head on his arm and bends down. He doesn''t want to let him see her guilty face. She is not good at telling lies. If she is stared at by his sharp eyes for a while, she will not be able to bear it. "Really not?" Roewe questions. "Brother Wei, what are you doubting? Do you think I''m too wild? " With a low smile, Rongwei combed her hair and said, "91, I don''t know what your temperament is? I know you have something to hide from me, but if you don''t tell me, I won''t force you. " Although Jiuyi is naive and simple in front of him, she is an agent after all. Her feelings are indifferent, and she will not be too lustful. She likes him, wants to do with him, he is naturally willing, but her these behaviors are too abnormal. "Brother Wei, aren''t you afraid that I''m going to harm you?" Rongwei didn''t know what to think of. He laughed a few times. "If you hurt me, I''ll admit it. But if I think about it, I don''t think you can use it. You, a big girl, come into my bed every day. What''s the harm to me? " Listen to his self mockery, 91 more distressed, hold him tight. "Brother Wei, I promise with my life that I will not harm you." In Roewe''s mind, Kay''s face appeared. She had been away for some time, and her makeup was delicate again. She told him firmly. She will try her best to help him succeed and get what he wants. Several years of company, he once wanted to give her his life, but time is changing, people will also change, she once helped him get everything, she used her means to take.Then her face became twisted and ugly in his mind, and he shook his head to drive away the thought. It''s just the future and the past. Let''s go when it''s past. Downstairs, Han Junyu''s apartment. Qin Ning was busy preparing for the final exam. She thought she would return to Nankang after the exam, but she didn''t expect that the day after the exam, she was informed by the college that the "Yulan" competition would start, so that the students would be ready. Qin Ning has a place to be promoted in the Magnolia competition. It is said that Qin Ning is going to take part in the "Magnolia" competition. Qi William is the host. He invited her to attend several art exhibitions and specially reminded that Xi Yifan will also go. Qin Ning is curious and discusses with Han Junyu. She wanted to go, Han Junyu naturally agreed, but did not relax vigilance, also called Rongwei and Jiuyi to keep up. When he arrived at the exhibition, William Qi came to meet him personally. This is his friend''s global exhibition. The place of Z country is arranged in his gallery. Rongwei looked at a few pictures and made a brain hole that couldn''t appreciate the artist. He wanted to take Jiuyi shopping and buy her some clothes. "Let you come, is to let nine one do the task, you are just accessories, don''t quarrel." Han Junyu''s lesson. Roewe rolled his eyes. "Han Junyu, you are a businessman. You have the same nature. You have to squeeze my girlfriend when you come out to play." Han Junyu said with a faint smile, "Jiu Yi, first of all, it''s my subordinates. It''s your girlfriend. You don''t have the right to talk nonsense if you don''t get married. " Roewe is also not up to the bottom of his eyes with a smile, "you are really a good parent. They all forced her to marry. What bride price and how much money do you want?" Han Junyu saw those works for a long time and felt dizzy. His business mind is different from that of artists. He is more realistic in business and pursues efficiency. He can''t understand the expression methods of those artists, but he just paints them one by one. At this time, fighting with Roewe is entertainment. "Most people can''t afford to marry the girls in Juntang. Rongwei, you have no assets now. The Arabian Nights is about you." Chapter 1150 When Rongwei heard Han Junyu satirize that he could not afford to marry Jiuyi, he was suddenly irritable. But I have to admit that those are the truth. It takes a lot of manpower, material resources and financial resources to train such excellent agents as 91, and it will certainly cost a little to let 91 leave. "What''s your rule? What conditions do you need to let September 1 marry me?" Han Junyu see his face serious, forbear to smile, "you go to ask 91, and you said, you also only inferiority." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe clenched his fist. In front of him, Qi William took Qin Ning to meet some friends in the art world. Qin Ning was very happy to meet many famous people. He listened to them carefully and wrote down their puzzles. Suddenly she turned her head and heard Han Junyu quarrel with Rongwei. She pursed her lips and said to Rongwei, "Rongwei, it''s too early for you to say that you''re getting married without proposing." Rongwei turned to look at Jiu Yi, who had been bowing her head and did not speak. She held her hand in her hand. "Han Junyu, how did you propose at the beginning?" Han Junyu raised his chin, a bit proud, "you want to steal a teacher from me, but you have to pay." Rongwei cold hum, make disdain model, "propose such a simple thing, I also use steal teacher, you also look down on me too." Jiuyi stares at him in amazement. Brother Wei, is this going to propose to her? A group of people went forward. When Jiuyi came to Qin Ning, she was a little embarrassed and said, "Mrs. Han, what''s the marriage proposal ceremony between you and Mr. Han?" Qin Ning looked at her in surprise. Jiuyi was pretty. Because she was thin, she looked like her sister next door. Kay is very aggressive and has delicate makeup. At first glance, she looks like a queen in the workplace. It''s hard to get close to her. She doesn''t have much contact with Jiuyi and doesn''t know much about her. It''s also because she is with Roewe that she knows that there are new people around Roewe. Qin Ning was a bit surprised that she would take the initiative to speak. "Han Junyu, gave me my favorite flower. He gave me a promise and a ring. I like it very much." Jiuyi nodded thoughtfully, then backed aside to guard her. Qin Ning walked for a while and turned to look around at Jiu Yi. His eyes were sharp and his face was cold. Without the feeling of his sister next door, he was a little more capable. "You like my brother?" Heard qinning called Rongwei called brother, Jiuyi surprised to see her, qinning and Rongwei are half brother and sister, she knows. Jiuyi considered for a few seconds before answering, "Mr. Rong is very gentle to me, and I also want to stay with him. I think my feelings for him are not just like, but love." The tone of her voice was too crisp, which surprised Qin Ning. "I will not interfere with Roewe''s feelings, but I hope he will be happy." Jiuyi nodded firmly, "I will be happy with him." Qin Ning asked again, "do you know how to make him happy? Do you know him well? Have you talked about his life experience, his attitude towards some things, or his attitude towards marriage? " Jiuyi opened his mouth and found that he could not answer any of them. Her understanding of Roewe is just some basic information of her investigation, but she has no confidence to know him. Looking at her confused appearance, Qin Ning thought that she was older than her, went to her side and said what she thought. "Falling in love should be with a lot of beautiful imagination, but marriage, please be careful. Because marriage is a matter of two people, I hope my brother can get happiness, and I hope you can get it. " Qin Ning did not stop them, but hoped that they would leave some room for reason in their illusory feelings. Jiuyi stares at her and doesn''t speak for a long time. When a group of people arrived at the end of the gallery, Qin Ning felt deeply that she was sorry to delay Qi William''s time. She wanted to walk around and let Qi William do his own business. "I''m here to visit, just as a tourist." With a light smile, Qi asked her about her preparations for the "Magnolia" competition. He also talked about his participation in the "Magnolia" competition. After walking for several hours, Han Junyu worried that Qin Ning would be hungry, so he wanted to take her to eat. Qi William drove them to a nearby restaurant. After having afternoon tea, Qi William took them around again, and Han Junyu took Qin Ninghui apartment. When Rongwei went upstairs, he found something wrong with the situation on September 1. He patted her on the head and asked her what had happened. Jiuyi looked up at him with sincere eyes, "brother Wei, do you still believe in marriage?" Rong Wei picks eyebrows, "how can you ask like this?" "I know that your parents'' marriage is not happy. Before, you and your former secretary had a good relationship. When you mentioned marriage today, I was curious. Brother Wei, what''s your attitude towards marriage?"Very sincere and straightforward inquiry. Rong Wei, who is skillful in saying that he is fickle, does not know how to answer the question. Does he still believe in marriage? He didn''t know it himself. "91, are you blaming me for not proposing to you?" She thought he was just talking about marriage? Rongwei frowned. He didn''t like being forced by others because of his feelings. Looking at his bad face, Jiu Yi shook his head. "Brother Wei, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious. I want to know more about you." Rongwei got up and went to the other side of the sofa. His attitude towards her was obviously cold. Jiuyi knows that she is too anxious. She is very sincere in dealing with this feeling. No matter what happens in the future, she will not regret what she has done at this moment. When they were sleeping, they were lying on the same bed, but they were back to back. Rongwei turned over impatiently, staring at the woman''s back. "91, are you angry?" September 1 confused, turned and looked at him, "I''m not angry, see you ignore me, I don''t want to let you annoy me." She is not very comforting. She knows that she provokes him. She is afraid that the more she says, the worse she gets. Jiuyi can only leave room for each other to calm down. Let her play coquetry to please him, 91 can''t do it. Rongwei moved forward, lowered her head on her forehead and gently kisses, "I''m not bothered with you. I''m angry with myself. Han Junyu is right. With my ability now, I''m not qualified to marry you." For what Han Junyu said, September 1 will not refute. "When I was a child, I always followed my mother. My father hated me very much. Until my mother died, my father didn''t care much about me and let me live and die. It''s between my mother and father. It''s not about marriage, so I don''t think I need to question my marriage. I used to treat another woman sincerely, but I couldn''t find a way to get along with her, which frustrated me. I also suspect that I am too bad to be treated sincerely by women. " "No, brother Wei, you are really good. They just didn''t see it." September 1. Rongwei pinched her face and taught her, "how long have you been with me before you know that I am a very good person?" "I can feel it." Jiuyi is serious. Roewe rolled over, arms in front of her, lips against her cheek, body close to her, "so what do you feel now, huh?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nine one. Chapter 1151 Before Qin Ning went to bed, several friends on her mobile phone were talking to her about signing up for the "Magnolia" contest. Hemei also sent some news and gossip to the group. She is watching funny, cell phone was taken away, she bulging pink lips, looking at the man around him pitifully. "I''ll see it for a second, just a second." Han Junyu glanced at her mobile phone and sneered coldly, "if you want to know this, ask Xi Yifan and Qi William. They are judges this year." "Why, how do you know?" Qin Ning is curious. The judges of the Magnolia competition are confidential every year. They only appear in the competition schedule. "Xi Yifan wants to come over and let me rent an apartment for him." Han Junyu turned off her mobile phone and they were lying on the bed together. He said, "do you want Qi to tutor you?" Qin Ning couldn''t believe his eyes. He thought he was joking, "heirs of William''s consortium, tutor me. Is it realistic?" "Just ask you, do you want to?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. Staring at his expression for a few seconds, "William Qi got the true biography of teacher Benjamin. Teacher Benjamin is too old to be busy with his own affairs. Although he has the heart to take care of me and Jane, he still can''t do it. It would be the best if I could study with William Qi. Han Junyu, didn''t you tease me? " Han Junyu hook lips, since to give her a teacher, naturally is to invite the best teacher. "I have a way, but you have to be good." Han Junyu fished her into his arms, with a warning tone. Qin Ning touched her nose. Before Roewe shot, she stood up to block the gun for Qi William. He hasn''t settled with her yet. She coquettishly hugged him, but also flattered the head in his face kiss, "good night kiss, good night, husband." Han Junyu closes her eyes and hooks the corner of her mouth. This woman has done something wrong, and apologizing is the fastest way. But next time there is such a thing, she will not be able to do it. Although her way of doing things is not clever, it also delays the time, attracts the housekeeper''s attention, and gives Roewe a chance to take advantage of it. But when he thought of the crisis at that time, he was still afraid. ¡­¡­ A few days later, Qin Ning learned that Han Junyu was not joking when he asked Qi to teach her. When song Xuan sent his two children over several times, he was not idle. Instead, he discussed the cooperation with Qi William. Han Junyu wants to let his clothing brand settle in Z country, so he needs to find an agent to cooperate with him. Qi William discusses with him and wants to cooperate with him. Song Xuan went to negotiate, and the only requirement for Qi William was that he could take time to tutor Qin Ning. Qi William''s grandfather was very moved by Han Junyu''s request. He felt that a man who was so kind to his wife must have a responsibility. He not only agreed to cooperate, but also gave Qi William a holiday. Qi William is also a real teacher. After signing the contract, he came to the apartment the next day and said that he would teach Qin Ning. Before class, he asked Qin Ning if she would feel pressure when Xi Yifan taught her. Qin Ning thought about it and shook her head. Elder martial brother usually likes to tell jokes, but he is very strict with painting. Sometimes when she doesn''t perform well, he will scold her directly. Qin Ning is used to it. William Qi said hello to her in advance. He was strict about painting. Maybe in the process of teaching, she had to bear the inappropriate words, otherwise she would have no law. Qin Ning thinks that Benjamin is also of this style, and she doesn''t care. Moreover, Qin Ning thinks that he is quite gentle and will give her a vaccination before class. After class, Qin Ning takes out his finished works. Qi William frowns and says several things that need attention. Qin Ning found that his voice would increase, but it was only compared with the usual tone. She couldn''t help saying to Han Junyu, "Mr. William, the murderer in the film production group is very scary. I''m ready for it. I didn''t expect that he was just a few words." Han Junyu ha ha twice, with him sitting beside, Qi Wilhelm how to speak will consider. Qin Ning devoted herself to the whole process of completing her works, and would not pay attention to these details, and Han Junyu did not want these little things to disturb her. Qin Ning''s ability has improved by leaps and bounds. Other people know that it''s all kinds of envy and hatred, and they think it''s incredible. What devil did Mr. Qi look for? He would give Qin Ning a supplementary lesson. Qin Ning must have played some tricks to get Mr. Qi to make up lessons for her. Otherwise, Mr. Qi was so busy, how could he have time to make up lessons for her. Qin Ning can''t care what people think of her. When it''s time for class, she still has class. After class, she plays with her two children and is occasionally taken out for a walk by Han Junyu. Her stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and she can''t see her feet when she looks down. Han Junyu is always worried that she will wrestle, so she should pay attention to everything she does. Qin Ning is quite calm. She touches her stomach every day, chats with the babies, and tells them what she thinks when she paints. Every time I see her talking to her stomach, the soft side face makes Han Junyu''s heart and hair soft. I just want to hurt her to the bone and not let her suffer any harm.Qi William is drinking tea and reading his book. When Qin Ning finishes his homework, he is checking it. He has a good time. Seeing Qin Ning talking to his stomach, he looked up at her stomach. "Study with a big stomach, aren''t you tired?" With Han Junyu supporting her, she doesn''t need to study so seriously. Qin Ning shook his head, clear eyes, explained with a smile, "learning is very interesting, my baby also likes to learn with me, occasionally a little tired, but it''s OK." Qi William nodded, not to continue the topic, let her continue to draw. After lunch, Qi William and Han Junyu discuss that he wants to take Qin Ning out to collect wind and sketch. Han Junyu frowned and looked at Qin Ning, who was seriously painting, "how many hours?" "It will take two or three hours at least to see the effect of her study." Han Junyu nodded, he went to prepare. Did not hear the man half retort, Qi William accident, "don''t you worry?" Qin Ning stood outside for several hours with a big stomach. He usually protected her so much that he agreed easily. Qi William had prepared many words in his heart to persuade him. "If she wants to go, I''ll go with her." Qin Ning is always serious about her study. Qi William said that she would like to go out to collect wind and sketch. What he wants to do is not to oppose and quarrel with her, but to prepare everything and take good care of her. Qi William always looks at the handsome face of a man with a light expression, and raises his eyebrows in surprise. Han Junyu is very indifferent to other people, but he is extremely gentle to his wife, and such feelings are rare. In the afternoon, Qin Ning went to sketch and collect wind. Rongwei and Jiuyi also came. Jiuyi took the task to take care of Qin Ning, and Rongwei was accompanied by accessories. Qi William first took Qin Ning to the street corner and asked her to observe the passers-by. In half an hour, he drew as many sketches as possible. With the requirements and rules, he took the book he brought to the coffee shop and sat down. Rongwei looks bored and chats with Han Junyu. Chapter 1152 Rongwei wants to talk with Han Junyu about taking charge of Rong''s family. Han Junyu takes song''s family down and gives it to him. This is his good intention, but he can''t take it for granted. He wants to get the equity and doesn''t want to share it, but he can discount it to Han Junyu in cash every year. Han Junyu listens to his ideas, and his attitude is casual. Rong''s management is his business. How he wants to arrange is his business. Han Junyu looks at the time, turns to the coffee shop and takes a stool for Qin Ning. Rongwei stood on the street corner, looking at the crowd, unconsciously thinking of September 1, turned to look for her figure. Looking at her standing beside Qin Ning seriously, he raised the corner of his mouth and was about to walk over. He saw a car parked next to him, the door opened and a woman''s long leg stretched out. Seeing the woman''s face, he squinted coldly, a little bored. Kay, who got out of the car, saw Roewe. She looked surprised. "My God, Roewe, are you still alive?" "Thanks to you, I''m still alive." Roewe satirizes. Kai frowned and walked up to him. "You don''t know how sad I was when I learned that you were missing. Awei, Rong''s family was taken away. Don''t be sad. With your ability, you can make a comeback." Rongwei listened to her schadenfreude words, deeply despised, before how he did not find her acting so good? "Ah Wei, what are you doing standing here?" Kay made a surprised expression. "Do you have no money, that''s why you''re standing here begging? Ah Wei, I know you''ve done everything before, but you can''t hurt yourself so much and beg for a living. " Rongwei is about to laugh at this woman and glance at her coldly. She looks good. She should have been doing well recently. "Don''t worry about what I''m going to do, miss kayda. I won''t ask you for money." Kai did not agree. He opened his bag and took out two notes with small face value. "How can we say that we used to be friends, but now you are not well, I should also give you some subsidies, which should be able to have a dinner." Rongwei stares at the money in her hand, reaches for it, and actually goes to buy a piece of bread. However, he goes to the corner and feeds the loaf to the dogs, and a group of pigeons come to grab it. Kay was a little proud when he saw that he had actually received the money. Before, he went through the window to enter her room, stole her computer, and deliberately caused a deadlock between her and Bart. She had not yet settled the account with him. But after he bought the bread, he left it to the stray dog, and his face sank. "Ah Wei, I didn''t expect you to be so loving." The Rongwei she knew was not a kind-hearted man. "When you give bread to the stray dogs, don''t you want to be hungry?" "There''s no need for Miss Kay to worry about it. I have my way to survive." Kay was still worried. He looked a little pale. He was obviously hurt. He thought he would not survive being chased by John. "Ah Wei, don''t try to be brave. You must be hurt. How can you make money without help? I know you want face and don''t want me to expose you, but don''t hold on. If you want to, you can come to my company and start from the bottom. With your ability, you will certainly do well. " "Thank you for your hard work," Roewe said without expression. She helped him to work, so now she wants him to pay the debt? "He doesn''t need your alms." before Roewe finished speaking, Jiuyi interrupted him and walked to her with a cold face. Kay looked at the woman who spoke. She was dressed simply, and there was no brand that could hold her hand. She looked at Rongwei sympathetically, "Ah Wei, are you looking for a new girlfriend? Hello, I''m awei''s ex girlfriend Jiuyi''s eyes were cold. "I know you, brother Wei once saved you. You didn''t know how to repay him and stabbed him in the back. A woman like you has a face in front of him, which is thicker than the stone under my feet. " Rongwei listened to Jiuyi''s talk and stood aside with a smile. Kay''s face turned red with anger and his voice sank. "It''s my business with him. What''s the matter with you. Don''t let me tell you that it''s vicious and business. It''s him who has relaxed his vigilance and trusted me too much. Besides, I said at the beginning that I would help him get what he wanted, but I didn''t say that I can''t take it away. " Jiuyi listen to her words, cold hum in the heart, hurt still Wei elder brother to find so many high sounding reasons for himself, this woman is really hateful! "You have nothing to do with him now. I have something to do with him. Miss kayda, you have nothing to do. You''d better leave now. Don''t be disgusting here, or I''m afraid I can''t control myself. " Kay looked down on the woman''s protection of Roewe. Did she think she would care for Roewe? Oh, Rongwei''s mouth is unreasonable, and his kung fu in bed is not good. What''s more, he has no responsibility. The most important thing is that he can''t give any woman a chance to have a baby, so she doesn''t like it. Now it''s reduced to asking for women''s protection, and she doesn''t look up to it."Woman, I advise you to open your eyes and find a man again. A man like him can cheat a little girl like you. You have no real ability." "Pa, PA!" Jiuyi is not good at quarreling, which makes her feel uncomfortable. She prefers to do it with her hands. She is crisp and has sound when landing. She raised her arm and slapped Kay twice in the face. She used 80% of her strength to leave finger marks on Kay''s left and right faces. Kai''s face was covered in amazement. He didn''t expect that the woman really dared to do it. "Woman, you dare to do it!" "There''s nothing I dare not to do. I told you that you didn''t listen to me. Miss kayda, you don''t need to take care of my brother Wei''s business. He likes to cheat me. I can''t wait for it. You''d better get rid of it, or I''ll be cruel if I feel itchy. " Looking at her wrists, Kay stepped back in fear. She is an elite in the workplace. She is eloquent, but she can''t fight. Now she has no bodyguard. If she does fight with a woman, she can''t even fight with a shrew in the street. "Roewe, even if your woman beats you?" She pointed the finger at Roewe. Roewe shrugged and turned his wrist. "Are you too little? I can give you two more slaps. " "You, Roewe, I will make you pay for what you did today!" Kay glared at Roewe angrily, turned to get on the bus and let the driver drive. When Kay''s car goes far away, Jiu Yi hums angrily. This kind of woman dares to bully her brother Wei. If it''s not in the street, she wants to make her half body intact. Suddenly, someone knocked on her forehead, "don''t care about people like her. It''s just like watching a play. I''ve seen it before." Hearing Rongwei''s consolation, Jiuyi felt even more distressed. She pursed her lips. Her indifferent expression disappeared long ago. On the contrary, she was a little more naive. "Brother Wei, don''t care what she says. I''ll treat you later." "Silly girl, this sentence should be my line." "You are good to me, I will be good to you, it has nothing to do with men and women." "So, are you going to make your own proposal?" Chapter 1153 Rongwei takes out a ring from his open pocket. The ring is simple and simple in style. But if you look carefully, you can find that there is lettering on the back of the ring. Rongwei knows that Jiuyi is a man who has a lot of ideas. With her temperament, it''s really possible to have a marriage proposal ceremony. As a man, how can he aggrieve his own woman. He picked up 91''s right hand and asked her, "this is a ring that I found in my mother''s jewelry box. If you promise to marry me, this ring will be yours." Jiuyi stares at the ring in his hand, can''t wait, "marry, I marry, brother Wei, you put it on me quickly." Roewe couldn''t help laughing, "silly girl, I can''t run." Put the ring on her finger, the size is just right, 91 happy like a child, hugged him in his face kiss. "Brother Wei, I''m so happy." Roewe''s mood was infected by her, and the corners of her mouth rose and said seriously, "91, thank you for your promise." Jiuyi smiles and stares at the ring. The more she looks at it, the more she likes it. It''s a ring that brother Wei''s mother likes. It''s very meaningful and she will cherish it. "On September 1, there is one thing I want to tell you. You, together with me, may never have children of your own. It''s too late for you to go back. " This sentence has been blocked in Roewe''s heart, long wanted to say, but has not found a suitable opportunity. Jiuyi did not care about waving, "no, you will have." Rongwei narrowed his eyes, had a guess, his face was a little ugly, "you already know?" Jiuyi some guilty, "I, also did not very early, is you this injury, Ning Fu to do physical examination for you to find out, I don''t want to let you worry, and Ning Fu together to develop a treatment plan for you." How clever Rongwei was, he immediately thought that she often pestered him, and would do all kinds of strange actions after finishing, which made him a little angry. "Silly girl, afraid to hurt my self-esteem, so you take the risk, want to be pregnant to prove that you have cured me?" He was angry, angry and distressed. They were just friends and girlfriends. He didn''t give her any promises, so she was silly and prepared to treat him. What if she is really pregnant and he doesn''t fulfill his promise to marry her? Jiu Yi bowed his head, "brother Wei, don''t be angry. I''m willing." Rongwei looked down at her stomach, sighed and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "I''m not a pedantic man. I used to think about treatment, but the cost of money is too high for me to support. Then I''ll let it go and see for myself." Jiuyi seized his hand and solemnly promised, "brother Wei, you believe me, I will cure you." Roewe was amused by her silly appearance, "how to treat, give me those strange soup during the day, and tease me at night, eh?" Jiuyi''s face is red and hot, but he still confesses frankly, "I put a lot of detoxification herbs in those soup. These herbs mixed together will have the effect of aphrodisiac. If I don''t tease you at night, you will think about it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe was too angry to say anything. No wonder he didn''t want to touch her at night, but his body was out of control. There''s no need to be emotional with her. He just wants to be integrated with her and feel the happiness between men and women. The corner. Qin Ning, who was painting, stood for a while and felt very sour. She wanted to pat her back. As soon as her warm hand fell on her waist, she helped her rub it. He asked her to sit down and draw on the borrowed stool. Qin Ning nodded and felt better sitting down. She stared at the crowd for a while. From time to time, she bowed her head and kept writing. Found that the man has been staring at himself, she can''t help looking at him, the pen in hand, naturally draw his handsome face. Han Junyu saw that she drew herself, raised her eyebrows and took away the sketch from her hand. "There is progress." Rare to hear his praise, Qin Ning happy, "that is, this period of time I can seriously study." Han Junyu glared at her, "well, serious reading will sleep, drooling books wet?" Qin Ning blushed. After she was pregnant, she was very sleepy for some time. When she was reading, she didn''t know what was going on, so she fell asleep on the table and left a lot of saliva. Ignoring him, she continued to draw. William Qi came to check her homework and saw that she had drawn a lot of pictures, and each one had some remarkable points, which was very gratifying. He said some things that need to be paid attention to, and made some demonstration paintings for her. Qin Ning saw that he drew the outline of the beautiful women passing by in a few seconds and exclaimed. Qi William did not care at all, and patiently explained, "many skills are very simple, but practice makes perfect. When your pen becomes your hand, your heart, and what you want to draw, it will be natural." Qin Ning listened to his words, quite emotion, heart more worship him. When he went back, Qin Ning heard from Jiuyi that Rongwei had proposed. He was happy for the two and was ready to celebrate.She asked Haisi to prepare a big meal, Qi William also joined in the fun, Xi Yifan also came, everyone sat on the table, all for their blessing. Rongwei and Jiuyi have no friends. It''s really a pleasure to be blessed by friends on such a day. After dinner, Rongwei and Han Junyu study, discuss he took over Rongshi, also asked to marry 91 need to prepare betrothal gifts. Han Junyu thinks that he is more serious. After this period of time, he has grown up a lot and is not joking with him. "Girls in Juntang, it''s never my decision to come and go, it''s their own choice. Now that you have proposed and she has agreed, we will give you a gift. " After all, Han Junyu is older than him and can give some suggestions in some places. However, Han Junyu is not used to the fact that he can talk seriously without irritating others. Roewe despised him and sarcastically said, "are you addicted to my abuse?" Han Junyu indifferent, "who abuse who, you do not know?" Rongwei rolled his eyes, but he didn''t care about him. "The ability of handling affairs on September 1 is good, but the treatment of feelings is relatively simple. Since you are with her, treat her well." Han Junyu is the tone of the elder. Rongwei agreed with this sentence in his heart, but he said, "you still need to call me brother. Don''t think you are old, you have to pretend to be an elder." Han Junyu Piao him, just praised his mature words back, "91, you don''t want to marry, I let her back to training camp." "Oh, I''m just teasing you. How about you?" Rongwei was depressed, but he said seriously, "my injury is almost recovered. In a few days, I''ll take Jiuyi back to preside over the overall situation. When my arrangement is almost the same, I''ll hold the wedding ceremony and send you an invitation." Chapter 1154 Rongwei wants to return to Rongshi. Han Junyu wants to do something for him. When song Xuan brings two invitation letters, he gives them to Rongwei without hesitation. Listening to Han Junyu perfunctorily say that he wants to accompany Qin Ning, no time to go out, let him good performance, Rongwei heart is moved. I know that he is deliberately looking for an opportunity to let him return to the public view, and also take this opportunity to make some friends in the business circle. Although this man''s face is cold, and when he gets along with him, he will not have a good face, but what he does for his glory is a debt that he can hardly pay. With nine one came to the banquet place, song Xuan get off to open the door for them, and two people said some precautions, three talent into the banquet. During the banquet, all the famous business tycoons from all over the world come and go. Without a certain identity, they can''t get the invitation. Song Xuan followed Rongwei and gave him the information of the people he came from. The whole process was very difficult. Rongwei was more careful. Although Jiuyi has never been to such a party, she has a cool face all the way. She follows Rongwei and looks at him. There is no pressure. While eating, Rongwei also sighed to song Xuan, "no wonder Mr. Han of your family can have that kind of acting skill, which was originally practiced. How many tons of brain cells does it cost to attend this banquet?" Song Xuan glanced at him, "the president''s job is to contact these people, and every day he reads the economic daily, so there is no pressure to deal with these people." Roewe eats in silence. The president of his family is tough, so he doesn''t talk much. After a ten minute rest, they got up and went to the hall. Rongwei heard someone call their name. He wanted to get away with 91, but his woman was so persistent that Rongwei was tired of it that she had to stop. "Mr. Rong, how can you be here? It''s really surprising." It''s Kay. Rongwei was not surprised to meet Kay here, but he also intended to avoid her. Unexpectedly, the woman didn''t know how to be funny and wanted to come up. Before Rongwei began to speak, song Xuan stepped forward, took out Rongwei''s business card with a smile, and politely handed it to her. It was also a warning that she had better not be sentimental. It was her own shame to make some unpleasantness here. Kai took the business card and saw that it was a company that had never heard of its name. "Mr. Rong, do you want to start from scratch? Gypsophila paniculata Linn, a company called Mantianxing, is it your new career? " Rong Wei is indifferent. "Yes, please take care of Miss Kai in the future." Since it''s a new start, he changed the name of the original company. Jiuyi likes Mantianxing, so does he. So he changed the company to Mantianxing. The English translation of Mantianxing is baby "s breath. He thinks it''s not nice, so he uses the Latin name of Mantianxing directly. Listen to Kay''s sarcasm, he is not ready to explain, because irrelevant people, there is no need to waste time. "Take care, Mr. Rong. Are you going to open a florist? There is no florist in my Douglas family business. How can I take care of you? " Jiu Yi twisted her eyebrows and stepped forward. "Miss Kay, you can''t take care of each other. Get away from me. Don''t waste each other''s time." "You are such a small woman. I just said two more words with Mr. Rong, and you were jealous. It''s hard to say about this cooperation. Maybe Mr. Rong''s florist can''t open in the future. You can ask me for something. " "It won''t bother Miss Kay." Roewe looked at her coldly. "I can save your Douglas family business and destroy her. Miss kayda, you''d better manage your company well." Kay''s face was gloomy. "Rongwei, you are so big. Do you think you used to be Rong''s young master?" All of a sudden, she approached Rongwei and said sarcastically in a low voice, "now Rongshi has been swallowed. You are just a stray dog. If it wasn''t for the civil strife in K Li, you would have been killed by someone." Rongwei raised his mouth, evil spirit, "then you find out, K Li, is why there is civil strife?" Kay realized that he had something to say. He stared at him doubtfully, and his mind was full of ideas. What he means is that he caused the civil strife in K? Impossible. Roewe is a stray dog now. How can he have the ability to make waves. "Mr. Rong, are you scaring me?" Kay burst out laughing. "Mr. Rong, you can only say that you don''t even have fertility. You have to give a discount to be a man. What capital do you have to show up in such a place?" Hearing Kay''s words, they all turned their heads and stared at Rongwei in surprise. I had a good impression of him just now. I didn''t expect that he still had this kind of hidden disease. In fact, it''s nothing to treat him. It''s not good to publicize it like this. Rongwei''s face turned black and clenched his teeth when he heard Kay''s words. Look at Rongwei want to go, Kay heart complacent, this is she stepped on painful feet, want to hide? Oh, no way!"I''m sorry, Mr. Rong. I''m too quick to say what I shouldn''t say. You haven''t told your girlfriend about it. She will be very sad if she knows about it. " Kai looked at Jiu Yi sympathetically, as if he was watching a joke. Aware of the strange eyes around, Jiu Yi clenched his teeth and squinted at the schadenfreude of Kai. "Miss Kay, it''s against the law to slander people. I have a good relationship with my boyfriend, and I''m pregnant." Rongwei looks at Jiuyi''s stomach in surprise. Jiuyi is embarrassed by him and grabs his hand, suggesting that she is also trying to save his face. Roewe looked back, took a few deep breaths, and then looked at Kay. "This is a public occasion, Kay. My personal topic. Please stop. After all, you were the one who poisoned me Kay finally caught a chance to satirize him. She didn''t want to miss it. She was slapped twice by "91". She still had to calculate this account! "Don''t talk nonsense about Mr. Rong''s lack of evidence, I" "ah!" Before Kay spoke, she was kicked on her knee by the unbearable 911 foot. She was holding a bottle of wine in her hand. Because of the sudden loss of gravity, the glass fell to the ground and the wine spilled on her body, and she sat on the ground in a mess. We all don''t know what happened. We all retreat in amazement. There is no shortage of audience in crowded places. In such an occasion, Kai''s face was a bit ferocious, "woman, you dare to kick me, you are so rude," before Jiuyi could speak, Rongwei would protect Jiuyi behind him and give a cold warning; "you have repeatedly tried to hook up with me, but also talked nonsense, trying to stir up the relationship between me and her, with bad means. I met her today. You don''t know. Miss kayda, my wife is not rude, but to protect her identity and remind you. " Kay heard that he called his wife on September 1, staring at him in a daze, shaking his head in disbelief, "you call her wife, you are not married at all, you," "I proposed to her, what is missing is just a ceremony." Roewe raised his finger to reveal a simple ring. Chapter 1155 Kay wanted to be Roewe''s wife many times, but he didn''t open his mouth. Resentment accumulated in her heart, and finally love became hatred. She thought of many, many ways to put him under the feet, let him kneel to beg her, her heart can be happy. But before she stepped on him, he proposed to another woman who had known him for less than a few months. He''s a jerk! "Roewe, you are the best at acting. You must say that to annoy me." Rongwei is angry with her. Why is he angry with her? It''s worth thinking about what she''s pissed off about. Song Xuan couldn''t look down. "Miss Kai, next to Mr. Rong is Mrs. Rong. If you want to attend their wedding, you can also give you an invitation." Even Roewe''s assistant said that. That''s true. But she still didn''t believe that Roewe had not made his career. He couldn''t give this woman a better life. How could he get married. "Rongwei, don''t lie to me, I won''t be fooled by you. What''s more, you can only buy that kind of junk ring for one woman. Do you want to get married? " "Whatever you like, wife, let''s go." Roewe is too lazy to deal with such people. Before love, is deep love, wholeheartedly want to give her happiness. But he was not able to give her what she wanted. Now there is a woman who, no matter who he is, no matter what he has, in order to take care of his dignity, foolishly wants to get pregnant and treat him. This kind of woman wants a heart, and he is willing to give her his whole heart. Kay heard that Rongwei called another woman''s wife, and her heart was greatly stimulated. But when she saw that there were people staring around, she knew that this time was not suitable for making trouble, so she could only bear it. Roewe, I will make you regret it. I will! The crowd watched the excitement spread, but the look in Rongwei''s eyes was strange, and song Xuan also had a bad headache. Back at Han Junyu''s apartment, song Xuan tells the story. Qin Ning slaps the table angrily. The former Miss Kai looks very good. How can she turn her face so hateful. Seeing that Qin Ning was worried about himself, Rongwei was a little happy. As expected, he was his sister and knew that he was in love with him. Qin Ning looked as like as two peas in Han Junyu''s eyes. "If passerby, I will feel so sympathetic, what time do you prepare for the wedding?" Rongwei looks at Jiuyi. He wants to wait until his career is stable and marry her. Jiuyi heard Rongwei call her wife, and now her head is dizzy. She doesn''t care about the wedding. What she cares about is his attitude towards her. As long as he is willing to accept her and want to marry her, it doesn''t matter when the wedding will be held. But Qin Ning did not agree with his saying, "wedding is a kind of ceremony and symbol, and it should not be luxurious. If there is no money, can''t people who have no money get married?" Looking at Jiuyi, he was still looking at Rongwei foolishly. He didn''t say anything. Qin Ning patted Rongwei on the shoulder and said that he was sincere. "Rongwei, don''t be arrogant. If there''s a girl who wants you, you''ll be content. Let''s do the wedding as soon as possible." Rongwei internal injury, "qinning, I''m your brother, can you give some face." Qin Ning shook his head and said seriously, "it''s my elder brother who has to be reasonable. Wan 1911 is really pregnant, but when you get married, you''ll get married on the basis of your children. When you want to work, you will meet many women. When you get married, you don''t have to worry about running away with other women. " Jiuyi knew that Qin Ning was thinking about her and looked at her gratefully, but she frowned at the thought that he would also meet many girls in his work. Brother Wei is so flirtatious that many girls will like him. Rongwei really wants to vomit blood. What does it mean that he will be taken away by other women? He also has integrity! "Well, tomorrow we''ll get the certificate. We''re holding a small wedding. We''ll invite some friends to have our wedding wine." "I listen to brother Wei." I''m happy on September 1. Roewe also found that in front of him, 91 was easy to laugh. Listen to the two agree, Qin Ning is also happy for them, and then began to plan his wedding. Ning Fu is very surprised to hear that Rongwei is going to get married. He brings Yang Mu to celebrate for him. He also buys the house he rents and gives it to him as a wedding house. The other people who came to celebrate for him also bought a lot of things with a large amount of money. They gave them away and Roewe also took them. When he got rich, he would pay back all the gifts and human feelings that should be paid back. Qi William gives Rongwei a new car. It''s customized. There are few cars in the world. It''s very eye-catching when driving under the apartment. From time to time, people come to watch and take photos. Rongwei looks at the dazzling ticket of the car and talks about it. Maybe men will have a special love for cars, but I''m sorry that he has to borrow money for his poor marriage now. He really has no idea of appreciating this kind of luxurious car. "Can I buy it?"William Qi showed a gentleman''s smile, "I gave it to you. It''s your business how you deal with it." Rongwei nodded, "how much did you buy it, I think how much would you like to sell it." "It''s done inside William''s consortium. It can buy at least seven or eight million on the market." Roewe gave him a thumbs up, "brother enough loyalty, can send such a luxurious gift, William''s successor is really bold." William Qi was still a gentleman''s smile and patted him on the shoulder. "This kind of gift comes and goes. When I get married, you will give it to me. I''m not at a loss." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe twitches. Who said that William Qi is just an artist? He will do business. This kind of car is really useless for him. Roewe took some photos of the car and sent them to Han Junyu. His circle must be rich people. Let him sell the car. The price is 10 million, and some people believe it. Han Junyu saw him make complaints about Tucao. Knowing that he was short of money, Han Junyu gave Rongwei 20 million yuan directly. Since he was asked to sell the car, he bought it directly. Rongwei looked at the bank card 20 million more, raised the corner of his mouth, or Han Junyu understand him. With this money, Roewe has a turnover in other things, which is the icing on the cake. When everyone is busy for the wedding, Jiuyi finds song Xuan and quietly discusses her ideas with song Xuan. Song Xuan pinches her eyebrows. "You must be a perfect match." "Mr. Song, I''ll give you the service fee. Thank you for helping me." 91 seriously. Song Xuan quickly waved his hand, "this is a small matter, so I don''t need the service fee. It can be regarded as a gift I gave you." Jiuyi found some information about Kai and some scandals. He asked him to clean up Kai and blackmail her on the Internet. It''s better for her to become the kind that everyone scolds and make her arrogant. Song Xuan thought of what kaisui Rongwei said at the banquet, and he didn''t want to let her go. Jiuyi nodded and raised his mouth, "thank you, Mr. Song. Hee hee, I''m also very happy that I will marry brother Wei." Chapter 1156 Rongwei arranged a western wedding, which was held in the church. When the bride enters the church, she wants her relatives, preferably her father holding her hand. But nine one is no relatives, she wants to invite Han Junyu can lead her into the wedding, Qin Ning heard nine one request, cover stomach smile. Jiuyi was a little embarrassed, but in her mind, if Han Junyu had not been kind enough to take her out of the welfare home, let her study, and let her learn skills, she would not have been what she is now. So she really appreciated him and took him as her father''s image in her heart. Han Junyu''s face is expressionless. There are 20 people on September 1 this year. He can''t play the role of father. "Let me go." Standing on one side, Junyi said, "Mr. Han, you''d better go. It''s you who are invited by Jiuyi." Jun Yi is one year older than Han Junyu. Qin Ning sat beside and shrugged her shoulders. She noticed the man''s chilly eyes. She coughed twice and then forced herself to smile. "Well, Han Junyu, you can promise to be a flower boy for An''an and Jiji." Han Junyu pinched her cheek and scolded her heartless. Qin Ning is innocent, "Han Junyu, you can be a big brother if you don''t have relatives on September 1." Han Junyu is not ruthless. He grew up looking at Jiuyi. She has a request to get married, and he can''t refuse it. "Well, I''ll be your brother." Thank you, Mr. Han When he left on September 1, Qin Ning lay on Han Junyu''s shoulder and said with a smile, Rongwei is her brother, but he married Han Junyu''s sister. What should this be called? Han Junyu glances at her and asks him to call him brother Rongwei. It''s better to pull her down. The more Qin Ning thought about it, the more she wanted to laugh. She couldn''t hold it back. "Ouch, if Roewe knew the expression, it would be wonderful." Han Junyu doesn''t care what Rongwei''s face is. It doesn''t matter what he calls him. He''s the most important to Jiuyi. Qi William heard that there is no elder support for the wedding in Rongwei, so he said to his grandfather, who asked Qi William to contact Rongwei and ask him if he would mind if he went to join the party. William can come to the wedding, Roewe naturally welcomed, but also asked him to help lead the bride into the wedding. On September 1, the powerful old man of the William family led him into the Wedding Church, which is undoubtedly elevating the identity of September 1. Jiuyi knew his intention and was moved. She took out a pair of rings she had prepared. Rongwei was not surprised to see her take out the ring. He just guessed that she had prepared the ring. If he didn''t propose, she would open her mouth. "This is a custom-made one. It''s the only one in the world." Jiuyi is like a child. Show him the ring. Rongwei saw that there were inscriptions on the inner ring. She lifted the ring to her finger and knocked her forehead with a soft heart. "Silly girl, if I don''t propose, are you going to take them as the ring of proposal?" The mind is seen through by him, 91 also don''t evade, "sooner or later of, wait for me to be pregnant, I take ring to let you accept our mother and son." Rong Wei Leng Leng, angry and funny, "what nonsense, children''s business, don''t force. If there are no children in the future, we can adopt them. " Nine one is determined, "I will be pregnant, brother Wei, don''t you believe my medical skills?" Rongwei didn''t want to tangle with this problem. She gently bowed her head and kissed her, "don''t put too much pressure on yourself, 91, let it be." On September 1, she loved Roewe very much. When she was gentle with Roewe, she looked up and wanted him to kiss her. The wedding started and the music started. Rongwei stood next to the priest, listening to the door open. Master William and Han Junyu came in with Jiu Yi on the left and on the right, and his mouth raised. Happiness rippling in his face, this handsome face, is dazzling. Jiuyi feet covered with rose petals, every step, feel like floating in the clouds, looking up at the man in front, she felt more unreal. Han Junyu sends Jiuyi to Rongwei. Rongwei bows to them, then holds Jiuyi''s hand and leads her to the priest. Before the priest said the eulogy again, he would ask as a ceremonial procedure, "if any of you have any legitimate reason to think that they cannot legally marry, you should immediately declare it. Otherwise, it should be silent forever. Do you have any doubts? " People in the pastor''s stand, waiting for three seconds, continue the following words. "Wait, I have questions!" The door of the church was forced to open, a sharp female voice sounded, and people turned to look at the door. It was Donna who rushed to Roewe in white mourning clothes with an angry face. "Rongwei, you are in my bed, but you say that you like mature and charming women, but you want to marry other women. How do you explain to me?" Rongwei looks at a group of bodyguards behind Donna, apparently deliberately to sabotage his wedding, with a gloomy face. "Do I know you?""Roewe, you want to pretend you don''t know me? That''s not how you lied to me in bed. " Donna raised her cool face to embarrass Roewe. If he hadn''t lied to her and drugged her, she wouldn''t have gone to the UN lab, and it wouldn''t have affected K Li. "Rongwei, you killed my cousin and turned around to hold a wedding. Aren''t you afraid that she will come to you for your life?" Rongwei sneered, "I''ve heard of your cousin''s cruel deeds, but what does her life have to do with me? Donna, you must be crazy here and disturb my wedding. Don''t blame me for being rude Roewe is not stupid enough to admit that Audrey''s death has something to do with him. "Rongwei, you can''t find any excuse. Today my cousin is buried. You''re going to follow me and go to my cousin''s funeral!" Donna with command sentence, arrogance seems to be to burn Rongwei. "Today is my sister''s wedding. It''s not appropriate for you to take the bridegroom away." Han Junyu, standing on one side, said in a cold voice. Donna knew that Han, the president of Sheng''an, said politely, "Rongwei scum, marrying him is also a disaster to your sister, Mr. Han. It has nothing to do with you." Han Junyu goes to Rongwei, they capture Qin Ning, will make so many things, how can it not matter. He promised Rongwei, he saved Qin Ning and Jiuyi, he came to deal with the aftermath, this is not a joke. "Lady Donna, if you want to make trouble, no one will stop you, but you also have to see the occasion. If you don''t have the sense of propriety, it''s not appropriate. " "Oh, occasion." Donna sneered. Her face was so haggard that she couldn''t cover it with powder. She raised her chin and stared at Rongwei. "For people like Roewe, what other occasions should we talk about and take people away?" The bodyguard behind Donna steps forward and tries to catch Roewe, but is blocked by 91. Jiuyi is carrying her wedding dress, taking off her high-heeled shoes and using her thin heeled shoes as a weapon. She is very fierce. In the crowd''s exclamation, a group of bodyguards are thrown down and lying on the ground wailing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Donna stares at the woman in the wedding dress in consternation. Chapter 1157 The wedding that full of anticipation is bungled, 9 one in the heart is angry, anger sends on those bodyguards. Seeing a group of bodyguards fall to the ground, her face is still cold. She points to Donna with the heel of her high-heeled shoes, "if you want to take him, you have to see your own strength!" "Woman, you," "shut up, don''t want to be beaten, get out of here!" September 1 warning. The audience sitting under the stage, watching the bride so fierce, all smoked the corners of their mouths. Before I saw the bride standing beside Rongwei like a sister next door, she hardly obeyed what Rongwei said, which was lovely. Seeing the other side of the bride, everyone was in a cold sweat for Rongwei. If he dares to bully other girls, they can kill people every minute. Donna didn''t expect that the bride''s Kung Fu was so powerful. She swallowed when she saw the stiletto heels dotted with broken diamonds in her hands. "Woman, you''d better see his true face, or you''ll regret what you have after that time!" "Pa!" When Jiu Yi didn''t speak, she slapped Donna. Seeing how many finger marks on her pale face, she said, "what kind of person is brother Wei? I know in my heart that he is good or bad. It''s also my business. If you don''t go away, are you waiting for me to slap you again?" Donna covers her face. No one dares to hit her in the face. This woman is the first. Everyone in the stands stares at herself. She stares at 91 with shame and indignation. "Woman, don''t be shameless!" Jiuyi is not willing to listen to this threat. She raises her arm. Donna covers her face in fright and steps back. "Rongwei, it turns out that you are looking for a female night fork. She is ugly and fierce. How many benefits can she bring you?" Donna was sarcastic, but she was still on guard against September 1. Any woman is scolded ugliness, in the heart is not easy to suffer, nine one is frowning, raise the high-heeled shoes in the hand. "Stop it A roar, stopped the action of 91, 91 looked up, saw John, a bit surprised. John will come over, and Roewe is surprised. He pulls 91 in front of her. "You''re all right, Mr. John." John''s eyes were fixed on Roewe, and he wanted to kill him now. He tricked Donna into entering the laboratory, stole the data measured in the laboratory, and then burned the laboratory. Now the civil strife in K is thanks to him, which makes him hate Roewe. But after all, he has gone through the shopping malls. He didn''t know that he had suffered a lot of defeats before. He will not be as stupid as Donna and make trouble in public. "Mr. Rong, today is your big day. I''m here to congratulate you. I didn''t expect that it would make so many things happen to Donna if I came a little late." John gave Donna a a sneak warning to get out of here. The relationship between them is stiff now, but legally, it''s still husband and wife. Donna made a fool of himself, and he didn''t look bright. Donna wakes up in Audrey''s Castle two days later, and then hears the news of her cousin''s death. Her spirit is shocked, and her depressed mood wants to find a vent. It''s not easy to find out that Rongwei is holding a wedding today. Rongwei has made her so miserable. How can she let him hold the wedding ceremony smoothly. "John, don''t worry about me. It''s Roewe who killed my cousin. I will never let him go." "Muddleheaded, you don''t want to make trouble. You don''t want to see what the occasion is. There are people from the William family at this wedding." John yelled angrily, but his eyes seemed to glance at William standing on the other side. It''s obvious that John''s life in the mall is nothing like that. Realizing that John was looking at himself, he said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, if you want to have a wedding, you have to wait for the wedding ceremony to be finished, or go to the back row and sit down until the wedding ceremony is finished?" Listening to John''s suggestion, Donna looks at the old man, dressed in a black suit and naturally noble, and turns over all kinds of thoughts in her heart. She did not dare to offend the William family, but her anger could not be eliminated, especially when the bride was so arrogant that she beat people with her shoes. She covered her face with pain and glared at her with hatred. "It''s said that Mr. Rong can''t have children. If you marry him, you''ll never have your own children. You don''t know that." Looking at the cold face of September 1, Donna was happy. When the woman said this on such an occasion, she just wanted to humiliate Rongwei. Nine one where can tolerate others bully Roewe, anger surging up, raised his shoes, said a few words, she is lazy to waste words, want to beat her. It''s a waste of facial expression for Rongwei to stop her and argue with people like Donna. She still has the virus Han Junyu gave her. In the future, there are plenty of opportunities to clean her up. He put his arm around her waist. He didn''t want her to hit Donna, but he didn''t expect that Jiuyi struggled for a while, and somehow the whole person fell down. He was so scared that he quickly hugged her."Nine one, nine one, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" See nine one suddenly faint, people are surprised to stand up, nine one just good, how can suddenly faint? Ning Fu hurried forward and asked Rongwei to hold Jiu Yi to the seat. He checked it for her first. Rongwei nervously clenched the hand of Jiuyi. His face was flustered. He was never afraid. Donna see nine one suddenly faint, also feel inexplicable, won''t be her gas dizzy? This woman is really a paper tiger, such a thing can make her dizzy, otherwise she doesn''t want to marry Rongwei, she deliberately pretends to faint, want to fool the wedding, don''t want to marry Rongwei. Looking at Rongwei''s worried look, she was very happy. "Ning Fu, what''s the matter with September 1?" Rongwei saw that Ning Fu''s face was serious and his heart sank. No, he is really a disaster. People who are with him will suffer. In his mind, it''s only a few seconds. He has prepared for the worst. As long as September 1 is alive, he is willing to do anything. Ning Fu looked at Rongwei seriously and thought for a few seconds, "there is good news and bad news." Don''t say that Rongwei felt bad when he heard this sentence, but Han Junyu beside him felt bad. When Qin Ning had an accident, Ning Fu was used to telling the story that there was a good news and a bad news. He still remembers his bad mood at that time. Rongwei brain a blank, can let Ning Fu say that there is bad news, he slowly picked her up. "The wedding is over. I''ll take her back." Ning Fu saw that his face was pale, and he realized that this was not a time for joking. He reached out to stop him. "You haven''t heard the good news. Where are you taking her?" Rongwei hugs Jiuyi, but his heart is desolate. Chapter 1158 Song Xuan saw that Rongwei''s face was so ugly that he felt uncomfortable. He also heard that Ning Fu was still talking nonsense. He frowned and clapped heavily on his shoulder. "Don''t make any noise and talk well. What''s the bad news? " Before Ning Fu could speak, Donna began to laugh. "What else can it be? It must be that this woman won''t live long. People like Rongwei are doomed to be widowed, widowed, lonely and alone!" At the moment, Rongwei''s heart seems to be baking on the fire. It''s very uncomfortable. He also listens to Donna''s Curse of "91". How can he bear it. As soon as he got up, he slapped her and said, "Donna, shut up. If anything happens to my wife, I''ll be the first to kill you!" Donna covered her face and was pounded in the ear for a long time. She couldn''t hear what he said. "Rongwei, you dare to beat me. What do you think you are? You are fooled by your secretary. The woman you are looking for is also a short-lived ghost. That''s your life!" "Ah This time, without waiting for Rongwei''s hand, song Xuan, standing on one side, kicked her away. "Where do you come from? I want to save your life. I''m still making trouble here." How can Rongwei say that he is also his apprentice? On such a happy day today, everyone is very happy. Song Xuan is upset that she has stirred him up like this. "John, you''d better take care of your wife." Song Xuan gave a cold warning. Song Xuan is Han Junyu''s assistant, and John knows it. One of his assistants bullies him. John is so angry that he stares at Donna and asks his men to tie her up and take her away. Ning Fu saw that Rongwei was going to take Jiu Yi away. He held him tightly. "You must be good to Jiu Yi in the future, smelly boy. The bad news I''m going to give you today is that you can''t get married tonight. " Standing on one side, Qin Ning was worried. He couldn''t help asking, "why can''t we get married? What''s the matter with September 1, uncle? What''s the good news you want to say?" Ning Fu low smile, "your question is too many at a time, I really don''t know which one to answer.". Jiuyi is pregnant. She didn''t pay attention to it. She was just impulsive, so she fainted. Now she still needs to take care of herself. It''s not suitable for bridal chamber. " Bang, bang, bang, Roewe''s heart was beating violently, thinking that he was an auditory hallucination. He nervously grasped Ning Fu''s arm and wanted to make sure again that he was not dreaming. "Ning, uncle, what do you say, September 1, my wife is pregnant?" "Yes, you have double happiness today. Congratulations." Rongwei only felt that he was still in hell one second ago. At this moment, he floated to heaven. He could not believe that he was holding Jiuyi and shaking her gently. "91, can you hear me? You''re pregnant. We have children. " Ning Fu stepped forward and pinched several acupoints of Jiuyi''s arm pericardial meridian. Among the people who pressed her, Jiuyi slowly opened her eyes and looked at Rongwei in confusion. "Brother Wei, what''s wrong with me?" "Nine one, you''re pregnant." Roewe gave her a kiss on the face. September 1 surprised stare big eyes, she is really pregnant, she touched his belly, happy raised the corner of the mouth, naive like a child. "Brother Wei, I have a baby. It''s good that you will have your own baby in the future." Rongwei held her and thought silently. It''s good that he can meet her. Hearing the news that she was pregnant on September 1, Donna was surprised. She looked at her stomach and thought about the news that Kay had told her that Roewe had been poisoned, and it was impossible for a woman to get pregnant in her life. How could this woman be pregnant? She burst out laughing, threw away her bodyguard and pointed to Rongwei, "Rongwei, it''s so sad that you don''t know you''ve been green capped." Jiu Yi twisted her eyebrows. Before she spoke, she heard Rongwei yell, "Donna, are you looking for death?" Donna''s smile is a bit crazy. She lifts her mourning clothes and takes out a gun to point at Roewe. "You want to die!" Seeing that she took out her gun, everyone was frightened and stepped back. Jiuyi worried and went to Rongwei to protect him. She is almost subconscious to protect Roewe. She has not considered her physical condition at all. Roewe wants to push her away. "91, back up, good boy." "No!" Jiuyi is stubborn and looks up at Donna. "Donna, what you''ve become is all your own. It''s nothing to do with others. Don''t blame my brother Wei for everything." Donna grasped the gun in her hand. She was so emotional and crazy that she didn''t have her elegant image in the past. "It''s him, it''s him. If it wasn''t for him, my cousin wouldn''t die, the housekeeper wouldn''t have an accident, and Kali wouldn''t have civil strife." Seeing that she is about to shoot, Han churui, who has been hiding behind Donna, finally finds an opportunity to jump forward and grasp her neck. The gun in her struggling hand deviates. Bang! Donna turned her head and saw John covering the wound. Her face was in pain. She forgot to struggle. He took advantage of this opportunity to hold her wrist, took the gun from her hand, and fired two shots in her legs quickly. Donna fell on her knees.Han churui threw away the robbery and retreated to Han Junyu. His face was calm. It seemed that nothing had happened just now. Rongwei soon calms down and looks at John who is covering his heart. He glances at Han churui again. This boy is really a plastic talent. John is the culprit who proposes to capture Qin Ning. He shoots John with Donna''s hand. There are so many bodyguards who have witnessed it. This account has nothing to do with them. Han churui is waiting for an opportunity to move, and suddenly jumps out. The bodyguards who follow Donna are all on Donna. They don''t expect him to do it at all. When they hear the gunshot and see that John is about to fall to the ground in pain, they all stare at Donna. Roewe stepped forward and yelled angrily at John''s bodyguard, "if you don''t send Mr. John to the hospital, Donna has hurt Mr. John. We''ve helped you subdue him, and you''ll take her back to take the blame." The bodyguards came back and rushed John to the hospital. Meanwhile, they didn''t forget to take Donna away. All the people in the way finally left. Now that we wake up, the wedding will continue. The pastor who just passed by was also frightened. He stood on the stage again with some fear. "Mr. Rongwei, are you willing to take Ms. Jun Jiuyi as your wife, live with him according to the Bible''s teaching, be one with her in the presence of God, love her, comfort her, respect her and protect him as you love yourself. Whether she is ill or healthy, rich or poor, she will remain loyal to her until she leaves the world? " "I will!" Rongwei clenched the hand of 91 and nodded solemnly. "Ms. Jun Jiuyi, are you willing to marry Mr. Rongwei, live with him according to the Bible, be one with him in the presence of God, love him, comfort him, respect him and protect him, just as you love yourself. Whether he is ill or healthy, rich or poor, he will remain loyal to him until he leaves the world? " "Well, I will." Jiuyi nodded with a smile. "Please exchange rings." The ring means that you should give your most precious love, like the most precious gift, to each other. The ring is round, but also on behalf of no reservation, no end, never break. The priest said, "please follow me and say, where are you going, and I''ll go, too. You stay there and I stay there. Your kingdom is my kingdom, and your God is my God. According to the authority given to us by God''s Bible, I declare you husband and wife. God''s cooperation with the people, can not be separated, a lifetime, happy and beautiful Chapter 1159 Jiuyi recuperated for a few days before Rongwei took her away again, and Qin Ning''s life returned to calm. The process of learning is endless. Reading, practicing, testing and improving are like endless. Moreover, Qin Ning thinks that the more he studies, the more he feels that he is deficient. She received news from Jennie that the preliminaries of the Magnolia competition had begun. When she asked if she was interested in going to the scene, Qin Ning looked at her stomach. There are more people in the preliminaries. She has a big stomach, and Han Junyu is too nervous about her. If she goes out, she will be worried and refuse her. Qi William and Xi Yi Fan as judges, is the first round to be on the stage. In order to let Qin Ning make complaints about the scene, she was broadcast live. Xi Yi Fan and Qi William were bored by two boring people. They made Qin Ning feel that he was not a match, but a cross talk. "Elder martial brother, Mr. Qi, can you be serious? I don''t think that painting is good for nothing." The participants in the Magnolia competition are all students from all over the world, including those who major in fine arts, those who are interested in fine arts, from beginners to doctoral students, and those who are interested in fine arts from all walks of life in the society. No matter what kind it is, the people who can participate in the competition must have great courage. Xi Yifan laughed and said to the camera, "Qin Ning, how can you say that you are also my student? If you draw like this, I won''t say that you learned from me in the future." Qi William also nodded, "although the flaw does not hide the good, but the flaw is too big, it is the scene of the car accident. It''s a competition, not a class practice. This kind of mistake should not be made. Qin Ning, you see clearly, you dare to make this kind of mistake, don''t see me in the future. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning shut up and thought he had never seen anything. After a week''s careful selection in the preliminary competition, the judges selected 100 works from tens of thousands of works to enter the promotion competition. Qin Ning quietly calculated the ratio, which was really cruel. From the preliminary competition to the promotion competition, there is still a week left for Qin Ning to practice more diligently. When Xi Yifan comes to have dinner, he will look at Qin Ning''s works and reluctantly nod his head. Qin Ning carefully asked him what grade her works were among those works. Xi Yifan glanced at her, "do you want to listen to the truth?" Qin Ning nodded seriously. "In the end, the champion''s works are improvised. Besides, several judges have their own preferences in the selection of the review group. I can''t make a conclusion easily. If you don''t play well, you can try the number of places in the finals. " Qin Ning felt that he was comforting her, but he didn''t say anything ugly. Qin Ning felt that he still hoped. The promotion competition starts on the weekend. All the players are required to go to the competition place and organize the organizing committee to broadcast live on the official website. So there are many arrangements in the early stage. Han Junyu accompanies Qin Ning to the venue and listens to the host''s explanation of the procedure of the competition. Sixty people will be eliminated from 100 people in the promotion competition. There will be three matches. As long as they are not eliminated, they must participate in three. Han Junyu frowned. One game lasted at least 40 minutes, and three games lasted nearly two hours. With the delay in the middle of the game, Qin Ning would be uncomfortable if he had to sit all morning. Qin Ning also felt that it was a long time, but he didn''t care. To participate in the competition, he had to follow the procedure. See Han Junyu to find staff, she quickly pulled him out, pointed to him to see a vendor. Han Junyu looked at the shop, "are you hungry?" Qin Ning shook his head, "I want you to see the landlady." Han Junyu just looked away. The owner of the shop is a woman. The woman has a big stomach. Because the shelf is a little high, she also stands all the time. Sometimes the guests can''t find anything, so she has to run back and forth. She feels her stomach from time to time, which is obviously a little tired. "What do you mean?" "I just want to say, I''m not tired. You can see that woman. I''m still sitting. Han Junyu, I can. " Han Junyu Jiao - pet. She, but she is not a person without sense of propriety. It''s nothing to work hard for what she likes to do. Han Junyu snorted, "am I meddling?" Qin Ning quickly hugged his arm and said, "no, my husband thinks about me. I''m moved. I just think it''s better to do one thing less than one thing more. Everyone in the competition has it, and it''s not good to do something special. " Han Junyu ignored her, "my wife is special, I''m willing to." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning helps the forehead. During the competition, Han Junyu didn''t know what to say to the staff. The chair she sat on was different from others, and there were cushions on it. In the first match, Qin Ning dealt with it easily. She turned around and saw that someone was passing by her. She was the one who was eliminated. She walked more than 20 people at a time. She looked around and saw the familiar people, Jennie, Molly, Hemei and several elder martial brothers and sisters of Yaner. There were also many strangers. The atmosphere was tense. In the second scene, when Qin Ning began to draw, she suddenly felt her stomach move. She stood up with a chair, and her face was not good.Because the child''s action came suddenly, she had a strong reaction. Standing in the jury seat, Xi Yifan rushed to her side. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning took a deep breath, slowed down for a few seconds, touched his stomach, "the child mischievously kicked me, now it''s OK." Xi Yifan helped her move the chair, "you have two in your stomach, and there will be trouble in the future. You sit down first. If you are still uncomfortable, don''t hold on." Qin Ning found that all around was staring at her sight, quickly nodded, honest sat down, she felt her stomach. "Babies, you are obedient. After the competition, mom will take you to Dad. If you don''t behave, mom will be very sad if she can''t take part in the competition. " Maybe it was her comfort that made the children really honest. After she finished painting, they didn''t move, but she could feel the occasional movement in her stomach. She thought it was the two children who cheered her on. At the end of the second scene, another 20 people were seen going out, and the scene became sparse. Immediately, some staff came to clean up the drawing board, and Qin Ning grasped the brush in his hand. At the end of the third scene, Qin Ning immediately went to the toilet. When she came out of the toilet, she held the washstand and felt her breathing was smoother. During the competition, she was nervous all the time. She was afraid that she would be eliminated. "Qin Ning, congratulations on entering the final." Listening to a strange voice, Qin Ning turns his head and sees the elder martial sister of Yan Er, Laura. "Congratulations, elder martial sister, you have also entered the finals." Laura smiles, but her smile doesn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. "I''ve been to the final two times before, so there''s nothing to be happy about. It''s you who can get to the final the first time. That''s good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning pulled the corner of the mouth, did not feel that he was praised. Chapter 1160 It''s the ability of many students from 40 famous schools to enter the finals. But Qin Ning doesn''t care about their ability, because she can''t control others. The only thing she can do is to give full play to her actual ability. Even if she doesn''t win the championship, she thinks it''s worth it. When Qin Ning goes to find Han Junyu, she sees Han Junyu talking to Xi Yifan from a distance. She stands still and is ready to wait for him for a while. Turning to see Lu Hua, she smiles and raises her arm to greet him. Lu Hua is talking to Arthur. Before Lu Hua responds to him, Arthur walks over with a smile. "Qin Ning, we meet again. Last time we had an accident, we didn''t have a fight. This time we have a chance." Lu hualeng hum, "you have won several Championships, don''t show off here." Arthur shrugged his shoulders and said, "there are a lot of people participating this year. Maybe someone can break my record. However, with my normal level of play, it is difficult for people who want to break my record. So, this year, I will win three consecutive titles, and I''m determined to win! " Qin Ning smiles and suddenly thinks of a sentence Xiao Rui once said to her. He jokingly says to Arthur, "records are written down to break, Mr. Arthur." "Qin Ning, you have the courage. I''m the first one to support you." Lu Hua laughed and gave Qin Ning a thumbs up. Qin Ning is a bit tangled, "I said to break the record, but I don''t necessarily mean to break it. I''m uneasy to enter the final, and I''m looking forward to the championship." "There is hope when I look forward to it. Anyway, I also look forward to better people to show up and let me try the taste of failure." Arthur was not sincere at all. Jane and Bert, who had just come by, wanted to beat him up. "Arthur, it''s easy for you to find the feeling of failure. I''ll call out the girl you''re secretly in love with." Hearing his secret love girl, Arthur''s face changed and he glared at Jane angrily. "Jane, you should be kind. If you can''t win, you want to blackmail me." "Well, Arthur has a girl in secret love. Why don''t I know?" Bert and Lewa are staring at Arthur. Arthur''s neck was red and he turned to pretend he didn''t hear anything. "Qinning." Qin Ning turns around and sees that it''s Jennie. She comes with Mei and Molly. They are all in the final. Arthur saw Jennie''s side and beauty, coughing, a little glance. "It''s said that Mr. Qi will give you another lesson. Can we delay the lesson?" It was Jennie who said it, but Qin Ning guessed that it was not Jennie who said it on her own initiative. Qin Ning is embarrassed, "I want to ask Mr. Qi''s meaning." William Qi said that he was teaching her. In fact, he was able to find an excuse to read quietly and let his grandfather give him a holiday. "Ask. We''ll wait for your news." Molly''s expected answer. Qin Ning nodded and noticed that Jennie had been staring at Arthur. She waved in front of Jennie suspiciously, "Jennie, why are you staring at Mr. Arthur all the time? Do you have something to say to Arthur?" "Ah, no, No." Jennie turned her eyes red. "Oh, I smell the air of ambiguity." Burt laughed. A group of people chatted a few more words. Han Junyu came to find Qin Ning. Qin Ning said goodbye to them. When getting on the bus, Han Junyu noticed Qin Ning''s smile at the corner of his mouth. "I''m very happy with them?" "Yes, everyone is very interesting." When she finished, she found that Han Junyu''s face was not good. She pursed her lips and gave a low smile and hugged his arm. "I''m talking to Jennie and them, not the boys." Han Junyu snorted, he and she have age difference, he can''t do like those young people youthful, unbridled smile, talking about the topic she is interested in, every time to see her and excellent male classmates close, he felt uncomfortable. Qin Ning has no choice but to feel that although Han Junyu is older than her, sometimes he is naive. "Husband, today I participated in the competition and entered the final. Is there any reward?" "What reward do you want?" "Hug and kiss again." Qin Ning drum small face, open arms, a face I very good coax, you coax I will be very happy. Han Junyu was amused by her coquettish appearance. He was hugged to her leg, lifted her coat and gave her a kiss on the belly. Qin Ning heart happy, but still the dress business pursed his lips, "little baby want to be encouraged, but you can''t forget me." Han Junyu low smile, hook up her chin, close to her lips, whispered: "an an occasionally play fine upper body, must be to learn from you." Even so, he still kisses her lips, and after a long time reluctantly lets her go. Qin Ning and Qi William talk about Jennie''s coming to the class. Qi William asks her to invite her friends to have lunch. He also calls Xi Yifan over. Everyone has an academic exchange. He goes to ask Mr. Benjamin if he has time.Qin Ning thinks it''s a good idea. He immediately contacts Jennie and Lu Hua. Qin Ning thought that there would be seven or eight people at most, but he didn''t expect that there were more than 20 people in the end. There must be no room in her apartment. Let Hayes buy some fruits and desserts and go to a nearby park where there is a lawn, a big dinner cloth and afternoon tea and meals. When they arrived at the park, they were surprised to see not only Mr. Benjamin but also Mr. bird. There are many friends and friends in the competition. They are all in the same circle. I heard that Mr. Qi and Mr. Xi are going to have an exchange meeting. They all want to come and listen to it. Xi Yifan and Mr. Qi are two good workers in the industry. They must have a lot of experience that we all want to know about. Mr. bird and Benjamin are recognized as powerful people in the industry. It''s also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get their advice. In the end, inexplicably, Qin Ning became the main organizer. Everyone wanted her contact information and appreciated her selfless organization of the exchange meeting. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning showed a polite smile. This exchange meeting was not arranged by the college. Everyone held a win-win attitude, and it did not involve any conflict of interest. The two teachers did not have to worry too much about talking about topics, so the whole atmosphere was relaxed, with laughter and applause from time to time. Originally, the exchange meeting was planned to last only an hour and a half, but later it was delayed to three hours, and we were still reluctant to leave. Qin Ning has to clean up. If they don''t leave, she will accompany them. Jennie, and the United States and Molly to help her, four girls sitting aside, listening to a student ask the teacher questions, four people look at each other, are helpless. "Otherwise, Qin Ning, you can start an interest club. If you have the chance to organize such activities in the future, you will be happy to participate." He Mei said. "Interest groups?" Qin Ning had played before. I didn''t think about it Chapter 1161 He Mei said that it is necessary to organize interest societies, mainly students'' communication, and organize art related activities with the purpose of public welfare, education and non-profit. Qin Ning as a sponsor, you want to participate in, you can pay management fees and meals. Jennie and Molly have also participated in the club in the University. They think that what he Mei said is very reliable. They can come up with ideas together. They also say that they can act as or make a group. There is an art related film every year. You can find an opportunity to interview directors or actors and write a few interviews. It''s a learning opportunity for you. It''s also a rare experience to share, and it can also increase the flow. What''s the point A win-win situation. " The little girl stares at Mr. Qi, which is the difference between people. They are just a small website. They have already planned the future of the website. When the news was sent out, everyone immediately responded and agreed to participate in the art group. Both Mr. bird and Mr. Benjamin thought it was good for young people to have ideas. Because it''s art related, they can also participate. In the future, as long as they can take photos, they can put them on the website and make exclusive analysis for several times. "Qin Ning, the name of the website, what do you want to call it?" Xi Yifan asked. "Name?" Qin Ning looks at Jennie. He Mei and Molly are also thinking together. Everyone gets along with a few names, but others don''t think it''s good. The name of course is to be simple, but also to let people remember. Mr. bird said suddenly, "let''s call it a little egg." People who learn to draw all know the story of Da Vinci learning to draw. He began to learn to draw from an egg. Da Vinci''s teacher told him that there are no two identical eggs in the world. Even the same egg has different shapes due to different angles of observation and different lights. " Learning to draw is to cultivate his ability to observe things and grasp the image, so the meaning of an egg is very big, and the name of the egg is easy to remember, very interesting. We talked about the establishment of the website, the future development trend and various modes of the website, and then we talked about the various exchange meetings in reality. Students with Arthur''s ability can hold an exchange meeting by themselves, so a group of students coming this afternoon can set up the website anytime and anywhere as long as they need it. After the exchange, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. Xi Yifan sent Qin Ning back to his apartment, but he still felt unreal. It''s just a small exchange, a small proposal, and everyone''s enthusiasm. It''s not only a website called egg, but also a group of friends to do something together. After taking a bath, she leaned on Han Junyu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Han Junyu, some things are really wonderful, just like when I first met you. I didn''t expect that I would be your wife and have a baby in a few years." Han Junyu glanced at her, "what do you mean?" Qin Ning big eyes a turn, cunning lovely, "you guess." Chapter 1162 In the final of Yulan competition, 30 people will be eliminated from 40 people, and the last 10 people will enter the competition of champion PK and various awards. Qinning listen to want to eliminate 30 people, say not nervous that is impossible, but Han Junyu in, into the examination room, Han Junyu said he waited for her, let qinning inexplicably settle down. There are also three steps in the final. Ten people will be eliminated in each part. Every time the teacher announces the answer, Qin Ning feels cold sweat in his palm. When she is nervous, it seems that the children also feel that the rolling action is not big, she does not feel pain, more like a kind of comfort. Touching her stomach, she bowed her head and said a few words to them. The children immediately calmed down and the next game began. Because it was the weekend, the three children all came. Han Junyu was afraid that the children would be bored, so he took them to the garden for a walk and talked with them about daily life. The main reason is that An''an says that because her elder brother is going to be a soldier, she always doesn''t go home at night. She thinks about him so much that she complains that her father has to arrange a school for her elder brother to go home at night. Listening to An''an''s complaint, Han Junyu looks at Han churui and asks him if he can get used to it in school and what he thinks. Han churui didn''t feel much. He was tall among his peers, so when he was in military training, although he was 18 or 9 years old, he was not abrupt as long as he didn''t report his age. But every time I go home, I can''t bear to see Ann holding him wrongly. Ann is afraid of the dark. She dares not sleep at night. She sleeps with Ji Ji when he sleeps in the dormitory. Han Junyu holds An''an''s little hand, which is also distressing. She is studying in China. During this period, because he has to take care of Qin Ning who participates in the competition, he can''t take her, which is also his dereliction of duty as a father. "Dad asks for leave from the teacher for you. I''ll give you lessons and let mom sleep with you?" Father to give her a lesson, Ann immediately negative shake his head, let go of his father''s hand, ran to catch the big brother''s hand. Dad taught her brother the formula of multiplication, but she had heard of it. The numbers were like demons, like eating her brain. She didn''t want dad to teach her. Han Junyu was amused by her, "don''t you want your father to teach you, then ask your mother to teach you." Ann''s face of fear eased a little, but thinking that her mother was more serious in her study, she was worried, "Dad, will my mother delay her study when she teaches me to study?" "No, you - mom likes Ann very much. She likes teaching Ann very much." An an''s reaction ability is poor. Han Junyu is not a patient person. When she teaches her, she will be more serious. An an is afraid of him. Qin Ning''s patience is good. She has some problems. She has repeated them to an an dozens of times, but she doesn''t have a bit of irritability on her face. This is what Han Junyu admires very much. Hearing her father say that her mother likes herself, Ann''s mood immediately gets better. She says that she will study hard and become a person who likes learning like her mother in the future. An an wants to ask for leave, and Ji Ji doesn''t want to go back. In the end, he decides that his two children will stay. Han churui goes to the military academy and has to go back. After a few laps, Han Junyu took An''an to buy some food, and then came back to the examination venue. Qin Ning''s final was over. Qin Ning came out and saw Han Junyu holding a bunch of pink roses in his hand. He quickened his pace happily. Han Junyu watched her quicken her steps and heart beat faster. He quickly stopped her and pinched her face angrily. "What''s the rush?" "I''m in a hurry for you to hold me." Qin Ning holds his arm in a coquettish way, but his eyes are staring at the pink rose in his hand. Han Junyu can''t laugh or cry, handed her the flowers, "is an an an want to send mother flowers, bought a few." Qin Ning snorted, "aren''t you worried that I can''t pass the final and comfort me with flowers?" Took the pink roses, she counted, there are 14, 14 pink roses, is proud. He meant that no matter what she did, she would be proud of him. Qin Ning low smile, this man is too proud, rarely say nice words to coax her, but he does a lot of details reveal his mind. "Han Junyu, I passed the final. I''m good." Listening to women''s joyful voice, Han Junyu is also infected. From the preliminaries, the promotion and the finals, they all paint according to the rules set by the organizing committee. Qin Ning, You Xi Yifan and Qi William have given her a make-up lesson. She is also serious in learning and plays normally. It''s not difficult to pass. But to celebrate her passing the finals, he took her and the children out for a big meal, and in the afternoon, they could go out to play. Qin Ning and an an look at each other. They both smile and look forward to it. Laura, who came out of the competition field, watched Qin Ning leave with her arm around the man. Her eyes were complicated. She stood for a long time and was pushed by her friends. Then she regained her mind and left embarrassed. The final is over and three days later is the champion PK. PK is a group of two people, the group PK, draw lots randomly set the title of the game, test improvisation, win two points to stay, zero points to leave, one point to be determined.If someone has two points, there will be zero points. If someone has one point, the other person will also have one point. The more he gets to the back, the better the game will be. Qin Ning is familiar with most of the people who enter the championship PK competition. The top students in major colleges have heard their names intentionally or unintentionally. But no accident, Arthur also entered the final game, but today he seems to be in a bad mood, the whole person is listless, did not speak much, when the camera was facing him, he pulled out a stiff smile, very perfunctory. Qin Ning doubts, in the draw line, quietly asked next to Jennie, what''s the matter with him? Jennie''s face is not very good, turned to see in the crowd and the United States, "Arthur seems to like and the United States, but and the United States in her college when she had a boyfriend, this time her boyfriend came to her, Arthur seems to know." Qin Ning stares big eyes, when does Arthur pay attention to He Mei? "Jennie, you, you didn''t seem to have a good rest last night?" Qin Ning looks at her black and blue at the moment. Jennie lowered her head to cover her face. "No, nothing." Qin Ning looked at Arthur and then went to see Jennie. Suddenly, an idea flashed, "Jennie, aren''t you interested in Arthur? Look at his lovelorn, so you feel bad? " Jeanie pursed her lips and did not deny it. Qin Ning went to see Arthur''s haggard face again. He was a young master who had been pampered since he was a child. It is estimated that he didn''t encounter much setback when he was so old. This time, he might be hit hard by his lovelorn. "Don''t be too sad, Jennie. He''s lovelorn. You''ll have a chance." Although this sentence is not so nice, Qin Ning doesn''t want to affect Jennie''s competition because of her emotion. Jennie is lazy and listless. "I think he''s suffering, and I''m not feeling well either." "No, you must work hard and get good results in this competition. We will help you to chase him." Qin Ning''s heroic words comforted her. As for whether she could catch up with her, it was another matter. Jennie looked round at her, puzzled and expecting, "I, really can?" Qin Ning was guilty, but he nodded sincerely, pretending to be mature and comforting. Life, who has not experienced a few love ah, Arthur experienced, you should go to experience, even if it is not successful, it will not be a loss Chapter 1163 After listening to Qin Ning''s words, Jennie finally regained her smile and wanted to play well in the game. But reality likes to joke. When she draws lots, the card she draws is Arthur, Qin Ning drawn by Arthur and Laura drawn by Qin Ning. Jennie showed Qin Ning the cards she had drawn. Qin Ning took one from the corner of her mouth and silently said, "come on.". Jennie nodded. That''s all for now. In the first scene, everyone arranged according to the cards drawn. Jennie looked at Arthur opposite him. He was lazily staring at the drawing board. He had no fighting power at all. She was very worried. Maybe her eyes were too hot. Arthur looked up at her. "Jennie, what''s up?" "No, it''s OK. Come on." Jenny is nervous. Arthur''s face didn''t matter. Jennie took a deep breath and was looking forward to the question they had drawn. It was only two words when the staff lifted the title board. Lovers. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie subconsciously bit her lips and secretly looked at Arthur''s expression. She found that his eyes were gloomy and tired of this topic. After forty minutes of painting, Jennie got up and left with a glance at his work. Her heart sank and she left with a frown. When opening the title card, Qin Ning, standing on one side, takes a look at Jennie. When she sees the title card, she pulls the corner of her eye. The coincidence in reality is really bloody. Now Arthur must be very sharp to see these two words. She took her eyes back and watched the staff open her own title card. It was also two words, happy. These two words are a kind of spiritual satisfaction, a very comfortable feeling from the inside to the outside. Such description is very abstract, and painting is to express the abstract content through the sense of picture. Just like the wind, it is invisible to the naked eye. It shows its existence by drawing other specific things. Qin Ning has a mind and is thinking about what she is happy about recently. A picture emerges in her mind. When she starts to write, her face is full of happy faces. Laura saw the title and went to see Qin Ning again. She didn''t feel very happy. She just thought it was funny. This woman and her PK didn''t have the slightest tension. How confident is she? Everyone put in their works seriously. The examination room was very quiet. Because there was a live broadcast, the host needed to walk around and say some explanatory words to activate the atmosphere. As a invigilator teacher, Xi Yifan, after a walk, stops behind Arthur and sees his work with a hand on his shoulder. Arthur turned his head in surprise, and had some doubts about Yifan''s smiling face. "Arthur, it''s a very profound proposition about love. Some people study it all their lives. In the process of research, we may fail, but failure will teach us to cherish and love. " Xi Yifan''s voice is very light, but it seems to tear open his heart, and the air-conditioning around him has been pouring in. "Arthur, it''s not bad to be paranoid, but he makes you suffer, or hurt others and yourself. Love her for joy, not for pain. " Xi Yifan finished what he wanted to say, patted him on the shoulder and left the meeting. But Arthur held the pen, how can not write, staring at his drawing board, blood red, black, like a monster tearing at the man in the painting, while the woman standing on one side looked indifferent. It''s not lovers, it''s not love, it''s hate. Before, he didn''t know what emotion it was, and he didn''t know the original hate. He could still draw it. Now he had some understanding. Hate and love, but also between a thought. Forty minutes later, the judge teacher got the work and was shocked to see Arthur''s dark and Gothic style, and the work was only half finished. Several people look at each other and silently put the work down. In the first scene, Jennie gets a point. When the judges looked at Qin Ning''s works for a long time, several judges and teachers nodded frequently. They also gave a high score when they saw Laura''s works. Because they didn''t see them, they gave the two works to Benjamin for reference. Mr. Benjamin scanned two works. Qin Ning''s work is a mother and daughter. The mother is blowing the windmill and the little girl is holding the windmill with a lovely smile. They are very happy together. Her happiness is because of the windmill, simple and simple. Laura''s work is a pair of brothers and sisters. The younger sister is sitting on a bicycle. The elder brother pushes the younger sister forward. Both of them are smiling. The younger sister''s smile and the elder brother pushes her. It''s also an innocent and lively picture. Instead of giving an immediate answer, Mr. Benjamin called all the teachers from other groups and voted for the winner. The final result was 4-6, Qin Ning 6, Laura 4, and Qin Ning won. Laura got this. I can''t believe that Qin Ning has two more votes than her. How can it be? She held back her anger and took a look at Mr. Benjamin on the stage. Mr. Benjamin took Qin Ning''s. She and Qin Ning have two votes only difference, it must be teacher Benjamin behind! Laura can''t be angry.The jury announced the results and immediately entered the second scene, Qin Ning and Arthur, Jennie and Jane, Laura and a social figure. Qin Ning and Arthur say hello. Arthur nods and says with a smile, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. It seems that God is helping me. Qin Ning, you should be careful." Looking at his smile, Qin Ning knew that he was slowing down. When she meets a strong hand, she is a little excited. Even if she loses, she has won a point and is not afraid of it. Qin Ning nodded, "Mr. Arthur, don''t let go of the water. Let''s compete." She can make fun of him. Arthur laughs and doesn''t know whether the topic arrangement is intentional. When the staff open their topic, it turns out to be a duel. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows, "Mr. Arthur, did you deliberately choose this topic?" Arthur turns to look at Jennie''s topic. She is comparing with Jane. The topic is childhood. He laughs. Qinning inexplicably looking at him, Arthur waved, let her start. Duel, this is a very broad theme, everything in the world is contradictory, and among these contradictions there is duel. Qin Ning for such a lack of experience in the game, but Arthur this veteran, calm down after the mood, calmly won a point. Jane and Jane''s competition, Jane''s childhood is very pale, painting time is also a brain disorder, let Jane get a share. Score out, two winners are Ian and a female college student, zero Molly and another contestant out of the game. Jane, Laura, qinning, Arthur, Jennie, Luhua. So it''s very important to draw lots in this game. If you meet strong opponents like Arthur and Ian, it will be tough. But if you miss strong players, there may be a chance of life, such as the college student who got two shares. There are two ways for a contestant who gets one point to stay, one is to be chosen by the contestant who gets two points, the other is to draw lots. No matter which way it is, it''s not that you can make your own decisions. It''s that the contestants who get two points make decisions before they know their own destiny. Chapter 1164 The contestant who scored two points stood aside, and the one who scored one point stood aside. After listening to the host said the request to go, Ian did not hesitate to choose Qin Ning PK, and the college student this time is running to Arthur, want to compete with him. Qin Ning and Arthur come out, they look at each other, but their faces are different. Qin Ning is nervous, but Arthur is impatient, because this college student is the one who once told him at the exchange meeting. Two people sit to one side, waiting for two people to sit, the staff said some rules and requirements, then began to draw questions. When Xi Yifan comes over with the title, he looks at Qin Ning and asks her in a low voice if she feels uncomfortable. If she is uncomfortable, she must say, don''t hold on. Today, Qin Ning is wearing a loose dress, covering her stomach. She is thin. If she hadn''t carefully identified, she would not have found her stomach. Qin Ning shook his head with a smile, turned to look at Han Junyu standing at the side door, waved to him, showing a smile that reassured him. Knowing that Xi Yifan specially came to ask, it must be Han Junyu who is worried about her. Thinking about Han Junyu and herself, her heart is slightly warm. It''s time for her to go, and she''s not afraid. Han Junyu looked at her heartless smile, but to quit, to see the two children are staring at themselves, he can only explain that their mother is in the game, now does not leave, which means that there are good results. An''an and Jiji are waiting for Qin Ning outside to see someone come out of the competition. They think it''s over, so they let Han Junyu ask if he can go home. Han Junyu was worried when he saw someone coming out. He went in and asked Xi Yifan about the rules. After listening to Xi Yifan''s rules, he knew that the one who went out was eliminated. If he continued to stay, he said that he might compete for the championship. Ann listened to her mother''s good grades and was happy for her mother. She took her father''s hand and asked her father to take her shopping and prepare things to celebrate for her mother. In the eyes of the two children, no matter what grades the mother gets, she will work hard for her study, which is amazing. Han Junyu couldn''t help taking An''an. She said that when she went shopping, she must be greedy again. She took them out for a walk with one hand in hand. It takes a lot of patience to accompany children. Jiji is OK. He can understand everything he says. If he is naughty, he will be restrained by saying a few words. Ann can''t be so easy to take care of. She has a simple temperament and thinks about simple things. Sometimes she quarrels and plays, but she can''t help it. Besides, Qin Ning in the examination room wants to compete with Ian. She is calm, but when she sees the theme, she can''t be calm. Because the theme is randomly extracted, without any preparation, see the staff opened the title card, is the word success, her brain is a blank. Success. Her understanding of success in her life is very shallow, because she does not have much successful experience, so she can''t find the direction for a moment, staring at the drawing board, and doesn''t know where to start. Han Junyu taught her that she didn''t think of what she would do in the first step, so she should never write down, because painting is also about layout. If she didn''t do well in the first step, it would affect her mood, so let her calm down first. Think of Han Junyu, she is very curious, if he, how to define success? Looking from the side, Ian has already started to write. In order to increase the difficulty of the challenge, the jury team shortened the time of painting, so the people who accepted PK competed against time. As she watched time tick away, she closed her eyes for a while, and when she opened them again, she picked up the brush. At the end of their competition, the staff took away their works. Several judges and teachers saw their works. There was no name on them, but they just looked at the paintings. They were a little surprised. There are only four works. The judges are divided into two groups. Qi''s comment is Qin Ning''s group. When he sees a sketch, he is stunned. This sketch depicts a man who is very familiar with Han Junyu. So it''s self-evident who the author of this painting is. But Qi William didn''t care about this, but when he looked at the sketch, as a man, Han Junyu''s eyes gave him goose bumps. Qin Ning''s drawing lines are flowing, maybe familiar. She is even more measured in this sketch, as if she wants to draw people alive. Put down her words, his mind will recall the sketch, the eyes, where the face can not hide the deep feeling, very moving. When I turn to another work, it''s a lovely chicken. It''s said that the simpler it is, the more common it is. It''s also a test of skill. This chicken is vivid and very interesting. Although one of these two paintings is about animals and the other is about people, they are all very attentive and top-notch. It''s really hard for people to comment on them. But back to the competition field, since it is a competition, there must be a high and low level, which is the embarrassment of art. Each painting has its own story. Beautiful stories are very moving, but it is necessary to compare them by force. Which one can win more tears. William Qi submitted the painting to the chief judge again. When Mr. Benjamin saw the two paintings, he looked at William Qi and felt helpless."How to meet her painting, you let me be a bad person." Qi William in front of his teacher is not empty, "the work is really good, I can not determine, also ask the teacher to help." Mr. Benjamin asked two students to come and talk about their understanding of success. Ian took his work and explained calmly, "I didn''t like painting since I was a child. No, I hate it very much." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of teachers. "My mother wanted me to learn how to draw. In order to make me learn how to draw, she also used various means, so I felt that it was a task with a pen, and painting was perfunctory. Once, my mother found that I like small animals, so she caught a few chickens and let me play with them. I had a good time with those chickens. But suddenly one day my mother told me that if I didn''t paint those chickens well, I would kill them all. At that time, I cried and drew some chickens. Because the painting was too ugly, my mother killed all the chickens. At that time, I was in a bad mood. Later, in order to comfort me, my mother bought me some chickens. I was afraid that my mother would threaten me with chickens again, so she studied painting very seriously, so that she could draw those chickens well. This is a very successful thing that I think I have done since I can remember. As I grew up, I continued to learn painting in depth, and I found that there were gods in my writing. Painting is like a ceremony, a sacred prayer, so now I respect my brush very much, and I also respect my paintings. It''s also a reminder to yourself that if you want to be a successful artist, you must draw works with soul. " At the end of Ian''s words, everyone was quiet and looked at him with reverence. Benjamin nodded, very moved, "very good child, what you understand, I have thought, is to cherish their own expression ability, this ability may be God''s gift, may also be their own link with the world." Chapter 1165 Teacher Benjamin asked Qin Ning about the story of her work. Qin Ning coughed and said success. Ian thought that if he painted the chickens well, the chickens would survive, which he thought was a very successful thing. Maybe everyone has a different understanding of it. Some people think that it is money and power. As for her, she has no achievements since childhood. Success seems to have nothing to do with her. Han Junyu is successful. He controls a company as big as Sheng''an. He has money and power. If he is not successful, few people in the world dare to say that he is successful. She felt that she had the honor of witnessing the deep feeling in the man''s eyes. She had joy, disbelief and many young girls'' thoughts. Success, everyone will experience, with a goal, continue to struggle, even if it is a primary school homework, get a little red flower It just depends on how you evaluate it. To be worthy of this man is her goal. She also struggles for it. She doesn''t know what she can do, but he tells her to be herself and when she wants to be. She likes painting, so even if she didn''t finish college, she trusted him, biting her teeth to take the postgraduate examination. If she met any difficulties, as long as she was still working hard, she would succeed. To sum up the story of Qin Ning, there is a recognized very successful businessman. Qin Ning thinks of gratitude. In order to be worthy of the businessman, he is working hard. The motivation of this effort comes from his affectionate eyes. Although he was ready, he was suddenly stuffed with dog food. He looked at teacher Benjamin, looking forward to a result. Benjamin won''t be arbitrary in such a big competition. He asked several other teachers to watch it together. The old rule is to vote. The stories of the two are very interesting and wonderful, but the competition is cruel. From the theme of success, their ideas are very similar and meaningful. Qin jiuning''s painting style is more like that of the teacher, but it''s the way that people can''t see through her soul. However, several judges and teachers have not spoken yet. Ian stands in front of Qin Ning''s works and says to Qin Ning calmly. "Thank you. Your work is very unique and interesting. It gives me a lot of ideas. I''m convinced that I lost. " Qin Ning felt guilty. "Elder martial brother Ian, don''t say that. We have our own advantages." Ian just laughed, and the host announced on the stage that it was Qin Ning who won. Qin Ning felt her nose and felt more embarrassed. Qin Ning wins, which means Ian will be undetermined. On the other hand, the scores of female college students and Arthur''s works have also come out. It can be said that there is no accident. It is Arthur who wins. Arthur''s strength is obvious to all. He lost to Jennie because of his unstable mood. In addition, after half of the painting, he didn''t have the heart to continue, so he handed in half of the painting. Now he was bored, but he didn''t feel dizzy. He knew the importance of the competition, and he must be better than her, otherwise he would not be bored to death by her. After being defeated by Arthur, the female college student stepped aside and asked Arthur why he didn''t give her a chance. Just because she doesn''t like her now doesn''t mean she won''t in the future. Arthur chuckled and talked about the exchange of works. He could give any opportunity, but he thought that the feelings he felt would not be rewarded if he gave the opportunity. That female college student is also a pungent temperament, he did not answer, but she preferred to listen to a reason. Arthur was upset by him, "I said I don''t like you. Besides, the opportunity is not that you say you want to give it, I will give it to you. I''m not your parents. Why do you like it, I will fight for it for you?" Female college students are sad by him. Since the first time she saw his works and saw him with her own eyes, she loved him with all her heart. She kept practicing painting in order to get close to him and hope to be his girlfriend, but he refused her so ruthlessly. She was extremely wronged. After listening to her explanation, Arthur was even more amused. "It''s a great honor for me that you draw to get close to me. In Ian''s words, if you want to draw a good work, you have to find a soul. If you find a soul from me, you think I''m dead. " Female college students listen to his sarcasm, face more bad, constantly sobbing. Look at her flirting, Arthur is not really a cruel person, just in a bad mood, don''t want to and don''t like the woman entangled. But when he thought that his unhappiness should not be vented to others, he thought for a moment and still comforted her. "If you like painting, you should cherish the chance to get the brush, not for whom, but for yourself. I''m very grateful to you for pursuing me, but I won''t accept it. We are all adults. Please respect my choice and respect yourself. " Although Arthur is usually playful and smiling, he is still very serious in the face of emotion. That female college student stopped crying, or eyes obsessed with looking at him, as long as he did not find a girlfriend, not married, she will certainly catch up with him.Seeing that she was still stubborn, Arthur was too lazy to pay attention to him. Suddenly he felt someone patted him on the shoulder. He turned to look at Qin Ning and asked in a bad tone, "something''s up." Qin Ning raised a smiling face, "Qin Ning''s intimate remind online, Mr. Arthur, there are many good trees in the forest, don''t hang on a tree." Arthur, ha ha. Listen to his sneer, Qin Ning said with a smile, "who has not been lovelorn, the best way to treat is to enter the next relationship. I''ll tell you in secret that I used to help my elder martial sister as a matchmaker. Now she and her husband have two children Arthur rolled his eyes away from her. Qin Ning also said excitedly, "of course, I''m not going to be a matchmaker for you. I''m just kind enough to remind you not to be depressed because of emotional things. Maybe your good marriage is still waiting for you. " "Qin God stick, almost enough. If you go on, I will suspect that you are secretly in love with me." Arthur''s face was expressionless. Qin Ning, "..." Two points of the contestant PK, lost is to be determined, and one point of the contestant PK lost, that is to be out of the game. Originally, PK Luhua in the undetermined zone was eliminated. Jennie PK Laura. Laura lost. Jennie was surprised, but she won in the end. The last remaining are Jane, Jennie, Arthur, college girl, qinning and Ian. Half time, afternoon. Although Jane is tit for tat to Arthur, others also know that he is lovelorn. You can see from his first performance that he didn''t look pale as usual, but now she takes the initiative to invite him to dinner. Arthur is a bit surprised, but he still goes with him happily. When Jane left, she invited other people, except Qin Ning, to have dinner together. Except for the female college student, we all know that Qin Ning''s husband came back to pick her up, and she was pregnant, and Jane didn''t say much. But Laura, watching Qin Ning leave, said in a strange tone, "she talks about her husband every day, and her ears are getting cocooned." All the people present are familiar with Qin Ning. When they know Qin Ning''s character, she doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, but she is not boring. She is sincere to her friends and everyone likes her very much. She usually acts in a low-key way, and she doesn''t mean to show her love. She just expresses her feelings. Besides, Qin Ning didn''t go with them. She didn''t say a word about her husband, so the men didn''t answer. Jennie frowned when she heard her. "Elder martial sister Laura, the key point of Qin Ning''s painting is not her feelings with her husband, but Qin Ning''s ideas about success and her life." So people will pay attention to what they care about. Laura would think that way. People with exquisite ideas would not say it clearly. Jennie usually has no expression and pretends to be cold. In fact, people who have contacted her can see that she is actually a simple and honest girl when they listen to her correct her seriously. Chapter 1166 Han Junyu will ask for leave for the children, he also patiently with them, Qin Ning is very surprised. However, in order to accompany her as a pregnant woman, he couldn''t go back home to take care of her children. He was also worried that the two children were still young, and it was not good to always be on Song Xuan''s side. At lunch, she asked Ann what her father had taken her to do. Ann said excitedly that her father would take her to the nearby park to play on the seesaw. Her father also said that he would take me to go skating and buy her skates. Skating, Qin Ning had thought about it before, but now she can only envy the thought that she has a big stomach. Qin Ning said to let an an study hard. When her mother gave birth to her baby, she would follow her to learn skating. She is not very good at it. Ann''s face was hardly serious. She promised to study hard and learn to teach her mother. She wants to teach not only her mother, but also her little brother. Qin Ning nodded solemnly. She was waiting for An''an to teach her. An''an felt that she had a sense of responsibility. After lunch, the family took a break and went to lunch break. It was in this gap that Han Junyu had time to go to his study. Set the alarm clock. As soon as the time comes, he goes to the bedroom and calls Qin Ning up. Recently, Qin Ning can''t wake up. When he holds her up, he is still acting like a spoiled child. Han Junyu looked at her lazy appearance and couldn''t help laughing, "how can I get up like an an? I want to compete in the afternoon. Don''t regret being late." When it comes to the competition, Qin Ning doesn''t dare to sleep any more. She slowly gets out of bed and puts on her clothes. Seeing Han Junyu staring at herself, she deliberately shows her belly. "Han Junyu, just now the baby kicked me, you have to teach me a lesson." Han Junyu sat by the bed and touched her stomach. As soon as his big hand was close to her belly, he felt that the children were active and noisy. The palm of his hand was still moving, like a little hand greeting him. It''s a very novel experience. No matter how cold and hard her heart was, she gave her a kiss on her belly. "Your mother has a competition in the afternoon. You should be obedient. Don''t make too much noise. Do you hear me?" After a while, the children''s movement was smaller, and Qin Ning gave him a kiss on the lip. "Han Junyu, I also want to play skating, can you think of a way?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, "are you going to rebel?" How to skate with such a big stomach in case of falling? Qin Ning is just talking about it. After the competition this afternoon, she has a holiday. Let''s relax. No matter what Han junsiyu wants to do, she can go skating. Qin Ning didn''t dare to make any more noise. She went to the two children''s room and called them up. Ann still wanted to sleep. Qin Ning kissed her face and reminded her father to take her skating. If she wanted to sleep, she wouldn''t take her. Ann is curious about skating. She gets up quickly, puts on her own clothes, and runs to Qin Ning with a comb to help her braid her hair. Ann''s hair is long. She likes to braid her hair with the decoration of little pink rabbit. It used to be Jiji who helped her. With her mother, of course, she prefers her mother to braid her hair. Today, Qin Ning combed six braids for her. Three braids were wrapped together with a hair net, one on the left and one on the right. She was also decorated with red lanterns. When she was banging, the little red lantern was also shaking. It was very lovely. Ann ran to her father happily, "Dad, look at the hairstyle my mother combed for me. Is it beautiful?" Han Junyu looks at the small lanterns on her head. Qin Ning usually buys a lot of special headdresses for An''an, which are really cute. "Ann is the most beautiful." Jiji saw that his sister could be so happy because of a pair of lanterns. Some of them couldn''t understand. Suddenly, his mother took a silk scarf and tied it to him. He looked at his mother puzzled. "My Jiji is the coolest. This silk scarf matches your clothes. My mother specially learned it. Jiji, do you like it?" Jiji went to the mirror and looked at it. Feeling good, he nodded, "thank you, mom." Qin Ning kisses his face, "Ji Ji, if you say, mother''s eye is good, I like it very much, mother will be more happy." Jiji listen to her turn to think he praised her, but looked at her one eye, from good flow, "Mom''s clothes are good, worthy of praise, later continue to refuel." Han Junyu listened to his words, reached out and patted him on the back of the head, "speak well." Jiji shriveled, "Mom, you take care of dad, he''s domestic violence." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Qin Ning got up and grabbed Han Junyu''s big hand with a smile. "Jiji, I''ll clean up your father later, but wait for your father to send me to the game first, OK?" Jiji raised his chin and waved his hand coldly, "go, as long as he can come back and take me skating." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu suddenly found that his son was also very upset. Qin Ning greets Haisi and asks her to take care of her two children first. Han Junyu sends her to the competition venue. When we got to the venue, we were all here, and she was the only one left. Seeing that Han Junyu had sent her over again, Arthur said to Han Junyu with a smile, "Mr. Han, you''re a real pet. Qin Ning, pick her up every day."Han Junyu heard Qin Ning mention Arthur, there was no expression on his face, just a hum. Everyone has his own person who wants to protect, and the way of protecting is different. He likes to do it. It''s his business. They make fun of him, but it''s just a joke. He won''t put it in his heart. Laura stood aside, looked at Han Junyu and immediately looked away. "Mr. Han takes her every day. You should be very busy, right? Qin Ning is not a primary school student. Isn''t it a waste of time to pick him up and see him off like this? " Qinning listen to frown, she listen to Laura''s words have ambiguity? Is this blaming her for taking up Han Junyu''s time? Arthur said the first sentence because he was familiar with Qin Ning and had seen Han Junyu several times, so he was amused. Everyone knew it and didn''t care too much. But Laura''s question brought him into the water and made him look embarrassed. "Of course, work is important, but Qin Ning is more important." Arthur pointed to Qin Ning''s stomach and said a pun. Qin Ning is a pregnant woman with a heavy body, which is also her important position in Han Junyu''s heart. Laura also realized that she was too active and wanted to talk. Lu Hua quickly stepped in and turned the topic over. No one who could see Laura''s mind would give her another chance to talk. Jennie felt that she understood it, but she was still a little confused. She turned to ask Arthur what was going on. Arthur looked at Laura, "some people are red eyed, but Mr. Han is really good to Qin Ning. He is a good man." Jennie immediately nodded and agreed, "Mr. Han is usually cold and indifferent to us, but he is very good to Qin Ning, which is enviable." Arthur turned to look at her. "Do you envy her?" Jeanie choked and took a slow breath to explain, "which woman doesn''t like to meet a man who is nice to her?" Arthur shook his head. "Jennie, I''m wrong about you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie missed a beat and looked at him suspiciously. How could he have mistaken her? But she couldn''t ask, so she heard the staff saying that the afternoon match would start, and everyone would draw lots again. Chapter 1167 The result of the draw was Jane PK Arthur. Jane said it was a narrow road for the enemy. This time, they had revenge and revenge. Arthur sneered at his words. He looked at her works and asked Xi Yifan, "is this playing addiction?" Xi Yifan chuckled, "I went to Nankang city to learn calligraphy from Mr. Zhou, and then I stayed there. Qin Ning also learned from Mr. Zhou for a while before I became my junior sister. She was young and looked weak, but her wrist strength was not light, and her craftsmanship was mediocre It should be quite good to get a careless skill from Xi Yifan. Qin Ning''s theme is four seasons. Four seasons are a year. It''s not easy to show a time span of one year on a piece of paper. Female college students draw skillfully, solidifying the four seasons to an emotional point. Beside a tree, there is a woman watching. Looking at the wishes is like a poem, waiting all the year round. But the person she''s waiting for hasn''t come yet. Isn''t that her state of mind at the moment? The person she likes hasn''t responded to her. Qin Ning''s works, after several teachers looked at them, were all inexplicable, because her paintings, only a few stones. What do you mean, cold stone? Qin Ning quickly came to explain to several teachers that to see this painting, we need to close the curtains and turn off all the lights. Teacher Benjamin was curious, so he asked the staff to draw the curtains and turn off the lights. Qin Ning has washed the brush in her hand. She brings a small bowl. Everyone can smell the smell of alcohol from a distance. It''s alcohol in the small bowl. She dipped the tip of the brush with alcohol, and dotted her painting. Then she could see a seed taking root and growing two leaves. It was spring. As the leaves grow up, they grow into flower buds. Qin Ning quickly takes out his mobile phone and turns on the flashlight. The light just starts to focus on the flower bone flower. When the light goes away, the flower blooms miraculously. The most amazing thing is that there is a faint fragrance floating around, and it turns out to be a pink rose. The rose period is from April to may, which is summer. When the light was far away, Qin Ning suddenly turned off the light again, and the flower withered, because the petals on the branch were gone, but it was withered, and autumn was coming. When Qin Ning picked up the brush again, he no longer used the tip of the brush, but used the brush to scan a large area. Soon the stone disappeared, leaving a little trace. Soon she turned her pen and cautiously pointed the branch. A piece of dead leaf appeared on the branch. It was snowing, which covered everything and only showed a little bit of dead leaf. When it''s over, the other end of the stone shows a seed that seems to have sprouted. Qin Ning''s operation was less than a minute, but everyone was shocked by her craftsmanship and took a breath. But they saw the four seasons of the year. "Qin Ning, how did you come up with these skills?" Qin Ning some embarrassed explanation, "my own research." And why she will study this is the reason, because Han Junyu''s birthday is coming, she wants to give him a unique gift, she is best at painting. Self portraits are to be sent, but she also wants to send something more special, so she studies them whenever she has time. "You are opportunistic. Although the game doesn''t say you can''t ask for chemicals, it can''t be so noisy." The unconvinced hand of female college students. Qin Ning is very concerned about her works. She was assailed by the female college students and was unwilling to refute. "I use what I know to express my thoughts. As for which way, as long as I don''t hinder you and hurt everyone, how I play is my business. If you''re not convinced, you can do the same. " Female college students are jealous and guilty. She wants to make trouble, but she has never been in contact with this kind of thing. She has only heard of this technique before. This is the first time she has seen it. Not to mention the female college students, just a few other students were shocked to see Qin Ning''s expression. Laura studied chemistry in Yanyi''s natural science school, and she adjusted the colors herself, but she didn''t dare to say that she could express the colors and the effects of lighting so easily. Chapter 1168 Qin Ning and female college students PK, the final win or lose, we all know. Female college students express very well, the idea is also good, but in the case of Qin Ning, the idea is good, she also has a fancy show craft, which can''t be compared. Qinning won, promoted to the championship, female college students lost, can not enter the top three. Soon the judges announced the PK results of Jane and Arthur. This is Jane''s second time to take part in this competition. When she won the second place, she was unwilling to study harder than before. Arthur is very gifted, and his comprehension ability is not general. Although he is always joking with hip-hop on the surface, he spends no less time studying than others. Arthur was still one vote away from Jane. Jane didn''t look well when she stepped down from the stage. We all know that he always wanted to surpass Arthur. Arthur still kept a chance to compare with him after laughing. Jane glared at him and told him to shut up. Arthur was amused by his angry appearance, but he was still happy to amuse him. It seems that Jane''s unhappy appearance made him happier. The result of the competition between Jennie and Ian came out. Unexpectedly, Ian didn''t know why. He was a little nervous. The painting was obviously perfunctory and finally lost the competition. As soon as the result was announced, he left in a hurry. It seemed that there was something important. Only Qin Ning, Jennie and Arthur are left in the championship competition. The championship competition is the last one, three people draw a question, and then PK together, of course, the restrictions are more strict. Qin Ning looked at the title card opened, only a word, is a traditional Chinese characters, she was somewhat surprised. Love. In order to let the three people understand the word, Benjamin explained it himself. Love means having deep feelings for people or things. It is also an emotional word, very abstract, but almost everyone needs it. Let them paint with a pious attitude to show the love they desire most. With the beginning of the teacher, the three began their own works. Because of the restrictions, many things can''t be used. This competition is a real test of basic skills and also a recognition of love. During the competition, it was very fast. When Qin Ning put down her pen, she suddenly felt some discomfort in her stomach. She slowly stood up, bit her teeth and waved to Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan came quickly and immediately asked the staff to bring her a cup of warm water. She first asked her to drink water, and then helped her walk a few steps before she came over. Xi Yifan also laughed, "your baby is still good, you busy all afternoon, they will make trouble for a while, my family that is dishonest, make more than ten times a day." When Xiaobao is pregnant, Xi Yifan takes care of Qin Ning''s situation with great care. Qin Ning held her waist and nodded. Maybe she was too focused and tired. The baby was reminding her. I feel better, she is not good, too much delay Xi Yifan''s time, let him go busy, she went to the side to walk a few steps. Xi Yifan where relieved, called Jeanne to help look at her, he just turned to leave. Laura frowned at Xi Yifan''s care for Qin Ning. The Magnolia contest she took part in this time was just for the championship. But from the first match, she had a bad whole process, and she would mind more or less. I didn''t expect that Qin Ning had a lot of skills. In the jury group, she not only knew Xi Yifan and Mr. Qi, but also teacher Benjamin spoke for her frequently. She didn''t believe that other contestants would have no opinions. Her husband has money and power. Maybe he has already bribed the teachers. The championship is a fixed quota. They are just a foil. "Some people are just coquettish and have an accident at the end of the game. I don''t know if it''s a special time to give some hints to the judges, confident that she is the champion " everyone heard Laura''s sour words. Although she didn''t name her, it was obviously about Qin Ning. Jennie frowned and turned to ask, "what do you mean, elder martial sister Laura?" "I mean, is this game fair or not? Don''t some people know it?" Standing aside, Arthur frowned. He had participated in three times. This time, he also made a bet with Jane that he would only participate if he could win three consecutive titles. But he didn''t expect that someone would question the fairness of this game. He was cold. "Laura, this is your second time to participate in this competition. If you doubt the fairness of the competition, do you still come to participate in the competition? Do you not cherish your time, or do you think teachers like to waste time?" When Arthur said that, Laura took a breath of anger, but still couldn''t help asking, "Arthur, do you have a good relationship with her?" Laura and Arthur knew each other when they took part in the competition last year. They were friends, but this time, it was obvious that Arthur and qinning were closer. Arthur laughed. He didn''t mean to be close to Qin Ning. Lu Hua and Qin Ning are friends. He and Lu Hua live in the same dormitory. He and the people in the same dormitory work together and indirectly contact Qin Ning.It''s fate when people meet each other. He thinks Qin Ning has a good temper and can talk with her, so he naturally gets closer. Is this his fault? "Laura, you don''t talk in secret. You can tell me what you want!" Arthur lost his temper and his voice was colder than usual. "I suspect that someone manipulated the competition secretly, bribed the judges and teachers, and wanted to win the championship." Laura said. "Who is it?" "Yes," Laura looked at Qin Ning, still did not say her, but her eyes were fixed on Qin Ning. Feeling her stomach, Qin Ning is resting. For no reason, she listens to the quarrel. It seems that the topic is still about her. She looks at Arthur blankly and goes to see Jennie again. There are still many people at the scene. After listening to Laura''s words, Arthur is not angry, but the others are not in the mood. "Elder martial sister Laura, you''ve lost and you''re not convinced. You have to find fault on purpose." Molly said. "Since you call me elder martial sister, shut up!" Laura is angry at what she says. She deliberately finds fault with her. It''s clear that Qin Ning is not competent enough, but step by step she steps on their heads. They are all given some ecstasy by Qin Ning and help her talk. Drawing, Molly admitted that her ability is not enough, but quarrel, she is the first to admit defeat. "Laura, I call you elder martial sister because you are old, but you are a year ahead of us. Don''t give your face, you really think your face is big, can block other people''s sight. If you think someone is operating in the dark, take out the evidence and tell the teacher of the judging panel, and let all the people present to prove your words. Or do you think that Qin Ning and Jennie, because they are one grade lower than you, are not competent enough to win over your senior brothers and sisters. It is they who cheat and collude with the judges and teachers. If so, Laura, there are people out there and mountains out there, don''t look too high at yourself! " Chapter 1169 Molly said the words for this, Laura angry face red, but she did not come up with evidence to prove that Qin Ning cheated. Standing on one side, Lu Hua glanced at Laura, suddenly sneered and asked Laura, "Laura, why do you aim at Qin Ning instead of Jennie?" "I''m not targeting anyone." Laura pleaded. Qin Ning is capable, otherwise she won''t be admitted to ZS, and she still won the first place in practical operation. However, the people who participated in the Magnolia competition are all the elites among the elites. She is a person who only read half a year in University and only read half a year in Graduate School. How can she go all the way smoothly to compete for the championship? Lu Hua can feel funny, "you ask yourself, do you have a target in your heart, you don''t think this can cover up your jealousy and hypocrisy. Laura, you are her elder martial sister, so you should set an example instead of using some dirty things to slander a better girl than you. " "Lu Hua, you are talking nonsense!" Laura growled angrily. It''s not appropriate to see two people quarrel and others persuade that the game has not finished yet. Laura listen to them one by one to defend Qin Ning, in the heart more blocked flustered, "I said so much, the party did not speak, you speak for her, is not secretly in love with her?" The relationship between Lu Hua and Wei Shu has not been made public, so there are not many people who know that he has a wife. Listening to Laura''s words, not to mention Lu Hua, Jane standing next to him can''t see it. "Laura, you can say less. I don''t see you are a talkative person." "Can I cover up the truth with a few words? Do you all want to protect her? Do you want to join Mr. Xi and Mr. Qi, or do you want to profit from Mr. Han? I just questioned her, you just a few people come to bite me, embarrass me, how, you boys bully a girl is very interesting Several boys have been said by her to laugh and cry, as expected is only women and villains difficult to support, Laura this is already in mischief. Qinning listen to this topic more run more partial, how to rise to the problem of gender discrimination? "Elder martial sister Laura, you will question me. Do you think my work is not good, or do you think I am not qualified to compete for the championship? " But, of course, Benjamin was able to recognize you several times Qin Ning suddenly realized, "elder martial sister Laura, if you want to take teacher Benjamin''s class, you can still choose it in the second half of the year. We will have class together." "Poof..." A few people nearby laughed unkindly. There are very few students in teacher Benjamin''s class every year. Laura said that in teacher Benjamin''s class, teacher Benjamin can open the back door during the competition. Isn''t there many students rushing to choose teacher''s class every semester? Obviously, Laura''s reasons are far fetched. And the students who have been in teacher Benjamin''s class all know that teacher Benjamin''s class is not good. Arthur and several friends once came to listen to the teacher''s class. They were all sighed by the teacher''s way of class. The strict teachers in their school are gentle. Laura listened to the selection of teacher Benjamin''s class, and her face was not good. She glared at Qin Ning. She had to prepare for her internship in the second half of the year. Who would die in the selection of teacher Benjamin''s class. There was a lot of noise here. Naturally, the judges heard it. Listen, someone questioned Mr. Benjamin. Mr. Benjamin didn''t look well. There are four highly respected teachers in the main jury group. Before Qi William went to see Mr. Benjamin to help him with his painting, he only went to see Mr. Benjamin because he was familiar with Mr. Benjamin. It has nothing to do with whether Mr. Benjamin has taught Qin Ning. Benjamin just saw that it was Qin Ning''s work. He also wanted several teachers to make a decision. What he voted for was based on the work itself, which had little to do with the author. But how can he not be angry that he has done so much and has been gossiped by students? Several other teachers came to persuade us that the contestants'' works will not only be put on the international stage after their comments, but also be put on the international stage. It''s not that they can muddle through the dark box operation. In other words, according to the conspiracy theory, Qin Ning has Han Junyu as the backstage. Although the Magnolia competition doesn''t cost much, the whole process of the competition is open and transparent. In order to ensure the quality of the works, the requirements are strict, and the works that have won the competition will be presented to the world-class exhibition for people to visit. The invited judges and teachers are all well-known people in the industry. They have their own reputation. It is impossible to smash their own signboard for that little money. If he really wants to make his wife popular, there are many big and heroic competitions in the art world, he can let Qin Ning participate. In fact, it''s very simple, but some people think too much and think it''s complicated. Mr. Benjamin was a real person. Someone accused him of opening the back door for Qin Ning. He got up and walked to Qin Ning with a black face. Before Qin Ning heard the result of the competition, he saw teacher Benjamin coming and looking at her in surprise. Benjamin teacher glanced at her, "let me give her a little girl to open the back door, Laura, you really think highly of her."Laura didn''t expect that Mr. Benjamin would come here in person. She was frightened and quickly explained, "teacher, I didn''t mean that, I," "Laura, you didn''t agree with Qin Ning and won you, did you?" Laura''s mind is not hard to guess, Benjamin teacher after so many years, where unexpected. "If you have such a mind, you don''t deserve to compete with her!" Laura listened to Mr. Benjamin''s words, her face turned pale, and she did not dare to explain any more, and Mr. Benjamin did not finish his words. "In the process of completing the work, you didn''t try your best, but you complained at this time. Laura, you are too impetuous, too conceited, and despise your opponents, which will lead you to lose this game. Qin Ning will win you, not because of her talent, nor how well she plays, but because she uses her heart. Whether it''s competition, or daily practice, keep a devout heart. Laura, this is a lesson for you. Don''t blame others for the future Laura gritted her teeth, nodded, and realized that she was really engulfed by jealousy. It''s said that people who study art are arrogant. On the surface, Laura shows affinity, but on the inside, she is arrogant. Seeing that Qin Ning has such an excellent husband, she is envious. Only what happened suddenly made her feel that Qin Ning was not good enough for her husband. Her husband is always good to her, plus the competition, that feeling in the heart a little bit of accumulation, finally she did not resist, said those guesses. Now she was told by teacher Benjamin that she felt as if she had been skinned and exposed to the sun. She was ashamed and angry. Although the people who looked around her didn''t say anything, she just felt that they must laugh at her in their heart, that she was not good at her own ability, and that they envied others and slandered the teacher. She really didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. Chapter 1170 Laura''s affair is just a small episode, and the competition for the championship will continue. Three people''s works handed in, the jury group of more than a dozen teachers are in, in a small room, you say a word, I say a word, we quarreled for a long time or no result. When Mr. Benjamin came back, we still didn''t get a result. It''s still the old rule to vote. We all voted for the three paintings, but two of them voted for the same. This is a dilemma. Along the way, several contestants'' techniques and teachers are familiar with the competition. Even if they don''t know people, they can point to the works and enter the number. Xi Yifan and Qi Wilhelm are sitting next to each other. They both look at the main judges. After a while, they see something. About love, Qin Ning painted a picture of a pregnant woman, touching her stomach, showing the kind of unselfish love, which is family affection. Several teachers of the main judge are old, they are all mothers, and they have a deeper understanding of family relationship, so they like this work very much. The other work with the same ticket is Arthur''s. what he painted is a fairy tale, the little prince and his rose. The little prince guards his rose. It''s about love, but about love. Different people will have different understanding. Here Arthur proposed that even though he was a little prince, he could not understand the beauty of the rose. But he will still guard it, slowly understand, even if it will take a little time, but he will not feel bored, but also full of joy waiting. The judges who like this work are younger, have more ideas, have different understandings of love and life, and are easily moved by this work. Even if Xi Yifan and Qi William saw this work, they were also excited. However, when Xi Yifan suddenly thought of Qin Ning''s entrance examination to ZS college, Han Junyu reminded Qin Ning that before doing anything, if she wants to do it well, she should first judge the situation and understand what it is, because doing the right thing is more important than doing it right. If she can understand it, she should do it according to her mind. If she can''t understand it, she should go by feeling. No matter what, as an adult, she can''t judge a thing as good or bad as Ann. At that time, Qin Ning listened to his words, as if she didn''t understand them. She frowned and thought for a long time before carefully saying that she didn''t understand. Han Junyu''s face is calm. She can''t understand that she hasn''t met anything. When she meets something, she suffers several losses. Naturally, she has a long memory. Without his reminding, she knows how to do it. This is Han Junyu''s way of education. It sounds complicated, but it is also simple. This time, Qin Ning''s painting is soft with maternal light. In her mother''s eyes, she is firm and touching. No matter how much pain she suffers, she will cherish her children. There is no mother who does not love her child. Among the judges, there are 15 judges, nine women and six men. Obviously, this painting is more popular with women, and she is supported by women in terms of gender. As we all know, mother''s love is the greatest and selfless love in the world. And love, like a long life, a long way to go, some people walk tired, some people walk smooth, but anyway, personal feelings to narrow more. In the theme, Qin Ning is more painstaking, and Arthur is natural and unrestrained, free play. "If these two works are tied for the first place, won''t there be a third place in the top three A teacher asked with a smile. The teacher with the chief judge shook his head, "if there is a tie for the first, there will be no third. I look at all the three paintings well, but this competition must be a first and second." That is to say, I don''t agree with the parallel arrangement. Several teachers discussed and finally gave a result. When they went out with their works, the judges were not in a hurry to announce the ranking results. Because at this time, the result is not important, the important thing is that they are really excellent and draw such excellent works. One of the judges asked Arthur why he painted this painting. Arthur didn''t think much about it and said with a smile, "let''s express our feelings. There are a lot of people and things that we need to explain in our life. Recently, I have experienced a period. I think it''s very special, so I want to express it." He didn''t elaborate on what it was, but it could make him express some emotion about love, which was obviously due to some emotional situation. Another teacher asked Jennie, Jennie works, is a woman''s back, in front of a woman there is a little girl, the little girl smile want to let that woman hold, can''t see that woman''s facial expression, can only reveal from the expression of the little girl, that woman''s body is a little stiff. Jennie explained that it was her and her mother. In her memory, she was very close to her father, but she loved her mother very much, but her mother was not very close to her, so she wanted to be close to her mother. Although a work is only a picture, it may also reveal the miniature of a period of life. Jennie also describes the feelings between the child and the mother. She paints very well, but the figure is somewhat indifferent and cold, which makes the little girl feel more distressed.Let Qin Ning talk about how she drew her works. She pointed to her stomach with a smile. "When I was a beginner in painting, I just wanted to learn some skills to express what I wanted to express. When I draw this picture, I can be regarded as giving myself an account, and I will never forget my original intention. I love my children very much, so I''ll paint them Simple and straightforward reasons, like the answers of primary school students. Sometimes, a lot of things in a work may not be visible from the vision, but the wonderful things can be found from the narrator''s story. For example, in Jennie''s works, at first I saw the woman''s back, but after listening to Jennie''s story, we all had some sympathy and other emotions for her back. Arthur''s works are not his inner monologue, while Qin Ning''s works are not her own life stage. They tell their stories, and because those who like those stories will also like those works. When the staff brought the trophies, the judges came forward to announce the ranking. Third, it''s Jenny. The two teachers of the chief judge came forward, presented her with a certificate and sent the trophy to her. Jennie is very fussy about winning or losing, thinking about the third place. Her first reaction is that her mother will be angry again when she knows. But listening to other people''s congratulations, she still raised her smile. There are also the second and the first. We all look at the podium and wonder if Arthur can win three titles. If he does win three consecutive titles, it''s definitely a legend. Several teachers guessed what they thought and said how excellent they were. Anyway, they talked a lot of nonsense and politeness, but the final ranking didn''t come out. Some people are in a hurry. Molly is still joking off stage. If Arthur wins three consecutive titles, he will be promoted to become her male god. Someone also teased Jane, "Jane, do you think Arthur can win three consecutive titles?" "Well, if Arthur wins the prize, he must invite us to dinner. I''m waiting." "Tut, Arthur won three titles in a row, not only can he get rich bonus, but also can say that he has made a period of history." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1171 In the end, there are only two places left. It is self-evident that the first place is the second place. "The second is Guess who? " It was not easy for us to wait until we got the second place, but the teacher thought carefully and wanted to take away the quota card in the teacher''s hand. Make almost, the teacher did not play, directly announced that the second is Arthur. Everyone sent out a sigh, Arthur is actually the second, that is missing three consecutive titles. Arthur has won the championship twice, in fact, he is very indifferent to win or lose, and his face is calm and he went on stage to receive the prize. The teacher asked him what he wanted to say, Arthur smile, "the champion is not the same, with a different experience, he will go to the champion PK." Everyone looked at Qin Ning. Qin Ning was ignorant. Although she was looking forward to the championship, when she got it, she found that she was like a dream, feeling unreal. The teacher also took advantage of the situation to call Qin Ning on the stage. He didn''t watch Qin Ning come on the stage for a long time and called again. Standing under the stage, Qin Ning, with a cute face, was pushed by Jennie. She took a few deep breaths and went to Arthur''s side. The teacher gave the champion to her and asked her if she had anything to say. Qin Ning took the microphone and thought for a while and said, "thank you for your company all the way, people who love me can support me, and teachers'' advice. Some people say that I am very lucky and have very good learning resources, which I have to admit. So my friends and I set up a society oriented art exchange club. At present, it is supposed to be held once a month. When a certain number of people sign up, teachers will be invited to give lectures. If you are interested, you can consult or find my friends. " Qin Ning waved under the stage, "friends, where are you?" All the participants in the club raised their hands to respond to her. Other people who came to watch the game were surprised to see a group of people in the front row. This newly founded club has gathered so many excellent art students, which is obviously of high standard. Xi Yifan wants to laugh. Qin Ning will really seize the opportunity to do publicity for her club at this time. There''s no reason why she can''t do it well. Arthur and Jennie are suitable for the main members of the club. They take over the microphone and introduce their club. In the end, no one seems to care who wins the championship. Several teachers listen to also want to laugh, "you this group of people can be in the Magnolia competition top several, you this is ready to make a new start?" Arthur raised his eyebrows, eh, and said to the teachers with a smile, "teacher, if you support me, I can set up another stove, which is called Arthur PK field. If I win, I will take the money and work when I lose." A group of teachers were amused by him. Arthur participated for the third time. The teachers were familiar with him. Arthur was also familiar with himself. He didn''t care too much when he was joking. If he really wanted to help him, he would chat with him in private. Can enter the Magnolia competition has reached a certain level, and Arthur has studied two, next year after internship will find a job, if he wants to make a piece of world, he can start his own business. Just in time for the holiday, the end of the game, we got together to discuss going out to play, a few people responded, some people want to go to the Arctic, some people want to go to the equatorial islands, to see a different scenery. Qin Ning saw that Jennie didn''t speak all the time. When she walked out of the competition, she hit her with her arm. "Arthur, they went out to play. You also went out to see different scenery." It''s right for Jane to be entangled and like someone, but she''s afraid of disturbing him. Qin Ning chuckled and said, "Jennie, don''t think about him when you play, you won''t disturb him. You think that you are in a good mood to see the scenery, and you can also be a Sketcher, just as a trace of your tourism. If you get along well, he will find you without you. Feelings and other people''s things are not the same, the more reluctant, the more difficult for themselves, so you have to know how to put down Jennie glanced at her, rarely joking, "you really think of yourself as a philosopher. If the time is right, I also want to go out with them." Qin Ning nodded, Jennie is her friend, she will say more, what she is willing to do, Qin Ning will not care. When they went out, Han Junyu''s car just stopped. His tall and straight posture came down from the car. He walked to Qin Ning and asked her if she was tired. Qin Ning shook his head with a smile and picked up the small bag with the cup. "Han Junyu, I got the champion''s cup." Han Junyu nodded, with no expression on his face, but still looked down at her cup, like encouragement. His big hand touched her small head. "I''ll take you to what you want." "I don''t know why, I suddenly want to drink lemonade, the one with lots of lemons." Qin Ning gives him the small bag with the cup, and they get on the bus together. Looking at the two people''s cars driving far away, some women standing not far away can''t help saying, "I''ve heard Qin Ning hear her husband several times. He looks really handsome. He''s more beautiful than some stars." "Good looking or superficial, the most important thing is his cold and proud temperament. When he talks to Qin Ning, his face is very gentle."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning doesn''t know what other people think of her. She and Han Junyu wanted to order a glass of lemonade for dessert. But looking at the lemonade on other people''s table, she changed her mind temporarily. She went to the fruit shop, bought two or three Jin lemons, and took them back to her apartment. She was ready to squeeze juice. When Ann saw her mother coming back, she immediately came to her mother and listened to her mother say that she wanted to squeeze juice. It was like a little tail following her mother and waiting for her mother to squeeze lemon juice. Qin''an gave me a cup of poison and gave it to me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Jiji came over and took a sip of the lemonade that Ann had drunk. Her face was wrinkled, bitter and sour. Help! Han Junyu also took a sip. He couldn''t open his eyes sour. The taste was really hard to say. Qin Ning looked at the three of them and laughed. She drank a big glass at a time. She didn''t feel it at all, and she didn''t feel it. Ann looked at her like looking at a monster. If her mother wanted to play with her again, she didn''t dare to get close to her mother, because she smelled a strong lemon smell on her mother. At the end of the competition, Qin Ning also wants to relax for a while and take her children and Han Junyu back to Nankang city. Back in Nankang, her two children have to go to school, and Han Junyu has to be busy with her work. If she gets up early, she will send her children to school with Han Junyu, and she is not reluctant to be physically inconvenient. When a person is bored at home, she will look for Shule. Xiaobaihua, the dog raised by Shule, grows up and is very clingy. Wherever Shule goes, it will follow. At the funniest time, Shule sticks to song Xuan very much, but Xiaobaihua doesn''t want her to be too close to others. Every time song Xuan and Shule sit together, it comes to the middle. Wagging his tail and resting his head on Shule''s leg, song Xuan looks at her with a flattering look, which makes him laugh and cry. Chapter 1172 Back in Nankang City, Han Junyu was very busy. He didn''t have much time to accompany Qin Ning. Qin Ning took his children with him and occasionally had time to read books. He was very happy. Time has passed, Han Junyu''s birthday, is Christmas and new year''s day, Han Junyu rare holiday. But at this time, a piece of bad news came from Han''s house. After Mrs. Han was bedridden for some time, several doctors in the hospital were at a loss. Old age, a lot of things are from day to person, she may not survive this winter. Han Junyu is not in a good mood when he hears the news. Qin Ning wants to ask him if he wants to have a look, but Han Junyu doesn''t answer. Mrs. Han has done a lot of bad things, but it can''t be denied that she and her grandfather raised Han Junyu together, not to mention that she and Han Junyu are close relatives. If he wants to cut off and ignore the old lady, those outsiders who don''t know the inside story will say that he is not filial as a grandson and that his grandmother is seriously ill. He doesn''t even look at it. There are also people who dislike Han Junyu and stir up the flames behind his back. When he does, he will spread the story that Han Junyu''s character is not good and that he is unfaithful and unfilial. If it is spread, it may affect Sheng''an. The more Qin Ning thought about it, the more uneasy he was. He asked Han Junyu to take his three children to the hospital to see the old lady. Han Junyu calculated the time. When Han churui came back from school, he took his three children to the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital, Han Junyu took the children into the ward. He heard someone say that he hadn''t come here for such a long time. The old lady talked about her great grandson and didn''t see him. It''s a pity that the old lady thought every day Balabala. It''s Han Qiang''s wife who speaks. Han Qiang has no ability. She can''t speak in Han''s family, and she is always forced to speak. She''s not happy for a long time. It''s not easy for her to catch Han Junyu. Of course, she wants to have a good time. Han Junyu glanced at her coldly. He didn''t take her seriously, but she didn''t stop. "Jun Yu, you are here with your children. Where is your wife, Qin Ning? Why didn''t she come? She didn''t see anyone all the year round. The old lady didn''t even look at her when she was sick. She was not from the Han family? How do not have a little self-consciousness, as someone''s granddaughter-in-law, grandma sick, she did not come Standing on one side of Han Junyu''s father, Han Chang also nodded with approval, "Han Junyu, why doesn''t that woman come over? She''s also your wife. She''s also Han''s family. When an old lady is sick, she doesn''t even take a look. It''s also a disaster for this kind of woman who has no filial piety to stay around." In recent years, Han Chang''s life has been disturbed by Han Junyu. He has hated his son for a long time. He didn''t dare to speak before. This time he found an opportunity, but he didn''t say a word. He felt very sad. "Shut up Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and held his frightened daughter in his arms. In front of children, he seldom has a cold face. Han Junyu cold drink, Han Chang''s face is more ugly, in front of others by his son fierce, which father can have a good face, not to mention Han Chang still want face. "Han Junyu, it''s unreasonable for me to say that to you." An''an, who was held by Han Junyu in his arms, secretly looked at Han Chang, hugged his father''s neck, and whispered in his father''s ear, "Dad, this old man is so fierce." "Well, he''s no grandfather." Let his name be grandfather Han Chang. Han Junyu wants to puke himself. At the sight of the old lady on the bed, her eyes were closed, her face was pale, her lips were white, and she would live for a few days. Since people are not dead, he has nothing to do. He holds An''an in one hand and Jiji in the other. He gives Han churui a look and walks out of the ward. Han Chang saw that he was going to leave, and then he went out of the ward and called Han Junyu, "you unfilial son, you stop for me, your grandmother is not awake, how can you go?" Han Junyu thinks it''s funny. He thinks that if the old lady doesn''t wake up all the time, will he guard her into the coffin? Han Chang saw that he didn''t pay attention to himself. He was still walking forward. He quickened a few steps and ran to Han Junyu to stop him. "You don''t pay much attention to me. I call you. Don''t you hear me?" Han Junyu pulled his lips, "what if I hear you?" "You," Han Chang was annoyed, but thinking that he sometimes wanted to beg him, he could only bear his temper, "I''ll tell you something, arrange a person for me to enter Sheng''an, and you''ll give me another 500000." "I know you well?" Han Junyu asked. Han Chang can hold up in front of others, but in front of Han Junyu, he is a weak and ridiculous person who can''t hide his mind. "Han Junyu, don''t forget that I''m your own father. Can''t you do this little thing well?" Half a million. Is that a small thing? If the children were not there, he would kick him away. He doesn''t have to make a deliberate investigation about Han Chang, but someone will tell him. When he was put in prison from soli, he was depressed for some time. The old lady loved him and, in order to appease him, she got him a job studying antiques in the museum.He worked for less than three months and got on well with a college student. At the beginning, they were happy and well-off, and they didn''t have a job after graduation. This is only a few years, the old lady to Han Chang''s money was squandered, two people can''t, the woman just put forward to work. Han Chang will ask him to arrange people, it must be the woman. Think about Han Chang, who is now a grandfather. When he is 50 or 60 years old, he is looking for such a young woman. What do people want of him? Does he have no bottom in his heart? If you really have blood relationship with him, you should stand in front of him and ask him to give you 500000 yuan. Did he lose his memory and forget what he had done? Han Junyu takes a deep breath, Qin Ning said, there is anything you can''t lose your temper in front of the children, otherwise the children will be affected. He said to Han Chang, "bring people to Sheng''an tomorrow." With his words, Han Chang''s face softened a little. He looked down and saw Jiji standing beside Han Junyu, a child carved with powder and jade, how lovely he was. "This grandson looks like you, baby. I''m your grandfather. I''m called grandfather." Ji Ji didn''t speak, but looked at Han Junyu, realized that he didn''t look well, realized that the man who claimed to be his grandfather might not be a good man. What''s more, when he was in the ward, he listened to the man speak ill of his mother. He didn''t hear Ji Ji''s call. Han Chang frowned and said rudely, "why don''t you talk? You''re not dumb. Why don''t you call me grandfather?" Han churui stepped forward and held his wrist. With a turn of his arm, Han Chang cried out in pain. "Don''t move your hands, sir." "You are the child that Han Junyu took in. No one wants you. When our Han family takes you in, you will take revenge. Han Junyu, you don''t care." Han Junyu didn''t speak. Han churui''s strength increased a little. Han Chang''s face turned white with pain. There were people around to watch. Han Junyu spoke faintly, and Han churui left him. Even though Han Junyu hates his father, he is his father in name and can''t fight openly. Chapter 1173 Back at the villa, the three children''s faces were OK, but Han Junyu''s face was gloomy. Qin Ning is worried. After asking Han churui, she finds out that Han Chang is making trouble again. Moreover, she asks Han Junyu to arrange for people to enter Sheng''an. Even if she has a good temper, she will be angry. Let the three children play by themselves. She got up and went to the bedroom to see Han Junyu change his clothes and lie on the tatami on the balcony. She walked to him lightly and covered his eyes. "Guess who I am?" Han Junyu low smile, can enter the bedroom woman, besides she also can have who? "What did you do at home in the morning?" He took away her hand, moved aside, and let her sit on the tatami. "In the morning, I recited English, read books for a while, and went to plant flowers. Oh, I went to talk to Shule for a while." Qin Ning holds his hand and thinks that although Han Junyu has done a good job in his career, he is a mortal after all. He can''t really let go of the Han family''s affairs. He wants to take care of them, but those people are uneasy. Han Junyu felt her stomach and it became bigger and bigger. After a period of time, she could not see her feet when she bowed her head, and it would be inconvenient to move. They chatted about some trifles of life. Seeing that he was still in a low mood, Qin Ning didn''t know how to persuade him. She doesn''t want to take care of Han family''s affairs, but she can''t tolerate those people''s bad words about Han Junyu. The next day. After Han Junyu held the morning meeting, a secretary told him that his father came to him. Han Junyu said without expression that he asked them to wait. He had to deal with the documents. Han Chang, who had been waiting for two hours, was impatient and quarreled with his secretary to see someone. This man is Han Junyu''s father, the secretary department is not easy to offend, can only come back to Han Junyu. Han Junyu didn''t want to embarrass the people in the secretary department. It took more than ten minutes for Han Chang to come with his woman. When Han Chang enters the office, he sneers and turns black all the time. "Han Junyu, what do you mean? You asked me to come to you, but you didn''t let me see you. Are you playing with me?" Han Junyu looked at him, cold eyes Yin cold, Han Chang this just feel afraid, timid and turn the topic away, ask him to help his woman arrange a position. Her name is di Mingyu. She''s only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. She''s painted with exquisite make-up. She doesn''t need to look at the tag on her clothes. She knows it''s a famous brand, especially the shoes under her feet. Her thin heels hate the sky. She makes a clattering sound when she walks around. Hearing that Han Chang mentioned herself, she immediately went forward with a smile and called Mr. Han, and then said that she was also a university graduate. She had heard that Sheng''an was very powerful before and had been looking forward to coming to Sheng''an. "And the resume?" Han Junyu doesn''t talk to her. "Jane, resume?" Di Mingyu confused, Han Changdu said, but also to see her resume? Han Junyu cold Chi, know her mind, but did not know to say: "to the company interview, you do not bring resume, you let the interviewer see you what, installed water brain?" "Well, I''m sorry, Mr. Han. I didn''t expect to prepare my resume. Your father said that as long as he said one word, I would," he is the president of Sheng''an? " Han Junyu sneered. Di Mingyu looks embarrassed and looks at Han Chang for help. Han Chang also realizes that he is confused. Although Han Junyu is the president of Sheng''an, he still needs his resume to report to the personnel department before he can be employed. "Jun Yu, Mingyu is very good. She can write her resume now and soon." Han Junyu said, "Mr. Han Chang, take her out and write her resume. Come again." Han Chang nods and goes out with di Mingyu one after another to find someone in the Secretary Department to write a resume template. The people in the secretary department are civil servants, but there is no such thing as a resume template. But Han Chang opened his mouth, so he went to the Internet to find a copy for him, and then sent him away. When Xiang Yueyang heard the news, he asked Han Junyu what was the matter. Han Junyu simply said it and closed the document. "Go and find out why he wants half a million." Xiang Yueyang plays with his mobile phone, but his body on the sofa doesn''t move. "Don''t check it. Song Xuan has already checked it. Han Chang bought a house for Di Mingyu''s parents because he was greedy and cheated. Di Mingyu is making trouble with Han Chang. He may have no money, so he asks you for money. But he also knows the propriety. He didn''t ask for too much. Half a million, ah. " Han Junyu doesn''t think so. Han Chang is weak and incompetent. Apart from his ability to identify antiques, he is very idiotic to people and things. From the fact that he was cheated when he bought a house, we can see that he is old and his IQ is still low. If he gives him 500000 yuan this time, even if he takes it when it''s good, the woman around him will not give up. In the future, she will make trouble and find an excuse to get the money. "What should I do?" Han Junyu said, waiting. Raise eyebrows to Yueyang and wait to see the play. After half an hour, Han Chang leads Di Mingyu over again. He gives Han Junyu a paper resume. Han Junyu didn''t look at her resume. Instead, he turned around his computer and found some basic information about her on the Internet. Of course, these don''t need Han Junyu''s automatic hand check. As long as he has a word with song Xuan, song Xuan can sort out and send her information in three or five minutes."Miss Di, I graduated from the history department. I failed many times in school, and I still have some bad records. But you didn''t find a job immediately after graduation. Miss Di, what kind of jobs do you think Sheng an has that are suitable for you?" In the case of Di Mingyu, even interns are not qualified. The interns arranged by Sheng''an every year are top students of famous universities. Di Mingyu sees her information on his computer screen, and Han Junyu asks Han Chang to take her to write her resume. This is a shame to her. She blushes with anger, but does not dare to attack. She pulls Han Chang''s sleeve in a coquettish way. Although Han Chang is not very clever, he can''t understand the obvious situation. "Jun Yu, what do you mean? It''s just for you to arrange someone. If you don''t want to, just say it. Don''t use these things to humiliate people." Han Junyu tugged at the corner of his mouth, "arrange a person, I ask you, where do you want me to arrange her to go? Do you want to keep the logistics clean? I don''t think she deserves it. " It also needs rich experience to do logistics cleaning. Talents who do well will be admitted. The women around Han Chang, dressed like that, don''t look like people who do things. "Han Junyu, you are playing with me on purpose!" Han Chang''s neck was choked with anger. Han Junyu turns over the computer and turns off the interface of Di Mingyu''s information. "You said that you would arrange people to enter Sheng''an. I thought the people you recruited must be excellent. I didn''t expect that you were looking for such a qualified woman. I can''t hold her here. Let her find another job. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chang is so angry that his lungs are going to explode, but he can''t find any words to refute. What Han Junyu means is that you need to arrange a person to work in Sheng''an. He also has a serious interview, but it also depends on the person''s ability. Those who can''t recruit Sheng''an are poisonous insects and disasters. Chapter 1174 Han Junyu is determined not to arrange work for Di Mingyu, and Han Chang doesn''t want to make the relationship stiff now. Although his lungs are about to explode, he still wants to talk before it explodes. "I''m looking for Mingyu''s job. Junyu, the money." "What about the money?" Han Junyu asked. Han Chang saw that he pretended to be confused, and he was depressed, "that''s 500000. I want you to give me 500000." Han Junyu asked again, "why?" "What? Why? I want you to give me 500000 yuan for my old age. Why, you can''t bear to give up 500000 yuan?" "Old age, ah." Xiang Yueyang, who lives on the sofa, can''t help laughing. When Han Chang entered the office, he was preoccupied with things and didn''t notice that there were still people here. Now when he heard the sarcasm, his face turned red. "Who are you?" To Yueyang low smile, "who I am is not important, the important thing is, Mr. Han Chang, you want money from our president for pension, you are not old, you are not standing beside a woman you care for.". You have the ability to support others. How can you let others support you? If Jun Yu really gives you the money and you take it to support others, it''s not a waste of Jun Yu''s filial piety. " This kind of words is not suitable for Han Junyu. But Xiang Yueyang, as an outsider, doesn''t care about this. When Han Chang sent Jun Yu to Han''s father, he didn''t care for him. Now he is short of money and wants to have a son to support him. If you don''t clean him up, do you really think you dare not move him? "Han Junyu is my son. It''s natural for him to provide for his father''s old age. What kind of thing are you? Tell me what to do here." "Enough." Han Junyu cold drink, "want me to give you money, always have a reason, the national statutory retirement time is 55 years old, in Nankang better nursing home every month need 5000, you can get 6000 here every month, want 500000, wait for time to come back!" Blood relatives, secular vision, not he wants to leave can leave, since Han Chang want him to pension, then he will. Han Chang was so angry that his hair was about to explode. He opened his eyes wide and glared at Han Junyu. "Han Junyu, you mean it. It''s only 500000. Can''t you take it out? You mean to embarrass me. " Discerning people can see that Han Junyu is intentional, but Han changpian''s reaction is slow, and he shames himself to say it. He was so angry that he turned around, "Han Junyu, you are not afraid of me blowing up your scandal. Let people see you, a beast, holding the equity of Sheng''an, but ignoring your own father." Han Junyu raises the corner of his mouth. This is the dog''s rush to jump over the wall. "Mr. Han Chang, don''t make a fool of yourself. Are you clean? I advise you to go to the old lady. Doesn''t she still have some money in her hand? " Old lady Han has been helping Han Chang these years. Otherwise, with Han Chang''s meager salary, how could she have the money to support a woman. Han Chang listened to his threat and said that he wanted to explode the scandal in order to scare him. These CEOs are most taboo about scandals, which will directly affect the company''s shares and may even be reviled. But Han Junyu didn''t care at all, and he also reminded him to go to the old lady. He said calmly, "the old lady has few time to open now. How can she give me money?" Han Junyu sneers in his heart. Old lady Han has been busy for her son all her life. She has tried hard for him, but when she was seriously ill, her son didn''t want to stay in the hospital for a long time. "So you should go to the hospital to keep it. In case the old lady wakes up and asks a lawyer to write a will, you can also get some money by the way." Although the old lady has no shares in Sheng''an, she has some real estate in her hand. She is smart and can''t have failed to cultivate her own industry, so she must have a lot of money in her hand. Han Chang pondered for a few seconds, as if it was this truth. He had an idea in his heart and said some unpleasant words before he took Di Mingyu away. Looking at Han Junyu suspiciously to Yueyang, it''s not like his usual means. When will Han Junyu become so gentle? After listening to Yueyang''s inquiry, Han Junyu snorted coldly, "Han Chang is a bully, but when the rabbit is in a hurry, he will bite people. It doesn''t matter if he jumps in front of me. He''s worried that he will make trouble with qinning." So let him guard the old lady, he can be honest for a few days. "If the old lady doesn''t give him any money, he''ll make trouble." To Yueyang. "Well, I''ve given him opportunities, and I don''t know how to cherish them. Then I''ll wait for him." Han Junyu sneers. Before that, he didn''t take care of Han Chang. Han Chang is fine. He forgot to hurt his scar. He dares to come to him after being encouraged by others. Oh! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiang Yueyang thinks that if Han Chang is a demon, the end will be miserable. Di Mingyu follows Han Chang to leave Sheng''an. Thinking that Han Junyu embarrasses her by saying her black spots, her face stinks. Han Changming is Han Junyu''s father, but he is suppressed by Han Junyu. It''s useless.Han Chang drives. Seeing that di Mingyu''s face is not good, he is not ready to coax him because he is still angry in his stomach. But di Mingyu still couldn''t help saying, "Han Junyu doesn''t want me to stay in Sheng''an. Isn''t Sheng''an from your Han family? Can''t you let me work as a college student?" Han Chang is calm. Han Junyu has never been close to him since he was a child. Since he managed Sheng''an, he has never given him a good face. If it wasn''t for Di Mingyu''s nagging in his ear, he wouldn''t go to Han Junyu''s place to get moldy. "He doesn''t want to let you in. With your ability, he''s sure to find a good job." Di Mingyu scolds in the heart: can a good job have the welfare of Sheng''an? She followed him when she graduated from university. She didn''t go out to work. If she went to work in other companies, it must be from the bottom. She would be very tired, so she didn''t want to. But these words certainly can''t spread to the surface, di Mingyu found out Han Chang is what temperament, can''t say to hit him, but want to hold him. "Sheng''an is so good that he can learn a lot there. Besides, it''s your Han family''s enterprise. Ah Chang, although I can''t be the woman you want to fight for, I just want to be close to the Han family, so I will be happy." Han Chang still has some anger in her heart. She quarrels about going to Sheng''an. After listening to her words, the anger dissipates. "Forget it, if you don''t go to Han Junyu, I''ll think of another way. It''s just a matter of entering Sheng''an. Don''t care too much." "Ah Chang, you are so kind to me. I love you." Di Mingyu''s goal is achieved. He kisses her face happily. Han Chang is older than her father''s. although he has good maintenance, he is older after all. His face is a little flabby, but di Mingyu has no mental obstacle. Being liked by young and beautiful women makes a man happy when he is old. Han Chang asks her to wait for his good news, and then says that he wants to go to the hospital to guard his mother, old lady Han. Di Mingyu doesn''t understand holding his arm. There are so many doctors in the hospital to take care of the old lady. He''s not a doctor. What''s the use of going there? It''s better to think about how to get some money to buy a suite for her parents. Chapter 1175 Han Chang''s analysis of going to the hospital to guard old lady Han and di Mingyu shows that old lady Han is the best to him. She used to give him a little money every month. She is generous. She lives in the ward, and she must know that she doesn''t have much time. Her inheritance must have his share. He wants to guard the old lady, that is, when the old lady wakes up and sees that he has been taking care of her, she may be in a good mood and give him more. Di Mingyu thinks about the legacy of the old lady of the Han family. She is ready to move. He emphasized that he must buy a house for her parents when he got the money. Han Chang also coaxed her and said he would buy a house for her. But before Han Chang gets the money, di Mingyu''s parents find her. Her parents don''t know about Di Mingyu and Han Chang. After graduating from University, di Mingyu stayed in Nankang city and told her parents that she had found a job and paid to go home every month, so her parents believed her. Two years after graduation, di Mingyu''s parents think that her daughter is old, and they should ask her if she has a boyfriend. Di Mingyu tells her parents that she has found a boyfriend, and her boyfriend is going to buy them a house. Di''s parents are happy to hear that, but a few days later, at the relatives'' wedding, di Mingyu''s fellow high school classmates tell them that di Mingyu is not looking for a job, but with an old man, who is older than Di''s father, and di Mingyu is going to have a baby for him. The tone of high school students'' speech is very ironic. Di''s parents are angry by that classmate and point at that classmate to slander their daughter. They can sue her. High school classmates said that she has Di Mingyu''s wechat, and di Mingyu often uses wechat to sun her travel around, brand bag clothes and all kinds of enchanting self portraits. If the general just out of college work, how can live such a leisure work, and money to buy name brand clothes and bags, it is not selling. Di''s parents also have their daughter''s wechat, but they still don''t believe it. The high school classmates are not in a hurry, and they also talk to di Mingyu on wechat on the spot. When Di Mingyu saw a high school classmate talking to her, she thought that the other party had her parents. Listening to the high school classmate''s admiration for her, her vanity was satisfied, so she chatted with the other party. Listening to his daughter''s voice, and other people staring at them, Di''s parents couldn''t look up and came home with a black face. After a discussion, they packed up and came to Nankang to see their daughter. Di Mingyu gave them a place to rent, but when they got there, they opened the door and didn''t see their daughter, but a boy. Di''s mother''s heart sank. They, the ordinary family, wanted her daughter to go to college, but they didn''t want her to be rich. They just wanted her to be able to have a long life in the society. But I didn''t expect her daughter to do such a thing. Without saying a word, she walked out of the apartment and almost fainted. Di Fu was also upset. She quickly helped her wife to call her daughter. When Di Mingyu heard that her father had come to Nankang to see her, she was very surprised. She rushed to Nankang and found that her mother had cried for a while. But she was still calm and said with a smile that she would take them to lunch. Di Mu jumped up, slapped her, scolded her for not learning well, and even did that kind of thing. Now her relatives all know that she was taken care of by someone and followed a man older than her. Although she didn''t hear what she said behind her back, she could think of it. It''s shameless to say that the di family really wants money. For money, they even buy their daughter and let her follow that kind of man. The more she thought about it, the harder she felt. She couldn''t breathe. She really fainted. See his wife gas fainted, di father was scared white face, quickly picked her up, di Mingyu covered his face, also scared not light, quickly sent her mother to the hospital. Di''s mother wakes up in the hospital ward and sees her daughter again. She turns her back and does not look at her, but tears silently. Di''s father didn''t speak all the time. Seeing his wife wake up like this, he raised his arm and slapped Di Mingyu in the face. "Still don''t kneel down, give you. Mom apologizes, quickly cut off with that person, go home with us." Although Di Mingyu had a guess in her heart, she was still frightened when her father said it. "Dad, how do you know me?" "how long do you want to hide it from us? You are my good daughter, and you want that man to buy us a house. If we really buy the house now, we are going to build a thunderbolt!" Father Di roared. Di Mingyu is embarrassed. She covers her face but doesn''t kneel down. She doesn''t get the money. It''s impossible for her to leave Han Chang now, but she must pacify her parents as soon as possible. With tears in her eyes, "Dad, I really love him. He has some money. Give me some every month and I send them home." Speaking of this, di Mu is more angry and turns over and stares at her daughter. She also felt that her daughter had found a good job with a good salary, and she could send money to her family every month, especially proud to publicize to her relatives. But now she slapped her hard. She didn''t expect her daughter to do something like that. Now she would like to spit out the money."Get out of here, get out of here!" "Mom, I don''t know what you heard, but Han Chang really loves me. I can ask him to come to see you." Di Mingyu also wants to explain. "That''s enough. Are you so gullible when you treat us as idiots? If you fall in love with him, if you don''t go to work after graduating from University, you just stay at home and die, and you can get money every month? If you are together, we can''t forgive you for living together without informing your family. Di Mingyu, don''t wait for me to hit you again. Get out of here! " Listening to his daughter''s sophistry, di Fu was furious. In di Mingyu''s usual memory, the father is a kind father, the mother is strict mother, but this time the father said such words, she was flustered, panic. See mother angry red face, like at any time can faint, she can only leave the ward. I don''t know who told my parents about it. If she knew it, she would clean up the person! At the window of the ward, a woman stares at di Mingyu sarcastically. Thinking of Han Chang who is guarding old lady Han, she sneers. Originally, this kind of thing had nothing to do with her. If she had seen it before, it would have been a joke. But now Han Chang has a fight in the ward, and she is not happy to drive the rest of the Han family out of the ward. Han Chang suddenly courted the old lady. They were not stupid. They could see his intention. It''s just for the legacy in the old lady''s hand. But for so many years, Han Chang has been out of the house, where has he ever been in charge of the affairs of the Han family? Old lady Han has been living in the old house, and she is always waiting on her. Why should she give everything to him when she dies? Chapter 1176 Di''s parents are hospitalized. Di Mingyu has to come to see them. He didn''t expect to meet Han Chang in the corridor. Han Chang see Di Mingyu face haggard, face some bad, how did she come to the hospital? Di Mingyu noticed that he was not happy, and he was even more aggrieved. He told her that her parents came here to be hospitalized, and specially explained that she came here for her parents and didn''t mean to meet him. Han Chang is looking for a woman. He thinks it''s a small thing and a pleasure for his boring life. However, if this matter is brought to light, it will hurt his face, and if old lady Han knows it, she will not be happy. She said that her parents were hospitalized, so she was asked to take them to another hospital. Because old lady Han was hospitalized, the Han family often went to this hospital, and it would be bad if they met her. We can see that Han Chang is guilty, but why? No, I just don''t want her to see the light and feel that she is his plaything. Di Mingyu is depressed and says that it''s not impossible for her parents to transfer to another hospital, but he always has to say something, otherwise who will pay for the hospitalization expenses of her parents? Han Chang didn''t want to make an accident. He gave her tens of thousands to take care of her parents. See a text message prompt, her card more than tens of thousands, di Mingyu heart just feel better, turned around to go, but did not expect to face his parents. She was shocked. Before she opened her mouth, she saw her father snatch the mop from the cleaning aunt and rush here. She didn''t have time to stop her. Di Fu raised the mop and hit Han Chang. There is dirty water on the mop, and Han Chang is covered with it. He is hit by someone behind him. He turns around in surprise and wants to fight back. Di Fu is more ruthless and still scolds him. "I''ll beat you to death, you old brute. How dare you defile my daughter at such an age. You must have hurt my daughter. My daughter was forced to follow you. I''ll shoot you, old brute Han Chang holds his head and runs around, but he can''t escape the mop in his father''s hand. He wants to beg for mercy, but he can''t open his mouth. The hospital was full of people. Hearing the curse of Di Fu, they all gathered around to watch the excitement. Di Mingyu can''t see it. She runs over to try to stop her father. Di''s mother trembles with anger when she sees that she has to help. She rushes over and slaps her daughter again. "If you dare to get involved with him again, I''ll break the mother daughter relationship with you." Di Mingyu is angry and angry. He is caught by his mother and can''t help Han Chang. Han Chang is also beaten hard by his father. With a backhand push, and then a foot, he pushes his father to the wall. He takes the broom from his hand and beats him a few times. Di Fu was suddenly counterattacked, he did not stand, the back of his head hit the wall, he cried out in pain, breath did not come up, want to cry for help, and Han Chang beat unbearable, breathing is not smooth. The onlookers around listen to di Fu''s call for help. They see that he is beaten badly by Han Chang, but they don''t expect that he will be ill. The doctor in a hurry looked at the farce and rushed forward to separate the two, while Di Fu was lying on the ground, dying. Several doctors were shocked and rushed to prepare for the operation, but before the operation, the doctor asked Di''s father''s family to pay the medical expenses. Di Mingyu saw that the medical expenses were not cheap. Although he was distressed, he had to pay. When Han Chang went to apply medicine, he knew that the man who beat him was di Mingyu''s father, and he was holding his breath in his heart. Her daughter was willing to follow him and took a lot of money from him. Why did her father blame him. What''s more, beating him in front of so many people made him lose his face. In the operating room, Di''s mother is worried about her wife. When she looks at her daughter, she wants to strangle her. She kept praying in her heart that her wife was just injured and would recover after a period of time. An hour later, the doctor opened the door of the operating room and told them that di Fu had an old disease and died within half an hour of pushing the operating room. They tried their best to save him. Di mother listen to the doctor''s words, ears roar, for a long time to come back, fell on the ground crying. Hearing his father''s death, di Mingyu is also very shocked. He can''t believe it and goes to ask the doctor why his father pushed in well and died on the operating table? Doctors listen, she is trying to make trouble, the doctors who have been working hard for an hour are not looking good, her father is good will be pushed to it? Is it intentional to push people into their operating room? Did not hear the doctors give a reasonable explanation, di Mingyu indignation, pointing to the doctors scold, to the hospital. As soon as di Mingyu''s words were finished, she was slapped again by her mother, "are you not enough to kill your father? Ah, you bastard, get out of here. " Di Mu knew that his wife had heart disease and high blood pressure. His daughter was in a bad mood after doing that. He originally wanted to push her to the small garden of the hospital for relaxation. Unexpectedly, in the corridor, he saw his daughter talking with an old man. They also heard that the man gave his daughter money. How could his wife bear it? She rushed up with a broom.Now he has an accident, she wants to blame others, but this other people will not be doctors, is di Mingyu called Han Chang man! Seeing the doctor pushing out the bed, her husband''s face was covered with white cloth. She lifted the white cloth and looked at her husband with closed eyes, crying out. What evil did they do? It would happen. The doctor heard that she was crying miserably. He was afraid that there was something wrong with her and wanted to comfort her. However, he thought that her daughter was still standing aside and had to be in charge of the hospital before, so they were afraid of causing trouble again. Di Mingyu listens to her mother''s tears. She wants to comfort her, but she is afraid that her mother will beat her. She can only stand by. But her heart is still at a loss, Han Chang killed her father, how can he start?! When Di''s father is sent to the mortuary, Di''s mother doesn''t ask him to be buried immediately. Instead, she asks Di Mingyu about Han Chang. Now her father is dead, and di Mingyu conceals it at the beginning. Di''s mother cries and scolds and threatens him with her own life. Di Mingyu doesn''t want her mother to have an accident, so she tells Han Chang everything. In front of her mother, di Mingyu is afraid that she will make trouble. She doesn''t dare to say that she went to Han Chang herself. Instead, she said that Han Chang coerced and lured her, and in order to get her, he used the means of seeing no one. After hearing this, di Mingyu was relieved that she was not blaming her. But she never thought that the next day, her mother went to old lady Han''s ward to make trouble. When she heard the news, she almost collapsed on the ground and went to her mother. Before entering the ward, I heard her mother''s heartbreaking cry in the distance, and it seemed that she was going to lift the roof. "Han Chang, I tell you, you killed my husband alive. I''m going to sue you and ask you to pay for your life!" Chapter 1177 In the ward. Old lady Han seldom wakes up and sees her favorite son beside the bed. There are still some wounds on his face. She is very distressed and asks what happened. Han Chang said vaguely that he met a psychopath in the hospital. Unfortunately, he met him and beat him up. He is almost 60 years old man, lying on the bed to complain, hoping that the old lady''s health soon, if she is not good, he will often be bullied. The old lady is also not at ease with her son. She is spoiled by her. She likes to study antiques. Other people are not familiar with the world, and she can''t manage her own life. At this time, Cao Qiuhong, the wife of Han Qiang, listening to Han Chang''s words, sneers coldly in her heart. Han Chang is killing himself. He sleeps the girl. The girl''s father can''t help but teach him a lesson, but he kills him. He turns around and doesn''t care about it at all. Oh, the old lady didn''t always want to protect him, so there was a good play for her. When the old lady woke up, she was not in a good mental state. After a few words with Han Chang, she wanted to call the housekeeper. She knew that her life was running out, and her things should be well distributed. Cao Qiuhong listens to her going to find the housekeeper. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. She smiles and asks Han Chang to talk with her. She goes out to call the housekeeper. Cao Qiuhong went out for a while, and Di''s mother rescued him. When she saw Han Chang in the ward, she raised her stick and hit him. Han Chang was beaten for no reason, and of course he would fight back. Di Mu was a woman, and her strength could not match him. The stick was also robbed, so she smashed everything that could be smashed in the room. He also pointed to himself and said to Han Chang, "you beat me, you beat me to death, so that I can accompany my wife." Han Chang did not understand her meaning, the old woman on the bed asked the old woman in a cold voice, and ran around in her ward. Although old lady Han is weak and haggard, when she pretends to be dignified, Di''s mother is shocked. But when she thought of it, she was reasonable, and her mother thought in her heart, and she was confident. She cried about how Han Chang bullied her daughter and how she killed her husband. Mrs. Han was also very surprised that her son robbed other people''s daughter, and finally killed her in front of so many people in the hospital. She was too angry to breathe. Han Chang just knew the news of Di''s father''s death. He was very flustered. Seeing that the old lady''s face was not good, he quickly patted her on the back to give her comfort. "Mom, she talks nonsense. I don''t have it. Don''t believe it and don''t be angry." The old lady pointed at him and couldn''t speak for a long time. She wanted to scold him for being more and more confused as he grew older. This kind of thing can be solved with money. Why should it cause death. Di''s mother couldn''t reach Han Chang. She was not willing. She pointed to the old lady and scolded, "your son has made a mistake. I won''t embarrass you, old lady. Let him pay for his life. Or I''ll sue him and let him go to prison and stay in prison until he dies!" Han Chang is in the hallway of the hospital. In front of so many people, there are cameras recording them. There are human and material evidence. Even if the Han family is powerful, she doesn''t believe that she can''t kill him. It took a while for the old lady to breathe slowly. She stared at di Mu and sighed. This may be the last thing she can do for her son. "Tell me, how much do you want?" When Di Mu heard that she mentioned money, she was even more angry. Now she wanted to pull out his skin, drink his blood, and eat his meat. How much money was useless. Listen to di mother don''t want money, just want Han Chang to pay for his life, Han Chang also angry, impatient scold Di mother, people are dead, he died, her husband can''t live, she said that those empty things just want more money, let her speak, took the money to quickly roll. Di''s mother is also living a lot of years, or the first time to see such an arrogant person, is also angry, covering the chest, uncomfortable body are shaking. "I''ll pay for your life even if I fight for it!" It''s impossible for Han Chang to agree to pay for the dead, and when she doesn''t accept it, Han Chang has no patience. "Old lady, I tell you, the power of my Han family depends on you. If you want to sue me, do you believe you will be killed before you go to the court. And your daughter, that kind of rotten goods, is her own paste up, I sleep also give money, don''t think I don''t know your mind. Beat me and try to blackmail me for my money. No way Hearing Han Chang say this kind of words, Di''s mother can''t bear it. She cried and wailed. She said that she recorded what he said. If anything happened to her, it was your Han family that hurt her. The old lady lying in the hospital bed was not in good spirits, and her headache became worse when she listened to the noise. Listen to Han Chang''s words and want to scold him for being stupid. Just think about it in your heart. How can you say it? If you say it, you will be caught? The Han family is powerful, but he said Han is Han Junyu''s Han, not them. Although the Han family are still working in Sheng''an, they are not important positions, and Han Junyu''s indifferent attitude towards them is absolutely impossible to help his father.Han Chang was so stupid that he didn''t understand this simple truth. The old lady was angry. But without waiting for Mrs. han to speak for Han Chang, the police came from outside. The police stood for a while, heard what Han Chang said clearly, and wanted to take him to the police station for interrogation. It''s a big deal to kill people. Han Chang saw that the police were coming. He realized that something was wrong and grabbed the edge of the bed in a panic. "Ma, you want to help me, help me." The old lady was also worried about him. She reached out to catch him, but she couldn''t do it. She couldn''t lift her hand at all, and she couldn''t say a word even when she opened her mouth. Two policemen came up to the old lady and said to disturb her. They took Han Chang to leave. Han Chang looked at the old lady pleadingly, "Mom, you must find a way to save people. You must, I don''t want to go to prison, I don''t want to!" When Han Chang was taken out of the hospital, the old lady vomited a few words, and her face became more ugly. The nurse and the doctor came to see her for a while and asked her to have a good rest. How could the old lady have a rest at this time? When the housekeeper came, he asked him to find a way to save Han Chang and said that she wanted to see Han Junyu. The housekeeper nodded and rushed to do it. In the office of Sheng''an president, Han Junyu hangs up the housekeeper''s phone to see song Xuan standing in front of the office. Song Xuangang told him about Han Chang. He was surprised that Han Chang would kill someone. "The old lady wants to see me for Han Chang''s sake." Song Xuan raised his eyes on the bridge of his nose and suddenly laughed, "do you want me to prepare the documents for the distribution of the inheritance?" Han Junyu raises his eyebrows, taps his fingers on the table and raises the corner of his mouth. He is not a good man. Di Mingyu dares to follow Han Chang, and then designs Han Chang with her friends. After cheating him, he dares to come to Sheng''an. He just asked song Xuan to find a senior high school classmate who hated Di Mingyu and gave her a chance to tell her parents what Di Mingyu had done. As for what happened later, it was their own business. Chapter 1178 Han Junyu went to Mrs. Han''s ward and stood by the bed, looking at her face to face. The old lady''s breath is weak. Because of illness, her face is much thinner. In the face of illness, no one can escape being tossed. "Save your father. I promise you what you want." The old lady stressed again. Han Junyu gave a low smile, "grandma, I told you a few years ago that Han Chang is not worthy to be my father." The old lady gasped for breath. After a while, she slowly recovered. She clenched her fist and said, "what happened in those years was my fault. If I hadn''t forced ah Chang, he wouldn''t have done that kind of stupid thing. Jun Yu, it''s been so many years. Even if you don''t recognize him, you still have the same blood as him. How can you not save yourself when you see death? " "If someone''s life is not life, is his life precious? He killed people in front of everyone this time. How can I help him? " Han Junyu said. The old lady once said so many words, is already strong support, listen to Han Junyu''s words, she powerless looking at the ceiling. Although she is weak, her mind is still clear. Han Junyu is a businessman after all. He doesn''t care about his family. If he wants him to help, he has to pay a price. She thought of her property, life or death, but she was worried about Han Chang, so she was afraid that her death would not be peaceful. "You save your father and settle him down. What do you want, just say it." Han Junyu looked at her and paused for a few seconds, "grandma, I have prepared the will documents. Have a look." The old lady was clear and sarcastic. She raised her lips to see him spread out the document, which stated that she would donate all her property, and how to donate it, he would distribute it in the name of Sheng''an. She was surprised to see him. She thought Han Junyu would ask for the money, but she didn''t expect that he would donate it. As the saying goes, people will die, many things are indifferent. She can''t spend the property. Originally, she wanted to leave it to Han Chang. Unfortunately, he is too mischievous. If he gives him the money, he will be squandered. Give it away or do something good. Looking at the old lady''s intention to sign, Han Junyu asked song Xuan and Sheng an''s other two legal personnel to testify. When the old lady signed and stamped with a legal seal, the document took effect. Han Junyu gives the document to song Xuan and asks him to go first, then to see the old lady. It''s a bit sad. "Grandma, I''m leaving now. You should know what you''re going to do next." The old lady was not at ease, and stressed to him that she must protect Han Chang, otherwise she would not let him go. Han Junyu smiles lightly. He never believes in ghosts and gods. He says that if there are ghosts and gods, there must be something to suppress them in this world. But he won''t say it. He laughs sarcastically and turns away. After Han Junyu left, the old lady seemed to be drained of her last spirit, and her face turned pale. When the housekeeper came, the old lady waved to him and told him that it was all trivial things. The housekeeper listened respectfully. In the evening, the old lady woke up again and said a lot in a good mental state. However, she told the housekeeper to take care of Han Chang more. She loved her son most, even he could live well in his old age. The housekeeper nodded and agreed, thinking that no matter what happened at this time, she would obey her heart, so that she could be at ease. The next day, when the housekeeper went to the ward again, he heard the news of the old lady''s death from the nurse. Although he had expected it for a long time, he was still in a daze for a long time. She''s gone. Preparations for the funeral have long been arranged. Han Junyu went to the funeral ceremony for the old lady alone. An''an and Ji Ji don''t want to see so many people, and at the funeral, they don''t know what will happen. Han Junyu is not at ease, so he goes alone. The Han family saw that Han Junyu was the only one who came. Some people whispered that Han Junyu married and had children. This was his own grandmother. He didn''t bring his wife and children out. The old lady was too perfunctory. Han Junyu no matter those people, as a grandson, he stands beside Han Zijin, what Han Zijin wants to do, he will do, but want him to do more, it is impossible. The old lady''s wedding was held by Han Qiang. Han Qiang also talked to him about the arrangement of the old lady''s funeral. Han Junyu didn''t express his opinion. Although he has a bad relationship with Han Qiang, Han Qiang is nominally the eldest brother of the Han family. He should have done this. When the old lady was sent to the cemetery, the housekeeper came to Han Junyu to ask about Han Chang, when he would send Han Chang out, and how to arrange his affairs. Han Junyu looked at the old lady''s tombstone and said, "how can I send him out here to accompany the old lady? If old Mr. Han Chang were to be buried here, she would love him most. " The housekeeper looked at him in consternation and wanted to say that he had promised the old lady that he would save Han Chang. How could he break his promise. Han Junyu is about to smile, "you can''t believe what you say, ha! You''re right. You pushed my mother to the operating room. How can I forget what I did when I was old? ""Housekeeper, didn''t you arrange all the things my grandmother did? You are not stupid people. Why didn''t you think that if you were in debt, you didn''t pay it back then, you will pay it back later. " The housekeeper''s face turned black. He also realized that the old lady had been fooled by Han Junyu. Not only would he not get Han Chang out, he might step on him. "Han Junyu, if you fool a dying man, are you really not afraid that your grandmother will come back to you?" People always pray for ghosts when they are in trouble and helpless. Han Junyu feels ridiculous, "housekeeper, have you been looking for you for so many years, my mother?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± housekeeper. When Han Junyu turns his head, he says, "Han Chang is moving his hand in the hospital corridor. When so many people see him, di Mingyu''s mother will record Han Chang''s words and go to find the video at that time. It''s obvious that someone wants to count on Han Chang. If you are here to ask me to save him, you might as well go to the people who hurt him. " The housekeeper is also busy saving Han Chang these days. Listen to what he says, there''s something he doesn''t understand. Han Chang has been calculated this time. Han Junyu doesn''t care about that. If Mrs. Han''s property is donated, he can help her do something good. As for whether the old lady will come to him as a ghost, that''s better. He also wanted to ask her if she had met his mother when she went to another time and space. He also wanted the old lady to tell his mother that he was married, that his wife was very good, and that she still had his children in her stomach. Mother would be happy if she knew that he had a good life. I don''t know if I have a dream at night or not. Han Junyu really had a dream that night and dreamed of his mother. Chapter 1179 Han Junyu dreamed that when he was very young, his mother would always come to his school and look at him from a distance after finding him. He had found her for a long time. One day, he ran to her and asked her why she was always staring at him. Her mother smiled and looked at him with pity. After a while, there were tears in her eyes. After that, they often met. Once, Su Li killed his cat. He was so angry that he wanted to run away from home and met her. She took him back to where she lived and talked to him a lot. Little he fell asleep tired, and his consciousness is still awake, he wants to talk to his mother more. When I opened my eyes again, I found that I had become a mirage. Now he was sitting next to his mother. He called out to her, but her mother couldn''t hear her. She just looked at the child on the bed, and her mother began to cry in a low voice. The mother cried and said, "Xiaoyu, you must grow up healthily. I''m sorry, but I can''t always accompany you. When you grow up, you need to find a good girl." "Don''t cry, mom." Han Junyu moved forward a little, he listened to his mother''s cry, nose sour, he wanted to help her wipe tears. "Xiaoyu, I feel very happy to see you more. I''m happy to see you well." Mother said she was happy, but she still covered her mouth to make a whimper, tears wet the back of her hand. Han Junyu reached out to touch her face and turned into a wisp of smoke, "Mom!" As the wisp of smoke disappeared, everything around also disappeared. At last, the world became a vast expanse of white. Han Junyu clenched his fist and his eyes turned red. Cold as he, there are people who can not give up, his mother is his childhood injury, will remember for a lifetime. "Xiaoyu." In the vast white sky, Han Junyu heard his mother''s voice again. He suddenly stood up and responded loudly. "Mom, is that you? I''m here. I''m here. " "Xiaoyu, it''s good to grow up." In the vast white out of a shadow, shadow gradually clear, is the young Ning Rui, her face with a gentle smile. "Xiaoyu, mother is here. Mother knows that you are very good. Don''t worry." Her son, not only grew up, but also a good man in the world. Ning Rui looked up at him. "Mom is also very good. Don''t worry. Treat your wife and children well." Han Junyu looked at her, but did not dare to touch her, for fear that she would become a wisp of smoke. "Well, my wife is very nice and my children are lovely." "Good, good. Xiaoyu, what happened before is gone. Let it go. " She nodded with a smile and reached out to touch his side face. With a warm feeling, tears fell from his eyes. Men have tears, but not to the depth of love. He has always been worried about his mother''s death, even in the past decade or so. Han Junyu nodded, trying to catch her hand, but his mother''s hand turned into a dust, he could not catch it at all. "Mom!" "Xiaoyu, mom''s gone. Don''t worry too much about it. Mom''s fine." Her voice is getting smaller and smaller, clearly people are still in front of him, he can clearly see the smile on her face, when she finished speaking, her body disappeared a little bit, finally nothing left. "Mom!" "Han Junyu, Han Junyu, you have a nightmare. Wake up, wake up." Han Junyu vaguely listens to a familiar voice calling himself. He opens his eyes in confusion and sees Qin Ning caressing his face with worry. Her palms are warm and her eyes are full of worry. Then he comes back. Holding her hand, he sat up and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a dream." "Is it a particularly terrible dream? Don''t be afraid. I''m with you. " Qin Ning shook his big hand. It was the first time that she saw him cry in a dream. She was really scared. Han Junyu rubbed her forehead, turned to look at her worried face, raised the corner of her mouth, pretended to be vicious, "I dreamt that I became a big monster, and then ate you one by one." He suddenly approached, Qin Ning startled, body instinctively back, but his fierce handsome face turned into a bad smile, she realized later that he was deliberately teasing himself. Angry and angry, glared at him, "you just can''t bear to eat me, you don''t want to say it doesn''t matter, you have to remember you and me and the children." Han Junyu nodded and bowed his head to kiss her on the lips. They lay down again. He looked at the ceiling, but he couldn''t sleep. Qin Ning bent over his arm and looked up at him. He noticed that he was in a bad mood and didn''t speak. His little hand gently patted his heart. "No sleep?" Han Junyu looked down at her, "if you pat me like this, I can''t sleep." Qin Ning Oh a, stopped hand, "if an an had a nightmare, I gently afraid to pat her, she would not be afraid." Think of ANN, Ann is a bit like his mother.They talked for a while, intermittently, thinking of what is what, mostly Qin Ning said, Han Junyu occasionally responded. Qin Ning didn''t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up the next morning, she found that there was no one around her. She got up to wash up. When she wanted to go downstairs, she saw Han Junyu playing ball with two children from the window. Han Junyu prepared two basketballs for his two children. Ji Ji was patting beside them, and his movements were skillful. He obviously liked this sport. He was teaching an an. When Ann saw her mother coming, she immediately raised her smiling face and waved to her. Like a treasure, Ann said that her father taught her to play basketball, and she wanted to shoot basketball for her mother. Qin Ning is also very appreciative, looking forward to her, back to Ann refueling. Ann reluctantly took ten pictures, facing Chaoyang, with a lovely smile on her small face. Qin Ning wiped her sweat, bowed her head and gave her a kiss, and Ann also gave her a kiss. Han Junyu looks at An''an and asks her if she kisses her mother, but she doesn''t even kiss her father, but her father teaches her to bat. Ann ran to his father and put his face down. "Dad, I love dad the most, and dad wants to kiss me." Ann looked up at her little face, waiting for his kiss. In Ann''s cognition, parents kiss her and love her. Qin Ning saw that Han Junyu was in a good mood. He should not be affected by yesterday''s nightmare, so he was relieved. Han Junyu pinches An''an''s cheek, kisses her on the forehead, holds her up, and wants to have breakfast. Jiji, who is shooting the ball, stops his action and looks at his father who is holding his sister. It seems that his father has never kissed him. Qin Ning came to praise Jiji for playing basketball very well. He gave him a kiss on the face. Jiji happily took the basketball and followed his mother back to the villa. An''an''s temperament is lively in front of her relatives. Not only Qin Ning but also Han Junyu will spoil her. Ji Ji''s temperament is more introverted and always pretends to be mature. Han Junyu doesn''t get close to him much, but he has a lot of time to educate him. Han Junyu also knows that he is busy with his work and doesn''t spend much time with his children, so he also tries to find time to take his two children out to play. As time goes by, Qin Ning''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. From time to time, Qin Ning talks about going back to study. Han Junyu called Han churui back and said he would hold a family meeting. Chapter 1180 Han''s family is sitting at a table. Han Junyu says there will be a family meeting. The theme of the meeting is about whether Qin Ning wants to go back to school. He asked Ann and Jiji whether they wanted their mother to stay in China to raise their baby or to go to school. The three children look at Han Junyu and turn to Qin Ning. Of course, An''an wants his parents to be with him, but his mother wants to learn, so she can''t stop him. Han churui raises his hand first. Let Qin Ning stay at home. If something happens at home, it will be more troublesome abroad. When the elder brother raised his hand, the two children also raised their hands, and Han Junyu raised his hands later. The four of them looked at Qin Ning. This means that the minority is subordinate to the majority. She wants to stay in China to raise her baby and give birth to her child before going to school. Qin Ning saw that Han Junyu had to hold a family meeting in order to prevent her from going abroad. Some of them could not laugh or cry. When making decisions, the three children must follow him. She has no say at all. She originally thought that when she went to Z country, she would try her best to go to the classes she could attend, but if she could not act, she would come back, and she did not say that she would definitely stay abroad to have children. Knowing that Han Junyu told her in another way that she was still honest in China, she quietly raised her hand and agreed with their decision. The first family meeting of the Han family was held successfully. Qin Ning asked Han Junyu when he was sleeping. If he stopped her, she would not be able to go abroad. How could she hold a family meeting? What''s the significance? Han Junyu replied that she had a sense of participation. To cultivate children''s sense of participation from childhood, their parents will discuss with them when they have something to do, and they will subconsciously discuss with them when they do something, so as to build mutual trust. This sense of participation is not only as simple as voting, but also to cultivate their thinking ability. They can hear the children''s ideas. At the same time, let the children have a deeper understanding of the family members. When there are more children in the future, this way can also minimize the situation that they do not take good care of their children. Qin Ning thought of more children and felt her stomach. She still had two children in her stomach. After that, there would be five children in her family. Five kids, a lot of them. "Han Junyu, you have so many routines." Han Junyu is reading a book, looking up at her, "how to speak, this is called strategy." Qin Ning low smile, he usually also said that her crooked reason is many, he also can say crooked reason. Qin Ning can''t go abroad. If she has time, she will go to Zhou''s studio. If she is in good spirits, she can draw. Otherwise, after listening to Zhou''s class, she will read. She doesn''t feel like she''s doing anything every day, but time is still running fast. Her stomach has been nine months, and the number of times she goes out is greatly reduced. A few friends look at her, looking at her stomach feel very tired, not to mention she has such a big stomach all day. Shule, who is very responsive, is also pregnant. Only two months after seeing Qin Ning''s stomach, she always asks song Xuan whether her stomach will be as big as Qin Ning''s in the future. Will that big stomach explode? Song Xuan explained to her that she didn''t hear it very clearly, but song Xuan firmly said that her stomach would not explode, so she took a breath. Looking at Qin Ning''s big stomach, she was always worried that Qin Ning''s stomach would explode, which made Qin Ning feel terrible. An Yun is also pregnant. One month, she comes to tell Qin Ning happily. Holding Qin Ning''s small face, she says that the child in Qin Ning''s stomach must be a lucky baby. Any mother will be happy to hear someone praise her child, and Qin Ning is no exception. "Zuozuo and youYou are xiaofuqiwa." Children''s nicknames are left left, right and right, given by their sister Ann. Because An''an is trying to distinguish left and right recently, but she always can''t figure it out. She was almost made to cry several times. She said it was left in her mouth, but her hand pointed to the right. She ran to qinning to complain, saying that it''s too difficult to distinguish left and right. Why should we divide left and right? Isn''t it good to have up and down? Qin Ning told her not to worry. When she was older, she would know that An''an thought that if her two younger brothers were the same, they would be left and right. Qin Ning heard the name interesting, so he decided. When Han Junyu comes back from work, Qin Ning tells him that left and right are lucky children. Han Junyu doesn''t believe these, but she is willing to think so, he didn''t hit her. Any parents have the hope that their children will come to the world with good fortune, and they can enjoy the good fortune in the growing environment, healthy and safe. As a father, he also looks forward to the health of his two children. Worried about Qin Ning''s health, Han Junyu admitted Qin Ning to the hospital one month before the due date of delivery. At first, Qin Ning didn''t think it was necessary, but later, she felt a stomachache and thought that she was going to have a baby. She was scared out of her wits. Han Junyu was also frightened by her. After making trouble for a long time, she didn''t feel any pain again, but this time she realized that it was safe for her to be admitted to the hospital. If the fetus moved and there was a doctor in the hospital, she didn''t have to worry too much.But living in the hospital, she will feel bored. Han Junyu is OK when he is at work. When the children go to class, she is bored. Shule also wants to have a baby, and occasionally comes back to accompany Qin Ning. Qin Ning sees the sunshine well, so he and Shule go to the small garden of the hospital for a walk. They went downstairs to the small garden and watched the children playing. They were both very happy. Suddenly, Qin Ning noticed that someone was staring at her. She turned her head in doubt, but no one was staring at her. She felt strange and didn''t care. She walked with Shule for a while and then went back to the ward. Several times in a row, as long as Qin Ning walked out of the ward, he always felt that someone was staring at him, and the stronger the feeling was. She tells Han Junyu this feeling, and Han Junyu accompanies her to go out for a walk to see what''s going on. When Qin Ning feels that someone is staring at him, Han Junyu is also searching, and doesn''t find anything abnormal. After Han Junyu sent her to the ward, she went to see Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue felt strange and guessed that it might be because the child was about to be born that she was too nervous. "Anyway, keep an eye on it." Han Junyu said. Xiao Jue thought he was too nervous, "Qin Ning, this is the second child, it will be easier than the first one. There is a professional gynecologist in the hospital who supervises her body 24 hours a day. Her fetal position is very correct. Don''t be too nervous. " "Well." Han Junyu also felt that he was too nervous. On the day when qinning was launched, it was sunny and the warm wind in April was very comfortable. An Yun accompanies Qin Ning to take a walk in the small garden. Suddenly he hears the cry of surprise, and they turn to see it. It''s a group of children playing. It seems that there is a quarrel. A little boy fell into the pond, and other children cried out in a panic. When adults heard this, they rushed down to the pond to save people. Chapter 1181 The pond was not deep. When the child fell down, he was quickly picked up and put on the ground. The child''s face was pale, and he should have drunk a lot of water. He was injured on his forehead. Maybe he hit his forehead when he fell into the pond. Someone called for nurses and doctors. Qin Ning stood aside and saw the pale child lying on the ground. Suddenly she felt a spasm of pain in her lower abdomen. She touched her stomach and twisted her eyebrows. "Yunyun, I have a stomachache." Anyun looks back. Seeing that her white trousers are stained with blood, she is also scared. She quickly helps her to go back. After two steps, Qin Ning can''t do it. She shouts for the doctor''s help. There were two doctors who came to save the child. Because there was something wrong with Qin Ning, one of them had to come to see that Qin Ning couldn''t leave, so he picked her up and sent her to the ward. An Yun anxiously calls Han Junyu. Han Junyu hears the news and asks her to inform Xiao Jue first. He will go there quickly. Xiao Jue had already arranged for Qin Ning to be pushed to the ward, and two internationally famous hypnotists followed him to the ward. Qin Ningtong''s forehead was full of sweat. She was a little scared when Han Junyu came. But a group of doctors told her to relax. She couldn''t bear the stomachache. How could she relax. Internationally, there is a hypnotist who can hypnotize pregnant women to help them give birth, so that pregnant women can not feel pain, give birth smoothly and reduce the risk of production. The hypnotist comforted Qin Ning, but Qin Ning couldn''t concentrate for a moment. It was really painful, like tearing her apart. But the feeling was again bursts, and every pain was stronger than the previous one. Han Junyu is also nervous, back wet, bow to kiss her eyes, "Ning Ning, close your eyes, close your eyes, imagine the children want to come to this world, they should be very happy, they will soon be able to see Dad." Hearing his gentle comfort, Qin Ning calmed down a little. He closed his eyes and listened to the hypnotist''s words. It felt like a long time, like a few seconds. She heard the child''s cry in her ear. After a while, it seemed that there was a cry. The two children''s cry was loud and clear, like a competition. When the hypnotist asked her to open her eyes, she looked up and saw Han Junyu. She had already returned to the ward and changed her clothes. "Born, born?" "Well, two little boys." Han Junyu touched her face. Because she had just given birth, her face was pale and her blood was weak. Qin Ning is also very happy, but still can''t believe it. She still remembers that when she was born Ann and Jiji, she always felt that she would die. But every time she opened her eyes, she didn''t die, but the pain of her body made her feel that she was in hell. At that time, she was surrounded by a group of doctors and cold instruments. She thought of him in her heart, but she was just holding a force in her heart. She was satisfied to want to see him again, even if she let her die again. This time, she just had a pain in front of her for half an hour. Then she relaxed and played a game with the children. When she opened her eyes again, Han Junyu told her that she had already had a baby. "There are four Jin and eight Liang left and three Jin and nine right brothers. They are still weak. When you wake up, I''ll bring them here." Han Junyu knew that she wanted to know about the child. He opened the thermos cup and said, "I''ll feed you something first." Qinning is really hungry, tired nodded, but appetite is not suitable for good, eat a few, drowsy, not a moment to sleep in the past. When she woke up again, it should be the afternoon of the next day. Han Junyu was still in the ward, watching her wake up and feeding her some food. With some spirit, Qin Ning wanted to see the child, so Han Junyu asked someone to send the child over. After a while, the nurse pushed the big shaker over. Qin Ning wants to hold the two children, the left elder brother and the right younger brother. Qin Ning was holding his left in his arms. His left skin was white and his lips were thin pink. The next day, he came out with black eyebrows and high nose. He looked like Han Junyu. Right thin, like poor nutrition, yellow skin, eyebrows and hair are light, but also like to cry. Being held by Qin Ning for a while, he began to cry. The small voice softened Qin Ning''s heart. She coaxed for a while in a low voice, then he stopped crying, squeezed his little fist and went to sleep. "You must look like you." Han Junyu said. I love crying so much. Qin Ning looked at him, "isn''t it good to look like me? You don''t like it How can Han Junyu dislike her? He just teases her. He holds Zuo Zuo and looks at the little baby. His little fist is Yuxue''s lovely. It seems that he looks like an an an. At this time, the three children came and saw their parents holding their younger brother. Ann was very excited and stood on tiptoe to see his younger brother. Han Junyu lowered his arm and let her see his younger brother. An''an said, "brother, my younger brother is so beautiful." Then she turned to see her mother''s younger brother. She frowned at her ugly little brother. Qin Ning was amused by his daughter''s words, "it''s all my younger brother. He''s ugly. He''s just a little boy. He didn''t open his mouth. When an an an was a child, he wasn''t big enough."Qin Ningsheng, An''an and Jiji, are young. Although they are attended to, they are in a bad mood. They can''t compare with each other in all aspects. When An''an was born, it was less than three jin. Qin Ning was always afraid that he would not be able to support her. Ann was surprised, but she still explained to her mother with a smile, "Mom, then I''m the ugly duckling. When I grow up, I become beautiful." Qin Ning nodded, "right right right will grow up soon. He will be handsome and cool when he grows up, just like Jiji." Jiji looks at the little brother in his father''s arms, and then goes to see Qin Ning''s brother. Although the two brothers are twins, they are very different. They can be separated at a glance. "Dad, why is left left different from right?" Isn''t it all about twins being the same? "Because zuozou and youyouyou are heterozygous twins, so are you and ANN. You don''t know that until you grow up and learn biology." Five or six-year-old children are curious about everything, such as a mobile 100000 whys. Every time Jiji asks questions, Han Junyu and Qin Ning are not perfunctory, and the two who can know will explain to them. If you don''t know how to explain it, Qin Ning will usually check Baidu by himself, or go to the forum. Many Baoma and baopa will share their ways of educating their children on the forum. Now there are five children in our family. If we can''t teach them well, we can''t manage them when they are older. Isn''t it going to turn the world upside down? Qin Ning''s spirit is not very good. After a while, he is tired. Han Junyu takes the two children away. They both fall asleep after they wake up. The three children are not on weekends. They still have classes. Lao Mo sends them back to school. Han Junyu suddenly came from Sheng''an. Next, he must accompany Qin Ning to stay in hospital for a few days. So before Qin Ning wakes up, he wants to explain his work, say hello to the nursing workers, let them pay attention, and he will be back soon. But unexpectedly, he just left half an hour, something big happened. Chapter 1182 After Han Junyu left, Qin Ning had a nightmare. In the dream, she watched one of her children fall into the pond. She wanted to jump into the river to save the child, but her feet didn''t know what to hold and couldn''t move. Looking at the child a little bit into the bottom of the river, her heart suffering, anxious to cry. Exhausted the whole body strength, moved a step, she heard the child''s cry, cry is not big, there is a bit weak, hum for a while, no sound. She felt worse in her heart, and suddenly woke up from the nightmare. She really heard the cry of the child, right right right crying. She thought of going to have a look, and slowly got up. Beside the shaking table stood a woman in a nurse''s dress, and a child in her arms. Qin Ning was shocked, "you, who are you?" The woman was afraid to go out with her child in her arms. "Where are you going to carry my child? Come back and return my child!" Qin Ning yelled and moved her legs to the ground. The woman ran faster and ran out of the room with a child in her arms. Qin Ning took a step, and then he sat down on the ground, gritted his teeth and climbed to the edge of the shaking table. Right and right were still crying, and the woman took left and right. She yelled a few times, and the passing nurse listened to the voice. Then she knew that someone had stolen the child. She went to the hospital to find the child. The child of President Sheng an was lost in the hospital, which was not a small matter. Soon, the president was alarmed. The president sent someone to look for the child and contacted Han Junyu. When he came to the ward to appease Qin Ning, he listened to the cry of the child and the cry of the woman. Right right seems to be some kind of induction. After being carried away from left to left, she has been crying. Qin Ning can''t go out to find it. Her heart seems to be roasting on the fire. If she can''t coax the child, she can''t help crying. Han Junyu arrives at Sheng''an. Before he starts talking to Yueyang, he receives a phone call from Qin Ning, saying that someone has come to the ward to take Zuo Zuo. Han Junyu''s first reaction is that Qin Ning is joking with him. But listen carefully, Qin Ning is crying, not pretending. His heart sinks down and he runs out of the bathroom quickly. On the way, he receives a call from the president of the hospital. Xiao Jue is on holiday today. When he gets home, he is preparing to have a rest. He hears the president''s phone call saying that something has happened. Someone has taken away president Han''s child. People in the hospital are looking for the woman who took the child. Xiao Jue''s face turned black, and he thought it was very funny. It''s so old that someone brazenly robbed the children in the ward. It''s just not fatal. He immediately said hello to Pei Ming and asked her to inform Cheng mo. with the help of the military, it''s always convenient to find someone. Song Xuan heard the news, also very surprised, the child can be lost in the ward, this is simply incredible. He turned on the computer, turned on the camera in the hospital, and looked for the woman who had stolen the child. When Han Junyu arrived at the hospital, he saw Qin Ning holding the child tightly and hugged her painfully. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. I will find the child." "I''m not good enough to take care of the children." Qin Ning blamed herself. If she woke up earlier, she would not give that woman a chance to take advantage of it. The child is in the ward, there are nursing workers outside, and there are so many people in the hospital. Who could have thought that someone would steal the child. Finally coax Qin Ning to sleep, right right also cry tired, lying in Qin Ning''s arms fell asleep. After Han Junyu left, he went to the toilet because of diarrhea, which gave the woman a chance to take advantage of. When Han Junyu walked out of the ward, there were security guards and some doctors and nurses in the hospital. Hearing Qin Ning''s cry, they immediately went to find someone, but they still didn''t find him. Han Junyu didn''t expect them either. Lao Mo sent song Xuan over. Song Xuan found some clues in the camera according to Qin Ning''s description. The woman dressed up as a nurse, but disappeared around the corner, which was obviously a long time ago. "She''s not far away with a child." Han Junyu clenched his fists and thought that his children were taken away just two days after they were born. Those people actually took away their children. They must have a purpose. No matter what their purpose is, he hopes that their children will be safe. Two hours after the child was taken away, Cheng Mo came. He transferred some people to come. According to the picture given by song Xuan, he asked several special forces to profile the woman first. The speed was faster. Han Junyu has been quietly staring at a figure on the computer screen. The woman disappears from the corner, and then the camera can''t capture the content. Is it the woman who changed people or where the child was put. "Has anyone been offended recently?" Cheng Mo asked. Han Junyu bit the knuckle of his thumb and shook his head. This technique is not what ordinary people can do. But look at the woman''s back, but she doesn''t walk like an agent. After special training, the pace of walking and walking is different from that of ordinary people. In his heart, he picked up the cup on the table and smashed it on the ground. Xiao Jue''s office was quiet and everyone was looking at him. It''s not easy for anyone to have their children stolen. Han Junyu also knows that he must be calm at this time, but he can''t bear it. Who is the other party? He will attack his child who was only two days old.Han churui also comes with Cheng mo. this is the first time he sees Han Junyu angry. His cold face is really frightening. After a long time, Han Junyu''s mood calmed down, he said: "search, the whole hospital must search, there are so many cameras outside, did not see the woman holding the child to leave, the child should still be in the hospital." The director has no opinion. The child is lost in the hospital. He has to cooperate anyway. Cheng Mo sent people to search every ward, and also asked some doctors if there was anything strange. Han Junyu suddenly remembered that Qin Ning had mentioned that someone was staring at her. He suddenly got up and wanted to watch the video of Qin Ning''s walking in the small garden several times before. Everyone went to the monitoring room. The staff of the monitoring room saw that there were so many people, and there were men in military uniform. They were a little scared. They heard the Dean tell them to get out of the way and got up in fear. Song Xuan goes to find the video. Han Junyu asks him to speed up and accompany Qin Ning out of the small garden. After two days, Shu Le comes and the two children are there. Shu Le helps Qin Ning to bask in the sun in the small garden. Several times, other friends come to visit her. Her eyes are very hot, but she doesn''t find anything unusual. "Wait, uncle song, step back." Han churui suddenly stepped forward and pressed uncle song''s fast forward hand. Han Junyu mentioned that he said pause, eyes a squint, "that pregnant woman!" Every time Qin Ning goes out for a walk, there is nothing unusual on the surface, but every time Qin Ning goes for a walk, a pregnant woman can be seen from other cameras. Song Xuan also understood what he meant, so he looked for the video of Qin Ning not walking for a few days. The pregnant woman would also come out for a walk. Maybe it was occasionally? Chapter 1183 Xiao Jue also stares at the pregnant woman, feels her chin and thinks, "that pregnant woman is a little strange." "That pregnant woman is about to give birth, but she has to stay in the small garden for several hours every day, like waiting for something. A few days ago, her baby was born, and she came the next day. Every time she was alone, no matter what, check it first. " Xiao Jue asked the president to investigate the pregnant woman. The president said that in order to investigate the case, the hospital would cooperate as long as it was not harmful. Immediately, a nurse sent the pregnant woman''s case and hospitalization information. Xiao Jue looked at it and said, "this woman came in on the third day of Qin Ning''s hospitalization. It was Qin Ning''s first walk in the small garden before she began to go to the small garden every day." Han Junyu licked under the alveolar, jaw taut, "where people, I want to see." The president personally led the way and took Han Junyu to the pregnant woman''s ward, which was on the same floor as qinning. When Han Junyu arrived at the ward, he did not see the pregnant woman. Song Xuan, who is in the monitoring room, sends a message to Han Junyu that the pregnant woman is in the baby room now. Han Junyu turns around and goes to the baby room. When he got to the baby room, Han Junyu saw the pregnant woman''s back from a distance. The back was not straight, and some of his left and right shoulders were uneven. He didn''t hesitate at all. He grabbed the woman''s back neck, pressed her to the ground, and stepped on her to the ground impolitely. "Where''s my child?" Women only feel a pain, look up to see such as the living king of hell man, eyes Yin cold staring at himself, a shock in the heart. "What, child, who are you? Let me go. Help! Kill Han Junyu side head see lying in the crib of the child, swarthy, thin fierce, this child is a look in the mother did not absorb much nutrition. "Woman, this is your child. If you take my child away, aren''t you afraid that I will kill your child?" Han Junyu stepped on her feet and rudely picked up her child. The child felt uncomfortable and cried. When a man catches her child, as long as he lets it go, he will be able to kill the child. That''s why the woman is flustered. "Give my child back to me. Who are you? If you dare to hurt my child, I will fight with you." The woman''s fierce struggle, her voice is a bit thick, roar up when the voice becomes sharp, very harsh. "You want to protect your child, but you take away my child, woman. If you don''t want your child to be killed by me, just tell me!" The last sentence is that the man roared out, not to mention the woman lying on the ground, but the Dean standing by shivered. There were still children in the baby room. When they heard the noise, some of them began to cry. The nurse ran in trembling to coax the children. The woman pursed her lips with fear in her eyes. She watched him let go. The child almost fell down. She cried in horror. "Don''t hurt my child, don''t hurt him." Han Junyu did not shed tears when he saw her coffin. He put her child on the ground and his big hand on the child''s heart. As long as the soft body is crushed, he can''t bear the heart. The child was crying in her ear, and the woman was upset. She wanted to hold her child, but she was trampled by the man and couldn''t move. "Don''t, don''t touch her. I really don''t know what you''re talking about." She didn''t admit it. Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed and his palms pressed down. All the children cried hoarse. Without breathing, his face turned black and purple, and his lips turned black. The woman''s face changed, "child, child, save my child, don''t, don''t hurt him, I say, I say!" Han Junyu let go, immediately a nurse came forward, picked up the child and patted him on the back, the child was relieved, it was a life. When the woman got up, she snatched her child from the nurse and held it in her arms. Han Junyu does not want to listen to the cry of the child here, let people take the woman to Xiao Jue''s office, that woman is really afraid of Han Junyu, honest account. The woman''s name is Ma Hongqing. She graduated from university. She is 27 years old. She married a rich husband and stayed at home without going out to work. After two years of marriage, her husband often beat her, and she realized that her husband''s domestic violence could not be changed, so she wanted to divorce. Her husband said that divorce was ok, but she didn''t give her half a cent. The woman didn''t want to divorce, and she didn''t go out to find a way to procrastinate. But her husband still beat her. Once, she almost killed her. She was afraid. It was like taking her husband''s money and running away. She was caught by her father and locked her at home. The woman took advantage of her husband''s drinking and escaped. A month later, she found that she had been pregnant for two months, but she didn''t even have money for abortion. She did not dare to go back to her home for fear that her husband would find her. She secretly borrowed some money from her friends to live, but soon the money was used up, and her stomach had been seven or eight months. At this time, someone told her that as long as she helped to do a very simple thing, she could not only stay in the hospital to raise the baby, but also get a sum of money to raise the child.She had no way to go. She agreed without hesitation. The man arranged her to the best hospital and gave her the most expensive ward to raise her fetus. She only had to go to the small garden of the hospital to stare at a woman named Qin Ning every day. Watch her give birth to a baby, and then look for a chance to steal her baby. The day after Qin Ning gave birth, she received a phone call from that person, saying that she could go to hold the baby. She had to do so for her baby. When there is no one, go into the room to take the child out, and then do it according to the requirements of the person on the phone. For the sake of their own children, they can hurt other children. This kind of person is not worthy to be a mother. Han churui stares at the woman angrily and wants to kill her. "Who is that man?" "I don''t know. One day I got a phone call. I thought it was a fraud at first, but I didn''t believe it until the man arranged a ward for me." The woman bowed her head and trembled violently. "Woman, what would you do if someone took your child away?" Asked Lord Xiao. Ma Hongqing thought that he was going to take the child away. He immediately tightened his arm and shrank back in panic. "Don''t, don''t take my baby. I was pregnant in October and gave birth to him." Aware of Han Junyu''s cruel eyes, Ma Hongqing begged, "I''ve told you what you asked me to say. Don''t hurt my child. Besides, besides, if you don''t have two children, it won''t be good to lose one. " "Pa!" Hear a woman''s words, don''t say Han Junyu can''t stand, is suddenly come in an Yun, angry, she went to the woman in front of gave her a slap. "Women like you don''t deserve to have their own children." Any child is conceived by her mother in October. She regards her child as a treasure, but says that other people have two children, and it doesn''t matter if one is less. If it''s not for fear that she''s going to move her foetus, Anyun wants to kill her. Chapter 1184 Han Junyu doesn''t care who ma Hongqing is. Now he just wants to know how the woman disappeared at the corner and where the child was put by her. Women see a group of people staring at themselves, unable to bear the pressure, crying and saying: "at the corner, I take off my nurse''s clothes, wrap the child, pack the child with the black plastic garbage bag used by the hospital, and throw it into the garbage truck." Every ward in the hospital has a garbage can, and the cleaning staff will push a big garbage can to collect garbage. No wonder they didn''t find the trace of beating the children. But I think that the child who is only two days old will be thrown into the garbage can. It''s a garbage can. There''s everything in it. What should the child do if the needle used by the patient with infectious disease sticks on the child? Han Junyu clenched his fists and burst his veins. He wanted to kill the woman. "Can such a person be sent to prison?" An Yun scolds angrily. "Yes." Cheng Mo said. "Then send her to prison, send her children to welfare home, let her taste the separation of children and mother!" When a woman heard that she wanted to send her to prison, she shook her head abruptly. "You can''t do this. I don''t want to be separated from my children. It''s someone else who told me to do this, but I''m not willing to do it, and I''m forced by life." You have thousands of reasons, can''t be the reason to hurt others, an Yun can''t bear to listen to the woman''s cry, let Cheng Mo soldiers quickly take her away. Song Xuan takes Ma Hongqing''s mobile phone to contact the person who teaches her to take the baby away. The number is empty, and he still can''t find any information the clue is broken again. "There must be a record of the money for teaching the medical expenses to that woman, and the garbage can will be transported out. That person will be waiting outside. Let''s find the garbage can." Han Junyu said. Everyone nodded and acted separately. Han churui follows Han Junyu. According to the classification of the floors, he finds the dustbin where he may put his children. The man who is obsessed with cleanliness opens the dustbin without any scruple. For the sake of safety, Xiao Jue asked them to wear gloves. Han churui stepped forward and gave him gloves. "Uncle Han, my aunt said that the two children are lucky children. They must be OK." It''s just a psychological comfort to say that the child is a lucky child. Now he can''t be so comforted. He wants to take the child to see Qin Ning. Han Junyu red eyes, put on gloves, can open the garbage bags are looking for, did not find the woman''s nurse clothes, which means that the child was taken away. At this time, song Xuan comes back with news that Shule has found some clues. Han Junyu and Han churui rush back to the monitoring room. Song Xuan takes the video from a dessert shop outside the hospital. There are two men passing by the dessert shop, but when they return, they carry something in their hands, which is a cat cage. This was not surprising. Walking around a corner, she was in a garbage can. Because a cleaner was looking for the garbage can, Shule found the cat cage and the nurse''s clothes. There were some blood stains on the clothes. When song Xuan finds these things, he sends someone to take them. Han Junyu stares at the bloodstain of the pink nurse''s dress. When he thinks of the child who was only two days old, his Adam''s apple rolls over and he suppresses his emotions. The cat cage and the nurse''s clothes come over. Looking at the blood on the nurse''s clothes, Xiao Jue is also a father. He knows how cruel this is to Han Junyu. He takes a deep breath and persuades Han Junyu: "Jun Yu, this may not be the child''s, there may be blood in the hospital, maybe," "the woman said it was wrapped in a black bag," Han Junyu stares at the blood on the nurse''s clothes, his eyes are red, but he is still restraining. "Don''t tell Qin Ning anything about today''s investigation." He added. Qinning has just started production. If you know this, you can''t bear it. Everyone also nodded. They didn''t believe in the theory of ghosts and gods, but now everyone was praying that the child would not have anything to do. As Qin Ning said, the child was blessed and protected, and his life would not be in danger. "I found the account where the money was paid." without waiting for song Xuan to finish, Cheng Mo continued, "I''ll take it now and bring someone." Han Junyu can''t wait to go with Cheng mo. The bank accounts are real names. If you find the ID number of the other person and search through the database, you will know the identity of the person. The man was in a factory. A young man in his twenties was very strong. When he was taken to the factory director''s office, he was afraid to see the man in military uniform coming to find himself. Han Junyu asked about his account. He said that he was drinking in a bar and a man he knew told him to do so. Han Junyu let him say that man''s information, young man also has only one number, dial out, it is empty. Han Junyu asked him how old the man who asked him to work was, what he looked like, which bar he met, and how much he knew about him. The young man sighed that he still hesitated. He said with a tiger face that it was against the law to pry into other people''s privacy. Breaking the law.Han Junyu was angry and laughed. Now he knows the law. When he does evil, how can he not know that there is such a thing as law in the world? Does he know that because of his behavior, a two-day-old child was kidnapped?! Don''t bother to talk with him. Han Junyu knocked him down with one punch, pinched him by the neck and asked him, "do you know why that man asked him to fight money?" The man''s face turns purple and wants to call for help. The factory director is worried and wants to persuade him, but Cheng Mo stops him. "If this man colludes with others to break the law, he may be sentenced to death!" The factory director was startled. He dared to stop him. The young man listened to Cheng Mo''s words and felt that he would die in this man''s hands in the next second. He quickly begged for mercy. Han Junyu let go of his hand, but his foot stepped on him, let him be honest, if there is a word wrong, pull out his tongue. Now he dares to kill people, let alone pull out his tongue. The man''s frightened body is shaking, and he dares not hide it. He likes to go to bars. When he had a chance to drink, he met a foreigner with short hair and leather armour, who said that he could get 100000 yuan by borrowing his account. At the beginning, the man didn''t believe it. Later, the man directly called 300000 in his account, 100000 for him and 200000 for the hospital. He was still puzzled. When he called the hospital, he went to check it on purpose. He knew that the money was for a pregnant woman, and then he didn''t know what happened. I thought I was lucky, and I was so happy. But in this situation, he knows that where there is a free lunch in the world, he must have been trapped and pushed into the fire pit. "Take me to that hotel." Han Junyu orders. The man can''t resist. Take them to the bar. On the way, the man also asked him what he had committed. Cheng Mo looked at him, "if you can''t find that man, you are helping the tyrant and kidnapping other people''s children. If that child has an accident, you are an accomplice and will go to prison!" "Ah." The man is flustered, where can know when oneself earn money to still carry homicide case! But is it normal to think logically that you can only borrow an account number or make a call to the hospital to get 100000 yuan? What''s more, why does the person who gives him the money borrow someone else''s account instead of his own account, and forbid him to tell others about it? There must be some shady things in it, but he didn''t even think about it. He just thought of getting 100000 yuan. Chapter 1185 Han Junyu arrived at the bar. It was not evening yet. The bar was very cold. Cheng Mo shows his officer card to the staff and asks their boss to come over. They want to see the monitoring of the bar. The boss saw that Cheng Mo was holding an officer''s license. He was afraid, but now it''s day and there are no guests. What do they want to check? Cheng Mo is also followed by two officers. They still hold a young man in their hands. The boss knows that the young man is a regular customer of the bar. Han Junyu went to the monitoring room and wanted to get a young man. When he met the man who borrowed his account, he found that the video had been changed for a long time, and he couldn''t find any information at all. Han Junyu clenched his fist, oh, can''t you find him in the bar, just think you can''t find him? Naive! He called song Xuan and gave a general description of the man he described as a young man. He asked him and Shule to check the places where there were cameras around the bar. As long as he came, he would leave traces. Shule can even find the cat cage hidden in the garbage can, not to mention a living man! Two people''s action is very fast, coupled with someone to help, soon came the news, found. Han Junyu turns on his mobile phone and shows song Xuan the photo to the young man. The young man quickly nods and grins at the photo in Han Junyu''s mobile phone, resenting the man for hurting him. Cheng Mo asks his men to take the man away. If he can''t find the child, he can''t escape. The young man struggled to escape, but he looked strong, but in fact he was puffy, where he could rival the soldiers who had been trained all the year round. It''s easy to find a picture of a man. He''s a foreigner, and there must be records when he wants to enter the country. Cheng Mo asks him to go down and look for someone, but the news does not come from him. That is to say, the man is smuggled in. Han Junyu takes a deep breath and squeaks his fingers. There are many ways of illegal immigration. It''s a little complicated to investigate. If he is wanted all over the country and forced to come out, he is afraid that he will hurt the children. But if you check, I don''t know when to check, Han Junyu is upset. "Jun Yu, don''t worry, you will find it." It''s hard for Cheng Mo to comfort him. From the news that the child was stolen, Cheng Mo sees Han Junyu. He always calmly thinks about how to find the child, but after a day''s toss, he hears so much news, but he still doesn''t find the child. Not to mention Han Junyu, Cheng Mo is upset. Han Junyu closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his eyes were clear and calm. Back at the hospital, Han Junyu goes outside Qin Ning''s ward and sees an Yunzhen talking with Qin Ning from a small window. He stands for a long time, but he doesn''t go in. He went in and didn''t know how to explain to Qin Ning. Seeing her tears, he didn''t know what to do. Back in Xiao Jue''s office, song Xuan is trying to find a way to find his friends to help him find someone by entering the satellite search. There are many famous hackers in Song Xuan''s circle. Some of their technologies are beyond people''s imagination. Soon someone came to find the man''s information in L country, and song Xuan''s friends would be a wonderful person to help others to the end. They even checked the information of the three generations of the man''s ancestors. "This man''s name is Harold. He''s from L country. He''s a leader who helps people collect money. To put it more clearly, he''s a local snake. He suddenly came to Nankang city and sent someone to stare at Qin Ning. He must have been instructed. " Song Xuan asked the friend if he could find out who Harold had contacted a month ago. His friend responded very quickly, "yes, a businessman, I''ll send you the information." Song Xuan''s mailbox soon received a piece of information. He was a businessman in L country, named Danton, who was engaged in the Internet industry. According to the analysis of his friends, there was almost no conflict between Song Xuan and Han Junyu at work, which could only be personal enmity. "Personal enmity?" Xiao Jue asked. Song Xuan''s mailbox also has a hint that someone has sent him a message. Song Xuan''s point is more detailed information about Danton''s files, interpersonal relationships and emotions from primary school to now. "I see." Song Xuan said suddenly. Han Junyu went to the back of song Xuan to check the information. Although the information was prepared in a hurry, it was very well conditioned. This is also an able man. "GIMAN!" Danton''s first love girlfriend is Jiman, and the only relationship between Danton and Qin Ning is Jiman. "I don''t know if it''s GIMAN who asked him to do this, or if Danton wants to avenge GIMAN." Song Xuan said. "In any case, these two people, ha ha." Han Junyu snorted coldly and called Lu Hua to send them to Nankang city. Lu Hua heard that Qin Ning was born. He wanted to congratulate Han Junyu, but he didn''t expect that his child was kidnapped. Needless to say, Lu Hua wanted to kill Jiman and the man. Rongwei also knew about it. He took Jiuyi to l country immediately, contacted Luhua, tied up Jiman and Danton with several people, and came to Nankang overnight. It was late at night when they arrived in Nankang. Han Junyu is not sleepy, let Roewe lift the bag on Jiman''s head.After dinner, GIMAN fell asleep before washing. When she was sober, she found that it was dark in front of her eyes, and her body was tied, and her heart was flustered. It was not easy to lift the things on her head, which could clear the situation in front of her eyes. See Han Junyu, and she found that at this time like a mortuary, pale. "Han, Mr. Han, why did you arrest me?" Han Junyu was sitting in the dark, playing with a small bottle in his hand. He slowly raised his head. "GIMAN, you won''t be surprised to see me." GIMAN bowed her head and found that her teeth were shaking. She was steady. "Mr. Han, what do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re talking about." After the story of Caifeng''s sketching, she took more than a month to get out of bed. Later, the college informed her that she was expelled because her bad behavior affected the reputation of the school. Jiman is angry. She wants to get close to Han Junyu, which is originally a private matter. The school will make such a decision, but Han Junyu forces her to do so. She hates him. "Give you a chance to leave the whole body, why kidnap the child?" Han Junyu said. "Kidnap a child?" Jiman was surprised and puzzled. "I don''t know anything, Mr. Han. Whose child was kidnapped?" Han Junyu turned the small bottle, calm face, "Danton recruit, is you want to kidnap the child, want to let Qin Ning pain." GIMAN felt guilty and angry. What Danton had done was put on her. "Mr. Han, he slandered me just to save his own life. I didn''t do anything." Standing on one side, Jiu Yi stares at Ji man and can''t help but say, "Ji man, normal people are surprised. The expression of surprise won''t exceed one second, but your expression has stopped for more than one second. Your eyes are wandering and you dare not look directly at Mr. Han. Obviously you are lying. You didn''t do it. That''s because you opened your mouth and said that you wanted Danton to harm Qin Ning, damned woman. I should have disabled you for life at that time! " Chapter 1186 GIMAN didn''t expect that someone could tell from her expression that she was lying, angry and flustered. "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Oh, I''ll let you know what you''re talking about." Han Junyu makes a gesture to song Xuan. Song Xuan nods, grabs Jiman, and Rongwei helps him get close to the stove. As soon as song Xuan let go, Jiman would be thrown into the fire and turned into a pile of ashes. Feeling the heat of the stove, GIMAN was worried. "Mr. Han, you are really not made by me. It''s Danton''s idea to kidnap your child. He said that he would treat your child as a servant for me. I''ll teach him a lesson all his life." Jiu Yi, angry, walked up to her, raised her arm and slapped her in the face. "Let Mr. Han''s child be your servant, and you deserve it!" Jiuyi''s strength is very heavy. Jiman''s face is swollen, but it''s the most important time to die. "Mr. Han, you, you can''t kill me. Danton takes your child. Don''t you want to get it back?" Han Junyu got up and went to her, took a piece of dirty cloth and put it into her mouth, and then took one of her arms and put it into the stove. Jiman''s painful struggle burned her hand, but no matter how she struggled, she was not as strong as Han Junyu. There was a smell of roast heat in the air. Han Junyu looked at it and let it go slowly. "That''s a lesson for you." GIMAN takes back his hand, falls to the ground limply, looks at the burn on his finger, weeps and wants to die with him. Unfortunately, Han Junyu will not give her this opportunity. Han Junyu turns around and kicks Danton, who is lying on the ground. He lifts the bag on his head. Danton wakes up and sees GIMAN, who is sitting on the ground crying. He twists his body. But he saw his feet. Looking up, he saw that it was Han Junyu. He was frightened and instinctively shrank back. Han Junyu squatted down and looked at him, "tell your people to send the children to the hospital." "Han, Han Junyu, why do you order me? I''ll tell you that if you bully Jiman again, I will never let you go!" Han Junyu narrowed his eyes and said, "Song Xuan, send her head to the stove." "Yes." Song Xuan nods and pulls Jiman up. Jiman still has something in his mouth. He cries and purrs. He looks at Danton pleadingly. Danton looked at Jiman''s injured burn and realized that Han Junyu wasn''t bluffing him, "no, don''t, don''t hurt Jiman, it has nothing to do with her." "I repeat, let your people take the baby to the hospital!" "Han Junyu, why do you think I kidnapped your child?" Danton still wants to struggle. Han Junyu coldly sneered at the corners of his mouth, "I didn''t say it was my child, but you know, obviously you know about it. Jiman''s life is in your hands." Danton saw that the fire in the stove had burned GIMAN''s hair. GIMAN blushed and looked at him pleadingly. "OK, OK, you let GIMAN go, and I''ll have your baby delivered." Song Xuan throws Jiman away. Jiman feels that she has been dead once. Her hair is burning, but she just wants to cry. Han Junyu unties Danton and gives him his mobile phone to ask his people to send the child to the hospital. Song Xuan stares at Danton and presses a monitor on his mobile phone to see Danton unlock a complicated password first. Instead of dialing the phone directly, he uses a private chat space of dating software. He called Harold, and it took him a long time to respond, saying that he was in the police station and wanted to ask for his help. Danton didn''t know how they went to the police station and asked him what had happened. After a long time, the man replied that he was pestered to the police station because he was drunk and had a quarrel with others. Han Junyu is impatient and directly asks him to ask about the children. The man replies that the children put them in the hotel. If Danton doesn''t save them, they can''t go back to find the children. Danton is still thinking about how to save himself and Jiman, which is also a deliberate procrastination. Song Xuan is afraid that he will play a ghost mind and determine the other party''s position, so he sends the position to Cheng Mo and asks him to find someone. Danton asked a few more unimportant questions and found that Han Junyu didn''t urge him. He was just surprised. He looked up and saw Han Junyu sitting on the dark chair with a small bottle in his hand. "You, why don''t you rush me?" "What do you want to do, to die in a hurry?" Han Junyu asked. Danton shivered and asked Harold which police station he was in and how he could be rescued. After the message was sent, he didn''t wait for his response this time. After a while, song Xuan''s face was ugly and he put on the computer. "Jun Yu, is the child gone?" Han Junyu turns the hand of small bottle to stop, slowly lift Mou and song Xuan to look at each other, "what call a child, disappeared?" Song Xuan sighs, "Cheng Mo goes to the police station to take Harold out and ask him to find the child. When he arrives at the hotel room, he doesn''t find the child."Han Junyu turned his head and looked at Danton, "tell me, you let my children disappear, how should I let you die?" "No, it''s impossible. Harold is a cautious man. He must be lying. How could the child disappear suddenly?" Danton was completely flustered. At first, he asked Harold to come to Nankang City, and tried every means to take Qin Ning''s children and vent his anger to Jiman. Harold promised that he could do it well. But he didn''t expect that Han Junyu''s action would be so fast. They started to take the child away in the afternoon. At night, he not only found out that it was arranged by him, but also took him to Nankang city. He also realized Han Junyu''s powerful means. Before, he was calm because his child was still in Harold''s hands. As long as he didn''t get the child, he wouldn''t do anything to him, but he said the child was gone. By Han Junyu''s means, he can''t find the child. He will really throw him and Jiman into the fire and turn them into a pile of ashes. Han Junyu is too lazy to talk to him. He asks song Xuan to lock him up with Jiman. He goes to find Cheng mo. When Lao Mo drives Han Junyu to the hotel where he stayed before Harold, the hotel is located in a remote place, and the corridor light is broken. He goes through the dark walk to Harold''s room and sees Harold kneeling on the ground with a milk bottle beside the table. His handsome face is tense. Cheng Mo told him about the investigation: "it''s supposed that someone has an eye on Harold. When Harold leaves, he enters his room and steals the child. The place of the hotel is too small. There are many dead corners of cameras in this place. Some of the cameras are furnishings, which are useless. The staff in the hotel are not very dedicated. At present, we don''t know who carried the child away. " Han Junyu walked around the room without finding any clues. He stopped in front of Harold and hit his head on the ground. Harold felt dizzy and smelled blood. "Is my child hurt?" Chapter 1187 Harold wanted to have a few drinks because he finished his plan in the afternoon. He didn''t get drunk, but he met a group of drunkards. Conflicts with those people, almost fight, unfortunately met the patrol security and police, dozens of people around them, he was sent to the police station helplessly. He was smuggled to Nankang city. He has a special identity. It''s no good to find out. He and Danton said that they hoped him to help. A few minutes later, a man in military uniform took him away from the police station. He had a bad feeling in his heart. When he got back to the hotel, he didn''t see the child. Now when I see Han Junyu, he is even more incredible. He only arranges people to take the children away in the afternoon. Originally, he thought it was a good thing. He is preparing to celebrate with his partner. Unexpectedly, Han Junyu came in the evening. How powerful Han Junyu is is. He is vague. He has been a thug in the past and helped people collect bad debts. He has seen the market before, but he has never seen Han Junyu''s cruel means, which directly cost people''s lives. I feel that my skull is going to be smashed by a man, so painful that I''m going to faint. He didn''t want to die, not at all, and shook his head abruptly. "No, I''m not hurt." "What''s the matter with the blood stains on the nurse''s clothes?" Han Junyu asked again. Harold thought for a moment, and quickly raised his hand back to show him. Han Junyu saw that he had a new injury on the back of his hand, and then banged his head on the ground like a ball. Harold uttered a cry of pain and begged for mercy. Han Junyu asked him to explain clearly. Harold quickly said that he asked the woman to put the child in the garbage truck. After the garbage can was pushed out, when he went to hold the child, he went to the pet store to steal someone''s cat cage for convenience of hiding. Unexpectedly, the cat was very fierce and scratched the back of his hand. He held the child, and the blood on the back of his hand was put on the nurse''s clothes. The child was still in good condition and was not injured. The child is not injured, but such a small child will be hungry after sleeping all afternoon, while Harold''s patience for the child is only for two or three-year-old children to eat, and the child''s intestines and stomach can''t stand it. Han Junyu didn''t know who was holding the baby and what their purpose was. The more he thought about it, the more he hated it. He didn''t have the sense of propriety. He banged his head on the floor again. Kneeling aside, Harold''s hands listened to the sound of his head hitting the ground. His scalp was numb and scared to fart. He stared at Han Junyu in fear, as if he had seen the devil. A pool of blood has been smashed out on the ground. Han Junyu leaves Hadro and asks people to lock them up with Danton. He continues to search. This place is remote, and there are not many people coming and going. If you search one by one, there will always be clues. Shule is pregnant and not suitable for staying up late. Song Xuan asks her to have a rest first. He finds out that in the early morning, he still has no clue. Han Junyu sat in front of the computer, also using the computer, do not know how many times has been checked, but still do not give up. Among the people who came and went, there were only four women with their children. The children were very big, but none of them were holding their children. It''s like looking for a needle in the sea, not knowing where the direction is. When Shule wakes up, she wants to have breakfast. Song Xuan accompanies her to eat some. Song Xuan returns to the office with the food and stares at the computer with red eyes. He doesn''t know how long it has lasted. "Jun Yu, have something to eat." Song Xuan persuades him, but Han Junyu doesn''t move. Song Xuan goes to Cheng Mo to persuade him, but no matter what Cheng Mo says, Han Junyu doesn''t care. Cheng Mo sees that this is not good. When an Yun comes over, he quietly tells her to go to Qin Ning. An Yun goes to Qin Ning''s room and sees that Qin Ning wakes up early too. He doesn''t have breakfast and is in a daze holding right. An Yun is distressed and wants her to put the child down. Qin Ning comes back and hugs the child anxiously. She knew that Qin Ning was still afraid of someone stealing the child. She coaxed Qin Ning for a long time before she put the child down and let her have breakfast first. Qin Ning has no appetite. He shakes his head and doesn''t want to eat. An Yun sighs, "Ning Ning, the child is missing. I know you feel bad in your heart, so you should take good care of yourself and look for the child." Qin Ning raised her eyes and looked at her, her clear eyes shrouded in hazy sadness, "haven''t you found left?" An Yun shakes his head and considers the words, "Ning Ning, Han Junyu never has a moment to rest since he knows that the child is missing. He doesn''t eat or drink. This is not the way." Qin Ning pursed her lips, and the child disappeared. She was afraid that she would cry to vent her emotions, but Han Junyu would not. He would hide everything in his heart. She asked an Yun to call Han Junyu and said she wanted to see him. An Yun gets up to find Han Junyu and says that Qin Ning wants to see him. His fingers tremble and his eyes staring at the screen are sour. He takes a deep breath. After a while, he gets up and comes to Qin Ning''s ward, but he can''t move. Qin Ning looked up at the door and said, "Han Junyu, are you here?" Han Junyu can''t, push the door in, see Qin Ning pale, smile to him, he went to the bed. "Han Junyu, I haven''t had breakfast yet. Will you accompany me?"Since yesterday afternoon, Han Junyu has been so busy that he hasn''t drunk a drop of water. He licks his thin dry lips and nods. Breakfast is jujube porridge, fragrant sweet glutinous, Qin Ning ate a mouthful, looked up at the man holding a spoon, but did not move, his spoon to his lips. Han Junyu raised his eyes and looked at the woman with a pair of eyes looking forward to him. He opened his mouth and ate the porridge in her spoon. Then the woman showed a smile and took a bite of it, and then fed him. Han Junyu didn''t open his mouth this time, but bowed his head to kiss her lips. He didn''t go deep, just stuck to her. After waiting for him to let go, Qin Ning took a deep breath and looked at him in surprise. "Ning Ning, I''m sorry I didn''t bring the baby back." Qinning scooped another spoonful of porridge and insisted on feeding him. Han Junyu looked at her for a long time and then opened his mouth to eat. For a moment, there was silence in the ward. Qin Ning fed him a mouthful of porridge in his bowl, and then brought the porridge in his bowl and continued to feed him. When the two bowls of porridge were finished, she took a paper towel to wipe his mouth, held his face and gave him a kiss on the lip. "No, I''m sorry. It''s someone else who took our child away. Don''t torture you with what others do. The child is blessed and will be OK." I don''t know whether this sentence is for him or Qin Ning''s self consolation. After that, her eyes became red. "You have to be good. You still have us." Thinking of the missing child, she was in a bad mood as a mother, but she had to force a smile to coax him, worried that he would have an accident due to too much psychological pressure. Han Junyu felt uncomfortable and held her tightly in his arms. Chapter 1188 Ann and Jiji also know that a younger brother is missing, and the younger brother has been stolen. They dare not make too much noise, and ANN is clever to accompany her mother. Because youyou is not in good health, Han Junyu originally planned to ask someone to feed Youyou, but now Qin Ning can''t let youyou out of her sight. She wants to feed her baby herself. Qinning doesn''t have enough milk. He cries when he''s hungry. The child is also stubborn. After eating qinning''s milk, others don''t eat it. Han Junyu tries to find a way to find milk powder. But I didn''t expect that the boy would recognize Qin Ning and refuse to eat milk powder. He cried hoarsely and his face turned purple. The milk powder he was feeding was still spit out by him. Qin Ning is distressed extremely, ask a doctor what method can urge milk, eat tonic forcibly. An''an and Jiji are scared when they listen to their brother crying. They try to coax him. Right at first, they are quite cold and ignore their brother and sister. Ann didn''t expect that her little brother was so difficult to take. Her mother said that she was very noisy when she was a child, and she immediately felt sorry for her mother, and she will be better after that. Han Junyu or let song Xuan continue to investigate, the child has been missing for three days, but still no valuable clues, a few people are not in a good mood. Cheng Mo has seen it many times and analyzed it. Harold can carry a child in a cat cage when the child is so small. The person who carries the child may also use other ways to carry the child. For example, backpacks can be used to toss the child a little, and a bigger handbag can be used, or the old trick can be repeated, and garbage bags can be used. After listening to Cheng Mo''s words, no matter what way it is, Han Junyu feels uncomfortable. Right right right so delicate, in addition to his mother''s milk, other people do not eat, if left left also delicate some, then the child how to do? Moreover, since he was so young, he must have suffered a lot from those people. Now suffering is still light, the most important thing is that he should live well. Just born children are very vulnerable, very weak resistance, perhaps a small cold and fever, can take his little life. Han Junyu never believes in the theory of ghosts and gods. At the moment, he also expects to have gods who can protect his children and make him accept everything he does. The investigation continues. Han Junyu doesn''t let go of any details. He suddenly finds that the bag in a middle-aged man''s hand is a little strange. And continue to track, song Xuan went to the railway station, crowded places several times found this middle-aged man, found that the middle-aged man is a bit strange. The man was very thin and hunched. He left that day with a big handbag and never mentioned it again. He came from a remote mountain village. He is a well-known unemployed man, but he always moves in places with a large flow of people. Song Xuan was not sure about anything, but he would rather kill three thousand people than let one go. In order to investigate more clearly, he sent Jiuyi to follow. Jiuyi was pregnant and should have had a rest, but she thought that Mr. Han''s child had been lost, so she had to help. Rongwei couldn''t stop her and could only accompany her. They followed the middle-aged thin man and found that the man was sitting on the side of the road doing nothing in the morning, looking for something in the group. Rongwei calmly went to the middle-aged man and squatted down. He obeyed his vision and found that he was staring at some children and women. When Roewe got up, he deliberately dropped his wallet on the ground. The middle-aged man turned his head and saw a wallet on the ground. He immediately picked it up and saw that there was a pile of cash in it. His eyes were bright with surprise. For fear of being found, he quickly stuffed the wallet into his pocket and left. Roewe pressed the locator in his wallet, and the mobile phone found the direction of the man''s departure. He and Jiuyi followed. See the man went to an alley, and another short man after a shout boasted about their luck, picked up thousands of dollars. Short man don''t believe, let him take out to see, see thin man really holding a drum wallet, is all kinds of envy. They speak in dialect. They speak too fast. Neither Roewe nor Jiuyi can hear them very clearly. They continue to follow the thin man and the man back to their place of residence. They live in the basement, there are several women in the basement, heard that the thin man picked up the money, are full of envy, to the thin man treat. Some people said with a smile that the thin man was so lucky. He got a child these days and earned money. Now he can pick up thousands of Yuan empty handed. When Rongwei listened to their conversation, he didn''t understand that these people might be child trafficking gangs. But now we can''t act rashly. Roewe followed them and watched them eat. Although they had poor accommodation and plain clothes, they didn''t treat themselves badly, but they were the best restaurant in the neighborhood and ordered a table. Several people return to the place where they live. They never go out or talk about their children. Rongwei and Jiuyi go back to Han Junyu to discuss the countermeasures. Han Junyu listened to them, frowned and asked Han churui to call Ji Ji. Rongwei immediately understood what he meant. "I don''t agree. You let Jiji take a risk. What if something happens?" Han Junyu clenched his teeth. If he wanted to find Zuo Zuo, how could he let his son risk himself.Han churui was also very worried, "if you don''t arrest all those people, if you don''t explain, I''ll teach them a lesson." Han Junyu pulled his lips. Those are just small people. That kind of organization must have a strict system. It is impossible for those small people at the bottom to know important information. Jiji came here. I heard that he could help find his brother. He was very willing. He could take his watch. In case of danger, he would run away by himself. Rongwei is still not at ease and wants to use other methods, but Jiji says that he is the elder brother. It is his responsibility to help him find his younger brother. He will ensure his safety. Jiji pretends to be an old man. He is less than six years old, but he says that he wants to take the responsibility of being a brother. Han Junyu is happy and suffering at the same time. Now that it has been discussed, song Xuan has installed a biological tracker on Ji Ji''s body, which can''t be detected by ordinary detection instruments. Han Junyu himself brought him a watch in which a poisonous needle was re installed for his self-defense. This kind of poisonous needle is made by extracting the venom from a poisonous snake. It doesn''t cause death, but it can cause nerve anesthesia. Jiuyi leads Jiji to the railway station. They wander around for a while, deliberately letting the thin man notice them. See almost, nine one said to go to the toilet, let Jiji don''t run, Jiji nodded. Jiji was still a little nervous when he sat in his seat, but he knew that his father was staring at him not far away, and his heart was calm. Looking for the thin man, he found that he was walking this way. He raised the corner of his mouth, stood up and ran to the store. He took a bag of instant noodles and was about to walk out of the store. The owner of the store held him and watched the little boy look delicate and beautiful. "Little guy, if you want money to buy something, you can''t take it away without money." Ji Ji wrongly grabbed the instant noodles in his hand, "I''m hungry, I want to eat, but I don''t have money." Chapter 1189 When a child is hungry and takes something to go, he doesn''t give money. The boss also has a headache. But after thinking about how beautiful the little boy was, he didn''t investigate. He kindly asked him to go to his mother and stop running around. He said there were too many people in the railway station. A few days ago, another child was abducted. But Jiji didn''t seem to understand. He was angry when he heard that the boss said he didn''t want money. How could the boss want money? He was still waiting for the thin man to come to him. The boss saw that the little boy didn''t leave, and he looked at himself wrongly. He thought that he was scared by himself, so he took two ham sausages from the shelf for him. "Little guy, go to your parents quickly. There are many bad people here. They will take you away." Jiji can only pretend to be grateful to take the ham sausage, out of the shop, see the thin man in front of not far, but has been staring at himself, he walked around, want to look for his mother. Watching Ji Ji''s performance, Rongwei, who is in the dark, tut tut twice, says to Han Junyu that all of his family are actors. Han Junyu glanced at him and knew that he was relaxing the atmosphere, but he didn''t pay attention to him. After waiting for half an hour, the thin man saw that it was time. His eyes were shining. He went to Jiji and pretended to ask him how he was alone, what he was doing here and why he didn''t have his parents to accompany him. Jiji innocently said that he followed his mother to travel here and wanted to take the train home. His mother said that he went to the toilet, but he couldn''t find his mother. The thin man said he could take him to his mother. Jiji blinked his big eyes and said he wanted to see his mother. If he wanted to go to his mother, he left with the thin man. The thin man wanted to lead him. Jiji looked at his hands. There was dust in his nails, and his palms were dirty. He was disgusted, so he didn''t let him lead him. He just followed him. The man saw that the little boy was delicate, white and tender, which was the most beautiful he had ever seen. He guessed that it was a child raised by a rich family, so he didn''t force it, but coaxed him with all kinds of words all the way. When he came to a remote alley, he turned around and covered the little boy''s mouth with a handkerchief, holding him and running to the place where he lived. Jiji struggled a few times, smelled some pungent smell, and soon fainted. When he woke up again and regained consciousness, he felt that his body had been tied up, his mouth was stuffed, his eyes were covered, and he could only listen carefully to the outside. After a while, I heard the thin man''s voice, he said it was local dialect, and his speaking speed was so fast that Jiji couldn''t understand it at all. But listen to the tone, thin man''s voice is very flattering, the other side seems to be a little impatient, immediately let the thin man take the child into the car. It''s not safe for the children to stay here. They should be shipped out as soon as possible. The thin man opens the door and holds Jiji up. Jiji feels that he has been thrown into the car. Then he is held by a woman and the car starts. Is the place they are going to take him to where they are hiding their brother? Jiji is a little excited. Jiji smelled the pungent smell again and fainted in the woman''s arms. The woman untied him and changed his clothes. She tied his clothes to a stone and threw them into the water. She put his schoolbag and a shoe on the bank to disguise the appearance of a child falling into the water. Their car also on the high speed, and then on the high speed also have no fear, if there is a car inspection police, the woman will hold Jiji in her arms, said her child was tired and fell asleep. A couple with a child is hard to notice. The more the car drove, the more biased it was. Han Junyu drove far behind, and his eyes narrowed slightly, as if to devour something. Rongwei and Jiuyi sit in the back and can''t see the situation in front, but the thin man can send people here within an hour when he catches Jiji. Their reaction speed is so fast that it is very likely that this is a regular and systematic child trafficking organization. It''s always heard in the news about abducting and selling children. Generally, abducted children are rarely found. Today, when we saw their operation with our own eyes, Roewe felt that he had a long experience. Came to a remote small fishing village, a pair of men and women to carry Jiji off, closed up. When Jiji woke up again, her mouth was sealed, her eyes were still covered, and she twisted her body to find that her hands and feet were still tied. He could feel that he had changed place, but he didn''t know where it was. Smelling some fishy smell, he frowned and tried to move his body, but he heard crying. It''s a very low female voice. She''s still crying for her mother in her sobbing voice. I don''t know how long later, Ji Ji''s chest was close to his back. Finally, he heard the sound of opening the door, the sound of footsteps came, the girl''s voice screamed, and then it was quiet. Jiji frowned. Soon he was picked up and got on the bus again. This time, they didn''t daze him. He felt the car was very bumpy. When the car stopped, he smelled the fishy smell again. This may be a place for fishing. If there is fish, there will be water. If there is water, there may be a boat. Do they want to send him to the boat to carry him away? Jiji was afraid that her father didn''t keep up with her and that she was really sold.Without waiting for Jiji to struggle, he was really picked up and got on the boat. The fishy smell on the boat was more serious. He could even feel that there were still some fish at hand. Some fish struggled to jump up and turn over, and ran to Jiji''s face. Jiji wanted to turn over, but was kicked. Adult man''s strength is very heavy, toe kick in his stomach, Jiji pain face wrinkled up, dare not move. There was another sound of footwork. It seemed that the man who held him got off the boat. Jiji was worried and turned his wrist, but his eyes were covered. He didn''t know where he was. He heard the man outside yell in dialect, and he didn''t know what it meant, so he felt the boat shake. They''re off! Dad, Dad, where are you. Jiji is worried. At this time, he vaguely heard a few sounds, his careful dirty banging, banging, the door was suddenly opened, he heard the familiar footsteps, it was a relief. Blindfolded cloth was torn off, Jiji saw Han Junyu, happy and proud. He knew that Dad would save him. Han Junyu unties him and asks if he is hurt. Jiji subconsciously rubs his stomach. Han Junyu opens his clothes and sees a piece of blue and purple on his belly and his face turns black. Jiji gets up and sees a little girl lying next to her, four or five years old. Han Junyu also unties her. Seeing her in a coma, he doesn''t wake her up. He takes her to a clean place and asks Jiji to look at her. He goes to deal with the people on the ship. Han Junyu followed the car and watched the car go to the seaside. His heart sank. When he got to the seaside and saw the car go back, he and Rongwei immediately tried to find a way to get on the boat. I''m afraid when the boat leaves, they can''t keep up and lose Jiji. Chapter 1190 The ship carrying Jiji is a fishing boat. There were four men and two women on board. When Roewe and Jiuyi got on board and subdued them, they found some weapons in their hands and realized that they were not simple. Rongwei turns the boat around, and Han Junyu comes to interrogate after the boat berths. At the beginning, the six said they were just ordinary fishermen. It was against the law for them to arrest people. Han Junyu is too lazy to pay attention to him, what kind of means, or what kind of means, a man was tortured by him dying, the last breath left, just stammered. They are close to the sea. They are fishing in their time. Occasionally, someone comes to them and says that as long as they put a few children on their boat and send them to another grade, they can get 100000 yuan for each child. With two children this time, they can get 200000 yuan. Why don''t they do such a good thing? Han Junyu asked them where they would be sent if they knew to take their children to another city and what they would do. The man shakes his head, they are only responsible for sending, and they don''t know everything else. They don''t even know who is coming to pick up. Every time the joint, people will change, as long as they give money when there is a sign of playing cards, they give people. And someone told them that as long as there were no mistakes in the process of sending people, they would not be found. Han Junyu sarcastic hook lips, send people away, will not find them, it can be seen that they have done many times. Song Xuan found the identity cards of six people and found that four of them were local people who made a living by fishing. They were very familiar with the environment here and would not easily arouse people''s suspicion. There is a man who came from other places to take refuge with his cousin. His name is Gao Fei. According to the information, he once committed an offence. According to what they said, Gao Fei, who had committed a crime, encouraged other people to do it, otherwise the fishermen would not have been exposed to it. Looking at their age, Han Junyu asked if they had any children of their own. At first, no one responded. Han Junyu pulled the line off the lights on the boat, poured water on them and turned on the light switch. The wire is live, a few seconds is not dead, but this feeling is absolutely not good. Where these people had been tortured, they all cried and talked. One of them said she had two children. "Since you want to trade, take your children with you." When a woman heard that they wanted to catch her child, she immediately cried, knelt down and begged not to hurt her child even if she wanted her life. To Han Junbi, do you want to give your children to others? If you think you don''t know, you deceive yourself. You think you didn''t do anything. The children you sent out in the past may have been destroyed or even lost their lives. Since you don''t care about other people''s lives, why should I care about your children''s lives? " Han Junyu passes the news here to Cheng mo. the child is lost. It''s too much involved. Cheng Mo goes to find some friends first. Immediately, a policeman changes his regular clothes and sneaks into the crowd. He catches all the people Rongwei sees in the basement. Cheng Mo also took a few people, according to Han Junyu said the address, to the woman''s two children brought over. On the boat, Cheng Mo looks at the girl lying on the ground with a lot of abuse wounds on her body. He frowns and asks what''s going on. Six people didn''t answer. Cheng Mo brought the woman''s two children, who were dazed. The woman''s son was seven years old, and her four-year-old daughter was about the same age as the girl lying on the ground. For these people, Cheng Mo doesn''t have much patience. They don''t open their mouth. He threatens to beat her daughter, just like the girl on the ground, to see if the woman''s heart hurts. The woman was scared to death. She cried and pointed to one of the older men. It was Gao Fei who made it out. Cheng Mo stares at the man, a small man. He lowers his head when he comes in. When he is pointed at by a woman, his body trembles with fright. When he opens his mouth, he is full of yellow teeth and angrily scolds the woman for talking nonsense. Cheng Mo sucks his cheeks, and his face is gloomy. He wants to trample the man to death. But thinking that he had something to do, he stepped forward and gave the man a hard kick. The man was kicked down and struggled to sit up to escape. Han Junyu pressed the switch and the current passed to him through the wire. The man immediately fell to the ground unconscious. If Han Junyu controls his time, he will not die, but will suffer. According to the data, they have sent them seven times. There are 12 children, 12 children. Han Junyu''s child has been lost. Now he feels heartache when he thinks of his child. If twelve families want to bear such pain, it''s too cheap for them to let them die like this. After six hours, they got close to the port on another coast, which is a big commercial port with merchant ships to all parts of the world. Han Junyu asked them to talk about the trading process. Gao Fei, who had committed a crime, said that he had been in prison. In prison, he heard a man say that he could do business. Later, when he came out of prison, he could not live. He could not help committing a crime and fled to his cousin. He wanted to find a way to make money easily.Later, he thought of listening to what the man said in prison, so he tried to get in touch with him. As usual, he would stand outside to have a cigarette, and then someone would look for him and give him a card. There were two playing cards on the card, one was the number of times, the other was the number of people. Cheng Mo let him untie, afraid he will not obey, in his wrist with a bracelet,. Han Junyu first pressed the voltage set in the mobile phone, and the man knelt on the ground with painful twitching legs. "Go out and do whatever you need to do. I''m the only one who can untie this thing. If you want to cut off your arm and take him down, I have a way to make you dead! " Several soldiers standing behind Cheng Mo are numb with Han Junyu''s words, not to mention the men kneeling on the ground. He felt that he was in the hands of the devil, unable to survive, unable to die. The man''s Chinese character face, when he left, his feet turned slightly. If he didn''t pay special attention, he would not find his characteristics. He eased for a long time before he stood up. After two steps, he still felt that his legs were soft. When he got out of the boat, lit a cigarette and looked at the bracelet in his hand, he tried to break it off. Suddenly, an electric current came. He was so scared that he released his hand and looked at the window on the boat. There was no one. He was so depressed that he would not be tortured. He turned around and wanted to run, but his arm couldn''t move because of the electric shock, which seemed to be useless. He was sweating, but he didn''t stop. Sitting on the boat, Han Junyu, looking at the man who wants to run from the computer screen, looks up at the woman sitting on the ground and asks someone to untie her. "If he runs away, you two children, I''ll throw him into the sea!" The woman looked at her two children and trembled. She got up and ran out of the boat to the man. She stopped him and refused to let him go. The man''s face was twisted and angry. He kicked the woman away, but the woman hugged him in tears. If he left, her two children would not live. Chapter 1191 Perhaps for the sake of the children, the mother has infinite power to stop the man. The man sat on the ground panting, his arm was unconscious because of the click, and his heart was beating violently, his whole body was uncomfortable, and his dizziness was severe. The man with money and playing cards walks slowly to the man. The man is wearing a thick gold necklace around his neck. His clothes can''t cover his big belly. He asks where the child is. The man sitting on the ground squints and looks up at the man in front of him. He knew this man. When he made the first trade, he came. He wanted to call for help, but when he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The man with the money stepped back and asked him what was the matter. Goofy pointed to the boat and cried out, "help." The man guesses that something is wrong, kicks the cards and playing cards in his pocket, turns around and wants to run, but is hugged by the woman next to him. The man with the gold necklace is afraid of being found and kicks the woman''s feet. They are not far away from the sea. Seeing that the woman is not released, the man is cruel and throws the woman into the sea. Finally getting rid of the woman, the man with the gold necklace speeds up and runs. Cheng Mo looks at his figure and turns to ask Han Junyu, "don''t you chase him?" "Chase, why not." Han Junyu gets up and looks at the woman struggling on the bank. He asks people to rescue her first. As long as you take a picture of the man and lock him with satellite positioning, unless he gets hundreds of meters underground, he can''t run. Han Junyu stepped slowly out of the boat, went to the man who vomited blood, and took the bracelet from his wrist. "I warned you, don''t try to make a bad idea. The arm is your own waste. Your heart is stimulated and injured. In a few hours, your blood vessels will turn into bean curd dregs. After a few hours, your blood vessels will explode. How do you feel? " The man''s eyes widened in horror. His eyes were scarlet. He felt that the man in front of him was more terrible than the devil. But he didn''t want to die, not at all. "Help, help!" "If you want to live, tell me everything you know." Han Junyu''s voice is very light, but invisible with dignity, people feel pressure. Men really feel the heart is not comfortable, dare not delay, honest to know their own account. Song Xuan has been following the man who wears the gold necklace, and he also asks people to check his information. This man is Ma Xiong, 32 years old. He doesn''t have a serious job, but he has a rich brother who runs a tea factory and sells tea all over the world. Song Xuan guessed that with this channel, there would be a way to take the children abroad. Han Junyu and Cheng Mo go to find the man. His position is not uncomfortable. The man has a big stomach, but he is very timid. Once he finds something abnormal, he runs to his brother''s tea factory. When he got to the tea factory, the car stopped and the light was bright. Han Junyu looked out of the window at the unique sign on the tea factory. He had seen this kind of sign in foreign countries. It can be seen that his tea business is not small. Just sent someone to find Ma Xiong, his mobile phone rang. It''s Qin Ning. He answers it. "Did you have dinner, Han Junyu?" Han Junyu is stunned. In the morning, he accompanies Jiji to eat something. Lunch is casual. Looking at the night outside the window, he doesn''t expect to have dinner. "Well, I''m eating it." When Han Junyu talks, Cheng Mo and song Xuan look at each other, and both of them look at Han Junyu in surprise. "I fed Youyou, and he finally got full, and soon fell asleep. I''m also going to eat something. Han Junyu, when you''re busy, don''t starve yourself, or I''ll worry. " Qin Ning has a gentle voice. Han Junyu, after listening to her nagging, knew that she didn''t trust him and didn''t explain much. After hanging up, she was ready to have dinner. Cheng Mo is a bit surprised. When he sees Han Junyu busy, he seldom cares about his body. A phone call from Qin Ning can make him want to go to dinner, which is really rare. "I''ll take turns on duty in groups. First, one team will go to dinner with me, and the other team will wait." Cheng Mo orders. Cheng Mo brings six people this time. Six people immediately nod. Three people get out of the car to find Ma Xiong, and the other three follow them. After dinner, Han Junyu felt something in his stomach. Sure enough, he felt better. He asked song Xuan about the location of Ma Xiong. "Ma Xiong''s brother Ma Yong is not in the factory today. That means Ma Xiong didn''t go back to the tea factory to find his brother, but he didn''t come out after he went in. Is it a trick?" "Does Ma Yong have children?" Song Xuan called up Ma Yong''s information, which showed that he had a six-year-old daughter. "That''s good. Bring the men here." Several soldiers listen to Han Junyu''s words, all go to see Cheng Mo''s face, see him also nod, this just go to work. Cheng Mo knows that Han Junyu wants to bind other people''s children, not to hurt them, but to get a chip to do things well. Before he asked to catch out the woman''s two children, he also wanted to threaten the woman, and did not hurt them.Bring Ma Yong''s child over and use some medicine. The child sleeps in the back seat. Han Junyu asks people to catch Ma Xiong again. It''s no challenge for Cheng Mo''s people to catch Ma Xiong. Han Junyu goes through the parking lot of the tea factory and enters the accommodation area where Ma Xiong lives. Ma Xiong has something in his mouth. When he kneels on the ground, his legs shake violently. Han Junyu is obviously guilty when he sees his forehead sweating. "Four days ago, did you ever see a baby a few days old?" Ma Xiong shakes his head with something in his mouth. He just can''t whine, like a complaint. Han Junyu takes a syringe from Song Xuan''s hand and injects the medicine into Ma Xiong''s body. Ma Xiong stares at him in horror. When the medicine is injected into his blood, Han Junyu kicks him again. Ma Xiong convulses in pain, and the tendons on his forehead explode. He is suffering from intolerable pain. This medicine is that the nerves of his whole body become particularly sensitive. As long as there is a little stimulation, his pain nerves will be alert. This kind of thing is generally used for interrogating prisoners. Han Junyu saw that he was still shaking his head and stepping on his heel. He used full strength, and it would be painful without medicine. What''s more, after he had medicine, the pain would expand ten times or a hundred times. Ma Xiong couldn''t bear it, so he didn''t want to nod. He also helped people to do things. He settled down the children first, waiting for the right opportunity, he would send them out. Han Junyu asked him to be more specific, which is to help who is doing things, how to settle the children, what is the right opportunity, when the opportunity comes, how to send it out. Ma Xiong is sweating and staring at Han Junyu. He is struggling in his heart. But before he thinks clearly, there is a sharp pain in his abdomen. He sobs and feels that he will die of pain. And the torture is just beginning. Han Junyu sealed his mouth and nose with adhesive tape. He couldn''t breathe. His face turned purple and black. He struggled fiercely. The more he struggled, the more painful he was. "Ma Xiong, I still have many means to torture people. Do you want to try them?" Chapter 1192 Ma Xiong is really scared. He doesn''t want to die at all. He was in debt last year because of gambling, and he didn''t want to be known by his brother, so he tried to make money. He has many friends. After a friend''s introduction, he met a man named Shisen. Shisen said he could make a fortune with him, so he joined. After joining, he realized that it was a child trafficking organization with its own strict system. At the beginning, he was still afraid. He followed Shi Sen once or twice and got a sum of money. He was excited and felt that there was nothing difficult to do, so he did it by himself. Fishermen send their children here. First, they send them to a remote place to hide. They will send their photos to Shisen, and then they go to the buyer. If someone wants them, they will send them to Shisen. If he is in China, Shisen will help him send his children out. If he goes abroad, he will send them in person through his brother''s tea boat, and he will get more money. Han Junyu asked him again if he had seen a child who had just been born. Ma Xiong said he had never seen it. At this time, where will Han Junyu believe him? He takes a short knife from Cheng Mo''s hands and stabs Ma Xiong''s leg. When he pulls out the knife, it is full of blood. The wound is not small, and the blood flows out. If he doesn''t stop bleeding, he will lose too much blood, which will really kill people. Ma Xiong expected that the man would take his own life. He was flustered and his eyes were filled with fear. Han Junyu returns the dagger to Cheng Mo''s men. Cheng Mo''s men hold the dagger. They are still thinking silently that they must not be the enemy of this man. He will really let you go to the 18th floor of hell. Han Junyu looked at Ma Xiong coldly and said, "you hide in the tea factory because you depend on your brother. Wait for him to save you. I guess your brother may not know what he has done. If I buy your brother''s daughter, what will your brother think?" Ma Xiong didn''t expect that the man would guess his mind. Then he thought of his lovely little niece and shook his head desperately. "I said, I said, the child has been shipped out. It''s Shi Sen who took it away. You go to find Shi Sen." Finally can hear about the child''s news, Han Junyu heart fluctuation, face a little colder. "How can I contact Shisen? Ma Xiong, don''t try to play tricks. I have your little niece in my hand. If I don''t tell you the truth, I''ll teach her how to deal with you! " Ma Xiong didn''t have a family, so he loved his little niece very much. He would rather have an accident on his own than suffer from such a lovely niece. He said there was a number in his mobile phone to contact Shisen. Han Junyu went to make a call, but found that the number was empty. Ma Xiong''s face changed and he said it was impossible. Every time he used that number to contact Shi Sen, it could not be empty. "It should be Shisen who realized something had happened." Cheng Mo said. Han Junyu also guessed it, biting his teeth and asked him if there was any other way to find Shisen. Ma Xiong reported another entertainment club. Usually Shisen went back to that place to play. Cheng Mo takes song Xuan to the clubhouse for information, only to find that there is no camera to enter the clubhouse, and access to their system is also blocked, obviously there is a better protection system. It is obviously not easy for a small club to protect its database so well. Song xuanleng hum, this little thing can''t defeat him. He asks another friend for help and attacks their system first. In the process of their rush to repair, he goes in to steal information. When he looks through the information, he finds that there is no Shi Sen at all. At the same time, Cheng Mo also sent someone to look around, but he didn''t find any clues. He and song Xuan came to the same conclusion that someone deleted the information in advance. After listening to song Xuan''s conclusion, Han Junyu considers it for a few minutes and asks them to come back. After hanging up, he orders Ma Xiong to call his brother and ask him to find Shisen. If his brother can''t find it in an hour, he breaks one of his daughter''s fingers. Ma Xiong heard that she was going to break her niece''s finger. He was angry and resentful, but he had to call his brother. His brother Ma Yong has been worried since he learned that his daughter is missing. When he heard his brother''s phone call, he was so angry that he told them not to touch his daughter. He must find Shisen as soon as possible. Ma Yong has his own power in the port, and he has a deep roots in the city. There should be people in both black and white. He will be more efficient in finding people. An hour later, there is no news. Ma Xiong stares at Han Junyu tightly for fear that he will go out. Han Junyu knows what he''s worried about. With a sneer, Cheng Mo''s hands take a small finger, which is covered with blood. Ma Xiong almost faints. Han Junyu put that root on the ground and said to Ma Xiong, this is the first root. If they don''t hurry up, there will be a second root and a third root. Ma Yong''s speed is really fast, the second hour came the news, Shisen is in a villa. Han Junyu takes Ma Yong''s daughter to find Ma Yong. Cheng Mo''s hands show Ma Yong that her fingers are fake. In order to scare Ma Xiong, her daughter is not hurt at all. Han Junyu also asks people to buy her a lot of food. Ma Yong is relieved to see his daughter. He is surprised to see that Han Junyu has tied his daughter.He knows Han Junyu. In business, he has nothing to do with Han Junyu. He can''t guess why he took his daughter and threatened him. After listening to Han Junyu''s explanation, I realized that he did it to save his son. Ma Yong didn''t blame him. He just heard that his brother had done this. He felt very sorry and promised to help. Han Junyu guessed that Ma Yong didn''t participate in the incident because he had heard about some of Ma Yong''s deeds, but he didn''t contact him. He was not sure that he would help him save Zuo. People came to the villa, see the villa lights, but also heard music and men and women''s laughter. A group of people are having a party. Song Xuan first blocked the network around the villa, and the messages inside could not be sent out. Then he cut off the lines in the villa, and the lights in the villa darkened instantly. Han Junyu and Cheng Mo, wearing night vision glasses, climb to the second floor and jump into the villa from the window. Two people went to the stairs on the second floor and saw dozens of people on the first floor, including men and women. Because of the power failure, they all turned on the flashlight function of their mobile phones. Han Junyu seems to search for the man in the crowd according to the description. Don''t look at him. Song Xuan is to cut short the total line outside the villa, not only this villa power failure, so there is no problem in the villa. Han Junyu walks slowly down the stairs and mingles with the crowd. As he and Cheng Mo approach Shisen from left to right, Han Junyu bumps into a woman who falls to the side and falls into Shisen''s arms. Shisen hugs her. Cheng Mo seizes the opportunity, seizes Shisen''s hand and puts the bracelet Han Junyu gave him on his wrist. Chapter 1193 Shisen is a very smart person, aware of something wrong with his wrist, he pushed away the woman, to see his wrist more than a bracelet, want to remove but failed. He yelled angrily, who gave him the bracelet and why he couldn''t take it off. People were confused, and no one spoke for a moment. Aware of the danger, Shi Sen turns around and sees a strange man standing next to the woman. He raises his foot and wants to run, but Cheng Mo grabs him and holds him on his shoulders. Cheng Mo pinches his shoulders, only to find that the man''s muscles are strong and specially trained. He is more careful. His strength increases. He pulls a rope and strangles Shisen''s neck. Shisen is honest and kneels on the ground. At this time, the light in the villa turned on, and people turned to see a stranger tied up Shisen. They all screamed and wanted to run out, but at this time they heard a gunshot. When the door opens, song Xuan rushes in with people to keep the people in the hall quiet. If the gun goes off, it''s not good. A man with red hair was not reconciled. The road ahead was blocked, so he wanted to run up. Song Xuan didn''t scare them. He fired two shots directly. The man fainted and rolled down the stairs. The crowd screamed again. Song Xuan had a gun in his hand, which was not a bullet, but an anesthetic. Cheng Mo also tied up Shi Sen and saw that there were several bags of white powder on the tea table. He took them up and smelled them, frowning. These people are brave enough to play with these things. No wonder they are so excited. No matter what they are playing, Han Junyu takes Shi Sen to another room and asks him where he has taken a newborn child. Hearing the new born child, Shisen realizes that the man with cold and gloomy body may have something to do with the child. He secretly scolds his subordinates, a group of pig brains, and doesn''t look at the identity of others when he takes the child away. If big people make things big, it will increase the risk of their work. Shisen is also most afraid of this kind of situation. When Ma Xiong went to the shore to pick up the baby, he was watched. When he heard the report from his subordinates that Ma Xiong ran away in a panic, he felt a thump in his heart. He was worried that something might happen, so he deleted all the information about Ma Xiong. I didn''t expect that they could find him so soon. "Shisen, where have you sent the children?" Shisen lowers his head and doesn''t open his mouth. Han Junyu takes a look at him and borrows Cheng Mo''s knife. When the man gives it to Han Junyu, he consciously walks away a little. Han Junyu pinches Shisen''s wrist and presses it on the ground. Without mercy, the knife rises and falls, and his two fingers fall off. Shi Sen''s face was distorted by pain. He said that his fingers were connected with his heart. The pain could not be described in words. He only felt numb, but he was still alive. However, the pain has not been relieved, and the torture behind is more cruel. Han Junyu asked again, "where has the child been sent?" Shisen is lying on the ground. He feels that his breath hurts. He doesn''t want to die. If he dies, he hasn''t spent the money he earned. "Child, child, in the basement." Han Junyu picked him up and walked back and forth to the basement. When he came to the basement, there was a door, which was converted into an electronic door. Song Xuan stepped forward to see if he needed fingerprints to open it. Han Junyu held Shisen''s finger and stepped forward. When the door opened, there was the cry of the child. Han Junyu threw him away, quickly stepped forward, picked up the child, checked the child''s condition, and determined that it was his left. He was finally relieved. The child''s crying voice was hoarse, and the cloth wrapped him was also wet. When he took off his coat to wrap the child, he found that the temperature on the child was abnormal. He has a high temperature. Maybe he has a fever. Han Junyu''s action of holding the child is still a little stiff, but this movie hinders him from holding the child well and taking the child out of the basement quickly. The next thing is for Cheng Mo to deal with. He takes the child to the hospital first. When he arrived at a nearby hospital, he asked the doctor to cool the child first, but the doctor said he couldn''t help it. Han Junyu was worried, so he went to a big hospital and asked many professional children''s doctors. The doctor said that he would take medicine, but he didn''t guarantee that he could cool the child. Doctors are very conservative. They are obviously not sure if they can say that. Han Junyu is angry, thinking that his child may be different from other children. General medicine can''t cure him, so he can only let Ning Fu bring people to come quickly. Ning Fu is ready to hear the news. When he hears that song Xuan says he needs to go here, he has a headache when he sees the child''s condition. The temperature on the child is too high. It''s the first time Ning Fu has encountered this kind of situation. He is not easy to use strong medicine and try to lower the temperature as much as possible. As for the later situation, he has to try slowly. Holding the child came back to the hospital, came to qinning ward, Ning Fu said mother milk. Most support people, now dare not give the child to eat too much, must try to eat the mother''s milk. Hearing that Zuo Zuo had been found, Qin Ning wept with joy. Seeing Han Junyu holding the child, she quickly opened her arms to hold him. Ning Fu said that he was allowed to nurse the baby, but he didn''t hesitate to feed the baby.Originally crying tired child, perhaps smell the smell of his mother familiar, do not cry do not make the mouth open, obediently feeding. Qin Ning holds the child and feels that the temperature on his body is a little high. He asks anxiously. Then he knows that the child has a fever. Maybe it''s the turbulence of these days. In addition, he has eaten something unclean, which affects his intestines and stomach. When the child eats something, he will get rid of the things in his intestines and stomach. Han Junyu turned to see Ning Fu and knew that he was comforting Qin Ning. Then he told a white lie, and he didn''t expose it. Zuozou was hungry. After eating for a long time, he fell asleep. Qin Ning held him and was reluctant to let go. He felt that the temperature of his body had not decreased, and he was deeply distressed. Han Junyu saw that her arms could not stand holding her baby for too long, so he asked her to put left in the cradle and sleep with her brother. She also had a rest. Qin Ning wanted to raise enough spirit to take care of the child, so he was obedient, put down the child and lay down to sleep. Han Junyu accompanied her to sleep, just went out to find Ning Fu, want to ask the child''s situation in the end is how to return a responsibility. The specific situation, Ning Fu is not easy to say, he is looking at the child''s blood test, urine test data. Xiao Jue is looking for a treatment plan for some children with high fever, and finds several strange places. Fever is the body''s normal response to external stimuli, is a process of the body against the disease, from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine is the result of the intersection of good and evil, is the performance of good Qi exorcism. Everyone''s normal temperature is slightly different, affected by many factors such as environment, virus and so on. It is generally believed that when the oral temperature is higher than 37.5 ¡æ, the axillary temperature is higher than 37 ¡æ, or the temperature difference between days is more than 1 ¡æ. The highest temperature can reach 40 ¡æ and the lowest temperature is only 37.4 ¡æ. However, there is no damage to his body and his health is better than that of right. It''s beyond human understanding. It''s weird. Chapter 1194 There are all kinds of strange things in the world, but it''s very annoying to meet strange places, but there''s no way to explain them. Because of his stay in Ning''s home, Ning Fu has been exposed to biological research since he was very young, and there are many strange case studies. Xiao Jue is a doctor of medicine. He contacts different patients every day. In order to write papers, there are countless cases searched on the Internet, but there is no such situation as left. If he can''t find a solution, Han Junyu is very worried. The child finds it hard. If anything happens again, he worries that Qin Ning won''t be able to accept it. "Now the temperature on the child is just high, and there is no bad reaction. We are observing for a few days." Ning Fu said. Xiao Jue is also persuading: "if we can''t find the reason, it may be the best situation." Han Junyu takes a deep breath. Since he knows that Qin Ning is pregnant, he carefully accompanies Qin Ning to raise the baby. But he didn''t expect that the baby would suffer so much when it was born. Now that he has two children to feed, it''s a lot of pressure for Qin Ning. The milk is not enough. The elder brother eats first, but the younger brother doesn''t have to eat, so he has to cry. Finally squeeze out a little bit, the younger brother did not eat enough, but also cry. After a few days, youyou''s spirit has improved a lot, and she is also energetic to cry. Qin Ning''s scalp is numb because of her quarrel, but he doesn''t eat anything except his mother''s milk. Ann wanted to comfort her younger brother, but no matter how to coax him, he still cried. Ann had no choice but to go to her father. Han Junyu came to the ward, right right up to coax for a while, but how coax not good, can only let Ningfu to get milk powder. Qin Ning''s milk is not enough, so he can''t make the two children hungry. Ning Fu is also helpless. He has a milk powder with a similar appetite to Qin Ning''s milk. At first, he doesn''t drink it. Later, he is hungry, so he can only drink a little. Little by little, he got used to drinking, so he didn''t make any noise. After only two days with the children, Han Junyu feels tired. What''s more, Qin Ning used to have two children by himself. Seeing his haggard face, Xiao Jue couldn''t help laughing, "there is a little guy in my family. I feel old for a few days, not to mention two temperamental little guys in your family." Han Junyu''s two children do have a temper. Apart from his parents, he does not allow others to hold him, otherwise he will cry. If Han churui wants to hold him, he has to wait for him to fall asleep before he can hold him for a while. Although youyou is used to eating milk powder, it''s not Qin Ning who wants to feed it. He still doesn''t eat it. In this way, Qin Ning and Han Junyu must do it by themselves, and now they are not at ease to give their children to others. "I''m a little tired, but I feel fine." Han Junyu''s tone is light. Although some tired, but it is also sweet fatigue bar. After a few days, Cheng Mo comes and Han Junyu goes to Xiao Jue''s office with him. Cheng Mo said that kidnap children, Jiman and Danton are masterminds, will be sent to prison, of course, as long as the money, can turn over. So Cheng Mo asks song Xuan to help him find out about Danton''s enterprises. As long as he wants to find out and cooperate with the commercial operation, he can be ruined. Song Xuan donated all the money he got from Danton''s company to do public welfare. Jiman''s parents are high-level, and they get a good salary every month. Song Xuan made some blemishes in their career. They were dismissed by the company. It was not easy for them to find a good job. Don''t say he''s too hard-working. If it wasn''t for Danton and GIMAN''s crooked thinking, it wouldn''t have hurt the left. Fortunately, Zuo can be found back. If Zuo is gone, Han Junyu will definitely let them all be buried with him. There are also a group of people who abduct and sell children. After Han Junyu left, Cheng Mo asked people to keep staring at him, and then found some children. Those people went to prison and never thought of it in their life. Can get benefits, some people lose humanity to pursue, regardless of other people''s pain, only greedy for their own enjoyment. Han Junyu never thought of himself as a savior. When he was a child, he was arrogant and arrogant. He was taken to the orphanage by his own mother. He saw those skinny, old clothes and dirty faces. His mother taught him a lot. He also dimly realized that although he didn''t have his parents around him, he was already good in material terms. He also began to save money and give it to those people. Later, he grew up, learned a lot of knowledge, gradually improved his three outlooks, and realized that his actions might not change anything, but he used his ability to help others, and then formed the habit of taking some money from his income every year to do charity anonymously. Now he has his own child. The child was kidnapped just a few days after he was born and almost sold. How can he bear it? The child was found back, this matter should turn the page, Han Junyu is now most worried about the left body. His body temperature is different from ordinary people, but he did not damage, but let him very uneasy. Ning Fu''s speed is also fast. The news from his laboratory shows that the next generation will generally absorb the advantages of their parents to survive. The abnormal temperature of left and left is not illness, but a pseudo viral fever. Because of the influence of Z virus, it has been passed on to the two children, and earth shaking changes have taken place.When Zuo Zuo is taken away, he is fed something that is not easy to digest and suffers from cold. People''s instinctive function will raise body temperature and increase their resistance. The virus in Zuo Zuo''s body has become the nutrient in his blood. If his body temperature rises, it will become a defense mechanism of his body, which others can''t get. But there is also a problem. Han Junyu is a panda blood type, and the blood of both children has become special. In addition, the composition of the blood is only this family. In case something happens and blood is needed, it is difficult to find a compatible blood type. Ning Fu also discusses with Han Junyu that now he starts to collect the children''s blood for research, and the children also draw blood to save as soon as possible for future emergencies. After discussing many details with Ning Fu, Han Junyu returns to Qin Ning''s ward and hears the cry of the two children. When he entered the ward, he saw that Qin Ning was holding left and left breast-feeding, and right and right lying in the cradle crying. He held right and right up, but his gestures were not very skillful. His careful appearance made Qin Ning laugh. Han Junyu helpless, right right right to her side, right right right smell mother''s breath, cry a little less. "Your sister''s right. You''re crying." Han Junyu is in love with Qin Ning, can''t help but scold. Right right, who is about to stop crying, opens his voice to cry again, which makes Han Junyu have a headache and has to coax him with a soft voice. Some people coax, right right right hum hum, finally do not cry. Qin Ning looked at the handsome face he was forced to change his face, but he couldn''t get angry. He joked, "Han Junyu, some people say that your son is the debt of your previous life. He came to collect the debt from you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu can''t do anything but endure now. Chapter 1195 Han Junyu doesn''t know whether his son is a debt in his previous life, but these two little guys are particularly dependent on their mother, which makes him very unhappy. Qin Ning''s body is empty, and he doesn''t get much milk after taking a lot of tonics, but the two families'' appetite is getting bigger and bigger. Because Zuo Zuo was carried by others and his body temperature was still a little high, Qin Ning was partial to him and always fed him first every time. Right and right hated to eat milk powder. These two kids often made Qin Ning sleep hard all night. It''s less than a week since she took care of her child. When she was pregnant, she managed to fatten up a little. Han Junyu could see that Qin Ning had lost a lap with her naked eye. Qin Ning didn''t know whether she was fat or thin. Anyway, she was very happy to see two little guys growing up every day. Although very tired, but the child is good, she thinks it''s worth the pain. After 20 days in bed, she couldn''t lie down. She felt that her waist was going to be broken. She wanted to go home. Han Junyu went to consult the doctor and got a positive answer from the doctor before he agreed to get Qin Ning out of bed, pack up and take his two children home. In order to take care of Qin Ning, Han Junyu specially called Haisi over and hired a private nanny in China. Wu Jie, a private nanny in her forties, is a mother of two children. She has studied abroad, so her job is different from that of a domestic Yuesao. She can do what Yuesao can do, help the puerpera recover after childbirth, and teach them how to take care of their children. With the help of two nannies, Qin Ning is really relaxed. When the children wake up, she feeds them and plays with them for a while. When they go to sleep, if she is energetic, she follows Haisi to practice yoga, which can make her body and mind happy. If she is tired, she sleeps with the children. I don''t know if I can gain weight if I sleep too much. I sleep too much with my children. Two months later, when Qin Ning went to weigh her weight again, she found it incredible. After the children sleep at night, Qin Ning takes a bath and hugs Han Junyu excitedly, letting Han Junyu pinch her stomach. Han Junyu glanced at her and didn''t move. Qin Ning looked at him with a taut face. He lifted his pajamas with a smile and held his hand on her white belly. He also pinched her deliberately. "Han Junyu, my stomach is getting smaller, but I''m getting fat. Don''t you always want me to be fat? You knead, isn''t it meat? " Han Junyu nodded to face, but his face was tense, and he said with a smile, "if you don''t get fat after eating so many supplements, feeding pigs should have some effect." Qin Ning is angry. She is a little fat. Her face is mellow, but it doesn''t look fat at all. It''s more lovely. But when she was angry with him, she took his hand, pinched her face, and stood on tiptoe to kiss him. Han Junyu naturally likes to be close to her. He lowered his head and pecked her lips. The pretty corners of his lips were rippling, and his handsome face was even softer. After giving birth to the baby, Qin Ning''s skin became more white and pink because of her good health. Her black hair reached her waist, soft and bright. Han Junyu could not help her long hair in the palm of her hand. She also has a flattering smile on her face, which is a bit playful in the bright, soft call him. "Han Junyu, children are called nicknames, what are their big names?" When Han Junyu listens to her, his eyes unconsciously fall on her shining pink lips. As soon as he opens and closes, he doesn''t hear her clearly. He has only one idea in his mind. I want to kiss. The body is faster than the brain. He clasped the back of her head and stuck it on. Smelling the smell of milk, the corners of his mouth were slightly crooked to deepen the kiss. From knowing that she is pregnant to now, he hasn''t done it with her for a year. How can he bear it when she actively teases him. Qin Ning was just an accident at the beginning. Later, she felt that his big hand was dishonest. She didn''t hide either. She responded to his kiss, and her body was close to him. She missed him, too. When the two children were one hundred days old, Han Junyu made a small one hundred day banquet, invited some friends to attend, and also decided the names of the two children. Zuo Zuo''s name is Han Jing. Jing means peace and tranquility. Qin Ning''s greatest wish is that all children can grow up healthily and safely. Right right name, Qin you. Youyou''s name is discussed by Han Junyu and Qin Ning. For Qin Ning''s sake, Qin Pinglu doesn''t get married and have children of her own. Qin Ning is ashamed of him, so she wants a child to take her surname. Both Xi Yifan and Xiao Jue bring their baby over. Xi Yifan''s child is less than two years old and has not learned to walk long. He wants to play with an an, so he always follows an, because he is not very stable and wants to run. He falls down from time to time. He has a good temper. After wrestling, he doesn''t cry. He gets up and goes on walking. It''s just that he walks in a zigzag way. He''s very cute. Those present are either married or pregnant. It''s quite interesting to talk about children. Sitting on one side, Pei Qian watched a group of people chatting about their children. He rolled his eyes and sat down alone to play with his mobile phone. To Yueyang to his side, kicked him, "how do you have time to come?"Said this, Pei Qian first glanced at Rongwei, a face of grievance, "is not someone to do good, messy rumors spread to my mother''s ears, she secretly hid my passport and ID card, otherwise I go abroad, angry me." Rongwei is talking with Jiuyi. He is aware of Pei Qian''s eyes and shrugs helplessly. "It''s my fault that we can''t find a woman to marry in such a big country as Huaxia?" "Ha, it''s not like you made those rumors. Now I have goose bumps when I think about it. It''s really a sin. What''s the point of looking for a woman to marry? I''m tired of it. " Pei Qian is going to die of depression. "Well, I can''t say that. There are many things you can do to find a girlfriend. For example, when you go shopping, someone can hold hands, go to the cinema, watch other people kiss, and you can have someone to kiss. Every morning, you can send her flowers..." If you want to talk about how good it is to find a girlfriend, Rongwei would say that for three days and three nights, Jiuyi would blush. "Shut up, don''t think that when you get married, other people have to find a woman. All the women in my circle, tut, don''t have a simple problem. I want to live a few more years with them. " Pei Qian is a talker, and Rongwei is a playwright. When they talk, everyone looks at them. "You two are very suitable for cross talk." To Yueyang. "Oh, if I talk to him in cross talk, I''m sure I''ll drown in saliva." Pei Qian dislikes it. He and Roewe spread some rumors that if they appear on the same stage, his mother will explode. Bickering, except for Han Junyu, Rongwei has never given up. But after thinking about it, he asked suspiciously, "what is cross talk? Is it interesting?" Roewe is not Chinese. Although he can speak Chinese fluently, he still doesn''t understand many cultures. Qin Ning said with a smile to Rongwei, "crosstalk is not fun. Rongwei, you can help your elder martial brother find a girlfriend to have fun." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian. Chapter 1196 When Rongwei heard Qin Ning say that he wanted to find a girlfriend for Pei Qian, he was very interested. Pei Qian saw that he was picking his eyebrows and knew that it was no good. He immediately drew back and refused. "No, I don''t need it. If I want to find it, I''ll find it myself." Rongwei sat next to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Elder martial brother, how can we say that we once had a relationship? Although that relationship disappeared very quickly, I can''t bear you to be alone. I still want to help you with this favor." Pei Qian was embarrassed by what he said. After pushing him away, he got up and sat down beside Han Junyu. "I don''t need your help." Rongwei sighed, "elder martial brother, you don''t like women, you really like men, and you never forget me, do you?" Pei Qian''s mouth twitched, "don''t stick gold on your face. Although I don''t mind the same-sex feelings, my hobby is female. Thank you." In Pei Qian''s circle, homosexuality is very common, and he does not discriminate. But it''s better to kill him to do that kind of intimate thing with another man himself. Besides, Pei''s family is serious. If he really does that, his grandfather and father will kill him if he doesn''t have to do it himself. Pei Qian also wants to get rid of Roewe. Suddenly, his mobile phone rings. Seeing that it''s his mother''s call, he has a headache. Before she was ready to answer the phone, Rongwei helped her answer the phone. Rongwei also said that it was all a matter of lifting a hand. He didn''t need to thank her. Pei Qian was so angry that he kicked him. His mother asked him how he was preparing and whether he had read the text message. The girl was really good. If he missed the village, there would be no shop. Rongwei immediately snatched his mobile phone and pressed the radio button. Mrs. Pei''s voice could be heard. "Well, the girl''s life, I''ve been told, is a good one, and I''ve entrusted my best friend to talk about it. I think you can play with her before. She used to call you by her brother. Xiaoqian, I''m serious this time. You''re not too young. Find someone to settle down. Your father and I are old, and we don''t know how many years we can take care of you. In case there is something wrong with one of your father and I, " after listening to my mother crying and saying something unlucky, Pei Qian quickly interrupts her," Mom, I''ll go, this time I''ll really go. " Mrs. Pei stopped crying immediately. It can be seen that Pei Qian''s acting ability is inherited, and her mother is also able to play every minute. Pei Qian is going to grab his mobile phone. Rongwei stands up to avoid it. Pei Qian threatens to point his middle finger at him. Rongwei smiles and doesn''t care at all. "I''ve sent the address to your mobile phone. Go down and have a look. Xiao Qian, I think people are bluffing you about the rare fate in a thousand years. If you want the girl to think it''s suitable, make up your mind. Your sister has given birth to children, and you are a brother. This year, I''ll get married and hold two for three years. The more you say, the farther you go. Pei Qian''s scalp is numb, and he shouts to stop on his mobile phone, "OK, OK, mom, I''m still human I didn''t see it. How can I know if it''s suitable? " After coaxing Mrs. Pei to hang up, Rongwei opens Pei Qian''s wechat. He notes that his mother''s portrait sends a message. It''s an address and a picture of a woman. "Roewe, it''s impolite to look at other people''s mobile phones." Pei Qian grabs the mobile phone angrily. Rongwei doesn''t care. He wants to go with Pei Qian to see his blind date and help him learn from each other. Pei Qian thought that when he saw the woman, he would just say hello. He didn''t want Rongwei to join in the fun. But Rongwei wanted to go, and he couldn''t stop him. In the end, not only did he want to go, but Xiang Yueyang wanted to go to see the excitement. Pei Qian helped Er, a group of bad friends he made. At one time, he could say that he would wait for a millennium fate to stop him, but because his mother knew the rumors about him and Roewe, her mother was very worried that he would really get along with a man, so she encouraged a group of her friends to find a girl of the right age for her. Mrs. Pei''s address is a coffee shop. When Pei Qian arrived at the coffee shop, he passed by the window of the coffee shop and saw a woman sitting in it. The woman was dressed up carefully, but because she was too nervous, she drank water all the time. He glanced at the woman''s face. He was very particular about eye contact. This woman has a small round face, and there is nothing special about her facial features. But when we look at her together, it''s unexpected harmony and a very pleasant face. No wonder Mrs. Pei praises her all the time. She looks very good. He walked in and stood in front of the woman. Before he sat down, the woman stood up, her nervous hands shaking. "Hello, Mr. Pei." "Hello." Pei Qian sat down and looked up to see that she was still standing, picking her eyebrows. "I''m here for a blind date, not an interview." The woman reacts and sits down, but she still can''t calm down and her hands are shaking badly. "Tell me about you." Pei Qian''s tone was casual and he didn''t pay much attention. The woman swallowed saliva, took the cup, saw the bottom of the cup, she put down the cup. "My name is zuque. I''m 25 years old. I have a doctor''s degree in celestial mechanics. I work in the national satellite research institute and have no love experience."Pei Qian was surprised to hear that she was a doctor, but there was no expression on her face. He waved to the waiter and ordered two glasses of water. Looking at the woman, he was still very nervous. He wondered, is he that terrible? "I''m Pei Qian and I work as an actor. Are you busy with your work?" "I know you. I''m not busy at work. I work from nine to five. I work overtime occasionally in case of accidents." She answers whatever he asks. She is honest and standard. The waiter brought water and recognized Pei Qian. Excited, he wanted to sign her name. Pei Qian had no choice but to write her name with a smile. Then he turned his head and found that the woman was staring at him all the time. He said, "don''t be so polite, my mother said. You''ve seen me before, but I don''t have much memory. I''ll treat you what you want to eat." "Yes, I played with you when I was a child. My nickname is xiaoqueer, brother Qian. It''s normal for Mr. Pei not to remember. I don''t want to eat. Thank you, Mr. Pei Rosefinch bowed his head, very cramped. "Little finch?" Pei Qian thought about it carefully, and had some memory of the name. The little girl with two ponytails seemed to be very pleasant to laugh. She used to live in the compound, but later moved away because of his father''s job transfer. As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw Rongwei waving to him, and Pei Qian rolled his eyes. He took the menu and ordered a dessert. When the dessert came, he pushed the dessert to zuque. "I''m not very interested in blind date. Thank you for coming. I have something else to do. I''ll treat you to this dessert." When Pei Qian spoke, he had already stood up. Zuque was disappointed. He knew it would be like this for a long time. However, seeing him passing by, she was puzzled. Seeing that he was about to walk out of the coffee shop, she ran after him anxiously with her bag. "Qian, Mr. Pei, wait a minute. Can you do me a favor?" Pei Qian frowned slightly, but he said politely, "within my ability, I am duty bound." Chapter 1197 When Pei Qian listened to the woman''s request for help, he resisted. He is not familiar with her at all. If she makes an unreasonable request, he will not give her a good face. Zuque is embarrassed to take out a poster of his new movie from his bag and ask him to sign it for her. Pei Qian accidentally took the poster from her hand and signed his own name, "just sign it?" Zuque looked at his signature on the poster, excited. Sensing that he was staring at herself, she was a little embarrassed and explained, "yes, I''m your fan. I heard that you have prepared a lot for this film, so I''m looking forward to it." "Well." Pei Qian returns the poster to her, turns and pushes the door open to leave. Zuque looked at his back and bowed her head, but looking at the name on the poster, she raised a smile. Walk out the door and leave in the opposite direction. "That''s it?" Roewe was surprised. It was the shortest blind date he had ever seen. Xiang Yueyang was a bit surprised, but he could understand Pei Qian''s temperament. "Pei Qian talks a lot in front of his close friends, but he is not easy to get along with in front of outsiders. In their circle, he is quite cold." "Tut, I didn''t expect that my elder martial brother was such a person. He wanted to get rid of other girls with a dessert. It''s really mean." Rongwei sighs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As for Pei Qian''s personal feelings, Xiang Yueyang simply watched the excitement, but he would not express his attitude. Rongwei touched his chin and said, "don''t you think that woman is strange?" "Strange?" To Yueyang thought for a while, not sure what he said. "There is a sketch book in her bag. When she took the poster, I glanced at it. It might be my elder martial brother in the sketch book. And the ornaments on her, don''t you think you''re familiar with them? " Xiang Yueyang thought, "listen to you, I seem to have seen that Pendant in Pei Qian''s car. She is very familiar with Pei Qian, and the color of her clothes seems to favor Pei Qian''s color system." Rongwei felt his chin and thought deeply, "this woman may have some secrets, so I don''t know if elder martial brother is interested." Pei Qian is thinking about women, not zuque, but his mother. He didn''t want to go on a blind date to determine his partner, so he didn''t bother to be perfunctory about the women who came on a blind date. But his mother doesn''t think so. This blind date is over. If he is not sure, she will definitely arrange another blind date for her. He rubbed his forehead with a headache, thinking about how he could steal his passport and ID card and go abroad to hide for a while. "Buckle." Looking up, he saw Rongwei and Xiang Yueyang outside the window. He had no choice but to unlock the lock. Rongwei opened the door and got on the bus. When he got on the bus to Yueyang, he deliberately looked at the pendant in front of the car. "Elder martial brother, I think that woman is very strange. Have you found out?" Roewe has a mysterious face. Pei Qian frowned. He was not stupid. He couldn''t see the details of the woman. "Rongwei, just say what you want." "I think if you want to deal with your mother, this woman is a good choice. I asked my master to check the woman''s information. Her parents are in important positions. It''s good for you. She''s a student bully from primary school to doctor''s degree, which is not comparable to ordinary women. " "Rongwei, shut up for me, what and what, the woman I want is not family and education, but" Rongwei raised her eyebrows, more curious, "but what? Elder martial brother, what kind of woman do you want? " Pei Qian pursed his lips and restrained his expression. "You''re not a woman. You don''t need to understand." To Yueyang light cough, "let me say, Pei Qian, say you like what type of woman, maybe we can help you." It is said that there are three cobblers, one Zhuge Liang at the top. Xiang Yueyang thinks that Pei Qian has not found an object. Maybe he is too demanding, or his goal is not clear. Pei Qian looked out of the window and thought seriously, "at the beginning, the host said that if I don''t have to look for a fate that is hard to meet in a thousand years, she will come to me. Even if I get married, that woman will still divorce me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why does this sound so mysterious? When the three returned, Rongwei told Han Junyu and Qin Ning what Pei Qian had said. Qin Ning''s mouth twitched, and what the host said was not necessarily right. What''s more, fate is wonderful. If he doesn''t look for it carefully, how can that woman get close to him. Han Junyu sneered, "don''t you recognize his other meaning?" "What do you mean?" Asked Qin Ning. "He''s lazy. He doesn''t want to be emotional. He deserves to be single in this situation. " When Han Junyu talks, he dials a phone. Qin Ning and Rongwei look at each other and don''t know what he is going to do. After a while, it was clear that he was on the phone with Mrs. Pei. Qin Ning and Rongwei silently mourned for Pei Qian for a few seconds. Mrs. Pei can''t help it. Ever since she heard that Pei Qian had an indistinct relationship with a man abroad, she couldn''t sleep well all night.Originally, parents wanted their children to be good, and it was not for them to interfere with who they liked. But the Pei family is different after all. They are a military family. He is the only boy. His grandfather and father are old-fashioned. If he brings back a boy, his grandfather and father will be angry and ill. Mrs. Pei knew that Han Junyu and Pei Qian had a good relationship. She could say a few words, so she went to talk to Han Junyu in person. Han Junyu respects Mrs. Pei. He doesn''t want to interfere in her feelings, but Mrs. Pei has a good heart. He can only say some personal thoughts to comfort Mrs. Pei. After listening to what Han Junyu said, Mrs. Pei felt suddenly enlightened. She praised him as a person who really did great things. She saw people''s heart more thoroughly than her. The next day, Mrs. Pei made an appointment with her old friend to meet zuque''s mother. While her old friend was chatting with zuque, she was watching. Mrs. Zu is a scientist who is indifferent to fame and wealth. She used to live in the military compound, but at that time, she was busy with work, and the distance between the two families was a little long, so she didn''t know her very well. It''s also said by old friends that this grandmother is a gentle person, knowledgeable and easy to get along with. The woman she teaches must be good. After some observation, Mrs. Pei also agreed with her old friend''s words in her heart. Mrs. Zu is really a good friend. The conversation was almost the same. Pei Fu talked about the child and said that her son Pei Qian had met her daughter, which was very agreeable. She had not met zuque yet, and wanted to invite zuque to sit at home and have a chat with her. Mrs. Zu took a look at Mrs. Pei. She didn''t agree or object. Instead, she said she wanted to ask about queer''s schedule. Mrs. Pei nodded with a smile and left a phone call with her. If queer had time, she would come to chat with her. When Mrs. Zu came home, she looked at the number on her mobile phone and sighed. Chapter 1198 As soon as zuque got home from work, she heard her mother say that she met Mrs. Pei. Mrs. Pei wanted to invite her to her home, so she almost jumped up in excitement. "Mom, to Pei''s house?" Looking at her daughter''s happy appearance, Mrs. Zu was worried, "queer, Pei Qian is a good child, but don''t fall too deep. Fate is possible." Her daughter is a fan of Pei Qian. She has been chasing Pei Qian since he started his career. She will pay attention to any activities related to him. I heard that he would appear at the premiere of the movie. She would fly all over the country just to catch up with a premiere. At the beginning, Mrs. Zu felt that women could learn well, manage their own lives, and earn money for chasing stars. It was not a big deal, so there was no multi management. But for so many years, my daughter is still persistent, and I don''t know if she doesn''t adapt to that sentence. If she can''t forget it, there will be an echo. Mrs. Pei will find someone to introduce her to queer, and the object is her son, the star of her daughter''s heart. Mrs. Zu was particularly worried that her daughter would be possessed and gave her hope. If she failed in the end, she would not be able to bear the blow. Zuque, a clever child, nodded and agreed with his mother. "Mom, I don''t insist. Brother Qian is so good that he doesn''t like me. It''s normal. Mom, you don''t know, it''s very expensive to ask him to make a movie. I think I can watch it more closely and earn a lot of money. " Mrs. Zu pinched her nose helplessly, "when did you become a money addict? You are not young, and your mother doesn''t urge you. It''s that you can do well and don''t get hurt. " Zuque asked her mother to call Mrs. Pei. The two families agreed that zuque would go to Pei''s home after work tomorrow. After work, zuque immediately went home to change a suit of clothes and make-up. He also took a taxi to Pei''s house and summoned up the courage to ring the doorbell. It was Mrs. Pei who opened the door. When she saw a lovely girl, she liked her at first sight and took her hand to go in. "Queer, as an old woman, I like to nag. My family thinks I''m too noisy. Don''t you think I''m noisy?" "No, aunt Pei." Zuque''s eyes are sincere. He takes a look at Pei''s living room and immediately takes back his eyes to talk to Mrs. Pei. "My mother, Mingming said she couldn''t come back because of something. What can I bring back for you?" Pei Qian walks into the living room with his little nephew in his arms, but when he sees his mother talking to a woman, he picks his eyebrows in surprise. Zuque, who had just talked with Mrs. Pei, turned to see Pei Qian. It was like a natural reaction. She stood up nervously, very embarrassed. "Well, my baby has come to see grandma." When she saw her grandson coming, Mrs. Pei was happy and said hello to zuque with her baby in her arms. Pei Ming''s son is Xiao Jing, whose name is Xiao Jingshu. Xiao Jing is very cute and fat. Mrs. Pei holds her nephew with a loving face. "Lovely child." She used the time to make a statement. "Ah, my little scenery is lovely and easy to bring." Speaking of her little nephew, Mrs. Pei has more topics. Zuque listens carefully and makes a statement from time to time. She is a very good listener. Neither arrogant nor impatient, neither humble nor overbearing, Mrs. Pei looked particularly satisfied. Glancing at her son carrying a plate of fruit to go upstairs, she got up with a smile and said to Pei Qian. "Xiaoqian, I''ll take Xiaojing and have something to eat. Please help me to call queer." Pei Qian originally wanted to escape, but he didn''t want to pass by. His mother didn''t intend to let him go at all. He used Xiaojing to cheat him to go home, just for him to meet the queer lady. The visitor is a guest. He can''t be as perfunctory as he is in a coffee shop. He can only come to the sofa in the living room with a fruit tray. Aware that he went to the woman opposite, the woman trembled nervously, he was surprised to pick eyebrows, "I have so terrible?" "No Zuque bowed his head and did not dare to look at him directly. "No, what are you shaking about, or are you fidgeting at home, Miss queer?" When Pei Qian called her Miss queer, he deliberately lengthened her epilogue in a playful tone, but zuque was more nervous when he heard the sharp tremble. "Not really." Zuque''s excited body is not controlled by herself at all. She doesn''t want to lose face. She wants to divert her attention, and her eyes fall on his fruit plate. "Mr. Pei, do you like grapes very much?" She saw that there were more than half grapes in the fruit plate. "I don''t choose. I eat what I have at home." Pei Qian turned on the TV. He was lazy and lost a grape in his mouth. He was very relaxed. But the more nervous he was, the more nervous she was. She felt that it was hard for her to breathe. She suddenly stood up and said, "Pei, Mr. Pei, I''ll go and have a look without prescription." Pei Qian looked at her and said, "you''d better sit down. You''re a guest. If you go to the kitchen, my mother will say I''m not well served." The ancestor bird looked at him, and make complaints about the fruit. He ate nothing in the fruit bowl, and the reception was not good.She was as nervous as drinking water, but when she kept drinking water in front of him, she felt that it was not right. She got up and went to the kitchen, opened his refrigerator, had some fresh vegetables and fruits, and began to make vegetable salad. make complaints about steamed rice because he has to keep his figure, he eats less rice, and eats more vegetables and fruits everyday, but his staff will steal their fresh fruit salad in the small Tucao, Pei Qian. So she went out of her way to make all kinds of salads and ate them by herself. She found that it was not difficult, so she learned some. She brought out the prepared vegetable salad and saw that he had eaten more than half of the fruit. "Mr. Pei, please try my craft." Pei Qian was not very hungry, but the color of the vegetable salad she brought was very beautiful, so she tasted it. The sweet and sour taste was just right. "You''re a good craftsman. Have you learned it?" "No, I like it myself, so I often make it for myself." Zuque finally relaxed a little, but he didn''t dare to get too close to him. Pei Qian looked at her figure. It was concave and convex with beautiful curves. His look was not polite, but zuque blushed and became nervous again. "Miss queer, today''s clothes are very beautiful." Zuque''s eyes brightened, like asking for credit, "really?" Pei Qian tugged at the corner of his mouth, remembering that Rong Wei said that this woman was a little strange, and he thought that the more he looked at her, the more strange she became. "Thank you for Miss queer''s fruit salad. Well, as a courtesy, I''ll give you something as well." Pei Qian got up and gave him a bunch of dry camellia, which was beautifully packed on the tea table. "I bought it yesterday. Don''t give it up." Zuque knows that he likes camellia. No matter what type it is, he likes it very much, and he went to the tea garden to see Camellia bloom several times. She took the dry Camellia in surprise, "thank you, Mr. Pei. Camellia is very beautiful." After communicating with her for a while, Pei Qian found a very interesting place. This woman talks in declarative sentences, in a straight line, with few emotional words. This means that she is a very rational person, but very strange, she is in front of him, but a little emotional tension, nervous like a little girl can not hide emotions. Chapter 1199 Mrs. Pei holds her nephew and stands on the second floor to see that her son has released a bunch of flowers. She is very happy and thinks that Han Junyu''s idea is really useful. After dinner, Mrs. Pei took zuque to talk for a while. It was late. She said it was not safe for a girl to go home, and asked Pei Qian to send her back. Pei Qian is bored. He has a driver at home. Do you need him to run in person? However, his mother used all kinds of threats and inducements, and Pei Qian went to the basement to drive the car out. Zuque is not stupid either. She is glad to see what Mrs. Pei means, but she still doesn''t dare to hope. She tries to restrain herself. When she gets on the bus, she sees the pendant on his car, and she bends her mouth. Along the way, Pei Qian was not in a good mood, so he didn''t speak to her. After he sent him home, he said, "Miss queer, you are a very smart girl. My mother and I have different wills. Can you understand?" Zuque stood outside the car, his back stiff and nodded. Pei Qian was surprised by her cleverness and obedience, but it didn''t interest him. "My mother thinks a lot, but it doesn''t hinder my life. Thank you for your understanding." Zuque took a deep breath and let himself relax to show a smile, "Mr. Pei, I like your movie very much, but I don''t know what kind of temperament you are, so I won''t have other ideas about you. Please rest assured." Pei Qian listen to this meaning is not right, "Miss queer, you mean, I am not as handsome as those roles I play?" Zuque looked at him and nodded sincerely, "it''s not the same. In the movie, because of the role needs, you will be cool. There are a few characters who are small, a little mischievous, and make two mistakes. But you, um, are very easygoing." You just make two! Pei Qian is not happy. Does that mean he is not handsome? Girl movie all day long to see a movie, eyes all see blind. "Do you like jomin best?" The abrupt Pei Qian asked the question in his heart. How could he know about zuque''s accident? Looking at her eyes puzzled, Pei Qian knew he was right. In fact, this problem can''t be guessed. He met zuque twice. The two clothes she was wearing were worn by the movie character Qiao Ming''s girlfriend. No wonder he felt very familiar when he saw her. Qiao Ming is the first film he made when he first entered the acting industry. The box office is not very good, but it made him angry. This role is very close to his identity. He is also a star, but he is a little star in the 18th line. He is often bullied by others. He doesn''t work hard when acting. He has the same salary and lives the same life. By chance, when I was acting, I met the heroine of the movie and fell in love with her at first sight. Since then, I have tried every means to pay attention to her. The heroine of the film is young, but she has a good reputation in the world. After watching her acting, Qiao Ming is even more attracted to her. When the heroine is lovelorn, he comforts her in various ways. He doesn''t want to get anything from her, but it''s sad to see her cry, and his heart is sad. Because he wanted to get close to her, he would try to practice his acting skills, take on all kinds of business activities, actively ask questions, be accused and misunderstood by others. According to his temper, he must fight, but thinking of her, he put up with it. Accompany all the way, the two became friends, the film shooting is over. Qiao Ming thought that this secret love would be buried in his heart all the time, but when the film was finished, the director group invited everyone to dinner, and several businessmen came to ask the heroine to accompany him. The heroine doesn''t want to. Qiao Ming comes forward and beats those who bully the heroine. The heroine didn''t want to drag him down, so she humiliated him. She said that he was a little actor in the 18th line and had a secret love for her. She also wanted to get close to her. It was a fool''s dream. She told him to go away. Qiao Ming left the dining box and sat on the street alone. He admitted that he had accomplished nothing, had no money, and had no other skills. But love is everyone''s ability, he has it. Zuque pressed the pause button and gently stroked Qiao Ming''s side face on the screen. Sometimes she thought Qiao Ming was very similar, so she especially liked the role. Movie is a kind of art, which is higher than life. In the last plot reversal, the male and female protagonists will certainly come together, have a sweet kiss, and have a happy life. But the reality is not like this, the reality is that the existence of the movie heroine is to let people look up to, and Qiao Ming want to get her, may be a fool dream. Zuque has been dreaming this dream since he was in love, but this dream is too far away. Everyone was so proud of him when he watched the movie premiere. She didn''t know what she was looking for, just chasing his movie step by step. Every time there was a topic related to him, she would pay close attention to it. Because of the shortage of drama, she learned video editing, cut out all kinds of plots, and got a lot of people''s attention.He integrated into every corner of her life, as if he lived with her. Of course, this idea is also her dream. This time, a relative said that the blind date she was introduced to was Pei Qian. She felt that she was dreaming. When she saw him, she fell into a dream and wanted to shout, but she was still suppressed. Later, she was perplexed. She was afraid that she would be closer to him and her dream would be broken. But she could not restrain her moving steps and went to the abyss step by step. She can deal with many complicated arithmetic problems, but as long as she faces Pei Qian, she doesn''t look like herself. Pei family. Pei Qian''s daily routine is very punctual. After taking a bath, he is preparing to go to bed. His mother comes to his room. "I think she is generous and dignified. She is a good girl. Pei Qian, you should believe your mother''s eyes. This girl must be your destiny." "Mom, whatever you say, I''m going to sleep." Pei Qian is tired. Her mother just thinks too much. If fate can be seen, it''s the hell. Mrs. Pei was worried. "Xiaoqian, don''t you think this girl looks good?" "Mom, there are so many good-looking girls. She is not outstanding." Pei Qian is telling the truth. There is no shortage of beautiful women in the entertainment and performing arts circles. "Ah, the girl''s name is special, queer. It''s so kind to read." Mrs. Pei is still looking for the advantages of zuque. "Queer, the name sounds like a sparrow. Mom, you should stop thinking about it. If I fall in love with any woman, I''ll go after her myself. You don''t have to worry about it. " Pei Qian is honest. Mrs. Pei believes in her son''s ability, but the premise is that he is too lazy to pay attention to girls. If other men abduct such a good girl, it would be too bad. Chapter 1200 There are several good brands under Han Junyu''s banner. I want to speak for him. When Pei Qian went to take the photo, he saw the warm color of the couple''s clothes, and the face of zuque appeared in his mind. He frowned slightly, some irritable, and some bad temper. Pei Qian usually has no airs in his work, but when he arrives at a time when he has a bad temper, the staff will consciously bow their heads to work, they are all careful and dare not provoke him. At the end of his work, Pei Qian didn''t go home directly either. When he came home, he listened to his mother''s nagging, which made him even more annoyed. Call Xiang Yueyang, ask him to come out to drink with him, refuse to Yueyang, said his girlfriend at home cooked soup waiting for him. When Pei Qian heard that he wanted to show his love again, he hung up depressed and was ready to find some entertainment for himself. Arriving at the shooting range, he said hello to the staff and asked for a separate training room. Pei Qian has a hobby, which is shooting. When he was in high school, he wanted to be a national shooter. Unfortunately, because of an accident, his arm was injured and he couldn''t stick to it. Pulling the bow, he squinted at the bull''s-eye, let go, hit the bull''s-eye, hit ten. After training for an hour, he shook his arm. The intensity was a little high, but his arm was still a little uncomfortable. He sighed and left the training room. He was going to wash and change his clothes when he ran into zuque at the corner. "Hello, Mr. Pei." Zuque looked at him in surprise. Pei Qian also had an accident in his heart. His face was soft and sweaty. He was a bit more heroic than usual. With a hum, he turned to the dressing room. Zuque raised a smile and turned to her training room. About shooting, she wanted to try because she knew he liked it. She prefers Jing and is not very interested in this kind of sports, but when she thinks that he will like it, she is very curious about where the charm of this sport makes him like it so much. After practicing for a year or two, she would come here once a week, which gradually became a habit. In the dressing room, Pei Qian changed his clothes. When he wanted to go out, he saw zuque shooting through the glass window. Her standing posture and gestures are very standard. She may not have hit the bull''s-eye several times, but her rigorous attitude is that she does it in a good way. She hit the bull''s-eye, and there was no expression on her face. At this time, a female staff member came over and asked him if he could help. Pei Qian pointed to the training room and said, "does that woman often come for training?" The female staff member looked into the glass window and saw that it was zuque. She nodded with a smile, "miss zuque comes every week. Our boss knows that she likes shooting, so he specially arranged a training room for her." Pei Qian was wearing a mask and glasses. The female staff didn''t recognize him. Looking at him curiously, he stared at the glass window and suddenly said, "this gentleman, do you like Miss Zu?" Pei Qian is a Leng, "why do you ask so?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m rude. Please don''t be angry, sir. I heard that our boss and miss Zu are friends and girlfriends ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian drew his lips and walked away. The owner of this shooting range, he knows, is his classmate. He used to be a shooter, and later he retired and opened several shooting ranges. Isn''t zuque saying that she has no emotional experience? If you can''t get involved with other men, but you''re on a blind date with him, do you want to go to his house and play with him?! Zuque practiced for an hour. After changing her clothes, she was about to walk out of the shooting range when she saw Pei Qian sitting in the rest area of the hall playing with her mobile phone. Her steps stopped unconsciously. After a while, he looked at his mobile phone and guessed that he might be playing games. once he played games with his friends and lost a bet, lost a limited edition backpack, make complaints about micro-blog, and said his friend deliberately paged him. She also wanted to download the game, but she was bored after playing it for a few days. And she went to his account and found that he didn''t spend much time playing games. She turns her steps to wait and see where he is and what he is doing. She doesn''t think he is waiting for her. "Elder martial brother, it''s really hard to find you." It''s a man coming with a woman. That man, whom zuque knows, is Pei Qian''s younger martial brother. He is very talented in dancing. It''s also a coincidence. His surname is zushijie. Pei Qian got up and saw the woman beside Zu Shijie. Because he was wearing a mask and glasses, he couldn''t see his expression. "Elder martial brother, this is my sister, Joan. I told you that." Joan shook hands with Pei Qian with a smile. "I''ve seen your movie and I like your performance very much, Mr. Pei." Pei Qian replied, "Miss Qiong, you''re welcome. Let me take you to dinner." Joan nodded with a smile. "I''ve heard my brother say that he has a very good elder martial brother. It''s true that seeing is better than hearing. Mr. Pei, do you have a girlfriend?" Pei Qian''s attitude is very cold, "No." "Do you mind having one?" Asked Joan.Pei Qian took a look at her, raised the corner of his eye, and put his arm on Zu Shijie''s arm. "My girlfriend never thought that my boyfriend could have one." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Joan. Zu Shijie looked at him in surprise, a bit serious, "elder martial brother, are you kidding?" Pei Qian low smile, "you say?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zu Shijie rolled his eyes. He thought his elder martial brother liked him. He was scared into a cold sweat. Zuque, who was standing behind, listened to them, and her face darkened. When they left, she left dejectedly. When she got to the bus stop, she was waiting for the bus, but a familiar car stopped in front of her and the window rolled down. "I happened to be here. I know you''re here. I''ll treat you to dinner." It''s the owner of the shooting range, Ku Zhuoyan. Zuque calmly refused, "brother Zhuoyan, don''t bother. I have something to do today." "I have dinner if I have something to do. Get in the car." Gu Zhuoyan has got out of the car. A gentleman opens the door for her and makes a gesture of please. Zuque couldn''t refuse his kindness, but said, "brother Zhuoyan, you''ve invited me several times, this time I''ll invite you." Knowing that she is stubborn and helpless, Gu Zhuo looks at her fondly, "OK, little queer''s treat, then I''ll open my stomach to eat." When he called her little sparrow, it always had endless meaning, but zuque never seriously understood it. Not far away, Pei Qian saw that zuque got into Gu Zhuoyan''s car, stepped on the brake unconsciously, and his face was gloomy. "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter?" He stops suddenly, Zu Shijie asks suspiciously. Pei Qian, feeling ridiculous, shook his head and drove them to dinner. Pei Qian took them to the local specialty restaurant. Because Pei Qian was an acquaintance, he quickly ordered a box. After the three ordered six dishes, Joan explained her intention. There are two things about her coming this time. The first thing is to talk about cooperation. She is preparing a movie. There is a role that is very suitable for Pei Qian. Originally, this kind of thing could be done by an assistant. But because that role is not the leading role, he is worried that she will think she is neglecting him. So she finds Zu Shijie and comes to talk with him in person. Pei Qian is more cautious about his work. He says he should read the script first. If the script moves him, it doesn''t matter whether it''s the main character or not. Let Qiong say the second thing. Joan looked down at her belly and said with a smile that she was pregnant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian. Chapter 1201 When it comes to work, Joan listens to Pei Qian and doesn''t completely refuse, so she gives him the script she has already prepared. She said the second thing, it''s personal. She''s pregnant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian picks eyebrows. She''s pregnant. What can I do with him? Zu Shijie explained: "brother, it''s like this. My sister''s boyfriend, ah, he wants to marry another woman, and he doesn''t know about my sister''s pregnancy, but my sister wants to have a baby. As you know, my sister''s identity, if the big star is reported to be unmarried in advance, it will certainly spread bad rumors, so I thought, elder martial brother, can you help me find a quiet place to place my sister to have a baby? " "It''s easy. I don''t know what Miss Joan wants in particular?" Pei Qian will not refuse to help others. "Find a place with mountains and water. I like the scenery on your side." Joan smiles and talks to him about the script. Joan''s work style is tough and a bit like a strong woman. But Pei Qian doesn''t hate it. On the contrary, he appreciates her ability. She has the ability to do whatever she likes. This kind of woman lives naturally and freely. Even if the man she likes wants to marry another woman, she is not surprised. She can have and support children. If a man doesn''t want her, she can find a better one. After dinner, the three are ready to get up and leave. About work, Pei Qian thinks it depends on his schedule. If the schedule is OK, he will take the role. Joan is also very happy and would like to work with him. It takes more than a year to prepare for the film. She gives birth to the baby first. When the film starts, she can put herself into work, and the schedule is just right. Pei Qian thinks that a woman can live such a wonderful life. As a man, he is blind at home every day. It''s really sad. When he thought of blind date, he thought of zuque unconsciously, and his heart was agitated. Three people out of the restaurant, Pei Qian want to drive, turned to see zuque and Gu Zhuoyan come out together, two people don''t know what to talk about, zuque smile happy, Gu Zhuoyan look at her eyes is gentle as water. Oh, it''s a narrow road. It''s so sad to meet her everywhere. Zuque noticed Pei Qian''s eyes and was surprised. He stood still and looked at him. Gu Zhuoyan suddenly stops to see her. He looks at Pei Qian and says hello to him with a smile. But Pei Qian doesn''t give him a look. He drives the car. Aware of Pei Qian''s cold attitude, Gu Zhuoyan feels baffled. He drives the car and comes to talk to him. "Pei Qian, you''re a busy man. It''s rare to meet you. I''m so famous that I don''t like my brother anymore?" Gu Zhuoyan and Pei Qian were playing in the same courtyard. They grew up together. From primary school to high school, they did everything together. They were small brothers. Suddenly they were shaken by him. How could they feel smooth. Pei Qian waved his hand, "no, I have friends here. I didn''t notice you." Gu Zhuoyan saw Joan in the car and said with a smile, "OK, I''ve got a girlfriend. When will you invite us to have a wedding wine?" Before Pei Qian could speak, Qiong said to Gu Zhuoyan with a smile in his nonstandard Chinese, "OK, I''ll have a wedding with Pei Qian next time." Listen to her say so, Gu Zhuoyan more sure Qiong is his girlfriend, meaningful shot Pei Qian, looking for the girlfriend is really beautiful, next time must invite him to drink, must bring out to see. Pei Qian was too lazy to explain. He nodded perfunctorily and drove away. In the car, Zu Shijie also wondered why his sister wanted to pick up that sentence. Joan looked at Pei Qian with a low smile, "Mr. Pei, are you interested in the lady beside that gentleman?" Pei Qian gave her a white eye, "No." "But I think that lady has been staring at you. She''s secretly in love with you." Joan is also a person who has experienced feelings. If she likes someone, her eyes won''t cheat. When the woman looks at Pei Qian, her eyes are shining. "Secret love? Oh, you think highly of her Pei Qian sneered. Secretly love him, but also talk and laugh with other men, see him do not dare to say hello, is not guilty what? Outside the restaurant, Gu Zhuoyan drives his car to see zuque home. Seeing that she is not in a high mood, he talks about Pei Qian. Gu Zhuoyan said that Pei Qian''s career has been getting better and better in recent years, and it''s time to start a family. The girlfriend he''s looking for is very beautiful. Sitting with him, he''s a good match. "Mr. Pei''s girlfriend?" Zuque is restrained. "Yes, I just asked them when to invite a wedding party, and his girlfriend said it was too soon." Gu Zhuoyan is worried that she is not feeling well. Zuque waves her hand and looks down at her mobile phone. On the screen of her mobile phone is the poster signed by Pei Qian. When getting off the bus, Gu Zhuoyan saw that her face was getting worse and worse, and he was more worried. Zuque said that he would just go home, and he turned to go home.Gu Zhuoyan looked at her back and sighed. Although the girl was smart, her emotional reaction was rough. She didn''t know when she could understand his mind. Back home, zuque, sitting in the living room, has no idea what to do. Looking at her daughter''s dejected appearance, Mrs. Zu worried about sitting next to her. After holding her hand, she found that her hands were cold. "Queer, what''s the matter with you? What''s Pei Qian doing?" My daughter is a rational person. Pei Qian is the only one who can make her so. Zuque looked at her mother, no cry, but her eyes were full of tears, surging down. "Mom, he has a girlfriend. I don''t know why. I feel so bad in my heart that I can''t breathe." Mrs. Zu was very distressed, holding her daughter to comfort her. "My baby little queer, I cry when I feel uncomfortable. I wish I had cried. Ah, my mother is here." Zuque holding her mother, crying eyes uncomfortable, but the heart is still uncomfortable. "Little queer, don''t like him any more. Find someone you like and like, and have a good relationship with him. We won''t go to see Pei Qian. " Mrs. Zu advised. Zuque didn''t speak. After crying for a while, he was tired and fell asleep. Mrs. Zu was distressed and helped her to go to bed. She looked at the phone number on the table in a complicated mood, which was Mrs. Pei''s number. After much thought, she made a few calls. Pei family. When Pei Qian came home, he noticed that his mother''s face was not very good. He thought for a while, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Did you lose the game of cards, or who made you angry?" Mrs. Pei''s face was even worse when she heard that. "Who else can make me angry? I''m not my good son. Do you think I''d like to introduce you to those old friends? You don''t like little finches, you just say, don''t play any tricks to pull hatred. Other people''s parents are also people with status. She is also praised as a good girl from all walks of life. There are many people who want to chase her. I will give you an opportunity. If you don''t cherish it, it will make me feel bad. " The more Mrs. Pei said, the more uncomfortable she felt. Her eyes were red, and she seemed to be able to cry in the next second. Chapter 1202 Pei Qian heard her mother complain a lot, but he felt puzzled. It was her who played tricks on him. Have a boyfriend, but also with his blind date, but also make every effort to get close to his mother, he did not find her accounts, she even dare to blame him. Tut, Pei Qian licked his cheeks. "Mom, you say so good girl, have a boyfriend, you know?" Mrs. Pei looked at him in surprise. She didn''t believe him very much. "Pei Qian, you''ve had enough. In order to perfunctory me, you''re so rotten that you have to make excuses." Pei Qian was so angry that he laughed, because that woman, is her mother a devil? "Pei Qian, to be honest, do you like other women and dare not tell them directly, so that you deliberately act in front of little queer and cheat her into saying that you have a girlfriend?" Mrs. Pei asked seriously. "Mom, how do you know I have a girlfriend?" Pei Qian frowned. "How do I know? It''s Mrs. Zu who calls to say that you are a good child, and it''s good to find someone. Her daughter seems to be sensible, but she''s rather stupid. She can''t keep up with our family. Don''t talk about blind dates any more. Pei Qian, I arranged the blind date by myself. Now people say, "where do you want me to be?" Pei Qian was angry. "Mom, that''s just an excuse for her to push you away. In this case, you can believe it." Mrs. Pei really likes little queer. If a blind date can be achieved, it''s the best. But if it can''t be achieved, it''s only a pity. She won''t blame anyone. But Pei qiannao hit her in the face, and the blind date ended in a family feud. "Pei Qian, say it again. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you." Mrs. Pei is really going to be angry. Pei Qian is irritable, "believe it or not, this kind of woman, I look disgusting." Seeing Pei Qian go upstairs with a cold face, Pei Fu is so angry that he really wants to hit people. Depressed, he calls Han Junyu to find a solution. Han Junyu listens to Mrs. Pei''s complaint and holds his forehead. He doesn''t know when he has become so friendly. He makes Mrs. Pei talk about Pei Qian''s feelings with such trust. Mrs. Pei also felt embarrassed, "Jun Yu, my old lady also envies you. There are five children in the family. Your wife is also a good-natured man. How nice it is to have a harmonious family. Ah, my smelly boy used to go out every day, and I didn''t see him once in the past few months. Now it''s hard to keep him at home for a few days, and he makes such a noise, which makes me very angry. " Poor parents all over the world hope their children can be good, but sometimes parents think it''s good, which may be different from their children''s understanding. Han Junyu said carefully, "aunt Pei, don''t worry about it. Pei Qian is no longer young. He can handle his own affairs by himself. As for whether he has a girlfriend, I''ll ask again. If you have, please respect his choice. You can''t force him to do anything emotional. " Mrs. Pei is not unreasonable. "It''s good that you can help. I''m worried. Pei Qian, if I really like men, how can I explain to his father and grandfather. His father and grandfather didn''t like it when he was going to act. I was determined to take him to the Theater Academy. Nothing has happened in these years. If Pei Qian really leads a man home, I will die. " Mrs. Pei said it was hard and she really cried. Han Junyu was not a comforter, but a silent listener. "Pei Qian said that the girl was very resourceful. She had a boyfriend and even went on a blind date with him on purpose. But my grandmother called me and said that her girl knew that smelly boy had a girlfriend and cried for a long time. Mrs. Zu is also a mother. She loves her daughter. She says that the Pei family has a high status and looks down on people. In the future, they will not be able to stir up trouble and hide? When he was young, his father sacrificed his life for the country. Mr. Zu always comes to be a woman. That''s more important than treasure. This marriage must be more careful. Mrs. Zu''s consent to a blind date with Pei Qian depends on the face of Pei''s family. If the patriarch and the Pei family have a grudge and deliberately make Pei Qian difficult, Pei Qian''s father and his wife will stand on the side of the ancestral family and ignore Pei Qian. Pei Qian may suffer a loss. I didn''t tell Pei Qian about all this. I''m afraid he will think too much about marriage. I also want him to make his own choice. " Mrs. Pei looks far away, and she is right in her mind. The Pei family does have a position, but the ancestral family is not an ordinary person. The eldest son of the ancestral family is Cheng Mo''s comrade in arms. Cheng Mo used to be an instructor and teacher, and he was the grandson. If there was any trouble, Cheng Mo must be on the side of the grandson''s family, but the Pei family couldn''t get it right. After finishing the call with Mrs. Pei, Han Junyu goes to call Pei Qian. Han Junyu comes straight to the point and asks him what''s the matter with the girl of the ancestral family. Pei Qian didn''t expect that Han Junyu knew all about it, and he was angry. "She''s got a boyfriend. She''s in two boats, but she spills dirty water on me. That''s good." Pei Qian thought that he had never suffered such a big loss."She has a boyfriend, you have a girlfriend, everyone is happy." Han Junyu satirizes. Pei Qian rolled his eyes. Did he come to demolish the platform or to be a lobbyist? "I don''t have a girlfriend. It''s Zu Shijie''s sister, Joan. She''s pregnant. She came to see me." Han Junyu interjected, "I didn''t expect that you have the ability to eat both men and women." Pei Qian was about to die of anger. "Listen to me. Joan''s pregnancy has nothing to do with me. It''s her boyfriend who wants to marry another woman. When she finds out she''s pregnant, she wants to find a place to have a baby. Only Zu Shijie will bring her to me. No, Han Junyu, when did you become so idle and have time to take care of my affairs? " Han Junyu wants to make complaints about it. "Oh, have you checked the identity of the ancestral sparrow?" "Granddaughter, what''s the matter?" Pei Qian didn''t study the situation of her family, but the girl his mother found for him was sure to have a good family. "You just know. You can''t do it with her, but if it''s a big deal, you can''t get any good from the Pei family. And Rongwei said, "zuque is very strange. Don''t you want to go and find out?" Pei Qian is more listen to more muddle headed, "Jun Yu, what do you want to say in the end, can you say people''s words?" Han Junyu had no patience. "Pei Qian, with his ancestral family''s status and ancestral bird''s own conditions, can completely find a better blind date for his family''s baby daughter. Why are you? As an actor, your fame can bring traffic and make money, but are you short of money? You also know in your heart that you are a little bit agitated, and the gossip you make is so bad. Do you really think it''s your mother who can do anything? After a few words, the ancestral family will let go? It was for some reason in the ancestral family that the blind date was promoted. If it''s true that she''s in two boats, the people of the ancestral family are not fools, and they throw dirty water on you, which makes the two families unhappy. It''s not marriage but revenge. " Chapter 1203 Hang up Han Junyu''s phone, Pei Qian lying in bed, from the first time he saw zuque to tonight''s affairs, found that he was impulsive. The next day, he wanted to ask zuque, but found that there was no contact information for her at all, and he contacted her from his mother. Should he ask her? He thought that if he mentioned zuque, his mother would nag a lot. When he went out, he called Gu Zhuoyan. Gu Zhuoyan listened to his inquiry about zuque, but didn''t tell him immediately. Instead, he asked him about his purpose with some vigilance. Pei Qian thought it funny, "I have something to ask her. Are you so nervous that I''m afraid I''ll take her away?" Gu Zhuoyan listen to his tone more wrong, "peiqian, you play what tricks, I can tell you, you have a girlfriend, had better not hit her idea." "There''s so much nonsense. I''ll just have a few words with her." Gu Zhuoyan told her zuque''s phone call, or reminded Pei Qian not to make up her mind. Pei Qian was annoyed by what he said and asked on purpose: "Zhuoyan, do you know about your little queer''s blind date with me?" Gu Zhuoyan''s voice sank a few minutes, "Pei Qian, what do you mean? You''ll tell me clearly, or you''ll play with me to death." Pei Qian said with a smile, "for a woman, you have to kill your brother. You are really capable. I don''t want to talk to you. Who knows if the woman zuque is in a few boats? " Gu Zhuoyan listens to his phone, so angry that he clenches his fist. If Pei Qian is in front of him, he will beat him. What a sparrow with a few boats? Nonsense! Pei Qian calls zuque and answers after a long time. At the beginning of speaking, she doesn''t know it''s him. When she talks, her voice is hoarse and lazy. Pei Qian said directly, "I''m Pei Qian. Do you have time tonight? I want to talk to you. " There''s no need for Mr. Pei to meet for a few seconds. "Well, there''s something Her attitude suddenly became cold, Pei Qian sarcastically raised the corner of his mouth, "how, I know you have a boyfriend, do not dare to see people?" "Mr. Pei, I don''t have a boyfriend. The first time I met you, I said that I had no emotional experience." Her tone was too calm. Pei Qian was cold. "If Zhuo Yan knew you said that, I don''t know if he would be sad." Zuque said, "Zhuo Yan is a friend and a brother who takes good care of me, not a boyfriend. Mr. Pei, you have nothing important to do. I''ll hang up. I''m busy with my work. " Before he could answer, zuque hung up. Listen to the phone beep, Pei Qian angry smile. Ha, when I first met him, she also said that she was not very busy at work. Now she is busy in order to avoid him. If the mountain doesn''t come, he will go. Get off the car to his research institute, into the research institute billboard, found her name, he stopped to look at her profile. Unexpectedly, she saw a line of information. Through precise calculation, she found a very rare asteroid and a comet. Certified by the International Astronomical organization, the asteroid was named companion, and the comet was named heaven and earth. And the date of that day was his thirtieth birthday. His eyes were fixed on those two words. I didn''t know if there was any other meaning in them. In addition, she used numerical simulation analysis method to predict several tsunami disasters, which saved hundreds of thousands of people from disasters. Her calculation method has been praised by many international organizations. In the brief introduction, he praised her a lot and talked a lot about her. He even saw that Pei Qian snorted at the end. He thought it would take more efforts to find her. Now in her brief introduction, she made her department clear, and there was no need to waste words. Taking the elevator upstairs, she was just about to go to her department, but she was stopped by four gatekeepers in front of the electronic door. The four gatekeepers were strong, standing upright, with weapons in their hands. They were real guns. Look at a man with a mask and glasses walking to the door. When he steps into the electronic door, it sounds like a warning. "Sir, it''s only for researchers to enter. Please show me your identification." "I''m looking for someone." Pei Qian said. "Sorry, I can''t get anyone in, but I remind you that you can call someone out." Pei Qian was depressed. If people could come out, would he have to go in and look for them? After thinking for a few seconds, he said to the speaker, "I''m looking for zuque. It''s her mother who asked me to come to her. If I have something urgent to say, please ask her to come out." The four gatekeepers saw that he was wearing a mask and covered more than half of his face. It seemed that he was shameful. They asked coldly, "who are you from Miss Zu?" Pei Qian hooked up his lips and said, "people who come for blind dates." ¡°¡­¡­¡± All four frowned. Most of the researchers in their research institute are men. Beautiful and young girls like zuque, who stay here every day, must know. One of them angrily stepped forward and pointed at him with a gun. "No matter who you are, this is not the place for you to fool around. Miss Zu has already become a boyfriend." Pei Qian stared at the muzzle of the gun and pushed away with his fingers. "But she told me that she didn''t have a boyfriend. You said she had a boyfriend. Do you know who her boyfriend is?"Looking at Pei Qian, he was not afraid at all, and his face was even worse when he pointed the gun at him. "This is Miss Zu''s private matter. I can''t tell you, sir. I advise you to leave early. If you have any special circumstances, please call Miss Zu. " Pei Qian sneers coldly. It''s a private matter. You all know it. Why can''t he, who is on a blind date with her, know it? "Just call her out and I''ll have a word with her. There''s no need for you to get angry. If you must stop me, I can only go to your leaders. " "No matter what you say, sir, you can''t get in without a job card, and we won''t call people." Four people stand still, oil and salt do not enter. Pei Qian was depressed. He turned around and saw two staff members coming. He took out a post it note from his pocket and wrote down, "Hello, I''m zuque''s friend. Can you help me call her out when you go in?" Two workers saw that he was wearing a mask and glasses, puzzled to look at him, "excuse me, who are you?" Helpless, Pei Qian took off his mask and glasses, scratched his hair impatiently, folded the post it note and gave it to them. "I''m Pei Qian. It''s very important to find zuque. Please." "Wow, it''s Pei Qian. My God, I saw the living one. Pei Qian, you are more handsome than in the movie "Yes, yes. By the way, what''s the relationship between you and zuque? " Women are always gossiping. Seeing that he came to zuque, she couldn''t help asking questions. Pei Qian explains, "friendship." "Friendship." The two women laughed so much that they went in to call zuque. When zuque heard that a friend called him, he also received a post it note, on which he wrote a sentence. Chapter 1204 When zuque came to the door, he saw that Pei Qian was still standing by the door and pursed his lips. Pei Qian looked at her coming and walked forward two steps. "Miss queer, it''s not easy to find you." Zuque lowers his head and goes out. Pei Qian follows him. They get into Pei Qian''s car. "Mr. Pei, I said that I don''t have a boyfriend, and it''s meaningless for me to explain. Why do you care?" Pei Qian wrote to her according to a note on the sentence, please be her explanation, why she has a boyfriend, but also agreed to blind date. "It''s up to me to define whether it makes sense. Why do people say you have a boyfriend? When I came to you, the gatekeeper knew you had a boyfriend Pei Qian looked at her. She was wearing sunglasses and covering her mouth from time to time, as if she was restraining her cough. Zuque didn''t know why others said she had a boyfriend, but she didn''t, "Mr. Pei, I don''t understand what you mean. Please speak up." Pei Qian stares at her, "do you have a cold?" Zuque shakes her head. The next second she sneezes, she covers her mouth with a tissue. Pei Qian snorted and asked her to turn around. Zuque didn''t understand and looked at him. "It''s just a cold. What do you pretend?" Pei Qian put his hands on her shoulders and put his thumb on a point on her shoulder blade. When he was filming, he often got hurt. In order to recuperate, he specially learned a set of traditional Chinese medicine health care techniques. Cold actually does not need to take medicine, open the body''s acupoints, you can dredge the nose, smooth breathing, plus drink more hot water, increase metabolism, cold will soon be good. He pressed it for five or six minutes, and zuque felt that his nose and breath were smooth. He also felt that he wanted to sneeze. Moreover, the pressure of his fingers was moderate and very comfortable. My heart is warm. I was angry with him yesterday, but now I can''t. Last night, she cried for a long time. When she woke up in the morning, she felt her eyes hurt. She went to the mirror to see that she had a big pouch under her eyes, and she had a cold, which was very uncomfortable. When Pei Qian called her, she didn''t want him to see her ghost, but she didn''t expect him to find her. She was afraid that he would be waiting for her outside all the time, so she came out in a hurry. "Are you better?" Pei Qian asked. Zuque nodded quickly and said thank you twice. He took the sunglasses away, and she quickly covered her eyes. "Have you ever cried?" Pei Qian saw that her eyes were red, her bags under her eyes were swollen, and her mental state was not good. She had obviously cried. She did not speak, Pei Qian no longer asked, asked if she could eat spicy food, zuque looked at him suspiciously and nodded. Pei Qian drove to a hot pot restaurant and said he would invite her to lunch. They had a chat. Zuque grabs the sunglasses back, puts them on again, and follows him to the hot pot shop. Pei Qian asked her to order. Zuque shook his head. Pei Qian couldn''t do it. After ordering, he gave the menu to the service staff. "You mean, you and Gu Zhuoyan are not lovers. Do you dare to call him in front of me?" Pei Qian takes out the phone and dials Gu Zhuoyan. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuque looks at him strangely. The phone has been connected. "Zhuo Yan, I ask you, what''s the relationship between you and zuque?" Pei Qian looked directly at zuque with provocation in his eyes. "Pei Qian, what are you doing? I tell you, you''d better not provoke queer er." Gu Zhuoyan''s tone is very bad. Pei Qian chuckled, "what do you say? How can I provoke her? But then again, what''s the relationship between zuque and you? " Gu Zhuoyan paused for a few seconds and said, "she''s my girlfriend." Pei Qian sneered and raised his eyebrows at zuque. That means, zuque, when are you going to lie! Zuque worried, shook his head in denial, Gu Zhuoyan nonsense, she and he are not friends. "Oh, she''s your girlfriend, but you don''t know about her blind date with me. Isn''t she stepping on two boats?" Pei Qian said on purpose. Gu Zhuoyan was also surprised that he would go on a blind date with zuque, "she was forced to go on a blind date with you, she can''t like you, she," "it''s not like that," zuque grabbed the mobile phone, frowned and said to Gu Zhuoyan, "brother Zhuoyan, I didn''t promise to be your girlfriend, so I don''t admit the relationship you said." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Zhuoyan didn''t expect that zuque was beside Pei Qian. He was a bit embarrassed. "Queer, yes, I like you. I don''t beat around the Bush now that I''ve said so. Queer, I really like you. I''ve wanted to express my heart to you for a long time, but you can''t understand it. I thought I could wait for you and wait for you to understand my mind. Queer, can you be my girlfriend? " Pei Qian''s face is not happy to snatch the mobile phone, cold voice ridicule, "Gu Zhuoyan, you in my phone, to my blind date woman confession, this is not appropriate." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuque. "Pei Qian, you have a girlfriend and you''re dating her. What do you mean?" Gu Zhuoyan roared.At this time, the waiter served the dishes, and the water in the Yuanyang pot was boiling. Pei Qian didn''t want to affect his mood during the meal. After he hung up the phone impatiently, he saw that zuque was still in a cold voice, and said to zuque in a bad tone, "if you want to promise to be his girlfriend, you can call him again with your own phone." Zuque shook his head and explained anxiously, "he''s just a friend. I never wanted to be his girlfriend. If I had that idea, I would not promise to go on a blind date with you. Mr. Pei, please believe me. " Pei Qian was in a better mood after listening to her explanation. He also understood that he had made a trouble. Because Gu Zhuoyan pursues her, she is slow to respond and doesn''t realize what he means, but others acquiesce in their relationship, and she doesn''t know anything. Did not hear his response, zuque and wait a while, see he just eat, more anxious in the heart. "Mr. Pei, I don''t like Mr. Gu. I used to get along with him just as friends. I don''t know why people tell me that I have a boyfriend. In fact, I always have someone I like in my heart, but I, " when I heard that she had someone I like in her heart, Pei Qian stopped eating and looked up at her, waiting for her next words. Zuque looked at him and opened his mouth. For a long time, he didn''t say a word. He was afraid and didn''t know how to say it. Pei Qian waited for a long time, but before her words, the hot soup in the pot was boiling and making a gurgling sound, which made him come back to himself. Originally, she was still in the mood to eat. When she said that there were people she liked, she had no appetite at all. He stirred the chopsticks in the pot twice and put the food in it. After that, he ignored her. When the food was cooked, he prepared the ingredients and put the food in a bowl. Instead of eating it himself, he handed it to her. Zuque by. Pet. If surprised, quickly took the small bowl, surprised at him. He put down his chopsticks and picked up his mobile phone without expression. He didn''t know what to see, so he was even worse. "Don''t you, Mr. Pei?" His mobile phone rings a tone, and a message comes. Pei Qian''s face turns black. Chapter 1205 When zuque was eating, he looked at Pei Qian from time to time. He doesn''t eat. He stares at his cell phone all the time. He doesn''t know who he''s chatting with. He looks bad all the time. The food he mixed for her was very spicy, and she didn''t adapt to it. But she thought that he picked it by himself, or she tried hard to eat all the dishes he ordered, sweating all over, so she felt much better. Pei Qian saw that she had almost eaten. He picked up his glasses and mask and said that he had left. He went to the front desk to pay the bill. Without waiting for her, he went out directly. Zuque looked at his back in surprise and got up to chase him with his bag. I don''t know why, she felt Pei Qian was angry with her. But she explained that she did not have a boyfriend, and it was clear that he had a girlfriend, but also to provoke her. What she didn''t want to accept most was that she didn''t have the ability to refuse in the face of his little kindness. "Mr. Pei, have you just left? You didn''t eat. Aren''t you hungry? " Pei Qiansheng was sulky and didn''t want to take care of her. When he went down the stairs, when he put on his glasses, he looked ahead and regarded her as a passer-by. She has the person that likes, return specially to go on a blind date with him, he still takes care of her, she is how big face! Zuque quickened his pace and ran to him. He asked uncertainly, "Mr. Pei, are you still angry with me?" "Not at all." She has a person she likes and has no relationship with him. What can he be angry about. After walking out of the hot pot shop, Pei Qian got on the bus. Instead of letting her get on, he turned to see her again. "Miss zuque, since you have someone you like, please stop calling my mother and say something that makes her unhappy. I''m very busy. I don''t have time to play with you. Let''s go first. " Indifferent tone, not gentle at all. Zuque stares at him. When he takes her to eat hot pot, it''s not like this. He warned her not to look for Mrs. Pei, and not to be involved with him. She was stabbed in the heart, but she was restrained. "Mr. Pei, I, I didn''t call your mother. In the future, I won''t trouble you any more." Pei Qian was annoyed, but he said with a smile, "that''s best. Zuque is so polite and knows how to handle himself. He won''t make trouble for others any more." He started the car and drove away. The car exhaust sprayed zuque''s face. Zuque waved his hand and watched his car disappear. His brain was confused. I don''t know how long I''ve been standing. I don''t know that she feels her feet are going to be stiff. Then she moves to go home. When Mrs. Zu saw her coming back, she brought the prepared medicine, but her face was better than that in the morning, but she felt her forehead in a daze and worry. "Queer, you''ve got a better cold. Have you taken medicine?" Zuque looked at her mother and shook her head. "Mom, Pei Qian treated me. My cold is getting better." Mrs. Zu was surprised and asked how Pei Qian had treated her. Referring to Pei Qian, zuque''s face was a little more radiant. "I thought he would forgive me if I explained. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, he came to get rid of me. Mom, I didn''t want to be with him at first. I just couldn''t bear to see him. " After hearing this, Mrs. Zu stared at her daughter with complicated eyes, patiently comforting her. "Queer, I think Zhuoyan is a good boy. He is also sincere to you. You just worship Pei Qian, not really love him. If he is not lucky enough to get you, then we will not go up. Mom, to be honest, queer, you should recognize the reality and think about it for yourself. " Zuque shook his head and was clear headed. "Brother Zhuoyan is very good, but I always regard him as a friend and elder brother, and never thought about being his girlfriend. If I want to fall in love, it''s not Pei Qian, nor will it be Pei Qian. " Mrs. Zu lovingly touches a woman''s head. Her daughter has been obedient and sensible since she was a child, and she is also pretty and lovely. Pei Qian, who has no eyes, bullied her once and dares to speak hard to her again. Is it really good to be a bully? "Queer, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like Zhuoyan. You can find a better man in the future." But Pei Qian, she is absolutely not easy, he bullies her daughter again! Recalling Pei Zuqian''s mother''s pressing her head on the acupoint, she was very good when she was in his arms. But thinking of what he said in the car, she shook her head to wake herself up. Mother is right, she should recognize the reality, he does not like her, if she corrects him, give him more trouble. Later, she can be a fan and pay close attention to him silently. In the evening, Mrs. Zu went to her daughter''s room to see her sleeping. She came to the living room and picked up the phone again to dial Mrs. Pei. The phone is soon connected, Mrs. Pei is smiling politely, talking about the topic, trying to get closer. Mrs. Zu''s attitude is not warm, no matter what she said, her response is light, "Mrs. Pei, I don''t beat around the Bush, is what I said last time not clear enough?Your son is a big star. If he thinks he is great, can he hurt others'' feelings wantonly? " Mrs. Pei''s heart thumped for a moment, and the secret way was not good. "Mrs. Zu, did you misunderstand something? I''ve already warned him about my smelly boy. What''s the matter with him? " "Oh, your precious son warned my daughter not to provoke him again. Who asked me for a blind date? Who called to ask my daughter to go to Pei''s? Why, my daughter is not a thing. When she went to your Pei''s house, did she pester your precious son? Your son went to my daughter''s Research Institute and asked her if she had a boyfriend. He didn''t like my daughter, and he still cared if she had a boyfriend? Mrs. Pei, there is only one daughter in my ancestral family. She has been sensible since childhood, but she has never been insulted so much. I also say that I have nothing to do with queer''s father, but if I bully my daughter, I won''t let that person be happy even if I die! " Mrs. Pei hung up and her heart thumped for a long time, but she didn''t calm down. What she didn''t want to happen was that it happened. The ancestral family''s influence is not small. If something happens to Pei Qian, it will definitely be a big blow to Pei Qian. Thinking about her son''s hard work day and night, if it''s ruined, Mrs. Pei is also distressed. She quickly called Pei Qian and told him to go home. Pei Qian heard his mother call him home in a hurry. He thought something was wrong. When he got home, she gave him his passport and ID card and told him to book a plane ticket and go abroad quickly. "Mother, are you driving me?" Pei Qian stares at her strangely. I don''t know why she changes her mind. Mrs. Pei was helpless and sad. "It''s my mother''s fault. I''m anxious to arrange a blind date for you. Since you don''t want to, I don''t want to. Don''t you say there are still jobs abroad? Let''s go. " Pei Qian, listening to her saying so, would not leave. Chapter 1206 Pei Qian wanted to ask his mother what happened, but Mrs. Pei kept urging him to leave quickly. Looking at his mother''s haggard face, Pei Qian thought that he was too busy to see her several times a year. This time, he wanted to stay in China and spend more time with her. At this time, his mobile phone rings, and his assistant tells him in a hurry that there are some rumors about him on the Internet. They want to find someone to delete the news, but they can''t find that person after spending money. Obviously, someone deliberately hacked him. Pei Qian didn''t care. Every year, someone would dig out a mess of scandals. But Pei Qian didn''t care. After a while, those things naturally didn''t pay attention. Or when Pei Qian was doing a program, he said one or two words, and those rumors were broken. But this time, their public relations department didn''t respond. The news has spread all over the sky. He said that Pei Qian was not only a gay, but also kept by many ladies abroad. His private life was chaotic and his temper was particularly bad. It''s well founded, and it''s very noisy. When a news is released, there are tens of millions of clicks. The way of spreading news is too fast for them to control. Pei Qian frowned, hung up his assistant''s phone, started his microblog, and all the hot spots in the major forums were spreading his news. He can be regarded as a man who has seen big waves and strong winds. How can he not see that such a situation must be caused by someone behind his back. Moreover, this man not only has the skill, but also has great influence. He went to contact song Xuan to help find out who sent the message. Song Xuan''s message is that he can''t delete the other party''s name for a while, and he can''t find the other party''s position. The operator has a good way. It''s not a water army. It''s money and power to destroy him. Song Xuan asked him, "who are you provoking? I just went to ask Jun Yu. He said it''s hard for him to intervene in this matter." Pei qiancai realized that the situation was a bit serious, "Han Junyu, do you know who is behind this?" Song Xuan said quietly, "it''s not Jun Yu who doesn''t help you. It''s Cheng Mo who tells him to leave it alone, or someone will go to check Sheng''an. Think for yourself, who you''ve been offending recently. I''ll be honest with you. Those rumors are just a warning. You''d better prepare for the other party''s possible actions. " Pei Qian is irritable, "what to prepare for, song Xuan, you say clearly, what does the other party want?" Song Xuan sighed, "maybe I don''t want you to be filming, I want you to leave the performing arts circle." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian grinds his teeth, it''s impossible! Hang up, he called Han Junyu and asked him who he was. Han Junyu looked at Cheng Mo sitting opposite him and said to Pei Qian, "I warned you a long time ago." Pei Qian twisted his eyebrows and was very irritable. "You mean the ancestral family, damn, her daughter has someone she likes. How do you want me to marry her? I''ve drawn a clear line with her. She''s still pressing her step by step. It''s her daughter who can''t get married. It''s a bargain sale! " The voice of the phone is not small, Cheng Mo calm face, take away Han Junyu''s mobile phone. "Pei Qian, tell me again!" "I repeat that. I asked her in person. She said that she had someone she liked. Unexpectedly, she had someone she liked. She shouldn''t have promised to go on a blind date at the beginning, which caused the unhappiness of the two families. What does she mean now? She has people she likes and uses these methods to destroy my career. Is it brain disease? " Pei Qian roared. "Pei Qian, you have gone too far!" Cheng Mo gives a cold warning. Pei Qian laughed angrily, thinking that zuque clearly had someone he liked and pretended to be innocent, his words were more vicious. "Yes, I went too far, too far, I didn''t marry people home, and then everyone was happy. It''s my fault that I didn''t marry her now. I thought she was a good girl and wanted to have a good chat with her. If there is any misunderstanding, I will go after her again. It seems that I''m very ill. I''ll treat that kind of woman differently. I''m disgusted when I think about it now! " "Pei Qian, I want to kill you with your words." Cheng Mo molars. Zuque''s brother is his comrade in arms and friend. Her brother loves her and often brings her to the barracks. He also knows zuque, and zuque calls him brother. Later, zuque''s brother died when he was working with him. He also treated zuque as his sister. This time, Mrs. zuque came to him and said that someone bullied zuque. If she did something, please help him. At that time, he was also puzzled that everything had come to him, so he came to ask Han Junyu. Unexpectedly, what Mrs. Zu wanted to teach was Pei Qian. Pei Qian is his friend. He knows that acting is what he likes to do. If Mrs. Zu wants to destroy him, he will not agree. But he has promised Mrs. Zu, and it''s not easy for him to make a move in public. He is discussing with Han Junyu about the countermeasures, and Pei Qian''s phone call comes over. How can Pei Qian bear to say that zuque used such bad words. Mrs. Zu is a gentle and decent woman. She can''t hurt Pei Qian behind his back for no reason. Pei Qian must have done something to cause misunderstanding, which will make the present situation. When Pei Qian heard that he wanted to kill himself, he said with disdain, "general Cheng is really powerful. I''m Pei Qian. You want to kill me, it''s not a matter of words."Cheng Mo was very angry at first, but he was so angry that he laughed. They all know Pei Qian''s temperament. Although Pei Qian usually talks a lot of nonsense, it is undeniable that he is very sociable and friendly. He once wanted to join the army, but after he was injured that time, it was difficult for him to hold a glass of water in his arm for a long time, let alone a gun. But he concealed his injury at home. Because he refused to join the army, he was beaten by his father and almost driven out of the house by his grandfather. It was his mother who resisted the pressure and supported him to study in drama academy. Over the years, he worked hard in acting, made some achievements, and used his fame to do a lot of charity. In fact, he also wanted to use his behavior to tell his father and grandfather, to prove that he is not a useless man, but a man who can make a career in another way. Han Junyu reminds, "Pei Qian, if you want to solve this problem, you must find the source." "To find zuque?" Pei Qian is not willing to see her, she is upset. "Rongwei once reminded you that there are many strange things in zuque, which you haven''t seen yet. Pei Qian, are you a pig? " Han Junyu satirizes. Pei Qian wants to fight back, but he listens to the beep coming from his mobile phone. He hangs up. Shit! Pei Qian is very angry, but Han Junyu is right. Since the problem is zuque, he still wants to find her. Because zuque was in a bad mood, he went to bed early and didn''t know what happened. When she heard her cell phone ring, she was still confused and didn''t see whose phone it was. Chapter 1207 Zuque took the mobile phone, pressed the answer, heard Pei Qian''s voice, she also closed her eyes, confused called, brother Qian. I didn''t expect to dream that he would call her. It''s brother Qian. What does she want to say? Pei Qian calls her angrily. He hears her voice with a nasal voice and calls him brother Qian. He is stunned. What kind of demon is this woman going to be! "Brother Qian, I haven''t dreamed of you for a long time. Brother Qian, I didn''t expect that I would go on a blind date with you. It''s amazing. The people who see you are more handsome than those in the movie. I''ve wanted to take photos for you several times, and I''m afraid you''re impolite, so I dare not Pei Qian thought in his heart, and you dare not, make so many gossip, now the whole net is scolding him. On the Internet, once people hate someone and want to step on him, they will say anything ugly. "Brother Qian, can you hear me? I''m sorry to hear that you have a girlfriend. I know I don''t even have the qualification to suffer, but I just can''t control it. Brother Qian, what kind of woman do you like? Is she very good, able to take care of you and understand you? I think you and I may come to treat the cold, but I don''t know. Brother Qian, you can''t be kind to me. If you are kind to me, I can''t control my wishful thinking. But, but you, let me draw a clear line, let me be sensible and don''t go to you. " Zuque said later, he lost control of his mood and cried out in a low voice. Pei Qian listened to her words. He was not stupid. He recognized that she had different feelings for him. Listening to the woman''s low sobs, he tightened his brows and put on a soft voice. "Little queer, so you say that you have someone you like. Who is that person?" Zuque stopped talking. Pei Qian waited patiently. Suddenly he heard the woman''s voice, "my God, it''s not a dream, it''s a real call. My God, what did I say! " The beep came from his mobile phone. Pei Qian listened to the woman''s voice, and with a good smile, drove to his ancestral home. When he got out of the car, he leaned against the door and looked at the light on the second floor. He dialed her number again, but the other party didn''t answer for a long time. Pei Qian was not angry either. He continued to make the third call, and the other party answered. "Pei, Mr. Pei, yes, I''m sorry." "Sorry, what?" "I used to talk nonsense. Please don''t mind." Zuque covers her face and wants to hit the wall. "If I mind, will you compensate me?" Pei Qian asked seriously. Zuque bit her thumb and didn''t know how to answer. She rolled around on the bed and got out of bed carelessly. She gave a low cry. "What''s the matter?" "No, it''s OK. I, I got out of bed. I didn''t mean to say that, Mr. Pei. Please don''t be angry. " Pei qiancai said that she should not provoke him, but she said those words, he would be angry, right? Pei Qian went to the balcony on the second floor, looked at the water pipe beside him, climbed up the balcony on the second floor easily, quietly pushed the door of the balcony, and saw that the woman was still sitting on the ground, staring at her mobile phone nervously. "Miss queer, if I get angry, what should you do?" Zuque hears that the voice doesn''t come from the phone. He turns around and sees Pei Qian standing on the balcony. He stares in surprise. "Mr. Pei, why are you here?" Pei Qian swaggered into her room and saw the posters on her wall, and there were many pictures of him in front of her computer. He was shocked, breathing lightly, and walked to her computer desk. There are more than a dozen posters, each of which has his own signature. There are posters. When he was just on the road, his eyes fell on the computer desk. There are two pictures. One is a picture of him sitting in a hospital chair, looking down at his arm, and the other is his back. Zuque noticed that it was impossible for him to tear down the poster. For fear that he might misunderstand her, she quickly got up and ran to the computer desk to hold down her album. She didn''t want him to see it again. "Mr. Pei, I told you that I am your fan." Pei Qian picked up the photo of him looking at his injured arm. Although it was taken secretly, he grasped it from a good angle and showed his helplessness and discomfort from his eyebrows. "Did you see me in the hospital?" Zuque nodded. It should have been 12 years ago, when she was 14 years old. Her cousin ran to the road for fun and was almost killed in a car accident. He rushed in regardless of everything, holding his cousin for several laps. His cousin was well protected in his arms, but his arm was injured. He gave up to join the army, but chose to film, and from that time on, she paid attention to him. It was also at that time that she was just in love with him. He also became the person who accompanied her for the longest time besides reading, although he didn''t know the company."Yes." She answered honestly. Pei Qian said with a smile, "you have so many posters signed by me. Why don''t I remember recognizing you?" Zuque bowed his head, when he signed her, so many people, his eyes may not stay on her for a second, how can he remember. Pei Qian pushed her hand away, picked up the photo album she wanted to hide, opened it and saw that there were many fixed makeup photos or portraits of some of his characters. There are also some big group photos. He is at the front of the crowd, while she is hidden in the crowd and can''t be found without her heart. "Miss queer, you say you have someone you like. Who is that person?" He asked again. Zuque looked up at him and looked down at his toes. He didn''t know what to say. Pei Qian took out his mobile phone, took a picture of the poster on his wall, took a picture of her desk, and casually said, "Miss queer, I''ll give you a chance to confess. Otherwise, I''m angry, and the consequences are serious. " Zuque looked up nervously, as if he had made a big decision. "Mr. Pei, you already have a girlfriend, but you run to another woman''s room in the middle of the night. It''s not appropriate." Pei Qian laughed angrily, "when did I say I had a girlfriend?" "Brother Zhuoyan said that, and you said you would invite him to have a wedding wine. Last time outside the restaurant, you and your younger martial brother, that woman is your girlfriend. It''s really beautiful. " Zuque''s voice is very low, and he doesn''t like this topic very much. "Gu Zhuoyan also said that you are his girlfriend. Do you believe it?" Zuque frowned, a little angry, "I have explained, he is not my boyfriend!" Pei Qian pointed to her eyebrows, "if you don''t believe that he said it was your boyfriend, just believe that he said I have a girlfriend. Miss queer, what about your intelligence?" So what he means is, he doesn''t have a girlfriend?! Zuque''s heart leaped, but it was not easy to show her self-restraint, "Mr. Pei, what do you mean?" before she finished speaking, Pei Qian suddenly asked her, "Miss queer, you name asteroid for company and heaven and earth, do you have anything to do with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1208 Company, heaven and earth. Pei, the same as Pei, is Pei Qian. Pei Qian was guessing, but he had a faint expectation in his heart. Zuque was surprised to know this. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain it. He opened his mouth and didn''t say a word. Pei Qian looked down at her, breath close to her cheek, "it has something to do with me, right?" the man suddenly came near, and the ancestor bird saw a fresh smell. It was a perfume that he often used. She had bought it. She was tight and the whole person was leaning back. Hearing the man''s question, she swallowed and nodded subconsciously. "So the people you like have something to do with me, don''t you?" Zuque looked at him and looked at him. Her heart beat wildly. She felt the air around became thin. "Miss queer, who is the person you like?" He inquired for the third time and came closer to her. All around is his breath, her breathing is not smooth, feel oneself want to faint, but the man don''t know convergence, also want to close, her whole person almost fell on the table. His hands on both sides of her body, a step forward, two people close to the body, he further closer, his lips will be able to stick to her forehead. "Mr. Pei, it''s not good for you to be like this." She reminded me carefully. "Why not? I''m unmarried. You''re single. You''re alone. You can talk about life. You have some ideas Pei Qian saw that she really could not hold back. He put his arm around her waist. "Miss queer, when I went on a blind date, I thought I was dreaming. I put on the dress of Qiao Ming''s secret love for a woman. Do you really think I can''t see it?" His arm is close to her body, zuque is forced to have no way to escape by him, the heart beats uncontrollably, the whole person is restless. "Yes, I''m under the illusion that I want you to see me. Mr. Pei, I like you. If you''re not interested in me, don''t do anything to please me. " Hearing her saying these words, Pei Qian''s heart was smooth at last. He released her arm and stepped back two steps. He idly sat on the chair and looked at her haughtily. "Miss queer, give me a reason to accept you as my girlfriend." Zuque looked at him in amazement, girlfriend, girlfriend? "Mr. Pei, are you kidding?" "You think it''s a joke?" Pei Qian was obviously in a good mood. Zuque heart, staring at him for a while, "I can make you vegetable salad, fruit salad, and a lot of delicious." "I''m looking for a girlfriend, not a cook." Pei Qian waved his hand. Zuque said seriously, "I can be your support group, give you new movie promotion, and I can also accompany you to keep fit..." Pei Qian still shook his head, "I spend money on finding employees." Zuque said a few reasons, but they were all rejected by him. She was a little worried. Looking at his face, she summoned up the courage, bowed her head and gave him a kiss on the lip, and left quickly. "I kiss you. I''m responsible for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian''s face was tense. He didn''t taste her kiss just now. When he was filming, there were many kissing scenes, because it was necessary for acting. When he was kissing, he also needed to use emotion. He was very calm. But there was no time that he felt so strong than this kiss, like his heart was shaking and his palms were sweating. "Miss queer, I didn''t catch what you said." "I Well Zuque saw that he was not angry. He dared to say it again, but the man suddenly got up, picked her up, held the back of her head, and bowed his head to kiss her. Warm kiss, let her whole body soft, but the body is boiling, want more. She hugged his neck, green and excited response to him. I don''t know how long this kiss lasted. It seems that only a few seconds, and it seems that a century is so long, until she can not breathe out of a whisper, he licked her lips, slowly let go of her. "Miss queer, if you kiss me, you will be responsible for me. That''s what you said." "Well, I said it." Zuque gasped. Pei Qian hooked his lips and lifted her to the bed, where he lay with her. "Dare you sleep with me?" Zuque swallow saliva, but reluctant to let go of him, with water in the eyes, is his handsome face. "Mr. Pei, dare you?" "Sleep with me, you are my person, you have to think clearly, you still have the chance to go back now." Pei Qian felt her long, soft hair in a gentle voice. "No regrets!" When zuque spoke, he untied his pajamas with one hand. He was determined, and his movements were particularly neat. Before Pei Qian could react, she had already taken off her pajamas. She grabbed her hand and covered her with a quilt."Miss queer, don''t be in such a hurry. You haven''t been engaged yet. If you do this with me, your mother may kill me." Zuque blushed. Just now she was impulsive. Now she was shy and got into the quilt. Looking at her shy appearance, Pei Qian felt funny and poked her in the ear. She turned to look at him with a question in her eyes. Realizing that he was teasing her, she hid in the quilt again, really like a little bird, very cute. "Queer, will you be engaged tomorrow?" Zuque was shocked, "tomorrow?" "Well, aren''t you in a hurry?" Although Pei Qian said so, he held her face and bowed his head to kiss her, attacking gently. ¡­¡­ The next morning, when zuque opened his eyes, he saw the man around him and felt that he was still dreaming. Rubbed his eyes, to make sure that lying beside him is really a man, is the man she thinks about every day, she looked at him in a daze, for a long time did not believe. Think of him kissing her, she can feel the change of his body, and she is willing, but he just kisses, there is no other move beyond. She knew that he didn''t want to hurt her, and she was moved, but she thought that he would lie beside him, so excited that she couldn''t sleep at all. Turning over and waking him up, he kissed her again, for a long time. In the dark, he seemed to eat her. Her hand touched her lips, and she could not help lifting the corners of her mouth, as if to confirm something. She raised her head and gave him a kiss on the lips. Pei Qian opened his eyes and saw that it was her. He put his arms around her waist and turned over to support her. He held back his body''s reaction and gritted his teeth. "In the morning, we''ll talk to your mother about the engagement." "Good." Zuque nodded with a smile. Look at her smile, his face is even worse, can see can not eat, this woman also deliberately hook - lead him! Like revenge, he bowed his head and gave a kiss. After enjoying himself, he let her go, got out of bed and sat by the bed. He made up his shirt. Zuque was afraid that he would leave and hugged him from behind. "Mr. Pei, you can''t cheat me, can you?" "What are you lying to?" Pei Qian turned to look at her, and then he laughed again. "Miss queer, I''m all asleep. Now I know if it''s too late to be afraid." Zuque always felt that all this happened a little strange, she always felt that something was wrong. "I feel a little unrealistic, Mr. Pei." Reality, ah. After a while, I''ll let you feel what reality is. Pei Qian looks at her door with a strange mouth. It''s Mrs. Zu''s voice calling her to get up. Chapter 1209 When zuque heard her mother''s voice, she suddenly woke up and got up quickly. She was afraid that her mother would come in and her back would block the door. "Queer, are you up? I cooked the noodles and got up to taste them. " "Oh, mom, I''ll be there in a minute." When zuque heard her mother''s voice by the door and walked away, she was relieved. If my mother knew that she was sleeping with Pei Qian last night, she would be angry, saying that she didn''t know how to take care of herself and nagging that she would not guard against bad people. She really likes Pei Qian. She can''t resist what he wants to do. But he kept the rules, just kissing, and then said that he would do that kind of thing only if he was engaged. She knew that he was responsible. "Mr. Pei, you" "does your girlfriend call your boyfriend Mr? Queer, should you change your name "May I call your name, Pei Qian?" Her voice was so small that she seemed afraid that her mother outside the room would hear her. "No, it''s still too unfamiliar." "What about ah Qian Zuque thought. "No, like an elder." Pei Qian dislikes it. Zuque licked his lips, "brother Qian, is that ok?" Pei Qian looked at her as if he was very reluctant. "It''s too sticky. When we are the only two of us in private, we can call. Think of another one." "Brother Pei Qian, or brother ah Qian?" "Well." Pei Qian was satisfied. She raised her chin and hooked her fingers. Zuque came to him doubtfully. Pei Qian held her face and kissed her forehead. "It''s for you, girlfriend. I''ll show you well in the future." He will kiss himself, zuque is very happy, but listen to her, always feel strange. "Brother Qian, what do you call me?" "Little queer, why do you want me to kiss you? Don''t think about it. Three kisses a day later. If you don''t give more kisses, if you don''t, it must be the accusation that you haven''t been a good girlfriend. " Pei Qian let go of her and kept a meter away from her when he stood up. Zuque touched the place he had been kissing, three times a day. Isn''t that a lot? "Too little?" "No, brother Qian, do you want to count this?" It''s common to kiss when you like and quarrel when you quarrel. How many kisses do we have to take every day. "I have to count here. Aren''t you good at math? Remember every day. If it''s less, remind me. " Zuque nodded, remembering three numbers every day, she can definitely do it. Pei Qian went to the balcony to see that there was no one around. He climbed up the railing and jumped down. Looking at him falling down, zuque ran to the balcony in fright and looked at him anxiously. "Brother Qian, are you ok?" Pei Qian patted the dust on his body, calmly waved his hand, "you go to have breakfast first, I''ll change a suit, I''ll come to you later." "Good." Zuque nodded happily to see him get into his car. She didn''t go back to her room until his car was far away. She quickly changed her clothes. When Pei Qian got on the bus, his agent called him and said that not only the whole network was attacking him now, but also many companies heard the news and asked him to terminate the cooperation contract. Now he was sweating. He really had no idea and wanted to ask him about his next plan. Pei Qian was very calm. If Mrs. Zu could make such a big noise, he expected it from the beginning. If you want to terminate the cooperation, just let them compensate for the losses. As for the later matters, ask them to leave it alone, and he will deal with them. The agent worried that he would mess around and wanted to ask what he wanted to do and what they needed to prepare. Pei Qian stopped talking and hung up. After a while, he received a phone call from Han Junyu. Han Junyu asked him if he had an idea. Pei Qian nodded and said yes. Han Junyu still believes in his ability and says that since he has found a solution, he should do it. "Jun Yu, what do you think will happen if I abduct her daughter, make her pregnant and abandon her Han Junyu said, "Pei Qian, you are tired of living. Do you want to die?" Pei Qian is lazy and careless. "I''m not happy with her means, but for her daughter''s sake, I accept her reluctantly." Han Junyu laughed, "Pei Qian, I don''t know what you''re going to do, but if you dare to move zuque, believe me, Cheng Mo will cripple you, and the Pei family won''t have a peaceful day. Do you want to implicate your family because of your personal feelings? " Pei Qian said with a sneer, "it''s just a joke. You''re really on the line." "I''m joking, too. Of course, you can''t listen to my jokes." Han Junyu said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± How could he not care? Pei Qian rolled his eyes. Han Junyu also does not talk nonsense with him, let him deal with, need his help, contact him. After hanging up, Pei Qian goes to Pei''s house. He walks into Pei''s house and sees Pei Ming and Xiao Jue coming. He feels that the atmosphere in the living room is strange.Pei Ming always winked at him, but he didn''t pay attention to it. His father, who was sitting in the living room, didn''t look well, which he had expected. "Father, mother, have you had breakfast?" "I''m back now. Did I go out again last night?" It was Pei Fu who spoke with a serious face. Pei Qian smiles. Ever since he refused to go to the military academy, his father thought that some things he did were nonsense and foolishness. "No, I went to a friend and talked about something." Listening to his calm tone, Pei''s father is more angry and slaps the table. Pei Ming and Xiao Jue are shocked. "Son of a bitch, if you don''t go to the Internet and talk about what you are, you should mess with a man and let others support you even if you can''t live? Pei Qian, you are my good son. You can do such things. I should have killed you at the beginning! " "Husband, those are other people''s nonsense. Don''t believe them. Those people on the Internet are just jealous. Xiaoqian''s career is getting better and better. They can''t be trusted." Mrs. Pei advised carefully. "Shut up, it''s not you. You want to send him to learn acting. If you don''t learn it well, you''ve got a bad habit. You''re a good son. You''ve made me lose my face Pei Qian looked at his mother''s embarrassed bow and clenched his fist. He can bear what his father says about himself, but everything his mother does is because of him. She is right. "Father, am I just the son of my mother?" Pei''s father looked at him and asked with a gloomy face, "what do you mean?" "You said I was a good son taught by my mother, but I''m not your son? It''s even more important for you to forget that you''ve been working outside for many years Mrs. Pei looked at him anxiously and told him to stop talking. Besides, the father and son would quarrel again. In the past, Pei Qian would listen to his mother and didn''t want to embarrass her. No matter how hard his father scolded him, he would bear it. This time, he didn''t feel that he was wrong. "My good father, he never listens to his son''s good words, but he thinks those bad rumors are more reliable. I live a miserable life." Chapter 1211 After Mrs. Pei and her father went upstairs, the living room was quiet at last. Pei Ming puzzled looking upstairs, asked Pei Qian, "brother, mother will not really divorce?" Xiao Jue low smile, can''t help but explain: "you haven''t seen clearly, mother-in-law acting superbly, she is intentionally the father-in-law''s focus to her own body, also let father-in-law agree to your brother''s marriage, mother-in-law is really good intentions." Pei Qian frowned, "what''s the matter with dad''s first love?" If someone really said that in front of his mother, he would not let those people go. When it comes to the feelings of the elders, as the younger generation, they are not easy to talk about. What''s more, Pei Ming and Xiao Jue are more ignorant of their feelings towards the older generation than he is. Xiao Jue suddenly asked Pei Qian, "you said you were going to get engaged. What''s the matter?" Pei Qian shrugged his shoulders and said calmly: "there is a woman who took me to sleep last night, and I am responsible for her, so I will come back to my parents to propose marriage." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Ming took a puff from the corner of her mouth. If Dad listened to him, the feather duster would fall on him. Xiao Jue pondered for a few seconds and then asked, "so you didn''t deal with your online affairs last night, but went to sleep with a woman?" Pei Qian nodded, "I''m an adult man. Can''t I do that? That woman is too warm. I''m sorry if I don''t do it. " Xiao Jue ha ha two, father-in-law really should beat him. After a few minutes, Mrs. Pei went downstairs again, and her father followed her silently. He didn''t reply to what Mrs. Pei said, but nodded. Pei Ming silently gives her mother a thumbs up. Only her mother can cure her father''s stubborn temper. "Xiaoqian, which girl are you engaged to? I''ll ask for some information first, and then I''ll take something to visit." "Don''t ask. It''s the ancestral family." "Zu, Zu family?" Mrs. Pei was shocked, afraid that her son was threatened by Mrs. Zu, and looked at him with a complicated face. "Xiao Qian, what''s the difficulty? Tell mom that marriage is once in a lifetime. It''s not a joke." Pei Qian knew that his mother was worried about himself. He thought seriously for a few seconds, "Mom, there is no joke. I am very satisfied with zuque." Pei''s father, sitting in Mrs. Pei''s room, heard that Pei Qian was going to marry a little girl of the ancestral family. She turned to talk. Mrs. Pei looked at him. Pei''s father''s face was stiff. He turned his eyes and went to have tea with Lord Xiao. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue suddenly felt that his father-in-law was cute, just because Mrs. Pei had a look in her eyes. Mrs. Pei took Pei Qian several times to confirm that he was willing to marry zuque, but she was still not at ease. "Xiaoqian, didn''t you hate zuque before?" "Mom, you have said that before, people will change. I think zuque fits my eye, so I talked with her for a while last night. Anyway, we''ve both slept, and you can''t refuse it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Pei stares at her son in a complicated way. Pei Qian is mischievous, but he knows how to put his daughter to sleep. He must be interested in her. But she didn''t know the relationship yet. When she did that kind of thing, she still felt that her son had some problems and whispered a warning. "Xiaoqian, it''s not that his mother is old-fashioned, it''s just that the girl''s reputation is important. If you say that to me once, don''t let your old-fashioned dad hear it, or he will make trouble again. " Pei Qian looked at his father who was talking to Xiao Jue. He wondered what his mother said when she fell on the floor upstairs, which would make his angry father say nothing to him when he went downstairs. "Mom, is it true that you said dad''s first love before?" Mrs. Pei was stunned and hummed coldly, "it''s your father who scolds you here. In fact, he praises you outside. In front of his old classmates, he said that his son was very good. When he went abroad to film, he also won a very good award. Where did he build a school? I also heard that he was envied by your father''s classmates who funded several college students. " Pei Qian couldn''t believe it. "Dad is really praising me outside?" Mrs. Pei sighed, "Xiao Qian, your father is afraid that you will go astray, so he is strict with you. In fact, when you are out alone these years, he often worries and reminds me to call you, just for fear that you will get hurt when filming. In fact, your father doesn''t know how to express himself. When he is old, his temper is the same as his chess playing. He doesn''t know how to go, so he just depends on his temper. His blood pressure is a little high. Don''t quarrel with him all the time Pei Qian thinks that the father his mother said is a fake father. Suddenly, Mrs. Pei said, "when it comes to your father''s first love, there''s such a thing. She knows I''m going on a blind date with you, so she came to me and said that she introduced her relative''s daughter to you. She said a lot of flattering words to me, but I didn''t promise her. If it doesn''t work for me, go to your father. Your father, he said that he didn''t care about you, but he paid more attention to your marriage than I did. He went to check the girl she was going to introduce to you. She was a vain woman. She looked restless. Of course, your father didn''t agree.The ancestral girl, your father told me, said that the ancestral girl is also a good one. I also went to inquire about the girl of the ancestral family. She was really pretty. I went to an old friend to talk to Mrs. Zu about a blind date. There was a conflict between you before. I thought it was impossible for you to get married, or you might get into a feud. Now that you have figured it out, it''s good. " Listening to his mother talking about his father, Pei Qian was touched and turned to see his father. I haven''t talked to him well these years. I always quarrel when I meet him. Now, my father has a lot of white hair on his head. Take back the mind, he and Mrs. Pei discussed the engagement ceremony, and went to eat something, Pei Qian just got up and changed a suit of clothes. When he went downstairs, Mrs. Pei also went to change her formal clothes and prepared the things for marriage promotion. Pei''s father black face, angry eyes staring at the mother and son, Pei Qian inexplicably feel aggrieved from his father''s eyes, his heart hair. Mrs. Pei said to Pei''s father, "Xiao Qian is going to the ancestral family to propose marriage. If you want to be angry, don''t go. If you talk well, we''ll take you Pei''s father snorted with disdain from his nose and glared at Pei Qian. But when he saw that they were going out, he couldn''t sit still. He called Pei Qian with a fierce face and told him to wait. He also went to change his clothes and join them. "As the head of my family, it would be impolite if I didn''t go." Pei Qian looks at his mother. Mrs. Pei signals him to drive. She goes upstairs to find clothes for Pei''s father. Upstairs, Pei''s father takes out all his formal clothes and asks Mrs. Pei to decide which one to wear. Looking at his nervous appearance, he was even more nervous than his son. Mrs. Pei couldn''t laugh or cry. She chose a suit for him and helped him put it on, but she didn''t persuade him. "When you get to the ancestral home, Mrs. Zu will certainly embarrass your son. No matter what Mrs. Zu says, don''t feel sorry for your son. If you have a temper, bear it. Don''t get angry. When Xiao Qian grows up, if his mother-in-law can''t handle it, he will have a hard time in the future. " Pei Fu thought she was wordy and didn''t care. He pulled his collar seriously. "You don''t have to say, I know how to do it. You really treat me as a child. As long as you don''t get angry with me, I won''t get angry. " Chapter 1210 Pei''s father listened to Pei Qian''s sarcasm, his face turned black and blue, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Pei Qian, are you accusing me? You''d better not like a man, or I''ll break your leg and don''t want to get married Pei Qian laughed angrily. "Do you know why it came out that I had an affair with a man? It''s because a woman wanted to harm me, my younger martial brother, and sacrificed his own reputation to save my life in this way, but he almost died in order to save my life. It''s kindness, not what you think is disgusting. That woman, a female entrepreneur in Z country, is a black-and-white woman. If she wants to destroy me, she will make some unpleasant remarks. If she gets me, I can''t stand here and say that to you. I don''t need to tell you these things, but you think I''m embarrassing you. I admit that I have accomplished nothing, and I have no great ability. I am ashamed of the Pei family, and I am guilty. " Pei''s father looked at his son in amazement. He always looked lazy and scolded him. He was so indifferent that he wanted to beat him. This was the first time he spoke to him in such a serious tone. Thinking that he almost had an accident, how could he not be worried as a father? It''s just that he has always been introverted, and a lot of emotions don''t show on his face. "Pei Qian, don''t think I''ll forgive you if you make some excuses," Pei Fu Hu said again with a face on his face. "Xiao Qian, don''t listen to your father''s nonsense. Are you not hurt? Your younger martial brother saved your life. We should thank him when we invite him to have dinner at home. " Looking at his mother''s worried eyes, Pei Qian spits out a foul breath and doesn''t want to see Pei''s father with a calm face. After some deliberation, he said, "Mom, I''m going to be engaged. Please help me prepare some. What kind of etiquette do we need for engagement here?" "Engaged? Pei Qian, I didn''t like hearing about your blind date a few days ago. Now you''re about to get engaged. If the woman you''re looking for is not innocent, don''t try to enter my Pei family. " Pei Fu said again. Pei Qian didn''t want to quarrel with him, but when he said that, his anger burned. "Oh, your son is an actor. He is nothing. If you can find a woman, you can enjoy it secretly. You are still picking. If I really go to find a man, you will say that I am humiliating to you. " Pei''s father was more angry than him and smashed the cup at hand. "Pei Qian, do you really think I dare not beat you?" "I''m your son. If you want to fight, fight. It''s natural for me to fight my son. No one refutes me. Why, do you want me to find you a whip? " Pei Qian turned to find a feather duster and threw it in front of him. Mrs. Pei has a headache. The father and son must be enemies of previous lives, otherwise they would not quarrel as soon as they met. "Pei Kui, your son is going to be engaged. If you don''t ask for a word, just say that the girl''s identity is not clear. If you can''t speak, shut up!" Listen to their mother hate themselves, Pei father angry picked up feather duster, pose really want to hit, Pei Ming quickly reached out to stop. "Dad, you should calm down first. You''d better listen to what your brother says first." Pei Fu black face, staring at Pei Qian, "he can say anything good." Pei Qian opened his mouth and wanted to retort. Mrs. Pei held his hand and told him not to speak. Then she gave him a reassuring look. "Pei Kui, why can''t my son speak well? You are not satisfied with my son, dislike him to act, you always said him. Yes, your first love son became a captain, you look itchy. Now I''ll put my words here. Now you divorce me, and then go to find a woman to have a son and cultivate a soldier! " Listening to Mrs. Pei''s sudden talk about Chen Zhima''s rotten millet, Pei''s father''s face turned black. "What are you talking about? Now it''s about Pei Qian. What are you talking about other people doing?" Mrs. Pei also put up with him for a long time and said with a straight face, "don''t think I don''t know. A few days ago, when you met your first love, you complained to her that my son was not as useful as her son. Pei Kui, your first love also said that my son is a dramatist, and my son is a dramatist, earning more than one billion yuan every year. More than half of his salary goes out to do public welfare, build schools, build roads, run training schools for children, and subsidize children from poor areas to go to university. Can his son do it to serve the motherland in the future? What his son does for the country is a matter of fact, but what my son does is not a matter of fact? " What her son has done, Mrs. Pei is always proud of her son. Although he didn''t join the army, he was also a good man with ideals and responsibilities. Why did those people scold his son with airs just because he was an actor. Mrs. Pei can''t control what others say, and she doesn''t say much, but Pei Kui thinks so about her son. "Is her son a great soldier?Is her son a soldier with ideal and ambition, a superior and superior man? My son filmed day and night and was injured. He managed to produce a good work and win glory for his country with a trophy. Isn''t that an achievement? " Pei''s father was speechless and opened his mouth to explain, but Mrs. Pei said, "I know you are not only tired of my son, but also tired of me. You can''t please me. Your first love is as gentle as water. Divorce. Let my son have my family name. He can find any kind of woman he wants. As long as my son likes it, I like it, and I don''t have to look at others here. " Hearing her mother say divorce, Pei Ming is startled and tries to persuade her, but she is stopped by Xiao Jue. Pei Ming doesn''t understand. She looks at Xiao Jue''s eyes. Pei Ming hesitates to look at her mother with red eyes and her father with red face. She blinks and looks at Pei Qian. Pei Qian was scared by his mother when he heard about the divorce. "Mom, you," Mrs. Pei, knowing what he wanted to say, waved her hand to stop him, looking sad. "I have made up my mind that it''s my fault that I didn''t teach you well. I don''t deserve to be his Pei family''s daughter-in-law. I''ll spare my place and he''ll find a good woman and have a good son. Let''s go, Xiao Qian. Let''s pack up and go today. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian didn''t expect this. Pei''s father didn''t expect that Mrs. Pei would say such a sentence. He was upset and didn''t care about Pei Qian. "Zhiyi, it was just a classmate party. I didn''t say anything. Don''t get me wrong." Mrs. Pei seemed to have suffered a lot. She pointed to his heart and said, "don''t you know? The words have all spread to me. You don''t know how arrogant your first love is. You also said that you married me in those years, and it was you who brought down the blood mould. " "How can that be? That woman is pure nonsense." Pei''s father looked like she was crying. He turned around in a hurry and glared at Pei Qian fiercely. "I don''t comfort your mother yet." Pei Qian had nothing to do with himself. He moved aside and said coolly, "Whoever caused the trouble, who will carry the pot." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Fu was so angry that he stamped his feet and watched Mrs. Pei cover her face and go upstairs to catch up with her. Chapter 1212 Pei Qian came to zuque''s house with a gift box. Zuque opened the door. "Brother a Qian" zuque was happy and looked at the Pei family''s parents behind him. She was stunned for a second. She blushed and invited them home. "Mom, aunt Pei and uncle Pei are coming." Mrs. Zu was a bit surprised when she heard that the Pei family was coming, especially when she looked at Pei Qian in formal clothes. She narrowed her eyes slightly, didn''t show her emotion, and welcomed the guests with a smile. After Mrs. Pei sat down, she talked with Mrs. Zu for a few words and said about the two children. Mrs. Zu heard that they came here to propose marriage and turned to see her daughter. Look at the woman''s face is good, clever sitting in their side, but the line of sight from time to time to look at Pei Qian. The daughter''s mind is simple, so what else does her mother not understand. "Marriage? It''s a little sudden. " Mrs. Pei listened to Mrs. Zu''s sarcastic remarks and kept a smile on her face. She said that the children fell in love at first sight when they went on a blind date. They all wanted to settle their feelings. This is also a good thing. Mrs. Zu doesn''t think this is a good thing. Pei Qian made her baby daughter cry a few days ago. Yesterday she said that she wanted to draw a line with her daughter, but today she came to propose marriage. When Pei Qian wanted her granddaughter, did he leave her if he didn''t want her? "I have to discuss this with my husband. You go back first." Zuque listened to her mother''s words and held her arm in a coquettish way, praying for her consent. Mrs. Zu frowned, got up and took her daughter to her room, "queer, how can Pei Qian suddenly propose to you?" "Mom, I misunderstood Pei Qian before. He didn''t have a girlfriend. He also knew that I liked him. We discussed it before we decided to make sure of the relationship." Mrs. Zu stares at her and pokes her forehead angrily. Her strength is not heavy. "Queer, why are you so stupid? It''s you who confessed to him. He knows you like it, but he doesn''t like you. Would you like such a marriage? " Zuque looked at her mother in a daze and put her arms around her with a smile. "Mom, Pei Qian may not have my deep feelings for her, which is very normal. I like him for so long, he realized that less than a month, he can have a good impression on me, I have been very happy "If one day he finds that he doesn''t like you, he just wants to satisfy his vanity." How could she have such a silly daughter. "No, mom. I know Pei Qian. He is not irresponsible. If he is not sure of his heart, he will not agree with me or persuade his parents to come. Mom, it''s not unreasonable for me to say that. Pei Qian, a child who grew up in the military compound, is a man with responsibility. In his circle, there must be some beautiful and good-natured women who like him, but he didn''t do anything beyond that, which means that he is a person with principles. And all these years he''s been clean, which means he''s not a man who plays around. " These grandmothers also know, otherwise she would not agree to go on a blind date with Pei Qian. But thinking of Pei Qian bullying her daughter several times, she doesn''t trust to let queer be with him. She regrets that she promised her daughter to go on a blind date with him. "Queer, it will be very tired to marry someone you like or dislike." Zuque knows this truth, but she has no room for other people. If she doesn''t have contact with him, she won''t have the idea to be with him. But now he and she are sleeping in the same bed, and she is greedy for any chance to get close to him. "Mom, I want to get engaged to him, so promise me." The ancestral bird is coquettish. Mrs. Zu knew her daughter, and she would seriously say this to herself, but she had to. "Well, queer, you are engaged first. If he dares to bully you, your engagement will be lifted immediately." Zuque smile, "Mom, I''m sorry, let you worry about me before." "Silly queer, as long as you are happy, mother will do anything." Mrs. Zu touched her face painfully, hoping that her Sparrow could keep the cloud open and see the moon bright. They agreed that Mrs. Zu would let her stay in the room. She went to the living room to have a chat with the Pei family. Zuque felt embarrassed to discuss the marriage, so she agreed with her mother''s decision and waited for her in the room. Mrs. Zu came to the living room, but it was not so easy to talk. Her face was cold and her eyes were sharp. "Pei Qian, because my daughter likes you, do you want to use her to threaten me and let me stop?" As for how she stopped, Pei''s family all knew that Pei Qian''s Internet suddenly appeared so many ugly rumors, which were related to his grandfather''s wife. Pei Qian doesn''t deny it, but this is not the main reason for his engagement to zuque. "Mrs. zuque, I know how to explain it at this time, and you won''t believe me. It''s up to me to propose marriage and get engaged to queer "Oh, boy, don''t fool me. My grandfather''s daughter, if you marry her, it will be a lifetime. If you dare to bully her, I will never forgive you! " Pei Qian couldn''t help laughing. He found his father''s warning staring at him. He restrained his smile."Mrs. Zu, I think you have a small flower house. Can you show me around?" Mrs. Zu looked at him unexpectedly, and then at Pei''s parents. Although she didn''t know what Pei Qian was thinking, she still nodded and got up to take her to the small flower house. There are various kinds of flowers in the small flower house, which are carefully cultivated by Mrs. Zu. As expected, they are plant scientists, and all kinds of flowers are very beautiful. "Tell your people to get rid of the mess on the Internet." Pei Qian comes to the point. Mrs. Zu is cold hum, know that he is for this, "I will tear off, but if you dare to bully queer, you will definitely regret." Pei Qian nodded and looked helpless. "Since I will come to propose marriage, even if I treat queer as my woman, she will also be Pei''s family. It''s too late for me to protect her. How can I bully her, Mrs. Zu?" If Mrs. Zu listens to his sweet words and speaks well, it depends on his future actions. "You''d better not rely on queer to like you, you can bully her." The young man''s feelings, Mrs. Zu also know that she should not join in, but she just can''t bear her daughter''s sad, let people start to Pei Qian, give him a warning. From an elder''s point of view, she could not help sighing, "everyone''s feelings are tolerant. When you are exhausted, there will never be a girl like queer who likes you so much in the world. Pei Qian, people should cherish their blessings. " Pei Qian nodded and his expression became serious. He could not say something in front of his own parents, so he would speak to Mrs. Zu alone. "Thank you for teaching me such a good daughter. I know queer is very good. I can find her, which is also my blessing in Pei Qian''s life. I know that no matter how much you say now, you won''t be at ease. I won''t waste my breath and wait for time to prove it. " Mrs. Zu looked at him in surprise. After a long pause, she said, "queer likes champagne and roses. I have cultivated them here. It''s time to open them." Chapter 1213 Zuque is in the room, nervous sitting in front of the desk, want to go out to have a look, but mother said let her honest stay in the room, this is the rule, she must abide by. Zuque didn''t want to upset her mother any more, so she had to stay in the room. Hearing the knock, she got up to open the door. See is Pei Qian a hand to support at the door, the lip side is still biting the rose all the time, pick eyebrow to her, she Pu Chi of smile voice. "Brother Qian, what are you doing?" Pei Qian came into the room and presented the rose to her. "Here you are." Zuque accident, took the rose smell flowers, flowers are very light, "flowers, very good-looking, thank you brother Qian." "Of course, it doesn''t matter who sent the flowers." Pei Qian raised his lips, went to her computer desk, sat down and hooked her fingers. Zuque curiously came to him, his arm around her waist, she exclaimed, sitting on his leg, confused looking at him. "Engagement ring, what do you want?" Zuque daze Leng, engagement ring, she has never thought about this problem. "I''ll give you three days to think about it. Let me know when you have an idea. Also, I''ll buy a suite near your work. It''s more convenient for you to go to and from work in the future. Tell me what type of apartment you want "Brother Qian, no, not so fast?" Zuque feels dizzy. Pei Qian not only wants to buy her a wedding ring, but also a house. "No, my mother still urged me to give birth to a grandson next year. I told her not to worry. If you want to give birth, we are preparing for pregnancy." Pei Qian is serious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuque pursed her lips and looked at him, feeling that the man in front of her was not the same as Pei Qian she knew. "Why, I''m not what you think I am. I''m disappointed." Pei Qian saw through her mind. Zuque shook his head and touched his face. "It''s different, but it''s not disappointed. It''s real." "What kind of reality?" Pei Qian didn''t understand. "It''s not in my dream, it''s not on the stage, it''s alive, it''s within reach. Brother Qian, I used to dream about meeting you. I was worried about meeting you. It''s my dream." Pei Qian grabbed her hand, chuckled, and took off a piece of dark green jade from her neck and put it on her neck. "When you think it''s a dream, hold it and ask whether it''s a dream or a reality." Zuque stares at the jade pendant in her hand in surprise. The jade pendant is as big as her thumb. In front of it is carved a lotus flower, and in the back is a very small word, which is Qian. "When I was very young, I often had nightmares. My grandmother gave me this jade to protect my body. I give her to you to remind you that I really exist, and you will be Pei Qian''s fiancee. " Zuque was shocked, holding the jade pendant and couldn''t put it down. "Brother Qian, thank you for your jade. I like it very much." Pei Qian said haughtily, patting her shoulder with one hand, "it''s good to know how to be grateful. I''m not giving you a piece of jade for nothing. I''ll give you a heart. The reality of me, you imagine Pei Qian is very different, you want my jade, later want to leave, unless the jade is broken Zuque surprised to stare round eyes, subconsciously clenched the hands of the jade, "no, as long as brother qian does not say no to me, I will never leave." "Remember what you said today!" Pei Qian snorted, and his eyes fell on her lips. His Adam''s apple rolled and he forced himself to look away. After learning that the woman had always liked herself, Pei Qian didn''t know what was wrong with her. He seemed to be crazy. When he held her, he lost all his sense and was satisfied with her everywhere. When he took her to bed, he obviously felt the reaction of his body, gritted his teeth and restrained his impulse, so he told her about the engagement. He had the courage to invite his parents over and forced Mrs. Zu to stop attacking his career. That is to say, he knew that Mrs. Zu was a sensible woman. She cherished her daughter very much, but she was not irrational. What she did was just a warning to him. She is not stupid, if really destroyed his career, queer will never agree, maybe the relationship between mother and daughter will be stiff in the end. They talked again, and heard footsteps outside the door. Zuque quickly stood up from his legs and watched Mrs. zuque come and ask them to go downstairs to eat. When Pei Qian entered the room, she didn''t close the door. Mrs. Zu looked at Pei Qian with a deep look at the rose in her daughter''s hand. She hinted that she wanted him to send roses to Que''er to test whether he had a heart for Que''er. If he was sincere, he would not give the rose with thorns to Que''er. Now he went into queer''s room and knew that she was satisfied with not closing the door. When they went downstairs, Pei Qian and Mrs. Zu looked at each other with respect in a smile. Mrs. Pei said to Pei Qian that the date of engagement had been chosen. In the middle of next month, she also warned him to take xiaoqueer to buy everything he wanted.The engagement was so settled. Mrs. zuque called her father back. The two families had lunch together and had a good talk. They were very happy to make the marriage. In the afternoon, Mrs. Zu asked her people to withdraw the news and sent out an apology letter. In order to apologize, she also gave Pei Qian publicity for the new film. The popularity of netizens has not yet dropped. The next day, the news that the popular girl Ming was unmarried and pregnant broke out, occupying the headlines, and the news about Pei Qian also disappeared. By the way, Pei Qian would like to introduce his fiancee to his friends. Pei Qian was very happy. He made an appointment with everyone. He went to pick up zuque from work. This time, when he came, he was still wearing a mask and glasses. When he came to the electronic door, he met four guards. He coughed twice to attract the eyes of four people, and then said, "do me a favor. Go to the front desk and call my fiancee. Oh, it''s miss zuque. Her fiance Pei Qian was waiting for her outside and asked her how long she would work overtime ¡°¡­¡­¡± Four people stare at him, this man brain has no problem, show love all show to graduate school. I''m afraid others don''t know that miss zuque has a fiance, so he comes to tell the world, and let those men who have a heart for zuque rest this heart. Zuque had already come to the door. When he heard Pei Qian''s words, his cheeks were red and his heart was sweet and angry. She quickened her pace, came up to him, hugged her arm and wanted to leave quickly. Looking at her coming, Pei Qian took off his mask and glasses, revealing his delicate facial features, his handsome face of 360 degrees without dead angle, and slightly raised the corner of his mouth with a sort of ruffian smile. Zuque''s heartbeat missed a beat, and suddenly he bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lips. She blushed with shame and dared not look at people. "Queer, don''t you introduce me to your colleagues?" Chapter 1214 The four men standing at the door, watching Pei Qian kiss zuque, all stare at Pei Qian and want to throw him out. Zuque''s cheek is red, but she still introduces her fiance to her colleagues. When passing colleagues hear her words, they all come around to see Pei Qian and ask for his signature. At the end of the day, my colleagues at the institute all know that the little flower at the Institute has a fiance and is still a big star, Pei Qian. The place where they arranged to eat was qinning villa. Qinning had to take four children with her. In addition, several women were pregnant. They were afraid that the food outside would not be clean. Xiang Yueyang took Yi yunnong to cook after work. In the living room of Pei Qian''s villa, there are song Xuan and Shule, Rongwei and Jiuyi, Cheng Mo and Anyun, and Xiao Jue hasn''t come yet. He led zuque to the public, first introduced her to the public, and then introduced everyone to zuque. Looking at Pei Qian''s intimate appearance for zuque, Rongwei raised his eyebrows and put a wisp of hair on his finger. He joked that Pei Qian was different when he had a fiancee. His serious appearance made people not know him. Pei Qian also wants to leave a good impression in front of zuque. Listening to Rongwei''s demolition, he kicks him to shut up. Before Roewe moved, Jiuyi took Roewe to avoid his kicking feet and took out a pillow to block. Pei Qian''s ability is to be protected by a woman, staring at Rongwei. Rongwei stood up and challenged him. He wanted to fight. Come on! Pei Qian put up his middle finger to him, then rushed to him and put Rongwei on the sofa. Rongwei rolled over with a smile and held his wrist. They rolled together on the sofa. The people watching the play beside them all said with a smile that they were like children who had not yet grown up. Jiji was more sensible than them. Sitting on one side, Jiji straightens his back and hears someone compare himself with them. He is not as naive as his uncle. Listening to Jiji''s old voice, everyone laughs. Rongwei releases Pei Qian, gets up, walks to zuque, and reaches out to her, smiling handsome. "I''m Rongwei. Nice to meet you, zuque. Oh, no, Mr. Pei''s fiancee. That''s my wife, nine one, nine one. Come and say hello to miss Zu. " When zuque saw that Pei Qian and Rongwei were making trouble, he knew that they had a good relationship. He was surprised to hear Rongwei say hello. Jiuyi got up and said, "I''m Jiuyi. Nice to meet you, Miss Zu. Can I call you sister queer?" "Yes, nice to meet you." Zuque smile, elegant manner, lady temperament, elegant and gentle, natural. Jiuyi looked at like, from the pocket with a characteristic bracelet, "sister queer, this is for you." Zuque looked at the bracelet in her hand and didn''t know whether to take it or not. She turned to Pei Qian, who nodded. She said thank you. When she took the bracelet, she found that the bracelet was not bitter, but a little sweet. She looked at Jiuyi in doubt. Jiuyi sat next to her and explained to her that the bracelet was made by her. All the things on the bracelet were made of medicinal materials. After special treatment, it was good for girls to wear it on their hands. Zuque had heard of this kind of thing before, but he had never seen it. He was very curious when he saw it for the first time, so he chatted with her. Pei Qian sits up. When zuque meets his friend for the first time, he is a little embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Rongwei will take the initiative to let Jiuyi come in contact with her. Seeing that they have a good conversation, he turns to Rongwei. Before waiting for him to speak, Roewe waved his hand calmly, asking him not to be grateful. He just wanted to find more friends to chat with. Pei Qian turned his head and saw Qin Ning coming with two children in his arms. Shule was the first to hold them. The two young men of Qin Ning''s family grow fast, almost the same every day. They are chubby on the left and thinner on the right, but they are particularly noisy. However, the two children''s appearance is very high. Several people come around to amuse them. Xiang Yueyang helps Yi yunnong cook in the kitchen. He sees some of them playing with their children and asks Rongwei to help. Rongwei waved his hand and went to work in the kitchen. It''s not fun to play with the children. Depressed, Xiang Yueyang walks up to him and asks peiqian for help. They pull him to the kitchen together. When Xiao Jue brought Pei Ming over, he took his family''s little Jingshu. He sat on the carpet, because he had just learned to talk, and he didn''t know what to say. He grabbed Ann''s doll and asked Ann to play with him. Because the purpose of this meal is to get to know Pei Qian''s fiancee, everyone consciously related the topic of conversation with zuque. Zuque was a little nervous at the beginning, but she calmed down when she saw that everyone was easy to get along with. Qin Ning observed zuque, and found that she was a very rational girl who didn''t speak much, but could speak at key points every time. I heard about her work. She also found asteroids and comets through calculation. She admired her work. She also whispered to Han Junyu that Miss Zu was very quiet, and she didn''t know if she would feel noisy when she was with Pei Qian. Han Junyu took a look at Pei Qian, who was talking incessantly. He shook his head and replied, "he just talks more in front of his acquaintances. Outside, he still has to keep his identity as a big star and be cautious in his words and deeds."Qin Ning nodded clearly, but he still admired zuque''s career, but Han Junyu didn''t think so, "each has his own strong points, there''s no need to envy." "Han Junyu, are you praising me again?" It''s not only her ability to draw, but also her specialty. Qin Ning is very happy to hear him praise himself. Han Junyu said, "I can hear that I am praising you. Narcissism is a disease. Intermittent convulsions should be treated." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning angry drum cheek help son, ignore him. Today is a dish made by Yi yunnong. As the host, Qin Ning wants to thank her. Since Xiang Yueyang admitted that he and Yi yunnong are lovers, they often dry all kinds of food in their circle of friends. They really envy others. Yi yunnong is embarrassed to hear Qin Ning''s thanks. Cooking is her best skill. If everyone is happy, she will be happy. Yi yunnong is very easy to get along with, and Qin Ning is willing to chat with her. She seems gentle and dignified on the surface, but she is actually a very independent person with great courage. She likes to do some challenging sports very much, so she and Xiang Yueyang run out to play as soon as they have time. Zuque and Jiuyi both tasted the dishes made by Yi yunnong. They thought they all tasted good. They wanted to learn from her. Joking to Yueyang, he said that learning is OK and tuition fees should be paid. Shu Le also raises her hand. She also wants to cook. Song Xuan holds her hand down, so she can forget it. Usually, he is scared to let her go to the kitchen to cut fruit. If she goes to cook, he doesn''t know what will happen. Shule felt guilty and didn''t dare to talk any more. At nine o''clock in the evening, Pei Qian took zuque home. The car stopped outside the door of zuque''s house. After zuque got off the car, he said goodbye to him. Pei Qian stared at her and waited for a long time. Seeing that she hadn''t responded, he asked her with a bad face, "did you forget something?" Chapter 1215 Zuque did not understand looking at him, looked at his bag, again determined that she did not miss, doubt what she forgot. Pei Qian couldn''t bear it. He came up to her, hooked her on the back of the head, and bowed his head to kiss her lips. Zuque was stunned. After a while, she felt that the breath was all his breath. Then she kept his neck and responded warmly to him. Two people kiss for a long time, zuque feel lip numbness, he just reluctantly let her go. Zuque gasped and looked at him with bright eyes and raised his mouth. "Brother Qian, you said you could only kiss three times a day." He gave her a kiss when he sent her to work in the morning, and a kiss when he got off work. In Han Junyu''s villa, when she went to the toilet, he took her to kiss again. She was so nervous that she didn''t dare to move, for fear of making a noise. And this time, for the fourth time today, he kisses her. Pei Qian licked his lower lip and said to her like a gift: "the rules are set by me. The fourth kiss is for you. You are doing well today." Zuque hugged him, reluctant to let go, listened to his explanation, forbeared a smile. "In that case, can I give brother Qian a kiss, too?" Pei qian can''t wait to get it. He turns around with him and lets her lean against the car door. He lowers his head and kisses her again. Zuque feels his brain is full of oxygen. Pei Qian held her and gasped for breath. Just fall in love, like jumping into a honeypot, want to stick to each other, always see each other. Until hearing footsteps, zuque nervously pushed him, Pei Qian had to let her go. Since lying in the same bed with her that night, he seems to be addicted. Every time he gets close to her, he feels that he can''t be satisfied with how close he is. The day of engagement was a sunny day. The engagement banquet in Nankang city is an engagement banquet where relatives of the two families get together to have a meal. With the blessing of the witness and matchmaker, they exchange the engagement ring, and the engagement is established. Although the engagement banquet didn''t invite many people, it also had seven or eight tables. When Pei Qian came out with zuque, all the people came to send their blessings with a smile on their face. However, a woman was staring at the two people on the stage and almost cried. She wanted to speak, but she was stopped by the woman beside her. The woman was even more sad. "Mom, how can my cousin do this? She said," the woman interrupts her. The two people on the online stage don''t look very well. "Don''t tell me, you don''t deserve the Pei family. Don''t daydream." Women cry, regardless of other people''s eyes, get up and leave. On the stage, Pei Qian, no matter what his mood is, after exchanging rings with zuque, looks at Mingyan''s moving fiancee and rolls her Adam''s apple. He wants to find a place where no one is and kiss her well. Zuque''s cheeks were flushed with his blazing eyes, but now there are so many relatives, she can only endure shyness and entertain guests. After ordering the wedding banquet and returning to the rest room, she took off her high-heeled shoes and was ready to knead her heel. Then her hands moved faster than her to pinch her ankles. She looked up in surprise, looked at Pei Qian''s face, looked at her feet calmly, reached out to help him knead, shocked. "Brother Qian, I''ll do it." "Sit still. I''m not used to wearing high-heeled shoes. You should tell me that I''ll let someone prepare flat shoes for you." Pei Qian looked at the red mark on her heel painfully. Zuque is not used to wearing high-heeled shoes. She also wears flat shoes or sports shoes in the workplace. Today, she doesn''t feel comfortable wearing shoes with low heels. Looking at the man pressing the acupoints for her little by little, she felt a little sour at the beginning, and felt very comfortable at the back. She was moved in her heart and looked up to kiss him on the face. "Thank you. I feel much better." Pei Qian hooked his lips, shook his head and said that it was just a kiss, but he couldn''t pay for his services. He loosened her feet, put his arms around her waist, put her on his lap, and held her face. When he was about to kiss her, he suddenly heard something behind him. "Who is it, come out!" The door of the bathroom was pushed open, and a woman with red eyes came out. When she looked at Pei Qian, she was full of grievances. "Qiangqiang, why are you here?" Zuque looks at her cousin in surprise. Ruan Qiang stares at her coldly and wants to tear her away from Pei Qian''s arms angrily. "Cousin, how can you do this to me? You, you know I like Pei Qian, how can you get engaged to him!" Ruan Qiang Qiang doesn''t like her cousin very much, and naturally doesn''t care about her. Otherwise, her mother forces her to attend her cousin''s engagement banquet, and she knows that the man she is engaged to is Pei Qian. Zuque looked at her cousin in surprise, "Qiang Qiang, I''m engaged to Pei Qian, it''s you, you''re shameless, you rob your cousin''s favorite." Ruan Qiang roared. She heard that Mrs. Pei was looking for a woman to give Pei Qian a blind date. She once begged her mother to go to find Mrs. Pei, but Mrs. Pei sent them off perfunctorily. After that, her mother went to find Pei Fu, but she still failed, and she didn''t give up.She also wants to find a chance to get close to Pei Qian. Pei Qian once saved her life. She must be Pei Qian''s woman. I didn''t expect that her cousin would be engaged to Pei Qian in less than two months. Pei Qian listened to her ridiculous accusation and said coldly, "queer and I are engaged. It''s our business. What''s the relationship between queer and my cousin?" Ruan Qiangqiang was aggrieved and cried, "peiqian, you forget that you saved my life when I was very young. I always remember that I really love you too. Don''t cheat me with my cousin''s appearance. She is ugly, old-fashioned and dull. She is still a nerd. You won''t be happy with her. " Zuque twists her eyebrows and wants to speak, but Han Junyu stops her. He helps her up, stands by the bed and signals him to carry her. She didn''t know what he was going to do, so she lay on his back. Pei Qian got up, picked up her bag and left the room with her on his back. There was no Ruan Qiang in his eyes. Ruan Qiang looked at them in amazement, "Pei Qian, what do you mean to take her away?" Pei Qian glanced at her. "I''m engaged to queer because I care about her and want to be with her. No matter how many explanations you don''t listen to, I''m too lazy to waste my time. " Zuque looked down at the man with his back. Originally, she thought it was because she liked him that he would agree to be engaged to her. Does that mean that he likes her, too? she raised her mouth, arms tightened, sniffed the faint perfume of his perfume, and was filled with joy. Ruan Qiang Qiang didn''t think that he would be so heartless. He didn''t want to say a word with her. He was unwilling to speed up and ran to the two men. "Pei Qian, don''t you forget that you saved my life. You, why can''t you give me a chance Pei Qian was impatient and gave a cold drink, "get out of the way!" Ruan Qiang Qiang was more aggrieved, blinking tears at him, "I don''t want to, Pei Qian, what she can do for you, I can do for you, why do you choose her?" Why did he choose zuque? It''s Pei Qian''s business. He doesn''t want to talk about it casually with unfamiliar people. "Queer can find asteroids and comets, can you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ruan Qiang Qiang looked at him blankly, in determining whether he was joking, how could she find an asteroid. Looking at her helpless face, Pei Qian sneered coldly and left with zuque on his back. "Qiang Qiang, Pei Qian and I met on a blind date, not by any conspiracy. However, thank you very much for liking Pei Qian. I hope you don''t go against your original intention and do some stupid things. " Said zuque. Hearing that Pei Qian would go on a blind date, Ruan Qiang was even more shocked. Chapter 1216 Pei Qian bought a suite near zuque''s work. He discussed with the elders of zuque''s family to write the name of zuque in the house and let zuque move in after engagement. The elders of the ancestral family saw that Pei Qian was sincere, and queer also wanted to go out and live, and didn''t want to be a villain, so they agreed with him. So on the day of engagement, Pei Qian and zuque live in a new house. The next day, zuque wakes up with a sore back and leg, and is still taken out of bed by Pei Qian for breakfast. On the surface, the man was very gentle to her, but when he got to bed, he was like a different person. There were all kinds of means to upset her, and she was afraid of him. But every time he gets close to her, she can''t control herself and wants to be closer to him. When they get entangled, zuque knows him better. He finds that Pei Qian pretends to be cold on the surface, but he is very childish and often sets up a flag in front of her. If he can''t, he plays tricks on her. For example, he said that he would only kiss three times a day, but she calculated silently that as long as he was not busy, he would kiss at least 19 times when he was by her side, but she would not say, instead, she expected him to kiss more times. In the evening, they quarreled for several times. Pei Qian took zuque to take a bath and took her back to bed. Zuque was tired and closed her eyes and went to sleep. Pei Qian holds her and is ready to go to bed. At this time, he receives a call from his assistant. He gets up and turns on the computer. While he was still on the phone, the assistant said, "the information came out of the blue and spread quickly. I think someone bought the Navy and wanted to reward Miss Zu''s reputation. Fortunately, a friend of mine immediately informed me when he saw it. What do you think about it?" When Pei Qian looked at the information on the Internet, his speech was like leaning to one side. It was obvious that the water army was operating. Once the engagement is on the Internet, someone will investigate zuque. He doesn''t want to make a big deal, so people will stare at the Internet. Unexpectedly, people still want to make trouble. "Find out who it is?" The assistant hesitated a little and said tentatively, "the information found is consistent with your fiancee''s cousin, but it''s not 100% sure." If it wasn''t for the assistant''s reminding, Pei Qian would have forgotten that Ruan Qiang, the cousin of zuque, had been kind enough to save her life, he almost abandoned one of his arms. But Pei Qian is not ready to take care of her. He didn''t expect that he would get hurt when he saved her. But if he was given another chance, he would still rush over. So it''s his business to save people, and he can''t care what the saved people will do. But if she didn''t know how to restrain, she would want to hurt zuque. He would not agree! "Delete the news first. If she dares to make trouble again, please contact her and tell her in my name that if she dares to make trouble again, she will wait for the summons from the court!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When he was once slandered by the public opinion, he didn''t care at all. But when someone said that zuque was not good, he turned his face. Obviously, he was attracted to his fiancee. Pei Qian and her fiancee have only come up with the idea for less than two months, but now when they arrange any work, they will first make miss chazu''s daily arrangements and then give them orders. He suddenly becomes so family oriented, which makes the team who follow him very uncomfortable. Button the computer, Pei Qian back to bed, looking at the sleeping woman, he bowed his head in her forehead kiss. Zuque woke up and opened his eyes vaguely, "brother Qian, this is the 23rd time you kiss me." Han Junyu was stunned. She didn''t expect that she was really cute. "Kiss you, don''t you like it?" "Yes!" Zuque hugged his neck, rubbed it in his arms and fell asleep again. Pei Qian laughs low. His little queer has a straight way of thinking and does everything wholeheartedly. Maybe in other people''s eyes, she is easy to be true, but he looks very cute. The next day, it happened to be a weekend. When zuque woke up, she didn''t see Pei Qian. After washing, she went to prepare breakfast, but she heard a noise in the kitchen. Walking to the kitchen door, she was surprised to see that Pei Qian had already made breakfast. Pei Qian put out the breakfast. She stood on the door and asked if she wanted to eat. Zuque nodded. He said, sorry, he only did one person''s work. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuque''s mouth twitches. She went to the table and saw what he had done. She raised her smile. Pei Qian explained calmly: "I can eat very well. If you eat it, you will snatch it with me. You have to pay for it." Zuque now gets along with him and relaxes a lot. He sits opposite him and coaxes him with a smile. "Honey, I''ll feed you and I''ll eat what you can''t finish, OK?" "That''s about the same." Pei Qian raised his chin and waited for her to feed him. Zuque laughs and puts the things in his mouth, but he eats them quickly. Pei qian can only kiss her if he wants to eat them. Pei Qian raised his eyebrows. The little girl teased him early in the morning. She had a lot of courage. They have been making trouble all morning. In the morning, they went to the cinema together. On several occasions, zuque wanted to get her cell phone. Pei Qian wanted to leave her cell phone, so she didn''t know something happened on the Internet.Pei Qian said she wanted to take her out. She didn''t think much about it until he led her into the Civil Affairs Bureau. She didn''t know that he wanted to get a license with her. When he filled in the form, Pei Qian looked at the woman staring at him. He asked her if she didn''t want to. Zuque shook her head. She was surprised. Well, there''s no denying that there''s a surprise. She didn''t say that, but she was very happy. Pei Qian said to her with a smile, "you must have wanted to get the certificate with me for a long time in your heart. Today, I will help you. Write quickly. If the writing is not good-looking, I won''t marry you." Zuque knew that he was teasing her again and wrote with a smile. When they came out with the red copy, zuque wanted to see it more. Pei Qian put it away and said that he was very busy and would read it later in the evening. Zuque didn''t understand. She followed him to his company. When she saw her mother and Mrs. Pei, she realized that it was strange. Then Pei Qian explained to her. Later, he will hold a press conference to announce his marriage and clarify some misunderstandings, so he specially invited the elders of the two families to support him. Zuque didn''t deal with this kind of situation. He was worried that those press conferences would make trouble for her. Originally, he just wanted to invite Mrs. Pei to sit down. His mother-in-law was protecting her daughter-in-law. No one dared to bully zuque. But Mrs. Zu was very angry when she heard about what happened on the Internet. She talked to Mrs. PEI for a few words. Knowing what Pei Qian thought, she volunteered. After hearing his explanation, zuque was moved, "brother Qian, in fact, I can deal with it. I''m not so easy to bully." Pei Qian nodded, knowing that his little sparrow was also very strong, but now she was his man. He wanted to protect her and hold it in his hand. Moreover, it was because of him, so he didn''t want to put too much pressure on her. In the past, he was too lazy to pay attention to others, but now zuque is the woman he put in his heart. Naturally, he wants to consider everything for her, and can''t let her suffer any injustice. Now that his career is booming, he suddenly sends out the news of marriage. From the perspective of public relations, it doesn''t do him much good, but Pei Qian doesn''t care about it. At the beginning of the press conference, Pei Qian said that some time ago some public opinions were not very good to him. Recently some comments came out to slander his wife. He was a little angry, so this press conference was held to introduce his wife. When a group of reporters heard that Pei Qian was married, they were very surprised. When they heard the news online, they were in an uproar. At the press conference, Mrs. Pei and Mrs. Zu were present. No matter what the reporter asked, both of them answered with smile and charity. But there is a big stir on the Internet. Some people dig up zuque''s information, depending on her high educational background, several generations of military family background, and her current industry, which is at the forefront of the world. She can not only find asteroids, but also predict tsunamis and save lives through her professional technology. This kind of woman can''t be compared with other people. Although many Pei Qian''s fans don''t want to hear about his marriage, they can only envy and envy him. Chapter 1217 Pei Qian spread his engagement and made a big stir in protecting his wife. News at home and abroad are all reporting. Seeing the news, Qin Ning tells Han Junyu that Pei Qian used to look very noisy. When he had a person he liked, he would have such iron fists to protect him. Han Junyu is not willing to listen to her praise of other men. He hums coldly and marries others, but he can''t protect them. What kind of man is he. Qinning listen to his tone strange, look up at him, found his face gloomy, who made him unhappy? But she did not want to understand, she heard the cry of the two children, she quickly got up to open the child, Han Junyu''s face more black. Since there are two little guys, Qin Ning has been working for them all day, and he has less time to talk with them. He took a deep breath, two children are still young, others simply can''t take, only with their mother, the two boys just stop. Go to the baby room, is right right wake up, open big eyes, did not see the mother, raise the voice to cry. When he cried, Zuo Zuo was awakened by him and began to cry. Qin Ning coaxes you for a while, and then feeds you. The boy is honest and turns around with big eyes. He doesn''t know what he sees and laughs. Han Junyu came forward to help and hugged you. Qin Ning had the energy to coax you. Compared with the two children, Zuo Zuo is much better. If you are hungry, you will make trouble with you for a while. If you are full, you will be fine. Only now that he is only a few months old, after being fed by Qin Ning, he refuses to eat milk powder, but only her milk. It''s only four months since she gave birth to her baby. Qin Ning forced herself to eat more milk, so she gained more than 20 jin. Every time she covers her face and looks at herself in the mirror, she feels strange that she can be so fat. She asked Han Junyu, she is fat, waist round a circle, he will not dislike. Han Junyu thinks this question is dangerous. He looks at her coldly and asks what she said, but he doesn''t hear it clearly. Qin Ning knew that he pretended to be stupid and didn''t disturb him. She felt that she didn''t know how to get fat. She was very uncomfortable. There is no woman who does not pursue slim figure and delicate face, but when she gets fat, her face turns round and her chin turns round. Holding her two children, she sighs helplessly and comforts herself. For the sake of children, get fatter. Han Junyu is depressed every time she talks about her figure. He thinks she thinks she thinks too much about it. Now the two children can''t climb or walk. She has to feed her. It''s normal for her to get fat. In a few months, the two children will be able to climb and walk. She has to take care of them, and it will take more effort. It is impossible for her not to be thin. Qin Ning thought that he was comforting her. After nine months, the two children wanted to climb on the ground. If one didn''t pay attention, he didn''t know where to climb. Qin Ning had to pay attention to them all the time for fear that they would fall. And this is just the beginning, they are more than a year old to learn to walk, the two little guys shaking their legs, staggering to stand firm, in the villa everywhere. When they were one and a half years old, Qin Ning''s weight returned to 90 Jin. Han Junyu worried that she would lose weight again. He asked the nanny for help, and Qin Ning was more relaxed. Watching the children grow up little by little, although Qin Ning has not finished his studies, he has a great sense of achievement in his heart. She found that in the process of getting along with the children, she also kept learning, and this process was more maddening than learning in school. Time flies. In the blink of an eye, both of them are ten years old. Ann and Jiji are 16 years old, and Xiaorui are 22 years old. When the morning light sprinkles on the room, Qin Ning opens her eyes and turns to see that the person beside the bed has already got up. She makes a hit and starts slowly. Go to wash gargle, see the man is washing gargle, she mouth a Yang, go to him behind, open arms embrace. Han Junyu is brushing his teeth. Looking in the mirror, his hair is still a little messy, and his handsome face is still angular. Now he is 44 years old, the years have not left too many traces on his face, because the perennial fitness, the figure is also very good, can not see the real age. He rinsed his mouth with water, put down his toothbrush, picked up her toothbrush, squeezed the toothpaste, and gave it to her. Qin Ning took it, but she didn''t seem to wake up, squinting and shaking. If he didn''t hold it, she might fall on the ground and continue to sleep. Han Junyu helpless, holding her face, let her be honest. After washing, they wash their faces together. Han Junyu wants to go to the bathroom. Seeing that the woman is still behind him, he is so angry that he pushes her out and closes the door of the bathroom. When he went to the toilet, washed his hands and came out, he saw that the woman was still leaning against the door of the washroom. He glanced at her and went to the dressing room to change clothes, but the woman still followed him. Like a cat, she goes wherever he goes. Thirty three year old woman, her long hair cut off, short hair appears her face smaller, fade - off immature, a bit more women''s charm. She was wearing the same black silk robe as him, which hung loosely on her shoulders, as if she would slip next moment, revealing her fragrant shoulders.In front of him, she never seemed to care about age, always like a little girl, or from time to time coquetry. When he is in a good mood, he rubs to his side and looks at him with his infatuated eyes, which always makes Han Junyu unable to control himself. He wants to push her to the front of the road and have another hearty exercise. He took back his sight, or to resist the impulse of the body, changed clothes, in her choice of a suit of clothes, let her quickly change. Qin Ning narrowed his big eyes, hooked the corner of his mouth, with a bit of evil, "husband, or you help me change it." Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, stretched his handsome face, and turned to walk out. But today, the woman was particularly pestering. She held him in her white arms and laughed provocatively. "Husband, your clothes are not ready." She crossed his waist with her fingers. Han Junyu couldn''t bear it. He held her wrist and turned to put her on the wardrobe. His voice became low. "Ning Ning, do you miss me for being so active today?" Qin Ning did not answer, but looked up to kiss him. Han Junyu pressed her shoulder with one hand. She did not kiss him even when she stood on tiptoe. She was angry and complained wrongly. "You''re so busy with your work this week that you don''t have time for me." They have a good relationship, but when Han Junyu is busy, he doesn''t care about her. If he is in China, she can see him at night, but if he goes abroad on business, she may not see him for half a month. Thinking of his business trip last week, Han Junyu held her face and picked her up. "I''m sorry, are the two kids obedient?" Qin Ning lay on his shoulder, satisfied to kiss him, smile again. "Both of them are asking me when my father will be able to spend time with them. Han Junyu, we don''t want you to work too hard. " Han Junyu also knew that she was worried about him. He pulled off the Nightgown hanging on her shoulder and took a bite on her shoulder. "No matter how tired I am, I have time to accompany you." Soon, women''s whispers and men''s gasps came from the dressing room They had been making trouble all morning. When they took a bath and went downstairs, Qin Ning''s face was still red, and she felt her legs shaking badly. Noticing the man''s joking eyes, she gave him a coquettish look and quickened her steps to go downstairs to find the children. Chapter 1218 When Qin Ning came downstairs, through the window, he saw left and right walking the dog in the small garden. Three years ago, Xiao Rui gave Zuo youyou a birthday present, two dogs. A Doberman dog, Du, has a black coat, but there is a small spot on the front of the chest, so left left calls him a small spot. The other is a German shepherd dog, because when it was sent, it was still very small, a little fatter than Xiaoban, so you called him xiaopangdun. It gradually grew up, tall, back width of 50 cm, training muscle is very strong, is not fat. These two are brought out from the army by Xiao Rui. After a period of training, they are more clever and sensible than ordinary pet dog. They play with children and bring a lot of joy to your children. Qin Ning goes to the small garden, unconsciously takes a deep breath and stretches. Right right right saw her mother, immediately raised his arm, mischievous hands of a small ball to her feet, small spots and small fat Dun immediately ran to her in front of two dogs to bite the ball, small fat Dun action faster to grab the ball, ran to right right right in front of the invitation. Qin Ning looked at the two dogs running over and thought they liked her and wanted to play with her. She didn''t expect that they were fighting for the ball. She couldn''t laugh or cry. Youyou takes the ball from xiaobandian''s mouth, waves it and goes to find his mother. Xiaopangdun happily runs to Qin Ning and rubs it on her leg, which means to ask for caress. Maybe it''s the personality of the host, and the pet and things he raised are all very similar. Right and right are lively, and there are all kinds of cute and sunny little guys. They always smile a little at the corners of their mouths, which makes people unconsciously want to laugh with him. But Zuo Zuo is introverted and quiet, but he doesn''t look like Ji Ji and pretends to be mature. His face is mostly soft and gentle. He has a very unique calm temperament, as long as he sits in one place, speechless, people will feel inexplicably calm. Now, xiaobandian is 60 cm tall. It is a trained military dog. Originally, it is lively, alert and alert. But it often follows left and right and lies quietly. When xiaopangdun and xiaopangdun play with each other, xiaobandian will gently let it. The two little guys are very quiet. When they get along with each other, they sometimes quarrel with each other. They always let their younger brother talk to each other. They just stare at themselves gently. He feels boring and can''t make trouble. Qin Ning touched little pangdun, who happily circled her, and little spot also came to her to invite her to pet. Qin Ning rubbed the brows of the two little guys. Xiaoban was happy and circled around her feet. Then she ran to the left and licked his palm. She called a small spot, small spot immediately ran back in front of her, head up, a pair of bright eyes looking at her, want to be ready for the soldiers. "Tell your sister to run." There are two swings installed in the garden. Ann doesn''t like to move. When she comes to the small garden, she spends most of her time sitting on the swings watching her two younger brothers play. Small spot heard her words, know she said sister is Ann, turned to run in front of her, pull her trouser legs, want her to get up to run. "Oh, little spot, if you bite my pants, I''ll hit you." Xiaobandian is not afraid of her. ANN is gentle and elegant. Although she usually attacks them, she has never beaten them. She seldom talks about them. So the two dogs are not afraid of sister Ann at home. Small spot can''t pull her, small fat Dun also ran past, it has a head hit ANN, want her to get up. Ann helpless, can only stand up, two dogs will chase her. An''an has been carefully raised these years. In the past few years, her body grew slowly. In the past one or two years, she grew up. Now she is as tall as qinning. Being chased by two dogs, she has long black and soft hair, which reaches her tailbone and floats with the wind. Her white face rises and runs with a smile. "Sister, come on, come on, surpass xiaopangdun." Right right right join in the shouting. An an is angry and laughs. Xiao pangdun is about 60cm tall and quick. When running, most athletes are not as fast as him. How can she be faster than him. She ran behind him and ordered the little spot to come down right. Small spot hesitated, turned his head to see left, left nodded, made a gesture, small spot immediately excited to jump up, front leg on the right shoulder. It''s too fast, right and right didn''t respond at all. When Xiao bandian licked him, right and right yelled and asked Xiao pangdun to help. Xiaopangdun immediately ran over and bit Xiaoban''s hind foot. Xiaoban had to let go and roll with xiaopangdun. Right right is not honest, while doing command, "little fat Dun turned over, bit him, bit his neck, quick." Right to see small spot is about to win, eager to help themselves forward. Seeing his anxious appearance, An''an covered his stomach with a smile and said to Xiao bandian and Xiao pangdun, "we''re going to have breakfast. Do you want to join us?" The two dogs immediately looked at Ann, and regardless of each other, they all ran to her legs and wanted to have breakfast. Right right to see them run away, angrily scolded, "two food, heard my sister said to eat, there is no integrity."Han Junyu came out, glanced at the right, "right right, you are not a foodie. Don''t have breakfast this morning." Right right immediately counseled, rubbed to Qin Ning side, please hold her hand, "Mom, let''s have breakfast." Qin Ning touched his little head, right and right mischievous, most afraid of Han Junyu, every time Han Junyu put a cold face, he is second counsellor. "Zuo Zuo, you should have breakfast and go to school." Zuo Zuo nodded, followed her back to the living room, he first fed little spot and little fat Dun dog food. When it''s time for breakfast, Jiji comes back with a basketball in his arms. He''s sweating. He''s 16 years old, but he''s 1.82 meters tall. He put down his basketball, washed his hands and sat down at the table. Han Junyu sat in the first place, picked up chopsticks, did not eat immediately, but let the children first Thanksgiving words. Zuo Zuo and you you are growing up, and they don''t know when they began to be picky. Qin Ning worried about adjusting his children''s diet. Han Junyu thinks that children''s pickiness can be big or small, but he doesn''t have so much patience to teach him a little. They are picky eaters. They leave the table and starve for a few meals. If they dare to be punished, they will be punished even more. The two children are most afraid of their father. They dare not listen to what he says. After being punished, they will eat everything. After that, he took his two children to some special summer camps. When they came back, their pickiness was corrected, and they even helped Qin Ning do housework. Han Junyu was very satisfied with the result. At the dinner table, he could speak right and right at most. Balabala was chewing and could pronounce clearly, which was also difficult for him. The least talker is An''an. Qin Ning looks at the woman sitting in an elegant posture, eating quietly and putting her hand on her head. "Ann, Xiao Rui may be back today." An''an just began to look at her in confusion. What she reflected was her big brother. She raised her smiling face and her brown eyes were pure, "really? Mom, when do you want me to pick him up? " Qin Ning pinches her daughter''s face full of delicate protein. The feeling of q-bomb makes her love it. "I don''t know the exact time. You ask your father." Ann turns her face excitedly and looks at Dad. Han Junyu looks at her smiling daughter. She looks like Qin Ning, but her eyes look like him, and her face is soft. "The exact time is not sure. Maybe when you come home from school, Xiao Rui will come back." Han churui went abroad to study three years ago. Because her study is closed, she hasn''t seen her big brother for a long time. Chapter 1219 The family had breakfast, four children went to school, left left and right jump grade, grade one, grade two, Jiji is now in college. Right right and left left high school and ANN are in the same school. When Ji Ji goes to school, he will habitually send his younger sister and younger brothers to school, and then he goes to his university. On the way, you think of big brother, full of worship. In their eyes, big brother is the existence of idols. He never went to school, but he passed the college entrance examination at the age of 11, with a full score of 750, and a difference of four points to 700. After that, he went to the military academy. He was a small soldier and became a small monitor in half a year. Then he went to work with general Cheng and got high rewards every year. There are many trophies in his room. "Sister, do you think big brother will come back and prepare gifts for us?" "What gift do you want?" Right right right smile, "hey hey, I don''t want a gift, I want big brother to teach me to practice martial arts." Playing with mobile phone, Jiji glanced at his younger brother, "right right right, do you win now?" Right and right are active. Qin Ning sent him to learn Taekwondo and martial arts of Johnson and Johnson when he was young. Right and right practiced for two years and got some results. Left and left found it interesting and learned with him. When Zuo Zuo began to learn, you you still worked as his master, but half a year later, Zuo Zuo knocked him down. Right and right are very angry, so they are determined to win over left and right. Heard the second brother mentioned this, right and right bulging face, hands akimbo, "big brother if you teach me, I will win left." Zuo Zuo, who was reading a book, listened to his bold words, looked at his younger brother gently and encouraged him to say, "right, right, come on." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Youyou feels that his brother is satirizing himself. An''an grinned and touched his little brother''s head placidly. "When big brother comes back, I''ll help you and ask him to teach you a move." Right right immediately raised a smile, hugged his sister, "Yeah, my sister is the best, I will become more powerful, protect my sister." Jiji likes to scold him most, "Youyou, you''d better study hard. Your brother is reading the book of grade two recently. If he jumps, you''ll fall behind again." Right right turn head to see left left hand is really the second year of the book, his small face a collapse, quickly from the bag turned out the book. There is an 11-year-old elder brother and a 13-year-old second brother in the family. They don''t want to disgrace them. They study very hard. In the school classroom. When Ann was in class, she was very happy to think that her elder brother would come back. After class, her deskmate, Fan Li, looked at her painting and looked at what she was drawing. She found that it was a man''s face, delicate facial features, gorgeous and beautiful, like a real person. "It''s warm. You saw the new cartoon again. Is this the character in it?" An an''s name is Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan smiles, "this is not the character in the animation, this is my big brother, he went abroad to study, go home today." When my deskmate heard that it was her elder brother, he was very surprised. Looking at Han Tian''s warm white face, he said that she had a picturesque face, which was not boastful at all. What was more exaggerated was her white and shining skin, which was really enviable and envious. She and Han Tiannuan are at the same table for half a year. She knows that Han Tiannuan has a twin brother, which is already good-looking. It''s hard to forget at a glance. Unexpectedly, she has a better looking brother, which is really enviable. "It''s warm. Who are you painting?" Sitting behind Han Tiannuan, the boy stood up to look at Han Tiannuan''s words and asked with a bad face. "This is big brother in warm weather." Fan Li scrambled to reply and said to the boy with deep meaning: "Yi Kang, the elder brother with warm weather is better looking than you. Don''t envy him." "Warm weather, big brother?" Yi Kang is her elder brother, so she relaxed her vigilance. Fan Li said with a smile, "Yi Kang, you won''t even eat her elder brother''s vinegar, will you?" Han Tiannuan frowned, "Xiao Li, don''t talk nonsense." I don''t know when, everyone thinks that he has a special relationship with Yi Kang, but she doesn''t like this kind of misunderstanding. After several times of explanation, Fan Li said perfunctorily that Yi Kang had a long way to go after his wife. She was too angry to speak. Yi Kang is tall, strong but not fat. He is a sportsman in the school. He likes Han Tiannuan very much. Observing that Han Tiannuan''s face is not good, Yi Kang stares at Fan Li, "Tiannuan doesn''t like you to say this, so don''t mention it later. However, the elder brother of warm weather is my elder brother. What kind of vinegar do I have Han Tiannuan angrily ignores him and gets up to go to the toilet. Fan Li makes a face at Yi Kang and goes after her. After going to the toilet, when they wash their hands, Fan Li asks Han Tiannuan with a smile why she doesn''t like Yi Kang. Yi Kang grew up with her and was super good to her. He grew up well too. I don''t know how many girls like him in school. Han Tiannuan said solemnly, "Yi Kang is just a friend, not that kind of relationship. Besides, I''m old enough to study and fall in love."¡°¡­¡­¡± Fan Li stopped talking about the achievements. They turned to leave the bathroom, but saw a female classmate stopped at the door, looked at Han Tiannuan and asked, "you''re the one Yi Kang likes. She doesn''t look very good, but she''s a little thin and shriveled." Han Tiannuan felt puzzled and wanted to go. The female classmate put her hand in front of her again. "What are you running for? I don''t want to beat you. Make a friend. My name is luofan." Han Tiannuan takes a look at her. He doesn''t speak. He still wants to leave. She did not agree, Luo fan felt that she did not give her face, arm on her shoulder, "surnamed Han, I want to make friends with you, is to look up to you, you do not know good or bad." Fan Li pulled Han Tiannuan''s arm in fear. "She''s Luo Hao''s sister and the bully in the school. She seems to like Yi Kang. Let''s not provoke her, let''s make friends with her. " Han Tiannuan frowns slightly. He has never heard of such a threat to make friends with others. There is Luo fan blocking at the door, there are students who want to go to the toilet outside, dare not provoke her, run away quickly. And now the bell rings, Luo fan has not left, obviously Han Tiannuan does not agree, she will not get out of the way. "Classmate Luo, it''s time for class. Please get out of the way!" Han Tiannuan''s helpless reminder. "It''s just making friends. Is it that hard? As long as you promise to be my friend, I''ll let you go. " Luo fan props up beside the door and raises her eyebrows to Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan held back his anger, stepped back two steps and repeated, "classmate, it''s time for class. Let''s talk about what''s going on after school. Let''s go first." "If you promise to be my friend, I''ll let you go." Luo fan is very overbearing, must be obedient to her, otherwise she will not let that person better. Chapter 1220 Han Tiannuan anxiously looks at the time, but luofan still doesn''t get out of the way. She angrily steps forward and pinches her arm. In luofan, she only feels that her arm doesn''t work. Her waist aches and her legs fall to the ground. "You, what did you do to me?" Han Tiannuan looks at her indifferently. He is too lazy to talk and takes Fan Li to class. Fan Li looks at Han Tiannuan in shock. She has been at the same table with Han Tiannuan for such a long time. For the first time, she knows that she has such powerful Kung Fu, thin body, and doesn''t know what she has done. She makes Luo fan fall to the ground. Back in the classroom, the teacher has been in class, Han Tiannuan is still late. The teacher looked at them standing outside the door and asked what was the situation. Fan Li wanted to explain, but Han Tiannuan stopped them. He could only say that they had a stomachache, which would delay the time. See two people clever bow to admit their mistakes, the teacher impatiently let them back to the seat. Yi Kang sees that Han Tiannuan''s face is not very good. He pats her shoulder to ask what''s wrong. Han Tiannuan suddenly turns his head and holds his wrist. His brown eyes are cold. Yi Kang is scared by her and forgets the pain. "Class, don''t make trouble!" Han Tiannuan let go, but Yi Kang didn''t come back. Han Tiannuan has always been dignified and gentle in his heart. He didn''t expect that his slender wrist has such great power. How can he not be surprised. No matter what Yi Kang thinks, Han Tiannuan devotes herself to class. When she is a sophomore in senior high school, she has some difficulties in understanding. If she doesn''t understand, she will hook it up and wait for her brother to teach her. As a child, she seems to have lost a muscle in her study. There are many simple knowledge points. She needs her mother and brother to teach her many times before she can remember some. So although she studies very hard, her academic performance is not very good. Her father once told her that it was too difficult for her to study, so don''t embarrass herself, and don''t feel depressed, because her advantages lie in other places. But she didn''t want to give up like this. Her elder brother was so good at learning, and her elder brother was also very good. If people knew that their younger sister was a scum, she would feel very ashamed. After school, she thought that she might meet her elder brother when she went home. She was in a better mood and quickly packed up and went home. When she came out of the classroom, she heard Yi Kang call her. She didn''t want to pay attention to it and quickened her pace. But Yi Kang''s speed was faster than her. He ran to her and reached for her arm. "Tiannuan, I''m sorry. I know that Luo fan came to trouble you. Tiannuan, don''t be angry. I apologize for her." Han Tiannuan shakes off his hand and purses his lips. He doesn''t want to talk to him. He turns to go, but he stops him again. "Are you still angry when it''s warm?" Han Tiannuan is anxious to go home, but he is in front of her. She steps forward angrily and falls on her back. Yi Kang''s strong body falls to the ground. He forgets the pain and looks at her in shock. In his eyes, Tiannuan is delicate. Because of his introverted personality and resistance to contact with strangers, he and she are familiar with each other from primary school, junior high school to senior high school. At the moment, she can easily let him fall to the ground, which makes him not surprised. "Yi Kang, she''s the one who provoked me." Han Tiannuan is not a talkative person, and he doesn''t want to quarrel with Yikang. He turns around and leaves. Mother in order to let her have the most basic self-protection ability, also sent her to learn Taekwondo for a period of time, she learned slowly, also only know a few moves. She usually does not speak, and is a quiet temperament, before there is Jiji protect her, no one will provoke her, this time is luofan too much, she will be angry to move her hand. Han Tiannuan goes to find his two younger brothers and goes home with them. When she got home, the first thing she did was to ask her mother if her elder brother had come back? Qin Ning pointed to the upstairs. Xiao Rui just came back and was in his room. Ann didn''t wait for her to finish. She turned and ran upstairs. She opened the big brother''s door and rushed in. Seeing the people in the room, she raised her smiling face excitedly, opened her arms and rushed to him, hugging him tightly. "Big brother, you''ve come home at last. I miss you so much." Han churui just came out of the bath and was still wrapped in a bath towel. The girl suddenly rushed over and hugged him. He was almost instinctive and wanted to throw people away. But when he heard the familiar smell of the girl, his arm stopped and looked at the girl in his arms in amazement. This, this is his Ann? I haven''t seen her for three years. The girl has grown a lot. She has reached his shoulder and her body There are also many changes. The naked upper body, close to the girl''s body, where the girl is bulging, makes him suddenly realize that the girl in his arms has grown up, his ear tips are red, and his body has a strange feeling. "Big brother, you''ve grown tall again, but you''ve lost a lot of weight. Is it hard to study outside?" Ann doesn''t care about the difference between men and women. She pinches his arm painfully and pokes his strong muscles. Feeling that the place in the girl''s soft little hand was like an electric shock, Han churui felt a burst of numbness, grabbed her wrist and opened her hand."Ann, you''ve grown tall, too." Han Tiannuan nods and holds his big hand back. When he jumps up, his lips seem to rub his shoulder. Han churui shakes his shoulder. "Big brother, look, I''m one meter six now! And, and look at my hair. It''s so long. " Han churui noticed that the girl''s hair was dark and glossy. He held it in his hand, soft and delicate. He could also smell the faint smell of lemon. "Well." He felt his body hot, forced to endure the body heat, nodded with a smile. Looking at his perfunctory attitude, and trying to keep a distance from her, Ann was not satisfied and put her hands around his neck. "Big brother, you don''t like your sister-in-law when you find her outside, do you?" Listening to the girl''s naive words, Han churui frowned, shook his head and denied, "nothing. If I find a woman in the future, I will not dislike you. " Ann pouted her little mouth, "it won''t be like this. If the elder brother finds a girlfriend, he may help out. You haven''t been home for so long. I thought you didn''t want us anymore. " Listening to her complaint, Han churui squeezed her nose and picked her up. He also pulled his coat. "Ann, my name is Han. Where can I move?" "You can go to many places, big brother. If you find a girlfriend, will you really leave?" When Ann talks to him, he puts out his left arm to put on his clothes. She loosens her left arm and asks him to put on his clothes. Her left hand embraces his neck again, which is reluctant to let go. Han churui put on his coat, and she had a layer of obstacles, finally the muscle is not so tense. "I will never leave. I will never leave." Hearing his promise, Ann happily raised her smile and looked at his gorgeous face, which made her jealous. The joy and obsession in the girl''s eyes make Han churui very unnatural. At the moment, they are close to each other. She doesn''t let him go, but his back is sweating. "Ann, let''s go downstairs." "Well, big brother, you can hold me." In the past, her elder brother often held her, and she also liked to be held by him, because in his arms, she had a sense of security. Han churui coughed. Three years ago, she wasn''t growing up. She was a little girl. He felt that he was holding a child. He couldn''t have any idea. Three years later, her body developed too much. He took a look at her chest, hit his chest, bulging soft ball, thin waist long legs, he can no longer treat her as a little girl. She is now a graceful young girl with beautiful posture and white skin. When she holds him, it makes his heart beat disorderly. Chapter 1221 When Han churui was struggling with how to keep a distance from An''an, the door was opened again. He came over from left to right. When he saw his elder brother, he was very excited and ran to hold him. Ann is not good to act in front of the two younger brothers, had to come down from him, to see the two younger brothers worship, looking at the big brother, always quiet left left, at this time are a lot of lively. "Big brother, big brother, you are so tall. I want to be as tall as you. Big brother, please teach me Kung Fu." Right right right said noisily. Han churui was also very happy to see the two little guys. He reached out and touched his left head and told them to wait. He changed his clothes first. He put on his coat, but he was still wrapped in a bath towel. Listening to the big brother''s changing clothes, An''an and the two little guys didn''t mean to leave. Han churui rubbed his eyebrows and took his pants to the bathroom. Putting on his pants, he stood in front of the washstand and looked at himself in the mirror. What he recalled was the picture of a girl holding him. An an''s change made him unable to adapt for a while. He knew that her mind was pure and she just regarded him as her elder brother, but they were not related by blood. He is now an adult man, and he has seen some of the world in recent years. Many women have shown him kindness, but he has no interest in those women. But today, when he met a little girl with a big hand, he had a reaction he shouldn''t have. Han churui scolded himself secretly in his heart and drove away the messy picture in his mind before he walked out of the room. Downstairs, two kids pester Han churui all the time to tell him about his life abroad. Right right also wants his elder brother to teach him Kung Fu to win left. Qin Ning listens to the chattering of the two little guys, and her daughter''s eyes stick to Xiao Rui. She is also happy. She pats Xiao Rui on the shoulder and asks him to cut an apple for her. Han churui takes out an apple from the fruit plate with a smile. When he peels the apple, it never breaks. The long apple peel is taken by right and right. He feels that the apples he peels are different from others and he wants to eat them. Qin Ning, with a straight face, reaches for Xiao Rui''s apple, but Xiao Rui gives it to An''an. Ann happily bit on the apple, proud of the Yang Yang Yang hand apple, I bit, mom, do you want to? Qin Ning is angry and laughs, pounces on him and takes a real bite. Looking from right to right, his mother takes a bite. He grabs his sister''s wrist and takes a bite on the apple. Later, he takes a bite on the apple. In the blink of an eye, Ann looked down at the apple in her hand, only a little bit left. She shriveled her mouth and looked at the big brother wrongly. When the atmosphere relaxed, Han churui was infected and relaxed. Looking at An''an''s aggrieved expression, he couldn''t help laughing and comforted her by cutting a bigger apple for her. Jiji heard that the elder brother was coming back from college. As soon as he got home, he saw the sofa. His two younger brothers and mother were playing on the sofa and rolling together to grab the apple in Ann''s hand. Even if the two younger brothers are naive, his mother is still the same as a child, always accompany them to make trouble together. After a while, he ate the apple by himself. He couldn''t eat too much fruit before the meal, so Han churui didn''t start any more. He listened to you and you say some trivial things, but he heard them funny. He said two dogs, little spot and little fat dun. When he brought them over, they were still very small. Now they are tall and powerful, and they don''t know him for a long time. Small spot and small fat Dun just began to see him, feel that he is very strange, keep vigilant, bared his teeth to him, show threatening expression. Youyou gave him the dog food and asked him to feed them for dinner. The two dogs were very unruly. After eating the dog food, they immediately played with him. Youyou has a look of worship. Big brother is powerful. He tames two big dogs with a meal of dog food. Are you so handsome?! Oh, big brother, you are so excellent, so powerful, so cool and handsome. Can you accept me as your younger brother? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui couldn''t laugh or cry about the blind worship of his two younger brothers. As long as Han Junyu doesn''t go on a business trip, the dinner of the Han family will not begin until he comes back. When Han Junyu got home, the living room was busy. Han churui got up and said hello to him. Han Junyu saw that he had grown taller and thinner, but his body was full of youthful strength. He nodded in response. The cook has already put the food on the table. The whole family has washed their hands and sat down on the table. It''s the old rule that we will not move chopsticks until we read the words of gratitude before dinner. Ann went to the fridge to get a bottle of juice and said that in order to celebrate the big brother''s coming home, everyone would have a drink. Youyou immediately agreed, went to the kitchen with zuozou to get the cup, and then went back to the table. They raised their glasses and said that they would welcome him home. Han churui''s heart was slightly warm. He tasted the sweetness of the juice, but his tongue would taste it for a long time. This is his home. After cooking lunch, the cook will leave. After dinner, the task of cleaning up the table is to follow the schedule. Except Qin Ning, Han Junyu is no exception.Why is Qin Ning excluded? Because Qin Ning''s work is done by Han Junyu, so Han Junyu cleans up the kitchen two days a week. After dinner until 10 pm, children are free time, children can do homework, also can play games. Youyou originally wanted to play with his elder brother, but seeing his elder brother zuozou read a book, he was so depressed that he could only read a book. Zuo Zuo is smart and diligent. If he doesn''t double his studies, he will fall behind in the rankings. It''s also tiring to have an excellent brother. The most terrible thing is that Zuo Zuo''s daily activity is reading. It''s really irritating. Jiji stares at youyouyuan and pats his head with a smile. He goes to check his homework. When he finishes his homework, he takes him half an hour late to play. Youyou is lively and restless. When he was young, he often pestered him, so Jiji was close to him. It''s not that he doesn''t like Zuo Zuo, but Zuo Zuo is too quiet and independent. He looks gentle, but he has his own ideas in his heart. Even his father says that he has his own destiny in his heart. Han churui sees his three younger brothers go upstairs. Han Junyu and Qin Ning are cleaning up the kitchen again. There are only him and An''an in the living room. He realizes that An''an is looking at himself. He doesn''t know what''s going on. There''s something wrong with the rhythm of his heartbeat. He feels that the air around him is a little stuffy. Ann saw him get up and go out, and then he got up and followed him, "big brother, are you going for a walk? I''m with you Han churui was obviously in a good mood when he saw her jumping steps, but he refused. He wanted to get out of the villa in order to avoid her. If she kept up, he felt that his walking steps were abnormal. He had to slow down because he was afraid that he would have the same hands and feet. The night breeze was fresh, and they walked along the side of the road. Ann didn''t like the distance. She rubbed her feet against him and hugged his arm to talk. Han churui listened to the voice of yingti. It was clear and pleasant to hear. His sight swept her cherry lips, and his sight was unnatural. "Big brother, you''ve been abroad for three years, and you don''t have time to leave recently, do you?" Ann looked at him expectantly. When Han churui thought about the purpose of his return this time, he felt all kinds of emotions and looked down at her. "An''an, I," An''an and he looked at each other, realized that he was difficult to hide, did not dare to force, raised a smile, "big brother is an adult, go out to see the world, as long as big brother remember to come back." Han churui grabbed her with his long arm, put her in his arms, and rubbed her chin against her head. "I''ll be back, Ann. This is my home." Chapter 1222 After a walk, An''an goes back to his room to do his homework. Han churui goes to his study to find Han Junyu. Han Junyu was not surprised to see him coming. He asked him about the past three years. "Up to now, what''s the situation of Chu family?" Han Junyu asked. Han churui told others that he was studying abroad in the past three years. In fact, he went to s country to deal with the tasks assigned to him by Cheng Mo, and on the other hand, to inquire about the Chu family. He once promised Anan that he would take revenge on him ten years later. Ten years have come, and he should do something to prepare for his revenge. Besides, Chu family has something his mother left him. Even if he is destroyed, he will not leave it to those who hurt him. "The Chu family is now in charge of my uncle, but the two uncles don''t agree with him very much, and they keep making small movements secretly. The old man of Chu family is still there. Even if the two uncles make trouble, they won''t make it to the table. In addition, the old man of Chu has two wives. These two women are also fighting openly and secretly. There are a lot of plays to be performed. " Han Junyu considered his words, "what are your plans?" Han churui narrowed his cold eyes, his gorgeous face was a bit cold and fierce, and his eyes were bloodthirsty. "I want to find the murderer of Anan first and let Anan rest in peace." Han Junyu saw that he was too angry and worried that he would impulsively do something to put himself in danger when he was young. "I''ll send someone to investigate the Chu family. Cheng Mo will reach out when he can help. Don''t rush." After listening to his words, Han churui nodded and said, "thank you, uncle Han. But I don''t think you should intervene too much in the affairs of s country. It''s a matter between me and the Chu family. I''ll handle it well." Han Junyu gave him a cool look: "the enterprises under the Chu family are the enterprises that the government of s country wants to protect. When the head of the state meets the leaders of the Chu family, he has to give them three thin noodles. When he goes to the s country to fight against the Chu family, I''m not having enough to eat and have nothing to do. I''m looking for trouble." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui. After another chat about the Chu family, when Han churui left his study, Han Junyu told him that he would take a few days off when he came back. Han churui frowned and thought for a few seconds, saying that he would stay for a week and return to the Chu family. "A week, time is a little hasty, did you tell Ann?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui thinks of an an''s expectant eyes. He doesn''t know how to speak. Back in his room, he took a bath and lay on the bed, thinking about the Chu family. He was upset. Chu family is a hard bone, he wants to gnaw down, also don''t know how many years. It''s not that he is impatient, but that the Han family is too warm for him to leave when he comes back. And Ann He didn''t know whether he could return safely if he went back to revenge. Suddenly, hearing the sound of opening the door and seeing ANN in her pajamas come in with a pillow, he picks her eyebrows in surprise. "Big brother, can I sleep with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Of course not! Three years ago, she was small. As long as he was at home, she would rub against his bed and sleep with him. At that time, he only took her as his sister and hugged her as he wanted. At night, they almost stuck together. But now she''s 16 years old, a big girl, and he''s full of blood. If you look at her more, he thinks that his body is his own, let alone holding her. But without waiting for him to refuse, Ann had already jumped into bed and put her pillows beside him. When she lay down, she was not honest and put her arms around him. "Big brother, I often dream about you at night in the past three years. Do you miss me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui sighed and touched her little face. I don''t want to. I dare not call her or listen to her voice. I''m afraid I can''t help coming back. "Big brother, are you tired reading outside?" Ann asked in a low voice. "OK, Ann. Go to sleep." The more sober he was when she spoke, a layer of hot sweat came out of his body. An an Oh, rubbed in his arms, found a comfortable position, closed his eyes. Han churui takes a deep breath and moves back, but she follows him around. He is forced to give up treatment and opens his arms to embrace her. His body was restless, smelling the fresh and natural lemon fragrance on her body, and he looked at the ceiling with his eyes open. Reluctant to push her away, but all over the body fever, hot sweat are wet palm, looking at her face, mind flashed all kinds of messy pictures. The next day, the morning light was not very bright. Han churui opened his bloody eyes again. To see the girl sleep to the edge of the bed, and then turn over may roll out of bed, he reached out to her, her arm on his waist, in his arm bent down, like a lazy cat, head rubbed his arm. I didn''t sleep well last night. Although I was tired, I couldn''t help raising the corner of my mouth. He pointed to the tip of her nose. Maybe she felt itchy and wrinkled her nose. Her face turned to his arms. He thought it was funny. He bowed his head and gently blew the broken hair on her forehead. Looking at her smooth forehead, he closed his eyes like a thief and gave her a kiss on the brow.Then he opened his eyes and saw that she didn''t move. He breathed out a breath, and his eyes unconsciously fell on her slightly open lips. He swallows and his Adam''s apple rolls. Afraid that he would do something beyond the boundary, he closed his eyes and silently scolded himself in his heart. He wanted to get up. He just propped up his arm, but the girl opened her arm and hugged him, "big brother, don''t go!" Han churui''s movement froze, looking at the girl in his arms, lying back to bed with a sigh. After waiting for half an hour, the girl didn''t wake up. He looked down at her face because she was sleeping sweetly. Her white cheeks were pink and her lips were pink. "Ann, it''s time to get up." The girl didn''t move. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, got up, picked her up and went back to her room. Put her on her bed, set her alarm clock, and then turn to see the girl on the bed. When she turns over, she shows the little key hanging on her neck. He took a look at the little key and found that his name was engraved on the back of the key. He wanted to take it down, but the girl opened her eyes. He didn''t know why he felt guilty and released his hand. "Big brother." She spoke with a nasal voice, lazy, inexplicable with temptation - confused. Ann turned to find that she was in her room and got up in doubt, "Hey, big brother, didn''t I go to see you last night? How could it be in my own room? " Han churui patted her little head, "An''an, you are a big girl now. You can''t be confused any more." Ann Du mouth, some reluctant, "big brother, but I want you to sleep with me, I grow up, more and more ugly, you hate me?" Han churui''s helpless smile, Han Junyu and Qin Ning''s daughter, how can she be ugly. Even if it is ugly, it is also a girl he raised by himself, and he cherishes it. But some words, he felt that he still had to remind her, "An''an, big brother has grown up, and you can''t still be a little girl like before." Ann doesn''t like to hear him say this. She stares at him for a few seconds. She is willful. "Why can''t she grow up? It''s the elder brother who goes out to read and gets to know a better girl than Ann, so he doesn''t like Ann. " "No, ANN, it has nothing to do with others. It''s because when we all grow up, many things will become different." He can no longer treat her as a little girl and hold her in his arms. The things in his mind are not so simple. He would want to do something to her She was silent for a long time, and finally got up and went to the washroom to wash. "An''an," Han churui tries to explain. An''an turns around abruptly. The whole person bumps into his arms, but immediately backs back and keeps half a meter away from him. "Big brother, don''t you mean to keep a distance from me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui looked at her cold face. He felt uncomfortable, angry and helpless. Chapter 1223 At breakfast, Han churui noticed that An''an was cold and alienated from him, and he frowned. If you want to talk to her, she just shows a polite smile, demure and elegant, what a polite lady. Han churui endured it, but even right and right could feel that something was wrong with them. He wanted to talk to his elder brother, but left and right reminded him not to make trouble. Jiji sees his sister and big brother have a tantrum. After breakfast, when he wants to send his younger brothers and sisters to school, he specially asks Han churui if he wants to go with him. Han churui nodded. When he sent them to school, he saw that Ann''s schoolbag was heavy. He almost instinctively wanted to reach out to help her, but Ann dodged and said to him with a smile. "I want to take my schoolbag by myself. No big brother. Thank you, big brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui''s hand was stiff in the air, and his face was a little stiff. Jiji and his two younger brothers looked at each other. They all understood each other and didn''t speak. All the way to the car, they were very quiet. Right and right asked their two elder brothers, what''s the situation? Two elder brothers both put their heads. Before, An''an was the most pestering elder brother, and the elder brother was the most. Pet. ANN, when they are together, they both want to stick together. But now An''an is sitting at the farthest distance from the elder brother. The elder brother''s face turns black. These two people are absolutely quarreling. They also think it''s rare that Ann has the best temper. What is it that makes Ann angry? When she got off the bus, Ann got off the bus first. The schoolbag of the sophomore in senior high school was really heavy. Ann carried it on her shoulder, and her shoulders sank to one side. Han churui looks distressed and reaches out his hand to help her, but an an refuses again and keeps half a meter away from him. "An''an, you''re wrong about big brother." An''an takes a deep breath and interrupts him with a smile. "No wonder big brother, it''s because I don''t recognize my identity. Men and women are different." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is what Han churui wanted to say, but he didn''t explain it. However, when An''an really kept a distance from him, he felt uncomfortable all over, especially when he saw An''an''s polite smile. Ann carries a schoolbag and takes her two younger brothers to school. On the way, she touches her little head and tells him with a smile that she has to wait for her after school. Right right right clever nod, see sister good-looking face, in his heart, in addition to his mother, sister is he has seen the most beautiful and the best temper girl, also don''t know what big brother did wrong, unexpectedly let sister and he alienated. Sitting in the car, the two younger brothers and sisters walk away. Jiji takes back his sight. Seeing that the elder brother is still staring at An''an, he is reluctant to take back his sight. "Brother, what are you and Ann fighting about?" It''s strange that ANN, who is so talkative, should quarrel with big brother. Han churui frowned and his sword eyebrows were sharp. "There was no fight." Hearing his reply, Jiji obviously didn''t believe it, "or big brother, what did you do wrong?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui''s back was stiff, and he was also reflecting. Was he wrong? Jiji looked at his cold face and wiped his nose. It was hard to talk. In the school classroom, when An''an was in class, she remembered what Han churui had said to her. She looked out of the window and held the key around her neck consciously. What the elder brother said in the morning is a wake-up call for her. She should grow up and not always pester him like she did when she was a child. In this way, she doesn''t understand. Her mother used to remind her that Jiji''s brother has grown up too. If she is afraid to go to bed, she can''t go to find her brother any more. Instead, she has to adapt herself. When her elder brother is away, she will try to adapt to it by herself, but when her elder brother comes back, she just wants to stay with him. Sometimes she has some habits that she can''t control. She thought she could fool around and pester her elder brother, but when she grew up, she should know something clearly. "It''s warm. What''s the matter with you? You look a little pale." Fan Li hit her with her elbow. Han Tiannuan came back and pulled the corners of her mouth. She was less talkative, depressed and more willing to talk. Fan Li takes a look at Yi Kang behind her and misunderstands the reason for her bad mood. He shows a helpless expression to Yi Kang. Yi Kang stares at the back of the girl''s head. After a while, he plucks up his courage and pats her on the shoulder. Han Tiannuan turns his head in doubt and looks at Yi Kang''s flattering smile. "Tiannuan, Luo fan says that she has made a mistake. She adds your wechat and says that she wants to apologize to you." Han Tiannuan thinks that he is too boring and gives her wechat to others without her permission, which is very impolite. Without paying attention to him, she looked down to read a book. Her sophomore''s study was not easy. A lot of homework was enough for her to worry about, but she didn''t have the heart to worry about Luo fan. She didn''t pay attention to herself. Yi Kang was flustered. She got up and sat down opposite her. "It''s warm. How can you forgive me?" Han Mou, forgive me again, "don''t raise your eyes." Listening to her crisp voice, Yi Kang felt that she not only did not forgive her, but was more angry.After waiting for a while, staring at the problem Han Tiannuan did, he suddenly said, "Tiannuan, your place is wrong, you missed the decimal point, and the formula you used is also wrong." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian''s heating is stuffy. He silently erases the wrong place and continues to think about the way to solve the problem. Yi Kang knows that she studies very hard and spends a lot of time, but her exam results are not very good, and her performance in the class has always been medium. "It''s warm. I''ll treat you to food after school. I''ll give you a topic." Han Tiannuan shakes her head. She wants to take her brother home after school. Yi Kang understood her meaning and said positively, "your two brothers know me. Let''s take them with us. Let''s do our homework together, and I''ll send you home." Han Tiannuan still shakes her head. She knows her own learning situation. No matter how many times other people lower her, if the problem is too difficult, she still can''t figure it out, so every time she takes an exam, she can only get the score of the basic problem. Yi Kang is not a patient person. After talking so much, Han Tiannuan doesn''t want to be close to him. He is irritable in his heart, but he can''t bear to vent his anger on her. He can only run out of the classroom with the ball. After class at noon, lunch at school, Han Tiannuan will be with his brothers. She put down her book and took out her mobile phone. It was youyou who sent her a message saying that he had dinner with his friends and would not go with her. She returned the message to him and was ready to go to zuozou. Out of the classroom, but saw Luo fan, she was surprised by a second, but also ignored, turned and continued to move forward. "Han Tiannuan, you stop, I add you wechat, why don''t you pass?" Han Tiannuan calmly looked at her, not willing to pass, just do not want to have any contact with her, such a simple truth, she is lazy to say. Turned to go, but Luo fan persevered to stop again, put on a pair of she did not pass, today do not want to go posture. Chapter 1224 Luo fan feel good face to find her, but Han Tiannuan did not put her in the eye, cold attitude let her angry. "Han Tiannuan, what kind of shelf are you carrying? If Yi Kang didn''t like you, I wouldn''t glance at you at all." Arrogant tone, seems to glance at her, for her is a matter of honor. Han Tiannuan doesn''t care what tone she speaks, and she''s not good at quarreling with people. Since Luo fan doesn''t get out of the way, she avoids herself and turns to go down the stairs to the other side, but she is blocked by Luo fan again. "Han Tiannuan, am I deaf? Do I look down on you, or can''t I hear you? " Han Tiannuan was not in the mood to make trouble with her. Since she was in pursuit, she could only answer, "classmate Luo, what do you want to do on the ground?" "I''ll add you wechat and you''ll get through." Han Tiannuan takes out her mobile phone, clicks on wechat, and sees that Luo fan has added her more than ten times. She pulls out the corner of her mouth and presses it to pass. "Is it all right now? I''m going to lunch. " Luo Fan Click to open wechat, she is through, but set permissions, she can''t see her circle of friends. She frowned displeased, "Han Tiannuan, what do you mean, add me, but otherwise, I see your circle of friends, look down on me?" Han Tiannuan was angry with her, added wechat and opened a circle of friends for her. What did Luo regard himself as? Should everyone obey her? "You are making trouble out of nothing." She and you Luo fan are not familiar, do not want you to see her circle of friends, you can not have a little self-knowledge? Han Tiannuan is going to laugh at her. Luo fan is ridiculous, "don''t want to let me see, also said I make trouble without reason, Han Tiannuan, you cover up, will not be every day hair is coquettish coquettish cheap selfie, deliberately hook up with Yikang?" Han Tiannuan''s face is calm. He puts his mobile phone into his pocket and turns around again to leave. Luo fan blocked her again. "I haven''t finished my words. What are you running for? If I invite you to my birthday this Friday, you don''t have to prepare presents, just dress better. " The car that comes to pick up Han Tiannuan every day is very common. She wears a washed and changed school uniform at school. Although her grades are too ordinary and her behavior is low-key, she has never revealed her family environment, but her white face is too attractive, otherwise Yi Kang would not be fascinated by her. Luo fan in the circle of friends, everyone is holding her, she is also proud of her own identity, so she thinks Han Tiannuan''s family is average, people still have a bit of inferiority, good-looking how, and her competition does not have any advantage. Invite her to her birthday party so that she can see the life of a young lady in the upper class. Don''t walk around in front of Yi Kang after you retreat. "Sorry, Friday. I have plans. I can''t go." Han Tiannuan is surprised that she is familiar, but she has no interest in her birthday. Luo fan frowned, "the people who come to my birthday are all from the upper class. I can invite you because of Yi Kang''s face. I''ll put your business back and come to my birthday on Friday. " "People of high society, oh, it sounds very powerful." Suddenly, a man came to the corner. He was 1.88 meters tall, dressed in a military uniform, tall and straight as loose, and his steps were steady. He took a big step. He came to Han Tiannuan and looked coldly at Luo fan. "The Luo family, a small family, wants to invite my sister to a messy party, but it''s not enough!" Han Tiannuan was very surprised to see Han churui coming, "big brother, why are you here?" Han churui''s eyes softened when he faced her. Thinking of her estranged attitude towards him in the morning, he went to the army to see Cheng Mo, but his heart was in a state of chaos. It was unbearable. He ran to her school to talk to her, but he didn''t expect to hear someone bully her. Han''s girls can''t tolerate any bullying! When the man came, Luo fan was shocked by his strong air, but when he heard her satirize that he was a small family, he suddenly blushed and glared at him fiercely. "Don''t think you want to cheat people just by wearing military uniform. A little soldier who doesn''t have a military rank dares to say that our Luo family is a small family. I think you''re jealous. If you can''t eat grapes, it''s sour. " Listen to Luo fan satirize him, Han Tiannuan frowns. Luo fan and her how to make trouble, she can not care, but she even said her big brother, she can not bear. "My elder brother is right. I really don''t like the Luo family. But if you sincerely invite me, I''ll give you a chance, as long as you don''t regret it. " Han Tiannuan, regardless of Luo fan''s black face, leads Han churui away. "Han Tiannuan, you," LUO fan listened to her words, angrily pointed to her and wanted to scold her, but he didn''t expect that Han Tiannuan didn''t pay any attention to him and wanted to leave with the soldier. Han Tiannuan, unexpectedly said I don''t deserve to invite you. You are such a high-ranking bitch, I will make you regret it. Suddenly, the soldier turned his head and looked at her with evil eyes. It was like a cold knife flashing cold light, which would pierce her heart. Her eyes were wide with fright, and fear haunted her. She opened her mouth, but she could no longer roar.That man is terrible. He has been on the battlefield and killed people. Han Tiannuan walked out of the teaching building. She wanted to release his hand, but the man held it back and grasped her wrist. "Ann, I''m sorry. I said something that made you unhappy." Han Tiannuan looked down at the hand they held together, his eyes were dim, "big brother, I''m not unhappy, I just need to adapt. My mother said, "when I grow up, I have to learn to take care of myself. I can''t rely on my brothers all the time." Han churui frowned, sighed and said gently, "An''an, I will always be your big brother. You can rely on me." Han Tiannuan showed a cool smile, Yingrun''s small face, shining white in the sun. "I know my elder brother loves me, but I''m no longer 13 years old. I always rush to my elder brother''s bed. It''s not good." After all, the difference between men and women can not be avoided by pretending not to understand. Han churui wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t find a suitable reason to tell him that he didn''t blame her for sleeping with him at night, but he was afraid that he would lose control. Two people look at each other, and finally he is defeated, changing the topic, "go, I''ll take you to dinner." "Call Zuozuo. He''s always on his own. My mother told me to talk to him more." Han churui looked down at her and released his hand. His hand was empty, and his heart seemed to be half empty. His sense of loss came, and he stared at her with complex eyes. When Zuo Zuo came to find his elder sister, he saw that his elder brother was also there and said hello to him in surprise. Three people sit down to eat, an an is a quiet temperament, don''t often speak, left left left occasionally and Han churui talk, but realize that Han churui''s mood is not very good, he looked up at his sister, always feel two people''s atmosphere is a bit strange. After lunch, Han churui left, staring at Han Tiannuan''s small face, waiting for her to speak. When they were together, she almost took the initiative to talk with him, but after waiting for a long time, she just said that she wanted to go back to the classroom, turned around and left, his heart sank. "An''an, I," Han Tiannuan looked up in doubt, "big brother, do you have anything else to do?" "I''ll pick you up from school." He used to pick her up from school whenever he had time. Han Tiannuan thought about it and said seriously, "big brother, if you are busy, you don''t need to come here. I can take you and Zuo you home. I can take care of my brothers when they grow up. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui grinds his teeth. He is the one who wants to keep a distance at the beginning. However, when she keeps a distance with him, his heart seems to be burning in the fire. It''s very uncomfortable. Chapter 1225 After school, Han churui counted the time and left the army early. All the way, he frowned and didn''t want ANN to alienate him. He had to do something. When I came to the school gate, I saw the person he was yearning for, and my depressed mood was instantly clear. The girl stood pretty at the school gate, only wearing a simple uniform, but he thought she was very good-looking. But along her line of sight, I saw a tall boy standing opposite her, and I didn''t know what they said. The boy had a bright smile, and the look in her eyes was like. And an an looks relaxed, attitude familiar, obviously the relationship between the two is very good. His mouth froze, his heart pricked inexplicably, his eyes covered with a layer of gloom. Ann''s temperament is too introverted. She seldom takes the initiative to talk with unfamiliar people. The boy who can be close to her must not be simple in her mind. With a bang, I got out of the car and closed the door. All the students were looking at him. At this time, he was still wearing a military uniform, standing in front of the car, slender, tall and straight, such as loose, the eyes of the students were glancing at him, looking at his face, many were surprised. Yan''s eyes widened. There are bold female students, also took out a mobile phone to take photos for him. Wow, this little brother in military uniform is really tall and handsome! Han Tiannuan''s idea is aroused by the students'' cry. She turns her head curiously and sees Han churui walking towards her. Her eyes are bright. "Big brother." Yi Kang heard her words, turned to see Han churui, pupil dilation. Although Han Tiannuan has said for a long time that she has a very powerful big brother, and he has seen her draw his self portrait and see her big brother with his own eyes, he is shocked. This man is too good-looking! Maybe every boy has a hero''s dream in his heart, and becoming a soldier can realize this dream, so he has a special feeling for the soldier. At this time, seeing this over beautiful man in a straight uniform, he also shows respect and takes the initiative to say hello with a smile. What''s more, he likes warm weather. Maybe this man will be his brother-in-law in the future. "Hello, big brother. I''m Yikang, a warm friend." ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± When Han churui heard his intimate call An''an, "Tiannuan," and directly called him "big brother," his heart was blocked. Big brother, this name, only Ann called it that. But after all, Han churui is a man who has seen the world. Even if he is upset in his heart, his face is calm and he greets him politely. "Hello, I''m the big brother of warm weather, Han churui." "Brother churui, are you here to pick Tiannuan up from school? You have a great relationship with warm weather. " Yi Kang sighed. "Well." Han churui attitude perfunctory, take advantage of the situation to hold Han Tiannuan''s hand, "An''an, let''s go." Han Tiannuan shook off his hand, "wait, big brother, I have to wait for left and right." ¡°¡­¡­¡± With his hands empty, Han churui''s face sank. "You get in the car and wait!" He used a strong imperative. The man in command of the battlefield is used to giving orders. His voice is so low that people can''t ignore it. Han Tiannuan is the first time to listen to him talk with her in this manner. He stares at him in amazement, and his face is a little afraid. Not to mention her, Yi Kang, who was standing on one side, did not feel that he had stepped back. He didn''t know how Han churui suddenly changed his face, but he was afraid that she would be scared when he thought of Tiannuan. "Brother churui, the class will be over soon. I have another question to answer with Tiannuan." After listening to his explanation, Han churui''s anger became more intense. "Classmate Yi, it''s time to go home after school. You don''t have to worry about my sister''s homework." Yi Kang is also aware of his hostility to himself. He has some inexplicable feelings. He thinks to himself that this man is good-looking, but he doesn''t have a good temper. He also wanted to talk, but found that Han Tiannuan looked at him, "Yikang, thank you for explaining the question just now, you go back first, if you don''t understand, I''ll ask you tomorrow." Yi Kang opens his mouth and thinks that his brother and sister are standing together. If he acts too actively, it seems that it''s hard for him to keep warm. He was too anxious. Yi Kang reflected for a few seconds, then nodded with a smile and said goodbye to her, "goodbye, brother churui. It''s warm. See you tomorrow." When Yi Kang walked away, Han churui''s gorgeous face became gloomy, which was very frightening. Han Tiannuan peeks at him, but he doesn''t understand why he suddenly loses his temper. Is it because she is alienated from him? However, he said that men and women are different first. When he was a child, he didn''t like to be close to others. That is to say, she was thick skinned and always liked to be hugged by him. Now that both of them have grown up, he has been studying abroad for three years and has become estranged from others. She also has a sense of shame and can''t play a rogue to hold him. But he came to get angry with her. What''s the matter?"You have a good relationship with him?" Han churui asked. "Well." From primary school to high school, both of them are classmates. She doesn''t have many friends. He is one of them. Han churui looked at her nodding, her face turned black again, and she could not choose what to say. "An''an, you, you are still young, why don''t you learn well, you," after finishing this sentence, Han churui frowned and said something like spilled water. He wanted to slap himself. Tiannuan is really frightened by his sudden reproach. She has been obedient since she was a child, and has never done anything out of line. How can the elder brother say that she doesn''t learn well? "Big brother, do you hate me?" "No, I didn''t mean that, Ann. I was worried that you would be cheated." Han Tiannuan pursed his lips and turned away from looking at him. Han churui pinches his eyebrows. No matter how badly he is abused by the enemy, he will deal with it rationally and wait for the opportunity to kill him. That''s why he can come back alive. But think of ANN and another man close relationship, his reason instant collapse, is really hell not good. "Ann, I''m sorry, I," "the elder brother doesn''t need to explain. When I grow up, I have my own judgment on many things and won''t be cheated." Listen to her cold down tone, Han churui''s heart is also cool. They were speechless and embarrassed. After a few minutes, left and right walk to the school gate, see sister back to big brother, two people''s hearts have been sure, big brother and sister quarrel. "Big brother, sister." Han Tiannuan responds and gets on the bus first. Han churui wants to talk and stops, and his face is very bad. Left left and right right looked at each other and got on the bus, because the gloomy atmosphere of big brother was so frightening that even the most lively right didn''t dare to speak. The atmosphere was depressed all the way. When they got home, right right and left got out of the car and walked a few steps before they dared to breathe. They both ran into the villa and went to their mother for help. Chapter 1226 After Qin Ningsheng gave birth to two kids, in order to take care of them, her postgraduate course was not finished after all. When the children were older, she had her own private time and could not study full-time. She went to work in Zhou''s studio. When the children are out of school, she has to pick them up from work and help them with their homework when they get home. This situation lasts until the two children go to junior high school, so she doesn''t have to be too busy. At the moment, I am studying some seasonal flowers and plants in the small garden. I see two little guys running to me excitedly. The little spot and little fat Dun, who were still lying beside her, immediately jumped up and rushed to them with joy. "Mom, I miss you so much." Right right embrace a little fat Dun, put it away, went to her mother''s side, coquettishly embrace her arm. Qin Ning still had some mud in his hand. He didn''t hold him, but he bowed his head and gave him a kiss on his forehead. "You have a sweet mouth. Let''s talk. What''s the matter?" "Mom, my sister seems to be angry and has been ignoring my elder brother. He looks terrible." Qin Ning is surprised that Han churui loves An''an the most. It''s really strange that he should quarrel with her. "Do you know why?" Zuo Zuo said, "I''m not sure, but it seems they had a quarrel this morning." right and right can''t help Tucao, "Mom, big brother is out of school, make complaints about his sister." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning didn''t know what to do with this situation, so he could only comfort his two sons, "wait a minute, I''ll ask an an what''s going on. You help me dig the soil first, and I''ll plant flowers. " When the three people are ready, Qin Ning takes her two sons to wash their hands. When it''s dinner time, she specially observes An''an and Han churui, and finds that they are really upset. Otherwise, when Han churui flatters an an, an an doesn''t give him a look. Although she doesn''t refuse the dish, she doesn''t eat it. "Ann, what''s wrong?" Seeing that she didn''t eat anything, Qin Ning was worried. Han Tiannuan shook his head, but put down the chopsticks, "I have no appetite, I go to eat sweet sugar." Han Tiannuan''s health is not good. She has been recuperating all these years, but she didn''t take medicine. Instead, she took the health care products that Ningfu gave her. What she said is sweet sugar, which is a kind of sugar to supplement the body''s nutrition. Seeing that she was about to leave the table, Qin Ning pulled Han Junyu''s sleeve. Han Junyu couldn''t see his wife''s mind. He called ANN, "Ann, how are you at school recently? Are you nervous about studying?" Ann sat down and seriously answered dad''s question, "I''m very good at school, but the course is a little heavy, but I can deal with it." "Is there any trouble recently that we need to discuss?" Han Tiannuan took a subconscious look at Han churui and shook his head. "Dad, there''s no trouble." "Well, you sit down for a while, and after dinner, we''ll go for a walk." Han Junyu, a busy man, seldom takes a walk with his family. Han Tiannuan has no reason to refuse. She nodded and got up to wait for them in the living room. Han Junyu takes his eyes back and looks at Han churui. He frowns and doesn''t know what he is thinking. "And you, Xiao Rui?" "Well, what?" He lost his mind, and Han Junyu was a little curious. "Your troubles." Han churui regained his look and calmly replied, "uncle, there is no trouble." Han Junyu sneered, "churui, are you sure?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui suddenly did not dare to look directly into his eyes and looked away with a guilty heart. Han Junyu''s adoption of him has been cultivated by his heart over the years, but he has a wrong idea about his most precious daughter. Can he not feel guilty? "Brother, what have you done to make your sister angry?" Right exit. "Small things, I''ll take care of them." Han churui explained. But Zuo Zuo said, "brother, come on." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui felt that he was rejected by his brothers. Han churui was very happy, but he was a little sour. He left, there is no way to protect Ann. After dinner and a rest, Han Junyu took his family out for a walk. Han Junyu and Qin Ning walk in front. Right and left are afraid of their sister''s unhappiness, so they pull Tiannuan to talk. Han churui walks at the end. He looked at the girl in front of him with a soft heart. It''s no surprise that someone will like such a good girl. Suddenly, the girl turned to look at him, and they looked at each other. She quickly moved away. Han churui breathed out a breath, but he couldn''t breathe out the depression in his heart. Qin Ning, who was walking in front of him, turned to look at the children''s situation and asked Han Junyu in a low voice, "Xiao Rui, will you go again soon?" "Well, Xiao Rui''s mind is too heavy. He has to put some down to live a good life." Han Junyu knew that she was reluctant to give up Xiaorui, so he comforted her patiently.When Xiao Rui was studying abroad, he couldn''t get in touch because of his particularity. Qin Ning asked him every once in a while that he would prepare a gift for him during the Spring Festival. "Is it dangerous for Xiao Rui to leave this time?" Qin Ning doesn''t restrict him to stay with her, but Xiao Rui''s surname is Han, which is her family. She hopes that her family will be safe. To tell you the truth, Han Junyu has no bottom either. Chu family has huge power and complicated relations. Now Chu master is in poor health and his family is fighting fiercely. Chu Rui is in danger now. If you are not careful, unexpected situations may arise. "I agree with him to follow Cheng Mo, hoping that he can develop his skills and have the ability to protect himself. Xiao Rui is so smart that he must know how to make the best choice. " Qin Ning rolled his eyes. His words were all good words to coax her. He didn''t answer her question at all. "Han Junyu, Xiao Rui, go back for revenge. Can you help me?" "It''s hard to say." Han Junyu used to rub her hair, "Mrs. Han, thinking about other men all day, do you think it''s appropriate?" Qin Ning laughed angrily, "what other man, he is Xiao Rui, is family, this kind of vinegar, you also eat." "Xiao Rui is an adult. He will deal with his own problems. It''s a waste of your expression to worry about them." Han Junyu hummed coldly. Qin Ning depressed want to kick him, "how to call waste expression, Han Junyu, you are not afraid to be children joke." Han Junyu saw her stretching her feet and knew that she was trying to kick people. He bent over with a smile and picked her up. "Mrs. Han, are you not afraid of the children''s bad behavior when you have domestic violence in front of them?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The children who follow. It''s a good thing that parents have a good relationship, but they show their love so much every day that they can''t refuse to eat dog food. Han Tiannuan looked at his mother in his father''s arms and couldn''t help laughing. She remembers that before, she was always competing with her mother for her father''s hug. Her father loved her mother most. Of course, she couldn''t compete with her mother, so she ran to find her elder brother angrily. At that time, the elder brother would never refuse her, but now, he even says that she doesn''t learn well. Thinking of what he said, she was in a low mood, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was put away. Chapter 1227 After a walk, Qin Ning goes to the studio, and Han Junyu follows her. After entering the studio, Qin Ning ignored him, went to the easel, spread out the paper, mixed the paint, and began to draw. There are two bookshelves in the studio, in which there are many books. Han Junyu found a Book casually and sat down to read it. Two people do their own things, each does not disturb, but Qin Ning from time to time looked up at him, the heart is full of happiness. With his company, no matter where she is, no matter what she is doing, she is at ease. Aware of the woman''s line of sight, Han Junyu where can calm reading, put down the book, went to her, took off the coat. Qin Ning was startled by his action, "Han Junyu, what are you doing?" "Your eyes tell me that you miss me very much." Qin Ning is amused by his cheekiness. He''s an old man and wife. He still plays such a childish game. But she likes him to say good things. She put down her brush and looked straight at him. "I don''t have to tell you in my eyes. Don''t you understand?" Han Junyu is very relaxed in front of her, picking eyebrows to smile, sitting beside her, "understanding is one thing, doing is another." He put his hand around the back of her head. They had been together for many years, and she knew that he wanted to kiss herself. She hid in her arms with a smile and refused to let him kiss her. Han Junyu also quarreled with her. She didn''t want to kiss her, but he just wanted to. Dig her out of her arms and kiss her again, but the woman dodges. Han Junyu helplessly looks at her and is about to pick her up, but the woman suddenly kneels on his leg, but directly holds his neck and lowers her head to kiss his lips. He raised the corner of his mouth for fear that she would fall down. He put his arms around her waist and gave her a naughty kiss. "Han Junyu, it''s just like that. Do you like it?" Han Junyu stares at the woman''s bright smile, playful can''t see the trace of years, every time he holds her in his arms, he loves her to the bone, and wants to love her well. "Mrs. Han, you have to do a whole set of things. Where there is just an opening, I''ll take the back." Qin Ning was so ashamed that he bit his thin lip. "I asked if you like it or not. What''s not complete? I only thought about that kind of thing in my mind. Mr. Han, understand the sentiment, OK "I don''t understand sentiment. Can you teach me?" Han Junyu solemnly said this, but he took her to the sleeping couch next to him. He quickly untied her clothes. Qin Ning quickly grabbed his hand, "Mr. Han, we''d better go step by step. It''s not fun for you to open the door like this." Open the door and you''ll see the mountain. Han Junyu raised his lips, staring at her undulating peaks, his little wife''s face is more and more thick, such words can be said. "How do you want to play, eh?" He put his hand on her side, bowed his head to kiss her lips, whispered a word in her ear, Qin Ning immediately blushed. She is really not his opponent. "No, don''t play. I want to draw. Don''t delay me becoming a painter." The woman puffed her little face and reached out to push him, but Han Junyu was still. He had already untied his shirt. "Mrs. Han, you have to experience the aesthetics of human body before you can become an artist." He kept good chest muscles because of years of exercise, deliberately teasing him, "Mr. Han, thank you for reminding me that if I want to witness the aesthetics of human body, I should call Xiao Rui over. His figure is really perfect." Drawing human body is a compulsory course in art class. Qin Ning often practices it. Before, she always painted when he was not wearing clothes. Now she proposed to draw other men. She didn''t mean to annoy him. He black face, bow to kiss her, Qin Ning eyes are smiling, again turn away from him, turn over to sit up. "Come on, I''m really going to draw." Han Junyu is not playing with her this time, but is really angry, arms around her waist. "Ning Ning, do you think I''m old?" Ouch, they talked about countless topics. Every time she was taught by him, she didn''t have the strength to move on the bed. Fearing that he would get angry, she immediately flattered him and took the initiative to kiss him. "My husband is the most handsome, the best and the most powerful man in my heart." "Is it?" "Heaven and earth conscience, what I say is the voice of my heart. If you don''t believe it, listen to it." Han Junyu reaches out to take off her clothes. Qin Ning says it''s not good. It''s bad. He''s angry. In order to get out of bed tomorrow morning, she acted neatly and obediently. She took off her coat too. How do you like to cooperate with me. Han Junyu looks at her flattering face, but ignores it. He listens to her heart. Qin Ning waited for a while, but he just held her, then, there was no then. "Han Junyu, what''s the matter?""Little liar, your heart doesn''t say a word. How can I teach you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± If her heart talks, she''ll go to hell. But is to find an excuse to deal with her, Qin Ning is used to see his face, shriveled mouth, also close to his heart, listen to his heart beating, ferocious rhetorical question. "You didn''t say you love me, so I''m angry, huh." Han Junyu low smile, this woman actually bite him, thin lips close to her earlobe, "you want to force me, say love you, you want the beauty." Qin Ning taut face, don''t let oneself smile a voice, "I am originally beautiful, isn''t it?" Han Junyu pinched her face, because it was well maintained, baby fat disappeared, her cheeks were bright and moist, and she felt very good when pinched. "I want to praise you, but I still want to go to heaven?" Qin Ning groaned two times, but said, "if you praise me again, I will not go to heaven, I will You. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The words all say this, the sentiment also adjusts almost, his women all say such words, he again don''t do something, but too waste her good intention. "What do you want to hear?" He takes off his clothes quickly. Qin Ning hugs his neck with a smile. "I want to hear you say that I''m beautiful." They have been together for 16 years, except for the five years of separation and the 11 years of each passing day. Time seems to have stopped, but she is alive and vibrant in his life. Sometimes she just silly smile, all beautiful let him surprised - Yan, careful collection. He didn''t have much heart to talk now, to kiss her on the lips, because everything was silent. Once deep love, into the bone, now two people like water and fish, accompany each other, together in the face of joy and anger. After a long time, Qin Ning couldn''t bear it. He held him and sobbed in a low voice. After making trouble for a long time, Han Junyu gets up to help her put on her clothes, holds her back to her room, and meets Han churui on the way. Han churui is just about to go to An''an, but he doesn''t expect to meet Qin Ning with Han Junyu holding his cheek flushed. He is no longer a boy who didn''t know anything at that time. Looking at Qin Ning''s appearance, it is obvious that he had made an indescribable movement before. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Caught off guard and fed with dog food, Han churui takes a deep breath and doesn''t want to embarrass Qin Ning. He turns back to the room. Chapter 1228 Han Junyu gives Qin Ning a bath. After she goes to bed, he goes downstairs again to see Han churui sitting alone in the living room drinking tea. He knew that Han churui would understand what happened when he saw him holding Qin Ning, but from the first day he came to Han''s house, when he was close to Qin Ning, he never avoided it. "Haven''t you coaxed Ann?" Han Junyu also poured himself a cup of tea and looked out of the window. In the thousand years of the small garden, An''an sat on it alone. This is her habit. Before going to bed at night, she always comes to the small garden for a walk. Han churui took back his sight outside the window and coughed, "I''m trying to find a way." "Did you come up with that?" If he came up with it, he would not be sitting here in a hurry. Looking at him frowning in distress, Han Junyu is more curious about what makes the clever Chu Rui so embarrassed. "Tell me, what is it?" Han churui seriously thought, if he said, to 16-year-old an an have the idea of bird, Han Junyu will kill him? Not to mention that he is still in the Han family''s Hukou book, there are a lot of things that have not been dealt with in his Chu family. If Han Junyu doesn''t kill him, he will be angry and drive him out of the Han family. So he lied and said, "I want to get the key back. Ann won''t give me the key because she''s afraid I''m in danger." Han Junyu is dubious. An an is afraid that he will be in danger, so it is possible that he will not leave. "The key is given to Ann by Anan. It''s not easy for you to get it back." An an is very dependent on him, Han Junyu is in the eye. Three years after Xiao Rui left, he knew that Xiao Rui would leave the Han family one day. If he controls the Chu family, he will return to the Chu family name. Qin Ning was also worried about this situation, so she gave an an early hint to let an an an adapt to an independent life and try to reduce Xiao Rui''s weight in her heart. "Yes, I know." Han churui nodded solemnly. "Xiao Rui, what kind of girl do you think Ann is?" Han churui puzzled looking at him, "an an, is a very good girl, her idea is simple, simple and lovely, beautiful like an angel." Han Junyu nodded. His pampered daughter is his angel. But he didn''t want to hear Han churui praise An''an, but for another purpose. "An an is young and in puberty. She is very simple and impulsive. You are an adult man, Xiao Rui. She makes mistakes, but you can''t be confused." Aware of Han Junyu''s profound warning, Han churui''s heart sank. Han Junyu is warning him that if An''an is immature, he can''t pretend to be confused. That means I don''t think much of him and ANN. He was flustered and unwilling, "I''ve been with an an for ten years, uncle Han, if it were me," Han Junyu saw his youth thoroughly, sneered scornfully and interrupted him coldly. "If not, Han churui, don''t be paranoid when you are still Han." Han churui clenched his fist. If it was a warning before, this time it would be clear. He''s not for Ann. Han Junyu''s eyes are sharp. He is also young. He knows a person''s feelings, but his eyes can''t be hidden. When he just went downstairs, he noticed that Han churui''s eyes on An''an were not like his brother''s eyes on his sister. He had a bad feeling in his heart. Sitting down in front of him, he tried several times. Although Han churui is intelligent and resourceful, he has experienced a lot. However, he is still young emotionally. Young people are too impulsive. He just gives a hint, and then he takes the bait. "Uncle Han, why?" Han churui looks directly at him, and his feelings are aborted before he starts. How can he be reconciled. "Xiao Rui, you are so smart, don''t you understand why?" If you are a wise man, why ask stupid questions. He can''t stay in China for long. If he makes Ann like him, Ann will stick to others. She can''t see him, but she has to worry about him every day. How cruel it is for her. Besides, the Chu family is so powerful that he decides to take revenge. If he succeeds, it''s OK. If he doesn''t succeed, someone will target An''an and use An''an to threaten him. How can he protect An''an? All this aside, his An''an is only 16 years old. He is ignorant of everything in the world and can''t tell love from family. Han churui is also a child who lacks love since childhood. An''an is the only woman who is close to him. Maybe even he can''t tell what his feelings are for An''an. How can a father agree that his baby daughter and he have feelings other than family accidents? Han churui is like a trapped animal. He wants to refute, but he can''t find any reason. Looking at An''an out of the window, he clenched his teeth, leaned on the sofa wearily and nodded compromise. "I know. I won''t hurt her."Han Junyu is cruel to others, but he is different to his family after all. Xiaorui is what he grows up with. He knows what temperament he has. He doesn''t want ANN to get hurt. Similarly, he doesn''t want Xiao Rui to suffer. "Would you think I was cruel?" Han churui laughed at himself and shook his head. "No, you''re protecting An''an. I understand." It was his selfishness that led to that delusion. "Uncle Han, I know your intention." Han churui grabs a smile and says he''s OK. "Now that you know it, take care of it." Knowing that he was talking about taking back the key, Han churui nodded and went upstairs. Although he is tall and upright, only he knows that his hand in front of him is trembling. Watching Han churui go upstairs, Han Junyu suddenly said, "listen to almost, come out, still be a thief at home?" Suddenly back home, Han Tianzhuo touched his nose, came out from the porch, went to Han Junyu, and stooped to pour him a cup of tea. "Dad, big brother, is he going to leave again soon?" "Well." Han Junyu nods to see that he sympathizes with Han churui. He knows his mind, but he doesn''t break it. Han Tianzhuo looked at the second floor, "Dad, the situation of the Chu family is so dangerous, big brother, go alone, what''s the probability of going home?" "I don''t calculate the probability. It depends on whether he wants to go home." He couldn''t let go of his hatred. His persistence put him in danger. He believed that Han churui knew all these things better than anyone else. But he still wants to go. He has several lives on his back. It''s a debt. If he doesn''t pay it back, he can''t be safe all his life. "Jiji, go to talk to your elder brother." Han Tianzhuo wants to stop talking, but he knows that his father''s decision can''t be changed, so he gets up and goes upstairs. Ann, standing at the door, heard the conversation between her father and brother. She froze and her face changed greatly. Big brother, are you going to leave immediately? He wants to go back to Chu''s house, a place like ghost cave. She clenched the key in her hand and her eyes turned red. Chapter 1229 Han churui went back to his bedroom and lay powerless on the bed, gazing at the ceiling. If you can''t get close to her, you can only alienate. Thinking of such a beautiful girl, he has to restrain his emotions and try to keep a distance from her. His heart is burning like fire, the pain of the whole person almost numb. "Buckle." "Big brother, it''s me, Gigi." Han churui takes a deep breath and gets up to open the door. Jiji came into the room and saw that his eyes were red and worried. "Are you OK, big brother?" Han churui laughs. He knows that Jiji is hiding in the porch to listen to him and Han Junyu, but he doesn''t say anything, because it''s his own embarrassment to make it clear. "What can I do for you?" "Nothing. I just want to have a chat with you." Jiji sat down on the sofa, looked around the room, and saw a lot of safe things. Han churui did not go abroad, although he and an an sleep in separate rooms, but an an always ran to his room, this matter he is clear, but he. Pet sister, also did not tell parents. "I heard that uncle Han arranged you to practice in Sheng''an?" When it comes to work, Han Tianzhuo shrugs, "I want to start my own company in the future, but I don''t have enough money and experience, so I have to learn from it first." Han churui knew that he had a lot of ideas. He took out two cards from his wallet and said, "this is my salary and my investment." Han Tianzhuo is also not polite, took two cards, "big brother, you are good enough, how much are these two cards?" Han churui is not clear about the details. One of them is a salary card. When he entered the army at the age of 12, he not only got a basic salary every month, but also won prizes for participating in various competitions. In addition, Han Junyu and Qin Ning gave him extra living expenses every month, which should add up to no less than one million. Another card is that he once took out part of it to Han Junyu and asked him to help with the value-added financial management. Specifically, he did not calculate it. Anyway, he also had some money. Originally, he was going to take out the money from one of the cards to buy something for ANN, but now he can''t. "Passwords are all six zeros, and you can count as many as you take out." Jiji saw that he didn''t care and taught him, "brother, you can''t do this. You don''t know how much money you have. How can you raise a wife in the future?" Han churui felt bitter in his heart, "you boy, take care of yourself first." Jiji threw the card back to him, and said with an old heart, "brother, if you want to go to the Chu family, the cost is not small. You''d better keep the money." "Look down on the money?" Han churui holds the card in his hand. His mother once bought a lot of private property, and he received some money every month. Since he came to the Han family, the money has not been moved. "No, I''m waiting for you to use the money to buy us new year''s gifts and go home for the new year." Jiji said it sincerely. He hopes that the elder brother can be well, don''t be blindfolded and confused by hatred, and remember that no matter what he experiences outside, he can still go home. Han churui was stunned, lowered his eyes and put the card back into his wallet. "Jiji, do you know a boy named Yikang around Ann?" "Yi Kang, my friend, should be Ann''s classmate now." In the past, Han Tianzhuo was at the same level as Han Tiannuan, but he leaped so fast that he almost finished college. His former classmate may have just taken the college entrance examination. "He likes ANN, you know?" Han churui''s tone is serious. Ji Ji explained, "before I played with him, Ann would be familiar with him. He said he liked ANN, but Ann didn''t have that idea for him. Brother, why did you mention him all of a sudden? " Since Jiji also knows, he must know the root and the bottom, and his character is not bad, but Han churui is not at ease. "Ann is simple. I''m afraid she will be cheated by him." Jiji nodded, "I''ll go to talk to him, but elder brother, don''t underestimate Ann. Although she is simple, not everyone can cheat her." "That''s the best." Two people talked for a while, Han Tianzhuo see his mood is not high, also no longer disturb, get up to leave. After sitting for a long time, Han churui got up to wash, dry his hair and put on his pajamas. He lifted the quilt and lay down. Suddenly he noticed a small bulge beside the bed. He frowned and suddenly opened the quilt to see the girl in a huddle. "Ann, what are you doing here?" Han Tiannuan feels guilty, "I''ve come to see you." Han churui looks at her in her pajamas, sitting by the bed, picking her fingers. He is pitiful and soft hearted, and wants to hold her. But when he thinks of Han Junyu''s warning, he suppresses greed in his heart. "Is Ann angry with me?" "Angry!" An''an stares at him with red eyes, "big brother, you speak too hard, where can''t I learn well?" Han churui heartache, "it''s my fault, said the wrong words, I''m not blaming you, just worried that you will be cheated."Ann listened to his apology and laughed again. "Big brother, since you are wrong, can I sleep here tonight?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui wants to tell her firmly that she can''t! But his reason told him that if he said two words directly, the little girl might be sad again. He pressed the surging emotion and politely refused, "does Ann want to change the room with me?" "No, in the same bed with you, sleeping." Han churui chokes on her, and the little girl doesn''t see him. He is very happy, but he can''t. "Ann, we all know that" Ann knows that he will refuse, but she doesn''t want to hear him say it. She interrupts him in a loud voice, "big brother, I know you want to say that when we grow up, we can''t fool around like we did when we were young. It''s wrong to sleep in one bed." She curled up and hugged her calf with her chin on her knee. "Big brother, you don''t know how long you''re going. I, I don''t want you to be alone outside. I want to accompany you more while you are still at home. " I don''t want you to be alone outside, and I want to accompany you more. In a word, break the high core wall he built. "Ann, silly girl, my brother is very good. Don''t worry." An an grabs his hand and seems to want to gather his strength. "Big brother, I dreamt about brother Anan a few days ago." Han churui''s arm froze. He thought that Anan had never closed his eyes when he died. That''s death. He used to see life and death, now looking back on his face, the heart is cold shiver, not to mention the timid she. "Don''t be afraid, Ann." "Anan told me that you will take revenge for him when you go home. He is very grateful to you. But, he said, "if you do well, he will be happier." "Well, I will." Han Junyu knew that she wanted him to be safe, and was not willing to let her go, "An''an, thank you." Ann''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning, pulling his sleeve, a bit coquettish, "then before you leave, can I sleep with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui has a headache. "Big brother, I''ll sleep in the same bed. I won''t touch you, will I?" "Ann, it''s not a matter of touch." The closer she got to him, the more greedy he was. He was afraid that he would not let go. "What''s the problem?" The girl looked at him with wide eyes. No matter what the problem was, she had solved it. Chapter 1230 In the end, Han churui compromised and let An''an sleep in his bed. But there are also conditions, can not be found by the family. Ann nodded with great cooperation. She knew that if she was still sleeping with her elder brother, her mother would teach her that she was not sensible, and she had to hold her brother to sleep when she was so old. But she just likes to hold him to sleep, like the taste of him, also want to say two words with him. Lying on the same bed, they were far apart, but the people on the other side turned over and over. How could Han churui sleep? "Ann, what''s the matter?" "Big brother, I can''t sleep." As she spoke, she took the opportunity to move towards him. Han churui is aware of her little action. He moves out of his mind and almost gets out of bed. "I''d better lay on the floor." He opened a quilt, spread it out on the ground and lay down on his own. Under the bed, her taste was lighter, and his heart beat steadily. Han Tiannuan rolled around in the big bed, but still couldn''t sleep. She rolled to the bed and looked down at the man who closed her eyes. She wrapped up the quilt and called big brother with a laugh. She rolled mischievously and rolled directly to him. Although Han churui closed his eyes, he listened to her all the time. He realized that she was going to roll down. He was afraid that she would fall and hurt. He quickly opened his arms and hugged her. She fell into his arms. He could smell the fragrance of the girl on her. He quickly pushed her away and restrained her reaction. "Ann, don''t be naughty. Go to bed." Ann also wants to sleep, but she just can''t sleep. She moves in the quilt and rolls to his side. "Big brother, I sleep here." Han churui helplessly, opened his eyes, pulled her up, "An''an, the ground is cold, it''s bad for your health." An an is aggrieved, the arm stretches out from the quilt to embrace him, coquetry way: "big brother, I want to hold you to sleep." Han churui looked at her slender arm, heart beat faster, but still forbearance, pinched her small nose, "how can you still act like a child, do not coax you, do not honestly sleep." Ann''s naughty smile, naive is a child, "big brother, I''m not adult, is a child, you coax me." Han Chu was so sharp that he laughed. He lay down beside her, patted her on the back and coaxed her in a soft voice. "OK, close your eyes." Ann then honestly closed her eyes, "big brother, I''m angry this morning. It''s the first time you said such heavy words to me. Yi Kang is my friend. He is very kind and takes good care of me. But I told him that I don''t like him Han churui had already regretted in his heart. After listening to her explanation, he quickly admitted his mistake, "an an, I''m sorry." "No apology?" "What do you mean?" "For example, what kind of apology gift can show your sincerity. Big brother, you haven''t given me a present for three years. " Ann complains. Han churui couldn''t laugh or cry, "what do you want?" Han Tiannuan thought about it, opened his eyes and looked at him with bright eyes, "big brother, I want you to give me a promise." Han churui was alert, "tell me about it." "You have to promise me that no matter where you go, you must call me once a week. You can send me messages without calling me. I just want to know that my elder brother is doing well, so I can rest assured." Han churui frowns, he also wants to contact her, but he went to the Chu family, just under the Chu family''s eyes, truthfully found that he contacted her every week, which would put her in a dangerous situation. "Ann, I can''t promise that." Han Tiannuan doesn''t understand, "big brother, do you think I''m bored?" "Yes Han churui''s disobedient reply. Han Tiannuan looked at him in amazement for a long time. His face turned white gradually. He held his hand and rolled to the side wrapped in the quilt. He wanted to comfort her, but reason tore his viscera, and finally he didn''t say a word. Don''t know how long, the girl''s voice hoarse apology, "big brother, I''m sorry to disturb you." "Ann," I''m sorry to hurt you. "I know that I am willful and always pester my elder brother. It''s not surprising that he will annoy me." The girl sat up slowly, her feet fell into the bed, but her feet seemed to step on the tip of a needle, and her heart ached. "I didn''t realize it was not good before. If my elder brother hadn''t reminded me, I would have been like a childish child all the time. Later, not later, big brother. I''ll go back to sleep. Good night. " Han churui''s heart hurt like a knife. He closed his eyes and clenched his fist. Because of too much force, the back of his hand burst blue tendon, and he did not dare to relax, until the girl quietly closed the door, he dare to open his eyes. The next day, when he went back to the villa for morning exercise, he saw left and right walking the dog. He said hello to them with a smile, but both of them frowned at him. "Why, you want to fight with me?" Han churui flicked his right finger on his forehead."Brother, you bully your sister again." Han churui choked, but still worried to ask, "what''s wrong with an an?" Right right said angrily, "when we went out, we saw my sister looking for ice in the refrigerator. Her eyes were very red and swollen. She must have cried last night. I still ran to ask the second elder brother. The second elder brother said that he didn''t offend his elder sister. My parents all love my elder sister. It''s impossible to offend my elder sister. It must be you again. " Han churui quickens his pace and goes back to the villa. He turns around on the first floor and doesn''t see her. When he goes upstairs to her room, he doesn''t knock on the door. He just pushes the door in. Han Tiannuan, who is applying his eyes, turns to see the big brother who comes in suddenly. He quickly turns to cover his eyes. "Ann, what''s wrong with your eyes?" "No, it''s nothing. I drank water last night. It''s a little swollen." Han Tiannuan said with chagrin. How can Han churui rest assured? He broke off her hand covering her eyes and looked at her eyes. The corners of her eyes were red and there was some blood around her pupils. He was so distressed that he asked in a low voice, "didn''t you sleep last night?" She used to stay up late at night and her eyes would be uncomfortable. If she rubbed them, they would be very red. Han Tian warm guilty bow, "can''t sleep, big brother, I''m ok, with ice for a while." Han churui was angry and angry. He was so angry that he let her stay up all night. Silly girl''s sleep quality since childhood is not good, before he coaxed her to sleep in her side, last night he said heavy words, where can she sleep. He wanted to beat himself up. Listen to his tone is not good, Han Tiannuan chagrin at his own failure, just a few hours less sleep, eyes even swollen. Han churui rubbed her head, trying to put a soft voice, "An''an, darling, close your eyes." Han Tiannuan couldn''t refuse his words. She put her head on his leg and closed her eyes obediently. Then she felt that his thin cocooned fingers were rubbing around her eyes, very comfortable. He put ice on her eyes. After a few seconds, he took the ice away, rubbed his hands and put the heat of his palm on her eyes. Repeated several times, she felt the acerbity disappeared, opened her eyes again, the bags under her eyes were much smaller, and her eyes were swollen, but the blood color in her eyes had not subsided. He found her glasses and put them on. They were blocked by lenses. If he didn''t stare her eyes carefully, it would be difficult to find her condition. Han Tiannuan stood in front of the mirror and looked at it, smiling and exclaiming, "Wow, big brother, I didn''t expect that your hand is so skillful, it turns decay into magic." Han churui got up and went to the wardrobe to find clothes for her. When he used to take care of her, he almost prepared to change clothes for her every day. Now he almost subconsciously does these things. When he handed the clothes to her and was ready to help her put them on, his hand fell on her shoulder. He realized that his behavior was more considerate than a brother to his sister. Chapter 1231 Han Tiannuan changed her clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast. Although she wore glasses, Qin Ning still found her eyes a little red, worried and asked what was the situation. "Mom, I watched the movie late last night. Sorry, I''ll pay attention to it later." Qin Ning distressed her, "you ah, can''t stay up late, later is to pay attention to some." Han Tiannuan holds her arm in a coquettish way. "Mom, I know you love me the most. Don''t tell Dad, or dad will worry." Qin Ning angry smile, "you are afraid of dad, take me as a shield?" Han Tian winked mischievously, "Dad loves mom the most. I''m jealous of mom." Qin Ning was made blush by her daughter, punishment of pinch her face, "little girl, nonsense." Her strength is not heavy, but Han Tiannuan cried and ran to the back of Han Tianzhuo in mourning, "brother, my mother is so fierce, my wise and powerful father, how can I like such a woman and torture me? Does she have a sense of accomplishment?" Han Tianzhuo looked at his sister''s upper body and stepped back, "poor girl, if you want to deal with such a woman, you should go to your wise and powerful father." At this time, Han Junyu took his two sons downstairs. When he heard his eldest son''s words, he looked at his daughter hiding behind him and waved to her. Han Tianzhuo ran to him with an aggrieved face, "my dear father, your woman bullies your precious daughter, and you don''t care." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looks up at Qin Ning. Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. She has a daughter who is a playwright and becomes a stepmother. Han Junyu takes back his eyes and looks down at her. Her eyes are a little red, but her look is good. He also plays in spirit. He smiles and knocks her on the forehead. "Say bad things about your mother, and your dear father will rebel." "Oh, I''m so pitiful. I''m going to study hard, make progress every day, and become a pillar of the country in the future. Don''t stop me." Right right right smile voice, pull elder sister''s hand, "elder sister, you take me a, I do your younger brother." Han Tiannuan touched his head, "it''s better to be right, left or left. Do you want to follow your sister to the end of the world?" Left left left angel like smile, "sister, you go all the way." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s warm in Korea. Han churui looks at the little girl acting, and knows that she wants to use this way to shift her attention to her eyes. Looking at her laughing and quarreling with her family, he raises the corner of his mouth. The family had breakfast, and the children went to school. Han Tianzhuo couldn''t send his sister and brother to school because he had time. When a driver was driving, Han churui got on the bus and asked left and right to keep quiet. He asked Han Tiannuan to lie on his lap and sleep for a while. Right right right mumble, big brother obviously care about sister, but make sister angry, really die. His voice is very small, and only his left hear, "right right, in front of big brother, you don''t die." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Right beep. Although big brother is his idol, he prefers his sister, who is the best to him. "Elder sister, you lie down beside me and sleep. Elder brother has too many muscles and is too hard to deal with people." Han Tiannuan listens to youYou''s words. He laughs and takes a look at his elder brother. He wants to nod and agree. He just wants to move to youYou, but he holds his shoulder. "Ann, sleep for a while." Han Tiannuan doesn''t listen to him, "I want to lean on my right body." Right right right listen to her sister''s words, instantly feel that they have a sense of responsibility of a man, moved to her sister, patted his shoulder, "sister, you sleep, I will take care of you, absolutely will not bully you." Han churui where can''t understand the irony of right right, squint cold eyes, simply hold ANN to his leg, let her obediently lean on his arms. "Don''t make noise. Go to sleep. I''ll wake you up at school." Surrounded by his breath, Han Tiannuan was stunned. He felt his heart beat like a drum. Where could he sleep. But the man''s big hand, gently patted on her back, like hypnosis, she really closed her eyes and fell asleep. Right right see big brother overbearing holding sister, some angry, also want to talk, but left pull stop. "Don''t make trouble." Right right refuse to accept, "I where make trouble, I am help elder sister, otherwise elder brother bully elder sister again." Left left light smile, calm looked at big brother and elder sister, to silly younger brother explanation. "It''s not necessarily brother''s fault that my sister is angry. If you don''t know what''s going on, you jump to a conclusion and blame brother. Don''t you believe in brother''s character? And you see, my elder sister is also very happy to get along with my elder brother. If you talk again, it will make my elder sister sleep. " Right right open mouth, see sister closed eyes, nest in big brother''s arms fell asleep, heart suddenly some grievances. "Big brother, I''ve never held me like this. Big brother is so eccentric." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s jumping too fast to keep up with his rhythm.Han Tiannuan sleeps for a while and feels better. When she gets off the bus, she feels that there is still a man''s breath on her body. She grabs his hand reluctantly. When he got off the bus, Han churui looked down at him and said, "Ann, let go. It''s time for you to go to class." "Big brother, you won''t leave until you get the key, will you?" Han churui clenched his fist, "an an, would you like to give me the key?" "No!" Han churui took a deep breath, broke off her hand, "An''an, if you don''t go to class again, you will be late." Hand is broken off by him, but Han Tiannuan stubbornly grabs his sleeve again, "big brother, you won''t leave suddenly, will you?" She was afraid that she would not see him at home. When he left, it was a few years. "No, not suddenly." Looking at her red eyes, he was soft hearted and comforted in a low voice, "Ann, I''m waiting for you to give me the key." With his assurance, Han Tiannuan released his hand and got out of the car. When she went to school, she turned her head in three steps. Until his car drove away, she refused to look back and her face collapsed. In class, she tried to put herself into thinking, but she didn''t know how to think of last night''s picture that Han churui thought she was tired of. She had thought about this picture countless times last night, but it still lingered. It''s like a nightmare. Does it enter her mind and kill her reason? She can act to deceive others, but she can''t deceive herself. She can''t adapt to the change of her big brother. The elder brother who used to treat her so well will one day annoy her. And he deliberately kept a distance from her, obviously hated her being too clingy. Han Tiannuan clenched the key in front of her chest. When her elder brother was away, the small key was with her instead of him. But now he wants to take the small key away. It''s like pulling something very important from her body. She tightens her fingers. Heart, suddenly good pain. Why does she feel so strange? Chapter 1232 When Han Tiannuan came home, he learned that his elder brother had not come back. Instead of going back to her room, she went to his room and sat in the middle of the room. Looking at the military uniform hanging in the closet, her eyes were sour. Take out your mobile phone to call your brother and ask him to take her to your big brother. Han Tianzhuo received a call from his sister, listening to her voice with a little cry, he frowned and went to pick her up. When I got on the bus, her eyes were still red. He reached out and rubbed the top of her hair. "Why are you crying?" "I can''t bear to think of my elder brother going away again." Han Tianzhuo didn''t say anything, because his elder brother told him last night that he had already set a ticket for three days and he was going to s country. "Brother, I think big brother has changed a lot." Han Tianzhuo thinks about it. Indeed, three years ago, the hostility in elder brother''s eyes was not so heavy. "Don''t worry too much. Your elder brother is very powerful. He will come back safely." Han Tiannuan said, "brother, will you come back to Han''s house in the future? His surname is Chu. In those days, he would stay because his father could protect him. Now that he has grown up, he doesn''t need anyone''s protection. " Many things, she can think through, but think through, to accept is another thing. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t know how to comfort his sister and take her to the army to find his elder brother. My sister has a simple idea. She has been attached to big brother since she was a child, but she has no love for men and women. And dad reminded big brother that big brother is a decent person. So he won''t stop his sister from approaching her, but he will guard her. Seeing his brother and sister come over, Han churui is surprised. He puts away the documents in his hand and looks at An''an''s brown eyes with a smile. His depressed mood is swept away and he also shows a comfortable smile. "Ann, can I help you?" Ann Du said, "big brother, I can''t find you if I have nothing to do?" Han churui used to reach out to pinch her bulging face, but he noticed Han Tianzhuo''s warning eyes. He pulled out the corner of his mouth and took back his outstretched hand. "Of course. You wait for me for a while. I''ll change my clothes. " Hearing that he wanted to change his regular clothes, Han Tiannuan was puzzled and stared at the military uniform in his hand, as well as the documents he deliberately hid, "big brother, don''t you wear military uniform?" Han churui looked at her staring at the documents in her hand, and did not hide them. He calmly explained, "I will no longer be a soldier in the future. I come to the army these days to deal with this matter." Han Tiannuan feels that his heart is heavy, which means that his elder brother will leave soon. There are restrictions for soldiers to go abroad. My elder brother was sent out by Uncle Cheng three years ago. But if he wants to go to s country, he can''t be a soldier, he must get rid of his military status. When Han churui goes to change clothes, Han Tianzhuo notices that his sister''s face is not good. He looks at her little key hanging in front of her chest and reminds her, "An''an, big brother has something to do. You can''t stop him." "I know, brother." "Since you know a lot of things, don''t smile." Han Tianzhuo seldom comforts, Han Tiannuan is moved, but his next sentence makes her face crack. "You don''t know how ugly you are when you are suffering. If you are such a beautiful person as big brother, you will be annoyed to see you like this." Poked to Han Tiannuan''s pain point, she glared at him depressed, "brother, are you my brother? We are twins. If I were ugly, how could you be better! " "Tut, ANN, I''m different from you. Gene mutation happens every day. You''re not only ugly, but also fierce. Sure enough, a woman is 18 years old and a kitten is a tiger. " Han Tianzhuo always has an old face. When he jokes with his sister, he shows a bit of juvenile mischief. "Han Tianzhuo, stop for me!" Han Tiannuan is running after him, but she has been weak since she was a child, and she can''t run fast. Seeing Han churui coming, she excitedly asks her elder brother to help her, grabs her elder brother, and bullies others. Han churui grabs her brother and asks what''s going on. She complains that her brother says she''s a tigress. She''s not, huh! Han Tianzhuo where is the big brother''s opponent, immediately admit defeat, take out the wallet, take out a stack of cash to his sister''s arms, count him to make amends. Han Tiannuan didn''t want to spare him when he got the money. She asked her elder brother to hold his hands. She reached out and rubbed his face into various shapes before releasing him. She happily stuffed the money into her pocket and said that she would treat him tonight. As if they were children, the three brothers and sisters went to the restaurant for dinner. They chatted about the funny things when they were children and made a mess. Han Tiannuan''s mood was much better. Han churui went to see Han Tiannuan''s face several times. She was smiling. He didn''t know why. He was a little sad. In fact, brother and sister are also very good. He can still look at her so close, what is he not satisfied with? After dinner, Han Tianzhuo guesses that his sister wants to talk about the key with his elder brother. He is not good at joining in and turns back to school. Han churui and Han Tiannuan walk along the sidewalk. They don''t know how far they go before they hear her voice."Big brother, I can give you the key, but you have to give me something that you think is precious and important in exchange." Han churui pursed his lips. Is there anything precious and important in him? He gave her his heart. "Ann, what do you want?" Aware of his impatience, Han Tiannuan pinches the key tightly and his voice is tense. "I''ve been wearing this key for so many years. When I have feelings, you can replace it with something else. I want to keep it in mind." See he wants to talk again, Han Tiannuan in the mind flash flustered, "big brother, that you don''t hurry to answer me, you think again." Han churui turned his head and looked into the distance. His facial features were deep. From the side, there was no dead angle. Han Tiannuan looked at him. She knew her big brother was good-looking. At this time, the better she looked. In the future, what kind of woman will she find to spend her life with him? Thinking of her sister-in-law who didn''t know where she was in the future, she suddenly felt jealous. She angrily took off the key and threw it to him. "Big brother doesn''t want to give it, and I won''t force it. I just hope big brother will go home safely." Han churui holds the key. It''s a little warm. It''s the heat of her body. He pinches it tightly in the palm of his hand. "Ann, thank you." Han Tiannuan turned his head and his eyes turned red. "You don''t have to thank me. This is your thing." Han churui tried to hold her in his heart. He took a deep breath and put the key on her neck again. "An''an, this is from Anan. You should want me to exchange it for you." Han Tiannuan holds the key in surprise and looks up at him. They are close to each other. She can see his soft jaw and gentle eyes when she looks up. "Big brother, you, when you go to Chu''s, will you find a girlfriend?" Han churui a Leng, eyes color complex staring at her, his heart is filled with her, every day every night to think of her heartache, where there is any idea to find a girlfriend. But he still lied, "maybe. No one knows when the person in your life will appear. ANN, when you grow up, you will meet the person you like and want to be with him. " Han churui just wanted to think about another man touching his precious girl. He was jealous and crazy. He clenched his fist and tried to kill that man. Han Tiannuan didn''t like what he said. He shook off his hand and said, "it''s late. Let''s go home." Chapter 1233 Han Tiannuan says that when he goes home, he calls Han Tianzhuo, but unexpectedly turns around not far away and sees his brother who is going back to school blocked by two girls. She ran to see the play curiously, and heard a woman with long hair in front of Han Tianzhuo''s face say, "Tianzhuo, tell me what''s wrong with me, I can change it." Han Tianzhuo has a headache. He''s only 16 years old. If he falls in love, his father will try to upset him. "No, please respect yourself." He wanted to go, but both girls stretched out their arms to stop him. The girl with long hair was sad, "what''s wrong, can you tell me? You don''t like me now, but when you get along with me for a while, how can you know that you won''t in the future? " Han Tianzhuo tugs at the corner of his mouth, who gives you the face to get along with you! I''m tired of you now. Maybe I''ll kill you in the dark in the future. "I''m under age." The girl with long hair was stunned and stared at him in disbelief. "You, you are a junior, are you still under age?" Most students are 18 or 9 years old when they go to university. Even if they are young, they are 16 or 7 years old, but they have been in University for three years, and they still say that they are underage. Is that too much? "Well, I''m sixteen years old, not yet." "You don''t look like anything." The girl with short hair beside her was also surprised. He is tall, mature and steady, and he has good skills. Many people in the school believe him. How can he be only 16 years old. "Do you want to see my ID card?" Han Tianzhuo inherited his father''s height. At the age of 14, he was 1.8 meters tall. He also liked sports. It''s not surprising that he was 1.85 meters tall at the age of 16. And he has been steady since he was a child. He always likes to keep a straight face and not be close to others. He doesn''t look like a 16-year-old boy at all. He took out his ID card, which was brand new and apparently new. Two women thought that he was really only 16 years old. Long hair women also want to say that as long as they like each other, age is not a problem, but Han Tianzhuo throws out a light sentence. "I don''t like sibling love, let alone puppy love." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl with long hair turned black and blue. She is his student sister. She is a freshman this year. Because she saw his ability and fell in love with him in another activity, she finally got a chance to get close to him and summoned up the courage to confess to him. But she didn''t expect that he was still under age. It''s a bolt from the blue that she was ridiculed for being too old when she was only 20 years old. She covered her face with anger and ran away. Another woman with short hair stares at Han Tianzhuo and goes after her partner. Han Tiannuan approaches, hears the conversation between her brother and the woman, looks at the woman''s ugly face, and sympathizes silently. Her brother is good at everything, but he doesn''t learn it well. Sometimes his mother is cruel to him. Either he doesn''t speak much and his mouth can make people angry. He will have no friends. "Brother, you don''t have to be so poisonous." Han Tianzhuo saw her, not surprised, but an innocent face, "seek truth from facts, my fault?" "Brother, be gentle with women who like you. That''s a gentleman." Han Tianzhuo said with a smile, "gentleman, what is it? If we don''t cut down the roots, the spring breeze will blow again. This is my strategy to prevent them from bothering me again. Do you understand? " "Brother, you are so handsome, you are right to say anything." Han Tiannuan talks and argues with him, so she has no chance to win. Han Tianzhuo looks at the key on his sister''s neck. He looks at Han churui whose face is not very good. It''s obvious that he and his sister have no agreement. However, it''s a matter of elder brother and younger sister, and it''s not easy for him to intervene. The three returned home in a strange atmosphere. Seeing her neighbor, Ms. Chen, as a guest at home, Han Tiannuan glances at the woman next to Ms. Chen. Although she doesn''t like it very much, she still smiles politely and greets her. "Aunt Chen." "Oh, it''s getting more and more beautiful when it''s warm. It''s really watery. My family''s Xiaoyi, if she had such good skin, she would be crazy. " Ms. Chen is talking about Xiaoyi, her daughter, Yang Yi, who is the same age as Han churui. At this time, she is sitting beside her, staring at Han churui without blinking, with a shy smile on her face. Han Tiannuan glanced at her, frowned slightly, turned to Qin Ning and said, "Mom, I still have homework to finish. I went upstairs." Qin Ning, who was washing fruit in the kitchen, came out and saw that her daughter''s face was not good. She worried and touched her little face, "an an, what''s wrong?" As usual, Han Tiannuan would certainly hold her mother in her arms, but it''s not appropriate for her to be coquettish when there are guests today. When she turns around and goes upstairs, she hears Yang Yi and Han churui say hello. She stares at Han churui secretly. "Churui, we haven''t seen each other for three years." Han churui is still thinking about what gift to send to An''an, but he doesn''t care about Yang Yi, so he orders perfunctorily. "You''ve been abroad for three years, and you don''t know what''s interesting. Tell us about it."Han churui in front of outsiders, is polite and alienated, "sorry, I have something else to do." He didn''t pay attention to himself at all, but Yang Yi didn''t lose his sense of propriety. He looked at Han Tiannuan with a dignified smile, "An''an, you are a sophomore in high school. If you don''t know anything, I can help you." Three years ago, Yang Yi had nothing to do with running to her home. Once her big brother came home and ran more diligently, she was not stupid. How could she not understand what she was thinking. Now she wants to find a reason to get close to her big brother. It''s funny that she wants to start from her. In terms of study, is there anything better than her two brothers? Although she didn''t like her very much, she still had a smile on her face. "Thank you, sister Yang Yi. If you have a problem, just ask my brother." "Well, yes, Tianzhuo is very smart." Yang Yi maintained a lady''s smile on her face and looked at Han churui again. "Sometimes I really envy you for having such a lovely sister." Han churui likes to listen to other people praise An''an very much. He nodded politely, "well, I think it''s also very good." But when Han Tiannuan heard him answer Yang Yi, he was even more blocked. He made a face at him and turned to go upstairs. Han churui didn''t know where he made her angry. When he saw her make a face, he couldn''t laugh or cry. He was ready to go upstairs and heard Yang Yi talking to him. "I want to travel to s country. Chu Rui has been there for three years. Do you have any recommendation?" Han churui steps a meal, he went to s country is to carry out the task, plus busy Chu family, where know have fun. Is ready to casually say a few perfunctory past, but listen to Han Tianzhuo mouth. "I want to travel to s country. I want to go to Baidu to check the travel strategy. My elder brother is going to study, not to play. I don''t know where you like to go. Brother, don''t you think so? " Listening to Han Tianzhuo''s serious tone, Han churui grinned and nodded, "yes, the online introduction is more complete." Before Yang Yi could speak, Han Tianzhuo patted him on the shoulder and took him upstairs. "Brother, I have something to tell you. Let''s go upstairs." Looking at her daughter, Ms. Chen was depressed and unhappy. Han churui is just the adopted son of the Han family. It''s his blessing that her daughter can take a fancy to him. He not only turns a blind eye to him, but also gives her a cold face several times. He doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad! Chapter 1234 Qin Ning looked at the three children in the family who didn''t welcome Ms. Chen and her daughter very much. Especially when Ms. Chen looked at Xiao Rui, she also showed a look of contempt, and the corners of her mouth twitched. This Ms. Chen is a neighbor who moved here five years ago. She doesn''t talk to her very much. She doesn''t like this Ms. Chen either. In the past, when Xiaorui was at home, her daughter often came to play. As the hostess, she couldn''t rush people, so she treated them politely. When Xiaorui went abroad to study, she never came again. As soon as Xiaorui came back, her mother and daughter came to visit her. She knew what the purpose was. Xiao Rui''s feelings, she will not interfere, but his surname is Han, Ms. Chen despises him, is despises her Qin Ning. Ms. Chen took back her eyes and looked at Qin Ning with a smile, "all your children are good. This time Xiaorui comes back, what''s the next plan?" Qin Ning politely smile, "young people''s ideas, constantly changing, I can''t guess.". Sister Chen, you like the flowers in my garden. I''ll give you two bunches. " Listen to her tone is do not want to talk about children, Ms. Chen is not reluctant to see her daughter also obsessed with looking upstairs, helplessly pulled her. Yang Yi looked back and looked at Qin Ning with an elegant smile. "Auntie Qin, all the flowers you planted are in good bloom. I just want to ask you for advice." "Well, let''s go to the garden." Qin Ning leads the way for them. When she wants to talk about flowers, Qin Ning says she knows it, but if she turns around and asks Xiao Rui about it, she has no comment. Finally, she sent her mother and daughter away. She went back to the living room and drank a large cup of tea. She turned to see Han Tianzhuo staring at herself. She touched her face. "Did you find your mother beautiful?" Han Tianzhuo said, "your beauty has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I can''t choose the place of production." Qin Ning was so angry that he took out a rose from the tea table and smashed it at him. Han Tianzhuo took the rose, put it back and sat down beside her. "Mom, what do you think of Yang Yi?" Qin Ning thought, "she looks ok, but she''s too tactful. She''s not sincere. She''s not my daughter-in-law. You have to calm down, Jiji. You are under age Han Tianzhuo pulled the corners of his mouth and did not hesitate to go back, "Dear Ms. Qin, do you think my eyes will be as bad as you?" "I have a bad eye? Dear young Han Tianzhuo, I solemnly tell you to take back this sentence. " Qin Ning''s serious warning. "Isn''t it? You, " Han Tianzhuo still wanted to hurt her. Suddenly, he felt a piercing cold light behind him. When he came to his mouth, he said," your vision is the wisest and most correct I''ve ever seen. There''s no doubt about it. " Seeing his son''s strong desire for survival, Qin Ning kept smiling, "is that right?" Han Tianzhuo nodded solemnly, "yes, if you were not so smart, how could I have such a handsome and intelligent son." Qin Ning couldn''t bear to go down and knocked on his forehead. "I''ll spare you this time. What do you want to say when you ask Yang Yi Han Tianzhuo felt that the cold light had not disappeared, and he was still trying to survive. "It''s nothing. It''s just the topic of daily communication with my dear mother. The key point is to emphasize that she hasn''t lived as long as my mother, whose talent and beauty coexist. Her appearance is also reprocessed. It''s not natural at all. She''s not good at all Qin Ning knows Han Junyu''s poisonous tongue, but she thinks that her son is better than blue, which is too poisonous. "Han Tianzhuo, if you judge other people''s girls like this, you won''t find a girlfriend in the future." Han Tianzhuo''s face doesn''t matter, "looking for a girlfriend, I have my beautiful young mother, let those girlfriends go to hell." "To hell with you, do you want to have a try?" Suddenly, a low voice came from behind him. Han Tianzhuo stood up quickly and let him do it. Mother''s side position must be father''s, unless the younger sister is coquettish, rub to mother''s side, father will lean a little bit, if their several sons close to mother, will suffer father''s cold eye, too frightening. "Han Tianzhuo, what do you want to say?" Han Junyu asked. "Nothing, just think that woman is not suitable for big brother, remind mom." Han Tianzhuo is telling the truth. Qin Ning laughed angrily, "do you still need to remind me of this kind of thing? Xiao Rui doesn''t speak. Everything she does is a waste of time. " Mother understand the best, Han Tianzhuo taut face, "then I go to tutor left left and right right homework." Seeing his son go upstairs, Qin Ning holds his chin and sighs, "before you know it, the children are old. In two years, maybe Jiji will bring a daughter-in-law back, and then we will add new members to our family." Han Junyu does not think so, "you think too much." "What do you mean?" "Mrs. Han, he is still under age. Are you worried too early? You should care about your husband. " Han Junyu doesn''t like it. She always thinks about those bastards. Qin Ning held his chin and asked with a smile, "I care about you, empathize with you and find another woman. Or care, you don''t exercise at night, will be empty, cold? "Han Junyu raised her eyebrows and held her to her lap, "empathy? If I look for another woman, that woman must be called Qin Wuxin. Qin has no heart. I''ll sleep with you tonight. " Qin Ning said, "when did I change my name? Why don''t I know?" Han Junyu pinched her nose and picked her up. "There are many things I don''t know. For example, you can''t guess tonight, I will..." He whispered a word in her ear, Qin Ning did not taut live, smiling and patting his shoulder to escape. In his arms, how can Han Junyu let her succeed? If she moves dishonestly, he will threaten her. If she falls down and breaks her arm and leg, he will not be responsible. Qin Ning hugs his neck, laughs and scolds angrily. He has changed her name and is not responsible. Then he is a heartbreaker. Han Junyu pick eyebrows, really let go, Qin Ning feel body hanging, scream, legs clamp his waist, afraid. "Who is the heartbreaker?" "Who is the heartless man who will go? Anyway, it''s not my husband, Han Junyu. It will hurt when he falls down." Han Junyu is just bluffing her, how can let her fall, arms embrace her again to the bedroom. Han Tiannuan is about to go downstairs. When she sees her parents laughing and fighting, she quickly steps back to the room and looks at her father from the crack of the door. She looks at her mother tenderly. She also raises her mouth. Although dad always has a cold face and sharp eyes, he will be gentle to his mother and make fun of her. He will try his best to cooperate with his mother when she plays occasionally. Two people together for so many years, rarely quarrel, even if there is a quarrel, he will try to coax his mother happy. Slowly down the stairs, she went to the swing in the small garden and sat down for a while, looking up at the big brother''s room with the light on. She is thinking, in the future, if the elder brother finds the woman he likes, will he be as gentle as his father is to his mother, and will protect her with his life. Chapter 1235 The next day, Han Tiannuan woke up and found that her bags under her eyes were swollen. She stood in front of the mirror and sighed. Her pouch is the barometer of her mood, bad mood, bad sleep quality, pouch will come out, it is really annoying. Go downstairs to ice, passing by the window, but see Han churui and Yang Yi running together in the morning, her mood is worse. At breakfast, Han churui seems to be in a good mood, and Yang Yi comes to him, but she has no appetite at all. What makes her most depressed is that today Mingming''s elder brother didn''t send her to school, but she followed Yang Yi. She was so angry that she clenched her fist and never paid any attention to him. In the car left left and right found sister in a bad mood, puzzled asked, "sister, what are you unhappy about?" Han Tiannuan said, "am I unhappy? No, I''m in a good mood! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speak so gnash teeth, if the mood is very good, then hell. Zuo Zuo is an intelligent child. He inquired tentatively, "sister, don''t you like sister Yang Yi?" "No She perfunctorily spit out two words, left but affirmed the guess in the heart. "Elder sister, are you afraid that elder brother and other women will not be good to you in the future, or do you not want elder sister Yang Yi to be our elder sister-in-law?" Han Tiannuan is stunned. Will Yang Yi become her sister-in-law? No way! "Am I that mean? I don''t mind Look at her wrinkled face, left left also did not continue to say, just and right right, finally find the reason why sister angry, but also because of big brother. Big brother studying abroad really became pregnant, always make sister angry, hum, bad big brother! In class, Han Tiannuan''s mind is left left left and she said, big brother will because with other women together, later on not good to her. How can this be! She clenched her lips and couldn''t bear the sense of loss. "It''s warm. What''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with such a bad face? " Yi Kang looks at her anxiously. Han Tiannuan regained his consciousness, shook his head and denied, "I''m ok. You go play, leave me alone. " Yi Kang was holding the ball, but she looked pale, worried, where there is the mind to play. "It''s warm. What''s wrong with you? You don''t want to go to the hospital. Why don''t you go home and have a rest. Today''s homework, I''m passing it to you at night. If you don''t understand it, I''ll teach you. " The careless boy suddenly became a babe. Han Tiannuan was in a bad mood. He was angry in his heart and his voice was a bit blunt. "I said it, I''m ok. Don''t make a noise." By her fierce, Yi Kang is not think much, just worried about how she is in a bad mood, want to say a few jokes to make her happy. Yi Kang is tall, handsome and has a good family environment. He usually has nothing to say about Han Tiannuan. However, Han Tiannuan doesn''t know how satisfied he is. He is in a bad mood and loses his temper with him. People treat you as a daughter. You really think you are a daughter. "Han Tiannuan, if Yi Kang is worried about you, he will tell you so much about you. Don''t rely on Yi Kang to treat you, you will be unkind to him." Han Tian is soft tempered and seldom quarrels with others. At this time, she hears the prickly words of her female classmates. She looks up at her and purses her lips. She doesn''t speak. Seeing her silence, Yi Kang is a little flustered. He is not afraid of Han Tiannuan losing his temper. What he is most afraid of is Han Tiannuan''s silence, which is like a knife that kills people without blood. It makes him crazy. Staring at the girl who was talking coldly, "shut up, it''s none of your business. Don''t be blind." The female students were not reconciled, "Yi Kang, I''m a kind-hearted student, you," Yi Kang hit the ball on her desk, and her tone became heavier, "who wants your kindness? It''s about me and Tian Nuan. It''s about half a cent to you? " Female students were scared by him pale, wronged to cry. Other students are staring at Yi Kang and Han Tiannuan, and they have a lot of discussions. Han Tiannuan deliberately takes advantage of Yi Kang to bully the female students who run out, but he doesn''t dare to offend her in the future. Han Tiannuan doesn''t care about other people''s eyes, but the students'' voices are too noisy. She is calm and pulls Yi Kang out of the classroom. "It''s warm. Don''t listen to their nonsense. If you''re not happy, tell me." Go to the classroom, come to the playground, Han Tiannuan walk for a while, gloomy mind just spread, turn to see Yi Kang or follow her step by step. "Sorry, I shouldn''t be angry with you." Hearing her apology, Yi Kang was stunned. There was something silly on the boy''s face. "As long as you are in a better mood, it doesn''t matter. By the way, why are you in a bad mood? " Han Tiannuan buckles his fingers and turns his head to look at the young man''s heroic face. Yi Kang is that kind of handsome, very infectious. She was used to seeing her elder brother''s gorgeous face and her brother''s handsome face since she was a child. He and her brothers have totally different temperament. She likes the vitality and vitality of him and his company all these years. He is really good to her."Yikang, you always say you like me. Why do you like me?" Yi Kang coughed awkwardly, but he said frankly, "it''s a subtle feeling. I''ll be happy when I see you. I miss you very much if I don''t see you." "Like a person, is to see him happy, did not see him, will miss it?" Han Tiannuan is puzzled. Yi Kang was a bit awkward, and he bowed his head to think, "not only these, I want to give you the best, and I want to see you smile. If you are in a bad mood, I am especially worried about whether I am not good enough. It''s warm. It''s my business to like you. It has nothing to do with others. I also know that you may not understand this kind of feelings, but it doesn''t matter. I will grow up with you and wait for the day when you understand. " Han Tiannuan listened to him seriously, but Han churui''s gorgeous face appeared in his mind. She also wanted to give him the best and see him smile. When he was in a bad mood, she always worried about her own bad. She tried to make him happy and he grew up with her. "Yi Kang, how are you sure that your love for me is not the feelings of friends, but love?" Yi Kang looks at her in surprise. She asks, is she aware that she likes him a little? His heart beat faster excitedly and he quickly said, "the feelings between friends are different from love. It''s warm. I''m sure I like you because I''m with you every moment of the day. I can''t see any involvement between you and other boys. What''s more, I think about it." "what do you think?" Looking at his red face, Han Tiannuan is even more curious. "I want to hold you and kiss you." Yi Kang plucked up his courage and said, "it''s warm. Can I give you a hug?" Han Tiannuan frowned, stepped back and kept a distance of one meter from him. "Yikang, I only treat you as a friend. I don''t like you." She was so simply rejected, Yikang to say not sad, is false. He looked down at her and told himself in secret, "don''t worry, she is still young and doesn''t understand many things. When she grows up, she will understand." "I know you don''t like me now. I''ll wait for you to understand. When you like me, I must be the most important person in your life. " Yi Kang put away his loss and showed a sincere and hearty smile. Chapter 1236 After school, Han Tiannuan didn''t go home directly. Instead, he went to Han Tianzhuo''s University to talk to him. Han Tianzhuo received a phone call from his sister. He went to the school gate and saw her. He took her to the milk tea shop next to him. Then he asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? You can''t say it on the phone, so you have to come here?" "Brother, let me ask you something." "Well?" "Brother, have you ever liked someone?" Han Tiannuan looks at him nervously. Han Tianzhuo''s heart thumped. He sounded what his father had said to his elder brother. He raised the alarm in his heart. "Ann, do you have any ideas?" "I don''t know. I just feel like I like big brother." Han Tiannuan puzzled, "brother, big brother and I have no blood relationship, with other feelings, will it be strange?" Han Tianzhuo frowned, trying to put soft voice, "he is our big brother, I also like big brother, this is normal." Han Tiannuan wants to explain, "no, brother, I''m not the same as you like big brother." "What''s the difference? All brothers and sisters. " Han Tianzhuo looks at his sister''s wrinkled face. He thinks hard and doesn''t understand it. He looks disgusted. "You little girls, think about what you like or don''t like all day. Is your homework not enough for you?" "Brother, don''t change the subject. I''m serious. I have a strange feeling for my elder brother. I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, something is wrong. You can help me. I look at my bags under my eyes. If I can''t think about it clearly, I''ll lose sleep again tonight. " Ann hugs his arm in a coquettish way. Han Tianzhuo has a headache. As a minor, how can he understand this kind of emotional problem. "Your question is out of line. I don''t know." Ann Du''s mouth, a pair of pitiful brown eyes staring at him, "brother, you are the best brother in the world, you say I will have that kind of strange feeling to big brother, is it because I am sick?" Han Tianzhuo had no choice but to teach her, "you and your big brother have been close since childhood, and your big brother has to leave. If you don''t adapt, you will have this kind of inexplicable idea. Of course, it doesn''t deny the result of wishful thinking under the dual influence of girls'' puberty and menopause. " "Is that so?" Han Tiannuan can''t figure out what she thinks. Anyway, she doesn''t think she has the same feelings for her elder brother. She hugged her brother in a coquettish way, and her brother would not tell her that if the girl was old, she could not pester him. But when the elder brother pushed her away, she said that the girl could not be too close to others when she grew up. She not only did not dare to refute, but also lost her heart. What''s more, she would have a kind of inferiority complex that made her hate herself. "Girls are trouble. Ask mom or have a family meeting." Han Tianzhuo said. The girl''s careful thinking, how to talk with her parents, let alone hold a family meeting, let''s discuss it together. "Brother, if, I mean if," "no if!" Han Tianzhuo''s negative tone added to her mind. Because no matter whether he supports or not, my father will not agree. My elder brother will listen to my father and wait until he has the ability to get close to her. So even if my elder brother has other ideas at this time, he will not break the paper with her. Han Tiannuan was stunned by his oppressive tone. She looked at her brother in amazement. Maybe he was rebellious. The more he opposed, the more she tried to break through the obstacles and grow up. "Brother, I haven''t finished. How do you know what I want to do?" "Ann, we are still young. Other feelings are not suitable for us. You and elder brother are just brothers and sisters." Looking at his sister''s pitiful expression, Han Tianzhuo can''t bear it after all. "Only brother and sister? But I don''t want my elder brother to be with other women, and I don''t want a sister-in-law. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo looks at his sister in silence. This kind of problem is not that if she doesn''t want to, it won''t exist. Staring at by his brother, Han Tiannuan gets up guilty and goes home with him. In order to comfort her younger sister, Han Tianzhuo takes her to shopping malls. All the girls love beautiful clothes and all kinds of exquisite accessories. Han Tianzhuo chooses a suit of clothes for her, plus some earrings and some unique bracelets. Han Tiannuan took his brother''s shopping and was in a better mood. He held his brother''s arm with a smile and said, "brother, you''ve given me your pocket money this month. What do you do?" "When I go to Sheng''an as an intern, I get a salary every month. Besides, I buy things for my sister, which is nothing." Although they have no worries about food and clothing, Qin Ning limits the children''s pocket money every month. "Brother, you must be the best brother in the universe." Han Tiannuan flatters him. Han Tianzhuo said, "beautiful things always need to set off. What can I do with a sister like you who doesn''t worry?" Han Tiannuan''s eyes glared at him fiercely, and immediately held his arm with a bright smile.She was used to him. If she cared with him, she would vomit blood. Han Tiannuan and his brother go back to Han''s villa happily. They walk into the yard lightly, but they see another woman sitting on her own swing. She stops walking. The most eye-catching thing was that her elder brother was standing beside the woman, and the smile on her face was frozen. Han Tianzhuo sees Yang Yi sitting on her sister''s favorite swing, and her face is not very good. There were two swings in the small garden because there were two ladies in the family. The swing with flower vines was specially installed by An''an, and the flowers planted around were also Ann''s favorite. That position, Han''s family all default to belong to An''an alone. But at the moment, Yang Yi sat up. Han Tiannuan went to the small garden. He followed up and looked at Yang Yi with an irritable look on his face. "Why do you like to run to our house when you have nothing to do?" Jiji has personality and temper, which can be felt by people who have contacted him. Yang Yi, sitting on the swing, is embarrassed, but he is Chu Rui''s younger brother. She still maintains a dignified smile. "The swing is here, so I''ll sit down. ANN, Jiji, you''re back. I''m talking to your elder brother now." when I hear her call herself ANN, it''s just what the family can call her. Besides, she talks to her in the tone of an elder. Han Tiannuan is tired of listening . "I''m not interested in what you say, just come and say hello. Big brother, you look very busy today. " "An''an, I," Han churui wanted to speak, but Han Tiannuan felt that her voice was strange and she hated it. "I don''t care what you want to do. There''s no need to explain." See sister turned back to the villa, Han Tianzhuo gave big brother a self-help expression, to chase sister. Yang Yi looks at Han Tiannuan''s back and squints with cold light in his eyes. She knows that Han Tiannuan doesn''t like herself and gives her a cold face without any cover, but Han churui''s favorite sister, she can only bear it. Wait for her. When she and Han churui confirm their relationship and become her sister-in-law, she will never forgive her if she dares to shake her face again! "Chu Rui, did I do something wrong to make an angry?" "It''s none of your business." Han churui looks at Han Tiannuan''s back and frowns. If Yang Yi didn''t tell him in the morning that he was investigating the Chu family in s country, and one of her best friends is the Chu family, he would have been patient to contact her. "Chu Rui, when will you go to s country? I''ll come with you." Yang Yi regardless of his cold face, smile dignified inquiry. Han churui glanced at her, "Yang Yi, you want other conditions can, but you and I, impossible." Yang Yi is not discouraged, to his side to take a step, "since childhood I want anything, I can get, Han churui, I just want you." Chapter 1237 Ann went to the living room, suddenly turned to her brother and said, "that swing is dirty. I don''t want it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo pinches his eyebrows. Brother, this time it''s your own death. Don''t blame others. Han Tiannuan takes things back to the villa and goes upstairs to her room. She throws things on the ground and kicks angrily. "Elder sister, elder sister, elder sister Yang Yi brought the cake. It''s delicious. Do you want to eat it?" Push the right door in. It''s Yang Yi again. "No!" Listen to my sister''s hoarse voice, right to see a pile of things lost on the ground, put down the small cake, went to her side, see her eyes a little red, flustered. "Elder sister, who makes you angry, I''ll hit him." "Throw that cake out!" Han tiannu, pointing at the order to take the cake right into it. Youyou was startled by her. This was the first time he saw his sister lose his temper and quickly took out the cake. Take the cake downstairs, right see second brother, he did not speak, listen to second brother asked, "who made the cake?" "Sister Yang Yi brought it here. What''s the matter, second brother?" Han Tianzhuo, disgusted by the things Yang Yi brought, snatched the cake from her right hand and threw it into the garbage can. He pointed to the garbage can and taught his younger brother, "all the things she brought in the future are thrown in here, you know?" ¡°¡­¡­ Oh Right right strange, how sister and second brother are and cake bar, no, it seems that they do not like sister Yang Yi. Han Tianzhuo goes upstairs to see his sister unfolding her schoolbag and looking for something. "Ann, what are you looking for?" Han Tiannuan frowned and poured out all the things in his schoolbag. "My math book, it seems that I didn''t bring it back. Brother, help me find it." Han churui bowed his head and easily found the math textbook in a pile of books, but instead of holding it, he held his sister''s cool hand. "Ann, no more swings. I''ll get them for you." Han Tiannuan sat on the sofa and rubbed his sour eyes. "Brother, the swing can be changed, but the big brother is gone." Han Tianzhuo holds her hand tightly. He doesn''t like to be close to others, but his sister who always depends on him is helpless. He holds her in his arms, pats her on the back and comforts her silently. As they grow up, many things change differently, which no one can change. Han Tiannuan didn''t think such a trifle was worth her crying, but she still couldn''t help it. She wanted so much. She wanted to talk to her before and didn''t push her away. But now the big brother, not only to keep away from her, not close to her, but also with the woman she hated. She will never like this or that big brother again. Han Tiannuan and Han Tianzhuo don''t eat at home. Qin Ning goes upstairs to ask them, only to find that they are both playing games on the sofa. "Ann, listen to youYou. You are in a bad mood. What happened?" Hearing his mother call himself, Han Tiannuan even more dare not look up, shook his head, "nothing, mom, I just want to play games with my brother." Qin Ning frowned and sat beside her. Looking up at her eyes, her eyes turned red and worried more. "Ann, are you crying?" Han Tiannuan quickly pushed his mother''s hand away and covered his eyes with his hand. "I was moved by the movie and cried for a while. Mom, I''m ok." Qin Ning holding the girl''s face, "Ann, can you tell mom why it''s sad?" "Mom, my brother said that I''m in menopause. I''m sentimental. I always like to cry when I''m ok. I''ll be OK after crying for a while." She threw the pot to her brother. Han Tianzhuo said, "Mom, she is sad to watch movies." But Qin Ning didn''t believe it, cold face, "you don''t want to cheat me, honest account, you don''t say, I''ll tell your father, let him solve." "No, mom." Han Tiannuan holds her tightly and looks at her brother imploringly. Han Tianzhuo has no choice but to make a small report, "An''an is to see someone sitting on her swing. If she doesn''t like it, she will cry." "Because of this?" Qin Ning stares at his son doubtfully. Han Tianzhuo raised his hand, "I swear, if I lie, my game console will break down." I don''t know if it''s God''s will. As soon as his words came down, the game console in his hand turned off automatically. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo scolds secretly, and quickly checks what is the situation. Only when he checks can he know that the power is too low, and it will shut down automatically. Qin Ning said, "if it''s because of the swing, I''ll press a small sign on ANN''s swing, which says Ann''s throne. Don''t touch anyone. Ann, is that ok? " "Mom, don''t be so pompous." What Ann cares about is not the position, but the attitude of her elder brother. Qin Ning chuckled and asked again, "tell me, what''s the matter? If it''s a special case, I''ll handle it according to my own discretion and don''t tell your father."Han Tiannuan finally closed his eyes and said, "Mom, I failed this exam." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Qin Ning has no say in learning, as a former academic waste. Looking at her daughter''s lost expression, she can deeply understand her mood and comfort her back, "An''an, don''t be too hard for yourself. If you fail the exam, let your brother help you. Next time, you can pass the exam." "OK, mom, I''ll pass next time." Qin Ning Fu Er, her daughter''s learning demand is not high, how much does not matter, she is happy. On the contrary, she paid more attention to the education of her art subject and psychological quality. Finally seeing off her mother, Han Tiannuan felt relieved. Hearing her brother''s inquiry, she turned red. "To be honest, how much did you do in math this time?" ¡°62£¿ No, it''s 72. " 150 points of mathematics test paper, 90 points pass, mathematics has been her key disaster area, before barely pass, but with the aggravation of the course, learning difficulty increases, fail to become her normal. Han Tianzhuo rubs his eyebrows. In high school mathematics, he got the worst grade in the exam, which is also one hundred and three. He can''t understand whether she will be like this in the exam. Is she writing with her eyes closed, or is she asleep during the exam? "Brother, gene mutation, it''s not up to me to decide." Han Tiannuan comforts himself. Han''s boys are smart, and they are more outstanding in mathematics, but here she is, that''s the opposite textbook. "Find out your math book and I''ll give you a lecture." Han Tian has no expression. Han Tiannuan looked for a long time before he found the math book and showed him the failed papers. Han Tianzhuo stares at her sister and finds that she not only repels her heart, but also selectively ignores her vision. On the mathematics textbook, it is blue package, very conspicuous, but she looked for a long time, hard to find. He spread out his math book and gave her a lecture. He found that she was often distracted and looked out of the window from time to time. "Ann, why don''t you like math?" Han Tiannuan said, "I don''t like it, but I can''t count it clearly." ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. What''s the situation? " "It''s just that many times when I count, my mind is in a mess and I don''t know where to write. It''s the same in class. When I listen to the teacher talk about the equation, I will hear some strange sounds. When I get back to myself, I don''t understand when the teacher has finished speaking. " Han Tiannuan doesn''t know what his situation is. In Chinese class and English class, she did not have this kind of situation, but in math class, it was a disaster. Han Tianzhuo thinks that his sister''s situation is different. He wants to ask Uncle Ningfu. He only talked about the basic problems. As for the big problems behind, she might not understand what he said, so he would not embarrass her. "Buckle, buckle, buckle." With such a regular knock on the door, brother and sister looked at the door in surprise. Han Tianzhuo gets up to open the door, and sees Han churui standing outside the door. His face is not good. "What can I do for you, brother?" Chapter 1238 In Han Tiannuan''s room, An''an holds a pen in her hand and looks down at her homework. She notices that the man is looking at her eyes, but her brain is so messy that she can''t see what topic she wants to write. "Ann, why are you angry?" Han Tiannuan pursed his lips and replied angrily, "because you allow Yang Yi to sit on my swing!" Han churui picks an eyebrow. His An''an is not a mean person. She used to give children her favorite dolls when they came to play at home. Thinking of a possibility, his heart beat faster and his eyes were burning at her. "Ann, why don''t you let Yang Yi sit on your swing?" Han Tiannuan looked at him, and his heart was at a loss. When she saw Yang Yi sitting on her swing, and he was still beside her, she felt that Yang Yi not only sat on her swing, but also stole her very important things. "Ann, don''t you like me with other women?" "I don''t care who you are. It''s no use whether I like it or not." Han Tian said warm and stuffy. Han churui raised his mouth and rubbed her head. "An''an, if you don''t like it, you can tell me. I''ll listen to you." "Really?" She blinked, expecting something. "Really, when did I cheat you?" Han churui kept smiling. "Hum, if you don''t cheat me, you will bully me and annoy me." Han Tiannuan is very vengeful, "I don''t like Yang Yi. You don''t want to talk to her in the future. Will you listen to me?" Han churui thought, "if you want me to promise you, there are conditions. You are not allowed to be close to other men in the future." "Is my brother any other man?" "All men except me belong to other people''s families." Han churui coaxed him. Han Tiannuan seriously thought about it, reached out to hook him up, "OK, I promise you, you don''t want to be close to other women besides me in the future. Hook, no change in a hundred years! " Han churui and her hook, hook her little hand, don''t want to let go, hold her palm, and her fingers. Han Tiannuan stares at the two people''s clenched hands. He doesn''t know why. His heart beats faster. Suddenly, he doesn''t dare to look directly into his eyes. The girl showed a shy expression. Han churui was absorbed in it. For a moment, the room became quiet, but the two hearts were beating faster. He stared at her beautiful side face and white snow neck. He couldn''t help but put out his other hand to touch her. "Big brother, do you, do you feel very hot?" The palm of his coarse grain is close to her side face. Han Tiannuan only feels his cheek is hot, which is not suitable for this feeling. When Han churui heard her voice, he regained his mind, suppressed delusion, took back the hand that touched her cheek, released her hand, and was caught by her. "Big brother, did you hurt your hand?" Han Tiannuan looks at her hand and finds that there are many small wounds on his finger. She blows it painfully. Like a child, she thinks that if she is hurt, it will be OK. "Nothing." Han churui wants his hand back. Han Tiannuan feels empty in his hand and empty in his heart. He stares at him painfully. "Big brother, are you bothering me so much?" "An''an, don''t think about it, I" Han churui frowned. He seemed to say that he was tired of her before, and he scolded in his heart. He claims to be smart, but when it comes to feelings, he finds himself like an idiot. He says everything in a mess, which is very stupid. He took a small box out of his pocket and said, "Ann, this is my present for you." Han Tiannuan stares at the small box in his hand, but he doesn''t pick it up. He even resists to step back. "Big brother, you want to exchange this gift for the key." "Ann, didn''t you say I''d give you a present to change the key?" He opened the box and took out a small wooden pendant, which was a miniature version of her. "Ann, I made it myself. Do you look like you?" Han Tiannuan took the pendant, looked at her little self, with a smile on her face and a key in her hand. The carving is not delicate, but she likes it very much. She flipped over the pendant and found a word on the back of the little man, Ann. She was moved in her heart. She reached for his big hand again. There were small scratches on her finger abdomen, which should have been hurt when she was carving. Thinking that he would carve a pendant herself, her eyes turned red, "big brother, I feel sick to see you hurt." Wei Jingchen didn''t care about his wounds. When he was training and carrying out the task, he suffered more serious injuries, and he didn''t hum twice. But looking at the little girl''s red eyes, he was very happy. "No pain, Ann. Can I exchange keys for this gift?" Han Tiannuan bit his lip. After a long time, he took off the key and squeezed it in his palm. "Big brother, when are you leaving?" "Tomorrow." Han Tiannuan''s pupil shrinks. He holds the key in his hand in an instant, and tears fall from his eyes."Leave tomorrow. When will you come back?" Han churui clenched his teeth and said, "the date of his return is yet to be determined." Ann, my name is Han. This is my home. I will come back. Come back to you, upright, no worries, pursue you. But he can''t say these words yet. Han Tiannuan threw himself into his arms and hugged him, "big brother, I don''t want you to leave. What should I do?" Han churui''s body is stiff for a few seconds. He hears her crying and saying that she doesn''t want him to leave. He supports his body with reason and throws away his armor and arms around her. He doesn''t want to leave her, if he can, he wants to put her in his pocket and take her with him all the time. But if not. Han Tiannuan cried for a while, wiped his tears and looked up at him. "Big brother, can I kiss you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui looked at her in amazement. Han Tiannuan didn''t wait for him to answer. She raised her head and gave him a gentle kiss on his lips. It seemed that something had broken through the obstacles in her heart. Suddenly, it was clear that she raised the corner of her mouth. "Big brother, do you hate me kissing you?" "Ann, you, how can you?" his rigid body did not dare to move. "Big brother, I think I suddenly understand one thing. I had a vague feeling about you because I like you. She finally put her heart out, laughing happily, sat on his lap and hugged him. "It''s not sister to brother, it''s a girl to a man, big brother, can you understand what I mean?" "Ann, is that true?" Han churui holds her hand in ecstasy. This relationship, originally is not his one-man show, good! "Big brother, do you like me?" "Of course I do." Han churui wants to say that of course he likes her. For so many years, she is the only one he cares about. But at this time, I think of Han Junyu''s words in my mind. It''s like he was in heaven one second and fell into hell the next. His voice stuck out and he didn''t know how to face the girl in his arms. "Big brother, you don''t talk, don''t you like me?" "Ann, you are still young. You may not understand the relationship between men and women very well, so we won''t talk about it first." Aware of his evasive attitude, Han Tiannuan angrily holds his face and firmly tells him, "I''m small, but I''m not ignorant. The company of family affection is different from that of men and women. Jiji if it is to find a girlfriend, I will bless, I will joke with him, but if you find a girlfriend, not me, then I will be very sad, very sad, do not want to see you all my life. I want to monopolize you, your arm can only hold me, can''t touch other women, this is love, is overbearing and unreasonable. Big brother, can you tolerate that I will find other men as boyfriends and cuddle with other men in the future? " Chapter 1239 Looking at his An''an and other men holding together, just think about it, Han churui manic all want to split the man. Absolutely not! But now he can''t give her anything, and even let her experience the pain of separation. He can''t bear it. "Big brother, you don''t speak, is it acquiescence?" Han churui helplessly pinched her small nose, "An''an, let''s make a three-year appointment." "What is a three-year contract?" "Three years later, when you are 18 years old, I will come back to you to deal with the Chu family. If our relationship can stand the test of time, we will be engaged." Ann hasn''t turned 16 yet. It''s almost three years since she turned 18. "Engaged?" Han Tiannuan''s eyes are wide open. She has never thought about this problem, but if this person is a big brother, she is looking forward to it. "So, big brother, do you like me, too?" She hugged his neck excitedly and tried to kiss him, but he dodged her. "Ann, you haven''t agreed to the agreement. Why are you so naughty?" Han Tiannuan smiles brightly, "big brother, you are serious. If you don''t like me, why do you make a three-year appointment with me?" Han churui clenched his fist and stiffened his back, "An''an, I can''t give you anything now, I," Han Tiannuan covered his mouth, "I like you, not asking you for anything or asking you for something, just want to be with you and be good to you. My father said, "I will fight for what I want. Although I am not very smart, I will try my best." Han churui knows that the girl taught by Han Junyu, even though she is delicate, is also a good girl who knows self-respect and self love. She is not as smart as Jiji, but she is naive and lovely, sincere, a heart on him, such a good girl, he has no reason not to love. So, he wanted to give her the best, but in her growing up a lot of time, can''t accompany her, he felt guilty. Looking at his calm face and deep thinking, Han Tian put his arms around his neck and asked, "big brother, are you worried about the long-distance relationship with me?" "Long distance relationship?" "Yes, you went to the Chu family to deal with some of the old grudges. Didn''t you have a long-distance relationship with me? My mother and father also left for five years. My mother gave birth to my brother and I. My father didn''t know that. They were together in the end, and they were so happy. Big brother, we are only separated for three years. I will be obedient and wait for you at home. But you can''t push me away any more and say you''re bothering me. I''ll be very sad. " Han churui thinks that she is stupid again. Since she likes herself, he has confidence to deal with the Chu family. Can''t he protect this feeling? "I''m sorry, Ann. Since I realized I like you, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I always do something to hurt you." Hearing that he said he liked himself, Han Tiannuan couldn''t help laughing. He peeped at him shyly and asked in a low voice, "big brother, when did you like me?" Seeing her ears turn red, Han churui''s Adam''s apple rolls, "come back and see your man. In this aspect, it seems that he has a gift. When he meets a precious woman, just kissing can make her happy. At the end of the kiss, Han Tiannuan feels that her lips are numb, but she is overjoyed. She hung the key on his neck, "big brother, I used this key to open your heart. From then on, I can only live in your heart." Han churui looked at her and stroked her small face with his big hand, "OK, just pretend you''re alone. Ann, you should also remember that you are mine when you say that. You can''t change any more, or I will go crazy. " His childhood experience is different from that of ordinary people, so he doesn''t have much warmth. It''s hard for him to accommodate a person in his heart. If he digs this person out of his heart again, he will retaliate crazily, but he doesn''t dare to think about it. "No change, no change. After three years, we''ll be engaged. I''ll be with you for the rest of my life." All my life. It''s a beautiful word. Ten years ago, even though he changed his surname and lived in the Han family, he always felt that he was going to leave sooner or later, but now, because of her "like you", like a floating soul, he can finally take root. His root is here, and his heart is in her. How can he not come back. "Button, button, An''an," hearing Han Tianzhuo''s voice outside the door, Han churui was alert and hugged An''an to the side. He went to the other side. Han Tiannuan was not satisfied. He frowned and rubbed against him. "Big brother, what are you doing?" "Ann, our relationship can''t be made public yet. Can you promise me?" If Uncle Han knew that he was holding his baby daughter, he would not be spared."Why not make it public?" "Ann, you are still young. If my family knows that we have that kind of feelings, they may think that I deceive you and object to our being together. Then we may not see each other in the future, so let''s keep it a secret." Han churui gently coaxed. Han Tiannuan thought that her father would not allow her brother to fall in love at the age of 16, and would certainly not agree with her, so her relationship with her big brother had better be kept secret. Wait three years, she grew up, big brother also deal with the Chu family, but when she and big brother to engagement, father should not stop it? Even so, Han Tiannuan got up mischievously, gave him a kiss on the face and opened the door. Han churui stroked the place where the girl had been kissing in a daze. He felt sweet in his heart and unconsciously raised the corner of his mouth to hide his good mood. Chapter 1240 After leaving his sister''s room, Han Tianzhuo has been listening to the movement outside the villa. When he hears his father''s car coming back, he comes to knock on the door. Father does not allow brother and sister together, if you see brother in sister''s room, still closed the door, will be angry. He didn''t mean to help his elder brother, but he didn''t want to hurt his younger sister. He hoped that they would make it clear and be good for both sides. "Brother, what else can I do for you?" "I have something to ask for my elder brother." Han churui also heard the sound of the car, should be uncle Han came back, an an an stay in his room, will let uncle Han doubt. He pinched his eyebrows. I didn''t expect that one day, he would fall in love, just like doing underground work. "What''s the matter? Go to my room and say it." When Han churui gets up and passes by Han Tiannuan, her hand deliberately touches his hand. He pretends to be calm, his face is indifferent, and calmly leaves with Han Tianzhuo. When he came to Han churui''s room, Han Tianzhuo closed the door, "brother, Ann agreed to give you the key?" "Well." Han churui is lying on the bed with his arm on the back of his head. What he remembers is the girl''s green kiss. Han Tianzhuo realized that he was in a good mood. He was puzzled. An''an was puzzled that if he cherished the little key, he would easily give it to his elder brother? Something must have happened here that he didn''t know. "Brother, what did you say to Ann, Ann will give you the key?" Han churui raised his lips, turned his head and looked at his brother, "Jiji, I made a three-year appointment with Ann." Han Tianzhuo how clever, looking at his excited expression, have a bad premonition, the corner of the mouth a smoke. "Big brother, don''t you tell Ann "You" re right! Ann said, she also likes me, this relationship, not my own amorous Han churui raised the corner of his mouth, and his happy mood was hard to restrain. Han Tianzhuo molars, "brother, is it really good for you to show your love so blatantly?" How can Han churui not share his good mood? "Gigi, you will help me, hide from your father, protect your sister, right?" Han Tianzhuo sneered, "it''s my business to protect my sister. What does it have to do with you? And if you want to keep it from my father, it depends on your sincerity. If you don''t treat my sister well, I''ll fight against you before my father takes care of you. " Han churui knows that Han Tianzhuo is defending An''an. The reason why he doesn''t hide his relationship with An''an is that he hopes he can help cover up. "No, Ann is my life. Thank you, Jiji. If I leave, please take care of her for me. " The last sentence, although some nonsense, but he still wanted to say. As a brother, Han Tianzhuo has to take care of his sister. This is what he will do. But Han churui will emphasize that there is another meaning. He doesn''t want to have other opposite sex around An''an. If An''an can''t handle it, he hopes to be a brother. Han Tianzhuo lay on the sofa and glanced at him in disgust. "An an an is still young. She doesn''t understand feelings at all. Maybe she will meet someone better for her in the future, so you, if you want to protect her, you''d better come back by yourself." Han churui said, "I will come back as soon as possible." Come back, and his little princess engagement, let her belong to him alone. First floor. When Han Junyu comes home, he asks youyou to pour him a cup of warm water and knead his forehead on the sofa. Right right handed him the water cup, smelled the wine on him, and walked away with his nose in his hand, "Dad, you''ve been drinking." "Well, a little." After drinking water, Han churui felt his voice was better. He raised his eyes to see that his son disliked him. He put down his glass and fished right in front of him. "Stinky boy, do you still dislike your father?" Right right right away, laughing and yelling, "Mom, mom help, dad play wine crazy, you come to deal with your man." Qin Ning, who is painting upstairs, hears the noise and runs out with a paintbrush. When he sees the father and son in a mess on the sofa, he can''t laugh or cry. She stood at the stairs on the second floor and said with a smile, "right, you clean up my man for me, and tomorrow I''ll take you out to play." "Really? Mom, it''s just you and me, not Dad? " My father doesn''t like to see Qin Ning close to his sons, who have been resentful for a long time. Han Junyu listened to his son''s words and patted him on his forehead angrily. "Smelly boy, you go out to play, but you don''t take me. You''re good at it." Right right right wronged cover forehead, "Dad, I look so lovely, so handsome, so like you, you even to my family violence.". Mom, mom, come and save your baby son. " "Qin you, are you suggesting to me that, as your father, you have to take some special measures to educate you?" Looking at the youngest son''s wrinkled face, Han Junyu can''t laugh or cry because he looks like Qin Ning.His daily cold face time, children dare not close to him, but like to stick to their mother, her grievance little expression to learn 78 imaging. "No, no, my loving, wise and powerful father, how can he use special means, or ordinary means." Right right right want to take away his father''s hand on his shoulder, but his father''s hand is not only big, but also strong, his small body can''t shake, so angry that he puffed up his face. "Dad, I don''t want to hurt you, but as an honest child, I still want to be honest. I prefer my beautiful and generous mother. So, Dad, don''t stick to me. I''m just a legend." Han Junyu laughed angrily and patted his forehead again. His strength was not heavy, but he covered his forehead grandly, showing the painful expression of serious injury. "Oh, I can''t, mom, mom, don''t you really come to save your lovely little son? Do you really want to see him devastated by your man? Oh, no, mom, I''m your own Qin Ning is amused by Xiao Huobao. She pats the paint on her body. She goes downstairs to the kitchen to get a cup of sobering tea. She brings it to Han Junyu and pulls it away. "Take a bath and rest early." She was pulled away, right right and not willing to, "Mom, you really love dad a little more, do not let me close to dad more time, too cruel." Qin Ning was so angry that he laughed and pointed at his forehead Right right right immediately bow, smile brilliant, "come on, I''ll roll out of your sight, not hinder you and Dad love each other." Qin Ning grabbed his arm and pulled him in front of him. "It''s amazing that I know how to love each other when I''m young. I love my baby son first." She smiles, lowers her head, kisses him on the forehead, and says, "don''t play games at night. It''s too late to get up tomorrow." By mother kiss, right right right very happy, a serious salute, "is my queen!" Chapter 1241 Han Junyu has a headache when he sees his son running away happily. "Who does this kid learn from?" Qin Ning choked with a smile, "who else can it be? His elder brother and elder sister. When these children get into trouble, I want to set up a crosstalk stage at home to let them play to their full potential." Han Junyu rubs his forehead and knows that it''s hard for her to take care of her four children all these years. He holds her hand, looks at the paint in her palm and pats it. "On a mission again?" Qin Ning went to work in Zhou''s studio and produced works every month. "Yes, elder martial brother Xi and I have made an appointment for two works. I''m working on them." Qin Ning took the sobering tea to him, got up, walked behind him and pressed his forehead for him. "Is there anything happy today? A few more drinks. " Han Junyu has always been very self disciplined about smoking and drinking. He seldom drinks so much. "Today, song Xuan is very happy and takes us. Otherwise, we''ll go. We''ll let him go only after we get him drunk." "Song Xuan is happy. Is Shule pregnant again?" Qin Ning was surprised. "Well, just found out, just a month, song Xuan quarreled to ask for leave to accompany maternity leave, he asked for too many reasons, I don''t bother to say." Han Junyu looks helpless. Qin Ning chuckles, but he doesn''t blame song Xuan. Shule''s thinking is too simple. Something happens when he gives birth to a baby for the first time, and it''s not easy for him to get pregnant again. He''s nervous and normal. Two people chatted a few homely, Qin Ning looked down at him again, he fell asleep on the sofa. "Han Junyu, husband, wake up and go upstairs to sleep. I can''t carry you." Han Junyu opened his eyes, was too comfortable by her, closed his eyes and fell asleep. "Pull me up." Qin Ning took his hand, but he didn''t pull him after several moves. Instead, he pulled him into his arms and sat on his lap. "Is it uncomfortable? I''ll ask Jiji to come and help you up the stairs. " "Ning Ning, am I so weak in my heart?" His chin was resting on her shoulder, and he didn''t even notice it. His tone was like a child''s coquetry. Qin Ning is very sensible, very cooperative to give him a thumbs up, "you are very strong, super." Han Junyu hooks his lips, holds her face in one hand, kisses her face, and Qin Ning hugs his neck. "Han Junyu, this is a public place. There are five children in our family. Now they are in puberty. You can''t take the lead in teaching them bad." In the past, the children were still young, where they were intimate, the children would come together to play, now the children are old, they can''t play any more. Han Junyu thinks about it. His wife is right. We should pay attention to children''s education. So he picked her up and said, "if we can''t be in public, we''ll go to our secret space." Qin Ning always felt that he was not taking five children, but six. Sometimes when Han Junyu is naive, he looks like a willful child. Helpless pat his shoulder, "you don''t toss, put me down, I''ll give you water, you also took a bath, early rest." Han Junyu squinted, "Ning Ning, do you think I can''t hold you?" Qin Ning helped the forehead and coaxed with a smile, "no, you are the most powerful, but I don''t want you to be tired. Husband, put me down. " "Why don''t I?" He held her buttocks and let her sit on the railing like a naughty child. Qin Ning was really afraid that he would fall down and held his neck tightly. Han Junyu sat with her and held her neck. He felt soft. He slightly tilted his head and kissed her ear tips. "Ning Ning, I''m not drunk. Don''t treat me like an old man." His hot breath sprayed on her cochlea, a numbness spread all over her body, and her cheeks turned red. "I don''t think of you as an old man." Han Junyu saw that she was finally honest. He picked her up and went to the bedroom. He kept walking. He took her to the washroom and put hot water in it. They rolled into the bath together. They felt that the kiss was too shallow. They just wanted to integrate each other into their blood. No matter how deep they were, they couldn''t be too deep. Several times, Han Junyu was drunk, but he was sober. Take her to bed to rest, look at her face after rain watering, pink, really good-looking, can''t help but bow and kiss. "Thank you, Ning Ning." Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously and didn''t understand why he said thanks. "What happened to you today?" "It''s nothing. I''m glad I met you after hearing what song Xuan said." Han Junyu lay beside her and took her to his arm. She was afraid that the pressure on his arm was uncomfortable, so she moved down and shrank into his arms. "Song Xuan said that although Shule is not very smart and ignorant of common sense of life, she is trying to take good care of herself for him and her children. He is grateful for meeting her and for her sincere feelings.Although this kind of words is affectable, but I think of you, will not Feelings, said, are affectable, but met the woman he loves, those so-called reason will fall, regardless of Jiao not affectable, just want to tell her that he is grateful to meet her. Qin Ning looked up at him. The man was usually quiet. Today he would say these words to her. Obviously he was drunk. "I also think what song Xuan said is very good. However, they are all old husbands and wives. Besides, it''s a bit numb." "Numbness?" Han Junyu looks down at her and steals another kiss on her face, "why don''t I think?" Qin Ning held back a smile, propped up his arm, and gave him a kiss on the face, "it''s a coincidence, I don''t think so. Han Junyu, thank you. You will love me. " Because of your love, her world becomes bright. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows, closed his eyes haughtily and said solemnly, "Mrs. Han, close your eyes and go to sleep. You''re old and married. You also say that it''s naive to love or not." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning grinds his teeth and reaches out to wring his waist. Han Junyu can still stand still at the beginning, but she really tries hard behind. He opens his eyes and takes her hand. They rolled into a ball in the quilt, laughing. They loved each other for many years. Even if he was really old and could not hold her, she could open her arms to hold him. ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan watched her father carrying her mother to the bedroom. She waited for a while and made sure that her parents were asleep. She ran to knock on Han churui''s door with her homework in her arms. As soon as Han churui opened the door, she went in and put her homework on the desk. "Big brother, you can teach me math, I can''t do it." Han churui saw that she was wearing the white rabbit pajamas, and the rabbit''s ears were still on her head. She was very cute. Although I like to be with her very much, but she lures him like this, he really has no resistance at all. He took a deep breath and asked her to sit down. "Let me see which questions don''t work." Han Tiannuan showed him all the questions that he couldn''t understand. Han churui didn''t take any textbooks. He picked up her pen, wrote her some formulas and gave her a lecture. Han Tiannuan props up her chin and looks at the man''s gorgeous face. She unconsciously distracts herself and stares at him. Maybe the mentality has changed. She thinks he''s better looking. Chapter 1242 Han churui was staring at by the girl, so he knocked her forehead with a pen. "Ann, do you understand what I said?" Han Tiannuan regained his mind and looked at the formula he wrote on the paper with a confused frown, "big brother, I don''t think these things are as good-looking as you." Han churui grinned and taught her seriously, "An''an, the most important thing for you now is to study hard." She nodded disheartened, "I will work hard, but I don''t seem to be suitable for learning mathematics. It''s too difficult." Han churui put his arms on her sides, looked down at her test paper, and said in her ear, "An''an, if you can''t learn well, we won''t be reluctant. If you can do the basic questions well, you can surpass many people." Feeling his breath close, Han Tiannuan''s heart is unsteady, and his breathing becomes cautious. "Big brother, you are too close to me." "Is it near?" Han churui''s cheek rubbed her earlobe, and his breath vomited down on her thin neck, where her white blood vessels were clearly visible, with an arm on her shoulder. "Ann, you used to hold me like this. I think it''s OK." Han Tian warm swallow saliva, eyes turn around, is embarrassed to see him, "big brother, before I don''t know, also, don''t feel so close to what strange, but now, now, I feel so hot." Han churui turned his head and put the tip of his nose on her forehead. "An''an, can I kiss you?" Han Tiannuan closed his eyes and nodded, waiting for his kiss to come, but heard his laughter. She angrily opened her eyes and looked at him angrily, "big brother, what are you laughing at?" Han churui holds her face in one hand. Her face is bright and moist, and her cheek is stained with the girl''s coyness. "I smile. You are lovely, Ann. Now I want to kiss you." When he finished speaking, he pasted her cherry lips, as if he had been poisoned. He could not stop tasting it. He bit her upper lip, and bit by bit conquered the city Han Tiannuan finally understands what fawn bumps. At the moment, her heart is like a fawn, bumping in the heart. She closed her eyes tightly, from the beginning of shyness to courage, slowly reached out and put her arms around his neck. He picked her up, let her sit on the desk, holding her waist arm is tight, kiss more kiss more heavy, unstable breath want to do more. But he can''t, he can''t go on. The reason in his mind, tearing, made him have to stop, looking at her red and swollen lips that he bit lightly, he could not help but press her lips with his fingers. "Ann, you taste so good. I really want to eat you." Ann hasn''t recovered, panting for a while, looking at him with watery eyes. "Big brother, I almost fainted due to lack of oxygen." Han churui said with a smile, "little fool, no one will faint when kissing. If you faint, I''ll give you artificial respiration. " Han Tiannan licked his lips with a smile, as if he had just had a delicious meal and felt very delicious. However, he couldn''t tell what it was in the aftertaste. He just felt that the blood of his whole body rushed to the brain, and aroused every cell in his body to beat excitedly. "Big brother, I like your kiss." She gave him a pure evaluation, but she didn''t know how much temptation this sentence had for a man. Han churui lowered his head and his eyes fell on her lips again. "Ann, I like the smell of you, too." He pressed to her lips again. "Button, button," someone knocked at the door. Han churui regained his mind, released the girl, and took a few deep breaths to suppress her agitation. "Who?" "What do you think?" Han churui opens the door and looks at Han Tianzhuo with his arms in his arms and the left side of Da hache. "What''s the matter?" Han churui stands in the door and doesn''t want them to see the girl in the room. "Don''t stand in the way. I saw Ann come into your room. I''ll play games with you in your room." Jiji opens the door and walks into the room with zuozou. It''s just like Ann is sitting on a chair and doing her homework seriously. Han churui coughed softly, "an an wants to study. I''ll give her a lecture. You play games and go to your room." Han Tianzhuo glanced at him, "brother, do you know why I want to come with Zuo Zuo?" "Why?" Han churui saw that Zuo Zuo had put on his pajamas and his hair was messy. Zuo Zuo usually went to bed at nine o''clock, and he would come here at this time. It was obviously called by Ji Ji from the bed. "Because dad just asked youyou where his sister went, youyou said he would accompany him downstairs to find someone." Han Junyu will occasionally go to the children''s room to see the children''s situation before they go to bed, so he is free to enter the children''s room before going to bed. As soon as Ji Ji finished speaking, he heard a knock on the door. It was you you calling big brother. Han churui opened the door and saw Han Junyu and youyou unexpectedly. His heart suddenly lifted up. He has just kissed Ann. Ann''s lips are still red and swollen."Uncle Han, what''s up?" He is also after the wind and rain, encounter any situation, he has learned to calm. "I''m looking for an an," Han churui said, looking at Ji Ji and Zuo Zuo in his room, "what do you do in your brother''s room if you don''t go to bed so late?" Han Tianzhuo got up and said, "Dad, big brother is leaving soon. We can''t bear him, so we come to play with him for a while. You go to bed first. We''ll go to bed after we talk. " Han Junyu walked into the room and looked at his daughter with her back to him. He felt strange, "an an, what are you doing?" Ann bit her lip and covered her head with homework. "Dad, I''m asking my elder brother to teach me how to do the problem." Han Junyu listen to Qin Ning said to him, an an failed this exam, some dare not see people. He went to her and looked at her math paper. The score was very low, but he and Qin Ning had the same attitude towards their daughter''s learning, as long as she was happy. Looking at her pitiful bow, Han Junyu touched her small head with a soft heart. He couldn''t say the words that taught his son, "An''an, just learn and do according to your ability." If that son doesn''t learn well, Han Junyu won''t have domestic violence, but he will definitely clean up. But there is only one daughter, and she is so soft and cute. If you can''t learn mathematics well, you should do other things. After all, there are many skills to learn in the world besides college entrance examination. "I know, Dad." Ann nodded and said, "Dad, I want to spend more time with my big brother, OK?" Han Junyu nods. The relationship between his daughter and Xiao Rui has been good since childhood. If there are other feelings, he is not surprised at all, but the time is not suitable. Ann is too young. "Ann, why don''t you look at Dad?" Han Junyu lowered his head to see his daughter''s face. Han churui quickly stopped him. "Uncle Han, Ann said she didn''t pass the exam today. She has no face to see you." "Is it?" Han Junyu questioned. Jiji looks at his elder brother''s expression and headache. What a smart man his father is. The more he explains, the more he has something to do with it. Chapter 1243 When Han churui said that, he also felt that he was too impatient. He clenched his teeth, took back the blocking hand, and could only watch Han Junyu walk to An''an''s side. At this time, Ann herself looked up first, and her lips became more red. "Dad, you don''t want me to be shy." Han Junyu saw that her face was normal. It was because of the lipstick on her lips. "My father doesn''t insist on learning. There''s no need to avoid me." Han Junyu''s sharp eyes fixed on her, "do you want to avoid your father because of other reasons?" Ann shook her head with a silly face, "Dad, what''s the reason why I''m hiding from you?" Han Junyu stares at her for a few seconds. He doesn''t see anything unusual. Then he touches her head and asks her to rest early. He goes back to sleep. "Dad, slow down." Several children said at the same time. Han Junyu went to the door, turned his head and looked at the left side of hache, then turned his head and looked at Jiji. "You should rest early, too." Han Tianzhuo''s heartstrings are tight and he answers carefully, "Dad, I know." When Han Junyu closes the door, Han Tianzhuo gasps. He turns his head to see Han churui and his sister. He has another headache. In the side is very quiet left left left still don''t know what is the situation, was two elder brother inexplicably pull to big brother''s room, "big brother, what do you and sister do, to avoid dad?" "Cough," Han churui didn''t expect that Zuo Zuo could see through and grabbed the center of his eyebrows, "I can''t let your father know about the love between your sister and me." Right right stares at big eyes, looks at big brother, then goes to see elder sister, "can big brother and elder sister fall in love? There are six years left for me to find my sister, right? " "Qin you, you have courage. You can try it and see how Dad will deal with you." Han Tianzhuo is cold. On the day of Han churui''s 16th birthday, Han Junyu told him that it''s OK to fall in love, but we must wait until we are 18. He was afraid that Han Tianzhuo would be too mature. He reminded him several times that when he was 16 years old, he said that it was too early for him to be mature and talk about adults. Right right right quickly cover to shut up, the thief''s eyes in Han churui and Han Tian warm body back and forth. "Sister, do you like big brother?" Han Tiannuan nodded shyly, "yes, I like big brother. Youyou, you are my little brother. You must keep this secret for me. You can''t let dad know. " Right right right moment feel oneself become the guardian of the elder sister''s feelings, have a great sense of responsibility. He saluted, "sister, I will keep this secret, no one will tell." "Good boy." Han Tiannuan touched his head and looked at Zuozuo again. "Zuozuo, can you help your sister keep this secret?" Left left blinking hazy sleepy eyes, "sister, I look like a talkative person?" Han Tiannuan is happy to get the support of his brothers. "For your obedience, I''ll buy you a gift with my pocket money next month." "I''ll pay." Han churui said. "I don''t want too expensive, big brother. I want the most advanced computer in the world. The white spot is the removable and portable computer commonly used by hackers," he said Han Tianzhuo said with a smile, "Zuo Zuo, I don''t want to be too expensive to see you on the road. If I saw a game console, it would be more than three million." Right right immediately raised his hand and said, "then I want a big bag of snacks." Left corner of the mouth a smoke, "Qin you, you can have a little promising." But youyou didn''t feel that he was hopeless. He leaned against his sister and said, "you all pit my sister. How can I pit her for being so kind to us. I just haven''t finished. I want a new season of transformers, a global limited edition. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan talks. They are all good brothers. Han churui nodded with a smile, "OK, after a while, I''ll send someone to deliver it." Han Tiannuan is not happy to hum a, "you are really a lion big mouth, left left said that thing, you should go to Uncle song to want it. Brother, you have so many game machines, don''t you waste it to buy new ones? And Youyou, transformers. Is there still less for you from my uncle? " "Sister, you asked us to keep it a secret, but we also need to accept the fact that you will become our sister-in-law in the future. It''s a bit difficult." It''s hard for Zuo Zuo to make fun of him. "Yes, what is it? Yes, the change fee and the sealing fee. It''s up to us whether we need it or not. Sister, it''s up to you whether you buy it or not. " Right right right out of the words, that is a set of, although others are small, but the logic is very clear. "Yes, I promise you all." Han churui chuxiao, see an an still want to talk, he reached out to rub her hair top, "to the younger brothers gift, should be more grand." Han Tiannuan thought about what you said. His cheek was hot and he glared at him secretly. What about the sister brother relationship? Hum. Right right shrug, not that he wants to learn bad, he is taught bad by left left and Jiji. Looking at her brothers playing with An''an, Han churui felt warm and unconsciously reached out to hold her hand.Han Tianzhuo couldn''t look down and covered his eyes. "We have four minors here. Elder brother, you are an adult. Can you stop?" Han churui hook lip smile, released an an''s hand, "time is late, you also quickly go back." Zuo Zuo hit another hache, turned his head and looked at the elder brother, "elder brother, do you decide to be with your sister, just like father to mother, you will be good to her all your life?" "It''s natural." Han churui answered in the affirmative. Zuo Zuo nodded, especially looking at him with simple eyes, "but I read books and said that things are changeable. How can you say for sure things for a lifetime?" In a daze, Han churui raised the corner of his mouth and taught in a soft voice: "left, things are changeable. This is normal. It''s also because we can''t predict the future, that we should have courage to face our own road bravely. Along the way, we should not forget our original intention. And my first intention is to be with ANN and experience the unpredictable future with her. Zuo Zuo, you will also find your original intention to do what you want to do. " Zuo Zuo was still a little confused, but he understood the general meaning. Han Tianzhuo said with a smile, "poison chicken soup at night, big brother, I didn''t expect you to have a good face, muscles and inspirational spirit. It''s great!" Han churui didn''t joke with him, "Jiji, as your big brother, I gave you and youyou the words I said to zuozou. There are so many things in this world that can confuse our brain, distract us, make us happy, or tired. I think, don''t try to resist them, and don''t try to explore each one, but to distinguish what we want in our hearts. Find a firm initial intention, then go forward, there is a rough road is inevitable, so there is no need to complain, there is no need to be disappointed. My feelings for An''an will be a bit like a joke to you. Uncle Han may not be optimistic about it. I don''t argue. It''s not the truth. But I want time to prove that I can make her happy. " Chapter 1244 When the younger brothers returned to their room, Han churui led An''an back to her room. When he came to the door of the room, he stood still and didn''t go in. Han Tiannuan holding his big hand, originally walked into the room, but also back, looking up at him. "Big brother, you wait for me to fall asleep, then walk, OK?" Han churui sighed. He followed her into her room, but did not close the door. She happily put down her schoolbag, lay on the bed and looked at him with open eyes. "Close your eyes, dear." She stubbornly shakes her head, stares at him without blinking, and reaches out to touch his face. "I think it''s never bright." Being amused by her words, his voice was soft, "silly girl, you can''t grow up before dawn." Han Tiannuan thinks about it, but he still can''t bear to leave. Knowing that she was clingy, Han churui was not willing to give up. He held her little hand and put it on his side face. "An''an, stay at home and wait for me to come back." "Well, I''ll wait for you." Han churui lowers his head and kisses her eyes. Han Tiannuan closes his eyes obediently, but he grabs his hand and refuses to let go. He did not break free, sitting on the bedside, quietly patting her on the back, coaxing her to sleep. When she fell asleep, he got up and cleaned up her desk. When he saw that there were several photos of her in recent years on her desk, he took them out and put them in his wallet. Back to the bed again, she lowered her head and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "My good girl, wait for me." He got up to leave, walked out of her room, often corridor, but accidentally saw Han Junyu standing at the stairway, his heart beat. "Uncle Han." "When do you leave?" Han Junyu''s voice was a little cold. If it wasn''t for An''an''s door, he would have beaten him. A man in his twenties, who is still in her room so late, is he deliberately luring his baby daughter? Han churui took a deep breath, "I''ll leave in a moment." His plane ticket is in the early morning. It''s late now. Han Junyu cold eyes, turned downstairs, but also said: "take your things, I drive you." Han churui rubs his eyebrows. In fact, he doesn''t have much to clean up. When he comes back, he doesn''t bring much. When he leaves, he brings a coat. He went downstairs with his coat. He noticed that Han Junyu had changed his regular clothes and was carrying a small bag in his hand. See him throw the bag over, Han churui subconsciously catch, "Uncle Han, this is?" "The present your aunt prepared for you is a new coat. Your coat has been worn for several years and is old. Please stay at home. Wearing this new one will also make a good start. " Han churui didn''t expect that he would make such a ceremony. He was touched. He took off his coat, put on the new coat Qin Ning had prepared for him, and followed him out of the villa. Outside the villa, Han churui turns his head and looks at An''an''s window. His chest suddenly feels a little sour. He is afraid of losing control of his emotions. He turns to get on the bus. "Uncle Han, you don''t have to see me off so late. I can take a taxi." Han Junyu looked ahead and couldn''t see his expression clearly. "Xiaorui, as your elder, can only take you to the airport, and you can only walk on your own after that." Han churui is grateful. He will send him personally, which he didn''t expect. Arriving at the airport, at one o''clock in the morning, the airport is still full of people. At the ticket office, Han churui turned around and hugged him with a smile. He deliberately chose to leave early in the morning, but he didn''t want to see his family off. Instead, Ann would cry. Seeing her crying, he was afraid that he would not be able to leave for a moment. "Uncle Han, go back and drive slowly." Han Junyu patted him on the shoulder, holding his own boy, who was as tall as he was, and grew up to be an indomitable youth. He thinks that he may be really old, and his mood is easily influenced by others. He has red eyes and sour nose. "Don''t forget to go home. Get out of here." Han churui stepped back and thought for a long time before he said, "Uncle Han, when I come back, I will pursue An''an." Han Junyu cold eyes a squint, a kick kick in the past, Han churui sharp Dodge, immediately back, "count I didn''t say, I left, uncle Han." "Smelly boy, when Ann grows up, it''s her business to choose who to be with. You want to pursue her and see if you have the ability. " Han Junyu said gnashing his teeth. Han churui turned his back to him and raised his mouth, "Uncle Han, go, wait for me to be your son-in-law." Han Junyu smiles angrily and looks at him entering the waiting hall before he turns to go home. He went back to his bedroom and took off his clothes. Although there was little movement, he woke up Qin Ning. She sat up and looked at the time, "Xiao Rui, are you gone?" "Well, it''s time to get on the plane."Qin Ning sighed, "I really love him. I don''t know what I will experience when I go to Chu''s home." Han churui was lying beside her, listening to her sigh and pulling the corners of her mouth. "Mrs. Han, I''m more worried about your wrinkles tomorrow if you don''t go to bed so late." Qin Ning stares at him. Don''t say so much in the middle of the night. Is it really good? Years of ruthless, children will grow up, she and Han Junyu''s body will gradually old, this is her irresistible. However, women will care about the traces of time left on their faces. Qin Ning didn''t think that before, but in recent years, Qin Ning occasionally looked in the mirror and found the traces of the corners of her eyes. She couldn''t help sighing and envied her daughter''s small face full of collagen. The next day. Han Tiannuan wakes up, washes well, runs to Han churui''s room, opens his door, but sees his quilt folded neatly, she reaches for the bed sheet, is cold. She got up and went to the bathroom to check, but still did not find him, she ran to knock on Jiji''s door. "Brother, brother, big brother has gone. He must have gone to the airport. Take me to see him off." Jiji see sister red eyes, licked lip, some words do not know to say. "Xiao Rui left last night, and you can''t catch up now." Han Tiannuan looks at his mother and is stunned for a long time. Then he turns around and goes back to Han churui''s room. "Big brother, why don''t you tell me how lonely he is when he leaves alone at night." Qin Ning saw her daughter wipe tears, very distressed, put her in his arms. "Ann doesn''t cry. Your father sent him to the airport." Hear is father to send, but he did not go, Ann more sad, lying in her mother''s arms crying out loud. Qin Ning coaxed her for a long time, then coaxed her well. Looking at her red eyes, she was distressed. After breakfast, Han Tianzhuo sent his sister to school. She kept her head down and looked very tired. He wanted to comfort her. He took out his mobile phone, "Ann, you smile, I have a way to let big brother take the initiative to contact me." Chapter 1245 Han Tiannuan stares at his brother''s mobile phone, thinks for a few seconds and smiles. "Brother, you''re not kidding me, are you?" Han Tianzhuo hums coldly, "don''t believe me." Han Tiannuan quickly hugged his arm and flattered him, "brother, I believe, how can I get in touch with big brother?" "Wait a few more minutes, big brother will contact me." Han Tianzhuo''s tone is firm. Han Tiannuan questions, but still stares at his mobile phone without blinking. After 20 minutes, he arrives at school, but his mobile phone still doesn''t move. She frowns and stares at her brother. Han Tianzhuo calculated the time and looked at her in disgust. "You always have to give big brother time to get the jet lag." Han Tiannuan thought about it. It''s morning here, and it should be evening in s country. Another two minutes later, Han Tianzhuo''s phone rings. It''s a strange number for you. Han Tiannuan grabs to answer it. "Hello, Jiji, this is Han churui." "Big brother." Han Tiannuan was pleasantly surprised and called him. His eyes were red again and his tears fell down. "Big brother, when you leave, why don''t you let me see you off?" As soon as Han churui got off the plane, he knew that An''an would feel bad if he didn''t see him when he woke up. He couldn''t help buying a phone card. Originally, he wanted to contact Jiji and ask Jiji to comfort her. Unexpectedly, she answered the phone. "Ann, I''m sorry. There''s something urgent waiting for me here. You, don''t cry. " Han Tiannuan quickly wiped away his tears and sniffed, "I didn''t cry. I''m just so happy to hear your voice. Elder brother, can you contact me in the future? " Han churui inner struggle, "not necessarily, ANN, I went to s country, will change identity, and before all cut off contact." An an Oh, holding the mobile phone, even if just listening to his breathing sound, feel is a gift. "Big brother, then you must be safe, I don''t cry, I will be obedient." "Well, good." Han churui thinks that if she continues to talk about it, she can''t finish it and asks her to give her mobile phone to Jiji. Jijiyou and he said two words, looking at his sister staring at himself, he asked Han churui whether or not to talk with An''an, Han churui was silent for a long time, hung up the phone. Han Tiannuan saw that he hung up the phone and looked at his mobile phone stupidly. He did not shed tears but did not speak. When she went to the classroom, there was a lot of noise around, but she felt that she could only hear the voice of her elder brother telling her not to cry. She rubbed her eyes and didn''t dare to cry. Finally, when she got home, she sat on the swing in the small garden and watched a small sign put on the swing. The sign said, Ann''s throne, and she raised her smile. As soon as she sat on it, little pangdun and little spot rubbed against her side. Naughty little pangdun ran behind her and pushed her with her head to shake the swing. She reached out and touched them, and her gloomy mood was much better. "Ann, where''s your big brother?" Han Tiannuan looks up and sees Yang Yi coming with a small box. She frowns slightly and ignores her. Did not get her response, Yang Yi is not angry, with a smile approached her, "Ann, you seem to, do not like me." Han Tiannuan touched little pangdun in his hand, "why should I like you? You''re not as cute as chubby. " Xiao pangdun seemed to understand her praise, raised his chin, looked proud, and made Han Tiannuan laugh. The smile on Yang Yi''s face was frozen, and her eyes flashed cold. She even compared her with a dog. If she wasn''t Han churui''s sister, she would have slapped her and taught her a lesson. "Ann, I like your big brother. You should see that." Han Tiannuan pauses and looks up at her. From a man''s point of view, Yang Yi has a beautiful face. When she smiles, her mouth is charming, her body is concave and convex, and her long legs are absolutely attractive. But Ann felt that there were too many calculations in her eyes, which made her instinctively want to keep a distance from her. "What do you want to say?" "I may become your sister-in-law in the future, so I will tolerate your willfulness." Yang Yi said with a smile. Han Tiannuan patted little pangdun, heard her words, straight spit out three words, "shameless." The smile on Yang Yi''s face couldn''t hold, "what did you say?" "I said, you, no, face!" Han Tiannuan said aloud. Yang Yi clenched her fist and looked gloomy. "Ann, it''s impolite to say this. Please take it back." Han Tiannuan didn''t want to quarrel with her, but she said she couldn''t bear to be her sister-in-law. "I''m not a lady. If I''m impolite, I''m impolite. However, you have not got my elder brother''s approval, so you went to my house and said that you would become my sister-in-law. You are a shameless, brainy psycho. " Yang Yi feels her hostility and stares at her tender and white face. She also realizes that she is impulsive and angry with a little girl who has never seen anything in the world. It''s meaningless.She wants to please the elders of the Han family. "I didn''t expect that a quiet and elegant Ann would be so eloquent. I came to see your elder brother. Since you can''t give me the answer, I don''t want to quarrel with you. " She went to the villa with a small box and said hello to Qin Ning with a smile. Han Tiannuan touched Xiao pangdun and pointed to Yang Yi, "Xiao pangdun, go and throw her things into the garbage can. I''ll give you chicken drumsticks at night." As soon as little pangdun heard that he had chicken legs to eat, he ran over excitedly. With a jump, he took away the box in her hand. Yang Yi screamed in fright. He didn''t care about the box, so he shrank back. Little pangdun is elated in front of her circle, bang when a sound, accurately throw the small box into the garbage can. After finishing the task, it ran back to Han Tiannuan with a short tail. Yang Yi Lengleng watched little fat Dun run to Han Tiannuan, which was obviously instigated by Han Tiannuan. She was very angry, but it was not easy to attack in front of Qin Ning, so she could only say wrongly; "An''an, how can you let that dog throw away the cake that I carefully made? You scared me." Qin Ning glanced at Yang Yi, looked at her wronged appearance, and asked with a smile, "did you see that An''an called Xiao pangdun to scare you?" Yang Yi shook his head and lowered his posture. "There must be a reason for Xiao pangdun to do this. Aunt Qin, I don''t blame an an. I just think an an an is so reckless. I can''t tease others like that in the future. It''s scary." Qin Ning also met many people. Listening to Yang Yi''s warning, he had a deeper smile. Yang Yi is a very smart woman and knows how to please others, but she is smart but she is misled. An''an is her precious daughter. Even if she is arrogant, willful and domineering, she and Han Junyu will also be spoiled and indulged. What''s more, Ann is just teasing people at home. It''s polite to let Xiao pangdun tease her. If Ji Ji comes, she will cry when she lets Xiao pangdun bite her. Chapter 1246 An an, hearing her words, rolled her eyes and said, "Miss Yang, little pangdun told me that he hates you. You''d better not shake around in front of him in the future." Yang Yi stares at the animal, forbearing to resist the impulse to kill it. Thinking of the purpose of this visit, she asks Qin Ning with a smile. "Aunt Qin, is churui at home?" "He''s not at home. What can I do for you?" Yang Yi showed a shy expression, "he said let me go to s country with him, but I forgot to ask him when to book the ticket, so I came to ask." Qin Ning mouth a smoke, lie all so not attentive, since want to go together, why time all don''t tell you? But after all, they are guests, and it''s hard to deny her face. "Well, you can call him and ask him." Yang Yi frowned, "I''ve tried, but I can''t get through. That''s why I came to ask you. Aunt Qin, when will Chu Rui return to s country? I still have something about Chu family to tell him?" Qin Ning stares at her. She seems to know what Xiao Rui is going to do. "He told you about the Chu family?" Yang Yi nodded and laughed shyly. "Chu Rui told me a lot about the Chu family. I know he is in a bit of a dilemma now, so I want to help him. He, he also said, "let me come here more often when I have time to help him take care of his family." An an sneers. Does the Han family need an outsider to take care of her? She rubbed the head of little fat Dun and little spot and pointed to Yang Yi, "go and drive her out of our house. Don''t let her come to our house in the future." At the beginning, they were still confused, but the young lady pointed to Yang Yi and patted them on the head. They immediately understood that the two competitors ran to Yang Yi and pulled her pants to drag her out. Both of them are half the height of a person, and after special training, they have a lot of strength, so Yang Yi is staggering. And she doesn''t like dogs, not to mention the Han family''s two look fierce, she screamed again. "Aunt Qin, dog, this beast, bites people!" Qin Ning looks at the two dogs pestering Yang Yi and tries to smile. She doesn''t know what other people''s pet dogs are like. But her pet dogs are just hearing about it. However, they won''t drag Yang Yi for no reason. Someone must have ordered them. She looked out of the window at the small garden, sitting on the swing to her daughter blinking, helpless smile. "Yang Yi, don''t be nervous. They don''t bite. They are not very friendly to people they don''t like." Yang Yi wants Qin Ning to help her get rid of these two annoying animals, but Qin Ning is still sitting there making sarcastic remarks. She is so angry that she raises her foot and kicks one away. Little pangdun didn''t want to hurt her, just pulled her pants, issued a warning, let her leave quickly. But the woman not only listened to its warning, but also kicked it away. She was wearing high-heeled shoes at the bottom of her feet, and the tip of her foot was very painful. It rolled around on the ground, and it yelled angrily. "Boom Small spot see companion bullied by her, very angry jump up, front leg on her, put her down. Little pangdun immediately came forward and bit her clothes. "Ah, help, aunt Qin." The dog suddenly rushed to her. She couldn''t stop it. When she fell to the ground, the two animals began to tear her clothes. She struggled in a panic. Qin Ning is also very surprised by this accident, but she didn''t expect that Yang Yi would raise her foot to kick Xiao pangdun. She frowned. In Qin Ning''s opinion, these two children are her children. Although they are mischievous, they have no malice. However, Yang Yi moves her feet on them, which is undoubtedly disrespect to Qin Ning. "Little pangdun, little spot, let her go and come to my mother." Two heard Qin Ning''s call, then released Yang Yi, swaying his tail and ran to her side, like a child who had made a mistake, rubbing at her feet. Yang Yi just took a breath, got up and looked down at her coat. It was the saliva of the animals, and the buttons were torn. She stared at the two animals coldly and ferociously. Dare to bite my clothes, I will stew you! Qin Ning touched Xiao pangdun''s head and looked down at the place where Yang Yi had kicked. There was a piece of blue and purple. She quickly rubbed it with medicinal wine. Xiao pangdun felt some pain and made a very pitiful murmur. She blinked her dark eyes and looked at Qin Ning, pitifully distressed. Qinning relaxed hand, light coax, "will be good, little fat dun really strong." He turned his head and said to Xiaoban, "xiaopangdun is injured. You can''t bully him these two days." Xiao pangdun listened to her words, and then he dressed weakly. He seemed to be dying at any time. Qin Ning was amused by her and rubbed his forehead against his head. Han Tiannuan sees that Yang Yi kicks a little fat Dun and walks into the living room, but Yang Yi is still sitting on the sofa with a bit of coldness in her brown eyes. "Miss Yang, what else can I do for you?" Han''s dog tore her clothes, Yang Yi also waiting for Han Tiannuan to apologize to her, she also wanted to brush a wave of favor in front of Qin Ning, so she did not leave.But Qin Ning only gave the animal a look, and she was depressed. She heard Han Tiannuan''s question, and her anger was ignited. "Ann, your elder brother is not at home today. Did he go to s country?" "What do you have to do with my big brother?" "I, ANN, don''t you like me?" Yang Yi was wronged. Han Tiannuan sneers. She is not RMB. Everyone should like it. "What do you have to be liked?" "I," Yang Yi said, looking ugly. In her impression, Han Tiannuan is the kind of timid, timid, especially quiet girl with few words, but I didn''t expect that today she seems to have changed a person, to say her attitude frankly. "Aunt Qin, I''m sorry. I''m the one who made an angry. I just want to know if Chu Rui is going to s country, and I''m anxious to go to his side. That''s why, "Qin Ning chuckles," Yang Yi, Xiao Rui, surnamed Han. " In order to be special, Yang Yi only calls Han churui "churui" every time. Han churui is too lazy to correct him, but his family is still uncomfortable. Han churui is still the Han family. Even if he goes to the Chu family, his surname is still Han. Yang Yi may know something about Han churui, but it''s stupid to show off in front of their Han family. Yang Yi''s face turns black again. Qin Ning is obviously defending her daughter. They delude themselves that churui''s surname is Han. When churui inherits the Chu family, do they think that they can win over churui? She clenched her teeth, she would go to s country to help Chu Rui get the Chu family, and then stand together with him at the top of the Chu family, overlooking the Han family, let them become a joke. It seems that in order to emphasize Qin Ning''s words, Xiao pangdun and Xiao bandian raise their heads and yell at Yang Yinu twice. The two yells are especially rhythmic. Yang Yi is really afraid of being bitten by them and retreats in fear. Looking at her timidity, the two quickly drove her out of the Han family and chased her to the door of her home. They roared at her. It''s like a warning. If she dares to come again, she will really chase and bite. Chapter 1247 After Yang Yi leaves, Han Tiannuan is not in a good mood. She holds her mother in a coquettish way and doesn''t speak. Qin Ning knew that her daughter was thinking of Xiao Rui, and touched her head, "an an, your big brother has his own business to do." She understood the truth, but she missed him. It''s not my sister''s yearning for my brother, but the yearning between lovers. And this kind of thought, she can''t tell her mother, can only rely on her mother''s arms for comfort. Daughter is in a bad mood, Qin Ning is not in the mood to read, take her to see Shule. Because of the special physiological period, Shule''s pregnancy probability is several times lower than that of ordinary women. Her first birth is a boy. The boy is naughty and always plays madly outside. Shule always complains that the boy is not close to her. She wants a girl who is as clever as Ann and can hold her mother. But this idea, thought for a few years, did not wait until, did not expect that this time she had an unexpected pregnancy, she is not happy. Seeing Qin Ning and an an coming, Shu Le goes to wash the fruit to entertain them and share the news of her pregnancy with them. Han Tiannuan stares at Shule''s flat belly. It''s amazing that a small life has been born there. When Song Chen came home, he saw Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan and ran to greet them with a smile, "aunt Qin, sister an. Sister an, why are you beautiful again? " Song Xuan''s eldest son, who was born in the morning, was named song Chenshi, whose nickname was Chenchen. Han Tiannuan is thin skinned and embarrassed by him, "Chenchen, you are more and more handsome." When Song Chen was praised, he was very happy and laughed more brightly. "Sister an, you are the best and most beautiful sister I have ever seen. When I grow up, you can marry me. Now we all like little suckling dog, little wolf dog and so on. I''ll be your little suckling dog in the future. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± She doesn''t want a little suckling dog. She has her big brother. She is brave and lofty, like a proud wolf on the plateau. Shule tugged his son''s ear. "When Song Chen was young, you started looking for a little girl." Song Chen didn''t know his mistake. "Mom, I''m looking for your daughter-in-law. Although I''m still young, sister Ann is not young. I''ll decide who I am first. When I grow up, you don''t have to worry that I can''t find a girlfriend. " Eight year old boy, looks more like his mother, delicate features, a pair of big eyes, especially good-looking, naive face, serious to say this kind of words, it is lovely to burst. Shule Leng Leng, feel as if the son said quite reasonable. Release the son''s ears, she patted the son''s shoulder, "Song Chen, you Ann Sister good, I also like, you quickly chase her to the hand." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian is warm and Qin Ning is warm. Song Chen nodded solemnly, "Mom, don''t worry. Sister an is such a good girl. I will treat her well." With a bulging face, he turned to see Han Tiannuan. "Sister an, I am handsome and smart. When I grow up, I will be better than my father. You can be my daughter-in-law." Song Xuan occasionally called Shule his daughter-in-law at home, but Song Chen learned a lot. Han Tiannuan rubs her forehead. She always thinks that Aunt Shule''s way of educating children is very strange, which makes xiaochenchen so precocious. Her hand fell on the top of the little boy''s head, "Chenchen, you are too short and younger than me. I don''t want to be a sister and brother, but you can continue to be a little suckling dog and be my good brother." He looked up at his sister''s arm. Although he was eight years old, he was taller than the average boy, but standing in front of a 16-year-old girl, he was much shorter. He bowed his head dejectedly, like a defeated little soldier, and walked to his mother wrongly. "Mom, sister an said I was too short. Don''t be my daughter-in-law. Mom, I''m not good enough to let you miss such a good daughter-in-law." Shule comfortingly patted him on the shoulder, "it doesn''t matter. When you grow up, you can find me a beautiful and sensible girl like sister An''an to be my daughter-in-law." Song Chen looked at his mother in doubt. In his simple eyes, it was the child''s innocence. "Mom, is there a girl as good-looking and gentle as sister Ann in the world? Will she wait for me to find her? What''s more, will she also say that I am handsome and good to you? " Eight year old, curious about everything. Shule thought about it and thought it was a bit difficult. She asked Qin Ning for help. Qin Ning smiles and rubs Song Chen''s head. "Yes, when we grow up, we will meet many people." Song Chen was very happy when he got Qin Ning''s words. He took a remote control plane and said he would go to play with right brother, so he ran out. Shule saw her son run far away. When she looked back at An''an, she felt sorry. "Ann is really more and more beautiful. I like it. It''s a pity not to be my daughter-in-law." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s warm in Korea. Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry, "Shu Le, an an an is only 16 years old, and can''t get married."Shu Le did not give up, "an an, you can''t get married, you can fall in love. My brother, also at the age of 16, had a crush on someone. Because he was with his sister-in-law, he was beaten by my father. It was a terrible beating. There was blood all over his back. " Han Tiannuan heard her words and his shoulder trembled. If her father knew that she liked big brother, would he beat him too? She shook her head at the thought that her elder brother was beaten by his father and covered with blood. She likes the big brother. She can''t tell her father. Qin Ning rubbed his eyebrows, turned to see his daughter, "an an is still young, and doesn''t know what love is." Han Tiannuan looked at his mother and asked in a low voice, "Mom, you were only 18 years old when you were with your father. Do you know what it''s like to be in love?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning has no words to answer. Now in retrospect, her first love for Han Junyu should not be love, but attachment. After listening to Han Junyu and her confession, although she is still ignorant of feelings, she can''t see him with other women. When she meets anything, she wants to share it with him. Every minute and every second with him, she felt happy. Emotional things, I don''t know, I don''t know where to start, take root and sprout in my heart, when it grows luxuriant, she also know, this man is her all. See mother Lengshen, Han Tiannuan afraid of mother angry, coquetry embrace her arm. "Mom, I''m not in love. I''m kidding." Qin Ning, holding her daughter''s white face like a flower, said seriously, "if Ann has someone she likes, she should tell her mother quietly, and her mother will help you with your reference, OK?" Daughter simple, she and Han Jun Yu always afraid that her daughter will be bullied. But one day my daughter will grow up and experience her own life, but as a parent, I hope her life can go smoothly. Chapter 1248 At night, Han Tiannuan lay in bed, and he was afraid. At that time, her mother asked her if she had someone she liked. She almost told her mother that she liked her big brother. Fortunately, Song Chen ran back to pester them for a while, and the topic was turned over. She tossed and turned in the quilt, trying to tell her elder brother about it, but she couldn''t get in touch with him. The next day, she went to class. Because she didn''t sleep well, she didn''t have much energy in class. She looked at the exercises with her chin, and her brain was blank. Yi Kang, who is sitting in the back seat of her, looks at her face and pokes her in the back. He asks if she has agreed to the invitation of Luo fan''s birthday party. If she doesn''t want to go, he pushes it for her. Han Tiannuan thinks about it and seems to have agreed to Luo fan''s request. She waves her hand and refuses. "Yes, I will. If I don''t go this time, she will come to me again." Yi Kang also hates Luo fan coming to find Tiannuan. "She''s just a little madman. Don''t pay any attention to her." Han Tiannuan also thinks that Luo fan is like a madman. He hates to trouble her when he has nothing to do. But since she and her big brother confessed that she knew what it was like to like someone, she suddenly understood Luo fan. Luo fan likes Yi Kang, but Yi Kang likes himself. Luo fan is not willing to make friends with her. He wants to know what kind of person she is. He also deliberately laughs at her family and makes her retreat. But understanding does not mean that she will forgive her unreasonable. All around the evening, she took her mother to accompany her to choose a dress. On Friday night, she asked Han Tianzhuo to send her to the hotel set by Luo fan and opened the door of the hall where her birthday party was held. Many people turned to look at her and were stunned. , Yi Kang turns to look out the door. The girl is dressed in a pink dress, and her skin is white. With light makeup, her white cheeks look better. Her back was straight, her body was graceful, her steps were graceful, and she came to him like the bride he had imagined in his dream. Some students stare at Han Tianwen''s clothes and make a cry. Is the glittering decoration on her body crystal? "The dress on her looks like a diamond, not a crystal, like the one on display in Paris last week. It''s said that this dress is the most expensive one in the girls'' series. It''s limited in the world. Each set of colors is different. You can''t buy it with money. " "No, how can she afford such expensive clothes? They can''t be high imitations, can they?" "It must be a high imitation, otherwise how could she have bought that dress. Listen to Luo fan say, she just looks beautiful, in fact, is attached to Yikang, today is Luo fan''s birthday party, she dressed so grand appearance, what is this, want to smash the field Luo fan saw Han Tiannuan dressed like a fairy to her birthday party. Not only the boys but also the girls looked at her enviously. Especially notice Yi Kang''s infatuated eyes, her heart is agitated, speed up the pace to Han Tiannuan in front. "I thought you didn''t dare come." Han Tiannuan was indifferent and gave her the prepared gift. "Since I accepted your invitation, there''s no reason why I can''t come. Happy birthday to you." Luo fan looked at the gift in her hand, cold hum in her heart, because her arrival, her birthday she must not be happy. "What gift have you prepared for me?" "Just open it and see." Luo fan sneers. She also wants to see what gift Han Tiannuan gives her to humiliate her. When she took the gift and opened it, she saw that there was a small sunspot package inside. The package was very expensive. She opened the small box and saw the things inside. There was a surprise in her eyes. "My God, such a big diamond, should be very expensive?" "Wow, what luxury, what beautiful earrings, what a flash." "Luo fan, this friend of yours is so wonderful that he gave such a valuable gift." The girls are all envious. She even sent two diamond earrings of this size, and the note said that they were designed by famous designers. Luo fan was also surprised to see the diamond earrings. But think about her and Han Tiannuan are not familiar, why she gave herself such a valuable gift? "Han Tiannuan, this won''t be the same as your clothes, is it a high imitation?" Han Tiannuan looks at her in surprise. No matter what gift she gives, it''s too impolite for her to question. "You don''t have to." Without waiting for Luo fan to refuse, Han Tiannuan took the gift away. Luo fan stares at the black box in her hand, lost in the heart, but still strong support, scornful sneer, "you this is when hit swollen face to fill fat person, I found that is false, want to destroy the corpse." Han Tiannuan smiles. Originally, she didn''t know what to give her, so her mother gave her advice. Girls like jewelry, or they buy a pair of earrings. She thought that Luo fan wanted to face so much, so she chose the biggest diamond earring in the shop, and she was distressed when she checked out.Although her family is not short of money, her mother often says that her father is busy with work and it''s not easy to earn money, but it''s the first time for her to attend a classmate''s birthday party. It''s exaggerating. After all, it''s human communication, which is also essential. I didn''t expect Luo fan to dislike it. Since she dislikes it, she won''t give it. "Whatever you say, I''m here for your birthday party, I''ve given you gifts, I''ve said my best wishes, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." Luo fan saw that she was ready to leave when she dared to come. She put on more airs than she did. She was so angry that she grabbed her wrist. "Han Tiannuan, don''t go too far." Her strength is great, Han Tiannuan is pinched by her frown, "please let go!" "Make fake things to fool me, come to want to go, deliberately disrupt my birthday party, Han Tiannuan, you are deliberately disgusting?" Luo fan thinks that she snatches back the gift because she is guilty and dislikes her even more. Han Tiannuan thinks it''s ridiculous. If it wasn''t for her clamoring to let her come to her birthday party, she wouldn''t want to be so troublesome. Yi Kang couldn''t look down and came to push Luo fan away. "Enough, Luo fan, don''t make trouble for nothing. Tiannuan is kind enough to give you a gift, and you say it''s fake. That''s too much for you! " "Yi Kang, you can see clearly why she wants to take back the gift if it''s not a fake thing. Today is my birthday party. How dare you defend her instead of helping me. " Luo fan was pushed to stagger by him and wanted to cry. I think they are so rude. They are so spoiled. "Do you know who Tiannuan is? Just say she sent a fake. She can come to your birthday party and give you gifts. It''s already to give you face. You don''t know how to handle it "She is not a hypocritical woman in fake clothes, what identity can she have?" Yi Kang frowned and did not like people saying a bad word about Han Tiannuan, "her surname is Han. The president of Sheng''an group is her father. What identity do you think she is?" Chapter 1249 Hearing Yi Kang say that Han Tiannuan''s father is the president of Sheng''an group, he can''t believe his eyes. "How can it be? Yi Kang, you lied to me. " Not only she, but also the students present, hearing that Sheng''an group was staring at Han Tiannuan. Shengan group is a big international brand. In Nankang City, if it is not the first, no other enterprise dares to say the second. In addition, the Han family is originally a famous family. If Han Tiannuan is really the daughter of President Han, then Han Tiannuan is the little princess admired by countless people. The little princess will pass high imitation dress? Stop it. That clothing is her family''s enterprise. As long as she beckons, someone will send things to her. "What do I cheat you to do? It''s always warm in the day, dressed in ordinary clothes, and doing things without publicity. That''s because people don''t care about those things at all. Do you think a low profile is poverty? Luo fan is short-sighted and self righteous Yi Kang turns to Han Tiannuan, "Tiannuan, since she is not welcome, let''s go." Han Tiannuan doesn''t matter. Follow him out of the hall. "Wait a minute, Han Tiannuan. Is your father really the president of Sheng''an?" Luo fan still refuses to believe it. "Yes." Han Tiannuan nodded, "the gift for you is true. It costs more than one million yuan. If you don''t want it, I will return it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo fan regretted his death. Not only because of the gift, but because she offended Han Tiannuan. She was afraid that she would go to her father to complain, and her business would be affected. She chased a few steps and wanted to apologize to Han Tiannuan, saying that she was blind and wanted to take back what she had said before. But she opened her mouth, how can''t say, and Han Tiannuan that indifferent appearance is too dazzling, she is both resentment and fear. Han Tiannuan is too much. He has so much money at home, but he doesn''t dress up except in school uniform. He pretends to be like a person from a poor place, just waiting to hit her in the face. No matter how many complicated thoughts she has in her heart, Han Tiannuan walks out of the hotel to see Yi Kang. The boy who grew up together is very good, but she can only make friends with him, and can''t have other feelings. "Thank you, ekang." Yi Kang heartily waved his hand, "it''s OK, this kind of thing is not your fault, it''s her too much." They took a few steps forward. Yi Kang looked at her and said, "it''s warm. You look good today." "Thank you." Han Tiannuan is embarrassed. She looks down at Yi Kang and reaches for her hand. She wants to hold her hand. She keeps a distance from him. Yi Kang was afraid that he would be rude to her, so he quickly apologized, "Tiannuan, did you scare? Don''t be afraid. I don''t mean any harm. I just can''t help it. " " Yikang, I have someone I like. Don''t like me. " Yi Kang looked at her in consternation, for a long time to find his mind, "you, there are people like, who is it?" "I don''t want to disclose my relationship with him yet, so I can''t tell you. Yi Kang, we are friends. It can''t be that kind of relationship. " Her refusal is too hurtful, Yi Kang turned his head and did not look at her, "we are friends, but, I still want to be my boyfriend, warm day, why not me?" He''s been waiting so long. Why isn''t he the one she likes? Tiannuan bowed her head. She couldn''t explain why she liked big brother and didn''t like Yikang. Can not wait for her answer, Yi Kang is not reconciled, "warm day, I will not give up, I will wait for you." Han has the final say that he can not convince him. "I am not sure how to persuade you not to love me." and you love a person, or I have the final say, so we will wait for the time to give us the answer. Han Tianzhuo came to hear his sister''s words and raised his eyebrows slightly. Yi Kang likes his sister, and has never covered it up, and he has been guarding his sister from the moment he expresses his heart. Han Tianzhuo used to think that it was his young nature. When he grew up, he might not say that again. Now he looks at his sister in pain, and suddenly sympathizes with him. Yikang is good, but compared with his elder brother, that''s not a big part. Big brother came to Ann when she was five years old. Back at Han''s house, Han Tianzhuo goes to her sister''s room to see the little man in her hand in a daze and rubs the top of her hair. "I''ll tell him about Yi Kang. Don''t worry." Han Tiannuan raised a smiling face, "thank you, brother. When do you think big brother will call us?" "It''s hard to say, maybe three months, maybe six months, maybe a few years." Han Tiannuan was depressed and looked down at the pendant in his arms. "But I miss my big brother so much." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo rubbed her hair again, "An''an, have you finished your homework? You promised your mother that you would try to pass the exam. Are you confident? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Brother, let''s change the topic. It''s too much.High school curriculum is really getting heavier and heavier. Although her parents have no requirements for her studies, Han Tiannuan doesn''t want to admit defeat. And she has to study hard to divert her attention, otherwise she will cry like her big brother. In the school, Yi Kang''s attitude to her is still the same as before, from time to time poke her back to talk to her. Han Tiannuan thinks that since she has broken the window paper, she is willing to get along with him as a friend. But every time Luo fan meets her, her attitude becomes flattering, but she doesn''t pay attention to it. Occasionally, she would accompany her brothers to extracurricular classes. When they had martial arts classes, she would dance in ballet classes. Time is not fast, after three months, to her birthday this day, she still did not receive a phone call from her big brother. When the family ate cake, Han Junyu asked her to make a wish with her elder brother. Her wish was that her elder brother would be safe. If God was kind to her, let her hear her elder brother''s voice. She was looking forward to blowing out the candle and raising her smiling face. If the candle is blown out once, the elder brother will be safe. When eating the cake, she also cut a piece and put it in the empty position at the end, which is for the big brother. Big brother, I''m sixteen years old. There are two days and nine months left in our three-year appointment. I''m waiting for you to go home. Happy to eat the cake, she received a call from her elders to send her blessings, she thanks one by one, lost mood is finally better. She went to the small garden and sat on the swing, staring at her cell phone. Big brother, will you be very busy today and forget her birthday? She sighed heavily, the elder brother must be very busy. "Waiting for someone?" "No Han Tiannuan is familiar with her voice. She looks up in amazement and sees the man standing in front of her. "Big brother? I''m not dreaming, am I? " "Shh." Han churui was afraid that she would startle others. He asked her to keep her voice down. "Ann, I''ll take you to your birthday." He took her by the hand and took her to her feet. Han Tiannuan looks up to see the stars all over the sky behind him. He hugs him with a smile. Chapter 1250 Han churui took her carefully to leave Han''s home, and she didn''t dare to stop even when she got on the bus. "Big brother, how did you come back? What''s the matter? " "Happy Birthday to you?" When Han churui reached his destination, he untied his seat belt and held her in his arms. The breath of day and night, he finally really smell, really want to rub her to the bone. Han Tiannuan is also happy. He hugs his neck and rubs it in her arms. "Big brother, why don''t you say hello to your family?" Han churui is a little guilty. If Uncle Han knows that he is back, he will definitely ask about the Chu family, and he will never give him time to get along with an an alone. "Because I want to spend more time with Ann. ANN, I can''t tell anyone about my return." Although Han Tiannuan didn''t understand, he nodded seriously. "Ann, I bought you a cake." Han churui got up and took a small cake box from the back seat. Han Tiannuan raised a smiling face, took the spoon, scooped a spoon of cake, but fed it to his mouth, "big brother, let''s eat together." Han churui raised his lips, opened his mouth and ate the cake. The cake was very small. They took a bite of it and finished it in a moment. After eating the cake, Han churui saw that the girl had some cream on her lips. He bowed his head and kissed the corner of her lip. Han Tiannuan is stunned and stares at him. The girl''s eyes are too pure. Han churui is itching by her eyes, but he doesn''t continue to lick his lips. Han Tiannuan returned to his senses and asked with a smile, "big brother, what''s the taste like?" "Sweet." "Really? I''ll try it, too. " She looks up and kisses him, but she doesn''t know if it''s intentional. She also sticks out her tongue and licks the corner of his lips, which makes Han churui take on evil fire. "It''s sweet." Han Tiannuan smiles with a pure face. "Ann, it''s dangerous for you, you know?" He is hard to control the body, really grinding the little witch. Han Tiannuan looked at him puzzled, "why is it dangerous?" Han churui takes a deep breath. If he continues this topic, he will be very dangerous. He is really afraid of suffocating. He took her out of the car and said, "Ann, I''ll take you to the playground. Today it''s just the two of us." Han Tiannuan nods with a smile and walks into the playground behind him. It''s getting late, people from the playground become sparse, but the lights are brilliant. They run to play. Sitting on the ferris wheel, Han Tiannuan looks at the bright lights outside the window and turns to Han churui with a smile. "Big brother, how are you doing abroad?" Han churui stares at her without blinking. He has a bad life abroad. He is busy every day. When he is not busy, he will miss her and want to come back to see her. This is her 16th birthday. He can''t bear it, so he came back secretly. "Not bad, Ann. What are you doing these days?" Han Tiannuan talks about her school, her study and some interesting things at home. Han churui has been staring at her, feeling that he can''t see enough. Han Tiannuan blushed when he saw him. He lowered his head and moved to him. "Big brother, don''t stare at me all the time." "My Ann looks good." He reached out to lift the bangs that ran to her forehead and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead. Behind them are the lights of the whole city, winding and forming a long line. Leaving the ferris wheel, they went to play a few more projects and walked out of the playground. When Han Tiannuan passed the store, he saw that there was a marshmallow sale and bought one curiously. With marshmallow, she tasted it and frowned. It didn''t taste good. "Bad?" Han Tiannuan nodded. She was about to throw it away, but Han churui caught her jaw and said, "I''ll try it. Is it really bad?" His thin lips close to her lips, gentle kiss, with comfort, but she tasted sweet, instantly understand, cotton candy is not delicious, but with his taste, become special. In the end, Han churui threw the marshmallow she had tasted into the garbage can and took her home. On the way, Han Tiannuan heard that he did not go home, but also went back to s country, silent for a long time. Not far from Han''s villa, Han churui touched the girl''s face. "Ann, did you have a happy birthday?" Ann nodded, but she shook her head again. "What''s the matter?" "Because big brother is leaving again, big brother, can''t you stay a few more days?" Han Tiannuan grabs his hand. She has been with her for less than three hours. "Ann, I''ll leave after twelve." Han churui restrained himself and touched her little head placidly. An''an rubbed his palm and leaned on his arms. "Big brother, I miss you so much." "Well."I miss you too. My heart hurts. "Big brother, you should take good care of yourself in the future. Don''t worry about your work and forget three meals a day..." There is no logic in her garrulous words. She orders what she thinks. Han churui nods, but his eyes are red. "Big brother, are you short of money? I still have my pocket money. I have it all. If you need it, please let me know. " Han churui touched her head, his mother left him a lot of money, even the whole Chu family coveted, how could he lack money. "Ann, I''m not short of money." "What can I do for big brother?" She blinked and looked at her with expectation in her eyes. As long as she could do anything for him, she would be very happy. "Ann, I really need you to help me with one thing." Han Tiannuan immediately sat straight back, serious expression, "big brother, you say." Han churui put his face on her forehead and said, "Ann, help me take care of you, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan didn''t want to cry, but listening to his deep voice, her heart contracted and her eyes were sore. "Well, I''ll make myself fat." Han churui low smile, holding her silent for a long time, looking at the front with a mobile phone out of the villa door of Han Tianzhuo, he just took back his sight, led her out of the car. Han Tianzhuo didn''t see his sister and didn''t answer the phone. He was just about to come out and look for him. He didn''t expect to see his elder brother. He was a bit surprised. "Big brother, is the matter over there solved?" Han churui shakes his head, looks at the girl who has been bowing her head, and pushes An''an to Han Tianzhuo. "You go in quickly. It''s too late. Uncle and aunt Han will worry." An an is not willing to grasp his big hand, "big brother..." Han churui smiles, "go in. I''ll wait until 12 o''clock before I leave." Han Tianzhuo was surprised that he would come back specially to celebrate Ann''s birthday. He reached out to Han churui and said, "brother, where''s my birthday present?" Han churui turned and took out a gift from the car to give him, "don''t tell Uncle and aunt Han about my coming back." "I know." Han Tianzhuo opened the gift, and it turned out to be a new technology headset from abroad. "Thank you, brother." He put on the headphones, patted his sister on the shoulder, "Ann, if you don''t go in, dad will come out to find you." Han Tiannuan has no choice but to go home with her brother, but she turns around in three steps and walks into the house. She can''t see him and is very flustered. Speed up the pace, ran into the living room, and mom and dad said hello, went upstairs to her room, standing in the window, saw the man outside the wall waving to her. She smiles and they look at each other. Although there is only a wall between them, they seem to be thousands of miles away. Time is ticking, and suddenly the clock vibrates a little, but it''s like hammering her heart. It''s twelve o''clock. Chapter 1251 Han Tiannuan looks at the man standing outside the wall and waves to her. What''s different from before is that. This time, he was saying goodbye. She also stood on tiptoe and waved to him. The man standing outside the wall, but has been raising his hands, can''t see his face, don''t know what expression he is, Han Tiannuan has tears. If you leave, it''s for a better reunion, but she hates it. I don''t know how long after that, the man put away his arm, turned to get on the car, blinking, his car has disappeared. "Big brother." She didn''t know how many times she called in her heart, but no matter how many times, she thought it was too little. Sitting by the window, she holds her knees and stares at the stars. Big brother can see the sky, should be the same as her? Cool night wind blowing her hair, she Lengleng Leng back, 16-year-old birthday, so ended. The end of the heat, Han Tiannuan''s sophomore year is over, to enter the tense third year. Every day there are endless papers, endless questions, like being submerged in the sea of questions, life is tense and boring. And the two kids at home, directly from grade one to grade three, directly participate in the high school entrance examination, the most terrible is left left this monster, grade three in addition to Chinese deducted a few points, other courses are full marks, her father also let him try the college entrance examination. Han Tiannuan looks at his brother sitting with him and wails in his heart. It''s also a mother. Why is the gap so big? Zuo Zuo was all hairy and looked up at her with a smile. "Sister, do you have something you don''t understand?" Han Tian warms his mouth and says, "Zuo Zuo, I can''t answer your question. I don''t know much about this paper." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuo Zuo looks down at his full test paper and doesn''t know how to pick up the topic. These questions don''t seem very difficult, do they? If he did, he would not. He got up and handed the test paper to the teacher. He turned his head and looked at his brother next to him. "Qin you, I''ll wait for you outside." Left left to take the senior three papers, right right not convinced, also want to follow, but looking at the senior three papers, he was confused for a while, just picked up a few sure questions to calculate. Seeing his elder brother go out, Qin you turns to see his elder sister, and immediately feels sympathy for each other. They are twins. They study the same every day. Why is my brother so powerful? At the end of the exam, the teacher first took out the test papers of two kids. The right one was good for scoring. He did multiple-choice and fill in the blanks, and the others were blank. In fact, the test paper on the left is good for scoring, and almost all of them are correct answers. The teacher made a simple calculation, and made a mistake in a four point multiple-choice question and a five point blank question. Only half of the big questions were written, and nine points were deducted. For the test paper with 150 points, the score was 132. Left left looking at his wrong topic, eyebrow slightly invisible frown, pointing to the topic to the teacher asked, "teacher this fill in the blanks, you see, I have no reason to be wrong." The teacher looked at the little boy unexpectedly and really went to look up the answer. Because of the printing problem, the multiple-choice question happened to have more ink dots. Half of the answer was covered. The teacher default that the correct answer was 60. Now the little boy put it forward, and he calculated it himself. The correct answer is thirty. That is to say, he did it right, and the final score was 137. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at his brother''s test paper, Han Tiannuan realized for the first time the sadness of being a scum. You tut tut several times, "Han Jing, you are too cruel, can you leave a way for others to live?" Left face calm, tone even with a bit of tenderness, "the road is their own way, you want to die, and I have nothing to do with it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Youyou and his sister look at each other and keep a distance of one meter from him if the family is too good, it will be very stressful. Han Junyu received a phone call from his teacher, saying that he was in a good mood when he got to 137 in the Zuozuo test. Before he got off work, he went to school to meet them in person. To the teacher''s office to see two little guys, Han Junyu looked at the left test paper, came to him. "Zuo Zuo, you are so good in the exam. Is there anything you want to do?" Zuo Zuo thought, "read more books. These questions are not challenging. Dad, I want to go to the bookstore. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The teachers who heard him look at Han Junyu enviously. Lovely, good grades, and so obedient, such a son seems to be back home. "Besides reading?" Left left seriously looking at his father, "Dad, I want to go climbing, my mother said in the morning that I want to go climbing, I also want to go." Qin Ning just casually said in the morning that the weather is good and suitable for mountain climbing. Han Junyu also heard that, but he still has a job and can''t leave.I didn''t expect that my son would remember this. He got up and put away the test paper. "Teacher, our family is going to travel and climb mountains. It''s warm and we need two days off." The teacher was stunned. His son got good grades and went to climb the mountain, but his daughter Han Tiannuan''s grades were not so good. Would he have to ask for leave? "Tiannuan''s performance has declined recently, and I want to make her work harder for the college entrance examination." Han Junyu knows the teacher''s mind, so he waved his hand, "thank you for your concern. My goal for Tiannuan is to pass the exam. This time she passed the exam, I want to praise her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Teacher is stunned, can still have this kind of operation? It''s too perfunctory for parents to have such an attitude towards their children. The teacher decided to persuade him. "Mr. Han, if you pass every subject, you will not be admitted to a good university." Han Junyu turned his head and asked suspiciously, "when did I say that I would send my daughter to study just to get a good college entrance examination?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± You don''t want to go to college, so what do you do when you send your children here? The teacher licked his lips. Although he knew that Mr. Han was a big man in Nankang City, his attitude towards the teacher was quite respectful, not unreasonable. "Mr. Han, your daughter studies hard and is working hard. She has a good chance to enter a good university. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to enter a university." Han Junyu laughed, did not answer the teacher, but asked left left, sister can''t go, how to do? Zuo Zuo thought about it and said to the teacher seriously, "reading is the basis of learning survival skills. It''s also a way to find out what you like to do. The purpose of choosing to study in school is to abide by the social rules more conveniently, understand the way of social communication, meet different people and experience the friendship of classmates. Good college entrance examination is a kind of social rule tacitly accepted by the public. It is a way to be willing to follow the social rules. However, if there is something you prefer to do, which does not violate the laws and regulations, morality or other people''s interests, you can ignore this rule and do what you want to do to become a better yourself. My sister is good at Chinese and English, but weak in mathematics. It can only be said that her mathematical calculation is not outstanding among many students in the school, which can not deny that her ability to use mathematics in life is worse than others. So it doesn''t matter how much my sister took the college entrance examination. The important thing is that she is willing to abide by this social rule and do what she likes to do. It is said that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. You can''t limit her happiness with her family just because of the rules made by others, teacher, don''t you ¡°¡­¡­¡± The teacher stared at the little boy with a confused face. In order to ask for leave for her sister, he spared such a big circle, but most importantly, he could not refute it. Chapter 1252 Zuo Zuo is a quiet and beautiful boy. Once he said this, Han Tiannuan listened faintly and turned to ask you. "What''s your brother talking about?" "Right shrug," the general meaning, you leave, do not violate the laws and regulations, do not violate morality, do not violate the interests of the teacher, so the teacher does not give you leave, he is hindering the development of students'' life the culprit, against the human nature of the cruel teacher ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan gives his interpretation a thumbs up. When Han Junyu takes his children home, song Xuan hears the news and greets him. His family is going to climb the mountain, too. Han Junyu angry smile, your wife is pregnant, what do you join in the fun? Song Xuan shrugs helplessly, that is, Shule wants to go out to play, he also wants to take her out to relax. When Pei Qian heard that they were going to climb the mountain, he happened to have a rest. He asked his wife zuque if she wanted to climb the mountain. Zuque calculated the time. It was good not to climb the mountain at the weekend. Otherwise, there would be too many people on the weekend, and the scenery would be in a mess. This view was deeply recognized by Feng Wei, so Pei Qian said in the wechat group that he was going to climb the mountain. He immediately answered and said that he would go too. Pei Qian said with a smile, "we are not familiar with you. Don''t join in the fun." Feng Wei ignored him, and Qin Ning said, "climb mountains, I take free photos, please take." How can you travel without a photographer? Qin Ning said, "yes, elder martial sister." Ban Yongjun is Qin Ning''s elder martial sister, and Feng Wei is her husband. Listen to them to go climbing, Xiao Jue depressed, "you go to play, can not be so arrogant, consider the feeling of overtime people, OK?" Cheng Mo, who rarely said a word in ten thousand years, suddenly bubbled, "Xiao Jue, I''ll give Pei Ming three days off. What do you think of this suggestion?" "Cheng Mo, I suddenly found out that you are so handsome! I''m going to ask for leave and take my wife for an autumn outing. " Pei Ming has been training with soldiers for almost half a month, and the child talks about his mother every day. "You''re so pompous. Junyu, tomorrow, I''ll be with you. " Cheng Mo said. Han Junyu used to travel like a family. Unexpectedly, the number of people suddenly increased to the point that he couldn''t control, so he was depressed. "If you go to climb your mountain, don''t talk to me or join us. I''m not familiar with you." Pei Qian is also super disgusted, "it seems that you are so popular. It''s because you are so busy that everyone has time to accompany his family. Other men have some understanding and want to go out for a walk, so they rush together." "Ha ha." Han Junyu can only give him these two words. At this time, Qin Ning especially did not give him face in the group sent a message. "Starting at 8 o''clock tomorrow, the mobile phone will be fully charged. If the power is unreliable, you can bring your own power bank, bring your own water, wipe your sweat towel, climb the mountain with a stick, and imagine that you need tools for climbing. You can provide suggestions. If you stay in the mountains at night, bring your own toiletries and tents. " In the living room of the Han family, Han Junyu puts down his mobile phone and looks at the woman next to him. In my mind, I suddenly recall the scene that I took her to climb mountains 16 years ago. By contrast, now she is confident, beautiful and mature. She has realized her original dream of becoming an artist. However, his face is a little bit less baby fat, but his eyes are a bit more charming, and when he smiles, he is also a bit more wild. Qin Ning noticed his sight, raised his eyebrows and gave a coquettish smile. "You are curious, how can I become beautiful again?" Han Junyu reached out and touched her eyes. When her amber eyes were smiling, they were shining. "Mrs. Han, I''ll go to bed early, have less dreams and get wrinkles again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s eyes became sharp, the temperature dropped, and he stared at him resentfully "Han Junyu, you think I''m old, go to find a better looking woman." Han Junyu hook lips, "I taste heavy, like old women." He also said she was old!!! Qin Ning took a deep breath, "Han Junyu, don''t talk to you, every time I want to cry." "Tease you just a few words, but you cry," Han Junyu pinched her face, Jun face full of banter, "forget it, can''t bear to look directly at." Qin Ning was waiting for him to comfort him. Seeing his expression, he was so angry that he kicked him and went to play with his two sons. Standing at the staircase, listening to his father''s teasing mother, Han Tiannuan couldn''t help laughing and came to him. "Dad, why are you always angry with mom?" "Am I angry?" Han Junyu also looks innocent, "I just express my attitude euphemistically." Han Tiannuan can not agree with his attitude, "Dad, this is not euphemism, just for abuse, or abuse addiction of that kind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s not a good thing to be judged by your daughter. The next day, at eight o''clock, a few cars were parked outside Han''s villa. Han Junyu took the things he had packed up to the car and asked the children to get on the car first. He went to each car to remind them again, asking them to check whether they had taken all the things they should take with them and get their reply before starting.When Feng Wei chats with Xiao Jue, he mentions why he likes to go with Han Junyu. Because he is too reliable, he can arrange things properly every time, such as the route, weather, preparation of thermos cup, warm water, medicine box, and all kinds of details, he can take them into consideration, as long as they follow. Anyway, Qin Xuanyu and Han Xuanning had to take care of him before. Song Xuan heard what they said, but this time he shook his head and denied, "this time we went out, Jun Yu and I didn''t do anything. It was Han Tianzhuo who planned it. Zuo Zuo and you you you were his little assistants who planned it. Jun Yu also said that if you have any problems in this trip, you can go to youYou, because he is responsible for communication. " "Han Junyu, this is too cruel. The two kids are only ten years old, which can crush child labor." As soon as Pei Qian''s words came to an end, he saw a stranger on wechat asking to add him. He opened his head and saw that it was right. With a smile, he clicks through and right pulls him into a discussion group with the title of "mountain climbing group". These names are really Children with mental retardation are happy. "Dear uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, I''m right. I''m one of your little guides on this mountain climbing trip. If you have any questions, you can consult me in the group. First of all, real-time report, we are going to the Taihang Mountain at the junction of Nankang city and neighboring provinces. The Taihang Mountain is 3000 meters high in the sea... " You can see that right in this group has introduced the relevant data of Taihang Mountain solemnly. It''s surprising that he is careful. "Right right right, who asked you to do that?" Xiao Jue asked with a smile. "It''s my dear brother Zuo. He said that adults like to watch mobile phones, so I''ll try to attract your attention." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of adults. It takes two hours to drive to Taihang Mountain. Pei Qian said it''s boring all the way. He asked youyou what you can do to avoid boredom. Right right right worried to throw the problem to left left left, left left is looking up information, heard the brother''s problem, eyes did not lift, "you sing for everyone." Chapter 1253 After singing two songs, Zuo Zuo told his younger brother that it would be boring to sing all the time. Go to download a riddle guessing software to let everyone guess riddles. When guessing riddles, Zuo Zuo also found a lot of jokes to send to the group to make everyone happy. Sitting on one side of Han Tianzhuo eating apple, looking at the left wave of operation, heart tut tut two. My father said that he should be the chief planner. The left planning ability is so strong. In fact, he is a nominal figure. Two hours, because of the interaction in the wechat group, I don''t think it takes long. At the foot of Taihang Mountain, the people stopped their cars, put on their backs and began to climb. People can''t help laughing when they see that there are two big characters of a tour guide on their right head and several small flags of different colors in their hands. "Right guide, what are we going to do now?" Right right cough cough cough, raised the flag, small face serious, "first, we first check their package, whether there is a loss. Take the family as a group. After the examination, please raise your hand. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Several men have the illusion of having a parents'' meeting. When the crowd raised their hands, right said that this was a trip for five families. He prepared five flags, one for each family, and five family competitions. The first winning family was rewarded. Pei Qian asked what is reward? Youyou sends out a mysterious smile. Since it''s a reward, it''s fun to be mysterious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Today''s children can really play. Five families led the small flag, right right also specially drew a line on the ground, raised the guide flag, shouting. It''s time to go hiking. Cheng Mo looked at the children walking in front of him and went to Han Junyu''s side, "deliberately exercise two children?" Han Junyu said that this problem is also a bit of a headache. Zuo Zuo is too smart, too arrogant and indulges in books every day. In fact, it''s not good. How can you grow better without setbacks? He will come up with such a move, let him organize mountain climbing activities, in this experience, he can be frustrated, also will understand some things. "Let him into the barracks, how many setbacks can bear." Cheng Mo said. Han Junyu glances at him obliquely. He''s afraid that he''s already staring at his children. "He''s different from Chu Rui." "What''s the difference?" Han Junyu thought deeply that he didn''t hide his friends who had been for decades. "Chu Rui has experienced many things in the world and has a lot of interpersonal relationships. He has the ability to deal with them, but left doesn''t. He''s smart, but he''s not mature enough to keep up Cheng Mo sneered, "to put it bluntly, you still can''t bear to believe your son." "Oh," Han Junyu did not quarrel with him. Zuo Zuo''s physique is special. He goes to the military camp for training. If there is a bumpy one, his risk is several times higher than that of ordinary people. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I''ll have a talk with Zuo Zuo in person." Cheng Mo made a decision. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu really doesn''t want his children to go to the military camp for training and to carry out tasks. He and Qin Ning are worried about their son every day. Then, five parents with small flags sent a hint on wechat, and Han Junyu led them into a discussion group. Group name: mountain climbing training group. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Five parents looked at the names of the group. Pei Qian was curious and couldn''t help asking, "Han Junyu, what do you mean, the family needs to set up two wechat groups, which is also the characteristic of your Han family, spy movies?" Han Junyu replied, "count it, if you can embarrass the left, I''ll invest in your next movie." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Qian rolled his eyes. He has a clever son. It''s amazing! But then again, the children of the Han family are really smart. Right and right have good communication skills. From the beginning, there is no cold air. And left and left, the planner behind the scenes, are also very good at making use of opportunities. He took pictures of his daughter, Pei xuege, whose nickname is coco. "Coco, go to your brother and ask what we have for lunch?" Speaking of food, Xiao coco smiles, nods and runs to youYou. Next to Feng Wei, he smiles and pats his little son. Feng Xiu says, "Xiao Xiu, it''s hard to walk on the mountain road. Take care of your coco sister." "All right, Dad." Feng Xiu was more lively than his brother and ran after coco. Feng Wei changed a camera to take a picture. He looked for the angle of his eyes and went a little bit sideways. Feng Jin followed him. Feng Wei also explained to him how to take a beautiful picture in such a place. From time to time, he gave the camera to him and asked him to take a picture. "Uncle Feng Wei, brother Feng Jin, you are left behind." Left left head full of sweat ran over. Feng Wei wanted to say that he would go up with him, but when he thought of Han Junyu, he slightly raised his eyebrows, "I want to take a picture, left." He sipped his lips and watched them hesitate for a few seconds. "How long do you want to shoot?""I''m not sure, Zuo Zuo. You go first." Zuo Zuo frowned, "no, what if you can''t keep up? We''ll have lunch together. Uncle Feng Wei, you can''t be more mischievous than coco. Coco keeps up with you ¡°¡­¡­¡± The child compares him with cocoa, and Feng Wei finds that he can''t find a reason to refuse. Feng Jin with the lens took a picture for Zuo Zuo, and looked at the little boy in the lens, amber eyes, serious expression, and uncle Han is really a bit like. "Dad, let''s go." Feng Wei shook his head helplessly and laughed that he was really old. Zuo Zuo shook his head and said calmly, "Uncle Feng Wei, although you are older than me, you are wise and elegant. You can find beautiful things all the time. Some books say that people like you are beautiful even when time goes by." Feng Wei low smile, patted Feng Jin''s shoulder, "learn a little bit of your left brother, flattery can be so artistic, really powerful, my little guide." Feng Jin is a 16-year-old boy. He is gentle and elegant. When he looks at Zuo Zuo, his eyes smile. "Zuo Zuo''s younger brother is very interesting." Three people catch up with the big team, but see everyone stop, left to ask, is Xiao Jue''s little Xiao Jingshu, because just careless, wrestling, knee skin, Xiao Jue is bandaging him. Shu Xiao, looking at the wound in his left eye, was reluctant to go home. But Pei Ming didn''t agree. Xiao Jingshu is bigger than you. He just broke a layer of skin on his knee. It''s not a serious injury. What a man is crying. Other people stand aside, but also very helpless, children sometimes play naughty, reasoning is useless, more impossible to beat him. At this time, they are standing on a big rock to rest. Right right thinks that as a guide, he should take care of everyone. So he comforts Xiao Jingshu. He is not seriously injured and can help him walk. However, Xiao Jingshu played a temper and pushed him away. He was unprepared and fell off a big stone. Seeing this scene, Qin Ning''s heart shrank, almost subconsciously, and stretched out his arm to hold him. Chapter 1254 But someone was faster than him. He stretched out his arm and fished right back to hold Qin Ning. Qin Ning sees Han Junyu embracing the child. He feels relaxed and squats down to see if he is hurt. Right right feel their feet slide back, fell when also scared to death, heard his mother asked, he came back, hold his mother. Pei Ming and Xiao Jue are also scared after a cold sweat, quickly came to ask right right, there is no injury. He shook his head. He was not hurt, but he was frightened and turned pale. Pei Ming turned his head and looked at his son again with a cold face. "Xiao Jingshu, apologize to your younger brother!" "I didn''t ask him to come." Xiao Jingshu''s stubborn head, face is not sorry. Xiao Jue has a headache. He and Pei Ming are busy. Most of the time, the children are in Pei''s courtyard. He is the king of the children. He is very overbearing. If anyone doesn''t listen to him, he has a lot of ways. "Xiao Jingshu, youyou is also kind-hearted to persuade you, you can not appreciate it, but how can you do it?" Xiao Jingshu pursed his lips. I just did it. I want to fight and scold. How do you like it. Pei Qian came forward and touched Xiao Jingshu''s forehead. "Xiaojing, were you scared just now? Tell Uncle you didn''t mean to push right, did you? " Xiao Jingshu took a right look. Although he was guilty, everyone stared at him and didn''t want to admit defeat. He snorted, "push is push, my fault, what''s the matter?" Jiji listen to this boy bully his brother, also asked how, throw him down the mountain, he believe it or not. "Xiao Jingshu, brother youyou is one year younger than you. You bully him. You are so powerful!" Cheng Mo''s daughter, Cheng Hui, said suddenly. Xiao malt and Xiao Jingshu grew up together in the courtyard. Xiao Jingshu is the overlord. Xiao malt has the same temperament as her mother. She has the style of an imperial sister. She is very young, and her voice is not small, but her momentum. "Whatever you do, you like your right brother, but I don''t like him." Xiao Jingshu was annoyed. At that time, he just pushed it. He didn''t know that the boy would fall. Wheat sprout fork waist forward, "know why I don''t like you?"? Because you don''t correct your mistakes and pretend to be great, I''m bored with it. You''re good. You can be good again. You can go to the college entrance examination and get a high score. You''re bigger than brother Zuo. " The child says achievement, that is the thorn in the heart. Xiao Jingshu angrily stood up, "I don''t compare with that nerd. Cheng Hui, get out of my way and don''t get in my way." "Xiao Jingshu, how can you talk to your sister like that? You are so angry with me. Do you believe that I will beat you?" Pei Ming listens to her son''s words. She is very angry. If it wasn''t for Xiao Jue, she would slap her son. "If you want to fight, I can''t fight you anyway." What Xiao Jingshu said was very hard. For the first time, I heard someone say that he was a nerd. He was stunned and looked at Xiao Jingshu in surprise. He went up to the stone and said, "brother Xiaojing, let''s compete. If I win you, you will listen to me in the future. If I lose, I''ll turn it over. Let''s go up the mountain and let me carry you. " Xiao Jingshu looked at his small body, disdained cold hum. He is one year older than Han Jing. He is tall and strong. Standing together, Han Jing is obviously at a disadvantage. "Zuo Zuo, don''t worry. It''s your brother Xiaojing. Xiaojing, apologize to youYou! " Pei Ming listens to Zuo Zuo''s declaration of war on his son. He is so stuffed that he pushes other people''s younger brother and wants to fight with others. It''s really killing her. Pei Ming still wants to talk, but he is stopped by his elder brother Pei Qian. Pei Qian looks at his elder brother in bewilderment. Pei Qian said to her, "wait a minute. Han Junyu has said that it''s a training activity. You have to see what your son can do." Standing aside, Han Junyu looks at his son and is not ready to speak. Children are frolicking, wrestling is not a big deal, but when they encounter problems, how they will solve them is his concern. "Declare war on me. Well, if you lose, I''ll go up the mountain." Xiao Jingshu pointed to his left nose, very confident. Left left calm looking at him, eyes and even a little pity. Holding Xiao Jingshu''s fingers, he turned his body around. With a beautiful capture, he clamped his arms and kicked his knees with his toes. When Xiao Jingshu knelt on the ground, his brain was still in a daze. What happened, who am I, where am I? Only when he felt the pain in his knee did he scream and scold and want to fight back, but Han Jing had occupied the absolute advantage, and he had no power to fight back. "Yes, or no?" "You sneak Xiao Jingshu, of course, was not satisfied. Han Jing gently explained, "fight, have you seen two people discuss, want to work together? How did the war come? " Xiao Jingshu is not good at words, just like the nature of hands, he was angry with the red face.Release Xiao Jingshu, Han Jing step back, Xiao Jingshu get the opportunity to attack immediately. Han Jing dodges and kicks him on the knee again. Xiao Jingshu staggers. He turns around, but Han Jing binds his hands again. The whole person is on the ground and can''t move. "You cheat, you use the rope." Xiao Jingshu was angry. Han Jing smiles and lets him go again. "Do we have rules against borrowing tools? Brother Xiaojing, you are useless. It doesn''t mean you are qualified to accuse me of using tools. " Xiao Jingshu gritted his teeth in anger, picked up his climbing stick on the ground and attacked again. This time, Han Jing walked back and came to a pile of big stones. When Xiao Jingshu attacked, he dodged flexibly. Xiao Jingshu''s climbing stick was stuck in the crack of the stone. Xiao Jingshu simply threw it to meet him. The parents who stood aside to watch the play said, "Xiaojing has a solid footwall. Obviously, there are no fewer fights, but the powerful ones are all brute force." Pei Qian tut said, "zuozou looks thin, but he has a strong hand. This boy has a lot of Yin moves, and Xiaojing can''t get much better." Han Junyu said to Cheng Mo, "Xiaojing is a good seedling." Cheng Mo Piao him, also did not cover, "Xiaojing is a bear child, wait for him to make enough trouble to camp, or learn a skill, or to make trouble." Wheat bud takes coco sister and raises her hand as a cheerleader to cheer for Zuo Zuo. "Brother Zuo, come on, brother Zuo is the best, brother Zuo is the most invincible..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of parents have a bad headache. In the third scene, Han Jing raises a stone. Xiao Jingshu thinks that when he hits him, he subconsciously hugs his head to protect himself. However, after waiting for a few seconds, there is no movement. In his heart, he says that he is not good, and he is caught again. But Han Shu threw the rope and tied him up again. "It''s no more than three things, Xiao Jingshu. Don''t cheat me!" Wheat bud run forward, help Han Jing pull the rope, not Xiao Jingshu in the resistance. Xiao Jingshu stares at her. His eyes are round and he glares at Han Jing. He is very upset. "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please?" Eleven year old child, handsome face is full of bandit gas, Pei Ming angry heart pain. Chapter 1255 What Han Jing wants Xiao Jingshu to do is to let him go up the mountain without his parents'' help. Xiao Jingshu disdains the cold hum, he just don''t want Father and mother to help, he is holding the climbing stick, a turn a turn of go up. Pei Ming looks at her son, angry and distressed. Her heart is very complicated. She lowers her head to cover up her red eyes. Xiao Jue patted her on the shoulder to comfort her. They will have more time to accompany their children in the future. Qin Ning holding the right hand, afraid that he would be injured, right right bulging face, "Mom, I''m ok, you don''t be afraid." "Why don''t you walk slowly and follow your brother Jiji?" Qin Ning is really worried. Right right raised a smiling face, "Mom, I will, I have to take care of coco sister and malt." Wheat bud raised a smiling face, patted his chest, "aunt Qin, you can rest assured, I will also protect right brother." Qinning see her serious appearance, can''t help laughing, "small malt, also want to be careful." Little malt nodded, she touched her face, "I will protect my face well, when I grow up as beautiful as sister An''an, aunt Qin, I will be your daughter-in-law." ¡°¡­¡­ I have three sons. Which one do you want to marry? " Qin Ning teases her. Wheat bud red face looking at left left, bold and shrewd, "I like left brother, left brother is the most handsome, the best looking, and the most intelligent, is my heart''s hero, my mother said, to find better than their men, in order to protect themselves." An Yun immediately raised her hand innocently, pointed to the wheat bud and laughed and scolded, "you want to chase left, don''t turn me in, when did I say such a thing?" "You said, because dad is better than you." The wheat sprout has a bulging face. Pei Qian joined in the excitement, "Zuo Zuo is so good, then my family cocoa will chase Zuo Zuo, cocoa, do you say good?" "Dad, is it the bride of brother Zuo? Wow, can I? " Coco patted her little hand and looked forward to it. Go on left and left as if you didn''t hear anything. Standing beside Qin Ning, you can be aggrieved, "Mom, with my brother in, what can I do if I can''t find my daughter-in-law?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning has a headache. Pei Qian, what are you doing. "Chi, how old are you? You''re worried that you can''t find your daughter-in-law. You''re not promising." Xiao Jingshu disdained sneer, his dislike is not a little bit. Right right but not angry, "coco and small malt also don''t like you, hum, you can''t find a daughter-in-law." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of parents can''t laugh or cry. Zuo Zuo finds a flat hillside and asks everyone to stop for lunch. Small malt and coco to the left side, two little girls said with a smile, left brother, when we grow up, do your daughter-in-law. Song Chenshi ran to popularize the present marriage law for the two girls. A man can only have one woman. If there are two women, the man is a bad man. They don''t want brother Zuo to be a bad man. They can only be Zuo Zuo''s bride by themselves. Small malt is a domineering, immediately let coco don''t do left brother''s bride, she will do. Coco also want to do, wronged looking at her sister, wheat bud said she was too small, not suitable for left brother, coco wow cry out, ran to her mother. "Mom, why can brother Zuozuo marry only one bride? I want to be brother Zuozuo''s bride, sister Maiya, or I will." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuque was stunned. An Yun just drinks water, hears Coco''s words, spouts out, points to the wheat bud to scold angrily. "Little malt, you smelly girl, you bully your sister again!" Wheat bud does not care about her mother''s scolding, holding her left arm, "Mom, the water splashed by the married daughter, I have to live in aunt Qin''s house and be her daughter-in-law." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Ban Yongjun sat beside Qin Ning. He couldn''t help laughing. "Qin Ning, your son''s sales are OK." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Wheat bud was holding the arm of the left left, calm face to take her hand away, gently asked: "small malt, how old are you this year?" "Eight years old, ten years later, I can be your bride." Zuozou nodded and said softly, "I have passed the college entrance examination now. I may go to university next year or go to some place for further study. You want to be my bride, and you want to go to college when you are ten years old. Come to me. Otherwise, if I don''t have a common topic, you can''t be my bride. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m still in grade three. Qin Ning wants to give his son a thumbs up. Xueba''s way of rejecting people doesn''t need much reason. After eight years, Zuozuo''s elder brother became an adult. She shriveled her mouth, like a frosted eggplant, and went back to her mother with her head down. But she was still upset, "Mom, it''s all you. You''re so stupid. If you''re smart, I can do better."¡°¡­¡­¡± Inexplicably hit an Yun, "small malt, is your pursuit of high grade, blame me?" "Hum, brother Zuo is the most annoying!" Children are fickle. One moment they are happy. The next moment they will be changeable. They frown and say they are disgusting. They are pure and natural. The next second they forget what happened before and play happily with you. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The small malt away, left left also breathed a sigh of relief. Qin Ning took out a handkerchief to wipe his son''s sweat. Only then did he find that his palm was bruised and frowned. He knew that he didn''t want to be known and didn''t make it public. "Injured, why don''t you say?" Sisi a face indifferent, "Mom, not much." Qin Ning was distressed and gave him some medicine. He was going to bind him a bandage, but he stopped him. Bandaged, fingers are not flexible, can not play mobile phones and computers. "Mom, I can." Qin Ning stares at him, and they look at each other. Finally, Zuo Zuo is defeated and reaches for his mother''s bandage. In the afternoon, although a few children have a long time to rest, they don''t walk back in the morning. When people get to the top of the mountain, the sun sets. It''s very nice to stand at the top and watch the scenery at the bottom of the mountain. At the end of Feng Wei''s walk, he watched his family scattered in different places, but each face was full of small faces. He picked up the camera and captured it very well. Zuo Zuo counted the time and finally announced that uncle Cheng Mo won and uncle Feng Wei won. The reward for the first place is that youyou picks a wreath made of flowers on the roadside. When Xiaomai stands on the highest stone with the wreath, Feng Wei comes forward to take a picture for her. They play, but right and left can''t be idle. They have to consult their father. It''s better to set up a tent there at night. It will be very cold on the mountain in the middle of the night, so don''t go to the hillside, but they want to find water. Left and right immediately call up the three-dimensional map of Taihang mountain to find water. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at his son''s flexible operation of the computer, the 3D way of looking at pictures is a technique only used by some senior engineers. Han Junyu was surprised. "Who taught you all this?" "Some of the netizens I met online, they told me." Left click to open the computer chat box, song Xuan stretched his head to have a look, can''t help but tut. "Jun Yu, you all have international friends, but how can you be so familiar with this dating software?" Chapter 1256 Han Junyu sent youyou and zuozou to summer camp and made friends with foreign people. He was not surprised. He was surprised that the perspective of the left base map was too professional for a child to understand. "Han Jing, when did you download this software and join them?" Listen to my father call his name, left a Leng, puzzled looking at his father, "Dad, I can''t make friends with them?" Song Xuan sits next to him and finds out his tablet computer from his bag. He quickly operates it and tries to download the software, but he is found to be followed. He quickly throws away the other party. The other side bit tightly, although he threw the person away, his heart was shocked. Left frown, take the computer, in the dialog box to send an address. "This is my friend, just curious, no malicious, please don''t investigate." As soon as his message was sent out, someone immediately responded, "Mr. Han, your friend has excellent technology. Is he also a hacker?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at someone calling his 10-year-old son Mr. Han, Han Junyu has some vicissitudes in his heart. "Mr. Han?" Han Jing was a little nervous. "Dad, when I registered, I used a forged ID card and said that I am an adult because they are not adults and can''t join us." "Where is it forged?" Turn left to see second brother. Han Tianzhuo blocks his face with his hand. "Gigi, please explain. Where did you bring your brother?" Han Junyu''s tone is very cold. Han Tianzhuo knows that it''s no use explaining, "Dad, in fact, the people inside are very simple." "Simple?" Han Junyu is about to laugh. Last week, his company''s system was attacked and lost a lot. Song Xuan was also tired. He took his team to repair the program for several days and nights. At that time, he found that dozens of hackers joined hands to break through the defense, and those dozens of hackers were probably the people who used the software, so song Xuan said he was familiar with it. This is a hacker circle, which play more advanced people to enter, but did not expect his two sons are inside. Song Xuan was still curious, "Zuo Zuo, last week Sheng''an''s system was attacked. Did you participate?" Zuo Zuo looks at the second elder brother again, and he is the one who brought him in. He just thinks it''s very interesting, and doesn''t know the specific rules of the game. Han Tianzhuo frowned, "I don''t know about it." Zuo Zuo thought, "brother, I see. Didn''t someone ask us to help get rid of some trackers last week?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo. Well, maybe they did. Song Xuan''s mouth flicks. No wonder he can''t find them. It turns out that these two boys are playing tricks. Ten years ago, when Qin Ning was injured, he took care of his two children. At that time, Jiji knew what a hacker was and was particularly interested in it. He rubbed against him every day and wanted to learn technology. It is unrealistic to tell a five-year-old or six-year-old what a program is and what a 1 and 0 algorithm is. We can only take him to play, let him play the rules well, and then read a book. Jiji is smart and willing to study hard. His skills are getting better and better. Many international awards are soft. But I didn''t expect that when I taught my apprentice, I would starve to death. One day, I would be trapped by him. Han Tianzhuo was surprised to learn that he had cheated his father. He secretly grinds his teeth. These people''s courage is too big, and they all went to him. He turned on his mobile phone, and the network on the mountain was not very smooth. He turned off his mobile phone, took the left computer, and sent a message in the group, "last week, the task you received was to attack Sheng''an group?" "Yes, what''s the matter? How do you know if you are not involved in this task? " Han Tianzhuo didn''t say his real name inside, but a code name, Zhuoyu. Everyone used to call him Zhuoyu. The code on the left has only one word, Han. He seldom spoke. Everyone thought he was too deep and mistook him for Mr. Han because he was not young. "Good. How much did you eat?" Han Tianzhuo''s eyes narrowed and his face was sinister. "Sheng''an is fat. We got 1.2 billion." There was a response. 1.2 billion. Seeing this figure, Zuo Zuo was so surprised that he lost 1.2 billion yuan to his father. "Brother, let them spit it out." Han Junyu beside cool smile, "specific is 1.6 billion, they also invited foreign aid. Otherwise, I can''t eat so much. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo and Zuo Zuo. They are one of the foreign aid. In this software, there will be some activities every week, and the activities don''t have to attack any system. It may also be an investigation, a program competition, or some games. Han Junyu raised his hand on Han Tianzhuo''s shoulder and said, "Jiji, you are a good brother. You teach him so well."¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo felt that his shoulders sank and he didn''t dare to look at his father''s eyes. How he usually plays, his father will connive at him, because his father knows that he is smart and sensible, knows the propriety, and knows what he is doing. But this time, he took his younger brother to stab such a big skeleton. If it was found out, it would be a transnational crime, and it would be a wrong way. Song Xuan saw that Han Junyu only said one word, and the arrogant brothers both bowed their heads and laughed. "Jiji, you are so smart. How can we make up for the 1.6 billion?" "I''ll find a way." Han Tianzhuo buttoned up the computer. Han Junyu asked again, "I can understand that Jiji can enter this circle. How can Zuozuo play in it?" Left left heart is still shocked, because his behavior let dad lose 1.6 billion, he felt guilty, dad asked again, he did not hide. "When I was playing games with my brother, someone chatted with me. After chatting for a period of time, I was invited to an account. I asked my second brother, who said it could be played, and asked him to make a fake ID card for me." "Dad, I mostly play games in it. I didn''t know about last time. I''m sorry." Han Junyu touched his forehead, and he was glad that his son was promising, but both of his sons were too clever, so he was afraid that they would not go on the right path. At the beginning, he named Jiji Tianzhuo in the hope that he could use his talent to do something meaningful without hurting others. Sheng''an''s system is a security system that he paid a high price to ask famous technicians in the world to build. They broke it. Obviously, they have means. But it was only by means that he was trapped. What he had been worried about happened. They thought they were smart, but they didn''t know that it was a crime and touched his bottom line! "If you have made a mistake, you should try to make it up. I''m very angry about this incident, so please do things later, respect my principles, and don''t harm nature. Can you promise me? " "It won''t happen again." Han Tianzhuo said. "Neither will I, Dad. I''ll reflect on this." Zuo Zuo apologizes. Han Junyu looks coldly at his two sons. Zuo Zuo followed Ji Ji when he was young. He opened his mind earlier than Ji Ji. In addition, he was quiet. He was able to calm down and read. He had a wide range of knowledge and learned faster than you. Sometimes the children are too smart, and he has a headache, because he and Qin Ning can''t figure out what they think every day. I''m only ten years old. If I don''t pay attention, I''ll follow a group of hackers to attack Sheng''an and lose 1.6 billion yuan. After that, I''ll be more capable. Isn''t this going to break the sky? Chapter 1257 There are residents on the hillside of Taihang Mountain. Han Junyu leads them to camp near the place where they live. He goes to the place where the residents buy some fresh meat for barbecue. Several children were very excited when they were barbecue. They ran around. Qin Ning roasted several pieces of meat and was looking for her daughter, but didn''t see her. Pointing to the hillside not far away, he said that his elder sister was talking to brother Feng Jin. On the hillside, Han Tiannuan holds the pendant in his arms and looks at the starry sky. It''s different to see at home and high. I don''t know what kind of sky my elder brother will see? "Ann, who are you thinking of?" Han Tiannuan revives, is Feng Jin is holding the camera to himself, she is a little embarrassed, with her hand to block the face. "Brother Feng Jin, don''t shoot." Feng Jin looks at the girl in the camera. She is gentle and elegant. She looks very good. He raises the corner of his mouth. When the little, timid girl grows up, his eyes move. "Ann is very good-looking. Why don''t you like to be afraid of taking pictures?" Han Tiannuan never realized how outstanding her appearance was. If she was good-looking, it was her big brother. Feng Jin noticed that she had a special pendant hanging around her neck. He subconsciously recorded with the camera, "Ann, this pendant is you. It''s lovely." "Yes, my elder brother gave it to me." Han Tiannuan takes up the pendant with a smile. The stars in his eyes can''t hide his joy. Feng Jin has a guess in his heart, but his brow is slightly frowning, "An''an has a good relationship with brother churui." Of course, she will be engaged to her elder brother in the future. "It''s said that brother Chu Rui works abroad. A good man like him must have many women to pursue. I don''t know what kind of woman he will find to accompany him in the future." Feng Jin''s tone was casual. Hearing that many foreign women covet their big brother, Han Tiannuan frowns, "big brother will not like those women." He likes her. But the secret, she can''t tell too many people. Feng Jin stares at her without blinking. "Why does an an say that?" "Because" "I won''t tell you," Han Tiannuan said, looking up at the sky again, "brother Feng Jin, the scenery here is so beautiful." Feng Jin was nervous. He held the camera in his hand and said, "Ann, do you have someone you like?" "Yes." Almost subconsciously, Han Tiannuan said with a smile, "I have someone I like. That person is more dazzling than the stars in the sky." "It''s your big brother, Han churui, right?" Han Tiannuan turned to look at him, brown eyes have deep thinking, "brother Feng Jin, if I say yes, will you help me keep a secret?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She really likes him. Feng Jin blank brain for a few seconds, looking down at the camera, to cover up the eyes of the loss. "Ann, you are still young. Do you know the difference between love and affection?" Han Tiannuan and I are worried about the answer, but I don''t know when I grow up Feng Jin''s heart is blocked badly. After listening to her words, she dares to feel a glimmer of hope. But when she says this sentence, what she should think in her eyes is her big brother. Feng Jin''s heart is not good. He thought Ann was still young. He was waiting for a few years. When Ann was older, he could tell. But he didn''t expect to prevent her elder brother. They are silent for a while. Han Tiannuan hears the footsteps and turns to see her brother Han Tianzhuo. She smiles and waves to him. "Brother, this is a good view." Han Tianzhuo divided the roast meat in his hand to two people, "lazy, if you don''t work, you have to be served." Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile, but he didn''t care. "Who calls a lazy bug an excellent and diligent brother? Wow, brother, you''re just right." Han Tianzhuo laughed angrily, "this is what my mother asked me to give you." He looked at Feng Jin beside his eyes again, "brother Feng Jin, what are you talking about?" "It''s about taking pictures." Feng Jin was not in a good mood. He got up with two bunches of meat and said thank you. He turned and walked down the hill. Han Tianzhuo looked at his back, a little chilly, and then looked at his simple sister, "brother Feng Jin, just asked if you have someone you like?" Han Tiannuan''s eyes widened. "Wow, brother, how do you know? Do you have a thousand mile ear? " "You silly girl." Feng Jin is interested in her, but he does things implicitly and doesn''t shout out as blatantly as Yi Kang. My sister, on the contrary, is simple and unresponsive to feelings. If she doesn''t realize Feng Jin''s meaning, she doesn''t know that her dull brain has been pried open by her elder brother. "You tell him about big brother?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head, his mouth is still stuffed with meat, his cheeks are bulging, and his mouth is not clear. "I didn''t say anything, but brother Fengjin guessed it. Brother, you say brother Fengjin won''t tell others about it?"Han Tianzhuo sneers. Feng Jin''s brain is not full of holes. He publicizes his love for girls and other people everywhere. When his younger sister finished eating, they sat down for a while. Han Tianzhuo took his younger sister down and heard the child''s voice, which was the voice of Xiaomai. When wheat bud can''t speak, she likes music. When she can speak, an Yun invites a music teacher for her. She has studied for several years and has made some achievements. Wheat bud wants Zuozuo to sing with her, calling Zuozuo loudly. Sitting a little far away from everyone, Zuo Zuo, who was reading a book, was not interested in music. Hearing the voice of Xiao Mai, he got up and walked away with the light. "Ning Ning, why do you like studying so much?" An Yun asks anxiously. Little malt can sing, but she is too naughty, learning is confused, proper slag. Qin Ning Fu Er, there are too many people asking this question recently. She really doesn''t know how to answer it. Left left and right right love learning, they are not diligent, just honest to complete the teacher''s homework, other time is crazy to play. But if you want to say that Zuo Zuo likes reading, this is his hobby, just like wheat germ likes singing. He likes to be quiet, and there are some books beside him. He can sit for a day, and she always discusses with Han Junyu that the child is too addicted to reading and does not move all day, which is not good, so she asks youyou to take his brother out to play. Youyou complains that there are two dogs at home, and he often comes to walk them, but he not only walks them, but also walks his brother. When a group of people heard Qin Ning''s story, they all laughed. The Han family were so funny that they talked like a joke. Xiao Jingshu turned his head and looked at the far left, sipped his lips and got up to follow him. Xiao Jue and Pei Ming stare at their son. Both of them worry that he will make trouble with Zuo Zuo. They wake up and are stopped by Pei Qian. "What about good training? You have to believe that Xiaojing is a smart boy, otherwise he can''t be the king of children in the courtyard, but he''s not very good at expression, which he needs to learn. " Chapter 1258 Xiao Jingshu followed Zuo Zuo to a small broken building and saw Zuo Zuo hanging the lamp on the book. He looked up and saw that Xiao Jingshu didn''t pay any attention. He found another place to sit down and read his book. "Affectation, come here still read a book, it is to show off your achievement intentionally how good?" Left face light, "good grades, is it my fault? Besides, do what you like. What''s worth showing off? " "Oh, bitches are affectations." Xiao Jingshu was contemptuous. Zuo Zuo looked up at him again, "you came to me on purpose to humiliate me. Do you want revenge?" Xiao Jingshu pursed his lips and lost his temper just because he didn''t want to admit defeat in front of many parents. Now he is the only one here. He is a cheerful person, and he can''t hold his mind for a long time. He walks up to him and takes a look at his e-book. "What kind of books do you read that make your grades so good?" Zuo Zuo understood his purpose and showed a gentle smile. "I don''t like friends who are above me. Sit down." "Sitting here, I''m not afraid of biting you?" Xiao Jingshu is still standing, looking at him defensively. "I''ve brought something to protect against insects and snakes." Zuo Zuo takes out a big bag of medicinal materials from his pocket. Xiao Jingshu understands why he is chased by a group of mosquitoes, while Han Jing has no mosquitoes beside him. "You have a brain." Han Jing is very smart, which Xiao Jingshu has to admit, but he will not admit defeat. "Thank you for your insincere praise. As for you asking me why my grades are so good, it should be," left pointed his forehead, "talent, I can''t explain clearly." Xiao Jingshu rolled his eyes and turned to leave. "Xiao Jingshu, you still owe my brother an apology." During the day, the parents were all around him. He couldn''t push too hard, so he didn''t mention it. But not mentioning it doesn''t mean he doesn''t remember. Xiao Jingshu pushed right and left at that time, and he hasn''t said an apology. Xiao Jingshu froze. In fact, he knew that he had gone too far during the day, but he couldn''t open his mouth. Unexpectedly, he put it forward. "I know. You don''t have to remind me." "Xiao Jingshu, the most important thing in making friends is sincerity." Xiao Jingshu disdained the cold hum, "who is willing to make friends with you, arrogant boy, sooner or later one day I will beat you." "If you don''t have the ability, don''t use" sooner or later "as an excuse. Xiao Jingshu, you have made a mistake. If you don''t reflect on your poor self-esteem, you blame me for being arrogant. Who gave you this right?! Before you saw that I was thinner than you, didn''t you declare war on me with your own Kung Fu and arrogance? " "You Xiao Jingshu clenched his fist and his eyes were red with anger. He wanted to beat the boy hard. "Xiao Jingshu, if you don''t apologize, I will look down on you." "Well, who wants you to look up to?" Xiao Jingshu left angrily and went to the campfire. He saw Youyou, song Chenshi and Feng Xiu. They were talking together. He gritted his teeth and went to right and right. As soon as he wanted to speak, right and right stood up. "Xiao Jingshu, what are you going to do?" Xiao Jingshu rolled his eyes, uncomfortable and depressed, "what can I do? Can I beat you? I''m sorry about the morning. I didn''t mean to Right right a Leng, didn''t expect him to apologize, he laughed, "I don''t blame you, we are discussing to join the football club, brother Xiaojing, do you want to join us." A brother, Xiaojing, drew them closer. "Yes, Xiaojing, you can play with us. You have such good physical fitness that you can definitely play as a striker." Feng Xiu was a little bigger than Xiao Jingshu, and he was also flexible. Xiao Jingshu uttered that sentence and breathed a sigh. He was not really unreasonable, but sometimes he didn''t know why to utter that sentence was irritating. Now when he heard the sports he was interested in, he relaxed his vigilance and happily joined them in the discussion. Xiao Jue, who was watching in the dark, was relieved to see his son finally say that. He turned to his wife and patted her on the back with red eyes and comfort. "Xiaojing, I just don''t know how to express my emotions. We''ll teach it later." "Well, it''s my fault. I didn''t accompany him well." Pei Ming sighed. She also likes children, but because of work, she is busy and has no time to get along with children. Although she felt guilty before, she didn''t have such deep experience as this time. Xiao Jue turned his head and saw Han Junyu coming. He said with a smile, "it''s very interesting to train young people. Han Junyu, I should let xiaojingduo get in touch with your family in the future. He''s an exquisite child." Some people praise their own children. Han Junyu is naturally happy, but he is also a bit unpredictable when he thinks of Zuo Zuo''s temperament. "I''d better not, but we''ll make your honest boy crooked together." Xiao Jue said with a low smile, "it''s better to be crooked. Xiaojing''s temper is too straight. It''s time for someone to turn him to the crooked road. His world will be more open."Xiao Jingshu spent a long time in the military compound. Seeing that his grandfather and mother were both soldiers, he especially looked forward to growing up to be a soldier in the future. It''s not that he doesn''t mind his son becoming a soldier, but he hopes that he can see that there are many ways in life. Military is just a choice, not a road he must take in the future. It''s just like Pei Qian''s arm was injured. Not only his family, but also Pei Qian''s heart struggled for a long time. He felt that if he was not a soldier, his life was like a failure. Xiao Jue also hopes that his children will not be blocked even if they are hit in the future. Instead, they will enhance their coping ability as much as left. He is also very curious. The environment of the Han family is also free of food and clothing. How did his children learn this ability? Han Junyu heard his inquiry and sneered, "food and clothing? Oh, sir Xiao, how much allowance do you give your children every month? " "Not much, one hundred a week." "Qin Ning and I only give them three meals a day. If we want pocket money, we have to earn it by ourselves. Otherwise, do you think it''s really smart of them to easily prepare for this trip? Naive. I can provide them with clothes of the best materials in the world. Every time I give them a birthday gift, it is rare in the world. But if I want something else, he can''t deserve it if he doesn''t work hard. " Like left left like reading, but more books, will not cherish, and the attitude of reading will be impetuous. After that, Han Junyu told Qin Ning that he should strictly control the number of books he read every week, and if he didn''t work, Qin Ning would not pay for them. Of course, Qin Ning didn''t buy books for her, so he tried to borrow books from the library. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jue had heard Han Junyu say something like this before, but he only heard about it. Now when he goes to see Han''s children, his clothes are the most simple of a group of children. Han Tiannuan is regarded as the most favorite in the family. The pair of white sports shoes under her feet can be seen. When Qin Ning heard them talking about their children, he took over Han Junyu''s words with a smile, "there are many books at home. At first, the children don''t care much about them, they don''t cherish the pages of the books, and they still play with them when they play. I was angry at that time. I had a cold war with them for several days. Even at the beginning of the school, I lost my temper and said, "since they don''t cherish the beginning of the school, they won''t buy textbooks for them. Let them think of their own way." "It''s tough, but children should remember the most." Pei Ming admired it. "What did the children do?" Xiao Jue is curious. Chapter 1259 Qin Ning thought about it and continued: "Jiji said that if there were no books, he would go to the copy shop. The school''s copy shop is very cheap, and it''s cheaper than what he bought. So that semester, all the children used were photocopied books. " "Don''t they use photocopied books that look special compared to other children?" Pei Ming doubts. "Don''t children just like to be special? And every time I see those books, the children will remember what I said to them. I know sister Ming wants to ask me if she is worried about the children blaming me. The children blame them. Sometimes I think they are too noisy when they are noisy. It''s normal for them to have emotions towards me. However, if I save money for buying textbooks at school, I will give them pocket money. They are not happy yet. " Xiao Jue reflected on her words and felt that Xiao Jingshu''s education style might also need to be adjusted in the future. The next day, everyone got up at five in the morning and went up to watch the sunrise. Usually in the city center, it is very rare to see such a beautiful scenery. Once again, we climb the highest peak and watch the sun slowly rise and the red clouds fill the sky. Although the whole process is only a few minutes, everyone is very interested. After another turn on the mountain, I slowly went down. When going down the mountain, there was still something wrong, but several parents didn''t care. Instead, they gave the initiative to their children to see their reaction. Several children are all smart, their own problems can be solved, absolutely do not ask for help from others, but the situation is easy to resolve. Finally, at the foot of the mountain, several children were sitting on the ground. Although mountain climbing is very interesting, it''s very tired. Several parents take their babies to the car. When they go back to the city center, they have to walk separately and return to their busy lives. Han Tiannuan is also more and more busy. The college entrance examination is like a threshold. If she wants to cross that threshold, she needs to be paved with test papers. When the thickness of those papers is enough for her to step down and walk through the threshold, the college entrance examination is coming. Not surprisingly, Zuo Zuo, who participated in the college entrance examination with her, didn''t know whether it was fate or not. He was assigned to an examination room with her. Looking at his younger brother sitting in front of him, Han Tiannuan is calm. Before preparing for the exam, Zuo Zuo has put in a lot of effort, so she believes that he will get a better result. In fact, her grades don''t matter, because she doesn''t want to study in China. She wants to study in s country. However, this proposal was rejected by her father, but she was still unwilling to discuss with her brother. Instead of meeting her father, she could only insist on attending the college entrance examination. After the two-day exam, the schedule was very easy. After the exam, she went out of the school with Zuo Zuo and watched her family waiting for them. They quickened their pace. "I''ve prepared a big dinner tonight to celebrate your graduation from high school." Qin Ning came up and hugged her daughter. Left head with his mother, although he is only 11 years old, has reached the tip of Qin Ning''s nose, Qin Ning also hugged him with a smile, "my left is really good." "Mom, mom, don''t you come to comfort the left son?" Right right wronged shriveled mouth, is a side sullen. My sister and Zuozuo have passed the college entrance examination. He is still in junior high school. Maybe he will be the only one studying at home in the future. Qin Ning smiles, pinches his face and hugs him. Standing on the right side is Han Junyu. She hugs her baby but does not. Han Junyu''s face is not very good. Qin Ning helpless, went to embrace his arm, "we get on the car, home!" Having had a rich dinner, Han Tiannuan waited until it was very late for his brother to come home and ran to his room to discuss her going abroad with him. Han Tianzhuo has been in Sheng''an for one year now, and he is going to graduate from university. Han Junyu discusses with him to let him continue his further study. He also has this idea, but Sheng''an''s internship is not over yet, so he has to take care of both ends and is very busy every day. "We''ll go to see your uncle about your study abroad." "Why Uncle?" Han Tiannuan is puzzled. "When I finish my work here, we won''t be at home for our 17th birthday. We''ll go to my uncle. Because in several elders, uncle is the best one to discuss Han Tiannuan thought deeply, "brother, do you think Father will agree?" Han Tianzhuo glanced at her, "although dad is strict with us, when can we limit what we want to do? When you go to s country to study abroad, your father is worried that you will join the Chu family, so he will stop you. If you go to your uncle''s place to play, my father has no reason to disagree. " Han Tiannuan nodded happily, "brother, is there anything else you can''t do in the world? You are really wonderful. " When Han Tiannuan told Han Junyu about this idea, Han Junyu did not oppose it, but also supported, "go to play with my uncle and take both my younger brothers." "Dad, I''ll take care of my younger brother and sister." Han Tianzhuo immediately promised. Han Junyu nodded and looked at his daughter, "Ann, do you blame your father for not promising you to study in s country?" Han Tiannuan knows that her father is protecting her. How can she blame her father.It''s because she hasn''t seen her elder brother for more than a year, and she really miss him, so she suddenly decided to go to s country. Touching his daughter''s forehead, Han Junyu suddenly said, "an an has grown up. You can''t be as headstrong as when you were a child. An an, do you know what I mean?" Han Tian bowed his head and pulled his father''s sleeve. "Dad, go to play with my uncle. I will protect myself." Han Junyu waves his hand and asks them to pack up. He goes to call Rongwei. Han Tianzhuo returns to his room and asks Zuo Zuo to open his head and investigate the situation of s country. In the evening, Qin Ning is lying on the bed, thinking that the children are going out to play. She is worried. She turns over and discusses with Han Junyu, or she can go with the children. Han Junyu cold face, "don''t even think about it, you go, leave me alone at home?" Qin Ning Leng Leng, "Han Junyu, you are not a child, a person at home how?" "If I say no, I can''t!" Han Junyu''s overbearing command made her frown. He gritted his teeth and said, "Ning Ning, since we have children, we have no two people''s world. Now our home is quiet. Aren''t you happy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was defeated by his aggrieved expression. However, thinking that the children are not young, if she goes out to play by herself, it is not good to cultivate the children''s independence. She does not say that she wants to work with the children. After two days, the couple put the children on the plane and returned home. Suddenly, they felt too quiet and empty. Qin Ning was very uncomfortable. She went to find little spot and little fat Dun to play for a while, and her depression was better. Han Junyu watched her adjust and asked her how to live in their world? Qin Ning blinked in bewilderment. They were old husbands and wives. The world of them was just reading books together and going out for a meeting. What else did he want to do? "Ning Ning, I''ll get some clothes for you." Qin Ning has a bad feeling, and it''s not the season to change. What do you want to prepare clothes for? Chapter 1260 The next day, as soon as Qin Ning came home, she saw a pile of clothes on the sofa. She curiously unfolded her clothes and wondered if Han Junyu''s company had a new product, so she would wear them first. But looking at the sailor''s clothes, maid''s clothes, and all kinds of strange clothes, she wondered, these are not suitable for Ann''s age? When Han Junyu comes back, she asks him if those clothes are for An''an. Han Junyu looks unpredictable and stares at her for a while to make sure she doesn''t want to understand him, and her mouth is full of evil. "It''s not Ann''s. go and change it for me." Qin Ning''s eyes widened, pointing to all kinds of short skirts and short sleeves on the sofa, "Han Junyu, you, you, want to play role play?" "Well, don''t you expect it?" No, she''s not looking forward to it at all! She''s in her thirties. Isn''t she ashamed to play such childish games? "Han Junyu, I don''t think it''s fun at all. Let''s change to another game." "I want to see you in these clothes." Looking at her wonderful face, Han Junyu is more looking forward to it. She used to like all kinds of pink things, but now she is more and more mature, and the color is more dignified, but he still wants to see her look tender for him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning frowned, then turned to see a man full of expectations, she still shook her head. Han Junyu thrust all the clothes into her hands, "Ning Ning, aren''t you artists always pursuing different colors? You can try it today. " "But, but it''s too much," Qin Ning said. "Ning Ning, these clothes may increase your inspiration and make you feel a different world. Don''t care what the worldly vision is. Today, in the villa, there are only you and me. " Listen to his coax, Qin Ning unexpectedly some heart. She held a pile of clothes and looked at him hesitantly. "Do you really want to play? If I dress badly, don''t laugh at me. " "No, my wife is beautiful. Go on." Qin Ning Piao a face serious man, in order to coax her clothes, rare praise her. She went upstairs with her clothes in her arms, changed into a sailor''s suit, wore two pigtails, put on a heavy makeup, and looked at herself in front of the mirror. She couldn''t help laughing. Who is the silly woman in the mirror? He pushed the door open and went downstairs. "Brother Junyu, do you think I look like this?" When she spoke, she not only made a few lively turns, but also blinked at him. Han Junyu came out of the kitchen and was surprised to see her dress. Wearing a young pink skirt, she is almost the same as ten years ago. No, it''s still different. She''s more attractive than ten years ago. He put down the fruit plate in his hand, walked quickly to her, put his long arm around her waist, thinner than ten years ago. "Not bad." Qin Ning was staring at his face and asked with a smile, "it''s just good. I''ll change it." Han Junyu can''t hear it. She wants to flatter him. Although this woman is more mature, she is still childish occasionally. She especially likes him to praise her. "Very good, Ning Ning. That''s it." He bent down and picked her up, his eyes fixed on her. Qin Ning hugged his neck and hummed, "I can''t see that Mr. Han would like this kind of taste. Don''t you have to look at the women who wear short skirts when you see them outside?" Han Junyu frowned, did not like her slander, "Mrs. Han, who is in my eyes, don''t you know?" Qin Ning shook his head and closed his eyes. "I don''t know. Mr. Han is so busy outside every day. I''m not the worm in his stomach. How can I know his mind?" Han Junyu laughed angrily and took her back to the room. He was too lazy to say some words. After all, he preferred to do it directly. But today Qin Ning also played with him. If he wanted to do it, she wouldn''t let him. If he used strong, she would pretend to be poor and cry. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was restrained. Seeing her pear blossom with rain, he said that he didn''t know how to pity people. He licked his teeth and coaxed people with good words. Holding people in her arms, she was just about to take the next step. She was naughty and got out of his arms. When she walked around, the skirt of her short skirt swayed in front of him. The half hidden scenery was even more irritating. "It''s not fun, Han Junyu. I''ll change it." Han Junyu understood that what this woman wants to play with him today is playing hard to get. "Well, it''s not impossible for you to change a suit, but," Qin Ning tilted his head and looked at him in bewilderment, "but what?" Han Junyu said, "I''ll take off your suit myself. You can change it." "Ah," he got up, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. They lay on the bed again. He slowly reached out and rubbed her cheek with his warm fingertips. When Qin Ning thought he was going to do something, he felt that his scalp was loose and he took her braids apart."Silly, like a fool." He made a vicious comment. Qin Ning small face drum up, angry retort, "Han Junyu, you just silly aunt, I this is not with this set of clothes make hair." "Well, I was stupid to meet you." Men smile half true and half false. Qin Ning took a deep breath, "you," she just wanted to retort, but she said, "stupid people have stupid luck. Ning Ning, be good, if you go on making trouble, I won''t guarantee that I won''t use tools to tie you up." Listening to his threatening voice, Qin Ning was a little afraid, and his eyes were staring at him with some bitterness. "You know how to bully me." "Yes, I just want to bully you." "If you say something nice, I''ll try my best to listen to you." She''s too proud to lift her chin. Han Junyu raised his lips, "nice, you know I don''t like to say it, but I want to hear from you..." In the last sentence, he deliberately lowered his voice and whispered in her ear that the breath was too light. Qin Ning thought that he was an auditory hallucination, but his burning breath sprinkled on the cochlea, which was so real. He has not done anything, just a word, let her soft body. He was always busy with his work. In order to finish her work, she was busy from morning to night. They were lying on the bed, and the number of times they really enjoyed doing it was not much. In addition, I have to worry about my family and children. I think it''s good to have a good sleep. Now that the child is away, he has the heart to play with her, but they do it thoroughly. And he also intentionally let Qin Ning send out the voice that he hears, a soft beautiful sound, crisp his bone, want to want her fiercely even more. After a while, Qin Ning felt a little hoarse, tired of leaning on his arms, said thirsty want to drink water. Han Junyu got up and poured her a glass of water, but did not give her the cup directly, but fed her little by little. He holds her face, the corner of his mouth is satisfied smile, "rather rather, another set?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her physical fitness is not as good as him. If he gets mad, she can''t bear it. "Husband, I''m so tired." She was coquettish and wanted to hide. Han Junyu low smile of kiss her lips, "tired lie good, I give you change." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, there''s no escape today. Chapter 1261 On the other side, the four teenagers who got off the plane just walked out of the airport and saw their uncle, Roewe, come to pick them up. The children of the Han family all like the uncle Rongwei very much. When they see him, they all speed up and run to him. Right is the first one to rush over and hold him. Rongwei looked at the two little guys growing up a lot, and then looked at the more mature Jiji and Ann behind them. He also laughed, opened his arms and hugged them. "Jiji has grown stronger, and ANN has grown taller and more beautiful." Roewe praised. "Uncle, wow, how can I find that you are more and more handsome?" An an''s expression is pompous, the canthus of the eye curved smile. "I love to hear that. Go home." Rongwei asks the children to get on the bus. Han Tianzhuo goes to the driver''s seat and wants to drive. In China, minors can''t drive. But here, the law allows them to drive at the age of 16. This year, Han Tianzhuo will turn 17. When Roewe was very young, he was in charge of him. When he made a request, he moved to the co pilot. Han Tianzhuo finally raised his smile, "thank you uncle." Han tiannuanquan is not at ease, "brother, have you ever driven a car before?" "Yes, but don''t tell Dad." Han Tianzhuo pointed to his younger brothers and sisters and warned them that he shrugged his shoulders, but he nodded excitedly and cried, "Wow, my second brother is so powerful that he can drive." He fastened his seat belt. The operating procedures were really handy. The speed of driving was not fast, but steady. When you get to Rong''s castle, you park in the parking lot. When you get out of the parking lot, you enter the garden full of flowers, and the fragrance of flowers is still floating in the air. "Wow, so many flowers." Han Tiannuan''s words just finished, with a watering pot of nine one out of the castle, see them come, immediately put things down. "Come in and rest." "Don''t worry, don''t worry, aunt. These flowers are blooming well. Did you plant them?" Han Tiannuan affectionately hugs her arm, 91 maintenance is good, although more than 30 years old, face no makeup, but she plain face and Han Tiannuan stand together, more like a sister. "Well, these are the medicinal materials I''m developing. They were planted elsewhere before. I''ve got them here this year." "Wow, aunt, you are so good." The castle is very big, surrounded by all kinds of flowers, the fragrance of flowers floating in the air, just like the manor in a fairy tale, so beautiful. Don''t be embarrassed to be praised on September 1. "It''s not powerful. It''s also a little bit thoughtful. If you like it, go and choose some nice flowers with fragrance." The children happily walk around the garden. After them, Jiuyi explains some varieties and knowledge about flowers and plants. When they came out of the garden, all four children had a bunch of flowers in their hands. Zuo Zuo roughly calculated that there are at least more than 1000 kinds of flowers, many of which they have never seen before. It really opened their eyes. After eating in the castle and resting for a while, Rongwei took the children to pick up rongjiamu, his little cousin after school, and gave him a surprise. Song Jiamu studied in an aristocratic school. This aristocratic school has a long history and numerous celebrities. The parents who pick up their children are either rich or expensive. In the past, Roewe didn''t often come to pick up the children, but today they came, and he knew that his son would be happy. When song Jiamu came out of the school, he was chatting with a group of students. He was wearing a suit and a bow tie. The ten-year-old boy stood out among a group of students and was very recognizable. Rongwei gets out of the car and waves to his son. Song Jiamu smiles when he sees his father coming. He walks over without any haste. His actions are all gentlemanly. "Dear son, dad will give you a surprise." "Surprise?" Song Jiamu''s eyebrows were unexpectedly raised and his face was indifferent. "Dad, you won''t leave me and take mom to travel, will you? Or do you want my mother to have a sister and send me to summer camp? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± If Roewe helps you, don''t turn over the black history. Right right open the window, impatient and he waved, "Jiamu, Jiamu, it''s me, get on the bus." Song Jiamu saw it was right and right, and his face was indifferent. He raised a big smile. The image of a little gentleman collapsed in an instant. He threw his schoolbag to his father and jumped into the car. "Wow, brother right, brother left, brother Jiji, sister Ann, you are all here. Are you going to celebrate my birthday?" Song Jiamu is about to jump up in excitement. He likes to play with right and left. It''s definitely the best birthday present. Rongwei takes his son''s schoolbag, shakes his head helplessly and turns to get on the bus. In the car, right right ridicule him, "Jiamu, there are many female students staring at you." Song Jiamu was a little impatient. "Our children are precocious. Unlike you, parents will restrict their children''s puppy love. Many people in our school come in not to study, but to make friends. They don''t pay attention to that kind of thing at all." "And did you meet the girl you like?" Right right curiosity.Song Jiamu rolled his eyes. The gentleman''s etiquette he learned in school was long lost in the Pacific Ocean. "I don''t like girls, but I hate a lot of them. I''m tired of writing love letters to me all day." Zuo Zuo also thought it was very interesting, "how do those girls pursue you?" Song Jiamu propped his chin and looked at Zuozuo, "brother Zuozuo, if you ask like this, don''t you think carefully?" Speaking of this, youyou immediately pesters zuozou to do his daughter-in-law''s business when he goes to climb the mountain. Song Jiamu used to go to Han''s house to meet Xiaomai and cocoa. After listening to youYou''s words, he holds his stomach and laughs. Left left left disliked to kick right right one foot, right right ouch a, run to an an side to complain, say elder brother bullies him. An an touched his brother''s head and gave him Shun Mao. He said that if his brother bullied him, he could also bully him. Don''t mention it. Go with Jiamu. Right right and Jiamu look at each other. They pass a message in their eyes. The next second, they rush to their left body to tickle him. Zuozou is the most ticklish. He makes trouble with them. The atmosphere in the car is very lively. When Rongwei sees that the children are happy, he is also in a good mood. Rong''s castle, because of the arrival of Han''s children, a little more vitality. At the dinner table, song Jiamu talks about his interesting stories in school. He and you look at each other, one by one, one by one. Han Tiannuan laughs and tears. Looking at his son''s excited appearance, Rongwei was more determined and gave birth to a few more, which made the family lively. Nine cough, see his vision all didn''t notice. Several children are spirits. It''s self-evident to see their expressions. After a quick meal, song Jiamu takes them outside the castle. The castle is very big, and at night, the lights are bright, illuminating the paths around. Song Jiamu takes them through the garden. It''s where he keeps pets. He likes snakes, all kinds of snakes. He has great experience in research. Han Tiannuan sees the snakes that are crawling on the branches and spitting out letters to her. They are all stiff and their scalp is about to explode. Hold Han Tianzhuo tightly. Chapter 1262 Song Jiamu persuades her that these snakes are all domesticated by him. They won''t bite people easily, and they are as cute as their little fat dun. Han Tiannuan thinks of the cute and lively little fat Dun at home. When she looks at the slippery skin, open mouth, spit tongue and long tail that can strangle people, she feels uncomfortable. In order to prove his words, song Jiamu opens the cage and takes out a little red snake with stripes from it. The little red snake climbs to his fingertips, turns its tail and wraps his fingers, as if playing a game with him again. "Sister an, you see, it''s Xiaohong. I picked it up when I went to the desert last year. Her mother died, so I took it home. She was very obedient." Han Tiannuan saw that he also raised the snake to himself. He was so frightened that he covered his eyes and was about to cry. Right right right curious, came forward and carefully stretched out his hand, red just began to be on guard against him, spit the letter. Song Jiamu gently comforted him and introduced him to youYou. He relaxed his body and slowly approached his fingertips. It seemed that he didn''t feel the threat before he climbed into his palm. Left left also stretched out her hand, Xiao Hong rolled a circle in the right hand, twisted her body, climbed to the left hand, like a naughty child. "Sister, it doesn''t bite, really." Right right hold Han Tiannuan''s hand forward, to close to Xiaohong. Xiao Hong turns her body and climbs to the palm of her hand. Han Tiannuan''s whole body is stiff, and her arms are stiff. She doesn''t dare to move. She only feels that her palm is slippery and cool. When she twists, she also shakes her tail. Waiting for a few seconds to make sure it won''t hurt himself, Han Tiannuan looks at Xiaohong in his palm in surprise. "Why doesn''t it bite?" Why does song Jiamu bite people? If others don''t attack it, it won''t hurt others. Sister An''an, in fact, it is also spiritual. " Listening to song Jiamu''s solemn tone, Han Tiannuan really takes a serious look at the pets here. Although they seem threatening, every time song Jiamu comes near, they will play with him. The fear in his heart is much less, but the instinct is still fear, so he doesn''t dare to get too close. Han Tianzhuo still likes to tease her. He grabs a big, thick and ferocious snake and shakes it in front of her. She really wants to cry. When she goes back, will she still have snakes to follow her back to the castle? Song Jiamu explains that his father is also afraid of snakes coming out of the cage to find him at night. He sprinkles realgar and some things that snakes are afraid of in the corner of the castle wall. Even if they come out, they will only go into the garden. Han Tiannuan looked at the lush flowers, but he did not dare to walk around, so he followed his brother closely. Although song Jiamu tries her best to comfort her, Han Tiannuan still has a nightmare when she goes to bed at night. She wakes up in the middle of the night, and then she can''t sleep. She gets up and runs to her brother''s room. When Han Tianzhuo hears the news, he knows that his younger sister is coming. Seeing her pale, she is obviously scared by the nightmare. He reached out and touched her forehead. "What''s wrong?" "There''s no discomfort, just chills all over. Brother, I may catch a cold." Han Tiannuan''s resistance is very weak. She can''t stand the wind and grass. When the weather changes, she will catch a cold. This time, she may have changed the place. The air humidity here is higher than that in China. She feels a little stuffy. Han Tianzhuo gets up to open the window and finds a quilt for her. He is still worried and goes to pour her a cup of hot water. "Do you have your medicine?" "In the bag in my room." Han Tianzhuo turns to her room to get the medicine. When he often goes to the corridor, he startles Rongwei. I heard that Han Tiannuan was uncomfortable. Jiuyi also got up quickly and came to the room to check her condition. She found that she really had a low fever. She got up and went to the garden to pick two flowers, crushed them and put them into the pot of ginger soup. Finally, the ginger soup came out with light red color and some fragrance of flowers. Han Tian warms up some ginger soup and feels more comfortable. She smiles and says that she may get better after a sleep. Rongwei and Jiuyi just leave. Han Tianzhuo is not at ease. He keeps her all night, and gets up early the next day to touch her forehead. The temperature is a little high. "Ann, what''s wrong?" Han Tiannuan felt weak and weak, wrapped in a quilt and nodded, "I feel that my breathing is not smooth, brother, I''m still dizzy." Han Tianzhuo turns to see that the window is open. She still has trouble breathing. She pats her on the back. Seeing her face getting worse, she can only get up and call Ning Fu. When Ning Fu learned that they had gone to Rongwei, she was a little angry. Ann''s respiratory system was not good, and her adaptability was poor. In addition, she had just finished the college entrance examination, and she had not cultivated herself for a few days. How could she not have an accident. Han Tianzhuo didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. He asked him not to tell his parents, or they would be worried. Ning Fu headache, but also afraid of Han Tiannuan accident, he can only personally come to her to see. Hang up Ning Fu''s phone, Han Tianzhuo dress his sister and carry her downstairs. When the castle was built, one wall was made of glass. In the morning, the sun rose and the curtains were opened. The whole living room was bright and the sun fell on the carpet, which made people feel very warm.Han Tiannuan is sitting on the sofa. It''s summer, but he has two coats. Song Jiamu went downstairs to see her sister''s face pale. She was afraid that it was yesterday that scared her. She was especially guilty. She sat at her feet and wanted to tell some jokes to amuse her. Han Tiannuan touches his head to comfort him, but song Jiamu makes her laugh all the time. She is choked and breathes slowly. She pats her heart painfully. Han Tianzhuo comes quickly and pats her on the back. Her back gives her comfort and makes her slow down. Song Jiamu knows that sister an''s identity is not good, and she has been taking medicine all these years. She has never stopped taking supplements all the year round. Her mother will specially make some medicine for her every year. Did not expect that she would be so weak, because a joke on breathing, he was scared of the white face. Han Tiannuan managed to adjust his breathing. Seeing song Jiamu staring at himself, he felt guilty and touched his forehead comfortingly. "Sister is OK. I''m just joking with you." "Sister Ann, I''m sorry. It''s my fault." Song Jiamu looks at her without knowing what to do. Han Tianzhuo patted him on the shoulder and asked him to go upstairs to have breakfast. Looking at his sister''s pale face, Han Tianzhuo pinched her ears. "If there''s any discomfort, please tell me. Don''t force me. If we can''t, we''ll go back home." Han Tiannuan held his hand and prayed, "brother, I don''t want to go back. I want to see my big brother. Take me with you." He has only lived here for one day, so it''s just wishful thinking to go to s country. Han Tianzhuo molars, "you should take good care of your body first, and other things will be discussed later." Han Tiannuan carefully looked at his expression, "brother, I haven''t contacted my big brother for a year. I''m worried about him, so I want to have a look at him, even one." Chapter 1263 Ning Fu to the castle, to Han Tiannuan inspection, she is a little acclimatized, the situation is not serious. But she still has to rest, no turbulence, no mood swings. Han Tiannuan was relieved. In the afternoon, she felt better and wanted to go out to play. Ning Fu was still worried, so he asked her to rest for a few days before going out. Han Tiannuan has no choice but to lie on the sofa and watch TV plays. Song Jiamu wants to go to school. Zuo Zuo and you you are curious about the way of going to school abroad, so they go to rub lessons with them. Rongwei takes them to the teacher to say hello, but the teacher is not willing at first. It''s OK to travel in the school, but if you go to the classroom, I''m afraid it will disturb the learning situation of other students. Song Jiamu heard this sentence, some anxious, but still showed a gentleman and polite smile. "Teacher, my brother won''t, please let them have class with me." "Dear Jiamu, your guarantee is useless. Students'' learning will be influenced by the new students, which will delay the students'' time. No one can afford it." The arrangement of learning courses here is somewhat different from that in China. The progress of learning is not based on Mathematics and chemistry. The classification of culture courses is relatively rough. The classification of art courses and extracurricular activities is more detailed. The next thing to learn is fencing. Both left and right have never learned, and they really want to follow suit. But the values here are different from those in China. Everyone here has a strong point of view on time, and subconsciously feels that wasting other people''s time is like murdering other people''s lives. Even a primary school student''s time needs to be held responsible. Rongwei smiles, "teacher, these two children of mine, I will promise that they will not delay any of your time. If there is an accident, I will bear the consequences. " The teacher knew Rongwei''s identity. Although he was in a dilemma, he said that he would bear the consequences, so the teacher could only let them go to class in front of him. There are only 20 students in a small class here. In class, the teacher first demonstrated a section of fencing operation procedure, and then asked the assistant to couplet with him before the students began to practice. Left left and right right two couplets, right right said with a smile, this even Taijiquan interesting, and left left to fight. Two people fight without rules, is one attack one defense, the movement is not beautiful, but two people you come and I go, play quite happy. "Stop!" all of a sudden, the teacher stops them and angrily scolds them for not playing around. This practice has no aesthetic feeling and is too aggressive, which will hurt other students. Right right innocent stop action, go to the left side, "brother, you play no beauty." He glanced at him and didn''t like the teacher''s accusation. "The teacher didn''t say that he wanted to be beautiful, and it wasn''t practicing famous folk dance." Song Jiamu immediately explained that it was the first time for them to practice. They didn''t know the rules very well. He would teach them. Please don''t be angry. The teacher glared at them, then turned to teach the other students. Song Jiamu turned around and told them the rules again in detail. There are three kinds of fencing: Epee, foil and escort. Now they are learning foil, and they are pursuing skill and accuracy. Fencing is to hit the opponent with the tip of the sword to calculate the score. Jianxuan''s horizontal strike is not good, and it is only effective to hit the body to drive away. There are electronic sensors on their fencing clothes to calculate the score. When the left and the right are training, they are training with the sword, but they don''t hit each other, so they can''t score. This kind of training is invalid and a waste of time. Song Jiamu also demonstrated several skills, first practiced with Zuo Zuo, then asked them to practice again. Two people understand the rules, and then practice to know that there is a target, hit each other. Left arm forward, and then to hit the right, right a jump, easy to avoid, but again by song Jiamu block. It''s easy for him to be penalized for his evasion, because the competition will take place on the Kendo which is 1.5 to 1.8 meters wide and 14 meters long. There are rules on the number of swords in the game, and he can''t give in all the time. Instead, he should hit the other side faster and harder in the proper distance, more times than the other side. This time, song Jiamu and right and right practice, left and left stand aside, looking at Song Jiamu''s action, there is a kind of aesthetic feeling, his action is not urgent, but hard and accurate hit each other. Right and right are stabbed by the point of the sword and run to hide behind left and left. If you don''t practice well, you will be beaten. It''s miserable. Left left up front and song Jiamu practice, this time he should compare before calmly a lot, even song Jiamu are surprised, two people you come and I go, although were hit a lot, but finally, song Jiamu was hit more than he. "Wow, brother Zuozuo, you''re great. You''ve only practiced a few times, and you''re better than me. I''ve practiced for a few months." Song Jiamu looked at him admiringly with star eyes. He raised his left forehead and hit him a little. "Because bring brain to practice, unlike someone, afraid of being beaten." Right right is to practice, always afraid of being poked and hit subconsciously hide, but the more he hide, the easier he will be attacked by the other side. Zuozou also felt that if the other side didn''t poke correctly, when he attacked his hand, he would be hit and his hand would shake. It really hurt.But bear a bear, to more ruthless counterattack, in order to let yourself less beaten. Right rolled his eyes, "people with brains, really great, but your brain can not be a ball." Two brothers, daily fight, left left fight back, "it''s enough to treat other people''s brain as a ball, and treat your own brain as a ball. Are you stupid? After eating white rice for so many years, you feed it to pigs." "Twins, say I''m a pig, as if you''re not." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Jiamu was stunned and coughed, "brother, I want a gentleman here." Left left nodded, pointed to right right, "elegant pig." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Right, right. During most of the course, the teacher randomly checks two people to practice, and then corrects each other''s movements. Song Jiamu thinks that if the teacher draws left and right, he will take the initiative to practice with them. Not only do they not know other students. I''m really afraid of what comes to me. The first one in the class was selected by the teacher. Song Jiamu looked at the student who came forward and frowned. Want to raise your hand to speak, right right right has come forward to practice with him. Left left to see his face is not good, doubt asked, "what''s wrong?" "That classmate and I don''t have a good relationship. I''m afraid that because he''s close to my right brother, he''ll attack me on purpose." When song Jiamu and youyou practice, even if song Jiamu doesn''t have a heavy hand, his right hand is red and he jumps up. If that classmate has a black hand, it''s not a good omen. Chapter 1264 My male classmate, Jon, is taller than you. They started according to the rules, but in less than two minutes, right right was stabbed more than 40 times, which was absolutely overwhelming. When the teacher called to stop, he went to the right and pointed at him with the tip of his sword. "As a swordsman, you can be defeated, but you can''t be weak, let alone flinch." Youyou felt his hand shaking badly. He gritted his teeth and grasped the sword in his hand. The teacher spoke English, and he also replied in English, "I can be defeated, but I can''t be bullied. I didn''t flinch." Jon glanced at his right hand with an air of pride and a sneer. "Patheticloser" it''s a shame! Zuozou frowns. This classmate has been practicing for several months, but youyouben is afraid of these things. The first textbook is in the adaptation period, and he still needs to adjust his mind. What''s more, he doesn''t flinch when practicing. Their Han boys never flinch. Left left want to come forward, song Jiamu stopped him, "left left brother, I come." Zuo Zuo smiles, shakes his head and whispers, "you and you are my brother. I should protect him." Although they are twins, right and right are thinner than him since childhood. Mother said that because her younger brother was very sensible when she was in her stomach, she knew to let her elder brother take care of him, so he had to take care of her younger brother in the future. Left left went to right right side, see his hand with the sword is still shaking, obviously the other side not only black hand, but also strength is not small, otherwise right right will not lose so miserably. "Get out of the way. I''ll do it." Right right back two steps, "brother, you be careful." Zuo Zuo uses English to open his mouth. "Jon''s swordsmanship is very good. I appreciate it very much. I''ll practice it with you. Is that ok?" The teacher looked at him and thought that the students he and song Jiamu had been practicing with seemed to have made great progress. "Jon has already practiced. You can choose other students to practice with you." Jon noticed that there was hostility in his amber eyes. He sneered scornfully, "teacher, I want to compete with him. Please agree." Teacher helpless, "since you are willing, that is good, two people prepare." The teacher acted as the referee and gave the order to start the attack. One minute before, Jon''s attack was very strong. He forced left and left to step back, and his hand clenched his shoulder was attacked several times by him. Although he wore gloves, the sword was too thin, and his hands were heavy. The pain made his forehead sweat. No wonder right right doesn''t have the power to fight back at all. He grinds his teeth secretly, pinches the hilt of his sword, and is about to be forced out of the game to limit the distance. If he steps out of the line, he will lose directly. The other side pressed hard, clenched his teeth, took a deep breath, and sent forward to be beaten by him. Jon did not expect that he was not afraid of death, but also eager to come over to be beaten, then he would not be polite. Zuo Zuo''s temperament, it''s polite to be beaten by you. You want to beat him for the second time, unless he breaks his hand! After a few seconds of stung, Jon''s speed was not as fast as his hand. Jon didn''t expect that his attack would strengthen his strength. For a moment, he was a bit helpless. He was forced to step back and withdraw from the limited distance. But left left left did not stop, but to fight to let him admit defeat. "Stop, stop!" the teacher quickly stepped forward to stop him. He pointed his sword to Jon who was not stable. He gave him back what he said. "Patheticloser!" "You, you did it on purpose," Jon was infuriated. "Yes, I did it on purpose, and I learned from you." Left left put down the sword, bowed to the teacher, stepped back to the right side. Teacher Leng Leng, also want to talk, song Jiamu rushed forward, said he wanted to pick the next one to practice, the teacher this just turned over this matter. After class, song Jiamu took the medicine wine to the two brothers, looking at their arms, some red marks, feel guilty. Youyou said with a smile that he didn''t expect fencing to be so interesting. When he has a chance in the future, he will have to learn it. He won''t be humiliated. Song Jiamu also immediately raised a smile, "right brother wants to learn, I can teach you." "OK, what''s the next class?" There are two classes in the morning. "It''s language. Learn French." In school, students learn at least four languages. Song Jiamu has known Chinese and English since childhood, and now he is learning French, German, Russian and Spanish. Zuozou and youYou are famous schools in China. They can also be called foreign languages, but elite education is better here. When the three go to class, song Jiamu first explains some of the rules of the class and the way the teacher teaches. In class, the teacher speaks in French, and he also translates to his two brothers."Jiamu, your French is very good." Left evaluation. Song Jiamu was very happy when he was praised. "I''ve been studying French for four years, and I think the most interesting one is Chinese." Right right right learning for a while, also feel that although the language is more difficult, but really interesting, left left left to see his brother excited expression, but also raised the corner of the mouth. Mother always told them that everyone has their own strengths, so there is no need to envy others, but they should try to find their own strengths and show them in their own unique way. Sometimes youyou''s reaction is slower than him, but he can''t compare his communication and language skills. This is his talent. At the end of the course, song Jiamu said that he invited them to eat delicious food. On the way, he said that he wanted to learn French. Later, he taught song Jiamu Chinese, and song Jiamu taught him French. The two brothers were discussing, but suddenly left and right stopped, and they both looked forward in doubt. Five or six meters in front of him, Jon stepped on a football and stood in front of the three. Behind him, there were several tall men. This is to find fault. The three moved to the side, but Jon''s football flew directly to the left. "You dare to hide, boy, you are challenging me, you know?" Jon pointed at him. Zuozou didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He stepped back a few steps, turned the football under his feet a few times, and suddenly raised his foot. The football flew to Jon. Jon didn''t expect it, and his nose was bleeding. He angrily raised his arm and pointed to the three of them, "break their legs for me!" Several strong men immediately ran to the three, and left and right rushed to pull the two younger brothers. "Brother, what should I do?" "What else can I do? Get help." Song Jiamu goes to his pocket to find a mobile phone and wants to call his father, but Zuozuo asks him to run. At this time, it''s too late to call his uncle. After all, the three are still young, where can run a few strong men, in order to distract attention, when they ran into the alley, they were scattered. Zuo Zuo is worried about his younger brother and wants to get rid of the people behind him, but there are two strong men behind him. If he confronts them, the probability of winning is too small. Chapter 1265 Zuo Zuo feels that he is running more and more sideways, and his pace is also slower and slower. He looks at the two strong men behind him to catch up with him. He looks at a shopping mall in front of him and runs in quickly. People come and go in the shopping mall. It''s very busy. I ran into a girl by accident. The girl was very thin and weak. She stepped back and ran into the railing. She subconsciously grasped her arm and didn''t let her hit the railing. "Sorry." He speaks English. Girl wrinkled face, staring at him, looked up at the boy with a beautiful face, surprised. Look at his face anxious, turn to see someone behind him to catch up, she doubts to pull him. "Can I help you?" She spoke in Chinese. Zuo Zuo heard her voice, and before he could answer, she put a wig on his head, a lady''s coat on him, and then held his arm. They walked together like good sisters. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The left side pursed her lips and resisted the girl''s moving on him. When the two strong men came, his whole body was tense, but the woman spoke in his ear, blocking his forehead and face. The girl asked him, "what''s your name?" "Han Jing." Left left whispered. When he saw the girl''s delicate porcelain white skin, his eyes twinkled and he took a small step back. "Han, Jing." The girl gently read his name, soft voice, like eating into the mouth of candy, a bit sticky teeth. "You look good. They''re gone. I''ll take you to the bathroom for a while." Zuo Zuo looks down at her holding her hand, frowns slightly, but doesn''t refuse. He follows her to the washroom and looks down at the ladies. Zuo Zuo blushes. The girl next to him is a head smaller than him, but she takes out a pile of make-up cosmetics from her pocket and looks at her expression carefully. She is a bit lazy, but her eyes are very beautiful. Aware that he was staring at herself, the girl raised the corner of her mouth, "Han Jing, is this lipstick good-looking?" Han Jing shook his head and sincerely expressed his opinion, "ugly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl frowned and stared at the lipstick in her hand. She liked it the second before. Because of his words, she threw lipstick into the garbage can. Not only lipstick, she put other famous brand cosmetics into the dustbin, and several women nearby looked at her in surprise. It''s too wasteful for her to throw those cosmetics into the garbage can before they are opened. "I''ll add you a number. I''ll check the situation and help you first. If they leave, I''ll send you a message." Han Jing reported the number to her, the girl entered the number into the mobile phone, turned and left. "Thank you. What''s your name, please?" The girl turned her head to show a bright smile on him and waved her hand, "I do good deeds without leaving my name, Han Jing. Goodbye." Han Jing frowns and waits for a while. Seeing that the girl has sent him a message, he can go. He leaves the women''s room and calls right right. For a long time, the phone did not get through, the left heart sank, and the more he walked, the more urgent he was. Then he went to contact song Jiamu. Song Jiamu answered the phone, said he left the strong man, also called his father, is turning to right. Zuozuo pinches his mobile phone to calm down and asks him to contact his uncle. He hangs up and calls Han Tianzhuo. When Han Tianzhuo heard that he and youyou were separated, his face changed. The Han family knew that youyou was a road maniac. Most of the time, my father is training the sense of direction of right and right. In the past, he was helped by left and left. He can deal with it, but now he is not familiar with his life and land abroad. "Left left left, you don''t worry, I''m turning on the computer, I installed a tracker in your mobile phone, I tell you the direction." Left left heart or uneasy, "brother, I call right right right phone, no one answered." Han Tianzhuo pinches his eyebrows and tells him not to run around. He goes to his uncle to find someone to look for. Zuo Zuo also knows that his brother is worried that he is lost. He reports a symbolic address and is waiting for him. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. When he was standing at the corner, he saw the girl who had just saved him. Several older girls pointed their noses and scolded him, as if they were going to fight. He tightened his brows, rushed over, pushed away the person who wanted to hit the girl, and protected the girl behind him. "What''s the matter, please?" He asked in Chinese, and the girl was surprised and looked at him with wide eyes. "Han Jing, why are you here?" Left left also very helpless, "if this is a coincidence, do you believe it?" The girl raised a big smile, like heartless general, "believe it. But it''s none of your business. Don''t worry about it. " The woman, who was pushed away from her, listened to their communication in Chinese, but could not understand it. She was even more angry and glared at the girl. "Lily, you are still so young, I didn''t expect to find a man, or so small, he knows how to deal with you? Hahaha, he still defends you. Tut Tut, did you give him the money? "Three girls all make up heavy make-up, laughing sarcastically at the girl. She knew that the girl behind her was lily, but what they said was not very nice. Lily irritable push left, cold expression staring at the three girls, "you are prostitute, don''t think others will learn from you, you want those things, I lost, I don''t want to give you will not give you. If you don''t want to die, get out of here. If you make me angry, don''t blame me for being rude They were all very angry when they were scolded. They all wanted to teach her a lesson. As Zuo Zuo was trying to help, Lily glared at him and took out a gun from her bag to point it at them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Left left left stunned looking at the gun in the girl''s hand. In this country, people can get guns as long as conditions permit, but how old is the girl? She even carries guns with her. "Get out of here, or I''ll shoot!" Lily said. The three girls saw the gun in her hand and stepped back in fear. They saw that she was going to pull the wrench and run for her life. To scare them away, Lily pulls the gun, but nothing comes out. Left left reflects that there is no bullet in the gun. "How can you have such a thing?" Lily shrugged. "I picked it up by the side of the road. I''ll play with it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You can still find this kind of thing on the side of the road. You are also very good. He turned to leave, but Lily held him and said, "Han Jing, where are you going? Take me to play." Left left looked down at her and hugged his arm. "Lily, you should go home." When it comes to going home, Lily''s expression is a little broken. She angrily shakes off his hand and hums twice, "my home is boring. No one will play with me when I go back. If you don''t want to play with me, I''ll play by myself." "Han Jing." Left left raised his head, saw his brother, he raised his arm, turned to look at the girl, she blinked big eyes, a bit of looking forward to staring at him. He was suddenly a little curious. "Is your real name Lily?" The girl shook her head. "I prefer my Chinese name, Molly. Have you ever heard of Jasmine? It''s jasmine of jasmine. Han Jing, if I make you a friend, you can take me with you. " "There''s something to play with, Molly. I can''t take you with me." He still doesn''t want to take her away. Molly looks at her bag dejectedly. Ah, she is really not very likable. "I know this place very well. If you have something to do, you should take me with you. Maybe I can help you." Molly grabbed him by the corner of his coat and said, "don''t forget, I helped you once. If you don''t take me to play, you are ungrateful and cruel." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing mouth a smoke, little girl on the understanding of Chinese idioms some deviation. Chapter 1266 Han Tianzhuo sees that his younger brother is entangled by a little girl. He gets out of the car in doubt and walks up to him. "Han Jing, what''s the situation?" Han Jing frowns and looks at the girl chasing him around the corner of his coat. It reminds him of the little spot at home for no reason. Every time he wants to do something, if he doesn''t accompany him, he pulls his pants. "Brother, I know a friend who said she could help us find youyou." Han Tianzhuo is worried about youyou and doesn''t want to waste time. He asks them to get on the bus. Molly was so happy that she went to the front of Han Jing and got on the bus. "Hi, I''m Molly. I''m Han Jing''s friend, brother. Hello." Han Jing gets on the car and listens to the girl''s familiar introduction. As soon as he smokes, he shouldn''t be soft hearted just now. Han Tianzhuo checks the location of your mobile phone. Rongwei drives to find the location. After finding the location, he finds that it''s a river, and Han Jingxin sinks into the water. He stood by the river. If his brother had an accident, he would never forgive himself. Han Tianzhuo went to the silk to check the traces, then went to the side and asked some staff if there was any dispute here, and then found the right photo to show them. There was a convenience store owner nearby. He said that two hours ago, it seemed that a child had been carried in and said that a man had abducted and sold him. Then the police took the man away. As for where the boy went, I don''t know. Knowing that youyou is not in danger, Han Tianzhuo is relieved. But he promised his father to protect his younger brother and sister. If there is a little mistake, it''s all his dereliction of duty. They are looking for each other. Molly follows Han Jing and asks curiously, "who are you looking for?" "It''s my brother." "Your family''s gene is just right, your brother is also handsome, so your brother must be good-looking." Molly said with a smile. Han Jing is worried and perfunctory to her, but after turning for an hour, he still can''t find the right one. His face is taut all the time, and Molly is thirsty. She went to buy two glasses of water and handed one to him. "This is a place for sightseeing. There are a lot of people. There are many vendors in small shops. It''s very hard to find them." Han Jing drank water and turned to see her, "what can you do?" Molly turned her eyes and laughed with two dimples. "In this world, there is no money, it can''t be done." She saw a street performer dancing and singing in front of her. She took out a pile of money from her purse. It was really a pile of money. The folded paper of the silver card had not been opened yet. It was obviously just taken out from the bank. She takes the money and runs to the street artists. Han Jing is curious, so she follows them. She talks with them. "Han Jing, what''s your brother''s name? How big? What color are you wearing? " "My brother, Qin you, 11 years old, is wearing a light blue coat and gray jeans today. He also wears a black scarf and a black cap on his wrist." Molly raised her eyebrows. "Your brother is quite fashionable." She turned around and went to discuss with the buskers. After a while, Han Jing heard the busker singing with a guitar. With some information he just said, he began to sing a song, and then he looked for the name of the song, looking for Qin you. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know if this method is feasible. Let Molly wait here. He goes on. Molly grabbed his arm. "Oh, I want to be with you. What if you dump me? I can tell you that I can''t go home. I''m going to sleep on the street tonight. I''m such a little girl. How pathetic if I sleep on the street." Han Jing glances at her bag. There is a pile of cash in her bag. She can go to a hotel completely, and there is no logic in acting. He is really able to deal with the girl''s obsession, just ready to turn around and discuss with her, heard the familiar voice called him. "Brother, Han Jing, I finally found you." Han Jing turns to see right, speeds up his steps, and walks up to him to see if he is injured. "Are you all right?" Right right touching the back of the head, "the mobile phone was knocked into the river by the man who came up with it. Fortunately, there were police around, so I arrested the man. I followed him to the police station. When I came out, I circled a few times. I didn''t know where I was. I heard someone calling my name here. I thought it was a coincidence." Han Jing is relieved to see that he is OK. He takes out his mobile phone to call his brother and listens to Molly smile and say hello to youYou. "Hi, brother, I''m your brother''s friend. Oh, no, I''m your girlfriend." Molly embraces Han Jing''s arm. Han Jinggang and Han Tianzhuo talk on the phone. They say they have found Youyou, and then they hear Molly''s words. When they stagger, their voices are choked. "Molly, what are you talking about? We''re just friends." Molly nodded innocently, "yes, we are friends. We are just special friends and girlfriends." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing shakes off her hand and is too lazy to talk to him. He takes Qin you to find his uncle.Molly was frightened by his cold face, catching up and apologizing, "I''m sorry, I''m teasing your brother. We''re just friends." Qin you looks at the girl curiously. She is not tall, but her clothes are very pompous, and her makeup is not mainstream. "Brother, who is she?" Before Han Jing could speak, Molly introduced herself with a smile, "my Chinese name is Molly, which is the jasmine of jasmine. I''m nine years old, but my parents don''t care about me. My sister often bullies me and prevents me from going to school. Now I have to live on the street." "What a tragedy." Sympathy on the right. Molly nodded, "I''m miserable. Today is my birthday, but no one remembers it. I used to have a few friends. I bought a lot of gifts and wanted to give them to them, but I overheard that they just wanted my things and despised me at all. " Hearing that it was her birthday, Han Jing was stunned. She thought that she would throw all her new cosmetics into the dustbin in the washroom. It should be clear in her heart that the three girls didn''t really make friends with her. "Today is your birthday. Happy birthday, Molly." Right right friendly. Molly looked at Han Jing pitifully and tugged at his clothes. "I''m wrong, Han Jing. Don''t ignore me. I was just joking with your brother." Han Jing pulled away his clothes, "this joke is not funny at all!" Molly frowned, but still nodded, "today is my birthday, Han Jing, Qin you. I''ll treat you to cake. You can have whatever you want. It''s my apology." Han Jing took a deep breath, "if you help me find Youyou, I should thank you. You don''t have to apologize. It''s just this kind of boring joke. I don''t like it very much. Just don''t say it later. " Chapter 1267 When Han Tianzhuo and Rongwei drive over, they see a girl standing between them, with a small face and a bright smile. He looks at Han Jing with an eyebrow. "That''s good. I haven''t found a partner for your brother, so you''ve made a reservation for your girlfriend." Before Han Jing could speak, Molly explained with a smile, "brother, I was just teasing him. I''m not her girlfriend. My name is Molly. I''m nine years old this year." Han Tianzhuo takes a look at her and finds that the girl is famous brand all over her body, but the heavy makeup of that face painting makes her ugly. She looks lovely and clever. He turned and looked at his brother''s right and left to make sure he wasn''t hurt and let them get in the car and go home. Molly is still thinking about inviting them to eat cakes, but song Jiamu on the bus says with a smile that her mother will make cakes, what she wants to eat, and do it at home, otherwise her mother will worry at home. Song Jiamu said with a smile that her mother could make cakes, and her face was full of happiness. Molly bowed her head, pinched her fingers, and nodded, a little lost. Han Jing looks like she''s not very happy. She asks tentatively, "how can your parents celebrate your birthday?" Molly sneered sarcastically, "my mother, I went out to play with her friends today. My biological father died. Now my father is the third one. He has many children in his family. How can I care about him? Sometimes I think it''s a mistake for me to come to this world. Why should I?" The girl''s sigh is so sad that even Han Tianzhuo looks at her more. Han Jing frowned and didn''t want to talk about this topic again, "what kind of cake would you like to eat?" Molly thought about it and said with a smile, "I don''t have a special taste. I''ll eat whatever you like." But her smile, in Han Jing''s eyes, is very hypocritical. She''s trying to please them and make them accept her. Han Jing pursed her lips. "What grade are you in now?" "Reading? I''m not good at that. My mother teaches me how to be a lady every day. Lady, it''s elegant to curse people. " The expression of the girl''s speech is too rich. When she said the last sentence, she also put on a lady''s sitting posture and said a lot of dirty words gracefully. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. Youyou and song Jiamu both think she is very interesting. They find other topics to chat with her, but the three have a good time. When she arrived at Rong''s castle, Molly got out of the car and saw the flowers blooming in the garden. She exclaimed with joy, "Wow, how beautiful, Han Jing, is this your home? I want to live here. " "How many days are you going to stay?" Han Jing listen to her family atmosphere is not very good, this want to refuse, but look at her bright eyes, finally still can''t bear to. Molly thought about it seriously and held out her hand. "Five days, OK? No, five days is too few. Ten days. I''ll stay for ten days. " Looking at her open hands, Han Jing turns her head and asks her uncle with her eyes. Rong Wei smiles and nods, "Molly, don''t you say it''s Han Jing''s little girlfriend? Where Hanjing is, you are. " "Yes, yes," Molly nodded without hesitation. Han Jing stares at his uncle with a black face. "It''s said that it''s not a girlfriend, it''s just a friend, Molly. If you make trouble again, you''ll leave." Molly wronged, obediently explained to Roewe: "uncle, I can''t be Han Jing''s girlfriend, I''m just his friend, you don''t joke, otherwise Han Jing angry, drive me away." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. Han Tiannuan heard that his younger brother was lost. He was anxious to wait at home. Seeing them coming back, he couldn''t wait to run to the two younger brothers. "Are you all right?" "Sister, we''re OK. Sister, are you better?" Right right see her face is still very pale, very worried. Han Tiannuan shook his head, turned his head and looked at a little girl. She blinked, "who is this?" "Sister, sister, I am jasmine, jasmine of jasmine. Sister, you are more beautiful than jasmine. Wow, sister, you have good skin. My God, you are still plain." Listening to the girl cheerfully calling her sister, Han Tiannuan looks at Han Jing in doubt. Han Jing explains that Molly is her friend and may stay here for a few days. Han Tiannuan laughs, "Zuo Zuo, you are popular. You just came here and made friends. It''s really good." Han Jing listens to his sister''s teasing, takes out the corner of his mouth, doesn''t want to answer, and walks straight into the castle. Molly rushed to chase him, "Han Jing, Han Jing, your sister is so beautiful, can I play with your sister? Han Jing, Han Jing, if you don''t speak, you will acquiesce. OK, I''ll go to find my sister. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing dislikes to wring eyebrow, this wench is too noisy. Molly turned and ran to Han Tiannuan, "sister, you can call me Molly, can I play with you?" Han Tiannuan nods with a smile, looks at the makeup on her face and asks if she wants to remove it. Molly covers her face. If she takes off her make-up, it will be ugly. She runs to Han Jing and asks him, "Han Jing, Han Jing, if I take off my make-up, it will be ugly. Will you still make friends with me?"The girl''s posture is very low, as if she had been despised countless times. Han Jing looked at her strangely, "why don''t you take off your makeup and I won''t be your friend?" "If I take off my make-up, it will be ugly, ugly." She''s still stressing. "I''m not looking at your face when I make friends with you." Han Jing''s straightforward answer. Molly was glad that he didn''t care about his ugliness, but she saw that her makeup was really dizzy in the mirror. She still covered her face and lowered her head to wipe tears. "If Mom knew that I was dizzy in front of a man, she would beat me." Han Jing didn''t expect that she would cry. He looked at her helpless. He wanted to comfort her, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only look at his sister for help. Han Tiannuan was shocked to hear the girl''s voice. The nine-year-old girl was dizzy and was about to be beaten. The mother''s way of education was really rude. She quickly squatted down to coax her, "here, your mother can''t see, no one will hit you." The eyelashes of Molly''s crying eyes fell off, and her eyes were made black, like a lovely panda. When she cried, a bubble was blown out of her nose when she breathed, and the bubble was blown big, which made Han Jing laugh. "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh, Han Jing, don''t think I''m ugly." She said pitifully. Han Jing choked a smile and nodded solemnly, "don''t dislike, you are very beautiful, really." Song Jiamu also rushed to coax her, "Molly, you are also very beautiful, super good-looking." They coax for a long time, and Molly follows Han Tiannuan to remove her make-up. When removing her make-up, she still feels shy and won''t let Han Tiannuan see it. She wants to do it by herself. Han Tiannuan returned to the living room and said to Han Jing, "I think little Molly is so pathetic." Han Jing pursed her lips. Xiaomoli''s cognition of some aspects is really strange. Rongwei turned to look at the direction of the washroom and asked Han Jing in a low voice, "do you know what identity she is?" Han Jing vaguely guesses that her family''s economic conditions should not be bad, but he doesn''t know what identity it is. Han Tianzhuo has just taken a picture of Molly and passed it on to his friend for investigation. He calls out the information. Looking at her information, he accidentally raises eyebrows. "I didn''t expect that she had a relationship with the Chu family." Chapter 1268 When Han Tiannuan hears about the Chu family, he immediately stretches his head over to check, but Han Tianzhuo buckles up the computer. "Brother, what is it?" Han Tianzhuo is helpless, "I''ll tell you when I find out. You coax little Molly out first. Maybe it will be useful in the future. " Han Tiannuan looks at him suspiciously. She knows that he doesn''t want her to go to s country to find her big brother, so she conceals the news. The door of the washing room opened, and little Molly wiped the water off her face and walked carefully to Han Jing, "Han Jing, Han Jing, you said you can''t think I''m ugly." Others want to laugh, not to marry, but to look beautiful. Han Jing looks at her pretty face. She is young, has good skin, and her eyes are full of looks. She really can''t match ugliness. "You are not ugly, and I will not dislike you. You are my friend, and that will not change." Molly was relieved. Han Jing changed the topic and said that today was her birthday. She asked her aunt to make some cakes to celebrate her birthday. Jiuyi nods with a smile and asks her what kind of food she likes. Listening to Jiuyi''s gentle voice, jasmine''s eyes are a little red, but she still says with a smile that she doesn''t care. She turns around and asks Han Jing what kind of food she likes, and she can help. She can make cakes. Jiuyi touched her little head. Unexpectedly, she was so smart. She took her little hand and went to the kitchen to make cakes. Right right is still wondering, "second brother, little Molly is very beautiful. Why does she say she is ugly? Is she wrong about beauty? " Molly put on her make-up, her eyelashes are thick, and then stick a pair of false eyelashes to look very fake, that''s ugly. Han Tianzhuo is asking someone to check her information. When he hears her brother''s inquiry, his fingers pause for a second and turn to look at his sister. "Ann, what do you say?" Han Tiannuan frowns. Her mother didn''t emphasize makeup in her aesthetic education since she was a child. In addition, she doesn''t like makeup very much. Occasionally, she just puts on a layer of sunscreen for skin care. Song Jiamu thought about it, his classmates seem to have some make-up, "this may be the celebrity in their cognition, they should know how to dress themselves from childhood, but Molly''s situation is extreme." "Brother Jiji, what are Molly''s parents like?" "Information shows that Molly''s living environment is not stable. Since her biological father died and her mother remarried, she followed her mother, changed several fathers, and moved several times. Now she, eh, has been expelled from the school and her status has been cancelled. " Han Jing looks at his computer. According to the information, Molly has no school status and is expelled from school. The reason for her expulsion is that she has beaten a girl into the hospital because of a violent fight. There is also information that she is a very isolated and difficult child. Lonely? Han Jing thought of Molly''s familiar smile, these two words are really hidden in her. "Molly''s mother is a lady of the upper class. She should be the kind who only cares about social activities and seldom accompanies Molly." Han Tianzhuo''s euphemism. As for her father, she has several fathers. It''s hard to say which one. "That Molly is so pathetic." Right right sigh. Song Jiamu nodded, "Dad, let''s take her as my sister." Rongwei laughed and touched his son''s forehead. "You can make friends, but just be your sister. After all, her parents are alive. It''s against the rules. If her mother comes to her and says that we have cheated her daughter, Molly will be sad if it gets up. " Song Jiamu thinks about it, and it''s true. Molly''s parents are still there. If she recognizes her sister, her parents won''t agree, it''s embarrassing. Instead of talking about Molly, Rongwei asked what happened today and why they were chased and beaten. Song Jiamu said it again. "This Jon, he didn''t admit defeat after a fight with you last time. He brought someone to bully you. It seems that he should be dealt with well." Song Jiamu nodded with approval, "Dad, you start hard, let him not come to our class again, every time there is something to embarrass me, it''s annoying." Roewe glanced at him. "It''s my fault. He robbed his favorite girlfriend." Song Jiamu''s face collapsed. "Dad, I didn''t. It was the girl who asked me to do my homework together. I''m so handsome, smart and charming. Don''t you blame me? If it wasn''t for your good genes and good teaching, could I have caused so many rotten peach blossoms? Dad, blame Jon for not being as lucky as I am to have such a good dad. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s time for their father and son to chase each other. Others want to break up on their own. Right right almost applauded, "before I praised my father, my mother always said I was boastful, I think my mother should listen to Jiamu talk, this mouth is sweet, really painful." Song Jiamu raised his small face, "right brother, I''m so good, so cute, you love me. Come on, do you have any pocket money?" "You, get out of here!" Although Rongwei dotes on his children, he gives less pocket money. If song Jiamu wants more pocket money, he must help his mother.On the other side of the kitchen, Jiuyi originally wanted to choose several flavors that we often eat, but Molly worried that she was not good enough, so she tried several more flavors, and she specially prepared one for Han Jing. Han Jing saw that she was holding a strawberry cake and an apple cake. After taking both cakes, she asked her which one she would like to eat. Molly was stunned, and then she remembered that she had forgotten to prepare a cake for herself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing gave her the apple flavor, "you''re very good. You can make cakes." Molly happily took the cake, but she didn''t eat it, but she was looking forward to it. Han Jing also gave face a taste of strawberry, sour and sweet. Although he didn''t like the taste very much, it was for her birthday after all. He still nodded with a smile, and the taste was good. Molly was handed the apple cake to him, she took the strawberry cake, "I prefer strawberry, Han Jing, Han Jing, it''s good to be friends with you." Han Jing is surprised to see the apple cake in her hand. She is very observant, and even realizes that he doesn''t like strawberry flavor very much. This little girl is quite distressing. Youyou and song Jiamu both thought the cake tasted good. They came to wish her a happy birthday. Song Jiamu took out his new pen and gave it to her. Molly looks at the pen in her hand and frowns. Maybe she doesn''t like learning very much. She doesn''t like this kind of learning tool very much. But it''s a birthday gift from a friend. She can''t give it up and still smiles. Song Jiamu looked at her reluctant appearance and explained with a smile that the pen in her hand was not an ordinary pen, it was a smart pen. Chapter 1269 Han Jing suddenly knew about Molly''s birthday and didn''t know what gift to give her. She went to the garden to get some vines, picked some flowers and made a wreath for her. Molly was so excited with her garland that she loved the present. Han Tiannuan has a lot of jewelry, some of which she hasn''t used, so she chooses a ballet girl to give it to her. It''s made of crystal, not expensive, but the workmanship is exquisite. Molly immediately puts it on her neck. She ran to Han Jing, "Han Jing, Han Jing, my sister gave me a beautiful necklace to show you." Han Jing saw her with a crystal necklace, like a rare treasure in general, showing a gentle smile, "you like it, jasmine, happy birthday." Molly nodded, childish face, this is a little girl''s joy, "this birthday I am very happy, thank you, Han Jing." Several children went to sleep after a while. Molly took a bath and lay on the bed, but she couldn''t sleep. At this late hour, she was lost, but none of her family worried about her, not even a phone call. But right right right lost, their families are very nervous to find, that should be the real family. The next day, Han Jing and youyou didn''t go to school. When song Jiamu came back from school, he told them that Jon didn''t go to school today. It was said that there was a car accident on the way to school. He was sent to the hospital and his leg was injured. He couldn''t go to school for a while. Although song Jiamu had a guess, he didn''t say it directly. It''s not life-threatening to let Jon hurt his leg. In other words, he turned over the topic and asked them what they had done at home today. Han Tiannuan couldn''t sit still, so Molly went for a walk in the garden with her. Worried that they were bored, Jiu Yi took a camera for them. A few people are not very good at taking photos. Although the background is very good, the photos they take are not so good. Rongwei called home to learn that the children were taking photos in the villa, and called two professional photographers to take photos for them. Song Jiamu looked at the photos in their mobile phones, and turned his head to look at his father. "Dad, I''m going to ask for leave to play with my brother youyou. They took photos, but they didn''t take me with them. Without my handsome face, your photos will be dim. " Rongwei eyebrows, "you are hinting me, your thick skin?" "Dad, I''m just not happy if you don''t play with me." Song Jiamu holds his arm and his whole face is full. I''m not happy. You want to coax me. Jiuyi touched his son''s forehead, "OK, tomorrow we''ll go to the seaside to take photos and ask your father to ask you for leave." "Yeah, mom is the best. Dad, you ask for leave for me." Song Jiamu grabs his hand and pleads. Rongwei felt his chin, "if you and I reach an agreement on the results of this semester, I will not only pay you to play with your brothers, but also let you go to aunt qinning''s house on vacation." Roewe''s way of education, children''s performance is better, is not the child should do, but to reach an agreement with him, is he from the heart want to be better, will strive to achieve this goal. For song Jiamu, it''s too easy to take a plus. "Wow, Dad, I agree. Not only can I get the bonus, but also I will get the certificate and give it to you, OK?" Listen to his tone like to coax a child, Roewe can''t laugh or cry. Molly looks at Song Jiamu''s coquetry to his father. It''s a bit strange, and her eyes are also full of envy. It turns out that you can get along with your parents like this? If only she had such a father. After dinner, Han Jing didn''t see Molly. After looking around the garden, he saw her sitting on a stone in a daze. "Molly, aren''t you happy?" Molly clasped her finger and shook her head. "I''m having fun with you." Han Jing considered, "that is, are you homesick?" Molly shook her head. "It''s not my home. I don''t have one." The little girl''s words are too sad, Han Jing touched, she came to Rongjia nearly two days, but her family did not look for her, obviously do not care about her. "Molly, you have friends." Molly looked at him and said with a smile, "yes, I still have you as a friend." On the second floor of the castle, looking at the garden from the window, my brother and Molly are talking. Han Tianzhuo closes the window and turns to look at Rongwei. "Uncle, do you want to inform Molly''s mother?" Rongwei drank a cup of tea and waved his hand. "If the woman wants her daughter, she will come to her. We will inform her, but it seems that we are threatening her with her daughter." Han Tianzhuo frowned, "if the investigation data is correct, Molly''s biological father is the illegitimate daughter of the fourth master of the Chu family, and also the cousin of the elder brother." Rongwei, still holding a tablet computer in his hand, nodded and replied, "xiaomoli''s mother originally wanted to use this child to threaten the fourth master of Chu family, and wanted to borrow the child to go to the top. Unfortunately, xiaomoli is a girl, and the fourth master of Chu family wanted to give her some money to send her away. Her mother is also a ruthless role, after the child was born, make this matter big. At that time, their brothers in Chu family were fighting fiercely, and there were a lot of people who courted her. She seized this opportunity and met her second husband.I don''t know what means she used to break away from the control of the Chu family. She left the Chu family with her daughter and came to s country to marry her second husband. Three years later, her second husband died of a sudden illness in the hospital. She got a huge legacy. She colluded with her present husband, causing her husband and wife to divorce, and her original son and daughter would bully little Molly. It''s not hard to understand. " Han Tianzhuo sneered, "the fourth master of the Chu family must hate Xiao Molly''s mother. I want to kill her." Rongwei also laughed, "he thought, but it''s a pity that he''s bitten by your big brother now. You said you wanted to take An''an to s country. According to the current situation, I don''t recommend it. " Han Tianzhuo''s eyes are complex. "Uncle, uncle Ning Fu said that the situation of An''an is hard to say. I don''t know how to tell mom and dad about it. I can only fulfill her wish as much as possible." Rongwei frowns. When Ning Fu comes to check Han Tiannuan, his face is calm. He says she''s OK. He thinks it''s really OK. Unexpectedly, it''s to comfort them. "How bad is An''an''s situation?" Han Tianzhuo looked out of the window at the sky, and his voice was a little heavy. "Uncle Ning Fu didn''t give me a specific time, but he said that now ANN can do what she wants to do, and don''t leave any regrets." When Roewe put down the tablet, his face sank. Ann grew up with him. She is clever, sensible and lovely. He loves her very much. But she was hurt too much when she was five years old. She has been recuperating these years. Her condition is also good and bad, which makes people worried. Chapter 1270 Rongwei knows that An''an has a good relationship with Han churui. Since she has this wish, of course, his uncle wants to help. Han Tiannuan recuperates for a few days, and his face returns to normal. Rongwei tells her that he has a business activity to go to s country, and asks if she is interested in going there. To go to s country, Han Tiannuan''s eyes brighten. She can''t wait for it. He told Han Tianzhuo the news, "brother, my uncle is going to take us to s country. That''s great." "Well, you go and clean up and start tomorrow." Han Jing hears that his brother and sister are going to s country. He comes to discuss with Han Tianzhuo and wants to go to s country with them. But Han Tianzhuo doesn''t agree. Han Jing has no choice but to stay in the castle with youYou. The next day, Han Tianzhuo and his sister follow Rongwei to s country. Rongwei said that there was a business activity. It was true, but originally he could not come to this activity, but in order to accompany Han Tiannuan, he still had to go. Business activities are that night, the upper class of s country will participate, Chu family is a famous family of s country, naturally to participate. Han Tianzhuo and Han Tiannuan are waiting in the car, watching a pair of men and women walk into the party. For a long time, they haven''t seen Han churui, but they unexpectedly see Yang Yi. Dressed delicately, Yang Yi is wearing a gorgeous evening dress, holding a tall foreign man, smiling like a flower. Han Tianzhuo immediately took a picture, transmitted their information to the computer, and asked people to investigate her identity immediately. Soon they got the information. The woman''s name is Alice (Alice) in s country. She works in Chu family. The one beside her is the little childe of Chu family. She is also famous. People say that changing women is faster than changing clothes. Every time he changes a suit of clothes, almost every woman around him changes one. Alice is his assistant and the woman who has been with him for the longest time. She is called the business girl of Chu family. Chu Junming, the eldest and youngest son of the Chu family, was also very smart when he was a child. He was liked by the people in charge of the Chu family. Many people regarded him as an heir. He should be regarded as the strongest competitor of Chu Rui, the real heir. Rongwei sits on one side, watching Han Tianzhuo''s quick investigation of the Chu family, and laughs. "When did the investigation begin?" Han Tianzhuo knew that he couldn''t hide it from his uncle. He said frankly, "it''s been a year, but the Chu family''s affairs are too messy to be understood." "Did you find your big brother?" "No Han Tianzhuo is worried. His elder brother says that he wants to hide his identity, which is too thorough. After a year''s investigation, he finds no clues. Rongwei looked at the crowd outside, "the Chu family can''t collapse. If his family''s economy is in chaos, not only the economy of s country fluctuates greatly, but also the whole body is affected. Now the global economy is deeply intertwined. If something goes wrong, your father''s business and I will also be affected, so your elder brother can''t fight with him. He must disintegrate several forces from within, choose one, and gradually cultivate it into a sharp weapon in his hand, so as to achieve what he wants to do. Slow work leads to meticulous work. Obviously, your elder brother has wasted a lot of thought in hiding this information. Don''t check it. " It''s rare to hear Rongwei talk so seriously about business. Han Tianzhuo nods and pulls all the people who investigate the information. Han Tiannuan still didn''t see Han churui, a little worried, "uncle, I still didn''t see big brother, is big brother didn''t come to the party?" Rongwei touched his chin, "your elder brother is the one who comes to the Chu family to make trouble. If he doesn''t make trouble at such a big party, it''s a waste of resources. Maybe Xiaorui went in long ago, you didn''t see it. you stay here. I''ll go in and have a look, and I''ll contact you if I have any news. " Han Tiannuan hugged him by the arm, "uncle, you go in to see the play. It''s boring for us to stay here. Don''t you want a female companion for this party? I''ll stay with you. " Rongwei glanced at her, "don''t make trouble. You are still under age. This kind of activity is not suitable for children." "Why not for children?" Han Tiannuan is puzzled. "It''s not suitable for children. Can I tell you about a minor? What''s more, you have no advantage in your figure. A young girl with a tender face who can squeeze water will walk on the red carpet with me. If she is abducted on the way, who can I pay for it? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian shrunk his mouth and reluctantly released his arm. When he got off the bus, he still couldn''t help reminding, "uncle, if you see big brother, you must ask him for the phone number." Roewe laughed. A man went to him and asked for his phone number. It seemed that he had any interest in him. After walking on the red carpet, Rongwei first said hello to some business friends, and the banquet began. The host said his opening speech on the stage. Rongwei was looking for a higher angle of view when he accidentally met song Xuan, who raised his eyebrows. Song Xuan''s eyes are also looking for someone, and his eyes on, also Leng Leng, turned his head did not pay attention to him. Rongwei walked over with a smile, "brother song, long time no see."Song Xuan side body and he separated a distance, "I don''t want to see you, thank you." "Why be so outspoken? I heard that your wife is pregnant again. Congratulations." Rongwei didn''t care about song Xuan''s dislike of him, and expressed his views calmly. He would never say that he was envious of song Xuan. Song Xuan is really happy about Shule''s pregnancy, but he is a little fidgety when he thinks that Han Junyu will be able to take half a year''s leave for this business trip. Temo, this business trip is to let him fly around the earth. It takes more than a month. Fortunately, Shule came back to Lei''s home, otherwise she would be worried to death. "Were you looking for Xiao Rui?" Song Xuan asked, "aren''t you?" "What can I do for you?" Song Xuan considered, "Jun Yu asked me to find him and tell him something." "It''s about Ann." Roewe said yes. Song Xuan looked at him in surprise, "listen to Jun Yu, the children have gone to play with you. What do you see?" "An an won''t hide at all. Do you want to discover it deliberately? Rui will come to him Song Xuan was not surprised. When he liked someone, he couldn''t hide his eyes. Rongwei''s observation was so sharp that there was no reason why he couldn''t find it. "Xiao Rui may have seen me, but it''s not convenient to say hello at the moment. We should do something." Roewe thinks the same way. No matter how good their personal relationship is, in the business field, what they have to talk about is interests. When the host on the stage finished speaking, let everyone communicate freely, and they went to some Chu family members separately to try their luck. Two people turned around, did not find Han churui, some headache. How deep is the boy hiding? They can''t find him. In the remote corner of the second floor, there is a sharp eye staring at the two people downstairs, mouth slightly Yang. He saw the purpose of both of them, but he was not suitable to appear now, so he had to find another way to contact them. Chapter 1271 Rongwei and song Xuan didn''t find Han churui, and they knew that he might be deliberately hiding from them, so they didn''t bother to find him. When the banquet was about to end, Rongwei thought that on such a big occasion, Han churui didn''t make any trouble. It didn''t look like a child taught by the Han family. As soon as his idea flashed, it appeared on the big screen of the central government. He was still doing brand promotion, but the picture suddenly turned into the fourth master of the Chu family and the new wife of the old man of the Chu family. The fourth master of Chu family was impatient. He pulled the woman''s clothes at random. Although the woman was still struggling, she was just acting. They soon got to the point. The voice was unrestrained and happy, and they were not ecstatic. Looking at the scene with such hot eyes, everyone was stunned, and Rongwei drew his lips. Although I had guessed that something would happen, I didn''t expect that I would be so unruly. This is too special for children. Song Xuan turned his head and did not look at the picture. He said, "the Chu family is going to be busy again. If you want to show such a picture here, people who want to cooperate with the Chu family will not find the fourth master of the Chu family as long as they have some common sense." Dare to sleep their father''s woman, even if such a man do well in the mall, the reputation will not be too good. In fact, people who know the Chu family also know that there are few people in the Chu family who can speak clearly, but it''s also a private discussion. If it''s put in the public, it''s a big trouble to tear down the fourth master of the Chu family. Rongwei glanced at him, "this picture is so high-definition, obviously it has been prepared for a long time. When these two people are trapped, they don''t know whether they are scheming or destroying in the hands of women." Chu''s sons like to spend their time and drink when they get married, but the fourth master of Chu family is more playful. It''s not once or twice that he''s planted more on women. He''s a dog and can''t change his way of eating excrement. There are people of the Chu family present. They look very ugly when they see this picture. Although they are always fighting inside, this is to say the scandal of the Chu family on such a big occasion. This is to lose the face of the whole Chu family. People rushed to turn off the screen, but the room controlled by the backstage was locked, and the people outside smashed the door for a long time, making the screen play for seven or eight minutes. Chu''s face turned black and coughed. Without breathing, he fainted. Chu''s family rushed him to the hospital. Rongwei sighed, out of such a thing, Chu old man has no face in the vertical out, pretend dizzy also want to let people carry horizontal out. Song Xuan laughed angrily. His mouth is so cheap. The old man''s face turns black with anger. If he is not used to pretending, this time he will be in hospital. When they went out, they learned that they were staying in the same hotel, so they went together. When song Xuan got on the bus, he saw the two children and said hello with a smile. Han Tianzhuo and Han Tiannuan are both guilty. When they arrive, they look at each other and discuss with song Xuan not to tell their parents about their coming to s country, or they will worry. Song Xuan smiles, knowing that his parents will worry that they will come back. When they grow up, their wings are hard. Do you want to fly alone? Han Tianzhuo pursed his lips. He wanted to fly, but he didn''t fly out of their palms. To the hotel, song Xuan see two children still low head, no life, helpless sigh. "Now the Song family is not peaceful. Xiaorui is the person the whole Chu family is looking for. It''s not convenient for him to see us now. If he meets you, you will be in danger. Tianzhuo, do you know what I mean?" Without Han Tianzhuo''s help, Han Tiannuan would never have been able to come here. Han Tianzhuo can''t hear song Xuan''s threat. He rarely nods and takes An''an back to his room to have a rest. They live in a suite. There are two suites in a big room. Han Tiannuan sits on the sofa with a bulging face. "Brother, I''ve come to s country. It''s a pity if I don''t see my big brother." Han Tianzhuo is not reconciled, but now they don''t even know the identity of big brother. They just look for a needle in a haystack to find him. Maybe he is young, maybe he is a little rebellious. They all say he can''t find his elder brother, so he wants to have a try. "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way." Han Tianzhuo turns on his computer and ponders calmly. Han Tiannuan is also very obedient. He sits next to him and stares at him without blinking. "Brother, since Yang Yi is here, do you think she will know about big brother?" Han Tianzhuo suddenly looked at his sister, "Yang Yi, yes, how can I forget this clue." He immediately went to investigate Yang Yi''s recent activities and found that although she worked for the Chu family, she also had contact with the fourth master, which showed that there were many things unknown. "Go, I''ll take you to big brother." Han Tiannuan stands up happily. As soon as they open the door, they see Rongwei and song Xuan outside. Roewe chuckled, "where are you going?" Han Tian looked at his brother with a guilty heart, "what, I''m hungry. I want to eat something. My brother takes me to eat.""Well, I''m hungry, too. Let''s go together." Song Xuan turned and went to the elevator. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan sighs. Alas, sometimes parents who are too keen are also very worrying. When the four went downstairs, Rongwei saw that the brother and sister were silent. He laughed and joked, "Jiji, where are you going to take your sister to eat?" Han Tian touched his nose. "I didn''t think about it, uncle. What do you think?" Song Xuan then said, "an an will eat at night. How can I never know? Do you know, awei? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The play won''t work. Han Tiannuan can''t eat at night because of taking care of her body. If she is hungry, she will drink some nutriment. Her digestion ability is not good. It''s hard to digest when she eats at night. The next day, she will grow something on her face. Han Tiannuan looked at his uncle pitifully, "uncle, I just want to have a look at my big brother, can I have a look?" Rongwei sighed and touched her head, "An''an, if Xiao Ruineng comes to see you, he will come. But if he can''t come, you will disturb his rhythm when you go over. " He and song Xuan guessed that Han Tianzhuo would not be so willing, and would take his sister to find someone to stop him. Han Tiannuan bowed his head, "OK, brother, let''s go back." Four people have already arrived downstairs, Han Tiannuan bows his head and says to go back. Han Tianzhuo looks at his uncle and song Xuan, and he prays in his eyes. Rongwei thought of what Han Tianzhuo had said, thought of Han Tiannuan''s body, finally he was soft hearted. "Let''s go. I don''t know if I can see you. I can only pass by. Bang Bang luck." "Thank you uncle," Han Tiannuan was surprised. He just lost his little face and immediately raised a smile. "If I don''t go, will I be a villain?" Song Xuan was also helpless. Four people get on the bus. Rongwei drives to the hospital where Mr. Chu lives today. They see that the hospital is surrounded by reporters. There are a group of security guards sitting up outside to guard the line. Rongwei gets out of the car and takes them out. When entering the hospital, song Xuan can''t help but remind him, "when you see Xiaorui, you can''t make any noise or impulse. Just take a look and we''ll go, An''an." Chapter 1272 Outside the ward where Master Chu lived, the corridor was full of people, and the four couldn''t get in at all. Han Tianzhuo looks for Han churui in the crowd, but he doesn''t find him. He turns to see his sister, who is on tiptoe and looks in. He wants to ask her to leave, but she is not reconciled and stands for a long time. Song Xuan unexpectedly sees Ning Fu''s man. Song Xuan and Rongwei look at each other, and if they can get the chief doctor of Ningfu laboratory, Mr. Chu may be really angry this time. When he left the hospital, song Xuan took out his mobile phone to chat with Ning Fu. How could the Chu family contact him? Fu Ning said it was confidential and couldn''t tell him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Xuan rolled his eyes, "don''t force me to hack your system." Ning Fu headache, "you think I let my chief doctor go, who can be invited?" They are not stupid, Ning Fu does not explain, which means that it must be the people they know, and now the people in the Chu family, in addition to Han churui, who else? "What news does he have now? Is it convenient for us to meet him when we are in s country?" Ning Fu said with a smile, "what do you think? I only received one email with the Han family logo. " Han family logo is the two letters that Qin Ning often leaves on her works, h.amp;. Q. over time, this logo has become the feature of her works. Later, Han Junyu set up an independent brand for this purpose, and the brand has become bigger and bigger. They joked that this is Han family logo. Ning Fu means, can''t see. The hospital also came, but no one was seen. Han Tiannuan could only admit his fate and meet them at the hotel. Han Tiannuan is lying on the bed, holding the pendant, closing his eyes and praying. It''s a pity that I didn''t see my elder brother, but I pray that she can bring her good luck to him and let him live well. Suddenly she heard something moving in the window. She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. It was dark. She thought it was her own illusion. She closed her eyes again, but she heard her name called by the window again. She sat up from the bed in fright. "Yes, there are ghosts!" The window was opened, and a tall man jumped in, laughing and crying, "Ann, it''s me." Han Tiannuan is surprised to stare big eyes, can''t believe his eyes, "big, big brother, my God, I can''t dream?" Han churui came up to her and pinched her face. "Thin, ANN, don''t you promise me that you''re going to make yourself fat?" Han Tiannuan also reached out to touch his face. The temperature in his hand was still cool, but the touch was real. "Big brother, how did you come here? You, how do you know I came to you? " Holding her hand, he gave her a kiss in the palm of her hand. He clasped her tightly in his arms. "I saw my uncle, and I saw you in the hospital. I knew you were looking for me. I''m sorry, Ann. I haven''t been in touch with you for a year Han Tiannuan smelled that he had the smell of disinfectant, and he should have come directly from the hospital. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you. I miss you so much that I want to see you. Big brother, my college entrance examination is over. I want to study in s country. " "No, ANN, you can''t come." Han churui holds her face. If he is under his eyes, he can''t help looking at her. Although she had expected this result for a long time, she was still a little sad in her heart. "I know. If my father doesn''t agree, I can''t help it." Han Rui kisses her cheek, too. "I want to kiss her face." He used to treat her as a sister and occasionally thought about it when he left for three years. But when he made an appointment with her, he couldn''t help thinking about it every day. He wanted to finish everything and go home with her. Accompany her to study, to take exams, to do whatever she wants. But the more urgent the Chu family''s affairs are, the more chaotic they are. He must be careful step by step and miss her day by day. Missing, almost swallowed him. When he saw her today, he was possessed. Even if he jumped out of the helicopter, he wanted to see her. Two people hold for a long time, even if a word does not say, just two hands clenched, feel very good. He took her to bed and covered her with a quilt. "Ann, I''ll wait for you to fall asleep. Tomorrow, you go home with your uncle. Next year, on your birthday, I''ll go home and celebrate for you, OK Han Tiannuan felt that it was a gift to see him. "OK, big brother, let''s pull the hook. Next year I will become an adult, big brother." Han churui bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip. "I know that when you grow up, I will go home and tell your father that I want to get engaged to you." Han Tiannuan''s cheek is a little red. He nods shyly and kisses his lips. "Big brother, it''s a deal." She will take the initiative to kiss themselves, where Han churui is willing to let go easily, holding her to deepen the kiss. He wants to swallow her in the mouth, that she is his, every moment, can accompany around.But she is his treasure, he wants to hold in the palm of the pain, where willing to gravity, gentle and restrained, absorb the fragrance of her body. For a long time, he was not willing to let her go, looking at her eyes with mist, looking at himself, his heart is also soft in a mess. "An an, this time I go home, I must fatten myself, you know?" Han Tiannuan feel aggrieved, "I really eat a lot, but I can''t eat fat, my mother and I are the same physique, fat will also thin down." Han churui knows that Qin Ning can''t eat fat. Uncle Han has thought of many ways to fatten her. She has gained a few Jin and will lose weight again in a few days. In fact, this system is not good. It can''t absorb nutrition, and it''s easy to lose weight. "Well, you can keep your weight and not lose any more weight, you know?" Han Tiannuan nodded and reached for his chin. Her beard was a little tight. She nodded with a smile. "I''ll come on, big brother. You should take care of yourself for me." "Well, I''ll come on, too." Han churui spoils her by hooking her nose. He can''t help but bow his head and kiss her. Han Tiannuan doesn''t do anything. As long as he closes his eyes and smells his breath, he is very happy. Two people stick for a while, Han churui restrain oneself, let her lie down, close eyes to sleep. When the girl''s breath slowed down, he gently bowed his head to kiss her on the forehead and put her 17-year-old birthday gift on her bedside. When he came to the window, he turned his head again and looked at the girl on the bed. This time, he didn''t know when he would meet again. He clenched his teeth, or can not help but go back to the bed, gently stretched out his hand, dare not touch her, but sentimentally in the air to copy her face. Countless times, countless times, I think about her face in my mind. No matter how difficult things he encountered, as long as he thought of her, his heart could calm down. God gave him the best gift, is to let him meet her, let her also like him, remember him. Let him know when he is in trouble that he is not alone and that there is someone waiting for him to go home. I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting. It''s getting brighter. He can''t wait any longer, so he has to leave. Chapter 1273 Han Tianzhuo is on the plane, only to find that the pendant in her sister''s hand seems to be different from the one she wore before. He extended his head to have a look, a little doubt, "an an, big brother went to see you last night." Han Tiannuan raised a smiling face, "yes, big brother went to me and gave me a gift." She has a pendant in her hand. She''s also a wooden villain, but this time it''s Han churui. The location of the villain''s heart is engraved with a word, still, an. Han churui means that if he can''t accompany Han Tiannuan, he will let his carved villain accompany her. From getting the pendant, Han Tiannuan can''t put it down. When she catches the villain, she imagines catching the big brother''s big hand, and he accompanies her. Han Tianzhuo is surprised. He didn''t hear anything last night. I didn''t expect that the elder brother had the heart to see his younger sister. Obviously, he had deep feelings for his younger sister. He touched his sister''s head, "after that, you''ll be waiting for big brother at home. He''ll go home." Han Tiannuan nodded. Her elder brother said her 18th birthday, and he accompanied her. I really hope time can pass faster, then she can see her big brother. Back at Rong''s castle, Rong Wei took time to play with them for a few days. It was song Jiamu''s birthday. After this birthday, he will be ten years old. His wish is to have a lovely sister or brother at home when he is eleven years old. This wish, won Rongwei''s heart, happily agreed to song Jiamu''s second wish. That is, when Han Tianzhuo takes his younger brother and sister back home, he can also pack him away. Nine one listen to their father and son sing one and one, can''t laugh or cry. Rongwei has discussed with her many times about giving birth to a child. She also wants to have another daughter, but whether the child will be her daughter or not depends on her fate. It''s not that she can make a child out of her knowledge of medicine. When Molly heard that Han Jing was going back to China, her smile froze and she looked at him dully. After a while, she pulled his sleeve and whispered, "Han Jing, Han Jing, can you take me away?" ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t Molly''s sad face broke. If they left, she would have no friends to play with her. She lives in Rong''s house these days, and has seen a different life. She almost forgets her original home. The next morning, Han Jing came downstairs and heard youyou running to tell him that Molly had gone home in the early morning and left him a note. Han Jing doubts, open the note, inside Niuniu crooked wrote a word. "Nice to meet you, Han Jing. Remember to contact me later. My name is Molly." Here''s a list of phone numbers. He frowned and asked right, "did she go alone?" "My aunt sent a driver to drive her away, but I heard my aunt say that she sat at the door and cried for a long time, very poor." Han Jing imagined that picture, the little girl sitting alone at the gate crying, the scene is very sad. "She should be, don''t want us to send it, also don''t want us to see her cry miserable appearance." Song Jiamu said. Han Jing saves the number in his mobile phone and gives it to song Jiamu. He and Molly are in the same city, and they can play together in the future. Song Jiamu still likes jasmine''s temperament. He is not affectable, naive and lovely, so he wrote down the number. Han Jing stayed in Rong''s house for a few days. They were not ready to leave until song Jiamu''s school was on holiday. But before returning home, Han Jing also wants to see Molly, how to say is also a friend. Call her and say she wants to see her, but she doesn''t agree. Han Jing feels strange, but doesn''t ask more later. She says she has a gift for her, and Molly gives him an address. Han Jing sent out the book and got on the bus with the trunk. In the corner where he didn''t know, a little girl with a wound on her face silently watched him send out the gift. She couldn''t help wiping her tears and didn''t cry. Seeing him getting on the bus, she also took a taxi quickly, until she took people to the airport and waited for them to get on the plane before leaving the airport. It''s not too late to get home. When she opened the door, no one left a lamp for her in the big castle. She went to live in Rong''s house for a few days. When she came back, her mother beat her in a rage. Stepsister also took the opportunity to pour hot water on her face, causing her face to be scalded, leaving a scar, so she did not dare to see Han Jing. Go upstairs to her own room, next to the room opened, a higher than her girl looked at her disdainfully, gloating and said: "oil bottle, garbage, you play so late to go home. You and your bitch mother are even more cheeky, disfigured, and go out to scare people. " Molly covers half of her injured face and doesn''t pay attention to her. She pushes the door into the room. She presses the switch, but the light doesn''t come on. Don''t think about it. It must be another prank. She watched in the moonlight as the clothes in her closet were thrown out, the bed was wet and smelled bad, and the things on the dresser were smashed.She sat on the floor, such a thing has not known how many times, she went to tell her mother, mother not only won''t help her, but let her not cause trouble. She also wants to be packed and taken away by Han Jing. No matter where she goes, she is willing to go. But she was also afraid that Han Jing might annoy her. She covered her face and cried for a while. Her tears made the scalded area a little painful. She wiped her face, turned on the function of the flashlight and got up to clean up. She must find a way to grow up quickly and leave this ghost place when she grows up. Han family. Knowing that the children were going home, Han Jun went to the gallery to meet Qin Ning before he got off work. Qin Ning is busy in her small studio. After finishing a painting, she turns to see Han Junyu standing beside the bookshelf. Her eyes brighten. "Why did you come here? You haven''t finished work yet. Han Junyu, you''re off duty again." She is full of ridicule tone, let Han Junyu angry smile, "Jiangshan and beauty, I chose beauty, do you have any opinion?" Listen to him call oneself beauty, Qin Ning stealthily smile, obediently shake head, "that wait for me to clean up here, we go home." Han Junyu came for a while, but seeing her busy, he didn''t disturb her and went to the bookshelf to read. She works as an artist, but she never has the concept of going to and from work. When she has an idea, she will be busy very late. He put down the book in his hand, went to her, reached for the color of her cheek, and pecked at her lip. "I''ll help you." "No, it won''t be finished in a short time. If you dirty your hands again, please." Qin Ning pushed him for fear that the paint would contaminate his clothes. It''s hard to wash the high-grade custom-made suit with paint. "I''d like to trouble you." Instead, Han Junyu pushed her away and asked her to wash her face and change her work clothes. Qin Ning saw that he was skillful in cleaning up, but he didn''t insist any more. He looked up and gave him a kiss on the face. "Husband, it''s good to have you." Chapter 1274 When Qin Ning came home, he saw that the children had already arrived home. As soon as he got home, he saw song Jiamu running over and holding her with his arms open. "Auntie, auntie, Jiamu wants to live in your house. Do you welcome me?" Although song Jiamu is only ten years old, she has reached Qin Ning''s neck. She listens to the little boy''s coquettish voice and is about to reply, but song Jiamu is pulled apart by Han Junyu. "Where did this come from, fool, robbing my woman. Song Jiamu shriveled his mouth. He only stepped back two steps and called respectfully, "uncle, Jiamu wants to live with you for a while. Please agree." Han Junyu took Qin Ning to the villa, "agree, get out." Song Jiamu immediately raised his smiling face and ran to Qin Ning, but he did not dare to hold her again this time. "Aunt, wow, you''re beautiful again. The rice in your family is very nourishing." Qin Ning is amused by him. Song Jiamu is a polite gentleman in front of others. He is upright, but he is very clever in front of his family. "Jiamu is growing up again." "Yes, yes, my uncle''s height is my goal." Song Jiamu carefully looked at the next uncle, showing a flattering expression. My uncle always has a cold face. He is afraid from the bottom of his heart. Three people into the villa, right right rub to song Jiamu side, smile to remind, "Jiamu, I told you, mom is Dad''s, don''t want to be abused, don''t stick her in front of dad in the future." Song Jiamu knew this for a long time, but he was so happy to see his aunt today that he ran to hold her. "Right right right, why is uncle so overbearing?" Song Jiamu doesn''t understand. In his family, he can hold his mother, and his father won''t be angry. Right right patted him on the shoulder, "my mother said, it''s love." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Jiamu can''t understand this kind of love now. Song Jiamu''s visit to the Han family is another plan. He wants to go to school with youYou. Because of the differences in educational methods at home and abroad, he is very curious and wants to experience it. Rongwei thinks it is feasible, so he discusses with Han Junyu. Han Junyu said that the test scores are more important when he studies in China. Song Jiamu may have more pressure when he studies in China, so he should be prepared. Song Jiamu didn''t care at that time. So at the beginning of the next semester, song Jiamu jumped right to the third grade of junior high school. He carried his schoolbag and went to school with him. When he came back, his expression was not very good. Qin Ning asked about the situation. Song Jiamu said that he was too tired to listen to the third day class of junior high school. He simply listened to the book of heaven. He was excellent at school when he was young, but he didn''t expect that he felt like a pupil when he came here. In fact, most 10-year-old children are still in the fifth or sixth grade of primary school in China. Right right advised him not to read the first day of junior high school. Song Jiamu shook his head and clenched his fist unconvinced. Right right brother can, he can, big make-up. Han Junyu saw that he was so ambitious, so he asked youyou to make up lessons for him. If song Jiamu''s academic performance improved, he would reward them. After listening to his son''s situation, Rongwei also thinks that it is feasible to let youyou make up lessons. If he does well in the final examination, he will also give a reward. Right right cheers. Song Jiamu is smart. He will be strong if he works hard for a few months. Han Junyu turned to see Zuo Zuo and asked him what he thought after he passed the college entrance examination. Zuo Zuo said that he wanted to learn computer and history, but he didn''t want to go to school. The pace of school was too slow, and the teacher didn''t like the way of teaching. He wanted to learn with the teacher alone. Left left out of group, Han Junyu is very clear, but he now put forward the request, he is not reluctant to discuss with him. "I''ll ask the teacher to teach you first, and then," "Dad, I''ve found the teacher, but I may have to go abroad for a while." Zuo Zuo sat up straight on his back and had already set out to negotiate. Han Junyu looks at his eldest son. Han Tianzhuo raises his hand and says, "it''s none of my business. It''s Zuo Zuo''s teacher. I only know that this man is a little famous." "Dad, this has nothing to do with the second brother. He is a teacher I know." Zuo Zuo took out his tablet and showed him his teacher''s information. "I told the teacher that my parents might not agree. He said that he would visit you in a few days. Dad, do you think it''s ok?" Han Junyu took over the tablet computer and glanced at the teacher''s information, with no expression on his face. "Wait until he comes." Left left listen to his tone is not very good, some nervous, "Dad, what''s the problem?" "It''s better to discuss some specific matters." Listening to his voice a little cold, left heart also followed a sink, pursed lips did not speak. Han Junyu also turned over the topic and asked his daughter, "An''an, do you want to go to any university?" Han Tiannuan dares to listen to his brother''s discussion with his father. Suddenly, the topic turns to him. He nods his head and answers, "I think I used to like making clothes for dolls. I think it''s very interesting. It''s in the clothing College of Nankang. My mother said that there is a clothing college in a university, but my score is a little reluctant. "Qin Ning comforted her daughter, "your score has reached the lowest admission line of a university. I went to ask the teacher that the score of students enrolled in Fashion College is floating. I will pass my luck to you, and you will definitely be admitted." Han Tiannuan nodded and looked forward to it. "Mom, I will come on. When I learn fashion design, the clothes I make for my family are unique." Han Junyu goes to see Han Tianzhuo again. Han Tianzhuo is really helpless. Although his father doesn''t give them special pressure at home, he still asks them about their plans and goals from time to time every year. "I want to learn some economics and philosophy. I didn''t want to lose my major. Dad, I also want to go abroad for further study." Han Junyu considered, "have you found a good school? What can I do for you?" "The school has already found it and submitted an application. After the application, I have to go to the examination first and pass the test before I can enter the school. Dad, all you need to give is money. " Han Tianzhuo said frankly. "How much?" Qin Ning asked. She has a lot of income from her present job, and the tuition for her children is still enough. "I''ve calculated that the tuition is 300000 yuan, the basic necessities of life and clothing, and the annual consumption is 200000 yuan." Han Junyu nodded, "yes, you need to study for three years. I''ll give you 1.5 million yuan this year. Now that you have studied economics, this money will be deducted from your daily consumption. You should try to make them generate more effective cash." Han Tianzhuo finds out his routine and nods. Han Tianzhuo frowns and worries. "Dad, what if my brother loses money on investment?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and gave his daughter a soft look. When he went to see his son again, his eyes became sharp. "An an, this question, should ask elder brother, before investment risk, whether to do a good job to avoid risk plan." Han Junyu turned his head to see his wife''s desire to talk and stop, and his expression was a little more serious. "Jiji, if you fail, it''s just to start all over again. What I''m worried about is that you are impetuous, ambitious and dare not face the reality." Chapter 1275 In Han''s family, it''s not only the children who have to make plans and goals. Qin Ning was instilled by Han Junyu and has plans and goals every year. In the evening, after washing, Han Junyu saw that the woman''s hair was dripping with water. He sat on the sofa and drew with her notebook. He went over to have a look. Her plan is to have three trips in the second half of the year, five tasks improved, and all kinds of work arrangements. Looking up, he noticed that Han Junyu was staring at him. Qin Ning put the book on, "Han Junyu, what''s your plan for this year?" Han Junyu picked up the towel beside her and helped her wipe her hair. "My plan is to help you finish these plans." Qin Ning raised the corner of his mouth, which means that he would accompany her out to play. She wanted to turn her head to see him, but Han Junyu straightened her head and asked her to sit down, "you choose a good place, I''ll adjust the time and take you." Qin Ning nodded and thought of the child again. "Jiji wants to study abroad, but I''m still a little worried. Han Junyu, go down to the school and ask about us. " Han Junyu wiped almost, and then went to get a hair dryer to help her dry her hair before answering her question. "Song Xuan graduated from jijixuan''s school. Jiji will choose that school. It may be suggested by song Xuan. Song Xuan will help him find some resources. As for the annual expenses, if Jiji can get a high scholarship every year, we don''t have to worry about it. " Listening to what he said, Qin Ning was relieved and said something about Zuo Zuo. "Zuo Zuo, a child who has not been sociable since childhood, may not want to go to school because he is so eager to take part in the college entrance examination. I''m more worried about him. " Speaking of Zuo Zuo''s situation, Han Junyu also had a headache. Rubbing Qin Ning''s hair, he said, "Zuo Zuo is smart and has a big idea, but don''t worry, I won''t let him run too far." Qin Ning leaned in his arms and suddenly thought of Han churui, "I don''t know if Xiao Rui is over there, eh." Han Tianzhuo takes his sister to see Han churui in s country. Han Junyu listens to song Xuan and knows that Han churui''s situation over there is OK. He took her to the bed, pinched her face and threatened, "Mrs. Han, do you think it''s appropriate to care about other men in my territory?" Qin Ning laughed angrily and turned to look at him. "Speaking of this, I have another thing to tell you. You go to the studio, but there are many students staring at you. Han Junyu, you can''t discharge electricity to others when you are in my territory." Han Junyu opened the quilt to cover the two people, "no random discharge, only a discharge to you, Ning Ning." Qin Ning wanted to hide, but he didn''t. he caught him and lay on the soft bed. His kisses softened his whole body, and his legs involuntarily entangled him ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan''s college entrance examination score is only unsatisfactory. Qin Ning comforts her that she can enter a university. That''s when she goes to find Zhou laocai to get the chance. When Han Junyu hears about this, he also feels sorry for Qin Ning. Qin Ning is also very helpless. She can''t help her children''s study. But since an an an wants to learn clothing, she must find a good school for her. The clothing College of a university is also ranked in the top five in China. Of course, she has to fight for it. Han Junyu asked him to find Zhou, what conditions he arranged for her, Qin Ning stuck, some blushing bow. Han Junyu looked at her strange expression, hooked her jaw, "tell me, if you can''t do it, I''ll go and tear down Zhou''s studio." Qin Ning took away his big hand, still a little embarrassed, "Mr. Zhou asked me to go to school instead, but I''m so worried that I can''t take the students well." She felt that she was a scum and asked her to teach students. She was really worried that she would not do it well. "To be a teacher?" Although Han Junyu guessed the result, he couldn''t help laughing. Zhou is old and Ji is old. He has long wanted his students to take classes for him. He told Qin Ning about it two years ago, but Qin Ning didn''t agree because he was afraid that he couldn''t do it well. This time, if it wasn''t for Ann''s sake, she would not have accepted the offer. "Mrs. Han, you are going to be promoted. You need to be teacher Qin." Qin Ning holding his arm, some headache, "Han Junyu, how do you say to become a good teacher?" "Just tell your class well and let the rest go." When Han Tiannuan started school and Qin Ning went to work, Han Junyu first took his daughter to get familiar with the surrounding environment. He noticed that many boys had been staring at his daughter, and his face turned black. When the girls'' dormitory is downstairs, some boys come to say hello and say that they want to help Han Tiannuan take things. Han Junyu glances at them and feels unhappy. He knows his daughter is good-looking, but you bastards don''t pay much attention to him when you want to attack his daughter so blatantly. The elder martial brothers in the College offered to help, but Han Tiannuan refused once. But those elder martial brothers were too enthusiastic. If Han Junyu hadn''t come forward calmly, the boys would have stopped. When Qin Ning went upstairs, he touched the bangs on his daughter''s forehead and said with a smile, "an an can fall in love when she grows upHan Tiannuan is not interested in those talents. She will wait for her big brother to come home. However, she didn''t want to tell her mother about this, but when she raised her eyes to her father''s eyes, she was in a panic. She pretended to be calm and held his arm in a coquettish way. Han Junyu arranged for her to live in a dormitory for two people. Although he didn''t want his daughter to live in school, he would still go back to the dormitory to have a rest during recess. Han Tiannuan starts his college life, and Han Tianzhuo''s application for a foreign school has come down. He will leave in a few days, but before he leaves, he has to deal with Zuo Zuo''s affairs well. Zuozou was not very interested in group activities when he was a child. When he was studying, he came and went alone, so he did not plan to go to university. Instead, he found a teacher named mill. Mill also taught him for a period of time, but he had to go to school, and then more and more things happened, so he didn''t care about him. Now he wants to take Zuo Zuo personally, and Zuo Zuo is willing to learn from him, which is a good thing, but his identity as a teacher is a little embarrassed. Because the teacher had been in prison for ten years, and now he has been working behind the scenes. Few people know him. At this time, in Han Junyu''s study, mill sits at his desk and looks at Han Junyu. Mill is in his sixties, wearing an old T-shirt and an old suit. It can be seen that he tried to clean up his own clothes. "Mr. Han, Han Jing is very good. I like this child very much. I promise in the name of God that I will teach Han Jing well." Han Junyu casually knocked on the desk, "my child is excellent, it''s true, but why do you make me believe you? Mr. mill, your resume is not very good Chapter 1276 When he mentioned that he had been in prison, mill frowned. It was all in the past. He didn''t want to say more. Han Junyu is still waiting for his explanation. He has heard of Mr. mill''s deeds more than ten years ago. He is also a rare genius. The first batch of people tried to do artificial intelligence (Artificial Intelligence) and developed a lot of technical achievements. There are many technologies in Sheng''an, so we can learn from his previous research. Modern is the era of science and technology, who has the most advanced technology, who will occupy the absolute front-end market. He used to get 10 billion yuan of assets because of his research technology. However, when his newly developed technology was about to come out, his wife colluded with his partners to steal the technological achievements of his laboratory research, turned around and falsely accused him of stealing their technology, which led him to prison. He decadent for ten years in prison. Only a few years ago, when the government appreciated his ability and asked him to help solve a case, could he end his imprisonment. After waiting for a few minutes, he didn''t hear his voice, and Han Junyu had no patience. "Since Mr. mill doesn''t want to say more, my children can''t follow you. Please." Han Jing listened to his father''s order, frowned, got up and walked to him, "Dad, this matter is the teacher was betrayed, will go to prison." "It''s his fault that he didn''t pay attention to others. He didn''t have the ability to fight back. He was put in prison for ten years, but he didn''t have the flexibility. What''s more, you can''t face up to the past and indulge in the past failures. If you have this kind of personality of failure, he is not worthy to be your teacher Han Jing pursed her lips and was so directly exposed by her father that he felt sorry and turned to look at mill. "Teacher, I''m sorry, my father doesn''t agree." Mill stares at Han Junyu, but suddenly laughs, "before, I thought he was very good. I appreciated him very much. When I contacted Han, I thought he was very unique. Now I see you, and I understand why they are so excellent." Because the father''s way of education is very good. Han Junyu for such praise, do not care, "Mr. mill came all the way, down to eat something." That means there''s no more to talk about. Mill sat still, speaking in a voice of self mockery. "Mr. Han is right. When I made friends carelessly, I was soft hearted. I knew that the other party was untrustworthy, but I thought I was right. When I was put in prison, I always regretted. Now when I am asked, I just feel that it''s a shame, and it will hurt my self-esteem. " Han Junyu keeps walking, opens the door of the study and prepares to go out. "Mr. Han, please wait a moment." Han Junyu stopped and turned to look at mill. He was already impatient in his eyes. "Mr. Han, I know that I have had some bad experiences, but now I want to come here to thank those experiences. If I had not experienced those things, I would not have known the world so clearly. I want to be Han Jing''s teacher because he accompanied me when I was in the most difficult time. I am very happy to know him and willing to teach him what I have learned all my life. " Mill''s face is solemn and his eyes are sincere. Although he is over sixty years old, his smile is childlike. Obviously, he is not a complicated person. In fact, if he was really a complicated man, his tens of billions of property would not have been taken away, and he would have been put into prison. Han Junyu listened to his words, but his face was still expressionless. "My wife should have prepared a lot of food. Mr. mill, go downstairs." Mill looked at him and insisted on going. He sighed helplessly, showing a pitiful expression. "Han Jing, your father is really strict with you, but it''s also for you. I''m proud of you having such a father." When mill came here, he was particularly worried that Han Jing''s father would not agree with him to be Han Jing''s teacher because he had been in prison. Listening to his father''s words, he exposed all his weaknesses. He also realized that his father was a very powerful man. Han Jing is also very disappointed, went over to pat his shoulder, "mill, although my father does not agree, but you taught me, or my teacher." "Oh, what a pity." Mill looks sorry and turns to see Han Tianzhuo''s thoughtful expression. He smiles. "Well, I used to think you should be twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. I didn''t expect you to be so young. Although I didn''t become Han Jing''s teacher this time, I''m very happy to meet you two. " Han Tianzhuo got up and went downstairs with them, "mill, I also thank you for coming to see us specially. Don''t be too depressed about this. You can still teach him in private in the future." When they went downstairs, they saw that the dining table was full of dishes, which were the special dishes of Nankang City Qin Ning specially asked the cook to use. When mill saw so many dishes, his eyes lit up and he couldn''t wait to take a seat. Qin Ning''s face was not very good when he saw Han Junyu go downstairs, and they didn''t go downstairs together, so he guessed that there might be no agreement. She patted Han Jing on the shoulder and said, "do you like Mr. mill very much?"Han Jing nodded, "Mom, Mr. mill is excellent. I like him very much." Qin Ning turns to see mill. She is a very kind person. When she arrives at the dinner table, although she eats fast, the etiquette on the table is very good. Although she doesn''t know why han Junyu doesn''t agree, since her son likes it, she also wants to help him. She looked at mill with a smile. "Mr. mill, are these meals still to your taste?" Mill put down his chopsticks and nodded with a smile. "The delicious food prepared by Mrs. Han is very good. I like it very much. Thank you for your hospitality." "How did you talk about being a teacher this time?" Qin Ning knows and asks. Mill was stunned for a moment, looked at the expressionless Han Junyu, but it was a pity, "because of my personal reasons, I can''t be Han Jing''s teacher, I also feel very sorry, if he wants to learn in the future, I will still teach him, this is our friendship." It seems childish for an old man in his sixties to talk about friendship with an eleven year old child, but mill''s tone is sincere and he laughs like a child. Han Junyu then looked up at him, "Mr. mill, if you are allowed to teach, where will you choose the place?" Mill said frankly, "I''m going to take him abroad. I got a job abroad." Han Junyu pulled his lips, "but the situation I investigated shows that your salary abroad is not very good, your accommodation is not very good, and your self-care ability is really poor. Do you want my children to eat junk food with you every day?" Mill blushed and bowed his head. Although he said these words with a sense of humiliation, it is also true. Han Jing is a child raised by the Han family. He grew up in fine clothes. If he studies with him, it''s no exaggeration to live in a slum. Chapter 1277 Listening to Han Junyu''s question, mill vaguely understood why han Junyu didn''t agree with him to be Han Jing''s teacher. Although he boasts that he is smart and can easily solve any problem in his research, his ability to deal with life is not as good as that of a child. If he takes Han Jing away, Han Jing will suffer if he follows him. Mr. Han is so precious to his son, how could he agree. At the end of the lunch, mill felt ashamed to stay and said goodbye to Han Junyu. Song Xuan just happened to come over with a piece of information. When he saw mill, he said with a smile, "Mr. mill, do you remember me?" Mill shakes his head in bewilderment. Song Xuan explains that when he graduated from University, he wanted to enter his laboratory very much, so he went to his laboratory to practice. Unfortunately, he did not stay. Song Xuan also thought that fate was really wonderful. He didn''t expect to see him more than 20 years later. He took out a piece of information and handed it to mill. "Jun Yu and I discussed that if you want, you can come to Sheng''an to work as our technical consultant. We only need to test the internal system of our company. Here I will equip you with a house and a car. We can equip you with anything you need. This is also Han Jing''s mother''s worry that her child is too young to take care of herself alone abroad, so please forgive me. " Mill''s eyes were wide open, staring at him, "this, what''s the matter, Mr. Han, haven''t you denied me?" Mill''s silly look was more childish. Han Junyu said, "Mr. mill, although I was not optimistic about you before, my two children are optimistic about you. I am willing to give you a chance for them." Mill was surprised. "Since Mr. Han agreed, it would be better." he took the document in Song Xuan''s hand, but he didn''t see it, so he signed it at the back. Song Xuan accidentally raised his eyebrows, "Mr. mill, you just sign like this, aren''t you afraid I''ll pit you?" Mill is a Leng, seem to be a little afraid, this just bowed to look at the document. Hold your forehead. Mill''s heart is too big. His father is not a simple person, will agree to let him stay in China, certainly not so easily let him just do a technical consultant. When mill saw the terms of the contract, he was surprised again. "Mr. Han, why do I need to repair the system I broke? And what do you mean by cooperating with the technical update of employees? " He paid him to tear down the wall. He managed to tear it down and asked him to mend it. After mending it, he not only had to tear it down, but also had to paint it beautiful and then tear it down. Isn''t that torturing him? "It means that the technology you have studied should not be wasted. We should cherish it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mill''s mouth flicked. He sort of understood. He was put together by them. But think of this era, the technology update iteration is too fast, Mr. Han''s Sheng''an, want to stabilize his strong, to a higher level, it must have a strong technology behind. However, mill thought that since he wanted to teach Han Jing and teach him to do those things, there would be nothing for him. So simple to think things through, without Han Junyu to explain, mill accepted the matter, put the document away. "After that, it''s Han Jing''s teacher. Well, I''ll go back and pack up now." Han Jing looked at him in surprise, "mill, do you accept it now?" But he knows that it''s not easy for people to get into Sheng''an technology department. Is it too big a challenge to break the system they set up together? Mill smile, "Han Jing, you will be my student in the future, you and I do this problem together, you are so smart, I believe you can do it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing looks at mill in a complicated way. I don''t know how many years it will take to get him involved in this matter, so he has been busy these years. It''s settled that mill becomes teacher Han Jing, and Han Tianzhuo is ready to go abroad. Han Tiannuan is reluctant to give up his brother. He holds his brother''s arm and blinks at him. Han Tianzhuo is soft hearted when she looks at him. It''s not that he can''t get in touch when he goes to study. If he wants to open a video, it''s also very lively. Han Tiannuan feels better when he hears that. After seeing off her brother, her college life began gradually. She spent military training and school activities one after another. Maybe because she liked fashion design, she didn''t have so much difficulty in learning. Occasionally, her mother would take her to see the fashion shows she was interested in all over the world, and her father would take her to see the fashion designers she liked, and even take the initiative to ask her to participate in the preparatory work of the fashion show. This year, she had a busy and full life, soon to her eighteenth birthday, she will be an adult. Father asked him how he wanted to spend the adult ceremony. Han Tiannuan thought for a long time and finally came up with an idea that she would give her family a set of clothes she designed herself in this adult ceremony. Qin Ning listened to her idea, is also very supportive, so and Han Junyu discussed, called a fashion design team to help her.After more than two months of busyness, three days before her birthday, Han Tiannuan finally made seven sets of clothes for her parents, left, right, Han Tianzhuo, herself and Han churui. Although Han Junyu is only a suit, there are some elements of Zhongshan suit on it. Qin Ning''s is a cheongsam, but it is not a suit in the sense of biography. Instead, it combines some magnificent elements of balote royal family. The clothes of the two younger brothers are more everyday, but they both have fashion elements. They both like them very much. Han Tiannuan designed a long red skirt for herself. It''s gorgeous red. Her skin is white. She stands out in the crowd in a long skirt. Han Tianzhuo looks at his sister putting on this suit. An idea flashed in his heart and shakes his head helplessly. Sure enough, it''s a girl who won''t stay. She put on this red dress, and then give her a red head cover, that is the bride''s dress. Han Tiannuan knew that her elder brother saw her careful thinking, and asked him with a smile, when will the elder brother come back? He said a year ago that on her eighteenth birthday, she would go home to accompany her. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t contact Han churui. He doesn''t know when he will come back. He can only say that it''s not time. Maybe he will give her a surprise. Han Tiannuan has been looking forward to surprise, birthday this day, relatives and friends come to celebrate her, see their family wear clothes are very envious, want to let her design. Someone asked her to design clothes. Han Tiannuan was also very happy and asked Zuo Zuo to help her remember. An Yun feels her long skirt, tut tut two, an an an grew up, put on such beautiful clothes, like a girl to get married, also don''t know which boy will be lucky to marry her. Han Tiannuan knows that she is joking, but her face is still red. From time to time, she looks at the position of the gate. Chapter 1278 When the guests leave one after another, Han Tiannuan takes them to the door and looks outside, hoping to see the figure. But she waited and waited until eleven o''clock, but she didn''t wait for the man to come back. Han Tianzhuo looked at his sister''s expectant eyes. He couldn''t bear to take off his coat and cover her, "Ann, let''s go home and wait." Han Tiannuan turned and looked at his brother, "big brother is always punctual. He will come back." Han Tianzhuo nodded, "yes, big brother is very punctual." Two people back to the living room, see the family are cleaning up, Han Tiannuan quickly raised a smile to help. The family finished cleaning up, but they didn''t go upstairs. They looked at the second brother, but Han Tianzhuo was helpless. At that time, the clock was ticking, ticking. At twelve o''clock, ding dong thought for a moment. Han Tiannuan''s smile could not be maintained. Big brother can''t forget that today is her birthday. He won''t come. Something must have happened. Han Tianzhuo is also aware of this and turns to his father. "Dad, is the elder brother in a difficult position in the Chu family now?" Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, got up to go to the study, contacted the person who was staring at Chu''s house, and made several phone calls but didn''t get through. Han Tianzhuo follows behind him, looking at the phone all the time, uneasy, "Dad, what''s the situation?" Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows and thought deeply. Suddenly he raised his eyes. "Jiji, go and turn off the TV at home." Before Han Tianzhuo could recover, he turned around and went downstairs. When they got to the stairs, they heard the news report that an earthquake happened in s country in a hundred years, which caused a fire in the power company. "Big brother must have had an accident on his way back." Han Tiannuan goes out with red eyes. Han Tianzhuo rushes to stop her. "Ann, calm down. Big brother is so powerful. He will be OK." Han Tiannuan cried and struggled, "brother, it won''t be. If big brother can''t come, he will call me, but he doesn''t, he doesn''t have anything." Looking at his daughter''s sad cry, Han Junyu also frowned, "I''ll ask someone to investigate clearly. When the situation over there is stable, I''ll take you to find Xiao Rui, An''an, and you''ll have a rest." "Dad, big brother will be OK, won''t he?" Han Tiannuan prayed and looked at his father. Han Junyu touched his daughter''s forehead, "An''an guai, your big brother is a smart man, he will keep his life." Getting his comfort, Han Tiannuan calmed down and followed his brother upstairs to wash. Han Tianzhuo is not at ease. When she comes out of the bathroom, he coaxes her to sleep. Sleepy Han Tiannuan feels that her body suddenly becomes very light, light like a cloud, blown into the sky by the night wind, and doesn''t know how long she has been floating. In a trance, she seems to be in s country and sees her big brother. He was surrounded by several men, and there were fires all around him. The fire was so strong that they were sweating, but they were still holding guns at their elder brother. She wanted to call him, but she couldn''t make a sound. She could only watch a bullet go through his body. She wanted to land and block the bullet for her big brother, but her body was too light to control the direction of the wind. The fire was like a poisonous snake, about to devour them. She whirled around in the wind, and finally saw the big brother''s face again, but she saw him lying in the fire, his bloody hand reaching out to her. "An''an!" His eyes were scarlet, and he tried to bear the pain and bellowed her name. "Big brother, Han churui!" A gust of wind blew her away, she heard the gunshot, those bullets like hit her heart, pain of her forehead sweating, good pain, good heat. "Ann, ANN, wake up!" Han Tiannuan is floating in the clouds. He hears his brother calling himself, his father''s voice and his mother''s cry. Why does Mom cry? She wanted to tell her mother not to cry, but she felt as if her voice had been burned by fire. "Ann, ANN, don''t scare mom. Will you wake up?" Qin Ning''s face looked haggardly at her intoxicated daughter. She didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t help her tears. Three days. An''an has been sleeping for three days and has a high fever. Even if Ning Fu comes, there is no way to wake her up. Han Tianzhuo holds his sister''s cool palm, "An''an, An''an, the elder brother has gone home. Wake up quickly. If you don''t wake up, the elder brother will be angry. An''an, do you hear what the elder brother said?" Qin Ning saw that when his son mentioned Xiao Rui, An''an''s eyelashes were shaking, which was obviously audible. "Ann, wake up quickly. Don''t you really want to see Xiao Rui? If you sleep again, Xiao Rui will leave again. " "Don''t go, don''t go, big brother." Han Tiannuan, who is sleepy, wants Han churui to leave again. He feels uncomfortable in his heart. He makes a hard voice and opens his eyes.Seeing her daughter wake up, Qin Ning excitedly calls Ning Fu to come over. Ning Fu checks her quickly. She still has a high fever, but it''s much better than before. As long as you wake up, there is hope for treatment. "Big brother, where is big brother?" Han Tiannuan weakly looks at the front, wants to find the big brother, but does not see him, her sad tears fall down. Han Tianzhuo loves his younger sister and comforts her in a soft voice. "Big brother is in s country. ANN, you need to get well soon so that I can take you to her." "Big brother, are you ok?" Han Tiannuan thinks of her big brother lying in a pool of blood in her dream and reaches out to her. Her heart tingles and her breathing is not smooth. "Well, ANN, he''s well. Dad, you say, don''t you? " Han Tianzhuo turns to look at Han Junyu. Han Junyu knew that his son wanted to coax his daughter. He nodded and agreed, "yes, Xiao Rui is good, but he still has a lot to deal with in s country, so he can''t come back. You should get well soon, and I''ll take you to find him." Hear father say so, Han Tiannuan this just believed a few minutes, raise the corner of the mouth, "well, I also good, I want to find big brother." Han Junyu squatted down, reached out and touched his daughter''s forehead, "OK, Ann is the best. She will get better soon. Let''s find Xiao Rui." Hearing his father''s words, Han Tian warms up and slowly closes his eyes. Seeing her close her eyes, Qin Ning''s heart sank and asked Ning Fu what it was. Ning Fu explained that she was too tired and now she was asleep. Listening to her daughter''s gentle breathing, Qin Ning looks at her heartily and wants to accompany her, but Han Junyu holds her up. "Ann''s condition is stable. You haven''t had a rest for three days. Go to sleep." When he got to the bedroom, Han Junyu laid her on the bed, but Qin Ning grabbed his hand. "What''s the situation in s country, Xiaorui? Have the people there contacted him?" Han Junyu gently patted her arm, trying to placate, "don''t be nervous, Xiao Rui will be OK, you also obediently sleep." Chapter 1279 Waiting for Qin Ning to fall asleep, Han Junyu walked out of the bedroom, rubbed his eyebrows, stood at the stairway for a while, and breathed heavily before going downstairs. When they heard the situation of s country, Cheng Mo and Rongwei rushed to ask about him, Han Junyu looked up at his eyes and said softly, "Xiaorui is hiding beside his eldest uncle and younger son Chu Junming. My people reported that this time it was because Chu Junming was chased and killed and caught up with the earthquake. When they went to investigate, they could not find Xiaorui. Chu Junming also said that Xiao Rui was burned to death in the sea of fire in order to save him. " "No way!" Cheng Mo doesn''t believe it. Not only Cheng Mo, but also Han Tianzhuo. His eldest brother is so powerful that he was good at Kung Fu when he was a child. He has been in the army for several years. No matter how difficult the situation is, he will certainly carry it over. "The earthquake is unpredictable, but the fire may have been planned long ago," Han said. I don''t believe Xiao Rui will have an accident. I''m going to visit s country. " Han churui''s family name is Han now. If something happens, it''s up to his Han family to collect his body! "How''s Ann doing now?" Rongwei looks up at Ning Fu and asks nervously. "I''ve fallen asleep. I''ve controlled the temperature on her body. I need a heart doctor for heart disease." Ning Fu twisted his eyebrows and said, "find Xiao Rui first. With him, An''an''s mood will be better." "I''ll take someone to find Xiao Rui first, and I''ll get back to you as soon as I have news." Roewe said. Han Tianzhuo followed, "uncle, I''ll go with you." Rongwei wants to refuse, but Han Junyu says that he is an adult and knows what he is doing. It''s OK to follow him to exercise. Han Tianzhuo looks at his father gratefully and turns to leave with Rongwei. Han Tiannuan has a good sleep. She wants to find her elder brother. With some strength, she gets out of bed and goes downstairs. Look at mom and Dad, because of her, these days face is not very good, feel guilty. "Mom," Qin Ning turned to see her daughter go downstairs pale, worried, but not hindered, "An''an, do you have something special to eat?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head, turns to his father and says, "Dad, when do I go to s country?" Han Junyu and Qin Ning are discussing this matter, "look at you, your body is better, we will start." Han Tiannuan just wanted to say that she was well, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she coughed twice, annoyed at her physical condition. Qin Ning came forward and patted her on the back, poured her a cup of warm water and comforted her softly, "is it OK for an an to wait for your big brother at home?" Han Tiannuan shook his head stubbornly, "Mom, I want to find my big brother. I want to go in person." Qin Ning sighs. Before, she thought that An''an was close to Xiao Rui. But after this, she can see clearly that her daughter is deeply in love with Xiao Rui. Looking at her weak daughter, Qin Ning thinks back to herself more than ten years ago. If she knows that Han Junyu is in trouble, she also wants to see him. "Then you take good care of your body, and your father and I will accompany you, OK?" Han Tiannuan hugged his mother and raised a smiling face, "Mom, thank you for your support. I will be obedient." She also wanted to take care of her body quickly. She listened to Ning Fu''s advice for seven days. After seven days, her face was a little red and she proposed to go to s country. Han Junyu still said that she needed to take care of herself for a few days. Anyway, Xiaorui couldn''t run away in s country, so she was sure to find it. She was dubious, but still insisted on raising at home for more than half a month. One day, outside the study, she secretly listened to her father''s call to her uncle, saying that no one had been found. The person who has not been found, needless to think, must be the big brother. She swung and supported the wall. It turns out that dad is procrastinating. He just doesn''t want to tell her that his big brother is missing. She turned down the stairs and ran into Zuo Zuo, who worried and stepped forward to hold her. "Sister, are you going to leave home alone to find your elder brother?" Han Tiannuan pursed his lips and buckled the sofa. He was worried. "Elder sister, you should believe your father and uncle. They are really good for elder brother. They will certainly find a way to find elder brother. If you insist on going to s country at this time, and you can''t stand the climate there, we will worry about you. " Han Tiannuan looked at his brother in amazement, and forced his heart to suffer. "Yes, you''re right. I shouldn''t be impulsive. The elder brother told me to wait for him at home. He will come back." Left left see her clenched fist, distressed to seize her hand, accompany her to wait for big brother home. But they have been waiting for three months. Three months later, they didn''t find any information about Han churui. Even if Han Junyu went to s country to investigate in person at this stage, he still didn''t find any clues. Only in the fire did he find a bunch of keys with the word "an" engraved on them. It was the key that his daughter had worn on her for ten years, and it was also the key that Han churui took away.But there was a pile of ash under the keys, and even bone powder could be seen. Han Junyu shook his hands and picked up the pile of bone powder. It took him a long time to accept this fact, which he did not dare to tell his daughter. Ann just heard the news of his accident, she suffered from a high fever and slept for three days and nights. If she knew that Xiao Rui had become a powder now, could she still live well? In the fourth month, Han Tiannuan came home from school every day. She stood outside the door waiting for her father to come back and asked if there was any news. Every day she heard the same news. From the beginning, she was flustered and became numb. In the fifth month, Han Tiannuan will still wait for him, but will not ask him, because he knows that if he has good news, his father will tell her. In the sixth month, when the weather became cold, Han Tiannuan sat on the swing and looked at the gray sky. Although she didn''t know where the elder brother had gone, she was sure that the elder brother would be OK. He said he would come back. In the twelfth month, a year later, it was summer. It''s hot and all the flowers in the garden are blooming. Han Tiannuan is sitting on the swing, thinking about what her big brother is doing now? Her 19th birthday is coming soon. I don''t think her elder brother will forget it this time. Qin Ning stands by the window and looks at her daughter. ANN is introverted and lively in front of her family. But since her 18th birthday, she has become more silent than before, and it''s hard for her to speak again for a few days. Occasionally, I would talk to them and ask Xiao Rui for news. It''s really heartbreaking for her to live like this as a mother. But no matter how they persuade her, she seldom talks. Her favorite thing is to sit on the swing and look at Xiaorui''s window. Still holding on, waiting for him to come back. When Feng Jin walks into Han''s villa with the lens and sets the lens on the girl sitting on the swing, he is touched by her eyes, presses the shutter, and stares at the lens. His heart is tearing and painful. "Ann, how do you want to spend your 19th birthday?" Feng Jin went to her side, sat on the swing on the other side, holding the camera to her side face. Han Tiannuan pursed his lips and did not speak. He looked down at his toes. At the age of 19, she didn''t want to see her elder brother, answer his phone or ask him to come back and get engaged to her. She just wanted him to have a warm lunch somewhere in the world. If God could hear her, the sky would be clear on her birthday. Chapter 1280 Many people believe that superstition exists when they believe it or not. Han Tiannuan never thought about whether she believed in superstition. On her 19th birthday, she saw the man she had been waiting for for for a year. Live TV, gorgeous and beautiful auditorium, the man holding another woman''s hand, to her ring, held the engagement ceremony. Han Tiannuan went back to the dormitory to get something. After passing her roommate, she saw her roommate''s face full of expectations for watching something live. She glanced at it and watched it staring at the screen for a long time. That''s her big brother. He''s still alive. She cried with joy. When she came back, she asked her roommate who the man just appeared on the screen was. My roommate knew that she didn''t pay attention to gossip news, so he introduced her that the booking wedding, which had just been broadcast live, was the daughter of an urn family in s country, and one of the most famous celebrities in s country, international model Weng Nan. The man he is engaged to is not very clear about his identity, but he is really handsome. Han Tiannuan''s fingers tremble. He takes out his mobile phone to search Weng Nan and finds her engagement video. He wants to search her fiance''s information, but he finds nothing. She called Han Tianzhuo and asked him to help with the investigation. Han Tianzhuo said that he sent the information to Zuo Zuo and asked her to go home and wait for Zuo Zuo''s information. Han Tiannuan rushes down the stairs and returns to Han''s villa as fast as she can. Her pace is too fast. She covers her heart and takes a few breaths. When she walks around, her heart still stings. She clenched her teeth and tried to endure the pain to find Zuo Zuo. Zuo Zuo looked at the waxy white on her face, worried and rushed to find medicine for her, "I''m ok, Zuo Zuo, can you find the man''s information?" Left left nodded, "it''s big brother, but I don''t know why, he seems to have changed." "What do you mean?" Han Tiannuan is worried. "I can''t tell. I just watched the video. Big brother used to keep a low profile and hide it deeply, but this time he suddenly stood in front of the camera and introduced his identity. He didn''t like his personality, and his feeling was strange." Han Tiannuan can''t think of an answer to such a complicated question. Now that she knows that he is still alive, she thinks that this is the best birthday gift from God. Han Junyu soon learned that Han churui was not dead and sent someone to investigate. When he walked out of the office, he was still thinking, Xiao Rui is not dead, why not give home a phone call, so that people can rest assured? Just walked to the elevator, song Xuan catch up, "Jun Yu, this matter I see some bad." "Where?" "Xiao Rui appears in the public''s view with the help of a thousand gold engagement ceremony with the Weng family. He is engaged to another woman. An an, what should I do?" Han Junyu is stunned. He just listens to Ji Ji''s story that Xiao Rui is still alive. He doesn''t know that he is opening his identity to the public at the engagement ceremony with other women. Suddenly, Han Junyu thought of four years ago, when he sent Xiaorui on the plane, he vowed to be his son-in-law. Ah, no matter whether he is forced by the situation or forced to do so, if he doesn''t inform them, Ann will have to wait for him year after year. This account must be calculated! "What should I do? What should I do? He dares to do so well. I should let an an an go to see him and make an end as soon as possible!" Song Xuan thought of An''an and other small sharp this year, heartache. This time, Xiao Rui has gone too far! When Han Junyu came home, he saw his daughter and his wife sitting on the sofa. They didn''t know what they were discussing. Finally, there was a bright smile on his daughter''s face, but the smile on his wife''s face was somewhat reluctant. "Dad, you''re back. Big brother is OK. I see him." Listening to her daughter''s excited voice, Han Junyu suddenly understands something. She only cares about Xiao Rui''s life and death, but she still doesn''t understand that Xiao Rui is engaged to another woman. His voice softened a little. "Well, I see. Does Ann want to see him?" Han Tiannuan nodded excitedly, "Dad, I''m talking to my mother about finding my big brother. I''ll wait for you to come back." Han Junyu looks at his wife, but her face is not good. He goes to her and touches her forehead. "What''s wrong?" Qin Ning glared at him and said, "I know so." Her baby daughter has been waiting for Xiaorui for a year, but Xiaorui is engaged to another woman. Even if she loves Xiaorui, she can''t bully people like that. Thinking of an an''s life in this year, and thinking of Xiao Rui who smiles and puts on a ring to another woman in the video, she is so angry that her heart and lungs ache. Xiao Rui dares to bully her baby daughter like this. Even if she has a good temper, she can''t stand the anger. "An an said that he wanted to see his elder brother. We''ll leave tomorrow to find him. If we have anything to say, we''ll see him and make it clear. We''ll figure out what we should do." Qin Ning thought about it, and that''s the truth. It''s no big deal to lose a love, but she''s afraid ANN can''t get out.Hearing that she could see her elder brother as soon as possible, Han Tiannuan was so excited that she didn''t sleep well all night. She had a lot to say to him. Han Tianzhuo, who is far away from home, heard that his father was going to take An''an to see his elder brother. He was not at ease. He called his father and asked him what his plans were. Han Junyu sneered and said, "it''s about An''an and Xiaorui. Just meet and make it clear. What else do you need? Break his leg? " Han Tianzhuo shakes his shoulder subconsciously. The more indifferent his father''s tone is, the higher his anger is. The next day, Han Junyu took his family to s country. Han Junyu''s reception staff went to the place where they live. Now, Chu Rui says in public that his surname is Chu and his name is Rui, so Han Junyu now calls him Chu Rui. S country''s company personnel see his gloomy face, heart fear, quickly drive. Outside the villa where Chu Rui lives, Han Junyu gets out of the car and looks at the four security guards outside the villa. He takes out his business card and is imposing. "The president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu, wants to meet Mr. Chu Rui." Sheng''an, a big company, is also famous in the world. The security guard nodded respectfully and picked up the phone to report. It took two minutes for the security guard to ask them in. Han Tiannuan quickens his pace and follows his father into the villa, looking forward to seeing his big brother. The decoration in the villa is classical and gorgeous. Then I walk into the villa and see her big brother talking to another woman. I see the woman''s face. It seems that something has hit her brain. Her slow arc of reflection finally came back. That woman is engaged to her big brother in the video. Big brother is engaged to bi Ren. Han Tiannuan stands still, facing the man''s blue eyes, his heart sinks and his feet can''t move. Or Han Junyu grabbed her wrist, took her, step by step moved to the living room, came to him. Real big brother. She once thought that if he really had an accident, how lonely he would be when he walked alone. She thought about going to accompany him many times. But I''m afraid he''s still there, and from which angle in the world, maybe one day, one moment, she can see him in the vast sea of people. Now, she really saw him. However, he did not belong to her. Chapter 1281 Chu Rui saw the Han family and was not surprised. He said hello to them. "Hi, long time no see." Han Junyu raised the corner of his mouth, but his brown eyes were cold and cold. "Long time no see, Mr. Chu." Chu Rui waved his hand, not afraid of him, casually asked them to sit down, "Uncle Han, you are too outsider, how can you come here without notice?" Han Junyu didn''t sit down. Instead, he glanced at the woman beside him. She was well dressed, with delicate makeup. Her appearance was good, but compared with his daughter, it was too bad. Especially when she entertained them as a hostess, he was disgusted. "Mr. Chu, I have a private matter to tell you. It''s not convenient if I don''t know." Chu Rui shrugged his shoulders and said lazily, "please, lead him to the study.". Han Junyu turns around and looks at her daughter. She stares at Chu Rui, her eyes are red, and he holds her hand. "Ann, don''t be afraid, follow dad, the sky falls down, and dad will support you." Han Tiannuan revived and raised a smiling face, "Dad, big brother must have something to hide." Han Junyu didn''t comment and took her upstairs. Weng Nan saw Han Junyu taking a little girl upstairs, and suddenly he was a little alert. Sheng''an, she has heard of, is a famous international enterprise with many fashion brands. Hearing the housekeeper report that the president of Sheng''an came to visit, she was very surprised and looked forward to it. Sheng''an''s Gaoding clothes, which are designed by Sheng''an, can''t be bought with money. If you can make friends with him, it will be convenient to buy dresses in the future. But if he is to please Chu Rui and want to put people in his place, isn''t that beating her face? "Mr. Han, who is the girl around you?" Han Junyu looks indifferent, "this is my daughter, Han Tiannuan, I like to take her to meet friends, Miss Weng have an opinion?" Weng Nan frowned and felt that Han Junyu''s words were really impolite. In front of her, he introduced his daughter to her fiance. It was not a clear intention to dig the wall. Want to fight back, but see Chu Rui suddenly turn his head, doubt to see Han Tiannuan. "Mr. Han''s daughter is very lovely." He suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, with a bit of evil, looking at her eyes is also very presumptuous. At the moment, he is full of evil, wild and uninhibited. Han Junyu frowned and stepped forward, blocking Han Tiannuan behind him. "Please Mr. Chu lead the way." The man is not willing to take back his eyes. When he walks, he slows down. When he enters the study, a servant immediately pours tea for them. He stares at the girl next to Han Junyu. The more he looks, the more familiar he feels. Suddenly he has a headache, so he forces himself to look away. Some of the deepest memories buried in his heart were stripped layer upon layer, and he squeezed the cup in his hand. His girl ANN has grown up. "Private business, what does Mr. Han mean?" "Chu Rui, you haven''t forgotten my life in the Han family." Han Junyu deliberately stressed. Chu Rui nodded, "I should call you uncle Han." After a moment''s deliberation, he disguised his expression and looked at the girl who had been looking at him, smiling politely. "Your daughter, your little name is Ann. Ann girl, I''m your big brother. You haven''t forgotten me What he said has different meaning, but Han Tiannuan thinks about Han churui, but he doesn''t think that he is different from before. She opened her arms and hugged him. She could no longer help crying, "big brother, I miss you so much." Chu Rui sees that the girl wants to hold herself. He doesn''t like to be close to others. He subconsciously wants to push her away, but he reaches out his hand and wants to feel her breath. His hands finally hold his fist and let her hold it tightly. Smelling the lemon fragrance on her body, he was in a trance for a few seconds. His tongue touched his upper teeth, but he didn''t say that he was not Chu Rui''s business. He''s not Han churui. He''s Chuwu! The coward, unable to survive in the sea of fire, called him out and let him bear the pain of being burned by fire. At that time, he thought he was going to die in the sea of fire. But he read An''an unconsciously until he got out of the fire and was rescued by Weng Nan. What flashed in his mind was the girl''s smiling face. She said cleverly that she would wait for him to come home. Unfortunately, Han churui can never go back home, because in the fire, he chose to escape! "You still like to cry, girl Ann. You''ve grown up again." Han Tiannuan looks at him touching his head, like looking at a child, and her father is still looking at her. She is a little embarrassed to step back. "Big brother, I''m an adult. I''m 19 years old." Chu unharmed eyes blue, yes, she grew up, adult, and Han churui seems to have an agreement. If he is in that big fire, he can go out by himself, they should be engaged. But Han churui escaped."I haven''t given you a present for your 19th birthday." Chu unharmed back a few steps, back to his desk, "an wench, what gift do you want?" Han Tiannuan looked at him, looking forward in his eyes, "big brother, don''t you know what gift I want?" She wants him. He promised her that he would be engaged to her after three years, but he put on a ring for another woman. "This" Chu Wuyang looks at the ring on his finger, which is the ring he and Weng Nan are engaged to. He vaguely remembers that Han churui was preparing a pair of rings for girl an, but he forgot to put them there. Forget it. When he comes back, Han churui will disappear from the world. "I''ll think about it." Chu unharmed turns to see Han Junyu again, perceiving that his sharp brown eyes are staring at him. It is obvious that he is different from Han churui. "Uncle Han, you haven''t talked about your private affairs yet." "My private matter is that the agreement you made with ANN is void. You''re engaged to another woman. It''s your choice. I respect you, but shouldn''t you give us an account? " Han Junyu feels vaguely that the man in front of him is different from Han churui, but he still can''t tell the truth. "Account?" Chu wutsu laughs. Han churui disappears in the fire because he needs an explanation. "I''m engaged. Your daughter''s previous engagement with me is meaningless. My family name is Han, and I''m the eldest brother of your daughter. We''re still a family. That''s my explanation. " Han Junyu sneers sarcastically. He has made his baby daughter sad for a year, and it ends when he is engaged. "No, big brother, I don''t want you to be my big brother. You promised me to wait for you at home. You will come to me. I''m the one you''re going to get engaged to. " One of his words seemed to send her to hell. She had been looking forward to it for four years, but she could not accept that he denied it without meaning. Chu no harm see her red eyes, eyebrows micro Cu, little silly girl cry is really annoying. "On your 18th birthday, if I didn''t go back to Han''s house, you should be prepared. I can''t go back. My engagement party is over, Miss Ann Han churui didn''t choose to go back. It''s his business, but it''s not his fault. Even if he wants to be with girl an, it won''t be a substitute for Han churui! Chapter 1282 If the previous agreement of Chu Wujin is meaningless, that is to say, Han Tiannuan goes to hell, then he emphasizes that he has been engaged, that is to let Han Tiannuan fall into hell. She looked at him in a daze. She couldn''t say a word, her brain was blank, and the whole world was in chaos. She felt difficult to breathe. It was like a high wall coming at her in all directions. She kept squeezing in. Finally, she was trapped in a small space without air. Suddenly a wall came up to her. The wall was black, blocking her sight. The whole world, in darkness. "An''an!" She heard her father call herself, and she wanted to ask him to help her push the wall away, but she opened her mouth and found that her vocal cords seemed to have disappeared. No matter how hard she tried, there was no way for her to make it emit a syllable. Han Junyu looked at her daughter fainting, pupil contraction, quickly hugged her, feel her breath is not good, from the pocket to find her medicine to feed her down. Chu no ill see her suddenly faint, face is also a change, fuzzy think of before her body seems not good. "Uncle Han, what''s wrong with her?" Han Junyu looks back at him. The cold knife with brown eyes seems to want to kill him. "Now she has nothing to do with you. You, who are engaged to another woman, should think that henceforth, the Han family will have nothing to do with you any more! " Han Junyu picked up his daughter and walked out of the study quickly. Downstairs, after Han Junyu takes his daughter upstairs, Qin Ning takes a look at the gorgeous decoration in the villa. Her sight is opposite Weng Nan, who laughs and asks her to have tea. When Qin Ning nodded and lifted the cup, she asked casually, "Miss Weng, what do you know Xiaorui?" Weng Nan thought that when she met Han churui, she showed a sweet smile. "I met him two years ago, Rui. He is the most beautiful and excellent man I have ever met. I love him very much." Listening to her straightforward words, Qin Ning knows that foreign culture is open, and she is always straightforward about her feelings. "A year ago, was Xiao Rui hurt?" Otherwise, on his daughter''s eighteenth birthday, he didn''t go back. "Yes, or I''ll send someone to rescue him from the fire. Rui has been recovering for the past year, but fortunately he has recovered well. Rui, since he woke up, his temper has changed and he has forgotten some things. If he still remembers you, we will invite you to our engagement banquet. " Weng Nan showed her finger with a big diamond ring. Weng Nan saw that Mrs. Han was estranged from her, and she was still hostile. She was smiling and stressed that she was Han churui''s fiancee. No matter whether they like her or not, it''s a foregone conclusion. Even if they bring their daughter to dig the wall, they can''t succeed. Qin Ning glanced at her diamond ring. There was no waves in her eyes, but she was worried. This time I see Han churui, I feel that his eyes are very different from Han churui before. In the past, when Han churui saw her, he always called his aunt and said hello to his brothers. But today, he didn''t even look at An''an. This is obviously very abnormal. I don''t know what happened to him these years. He would become so strange. Hearing the sound of footsteps upstairs, Qin Ning saw her husband holding her daughter downstairs, worried, and rushed forward. "What happened to Ann?" "It should be that the mood fluctuates too much. It''s not a big deal. Let''s go!" Han Junyu and Qin Ning walked in front, looking up at the man standing at the stairway. His face was cold. Although it was the same face, it gave them a strange feeling. "Big brother." There was a soft cry from right to right. Chu unharmed, looking down at the two teenagers downstairs, they have inherited the high-quality gene of the Han family, although there is a little childish face, but they all look good. "You go back, tell your sister for me, ask her to remember, I once told her a word, to have wings to fly to the sky." His voice was a little hoarse in the gloom. Zuozou frowned and turned to leave, but after two steps, he thought that his sister was worried about him all day and night, but he was engaged to another woman. "Brother, do you remember a sentence you once said? Your original intention, you said you would strengthen your original intention. " The elder brother said that his original intention was to give his sister happiness. But now, he made his sister so sad. Feeling the boy staring at him, amber eyes burst out hate, Chu unharmed move steps, step by step slowly came to him, like an elegant lion, casual overlooking everything. He looked directly at the boy, his voice lowered a little. "What is the original intention? It''s his, not mine. You go. Your sister will understand me "Brother, how can you do this? You let me down so much!" Right right angry, drag brother walk.He doesn''t want to see such a big brother any more. He is not responsible at all. Chu unharmed looking at their walk away, recalled silly girl fainted, her pale face, he clenched his fist, in the heart agitated. "Rui, what''s the matter with you, you look so bad?" Weng Nan came to him and was about to reach out and touch him, but he was thrown away. "I warned you, don''t touch me!" He stares at the woman in a ferocious way. He looks like a lion with his teeth lifted. Suddenly, he will bite people to death. Weng Nan is most afraid of him. Quickly back a few steps, "Rui, don''t get excited, I''m just worried about you." "I''m tired. Go upstairs and have a rest." Chu Wujin was upset and didn''t hide his emotion at all. Weng Nan looked at his back, although very afraid of him, but also deeply in love with him, love can not extricate themselves. "Rui, aren''t you going to deal with the Chu family today?" Chu unharmed stopped, turned to the woman downstairs, "Weng Nan, I''m engaged to you, doesn''t mean you can manage me." "I just" "you saved me and I promised to be engaged to you. This is our agreement. An agreement is an agreement. You''d better know who you are! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Weng Nan was staring at his back. Although she had known for a long time that she could not get his love even if she reluctantly engaged him to her, she believed that one day she would make him fall in love with her. Chu unharmed goes upstairs to his bedroom and lies on the bed. He tries to recall the memory of Han churui getting along with an wench. However, Han churui wants to lock up that piece of memory and not let him peep. He sneered. No one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do. Han churui does not allow him to see his best memory, so he will create it by himself, who is rare! Han Junyu and his family turn around and fly back to Nankang city. He puts his daughter on her bed and tries to comfort her when she wakes up. But she did not say a word and looked at the ceiling, no matter what they said to her, she did not care. Only in the evening when Han Tianzhuo came back did she turn her eyes. "Brother, I miss big brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo, who is in a hurry to go home, looks at his pale sister and feels very sad. But thinking that Han churui said frankly that he was engaged to another woman, and that the agreement with his sister was void, he wanted to kill him. At the beginning, he vowed to give his sister happiness, but over the years, his sister suffered all the pain he brought her. Chapter 1283 Han Tianzhuo holds his sister up and asks her to have something to eat first. He is discussing with her. "Ann, people will change. Maybe Han churui has changed." Han Tiannuan shook his head, still refused to believe what the elder brother said, "no, the elder brother must have something to hide. If he can''t tell me, he will say those words." Han Tianzhuo is angry, "An''an, I know what my brother says now, you won''t listen, but the fact is that you don''t want to accept it, you have to face it." Han Tiannuan lowers his head, picks his fingers and falls into silence again. Left left and right right into the room, see the second brother''s face is not good, two people look at each other, right up front. "Elder sister, elder brother, let me tell you something." As soon as Han Tiannuan''s eyes brighten, he stares at him expectantly, and then he hears youyou say, "brother, do you remember he said that you need wings to fly to the sky. Is this your sister''s code It takes wings to fly to the sky. Han Tiannuan is confused and suddenly thinks of something. She immediately gets out of bed and finds out two pieces of candy paper and a pair of wing pendants from the drawer. The elder brother told her to keep the candy paper, and the pendant was also given to her by the elder brother. Seeing this, Han Tianzhuo also recalled that when he was a child, his elder brother seemed to have a disease. At that time, his temperament changed greatly, and he was very cruel and hard to get close to. Is big brother sick again? "He, he''s Chuwu." Han Tiannuan looked at the candy paper and cried. "Who is Chu Wujin?" Left left doubt, in this world, there is a person and big brother grow up one, called Chu unharmed? She put away the sugar paper, turned to look at Han Tianzhuo, "brother, I want to see him, you help me." Han Tianzhuo felt his sister''s forehead, struggling in his heart, "An''an, no, your body is too weak, I can''t take risks." Since her brother can''t help her, Han Tiannuan bites his lip and runs out of the study barefoot. "Dad, Dad, I want you to do me a favor." After the desk, Han Junyu looked up at his daughter''s pale face and asked her to speak slowly. "Dad, do you know him? He''s not Han churui. He''s Chu unharmed." Han Tiannuan grabbed his father''s arm and prayed, "Dad, it''s the big brother who is sick that makes him so strange. We can''t ignore him." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows. Before, he was in his study and saw his daughter faint. He was so angry by the boy''s cold face that he wanted to kill her. Now he thinks that he will get sick. What must have happened to him. Ning Fu once said that his personality split for a long time, another personality will slowly devour his master personality. "Well behaved, my father will do something about it, but you should take good care of yourself at home." Listening to his father''s gentle voice, Han Tiannuan wants to retort. She wants to find him. She has been waiting for four years and doesn''t want to wait any longer. But Dad made a decision, and she couldn''t change it. She had to find another way. Han Junyu holds his daughter to her room. When she falls asleep, he goes back to the bedroom tired. "Han Junyu, I''ll press your head for you." Qin Ning asked him to sit down. She stood behind him, rubbing his forehead, and asked softly, "Xiao Rui, is he sick?" Han Junyu raised his eyelids and looked at her, "when did you see it?" Get his affirmation, Qin Ning sighed, "you hold your daughter downstairs, he stood upstairs did not move, I feel wrong.". Before, when it comes to An''an, Xiao Rui was more nervous than me. He was more attentive to An''an''s food, clothing, housing and transportation. But when we went to his villa, he didn''t even look at An''an. " Han churui''s kindness to her daughter is in her eyes. She didn''t think much about it before. Until her daughter fell ill on her 18th birthday, she realized that the two may have been friends for a long time. "Xiao Rui must have encountered something difficult. I love him. We are his family. If we don''t care about him, who cares about his life and death? " Han Junyu doesn''t want to take care of him. That''s just angry. Since Han churui''s surname is Han, how can he ignore him. "The Chu family is becoming more and more difficult. His engagement to the woman of the Weng family may also be a strategy. Let''s look at his next plan." If you want to treat Han churui, you need a long-term plan. Han churui is no longer a boy of eleven or twelve years old. Now he has his own things to do. Chu family is also Chu''s enemy. If he doesn''t take revenge, he can''t stop. Listen to have some helpless tone, Qin Ning bowed his head, he kisses on the face, "does an an say want to go to him?" Han Junyu bowed his head and suddenly laughed. Qin Ning didn''t know what he was laughing at. "Han Junyu, I guess you are laughing at me." Han Junyu calmly nodded, "An''an looks like you, delicate but stubborn." Qin Ning snorted, "my daughter must be like me." Think about it and feel wrong, "how do I think your sentence is ambiguous, you are belittling me?""No, it''s a compliment." Han Junyu holds her in his arms and tightens his arms. At that time, with his temperament, in order to save her life, he would not leave children. But she ran away and suffered so much that she gave birth to two children for him. Qin Ning also wanted to know what happened in those years. That experience was not very happy, but it was over, and she was smiling. "Xiao Rui is a smart boy. He''s sure to save the day." Han Junyu is not worried about that smelly boy. He loves his daughter. She is weak and needs to rest. But she can''t be quiet when such a thing happens. Han Tiannuan had a rest at home for a while before she felt better. She wanted to go to school. Han Junyu originally wanted to ask for leave for her, but she didn''t want to stay at home. She wanted to find something to do, otherwise she would feel uncomfortable. He felt that what she said was reasonable, so he didn''t stop her. After she was sent to school, he asked her to contact him or tell her mother if she had anything. Han Tiannuan nods with a smile and turns to walk into the school. Looking at his daughter''s back, he is still worried. He goes to find someone to stare at her and goes to the company to discuss Han churui with song Xuan. Han Junyu heard from people in s country that Chu Junming, the little son of the Chu family, was attacked by someone deliberately. Han churui was besieged to save Chu Junming and got into a sea of fire. It was a near death for him to escape. It was Weng Nan who found him and left him in her private villa. Chu Junming therefore trusts Han churui very much and regards him as a trustworthy brother. They join hands to pull the fourth master of the Chu family out of power. Now the fourth master of the Chu family is half disabled and lying in the hospital. It''s just a matter of words that they want to kill him. Chu master has four sons and one daughter. Because the eldest is always in poor health, the second inherits the family business, and the second is Chu Rui''s father. But the second son is just a playboy. After he married Chu Rui''s mother for the sake of his family, he spent all day out drinking and drinking, regardless of the family business. Chu Rui''s mother is also a powerful woman, supporting herself with one hand. His mother is too busy to take care of Chu Rui, so she asks for a nanny. Unexpectedly, the nanny is a sadist. Little Chu Rui can''t bear it, so she starts to kill people. Chapter 1284 Chu Rui, a young man, was not tall either. He not only killed the baby sitter, but also killed his bodyguard and escaped from the prison. Chu Ruiming is the future successor of the Chu family. He is so cruel when he is so young. Those who have been staring at the rights of the Chu family argue to abandon him. Chu Rui is dull and introverted, not very likable. He has many grandsons and granddaughters, and he doesn''t care about such a grandson, so he agrees to train him in the training camp. It is said that for the future of the Chu family, those in power must be trained, but in the training ground, you can make up a reason at any time to kill him. Chu Rui''s mother regretted that she didn''t take care of her child, and tried every means to protect him. She also went to her husband for help, but he told her that she was divorced. Chu Rui''s mother tries her best to protect her son. All the assets she manages are secretly taken out and kept for her son. Shortly after his mother''s death, his father died in another woman''s bed. As for how he died, the real reason has not been found out. When the Chu family came back and discussed accepting the affairs of the Chu family, they found that Chu Rui''s mother had done something wrong. When they wanted to find Chu Rui to investigate, Chu Rui fled with the man his mother gave him. At that time, he met an an who was chased. Chu Rui returns to s country again. The people who bullied him at the beginning of Chu''s family are either half dead or half disabled. There is no good end. The Third Master of the Chu family died in a car accident. The fourth master of the Chu family was also lying in bed, half disabled. The children born to the women beside his father were also driven out of the country by him. In the Chu family, the only one who competes with him for the rights of the Chu family is Chu Junming, the youngest son of the Chu family, who is in charge by himself. Now that he is engaged to Weng Nan, the Weng family has become a great help to him. By his means, it is not difficult to get to the Chu family. Just now, Han Junyu can''t guess what he''s thinking. "Does he want to wait for the right time to kill the master of Chu family?" Asked song Xuan. Han Junyu stared at a pile of data and pondered, "with Chu''s unharmed temperament, there is no doubt that the old man of Chu will die, and the eldest family of Chu can''t escape. By the way, what''s the identity of Chu Wujin? Why didn''t I find him in the Chu family tree? " Since he was able to split into Chu Wuhu''s personality, Chu Wuhu must have existed, or Chu Rui had heard of it, and left a deep memory in his memory. Song Xuan was also at a loss. "I checked the genealogy of the Chu family for several generations, but I didn''t find Chu Wuhu. As long as the name of the capital city is the same, I can''t get the information. Is Chu Wuhu''s personality made up by himself?" "Since we are going to treat him, we still have to find the crux." Han Junyu has a headache. He suddenly thinks that Chu Rui had long hair when he was a child. When Chu Rui was a child, why did he have long hair? He has been good since he was a child. Who helped him in the training camp where there was a lot of crisis? The secret about the key, who helped him guard it, waiting for him to go back to revenge. Only people close to him can know these things. Maybe people close to him already know that he is a dual personality, but they don''t help him with treatment. Instead, they want to use this to become his sharp weapon. Maybe Chu is OK. This person really doesn''t exist, but is instilled by others. These mysteries need to be investigated slowly. At school. When Han Tiannuan was in class, her brain was empty. She thought that when she was a child, her elder brother was very fierce for a period of time. There was always a sense of impatience in her eyes. But every time she was coquettish, he was very easy to talk. She still remembered the terrible fairy tale he told, and she had an agreement with him to remember his name. His name was Chu Wujin. But no matter whether he is Chu Wuhao or Han churui, he is her big brother, and she wants to find him. Even if not close to him, just looking at him from a distance, she will be happy. But her brother didn''t help her, and her father didn''t support her going to s country. It''s hard to find him with her ability. Back in the dormitory, she held her chin and was thinking about how to get to s country. She heard her roommate call her name, "Wow, it''s warm. Come and see. You''ve won the prize." Han Tiannuan looks at her computer suspiciously. It''s a photography contest. Feng Jin takes her picture and takes it to the competition. She won the championship. "It''s warm. Your brother Feng Jin is so handsome. Do you have a girlfriend? Introduce me to you. " Han Tiannuan moves the mouse to check Feng Jin''s information. Feng Jin likes to take photos with his father. He never leaves the camera. Coupled with his own painstaking research, he is now a little famous in the photography industry. Although he is young, he has been invited to take photos by major magazines, and the cost is not low. "I haven''t contacted brother Feng Jin for a long time. Let me ask for you." Roommate Yu Liangliang immediately nodded, to her side, listening to the voice of the phone. Han Tiannuan chuckles. When the phone is connected, she puts her cell phone on the desk and turns on the hands-free."Brother Feng Jin, I''m an an." "Yes, Ann. See my winning picture? There''s a bonus for winning the championship. I''ll give you half of it. Do you want it? " Feng Jin''s voice is like the wind in March, gently blowing the willow branches, making people comfortable. Han Tiannuan chuckles, "I don''t want it. My selfie is not worth money. It''s your own ability that won the prize." Yu Liangliang listen to the voice of Feng Jin, a face intoxicated, urging her to ask him if he has a girlfriend. Han Tiannuan let her calm down, how can this topic suddenly ask? It''s too abrupt and embarrassing. After chatting with each other, Han Tiannuan asked him, "brother Feng Jin, do you have any plans recently?" "There''s a plan to go to Africa with a team for location shooting. Are you interested? I''ll take you out for free. " Feng Jin''s voice still has a smile, which is really warm. Yu Liangliang just listen to his voice, he was conquered, if you listen to him in the future, it will be very sweet. Han Tiannuan suddenly had an idea, immediately nodded, "brother Feng Jin, I and my roommate together, can we go to play?" "With your roommate? Yes, you remember to ask for leave, leave next week and stay in Africa for a week "Well, brother Feng Jin, I''ll see you next week." See Han Tiannuan hung up, Yu Liangliang holding her, "Tiannuan, you really mean, wow, if you can hold the male god this time, you are my matchmaker." Han Tiannuan clenched his fist to cheer her on. "Brother Fengjin is at school, chasing his girls, and there are 800 girls without 1000, but brother Fengjin has always been a light, the legendary modest gentleman. If you want to chase him, you must master the skills. Brother Feng Jin said when chatting with my brother, "I don''t like girls too much. You should be reserved when you see him." Yu Liangliang immediately nodded, showing a reserved smile, "warm day, your brother, tut Tut, that is also the best.". If I fail in pursuing Fengjin, I will shift my target. What do you think? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan chuckled, "my brother is not easy to chase. He''s too poisonous. He can really make people cry." Chapter 1285 At the dinner table, Han Tiannuan tells Feng Jin about going to Africa together, and the whole family looks at her. Qin Ning pondered and said, "An''an, the weather in Africa is different from that in China. You will not adapt to it in the past. You''d better wait until you are better." "My mother will take the medicine with me, and I''ll be fine." Han Tiannuan discusses with her quietly. "Ann, if you want to play, I''ll accompany you when I have a holiday. Feng Jin is busy with his work and may not care for you." Han Tianzhuo also said. Han Tiannuan lowered his head to eat two mouthfuls of rice, with a smile on his face, "brother, I am an adult and can do what I want to do." Han Tianzhuo twisted his eyebrows, some words are very clear, but he can''t say them. Qin Ning took his daughter''s hand and said, "Ann, we are also worried about you. Your brother is too boring. When mom finishes the work, we will accompany you in two days." Han Tiannuan took his hand out of his mother''s hand, still shaking his head with a smile, "Mom, I''m my roommate. If you go, how formal. It''s just going abroad for a few days. I can handle it. " Qin Ning pursed her lips and stared at her helplessly. Daughter''s expression is too simple, where is she going to Africa to play, she must still want to go to s country to find Xiao Rui. "If you want to go, just go, get more things ready and don''t hurt yourself." Han Junyu finally said. It was cold and warm, but she thought she would grind more. Unexpectedly, her father agreed so easily. She immediately nodded, "thank you, Dad. Tomorrow I will go to prepare things with my roommate. Don''t worry. I''m old enough to do such small things. " After dinner, when Qin Ning went for a walk, he couldn''t help sighing. When the children are old, it''s impossible for her to keep them around all the time. It''s OK for the boy to toss about, but they are just a daughter. She can''t help worrying about her poor health. Han Junyu heard her sigh, put his arm on her shoulder, "sigh what?" Qin Ning took a look at him and said, "you know what you ask." Han Junyu laughs, "girl, you can''t keep her when you grow up, and you won''t be happy to keep her. Since she wants to go, let her go out and see the world. When she is tired, she will come back naturally. " What Han Junyu thinks is that his daughter will tell her whereabouts. It''s always like forcing her to hurry at last. He comes up with some inexplicable reasons to disappear. But when he wants to find someone, he can''t find them, which is even more disturbing. Qin Ning ha ha, "that''s true Buddhism. When your daughter goes out, you should be more worried than me. What do you want to carry Han Junyu looked at her, grabbed her ear and pinched it. "Mrs. Han, you have a good temper recently." Qin Ning felt his ears itch. He took away his hand and turned to look at him. "Do you mean I''m unreasonable?" Han Junyu pretended to be helpless and sighed, "if you marry a wife, even the female tiger will suffer. Anyway, you can''t return it." "Who is the tigress? Hello, Han Junyu, am I fierce?" Qin Ning saw that the man turned around and left. He took a big step. She had to speed up two steps to catch up with him. He deliberately increased the pace, two people open distance, she can only run after him. Han Junyu turned to see her staring at her fiercely. She was very fierce, but she was not aggressive at all. She was just like a hairy cat, and she just showed her claws. However, all the sharp weapons of her claws had been pulled out by him, and he had no killing power at all. Standing on the balcony on the second floor, Han Tiannuan looks at his parents fighting and turns to his brother. "Brother, do you have anyone you like?" Han Tianzhuo said, "what does this have to do with you?" Han Tiannuan saw his expression and knew that he didn''t. He nodded with a smile, "it''s a matter for two people to fall in love, but it''s a matter for two people to get married. Brother, what kind of girl do you think you will like?" Han Tianzhuo thinks about it. He doesn''t know what kind of person he will find to spend his life with. This kind of probability event is too hard to calculate. He doesn''t want to waste brain cells for such meaningless things. "Ann, my brother knows that when you grow up, no matter what you do, you should remember to protect yourself." Han Tiannuan hesitated for a few seconds, then turned his head and looked at his brother. His eyes were firm. "Brother, when my mother gave birth to us, did you know that she could survive?" Han Tianzhuo twisted his eyebrows. This topic is not good, and it is dangerous for any woman to have a child. Even though she knows the danger, she still chooses to let her child come to the world. "An''an, you know that I''m not asking you to make a choice, but" Han Tiannuan stands up straight and shows a bright smile, "brother, you haven''t found the person you like, so you can''t answer me this question. One day, you will understand that feeling. Sometimes reason and reason don''t work. " Han Tianzhuo looks at his sister''s back and turns away. His eyebrows are almost twisted into a twist. Han Tiannuan''s roommate prepares things and walks to her room the night before departure."Sister, I want to give you a present." Han Tiannuan turns his head to look at his younger brother. He is only 13 years old. He is taller than her. She is reaching out and touching his forehead again. She has to keep her toes. The boys in their family, each with his father, grow tall. "What do you want to give me?" Zuo Zuo took out a small box, "sister, this is the ring I made for you. It''s a pair. Originally, it was meant for you and big brother." Han Tiannuan looked at his brother unexpectedly, "Zuo Zuo, when did you study jewelry?" Left lips, ears some red, "I design, looking for someone to do, sister, do you like it?" Han Tiannuan pressed the ring and saw that it was a sapphire with unique style and exquisite simplicity. "Zuo Zuo, you are really versatile. I like it very much." Left to take out a necklace, "sister, this is the necklace I prepared for you, when you find that person, let that person give you a ring." Han Tiannuan didn''t expect that her younger brother would be so considerate, but when it comes to the person who gave her the ring, she smiles and is moved. They all know that it is impossible for her to stay in Africa, but they still support her. She feels very warm and happy. "Left, left, come on, hold." Left left see sister open arms, he is a little embarrassed, in the past sister and right right right play, often hold to hold, but he likes quiet, rarely and sister noisy. He opened his arm and gave her a gentle hug. Han Junyu went into his daughter''s room and saw Zuo holding his sister and coughing. Turn left to look at Dad, leave immediately, step back two steps, "Dad." Han Junyu nods, looks at Han Tiannuan, and gives her the box in his hand. "Dad, what''s this?" Han Tiannuan opens it curiously. It''s a bracelet inlaid with fine diamonds. Diamonds are also colorful. "Wow, it''s beautiful, Dad." Left left see elder sister picked up the bracelet, unexpected pick eyebrow, I''m afraid this is not a simple bracelet. Chapter 1286 When the Han family sent Han Tiannuan to the airport, Qin Ning gave her a card to have fun. Han Tiannuan nodded and hugged his mother. "Mom, Dad, I will go home next week. Don''t be so nervous." Qin Ning patted her on the back, "the first time you go out alone with a friend, we will inevitably worry, remember to take good photos home, let''s go." Qin Ning released her and turned to block her eyes from her daughter''s tears. Seeing his mother shed tears, Han Tiannuan was also in a bad mood. His heart wavered and he grabbed his father''s sleeve. "Dad, take care of mom. I''ll go." Han Junyu holds her hand. The girl is delicate and white. The green tendons on her wrist make her breath. She always feels that the strength in her hand is one point, and she can hold the red mark. "Good, remember to call us." Qin Ning sat at the airport until her daughter''s plane left, her mood still did not ease, her eyes red looking at the sky. "Mom, my sister will be OK." Right comfort. Qin Ning nodded, some sad, "well, I know, it''s just sad. When you want to leave me, I will still be a little unhappy, but this is a process. Parents may need to experience it." Right right right immediately clever rub to mother side, "Oh, Mrs. Han, don''t affectedly, you have your Mr. Han accompany you, you are satisfied." Qin Ning was angry and laughed by his son''s sudden words, and turned to pat him on the shoulder, "Qin you, I''m an artist, can''t I have some atmosphere?" Right right nodded, nodded with a smile, "yes, yes, create atmosphere, I understand that. Brother, let''s go home and prepare roses and candlelight for our beautiful teacher Qin. I''ll cook tonight and you''ll do it. " He doesn''t want to see his mother crying. She still thinks his mother is the most beautiful woman in the world when she smiles. Zuo Zuo nodded with a smile, "Mom, today I''ll try my best to be a model for you. You can draw whatever you want." Qin Ning knew that the two sons wanted to amuse themselves and touch their heads, but found that they had grown a lot and patted them on the shoulder. "Let''s go home. If Mr. Han has to go to the company, let him be busy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu shakes his head and laughs, but his wife has to deal with his work. On the plane. Yu Liangliang, Han Tiannuan''s roommate, has been praising her father for being so young and handsome. He is the kind of man with a great charm in the legend. Han Tiannuan said that he is nearly 50 years old, but he doesn''t look like him at all! The first time she met her father, he sent clothes to Han Tiannuan in the dormitory. She thought it was Han Tiannuan''s brother. Not only his face was cool, but also his figure was excellent. Tut, no wonder her brother and younger brothers are good-looking, with such a strong gene, it''s hard to be ugly. "It''s warm. Do you still lack a daughter? Count me in Yu Liangliang holds her arm and flatters her. Han Tiannuan took her arm away with a smile. "We don''t lack daughters and daughters-in-law in our family. You can go after my brother." Liangliang really wants to, but it''s just a show of mouth. Her brother is too cold, and all kinds of conditions are too good. She will feel inferior when she stands in front of him. After they had a sleep, the stewardess reminded them to get off the plane. They walked out of the cabin and looked up at the hot sun. They felt a gust of hot wind blowing. "Wow, OK, Africa, I''m here." Han Tiannuan watched her roommate open her arms with a happy face. She was in a better mood. When she walked out of the airport with her, she saw Feng Jin waiting for them not far away. "Ann, here!" Han Tiannuan waved, and the roommate next to him covered his heart excitedly. "My God, Feng Jin is more handsome than under the camera. Ouch, it''s warm. I have difficulty breathing and lack of oxygen. I need someone to do artificial respiration for me." Han Tiannuan watched his roommate amuse, pointed to Feng Jin, and accompanied her to act, "don''t faint, I''ll call hero to save you." "Ah, ah, forget it, if the male God doesn''t save me, then I''ll die in embarrassment. However, I want to take pictures with the male god. Wow, it''s really handsome. " Feng Jin was wearing sunglasses, a white shirt, linen trousers, a pair of sandals at his feet, and a silver bracelet on his ankle. Han Tiannuan knows this Anklet. It''s said that it was handed down by Feng Jin. His brother Feng Xiu also has one. It''s said that this Anklet can only be taken off when he gets married and worn on the bride''s ankle. It probably means to walk together all his life. Feng Jin goes to the two people to say hello. Naturally, he takes Han Tiannuan''s suitcase and takes them to the hotel. Han Tiannuan didn''t go with him. He grabbed Feng Jin and said, "brother Feng Jin, I won''t play with you. I also ordered a ticket to s country. I''ll leave soon." Feng Jin looked at her, "are you going to find your elder brother? But he''s engaged, Ann. Do you know what that means? "Han Tiannuan nodded and put his hands together to ask for help. "I know, but I haven''t made it clear to him yet. Brother Feng Jin, you must keep this secret for me." Feng Jin twisted her eyebrows and clenched her suitcase. "Ann, what if I don''t agree?" He thought that if Han churui was engaged, he would have a chance. Han Tiannuan said helplessly, "brother Feng Jin, if you don''t agree, then I have no choice, but the plane ticket has been fixed, I will still go. My parents can''t keep me, and neither can you. " Since she decided to go, she would never look back. Both of them hold the handle of the suitcase at the same time. No one gives in. After a few seconds of deadlock, Feng Jin finally gripes his teeth and takes a step back. "Refund the ticket. I''ll arrange it for you. You''ll transfer now. Aren''t you afraid uncle Han will catch up with us tomorrow?" She took him as a shield, and certainly didn''t want her family to know that she went to s country. Uncle Han was so thoughtful that he couldn''t check her itinerary. Han Tiannuan hesitated, "brother Feng Jin, let''s pull the hook, you will help me." Feng Jinqi smile, hand rub her head, "little girl, and I come to this, go, I take you to take photos, take a few beautiful photos, you have material to send circle of friends." Han Tiannuan thinks it''s reasonable, so he nods with a smile and follows her back to the hotel. Yu Liangliang noticed Feng Jin''s eyes when he looked at Han Tiannuan, and then he sighed helplessly. It''s no wonder that the male god is so generous to invite them to play. It turns out that he is ready to tease his younger sister. It''s a pity that this little sister has someone in her heart for a long time. But the emotional person, as a bystander, has no right to speak and can only play with her. When the two girls arrived at the hotel, they changed into cooler clothes. Feng Jin took them to the surrounding places with his camera. Under the camera, the blue sky, white clouds and beauties were beautiful. When Yu Liangliang saw the photo Feng Jin took for herself, she gave him a thumbs up. As expected, she won the international prize, and the quality of the photo was hundreds of thousands of times better than that of her hand. If you go to see Han Tiannuan''s photos, he doesn''t take many, but every photo is excellent. If it''s not for true love, you can''t find such a beautiful angle. Chapter 1287 The three had dinner and sent them back to the hotel. To the door, Feng Jin looked at Han Tiannuan, uneasy reminder, "An''an, if you have discomfort, you must tell me, I am in your next room." "Well, brother Feng Jin, don''t worry too much. Then my plane ticket, "Feng Jin took a deep breath," I''ll give it to you tomorrow morning, and I''ll see you off in person. " Han Tiannuan smiles, "thank you, brother Feng Jin. You are so nice." Feng Jin''s heart was bitter, but she couldn''t see her sadness. "Have a rest early, and tomorrow I will have enough spirit to see him." See the girl closed the door, Feng Jin with the lens is corridor for a long time. She used to be the most beautiful and obedient girl under his lens. He thought he was waiting patiently for her to grow up. He was slowly walking into her heart, but he forgot that there was a man beside the girl who accompanied her to grow up and occupied her heart earlier than him. Yu Liangliang opens the door, sees his lonely figure, quietly walks into his side. "Feng Jin, the photos you took are very beautiful. You are very good." Feng Jin turned to look at her, nodded slightly, politely and alienated, "thank you, that''s the beautiful people in the picture." Yuliangliang tut a, male God talk really good. "Tiannuan said that she was going to find someone she liked. Since you like her, why did you send her?" Send the woman you like to meet the enemy, the mind of male god is not generally open. Feng Jin laughed at himself, "because I want to make her happy." He likes her, wants to give her the best, she wants to chase the person she likes, he wants to stop, but he can only help her. Yu Liangliang was deeply moved by his affection, "male god, you are a very excellent gentleman. You will find a woman who likes you and you also like. Well, maybe that woman is far away and near. " Feng Jin looked at her and pointed to herself with a smile. "Feelings may be like a beautiful moment under my lens, or maybe it''s like the angle I deliberately look for. It doesn''t matter. I''m just happy. But thank you for your comfort. " Yu Liangliang laughs, "Tiannuan is going to seek true love. I can only play with you. You don''t dislike me, do you?" Feng Jin shook his head. "Even if I can''t be her lover, I''m still her brother. Since you are her friend, that''s my friend. Have a rest early and show you how fashion blockbusters are made tomorrow." ¡­¡­ The next day, Han Tiannuan wore a knee length dress with broken flowers. As soon as he opened the door, he saw that Feng Jin was waiting for her. "Good morning, brother Feng Jin." Feng Jin looked at her dress, in front of a bright, subconsciously took out the lens to take a picture. Han Tiannuan is a little embarrassed, "brother Feng Jin, let''s have breakfast." "I bought you a special breakfast." Feng Jin handed her the bag in her hand and went to pick up her suitcase. She looked at her back as she walked forward. Her long hair was braided into a diagonal twist. The tail of her hair was made of small flowers with local characteristics, and her head was tied with a pure color ribbon. She and her brother have the habit of carrying scarves with them. Every day they have different matching of scarves. It''s like every day when they have different mood, they can express it in different ways. Today, she used light pink, should be to see that person, very happy in the heart. Take her to the airport and pass her the ticket. "Ann, I can only take you here. You have to walk on your own in the back road." Han Tiannuan opened his arms and hugged him, "brother Feng Jin, I''m leaving. I''ll invite you to dinner." The girl just gently hugged her. When Feng Jin approached her, her heart beat faster. When she went away, he came back. Looking at her from a distance with luggage through security, he picked up the camera and took a few photos. When she went back to say goodbye to him, he pressed the shutter and fixed the picture at the moment when she was smiling. He was staring at the photo, smiling like a flower, beautiful face, maybe that''s what he meant. Stepping on the national plane again, Han Tiannuan''s heart is much calmer than before. Come to s country, this strange country, people and her language, Han Tiannuan stood at the airport or at a loss for a long time. But now that she''s here, there''s no way out. She''s going to book a hotel first. After putting things down, she''s going to try her luck downstairs. Sitting in the coffee shop opposite Chu''s office building, she ordered a cup of black tea. Through the glass window, she saw the building straight into the sky. She supported her chin with her hands, and did not know which floor he was on. After waiting for three hours, watching the staff off work one after another, she looked in the crowd with wide eyes, but she didn''t see him for an hour. She sat down in chagrin and knew that she should have asked for his contact information. If she stayed here for a week and couldn''t wait for anyone, what could she do? She pinched her hands anxiously, or she would go to his villa and wait? When he goes to work, she hides far away. She can always see it.With this idea, she raised her smiling face and drank the tea at the bottom of the cup. She calculated the time in her heart. In the evening, she could stroll around the night market or his villa, so that she would not get lost tomorrow. Well, she''s so smart. "Waiter, check out." She opened her wallet and was preparing the bank card when the maid came over with a rose and handed it to her. "Dear lady, someone has already paid your bill. This rose is for you." Han Tiannuan doubts that she doesn''t know anyone here, "is it a man or a woman who helped me pay?" "Yes, it''s a gentleman." The waiter handed her the rose. Han Tiannuan doesn''t want to pick up a stranger''s flowers. "If you see that person again, please say thank you for me. Flowers, I don''t want them." The waiter was a little nervous when he heard that she didn''t want roses. He took another step forward and reminded her in a low voice, "lady, you''re here, aren''t you looking for someone? This rose may help you find the one you miss Han Tian stops walking and looks at him in surprise. How can he know that she is looking for someone? Staring at the rose in his hand for a few seconds, he still took it and saw that there was a small note in the rose. When he opened the note, it was an address. She twisted her eyebrows and looked at the waiter. "Why do you want me to believe you? You don''t want to take a flower to cheat me into going to a small dark room and selling me because I''m beautiful, do you? Well, I don''t believe you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The waiter tried to explain, but Han Tiannuan was afraid. He didn''t listen to him at all. He turned to leave with his bag. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The waiter looked at the woman''s back when she left. Unexpectedly, she was very alert. Han Tiannuan used her mobile phone to navigate the nearby shops, went around, bought some pairs of accessories with unique design, and was about to go back to the hotel when she found that someone was following her. She swallowed her saliva and quickened her pace. She took a few quick steps and found that the other party followed her. She slowed down and took a few steps. She suddenly turned to look behind her. There was no strange place for the pedestrians. She held on to her bag. Was she being watched by a thief? Here she is not familiar with her life and land. It''s safer to hurry back to the hotel. She immediately recruited a taxi and got on the bus. Chapter 1288 Get on the taxi, Han Tiannuan said the name of the hotel, asked the driver know, the driver gave her an OK gesture, Han Tiannuan sat in the back seat. Open the cell phone, see a message sent to ask her here, the body does not adapt, she returned the message, and asked how to play with roommates. Chatting about the same, she looked up out of the window, but found that the driver went farther and farther, she quickly patted the driver on the shoulder. "Brother driver, are you going the wrong way? This is not the hotel I want to go to." "It''s going to be a while. It''ll be there in a minute." The driver stepped on the accelerator. Han Tiannuan was so flustered when he saw that he was going up the mountain. He was really afraid that he would take himself to some dangerous place. "Stop, stop, I won''t go. I''ll get off. If you don''t stop, I''ll call the police." But the driver didn''t pay attention to her. He continued to drive. Han Tiannuan didn''t dare to push him. If there was an accident on this mountain road, it would be over. Han Tiannuan quickly dials the number of the local police station, but after waiting for a long time, she doesn''t get through. She looks down at her mobile phone and finds that there is no signal. What the hell! "Where are you going to take me? If you want money, I''ll give it to you, I''ll give it all to you Ah The driver slammed on the brakes. Because of inertia, Han Tiannuan hit the back of her head. She touched the back of her head, shook her head and got off the bus. "Ma''am, your way is ahead." The driver got out of the car and looked at the girl who had been running back. He was worried. Han Tiannuan stops and turns around to see a big villa in front of him. The villa is built against the mountain, so the terrain is steep and the design is very unique. It''s a scenery. Villa lights, she looked forward at the dark road down the mountain, heart tangled. When the iron gate opened, a man in his forties came out and saw Han Tiannuan, smiling and stretching out his hand. "Miss Han, please come inside. My young master is waiting for you." Han Tiannuan frowned and looked at the villa, "who is your young master?" "Miss Han, I met you and met you." The man stretched out his hand to make a please gesture, Han Tiannuan squeezed the bag in his hand, "then, how do I know that you are not kidnapping?" "Kidnapping?" The man gave a smile. Seeing how simple she was, her face softened a little. "Miss Han, how dare we kidnap you? Your father is the president of Sheng''an. If I kidnap you, I will not be able to get along with Sheng''an." Unexpectedly, he knew his identity. Han Tiannuan tangled for a few seconds and followed him. After entering the villa, he came to the living room and saw a man sitting on the sofa with a glass of wine in his hand. Han Tiannuan saw the man''s face clearly and turned to go. But after a few steps, he thought that he had come all the way to find him. Since he saw him, why did he run? Back in the living room, see the man holding a long red wine glass, eyes jokingly staring at her. He put down his glass and stood up. "I still want to run. Where are you going?" Han Tiannuan squeezed the bag in his hand and was nervous. "You, how do you know I''ll come to you?" Chu unharmed open arms, "come here, let me hold, I''ll tell you." Han Tiannuan is surprised. If it''s big brother, she won''t wait for him to speak. She rushes over and hugs him. She stared at that face, which was the same as her elder brother''s, but her expression was totally different. Her pretty lips were raised and her evil spirit was blatant. Staring at her made her feel like a prey being watched by a wolf, which was very uncomfortable. Big brother is introverted. Even if he misses her, he won''t let her hold him. "Why, afraid of me?" Han Tiannuan shakes her head. He won''t hurt her. What is she afraid of. She was just surprised that he would find her and hold her. "I don''t have Han churui?" Chu unharmed to see her standing still, frowned, no patience, since she did not come, then he went. He opened his long legs, took a few steps to her, opened his arms, put her in his arms, lowered his head in her ear and said, "Ann, I knew you would come to me." When a man talks in a club, the heat is blowing in her ears. Her heart beats like a drum, but her body is stiff and she doesn''t know what to do. "You, you let me go first." She reached out to push him, but he picked her up. He looked up at her. "Grow tall, but not heavy, an wench, after I want to raise you white fat." After listening to him, Han Tiannuan''s struggling movement stops, arms on his shoulders, looking down at his gorgeous face. "I''m not a pig. Why should I be so fat?" Chu wutsui pulls up the corner of Xie Si''s mouth, holds her and sits on the sofa, letting him sit on her leg. His thick fingers touch her face, and his finger abdomen copies her features a little bit. Eyebrows, nose, lips, and her cheek. Although she has grown up, her facial features and childhood have not changed much, but she is too thin, her cheeks are not much meat, and she has no weight to hold."Girl ANN, call me by my name." Han Tiannuan takes away his hand and spreads out the palm of his hand. He used to be a soldier. After a lot of training, the palm of his hand has been injured. At this time, looking at the scar on the palm of his hand, her heart is slightly astringent. "I know that you are Chu Wujin, but whether you are Chu Wujin or Han churui, you are my big brother." Listen to her soft and sweet call their own name, Chu unharmed in a good mood, arm tightening, wish to rub her to his bones. "Yes, I''m Chu Wuhao, girl an. I''ll remember later that there is no more Han churui in the world!" "How can you, you are him, he is you, you just exist in another way, big brother, you are in fact," listening to her set of words, Chu Wujin is irritable, disdainful cold Chi, holding her jaw, "don''t mention him in front of me, how, you just come to me, do you want to be an angel to save him?" Suddenly her jaw was pinched by her. Although the pain was not strong, there was a sense of humiliation in her heart. "Han Tiannuan, I tell you that if you want to treat me, you just don''t want me to exist and kill me. I tell you, don''t think about it!" He angrily threw her on the sofa, got up and smashed a bottle of wine on the tea table. "Ah..." Wine splash, and broken glass scattered all over the ground, Han Tiannuan screamed. "No, no, big brother, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t want to kill you." Han Tiannuan trembles to pull his sleeve, but she is timid and her fingers are still shaking. Chu wutsui hates hearing Han churui''s name from her mouth. If he was not afraid of death, he would not have come to this world to suffer. In this world, the only woman he cares about is another man. Looking down at her pitiful appearance, he was soft hearted. He threw away her little hand and gave a sneer. "You keep saying that I''m him and he''s me. Why don''t you hold me? I remember that before, you liked to pester me most." Han Tiannuan thought that when he came home four years ago, she rushed into his room because she was so happy. She hugged him and her cheeks were burning. Chapter 1289 Han Tiannuan looked up at him. Although she was still a little uncomfortable, she really wanted to hold him. He walked quietly behind him and hugged him with open arms. In the past, the smell of her elder brother was very clear and dry. At this time, the man she was holding had a smell of wine mixed with the cold smell of men''s cologne, which was also very nice. "Big brother, don''t be angry. I''m afraid when you are angry." The girl will hold him, this is Chu unharmed did not expect, smell her light lemon fragrance, heart beat faster, before the anger seems to be pressed the fire button, the fire was extinguished. He picked up the pretty corners of his lips, turned around, clasped the back of her head and kissed her. Han Tiannuan''s eyes widened in amazement and tried to push him away, but he held him tightly. When he struggled, he bit her lower lip and she cried in pain. "Chu, you, you rascal." How to kiss her all of a sudden. Although she told herself in her heart that he was Han churui''s body, his gentle kiss was totally different from Han churui''s at the moment. He was eager to eat candy like a child, and he had great strength. Subconsciously want to resist, but did not expect that he would bite his lips, she wrinkled face, not willing to push him away, turned to ignore him. Chu unharmed twist eyebrow, want to see the wound on her lips, but the little girl back to him sitting, obviously dislike his kiss skill. He rubbed his long finger against the corner of his mouth and was bitten by the girl''s lip the first time he kissed. It was really embarrassing. But in that case, he won''t say it. "Ann, turn around." He used an imperative sentence, in which he was at a loss. Han Tiannuan ignored him. Her father didn''t say this to her. She didn''t want to look at her. She licked her lips, tasted the rust, and complained. He''s really tough enough to bite a piece of skin. She did not turn around, he picked her up, let her separate legs, sitting on his legs, she pinched her jaw, let her not move, he opened her lips, look at a red and swollen place, black eyebrows tightened. "I''ll kiss you later. Don''t move." His voice is cold and deep. After all, he is a man who has been in the army and has been on the battlefield. His orders are very frightening. Han Tiannuan was scared to shake his shoulders. He was not aggrieved. He shriveled his mouth and retorted in a low voice. "I didn''t agree with you to kiss me. Why can''t I move?" "He can kiss you, why can''t I?" "He, yes," Han Tiannuan also wants to say that he was Han Tiannuan before, but now he is Chu unharmed. They have only met for less than an hour, and he wants to kiss her, which is too much. But if she said that, he would certainly refute her earlier saying that he was Han churui and Han churui was him. They are the same body, but, however, the feeling is not right. "What is it? Is he better at kissing than me?" Chu unharmed clenched his cheek, thinking that once han churui could kiss her, he went mad with jealousy. Han Tiannuan peeks at him and looks down at his fingers. He wants to nod his head and say yes, but he is afraid that he will lose his temper. However, his kissing skills have broken her mouth. What level is it? Is he not clear? Chu is not ill angry to clench a fist, "be, I kiss skill is not good, that I want to find you to practice well." He bowed his head and wanted to kiss her. Han Tiannuan quickly covered his mouth and stared at him. "Chu is all right. You are the one who has a fiancee now." "Well?" That fiancee, he looks at is vexed, what does it have to do with his kiss skill training? Han Tiannuan got up from his leg and turned away from him again. "Chu is OK. If you like me, you can''t like other women. My love, to be loyal, single-minded Chu unharmed looking at her back, thinking about his engagement with Weng Nan, that is he in return for her life-saving grace, and her agreement. Han Tiannuan didn''t hear his explanation, turned to see him, calm handsome face, has been the default, she depressed biting lips. "Take me down the mountain. I''m going back to the hotel." "Don''t you want to see me? If you go back to the hotel, you won''t see me. " Chu was sitting still. Han Tiannuan stares at him, and they look at each other. After a while, she compromises and sits back on the sofa, but her eyes are red. Now the man sitting on the other side of the sofa is Chu Wujin''s personality, but his body is still Han churui''s body. If one day Han churui''s personality comes back, he finds that the woman sleeping next to him is not her. Han Tiannuan just thinks about it, and his heart is very sad. No, she can''t get them engaged! "Where shall I sleep tonight?" Chu unharmed get up, to her hand, Han Tiannuan confused looking at his palm, "do what?" "Hand, I''ll take you up." Although Han Tiannuan is still worrying about his engagement with other women, he can''t resist his kindness and puts his hand in his palm.Chu Wujin took her by the hand and took her upstairs. The stairs were not long, but his pace was very slow. He seemed to enjoy the moment. They walked shoulder to shoulder. On the second floor, he pushed open the bedroom door and pointed to the big bed. "You''ll sleep here later." Han Tiannuan looks at the layout of the bedroom. The main color is black and white. The whole room is cool. It''s obviously a man''s room. "Chu, this is your room. I don''t want to sleep in this room." "Don''t you like sleeping with me very much?" Han Tiannuan bit his lips and turned red with anger. "I, I don''t want to sleep with you. I, I want to go to another room." Chu unharmed arms, tall figure block in the door, "this villa, only my room can sleep, do you want to go downstairs to sleep with the housekeeper?" "You," Han Tian said, turning around and sitting on the sofa, sulking. Chu unharmed hook lips, she a angry back to her, angry drum face, his heart itch unbearable. There are such lovely women in the world. I really want to But he also knew that this kind of thing was too urgent. Han churui should be the most trusted and missed one in her heart, but it doesn''t matter. He has a way to cover that person''s memory, so that this girl will always belong to him. Took the bathrobe, he went to take a bath, Han Tiannuan listened to the sound of water in the bathroom, nervously holding hands. Do you really want to sleep with him? If he does something to her, what should she do? It must be useless to resist, but obedience. Now that he is engaged, she becomes the third party. She doesn''t want it! She struggled in her heart. Before she could figure out a way to deal with it, she heard his mobile phone ring. She got up and went to his mobile phone to see that it was Weng Nan''s phone. She pressed her lips tightly. After a while, the ring stopped. She suddenly felt that she was not breathing well. She quickly looked for medicine, poured out all her bags and found the medicine bottle, but only poured out one pill. As usual, if she took four pills. There''s medicine in her suitcase, but it''s in the hotel. After eating one, she still felt uncomfortable and got up and patted on the bathroom door. "Chu is all right. I''m going back to the hotel." Chapter 1290 Chu unharmed wrapped bath towel out of the bath, listen to her say to go back to the hotel, think she is not willing to stay with him, black face, did not agree. Han Tiannuan couldn''t help it, so he explained to him, "there''s no medicine around me. I''m not quite used to s country. If there''s no medicine, I''m worried that I''ll be uncomfortable." Chu unharmed to see her medicine bottle on the tea table, frowning, turned to change clothes. Seeing that he took off his bath towel and was only wearing a pair of boxer pants inside, Han Tiannuan covered his face with shame. However, from the slit of her fingers, she saw the burn on his back. She was stunned and walked behind him. Her fingers trembled to touch the wound on his back. "At that time, it must have hurt a lot." The woman''s fingers are slightly cool, and the place she touched is itchy. He shakes, but he doesn''t refuse. When he heard her crying voice, his Adam''s apple rolled and there was no response. Han Tiannuan imagined that he was struggling in the fire. He felt very sad and held out his arm to him. No matter whether he is Chu Wuhao or Han churui, it''s the body that is suffering. Before, she complained that Han churui had broken his appointment and didn''t go back to find her, but looking at the ferocious scar behind him, she couldn''t bear to complain. He must have been in great pain. "No problem, brother. Thank you." The voice of a woman''s elder brother is too delicate and soft. She hugs him tightly. There is no obstacle of clothes. She feels that her bulging chest is close to the skin, which makes him more aware. Before the little girl grew up, adult. But thinking that she suddenly wanted to take medicine, maybe she was not feeling well. For her sake, he restrained her agitation and put on his shirt. Turn around to see her tears hazy eyes, cherry lips are also bitten by her own red, he is not a gentle person, but at the moment the voice also put soft a few minutes. "For what?" Han Tiannuan sobbed, "thank you for being alive. Brother unharmed, I don''t blame you." Before, she blamed him for getting engaged to other women and for dominating Han churui''s consciousness, which made her wait for a year. But now she feels that as long as he can live well, she will be willing to wait for her whole life. Chu unharmed strong backbone, because her tears, also soft. He bent down to help her wipe her tears, but the more she wiped them, he could not say a word of comfort, and clumsily bowed his head to kiss her eyes. "What are you crying for? Stop crying. Don''t you know I hate women''s tears most?" Han Tiannuan sucks his nose, tries to control his emotion, stops crying and kisses him on the cheek. "I won''t cry. Don''t hate me." The woman''s gentle kiss came too suddenly. Chu Wuji was stunned for a few seconds. He wanted to hold her in his hand. How could he hate her. "Miss ANN, you kiss me." Han Tiannuan listen to his tone serious, she some Lengshen, "well, before I like to kiss big brother, no harm brother, don''t like it?" He''s crazy about it. "If I kiss you, you can''t hide any more." Han Tiannuan blinks. Her eyelashes are long. As soon as her eyes blink, the tears in the corner of her eyes wet her eyelashes. The bright eyes seem to have hidden stars. "Yes, yes, but Well Later, Chu Wuji doesn''t care. Now he wants to taste her. It''s so beautiful that he forgets everything. He just wants to rub her into his bones and make her her her woman. "Wait, wait, brother, I''m ok," she said. She was not breathing well. She was a little anoxic when she was kissed by him, and she was even more uncomfortable. Chu unharmed release her, but also panting, see her face is not good, worried about her body, holding her downstairs. When he got on the bus, he opened the window and fastened her seat belt. "Is it hard?" Han Tiannuan took a few deep breaths. He still felt chest tightness and his face turned white. Chu unharmed worry, speed up, with the fastest speed, to her hotel, he directly picked her out of the car, ran upstairs to her room. She found her medicine in her suitcase and fed it to her. The woman relaxed in his arms for a long time before her face recovered. "Do you take medicine every day these years?" Chu Wuji remembers the time when she was hurt when she was a child. He was too impulsive and didn''t worry about her body. He thought she had taken care of her over the years, but just seeing her pale face, he was a little afraid. Han Tiannuan shook his head, "it''s not true. I just changed the environment. I''m not used to it. That''s why I got sick." Chu Wujin tightened her brows. In this way, she didn''t adapt to living in s country. "I''ll take you home tomorrow." Although he wanted to keep her, he couldn''t make fun of her body. When he finished the work here, he went to Nankang city to find her. Han Tiannuan sat upright, a little nervous, "no, no, I''ll leave in a few days." "Miss an, you''ve come to me secretly." His tone is affirmative. After she fainted in his study last time, Han Junyu certainly won''t allow her to come to him.Han Tian bowed his head and grabbed his sleeve. "I, I''m going to find brother Feng Jin and ask him to help buy the ticket. I just want to see you. I''m going to stay in s country for five days. Don''t drive me away, brother Chu unharmed clenched his teeth. He hoped to see her every day. "How much medicine did you take?" "I''ve been taking medicine for half a month. I''ll be fine, brother." She is afraid that he will drive himself, coquettishly hold his arm. Although Chu Wujin and Han churui have different personalities, a gentle gentleman and an overbearing and gloomy man, they will not hurt her, so she dares to act coquetry in front of him. Chu unharmed touched to touch her face, also did not argue with her, "that you are honest, have what uncomfortable to take medicine by oneself, these days cannot run about." "All right, brother." She gave a sweet smile. Han Chu thinks he''s in the hotel to take a bath, but he thinks it''s too hot for him to stay in the hotel one night. "No problem, brother. This is my bed." Chu unharmed an arm pillow in the back of the head, looking at her nod, "so what?" Han Tiannuan swallows his saliva and grabs his hair. If he is not engaged, she will try to get along with him. She will try to let Chu Wujin''s personality accept Han churui''s personality and treat his illness. But he''s engaged. That''s not the same thing. Whether she can cure him or not, whether he is Han churui or Chu unharmed, his fingers are wearing wedding rings, which are a pair of rings with other women. "No harm, brother. It''s not good." "Why not?" Chu Wu Ji stares at her, "didn''t you like sleeping with big brother very much before?" Han Tiannuan sighed and emphasized the fact again, "brother unharmed, you are engaged. Do you understand what I mean? And your fiancee also called you. You should go back to sleep with her now. " Chapter 1291 Chu unharmed to hear her mention Weng Nan, irritable to sit up, face gloomy. "I''m engaged. Do you blame the engaged bride, not you, or because I''m not Han churui, you don''t believe me?" Han Tiannuan stares at him with a frown. Han churui is very rational, but Chu Wujin is very emotional, and her mood changes greatly. For a moment, she really doesn''t know how to think about him. "If you''re engaged, you can''t mess with other women. Brother, it''s respect for your fiancee. And whether you are Chu Wuhao or Han churui, they are my big brother. Naturally, I believe in you. " Her tone was serious and obstinate. Even if she likes him, she doesn''t want her love to be a reason to hurt his fiancee. She warns herself not to cross the line, so these words are not only to him, but also to herself. Chu Wuji chuckled. He didn''t want to argue with her about this meaningless topic. He lifted the quilt and let her go to bed. "Sleep, I won''t touch you!" Han Tiannuan stares at him, still firmly shakes his head, "brother unharmed, if you like here, then I''ll ask for another room." "Stop!" Chu unharmed irritable get out of bed, gloomy look at her, go to her side, hold her to the bed, give her cover quilt. "Silly girl, dare to despise me, not timid." He pinched her nose, but his strength was not heavy. "You sleep on the bed, I sleep on the sofa." Han Tiannuan pursed his lips and coaxed him softly, "brother, if you are in trouble, I''ll help you to open a room. It''s uncomfortable to sleep on the sofa." Chu Wuji is impatient and asks her to lie down honestly. Weng Nan will keep track of the meeting. He wants to be with her. "I''d love to. You don''t care." Feeling uncomfortable, he pulled up the quilt to cover her face and said, "if you don''t close your eyes, what are you waiting for me to do?" Han Tiannuan quickly closed his eyes, heard his footsteps and went to the sofa. She took away the quilt and turned to see his tall figure lying on the sofa. The sofa is not as long as he is. His feet should be retracted. His feet will be uncomfortable after a night''s sleep. The light in the room was turned off, and the moonlight outside the window came in. She saw him close his eyes, and his gorgeous face was less angry and more calm. Big brother. She cried in her heart, as if hearing her cry. The man suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her. "An wench, Han churui is a gentleman, I am not." Han Tiannuan is so scared that she quickly closes her eyes. When she sleeps, she recognizes the bed. She tosses it over and over and still can''t sleep. She hypnotizes herself. She should be happy to meet her elder brother, so she should sleep well. Otherwise, it''s hard to see dark circles under her eyes tomorrow. More than an hour later, she couldn''t sleep. She sat up and found that the man who was sleeping on the sofa was not asleep. She stared at her. Seeing that she suddenly sat up, he also got up and walked to her, "where is the pain? Do you need to take medicine?" Before she could answer, he turned around and poured her a glass of water. Then he gave her medicine. "How many pills do you want to take?" Han Tian warm Leng Leng looking at him, for a long time just took his water cup, drank half a cup of water, "don''t take medicine, I just recognize the bed, can''t sleep." Chu Wujin was relieved. She felt like a porcelain doll. From the beginning of memory, he was not afraid of everything, but now he was very afraid that the porcelain doll would break. "What shall we do?" Han Tiannuan looked at him, he only turned on the bedside bed lamp, yellow lit up his face, let his side face more soft a bit. She put down her glass and put her arms around him. "Big brother, I want to sleep with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu was stunned for a few seconds, and some memories flashed through his mind. Four years ago, when Han churui came back to Han''s home, a 16-year-old girl held Han churui in her arms. She wanted to sleep with him. At that time, he couldn''t remember what Han churui had done. He just smelled the fragrance of the woman. He lifted the quilt, lay down beside her and fished her into his arms. "Miss ANN, do you know who I am?" "Big brother." Chu Wuji''s arm tightened and his cold eyes narrowed, which was not the answer he wanted. "Give you another chance, who am I? If the answer is wrong, don''t hold me. " The woman was silent for a few seconds before she spoke slowly: "Chu is OK." She said in her heart that she was also a big brother, just a big brother with a bad temper. Chu unharmed finally satisfied, cold and hard eyes leak out a bit gentle, turn to kiss on her forehead, "an wench, good night." "Good night." Big brother. The next day, when Han Tiannuan woke up, her position was empty, but she smelled a cold fragrance. She gets up disappointed, washes, is preparing to eat breakfast, but receives his telephone call, she raises the smiling face. "Big brother.""Call again." The man''s voice is a little cold. He doesn''t like the name very much. Han Tiannuan had no choice but to cry again, "brother unharmed, are you going to work?" "Well, I''ll have several meetings today. I can''t accompany you. Don''t run around. Stay in the hotel and take you to dinner in the evening." His tone is very hard, like a strong command. Han Tiannuan looked down at the silk scarf in his hand and turned round and round, "brother unharmed, I''m here to play. It''s boring to stay in the hotel." Chu Wuji laughed, but sarcastically, "in your physical condition, where are you going to play? If you get sick on the road and I''m not with you, what should you do? " He was also worried about the danger of her going out alone, but the meaning changed when it came out of his mouth. Chu Wujin was not Han churui. He would talk with her in a low voice. If she didn''t listen to his orders, he would be upset. Han Tiannuan bit his lip. "I know my physical condition. It''s OK to go out for a walk. If I''m not comfortable, I''ll go back to the hotel. Don''t worry about me, brother How can Chu Wuji not worry about her? He went to the morning meeting and was full of her. She finally came to him. He hated to stay with her every minute. But the Chu family''s affairs still need to be dealt with, and Weng Nan can''t know her existence, otherwise she will definitely get into trouble. Chu Wuji wants to say cruel words, and is afraid to frighten her. He grinds his teeth and restrains his tone. "I''ll send someone to follow you. Don''t go to crowded places. Just turn around and go back to the hotel, you know?" "Well, brother unharmed, you work hard and I''ll wait for you to treat me to dinner." Listening to the soft voice, Chu wutsui softened a little and hung up the phone. He turned his chair and counted the time. He was about to ask his assistant to push off his work in the next few days when he heard a knock on the door. The softness in his eyes disappeared, and two words were cold, "come in." A graceful woman stood outside the door, her stiletto heels clattering. She walked into the office with a smile. Chapter 1292 Chu unharmed raised Mou to see the eye to walk into the woman of the office, apathetic move away, see toward the computer screen. "Churui, this is the financial statement of the new quarter. Have a look at it." "Keep it." When Yang Yi saw him talking, she didn''t give her a look. She felt sad. She had done so much for him over the years. Why can''t he look at himself more? "Chu Rui, I know that you are engaged to Weng Nan because you want to use the power of the Weng family to bring down Master Chu completely. I will wait for you." Chu Wuji sneered, "what are you waiting for me to do?" "I said four years ago that I would be your woman." Yang Yi''s expression is firm. In the past four years, she has experienced too many hardships, but she has carried them all over. She works so hard that there is no reason why God doesn''t help her. Chu Wu Chiu sarcastically said, "Yang Yi, your primary school teacher didn''t teach you this idiom. Do you think you are right? If you don''t understand, look it up in the dictionary yourself. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yang Yi stares at him angrily. In the past, Han churui was calm and introverted. He seldom put any emotion on his face. He was gentle and gentle when he did anything. However, since he was caught in the fire, his temperament has changed greatly. He has changed his old style. Everything he does is open and close, and his voice has become more arrogant and wanton. In the past, when the board of directors held a meeting, some people criticized him. He always fought back calmly and made those people shut up with a few words. But today''s Han churui, who dares to hate him, put on his face impatiently, sarcastic, angry and frightening, when he slaps the table, the whole conference table is scared by him. When she spoke to him in private, he was too lazy to take care of her. His disgusting eyes made no secret, which made her ashamed and embarrassed. But she insisted for four years, how can she give up. "No matter how ugly you say, I won''t care, because only I am worthy of you. Churui, I still said that, you are mine Chu Wu is all lazy to give her facial expression, "Yang Yi, you this sentence should tell my fiancee." Hearing him mention his fiancee, Yang Yi grits her teeth. Weng Nan is the daughter of the Weng family. She can''t be tough with her, but she will deal with her sooner or later. She is not reconciled to hum a, turn round to want to walk, walk to the door when hear the voice again, her whole body blood is frozen. "Yang Yi, you have helped me a lot over the years. I advise you not to play tricks behind my back. If you want to use Chu Junming''s influence to move Weng Nan, you have to weigh your weight. " He is not sure how much Yang Yi has heard outside, he said this sentence, is to let Yang Yi''s focus on Weng Nan, don''t go to find the trouble of an girl. If usual, even Weng Nan''s name is too lazy to say. Yang Yi clenched her fist, clenched her teeth, and walked out of the office resentfully. When she was in the sea of fire, she was just a step later than Weng Nan, but he came to teach her for Weng Nan. Yang Yi''s jealousy and anger hurt her. Weng Nan, ah, Miss Qianjin, who is well protected by her family, if she is planted in her hands, it is also her incompetence! In the evening, Chu went to the downtown for a few rounds after work. After his subordinates sent a message that he had lost his followers, he turned a few corners to find Han Tiannuan in a coffee shop. There are six or seven cups of coffee on her desk. She licks her lips and takes a taste of each cup. She looks up and sees him coming. She smiles and tastes the coffee. Chu Wujin sat down and looked at the coffee that the woman had just drunk. He picked it up and tasted it one by one. Each kind of coffee tastes different. It tastes light and heavy, sour and sweet. "My brother likes to drink coffee. I want to buy one. Brother unharmed, which one do you think is better?" "Han Tianzhuo?" Chu put down the coffee cup, "the third kind." Han Tiannuan took the third cup of coffee and tasted it. He felt it was a bit heavy and bitter, but his brother should like it. "Well, the third one." She smiles and invites the waiter to buy the third kind of coffee beans. The waiter nods to pack for her. Chu Wuji gets up to pay. She stops him. She has her own pocket money, but Chu Wuji is tough and asks her to sit honestly. He pays for the coffee beans and takes her to dinner. "Brother unharmed, where shall we eat?" If Han churui asked her what she wanted to eat next. But Chu didn''t bother to ask. He took her directly to the place he had chosen. It was a private restaurant. He gave her the menu and ordered what he wanted. She and Han churui''s taste is light, but I don''t know what his taste is. When I asked him, he didn''t say, and she didn''t like him. She ordered four dishes and one soup. At dinner, she suddenly asked him if he would cook? Chu wutsui''s hand holding chopsticks froze. If he remembers correctly, Han churui will cook. "What do you want to say?" Han Tiannuan looked at him with twinkling eyes, "I want to taste what you make." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu wutsui pursed her lips and gave her the answer after a long time, "OK, when you want to leave, I''ll do it for you.""Good." Han Tiannuan is looking forward to it. After dinner, Chu wutsu is ready to go back. When she drives by the playground, the woman wants to go to the amusement park. Chu wutsu frowns. She is not a child. But seeing her eager face, he stopped and took her in. Chu Wuji was not interested, but she wanted to play, and he was worried about her health, so he could only accompany her. When he was on the roller coaster, he dived down from a high place. Han Tiannuan didn''t feel anything, but the man beside him turned pale and screamed all around, but he kept silent and closed his eyes, as if trying to calm himself down. But the effect was very little, and his eyes were red. Han Tiannuan stares at him. Has he never played before or is he afraid of heights? In order to verify her mind, she took him to play Ferris wheel. At the top, she pointed to her wish and asked him to tell her where it was in the distance. But the man sat still and looked at the ground without looking out. Han Tiannuan understood that he was afraid of heights. When walking down the ferris wheel, Han Tiannuan saw that his steps were a little frivolous, and quickly helped him. "Brother, are you ok?" "Of course not." Chu Wuji wants to stand up straight, but his feet are shaking. He finds a place to sit for a while before he calms down. Turn to see the woman holding his hand, aware of his sight, her pretty little face raised a smile, "no harm brother, don''t be afraid, I accompany you." "Joke, I have nothing to be afraid of." He disdained the cold Chi, but it is holding her hand, her hand is very soft, palm slightly cool, but he felt holding the treasure, reluctant to let go. See him strong support, Han Tiannuan also don''t expose, but bear a smile. She found that the second person was very cute. Today, when she was wandering, she checked some treatment information about schizophrenia. She had some general ideas in her mind, but she still needed to contact him slowly to know how to do it. To really understand the second personality, she can find a way not to hurt him, not to let him dislike him, but to treat his illness. Chapter 1293 When they return to the hotel, Han Tiannuan wants him to go back to the villa to have a rest. He has a fiancee and should go to his fiancee. Chu Wujin is irritable. Every time she mentions this topic, she keeps a distance from him. He was engaged, but it was only an agreement, and there was no real feeling. He didn''t think it would affect him to be with her. Han Tiannuan saw that he was sitting on the sofa and didn''t move. She knew that she couldn''t persuade her. She was also very upset and took her pajamas to take a bath. When she came out wearing a nightgown, she saw the man standing by the window talking on the phone. His tone was not very good. She listened to him mention Weng Nan''s name and sat down beside the sofa in a low mood, clasping her fingers. When he hung up, she looked up at him and said, "brother, do you like her?" Chu Wujin saw that her hair was dripping with water, and went to get a hair dryer to blow her hair. Hearing her inquiry, he knew who she was, but he didn''t want to mention her, so he didn''t answer. He was the first time to blow a woman''s hair. His action was strange. When he grasped her hair, he also pulled her scalp. Han Tiannuan endured the pain and didn''t say a word. "Brother unharmed, you should like her, or you would not be engaged to her." There is a hair wrapped around his finger, he accidentally pulled the hair off, heard the woman''s low cry, he had no way to stop, like a child who made a mistake staring at the hand was torn hair. But he could not say an apology. He clenched his teeth and blew her hair more gently than he had ever found. It was not easy to blow dry her hair, and a layer of hot sweat came out of his back. I didn''t expect that her hair would be so abrasive. He put down the hair dryer and touched the cigarette case in his pocket. He was addicted to licking his lips, but thinking that she didn''t like the smell of smoke, he put down his hand and held it back. She walked to the window and breathed out a breath. A few years ago, he was once found smoking by girl an. She smelled the smoke and frowned. Like a housekeeper, she snatched his cigarette away from him and warned him not to smoke at home. Han churui is not addicted to smoking. He only smokes a cigarette to relieve his fatigue when he is too bored. After listening to her, he never smokes in front of her again. But he is different from Han churui. He is addicted to smoking. He has been restraining himself these two days, just to see her and not want her to smell the smoke on him. He is not a patient person, but very strange, for the sake of this little girl, he even forbeared to remember not to smoke, he scolded a word in his heart, hell, turned to see her sitting on the bed, eyes blinking at him. Her eyes are attentive and serious, with infinite friendship, but he can see that what she looks at is not his health, but Han churui. He went to take a bath, wiped his hair, sat on the sofa and raised his eyebrows to see the woman still staring at him. "Miss an, are you coveting me? I can take it off and show you. " Han Tiannuan didn''t expect that he would say such words. He quickly lay down and turned his back to him. Chu unhurt turns on his tablet and looks at some work files. Suddenly, his computer is black. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then, without waiting for him to check, words appear on the computer screen. "Brother, sister, here you are." Chu Wujin didn''t expect that the boy could hack his computer, and calmly responded, "you''ve hacked my computer and asked such an idiot question, don''t you think it''s a waste of time? What''s the matter? Let''s be frank. " "Sister, how are you?" "It''s good. Why, afraid I''ll touch her?" His tone was provocative and irritating. "You''d better not touch her, big brother, or you''ll regret it." "Oh, you think I''m afraid?" After a long pause over there, I sent a sentence, "brother, if my sister cries, hurts or hurts, will you not be distressed? No matter you are Chu Wujin or Han churui, you are our elder brother and she is your sister. " Chu Wuji licks his alveolar. He doesn''t like her to be his sister. He wants her to be his woman. But when he thought of her resistance to him, he knew that what she cared about was Han churui, not that he was all right. She would be attached to him, but that he and Han churui were the same body. But Chu wutsui hates Han churui and despises him even more! Upset, he put the tablet away, got up and went to the woman to see her sleeping soundly. He grabbed the end of her hair and turned it round and round on his fingers. He was attached and happy. "Big brother." Her somniloquy broke his good mood in an instant. Her name is big brother, not him, but Han churui. Kiss her lips, overbearing and fierce, want her to completely belong to him. ¡­¡­ On the third day in s country, Han Tiannuan got up and didn''t see a man. He got up and saw a note on the tea table with a breakfast beside the note. In my mind, I recalled yesterday and thought about what he had said in her ear, but she fell asleep and didn''t hear clearly.She thought for a while, still did not want to understand, also lazy to tangle. After she got up and washed, she finished her breakfast and went around again. When she passed a shop, she saw two models in the window and a suit on the male model''s body. Red is always attractive, and men wear red, which has a kind of Sao Bao feeling, but she thinks that Chu Wujin will definitely like this color. His birthday is coming. If she can''t accompany him, buy him a present in advance. She went into the shop and asked the waiter, but she didn''t expect to meet Yang Yi. She turned around and wanted to leave. But thinking that she didn''t owe Yang Yi anything, why did she hide from her? "Ann?" Yang Yi sees a woman who looks like Han Tiannuan. She walks up to her and makes sure it''s really her. She is surprised. "Ann, why are you here?" Han Tiannuan said with a smile, "is this your home? You can be here. Why can''t I be here? " Yang Yi frowns. She hasn''t seen her for several years. She''s very slim, maybe because she''s sick. Liu ruofeng has a slim waist. She''s wearing a turmeric jacket, dark blue jeans and a light blue scarf on her wrist. She''s young and beautiful. Her face was too delicate. Realizing that she might be looking for churui, she was on guard. "Ann, you''re looking for your big brother. Your elder brother is engaged. Unfortunately, you didn''t come to the engagement banquet. " Han Tian warms his face. "Yes, elder brother is engaged. Unfortunately, the bride is not you." This sentence is like a needle into Yang Yi''s heart, she pinched the bag in her hand, her eyes flashed fierce. Oh, what is Weng Nan? Sooner or later, she will let her get married with Chu Rui. Looking at the little girl turned to go, she had some intention in her heart, "An''an, your big brother is busy with work and has no time to play with you, or I''ll take you to see his fiancee, and she will surely be able to entertain you." Chapter 1294 Han Tiannuan doesn''t know what Yang Yi''s plan is, but she doesn''t want to see Weng Nan. She turns around and leaves, ready to choose another birthday present for him. In the shopping mall, she doesn''t want to go, and Yang Yi can''t kidnap her. Seeing Han Tiannuan treating herself as the air, Yang Yi can only be so angry that her teeth itch. Although Han Tiannuan and Chu Rui are not related by blood, their relationship has been good since childhood. Let her meet Weng Nan. Maybe they can make the two dogs bite the dog. I didn''t expect that Han Tiannuan didn''t pay any attention to herself at all. Even if she had more thoughts, the other party didn''t accept the move at all, it was useless. In the evening, Han Tiannuan runs to the coffee shop to wait for him. Looking at the crowd coming and going from Chu''s building, she blinks her big eyes. When Chu Rui comes out, she is followed by her assistant. She calls him quickly. Chu is ready to get on the car, received a call from a woman, he pursed thin lips, glanced at the assistant, assistant consciously back a few steps. "All right, brother. I''m in the coffee shop." Chu Wujin turns her head carelessly, but it''s a little far away. She can''t see clearly. Let her go out of the coffee shop and follow him. Don''t lose him. Han Tiannuan nods with a smile, and the two don''t hang up. After leaving the coffee shop, four or five meters away, she sees his tall figure. One before the other, they were like underground workers. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, "brother, you are so tall. In the crowd, I can see you at a glance." Chu wutsui asked her, "do you have me in your eyes?" Han Tiannuan did not think much about the meaning of this sentence, subconsciously nodded, "yes, brother unharmed, tall and handsome, is the best looking man I have ever seen." Hearing the woman''s words, Chu wutsui raised his mouth. At this time, he stopped walking when he passed the florist. He walked into the florist and swept his eyes around. The fragrance was too strong. He rubbed his nose uncomfortable. Han Tiannuan saw him walk into the florist''s shop and said with a smile, "brother Wujin wants to send me flowers, so send me xuanyicao and Mantianxing." Chu Wuyang wants to send her roses. She asks the clerk to take xuanyicao and Mantianxing, plus two roses. They walk out of the florist''s shop. They go on. At the corner of an alley, he disappears. She is a little flustered and quickens her pace. Standing in a full road, she did not know what to do around, "brother, where have you been, how can I not see you?" Hearing the footsteps behind her, she suddenly turned around, her wrist was caught, she was pulled into the alley, looked up to see him, she raised a smile. Two more corners passed, and there was no one around. He turned and put her against the wall, his arms on her sides, and sent her flowers. Han Tiannuan sniffed the flowers in his hand. "Brother unharmed, it''s so fragrant." Chu unharmed eyes burning, staring at her bright smile, the flower into her hand. He pulled off the mask on his face. In order to hide his identity from the Chu family, on the first day of entering the Chu family from Han churui, he wore a human skin mask and disguised his plain face. This is why many people can''t find clues when they investigate him. "Yes? Come on, let me smell it. " His forehead against her forehead, close to her side face, smell her light lemon fragrance, ecstatic deep breath. His breath sprayed on her ears, she felt itchy, wriggled, laughed to avoid him, "brother, you smell the flowers, rub what I do." At the moment, he felt like a little fat man at home. He always liked to rub on her and smell her. "Girl an, you are so fragrant." He said. Han Tian warm red face, small heart puff, puff disorderly jump, looking down at the hand of the flower. Chu Wujin didn''t hear her talk. He raised her jaw. They looked at each other, only each other in their eyes. He lowered his head and grabbed her lips. Like a traveler walking in the desert for a long time and finding an oasis, he eagerly absorbs the fragrance from her mouth. The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the two people, illuminating his side face, her indulgent response. Green but not coy. She likes his kiss. Warm and hard, like she''s his world. Chu Wuji gets her response and is more excited. After a long time, she lets go of her. Seeing her red and swollen lips that he kisses, she feels dissatisfied. It seems that a seal has been uncovered in her heart. She wants to devour her and turn her into his person. "Girl ANN, call me by my name." "All right, brother?" Han Tiannuan looks at him puzzled. "My name is Chu wutsui, girl an." His big hands caressed her side face greedily and pecked her lips. Chu Wuji doesn''t know why he is addicted to her. Maybe it''s the influence of Han churui. Maybe he just likes this feeling. No matter what it is, he just feels good wherever he sees her. "Chu wutsu, brother wutsu, you," he put his thumb on her lips to stop her voice, "he will not kiss you like this or want to eat you when he calls my name later." Han Tiannuan frowns and looks at him. He can feel that he is still hostile to Han churui. He always wants to draw a clear line with him, but he is Han churui. Han churui is him. They are in the same body, but they have different personalities and ideas."Chu, you remind me that you can''t mess with other women when you are engaged. You, if you are like this in the future, I may become your third party. " "Fart, what a third party." Chu unharmed fidgety, aware of the estrangement in her eyes, he gritted his teeth to explain: "it''s just an engagement ceremony, it doesn''t mean anything." "Yes? But when you exchange rings, you fulfill a promise of mutual loyalty. " Her voice was a little cold. Looking down at the flowers in her hand, there were two roses in it. The blush on her face dispersed. "This bunch of flowers, you should also give to your fiancee, not me." Chu unharmed to see that she wanted to return the flowers to herself, angry, but can''t move her, he angrily threw the flowers in her hand to the ground, stepped on a foot, kicked away. "Don''t want to." Han Tiannuan didn''t expect that he would be so rude. He crushed all the flowers. She squatted down and looked at the flowers on the ground with red eyes. This is her flower! "What are you looking at? Don''t you want it?" Chu is not hurt, but she is also attacked. Han Tian warm shriveled shriveled mouth, is also impatient, "Chu is all right, you bastard." "Yes, I''m a jerk. Isn''t that what you think? Occupying Han churui''s body, he also exchanged rings with other women through his body. If not for me, the woman Han churui wants to get engaged to should be you. You should hate me in your heart, but in order to wait for the opportunity to wake up Han churui, you just stay with me reluctantly. " He was too angry to speak. Han Tiannuan looked at him in disbelief, wiped away his tears, took out a silk scarf from his pocket, took all the flowers that he had crushed into a silk scarf, picked up the flowers and sprinkled them into his pocket, got up and turned around. See her red eye socket, turn round to want to go, Chu is not ill this just flustered. "Where are you going?" Han Tiannuan shakes off his hand, "go home, I want to go home. You don''t mean I care about Han churui. Since Han churui is not here, what''s the point of staying here?" Chu unharmed clenched her teeth. She really didn''t care about him. He clenched his fist and said, "go away. Don''t come to me after you go away!" Han Tiannuan wiped her tears, but more and more tears, she turned and ran out of the alley. Chu unharmed hand hit the wall, knuckles hit the place red, but he did not feel pain. Looking at the entrance of the lane, he was afraid that the woman would get lost, so he rushed to catch up. After running for a while, he didn''t see her. His worried heart shrank into a ball. Damn it! She is a stranger here. What should she do if she gets lost? She pressed the phone to call her. He had a bad headache. He looked for a section according to his original route, but still didn''t see her. Maybe she was deliberately avoiding her. Looking at the tall buildings around him, he had a bad headache. He never controls his emotions, because he can''t control them. It''s like a congenital defect, but Han churui can deal with his emotions calmly. In her heart, he can''t compare with Han churui, and he takes over Han churui''s body, but he is engaged to other women and betrays her. In fact, she hated him in her heart. For the first time, he had the idea of dying with Han churui. Chapter 1295 Chu unharmed sitting on the steps of the overpass, confused forget the crowd. After work time, the crowd is in a hurry, night falls, residential lights are on, under each light, there will be a home, also waiting for people to return home. But in this world, no one will light a lamp for him, waiting for him. Yang Yi, Weng Nan and an wench are all looking forward to Han churui. Chu Wuji had never been so confused before. He was not afraid of anything. As long as he wanted something, he would fight for it on his own initiative. But the life that Han churui once experienced flashed in his mind, and he suddenly found that no matter how hard he tried, the man wanted to kill him and let Han churui come back. Suddenly, he rubbed his forehead, clenched his teeth, and slowly got up. Every time his will is weak, Han churui will take advantage of the situation, occupy his consciousness, let him sink into the abyss of never bright. He doesn''t want to live. Before, he was willing to walk into the abyss again and again and wanted to disappear in the world. But every time, it was Han churui who forced him to come out step by step, bearing the pain that he could not bear. This time, he didn''t want to leave. He had a person to miss. He wanted someone and wanted him in her heart. He feels like he''s going to fall. He shakes his head. No, no, he can''t go. If he left, Ann would forget him completely. He wanted to call his assistant with his mobile phone. At this time, he had a pair of arms to hold him. He turned his head in surprise and looked at the woman anxiously. He narrowed his eyes. "You''re gone, aren''t you?" Han Tiannuan struggled to support him. He was too high for her to hold him. She could only hold the railing with one hand and let his body sink on her shoulder. She bit her teeth and made him stand up straight. She wanted to go, but she thought that her second personality was unstable, which might be affected by her illness. Moreover, she couldn''t come to see him. How could she easily leave and follow him from a distance? She didn''t expect that he was sitting on the overpass. Lonely and pitiful. She was so worried about him that she rushed over. "Chu, what''s wrong with you?" Chu Wuji hears her call her name, turns around and hugs her. "An wench, it''s your own, don''t go." Han Tiannuan was held by him, and he was even more unstable. Looking up at him, he looked pale, and a lot of hot sweat flowed from his forehead. He quickly grasped the pull rod. "Chu, what''s the matter with you?" Chu Wujin doesn''t answer her, but in front of her, he takes off the engagement ring between him and Weng Nan. "An wench, I can give you my life. You don''t like this ring, do you? OK, I''ll return it. But you have to wait for me. I''ll get engaged to you when I have the power of the Chu family. " Han Tiannuan looked at him in amazement, opened his mouth, but his brain was in a mess. She is looking forward to her big brother and her engagement, but what Han churui said at that time is that Chu is OK now. Although she is still familiar with her face, the tone of saying this sentence is completely different. "Don''t want to get engaged with me, are you still waiting for Han churui to come back?" Han Tiannuan bit his lip. "Chu Wuhao, you are him, he is you. Why do you reject him so much?" "Why does he suffer so much for him, but he enjoys his success? Why can he get your heart, and I can only be his substitute?" Feel his body tremble - shake, Han Tiannuan distressed hugged him, this question she can''t answer, big brother has crisis, Chu unharmed will appear, is his consciousness bear those pain. She is also because of the feelings for Han churui, every time Chu is close, gentle to her, she can''t control herself, also want to close to him. But when he kisses her, she knows that he is not Han churui. Because Han churui doesn''t bite her hard, like he wants to eat her. When Han churui hugs her, his hands are regular, and Chu Wujin likes to caress her and pinch her waist. She can detect these little movements. He is not Han churui, but Chu Wujin. Sometimes she was also confused about whether she liked Han churui or Chu unharmed. It''s just that they like her way of expression. "An wench, you divide your heart into my half, even a little bit." Humble to the extreme tone, but let her heart twitch pain. "My body is Han churui''s body. If you are engaged to me, you will be engaged to him. Aren''t you excited? " He gently coaxed her, looking forward to the eyes staring at her, but the corner of the eye is red, nose bleeding, and he did not know, but she was scared to breathe disorderly. "No problem, Chu no problem. You''re bleeding. I''ll take you to the hospital." "No, the doctor can''t save me. Only you can save me." He wanted to wipe off the blood on his nose, but he didn''t want to scare her, but the blood was flowing more and more. The blood dropped on her clothes and fainted. Han Tiannuan went to his bag to find a tissue to help him wipe it.But several paper towels were dyed red with blood, and his nosebleed didn''t stop. Han Tiannuan was afraid to cry. "Chu, what''s the matter with you? Let''s go to the hospital?" Chu unharmed looked at the red blood on the palm of his hand, but showed an evil smile. His gorgeous face was like a flower blooming in spring, which was too coquettish. Seeing her tears, he reached out and touched the corner of her eye, "an wench, are your tears flowing for me?" "Chu Wujin, how can you be such a jerk? I won''t cry for you. Why do you cry? How can you stop bleeding?" Han Tiannuan is going to be mad at him, but he is afraid that he is hurt. Chu Wujin looks like a hairy kitten murdering himself, but he is not angry at all. He just calmly tells her, "you should know that personality split can be treated with medicine, Han churui is the master, he can take medicine to maintain normal state, but I can''t." Han Tiannuan''s fingertips trembled, touched his pale face, and tears fell down. "Do you hurt?" Chu wutsui lowered his head in her lower lip, scared, blood also dirty her face. "Do you feel bad, Miss Ann?" It''s painful. It''s like an explosion. It''s like a shaken coke. The gas in it may break through the cap in the next second and the liquid will gush out. He also feels abnormal in his body, which is not a good phenomenon. Han Tiannuan was not distressed. He wiped the blood on his cheek with his sleeve, helped him to sit down on the steps, asked him to look up, and helped him clean the blood with a paper towel. It took a long time to stop the blood. "Why do you bleed all of a sudden? Is it your previous injury?" She asked softly. Chu Wuji shakes his head. A year ago, he was seriously injured, but he is well cultivated. It was because of her that his mood fluctuated so much that he would have nosebleed. This was the first time he met her. And he had a hunch that if he didn''t return his body to his master, his situation would be more serious in the future. "An wench, if I tell you that I don''t want to leave and suppress the master, will you hate me?" Han Tiannuan looked at him in surprise and sat beside him for a moment, "I don''t know. If you let Han churui come back, the fact that he is engaged to other people will not change. You and I still can''t be together, but anyway, I hope you can do well. " Chu Wuji sneered, "do you mean that I''m engaged to another woman to make trouble for Han churui?" Han Tiannuan shakes her head and wants to explain. She opens her mouth to talk, but the man clasps the back of her head and kisses her deeply. Chapter 1296 Chu Wu''s kiss was tough and impatient. He didn''t know how to please people. She had difficulty breathing and tried to push him away, but he buckled her. After a long time, he was reluctant to let her go. "Do you know who''s kissing you? It''s Chu unharmed, miss an. Remember this feeling! " Listen to his tone a bit strange, Han Tian warm stupefied looking at him, "Chu is all right, you, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. I''m afraid you''ll forget me when other men kiss you again." He leaned on her shoulder, bowed his head to take a bite on her shoulder, but thinking that she was afraid of pain, he was reluctant to give up, licking his teeth and laughing at himself. Chu wutsui is so overbearing. How can he tolerate other men kissing her? Then he says that other men should be Han churui. "Come on, go back." He dealt with the bloodstain on his face and wiped it clean before he got up and walked down the steps, but his steps were not stable. He could only stand firmly by holding the railing. Han Tiannuan is afraid that he will fall down. He quickly gets up and holds him by the hand. "Chu is OK. Are you really OK?" Chu did not speak, continue to go down, two people walked dozens of meters, saw a small vendor, there are selling hot meat and some fast food. "Eat or not?" Chu wutsui asks her, but before she answers, he goes to buy two. After buying, he finds that he doesn''t have any cash with him. The vendor only takes cash and doesn''t have a credit card machine. Han Tiannuan changes from the bag to pass in the past, Chu unharmed also don''t care, the other to her. "Have you eaten it before?" He asked her. She is a girl of the Han family. With Han Junyu''s temperament, it is impossible for her to eat at the roadside stall. Han Tiannuan nods. She thinks the reason for taking medicine all the year round is that she pays special attention to her diet. Her father always says that the roadside stall is not hygienic, so she hardly touches it. She took a bite of the hot dog. She fanned her little hand. "It''s so hot. Chu is OK. Do you often eat these things?" Chu Wujin saw her mind and said, "I''m not Han churui''s. I''ve been trained as the successor of Chu family since I was a child. I don''t have a choice in eating and drinking." Han Tiannuan sighed and chatted with him, "although Han churui is regarded as the heir, he is also very unhappy. He is very smart, his mind is too quick, and he has too many things in his heart. He is very tired." Chuwutsu ate a hot dog in three or two, and then chewed a hamburger. He couldn''t see the appearance of an expensive young man. "You can see it, but what do you like about him?" Chu Wujin thinks that Han churui is a hypocritical man who pretends to be a gentleman all day. Han Tiannuan is surprised that he talks about him calmly, looks at him askew, bites a little bit of hot dog, and thinks seriously. "I don''t know. I just like him very much. Han churui has been with me for more than ten years. He is so kind to me. Every time I think he will like another woman, I feel very uncomfortable." "You are selfish. The little girl doesn''t want to give her favorite toys to others, so she wants to occupy them by herself. " Chu unharmed unconcerned to expose her careful thinking, suddenly he said, "an wench, I''m not good to you?" Han Tian warm drum face, "you still fierce me, you still let me go, you good to me?" Chu wutsui touched his nose. His mood was just like this. When he lost control, he didn''t have time to think about what he said. This is also his headache as a second personality. In the past, he spent a lot of time to train and control his mood. "I bought you something to eat." He pointed to the hot dog in her hand. "If you eat my food, don''t be angry any more." Han Tiannuan raised his face haughtily, "this is the money I paid, Mr. Chu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu unharmed helpless, but very impolite in her face kiss. "Old and new enmities should be wiped out." Han Tian blushed and covered the place he had been kissing. He said, "if you apologize like this, I haven''t agreed with you to kiss me." "Do you agree now?" He stared at her with burning eyes. He didn''t hide her thoughts. He was very different from Han churui''s introverted and steady. She turned away from him with a burning cheek. Chu Wujin may have eaten something and is in good spirits. Seeing how much she hasn''t eaten, she knows that she doesn''t like eating this kind of food. She takes away the hamburger in her hand and eats it up soon. After he finished eating the hamburger, Han Tiannuan''s hot dog was just ordinary. He also took her hand and ate it. Han Tian looked at him, "you eat my food, what do I eat?" Chu has no harm, the corner of the mouth raises evil smile, the palm lightly caresses her cheek, "or, you come to eat me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan looks at the evil spirit at the corner of his mouth. Her eyes are in a trance. She shakes her head quickly. "Chu is all right. I want to try your craft." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu has no ill cough a, see her full face expect, the heart softened a few minutes."Kiss me, let me satisfied, I reluctantly cook." Han Tian said, "Chu is OK. You ate my food. I''m hungry." Chu Wuji snorted coldly, as if she was hungry, which had nothing to do with him. Moreover, he said, "if you don''t kiss me, I''ll take you home at night. If your father knows that you come to me, he will be angry. He will not only scold you, but also won''t let you play alone." Han Tiannuan was so angry that he stamped his feet. He didn''t expect that he would be such a rascal. "Chu is all right, you bastard." Chu Wuyang admitted frankly, shrugged his shoulders and said, "this is the way I am. The other two days, I just wanted to pretend to let you closer. Now I know that no matter how I pretend to be, you don''t like it. Then I still pretend to be a fart. " He has obviously let himself go. "Why, dislike? That''s what Laozi is like. It''s normal that you Miss Han churui doesn''t like it. Han churui is a gentleman. He''s a gentleman. He''s modest, elegant in manner and elegant in speech. Laozi is very vulgar. He can''t be compared with him. " When he talked with her before, he was trying to restrain himself, but after a nosebleed, he suddenly understood. Before he looked like that, she didn''t want to pretend that Han churui was like some, but she always pretended to be like a clown, and she always remembered that Han churui was still in her heart. Anyway, he doesn''t have much time. Maybe when he wakes up tomorrow morning, he will be put into a small dark room by Han churui. It''s hard for him to pretend again. Looking at the man walking forward, it seems that he doesn''t care about her, but her bag is still in his hand. Han Tiannuan is depressed. She runs to him and wants to take her bag. She pulls it. She can''t beat his strength. She stomps in anger. "You give me the bag back." Chu unharmed Piao she, didn''t return her bag to her, but picked her up. Han Tiannuan hugged his neck in fright. "You''re not well yet. Let me down." Chu Wuji is ready to do the rascal in the end, "be my woman, I''ll put you down." Han Tian''s heart jumped, "wait, wait until you deal with the engagement, let''s talk about it again." "Engagement to that woman is an agreement. Although Lao Tzu has no moral integrity, he will not go back on what he said. Miss ANN, are you jealous Chapter 1297 Han Tiannuan wants to say that there must be jealousy. It was her fiance. After waiting for four years, she grew up, but he became someone else''s man. How could she be calm. But when she thought of the danger he had faced and the suffering he had suffered, and that she had not been with him, it was another woman who had saved her, so she put up with it. When she came to s country, she thought, since he is still alive, she can''t expect too much. He is engaged. As a sister, she will hide her mind and help him with treatment as long as he can live well. But the first day she came, he saw through, and after that, he was playing with rhythm. He always kisses her faintly, almost forgetting the purpose of his visit. But seeing a man proud, she would not tell the truth. Can he show his true self in front of her, but also talk about Han churui, she also wants to seize this opportunity to chat with him. "In this world, there are no fish and bear paws to get. Chu Wujin, since you have an agreement with her, you should respect your promise. My existence will become a third party. You don''t think so, but the fact is that it will hurt the interests of your fiancee. I''m not a great person, but I can''t hurt another woman with my own emotional excuse. Even Han churui, I would say that. I don''t deny that Han churui and I used to be together with a little girl''s selfishness and willfulness, but later, on my sixteenth birthday, he came back to celebrate my birthday. That night, I am sure of my own heart, I like him, not simply the kind of like, is love, I can use a lifetime to wait for him. I don''t blame him for letting him go in that fire. I won''t hate you if you come in that fire. There are many differences between you and Han churui. I don''t want to find his shadow in you when I get along with you. I really want to get close to you and know you. Before I was young, I didn''t know enough about you. Han churui was really tolerant and loving to me. He would do a lot of small things for me. I don''t know whether we get along with each other for a long time or love. So to talk about marriage, we still need to contact for a period of time and get to know each other. Chu, do you understand me? " Chu Wu Chiu stares at her, if you want to say that she is stupid, it''s really stupid, but she''s not stupid. She can see through a lot of things. He took out his ears, a face irritable, "said so much, or dislike me enough to take care of you chant." "Oh, such a big man, you have to be treated by others. It''s not a shame to say that. Miss Qian Jin of the Han family, the little princess of Sheng''an." His tone was ironic. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s cheating! Han Tian chuckles, grabs his bag and wants to take it back, but if the man doesn''t let go, she can''t take it away. The two were deadlocked. A car gently stopped beside, Chu unharmed housekeeper, wearing a black vest, very suit, hair combed meticulously, after getting off the car asked. "Mr. Chu, do you want to go back?" Chu unharmed broke her hand, carrying her bag on the car. Han Tiannuan stands outside the car and stares at him. He takes her bag away. Her medicine is still in the bag. He can only get on with him angrily. After getting on the bus, sitting far away from him, she still tried to grab her bag, but the man put the bag on the other side, took off his coat and cocked his legs. He found two lollipops from the car, tore open the packaging bag, he put the lollipops into his mouth, suddenly the carriage filled with sour and sweet strawberry flavor. Han Tiannuan looked at his appearance, too strange, she was surprised to stay. Because Han churui joined the army, whether standing or sitting, his back is always straight, and his sitting posture has never been so indecent, let alone eating lollipops. He can''t touch them, but to coax her, he will occasionally put some sweets she likes in his pocket. "Why don''t you like me?" Chu Wuji shook the lollipop in front of her. He didn''t want her to smoke second-hand smoke. He could only eat lollipop slowly. "If you don''t want to see it, just close your eyes. I''m not Han churui." Han Tiannuan swallowed, "I know you''re not. Don''t stress it. Chu Wuji, why do you want to emphasize the difference between you and Han churui? In fact, " anticipating what she is going to say, Chu Wuji looks at the housekeeper in front of her, cold eyes and evil. "No, actually, shut up!" Han Tiannuan shakes his shoulders and shrivels his mouth. He really doesn''t speak any more. He just looks at him. He''s really not used to it. At the villa halfway up the mountain, Chu Wuyang finished eating the lollipop in her mouth and got off with her bag. Han Tiannuan gets out of the car to keep up with him and goes into the villa to see that he has gone to the second floor. She still wants to follow him. The housekeeper goes to stop her. "Miss Han, I heard that you are leaving in two days."Han Tiannuan nodded, "housekeeper, what can I do for you?" "Oh, well, Master Chu used to live in the Han family, so I''m very grateful to your father. If he hadn''t taken him in, Master Chu Wuyang, who was standing on the second floor stairs, was upset and looked at the housekeeper with hostility." housekeeper, shut up As expected, the housekeeper closed his mouth and was not half angry with him. He still had a helpless smile on his face. He wanted to speak, but Chu unharmed interrupted him. "Miss Han, do you want any more bags?" He used to call him girl an, which was very intimate, but he called her Miss Han with great irony. She was not happy to hear that. "Yes." She ran up the stairs and followed him to his bedroom. He threw her bag on the big bed, and then he began to take off his clothes. Han Tiannuan was stunned to see him take off his shirt, revealing his well-defined chest, bulging arms and eight abdominal muscles. He took off his clothes neatly and threw them on the floor like garbage. He went to the wardrobe and found a wine red sweater cover. He may have been well raised this year, and his skin is quite white. The wine red color makes him very gorgeous, but not gaudy at all. She knew that he was suitable for red for a long time, but she didn''t expect him to wear red, but he didn''t look feminine at all, but more demonic. He is about to untie the belt, aware of the woman''s eyes, picked eyebrows. "It''s boring to see. It must be more enjoyable to come and touch it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan covers his face and turns around quickly. She had seen his naked body before, but at that time, she was still young. She only felt that when she held him, he was very hard and had some diaphragmas. But now growing up, looking at his symmetrical muscles, strong waist, male hormone burst! If she looked at her eyes more, her blood would flow backwards, her heart beat disorderly, and her face burned badly. At the moment, she really understood the real meaning of their growing up. Chapter 1298 Han Tian''s ears are red and his hands are covering his face. He feels that his face is hot enough to iron eggs. Suddenly, her back was close to her strong chest, her heart beat like a drum, and she couldn''t breathe. He lowered his head close to her earlobe, also stretched out his tongue to lick, "an wench, don''t want to die here, who can''t believe what is said in s country, understand?" In his hoarse voice, Han Tiannuan felt that the place where the man''s tongue had been licked seemed to be attacked by the electric current. "Chu, Chu is OK. What do you mean? Why can''t you trust anyone in s country? " The man sneered and put his hand on her shoulder, casual and evil. "In order to deal with the fourth member of the Chu family, Han churui helped the youngest son of the old family to get on the top. This is Chu Junming. He is not good at it either. He wants to kill him after he has settled down. Otherwise, why do you think I want to get engaged to Weng Nan? Han family''s daughter, who lived in honey since childhood, came here and didn''t hide himself well. Is he waiting for others to dismember him? " In the man''s relaxed tone, there is bloody killing. Han Tiannuan''s whole body is tense. She knows that Han churui is not easy here, but her heart trembles when he says so. "Should I believe what you say?" Chu wutsui picks her eyebrows and caresses her side face, as if appreciating the best porcelain. He raises the corner of his mouth. "My words, what do you say, let you be my woman? I suggest you believe it. " Listening to his unorthodox tone, Han Tiannuan angrily shakes off his hand, "I come to s country, bring you trouble?" Chu Wujin breathed in her ear, "you''ve met Yang Yi. Yang Yi used to help Han churui, but since I got engaged to Weng Nan, she''s always wanted to get rid of Weng Nan, and you may be her best knife." Han Tiannuan tries to resist the palpitation of her body, but the heat he blows to her face makes her uncontrollable. "Weng Nan is a daughter of the Weng family. She is different from you. She has been involved in all kinds of social occasions since she was a child. She has good means and helped Han churui a lot. As for you, the daughter of the Han family, who was held in the palm of your father''s hand since childhood, is delicate and weak. If you are in a bad mood, you will get sick. Your existence is a burden. Needless to say, don''t you count it in your heart? " What the man said was like a wild animal with open tusks, threatening the weak and timid rabbit. When Han Tiannuan heard his sarcasm, he felt sad. His eyes were red. When he turned around, the man had already put on his casual pants and wine red sweater. He was relaxed. But the tone of his voice made people tense. "I know I''m useless and may become a burden, so I didn''t go to you openly. You came to me." Chu Wuji sneered, touched her head and looked at her with a kind of pitiful eyes. "Sure enough, you have never experienced anything. Silly girl, you are the little princess of Sheng''an, and you are Han Tianzhuo''s sister. How can no one stare at you? Do you think I have telepathy with you, and I will know when you come to s country? Princess dream too much, brain damage. It''s someone who told me your whereabouts, but also wanted to make use of you so that I could get better. " The words he said pierced my heart. Han Tiannuan lowers her head and picks her fingers. She doesn''t understand their previous plan, but he suddenly becomes so cold-blooded and heartless that he really wants to separate and devour her in the next second. "Do you want my father''s support? Chu is all right Chu unharmed surprised to see her, see her red eyes, but forced to endure the tears of the appearance, and insipid. He stepped back and reclined on the sofa, limping as if without bones. "Although I''m not happy to dress like a dog in a suit every day and pretend to be Han churui to deal with the mess of the Chu family, my mother was killed by the old man of the Chu family. I have to pay for this revenge. As for your father, oh, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care Perhaps the only thing he and Han churui have in common is that what they care about from beginning to end is not the power of the Chu family, but the fate of the Chu master. As for the power of the Chu family, he was tired of it. Han Tiannuan heard that he mentioned his mother. He looked up at him curiously and went to the sofa. "Chu is OK. Who is your mother?" Chu is not ill to lift Mou to see her, "want to know your mother-in-law''s business?" Han Tiannuan stares at him, but he can''t help being curious and sits down beside him. "Well, tell me about you." "My business, only share with my woman, are you sure?" Han Tiannuan wants to roll his eyes. He really digs holes for her all the time. She reluctantly sat down on the carpet and touched her stomach. "Chu is all right. You said cooking would make something for me. I''m so hungry." Chu unharmed to see the woman feel the stomach, it seems really hungry appearance. He fidgeted to throw her a sentence, "women are trouble." Everyone is hungry and can eat. Why is she in trouble?Han Tiannuan stares at him, but he follows him like his little tail. Chu wutsui goes downstairs and walks into the kitchen. The servant who cleans up the kitchen looks at him in surprise and wants to ask him what he wants. Chu wutsui opens the refrigerator and sees that there are many ingredients in it. The woman takes his arm out and looks at the refrigerator. "Chu is all right. Make some noodles. I want some noodles." Chu wutsui pressed her forehead, "don''t you eat at night? Go for nutrition. " Han Tiannuan shook his head and began to act coquettishly, "I don''t know, you can cook noodles." When cooking noodles, Chu Wujin licks his lips, as if Not hard? Let the cook out, he burned hot water, put the noodles down, beat two eggs, is ready to put down, the woman holds his hand. "Chu, have you ever cooked noodles for another woman?" Chu wutsui didn''t understand and looked at her, "this is very important?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head. It really doesn''t matter, but she cares. She releases his hand and sees him put the egg into the noodle soup. Looking at his face in the pot, Han Tiannuan thinks that when Han churui used to make things for her, he was calm and elegant in everything he did. He didn''t look like Chu Wujin, but he had to pretend to be very skilled. The man noticed her eyes, and his face sank, pinching his. "Woman, if you dare to think about him again, don''t eat noodles." Han Tiannuan regained his mind and shook his head. "Chu is OK. You look good in red." The woman''s words finally made him feel better. "Han churui certainly won''t wear such coquettish clothes. He is so boring. Besides training tasks, you should be the only fun in his life." The words behind him touched her. She stared at him with wide eyes. "Can you feel him?" noodles cooked in the pot, Chu is not ill, not sure what time to calculate, and so on when the pot is in the white foam, he thought he could put the noodles into the bowl, hurried and hurried, and washed his hands in cold water, and the white foam in the pot was increasing. He quickly turned off the fire and poured the soup into the bowl. But when pouring the noodle soup, did you master the skill of not only spilling the noodle soup, but also getting the noodles out of the bowl. Han Tiannuan looked at his appearance and couldn''t help laughing. He thought he was in a hurry and was so cute. This is a mature and steady Han churui never had. She took two steps forward, opened her arms, hugged him behind his back, deliberately teasing him. "Chu is all right. Can he feel it when I hold you like this?" Chapter 1299 The woman suddenly hugs her. Chu is stunned. He feels that the uncontrollable heartbeat is so annoying. He dropped the thing in his hand and glared at the woman. "If you want to verify it, we can go to bed. Maybe when I''m really cool, I''ll let Han churui come back accidentally." Han Tiannuan glared at him and let him go to see the noodles he cooked. He said that the noodles were very simple. There were two eggs in a bowl of noodles, and the two eggs were still scattered. The noodles were half cooked. She took the bowl to the living room and tasted it. He put a lot of salt in it. It was very salty. He probably didn''t put anything but salt. Chu unharmed to see her eating his cooked noodles, heart complex, "how does it taste?" Han Tiannuan nodded and gave him a thumbs up Han churui questioned, but also took a taste of chopsticks. She was so disgusting that she ate half of it. "Well, don''t eat any more. I''m not afraid of eating bad at night." Han Tiannuan stopped him and ate the rest of the noodles. She licked her lips and said a word. "I finally know why my father can eat all the terrible things my mother makes." Chu no harm a Leng, in the heart rises hope, "why?" "It''s a favor at last. My father tried it once and won''t let my mother into the kitchen again." Han Tiannuan talked about her parents, she showed a happy smile, eyes like a bright and shining light. "Chu, I''ll cook you a meal tomorrow evening." She went to the kitchen with the bowl, but he took it. "Can you cook?" This is what she didn''t expect. The little princess of the Han family can even cook. Referring to his ability to cook, Han Tiannuan blushed, "I once promised Han churui that I would have a three-year appointment with him. You should know. In those three years, I''ve been preparing to be his bride, so I''ve learned a lot, and cooking is also an important task. " Chu unharmed heart is not good, disdain of cold hiss, "unfortunately, he did not cherish, he escaped." Hearing his sarcasm, she didn''t get angry and stopped his arm. "Chu is all right. You ask me why han churui enjoys success. I learned cooking, but he is not lucky to try, but you can." Chu wutsui hugs her waist and puts her on the washing table. He picks up her chin. "Do you mean that you, as a man, can also let me enjoy myself?" Han Tiannuan blinked, "but I''m the daughter of the Han family. I don''t know anything. I''m delicate and weak. If I don''t breathe, I''ll take medicine. It''s meaningless for you to enjoy your success." This is to counter him with his previous words. Chu has no harm to pick eyebrow, he didn''t expect little girl this mouth still quite fierce. Han Tiannuan is not afraid of him either. He shakes his legs and puts his arms on his shoulders. "Chu Wuhao, although you are not pleasant, you are often moody, and you often like to satirize me, which is very bad. But I have to tell you seriously that if you want me to be your woman, you have to fall in love with me. Do you know what love is? " Chu Wuji sneered and picked her up, "falling in love? OK, I''ll take you to bed to talk "Oh, Chu is all right. Don''t be a rascal." She carried him upstairs. She patted him on the shoulder to let him put her down. But when he got to the second floor, the man''s steps stopped. Looking at the housekeeper downstairs, he raised his eyebrows. "What''s the housekeeper doing looking at me like this? How can I pretend to be Han churui''s grandson during the day and not make me happy at night? " The housekeeper frowned at him, "young master, this is the daughter of the Han family. Please think twice." "Think twice when I''m asleep." Chuwu chide, holding a woman to the bedroom. Han Tiannuan felt the smell of gunpowder in his tone, and looked at him suspiciously, "Chu is OK, you don''t seem to like the housekeeper very much? He''s been waiting on you. That''s when he knew you had schizophrenia. You should be very close. " Chu unharmed threw her on the bed, looked down at her, "I''m not close to him, I''m close to you." His breath approaching, Han Tiannuan nervously pushed him, "don''t tease me, let''s have a chat. Why is the housekeeper following you? What is his origin? I think the housekeeper''s face is not good. He seems to be very dissatisfied with you. Eh, I''m the daughter of the Han family. If you were with me, wouldn''t it be a great help for you? Why did he make you think twice? What do you want to think about? Or am I better than Weng Nan? " Chu wutsui stares at her chattering lips, bows his head and kisses them, but doesn''t move. Two people know a game, he closed his eyes, not in sarcasm, but quietly waiting for her attitude. In the end, it is Han Tiannuan who compromises, embraces his neck and responds. Chu no harm eyelashes trembled, in the heart excited, deepen this kiss. Feel a cold, is his hand in the dishonest ready to take off her clothes, she quickly grasped his big hand."No, I can''t, Chu. You know what I want." Chu unharmed irritable let go of her, lie down beside her, early know and Weng Nan engagement things let her so care, he will sign the engagement agreement. "Chu Wuhao, do you know what is the first thing to do when you fall in love?" She leaned over him and asked in a low voice. Chu unharmed looked at her, waiting for her next words. "We have to understand each other. Han churui and I have been together for ten years. He knows my menstrual period well, so we should know each other better." She followed the guidance and wanted to know more about him so as to help his treatment. "When is your period?" The man asked. Han Tiannuan blushed, "Hey, this is not the point, the point is that you want to," "from the 14th to the 18th of every month, it''s the menstrual period. Before the 12th, check what you need for your menstrual period, and prepare brown sugar, ginger, red dates and all kinds of supplements. Well, it''s better to be with you, hold you and rub your stomach. " The man suddenly said. Han Tian looked at him blankly, "you, you know these, yes, do you have Han churui''s memory?" Chu wutsui put his arm on the back of his head, a little upset. "Nonsense, I share the same brain with him. Although the personality consciousness is switched, the physiological hippocampus and neurons are not changed. Of course, I will know what he knows. However, if I sleep with you, how many times I do it, and what posture you like to use with me, he will know. He wants to cut off his head and kick it as a ball. " Han Tiannuan has a red face. He can get involved in everything. "Then, before that, what I was kissing with him, can you feel it?" This is what makes Chu unharmed. "Some can and some can''t. this is the advantage of the master character. He can hide, contain, and use drugs to control my personality and consciousness. He doesn''t want me to know too much about him and you, so he hides some memories. He once took advantage of your sleep to kiss you, and almost bit the corner of your mouth. He often had fantasies about you. Oh, he''s full of morality, benevolence and righteousness. He says he''s a gentleman. He can do such dirty things. He''s a shameless man Chapter 1300 Chu unharmed to see her face, a face of flower crazy, turned to hold her face, ferocious stare at her. "Now, you are my woman, don''t think about him!" "Oh, No." Han Tiannuan returns to his senses and gives him Shun Mao and kisses him on the lips. "If he kisses me secretly, I''ll kiss you. Don''t be angry." Anyway, it''s all one person. She kisses him and Han churui, she thought silently. She would take the initiative to kiss herself, and Chu wutsui''s face was better. She gave her another kiss and continued, "if you force me to disappear, he will also be hurt, some memory will be missing, and some sequelae will be left. We are not sick in this situation, so don''t forget to treat me. You can only wait for me to leave willingly, or I will destroy Han churui. " Han Tiannuan was surprised. He didn''t expect to have such bad sequelae. "What about that?" Rough unharmed like to see an idiot looked at her, "you want to kill me, did not find a way, but also asked me how, silly girl, how do you grow brain?" Han Tiannuan rubbed in his arms, "I didn''t want to kill you, I just don''t want you to be in danger. I admit that I am more used to Han churui, but you are good to me. I just hope you can find a way to live together peacefully. " "You want to be beautiful!" Chu Wujin breaks her fantasy. "I belong to the consciousness and personality of suffering. If I want to coexist with him, he will suffer the pain I have experienced. He is a coward, he dare not." Han Tiannuan heard about the pain he suffered, and thought of the injury behind him, he was very distressed. Chu touched her face and said, "do you love me? Be my woman and do it with me. Even if I die on you, I will. " Han Tiannuan was angry with him and pushed his arm away. "How can you be full of such things?" Chu wutsui pulled her lips and turned her hair with her fingers. "I''m different from Han churui. He has the courage to think, but he doesn''t dare to do it. I say what I think. I like you. I want to make you in bed for three days. I''ll tell you so that you can have a preparation in your heart." Han Tiannuan felt unable to talk with him and got up to take a bath. Chu unharmed looking at her back, evoke wild and evil smile. Han Tiannuan came out of the bath and saw that the man was still lying on the big bed. She sat on the sofa and stared at him. The man noticed the meaning of his eyes. Although he was disgusted, he still got up and took the hair dryer to blow her hair. "See you next time. Cut your hair." He said fiercely. She scratched her hair suspiciously. "Don''t you like my long hair?" Chu Wujin carefully put soft action, afraid to pull hurt her, "you are for his long hair, I see the eye." The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it. After blowing her hair, he turned to find a pair of scissors to cut her hair. Han Tiannuan was frightened and covered his head. "Chu is all right. You can''t cut it. If you cut it off, I''ll go home immediately." Chu unharmed holding scissors, contempt of ha ha two, "without my permission, you even this bedroom are not out, also want to go back to Nankang City, naive." He came up to her and pulled her long hair. It was soft and dark. It was obvious that he had spent a lot of time to raise it. Just want to cut, see the woman red eyes staring at him, he licked the next alveolar, I really want to use scissors to cut her into the stomach. He angrily throws away the scissors and holds her with a deep throat kiss. Han Tiannuan feels that he is going to swallow them up. He puts the quilt on them and goes to sleep. Han Tiannuan holds up her arms and doesn''t want to sleep in the same bed with him. Since he doesn''t leave, she will go to sleep on the sofa. "Don''t give me affectation, you think I dare not move you!" Han Tiannuan stares at him, still insists, and wants to get out of bed, but her feet don''t fall to the ground, and she is held on the bed by him, and his arm is on her. "Weak and soft, who can I show you so stubborn. I said that if I don''t touch you, I won''t touch you. What are you going to do His face was full of impatience, and when he looked at her, there was a faint scarlet in the corner of his eyes. "Chu is all right. I''m not doing it. It''s in my heart that I can''t get through this." He''s engaged. Chu all want to dig their own heart to show her, he and Weng Nan''s engagement, just a balance of interests after an agreement, he has no interest in her. "Only when I''m sick can I take a fancy to such a delicate young lady as you!" He got up and went to the study to get an agreement and threw it on the bed for her to see. Han Tiannuan opened the document in doubt and saw that it was an engagement agreement and the signature of the last two people. "I signed this Agreement for Han churui. In that year''s fire, there were various forces adding fire and firewood. Otherwise, with Han churui''s ability, how could he possibly fall into crisis? So this agreement is to add a guarantee to Han churui and let Chu Junming have fear. I told you all this nonsense. You stupid brain can''t understand it. To show you these is to let you understand that Lao Tzu is not a cheater playing with feelings. He likes you and wants to get on with you, unlike Han churui, who pretends to let you wait for three years and another year. "Han Tiannuan buttoned up the document and blinked at him, "does this Agreement have legal benefits?" "Nonsense, what else would you do to sign it?" Chu unharmed snorted, took the agreement from her hand, threw it on the floor like garbage, and went back to bed again. "Since it has legal benefits, I can''t," Han Tiannuan said, "don''t give me face, don''t give me face, almost. If you don''t sleep, I will sleep." Han Tiannuan frowns and stares at him. His temper is really bad. She lay down slowly, but she was sleeping on the edge of the bed, but the man turned around and scooped her into his arms. "Chu is all right, you, you don''t want to." "you won''t die if you hug me. You''re not sleeping. You can fall asleep in my arms." The man''s Rogue hugs her, and raises the corner of his mouth where she can''t see, just like a child who gets the sweets he loves. "Blind woman, don''t you see the name of churui written on the document? Your big brother''s name is Han churui, and I''m Chu unharmed. Seriously speaking, that agreement is all about acting. Do you understand? " What he means is that his engagement to her is a ceremony of interests. He will wear a ring to complete the ceremony. In fact, he is still single. He really plays word games. "You cheat Weng Nan by playing tricks, and you are shameless to say that Chu is all right." Chu has no harm tut a, this little wench is really not to clean up, all said so clear, she still refuses to let go. "If you make any more noise, I''ll take care of you now!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian warms his face and closes his eyes. At first, he is still tight. But when she hears the man''s gentle breathing, she spits out a puff of thick air. She smells the good smell of him and slowly goes to sleep. When the woman fell asleep, Chu unharmed bowed his head and kissed her on the lips. Han churui can be a bird, why can''t Lao Tzu? Suddenly the woman in her arms pushed him, "Chu is all right, don''t make trouble." Chu unharmed but happy to let go of her, silly girl, also know in is he, calculate Lao Tze didn''t white pain you. ¡­¡­ The fourth day in s country. When Han Tiannuan gets up, she pats the position beside the bed and the man''s strong arm. She suddenly opens her eyes and faces the man''s four eyes. "Hit me for what?" The man frowns and opens his eyes vaguely. The blame and grievance in his eyes are not covered up at all. He is angry to get up. Last night, I stared at her very late, and then I held her. I wanted to stay in bed. "Just look, I don''t think you are." Han Tiannuan is embarrassed and wants to get up. "You seem very happy to see me here, Miss Han." He clasped the back of her head and bowed his head to kiss her. After a while, he let her go and got up to see the time. It was really late. When he got out of bed and went to wash, he heard a woman''s low cry. He turned to look at her and covered his eyes with shame. Then he looked down and looked at her. He only wore a pair of boxer pants and laughed. "It''s not like I haven''t seen it. You used to sleep on him. Now you pretend to show it to anyone." Early in the morning to listen to his irritating words, Han Tiannuan depressed, picked up the pillow hit her. Chapter 1301 Chu Wujin grabs the pillow, turns back to the bed and throws it back to her. Han Tiannuan doesn''t expect him to fight back and falls on the bed. "Chu is all right!" He was so angry that he wanted to bite him. It was the first time she had such an idea since she had been with him for more than ten years. The man held her in his arms and replied with a smile, "I''m here." "Miss Han, if you only smash me, you don''t allow me to fight back. You only allow the officials to set fire and the people to light lamps. Miss Han''s daughter is very arrogant." He is as childish as a child. In terms of emotional intelligence, he is really like a child sometimes. Han Tian warm drum face, turn a face not to look at him, want to scold him to say more ugly words, for a long time just spit out two words. "Asshole." "Well, bastards do bad things." He chuckles and grabs her lips again, which is a deep kiss. Several times she wants to escape, but he grabs her back. After several kisses, she gasps and has no strength to struggle. He took her to the washroom and put her on the washing table. His chin rubbed against her, itching. Han Tiannuan wanted to hide with a smile. "Chu is all right, you have Hu dregs, stabbing people." Chu wutsui touched his chin, then touched her face and said, "do you know why I grow this kind of thing? You''re the one who provoked me to sleep in the same bed and not let me touch it. " Han Tiannuan pats his hand, "you tease me again." "I''m not teasing you. Come on, shave me." He put the razor and a small bottle in her hand. Han Tiannuan is at a loss, "I will not." "He didn''t teach you before?" Han Tian said with a smile, "he can do this kind of thing himself. What can he teach me to do?" Chu raised the corners of her mouth unharmed and was in a good mood. She pulled out a small bottle from her side and squeezed a lot of bubbles into her palm and grabbed her hand. "I''ll teach you, and you''ll remember that when you shave a man in the future, you must think that I''m ok." Han Tian was shrunken with a flat mouth. He looked at the foam of his hands and smeared his half face. "Then I don''t want to learn?" "It''s up to you to turn on the razor." He grasped her hand and bit off the foam on his face. She was afraid of hurting him. His movements in his hands did not dare to exert force. His eyes focused on his chin and looked at the shiny place. Chu was unharmed and was disturbed by his breath. She took her hand and bowed her head and kissed her lips. The foam reached her face, but he thought it was not enough. Han Tiannuan is still a little stunned, but his kiss is a bit intoxicating. He hugs his neck and is afraid that he will fall from the washstand and her leg will hook his waist. After shaving, the man washed his face and took her back to the bedroom. He went to the closet and looked at the suit and shirt. Although he hated it, he chose one to put on. When choosing a tie, he turned to the woman sitting on the bed and hooked his finger. Han Tiannuan looked at him suspiciously and came to him, "what''s the matter?" "Tie my tie." "Oh." She took the tie, but he was so tall that she jumped up and the tie couldn''t cover his neck. She was so angry that she glared at him. How can she tie him if he doesn''t bow? "You want me to bow? Please Please, please! Han Tian''s heating had to be rude in his heart, but when he thought about it, his sister was not himself. At last, she scolded herself. "Don''t take it." She threw her tie on him. As soon as she turned around, he pressed her shoulder and turned her around. There was still a bit of grievance on her face. "Is it that hard for you to coax me? It''s killing me to find such a stupid woman as you to be my girlfriend. " Han Tiannuan listened to him and couldn''t help laughing. When he bowed his head, he kissed his side face and tied his tie. Tying the tie, he took her hand again. "He taught me that?" "No, my mother ties a bow tie to my father every day. I can see it. Besides, I study fashion design and know many ways to do it." When she said her mother tied her father''s tie, Chu was happy. "Have you ever tied his tie?" She thought about it and shook her head. "He''s very disciplined in his life. He does his own things." Chu is not hurt but sneer of cold hum, "that soft egg if this kind of thing don''t oneself do, that he is disabled." Han Tiannuan blinked his eyes and stared at him, showing a trace of banter, "then you let me do such things, Mr. Chu, what are you?" Chu unharmed very calm in her face kiss, "you are my woman, let their own woman tie, natural justice." She blushed and glared at him. She told him to get dressed and get away. Chu unharmed went to the door, just opened the door, listen to the servant in a hurry to report, Miss Weng Nan came.He tightened his brows and asked the servant to ask the housekeeper to stop him. He turned and put the woman''s things in a bag and led her to the balcony. "What''s the matter, who''s here?" "The fiancee you hate." He looked at the balcony, he jumped is no problem, but Ann girl is too weak, afraid of injury. Step back a few steps, jump on the balcony of the first floor, then ask her to pass her hand to him, and he takes her up. Han Tiannuan sighed, reached for the balcony, followed him upstairs to a small compartment to hide. "I''ll just hide here. Your fiancee is here. Why don''t you treat her?" Chu is not ill to stare at her, "did you turn a deaf ear to what you said last night? My woman is in my arms. She''s not an onion. Tell me those irritating words again, I can''t spare you When he spoke, he pinched her face and was not strong. The next second he held her in his arms and bowed his head to kiss her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan covered his lips. His eyes turned and his cheeks turned red. "Chu is OK. I haven''t brushed my teeth yet. Don''t you mind?" "Did he dislike it?" Han Tiannuan stares at him and compares everything with him. It''s naive. "I''m not him. How do I know?" "I don''t care what he thinks. Anyway, I don''t dislike Chu. I like you everywhere." To test his own words, he put his arms around her and kissed her. There is no light on in the cubicle. The light is dim and the space is small. It can only accommodate one person. When they stand in, it''s a bit crowded. Han Tiannuan suspects that he did it on purpose. Soon the sound of the housekeeper''s persuasion came from the stairwell, "Miss Weng, the young master left early and is not here. What can I do for you? Please call him." "Housekeeper, don''t lie to me. He must be hiding. She doesn''t answer my phone or go to my villa to have a rest these days. She must have raised a bitch. Housekeeper, I am his fiancee Weng Nan''s tone is impatient and aggressive. He doesn''t come here to find his fiance, but to catch the traitor. The housekeeper sighed, "Miss Weng, there are really no women here. The young master likes to be quiet. In addition, he is tired of work these days, so he goes to bed early." Weng Nan cold hum a, the footstep is very heavy upstairs, still continue to search. Han Tiannuan listens to the sound of her approaching footsteps. Her heart shakes and she holds her breath nervously. But the man holding her has no consciousness. Kissing her lips and biting her ears made her tremble. If she pushed away, she was afraid of making noise. If she didn''t push away, she was afraid that she would make a sound and sweat on her back. He still said in her ear, "don''t hold Miss Han so tightly. In the morning, you are so enthusiastic. I can''t help it." Chapter 1302 Hear Weng Nan''s footsteps close, and she is only separated by a wall, Han Tian warm heartstrings taut, subconsciously grasp the corner of his clothes, but the man does not care, lift her jaw, and kiss her. Her eyes widened in surprise, but he was not affected at all, and he was ecstatic with the kiss. He''s addicted to her. Weng Nan outside the door opened every room, but she couldn''t find a woman. She stamped her feet angrily and stomped downstairs. After a while, her car went down the mountain. In the cubicle upstairs, Chu wutsui kisses her so much that he doesn''t want to let her go. He lets her take a breath, licks her lips, and goes on to the next kiss. It''s more delicious than the sweet candy he eats. "Wait, wait, Chu is OK. Aren''t you going to work? Weng Nan can''t find it here. I''m sure I''ll go back to the company to find you. " Chu Wuji said that she was going to work, so she was a little irritable, just like a child who was forced to go to school by her parents, wringing her eyebrows and taking her out of the cubicle. He doesn''t care about Weng Nan. Although the housekeeper doesn''t like him, he is still Han churui. Even if the housekeeper doesn''t want to, he will help him deal with this matter. The man asked her to accompany him to breakfast, but Han Tiannuan had no choice but to brush his teeth quickly. Without washing his face, he pulled him downstairs. He looked at the man last night dressed in a casual, lazy and attractive, now he was wearing a strict suit, sitting stopped, but the evil between the eyebrows let her can''t ignore, he is Chu unharmed. However, in front of her, he just pretended for three seconds, and immediately broke the Gong when eating. Look at his delicious food, she also has a bit more appetite. And he talked and laughed, unknowingly ate two bowls of porridge, but also he stuffed an egg, she felt some support stomach, very helpless. He went out, or holding her hand, "I send someone to follow you, no matter who comes to you, and you say what conditions, you don''t agree, understand people?" Han Tiannuan nodded cleverly, "well, I understand." "If I were you, I''d go to sleep when I''m full. I''d run outside and wander about." He was obviously worried about her, but what he said was very irritating. Han Tiannuan nodded with a good temper, "you go quickly, and then procrastinate. Don''t blame me for being late." Chu Wuji saw that she pushed him to walk with no nostalgia. Her face was calm. She held her hand tightly and approached her ear. "Remember what I said. Don''t believe what anyone said to you. If someone said something bad about me, you can''t remember it." Han Tiannuan feels his uneasiness and turns his head to look at him. Thinking of the housekeeper who wanted to talk and stop last night, she hugs his waist. "I won''t listen. You''re not a good person here anyway." Chu unharmed gas smile, and put a pair of high face. "You are Lao Tzu''s woman. I want to sleep with you. That''s natural." "Long winded, let''s go, let''s go." Han Tiannuan pushes him away impatiently. Chu unharmed saw an eye time, can''t stick with her again, turn round to get on the car. Han Tiannuan turned and looked at the housekeeper with a smile. "Miss Han, do you want to go out?" "Well, I want to go out for a walk." The housekeeper nodded, "OK, I''m going to help Miss Han arrange it." Han Tiannuan goes upstairs to wash and change her clothes. When she goes downstairs, the housekeeper standing in the living room seems to be waiting for her. She says hello with a smiling face. "Miss Han, you seem to be in a good mood. Is it because you are well?" Han Tiannuan blushed, but he didn''t deny it. The housekeeper showed a charitable smile. "I don''t know if Miss Han is a considerate young master churui, or a grumpy and unruly young master unharmed?" Listening to his derogation of Chu Wujin, Han Tiannuan frowns, remembering that Chu Wujin deliberately emphasized a few words in her ear, and she answers, all right. The housekeeper was a little bit surprised, but he soon came back to himself, "Miss Han is still young, and young master unharmed likes girls very much. But I still advise young master Han that young master unharmed is not stable, and his mood fluctuates greatly, which will have an impact on his thinking, and he will like to use violence to solve the problem. For your health, don''t come to s country. When master churui comes back, he will come to you naturally. " Han Tiannuan opens his mouth to explain. Although Chu Wujin is moody, he has never hurt her, and he is not a murderer. Why should he alienate him? But think of Chu unharmed remind, she had no choice but to smile, out of the villa ready to get on. The housekeeper followed her, seemingly respectful, but somewhat impolite. "I know that Master Chu Rui and Miss Han lived together since childhood, and they have a deep relationship. But he''s engaged. You''re stuck together like this. It''s harmful to his fiancee. I also know that Miss Han is a famous family. Naturally, she knows etiquette and won''t do anything to interfere in other people''s marriage. " Han Tiannuan waved his hand indifferently, "I''ll go back tomorrow, housekeeper. What are you worried about? I''m afraid that I''ll take Chu unharmed''s heart away, and I won''t be able to realize your plan? Then you can think highly of me. I''m a delicate and weak young lady. I can''t do anything big. I have to rely on my father. "Her casual and flat tone, learning from chuwutsu''s ruffian tone, is seven or eight points similar. See housekeeper charity smile convergence, eyes become sharp, "Miss Han know heavy just like, Master Chu Rui for this matter planning for several years, success or failure in one fell swoop, can''t because of children''s private affair and confused set." Han Tiannuan doesn''t pay attention to him any more. She pulls on the door. She doesn''t know the location, so she walks slowly on the street of s country, feeling the atmosphere here. Because of her poor health since childhood, her body reacts faster to the surrounding environment than ordinary people. She feels that the sunshine here makes people lazy. She squints and looks up, and the sea breeze blows. She feels very comfortable. Along the coastline, after walking for a while, her legs were a little sore. Sitting on the side of the road and looking at the scenery by the sea, she called the driver and asked him to drive over and bring her things. She learned to draw with Qin Ning when she was a child, not to mention nine points, but also six or seven points. She set up the drawing board and began to draw with a row of pencils. Sitting in the car driver, see her sitting alone in the sun, forehead out of a thin layer of sweat, pull down to her umbrella. Han Tiannuan looked up at him and said thank you with a smile. The driver blushed. Han Tiannuan didn''t hear his answer. He looked up at him. The driver was a 27-8-year-old boy. He was tall, with a strong arm supporting the umbrella. His fingers holding the handle of the umbrella had heavy calluses in some places, like people who often hold guns. Her body is weak, but her mind is thorough. There are many things she doesn''t say, which doesn''t mean she won''t observe. Chu Wuji sent such a person to follow her. When he left, he repeated those words. His situation in s country was like walking on thin ice. She sighed with heartache. make complaints about the unofficial and poker faced person sitting in his office and handling his official duties. He must be in a lot of Tucao. No wonder he has such a deep complaint against Han Churui. Think of him showing a look of disgust, but had to do the appearance, she inexplicably feel funny, he looks quite lovely. On the other side of the road, a car slowly slows down. The man in the back of the car rolls down the window and looks at the woman drawing. His eyes are startled. "That woman is Han Junyu''s daughter?" Chapter 1303 Han Tiannuan cleaned up the drawing board, took a picture of the painting, put the things on the car, ready to eat. The driver took her to a Chinese restaurant. Han Tiannuan was not particular about it. After eating, she saw that the environment around the restaurant was good. She wanted to go for a stroll. There are local characteristics in this area and buildings. She also wants to know more about it, which may help her find inspiration for design. When she saw an iron door with a special pattern on it, she took out her mobile phone and was about to take a picture. She heard a man ask, "beauty, how can I get to the manor recently?" Han Tiannuan looks up at the man. She smiles and shakes her head politely. "Sorry, I''m a tourist. I don''t know where you want to go." The man seemed to feel pity, and looked at her again, "beauty, you are like a friend I haven''t seen for many years Han Tiannuan blinks in surprise. Oh, she understands. This man came here to chat up on purpose. He didn''t know where he could navigate. He could ask the staff in the restaurant if he didn''t navigate. "I don''t know you, sir." The man showed a handsome smile, "it doesn''t matter if we don''t know each other. We can get to know each other again. My name is Chu, and my name is Junming. I''m very Rongxin. I know the beauty. Can I leave a contact information?" When Han Tiannuan heard that his surname was Chu, he raised his mouth and said, "the famous little childe of Chu family?" Chu Junming said with a smile, "do you know me?" Chu family is a pillar industry in s country. Chu family''s affairs are often reported by social and economic channels. As long as you watch the news, you will know him. But Han Tiannuan just came to s country for a few days, and he didn''t watch the news, so naturally he didn''t know him. She shook her head with a smile. "I don''t know. It''s just familiar." Chu Junming listened to her voice very slowly, the breath is very light, gentle and quiet, mouth also with a playful smile, this is the little princess of Sheng''an. If you can get her favor, you can win the support of President Han of Sheng''an. "Now that we know each other, can you tell me your name?" Han Tiannuan still shakes his head, "you come to me specially to get my father''s support?" Chu Junming looked at her in surprise. He didn''t expect that she would say it directly. It seems that this charming young lady has a deep heart. He doesn''t beat around the Bush and nods calmly. "Now I have a business. I really need your father''s nod, so I hope Miss Han can help me. Of course, I can help Miss Han. I''m afraid Miss Han''s visit to s country is not as simple as that. " "What if I don''t want to help you?" Chu Junming laughs, "Miss Han, don''t rush to make a conclusion, I invite you." "you have investigated my family''s information, Han churui is my brother, but you skip him and want to take it to you. Mr Chu, if you stretch your hand too long, you will be cut off." Han Tiannuan thinks that Chu Wujin almost died in order to save him. She loves him and resents Chu Junming. She must let Zuo hack his computer and expose his scandal when she goes back! Her tone is very soft, and amiable, but say so cruel words, Chu Junming looked at her unexpectedly. It seemed that she was not as weak as she seemed, but he found it more interesting. "Aside from the work, I think Miss Han is very interesting. Miss Han, you don''t have a boyfriend. How about I chase you?" The smile on Han Tiannuan''s face froze. He took a serious look at him. He inherited the good gene of Chu family in appearance. He grew well and was tall and straight. It''s a pity that he''s not as good as Chu. "Isn''t Mr. Chu busy? It''s a waste of time here. " Chu Junming followed her and looked at her carefully taking pictures of the flowers. "Miss Han, I can take pictures for you. The scenery here is very good." "I don''t like to take photos, Mr. Chu. I''d like to remind you that I have a boyfriend. Comparatively speaking, your conditions are too poor to be qualified to carry shoes for my boyfriend. Therefore, I''m not ready to change my boyfriend." A woman''s voice is soft, but what she says is so piercing. Chu Junming has been very successful since he took over Chu''s business. As long as he gets rid of Chu Rui, he can take full charge of the Chu family. No one will tell him what to do. But now he is ridiculed by a little girl. "Your boyfriend is churui? He''s engaged now, Miss Han. Are you willing to be a little girl? " Han Tiannuan shakes his head and denies. He just looks at him, learning Chu''s appearance and arousing an evil smile. "My boyfriend, you don''t deserve to know his name." Han churui is only her brother if he is not engaged to her. Now the man she is in love with is Chu unharmed. Chu Junming is satirized by him again and again. Feeling her hostility, he tightens his brows."Miss Han, it''s good to be proud, but don''t be naive." Han Tiannuan must be honest about this, "my father said, you can''t lose his face outside. Why, the little princess of Sheng''an, can''t she be arrogant? " Chu Junming''s eyes flashed poison, but soon he was restrained. Han Junyu''s Sheng''an is really good, but in s country, it''s the territory of Chu family. His daughter has many ways to clean up. Seeing him leave, Han Tiannuan''s face sank a little. He immediately called Zuo Zuo and asked him to find Chu Junming''s information and hack his computer. The left who answered the phone looked at the coordinates of his sister''s phone call and sighed helplessly. His silly sister really didn''t cover up at all. "Sister, be careful in s country." Han Tiannuan was stunned. Thinking of the location of her mobile phone, she felt guilty and said, "I''m fine. I also met my big brother. His situation seems to be a little bad. Don''t worry. I''ll go home tomorrow." "Sister, before you go home, you''d better persuade him to see a psychologist. It''s really bad for him to drag on like this." Han Tiannuan didn''t understand his brother''s meaning, "what''s bad for the body?" "The last time you were on the overpass, his nose was bleeding, which was a hint that he was overdrawing his body. Where the second personality was not stable, let him restore his master personality and cultivate his body." Han Tiannuan is still wondering, how can Zuozuo know that Chu has a nosebleed on the overpass, but when she hears what he says, her little heart immediately rises. "He has some slight antisocial behaviors. He likes to kill people. When he is in an unstable mood, he sometimes does things without thinking and may have sex addiction. Sister, if he does something that scares you, let him touch the bracelet that your father gave you... " Han Tiannuan recalls the process of getting along with Chu Wuhao. He behaves normally, but he likes to kiss her, which is true. Hang up the phone, her heart is heavy, he this kind of situation, she some reluctant to leave. Turn around to want to go back, receive Chu unharmed phone call, his tone is manic. "Chu Junming asked for you?" Before she could explain, he asked again. "What I''m telling you is that you''re going in one ear and out the other, so you don''t have to touch those people? Don''t believe a word Chu Junming said to you! " Chapter 1304 Will receive a call from Chu unharmed, Han Tiannuan accident, but think of the driver behind also follow him, she helplessly sigh. "He came to me on his own initiative. I didn''t answer him." He didn''t disguise in front of her, and he didn''t hide with emotion. "Chu Junming, this ungrateful son of a bitch, Han churui, helped him to sit in that position. Before he sat down, he floated up and dared to come to my woman''s idea. Sooner or later, I would kill him." Listening to his vicious tone, Han Tiannuan was really afraid of what he would do. He gently comforted him, "he doesn''t have it. How about me? Don''t be angry with him. You are so angry. It''s hard for you to be angry." Chu unharmed, even if speaking to her will not be polite, "yes, you will only care about your big brother, Han churui, I this outsider, died you will not half care, was angry to death is also deserved." Han Tiannuan rubs his eyebrows. How can he feel like a child? He has to be coaxed. "Did you have lunch?" "I didn''t eat. I''m so angry. Chu Junming, the more he thinks about it, the more angry he is. Han churui shouldn''t have saved him. He''s so angry with me." He can repeat it twice, obviously how angry he is. If he has a cup of tea at hand, he will smash it. "Well, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, brother. I''ll buy some vegetables to make dinner for you, OK?" Hearing her pacification, Chu unharmed, "I have a meeting this afternoon. Don''t do it too early. If I''m tired, I''ll go back to sleep. When I wake up, I''ll go back. " Han Tiannuan immediately said yes, thinking that his temperament can pretend to be Han churui so calm and introverted, it is also difficult for him. He hasn''t hung up yet, and Han Tiannuan doesn''t dare to hang up, and is afraid that he will lose his temper. "Do you have anything else to say?" "I''m not easy to take the time to call you. Don''t you have a little bit of expression?" There are several differences in his tone. Han Tian looks at her mobile phone in a daze. What does she want to say? Unable to wait for her response, the man was irritable, "forget it, IQ is hard, you silly girl, Han churui hasn''t taught you before, and I don''t blame you. Now I tell you, you''re going to kiss me. " ¡°¡­¡­ Oh Han Tiannuan has no choice but to point to his mobile phone. "I''m not paying attention at all. Forget it. I''ll settle with you when I get back." Listen to the other party hung up, Han Tian warm red face patted small heart, he is now like a small fire dragon, fierce and lovely. After talking with him for a while, Han Tiannuan is in a better mood. Chu Wujin should have a good understanding of her physical condition, so he will emphasize it on her, and she firmly believes that he will not hurt her. She got on the bus and asked the driver to go to the supermarket. She bought some vegetables. When she returned to the villa, she saw a car in front of her. The driver stopped at a distance. "What''s the matter?" The driver looks bad and wants to turn around. "Miss Han, it''s Miss Weng." "Oh, here comes the fiancee. Let''s turn around." She doesn''t want to get into trouble for Chu Wuhao. As soon as Han Tiannuan''s words fell, someone got out of the car in front of him and called for the driver to stop. The driver still turned around. At this time, the housekeeper came quickly and made a gesture to the driver. The driver stopped in embarrassment and looked at Han Tiannuan with a tangled face. "Miss Han, the housekeeper told you to get out of the car. If you don''t want to, I''ll drive right now." Han Tiannuan sighs that it''s time to come. She asks the driver to reverse the car. She gets out of the car to see that Weng Nan has gone to the gate. She is wearing a pair of red stiletto heels and a suit of exquisite materials, which not only shows her slender legs, but also makes her figure concave and convex. Han Tiannuan has to feel that Weng Nan is a very beautiful woman, but she robbed her man, in the beautiful woman will become her enemy. She took a deep breath, put on the momentum of the Han family, and walked slowly. "Stop, Miss Han. I''m Chu Rui''s fiancee. You call him brother. I''m your sister-in-law. You don''t even say hello to me when you see me. That''s your upbringing?" Han Tian stopped, smiling gracefully and quietly, "Hello, Miss Weng." Weng Nan looked at her face light, clever greeting, but did not call her sister-in-law, she restrained the anger in the heart. "Why didn''t you say hello to me when you came to s country? I''ll come to entertain you as well." Weng Nan has been hostile to churui because Han Junyu took her to find her before. She didn''t find anyone when she came to the villa in the morning, but now she finds her. It''s obvious that churui wants to hide her in the golden house. Han Tiannuan said with a smile, "you said it''s a fiancee. After all, it''s not my sister-in-law, so there''s no need to trouble you." Weng Nan wants to refute, but Chu Rui''s identity has not been made public. It is also a secret that he lived in the Han family for several years. Han Tiannuan is that Chu Rui is not related by blood, but they have a good relationship. She can''t say that she has any problem living here. If there''s no evidence to be cruel, it''s that she''s unreasonable.She laughs and walks into the villa with her. The housekeeper asks the servant to serve tea. Weng Nan drinks a cup of tea and finally breathes out a sigh. However, she looks up to see that Han Tiannuan doesn''t sit down, but is ready to go upstairs. "Miss Han, won''t you have a cup of tea with me? I want to talk to you Han Tiannuan shook his head. "I''m not in good health. I''m tired after a long walk. I want to go upstairs to sleep. Miss Weng, please help yourself." Weng Nan listened to her like the tone of the hostess here. She was so angry that she was grinding her teeth. Seeing her on the road, she went to the guest room instead of the bedroom. She broke the teacup impatiently. "Miss Han has a good relationship with you master Chu, housekeeper." The housekeeper''s face was calm. "Miss Han is Master Chu''s sister. Miss Han came to s country to play. As his brother, he should be treated. Miss Weng, please don''t think about it Weng Nan occasionally meets Chu Rui''s face, and then saves him. The housekeeper confesses all about Chu Rui to her. Weng Nan must keep secret for Chu Rui. "Is it?" But she listen to Yang Yi intentionally or unintentionally hint, Chu Rui and Han Tiannuan get along very closely, more like a relationship. The housekeeper smiles, "Miss Weng, you really think too much. Master Chu is engaged. How can you betray you? You know that Master Chu is a man who keeps his promise. Besides, you also know that Miss Han is the daughter of President Sheng an Han and the only girl of his Han family. The young master has a better attitude towards her, which is also for the sake of career cooperation. " Weng Nan thinks that Han Junyu''s Sheng''an can help Chu Rui''s business. She is a little relieved. She just looked at Han Tiannuan''s figure. She couldn''t compare with her at all. Chu Rui is not blind. How can she let her beautiful fiancee go instead of Han Tiannuan. It''s said that she is not in good health. If she doesn''t breathe, she will suffocate and die. If she takes medicine all the year round, it''s hard to say whether she can have a baby in the future. "How long will she stay?" Weng Nan asked again. "Tomorrow, tomorrow she will leave. Please don''t think much about it. The young master is busy with his work every day. He comes back here to have a rest because the scenery here is good and it''s good for him to recover. You know, the young master likes to be quiet." The housekeeper appeased her. The housekeeper also wants to woo Sheng''an behind Han Tiannuan, and Weng Nan can help Chu Rui in s country, so neither side can offend him. "Tomorrow?" Weng Nan looked up at the upstairs, thinking about his plan. "Housekeeper, please keep an eye on her. Don''t let her go out tonight. If she has any news, please let me know immediately, OK?" Weng Nan is the future hostess of the Chu family. Chapter 1305 Han Tiannuan woke up and went downstairs to prepare dinner. In the past, her brother and father would not let her into the kitchen, but she thought that she would be with Han churui in the future. If he was too busy, she would go to the kitchen to cook. She was very sorry, so she learned cooking from Yi yunnong. Her cooking skills are not superb, but there is no problem in cooking a few small dishes, and she didn''t ask the servant to help. She has been busy in the kitchen for more than an hour, cutting the dishes that should be cut, putting them on the washing table, and making the ingredients. When he comes back, she can start cooking. Want to call him, but also worried about his busy, will disturb him, she sent him a message. The office of the general manager of Chu family. Chu Wujin hears a text message on his mobile phone and glances at it, but there are still several high-level people in the office. He is not good at expressing his emotions. He is cold faced, sweeps through the files, hooks out the wrong data and throws it directly on the face of a fat man in front of him. "Who evaluated this data?" The paper of the document is a little hard, and it hurts to throw it on his face. But the fat high-level officials dare not come out when they take over the document. They report it with fear, "this is estimated by the professional team, and Master Chu has seen it, and thinks it''s OK." "Bang!" Hear him take Chu Junming to test pressure, Chu unharmed the assistant brought over the coffee cup smashed, today had been unhappy with Chu Junming, he hit the muzzle. "He said yes. What else can you give me? You are so capable that you can get money by yourself. Don''t talk to the finance department. Get out of here! " Fat high-level know that this is a fire, the company''s big case is often tens of billions, this does not go to the financial department to negotiate to get money, where they have to go to the cooperation, let people directly get money, he was anxious to explain, "general manager, where there are deficiencies, you say, I''ll revise." Chu Wuchi sneered, "I don''t believe you can''t see the problem with the evaluation data. Chu Junming studied in the Department of finance, not the Department of architecture, and didn''t know much about this kind of construction project, but you are in charge of it, but you didn''t persuade him. Instead, you perfunctorily sent this document directly to the finance department. You are not timid." The finance department has Han churui''s people. If this document has been approved by the finance department, the amount of money spent is not large, but those people will certainly get the benefits. In the past, many people turned a blind eye to this kind of thing. After all, it was a case that all the young masters of Chu family agreed to. No one dared to provoke him. However, Han churui is strict in his work. Since he has been in this position, he has been strict in his investigation, and many people dare not be so blatant. This kind of thing is much less, which is a good phenomenon for the development of the Chu family. But I didn''t expect that Chu Junming, a fool, would dare to call someone to his office to challenge. If Han churui comes to deal with this matter, it must be a euphemistic way, or negotiate to solve this matter. After all, Han churui is not sure. He will not act rashly. But he can''t bear this kind of villain. It''s Han churui''s painstaking efforts to help him manage part of Chu''s affairs. Now he hasn''t completely taken the Chu family. The Chu master is still staring at him. He wants to make a mess in the nest, for fear that he will compete with him. If Han churui can act with him, he will not be hurt. "I''ll give you three days, and then ask a team to evaluate the specific funds for the start-up of this project. This is a project to benefit the people in cooperation with the government. Chu''s not only needs to do well, but also needs to be beautiful, in order to maintain its leading position in the competition among major enterprises. Later, let me see this kind of waste paper, you know that Chu does not leave useless people. Do it well, Chu won''t treat you badly, but if you do it perfunctorily, what Chu needs most is talents! " Several high-level leaders were bowed by his training, dare not complain, respectfully nodded, and then turned out. Leaving the office, chubby high-level holding the document, sighed, "to work overtime, ah." The next person also nodded helplessly, but glanced at the document in his arms, "this time, the vice president is confused." Chu''s father was ill and was hospitalized. Chu''s family work was managed by Chu Junming and several directors of the board of directors. When Chu Rui was with Chu Junming, he changed his name to Qi''an. In order to change his appearance, he wore human skin and face gear every day before going to work. Although many people who came into contact with him had seen his true face, few people knew that Chu Rui was the heir of Chu family more than ten years ago, and those who knew, such as Yang Yi and Weng Nan, kept secret for him, or could not reveal the secret for their own interests. His ability to work in the Chu family is obvious to all. Mr. Chu appreciated him and made him the general manager. Although the general manager has no more power than the deputy general manager, he has real power in his hands. Everything that the above people said must be handled by his hands. This is why han churui''s words and deeds in s country are watched. The assistant listened to the broken coffee cup in the office, but shook his head, poured a cup of coffee with sugar into it, and cleaned up the broken pieces. "General manager, will you force him to be so tough?"The assistant is Han churui, who borrowed from Han Junyu before he entered the Chu family. He has super working ability and is also to help him hide his identity and know about Han churui. Chu Wujin drank his coffee cup and couldn''t help being irritable. "If Chu Junming had the courage, he would bite if he was in a hurry. I''ll wait for him to bite. But if he forces me to hurry, I will change the surname of Chu every minute when I clean up the Master Chu, and let him stay cool. He thought that he had read several financial books and made trouble. The construction project he talked about with the government this time was just when Chu publicized his good reputation in s country. If he messed it up, sometimes he would cry. " The assistant heard that this project is very important, so he has been paying attention to the information. He also knew that the man in front of him was very different from Han churui in his behavior, words and deeds, but he was very business minded. Although he didn''t want to pretend to be Han churui, he always lost his temper, but he still handled his work well and didn''t slack off at all. Chu unharmed just took out his mobile phone, read the message Han Tiannuan sent him, and asked him when he would go back. He raised his mouth. It felt like his wife at home asked him when he was off work. He picked up his coat and ran back now to try her craft. "General manager, you also have a business party in the evening." Chu unharmed irritable, "pushed, I have something to do." Assistant embarrassed to stop him, "this party, very important, you must attend." Chu wutsui twisted his eyebrows. He seldom participated in business parties, but some of them required him to appear in person. "Come on, I''ll give you only half an hour, and you''ll take care of the rest." Chapter 1306 Chu unharmed for a formal suit, tall and straight posture into tonight''s party, attracting a group of women to watch and look. And some business partners say hello, see Weng Nan, he wants to hide too late. Weng Nan saw him. Although she had expected him for a long time, she came to him with her eyes shining. She wanted to hold his arm, but he avoided her. Weng Nan was not angry either. He stood beside him with a smile and said hello to several people he knew. People present saw that they were together and praised that they were talented and beautiful. Weng Nan is also generous, frankly accepting the praise of people, communicating with nature and them. Chu Wujin looks at her watch and doesn''t want to spend time with her here. He makes an excuse to say that he has something to say with several partners. He shakes off Weng Nan and is going to find a side door to leave. He sees Chu Junming coming. Chu is all right, but in such a big scene, he can''t be too embarrassed. To give him face is not because he is Chu Junming, but because his family name is Chu, and he gives the face of Chu family. Chu Junming saw that he was calm all the time, like everyone owed him tens of millions, but he was not happy. In the past, he saw that he had a pleasant face and a gentle smile on his face. Although he knew that he was pretending, he was also careful. Now he is too lazy to pretend. Do you really think that you can control Chu''s general manager? "Qi an, I''m busy with work. I haven''t had a good drink for a long time. It''s a rare chance today. Come on, I''ll toast you. " Chu Junming gives him a glass of wine. The assistant standing behind Chu unharmed felt that he was in a bad mood. He was afraid that he would not be able to control his mood. He quickly stepped forward and took the glass. "Young master Junming, you know, Qi an has some discomfort and can''t drink. I''ll drink this for him." Chu Junming did not give him the wine cup, but looked directly at Chu unharmed, "Qi an, what''s wrong with you? It''s just a glass of red wine. You can have some to help you sleep. " Chu unharmed waved, let assistant don''t worry about him, took the wine in Chu Junming''s hand, sipped. "Just tell me what you want." Chu Junming said with a smile, "I still miss the past, you get along with me, you want to take care of me like a big brother, now you are estranged from me." Chu Wujin couldn''t help laughing. According to his age, Chu Junming is actually a few months older than him. Han churui is calm in his work, and he is introverted and gentle. Everyone is polite to a gentleman, which makes people mistakenly think that he is very mature. Chu Junming has nothing to say. "Time will change, we will all change, don''t you think?" If he is honest, Chu Wujin will bear to give him a good face, but he has ambition but not enough ability, just like a clown, let people see a joke. Chu Junming''s face froze for a few seconds, but he soon recovered. "Qi an, I think the future of the project with the government is good, and I have some ideas. I don''t know if you are interested in listening to me." He will mention this project. It''s no surprise that Chu is all right. I''m afraid he came to block him today just to talk about it. "I''d like to hear about it." "To carry out this project, many of our Chushi technologies have not been updated, but I know that Sheng''an has done several successful cases, and the feedback is good. In recent years, President Han of Sheng''an has made a lot of achievements in the research of artificial intelligence. If this project can cooperate with President Han, it will be a great help for us. I''ve also heard that President Han once went to see you. I heard that you also have some connections. You can introduce me and let me have a chat with him. " Chu unharmed stares at him, this abacus hits well, want to borrow his hand, catch up with Sheng an. "You have a good idea, but if you want to do a good job in this project, you should arrange the preparatory work first, and I will try my best to contact you for cooperation later." As for contact, Han Junyu will not give him face, it depends on his own ability. To tell the truth, since that time Han Junyu came to see him, he now has no bottom in his heart. Will Han Junyu take care of himself. Hearing his promise, Chu Junming touched his heart and clinked a glass with him, "the preliminary work must be no problem. The documents you returned today are also my thoughtlessness. I won''t do it in the future. Well, I''m waiting for your good news. " In fact, it''s no need to curry favor with the deputy general manager even if he is soft hearted. Chu unharmed perfunctorily sipped a mouthful of wine, Weng Nan came over with a smile and glared at Chu Junming, "do you persuade him to drink again? I''ll tell you, he''s a poor drinker. If you get him drunk, I''ll beat you. " Chu Junming waved his hand with a smile, "no matter, how dare I embarrass your man, I will not be your light bulb, go to talk to other people." See Chu Junming go far, Weng Nan just brought a glass of water to Chu unharmed, "you''re OK, gargle." In fact, Han churui''s drinking capacity is not bad. In the past, in order to avoid other people''s drinking, he once acted after drinking, pretended to be drunk and beat people. It was very noisy. Since then, no one has been drinking him.He''s good at Kung Fu. If he gets drunk, he''ll beat him up. It''s not worth the loss. "Rui, I haven''t seen you for several days. Now I don''t want to drink the glass of water I gave you?" Chu wutsui frowns and stares at the water cup in her hand. He doesn''t want to drink it. But if he doesn''t drink it, Weng Nan is sure to make a fuss. On this occasion, everyone''s faces don''t look good. Thinking about Han Tiannuan in the villa, he is a little anxious and takes a drink from the water cup. "There''s something else. Play by yourself. I''ll go first." Weng Nan wanted to pull him, but he was afraid that he would get angry. He bowed his head and said bitterly, "Rui, I know you don''t like me. I don''t want to control you, I just want to stay with you for a while. You are my fiance. If you leave like this, what will others think of me? According to the original agreement, you can accompany me for a while, just for a while, you can leave. " Thinking of the agreement, Chu wutsui licks his left cheek, thinking about finding a chance to terminate it with her. "Weng Nan, I won''t like you. The agreement is just for the cooperation between the two sides. You should be clear in your heart." Weng Nan nodded, glanced at the glass in his hand, and continued, "yes, I know better than anyone that you don''t like me, but I like you, Rui. I don''t think you have to fall in love with me, but I want you to stop rejecting me and give me a chance to get along with you." "No, Weng Nan, you have to remember clearly that there is a time limit for agreements and cooperation." I can''t like you, because I have the person I like, and the person I like is waiting for me to go back! Of course, he can''t say the following directly, otherwise Weng Nan would never give up. He put down the glass, looked at the assistant, assistant nodded, Chu unharmed looking at Weng Nan, patience exhausted. "Weng Nan, you saved me, I thank you, so we are friends, but you want other feelings, I can''t give you." Chu Wujin walked out of the banquet hall quickly, walked through the corridor, and then walked two or three minutes to stop. But before he walked out of the corridor, he felt strange. Damn, Weng Nan put something unclean in the water cup he drank! Chapter 1307 Chu wutsui gritted his teeth and endured the pain. If the master could bear it with his strong self-control, it would be terrible. This medicine would have a great impact on his unstable personality. He tasted the bloody smell, touched his nose and bled again. Last time, he felt weak and realized that he might be occupied by his master at any time. This time, the physiological drugs made his brain confused, and his mind was uncontrollably associated with all kinds of pictures of men and women doing primitive sports. Miss Ann. He found a handkerchief in his hand and wiped the blood off his nose. When he came to the end of the corridor, he couldn''t hold it. He took out his mobile phone and called his assistant. He turned to see Weng Nan chasing him. His eyes were congested. If because of her drug stimulation, he was put into a small dark room by Han churui, and he couldn''t taste the dinner prepared by miss an, he would kill her! His brain was a bit messy. He bit his teeth and untied the Rolex watch on his wrist. The strap was taken apart by him, and a small and thin needle came out. The needle pricked several acupoints, which was painful and numb, but he was sober. Run to the basement and drive away. Weng Nan didn''t catch up with him and stomped angrily, but she was jealous when she thought of where he might go. Why did she take the risk of giving him medicine to make wedding clothes for others? She was unwilling to find her own car and catch up. The assistant receives the news that Chu is all right and looks at Weng Nan''s back in surprise. He leaves the banquet and drives back to the villa to meet Miss Han as soon as possible. In order to shorten the time, the assistant simply took it as a racing car and stepped on the accelerator to the end. When he arrived at the villa, he rushed into the villa and saw Han Tiannuan sitting on the dining table, where he cooked a hot meal. He was stunned. "Miss Han, you," the assistant looked at the housekeeper standing by. He took a deep breath and made his face look normal. "Unharmed, I''m at the party. I''ve had a drink and said that I might have a rest there tonight. I''ll come and see you off." Han Tiannuan looked at him puzzled, "what to leave? I, " the assistant walked up to her and winked at her," didn''t you say that you left after this dinner with him? But he and miss Weng made a reservation in the hotel, and they couldn''t see you off, so they asked me to see you off. Miss Han, hurry up and don''t miss the plane. " Han Tiannuan listens to him and Weng Nan''s reservation. He frowns and sees that he deliberately avoids the housekeeper. Although he has doubts in his heart, he still goes upstairs to pick up things. Her things had been packed up long ago, and the assistant followed her, and his mobile phone rang. It was Chu unharmed''s phone. He pressed answer, but handed the mobile phone to Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan didn''t know what was going on, so he heard Chu''s voice, "girl an, leave there with my assistant. If the housekeeper stops you, don''t worry, just go. The assistant will bring you to me, girl an, you, um, " Han Tiannuan, listening to his voice, seemed to suppress pain, and her heart lifted up. "Well, I''ll go with him. Chu, what''s the matter with you? " The assistant hears the footsteps outside the door, grabs the mobile phone quickly, presses hang up, and explains to her in a low voice. "He''s not in a good condition now, Miss Han. Let''s go quickly. I''m afraid he can''t hold on." Han Tiannuan is flustered. He carries his bag and gives him his suitcase. As soon as he opens the door, he sees the smiling housekeeper standing outside. "Miss Han, I''m in such a hurry to leave. Don''t you mean tomorrow''s flight?" Han Tiannuan restrained himself and showed a calm smile. "It was originally for tomorrow, but I made an appointment with my friend. I want to go back tonight and have breakfast with my friend tomorrow, so I''m leaving tonight." She went out of the bedroom and went downstairs. They went to the door of the villa. The housekeeper came to them again. "Miss Han, I''ve been working hard for several hours. It''s a pity that I don''t eat this table. Why don''t you eat some before you leave?" Although the housekeeper didn''t know what had happened, seeing the assistant''s eager appearance, he guessed that it might be Chu Wuyang who was going to be a demon again. He was tired of it. "I''m not hungry. Those things were originally made for your young master. Since he won''t come back, he''ll pour them out." Worried about Chu''s health, Han Tiannuan quickens his pace. When he is about to get on the bus, the housekeeper stops the door again. "Since the young master can''t see you off, Miss Han can''t bring it. Let me see you off." Han Tiannuan looks up at the assistant, and the assistant shakes his head. Han Tiannuan takes back his eyes and takes out the posture of the Han family. "If your young master doesn''t give it away, I won''t trouble you as a servant. Besides, it''s no trouble for you to run around, and I''m not comfortable with you in the car. " Not counting the housekeeper''s ugly face, she avoided him and got on the bus to close the door. The housekeeper listened to him call his servant, clenched his fist, and when the car drove away, he clenched his teeth and turned to drive up. He wanted to see what kind of tricks Chu was playing this time. The assistant saw that the housekeeper was catching up. He had a bad headache. He sped up and took out his cell phone to make a phone call. "Miss Han, when I ask you to jump in the middle of the road, are you afraid?"¡°¡­¡­ Jump, jump? " I''m afraid. But if she wants to get rid of the housekeeper''s car, she can only grit her teeth. Since she is Chu unharmed, she won''t hurt her. "Miss Han, it''s like this. Since Master Chu Rui split his personality and became Chu unharmed, he acted too casually. The housekeeper felt that he was out of control, so he always tried to make Master Chu Rui come back, but he didn''t dare to do it too openly, so he tripped over Master Chu unharmed in the dark. If the housekeeper knows, he will force him to restore his personality and become Han churui, regardless of whether he agrees or not. " Han Tiannuan twists her eyebrows. No matter Chu Wuhao or Han churui, she won''t agree as long as others want to hurt him. "I dare to jump." Even in danger, she dares. The assistant looked at her face firmly and explained, "if you see that it''s OK, you must follow him. He may have a big emotional reaction, but he won''t hurt you. Miss Han, you may have some trackers on your body. You put your identification on your body and leave your bag and suitcase on the car. " "Good." Han Tiannuan opened the bag, took out the important documents and put the medicine in his pocket. Just around the corner, a car suddenly approached their car. "Miss Han, jump to that car." The assistant slowed down. Han Tiannuan swallowed her saliva and saw that the door of the car had been opened, while both cars slowed down. She opened the door, closed her eyes and jumped up. Press the car driver''s assistant to see her heart jump in front of the car. "Miss Han, please don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to find Mr. unharmed." Han Tiannuan licked his lips and looked at his car. He turned his head and wondered, "do you know Chu is OK? Do you know about him?" The driver nodded, "I''m from the young master''s mother. I''ve been following the young master all the time. The young master had split personality before, but when he went to Nankang City, I stayed here to take care of some industries." The speed is fast, and she can feel the place is more and more slanting. "Where are we going to find Chu Wuhao?" Chapter 1308 Han Tiannuan gets out of the car, looks at a private plane in front of her and speeds up. The driver helps her to get on the plane. Into the plane, see Chu unharmed lying in a bed, pale, arm there are many scars, her face changed. "Chu is all right. You''re hurt." She held him by the wrist, only to feel the high temperature of his body frightening, his shirt was wet with sweat. Chu unharmed opened his eyes, saw her, pulled her to the bed, arms on her sides. "Miss ANN, I feel sick." His tone was very inflexible. Han Tiannuan touched his face, "where are you suffering? Do you need medicine? Your hand is injured and needs to be bandaged. Chu is all right. Let me go and I''ll find the medicine box for you. " Chu wutsui shook his head, holding his wrist, "I want you, you are my medicine." Han Tiannuan stares at him in fright and pushes him in resistance. "Chu is OK. Don''t make a joke. This joke is not funny at all." Chu unharmed, forced to endure the pain, hot sweat on her forehead dripping on her face, he and she looked directly at. "If Han churui is in such a situation, you will help him. Why don''t you agree with me? Or you and they are the same, all hope that I Chu all disappear unharmed, an wench, you can really cruel "No," "poof..." Chu unharmed, unbearable, get up to spit out a mouthful of blood, Han Tiannuan scared to cry out, get up to hold him, with his sleeve to help him wipe the blood of his mouth. "Chu, what''s the matter with you? How can I help you? I''ll help you Looking at the blood on the corner of his mouth, Han Tiannuan''s heart aches like a wring. Now she wants her life. "Oh, without your sympathy, you will die when you die." Chu unharmed push away her, the body is hot as if to explode, but his brain is awake. Han tianchu got down on his knees and sympathized with him. You used to take care of me. Now I want to take care of you. " Chuwutsu sneered and touched her face. "It''s Han churui who takes care of you. Now I''m chuwutsu!" "I know. I know you''re Chuwu." Han Tiannuan feels that the temperature of his palm is very high, and the palm is still moist, which is hot sweat. Although she does not understand, but vague guess, he is not normal. She took a deep breath, took his face and gave him a kiss on the lip. "I will. If you feel bad, don''t bear it." Chu wutsui had to endure hard. Hearing her words, he seemed to pry the door of desire. The bolt of the door was loose. Something was crashing against the precarious door. He held her. "You said, would you like to be my safe woman?" Han Tiannuan is a little shy, but she is willing to save him. Wipe the bloodstain on his face with sleeve, show his gorgeous face, she definitely nods. "Well, yes." "Then you love me?" Chu Wuji felt that this sentence was a little affected, but he just wanted to hear her say it. Maybe tomorrow when he wakes up, he won''t be himself any more. I don''t know when I can come out next time. Maybe I won''t come out all my life. "Even if you cheat me, you should give me an answer." See a woman silly Leng Leng stare at oneself, Chu is not ill at heart anxious. Han Tiannuan finally regained his consciousness and realized the vulnerability in his heart. She nodded, "it''s love. If you don''t love me, how can you fall in love with you and me?" Chu unharmed tight heartstrings released, the bolt dropped, the door was opened by her words, the beast in his heart is no longer under control, he held her together fell on the bed, bowed his head to kiss her lips. "Miss an, the last step of love is completed. Would you like to be my wife?" Han Tiannuan was dizzy by his kiss, but when she heard that he was talking about his wife, she was surprised to open her eyes, "but you still have engagement agreement with others." Chu wutsu frowned. "I said it all. The name on it is Chu Rui. The person you want to marry is me, Chu wutsu." Han Tiannuan''s brain is a little confused. For her, marriage is a sacred and solemn thing. She hasn''t thought about it yet. The man bowed his head to kiss her again and plundered her reason. His body temperature is very high, like a fire in general, when his hand in her body chaos, also like a small torch, light her body fire, she can''t help holding his arm. His arm bulging muscles, strong, one hand around her neck When the storm hit, he soon learned how to please her, holding her lips, repeatedly asked her, I don''t know when to stop. The sky is white, and the charming atmosphere is lasting for a long time. When Han Tian wakes up, she feels pain when turning over. She frowns and turns around to see the man lying quietly beside her. The gorgeous face was soft at the moment. He closed his eyes tightly, without anger. His eyelashes were long and curly, and a little cute.Finger belly gently copying his features, he looks really good-looking. Last night, when they met frankly, it seemed that they were on fire and entangled together. It was obviously hotter, but she didn''t reject it at all. On the contrary, she liked his kiss very much. However, he failed several times, sweating hot on his forehead and losing his temper anxiously, like a fried lion. Wronged and lovely, this is Han churui never had the expression. "You, you have no experience?" She asked softly. Chu wutsui''s eyes were scarlet. "I haven''t done this kind of thing with other women, and I don''t have these things in the things I learned. Han churui is a serious hypocrite. I don''t know how many times I have thought of doing it with you, but I haven''t practiced it. I can do it well if I let him come and never see him." He worried for his sophistry, also dare not look at her eyes, let Han Tian warm heart soft, red face to help him. "Don''t worry. I, I can''t either. Let''s learn together." Suddenly feel tear, she painful grasp his hand, can''t bear the cry. Listening to her cry, Chu wutsui was flustered and helpless. He didn''t dare to move around and held her to comfort her. "If it hurts, I won''t do it. Ann girl, I don''t know how long my life will last, but I have only one requirement. You must remember me. " She endured the pain, smile, hold his hand, and his fingers. "After a while, after a while, learning is a process of adaptation. What''s more, I like you too. I''m not afraid of pain. " He stroked her face and bowed his head to kiss her. Han Tian blushes and takes back his thoughts. She doesn''t know that he did it several times last night. She feels that her legs move, and that place is not comfortable for her. Suddenly, the man grabbed her wrist and slowly opened his eyes. "What are you doing?" "No, nothing. Get up." Han Tiannuan avoids his sight and wants to get up, but he holds him in his arms. His voice asks softly in her ear. "Do you know who I am?" Chapter 1309 Han Tiannuan listened to the man''s gentle voice, a trance, stunned turned his head, not sure staring at him. Can''t it be Han churui? "You, are you Han churui?" The man''s handsome face sank and his eyes were full of anger. He held the back of her head and kissed her hard. He didn''t let her go until she was out of breath, but his face was still bad. "Who am I, again?" Han Tiannuan didn''t know why, but he was suddenly relieved. He touched his bitten lip and said, "you are all right. I just teased you." Chu unharmed this just relaxed a few minutes facial expression, "later again recognize wrong person, Lao Tze can''t forgive you." He got up and opened the closet on the wall, took out a suit, put on a shirt, and looked at the woman staring at himself. Her white skin was as red as plum blossom. His heart itched, and he leaned down beside her and kissed her. He loved the feeling of kissing her. Last night, at the beginning, he didn''t know what to do to relieve his pain. He was tortured to death by those drugs, but even if he died, he couldn''t bear to see her cry and hear her cry. He didn''t live in this world for a long time. Occasionally, he was sober. What he saw was blood type, killing and intriguing. The whole world was dark and humid. The woman in his arms, like a ray of light, opened the haze and made him feel warm. If his existence is a mistake in the eyes of the world, he is willing to lie beside her when he obeys the rules. I don''t know how long it took him to let her go and hold her face. "Miss an, we''ll get off the plane later and get the license." Han Tiannuan took a few breaths of air and thought it was his own auditory hallucination. "License? You and me? " "Nonsense, I slept with you, do you want to be a heartbreaker?" Chu unharmed to see that she had some resistance and tightened her eyebrows, "don''t you want to?" "No, it is. It''s a surprise." Han Tiannuan did not expect that he would ask for a license, "Chu is all right, do you have your own identity?" "Of course!" To m country, Chu unharmed with her to the local registration office, in M national wind open, loose policy, can take a passport to register marriage. Out of the office, Han Tiannuan looked at the man''s marriage registration certificate, but also felt some illusory. "We''re married?" Chu wutsui folded things carefully and put them into her bag. "Yes, Han Tiannuan, you and I Chu wutsui have got the certificate. Later, you will have another identity, my Mrs. Chu." Han Tiannuan nods, which is different from her expected marriage. Chu Wujin saw that she was not in a high mood. His eyes flashed, and he grasped her hand and clasped her fingers. "When I deal with the Chu family, if I''m still here, I''ll give you a grand wedding. An wench, if, I am not in, you destroyed this registration card Han Tiannuan''s heart aches, subconsciously clenches his hand, "why destroy, you don''t want me?" Chu Wujin took a deep breath and tried to face it calmly. "How can I not want you? I wish I could lock you up every day and die on you." He can foresee that his physical condition is not very good, he has been forced to maintain in the second personality situation, the body can not afford to consume, if the body falls down, then he and Han churui will disappear from the world. If he had to choose, he would choose to let Han churui live and take care of her. It''s not how great he is, it''s what he can''t bear. If Han churui is with her, maybe he can feel her. In the heart already can anticipate the result, but he is still greedy, want to let her remember him, lifetime don''t forget him. Han Tiannuan''s eyes are red. He is so arrogant that he will suddenly say this sentence. There must be something bad to happen. "Chu, you won''t leave me, will you?" Chu wuhui lowers her head and kisses her forehead, but doesn''t answer her question. She takes her to lunch, and then takes her back to the plane. She takes her lunch break with her. When she wakes up, she arrives in Nankang city. Although Han Tiannuan is tired, he is reluctant to fall asleep. He grabs his sleeve and stares at him without blinking. "Chu is all right. Is there something you didn''t tell me?" Chu no harm pulls lip, "if you call me husband, I will be more happy." Han Tiannuan is stunned for a second, thinking that they are all registered and should be called husband. She pursed her lips and stared at him. After a while, she called out softly. Chu has no harm to pick eyebrow, didn''t hear clearly, holding her face, "an wench, what did you just call me?" Han Tiannuan more embarrassed, eyes Dodge, "is you, let me call your husband, you, did not call me." Chu unharmed heart like overturned the honey pot, the tip of the heart are full of sweetness, he bowed his head in her lips kiss."Wife, Mrs. Chu, you''ll call me that later." See him smile like a big boy, breath spray in the side face, her cheek hot, but also happy nod. "Sleep for a while. I''ll call you when it''s time." Han Tiannuan nodded, found a comfortable position in his arms, closed his eyes and went to sleep. When she was woken up by him, she was already in a car. She rubbed her eyes in bewilderment and saw him pass a small box. "What is it?" Chu is not ill some embarrassed, cough a, "you open yourself to see." Han Tiannuan is curious. He takes the box and opens it. It''s a pair of rings. As soon as her eyes brightened, it should be his wedding ring. There is a pair of wings on the female ring and a cloud on the male ring. It''s a very beautiful design. "If you like it, I''ll put it on for you." He took her finger and took out the ring. Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile. When he put it on, she opened her five fingers and looked at the ring on her ring finger. Then she took out the ring. "Keke, Mr. Chu, are you willing to marry Miss Han?" Listen to her serious tone, Chu unharmed helpless rubbing her hair, ear tip is red. Han Tiannuan is aware of his actions, and his heart is suddenly a little strange. Every time she is naughty and funny, Han churui is very helpless and will stretch out his hand to rub her head. She stares at the man in front of her. He is the familiar face. Although he has two personalities, he is still him. He used to be her brother and will be her husband. She solemnly put the ring on him. The man suddenly grabbed her jaw and forced her to look him in the eye, "are you thinking about him?" Han Tiannuan is shocked. He doesn''t know why he guesses her mind, but he doesn''t dare to admit it. "No, no, honey." Hearing her soft voice calling her husband, Chu Wujin pecked her lips and let her go. "When we get there, we''ll walk around the corner and it''s the Han family. You get out of the car Han Tian bites his lips warmly and grabs his arm. "Husband ~" this sound almost killed Chu unharmed. He holds her face and kisses her. I really want to swallow her up. For a long time, after the deep kiss, he stared at her for a long time with complex eyes. He took a taxi to open the door, got off first, and helped her take out her suitcase. "Ann girl, if I''m still here, I''ll come back to see you." Han Tiannuan came up to him, choked back his tears, red eyes and said, "if you don''t come to see me, I will soon forget you, so you have to come to see me." Chu unharmed eyes complex stare at her for a while, evil four of hook up the corner of the mouth. "I will come to see you if I don''t want to die." Chapter 1310 When Han Tiannuan comes home with a suitcase, the whole family is sitting in the living room and seems to be waiting for her. She smiles and blinks. "Why, you don''t know me when you go out?" Qin Ning got up and went to her, hugged her, "all waiting for you to go home, tonight to celebrate your coming home." Han Tiannuan feels the warmth in his mother''s arms. He just lets go of Chu unharmed. After letting go of her mother, she looks at her father and runs to him to hold him. "Dad, how can I find out you''re young again?" Han Junyu smiles angrily, but he still reaches out his hand to hold her, but when he looks down and sees the kiss mark on her back, his eyes darken and he grits his teeth and holds back his emotion. "How did you play outside this time?" Han Tiannuan has been ready to say, "Wow, it''s hot over there, and there are many beautiful scenery." in order to prove that she is right, she turns on her mobile phone to show him the photos. Han Junyu glanced at the photos, not interested, but she was in a good mood and didn''t want to disturb her mood. Han Tiannuan said a few words to them. He said that he was tired and wanted to go upstairs to have a rest. Zuo Zuo helped to carry her suitcase upstairs. When she got to the room, she didn''t go to have a rest, but ran to the bedside. Sure enough, she saw the man outside the villa and stood there foolishly, waving to her. Just like Han churui four years ago, standing outside the wall, but at this time, she saw that he was still smiling. She also waved to show him that she was fine at home. Left left went behind her, saw the man behind the wall, just want to speak, the man turned to leave the car. He pursed his lips and looked at his silly sister, "sister, what''s the matter with you these days?" Han Tiannuan thought of going out and married himself. Suddenly he felt guilty and shook his head. "It''s OK. I''ll be fine." Zuozou sighed and pointed to her neck. "You''re OK. What''s the matter with you?" Han Tian - warm knew that there were some hit marks on her body, but she called Chu to help her with the foundation solution. She ran to the mirror to check and found that the foundation fluid was rubbed away from her neck, and some red stains would be found nearby. Thinking that mom and dad should have seen it, she was too shy to cover her face. "Brother and sister, what happened to you?" He tried carefully. Han Tiannuan takes away his hand and stares at the ring on his finger. After thinking about it, he tells him, "this is the wedding ring he gave me. Zuo Zuo, I''m married." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuo Zuo couldn''t believe staring at the ring on her finger. Delayed a few seconds, left left left just found a few rational, "elder sister, you, you are too impulsive, marriage things are not discussed with parents." Han Tiannuan also felt that she was in a hurry, but the situation was special at that time. If she discussed with her parents, they might not agree. "Will you help me hide my parents? When the elder brother deals with her affairs, he will come back and talk about it with his parents. " Left left still feel wrong, "big brother, he does not have a fiancee in s country? He has married you, which is " " Chu Rui is engaged to Weng Nan, and Chu Wuhao is married to me. " Han Tiannuan explained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuo Zuo thinks it''s too late to persuade his elder sister again. It seems that he has to consult his second brother about this matter. Han Tianzhuo listen to left left left said, sister married, always happy and angry not in the face of him, also be angry to want to go to s country beat people. Before he called his sister, Han Tiannuan begged for mercy. "Brother, don''t scold me. I know you can''t accept my marriage for a while, but I don''t regret it. I''m willing to. No matter whether he''s Chu Wujin or Han churui, he''s the man I like. Brother, if you don''t support me, don''t worry about me. " Han Tianzhuo was so angry that he wanted to smash the phone, "Han Tiannuan, he is sick, your marriage has no value." "Why not, the registration certificate is still with me," Han Tiannuan anxiously opened his bag and tried to find out the registration certificate, but poured out all the things in the bag and still didn''t find the registration certificate. How could it be? She saw him put it in. Now it''s gone. Did he take it back? "The registration certificate I saw with my own eyes is useful, brother. You believe me." Han Tianzhuo has a headache. "I''ll talk to you when I go back." Han Tiannuan hung up and sat down on the bed. Country s, villa on the hillside. Chu unharmed back to the villa, just entered the villa, to see the housekeeper''s gloomy face, do not care about the upstairs. "No harm, young master, you are more and more out of control. Do you know how much trouble this will bring to master churui? " He called young master, but there was not much respect in his voice. "If you want churui to come back, it depends on my mood." Chu has no harm not to bear of turn head to see toward him, Mou color is cold and sharp, "housekeeper, do your own work well."The housekeeper frowned. "Are you threatening me?" Chu Wuji sneered, "no, it''s a reminder. You have been planning for revenge for so many years, and churui is the best chess piece for you to revenge. You want churui to come back quickly, but I chuwujin won''t listen to you, so you are anxious. Housekeeper, I will take revenge, but it''s not for anyone. I think you''d better be honest with me. If you do something that makes me very uncomfortable, I can''t predict the consequences. " Housekeeper calm face, he and Chu unharmed is the same boat, although he does not like his temperament, but in order to revenge, he still has to endure. Chu unharmed also lazy to take care of him, into the bedroom, seems to be able to smell the girl''s breath, he was tired lying in bed. Separated from her for only a few hours, he thought of her and his heart ached. At the moment, he had to admire Han churui. For revenge, he endured for three years. How did he carry the missing of every night and every day? Taking out the registration card from his pocket, he looked at the names written side by side. There was not much joy in his heart, but fear. The name on it is Chu Wujin. Maybe it''s Han churui who wakes up tomorrow morning. Then this piece of paper is meaningless. After folding the registration certificate, he got up and wrote a suicide note and a letter to Han churui, which he folded and put in a large envelope. No matter how long he can live, he will take revenge on the Chu family! ¡­¡­ Chu''s general manager''s office, Chu unharmed to deal with a document, the assistant came in and said Weng Nan came. Chu Wujin''s face was cold, and he turned the pen in his hand. "She dares to come, oh, let her in." Weng Nan stepped into the office and looked at the man''s cold face. He was nervous and called him with a smile. "Rui, where did you go yesterday? I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Chu unharmed staring at her, cold eyes heavy, he mouth evil four of the hook up, "of course, I''m looking for a woman, exercise muscles, too tired last night, you call me, I didn''t answer. What, it''s a surprise? " Weng Nan knew that he meant to satirize her. His face turned black and he was embarrassed. "Rui, I''m your fiancee. At that time, I was by your side. Why didn''t you look for me?" Listen to her rightful words, Chu unharmed only feel absurd, "you? I hate the woman who drugged me ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1311 Guarding the assistant outside the office, see the office door open, Weng Nan red eyes, bow embarrassed to leave, helpless shaking his head. When he walked into the office, he was a little worried. "It''s OK. After all, you still need to borrow the power of the Weng family. If you offend her like this, will you get into trouble?" "It''s going to be a bit of a problem." Chu unharmed casually turned the pen in his hand, but he also wanted to cancel his engagement with her, otherwise an would not be happy. Thinking about a lot of stinky stalls in Chu''s family, he smashed his pen on the table and said, "I''m in a hurry. I''ll kill Master Chu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The assistant glared at him. Chu Rui has been a soldier, and his ability is not shallow. It''s not difficult for him to assassinate him. However, the Chu family is in a mess. If the old man of Chu is there, it will be a shock. If the old man of Chu is dead, the Chu family will be in a mess. It''s not good for them to make trouble when they''re all in trouble. "All right, you''d better relax. That road is the only way to retreat." Of course, Chu Wuji knows that it''s the worst option, but he thinks of his girl Ann. It''s just one day and he can''t stand it. Not to see her, he not only felt uncomfortable all over, but also hard to sit and feel that time had become long. It''s a day gone, like three autumn. "What''s Chu Junming doing recently?" He restrained himself and concentrated on his work. "He still wants to participate in the project of cooperation with the government, and secretly wants to win over the Han family." Chu Wu TSU said that this project is very difficult, and there is a lot of work to be prepared in the early stage. He wanted to go to Han Junyu for help before, but he was not sure. He was not good at acting rashly. Han Junyu is a businessman. If this business can''t bring him benefits, even if he is Han Junyu''s family, Han Junyu won''t agree easily. He is curious about what conditions Chu Junming wants to come up with to cooperate with Han Junyu. ¡­¡­ Nankang city. Han Tianzhuo went directly to Han Tiannuan''s school to find her. She was in good spirits. As soon as she wanted to open her mouth, the girl hugged her arm in a coquettish way. Han Tianzhuo grinned his teeth and swallowed the swearing words. When they arrived at a dessert shop, he bought her an Oreo sweet cake and two egg tarts, and fed them to her. Then he spoke slowly. "Why did you suddenly talk about marriage when you went to see him this time?" Han Tiannuan licked the corner of his lips, "just, I suddenly want to get married. Everything about emotion is quite impulsive." "Little fool, how old are you? Do you know what marriage means? If he really cherishes you, he should come to our Han family to propose marriage. Only with the consent of his parents can he be qualified to marry you. Well, you didn''t say anything. He''s still engaged with other women, so you''ll get the certificate with him. You''re really capable. " Han Tianzhuo is angry. Han Tian warm drum drum face, know that he is worried about himself, but the situation is really special at that time. She once again coquettishly hugged his arm, want to let mom and dad agree to her marriage, certainly also want to help brother. "Brother, I want to marry Chu Wuhao." Han Tianzhuo heard her call big brother Chu Wujin, frowning, "you mean, you and his certificate, written on the name of Chu Wujin?" "Well." Han Tiannuan nods. "Don''t you like Han churui?" Han Tianzhuo can''t understand what girls are thinking. Han Tiannuan was stunned, and Nuo Nuo explained in a voice, "Han churui is Chu unharmed. They are the same person. Although they are two personalities, they are big brothers. They are not the same when they marry anyone." "You and Chu wutsui got the certificate, which shows that you prefer Chu wutsui''s personality. What do you think when elder brother recovers his personality? Silly girl, you are too impulsive Han Tianzhuo is angry and helpless. Every independent personality is a kind of behavior pattern. If she likes Chu Wujin, she will get along with her elder brother and think of another personality, won''t she be embarrassed? "Chu wutsui''s mood is unstable and he doesn''t have to be restrained. He always wants to dominate his personality. He wants to bind you with his identity, and you still eat his way." Han Tiannuan frowns and is not happy to hear bad words from Chu Wuhao. "No, he''s very good. He''s very good to me. At the beginning, it was his elder brother who changed his personality when he was in danger. Anyway, Chu Wujin is not a bad man. He binds me because he likes me." Han Tianzhuo pinches his eyebrows. Come on, I don''t want to stay. "How do you tell mom and dad about this?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan wants to talk about her marriage. She''s not prepared to hide her parents, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth. Han Tianzhuo knows what she is thinking when she looks at her expression. "You are the only girl in the Han family. You don''t tell your father about your marriage, waiting for your father to find out, and then go to abuse big brother?" Han Tiannuan really didn''t think how to deal with her father. At the beginning, she and Chu got the certificate unharmed, which was really impulsive.When they return to Han''s home, Han Tiannuan still feels guilty and looks at his brother praying. Han Tiannuan is helpless. He can help her with this, but she must be obedient. She can''t go to s country any more. Han Tiannuan''s clever nod, Chu Wujin said, let her wait for him, he will come to her. Although the waiting time was very hard, she knew her physical condition and couldn''t bear the twists and turns, so she didn''t make trouble for them. In the evening, Han Junyu comes back and asks Han Tianzhuo to study. When they come out again, they see Han Tiannuan guarding at the door of the study, staring at themselves nervously. "Ann, can I help you?" "It''s all right." Han Tiannuan, with a white hand, smiles and flatters. Han Junyu saw her small expression and knew that something was hidden in her heart. He stood still in front of her and knocked her forehead with his fingers. "If I have something to say, is it a test of my IQ?" Han Tiannuan looks at her father. He hesitates in his heart and looks at his brother for help. Han Tianzhuo shakes his head at her. Han Tiannuan bites his lip and makes up his mind. "Dad, if, if I get married, will you be angry?" Han Junyu raised his eyebrows and his eyes fell on her finger. She wore a ring on her ring finger. He was not blind. How could he not find it. "Ann, what do you think?" Listening to his cold question, he was obviously angry. Han Tiannuan wrinkled his face, careful to test, "Dad, I find the person I like, will you be happy for me?" Han Junyu smiles and turns back to his study to have a chat with her. Han Tianzhuo helps her forehead and turns to her mother. In the evening, after washing, Qin Ning sat on the bed and stared at the man who was reading. He wanted to take the book away from him. "Husband, what did you say to Ann? Ann came out of the study and looked very sad." Han Junyu wanted to take the book from her hand, but he once again dodged her, and helplessly grabbed her hand and knocked her down. "I know about Ann''s marriage?" Qin Ning thought of what her son said to her, and she had to help persuade him, so she didn''t hide it. "Just get the license. As long as she likes it, you didn''t pull me and get the license in a muddle." "I''m confused about getting the certificate. How can I regret it?" Qin Ning rolled his eyes, "is regret useful?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu smiles angrily, stares at her eyebrows and eyes, points to the abdomen to copy her eyebrow tip gently, the tone is somewhat heavy. "Ning Ning, the situation of an an is different from that of you at that time. At that time, you had me in your heart, but an an didn''t know whether she loved Han churui or Chu unharmed. Chu Wuji is just a fabricated personality. He doesn''t exist in this world and will disappear eventually. However, An''an''s registration certificate says that Chu is all right. " If the daughter likes Chu Wujin, after Chu Wujin leaves, she is the only one who stays in this relationship, and she is the only one who gets hurt. Chapter 1312 In the dead of night, there is a bright moon in the sky. Han Tiannuan''s bedroom, she lying in bed, staring at the moon, think of her father asked her questions. Who did she fall in love with? She said that Chu Wujin is Han churui. They are one person. Why does he insist on separating them? They all say that the existence of Chu is that Han churui is ill, but she thinks that his existence is a part of Han churui. He is Han churui. She thought of a lot of reasons to refute him, but her father gave him a medical report. If Chu Wujin continued to exist, his body could not support him, and there would be many complications. She thought of Chu Wuji''s nose bleeding last time, and there were all kinds of signs. She held her knee in her heart. I miss him so much. Although she didn''t get along with him for a week, she couldn''t say clearly that she was more attached to him than Han churui before. When she heard the phone ring, she got up to answer the phone and saw that it was a strange number. She hesitated for a few seconds and pressed answer. "Hello, who are you?" "Ann girl, it''s me. Have you had a rest?" Listening to the familiar voice, she raised the corner of her mouth, "Chu is OK. How can you call me? Don''t you be afraid to be found?" "You think I''m the same as Han churui, but I don''t dare to call you. You are at home now, and your father and brother protect you. No one dares to touch you." "Oh," Han Tiannuan said happily, "by the way, how did you take back the registration certificate?" Chu no harm silence a few seconds, "I think or put me here is better, an wench, miss me?" Han Tiannuan nodded fiercely. Thinking of nodding, he couldn''t see it. She asked with a smile, "do you miss me?" "Nonsense, I don''t want you. Will I call you?" Han Tiannuan chuckled, "I miss you too." Two people listen to each other''s breathing, say nothing, feel sweet. "Miss ANN, I''m sorry." "What''s the matter?" Suddenly listen to his apology, Han Tiannuan sit straight back, he is so arrogant temperament, can not easily soft. "I didn''t give you a decent wedding, I sent you home." This is Chu unharmed regret, think for a few days, all feel too sorry for her. Today, Han Tianzhuo hacked his computer and chatted with him. He didn''t want to hide his marriage. Originally, he wanted to wait for him to deal with the Chu family, and then he went to the Han family to make it clear. He wanted to ask Han Junyu''s consent and talk about the marriage. But after reading Han Tianzhuo''s words, he was afraid to face her. Han Tianzhuo said that even though he was made up, he could not be too greedy to cheat his sister''s feelings. Yes, he was invented by Han churui, but he has his own thinking ability and greed. "I don''t care about these things, I just want you, well," Han Tiannuan explained anxiously. Without his response, Han Tiannuan is worried and wants to speak, but he hears that the other party has hung up. The sound in her ear emptied her heart. Dial back, the other side has shown off, she put the phone away, upset in bed rolled around. She thought he would call her, but she waited for a day, a day, a month, and she didn''t wait for any news. Waiting is like drinking poison to quench thirst. ¡­¡­ S country, Chu''s general manager''s office. Chu wutsui''s nose bleeds suddenly again. He finally stops the bleeding. He looks at a pile of bloody tissue in his hand and laughs. He called his assistant in and gave him an envelope. He asked him with a smile whether he liked it or Han churui. The assistant looked at him suspiciously and said frankly, "you and Chu Rui are people with different personalities. He is calm and steady in his work. No one can guess his mind. He always feels unfathomable. You''re hot tempered, but you''re honest and lovely. " Listen to him say that he is lovely, Chu unharmed cold eyes staring at him, "you''d better shut up for me." The assistant touched his nose and heard him say, "I''m tired of pretending to be him. When he comes back, give him the envelope. " The assistant frowned, "Okay, what do you mean?" "Nothing, just explain. These two days, I''m going out. Keep an eye on it. " Chu got up unharmed. The assistant looked at the bloodstain in the trash can and had a bad feeling, "OK, you haven''t been on a business trip recently. Where are you going?" Chu unharmed looked out of the window. The sky was covered with dark clouds. It was going to rain. He pulled his tie, walked out of Chu and called his men to investigate ona''s address. Looking at the address in his hand, he drove to the show and saw Weng Nan walking on the stage. His eyes were cold. At the end of the show, they are going to celebrate. He drives behind them. When they arrive at the celebration banquet, he calls his subordinates to give Weng Nan some medicine.The engagement with Weng Nan was made by him, and it''s his turn to end it. Otherwise, he can''t face the family of girl an. After receiving the news from his subordinates that everything was done, he sent a message and drove away. ¡­¡­ Nankang City, a university. Han Tiannuan came out of the classroom and was discussing the design with Yu Liangliang when he heard the cry of other students. "Wow, so handsome. Is he waiting for his girlfriend?" She didn''t care about a glance, but froze step, can''t believe looking at the front hand holding a bunch of flowers man. "Wow, he''s so handsome. He''s staring at us. Is he looking at me?" Yu Liangliang covered her mouth and laughed. Han Tiannuan released her and ran in front of him, but he did not dare to touch him for a moment, for fear that it was a dream of his own. But the man showed an evil smile and handed her the flowers in his hand. "Stupid, even his husband doesn''t know him?" "Chu is all right, is it really you?" Chu Wujin looked at her incredulous expression. Her heart hurt a little. She opened her arms and said, "is it true? Just hold it for a while." Han Tiannuan hugged him without hesitation. It was the breath of her day and night. She almost cried. "I don''t know how worried you were before I didn''t get in touch with you." Chu unharmed hugged her, "I came to see you, aren''t you happy?" This is his promise that he will come back for her before he leaves. ¡­¡­ On the top floor of the school cafeteria, Han Tiannuan finds a seat to sit down. Yu Liangliang still stares at the man next to her, and some of them are not willing to kick her under the table. Yu Liangliang looked back and gave her a thumbs up, "it''s warm. Your boyfriend looks too good, especially when he smiles at you." Some people praised him, Han Tiannuan listen happy, hugged Chu unharmed arm, "well, I still remember when I was a child, the first time I met him, called him little sister." Chu has no harm Piao him, "little elder sister? You''re blind. " Han Tiannuan secretly pinches his waist, in front of her friends, can''t give her a little face. Woman strength is not heavy, Chu unharmed hold his hand, bow to kiss Han Tiannuan, Yu Liangliang said: "my treat, you can order." Yu Liangliang rolled up her sleeves and wanted to do a lot of work. "You''re the only one. I don''t want to pretend to be a lady today." Chapter 1313 After lunch, Han Tiannuan leaves school with Chu unharmed. She asked him how he came suddenly, his answer was very simple, I think my woman came to see her, this reason, is she satisfied? Han Tiannuan nodded with a red face and asked him if he had ever played trampoline. Chu Wujin said, "girl an, I prefer playing with you in bed." She angrily glanced at him. There was a trampoline club near the school. In fact, she wanted to try it all the time, but she didn''t know how to play and was a little timid, so she didn''t dare to go. With his company this time, we can just play together. When they arrived at the club, an instructor taught them that Chu Wujin had never played with this kind of thing, but in his memory, Han churui trained in the army. He studied with the instructor for a few minutes, mastered the essentials, went to the trampoline, adapted for a few minutes, and could easily jump from high to high, and then bounce up and back to the high wall, but he was afraid of high, so he was not very comfortable when he jumped down. "Wow, Chu is all right, you are so good!" Han Tiannuan gave him a thumbs up. "Come here, I''ll show you." Han Tiannuan walks to her side with a smile. When he reaches the edge of the high place, he tells her to fall down. She shrinks back in fear. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Chu Wuyuan clenches her little hand and takes her to fall down. They step on the trampoline and bounce back immediately. Han Tiannuan finds that he''s back in place and feels like he''s floating onto the cloud. Chu unharmed to her Princess embrace up, "we change a posture to play." She watched him go to the edge, step out with one foot, close his eyes in fear, and hold his neck tightly. I felt my body shaking for a while, and I felt upward again. When I opened my eyes again, I found that they were back to their original position. "Is it fun?" Han Tiannuan nods with a smile and comes down from him. He has a try first. He jumps down with his eyes closed. He doesn''t return to the original place, but sticks to the wall. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu unharmed jumped down, pulled her away and took her to play for a while. Han Tiannuan was a little afraid at the beginning. He listened to his advice in the back. The more he played, the more interesting he felt. After playing for an hour, Han Tiannuan was willing to leave. Take him to drink her favorite desserts. Chu wutsui tasted all kinds of desserts, raised his mouth, bought four kinds of cakes, and ate them while chatting with her. Two people drink is a big drink, two straws on the inside, you drink a drink, I drink a drink, the last two people grab to drink, who is whose straws are no matter. Midway Chu unharmed phone rang several times, he answered once, listening to each other''s nagging words, he forbeared temper, wring up eyebrows can kill fly legs. "Chu Wuhao, how can you tease Miss Weng so much? She is also miss Qianjin of the Weng family. You break your engagement with her at this time. Isn''t that a direct quarrel with the Weng family? You''re being ridiculous. " The housekeeper was so angry that he wanted to strangle him. He thought that he had a bad temper, that is to say, he made a fuss. But this time, he even calculated Weng Nan and proposed to terminate his engagement with her. Chu wutsui''s temper is not good, listen to his command tone, tone is not polite, "less nonsense, this matter is you and I negotiate, wait for him to come back, you ask him if he would like to." Without waiting for a rebuttal, he hung up. "What''s the matter?" Han Tiannuan is worried by his bad face. Chu unharmed unimportant put the mobile phone into her pocket, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip, "unimportant people say a lot of nonsense, wasting the phone bill." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t want to say more, and Han Tiannuan didn''t ask. She still had classes in the afternoon, and he wanted to ask if he would go to class with her, so he said he wanted to go to her dormitory. Han Tiannuan was a little embarrassed, just like he was in her boudoir, but he didn''t refuse. She lived in a big dormitory with two beds, two desks and two bookshelves. She was very warm. Chu unharmed went in, first recognized the left is her bed, he sat up, patted the position around, let her sit in the past. "I''ll have classes later. You can rest here." Chu Wujin stares at her, "class? Then I''ll be with you. " Although he has the memory of Han churui, he never went to university in a real sense. If she didn''t come over, he got up and walked to her, put his arm around her waist, and rubbed her forehead, "how, do you mind introducing me to your classmates and blocking your peach blossom?" Han Tian chuckled and wrung his waist, "I''m all married. Where''s the peach blossom? Don''t add drama to me." Chu wutsui held her hand. He had many muscles on his body, and her little hand had no strength. It was like scratching. He kissed her finger. "Without the best, you are my own." His tone was very proud. Bow want to kiss her lips, at this time the door opened, into the Yu Liang Liang see two people holding together, quickly cover your eyes. "Oh, oh, no, I''ve been stuffed with another meal of dog food."Han Tiannuan pushed him away, coughed and turned to get the book. Yu Liangliang also took the book and apologized to him, "I didn''t mean to disturb you. I have to take the book for class." Han Tiannuan pushes her out and turns to look at him with a smile. Chu Wujin also smiles, but turns around and puts a letter under her pillow before she leaves. Out of the dormitory, is ready to chase her, see the woman in front of Han Tiannuan, he slowed down. Han Tiannuan frowns. He is taking his cell phone and wants to tell him not to come out, but it''s too late. "Mom," Qin Ning looked at her daughter''s plea for help, but she said with a smile, "I won''t embarrass him." Qin Ning is a teacher in this school. It''s common to meet him. Han Tian warm Du mouth, or go to Chu unharmed side, "Mom, he is now Chu unharmed." Qin Ning nodded, "I know. I''m ok. Do you remember me?" Chu no harm nods, "Qin Ning." Han Tiannuan heard him call his mother''s name directly, pulled his sleeve, "call her mother." Chu is not bad surprised of pick eyebrow, "marriage of affair, you told your parents?" She nodded. Chu unharmed happy, immediately changed, "Mom, Hello, I''m Chu unharmed." Listening to him call his mother, Qin Ning suddenly felt how old he was. He touched his face and sighed, "what''s the matter, wait until you go home. Ann still has classes. Are you going to accompany her to class? " "Yes, mom." Chu no ill serious answer, action is very jubilant to seize Han Tiannuan''s hand. Qin Ning saw her daughter smile happily, some words no longer said, "go." Han Tiannuan hugged her with a smile, "thank you for your support." Qin Ning pats her daughter''s thin shoulder. She has only one daughter. As a mother, she hopes she can be happy every day. When she finds someone she likes, she is happy for her. Chapter 1314 When Han Tiannuan and Chu Wujin came into the classroom, all the girls in the classroom were staring at him. As soon as they sat down, a girl asked her in a low voice, who was the boy beside her? She was so beautiful. Han Tiannuan hasn''t said a word yet. Chu Wujin puts his arms around her shoulder and answers the question very domineering. "I''m her husband." The girl looked at him in surprise, a bit disappointed. Han Tiannuan stares at him with a red face, "you shut up and don''t talk." Chu unharmed innocent, "I said the truth, do not speak, then kiss you to prove our relationship?" He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. If there were not too many people in the classroom, he wanted to kiss her on the lip and hurt her severely. In class, Chu wutsui was a little bored. Her fingers turned a wisp of her hair, circle after circle, and she enjoyed it all the time. "Ann girl, you seem to have long hair all the time." In his memory, she had long hair. Han Tiannuan nodded and said, "big brother likes me to have long hair." She said the elder brother is Han churui. She reflected, carefully looked at his expression, found that he did not get angry, but looked at himself with a smile, she could not understand his mind. "Don''t be angry. If you don''t like my long hair, I''ll have it cut." Chu Wujin was not happy before, but when he thought of Han churui growing up with her, he might know more about her than his own affairs. And Han churui had long hair when he was a child, which was also his previous requirement. "Don''t cut it. It looks good." Han Tiannuan clasped his hand, smiling coquettishly, "this is the first time you praise me beautiful, Mr. Chu." Chu is all right, isn''t he? "You used to be very ugly, but if you marry me and follow me, your face will rise." This is not disguised to say that he looks good, narcissistic man. After class, he took her away from the classroom and went back to Han''s home. At the door of Han''s house, Han Tiannuan looks at him hesitantly. "Chu, are you nervous?" She held his hand and felt his palms sweat. Chu Wu Chih, a face does not care, haughty look up. But the eyes, but also some erratic. "You think I''ll be nervous? A joke Han''s family is very familiar with Han churui, but he is not familiar with them. He used to get a certificate with girl an, and now he comes to see his parents. How can he not be nervous. Han Tiannuan grinned and held his hand again. "It''s OK. I told my father about my marriage to you. " Chu Wujin snorted from her nose and took her little hand to walk in. "This should be my words, girl Ann. Don''t rob me in the future." Han Tiannuan coaxed him, hugged his arm, "well, listen to you." In the living room, there was a group of people. The Song family and Cheng Mo''s family came to see Chu when they heard that Chu was coming. Chu unharmed into the living room, to see a group of people staring at themselves, forehead dripping a cold sweat, he swallowed saliva, clenched her hand. As a matter of fact, he is not good at dealing with interpersonal relationships. He has a lot of pressure to face so many people. Han Tiannuan smiles and shakes his hand back. This time, she takes him into the living room, and then says hello one by one. Chu Wujin calls people with her rhythm. An Yun looks at the honest man standing next to Han Tiannuan and teases him, "it''s OK. It''s terrible. What Han churui hasn''t done in four years, you don''t have to do it in a week. You have courage." Chu is not ill, the corner of the mouth a draw, pursed lips didn''t speak. "Why do you pretend to be gentle with me?" Seeing that he doesn''t speak, Anyun wants to tease him. "No, I agree with you. He is not as good as me." He straightforward answer, make an Yun laugh, throw him an apple, let him peel. Chu wutsui took the apple for a few seconds and silently peeled it with a fruit knife. At this time, everyone''s eyes were staring at him. As like as two peas, Han Tiannuan love apples for a time, and Han Churui is peeling. After all, it''s a person with many similar behavior patterns. He handed the apple to an Yun, peeled another apple, bit it and handed it to Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan naturally took a bite of the apple, and they looked at each other and laughed, as if they had been together for decades, and the tacit understanding had been deep into the bone marrow. "Oh, sister, you should pay attention to the occasion when you show your love. There are still minors here." Right right cover an eye, a face helpless. Chu Wujin picked up an apple again, turned it in his hand and asked him, "do you want to eat it?" Right right nod, "big, brother-in-law, wait for you this sentence." Right right is to call big brother, but think of the man in front of him is Chu unharmed, he changed his name. Listen to him call his brother-in-law, Chu unharmed happy, "call a brother-in-law, I help you peel."Right right right no psychological burden, called a few brother-in-law, Chu unharmed apple peeled and handed him, and he went upstairs to play. Cheng Mo looked at the direction of the stairway, slightly frowning, "is there a treatment plan?" Han Junyu shook his head, "he is not willing to accept treatment, no one can help him." "Isn''t there a way of biological therapy?" Cheng''s biotherapy may require electric shock, which is a very painful process. Han Tiannuan doesn''t like them to talk about this topic. "Chu is OK. He''s trying to accept Han churui now. I''m talking about this topic with him now, but he''s not angry." Cheng Mo and Han Junyu look at each other and know that Chu is more important in her heart, so they don''t say much. They go upstairs and go to the right room. They see that right right and left are teaching Chu Wujin to play the game. Chu Wujin has just come into contact with the game and is unfamiliar with it. But Han churui remembers it. They play it several times before they begin to play it. "Brother in law, you are great. This wave of operation 666." Chu Wuji asked, "what does 666 mean?" "Oh, it means great, brother-in-law. Why don''t you know so many things?" Chu wutsui raised the corner of his mouth and said, "my time of existence is not stable, and I don''t have much time to play. Your elder brother, used to play with you like this? " Right right looked at left eye, two people look at each other, "yes, before big brother often accompany us to play, but big brother later busy, and we play less time." Chu Wujin smiles and doesn''t care about mentioning Han churui again. Han Junyu came in and knocked on the table, "all right, come to the study." Chu no harm doesn''t matter get up, lazy scattered stand up, follow him to study. Right right and left left originally want to follow in the past, but they are stopped by Cheng Mo, "it''s an adult''s business, you play your game." Right right right some worry, "brother, dad will scold him?" They promised to take care of Chu. Left left frown, not sure, Chu unharmed and sister certificate this matter, dad must be very angry. Han Tiannuan learns that Chu is unharmed and follows Han Junyu to his study. He is worried and runs to knock outside the study. Han Junyu in the study hears a knock on the door and laughs helplessly. He doesn''t have to guess who knocked on the door. Chu unharmed but did not open the door, but finished speaking, serious expression, stood up and bowed to him. Chapter 1315 Han Junyu is the only man in the world who makes Chu Wujin bend his back sincerely and treat him respectfully. For his little girl, he is willing. "I don''t want to say much nonsense. Anyway, please." Without waiting for Han Junyu to speak, he turns to open the door, and sees Han Tiannuan standing outside the door worried. He opens his arms, and she hugs him. "Dad didn''t say anything, did he?" "No Chu Wuji likes to see her protect him. "I''m invincible, and your father can''t beat me." Han Tian chuckles and stares at his face. His face is not good, pale and bloodless. She frowns. "What''s wrong with you?" Chu wutsui stroked her cheek lightly, raised her slightly pale lips, and said in her ear, "I''ll go to bed now and do it with you several times, and it''s comfortable." Han Tiannuan hammered him with shame and annoyance. He always said that kind of thing. ¡­¡­ At dinner, the table was full of people. Everyone talked and laughed, but the atmosphere was warm and lively. Chu wutsui is not used to this kind of atmosphere. He always feels that the excitement has nothing to do with him. He can''t integrate into this kind of atmosphere. He frowns and stares at the cup in front of him. In dealing with interpersonal relations, Han churui is really much better than him. He has to admit it. Suddenly the woman around him hit his elbow, he looked up at her, "Mr. Chu, have a drink?" She has juice. Chu unharmed raised the corner of his mouth, took a glass of red wine, clinked a glass with her, and sipped a sip. "Why, don''t these things taste good?" Chu Wuji shook his head. "I''m surprised. Chu Rui''s life was very monotonous and tired. When he arrived at your home, he was very comfortable and seemed to like it. I prefer to be alone. I''m more comfortable and noisy when there are more people. " Han Tiannuan said with a low smile, "you may not be used to it. Before, Han churui was not used to it. He was always stiff faced and sat in a straight and straight manner. After a long time, it''s free. " "Ha ha, I''m different from him. He is eager for other people''s approval, and I only want you." His sudden confession caught her off guard. When he looked at him with a smile, there was a light in his eyes. Under the table, she took his hand and spoke to him. "I am yours." Chu Wujin smiles, but where she can''t see, her smile is bleak. Yes, you are mine, but there is not much time like this. Suddenly, his heart beat abnormally. He said he wanted to go to the toilet. When he got up, he felt that he could not stand steadily. Zuo Zuo, who was sitting next to him, got up and helped him. "Are you all right?" Chu shook his head and released his hand. "All right, what''s the matter with you?" Han Tiannuan is not at ease. He gets up and wants to go with him. Chu Wujin presses her shoulder and pretends to be calm. "Good, I''m just going to the toilet. What are you going to do?" He turned his head and laughed at Zuo Zuo again, an arm on his shoulder, "Han Jing, come on, I have something to tell you." Zuo Zuo stares at his shaking hand and knows that he can''t hold it. He gets up quickly and goes to the toilet with him. To the toilet, Chu unharmed a mouthful of blood spit to the glass in front of the washing table, left pupil a shrink, quickly close the door, take a tissue to wipe. "Chu, brother-in-law, what''s the matter with you?" Chu unharmed arm in the wash desk, washed his face with water, wipe his face with a paper towel, "Han Jing, you are young, can black my computer, a little ability." Zuo Zuo is still worried about his body, "your face is very bad, are you really OK?" Chu unharmed in front of the mirror smile, hand rub face, face just had a bit of blood. "Han Jing, can you do me a favor?" ¡­¡­ After dinner, men clean up the kitchen and women chat, which is a tradition in the Han family. Although Chu Wujin is a guest today, he is also dragged to the kitchen by Han Junyu to clean up. He is in a hurry to clean up the dishes. Han Junyu listens to the noise he makes, glances at him and asks him to wash the dishes. As usual, Chu is arrogant and crazy, but at this time, he looks like a primary school student, with a dishwasher towel on his face, and right also takes a dishwasher towel to teach him. He learned to wash the dishes in a straight line. His serious expression was a bit cute, and he couldn''t help laughing. "Brother in law, I find you lovely." Chu has no harm to despise of sweep him one eye, "I listen this is not good words." "No, no, brother-in-law, it''s a compliment to say you''re cute. You can boast that your sister is lovely, and she will be happy, too. " Chu unharmed, dubious, finally clean up the kitchen, he washed his hands, Han Tiannuan ran to embrace his arm, asked him to clean up the kitchen, how do you feel. Chu wutsu shrugged, nothing can I do, but just wash the dishes, wipe the table, so easy!Han Tiannuan smiles. She asks about his feelings and doesn''t say whether these things are good or not. Han Junyu washes his hands and comes out of the kitchen to see that his daughter is clinging to Chu unharmed. He coughs unhappily. Han Tiannuan makes a grimace at him and holds Chu unharmed''s arm. Dad, when you and mom used to show love together, there was no taboo. Han Junyu coldly looks at Chu unharmed. My girl who has been raised for decades has been arched by your pig. Chu unharmed but provocative raise eyebrow, clench Han Tiannuan''s hand, take her out for a walk. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu wants to beat him. In the small garden, Chu unharmed sits on the swing holding Han Tiannuan. They don''t know what they are talking about. They talk and laugh, but Han Junyu frowns. Qin Ning went to the window and saw the two people on the swing along his line of sight. "Unharmed is more lively than Xiao Rui." "Oh, I didn''t expect that I adopted a wolf and took my baby daughter away." When her daughter was a child, she would open her arms and ask him to hold her. Now that she has grown up, she has fewer times to act like a spoiler, but she likes to stay in the arms of another man. His old father is a little lost. Qin Ning turned his head and looked at him with a smile, joking, "I remember that when someone said he wanted to adopt me, he also took me away." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu didn''t expect that she would mention the old things, and her face became darker. Waiting for Chu unharmed to lead Han Tiannuan upstairs, Han Junyu stands at the stairway, "unharmed, you go to your room." The man who is preparing to go to Han Tiannuan''s room stops and stares at him with complicated eyes. He kisses Han Tiannuan on his forehead and turns to his room. Han Tiannuan wrinkled his little face and did not dare to disobey his father''s words and went back to his room. Standing at the stairway, Han Junyu is also ready to return to his room, but he receives a phone call. Seeing that the caller ID is s country, he squints at Chu''s unharmed door and answers it. "Hello, Mr. Han. I''m Mr. Chu Rui''s housekeeper, Qi Qing." "Well, what can I do for you?" "Chu unharmed should be in Han''s, Chu''s things have not been done well, he left like this, some rash, please help me to persuade him, he should do things to finish." Qi Qing''s sincere request. Han Junyu gave a smile, but his smile was cold. "Qi Qing, he''s all right now. Don''t you know? Or do you want us to persuade him to leave and change back to churui who is under your command? " When he was in the study, Chu wutsui told him that his personality schizophrenia was born and could not be treated at all, but was restrained and suppressed. When the housekeeper found out his condition, he didn''t take any measures to treat him. Instead, he made his condition worse. His purpose was to use him as a tool for revenge. Now the housekeeper Han Rui''s mood is getting worse and worse. When he grows up, he finds it hard to control his mood. Chapter 1316 Personality transformation, although it has an impact on the body, is not fatal. But after taking the medicine that the housekeeper gave him, he couldn''t keep this kind of situation. Chu Wujin wanted to stay for a few more days, so he insisted on it all the time, which aggravated his illness. Chu Wujin has said for a long time that he can''t be anxious or forced to leave, otherwise he will be injured to Han churui''s master character. Now the housekeeper can''t wait to ask Han Junyu to help persuade Chu to leave quickly and let Han churui come back. Han Junyu sneered, "Mr. Qi, you seem to forget that your churui young master is my Han family. What he wants to do, my uncle didn''t say anything. As a housekeeper, you are in charge of quite a lot. " Qi Qing choked, but he was still not reconciled, "Mr. Han, he is from the Chu family. He went to your Han family for refuge. When he takes control of the Chu family, he will be the leader of the Chu family, or he will change back to the Chu family name. " "If he wants to change, wait until he controls the Chu family. Now, he''s the Han family. You''d better not eat snacks! " Han Junyu impatiently hung up the phone. For the housekeeper, he was obviously doing something to hurt him, but he pretended that I was considering for him. He felt sick. "Dad, what happened?" Just came home, Han Tianzhuo saw his father answer a phone call, his face was not good, and asked suspiciously. Han Junyu turned to look at his son, spit out a bad breath, "let you check the situation of the Chu family, how?" Han Tianzhuo frowned, "the situation is not very good. Chu Junming wants to put the project that Chu Wuzhuo talked about into his hands. Chu Wuzhuo just signed the contract a few days ago. Chu Junming held a press conference and attributed all the credit to himself. Chu''s father thinks highly of him. In the morning, I also went to see the hospitalization records of Master Chu. The situation is not very good. Maybe it won''t last long. " "A waste of great achievements." Han Junyu is tired of cursing. Now Chu''s health is the key period of treatment. Han Junyu hopes that he can be treated in Han''s family, but Chu''s family has problems waiting for him to deal with. "Dad, Chu Wujin and Weng Nan are going to cancel their engagement, which is very bad for him." Han Tianzhuo is worried. Han Junyu snorted, "if Chu Wujin doesn''t cancel the engagement, I will let him into the door of Han''s house? Don''t even think about it ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan returns to the room. After washing, she takes her mobile phone and is really ready to send a message to Chu Wujin. She hears something moving in the window. She turns to see the man squatting in the window and opens the window to let him in. "Chu, you''re too dangerous." Chu unharmed jumped in and hugged him, sniffed at her like a dog, "take a bath, are you waiting for me?" Han Tiannuan''s big little face turned red and said, "I''m not waiting for you." Chu unharmed is not angry, hold her up, "you don''t wait for me, it doesn''t matter, I come to you on the line, little beauty, really sweet." Two people lie on the bed together, Han Tiannuan hugs his neck, "you are not serious, this is at home, if make a noise, dad will be angry." Chu wutsu said, "your father likes Han churui. He sent him when he went abroad. He also gave him advice everywhere in his work." Han Tiannuan gave him a kiss and picked his eyebrows. "I like you. Besides, if dad doesn''t like you, how can he let you go home? You call him Dad, and he''s not angry. " Chu has no harm to think, is this truth, but otherwise he and Anne wench are together, he in the mind is not happy. Holding her white face, kissing her pink lips, "don''t touch you, I''ll hold you to sleep tonight." Han Tiannuan believes him and lies down next to him. It''s rare for her to be so close to her, and it''s her own big bed. She''s a little excited and holds his big hand. "Chu Wu Hao, tell me your story." Chu Wu Tsui looked down at her. "I''m not a storyteller. Aren''t I afraid to be scared by me?" Han Tiannuan thinks of the story of Little Red Riding Hood he told her when he was a child. He shakes his head. She has grown up and can watch horror movies. "I don''t know when I exist, but I suddenly have a memory. I am a very brave hero. I want to save the earth. But I found that the earth was very good. I didn''t need me at all, so I left bored. Later, Chu Rui was in danger, so I came out to help him get in touch with those people. Then I fought all over the invincible hands bravely, helped him break through the barrier successfully, and finally got the beauty back. " He hugged her as he spoke, as if he had won the best gift in the world. Han Tiannuan rubbed in his arms, retorted with a smile, "you really think you are a super hero, good second." "Isn''t it? Can you say that I''m not powerful, do you want to experience it? " He said with deep meaning, pressing her little hand to touch him "Chu is all right. Don''t make a fool of yourself." Han Tiannuan pats his hand and keeps a distance from him.Chu wutsui''s breathing is a little disordered. He covers his eyes with his arm to calm his mood. "An wench, you torture Lao Tzu, there is always a chance to settle this account with you." Han Tiannuan is not afraid of him either. He smiles and raises his eyebrows. "OK, I''ll wait." "Tut, you are very brave." Chu unharmed get up to scratch her, Han Tiannuan smile to avoid, two people roll into a ball, the line of sight is opposite, all laugh. People who love each other do nothing but look at each other quietly and feel that time is beautiful. "Go to sleep." He said softly. "Good night, Chu." Chu unharmed Yang lips, kiss her lips, "an wench, good night." I hope you have me in your dream. Han Tian closes his eyes and rubs them against his arms. Chu unharmed hugs her, but her eyes turn red. ¡­¡­ When Han Tiannuan wakes up, he opens his eyes. To his deep and firm eyes, he raises the corner of his mouth and rubs the top of her hair. "Good morning, Ann." Han Tiannuan listened to his tone is not right, and the address is strange, she suddenly sat up. "You, are you Han churui?" Han churui held her hand. "Yes, I''m Han churui. Ann, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long. " Han Tiannuan shakes off his hand, flustered and confused. Chuwu disappears and Han churui comes back. She should have been happy, but she didn''t know it. Suddenly, her heart seemed to be empty. The cold wind poured in. She clenched her fist and endured the cold, but it didn''t alleviate the pain at all. "Ann, what''s the matter with you?" Han Tiannuan didn''t want him to touch him. He got out of bed to avoid him and turned to look for the medicine. Han churui saw that her face was pale. He got up to help her pour water. He wanted to pass her the water cup, but she didn''t answer it. Her brown eyes were full of tears. "Ann, where is it? You take the medicine first Han Tiannuan still shakes his head and shakes his hand with the medicine. "He''s gone. Don''t you want me?" Chapter 1317 Bang, bang, bang, bang. Listening to the sound of clapping the door, Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, got up to open the door, and saw the calm man outside, but his tone was a bit flustered. "Uncle Han, I''m Han churui. An''an is ill and refuses to take medicine," and he won''t be near. Without waiting for him to finish, Han Junyu ran to his daughter''s room to see her crying on the ground. Her face was pale and full of tears. His heart ached and he picked her up. "Ann, don''t be afraid with dad." Han Tiannuan hugged him, "Dad, Chu is gone. He doesn''t want me anymore." Han Junyu felt that her body was shaking, her breathing was not smooth, and she was out of breath. His biggest worry was that it happened. Open her medicine box, coax say: "an an, take medicine first." "I don''t eat, don''t eat, Dad, I''m sick, taking medicine can''t save me." If she doesn''t take medicine like this, Han Junyu''s eyes are as cold as ice. She doesn''t care whether she wants to go or not. She takes medicine and puts it into her mouth. Han churui came over with a water cup and helped her swallow the medicine. Han Tiannuan coughed because of the water. His small face was as pale as paper, and even more delicate. "Ann, it''s my fault. Don''t embarrass your body." Han churui patted her on the back and gave her comfort. "Big brother, you, you go out first." Han Tiannuan doesn''t want him to be close to him or see him. She thinks Chu Wujin and Han churui are the same person, but when Chu Wujin leaves, she finds that she can''t face him for a moment, and her heart is in a mess. Han churui''s eyebrows were slightly raised, his lips were tight, and his eyes were deep and deep. Because Chu left unharmed, Ann excluded him. The fact was like a long sharp thorn in his heart. Han Tiannuan doesn''t dare to look him in the eye. She lowers her head and nests in Han Junyu''s arms. Suddenly, her stomach is tumbling. She spits out the medicine and water she just drank, and her lips are white. Han Junyu is also anxious red eyes, patting her back to give her comfort, "Han churui, out!" Han Junyu had been calling him Xiao Rui all the time before, and all of a sudden his full name was him. Obviously, he was really angry. Han churui''s eyebrows tightened and his eyes darkened. He poured her a glass of water and left the room with his long legs. Qin Ning heard the news, ran to the room, saw her daughter pale, worried holding her, asked her where she was uncomfortable, Han Tiannuan held her, did not speak, just silently shed tears. Qin Ning ran into the room to see the woman cry sad, heartache bad, let Han Junyu hold her daughter to bed, she also went to bed, holding her comfort. "Ann, he''s still here. Your big brother is back. He''s him." Han Tiannuan''s eyes are red looking at his mother. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to explain her complex feelings towards Han churui. He covers his eyes and doesn''t want to speak. Husband and wife look at each other, and there is nothing they can do as parents about their feelings. She can only figure it out by herself. When Han Junyu came out of the room, he saw that Han churui was still guarding the door. When he came out, he stood up straight and said, "Uncle Han, is she OK?" "Sleep, sleep may not comfort, your aunt guarding her." Han Junyu voice no temperature, cold eyes swept him one eye, turned downstairs. Han churui anxiously looks at Han Tiannuan''s door and follows him downstairs to the living room, but he doesn''t sit down. His upright posture is a bit lonely. "Sorry, uncle Han." Han Junyu pinches his eyebrows and wants to scold him, but it''s not all his fault, and now the most important thing is to let Xiao Jue and Ning Fu come and show her to her daughter, for fear that she may be out of condition. "There''s something else for the Chu family. You should deal with it first." Han churui frowned, "Uncle Han, I want to wait for An''an to get better and go back." Han Junyu fidgety, slanted a glance at him, "Xiao Rui, An''an and unharmed are married, do you know?" Han churui was stabbed in the heart for a moment, and recalled in his mind that he could vaguely think of some memories, but not clear, such as what happened outside the window through a layer of glass. He could see, but could not understand, that kind of emotion. This is the isolation of Chu Wujin. "Well, I can think of some." "Ann can''t face you for a while. If you stay here, it will only make her uncomfortable." Han churui sat down in silence opposite him and said for a long time, "I won''t let her see me." ¡­¡­ Xiao Jue came here soon. She didn''t have a general examination. She just checked her heart and important places. Her mood fluctuated greatly, which had a great impact on her body. Now, it should be no problem to keep a happy mood. He found an abnormal place and didn''t say it directly. When he went to Han Junyu''s study, he thought for a while and said that he wanted her to go to the hospital for a systematic examination. Han churui listen to his tone is not right, frown tight, "what''s wrong, uncle Xiao, you speak straight." Xiao Jue looks at Han Junyu and they look at each other. After years of good friends'' tacit understanding, Han Junyu changes the topic and says that when An''an''s mood stabilizes, he will take her to the hospital for examination.Wait for Xiao Jue to leave, Han Junyu calls him again to ask him what his situation is and let him cover it up. "Jun Yu, the medicine Ning Fu gave her can''t be taken any more, and don''t let her touch the medicine at home." Xiao Jue''s tone was serious. Han Junyu''s heart sank, "say directly." "Ann, maybe she''s pregnant. If it''s right, it should be a month." Xiao Jue doesn''t speak to Han churui because he was still in Chu''s health a month ago. Han Junyu was silent for a long time. He hung up and wanted to give Han churui a beating. Ann is an adult, he prevents her from having a relationship with the person she likes, but he makes Ann pregnant, which is what makes her. Ann really grew up taking medicine, her body can not give birth to a healthy child. He once worried that his daughter''s situation would cause problems in the future. He also reminded Han churui, who also resolutely promised him that they could not have children in the future. If an an an liked children, they could adopt them. But now it''s all a joke. Han Tianzhuo looks at his father bending over and holding his face in both hands. He doesn''t know what happened. His brow is frowning. Thinking that it might be his sister, his eyes become sharp. "It''s Ann, Dad. What can I do for you?" He asked in a very low voice and was afraid that his mother would hear him. Han Junyu closed his eyes, after a few minutes to suppress the mood, spit out a breath of cold air. "Gigi, you may be going to be an uncle." Han Tianzhuo''s face turns white. Ann always takes medicine at any time in her daily life. How can she conceive a healthy child. The child may not be important. The important thing is that if an an insists on the child, he may lose his only sister. Young and mature Han Tianzhuo, at this moment, is also a little flustered. "Dad, let uncle Ning Fu come and have a look. Maybe" "this matter can''t be known by ANN and your mother." Han Tianzhuo nodded, frowned and looked at the second floor, thinking about his pale sister in the room. He was very distressed. Chapter 1318 In the small garden, Han Tiannuan sat on the swing, looking at the second floor window of Han churui, a bit at a loss. She knew that he was still at home, in his room. When she came out for activities, in order to avoid her sight, he was hiding in the room. She told herself ten thousand times in her heart that Han churui was Chu unharmed. If they were alone, another sentence would pop out of her mind. It was Chu unharmed holding her face and pleading, don''t forget him. It''s like a curse, tormenting her over and over again in her mind. Swing shaking, two dogs at home, xiaopangdun and xiaobandian squat beside her, she reached out to xiaopangduan and waved, let it push her, xiaopangdun rubbed past, jumped up and hit her with two feet, swing shaking. She raised a smile, "chubby, you''re so good." When Xiao bandian heard her sister praising Xiao pangdun, she got up to push her. Two of them seemed to be more powerful than others. You pushed them around and I pushed them away. Han Tiannuan''s smile increased and Xiao bandian praised her. Small spot happy around her, for touch. Before Han Tiannuan could reach out his hand, little pangdun ran to her, pushed the little spot away, stretched his head for her hand, and let her touch herself. "You''re the only one who acts like a spoiler." Han Tiannuan reaches out and grabs two of them, then squats down at her feet. Suddenly, she felt sick in her stomach and felt like vomiting. She covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom. But when she got to the bathroom, she didn''t vomit anything. She held her forehead in pain and felt dizzy. "Ann, what''s wrong?" Han churui had been watching her on the second floor. He watched her cover her lips and run into the bathroom. He couldn''t help but worry. He ran out, picked her up, put her on the sofa and handed her a cup of warm water. Han Tiannuan stared at him for a long time, then took the water cup, sipped the water, and felt more comfortable in his stomach. "Is it still hard?" Han Junyu stood by, staring at her small face, making sure that she didn''t have a repulsive expression to him. He was relieved. Han Tiannuan shakes his head, shrinks on the sofa and doesn''t speak. He puts down his water cup and looks up at him wearing black clothes and trousers, which makes him more deep and steady. Chu Wujin likes bright colored clothes. He seems to love red. When he comes to see her, he wears red. "Sorry, big brother." Han churui sat down beside her. "It''s me who should say I''m sorry. Let you wait so long, still did not wait for me Han Tiannuan pursed her lips and turned her head to stare at his hand. She found that he had taken off the ring. She looked at the ring on her finger again. Her nose was sour and she covered her eyes. I don''t know how to face him. But she missed Chu, too. "Ann, what''s the matter?" He couldn''t understand why she was crying. Is it because he did something wrong, or does she think of Chu? "It''s OK. I''m ok." Han Tiannuan wiped his tears, sniffed and stretched out his hand to him, "big brother, give me the ring." Han churui frowned, "what ring?" "You, no, it''s the wedding ring that Chu wutsui gave me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui''s face was dark, his eyes were cold, and he clenched his fist. "Have you lost it?" Han Tiannuan didn''t hear him. He felt even worse. "No Han churui couldn''t hear her cry. He bent down to wipe her tears with a tissue. "The ring is not with me. Chu has put it away. I don''t know where he is hiding." "He''s hiding?" Han Tiannuan doubts, "as a master, don''t you know everything about him?" Han Chu grinned sharply, "is this his nonsense to you? He wants to set up isolation, and my memory can''t be searched. " Han Tiannuan thinks seriously why he wants to hide the ring. Doesn''t he want Han churui to take it away? "Can you find it?" Han churui thought, "you can try it," hesitated for a moment, with a heavy heart, "An''an, you and he are registered because you regard him as an independent individual, or do you regard him as an independent individual." if she is an independent individual, she falls in love with Chu unharmed, which has nothing to do with him. If she regards him as an independent individual, the meaning is different. "Big brother, I don''t know." Han churui stares at her, and the two fall into silence. There is a bit of embarrassment in the air. "Sister, I bought your favorite food." Right right right home from school, see two people atmosphere is not right, immediately jump over, holding four or five desserts on the table, let her choose, Han Tiannuan smell mango flavor, a sense of nausea, covered his mouth ran to the bathroom. Han churui worried to follow up, right right right don''t know he did wrong, also worried to go to the bathroom, see her face is not good lying on the washstand retching. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Han Tiannuan didn''t know what happened to him. He waved his hand. "Maybe it''s stomach discomfort. I''m a little tired. I went upstairs to sleep."Han churui doesn''t wait for her to go out of the bathroom and pick her up. Han Tiannuan frowns and wants to refuse. Han churui''s attitude is surprisingly tough this time. "I''ll take you upstairs, Ann." Han Tiannuan grabs his arm and purses his lips. In the end, he doesn''t refuse. He put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt. He reached out and touched her forehead. The temperature was normal, and then he rubbed her head. "You sleep, I''ll watch you." Han Tiannuan nodded, closed his eyes, but held his big hand. Han churui stares at their clenched hands. His deep eyes flash across the dark awn. He accompanies her to grow up and knows her little movements like the palm of his hand. Her subconscious movements obviously depend on him. But is that dependence love? When Han Junyu comes back, he hears from youyou that his elder sister seems to be sick, like she is going to vomit, and pinches her eyebrows with a headache. He turns his head and takes a look at xiaojue. This time, xiaojue brings an old expert to check An''an. Several people go upstairs to An''an''s room and see Han churui guarding by the bed. Han Junyu rubs a fire in his mind and walks to him with long legs. He pulls his collar and lifts him up and roars. "Get out of this room!" Han churui was still a bit at a loss. Suddenly he pulled him up, but he didn''t resist. He walked outside the door and had a chance to speak. "Uncle Han, it''s Ann. What can I do for you?" "It''s none of your business!" Han Junyu squints his cold eyes and really wants to throw him downstairs. Han churui held on to the railings. His back of his hand was blue and his finger was white. After a long time, he restrained his anger and said slowly, "what''s the matter? Do you want to hide me? Uncle Han, Ann is not only my sister, but also my wife. " Mention this, Han Junyu wants to kill him, "roll!" The more he is like this, Han churui is more sure that they have something to hide from him, otherwise he won''t suddenly pull him out, but Xiao Jue brings people into An''an''s room. Han churui over the railings, a few jumps, to avoid him to go upstairs, Han Junyu block, but without his neat action, he secretly molars, sprint to the door of An''an''s room to block him. "Churui, if you want to see my daughter, you''d better be honest with me." When he called himself churui, not Xiaorui or Han churui, his heart sank. There must be something wrong with An''an, otherwise Han Junyu would not be so angry. Chapter 1319 In Han Junyu''s study, Xiao Jue and the old Chinese medicine doctor sit on the sofa to discuss countermeasures. The old doctor took a sip of tea and shook his head helplessly, his face sad. "No, the girl is not fit, and the child can''t be kept. Xiao Jue, I''ve been a doctor for so many years, and I''ve seen a lot of such things. The mother is not in good health. When she is pregnant, she wants to keep the child, or she has two lives in childbirth. If she is lucky enough to give birth to the child, the child may be disabled, and the mother will collapse and die." Xiao Jue was silent and turned to look at Han Junyu. When Qin Ning was pregnant, he had to choose whether to be a child or an adult. He couldn''t sleep at night because of the agony. Unexpectedly, 19 years later, his daughter would have to face such a thing. He pinched his eyebrows and looked ugly. "Is it really impossible?" The old Chinese doctor took a few sips of tea and said, "maybe I''m a little educated. Your girl is in poor health. She not only has heart problems, but also has bronchi and other hidden dangers. It''s a rare miracle that she can live so long. Pregnant, let her body risk increased more than ten times. But I can''t say the last word. There may be some treatment methods, but they also take great risks. The treatment process is also very painful, and the girl will suffer. I''m not sure that when she goes to bed one night, it''s possible that she will never wake up Han Junyu heard his last words, nervous, open sharp eyes. "Xiao Jue, you talk to Ning Fu, when will you take this child?" he can''t say the following words. It''s his nephew, maybe the only nephew. "Don''t let them know about it." Xiao Jue listened to his voice a little hoarse, and felt uncomfortable. He nodded and got up to take the old doctor away. ¡­¡­ In the evening, Qin Ning came out of her daughter''s room and found that the light was still on in the living room on the first floor. When she went downstairs, she saw the man drinking alone. She went over and took away the bottle. "What''s the matter, you don''t seem to be in a good mood?" Han Junyu tugged his lips and said, "drink some wine, but you''re in a bad mood? Ning Ning, is this the logic of artists? " Qin Ning frowned and felt hungry. There was something wrong with his tone. She took a cup and poured a little wine for herself with a bottle. After only one sip, she coughed. It was a strong wine. "Is it about the company, or about Xiaorui?" She asked again. Han Junyu took a few sips of wine and asked, "Ningning, why did you want to leave your child at the beginning? Have you ever thought that you might not be able to survive?" Qin Ning looks at him in surprise, smiles and remembers with her chin. "At the beginning, I was only 18 years old. How could I think so much? I simply thought that it was me and your child. The child was in my stomach. Even if I died, I could not abandon them. In fact, there are many things that you don''t need to ask why. You want to do them, and then you insist on them. Moreover, these things have been going on for 19 years. Why do you care? " Han Junyu also followed with a smile and drank the last mouthful of wine in the cup. The strong wine passed through the throat and burned his heart and lungs. It was very hard and he had to bear it. "No, go upstairs." Qin Ning stares at him strangely, always feeling that something is wrong with him tonight. But he used to disguise his emotions. She stared at him for a long time, but she didn''t find anything unusual. She could only think that it was because of his daughter and Xiao Rui that he was touched. Well, maybe I''m getting old and I''m getting sentimental. When Han Junyu takes Qin Ning into the bedroom, Han churui walks out of the door, walks to Han Tiannuan''s door and sits by the door, as if he can get closer to her. When he was in s country, he often thought about her, and the new one couldn''t sleep all night, but when he thought of the hatred in his heart, he was born with the idea of coming back. He thought that when he dealt with the Chu family, he could come back and accompany her forever. It''s not as good as heaven. "What are you doing here?" Han Tianzhuo''s tone is not good. "How is Ann now?" Han Tianzhuo''s eyes flashed and his jaw tightened. "She''s fine. The Chu family hasn''t dealt with it yet. You''d better go back first." "You and your father say that she is very good, but she is not very good. Why do you lie to me? Is there anything to hide?" Han Junyu and Han Tianzhuo know that he is worried about An''an, but they both advise him to leave with one voice. She vomited several times yesterday, but it doesn''t look like the situation is very good. Han Tianzhuo goes downstairs to the corner. He looks up at Han churui at the stairway. "Churui, let''s talk." When Han churui heard him call himself churui, he felt that his spine was cold and he couldn''t move. When they come to the small garden, Han Tianzhuo sits on the swing that Han Tiannuan often sits on. His legs are long, and when he pushes his feet, the whole person swings. "Chu Rui, do you have a way to make Chu come back unharmed?" Han churui pinched the palm of his hand, numb, deep eyes become sharp, "why?""I want to give him a good beating. Maybe my kung fu is not as good as him, but I still want to kill him." The sentence behind him was cruel, angry and cautious. Han churui thought about it and didn''t find his mistake in his memory. "Because of his registration with Ann?" "No Han Tianzhuo looks at the stars in the sky, and his face is a little sad. "Yes, he got Ann pregnant." Han Tianzhuo also wants to hit him, and his calm temperament is also provoked by him to be irritable, "this retarded man, he doesn''t even know how to take safety measures!" Han churui''s brain is empty. He looks at him in disbelief. "You, what did you say?" Han Tianzhuo took a look at him and told him not to pretend to be stupid. Although they have two personalities, the person who does wrong is his body. The child born in An''an''s body is his flesh and blood. Han churui sat on the swing, hands clasped, for a long time to digest the news. Ann had his child, which he had never thought about, because Ann''s health is not good. Since he liked her and decided to confess to her, he had a good plan in his heart and didn''t need children. But I didn''t expect that Chu Wujin should make such a big mistake. This child, for her, is a disaster. Suddenly hearing the news, Han churui didn''t have any joy of being a father, but also wanted to find Chu unharmed and beat him hard. He tried to search in his memory, and a vague picture flashed in his mind. He galloped on her Sweat like clip back, and her cheek blush bear There was also her laughter and the rude words he whispered in her ear. He held his swollen forehead. Before, he had never actively turned over Chu''s memory, because his memory was monotonous and terrible. But this time, because of An''an, his memory seemed to have more colors and more memories that he could not touch. "Uncle Han should know, too. When is he going to take the baby away?" His tone was cold. Chapter 1320 Han churui has never been able to go to s country. Chu''s family is still waiting for him to deal with it. His assistant can''t wait for him. He guessed that something might have happened, so he came to Nankang city in person. See people, don''t talk, he also know that this Chu left, standing in front of him mature and steady man is Han churui. "When I left unharmed, I gave you an envelope. Let me give it to you." The assistant took out an envelope. Han churui was surprised. He took things and heard the assistant say, "he should be ready to leave. He made preparations in advance and cancelled his engagement with Weng Na. When will you go back?" Han churui thought of Weng Nan, slightly frowning, a bit tired. If it wasn''t for her to give Chu Wuji that kind of medicine, An''an would not be pregnant in order to save him. "I''ll go back when Chu Junming is almost done." That means I''m not ready to go back. I have a headache. Han churui went back to his room with the envelope. When he opened it, he found that there were two letters in it. One was a suicide note, the other was the content written for him. In the past, when he and Chu wutsui exchanged personalities, they would often write letters to each other and leave messages, explaining some things to do and ideas. After reading the letter, he vomited a gruff, complex mind, and then read the letter, mouth a smoke. He''s not dead yet. He''s writing a suicide note. Open the note, only one sentence. Love her well, she is more important than my life. ¡¿ he rubbed his forehead. She was more important than his life, and he didn''t need to emphasize it. Adjusting his mind, he went to her room. She lay on the bed, pale face, heart cherish, tentatively hand holding her little hand, even if it is lying on the bed, the body is still covered with a quilt, her fingertips are cold. Han Tiannuan is awakened by him. He opens his eyes and stares at him for a while. Then he determines that the man in front of him is Han churui, not Chu unharmed. "Ann, are you looking for his ring?" Han Tiannuan''s eyes brightened and nodded, "where did he hide the ring?" Han churui showed a wry smile, took a breath of heat in her palm, gently rubbed her fingers, "I''ll take you." "Good, big brother." Han Tiannuan looks forward to it in his eyes. Looking at his gorgeous face, she can''t help reaching out and trying to touch it. But with his calm eyes, she smiles and puts down her hand slowly. No, he''s not Chuwu. Han churui stares at her falling hand. His heart seems to have been pricked with numerous poisonous needles. The pain spreads to his limbs. He takes a deep breath for a long time before he gets over. He finds a suit of clothes for her and asks her to change it. Originally, he wants to carry her downstairs, but she refuses. He didn''t force him to hold her hand again, but this time he was avoided by her. He clenched his fist and forbeared. When he got downstairs, Han Junyu saw that his daughter was going out, but he went out with Han churui. His face sank a little, and his cold eyes were staring at Han churui, very bad. Han Tiannuan coquettishly says that she and her elder brother go out for a walk and then go home. It''s not a big deal. Qin Ning sighs and pulls her husband''s sleeve. Han Junyu grins his teeth and lets Han Tianzhuo follow. Then he lets them leave. Han churui takes her to school. When Han Tiannuan gets off the bus, he looks at him suspiciously. "Big brother, will he hide the ring in school?" "Well." Han churui goes to her body and squats down to carry her. Han Tiannuan is stunned and shakes his head. This is a school. Although she is weak, she is not disabled. She won''t let her back, but Han churui is disappointed and turns to look at Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo goes to his sister and doesn''t discuss with her. He throws out two words directly. "Come up." Don''t be so pompous "Long winded, hurry up." Han Tianzhuo holds her hand and carries her on her back. Han Tiannuan can''t laugh or cry, "brother, just walk around the school, my legs are very good." "I know, but I like to carry my sister." Han Tiannuan felt his brother''s broad back, but raised his smiling face, hugged his neck, and his voice was soft, "brother, I don''t know which girl will get your favor in the future, and let you carry it for a lifetime." Han Tianzhuo tut said, "don''t worry about this kind of thing." Han churui listens to the brother and sister chatting, but also raises the corner of his mouth, and a handsome boy carries Han Tiannuan. Beside her, there is a tall handsome boy, who stares at them enviously. When he arrived at Han Tiannuan''s dormitory, Han Tianzhuo put down his sister and helped her sit down beside the bed. Han churui asks her to open her pillow. Han Tiannuan looks at him strangely. She opens the pillow and sees a letter. She remembers the scene of bringing him to the dormitory that day. She picks up the envelope and is about to open it. Suddenly she stops and looks up at her two brothers. Han churui can remember that Chu Wujin hid the letter here, but he didn''t remember what was written in it. Noticing her eyes, he felt a pain in his heart and turned to avoid it.Han Tianzhuo shrugs and goes to the bookshelf without disturbing her. Han Tiannuan opened the letter, and sure enough, he had his ring, but there was a letter in it. It was written by him. The handwriting was not good, but when she saw the first sentence on the letter, her eyes turned red and her tears fell down. Girl ANN, I don''t seem to have told you that I love you. Although I don''t get along with you for a long time, I just love you. I love you badly. If I want to give you my life, I will die in your hands. You will find that this letter may be found by yourself unintentionally, or by Han churui. I don''t care how you see it. Don''t cry when you see the letter. I hate women''s tears most. If you want to cry, you can hold it back. ¡¿ Han Tian chuckled and wiped his tears with his sleeve. He knew that she would cry and wrote these things. He must have done it on purpose. [I leave this letter to tell you, Miss ANN, because I know you love me, too. When I leave, you will definitely look for me and miss me. Don''t say that Laozi is amorous. You must not only miss me, but also have a bad heart for Han churui. Girl an, although I don''t want to admit it, you should know in your heart that I am a personality imagined by Han churui. You have also said that I am him, he is me, and I am in his brain, which he never shows. So, don''t hide from him, don''t blame him, hold him, I''ll feel it. Tut, I''ve never thought I would be so great. It''s really frustrating to let my woman hold that soft egg. But I miss you, want to hold you, want to listen to you, put me in my heart. I told you before, don''t forget me, because I am Han churui. ¡¿ Han Tiannuan can imagine that when he writes a letter, he frowns, looks irritable, and may even raise his fist. [Han Tiannuan, don''t miss me too much. Smile more for me, eat more to fatten myself up, protect myself well, live well, love me well, and love your Chu well! ¡¿ tears still fell out, folded the letter, bowed his head, covered his mouth and sobbed. Asshole, I have to leave such a letter to make her feel bad. Han churui saw her cry too depressed, heartache such as wring, clenching his teeth, jaw taut, forced himself to turn his eyes. Han Tianzhuo listens to his sister''s cry, pinches the book in his hand, and has no mind to read a word. After waiting for ten minutes, Han churui worried that she was crying. He couldn''t bear it. He squatted down beside her with a paper towel and felt very sad to see her red eyes. "Ann, stop crying. Your eyes are swollen." Han Tiannuan blinked, looked at his face and touched his eyes. When he became Chu unharmed, his eyes would be darker. At the moment, his eyes were full of himself. She was burping and holding him. Feel her close, Han churui a Leng, at first a little helpless, smell her body fragrance, his arm tightened. "Ann, can you put the ring on for me?" He was referring to Chu''s ring. That''s their wedding ring. Chapter 1321 Han Tiannuan heard his words, hesitated for a few seconds, came out of his arms, and looked at him. Han churui holding her face, "he is me, this ring originally belongs to me, Miss Han, isn''t it?" Han churui has never called her Miss Han. As Miss Han, she is no longer his sister, but the woman he likes. Although he was concerned about Chu Wu Hu and what happened to her, Chu Wu Hu was himself. It was ridiculous for him to eat his own vinegar. Han Tian looks at him, wipes away his tears, holds his big hand and puts on the ring. "When you deal with the Chu family, we''ll have a wedding, OK?" She asked. Han churui asked, holding her hand with a smile, "Miss Han, are you urging me to get married?" Han Tiannuan raised his eyebrows. At this time, his face was a little naughty, but he was still a little warm when he looked at her with a smile. "Can''t you?" "Sure. Let''s go. Let''s go home." He squatted in front of her to carry her home. This time, Han Tiannuan didn''t refuse. She climbed to his back and hugged his neck, smelling the familiar smell on him, and raised her mouth. She found that Chu Wujin was smelling of smoke. Every time he came near her, although he deliberately cleaned up, the smell didn''t disperse completely. Han Churui did not smoke. He had a touch of cold fragrance. It was a perfume that he used everyday, or she gave him a birthday present. It was Han churui who left school with her on his back. Han churui felt that the woman on his back had lost a lot of weight these days, and his pace had slowed down. When he arrived at Han''s home, Han Tiannuan was already asleep in his arms. Han churui took her to bed and covered her with a quilt. She was getting worse these days. Ning Fu came and checked an an, but he didn''t say much. He took the medicine box and Han Junyu to the study. Han churui worried about her situation and went to the study with her. Han Junyu stares at him coldly and wants to throw him out. "Han," Han churui wanted to call him uncle, but after looking at the ring on his finger, he turned his voice, "Dad, Chu is all right. We are married. I also want to know about my wife." No matter whether Han Junyu agrees or not, he has figured out that Chu Wuhao is him, and the person who An''an married is also him. He didn''t mention Chu unharmed. It''s OK to hear him mention Chu unharmed. Han Junyu is more irritable and angrily scolds him. "Go away!" Han churui stood still, looking at Ning Fu with an inquisitive face, wanting to hear Han Tiannuan''s physical condition. Although Ning Fu probably heard something about Chu''s health, he held his forehead and was old. When he met this kind of thing, he also had a bad headache. On Han churui''s eyes, Ning Fu shook his head helplessly, "her physical condition, needless to say, you can see, now maybe a cold can kill her. The most troublesome thing is that the child is still too young. She can''t take medicine now. She can only wait for a period of time to have an operation. But if she has an operation, Ann will definitely know about the child. " If she knew, she would be very sad. They were all worried that she might want to keep the child and refuse the operation. Han churui sat on the sofa, silent for a long time, "I will let her agree." Han Junyu glanced at him obliquely, "the affairs of Chu family are waiting for you to deal with, churui." That means, get out of here. Han churui listens to his sarcasm and purses his lips tightly. If even his favorite person is gone, what''s the meaning of his revenge. The funny thing is that in order to get revenge, he made her wait for him for four years. Now he made her pregnant. It''s him who deserves to die. Suddenly, hearing something at the door, they turned their heads and saw Han Tianzhuo and Qin Ning standing at the door, frowning. Qinning heard the news of her daughter''s pregnancy, still can''t believe, "husband, ANN, really pregnant?" "Yes, Ning Ning, don''t get excited. You can''t tell Ann about it yet." Qin Ning is really excited. Thinking of her daughter lying on the bed, she is furious and slaps Han churui in the face. Qin Ning is a soft person. He seldom loses his temper, let alone does it. "Churui, get out of here!" Han churui was also stunned. Listening to her roar, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "sorry." Turn and leave the study. Han Tianzhuo frowns, turns around and goes downstairs with him to see his calm face. The finger marks on his face are clear. It can be seen that his mother is very angry. Mother has a sense of guilt for her sister since she was a child, so from small to large, she has always responded to Ann''s needs, which can be regarded as drowning and spoiling. Even if she suddenly got her marriage certificate with Chu unharmed and wanted to be with him regardless of everything, her mother connived and advised her father to identify with them. But Chu unharmed but let Ann pregnant, this is not equal to her life. Han Tianzhuo went to get ice for him, "your face, apply it first. Mom''s worried about Ann, too. You don''t mindHan churui took the ice and licked his cheek, "I should fight." In fact, Han Tianzhuo''s heart is very complicated to him. It''s Chu wutsu''s fault, and he can''t blame him. But he is Chu wutsu. He was his elder brother before, and he kept his sister waiting for four years, but he was engaged to another woman. Now he wanted to be his brother-in-law, but he made his sister pregnant and put her in a more dangerous situation. Upstairs, Qin Ning cried in Han Junyu''s arms for a long time. When she calmed down, she went to the bathroom to wash her face, and then went to her daughter''s room to see Zuo Zuo telling her a story. Ann is lying in bed these days, and her two younger brothers are obedient and often come to accompany her. Qin Ning went to the bedside and touched her daughter''s pale cheek. She gave her a kiss on her forehead. "An an an, is there anything you want to eat? Mom will take you to eat." Han Tiannuan raised a smiling face, "Mom, I''m not five years old, how can you still coax me like that?" Qin Ning also laughs, "mom is willing to coax you, then do you want to eat?" Han Tiannuan blinks her eyes and thinks seriously. In fact, she has no appetite, and most of the food she eats these days has been vomited. If you want to say what she wants to eat, she really has. She wants to eat the noodles Han churui cooked for her. Qin Ning listens to her daughter saying that she wants to eat something Han churui makes. She takes a complicated look at her daughter, but she doesn''t refuse. She rubs her hands and asks her to wait. She asks him to cook noodles. Han Tiannuan nods with a smile and looks at her mother walking out of the room. She turns to her brother. "Zuo Zuo, did mom and dad fight?" Left left weird looking at her sister, "Dad and mom will quarrel, you think who will win?" Han Tiannuan is amused by his rhetorical question. There is no doubt that his mother will win. In the past, my father would tease my mother, but it was just a tease, and she was absolutely reluctant to be a little sad. "But I see my mother''s eyes are red. She has just cried. Is something wrong?" Otherwise, mother would not cry for no reason. Chapter 1322 ground floor. Han churui''s side face was cold pressed with ice for a while, and his finger marks faded a lot. When he saw Qin Ning coming downstairs, he stood up from the sofa. "Ann wants to eat your noodles. Go and cook them." Qin Ning threw out a word in a cold voice. Han churui was surprised, but he was happy. He nodded respectfully and prepared to go to the kitchen. "Churui, if Ann has any accident, I will never forgive you." Han churui froze his back and closed his eyes to cover up his emotions. "You don''t have to forgive me, I won''t forgive myself." Seeing his tall posture going to the kitchen, Qin Ning felt uncomfortable and took Han Tianzhuo to accompany her for a walk. On the wooden chair beside the lake, mother and son sit down. In recent years, Han Tianzhuo has been studying abroad, met many friends, and started his own company and career. Mother and son haven''t sat down and chatted together for a long time. "Mom, don''t worry too much. My sister will be OK." After a long silence, Han Tianzhuo spoke first. Qin Ning sighed heavily, holding his hair in both hands, which was a very anxious state. "Nineteen years ago, when I was pregnant, I didn''t know. At that time, I was not in good health. Your father was worried that the children would affect my health, so he wanted to knock them out. At that time, I was very afraid. I thought I was still a child. How could I suddenly get pregnant. But feel the stomach, with a small life, I am very happy, also very grateful to the children can come, I want to protect them, did not agree to surgery, tried to run, gave birth to you. In fact, I can''t even take care of myself, and I''m very careless in taking care of the children. Fortunately, the children are very obedient, and my brother can take care of my sister, so I spent five years in a muddle. " These things, Han Tianzhuo also sporadically heard them say a few words, but the specific process he is not clear. Quietly listening to his mother finish, he went to recall when he was a child, in fact, has been blurred. "Mom, don''t be afraid. Let''s guard our sister together." Qin Ning rubbed his eyes and felt ashamed to cry in front of his son. I just don''t know how to think of my twin sister, rongxu''er. I''m afraid that my daughter will leave her. "Well, ANN, it''s going to be OK." Han Tianzhuo held her and patted her on the back. ¡­¡­ In the villa, Han churui cooked the noodles and carried them upstairs. Han Tiannuan sniffs the fragrance of noodles, and suddenly remembers the noodles that Chu Wujin cooked for her. It''s super delicious, but she misses it. "Ann, try it." Han churui fed her and put noodles to her lips. Han Tiannuan watched him stare at himself expectantly. He opened his mouth to eat noodles. After a while, after eating a bowl of noodles, Han churui worried that she would vomit. He stood beside her and held her cool hand. "Ann, is it cold?" Han Tiannuan shook his head, "my hands and feet are cold all year round. You don''t know, and I don''t feel anything." She''s not in good health and can''t do strenuous exercise. When she''s better, she goes to dance, but she can''t do it for too long. Han churui reached out to touch her feet. It was really cool. He sat down on the bed, untied his shirt, put his feet on his abdominal muscles, raised his head and asked her, "how do you feel?" Han Tiannuan moved his feet, pointed his abdominal muscles at the tip of his feet, raised his smiling face, "Wow, it''s so hot." Han churui looks at her smile, also shows a smile, she suddenly reaches out to touch his side face, he quickly avoids. "Who hit you?" She broke his face, refused him to hide, "Han churui, who hit you?" He refused to say, Han Tiannuan frowned, "is it my father? Why did he hit you? " Han churui looks at her and stares at herself anxiously. He sticks to her lips and says, "Ann, I''m sorry." Han Tiannuan looks at him puzzled, why does he apologize? "If I hadn''t waited for you for four years and made you sad, you wouldn''t have been so ill." If he didn''t confess to her, if he didn''t wait for her for four years and didn''t make her pregnant, maybe she would be well. Han Tiannuan shook his head and said seriously, "this is what I want. I don''t blame you. The noodles you made for me are delicious. Thank you Looking at the woman''s bright smile, Han churui only hates that he can''t bear the pain instead of her. Qin Ning comes to the door of his daughter''s room again, and sees Han churui sitting on the bed with his daughter in his arms. They are watching a movie on the tablet. Han churui perceives Qin Ning''s eyes and subconsciously gets up, but he doesn''t want to disturb the woman in his arms. He looks at her face to face and realizes that her eyes are red. Maybe he has cried. Han churui is not happy either. When he was a child, he didn''t have much time to contact with his mother. When he came to the Han family, he felt the warmth of his family, so he felt more guilty about his harm to An''an. Qin Ning did not speak, turned and left. When she came to the studio, she stared at the drawing board for a long time. For a moment, she was a bit at a loss. She didn''t know how to use any color on a painting to express her mood at this time.At that time, she was lucky enough to escape that bad luck. Now her daughter has encountered this kind of thing again. I don''t know if she can be as good as her. Finally, she will be with the people she loves all her life. ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan finally has some appetite. He wants to make his own dinner and goes downstairs to cook with Han churui. Seeing the rich food on the table, Han Junyu didn''t like Han churui, but he had his daughter. He just gave him a cold look and didn''t say much. Qin Ning''s mood calmed down. Seeing that the red mark on Han churui''s face faded, he turned his eyes and didn''t embarrass him. Han churui is afraid that An''an is tired, so he only gives her some easy things to do. He divides the bowl and chopsticks. He gives her a bowl of rice. Han Tiannuan wrinkles his face and says that he can''t finish it. It''s too much waste. Han churui says that she can''t finish it. He helps her to eat, and she tries to eat more. Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile and noticed that others were looking at her. She was a little embarrassed and flattered to bring food to her parents. "Dad, the big brother''s fried food is very good. Mom, you can try it. It''s delicious." Han churui also followed her to pick dishes, "Dad, this dish tastes good." Han Tianzhuo, left and right are staring at him, tut, big brother called Dad called too smooth. Qin Ning heard that he called Han Junyu''s father directly. He was stunned for a few seconds, but he thought that they had registered, so he should call them. Han Junyu looked at Han churui in disgust, "don''t get close to him. You haven''t got a license with an an, and you haven''t got a wedding. I can''t afford this title." "Dad," Han Tiannuan wants to talk, but Han churui holds his hand. He respectfully stands up and takes out a registration certificate from his pocket. I am also preparing to talk about it with you. That''s the registration certificate of Han Tiannuan and Chu unharmed. "I''m going to make a registration with An''an in China. As Han churui, when An''an is better, we''ll hold a wedding." Han Tianzhuo raised his eyebrow, "are you the son-in-law who does the inverted door?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s warm in Korea. The whole family was discussing. Suddenly, little spot and little fat Dun screamed wildly outside, which made everyone look out. Chapter 1323 Han Tianzhuo gets up and looks at the camera outside the door. When he sees Yang Yi, he frowns slightly. He takes a deep look at Han churui and goes out. Go to iron door, Han Tianzhuo cold handsome face, amber eyes cold as frost. "What''s the matter?" Yang Yi nodded with a smile, "Jiji, I''m looking for your elder brother, churui." Han Tianzhuo sneered, "Miss Yang, you look for Chu Rui, go to Chu''s house, what do you come to my house to do?" Yang Yi is aware of his hostility. She is angry in her heart. If it''s not for Chu Rui, she doesn''t want to come to their Han family. The whole family is arrogant and thinks that they are the best in the world, which makes her sick. "I know Chu Rui is at your house. Ask him to come out. I''ll have a few important words with him." "Oh, Miss Yang, you have legs. Why don''t you come in by yourself?" Yang Yi stares at the two vicious dogs in the iron gate. Last time she was chased by them, she would have gone in if she had dared to, and she would not have been sneered at by him standing outside. Han Tianzhuo followed her line of sight and looked at little pangdun and little bandian. He raised his mouth and said, "Oh, Miss Yang is afraid of them. Miss Yang should be careful. They can climb the wall." Yang Yi looked at the wall and stepped back. Her face was very ugly. Han Tianzhuo turned back to the living room and called Han churui, "there''s a woman outside looking for you. She''s a son-in-law." Listening to his teasing, Han churui licks his cheek and gives him a deep look. He bows his head and tells Han Tiannuan that he will go out to have a look before he gets up and leaves. Come to iron door, see Yang Yi, his heart is agitated, but still restrain emotion, ask her to look for him what matter. When Yang Yi saw him, he excitedly walked into the iron gate, "churui, if you don''t go back to Chushi this time, I know you are here." "Miss Yang, are you free?" Listen to his words, Yang Yi sad, how he is a hard stone, these years she so attentively help him, he still refused to see her. Why, why can the weak and incompetent Han Tiannuan make him care? Yang Yi has been back to China for a long time. A few days ago, he saw Han churui holding Han Tiannuan back to the villa. His eyes at her were obviously affectionate. No wonder he suddenly wants to break his engagement with Weng Nan. He wants to be with Han Tiannuan. Oh, Han Tiannuan is sick all day, like a medicine jar. I don''t know when she will become a short-lived ghost. "Chu Rui, don''t you go back to Chu? And if you suddenly want to terminate your engagement with Weng Na, there should be an explanation, otherwise the Weng family will not let you go. " Han churui''s face was indifferent. "Miss Yang, what do you want to say?" Two people across the big iron gate, Yang Yi staring at him, "Chu Rui, I''m still saying that, I want to help you, help you take the Chu family. No matter how long you keep me waiting, I''m willing to Han churui refused her words and didn''t know how much she said, but the woman seemed to be possessed. Every time, she said firmly that he would be her. "Miss Yang, just be happy." He was too lazy to talk to her. He turned around and left. Yang Yi was worried. "Chu Rui, Chu Junming wants to take over the Chu family while you''re away. Aren''t you worried? I can help you. A mantis will catch cicadas and a yellow sparrow will be behind Han churui keeps on walking. He once wanted to revenge, but let an an wait for him year after year. Now that she is pregnant with his child, it is impossible for him to leave at this time. Seeing Han Tiannuan standing at the door curiously, he quickened his pace and walked to her side, "we don''t care about people who don''t matter." Han Tiannuan is also a little worried about the Chu family. Han churui has been dormant in the Chu family for more than four years with painstaking efforts. If he leaves behind, Chu will be OK. It''s no use pretending to be him so hard? "Big brother, why don''t you go back to Chu''s house and have a look? I''m fine at home." Han churui lowered his head to kiss her forehead, "I have a sense of propriety in my heart. Don''t worry. Let''s go. Let''s have dinner and talk about our marriage with your father." When it comes to marriage, Han Tiannuan raises a smiling face and leads him back to the dining table. Yang Yi stares at the back of Chu Rui''s leaving. She has hatred in her eyes. She is not only close to Chu Junming, but also thinks about him everywhere. She has given him four years. Why, why can''t he look at herself? Malicious staring at Han Tiannuan, he loves her so much, then she destroyed her. No one else can think of a man she can''t get! ¡­¡­ In the restaurant, Han churui leads Han Tiannuan to sit down. Han Tianzhuo looks at him with an eyebrow. "Have you solved your rotten peach blossom?" Han churui headache, "and I have nothing to do with the woman." Han Tianzhuo sneered, "does that have anything to do with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui really wants to put a mouthful of rice in his mouth to make him shut up. Han Tiannuan said for him, "it''s Yang Yi who pesters big brother, not big brother. Brother, don''t talk about it." When she said this, not only Han Tianzhuo was unhappy, but also Han Junyu was sour.This married daughter is indeed water poured out. "Gigi, eat." Finally, it''s Qin Ning. Han Tianzhuo looks at his mother and indicates to her with his eyes, where are you from and how can you help him. Qin Ning sighed, "churui, you said to marry an an. Do you think clearly?" Han churui stood up respectfully again, "think about it." Han Tiannuan heard his mother''s inquiry and looked up at the man. He suddenly felt a bit tangled in his heart. "Big brother, I''ll get married when I get better." She had no idea how long she would live. Han churui held her white tender hand firmly and said, "it''s OK. You''re just uncomfortable. It''s OK to take wedding photos. If you don''t want to go, I''ll invite the staff home to do justice. " Han Tiannuan bowed her head. In the four years she had been waiting for him, she had imagined countless scenes of their marriage, but now when she really talked about this topic, she was suddenly afraid. Without her response, Han churui was also upset. Take out a small black box, push away the chair, kneel on one knee and hold her little hand. Chapter 1324 Han Tiannuan saw him kneel down on one knee and stood up in surprise. He wanted to pull him up, but her little strength couldn''t pull him at all. He took her little hand and told her to stand still. "This ceremony was not done before by Chu Wuhang, and I thank him for not doing it. He left this opportunity for me. I gave it to you on your 18th birthday, but I didn''t think it was right or wrong. Han Tiannuan, I''ve known you for 14 years, more than 5000 days. Since you were five years old, you can''t add or subtract. When you lose a tooth and you still cry, I''ll grow up with you a little bit, and now you are graceful. I think I can accompany you all my life in the fourteenth and twenty-four years in the future. Would you like to accompany me, Han Tiannuan? " Han Tiannuan covers his lips and stares at the ring in his hand. His fingertips tremble. She never thought that he would propose in front of her family. She took the ring. "Big brother, we all have rings. Get up." Han churui insisted, "the meaning is not the same. It was sent by Chu unharmed. This is from me. Although we are the same person and have the same mind, the ceremony is different. That''s an engagement ring. This is our wedding ring. " Han Tiannuan bites her lips and turns to look at her father. Han Junyu shows her eyes to let her make her own decision. She turned to see her mother, Qin Ning smile, "willing to marry, is your business." With all the children, and his daughter''s eyes are full of him, it''s a disappointment for her mother to say that she doesn''t agree. Han Tiannuan looks at the ring in the man''s hand, takes down the ring he put on before and puts on the new ring for him. "Han churui, I will." Han churui''s heart is full of joy, but his calm temperament is just happy to raise the corner of his mouth, get up to give her a ring, and kiss her on the back of her hand. He turned his head and looked at Han Junyu. He looked a little proud, like a child with a big red flower. "Ann promised to be my wife. You will be my father-in-law in the future. I can call you father." Han Junyu wants to give him a white eye. He says, "are you not going to clean up the Chu family? Are you not going to restore the Chu surname? " "I''ll deal with the affairs of the Chu family. My surname will not change. I''ll be your son-in-law of the Han family." Han churui said frankly. Sitting on the side of right right right endure for a long time, can''t help but to insert a sentence, "Dad, sister and big brother married, then they married, I should call him brother-in-law, or sister-in-law?" Han Tianzhuo rubbed his brother''s forehead. "I didn''t hear him say that he would be the son-in-law of inverted intrusion. Of course, he would call his brother-in-law according to the rank. Now I''m your big brother. What do you say, brother-in-law? " Zuo Zuo looks at the second elder brother and doesn''t speak. Han churui raised his lips, "it''s all a family. It''s OK to call him brother-in-law or brother-in-law. Right right, you ask, don''t you want two red envelopes?" There is a custom in Nankang city. When an elder marries, he has to give a red envelope to the younger. He changed his name to Han churui''s brother-in-law. He wanted to give a red envelope to his younger brother youyou. He changed his name to Han Tiannuan''s sister-in-law. His sister-in-law also wanted to give a red envelope. Right right right up cheek Gang son, "brother-in-law, this is you wrong, you all married my elder sister, more share a red envelope how?" Han churui nodded, "I''m your sister''s person now. It''s OK to have more red envelopes. Ask your sister if she agrees." Zuo Zuo, who has never spoken, can''t help but remind you, "the son-in-law means that the elder sister wants to marry her brother-in-law, and she is the one who has to spend money." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Right right stares at his brother, making sure he''s not joking. His sister is the only girl in the Han family. If he marries his brother-in-law, he''s sure to show that he may have to pay for it. His aggrieved expression made Han Tiannuan laugh. He stretched out his hand to pinch his face. Although right and right look like his father, they are lively. The small face of a 13-year-old boy is a little baby fat. The aggrieved bulging face looks very lovely. Han Tiannuan is in a good mood, and Han Junyu is in a good mood. A few people gag and have a good dinner. After dinner, it''s Han Tianzhuo and Zuo Zuo who clean up the kitchen today. You and you like to play with the second brother and help him. You want to let the second brother play games with him. After graduating from graduate school, second brother began to work as an Internet company. He did a good job, and he adored him. Han churui brews tea and pours a cup for Qin Ning and Han Jun. he pours a cup of water himself. He tastes the water temperature first, and then hands the cup to her. Han Tiannuan naturally takes the cup, drinks half of it, and gives the rest back to him. Han churui doesn''t care and drinks the water in the cup. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning was suddenly fed dog food and stayed for two seconds. Han Junyu coughed, "An''an, go for a walk with dad." Han Tiannuan nods with a smile and makes a face at Han churui. He follows his father to get up. When they come out of the villa, Qin Ning slowly gets up and asks Han churui to follow him upstairs. Han churui nodded and followed her to her studio."Sit over and I''ll draw a sketch for you." Han churui obediently sat down on the stool in the middle of the studio. He sat upright with a straight back. He knew that she had something to say, so he waited in silence. Qin Ning laid out her brush, and when she finished the first stroke, she began to speak. "When you were in Nankang City, I would draw a picture for you every year. I haven''t done it for several years. It''s really handmade." Han churui smiles, "I believe in my mother''s craftsmanship." Listening to him call his mother, Qin Ning felt a little disobedient, but his tone was sincere, and he didn''t hate it. Her pen pauses and looks at him in a complicated way. "Xiao Rui, what do you think about children?" "Knock it out." What he said was crisp. The pen in Qin Ning''s hand was heavily painted on the paper. Her face was a little white and she wiped the trace with an eraser. "If you don''t tell Ann, just knock it out?" Han churui clenched his fist, blue veins burst up on the back of his hand, "tell her, she will be uncomfortable, can you hide or try to hide." Qin Ning smiled as like as two peas Han Junyu said. But she knew clearly that Ann was different from her. "Mom, I know what you''re thinking. If there''s any hope, I want to keep the child, but I don''t. I''m not with her for the sake of the children, but I want her to be well "What if, what if it''s possible?" Han churui''s eyes were a little empty, looking at a pot of lush green pineapple growing on the shelf. He was rational and firm, "even if there is one, the child is not healthy, and it is also harmful to be born." If you know from the beginning that the child is not sound, and you are irresponsible to the child when you are born, so that his life will be hard in the future, why should you create this pain. Qinning heart is holding a fluke, now listen to him so say, that fluke just be pinched out, she powerless closed her eyes. Yes, if the child is not healthy, it is unfair to the child. Chapter 1325 Outside the villa, Han Junyu took his daughter for a walk. After a long walk, he saw little pangdun running towards them with a little dog in his mouth. Han Tiannuan stopped it curiously. Xiao pangdun turns to see her, walks to her feet and turns around. He raises the dog in his mouth. The dog is dirty and looks at her with shuilingling''s eyes. It''s very lovely. Han Tiannuan reached out to hold it, but Han Junyu stopped her hand, "the dog is very dirty, afraid of bacteria, you don''t move, I''ll come." Han Junyu grabbed the dog and touched the little fat man, "boy, say, where did you steal the dog from." Xiao pangdun barked twice, and wanted to take the dog away from him. Han Tianwen spent more time with him, listening to his cry and guessing its meaning. "Dad, little fat Dun said it was his cub." Han Junyu drew his mouth and looked at his daughter Xiao pangdun was sterilized when he was less than one year old. Where did he come from? "Dad, you see, the little dog and little fat Dun looked like children." Han Tiannuan knows that Xiao pangdun has been sterilized. What she said just now is a joke. She touches Xiao pangdun''s head and says, "pangdun, where did the child come from?" Xiao pangdun barked twice and stared at the dog in Han Junyu''s hand. Han Junyu looked at the dog and handed it to him. Xiao pangdun picked it up and ran home. Han Tiannuan followed him home to see what he was doing. After entering the villa, Han Tiannuan took the dog to xiaobandian''s nest. Xiaobandian sniffed the dog and licked it on him. He accepted it. Xiaopangdun happily went to take his food and wanted to give it to the dog. But the dog was too small to stand steadily. He couldn''t eat. He got up and walked two steps and fell down. Han Tiannuan pulls Han Junyu, "Dad, let''s help the dog take a bath, and then take it to the hospital." Han Junyu looks at the dog in the kennel. It''s so dirty that it''s soiled the blanket inside. He goes forward and grabs the dog out. Han Tiannuan immediately prepares to take a bath for the dog. When the father and daughter take a bath for the dog. Han Junyu indulged in his daughter''s fun. Dogs are children''s best playmates. It was he who brought up the idea of finding dogs for children. Han churui happened to have a friend in the army who raised dogs, so he found two well-trained dogs and took them home as birthday gifts. After blowing the dog clean, the father and daughter took the dog to pet again. The hospital let the doctor take a look at it. The dog was just born 20 days ago. It may be due to the lack of milk and bone. It has no problem keeping it well. After leaving the hospital, Han Tiannuan took the dog to buy the daily necessities it needed. Han Junyu accompanied her to go shopping and settled the dog. It was not too early. Han Tiannuan went upstairs to take a bath. He was still worried about the dog lying on the bed. He went downstairs to watch it sleep soundly and raised his smiling face. When she went back, she felt some pain in her stomach. She frowned and stood for a while before walking slowly to the living room. She still felt uncomfortable. Holding the sofa, she thought it would be OK to have a rest for a while, but she felt a kind of falling feeling in her lower abdomen, like something pulling. She was in a cold sweat with pain. "Pain, big brother, Han churui." Han churui is about to sneak through the window to Han Tiannuan''s room. When he hears the movement downstairs, he runs downstairs quickly. He sees her pale and standing on the sofa. His light pink pajamas are stained with some blood. He has no time to think about it. He picks her up and asks her what''s wrong. "Stomachache, and lower abdomen." Han Tiannuan''s lips don''t have any blood color. Han churui kisses her cheek and comforts her, shaking his hand. "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK. ANN, let''s go to the hospital." Han Junyu and Qin Ning also heard the news. When they went downstairs, they saw Han churui holding Han Tiannuan. Their faces changed. Han Junyu quickly went downstairs to drive them. ¡­¡­ Han churui looks at the sleeping woman in the hospital bed. He holds her hand tightly and his eyes are scarlet. After staying up all night, she finally gets through the dangerous period, but his mood falls to the bottom. She had a miscarriage precursor, which was also a dangerous warning to her health. Han Junyu walked into the ward with breakfast. Seeing Han churui''s haggard face, he patted him on the shoulder and asked him to have breakfast. But Han churui has no appetite, said a thank you, but did not move those breakfast. Han Junyu looked at him coldly, his tone was a bit impatient, "if you want to take care of her, you should make sure you eat breakfast well." Han churui turned to look at him, pursed his lips and got up for breakfast. Han Junyu went to his position and looked down at his daughter''s pale face. He held her cool hand and gave her a kiss. Pray for the gods to make his daughter healthy. Han churui finishes breakfast quickly. Seeing Han Junyu worried and looking at Han Tiannuan, he sits in silence for a while. Feeling depressed, he walks out of the ward. Seeing Han Tianzhuo sitting on the bench with Qin Ning, he went over and said, "Mom, Ann is OK now. Don''t worry." Qin Ning eyes some red, but did not look at him, and Han Tianzhuo up to the ward.Han churui sat on the bench alone, looking at the crowd coming and going in the hospital. He didn''t know why, but suddenly thought of Chu unharmed. That time, he ran the heating of Han Tian and sat alone on the overpass, feeling a little sad. Han Tianzhuo walks out of the ward and looks at Han churui alone. He looks at the crowd with his eyes blank. He doesn''t respond with a cry and walks up to him. "Han churui." Han churui said, "what''s the matter?" Han Tianzhuo''s eyes are complicated. When his sister has an accident, they feel uncomfortable as relatives. But the man who loves her also feels uncomfortable. What''s more, the man has been his eldest brother for 14 years, and he can''t bear it. "Ann wakes up and calls you." Han churui gets up and runs back to the room. Han Tiannuan on the doctor''s bed opens his eyes and smiles at him. He also raises his smile and goes to the bedside. "Have you eaten yet?" Her voice was hoarse, but her smile was bright. "Well, I''ve just had it. Are you hungry?" He stretched out his hand to tidy up the ragged hair beside his cheeks. Han shook his head and said, "I''m a little thirsty, but I can''t help you warm up." Han churui went to pour her a cup of warm water. He drank some of it first. The temperature was right. Then he sent the quilt to her lips and fed her a little bit. After drinking water, Han Tiannuan felt his voice improved a lot and his smile was still bright. "Dad, mom, I''m ok. I scared you." Qin Ning sat on the other side, shaking his head, holding her small face, do not want to let her have the burden of heart. "Xiao Rui is taking care of you. We just come to have a look in the morning. Your father and I will go to work later." Han Tiannuan held Han churui''s big hand, and then asked, "Dad, what''s wrong with me? My stomach is always uncomfortable. Is it that my condition is getting worse?" They are careful to take care of each other''s emotions, but some things can not escape. Chapter 1326 Nankang, the best hotel suite in the city center. Weng Nan calls to investigate Han churui''s whereabouts. He hears that he is in the hospital and changes his clothes to find someone. She went to a banquet, but woke up the next day and was lying on the same bed with a male model. She knew that she had been designed, and he suddenly announced that she was not engaged, which caught her by surprise. But she had not signed the agreement, so she had to explain it to him face to face. When they were engaged at the beginning, they discussed. For the sake of each other''s interests, he had no feelings for her and could not terminate the relationship at will. When she arrived at the hospital, she found out Han Tiannuan''s ward. Through the window, she saw that Han churui was sitting on the bed with a gentle face and talking to the woman on the bed. His voice was very small and she couldn''t hear clearly, but it was obviously a pleasure for her to see the woman raise her smiling face. Her jealous eyes are red, staring at the woman''s face, is Han Tiannuan. Then she saw Han churui kiss her lips, Weng Nan clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. She spent a year with him. When he was injured, she took care of him, but he didn''t give her a good face from beginning to end, but he was so gentle to that woman. Resentment, like venom breeding in the heart, a little bit burning her organs. "Miss Weng, why are you here?" Weng Nan turns her head in surprise and sees a tall man, followed by a boy. She frowns and stares at them. "Do you know me?" "Famous model Miss Weng Nan, you haven''t answered my question. Why are you here?" Feng Jin''s tone was gentle and his eyes looked at him. Weng Nan said with a smile, "I''m looking for Rui." Feng Jin didn''t look at her any more and pushed open the door. Feng Jin''s brother, Feng Xiu, put a handful of flowers on the bedside table with a smile. "Sister an, my brother and I come to see you." Han Tiannuan nods and greets them with a smile. Feng Jin looks at Han churui sitting by the bed with a bad complexion. His tone is a little cold. "Big brother, someone is looking for you outside." "Who?" Han churui looks outside the door and sees Weng Nan standing outside. His face sinks and he asks them to talk with Han Tiannuan. He gets up and leaves the ward. Walking outside the door, Han churui walked out of the hospital and came to the small garden. He turned to see the woman who followed him. His eyes were indifferent. "What are you doing here?" "Don''t you know? Rui, why do you privately announce that you want to divorce me? Do you know how embarrassing it will be for me? " Weng Nan was filled with anger in his heart, and the tone of his speech was not too irritating. Han churui thinks of the letter Chu Wujin wrote to him, and he has made it clear. When Weng Nan rescued him, the housekeeper saw that Weng Nan was interested in him, so he advised Chu Wujin to get engaged to Weng Nan, which is really good for him. Chu Wuji also agrees to the housekeeper in order to get revenge quickly and stabilize his position. But he goes to Chu Wuji from An''an, and Chu Wuji is not willing to terminate the agreement. When he came to Huian, in order to enter the door of Han''s house, he designed Weng nan to find an excuse to terminate the agreement and announce his divorce. But Han churui also thought that if Weng Nan had not given Chu Wujin medicine, Chu Wujin would not have had that kind of thing with An''an, and An''an would not have been pregnant and in trouble. Eyes color cold a few minutes, staring at Weng Nan, "you give me medicine, don''t worry I will be embarrassed?" Weng Nan felt guilty and didn''t dare to look at him, but he thought that both of them were engaged. The medicine was just for fun, and he didn''t know which bitch was cheap. "Rui, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Han churui sneered scornfully, and his cold eyes were like a knife. "Weng Nan, who are you? I know very well in my heart. I dare not recognize you when I do it. You don''t come here just to quibble Weng Nan is a bit timid, stepped back two steps, "I want you to take back the engagement, continue to maintain the engagement agreement, or my Weng family will turn against you." Han churui turned and looked at the small pond not far away. It was so cold that people didn''t dare to get close to it. "If you say something, you won''t take it back. If your Weng family wants to be my enemy, it is to cooperate with Chu Junming. But your father has several projects that are on the same boat with me. If he wants to capsize the boat, he will not benefit himself. If he wants to take a breath for you and doesn''t care about those things, you can do it at will. " Weng Na was angry in her heart, but she still restrained her temper and didn''t want to fall out with him. "Rui, I really love you. I don''t mind if you have a woman outside. I just want you to fulfill the agreement and be my fiance." "I don''t mind. I''ll get married, but it''s not for you. " Weng Nan saw a ring on his ring finger and his eyes were scarlet. He wanted to pull it off and throw it away. "It''s Han Tiannuan, isn''t it?" "It''s none of your business, Weng Na. This is Nankang city. I don''t want to die so ugly. I advise you to leave." Han churui has no patience to quarrel with her. But Weng Nan felt ashamed and indignant, and asked him, "I''m not as good as her. I want to have a figure and a face. If I want to say that my family background is not bad, and I really love you, what''s that woman? You can die in the hospital at any time if you are sick all over. Why"Pa!" Weng Nan''s words didn''t speak, he was interrupted by Han churui. He can tolerate scolding himself, but he can''t tolerate her saying Han Tiannuan. "Weng Nan, no matter whether you sign the engagement agreement or not, your engagement and I will never come true. Go away Weng Nan couldn''t believe that she covered her face. This was the first time that she was beaten, and she was still the one she liked most. She glared at him angrily. "Churui, if you dare to do this to me, you will regret it!" Han churui suddenly turned around, pinched her neck, deep cold eyes, dangerous staring at her, killing a flash, "Weng Nan, you''d better not hit what ghost idea to hurt her, I let you die ugly, not just a threat." Weng Nan has difficulty breathing. Her face turns red and she has hatred in her eyes. But she is afraid that he will really kill herself. "No, not at all." Hearing her begging for mercy, Han churui left her, wiped his hands with his handkerchief and threw it into the garbage can. He gave her a cold look. "Engagement, cancellation." "I''ll sign it." Weng Nan sat gasping on the ground and nodded pleadingly. The ward upstairs. After Han churui left, Feng Jin sat by the bed and said a few words to Han Tiannuan. He noticed that there was a ring on her ring finger, and the complexities in her eyes flashed by. He was very good at covering up his emotions. He wanted to persuade her a few words, but he thought of her father and Han Tianzhuo. If Han churui dares to be bad to her, Han Junyu and Han Tianzhuo will not let him go. Redundant words, he said more, but also for her to find trouble, why. Feng Xiu shaved his head. He asked Han Tiannuan to touch it. He also complained about his brother. In order to take photos, he tortured his brother and asked him to shave his head to become a monk. He held his mouth wrongly. He was pitiful and lovely. Han Tiannuan reached out and touched it with a smile. His hair just grew out of his hand. Feng Jin glanced at his younger brother, "I took photos for you and gave you a lot of pocket money. If you dare to speak ill, I''ll tell my mother about the good you''ve done." Feng Xiu makes a face and lies beside the bed to make Han Tiannuan happy. Because Qin Ning and ban Yongjun work in the studio, Feng''s children are close to Han''s children and grow up together. Feng Xiu has always been clinging to Han Tiannuan and wants her to be his sister-in-law. Chapter 1327 Feng Jin listens to his brother chatting with Han Tiannuan. He takes out his camera and gets up to take some pictures of them. Hearing the footsteps outside, he opens the door and goes out, blocking Han churui outside. "Do you want to talk to me?" Han churui saw that he was blocking the door and would not let him in. He guessed that he had something to say. "Miss Weng came to see you. Did you discuss the engagement?" Feng Jin stares at his camera lens, does not look at him, and his tone is casual, like a daily chat. Han churui recognized the hostility in his words, "no, my engagement with her was cancelled. Feng Jin, An''an is my wife. I won''t hurt her. " Wen Run Ru Yu''s Feng Jin hears his words, but laughs sarcastically and looks up at him, "you''d better say it, or I''ll never forgive you." Han churui can understand Feng Jin''s mind, but he also knows that even if Feng Jin has this heart, an an''s mind is always on him, and nothing can happen to him. And Feng Jin has been scrupulously abiding by the identity of being a brother, silently paying attention to her and appreciating him. "She''s more important than my life, Feng Jin." Feng Jin took a deep breath and opened the door. ¡­¡­ Weng Nan went back to the hotel and touched her neck. The suffocation still made her gasp. She was upset and broke the teacup. For the first time, she was so embarrassed. The more I think about it, the more I hate it. If he doesn''t let her move Han Tiannuan, she will do it! Weng Nan is not a woman without reason, but at the moment because of love, it''s like doing something to vent her anger. Han Tiannuan makes her unhappy. How can she tolerate her happy marriage with Han churui. She sent people to watch the hospital and let her know as soon as there was any news. In the hospital, Congfeng''s brother has lunch with Han Tiannuan in the ward. Han Tiannuan wants a lunch break before they leave. Han churui lies on the bed and holds her for lunch break. When Han Tiannuan wakes up, he looks up to see the man on the bed. His eyes are blue and black. Obviously, he doesn''t have a good rest at night. She reaches out her hand to touch his face, but the man suddenly opens his eyes. When he sees that the person who touches him is her, the anger in his eyes will subside. Han Tiannuan was scared by the fierceness in his eyes. His fingers froze and he swallowed in fear. He had been a soldier, and their instinctive reaction to unexpected situations was particularly terrifying. Han churui held her little hand and put it on his face, "scared you?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head, thinks about it and feels strange, "will Chu Wujin also have this kind of reaction?" Han churui''s long curly eyelashes drooped, covering the mood in his eyes, "well, we react the same." In fact, Chu''s reaction should be more intense than his, but around her, they will all be restrained. Han Tiannuan saw that his face was not good. He looked up and gave him a kiss on the face. "I''m all right. You won''t be angry, will you?" Han churui''s dress sent a smile, "it''s all me. I''m angry. I won''t be." Han Tiannuan stares at him, "really?" and her smiling eyes looked at Han Churui, and she was defeated. Her ear was red and she was very angry. "There is one thing that Chu often did not make complaints about me, but she also scolded me. Don''t think I don''t know." Han Tiannuan grinned, "well, he scolded, I can testify. Then you scold him, too. " Han churui pinched her face, "you let me scold myself, am I stupid?" "It''s all you. What kind of vinegar do you have?" Han Tiannuan laughs, deliberately teasing him. Han churui gave her a kiss on the brow and asked softly, "why am I jealous, ANN, don''t you know?" Han Tiannuan straightened his face and shook his head in confusion. "I don''t know. You say, you say I know." "Bad girl, trick me into saying that." Han churui''s forehead rubbed against her. He was so intimate since childhood. Now they grow up, but they don''t feel disobedient at all. In the quiet ward, they whisper. He used to tease her, but now she is naughty and seldom teases him. In the window outside the door, a man dressed as a doctor in a white coat photographed the scene and sent it to Weng Nan. Weng Na in the hotel was so angry that she almost smashed her mobile phone. Han Tiannuan, this bitch! She asked why han Tiannuan was hospitalized, and the man told her all about his investigation. Han Tiannuan is pregnant. She was hospitalized this time because of signs of abortion. She was in poor health, and it was impossible to give birth to the child when she was pregnant. A nurse listened to the doctor in charge to discuss when to remove the child. Weng Nan hears that Han Tiannuan is pregnant and her face is distorted. She stares at the two people in the video. She wants to do something to vent her hatred. Let people stare at Han Tiannuan''s ward, and finally find an opportunity to take advantage of Han churui to leave, Weng Nan into the ward. Han Tiannuan just lay down and heard someone come in. He thought it was Han churui who came back. He got up and called him with a smile, but saw Weng Nan. Her smile froze."Miss Weng, why are you here?" Weng Nan went to the bed and looked at her pale face. She sneered sarcastically. "Rui has an illegitimate child. Of course, I want to see the mother of the illegitimate child. Han Tiannuan, why are you so cheap? You have to be a junior who gets involved in other people''s marriage. " Han Tiannuan can''t understand what she is saying, "what illegitimate child and third child, you speak clearly!" Weng Nan pointed to her stomach, "my engagement agreement with Rui was cancelled unilaterally by him, but I haven''t signed it yet. My engagement has legal effect. Han Tiannuan, if you are pregnant with his child, it''s his illegitimate child." Han Tiannuan stares at her stomach with her fingers. She thinks about her condition in recent days. She wants to vomit, but she can''t vomit. She feels like she has an appetite, but she can''t eat much. Moreover, this time she is hospitalized, her lower abdomen is bleeding. She''s pregnant? She couldn''t believe touching her belly. She and Chu were OK that time. They didn''t take any measures. She was surprised and happy. She raised her mouth and had his child. Weng Nan stares at her face, perceives that she has just started to look dazed and surprised. Doesn''t she know that she is pregnant? That is to say, don''t you know that churui is going to kill her baby? Want to see her painful expression, Weng Nan complacent smile voice, "you have his child can how, he is not to kill this child.". With your sickly body, the child may be disabled. Rui will be the successor of the Chu family in the future, and his child can only be my next life. " Han Tiannuan frowned and retorted, "you are nonsense. My child will be well. If he knows, he can''t hurt my child." "Fool, you''ve been in hospital for a few days. Doesn''t he know you''re pregnant? If he doesn''t tell you, he just wants to kill you secretly. Tut Tut, Han Tiannuan, I really feel sorry for you. The invisible child is a wild breed after all. Not only churui wants to kill him as soon as possible, but your Han family doesn''t want him to come to this world, so as not to spread rumors and ruin your Han family''s style. " Han Tiannuan thinks that her parents also know that she is pregnant, and they agree to kill her child. She opens her eyes wide, and a wave of fear strikes. Her hand holding the sheet turns white, and her eyes turn red. Chapter 1328 Han churui returned to the ward with a dessert in his hand and went to the bed to call An''an, but the woman on the bed turned her back to him and said no. He thought she was asleep, so he didn''t quarrel with her. He covered her up and was ready to go to Xiao Jue to discuss the child. Xiao Jue is looking into the cases. He will come and show him the prepared cases. Han Tiannuan''s body is special. It''s not easy for him to be born. It''s also a troublesome process to get rid of him. You can''t use drugs. If you want to have an operation, the anesthesia must be controlled accurately. Otherwise, a little more will have unpredictable consequences for her. "What does uncle Fu say?" Xiao Jue rubbed his brow, "he has never been in contact with such cases, and has checked a lot of information. He can only go to the most professional doctor to operate on her. But this operation, even 30% of the assurance is not, the doctor did not dare to take over Han churui opened the case, most of the results of these cases are tragedies, many women in poor health, the process of pregnancy discomfort, no timely treatment, and finally died. He looked at two, the heart pulled up, buckle up the information, he vomited a breath. "There''s still a glimmer of hope for surgery. If you don''t have surgery, Ann has only one result. You''d better prepare as soon as possible." Lord Xiao looked at him. "What are you going to say to her?" Han churui lips pursed straight, "don''t say." When Han churui went back to the ward, he found that the bed was empty. He thought she was going to the toilet, so he sat and waited for a while. But after waiting for ten minutes, he finally realized that something was wrong. He got up and knocked on the door, but no one answered. He looked for the key to open the door of the toilet, and there was no one inside. "An''an!" He turned around and went outside to look for him, but he didn''t see him. He quickly called Xiao Jue to check the video, only to find that after he left the ward, Han Tiannuan left. She won''t leave for no reason. Han churui grabs her hair and is a little crazy. He called Han Junyu. He drove back to the villa and didn''t see her. He looked for her along the road. Han''s family heard that Han Tiannuan left the hospital. They didn''t know where she was. They all went to look for her. But after looking for her all night, they haven''t found her. Qin Ning is going crazy. Han churui sat at the gate of the villa, calm face, more and more feel that this matter is strange. Xiao Jue drives over and tells him that he saw Weng Nan in the video. Han churui''s face is cold and he gets up and goes out. "Stop, where are you going?" Han Junyu stops him. "I''m going to find Weng Nan. An an leaves suddenly. Maybe it has something to do with her." Han churui bowed his head and explained. Han Junyu cold face, "Weng family and you still have cooperation, clean up Weng Nan''s business, you don''t interfere, I come." Han churui still wants to talk. Han Tianzhuo holds him. Now his father is angry. If he dares to contradict again, his father may blow him out together. It''s not difficult for Han Junyu to find Weng Nan. Han Tianzhuo and Zuo Zuo turn on the computer and find out after a few minutes that Weng Nan left the hospital. He left Nankang by plane and arrived in s country. When she returned to s country, she went back to Weng''s home. Han Junyu also had someone in s country. As long as he found the monitoring line, Han Tianzhuo''s computer could invade the cameras around Weng''s home and check Weng Nan''s early morning running. Han Junyu got up and went out, but Han churui still couldn''t help getting up and following him. "Dad, I''m with you, too." Han Junyu frowned, "can''t understand people''s words?" Han churui clenched his fist, "if I can''t find An''an, it''s meaningless for me to get the Chu family. It''s my grudge with Weng Nan, or I''ll come in person." Han Junyu stares at him coldly and finally agrees. Han Tianzhuo is not at ease and follows them to the s country by private plane. Weng Nan used breakfast and drove to the company. On the way, a car suddenly hit her car, which made her dizzy. She tried to avoid it, but she didn''t. the impact force was too strong. Her forehead hit the steering wheel, and the impact didn''t stop. She responded that the other party was trying to hurt her on purpose. Seeing the man coming down from the car, she opened her eyes wide in amazement. Thinking of what she said to Han Tiannuan in the ward last night, she dialed the phone in panic, but the phone couldn''t get through all the time, and her frightened hands were shaking. Han churui gets out of the car and goes to her car. Weng Nan quickly closes the window to delay. Han churui is not in a hurry. He takes out a nail sized thing from his pocket and sticks it on the window. He steps back. Weng Nan heard a piercing hum, cracks appeared in the window, cracks quickly spread, but also in the blink of an eye, the window turned into broken glass, she held her head in horror. "Weng Nan, what did you say to an an?" Han churui opens the car door and stares at her coldly. Weng Nan is afraid to hide to the other side, "I didn''t say anything, Han churui, you want to divorce me, why do you blame me?" Han churui took out some coin sized things from his pocket. He grabbed her arm and stuck them on her arm. "Weng Nan, my patience is limited. If you don''t say it, I can make your limbs useless!"His voice was gloomy, and his good-looking face became cold because of anger. He was like Shura who came out of hell to kill people. Weng Nan looked at the thing on his arm and wanted to get rid of it. It was so sticky that she couldn''t get rid of it. Think of it can make the glass into pieces, if detonate, then her arm is not to become meat? "No, no, I didn''t really say anything." Han churui no patience, "I count three, your left arm will become a pile of rotten meat." "Three, two," "I say, I say!" Weng Nan exclaimed, "I just told her that I haven''t signed my engagement agreement with you. She has wild seeds in her stomach. Not only do you have to kill the children, but the Han family also supports you. " Han churui''s face changed. He pinched her neck and her eyes were scarlet. He was very angry and cautious. "Weng Nan, I warned you not to provoke her!" Weng Nan was scared to cry by him, "I''m telling you the truth. It''s you who want to kill the child, not me. Han churui, I saved your life. You can''t hurt me." Han churui clenches his teeth and abandons him. He still presses the button in his hand. What sticks to Weng Nan''s arm is buzzing. Weng Nan cries out in pain. Looking at her bloody arm, her face is ferocious. Han churui''s face is indifferent, cold eyes staring at her, "you save my life, I keep your life, our debt written off." "Han churui, as long as I don''t die, I will never follow you." Weng Nan cried. Han churui ignored her, turned to the car and left. Weng Nan is crying to find her mobile phone. As soon as she takes out her mobile phone, a car comes next to her and slams into her car. Her shaking hand shakes and her mobile phone falls there. In her amazement, she saw a familiar looking woman get out of the car, raise a vicious smile to her, light a lighter and throw it into the car. "No...!" Bang! Chapter 1329 Han churui returns to the private plane and tells Han Junyu Weng Nan''s words. Han Junyu is cold and handsome. Ann must have thought that they were going to kill the children in her stomach, so she deliberately avoided them. Although Ann was weak, she had a lot of thoughts. If she wanted to hide, they couldn''t find her for a moment. "Back home." Back in Nankang City, Han churui went to the hospital. As long as she could go, he would look for it. It was another two days. He didn''t find him. He leaned on the car and didn''t eat or drink. He felt a little sick in his stomach. Struggling with the pain, he drove back to Han''s house. Maybe she would. As soon as he arrived at Han''s home, he received a call from his assistant. "Master churui, Weng Nan had an accident. Her car exploded. Someone reported that you killed her. Now the old man of the Weng family is looking for you. You should hide quickly. " Han churui frowned. It was someone who killed Weng Nan after he left. It''s a good move for Mantis to catch cicadas. Yellow sparrow is behind. Ha! "I didn''t kill her." Assistant also has a headache, but now there are plans and facts. He has become a wanted criminal. Stomach twitch pain, he took a deep breath, "Chu Junming recently how?" Mentioning him, the assistant was very angry. "When you''re not here, no one cares about how he made it. When Mr. Weng rushed to Chu''s important place, Chu Junming said righteously that he would help catch you." Han churui squatted down to ease the pain for a while, with a cold sweat on his forehead, "you send someone to stare at Chu Junming. Now I''m carrying the black pot. Chu Junming is likely to reveal my identity. He takes advantage of master Weng''s hand to get rid of me." "I will. Be careful, master churui. There''s something wrong with your tone. What''s the matter?" "It''s OK. I''m not here. You''re a little tired." When he went deep into the tiger''s den, his assistant accompanied him through. Han churui was very grateful to him. The assistant was surprised and embarrassed. "Churui, don''t say that. This is what I should do. Besides, you pay me a lot. I''m waiting for you to come back and do a lot of work." Han churui hung up the phone and pressed his stomach. Just as he wanted to get up, he staggered and almost fell over. Han Tianzhuo came out and quickly came to help him. "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m fine." Han churui wanted to stand firm, but when he stood up straight, his stomach hurt more. He couldn''t bear it any more. He put his arm on Han Tianzhuo''s shoulder. "Buy me some stomach medicine. I may have a stomach trouble." He is often too busy to eat, and his stomach is hungry. He doesn''t pay attention to it. After two days of starvation, his stomach is sick. Han Tianzhuo quickly helps him to the living room and calls Xiao Jue for a glass of water. "I''m fine. I don''t have to be that much trouble." Han Tianzhuo frowned, "big brother, what is trouble, uncomfortable to see a doctor." Han churui didn''t have the strength to quarrel with him. He lay on the sofa and covered his eyes with his arm. He really didn''t want to say anything because of the pain. Xiao Jue came quickly to check him to make sure that he had a stomach problem. He got some medicine for him and sat by the bed. He was so angry that he wanted to curse. I know how to take care of An''an, but I don''t know my heart. If his stomach disease is more serious, he will have an operation. This one by one is not easy to worry about. Han churui should not care about himself. The first sentence after waking up is to ask Han Tianzhuo if he has found An''an. Han Tianzhuo comforted him, "An''an is her own way. She must want to protect her children. She won''t let herself do anything for her children." Han churui looked at the ceiling in silence and said for a long time, "it turns out that waiting for someone is so hard. She has been waiting for me for four years. How did she survive?" Han Tianzhuo thinks that his younger sister learned that he had an accident on his 18th birthday. In that year, he lived every day, and now he thinks of it with deep sorrow. "She is my sister Han Tianzhuo. She is delicate, but she is not stupid. In Nankang City, she has the ability to protect herself if she has a way to avoid the pursuit of me and Zuo Zuo." Han churui wry smile, "she can have any way to protect themselves, she did not know how much money with her body, did not eat dinner." Han Junyu and Qin Ning also came to see him. Although they complained about him before, they grew up watching him. They were just angry for a few days and couldn''t be cruel to him. Can''t find Han churui or not at ease, want to go out to find people, always better than lying in bed. Han Junyu is angry, cold voice scold, let him honest keep, wait for the disease is good again to find someone, or go away, don''t go back to Han home. Han churui still listened to Han Junyu''s words and drank the medicine on time. Finally, four or five days later, he looked better. He wanted to get out of bed to find someone, but he was stopped by Han Junyu again. Weng Nan''s car exploded. Weng Nan may be dead. Weng Nan is grieving. He is sending someone to look for him. If he goes out alone, he is looking for death. Han churui frowns, but he can''t hide in Han''s house all his life, and as long as he doesn''t see An''an one day, his heart will be uneasy.Han Tianzhuo discusses with him that he will go back to s country first to deal with the Weng family, and they will continue to find an an, otherwise he will be consumed here, and both the Weng family and the Chu family will be hidden dangers. Although Han churui did not give up in his heart, he could only go back to s country to deal with this matter first. ¡­¡­ When Han Tiannuan wakes up, it''s still early. She gets up to wash and take a walk in the farmhouse. When she has a thin sweat on her body, she begins to prepare breakfast. After leaving the hospital, she didn''t want to go home, so she went directly to find Feng Jin and asked him to help find a hidden place. Once when Feng Jin took a picture, she found that the farmhouse in the suburb was good. It was in a remote place, and there were not many people coming and going. Feng Jin found her a person who bought every day, so she hid here for two weeks, but she was not found. She felt her stomach. Although it was not obvious, she felt that there was a little life there, and she had a full sense of achievement. This is the child of her and her big brother. In the farmhouse, she reads books and designs works every day. Other time, she watches comedy movies and laughs more. Maybe the children can feel her good mood and grow up well. Suddenly heard a knock on the door, she turned off the TV, got up from the door to see feng Jin, she opened the door. "How are you doing?" Feng Jin came in with a big bag. She looked good and was in a good mood. Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile, "I''m fine, and the baby is not noisy." Feng Jin stares at her stomach for a while. Her mind is complicated, but she still smiles. I sincerely hope she can do well. Putting the things he brought on the table, he said tentatively, "it''s said that Han churui didn''t eat for a few days because he was looking for you. He suffered from stomach trouble." Han Tian warms his eyelashes and feels guilty. He looks down at his fingers and says, "is he OK?" "Take the medicine and lie in your home to recover. Ann, I think you''d better have a good talk about it. You can''t hide here all the time. " Feng Jin helps her just for her good, but her health is not good, and he is worried when she is pregnant. Han Tiannuan resisted, "there''s nothing to talk about. He''s my husband, the father of my child, and he wants to kill the child without saying a word. And my parents, who also know about the child, help him hide me and chat with them. They must have asked me to kill the child. " Chapter 1330 Outside, Han Junyu heard his daughter''s words and his face was gloomy. An an blames them for standing beside Han churui and harming her children together. So she would rather hide here than go home. Standing behind him, Han Tianzhuo wants to go in, but he is stopped by Han Junyu, "wait." Han Tianzhuo frowns. He tracks down Han Tiannuan''s friends and finds clues in Feng Jingshi. He follows him to get here. He worries about his sister''s health. Since his father says he wants to wait, he can only wait. When Feng Jin comes out and gets on the bus, he sees Han''s father and son. He picks his eyebrows in surprise. "You are quite capable of hiding her here." Han Tianzhuo is ironic. Feng Jin was very calm. "She''s here. It''s like looking for someone else. Her physical condition has not been abnormal these two days, but I don''t know what will happen to her in a few days, so I''m not prepared to hide it from you Han Junyu looked at the farmhouse and said for a long time, "send a few more people to stare at it. Let''s go back to the villa first." Feng Jin deliberated and asked tentatively, "Uncle Han, Ann''s child, can''t you really stay?" Han Junyu stares at him, "do you think I will hurt my daughter?" Feng Jin pursed his lips. He saw that an an was so attached to the child that he even ran out of the hospital to avoid them. He also loved her. After a few days, Feng Jin came to the farmhouse again to see that her dark circles were heavy, and asked her anxiously if she was uncomfortable. Han Tiannuan shakes her head. She is upset when she hears that Han churui is ill. She can''t sleep at night. Feng Jin looked at her for a long time with a complicated expression, "An''an, I have another bad news to tell you, your father, there was an accident yesterday." Han Tiannuan''s face changed, "how''s my father now? No, I''m going to see him Feng Jin worries that her emotional excitement will affect her body and make her relax. He takes her to the hospital. When she got to the hospital, Han Tiannuan ran into the ward and saw Han Junyu lying pale on the bed. Her eyes were red. She went to the bedside and called her father softly. Han Junyu on the bed opens his eyes and waves to her. Han Tiannuan immediately holds his hand and cries out. "How are you, dad?" "Ann, do you hate dad?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head. Dad is the best person in the world to her. How can she hate him. "I''m sorry dad didn''t tell you about the baby. It''s dad''s fault." Han Junyu felt her tears, and his tone was weak. Han Tiannuan doesn''t blame them. She knows in her heart that they are all for her good. Her body may not be suitable for giving birth to a child, but she left only when she wanted the child. "Ann, forgive dad, will you?" Han Tiannuan felt even worse. When she left, her parents must be worried. She blamed herself for grasping his hand. "Dad, I don''t blame you, I just want to leave this child, little fat Dun can save a dog, he is a dog have compassion, Dad, I don''t want to hurt my child." Han Junyu sighed, "An''an, if you know the child is not sound, do you want to stay?" Han Tiannuan looked at him in consternation. When he blinked, tears fell down, "no, isn''t it sound? But he''s only two months old and hasn''t been checked. Dad, how do you know he''s bad? " Han Junyu grasped her cool hand and her eyes were red. "An''an, your body is not suitable for giving birth to children now. I''m sorry, it''s all my father''s fault. I didn''t take good care of you then." "Dad, it''s not your fault." Han Tiannuan also knows the truth he said, but she really can''t bear to have the child. "Dad, let''s give him a chance to survive, OK? Don''t end his life so arbitrarily. " Han Junyu closed his eyes and took a deep breath several times to calm his mood. His tone was also a little careful. "OK, dad will accompany you and him. If the child''s body is not good, let''s not torture him. ANN, do you think it''s ok?" Han Tiannuan burst into tears and laughed. Thinking of his accident, he began to cry. "Dad, what''s the matter with your body?" "Dad''s fine." Han Tianzhuo went into the ward to see the sadness of her sister''s tears. She took the makeup remover to help Han Junyu wash her face with a thick foundation. The pallor on his face disappears, and Han Tiannuan looks at them dully, which reflects that they deliberately cheat her to come back, and stare at his brother angrily. Han Tianzhuo also impolitely poked her forehead, "you''re powerful, and you run away from home. You''re alone outside. In case of anything, you don''t want to rush us to death. We can''t help it, so we come up with this way to let you go home. I don''t want to take you out, you little fool Han Tianzhuo felt his forehead and shriveled his mouth. He was very aggrieved. "That''s also my brother''s cheating on me with his parents. Brother, we are equal to each other." Han Tianzhuo tut a, pinch her ear, "don''t think pregnant, I dare not hit you."Han Tiannuan immediately hid next to Han Junyu and pointed to his brother, "Dad, brother, bully me." Han Junyu got up, put his daughter in his arms, glanced at his son, "Jiji, get out of the way, don''t get in the way." Han Tianzhuo depressed to his fist, eyes threat, two people also want to play when they were children, before the estrangement, also disappear. Family, where there is overnight revenge. The original intention of the family is just to be good to each other. Maybe it''s not the right way, but it''s good to talk about it. Back at Han''s home, Qin Ning sees her daughter coming back and starts to cry with her in her arms. Han Tiannuan looks at her mother''s haggard face, red and swollen eyes and loses a lot of weight. She feels guilty. "Mom, I''m sorry to worry you." Qin Ning touched her daughter''s small face and pulled out a smile, "just come back, just come back, ANN, it''s not right for her mother. Do you have any idea to tell her, OK?" Han Tiannuan nodded, then left, is also impulsive, but now looking at her parents so worried about her, she also realized her own recklessness. After the family had dinner, Han Junyu discussed with her whether to tell Han churui the news of her coming home. In order to find her, he was worried all day and was anxious to solve the Chu family''s problems. He was also afraid that something might happen to him. Han Tiannuan thinks about it and is ready to take the initiative to call him. She took out her cell phone, went back to her room and dialed his number. When the phone was connected, Han churui was excited, "an an, is that you? Ann, where are you? " Han Tiannuan sat on the bed, clasping his fingers, "I''m home." Han churui breathed a sigh of relief, "An''an, you don''t want to see me in the future, you must tell me, don''t leave alone, I will worry." "I''m sorry." Han Tiannuan thought of his illness, also distressed. Han churui spits out a piece of depression, "An''an, how do you always grab my words? It''s my fault to make you pregnant. Now it''s my decision not to leave the baby. I didn''t tell you. So, I''m the one who should say sorry." Han Tiannuan listened to his voice full of fatigue, speechless for a moment. They listened to each other''s breathing in silence, but they were reluctant to hang up. "Ann, I''ll be right back, OK?" Han Tiannuan shook his head subconsciously, "you should deal with the Chu family''s affairs first. If we don''t discuss with my father about the situation of the child, we''ll discuss with him first Knowing that she didn''t want to see him, Han churui was disappointed and hung up. He rubbed his forehead. Today, he didn''t have a good rest. His forehead was swollen and painful. She finally returned to Han''s home. Han Junyu protected her, and he didn''t have to worry too much. Now he has to deal with Weng''s home and Chu Junming as soon as possible. Chapter 1331 Weng Nan''s death is a great blow to the old man of the Weng family. He must pay for Han churui''s blood debt. But after looking for a long time, he didn''t find any news about Han churui. However, Han churui himself broke into his study. The two men''s eyes met each other. He wanted to cut him to pieces. No matter what he said, Han churui was not angry. Instead, he put out all the investigation clues about Weng Nan''s death and told him that Weng Nan was not killed by him. Someone wanted to stir up their contradiction and kill each other. Old man Weng didn''t believe it. He scolded him. This was sophistry. He just wanted to kill his precious daughter when he got up to Han Junyu. Han Chu, with a sharp smile, jumped onto his desk, his gloved hand and a small dagger. "With my ability, if I want to kill Weng Nan, will I be videotaped? Not to mention the evidence. Master Weng, if I really want to move your urn family, now I can kill you and take away your urn family''s property, then I will be more relaxed. " Hearing that he wanted to kill himself, Mr. Weng''s face changed and he stepped back to ask for help. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll kill you. You''ve become a corpse. I''m here to tell you, don''t fall into the trap of others. As for Weng Nan''s death, she saved my life, and I should help her find out. " Mr. Weng''s face turned black. "You know my Nannan saved your life. She likes you so much. Why do you want to divorce her and embarrass her?" Han churui sneered and looked at him askew. "Does she really love me, or is it because my name is churui and I have the ability to take the inheritance of the Chu family? You should know in your heart. At the beginning, we also made it very clear that I would give you benefits, no matter whether I would get Chu family or not, I would not treat you badly. Mr. Weng, we are all businessmen, not actors. When we are seeking profits, we should not be confused by our acting skills. Chu Junming supports you in investigating me and recruiting people to hunt me down. You know what he''s thinking. Or do you think the benefits he gives you will hide from me? " Old man Weng was guilty, his eyes dodged, "you, what do you want to do?" "Mr. Weng, you just want to make your daughter''s death more valuable and strive for better benefits for you. Therefore, when Chu Junming gives you benefits, you can accept them. When Chu Junming has reason to pursue me, you can turn a blind eye. But don''t forget that the cooperation agreement you signed with me is still in my hands. I may make you pay more than you think at any time. If you want to give me a warning, I''ll stop here. As for how to say it, it depends on your choice. But don''t push me. I may feel upset at any time. I''ll send you to see your daughter! " As soon as his words were finished, he jumped out of the window. Mr. Weng looked pale at the two bullet holes left on his desk. Mingming has been staring at him, but he doesn''t know when he fired the gun. He has this kind of Kung Fu. It''s no joke to want to kill him. With a cold sweat on his forehead, Mr. Weng sat down on the ground. Han churui drives back to the hillside villa. The housekeeper respectfully greets him with a kind smile and wants to discuss with him about how to deal with Chu Junming. Chu Junming made a big show in the project with the government this time. He not only gained a reputation, but also talked to him several times. He must not be allowed to be so arrogant. If he gets a firm foothold, it will be more difficult for Han churui to recapture the Chu family. Han churui took off his gloves and saw that although the housekeeper had a charitable smile on his face, his tone was somewhat commanding. The housekeeper used to be his mother''s right-hand man. After his mother died, the housekeeper took care of him, and he always regarded him as an elder. When he returned to s country, he contacted the housekeeper because he respected him and kept his words in mind. However, the housekeeper is not very friendly to Chu Wujin. On the surface, he is respectful, but behind his back, he plays a lot of tricks. Chu Wujin never says that he doesn''t pay attention to him at all, and doesn''t give him a good face. The housekeeper is not good at controlling him. He is too lazy to cover up his mind. In order to let Chu go quickly, he even gives him a lot of medicine. Although he didn''t feel much about it, he hurt Chu unharmed directly, which made him heartless and treat him the same as before. It''s impossible. "I see. Go and have a rest." Listening to his perfunctory tone, the housekeeper looked up at him and still couldn''t help reminding him. "Young master, it''s said that Master Chu doesn''t have a few days to live. You have to cut off the mess and throw Chu Junming out. You are the only one who can be the leader of the Chu family. If Master Chu wants to keep the Chu family, he will definitely find you." Han churui frowned impatiently, "housekeeper, you are too anxious." The housekeeper noticed the irritability in his voice and could not help but feel sad. "Young master, if you think I''m wordy, I won''t say it. I know you have an idea." Han churui raises his eyes and stares at him. In the past, the housekeeper used to be soft in front of him. He almost always responds to every request. Now he reflects for a few seconds, and the housekeeper thinks that he has found out his clarity, and that he has no pressure to do so. He turned the ring on his ring finger, fretting, "go out, I''m going to rest."The housekeeper couldn''t see his face clearly. He was confused. He nodded respectfully and left his room. The housekeeper went back to his room and stared at a picture of Han churui''s mother on the table. Thinking that Han churui''s attitude had changed to him, the housekeeper sighed a few times. The young master thought he was noisy. Even if the young master dislikes him, he will take revenge for you. The people who bullied you in the Chu family in those years, the young master will get them back for you. Now, there''s only one Chu master left. Wait. The young master will make him regret it. Hospital, ward. The Chu master coughed a few times, and his old face was a little haggard. He waved to his housekeeper and asked him to find Chu Junming. Half an hour later, Chu Junming came to the ward and respectfully went to the bedside to ask his grandfather what he wanted. Mr. Chu asked him how the joint project with the government was going, whether there were any problems, and if there were problems, they must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise it would be a disaster to stay behind. Chuming shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m staring at you. It''s developing very well. I''ll find someone to solve the problems. " The old man of Chu stared at him with complicated eyes. This kind of big project is a challenge for them. If they do it well, it will be very beneficial for the future development of Chu. He also asked about Chu''s management. Chu Junming said with a smile that the situation was very optimistic. Let him not worry, he will handle it. Seeing that the old man was in a good mood, Chu Junming turned his eyes and mentioned Chu Rui, "grandfather, Qi''an is Chu Rui''s identity. You have already guessed, and I have this doubt in my heart. This time, he killed his fiancee ruthlessly. This kind of person is absolutely intolerable. " Old man Chu had heard about it for a long time. His sharp eyes looked at his grandson. He was cold and didn''t answer. Just let him take care of his own affairs. He would deal with Chu Rui''s affairs. Chu Junming listens to the old man''s intention to protect Chu Rui. He is not happy in his heart, but he still smiles and flatters, and then leaves the ward. When Chu Junming left, the old man sighed and turned to ask the housekeeper, "do you think Chu family and Chu family, Junming can hold up?" Chapter 1332 Although the old man of Chu is old and has no energy to manage affairs, he knows everything about the Chu family and the Chu family. He didn''t go to Chu Junming for no reason. Instead, he listened to the housekeeper''s report. There were some problems in Chu''s cooperation cases. Chu Junming didn''t deal with them in time. Instead, he went out to have a good time. When he reacted, they made a lot of trouble. After hearing this, the old man sighed helplessly for a long time. Although Chu Junming is smart, once he left, Chu Junming''s little smart can''t support the whole Chu family. Although old four is lying in the hospital, half dead, but the old man has no pity. He knows how many evil things his own son has done. He has become the king and defeated the enemy. He is designed to be like this. That''s what he deserves. The eldest brother is not in good health. He has never been involved in business affairs. Every day he takes care of his body. His son grows up. However, Chu Junming''s temperament has not learned from his father''s calmness. He is too impetuous. He likes to have a big success and is easy to miss things. Now the people he can see in Chu family can count with his fingers. What he likes most is Chu Rui. Although he was the default successor in those years, and it took a lot of efforts to cultivate him, he was too vicious and fierce. He felt that if he was in power, it would be difficult to control him. So he didn''t care about the children''s escape from the country. Now when he comes back, he sees what he does, and he has the ability. Unfortunately, because of his mother, the boy''s hatred for the Chu family is too deep. If he wants to be in power, I''m afraid it will take his father''s life. The old man pondered in his heart that he could not find a suitable successor in his old age. He felt uncomfortable and coughed. "Sir, take care of yourself. It''s all young people''s business, so don''t worry about it. " The housekeeper advised. The old man sighed, "I''m old, I have to be obedient. I can''t take care of the Chu family, and I can''t destroy it before I die." The housekeeper listened to his words, knew a lot of things not to say, he could guess in his heart, patted him on the back to appease. "Master, don''t say I''m talkative. Young Master Chu Junming is good, but he''s not big enough to support the Chu family. He''s dictatorial. I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to do well in the Chu family and make the Chu family harmonious." The housekeeper had been waiting on him for more than ten years, but the two brothers also had something to say. If they talked too much about the hypocritical flattery, the old man of Chu was also annoyed. Listening to his words, the Chu master nodded. When he took over the Chu family, there were a group of people in the Chu family. Now the Chu family is scattered, and some of them are intriguing. Obviously, he is the most intimate person, but he calculated by himself. In the end, he is an old man in the hospital, and there are few people who sincerely visit him. "Steward, call Chu Rui. I''d like to see what he wants." The housekeeper takes orders to go out, and it''s not difficult to investigate Chu Rui''s whereabouts. He goes to the hillside villa in person, and sees the man sitting on the balcony reading from a distance. His gorgeous face looks like his mother''s, and his eyes are very sharp. When he came to the door, the housekeeper told the people inside. He was the housekeeper of the Chu family. He wanted to see Master churui, but he saw Qi Qing come out. Not surprisingly, he had a deep smile. When Chu Rui''s mother took charge of the Chu family, Qi Qing was her best assistant. After Chu Rui''s mother died, Qi Qing disappeared. Obviously, he was unwilling to do something. When Qi Qing saw him, he called the housekeeper with a smile. Both of them wore masks and said hello politely. Qi Qing turned his head and called the young master. On the balcony, Chu Rui, who saw the process of their communication, raised his eyebrows and asked him to invite the housekeeper up. The housekeeper went upstairs and looked at him with a calm face. In his heart, compared with Chu Junming, the people of the urn family outside were clamoring to kill him. The Chu family''s affair was also a riot. He was able to sit still and calm. "Young master Rui, long time no see. You have grown up and matured a lot." Said the housekeeper politely. Chu Rui buttoned the book, asked him to sit down and poured him a cup of tea. "Housekeeper, let''s get to the point. How did you come here?" The housekeeper stares at him, "isn''t young master Rui afraid that I''m here to kill you?" Churui sneered, took a cup of tea, took a sip of tea, opened the book and continued to read. The housekeeper raised his eyebrows. Although the young man didn''t say anything, his attitude was very arrogant. I''m afraid he didn''t answer because he didn''t pay attention to him at all. "Young master Rui, so confident, can''t the Weng family find it here?" Chu Rui turned a page of the book, "I didn''t kill Weng Nan, and Mr. Weng is not a fool. He will be coaxed by a video casually. He is bluffing, but he wants to get close to Chu Junming. The one who most wants me to die is Chu Junming." "Young master Rui can see clearly. He wants to get rid of you. Are you waiting to be calculated by him?" The housekeeper is curious. Chu Rui raised his eyes and looked at him again, "is it the Master Chu who asked you to come to me?" The housekeeper was stunned for a second, nodded and agreed, "young master Rui is so calm, do you know that the master will come to you?" Churui chuckled, buttoned up the book and stood up."If he doesn''t come to me, I''ll come to him. Do you really think that Chu''s accident was accidental? Doesn''t the housekeeper know that it takes thousands and hundreds of years to form a mountain, but it doesn''t take days to destroy it? " Now the market competition is too fierce, how many enterprises rise and fall, even Han Junyu''s Sheng''an, is also a storm, if not a good manager, in a strong enterprise, every minute go downhill. The existence of Chu family is due to the strong support of Chu family. Now, whether it is Chu family or not, Chu family is handed over to Chu Junming. Chu family is not stupid. He should also know that Chu Junming is just a smart man. He can do small business. A big enterprise like Chu family can''t support him at all. Hearing what he said, the housekeeper was surprised. Churui said that he was fighting back secretly. What''s more, there was a threat in his tone. If he was forced to hurry up, at last everyone broke up and the Chu family was destroyed, and their Chu family could not have a foothold in s country. Chu Rui changed a suit. When he went downstairs, he turned the ring of his ring finger. Without looking at the housekeeper, he went straight out. The housekeeper wanted to call him, but he found that the young man''s pace was too fast. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t open his mouth. He turned to look at Qi Qing and looked at himself with a smile. He showed a trace of helplessness. "Mr. Qi, good abacus." Qi Qing said with a smile, "it''s master churui who is very proud. There are still many opportunities for us to deal with each other in the future. I won''t talk to you now. If you have something else to do, please do it first." The housekeeper sneers. Qi Qing just wants to use the momentum of young master Rui to fight back the humiliation of Chu family. But now the old man is still alive. I''m afraid his idea can''t be carried out. Chapter 1333 Chu Rui walks into the ward of Master Chu. He just wakes up. The nurse gives him some medicine. He slowly drinks a glass of water and coughs twice. Looking at the man standing by the window, he squinted. He was tall. Although his face looked like his mother, his handsome and stature was very much like his father. Chu''s second son is also his favorite child. When he was young, he was a good and steady man. Soon after he took charge of Chu, he fell in love with a woman he shouldn''t love. He killed that woman and arranged a marriage for him in order to consolidate his power. He seems to cooperate. After getting married, he makes his wife pregnant and leaves the Chu family alone. He lingers in the flowers all day and gets sick. After a few years, he disappears and has not found him yet. Do you want to say regret? The Chu master wants to support the Chu family and manage the Chu family. He has done a lot of evil things in his life. If he thinks about it, there are many things waiting for him. "Xiao Rui, how many years have we not seen each other?" Churui listened to his familiar tone, and sneered, "since I left the Chu family when I was five years old, I didn''t look me in the eye. For so many years, you didn''t care about my life and death. It''s not appropriate for me to call you grandfather." Listening to his sarcastic remarks, Master Chu coughed twice and sighed, "you look like your mother, but you have a bit of temperament like your father. As long as you don''t go astray, you will certainly do something in the future." "Don''t tell me about that man, a coward." Chu Rui''s eyes were a little angry. In fact, his memory of his own father is very vague. When he was a child, he only met him a few times. Every time he met, he was drunk, and he lost his temper and hit his mother with a bottle. When he knew the news of his disappearance, there was a sense of relief for him, and there was no trace of sadness in his heart. Chu master son laughs a voice, "Chu Rui, if let you take over Chu Shi, what is your condition?" Chu Rui turned the ring on his ring finger and said with a smile, "if I want you to die, what do you think of this condition?" The Chu master was not surprised by his words. When his mother was in charge of the Chu family, many people in the Chu family were not satisfied, so they secretly tripped her up. At that time, he also felt that a woman should take care of her children at home and let a woman go out to show her face and control the Chu family, which was not very well behaved. He wanted to take back her rights. When she was plotted, he didn''t care. He connived at her being humiliated. Finally, she was seriously ill and died in the hospital. "I don''t have many days. Sooner or later I will die." Chu Rui stares at him, his face is cold, and his tone doesn''t make waves. "I don''t know how many days you have, but it''s hard to say how many days Chu has. The reason why you Chu family can be tyrannical in s country is that Chu family is big, rich and powerful, and some people are bullied by you. As soon as the Chu family falls down, the wall falls down and people push it. When it falls down, your Chu family is just a mouse crossing the street. Everyone shouts to fight. " "Cough Well, Chu Rui, don''t forget that you are also Chu! " Churui shook his head with a smile, raised his finger and showed his ring finger, "see? This is my wedding ring. I''m the son-in-law of the Han family. I''m Han churui. It''s nothing to do with your Chu family. " The old man of Chu was so breathless that he didn''t breathe. His face turned black and coughed for a long time. He pointed to him and didn''t say anything for a long time. Han churui slowly turned the ring, feeling a lot better, "do you think I come to s country, spend my mind, in order to get Chu, in charge of Chu? Oh, what you think is very important is not worth a hair in my eyes. I just want to fight for my mother. The people who once bullied her go to hell one by one. When they go to see her, they kneel down on their knees and bow their heads. " The old man of Chu took a long time to catch his breath. "You are a descendant of the Chu family. How can you change your surname?" "It''s my business. You didn''t care about me in those days, and now you don''t care about me. I''ll give you three days. If you don''t die in three days, I''ll let Chu die." Han churui has never been so eager to leave here, leave s country, to find the woman he always miss. Chu''s enterprise, Chu''s family, before he would want to get the hand, but compared with his An''an, these are floating clouds for him. If he got Chu''s, he would stay here to suffer. It''s better to leave easily, and then he would stay with her and never leave again. "Churui, you are so arrogant!" The old man of Chu was angry. Han churui nodded, "arrogant? Don''t forget, I was the general manager of Chu family. Do you think it''s possible for me to destroy your Chu family? " Chu''s pupil dilates. At the beginning, Chu Rui disguised himself as Qi''an and entered the Chu family. He sat up from the bottom. His ability was really good. Although he doubted his identity at that time, he was also leaving a bottom line for himself. He thought that even though he was Chu Rui, and he was helping Chu Junming, it might be an opportunity to train Chu Junming. But I didn''t expect that he now raised a wolf, who would bite back at any time.When Han churui leaves the hospital, he collides with Chu Junming who runs into the hospital in a hurry. Chu Junming looks at him in surprise and stops. "You killed people and dare to appear here so arrogantly." Han churui sneered. He stepped forward and grabbed his tie. "Who killed Weng Nan? Don''t you understand? Chu Junming, you are stupid, others are not. " Chu Junming twisted his eyebrows and shook off his hand. "Chu Rui, what do you mean?" Han churui is taller than him. His height advantage makes him feel more oppressive. You should know what it means. At the beginning, I helped you cripple your fourth uncle, and why your third uncle died. You should be clear in your heart. You have done a lot of tricks. Why, now you still want to play with me. " Chu Junming is very smart. When the fourth master of Chu family was in power, he pretended to be cowardly. He was very silent in the crowd and had little sense of existence, but he was always looking for opportunities. When the third master and the fourth master were fighting for each other, the fourth master would fight against the third master, but he didn''t want to kill him. Instead, he couldn''t control the Chu family. Chu Junming made up for the third master after the fourth master A knife, send Chu Laosan back to the West. Maybe he had been depressed for a long time. After the fall of the fourth master of Chu, he finally had the day to stand out. He always wanted to show his ability. He wanted to be recognized by the master of Chu. However, he has never seen a big scene before. He lacks the cultivation of management ability. There are many tricks to play small parts, but he can''t do big things by playing small means. Chu Junming looked at him in amazement. He never told anyone about these things. How did he know? "Chu Rui, you, you don''t talk nonsense, plant and frame." Chu Junming stares at him and wants to strangle him. Han churui glanced at him contemptuously, "these words are all from your own mouth. In the future, you''d better drink less wine and shake out any dirty things, but no one will help you deal with the aftermath." In the past, when Han churui was still praying for an, Chu Junming once had a drink and said a lot of things he had done. At that time, they were in a cooperative relationship. Of course, Han churui wanted to help him deal with the aftermath. But now the two are hostile. What he once did is Han churui''s best weapon. Chapter 1334 Han churui used to want to keep the Chu family, get the equity of the Chu family, and spare no effort to stay in the Chu family. But now his idea has changed. If he wants to destroy the Chu family, the difficulty for him is greatly reduced. The next day, a scandal broke out in the Chu family. It turned out that the Third Master of the Chu family was killed by his own nephew Chu Junming. Now the fourth master of Chu is lying in the hospital with hemiplegia, which is also Chu Junming''s handwriting. Only by getting rid of them can he get the Chu family. As soon as this topic appeared, it immediately occupied the headlines of s country and became a national topic. Chushi is a big enterprise in s country. They say that the bigger the Chushi is, the more people are jealous of him. People who want to get a piece of it don''t know how many. If Chushi is down, it''s definitely a good opportunity for those rising enterprises. However, in a few hours, Chu''s and the government''s multi billion dollar projects had technical problems. They didn''t deal with them in time. The employees had an accident during the construction, and they died before they were sent to the hospital. This news broke out. Immediately, the supervision department intervened in the investigation and found that there were great potential safety hazards in the project. The project was stopped and Chu accepted Investigation, early in the morning Chu''s stock plummeted. Looking at the news on the tablet, Han churui puts down the tablet and turns on the computer to check Chu''s stock. He is about to contact his assistant when he hears a knock on the door. Before he said please come in, the other side opened the door and came in anxiously. "Young master, what are you doing? Aren''t you going to destroy the Chu family?" "Housekeeper, do you want to take care of me?" His tone was a little cold. The housekeeper opened his mouth and realized that he had just lost his temper. He was a little annoyed. "I don''t mean that, young master. If you want to take back the Chu family, you can let the Chu master open his mouth and give you the stock right instead of killing eight thousand enemies and destroying one thousand by yourself." "It''s the fastest way." The master of Chu thinks highly of the Chu family, so he destroys it. Even if he doesn''t choose to commit suicide, he will be angry to death. The housekeeper wrung his eyebrows, endured his anger, and painstakingly persuaded him, "young master, what''s your plan? If the Chu family collapsed, your mother''s hard work would be in vain. " Han churui listens indifferently. Part of the reason why he wanted to get the Chu family at the beginning was that the housekeeper instilled in him the idea that his mother once managed the Chu family, so the glory of the Chu family now also has her mother''s credit. He must take the Chu family, so that he won''t be ashamed of his mother. Now he felt that Chu was a fart compared with seeing An''an earlier. "My mother has been dead for several years, housekeeper. Don''t talk about her any more." Listening to his words, Qi Qing looked at him in amazement. If he didn''t sit upright, he felt that the man''s personality had changed into Chu unharmed. When Chu Wujin was upset, he would be so angry that he was speechless and could not say anything about him. "Young master, you have to think clearly. Once Chu''s family is destroyed, it''s not easy to recover. You clearly have a better way to solve this problem. Why can''t you wait? " Han churui didn''t want to talk with him, "I have my own opinions. Housekeeper, you have taken care of me for several years. I think you are not young. When I return to Nankang this time, you will resign and live your own life." He wants to dismiss himself. Qi Qing looks at him sadly. "Young master, what do you mean? Don''t you want everything here? " Han churui nodded, "I will go to Nankang city to settle down, where I don''t need people to wait on me. If you want to stay in this villa, this villa will be given to you as your care for me all these years. " The housekeeper staggers back two steps and looks at him in disbelief. He wants to leave the huge Chu family and go to the Han family, which is unacceptable to the housekeeper. Han churui can understand his surprised expression. Before, he had been looking forward to taking charge of the Chu family. Also no longer say, he dial the assistant number, and he discussed the next step plan. The housekeeper went downstairs, and the more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was. He heard the sound of a car outside the door. He opened the door to see if Yang Yi got off. "Ah, Miss Yang, what can I do for you?" Yang Yi elegantly walked up to him, "there are some things to discuss with Chu Rui. He should be here." The housekeeper nods. Yang Yi is helping Chu Rui, and she likes Chu Rui all the time. The housekeeper knows clearly, nods with a smile and takes her upstairs. "Young master, Miss Yang is here." Han churui wants to say no, it''s too late, because Yang Yi has opened the door and the housekeeper has closed the door. Yang Yi sat down in front of him and looked at him with a smile. "If you make such a big noise, you''re not afraid to force Chu Junming to jump over the wall?" Han churui sneered, "if you don''t be a demon, he can''t jump without a wall." Yang Yi shrugs helplessly and smiles. She holds her chin and stares at him. She says, "if you don''t want me to be a demon, please look at me more. I''m still saying that. I''ll help you take Chu''s family. I want to be your woman."Han churui got up with the computer and said, "I''m still saying that. I don''t need your help. You can''t be my woman." Yang Yi looked at his tall back, still did not give up, "don''t you want to know how Weng Nan died? Churui, I can help you find out. " "Sorry, I''m not interested." Han churui disgusted to see her, "Yang Yi, clinging to a man who doesn''t love you at all, will you be happy?" "Of course, if you look at me more, I''ll be happier." Yang Yi smiles happily and walks up to him. "The man I choose by Yang Yi will be mine. If it is not mine, I will destroy the woman who gets my man." Han churui clenched his teeth, "Yang Yi, if you dare to move her, I will certainly tear you to pieces!" Yang Yi chuckles and stares at the ring on his ring finger. "It depends on your attitude. If you get the Chu family, you can take charge of the Chu family. Isn''t that good? The Chu master let go and let you take over the Chu family. Why did you destroy it? " Han churui didn''t expect that she even investigated this matter clearly. Obviously, she spent a lot of time in the Chu family. "It''s my business, Miss Yang. Where is the door? It''s easy to leave." Yang Yi looked at him, eyes are still obsessed, but four years have been waiting, wait a few days, she can wait. When she left the room and went downstairs, she saw the housekeeper guarding the living room. She raised a smile. "Housekeeper Qi, Chu Rui is so anxious to deal with Chu''s affairs. He wants to go to Nankang city to find that woman as soon as possible. You have been planning for so many years, waiting for him to take Chu. But he gives up so easily for those little love. Don''t you feel sorry for him?" The housekeeper was angry in his heart, "young master''s decision, ah." Yang Yi''s eyes flashed, "housekeeper, I can let him take the Chu family, and take you back to the Chu family, as long as you are willing to help me." Chapter 1335 Nankang City, hospital. Han Junyu said that he would accompany Han Tiannuan to the hospital for examination. If the child is healthy, they would discuss whether to leave the child. In the examination room, when the doctor examined Han Tiannuan, two old experts were watching. Qin Ning nervously asked about the child''s condition, and the old expert comforted her with a smile. "The child is still young and can''t see anything, but judging from the current situation, the current situation is not bad and there is no abnormality." The old expert is telling the truth, but Qin Ning nervously grasps Han Junyu''s wrist and stares at his daughter anxiously. Han Tiannuan excitedly stares at the screen and sees a life as small as a bean inside. He raises a smiling face and says, "doctor, how long will it take to check out whether the child is healthy?" "Three months or so, if the child is ready to stay, you should have regular prenatal examination. If there is no problem with the prenatal examination, you should be ready to induce labor for the sake of the child and the mother." Another old expert said calmly. After the examination, Han Tiannuan was grateful to the two doctors, holding his mother''s hand, "Mom, it will take a few days to be sure." Her other meaning is that we can''t kill children now. Qin Ning looked at her husband. Han Junyu told her not to worry. He took his daughter''s cool hand and said, "Ann, do you feel uncomfortable now?" Han Tiannuan shook his head with a smile, hugged his arm, "Dad, I''m in a good mood now, and the baby is also very good. I know you and your mother are worried about my health, but maybe this child is also a Fuwa, which will make me better and better. " Han Junyu is also looking forward to this, but is it really realistic? "Since the child is good and you are normal, we''ll wait. An''an, my father still said, "to do anything, first of all, you have to protect yourself. Only when you are well, can you have other possibilities." Han Junyu gently rubs the top of her hair and gently persuades her. Han Tiannuan nods with a smile. A family of three leaves the hospital. When he gets on the bus, Han Junyu receives a call from the company asking Qin Ning if he has something to do. Qin Ning says that he wants to go to the studio. Han Tiannuan is OK, so he goes to the studio with his mother for a while. Han Junyu took his mother and daughter to the studio and drove away. Han Tiannuan used to come to the studio to play, and the people in the studio were familiar with her. Seeing that her mother was going to give lectures to the students, she sat in the studio for a while, feeling thirsty, and was ready to buy a drink for her mother. Just walked to the drinks shop, she received a phone call, left the drinks shop in a hurry, made a car to leave. After the lecture, Qin Ning thought that her daughter was waiting for her in the studio, but she didn''t see her when she went to the studio. She asked the people in the studio and learned that her daughter had gone out to buy drinks. However, she had been waiting for an hour before she came back. She called her and no one answered. She was a little worried and went to the nearby drink shop to look for her. Looking for more than an hour, still did not see her, her heart nervous, afraid of her accident, call Han Tianzhuo, let him check the positioning of Han Tiannuan. Han Tianzhuo quickly finds out that Han Tiannuan''s location is in the suburb. He is puzzled. He immediately drives to find someone. When he gets there, he finds that her mobile phone has been thrown into the stream. As soon as his face sinks, he immediately contacts Han Junyu. Han Junyu is in a meeting. When he hears his son''s phone call saying that his daughter has lost her again, he immediately suspends the meeting. He calls song Xuan to find someone together. When he arrived in the suburbs, Han Tianzhuo checked Han Tiannuan''s situation after she came out of the studio and saw her enter the drink shop. Under the camera of the drink shop, she made a phone call and then got on a taxi. He had picked up his mobile phone, and the information in the mobile phone had been deleted, which was obviously intentional. He went to investigate the car, which was also found in a remote suburb. "Someone kidnapped Ann. Who would do that?" Han Tianzhuo tightened his good-looking eyebrows, and his amber eyes were sharp and murderous. There are many reasons to kidnap Han Junyu''s daughter, perhaps for Sheng''an, or for Han Junyu, and there is no denying that it has something to do with Han churui. Han Junyu looks for a few hours, but still has no clue. He contacts Han churui. Han churui hears that Han Tiannuan is missing, and his brain is blank for a few seconds. He says that he will find someone to investigate immediately. Looking for a day, there is still no trace of Han Tiannuan. Han churui pinches his forehead and ponders over who will kidnap An''an. Suddenly, his mobile phone broke the silence. He saw that the caller ID was a strange number. He had a bad feeling. He frowned and answered. "Churui, I hear you are looking for someone. Who are you looking for? Can I help you?" The other side spoke with a voice changer, hoarse and harsh, but the irony could not be hidden. "Who are you?" Han churui asked coldly. "If you want to know who I am, come to me. If you find me, you may find what you want. Dare you come? " Han churui roared, "address!" "The address has been sent to your mobile phone. If you dare to come, I will leave you a surprise." Han churui''s mobile phone has a prompt, there is a message, is an address. When the other party hangs up, Han churui tells Han Junyu the news and asks many people to help him.He gave a few more orders to the assistant and went to look for the address on the mobile phone. The address is in the abandoned harbor, with luxuriant grass. Many boats are only left with rotten wood and old cargo boxes. Han churui frowns and looks for a circle without any clues. It''s two hours after a turn. He knew in his heart that the other party was killing his will. He took a deep breath and went to a place to have a rest. "Would you like some water?" Hearing the familiar voice, Han churui suddenly turns around and sees Yang Yi with a bottle of water in his hand. He squints coldly. "Why are you here?" Yang Yi walked up to him with a smile and handed him the water, "because I called you here." Han churui clenched his teeth, reached for her neck and tried to strangle her. "Yang Yi, it''s you who kidnapped An''an. I advise you to let her go, or I''ll send you back to the West!" Yang Yi was choked and had difficulty breathing, but there was a kind of coquettish smile on her red face. "I''m not afraid to have Han Tiannuan accompany me to go back to the West. Chu Rui, when I came here, I made a plan." Han churui doesn''t care about her life at all, but he thinks that Han Tian is warm in her hand and abandons her. "Why kidnap her?" Yang Yidi sat on the ground, rubbed the prickly neck which was pinched by the man, took a few breaths, stretched out his hand to him and said coquettishly, "you let me fall, help me." Han churui stares at her in disgust. For Han Tiannuan, he bears it. But he put his hand around his neck and put her in his arms. "Churui, I have a surprise for you today." "Yang Yi, you make me sick." Han churui pushes her away again. This time, Yang Yi holds her arm tightly. He doesn''t break away for a moment. He hears her smile and points to two women bound in two directions to show him. "Churui, how about this surprise?" Chapter 1336 Han churui looks up and sees Weng Nan hanging on a broken boat with hemp rope. He is a little surprised. Isn''t she dead? Before waiting for him to speak, Yang Yi points to the other side, which is the mast of a ship, tied with Han Tiannuan. She lowers her head and should be in a coma. He wants to go and have a look, but is stopped by Yang Yi. "Chu Rui, don''t be so anxious. There are two women here. You can only save one now." When Yang Yi talks, she is a bit coquettish and resentful, which makes people sick. Han churui pinches her wrist and pushes her away. The snake hearted woman is talking about this woman. "What have you done to her?" Wrist is pinched by him painful, Yang Yi innocent frown, "it''s not me how to her, is Chu Junming let people catch her, you ask him." "Yang Yi, you are looking for death!" Han churui squeezed two words out of his teeth. Yang Yi smiles and shakes his head, "churui, if I die, they will bury me with me. I think it''s very good." Han churui looks at Han Tiannuan who is tied up all over. He can''t see her face clearly, and he is worried. But he heard the cry from Weng Nan, mixed with the wind, hoarse and sad. He closed his eyes to calm down. "Yang Yi, what do you want?" Yang Yi stares at him, "I still said that, you will be mine, I want to be your woman. Chu Rui, marry me. " At this time, Han churui wanted to throw her into the hell of the 18th floor. He felt sick when he saw her more, let alone married her. He turned and ran to Han Tiannuan, but a man came to Han Tiannuan faster than him. He held a gun in his hand, pointed at her, and stared at Han churui sarcastically. "Churui, you come here again, the bullet in my hand won''t agree." Han churui stiffly stopped, "Chu Junming, she is Han Junyu''s daughter, you dare to move her, the Han family will never forgive you!" Chu Junming sneered, "how about Han Junyu? You forced me to have no way out. It''s a big deal to let her bury me with her." He raised his gun and pointed to Weng Nan not far away. "Churui, if you want to save Han Tiannuan, you don''t want Weng Nan, do you?" Bang. He shot next to Weng Nan. Weng Nan cried in horror, "Rui, help me, help me." Weng Nan thought she was going to die, but Yang Yi rescued her from the car. She thought she had escaped, but Yang Yi brought her to such a place. She didn''t give food or drink. Her arm was injured, and there was no timely treatment. There were abscesses in some places. At the moment, when she saw Han churui, she was glad to know that her savior had come, but she never thought that Yang Yi had even tied Han Tiannuan to them, so that Han churui could only save them. Her heart sank again. "Chu Rui, when I saved your life, you wanted to save me." Han churui tightened his chin and stood still, staring at Chu Junming coldly, "what do you want?" "Chu Rui, you give me black material this time, and you want to destroy the Chu family. I want you to lose your reputation and swallow those dirty things by yourself." Chu Junming points his gun at him, and his face is ferocious because of hatred. Han churui is not afraid at all, his eyes only stare at Han Tiannuan. "Well, I can withdraw my attack on Chu and try to clean up your crime, but you have to let Han Tiannuan go." Chu Junming didn''t expect that he would be so obedient. Just like Yang Yi, as long as Han Tiannuan is tied up, he will be ordered by him like a dog. He sneers and goes back to Han Tiannuan. She is the daughter of the Han family. Why can he get such a good resource, but Chu Junming can''t? "Churui, what about your sincerity?" Han churui took out his mobile phone to call the assistant, and told the assistant to do things in front of him. When he hung up, he said, "I did what I should do. Chu Junming, let her go." Chu Junming nodded with satisfaction, but pointed his gun at Han Tiannuan again, and said defiantly, "churui, there are two women here. You save her, and another woman will die." "Churui, Rui, help me!" Weng Nan, who is hanging, suddenly falls down and screams in fright. It''s Yang Yi with a remote control in her hand. When she detects Han churui''s eyes, she shrugs innocently, "ouch, I accidentally press them. Churui, their lives are in your hands." Weng Nan saved his life. He hurt her before, but he didn''t want to kill her. He clenched his teeth and looked at Han Tiannuan who was in a coma. Yang Yi jealously picked up a dagger and went to Han Tiannuan. He gave a cold warning: "churui, marry me, or I''ll kill her now, I said do it!" In order to prove that she didn''t speak, her dagger scratched on her face. There was a bloodstain on Han Tian''s warm and white cheek. Slowly, the blood dripped down. Chu Junming was surprised and pushed her away. "Yang Yi, you are crazy!" He grabs Han Tiannuan to threaten Chu Rui, but he never wants to hurt her, and keeping Han Tiannuan is very useful. "You didn''t kill her. What are you nervous about?"Yang Yi''s cold eyes stare at Han churui and raises his bloody dagger. "Churui, I don''t care what you think of me. If you''re not with me, I can do anything." Han churui''s pretty face was heavy. "Don''t hurt her. I''ll marry you!" Yang Yi laughs, "really?" "Do you think I can refuse?" Han churui sneers in disgust. Yang Yi once again raised a smiling face, handed the dagger to Chu Junming, and ran to him, "well, let''s get the certificate now." Han Junyu looked at Han Tiannuan, "let her go first." Yang Yi held his arm, "I''m not stupid. If I let her go, you won''t marry me. Churui, as long as you and I are married, I will help you do whatever you want She approached his ear and said softly, "including Chu Junming." Looking at him standing still, Yang Yi released him, ran to Han Tiannuan, took out a watch sized thing from her pocket, tied it to her wrist, and introduced Han churui with a smile. "It''s a special bomb I bought at a high price. Churui, if you make me unhappy, I''ll press the button and bang, and the bomb will break her to pieces." Yang Yi said with a smile. In the face of her pressing step by step, Han churui''s original plan is not easy to act rashly at the moment. "Then you let Weng Nan go." Yang Yi dislikes Weng Nan, who is still hanging. "Your ex fiancee is very annoying. Let her hang up for a while. Anyway, someone will come to save her." Yang Yi is not stupid. When Han churui comes, he must have made preparations. As soon as they leave, someone will come. Moreover, she has been working with Han churui for a long time. She knows that he likes to stay behind, so she has already made some countermeasures. No matter what, he will be her. Han churui stares at Han Tiannuan and doesn''t want to leave. Chu Junming unties Han Tiannuan and turns away with her. Han churui wants to chase her, but Yang Yi stops him. "Churui, don''t push me." Han churui clenches his teeth and stares at her with cold eyes like frost. Although Yang Yi is a little afraid, she won''t be soft easily. "Yang Yi, aren''t you afraid of being cut to pieces by me?" Yang Yi laughs happily, "if I die in your hand, that is also my willing, Chu Rui, I have already said that you will be mine." Han churui is disgusted, but still goes to the registration office with her. They take out their ID card. Han churui stares at his churui''s ID card, glances at Yang Yi in disgust, and signs it. Yang Yi happily took out their marriage registration. This is her dream. Now this dream has come true. Chapter 1337 "Married, you quickly let Chu Junming warm Han Tian!" Han churui orders coldly. Yang Yi shook his head, hugged his arm, "and the wedding, you also want to hold with me." Han churui now wants to strangle her. "You''re ready for the wedding." He was sarcastic. Yang Yi doesn''t care about nodding, planning to start, she can''t not be ready for her wedding, she laughs and pulls her to the auditorium not far away. The auditorium has been decorated, and there are many people sitting in it. Someone takes two sets of clothes and hands them to Yang Yi. Yang Yi takes them with a smile and turns to look at Han churui. "Let''s go change." Han churui takes the tuxedo, but Yang Yi grabs it again. She stares at the ring on his ring finger and reaches out to help him take it off. "Yang Yi, let go!" He pinched her wrist. He was so powerful that he was about to break her wrist. But Yang Yi bit her teeth and didn''t let go. He looked at him. "Churui, it''s not appropriate for you to marry me and then wear an engagement ring with another woman." Han churui reluctantly watched her take off the ring, and then she threw the ring into the garbage can like throwing garbage, pulling him to change his clothes. Han churui stares at the garbage can, closes his eyes and endures. At this time, in another car, Han Tiannuan wakes up. She opened her eyes and saw Chu Junming. She was surprised, "why am I here?" "You wake up at last?" Chu Junming was surprised to see her eyes, handed her a glass of water, smile gently, "Miss Han, you were kidnapped, I saved you." Han Tiannuan stepped back to keep distance from him. She rubbed her forehead. Recall that she received a phone call from Han churui''s housekeeper, saying that churui was injured, wanted to see her and asked her to come to s country quickly. She was worried at that time and took a taxi to the airport, but she didn''t remember what happened later. "Do you know where Han churui is? I''m going to find him Chu Junming hummed coldly, "what do you want to do with her? He has no time to entertain you now. When you were kidnapped, Weng Nan was also kidnapped. Those people asked him to choose whether to save you or Weng Nan. He saved Weng Nan. I risked my life to save you. " Han Tiannuan shook his head, "it''s impossible, big brother can''t help me." Chu Junming knew that she would not believe it. He took out his mobile phone and said, "I took pictures at that time. Look." The photos Chu Junming handed her were all taken according to the effect he wanted. In the photo, Yang Yi holds Han churui''s arm, Weng Nan is hanging, and she is also tied, and then Weng Nan is put down. There is no sound in the photo, and Chu Junming still says: "Chu Rui is going to marry Yang Yi now. He and Yang Yi plan to kidnap you together, just to coerce your father and let him help him stabilize the Chu family. I know you won''t believe me, but that''s the truth. I can take you to their wedding "Wedding?" Han Tiannuan feels ridiculous. A few days ago, Han churui proposed to her in front of her family. How could he marry the woman on his back. "Here is their registration certificate." Chu Junming shows her the picture of Yang Yifa in her circle of friends. Yang Yi says that her dream is to marry her, and now her dream will come true. Han Tiannuan doesn''t believe that Han churui can''t marry other women. She has his baby, and the baby is healthy now. Chu Junming didn''t explain and drove to the auditorium. Outside the auditorium, there are two big photos of Yang Yi in wedding dress leaning against Han churui''s arms. They look at each other affectionately. Han Tiannuan frowns and turns his eyes. The photo may also be PS deceptive. She followed Chu Junming to a remote corner and saw a couple at the front. Han Tiannuan once saw Han churui and Weng Nan engaged in the video. What she saw was all the beautiful pictures taken by the camera. At the moment, she saw with her own eyes that he was standing with another woman wearing a wedding dress and was putting on a ring to her. Everything in Han Tiannuan''s ear was quiet, and her heart was stinging, which made it hard for her to breathe. The white in the scene, to her, was like the color of a funeral. Before she looked at Yang Yifa''s two registration certificates, she thought it was ridiculous, now she has to believe it. Unbearable, she ran out, "Han churui!" Han churui turns his head in surprise and is relieved to see her safe. "Ann, I," "churui, this is my wedding with you." Yang Yi''s hand is a small remote control. Han churui stares at the small bomb on Han Tiannuan''s wrist and stops abruptly. Yang Yi turns to look at Han Tiannuan and raises her eyebrows provocatively. "Han Tiannuan, today is my wedding with Chu Rui. Are you here to congratulate us?" Han Tiannuan looks directly at Han churui, "big brother, do you want to marry her?" Han churui gritted his teeth, "An''an, I," Yang Yi stopped her, "Han Tiannuan, you and I really loved each other four years ago. You are just playing. It''s said that you are pregnant. With your body, the child is not a freak. It will also be a wild seed. It''s better to kill it as soon as possible. "Han churui''s forehead is full of blue veins. He stares at Yang Yi, and says, "Yang Yi, shut up!" Han Tiannuan listens to her saying that her child is a freak. She is stunned for a second. She subconsciously caresses her abdomen and holds back her tears. She slowly stretched out her hand and said to Han churui, "Han churui, I know you have some difficulties to hide, but you can''t let me wait for you once or twice. As long as you follow me now, I will be a farce." "Ann, I can''t go now, you go first!" Han churui dares to step forward and is caught by Yang Yi. "Han Tiannuan, don''t rely on your father being Han Junyu to think that all people in the world want to spoil you. Chu Rui has already obtained the certificate with me. He is my husband. Why do you think this is a farce. I think you are a farce. You are pregnant with a wild seed before you get married. I don''t care with you. Do you want to get married? " Yang Yi glares at her. With the marriage certificate, even if the wedding doesn''t take place, the fact that she and Chu Rui are husband and wife can''t be changed. Han Tiannuan takes a deep breath, clenches his fists, resists his discomfort and stares at Han churui stubbornly. "Is that true?" "No, Ann. You go first." Han churui couldn''t say a word or two clearly. He wanted to persuade her to leave. Later, he explained to her. Yang Yi took out the certificate they got, and her face couldn''t hide her complacency. "This is my marriage certificate with her. Han Tiannuan, just give up. He''s my man now." Han Tiannuan stares at the registration certificate in her hand. Her arms fall down and her tears can no longer be restrained. She pulls the corner of her mouth, takes off the ring he once put on her and throws it on him. "Well, well, Han churui, from now on, I have nothing to do with you any more!" "An''an!" Han churui catches the ring, and she runs out of the hall. Chapter 1338 Outside the auditorium, Chu Junming follows Han Tiannuan. Seeing that she is out of breath, he gently persuades her to get on the bus first. He takes her to her father. Han Tiannuan shakes him off, "I don''t want you to care, you are not a good person." Chu Junming is not angry, holding her wrist, "Miss Han, I am also worried about you, I see your face is very ugly, and you are pregnant, can''t run, don''t you want to find your father quickly?" Han Tiannuan felt a burst of pain in her lower abdomen. She felt her lower abdomen and her forehead was sweating. She had to go to the hospital. "Take me to the hospital." "Well, I''ll take you." Chu Junming listens to her compromise and raises her mouth. Now she is disgusted with Han churui. When she is pregnant, she will definitely want to find a man to be her child''s father. As long as he takes good care of her, he may become Han Junyu''s son-in-law. Although Chu''s family is big, it''s only in s country, and there is no market expansion abroad. With Han Junyu''s help, as long as he is in charge of Chu''s family, he will certainly make some achievements and open up a new situation for Chu''s family. Chu Junming''s abacus is ringing in his heart. He sends a message to Yang Yi, telling her not to forget the agreement between them. He helps Yang Yi marry Chu Rui, and Yang Yi will help her keep Chu. Holding Han Tiannuan in the back seat, he told the driver to drive to the hospital. As soon as the driver started the car, before he drove 10 meters away, a car ran into him at top speed. Chu Junming protected Han Tiannuan, shaking his head. He got up to look at the car in front of him. He had a bad feeling. He told the driver to get out of the car to have a look, but he saw that the driver had fallen on the steering wheel, and he also smelled the pungent smell of gasoline. His bad feeling was even stronger. Someone wants to kill him! He quickly opened the door and pulled Han Tiannuan out of the car. Han Tiannuan is already suffering from a car crash. Her face turns pale and her pain gets worse. She gets out of the car by Chu Junming''s savage car. When she gets out of the car, her legs are soft and her pants are covered with blood. She lowered her head and touched the blood, as if something was missing from her body. Her fingers trembled, but before she could recover, she was pulled up and ran wildly by Chu Junming. Bang! After running a few steps, they heard a loud bang behind them. It was the car that exploded. A heat wave hit, Han Tiannuan fell, want to stand up, but no strength. Chu Junming staggers a few steps and falls to the ground. Han Tiannuan turns his head to see a piece of iron stick into his back. In an instant, the fire burst into the sky, glass fragments flying everywhere, she found two glass slag on her legs, she knelt on the ground powerlessly, looking at the auditorium not far away. As a child, she knew that death was very close to her, very close. As long as she is not careful breathing, she may leave the world. At the moment, I feel that I really want to go to heaven, she is not afraid, just hate. Hate him. "An''an!" Hearing the familiar voice, she turns her head slowly and sees her brother, Han Tianzhuo. Is it an illusion? "Ann, brother is coming. ANN, don''t be afraid." "Brother, it hurts." Han Tianzhuo picked her up and saw the glass stabbing her leg. His eyes were scarlet. He gritted his teeth and picked her up. "I''ll take you to the hospital. The hospital will help you stop the pain. ANN, don''t sleep." Han Junyu saw his daughter become like this, his eyes were red, and he was flustered with the medicine box. Han Tianzhuo took the medicine box, "Dad, you coax An''an, don''t let her fall asleep." Han Junyu nodded and looked at his daughter who was covered with blood. For a moment, he did not dare to touch her. He was afraid that she would be broken if he touched her. "Ann, I''m sorry dad''s late. Baby, don''t sleep. Dad is talking to you Han Tiannuan opens her eyes and looks at her father. She finds that he is crying. She wants to help her wipe her tears, but her hands are covered with blood, and half of Han Junyu''s face is covered with blood. "Dad, don''t cry. I''m fine. I don''t sleep." As the car was speeding along, Han Tianzhuo found that the glass was a little deep when he bandaged her sister. He couldn''t move it casually. He could only help her stop bleeding, but could not relieve her pain at all. However, he also heard an abnormal sound from her wrist, tick, tick, tick. Han Tianzhuo holds her slender wrist and looks at it. A miniature bomb is tightly wrapped around it. The time has been set. When the time comes, the bomb will explode automatically. Han Tianzhuo wants to blow up the auditorium and let them all bury his sister. Han Junyu also noticed her wrist and her heart sank. "Can you tear it down?" Han Tianzhuo holds his sister''s hand dyed with blood, and his fingertips are shaking. "It can be disassembled." Han churui hears the explosion outside the auditorium and runs out to check. He finds Chu Junming lying on the ground, but he doesn''t see Han Tiannuan. His heart sinks and he turns to stare at Yang Yi, just like a dead man."Why did the accident happen, Yang Yi?" Yang Yi runs over to see Chu Junming lying on the ground and wailing Chu Junming. He is surprised that he is still alive? "How could I know there was an accident? He must have been careless. Chu Rui, Chu Junming is your enemy. If he dies, isn''t it better for you? " Han churui listen to her tone is a bit excited, smart as he, what do not understand, the car accident is also in her count. "Yang Yi, I said that if you dare to move An''an again, I will tear you to pieces!" Yang Yi sneered angrily, "churui, now we are husband and wife, do you want to murder me?" Han churui''s cold finger pinched her neck, and his strength in his hand increased continuously. "Do you still need a plan?" The assistant came in a hurry and saw Han churui full of evil spirit. He was really afraid that he would kill people in broad daylight. When he did, it would be a big deal. He quickly stepped forward to stop, "churui, I''ll help you to lock up. Miss Han is in critical condition. She was taken away by her father and brother. Please go to see the situation of Miss Han." Han churui cold eyes such as cold knife, leave Yang Yi, "don''t let her die easily, a thousand cuts is to need some time." Han churui rushes to drive his assistant''s car to find Han Tiannuan. In the car, Han Tianzhuo takes apart the bomb on his sister''s wrist. He sees two thin threads inside, one red and one blue. He holds scissors and stares at the bloodstain on the corner of his sister''s mouth hesitantly. If it''s cut wrong, his sister will die in front of him. Don''t cut it. Time is running out. Han Junyu saw his son''s hand tremble and snatched away the scissors, "I''ll come." "Dad," Han Tianzhuo stares at his father, "do you know which one it is?" Han Junyu clenched the scissors in his hand. Of course, he didn''t know, but there was no time, so he had to cut them. To die, he''s with her. Han Tiannuan''s consciousness is fuzzy. Looking at the bomb on her wrist, she smiles and holds her father''s hand. "Dad, stop first, please." Han Junyu told the driver in front of him to stop. Han Tiannuan asked his brother to open the car door. "Brother, Dad, you get off first. I''ll cut it myself." Han Tianzhuo shook his head, gently comforted, took the scissors from his father''s hand, "sister, brother accompany you, it''s OK, you will be OK." This sentence seemed to comfort her, and it was like what he said to himself. "Brother, if you have an accident, what will mother do?" Chapter 1339 Han Tiannuan holds Han Junyu''s big hand, "Dad, you take your brother out of the car." Han Junyu is not too dirty. He lowers his head and kisses her on the forehead. "You are my father''s baby. Let my brother get out of the car. My father will accompany you. My father will cut it." Han Tiannuan cried, or shook his head, "Dad, please, please get out of the car, OK?" She didn''t want her father and brother to witness her death, so she would die peacefully. "An''an!" "Brother, you take Dad out of the car. This is my last wish. Won''t you help me?" Han Tiannuan pushed her. She was very weak. She could speak so many words, but she just pushed him. She had no strength at all. "Brother, please bury me in a place where flowers bloom all the year round, and let those flowers accompany me." "Ann, don''t let my brother accompany you." Han Tianzhuo looked at his sister''s other hand pulling on the two wires. He stopped breathing in fright. "An''an, don''t get excited. My father and I get off the car. Don''t pull." The timer on the bomb, tick, tick, only two minutes left. Han Tianzhuo opens the car door, gets out of the car with Han Junyu and stares at his sister''s action. "Dad, Ann''s greatest happiness in this life is to be your daughter. If I can''t repay your kindness in this life, then I will be your daughter in the next life, OK?" Han Junyu wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and shook his head, "Ann, cut off a thread. You will be OK. I don''t believe in the next life. In this life, you are my baby." Han Tiannuan raised the corner of his mouth, looking at Han Tianzhuo, "brother, you love me most, you will help me take care of my parents, right?" Han Tianzhuo tightens his jaw, his eyes are red, and he shakes his head. "An''an, my brother can''t do it. Cut off a thread. Let''s go to the hospital quickly." Han Tiannuan feels a little lax, and all the sounds in her ears become blurred. She looks down at the bomb on her wrist, but it doesn''t matter whether she cuts it or not. She can feel what the pain under her body means, child, maybe it''s gone. In a trance, she heard someone call her, girl Ann. It''s Chu. Is it auditory hallucination? She looked up and didn''t see the person she wanted to see. Sorry, she didn''t take good care of their children. However, now she is too tired, the injured place is numb, and she has no strength to cut any more threads. Death, in fact, is not terrible, terrible is waiting every day and night, until the last person is not her. It''s like walking in the dark abyss, no matter how you run, you can''t find the light. "Han Tiannuan, you live for me!" But when she heard the deep voice, no one would think again. Death is nothing but falling into endless darkness, she thought. But in the dark, she also heard her name called, very noisy, very noisy, his voice is dumb, but he did not stop. A call, it seems that she is his treasure, but also important. She really didn''t want him to go on shouting like this. His shrill voice was so painful that she felt sorry for him. But her eyelids are very heavy. She can''t open her eyes. Her limbs are too stiff to move. Her voice seems to be sealed. She is as heavy as iron. She struggled to move and heard the man''s voice again. He''s crying. He''s crying so sad. Hearing his cry, she also wanted to cry. Although she couldn''t hear what he was saying, she just felt uncomfortable, wronged, sad, resentful In the ward, doctors have declared that the people on the bed have no vital signs, they can do nothing, and their families go to prepare for the future. Han Junyu didn''t believe it. He called both Xiao Jue and Ning Fu over. After checking them, they both shook their heads and stood on one side with a heavy face, annoyed at their helplessness. Han churui did not believe it. He held the pale woman in his arms and warmed her with his own body temperature. "An an, it''s going to be OK. You''ll wake up. Han Tiannuan, I have to explain to you. You''re my man, but you can''t leave me like this. What should I do if you leave me?" He was crazy in her ear again and again called her, but no matter how he called, the woman in his arms did not respond. He burst into tears. "Girl, don''t leave. Don''t leave me alone. I beg you. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault..." Like a child, clinging to her face. "Ann, I''m stupid. I agreed to take care of you, but I didn''t protect you. Ann, don''t be afraid. I said that no matter where I am, I will accompany you. I said, don''t walk too fast, wait for me. " Han Tianzhuo noticed that he took out a dagger from his leg. His face sank. He quickly stepped forward to stop it and grasped the blade of the dagger. Other people noticed the situation and quickly stepped forward to take away the dagger. Han Junyu raised his arm and slapped him in the face."If you want to die, don''t come here again, dirty my eyes, go away!" Han churui hugged the woman in his arms, and no one was allowed to touch her. "If I don''t go, I will go wherever ANN is." Qin Ning looked at the blood on his body and felt resentful, but could not say a word of reproach. She took her husband and did not stimulate him any more. She went to the nurse to bandage her son''s hand with medicine. Looking at her pale face, when she bowed her head to bandage her son, her choking tears dropped down. Ann Ann. Han Tianzhuo clenches his hand in silence. His grief can''t be expressed in words. Han churui, holding the woman in his arms, kisses her on the lips and hugs her, "An''an, don''t sleep. I used to ask you to get up, but this time I want to call you, right? Ann... " His words were disorganized, with a little cry, but did not stop calling. His nose, tears fall down together, very embarrassed, but in the ward, but did not stop. Because I can''t bear it. They all love the girl in his arms, but that girl is the one he loves the most. It''s like a world collapsing in his arms. He wants to pile it up, but he can''t pile it up. Although the ward was full of people, only his pathetic cry and his low voice were heard quietly. A few hours passed. He also said that Qin Ning didn''t have the heart to try to persuade, but Han churui didn''t answer. Qin Ning painfully grasped her daughter''s hand, looked at her pale face, also refused to believe, so she left. Suddenly, feeling her fingers move for a while, Qin Ning thought it was his illusion, holding her hand carefully. "Husband, Jun Yu, An''an wakes up." Han Junyu is talking to his son outside when he hears Qin Ning''s scream. When he comes back to the room, he sees her staring at her daughter''s little hand with tears of joy. His eyes are painful. "Ning Ning, an an can''t wake up any more." "She won''t wake up." Han churui''s tone is firm, stubborn and unreasonable. Han Junyu saw that his eyes were red and his beard was sloppy. He didn''t have the heart to talk about him and squatted down beside his wife. Holding her face, he said seriously, "Ning Ning, An''an is gone." "She didn''t leave, I didn''t lie to you, really, Ann''s hand, really moved. Doctor, sir Xiao, come and have a look! " Qin Ning grabs her daughter''s hand paranoid. She must be reluctant to leave. Chapter 1340 Xiao Jue and Ning Fu go to the ward to check Han Tiannuan again. They look at each other and feel strange. And this weirdness is a good thing. "Maybe Xiao Rui''s call. She heard it. If an an can wake up in two hours, there is hope." Ning Fu said. Two hours. A family in the ward, every minute every second feel long, but every minute every second people look forward to. Two hours later. The people on the bed have not moved. "Poof..." Han churui''s heart is full of expectations. His unbearable disappointment makes his throat itch and spit out a mouthful of blood. "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Han Tianzhuo''s eyes shrank as he vomited blood. His sister''s accident has something to do with Han churui, but he will also be killed. He doesn''t want to lose his sister and his big brother. "She doesn''t want me anymore. I don''t seem to be interested in keeping it." Han churui wiped off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and clenched her hand. "When I arrange some things, I''ll go to you, girl. You must listen to me. Don''t go too fast." Han churui rushed into the car at that time, regardless of holding Han Tiannuan''s hand, pulled off the red line, fortunately did not trigger a bomb, they rushed into the hospital. Han Tiannuan had a miscarriage, lost too much blood and was in a coma. Coupled with her injuries, her ECG was very abnormal. Xiao Jue and Ning Fu rushed to save her life, but it was also temporary. A few hours later, the ECG almost changed straight line several times. Ning Fu and Xiao Jue tried their best to make her stable. The next day, they had no choice. Because in this case, it is not the doctor who can''t do it, it is the patient who doesn''t cooperate. She wants to die and has no will to survive at all. They watched as the ECG calmed down. The sound of the ECG was like a declaration ceremony. The doctor announced that there was no way to treat, Qin Ning cried several times fainting, Han Junyu holding his wife, pain but helpless. He has hundreds of billions of money. He can''t control the life and death of his baby daughter. If such a business, let him reduce life, give her life, he will do. But no one came to tell him how to do the business. "No," a slight hoarse voice suddenly sounded. Qin Ning carefully stared at her daughter, "an an, are you awake? Ann Han Junyu also got up and walked to the head of the bed to see his daughter''s eyelashes tremble, and his heart also trembled. He called Xiao Jue to come and have a look. Xiao Jue came over to see Han Tiannuan''s lips move for a while, and his eyelashes tremble. He quickly checked them for her. "Quick, quick first aid, An''an is conscious. Ning Fu, call all the people you bring." Ning Fu was also very surprised. He helped to push the instrument forward, and then ordered people to give first aid. Han churui heard that an an had a chance of life. He held her hand tightly and encouraged her, "girl, wake up quickly. I have a lot to say to you..." Half an hour later, Han Tiannuan opened his eyes. She looked at the ceiling in confusion and turned to see her parents. She raised the corner of her mouth and looked around again to see Han churui on the other side. She opened her mouth but made no sound. However, Han churui clearly saw her lips. Her name is, all right. Han churui still has tears in the corner of his eyes. He is strong and jealous. He changes his feeling. Yupi calls her with a kind of flat tone. "Miss ANN, do you miss me?" Han Tiannuan can''t hear his voice, but looking at his lips, he calls himself an wench. "All right." This time, her voice became clearer. Han churui squatted down in front of her, "where are you. Dead girl, you scared me to death. " His voice is very slow, speaking of the back, his voice with a bit choking. Han Tiannuan nodded, reached for his face and said, "I''m sorry, son." Han churui felt a pain in his heart. The children didn''t stay. "In the future, there will be children. You can get better quickly. When you are well, I will have as many children as you want." Han Tiannuan nodded and held his hand, "don''t go." "If you don''t go, you will die." Han Tiannuan raises a smiling face and slowly closes his eyes. Han churui was surprised, holding her face, trying to wake her up. Xiao Jue came to check the situation. "She''s gone to sleep. Now she''s all right," said Xiao Jue, looking at him in a complicated way. "Are you all right, or Xiao Rui?" "Han churui." Xiao Jue sighed and told them not to be too nervous. Han Tiannuan''s heart has recovered. Now it''s all right. They should have a rest. Qin Ning hasn''t had a good rest since Han Tiannuan''s disappearance. It''s been four or five days. Now listening to Xiao Jue''s words, he is relieved and powerless in Han Junyu''s arms. Han Junyu holds her and wants to take her to sleep for a while. Han Tianzhuo still has blood stains on his body, which he got when he got on the bus with Han Tiannuan in his arms. These three days he stayed in the hospital, but he didn''t have time to change his clothes, but he was called away by Han Junyu.Ning Fu came to check Han Tiannuan again to make sure that her condition was stable. Several other doctors exclaimed that it was a miracle and could not be explained by science. At that time, the ECG was calm, and they checked that her breath was gone, but a few hours later, she woke up. "It''s possible that Xiao Rui is effective." Xiao Jue guessed. Ning Fu nodded, "no matter what the reason is, she can wake up, is the gift of God." Han churui stayed at the bedside and watched her sleep quietly. She also fell asleep beside the bed. For several days and nights, he did not eat, drink or sleep. He was also very tired. Four hours later, Han Tiannuan woke up again and looked up to see her father. She raised the corner of her mouth. Han Junyu approached the bedside and asked softly, "what''s wrong, or are you thirsty?" "All right." Han Junyu was stunned. He saw the man lying on the side of the bed and still sleeping, "he''s here. He''s asleep." Han Tiannuan followed his line of sight and saw him lying on the edge of the bed asleep. He frowned slightly and wanted to reach out and wake him up. He felt uncomfortable sleeping like this. His hand moved, and the man who was still sleeping was OK. When he opened his eyes, he raised his mouth in surprise. "Ann, you wake up." Han Tiannuan frowned, feeling that the tone was wrong, "isn''t it all right?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui face froze, subconsciously clenched his hand, "not who I am, Ann girl, who are you thinking?" Han Tiannuan stares at him for a few eyes, feeling that he is a little strange, but at this time, she can''t tell what''s strange. Her hand falls on her belly, and tears slide down the corner of her eyes. "Boy, let''s go." "Let''s go. He''s not lucky to be my son. We''ll wait for a daughter next time. I want a daughter." He holds her face, "an, an wench, what I want is you, you should get better quickly for me." Han Tian warm shriveled mouth, want to cry, he was biting the lower lip, angry scold. "Hold on, don''t cry." Han Tiannuan was aggrieved. His eyes were wet with tears. His eyelashes trembled and tears overflowed from his eyes. Han churui was very distressed and bowed his head to kiss off the corners of her eyes. "If you cry again, I''ll give you my life. Good girl, don''t cry, OK?" "It''s OK. I feel bad." Han churui felt uncomfortable, but he had to bear it. "For your sake, I''ll give you a chance to cry today. Don''t cry in front of me in the future, or I won''t forgive you, you know?" Han Tiannuan sobbed and nodded, hooking his finger, "don''t leave." Chapter 1341 Han Tiannuan cried for a while and fell asleep again. This time, Han Junyu said that he would keep watch and let Han churui eat something, wash and change his clothes. Han churui was reluctant at first. Han Junyu frowned and stared at him with cold eyes. How can he trust his daughter to him if he can''t take care of his own? Han churui was not easy to argue with him. He went to the next room to wash, ate something, and slept for several hours. It was Han Tianzhuo who came to wake him up. When Han Tianzhuo went to the bedside to call people, he saw his hair and couldn''t spit out a word for a long time. After more than ten seconds, he regained his mind and woke Han churui up. "Brother, do you have any objection?" Han churui sat up, rubbed his eyes and asked about Han Tiannuan. Han Tianzhuo''s eyes are complex, his voice seems to be filled with cotton, and he is flustered in his heart, "An''an is OK, big brother, your hair is white?" "White hair?" Han churui got up to look in the mirror and looked at the few black hairs left on his head. He was stunned for a few seconds, but thinking that An''an could wake up, it didn''t matter if he had a few white hairs. Han Tianzhuo is not at ease. He calls Xiao Jue and Ning Fu to check him. When Xiao Jue and Ning Fu see his white hair, they are both surprised and don''t know what to say. It must be because of An''an that he was injured to the extreme, which led to a night of white hair. "I''ll prescribe some tonic for you. You''d better go to the barber''s and dye your hair." Han churui grabbed his hair and found the scissors. "It doesn''t matter. Cut it." Han Junyu heard that Han churui had white hair. When he came into the room, he saw Xiao Jue with scissors. He didn''t know where to start. "I''ll do it." He took the scissors from Lord Xiao. Han churui smiles, "thank you, Dad." Han Junyu patted him on the shoulder and helped him cut a short board inch. Han Tian has been warm for two days. She has been sober for a long time. She seems to have forgotten about Han churui and Yang Yi. Han churui never thought that one day he would try his best to disguise himself as Chu unharmed. Standing in the smoking area, he took a deep breath of the cigarette in his hand and turned to see Han Tianzhuo coming over. He spewed out the smoke, pressed it out and threw it into the garbage can. Han Tianzhuo saw that he was haggard and had not shaved his beard for several days. He was really embarrassed and sloppy. "Ann wakes up and is looking for you." Han churui nodded, turned to go, was stopped by Han Tianzhuo, "Yang Yi, how to deal with?" Han churui cold eyes a MI, spit out the words if ice, "a thousand cuts!" Han Tianzhuo stares at him, "do you know why An''an wants to find Chu Wuhao instead of you?" Han churui breathes out his breath in silence. He has made her wait for four years and let her down several times. This time, the misunderstanding is even bigger. If he is Han Tiannuan, he will be very disappointed with such a man. Although Chu Wujin is emotional, she doesn''t have that rule. She is honest with her and loves her. It''s not surprising that she will find him. "My father said that if you go back to Nankang in two days, you can do it yourself." Han churui responds and speeds up to the ward. Qin Ning is feeding Han Tiannuan porridge. When he sees him coming, Han Tiannuan''s eyes light up and smiles at him. Han churui sat next to him and moved her arm. Han Tianzhuo drank porridge and looked at him with a bulging face. "For what?" "Miss Han, it''s not like you have no hands. Let your mother feed you. What''s the point?" This is the standard ridicule sentence of Chu Wujin. Qin Ning looked at him, fed her last mouthful of porridge, wiped her lips, got up to pack up and left the room. Han churui immediately went to her position and pinched Han Tiannuan''s face. "When you wake up, you can''t find me without Laozi?" "Then you go." Han Tiannuan stares at him. Han churui cold hum, got up to pose to go, "go, you don''t cry." Han Tiannuan reached for his sleeve and said, "you really go." Han churui sat down, raised his chin, raised his eyebrows and asked her, "are you full?" "Well, I''m full." Chu unharmed point his side face, "full can work, come on, kiss me." Han Tiannuan laughed and scolded him, "rogue." "Tut, if you don''t kiss me, I''ll do it myself." He held her face, gave her a kiss on the left, then on the right, and finally on her lips. "It''s sweet." Han Tian warm pale face, with a bit of blush, looked up also in his face kiss, "all right, I miss you so much." "In a dream?" "Well." Han churui''s face sank. After a long time, he said, "Han Tiannuan, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that you''re pregnant." The smile on Han Tiannuan''s face froze. He lowered his head and didn''t speak for a long time. Han churui worried, "I know my mistake and admit it. Don''t pretend to be dead. It''s you who won''t hurt you in the future. It''s a pity that the child has gone. I know it''s hard for you, and I''m not happy.But if you are still alive, you hope to live. In the future, I will raise you as fat as I want, and I can have as many as I want. " Han Tiannuan pursed his lips. After a long time, he looked up at him and asked uncertainly, "I thought I would never see you again. Are you ok? You won''t leave me in the future?" "Of course, I don''t want to leave. Why, if you ask like this, aren''t you afraid that Han churui is jealous?" There was something tentative in his tone. "Don''t mention him to me. I''m done with him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui swallowed, "because he lied to you?" "I don''t care whether he lied to me or not. He didn''t want me. He married another woman. Anyway, I don''t want to mention him." Han Tian warm drum face, think of the scene at that time, the heart is still angry. "It''s all for acting. Miss an, he didn''t marry that woman. That identity is fake. It''s just like that Chu Rui and Weng Nan were engaged. My name is Chu Wujin, and his name is Han churui. I," Han Tiannuan stared at him suspiciously, "Chu Wujin, you''re not right, you speak for him." Han churui felt guilty. "Fart, did I speak for him? I mean, in fact, Yang cunt installed a bomb on your wrist. If Han churui didn''t do what she said, he would detonate the bomb. At that time, he could only use a delaying tactic and try to save you. You have no eyesight, and you are fooled. Forget it, it''s all over. If you don''t want to mention it, you won''t talk about him. When it comes to her, I''m tired. What makes you cry is stupid dog. " It was his carelessness that led to this tragedy. Fortunately, God had pity on her and let her live well now, otherwise he would accompany her. Han Tiannuan listened to his nagging scolding himself, and chuckled, "well, you are a stupid dog." "Tut, an wench, her skin itches. Dare to curse." He stretched out his hand to pinch her face. Han Tiannuan laughed to avoid her hand, but he couldn''t. She let go of her and said, "what''s the matter? Did you pull the wound?" She took the opportunity to hide in the quilt, only showing two eyes, laughing complacently, "stupid dog, can''t you see I''m acting?" "The little girl who has got an inch." She can still laugh. Han churui holds her in his arms with the quilt. His heart seems to be missing a corner. Because of her, the gap is made up. Whether Han churui or Chu is well, it''s him. Chapter 1342 When Han Tiannuan falls asleep, Han churui leaves the ward and contacts the assistant to find Yang Yi. The assistant settles Yang Yi in a small cave not far from the mid levels villa. The cave uses an iron fence with sound insulation effect. It''s a remote place, so it''s not easy to find her. Assistant with a flashlight, and Han churui to, Yang Yi hair, pale, a bit crazy, shouting for help, and she also ran a few mice. There are some small holes in the cave. There are not only mice, but maybe snakes as well. "Churui, your assistant has locked me up here. I''m your wife!" It''s dark in the cave. Listening to the mouse''s cry, the wind in the mountain and the sound of various small animals'' activities, it''s like the call of hell devil to Yang Yi. Suddenly saw a beam of light coming in, just like the light of hope, Yang Yi Ran to him, looking forward to him to take himself away. "Oh, I just made up Chu Rui''s identity. It''s a delay to marry you, and I''m Han Chu Rui from the beginning to the end. So Chu Rui and her marriage certificate have no real value, and you are not my wife. And my wife is always warm. "Yang Yi, what you install on an an''s wrist is a time bomb, so you should expect your fate." When Yang Yi heard Han Tiannuan''s name, she heard that the marriage certificate was fake. She roared madly in her eyes, "the one who should go to hell is her. She''s just your sister. Why do you want to rob a man with me? It''s all her fault. She''s the one who should die. " When Yang Yi ran out with Han churui, she didn''t see Han Tiannuan, so she thought she was dead. Han churui cold eyes a MI, gloves on gloves, pinch her jaw, "Yang Yi, hurt her people, just die!" "Chu Rui, over the years, I have paid so much for you. If you let me go, she will die. You can''t solve the problem by killing me." Yang Yi was pinched by him and had difficulty breathing. He held his wrist and begged for mercy. Han churui didn''t want to strangle her and throw her away. "Chu Junming had an accident. You did it." Yang Yi''s face was a little purple, coughing hard, "I said, will you let me go?" "Oh." Han churui chuckles and turns to ask the bodyguard behind the assistant to take out the prepared things. The bodyguard is still holding a big black cage in his hand. When he hears Han churui''s command, he moves forward a few steps, stops one meter away from Yang Yi, sprinkles a circle of medicine around her, and then throws something on Yang Yi. The bodyguard opens the big cage and throws it on Yang Yi. Yang Yi doesn''t know what''s inside. She instinctively wants to put it away. When the things inside come out, she screams in horror. What the bodyguard just spilled on her was the feed that the snakes used to eat. At this time, he drilled into Yang Yi. Yang Yi cried and threw it away. However, the flexibility of the snake far exceeded her. Dozens of snakes wrapped around her. The cold touch and sharp teeth made her fear more than the devil''s blade. Yang Yi''s scalp was about to explode, rolling around on the ground, but he didn''t get rid of one. "Yang Yi, did you make Chu Junming''s car accident?" Yang Yi''s mind was already in a mess. He yelled loudly for mercy, "yes, it''s me. When Chu Junming dies, you are the only one who can manage the affairs of Chu. Churui, I''m doing it for you. You can''t kill me. " Oh, self righteous. "Chu Rui, help me, help me, help me." Yang Yi gets up and steps on a snake. The snake bites her leg angrily. Yang Yi falls down again and her face twitches in pain. Han churui looks at her coldly. Combined with his investigation, she can guess Yang Yi''s purpose. She pretends to cooperate with Chu Junming, kidnaps Han Tiannuan and forces him to compromise. First, she keeps the Chu family, and then uses Han Tiannuan to force him to compromise again and marry him. She has another arrangement, that is, when Chu Junming takes Han Tiannuan away, the car will explode. But no one thought that there would be a drunk driver who accidentally bumped into the car and let Chu Junming have the heart of vigilance, pulling Han Tiannuan out of the car. Fortunately, Han Tiannuan got out of the car, otherwise she would be blown to pieces in that car. As long as Han Tiannuan is dead, Yang Yi can put all the charges on Chu Junming, saying that he arranged all this. "Yang Yi, I can save you. Who can save my An''an?" Han churui thought of Han Tiannuan''s lifeless hours, his heart died, and he wanted to cut her into pieces to feed the dog. "Almost. Cut her up and feed the mountain." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The assistant and he looked at each other to make sure that he was not joking. Then he looked down at Yang Yi, who was lying on the ground with convulsions, and sighed. Otherwise, don''t do evil. "Rui, churui, I love you so much, how can you?" up to now, Yang Yi has not realized that he has done something wrong, and still feels that it is natural for him to do those things because he loves him. He likes Han Tiannuan, she will not let Han Tiannuan live well, as long as she and Chu Junming die together, Chu Rui will completely belong to her."Don''t tell me love, you don''t deserve it!" It''s also a disaster to hurt others'' feelings wantonly. Han churui went back to the villa, drank half a bottle of wine, and stared coldly at the housekeeper downstairs, "housekeeper, it''s you who called Han Tiannuan." The housekeeper''s eyes dodged, and finally sighed, "young master, I''m also for you. Chu''s family can''t be destroyed in your hands." Han churui sneered, "housekeeper, because of one of your calls, I almost killed my favorite person. I can''t afford the good you gave me." The housekeeper twisted his eyebrows. He just wanted to keep Chu, but he didn''t want to kill Han Tiannuan. "Young master, you misunderstood me, I," "shut up Not wanting to listen to his sophistry, Han churui smashed the bottle at his feet. With a bang, the bottle broke and the wine spilled on the housekeeper. The housekeeper stepped back and his face became ugly. "You are not for me, you are for yourself. You just want to borrow my hand to get what you want. Qi Qing, I respect you all these years, but what have you done to me?" The housekeeper bowed his head, clenched his cheeks and couldn''t help emphasizing, "young master, I''m not for myself, I''m for your mother. Your mother hoped you could take the Chu family in those years, but now you''re going to destroy it. Are you worthy of your mother?" "Don''t use my mother as an excuse!" Han churui roared. If his mother loves him, she won''t watch his favorite die. The tyrannical factor in his heart was stimulated, and his eyes turned red. When he was staring at him, he couldn''t help smelling his blood. He is very familiar with this feeling, this is the most exciting moment of Chu Wuhu, but he clearly knows that he is not Chu Wuhu at the moment. He went upstairs and took a red sweater, which was Han Tiannuan''s favorite style. He went downstairs again to see the housekeeper cleaning up the wine bottle. He put on the sweater, sat by the window and smoked a cigarette. When the cigarette burned out, he didn''t press it off, but put it up on the windowsill and turned to see the housekeeper who wanted to leave. "Housekeeper, I''ll settle this with you." The housekeeper listened to the wrong tone of his voice. He had a bad feeling in his heart and walked faster. Bang! The gunfire rang out. Chapter 1343 When the assistant finished dealing with Yang Yi and turned back, he saw that the villa was on fire. He was surprised, and his bodyguards quickened their pace. Looking at Han churui standing outside the car, the assistant was relieved that he was OK. He noticed that he was wearing a red sweater and asked tentatively, "are you ok?" "No, Han churui." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Assistant frown, always feel where he changed, the tone of speech and Chu unharmed a bit similar. Is this the expression of personality integration? "How did you burn down the villa?" "Give the housekeeper a place to live." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The assistant and the bodyguard looked at each other, and they both shivered. It''s bloody and cruel. It''s something that Chu Wujin will do! Han churui gets in the car and goes to find Chu Junming. On the way, Han churui informed his assistant that he was going back to Nankang city and asked him where he wanted to go. The assistant chuckled, "I''ll go out and play. I''ve been working with you for several years. I''m going to die soon. The opportunity is rare. I''ll take a vacation." Han churui is not in the Chu family. It''s no fun for him to stay in the Chu family. Han churui nodded and did not speak. When he arrived at the hospital, it was a hospital under the Chu family, and the old man of Chu was also in the hospital. When he comes to Chu Junming''s ward, Han churui sees Chu''s housekeeper. His face is calm. The housekeeper greets him, but he ignores him. He passes by and walks into the ward. The glass that pierced Chu Junming''s back was not big, but because the impact of the explosion was too strong, it hurt his spine, so Chu Junming was not awake. The doctor said that now he is paralyzed and becomes a vegetable. Whether he can wake up depends on his own fate. Han churui stands beside the bed indifferently, holding the oxygen mask. As long as he pulls it out, he will sleep forever. The housekeeper stood at the door and sighed, "young master Rui, he has become like this. Don''t you dirty your hands when you do it?" "My hands are not clean. I don''t need him." If Yang Yi didn''t rely on Chu Junming''s help, even if she had the courage to kidnap Han Tiannuan, her plan would not succeed if Chu Junming didn''t send someone to support her. Han churui used to perform secret missions in the army. For the sake of national security, he killed many villains. Now for personal revenge, he doesn''t mind his dirty hands. He looked down at Chu Junming, "Chu, I was going to give it to you. Since you are in a hurry to die, I will give you a ride." His eyes were indifferent. When he got up, he hooked off the oxygen mask with his fingers. When he passed the housekeeper again, he stopped. "Master Chu, when was the funeral?" The housekeeper''s face changed greatly. Master Chu is not dead yet. Why can''t there be a funeral. "Churui, that''s your grandfather!" Han churui said sarcastically, "how about that?" The housekeeper swallowed in fear, "churui, you are not afraid of being punished." Han churui turned to look at him, his mouth turned up, but his eyes were angry. "Why didn''t master Chu eat such a thing? He slept with my father''s favorite woman and forced her to death. At first, in order to compensate my father, he let my mother manage the Chu family. When my mother settled down, he insisted on tearing her down. These years, because of his protection, his son''s immoral deeds should be counted as his share. He should have died long ago! " The housekeeper opened his mouth and found himself speechless. Old man Chu had done some bad things before, but when he was in this position, he wanted money, had power, had power, and acted recklessly. The housekeeper had advised him before, but he was just a housekeeper, and he couldn''t say too much. Han churui kept on walking. He went upstairs to the ward of Master Chu and saw that two lawyers of the Chu family were also there. The old man of Chu is talking about his legacy and will. When he sees Han churui coming, he waves. Just about to say about Chu, Han churui stands by the door and says with a smile, "old man, euthanasia is not painful. You can have a try." Chu master almost breathless, angry stare him, "Chu Rui, you shut up." Han churui shrugged his shoulders and said, "Chushi, it won''t last long." "Cough Cough, " Master Chu was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a while. He coughed violently and turned pale. "It''s you who make the decision, old man, but I don''t have much patience." Han churui came to inform him, not to discuss with him. Without waiting for the old man to talk nonsense, he turned to leave the ward and arranged the next thing with his assistant all the way. The housekeeper chased out, "young master Rui, you can''t do this. The huge Chu family can''t destroy your hands." Han churui''s phone hasn''t hung up yet. He glanced at the housekeeper and said, "old man, are you ready for euthanasia?" The housekeeper choked. He didn''t expect that he was so ruthless that even his own grandfather wouldn''t let him go. He scolded him secretly, but he still had a flattering smile on his face."Young master Rui, the master has decided to give you the Chu family. As long as you don''t move, young master Junming will stay behind for the Chu family." Han churui gave a smile and said to the assistant, do as he said. Hang up the phone and look at the housekeeper again. His cold eyes are gloomy. "Chu Junming is looking for death by himself. Whether he can live or not depends on himself, not me." "Young master Rui, you''ve made the old man anxious. He can do anything. You''d better consider it carefully." The housekeeper heard that he still didn''t listen to the advice and threatened coldly. "The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry. Oh, do you think I''m afraid?" So arrogant that people gnash their teeth. If he dares Han Tiannuan''s idea again, he will die with them! Han churui turns around and speeds up to return to the warm ward of Han. Just outside the ward, I heard her low cry, but also for chaos called the baby, his heart a pain, speed up the pace to the bedside. "Ann, wake up." "Baby, don''t go, don''t go, pain, big brother..." Han churui saw that she was haunted by nightmares and picked her up. "Girl, girl, wake up." Han Tiannuan slowly opened his eyes, eyes and tears, eyelashes a shake, eyelashes were wet, "big brother, I heard the baby cry, he cried very sad." Han churui heart five flavor Chen miscellaneous, bow to kiss her lips, "no child''s cry, that is just a nightmare." Han Tiannuan stares at her, suddenly, she pushes him away, pale, "you are Han churui, you go, you go, it''s all you, if it wasn''t for you, the child would not have an accident." "Ann, I," "I don''t want to listen, don''t listen to your explanation, you get out of here!" Han Tiannuan cried out excitedly. Seeing that he got up and wanted to leave, he grabbed the corner of his clothes and cried, "Han churui, you go, give me back unharmed." Chapter 1344 Han churui heard the woman''s plea, and his heart rolled with emotion, staring at her red eyes. He wanted to tell her that he was Han churui and Chu was all right, but he was afraid that she would lose control of her emotions. His eyelashes shook and he broke off her fingers. "Don''t cry. I''ll give it back to you." Han Tiannuan wipes his tears with his sleeve and stares at him eagerly. But see him out of the ward, eyes flustered, she jumped out of bed to catch up. "You don''t go." The next second, he walked into the ward again, with a vicious smile on the corner of his mouth, watching her standing barefoot on the ground, with a frown. "I''m still convalescing. That''s just nonsense." He took her to the bed, patted her feet and covered her with a quilt. Han Tiannuan''s eyes stare at him without blinking. Seeing his deep eyes and frowning, he can''t tell whether he is Han churui or not. Han churui looked down at her and reached for her chin. "Miss Han, don''t you know me?" "You are all right." She grabbed his big hand. Han churui bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip. "You''re smart. Lie down and move. Don''t blame me for being rude to you." Han Tiannuan nodded cleverly, "I don''t move, you don''t go." Han churui feels her attachment to her, and her heart is painful and astringent. In fact, she knows that Han churui is him, and Chu is also him. But in order to forget the harm he caused to her, she forces him to change his identity. It seems that he is Chu unharmed, everything has never happened, and those injuries, can not have. He teased her bangs heartily, "I''ll pour you a glass of water." Han Tiannuan held his hand tightly and refused to let him go. Han churui stared at her and lay down beside her, "don''t go, sleep with you, OK." Han Tiannuan smiles, finds a comfortable position in his arms, closes his eyes and goes to sleep. Han churui eyes deep staring at her face, kiss her forehead, "girl, I will never leave you, don''t be afraid." ¡­¡­ When Han Tiannuan wakes up, she finds that she is in her room. She knows she is going home. She nervously pats the position beside her, but her little hand is caught. "Just wake up and look for me, afraid I''ll run away?" Listening to the familiar voice, she breathed a sigh of relief and thought he was gone again. Turning to see his face a bit haggard, she painfully reached out to touch his side face, "all right, I''m hungry." Han churui picks eyebrows, "I can''t cook. If you want to eat my craft, you can find out Han churui." Han Tiannuan shriveled, "I don''t want to eat what he makes." Han churui approached her, and when he was about to get close to her lips, he raised his lips. "The girl doesn''t want to eat what he makes. Does she want to eat me?" Han Tiannuan retreated and glared at him with wide eyes. "Don''t play a rascal. I''m really hungry." Han churui gave her a kiss on the lip. "You''re Miss Qianjin. I''ll wait for you. I''ll find you something to eat." He got up and took a step, but seeing that the woman still held his hand, Han churui raised his eyebrows. "What else can I do for you?" "I want to go downstairs with you." Han Tiannuan didn''t know that she had been lying in bed for several days, and her back hurt. Moreover, she went home and wanted to go downstairs. Han churui stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek. "Lie down honestly. I''ll take you out when you are better. Don''t be coquettish with me. I''ll tell you what you say, I won''t allow you to leave this room." Han Tiannuan blinks his eyes pitifully. Han churui clenches his teeth and restrains his emotion. He doesn''t agree and leaves the room quickly. Qin Ning heard the movement, came to Han Tiannuan''s room, saw her wake up, sat on the bed in a daze, quickly walked to the bedside, reached for her head. "What''s wrong?" Han Tiannuan smiles and shakes his head, "Mom, I''m fine. I worry you again." Listen to my brother said, she almost did not save, mom and dad learned of her death, will be very sad. Qin Ning held her in her arms and said softly, "An''an, you should be good in the future. Don''t scare your mother any more." Han Tiannuan''s eyes were moist and nodded, "Mom, I was so sad at that time. I didn''t know what to do. I heard someone call me and kept calling my name. I thought it was OK. He didn''t want to leave me, so I woke up confused." Qin Ning wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes. Originally, her daughter found true love and would be happy. But she didn''t expect that she would encounter so many hardships, and the child didn''t survive. "It''s he who keeps calling you, Ann. The past is gone, and we''ll look ahead." Han Tiannuan thinks about the wedding scene, but the bride Han churui is holding does not lose her. Her eyelashes are shaking. She really does not know how to face him. Over and over again, she didn''t know if it would be a third time. "Mom, has dad ever done anything that makes you sad?" Qin Ning was stunned and guessed about her feelings for Han churui. "An an an, your father and I have had some conflicts, but those are all things before. In retrospect, it''s probably between them. There are a lot of things that we can''t make clear before we have a estrangement.This time, I''ve heard about it. It''s Yang Yi who designed it. He will marry her only if you threaten him. As for the marriage certificate, it''s useless. Ann, I''m not speaking for him, but I don''t want you to have too much estrangement in your heart. " Han Tiannuan pursed his lips and relied on his mother. At that time, she also vaguely guessed that there might be a misunderstanding, but he did not say that, of course, she felt uncomfortable. Standing outside the door, Han churui, with a bowl of noodles in his hand, listened to what Qin Ning said, but he didn''t wait for Han Tiannuan''s response. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. "Come and have noodles, girl." Han Tiannuan raised a smiling face and came out of her mother''s arms. She sat up straight on her back and reached for the bowl, but the man wanted to feed her with chopsticks. She puffed her face. "I can eat it myself." Han churui pulled his lips. "I''m happy to feed you, so laugh." Han Tiannuan hummed twice, "someone even mocked me before. I need to be fed. It''s the first lady who makes pie." "You are Laozi''s woman, and you are qualified to be a big lady." Han churui''s face calmly responded and sent the noodles to her lips. She opened her lips and took a bite. She frowned slightly. When he sent them back, she stared at him. His eyes were calm. She hesitated for several seconds before opening her mouth. Qinning listen to two people bicker, smile and shake his head, not to do the light bulb, get up and leave. Han Tiannuan finished a bowl of noodles, drank a drink, and stared at his fingers in silence. On his finger, he wore the ring that Chu Wuzhuo gave her, which was also their engagement ring. Looking down at her fingers, she saw a pair of rings with him. She took the ring off and turned it in her hand. Han churui stares at the ring in her hand, pauses at the action of cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, stares at her with a far-reaching vision, pretends to be indifferent and asks, "what do you want to do when you take off the ring?" Han Tiannuan smiles, "I find this ring is much better than the one Han churui gave me. All right, don''t you think? " Han vinegar Rui wry smile, she this is intentionally angry with him? She has been eating his noodles for more than ten years, but she knows that the person standing in front of her is Han churui, but she wants to hurt him by saying such words. Chapter 1345 Han churui takes the ring from the palm of a woman''s hand and puts it on her with a proud tone. "It doesn''t matter who chose it. Since you like it, don''t take it off." Han Tiannuan stares at him with deep meaning. When he is ready to lie down, he finds that there are several white hairs behind his ears. He is stunned. "All right, why do you have white hair?" Han churui was stunned. He touched his ears indifferently. In order to cover up his white hair, he went to dye his black hair. Unexpectedly, he still had white hair. Maybe it''s new. He took her little hand and said, "it''s just white hair. Why do you dislike it?" Han Tiannuan stares at his hair behind his ears. After careful examination, she finds that it''s not a few pieces, but a small piece. Then she realizes that he has dyed his hair. Why only a few days, his hair will be white? "All right, don''t hide something from me, or I''ll be angry with you." Han churui picks an eyebrow, she is alluding to him, he still has a chance to remedy? "It''s just a few gray hairs. I''ll hide something from you." Han Tiannuan listened to his perfunctory excuse and frowned. He was angry and didn''t want to talk to him any more. He lay down with his back to him. For a moment, they were silent again. Han churui stares at her back for a long time, spits out a breath of depression, covers the quilt for her, and leaves the room when her breath becomes calm. Han Junyu just came back to see him come out of his daughter''s room and waved to him. They went to the study tacitly. Han Tianzhuo also came. Seeing him come in, he handed him the information on his tablet. "Big brother, Chu''s family fell down. Chu''s father was so angry that he entered the emergency ward. He was in critical condition." Han churui took over the tablet and flipped through the information, many of which were not much different from what he expected. Finally, he must clean up the old man and let him go back to the west, which is also to give an account to Chu Wujin. Now that he is in the emergency ward, he will not let the old man go out of the hospital alive. "When the Chu family falls down, the Chu family will disperse, and these have nothing to do with me." Han Tianzhuo stares at him, "don''t you care at all?" That''s a huge Chu family. In s country, Chu family is involved in all aspects. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Even if the mansion is about to collapse, it also has an inestimable market value. "Now I''m more concerned about how to keep Ann''s body well." Han Tianzhuo looks at his father. They are going to clean up Yang Yi, but they can''t find her. It should be Han churui who cleaned up. As for the Yang family, there must be no way out. Chu Junming is now lying in the hospital with a spinal injury. He has no consciousness in his lower body and can''t live long. "Xiao Rui, what''s next?" Han churui stares at the ring on his finger, "Dad, I want to prepare a wedding for Ann." Han Junyu sneered, cold eyes staring at him, "with what identity?" Now An''an still regards him as Chu unharmed. If he holds a wedding, does he have to disguise as the second personality that doesn''t exist? Han churui bowed his head in silence for a long time before he said, "if an an an doesn''t want to see Han churui, then I am Chu unharmed." Han Tianzhuo frowned, and Han Junyu looked at each other, disagreed with the retort, "big brother, this matter in An''an''s heart will be a thorn, you don''t think of a way to pull out this thorn, I also don''t feel at ease to give your sister to you to take care of." Han churui, like a trapped animal, pinches his eyebrows. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to do. Ann doesn''t want to mention the name of Han churui. Every time she mentions it, it hurts her. He doesn''t want her to be sad. Since she doesn''t want to mention it, he won''t say it. Can want her to recognize the man standing in front of her is Han churui, this is to let her face those hurt. He didn''t have the heart. ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan''s body is too weak. After lying for a week, he wants to get out of bed and walk, but he is blocked. Han churui really loves her, puts on her clothes and takes her to the small garden. Sitting on the swing, Xiao pangdun ran to her feet and rubbed her coquettishly. The dog he took home also followed him around. Han Tiannuan just wanted to bend down to pick up the dog. Han churui came forward and sent it to her arms. "Little guy, you don''t have a name, do you give it a name?" Han Tiannuan touches its small head, and the dog wags its tail and licks her palm, which makes her soft hearted. "What''s your name?" Han Tiannuan stares at his little head and thinks of his child. His brown eyes are dim and a little absent-minded. Han churui, aware of her mood, took the little dog out of her arms and said, "it''s comfortable for you to lie in my woman''s arms." Han Tiannuan looked back and saw that he had been holding it with big hands. The dog struggled with four short legs. Her poor black eyes were staring at her. She couldn''t laugh or cry. "What are you arguing with it, childish!" "It''s not the first day you know that I''m naive." Han churui sat down beside her with the little dog in his arms and continued to ask her, "how about calling him xiaodai just because he looks silly?"Han Tiannuan reached out and touched his little head. "You''re stupid. It''s cute. Why don''t you call it Qian?" Han churui glanced at her, there was coolness in her eyes, "little girl, you deliberately." When he went to s country, he used the name of Qi''an. Han Tiannuan grinned and shook his head solemnly. "I think Qi an''s name is very good, don''t you think?" Han churui throws the dog to her, pinches her cheek, gets up and pushes the swing. "Qi an''s name is not good. It sounds terrible." Han Tiannuan said with a low smile, "what is it called, or Chu Rui?" Han churui''s action is frozen, but he shakes his head. The little girl deliberately plays with him. He hehe two, but still bear, pointing to her arms of the dog, "do you like it?" "Yes, it''s so lovely." Han Tian is very comfortable with the dog in her arms. "If it''s called churui, if you hold it in the future, you will hold churui. If you like it, it''s churui too. Don''t you mind?" Han Tian warm Leng Leng, found that he fell into his pit, turned to look at him, turned a white eye. Han churui looked at her pretty appearance, itching hard, holding her small face, affectionately fell a kiss on her forehead. "Do you hate him so much?" Han Tian is so warm that he doesn''t know how to answer him. I hated it before. I wish I could disappear from this world and never see him again. But after hearing his painful cry and listening to his mother speak for him, she found that she was too stupid. Even if she hated him, she couldn''t make fun of her life. If she had an accident, her parents would be sad. At this time, with his eyes opposite, want to say hate? She didn''t know. "He hurt me. Shouldn''t I hate him?" Han churui heart a cool, release her face, turned to her swing, gorgeous face is bleak, he endured the pain of digging heart, calmly staring at her. Yeah, he hurt her. She should hate it. He was in a hurry to ask her to forgive him. Now he doesn''t go anywhere. He just stays by her side. He can always wait for her to admit that he is Han churui. Chapter 1346 Han Tiannuan named the dog Xiaoxi, hope''s hope. Han churui goes to get Xiao Xi dog food. Han Tianzhuo goes to his sister and gently pushes the swing. He hears her ask, "brother, why does he have white hair?" Han Tianzhuo was stunned and looked at Han churui from a distance. "It was on the day you were sick that he broke down and became white all night." Han Tiannuan stares at him in amazement. At the beginning, she just doubts the reason for his white hair. At the moment, she still can''t believe it when she hears from her brother. He has gray hair because of her. Han Tianzhuo said, "An''an, actually you know very well that the man in front of you is Han churui. Your feelings, I will not interfere with you, but when I learned that you stopped breathing, he was ready to go with you, I stopped him. He is our elder brother. He has been with you for so many years. His feelings for you can''t change overnight. " Han Tiannuan is still thinking about his white hair. He is so young. How sad he is that he will be white all night. All of a sudden, her eyes were sour and bitter. "Brother, I know what you mean. I just can''t cross that barrier." Listening to her voice with a trace of crying, Han Tianzhuo squats down in front of her and reaches out to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes. His voice is low and hoarse. "Ann, don''t cry. Although I don''t know much about love, no matter what decision you make, we will accompany you." Han Tiannuan sniffed and choked back his tears. "Brother, when do you learn to say sensational words? It''s really hypocritical." Han Tianzhuo pulled out the corner of his mouth and pinched her face. "If you don''t scold you for three days, you''ll go to the room and uncover the tile. You" "take your hand away!" Before Han Tianzhuo''s words are finished, he is interrupted by Han churui. When he hears his scolding, Han Tianzhuo looks at him in disgust. "She''s my sister. It''s not my turn to talk to her." Say he''s an outsider? Han churui Tut, threw the dog food into Han Tianzhuo''s hand, rubbed the place pinched by Han Tianzhuo, and bowed his head to kiss, "it''s hard to say who is an outsider." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo looks down at the dog food in his hand and grins his teeth secretly. The childish elder brother is deliberately showing his love in front of him. He tugs at the corner of his mouth and says, he is too lazy to care with him. He kisses himself in front of his brother''s face. Han Tiannuan''s pale face is a little red. He lowers his head to hold Xiaoxi and raises his mouth. Han Junyu''s rule is that his wife and daughter don''t need to go into the kitchen. Whether or not his daughter-in-law will go into the kitchen in the future depends on the fortune of his sons. Han Tianzhuo hears his father''s words and shakes his head helplessly. When his mother and sister enter the kitchen, they will drive them out. There is no need for his father to emphasize it. Han churui enters the restaurant with Han Tiannuan in his arms. Hearing Han Junyu''s words, he wants to say that he won''t let his woman go to the kitchen, but thinking that Chu Wujin can''t cook, he swallows the words. Han Tiannuan heard his father''s words and laughed. He thought it was fun to go to the kitchen sometimes. Han Junyu walked up to her and saw that her face was still pale. He said softly that when she got well, he could go wherever he wanted, not to mention to the kitchen. Instead, he helped her. "Dad, with me, I don''t think there will be any place for you." Han churui said. I can''t do it. He still has no problem. Han Junyu pulled the corner of his mouth and glanced at him in disgust. He pushed aside his position and sat down beside Han Tiannuan. "People who can fight, go to the kitchen.". Han churui picks his eyebrows and doesn''t argue with him. He goes to help put the chopsticks on the right. When Qin Ning came downstairs, he was still dyed with paint. Seeing the rich dishes on the table, he held right and right with a smile and gave him a kiss on the forehead. "Right and right are really capable." "Mom, I didn''t do it. It was left-handed." You dare not take credit. "That right right right is also very powerful, you help elder brother wash dish to serve dish, the credit is not small also." Qin Ning rubbed his hair and saw that his daughter''s face was still a little white. He walked to her worried. "Ann, how are you feeling today?" "I''m fine, mom. How''s your work going?" Han Tiannuan raised his smiling face, raised the corner of his mouth, but his lips were bloodless and looked bad. Qin Ning smiles confidently, "it''s not difficult for me. When you are well, I''ll take you out to collect wind, OK?" Han Tiannuan knows that she wants to take her out for a walk. Naturally, she won''t refuse. Mother and daughter chatted a few more words, and left handed out a pot of soup to Han Tiannuan, saying that it was the tonic soup that his aunt gave him to stew for her. Han Tiannuan tasted it and gave him a thumbs up. "Zuo Zuo, you are so excellent, can you give others a way to live?" Sister likes to drink soup, left left also heart joy, gently staring at sister, "sister, I can give you stew every day." "Don''t be so troublesome. You still have a few things to do." Han Tiannuan knows that his brother''s learning task is very heavy.Left left don''t care, want to say he can, Han churui but then, "left left left to learn, left left left to stew recipe to me." Left left saw elder brother a eye also didn''t refuse, Han Junyu bifurcation words, let everybody have a meal. After dinner, an hour later, Xiao Jue brought a female doctor to check Han Tiannuan. After checking, the woman doctor left the room and told Xiao Jue about her condition. Her recovery from miscarriage was very good, but because of miscarriage, she was already weak and her resistance was even weaker. Now she must take good care of herself. Her low resistance means that there are countless potential dangers staring at her. Once her body has a fever, her resistance system will collapse. It''s impossible to want a miracle. Han churui listened to the woman doctor''s words in silence, with a heavy heart. "Thank you, doctor. I will take good care of my wife." The female doctor nodded and kindly reminded, "she is not in good health and can''t share a room. You have to endure it for a year or two." Han churui a Leng, an an can good is to want his life exchange all right, not to mention is not to do that kind of thing. Xiao Jue saw that he was stunned and knew that he knew that the situation was critical. He didn''t say much. He went to Han Junyu and said a few words before he left with the female doctor. Han churui stands outside the door for a long time. When he is in a stable mood, he turns around and wants to go to her room. Aware of Han Junyu''s eyes, he worries that Han Junyu won''t let him go to An''an''s room. "Dad, I don''t trust her at night. I want to guard her." Han Junyu is also worried about her daughter and wants to guard her at night, but he doesn''t argue with Han churui because he thinks she is more important than his own life. "Xiao Rui, you have to have a rest. ANN is sick. I don''t want you to be sick too." Han churui does not care about shaking his head, "I''m ok, as long as she can get better, I do anything very happy." Han Junyu can understand his mentality. When Qin Ning was injured, he also guarded her day and night. He was afraid that she would leave in the blink of an eye. Patting him on the shoulder, as a passer-by, he solemnly exhorted, "you can only take care of her by ensuring that you are well, Xiao Rui. Your hair is white again, and you haven''t slept these days? Ann is doing well now. She won''t have an accident for no reason Han churui had nothing to say for a moment. He couldn''t sleep at night. He was always afraid that something might happen to her. He woke up from time to time and wanted to see her more. Chapter 1347 At one o''clock in the morning, the night is quiet. Under the bright light, the sound of turning books is very clear. The woman on the bed, with her closed eyes, suddenly shakes her eyelashes, frowns and throws out her arms. It seems that she is haunted by nightmares and struggling hard. "Don''t go..." Han churui was so surprised that he put down the book and held her little hand, "an an, wake up." "All right, big brother," she said, with a little cry in her voice and crystal tears from the corners of her eyes. Han churui is distressed, lying on her side, "I''m here, ANN, don''t you want me to go?" In the nightmare, Han Tiannuan still did not respond, sobbing in a low voice, "no, don''t!" "Ann, I''m here. I won''t go." Suddenly, Han Tiannuan opens her eyes and sees the man beside her. For a moment, she doesn''t know the dream and reality. She opens her arms and hugs his neck. The tears fall on his shoulder. "You don''t go." "If you don''t go, I''ll be by your side, Ann." Feel his touch is so real, Han Tiannuan this just come back, at this time she is in reality, in reality he did not leave her, there is no danger, no injury. Did not hear her cry, he worried about her accident, is ready to push her to check, but she hugged. "Girl, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? Before you just had a dream, the dream is false He comforted patiently, his voice was dull and a little tired. Han Tiannuan looks at the white hair on his head and feels distressed when he rubs his neck. She feels the stiffness of his body. She is angry and bites him on the shoulder. "Hiss." Her mouth is too sudden, Han churui did not expect, a low cry. "Girl." "Don''t lie to me like that any more. I''m so sad." Listening to her soft voice, Han churui complained a little, but he was very happy. He opened his arms and hugged her, "girl, you know who I am, don''t you?" Han Tiannuan snorted, his eyes were red, but he still nodded. Han churui knows that she is trying to face herself, release her, and look directly at her. "Girl, I''m sorry, it was my fault before. I didn''t think it over and let you get hurt." Han Tiannuan thought of the injury and let herself lose a child. Her eyes were a little sour. "The baby has two months. When she was examined, the doctor said it was very good. I also want to report the baby''s recommendation to you." Han churui felt a pain in his heart and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "It''s my fault. When your body is well, we''ll call him back to be our child, OK?" Han Tiannuan sniffs, nods and smiles. "Han churui, if you bully me again, I will really ignore you." Han churui looked at her pretty smile and knew that she had forgiven herself. He was happy in his heart and also showed a gorgeous smile, "girl, it won''t happen again." He couldn''t help but look down and peck at her pale lips. "Girl, call my name." "Han churui?" "Well." He wanted to hear her call him, with deep attachment and friendship. It''s like when she says, "chuwuhao.". "Han churui, I love you." Hearing her confession, Han churui''s surprise eyes brightened, and his gorgeous face was even more dazzling. "I love you too, Han Tiannuan." Han Tiannuan stared at him for a few seconds, and the radian of the corner of his mouth gradually expanded, "this sentence has been said perfectly." Romantic and charming confession moment, but she poked the center of a word. Han churui mouth a stiff, laughing and crying, "girl, you deliberately angry with me." Han Tiannuan blinked innocently, "I will agree to marry wutsui, because he is you. Although you sometimes personality change, but I know, you to my heart unchanged, and you will not hurt me Han churui gently stroked her side face, pointed to her belly warm, with a fascination. "Girl, thank you for not escaping." Chu wutsui has a bad temper. She has no friends. She is the only one she knows. Han Tiannuan wrinkled his little face and held his big hand. He remembered that Wu Hao liked this action most. He stroked her side face and rubbed his cheek against his palm. "You are my fiance. Why should I hide? It''s you who hide." Han churui''s personality transformation is to let Chu unharmed to deal with the original predicament. It''s not that he really wants to hide, but the situation at that time, which he can''t control himself. "I''ll never hide my fault again." Han Tiannuan raised his small face haughtily, "look at your sincere apology attitude, I forgive you for the last time." She patted the position next to her. "It''s so late. Let''s sleep together." Han churui couldn''t help laughing, "girl, sleep together, this sentence is not casual. To sleep is to sleep for a lifetime. You can''t go back on it. ""For a lifetime?" Han Tiannuan''s eyes glared at him, "big brother, are you afraid?" "I''m afraid my life is not long enough, and I''m afraid you don''t sleep enough." Han churui lay down beside her, lay down with her and whispered in her ear. Han Tiannuan rubbed in his arms, close to his chest, heard his steady heartbeat, mood gradually calmed down. Although it is painful to lose a child, she is willing to have him around. One night without a dream. The next day, Han churui got up to wash and went back to the bedroom. He saw the little girl rubbing her eyes and glancing at him. Han churui lay beside her and bowed his head to kiss her. Han Tiannuan still didn''t wake up, he was kissing vaguely holding his face, "I still want to sleep for a while." Han churui pinched her little nose and picked her up. "Get up. I''ll go for a walk with you. I''ll sleep after breakfast." Han Tiannuan shakes his head and doesn''t want to move. Han churui laughs and helps her take off her pajamas and put on her sports clothes. Han Tiannuan can''t hide at all. He puts on his sports coat like a child and goes to the bathroom to brush her teeth and face. He leads her downstairs. Zuo Zuo and Han Tianzhuo come back from sports and are happy to see Han Tiannuan go downstairs. They ask her what she wants for breakfast and they make it for her. Han Tiannuan hasn''t woken up yet. He is confused with hache. When he walks, he doesn''t look at the road at all, but is obediently led by Han churui. "I want a glass of water." Zuo Zuo poured a cup of honey water for her and handed it to her. Han Tiannuan drank it. As soon as his eyes brightened, he gave his brother a thumbs up, wondering if he had seen you. "Youyou has been practising his lines by Uncle Pei recently. He won''t come these days." Left left explanation. Han Tiannuan was surprised. A few days ago, youyou chatted with her and said that he thought uncle peiqian was going to try the play. He didn''t try it. He was worried that he would not perform well. "Do you really want to play? Then we must support it. " Han Tianzhuo nodded and replied, "Uncle Pei made the play himself, and his father invested in it. Uncle Pei went right and left, and right and right also thought acting was interesting and wanted to experience it. We will certainly support the play directed by Uncle Pei. " Pei Qian has been a director in recent years. His films are of high quality and have won many awards at home and abroad. It must be reasonable for him to choose right and right to play in the film. Moreover, if dad doesn''t make a loss, the film will certainly be good. Han Tiannuan''s spirit is not bad. Han Tianzhuo and Zuo are going to accompany her again. After walking for more than ten minutes, Han Tiannuan felt a little tired. A thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead, and Han churui carried her back home. Her leg was injured. Although the wound was well treated, the recovery process was very slow. Now it''s not easy for her to walk on the ground. Han churui doesn''t want to find her tired. Now there is plenty of time, she hurt, he has to slowly raise. "When will you choose for your wedding?" Abrupt, Han Tianzhuo asked. Chapter 1348 Han Tianzhuo deliberately inquires about the marriage. Instead of looking at Han churui, he looks at his younger sister and realizes that her face is normal. Knowing that they have made up, he is also happy for his elder brother. Ann forgives big brother. At last, they had a good time. When it comes to marriage, Han churui looks around at the woman and waits for her to speak. Han Tiannuan noticed that they were staring at themselves and blinked in confusion. After a while, he remembered that her brother had mentioned her marriage. As soon as she wanted to speak, she heard someone calling herself. She looked up and saw Feng Jin and Feng Xiu with a camera coming towards them. Feng Xiu quickened his pace and ran to her, then she raised a smile. "Sister an, my brother and I have come to see you. Are you better?" "Fortunately, Xiao Xiu, you have grown tall again." A 15-year-old boy grows very fast. Han Tiannuan pats Han churui on the shoulder and wants to come down to talk to Feng Xiu. Han churui takes a look at Feng Jin and goes straight to the villa. Back to the villa sofa, he put her down, Feng Xiu did not know the relationship between the two people, look at the two people''s eyes some strange, he rubbed to his brother''s side, whispered to remind, "brother, you should seize the opportunity now." Feng Jin knows what his brother suggests. He looks at Han churui with deep meaning and asks him not to make trouble. Han churui is the first to get the moon near the water. Even though he has a heart, it can''t match their company for 14 years. He doesn''t want to be embarrassed by An''an, and he doesn''t want to embarrass each other because he likes An''an too much. Feng Xiu is not reconciled. Sister an is so good. If only she could be his sister-in-law. "Sister Ann, you see my hair growing out." Feng Xiu was flattering and pointed to his hair. Last time he saw that he was bald, this time he grew just an inch. Ann reached out with a smile, but before the palm of her hand touched his head, her hand was held and her fingers were clasped. Her cheek is slightly red, looking at Han churui holding her hand in surprise, "big brother?" Han churui looked at Feng Xiu, "Xiao Xiu, a boy''s head can''t be touched, let alone other people''s wives." Feng Xiu stared at him in amazement and frowned angrily, "don''t talk nonsense, sister An''an is not married. How can she become someone else''s wife?" Han churui raises Han Tiannuan''s hand with a smile. They hold each other tightly. Their fingers are crossed. The ring is just a pair. "This is our wedding ring. Ann and I have got the marriage certificate, but not many people know about it, so I won''t blame you if you don''t know." In his tone, there was a bit of pride. "No way, aren''t you Ann''s big brother? How did you become her husband? You lied to me. " Feng Xiu doubts that he is teasing him. He had known for a long time that his elder brother liked sister an, but she was still young at that time. The elder brother said that she would wait for her to grow up. It was not easy for sister an to celebrate her 19th birthday and soon turn 20. He thought his elder brother would take measures to marry her home. But he didn''t expect that he didn''t see the elder brother''s action. He thought that the elder brother didn''t know how to chase the girl. He was worried about the elder brother, so he went out of his way to play with the Han family. It was a shock to him to hear the news of Ann''s sister''s marriage. "My family name used to be Han, because Uncle Han adopted me and had no blood relationship with An''an. Now my family name is Han, because I am the son-in-law of the Han family, and I should have the same family name as her. So I am not only her elder brother, but also her husband. Xiao Xiu, if you call her sister, you should also call me brother-in-law. " Even though Feng Xiu is clever, his cleverness can''t escape from Han churui''s sharp eyes. He is making opportunities for his woman to contact Feng Jin. Feng Jin is also wise and doesn''t get involved blindly. Otherwise, he would be a warning. His woman doesn''t want to be remembered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Xiu still refused to believe it. His questioning eyes were fixed on the hands they held tightly. He asked Zuo Zuo with his eyes and nodded. He was very disappointed and loved his brother. Han Tiannuan listen to Han churui tone in a bit strong, helplessly pulled his hand, he is jealous? She couldn''t laugh or cry. She didn''t want to be embarrassed by Feng Xiu. She turned away from the topic. "Xiao Xiu, have you had breakfast? Zuo Zuo and my brother are going to cook. We give you a privilege to order. " "Wow, do you want to cook? Then I''ll be very polite. " Let Feng Xiu call Han churui''s brother-in-law. Feng Xiu is not very happy. He doesn''t want the scene to be too embarrassing. He follows Han Tiannuan''s topic and shifts the focus. Looking at his brother''s calm face, Feng Xiu wrinkled his face. It seems that he has known this for a long time, and he loves him even more. Because a few days ago, he saw elder brother seeing the picture of sister an in a daze. Unexpectedly, sister an married another man. After breakfast, Han Tiannuan is sleepy and breathes a sigh. Han churui looks out of the window to see the sunshine outside. He holds her on the swing in the small garden and lets her sit. He shakes the swing.The swing is full of Parthenocissus, the green leaves cover most of the eyes, and the thin sunlight falls on the body. The temperature is not strong, and the sun makes people drowsy. With Xiaoxi in his arms, Han Tiannuan leans his head to the side and goes to sleep. Han churui called her, but she didn''t respond. She put down Xiao Xi in her arms, bent down and picked her up and went upstairs to sleep. Xiao Xi is comfortable in her arms. Suddenly she doesn''t want to put it down. She rubs her feet and groans. Han churui throws him away. Holding his little ear, he warned in a low voice, "she''s my woman. You''ll almost get it. You want to advance an inch. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you out!" Xiao Xi sobs, glances at him and runs back to the kennel, but his two round eyes are still reluctant to give up looking at Han Tiannuan. Han churui looked at the woman''s quiet sleeping face, raised the corner of his mouth, lowered his head, pecked her lips, and picked her up. "An''an, let''s go back to sleep." At the window on the second floor, Feng Xiu looked at the scene of the small garden and turned to see his brother''s injured expression. He was unwilling to say, "brother, if you like it, you have to fight for it." Feng jingleng revived, "for what?" "Sister an, she''s so nice. I really want her to be my sister-in-law." Feng Xiu looked forward to it. Feng Jin looks down at the lens in his hand. It''s a beautiful moment when Han churui kisses a woman. "Xiao Xiu, you don''t understand." "Didn''t you ever tell me that as long as I want to do something, as long as I concentrate and work hard, I can do it?" Feng Xiu was not satisfied. Feng Jin looked up at the lush climbing tiger and his younger brother, and said with a low smile, "Xiao Xiu, I like the good photos I take, just because I like them. It has nothing to do with whether they understand me and whether they will come to love me." He doesn''t know about An''an. At the beginning, when he sees An''an, his heart beats faster. He wants to see her smile and take pictures of her rich expressions. He pays attention to her every hobby, remembers what she cares about, and remembers many beautiful memories because of her. He wanted to pursue her when she grew up. Unfortunately, her heart was taken away by another man who knew how to cherish her. He felt that his breathing was not his own. However, one day, he saw the man''s eyes under the camera. He didn''t know why, so he was relieved. Chapter 1349 It''s painful for any man that a woman who loves deeply falls in love with another man. Feng Jingdang heard from Han Tiannuan that she had someone she liked. He stared at her eyes and didn''t see his coyness and joy. His heart sank inch by inch. The man she likes, not herself. There were all kinds of complex emotions in his heart, such as struggle, pain, anger, unwilling Knowing that the person she likes is her elder brother, Han churui, there is a trace of frustration in his heart. Han churui is excellent, outstanding, mature and steady, which is obvious to all. Most people can''t compare with him. Feng Xiu boasts that he is smart, but compared with him, he was close to her when she was five years old, and he took care of her more attentively than her father. This closeness is beyond him. Before that, he thought that she adored and was close to Han churui. When she grew up, he might understand what is true love. But when she found him one day, she said she was pregnant and wanted to ask him for help. His brain is blank. He has been in a trance for a long time before he finds his mind. When he looks at her face and stares at his belly, he knows that her love for Han churui is deeper than he imagined. Later, Han Tiannuan was injured and miscarried. He was angry in his heart. If he was with her, she would never be hurt. But when he was outside the ward, listening to the man holding her and crying, he didn''t know why his heart hurt. Especially when he was shouting her name and even wanted to commit suicide to accompany her, his anger didn''t know when to dissipate. He loves Han Tiannuan, but there are still many people in his world, and many things will distract him. Han Tiannuan is the world of Han churui. If she leaves, he can be sure that Han churui will not live long. Looking at the camera, the woman''s sweet smile, although she suffered a lot of damage, but in his arms, she is wholeheartedly dependent and love. He would still love her, but he hoped that she would be happy. Seeing her smile, his heart will be more happy. Feng Jin silently pulls on the camera and finds an excuse for his younger brother to play with Zuo Zuo. when he goes downstairs, he meets Han churui who is holding Han Tiannuan upstairs. They look at each other and notice the faint smile in Han churui''s eyes. Feng Jin is stunned. "What are you laughing at?" he asked curiously "Feng Jin, I watched you grow up. You have a good heart and will find a good girl in the future." Feng Jin frowned, "are you very proud?" Han churui shook his head, his face calm, "I and An''an''s feelings, is my and An''an''s business, nothing worthy of my pride. On the contrary, I appreciate you. " Not because of love, and give her increased pressure, but silently watching. This feeling is very sincere and precious, which highlights his gentlemanly character. Feng Jin stares at the girl in his arms. He looks sentimentally and laughs at himself. He looks at him again. His eyes are sharp, gentle, hidden and fierce. "Treat her well. If she gets hurt again, I will never let you go!" Han churui indifferent, asked: "I and her wedding, you are willing to participate?" Feng Jin pursed his lips, frowned, struggling in his heart, "not sure." Seeing the woman he loves and other men walk into the palace of marriage, he is not sure whether he will do something impulsive. Han churui can understand him, if his favorite woman wants to marry another man, he will have the heart to kill people, and directly turn the wedding into a funeral. He didn''t force him either. He carried Han Tiannuan upstairs. Feng Jin is not willing to look at Han Tiannuan in his arms. Until his tall and straight figure goes up the stairs to make a corner, he controls his mood and takes back his eyes. ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan sleeps about 16 hours a day and wakes up for eight hours because of taking medicine. He almost lies in bed, but it''s not boring to have Han churui with her. He would accompany her to the movies and read books. Sometimes he would take her downstairs, go to the living room and have a chat with her family. Han Junyu see two people stick together almost become a person, and Han churui this period of time to take care of his daughter, no longer care of the Chu family, let him for a moment also don''t know what to say. When Ann goes to sleep, call him to the balcony, want to know his next plan. Han churui simply says what he thinks. He wants to wait for An''an to be better and discuss with her about obtaining the license. As for the wedding, don''t worry. Han Junyu listened to his solemn tone, "you really don''t care about the Chu family?" Han churui turns the ring on his finger and his face is indifferent. "I don''t have to deal with things that have nothing to do with me." Since he burned down the villa left by his mother and left the housekeeper in it, he decided that he would not take care of the Chu family any more. Whether they were born or dead, whether they were destroyed or whether they were prosperous was their destiny. Since then, his surname is Han, Han Tiannuan''s Han. Han Junyu considered for a few seconds, "if I say, I take over the power of Chu family, will you help?"He is a businessman. He will try anything profitable. Han churui is not surprised. Since he returned to s, Han Junyu has been paying attention to the situation of S. he has been preparing for four years. It is not surprising that he will poach the Chu family. "I''ll help you find the team I set up before. They are more familiar with many big businesses of Chushi than me. As for work, I will not consider it if I am not stable in An''an. " Now, the most important thing for him is to accompany her. In order to gain a foothold in Chu, he used to find many talented people. Since Chu wanted to change his master, they would be Han Junyu''s best helpers. Han Junyu is waiting for him. Chushi is an old brand enterprise. It has existed for so long because it has its own independent corporate culture. It rashly uses novices to manage it and has to do a lot of early-stage running in work. The cost is small, time-consuming, labor-intensive and labor-intensive, which is the most troublesome. If it is in Chushi''s professional elite team, it will be a great help for him to win Chushi. "You''ve had your own ideas since you were a child. If you want to marry An''an, you have to take care of her." They want to get the marriage certificate, that is their feelings, Han Junyu will not stop, but he still wants to remind him. If you want to raise her daughter well, it''s not just a feeling. Han churui is very confident of the mouth, "these four years I have done some investment, have some income, can take care of An''an." Han Junyu knows that he is smart and wants to earn money, but his daughter is different from other girls. It''s not that he can raise her with a lot of money. "Do you think my Han family is short of money?" Han churui was stunned and thought deeply about the meaning of his words. Looking at his watch, he suddenly raised his eyebrows. "Dad, when it''s time for me to cook soup for An''an, I''ll go downstairs first and talk later." No matter how much he said, it''s not as good as his actual actions to prove that he can give Ann happiness. Chapter 1350 When Han Tiannuan woke up, it was already night. She opened her eyes to the dark night outside the window and called big brother, but did not respond. As usual, every time she wakes up, he will be around her. If she opens her eyes and doesn''t see him, she will be a little afraid. She got out of bed and was about to find someone. She got up and passed the sofa. She saw him sleeping deep with his eyes closed. Go to the sofa, she squatted down to see his face, now the blue and black obviously, also don''t know how many nights, she distressed to find a thin blanket cover on him, want to let him sleep for a while. As soon as the blanket fell on him, he grabbed her wrist. She was shocked and froze. Han churui slowly opened his eyes, looked at the thin blanket on his body, raised the corner of his mouth and pulled her into his arms. "Wake up?" Han Tiannuan sat on his leg and relaxed for a few seconds. Looking up, she saw his beautiful jaw line. She couldn''t help reaching out and pinching his jaw with her cool fingers. "Big brother, you look good." Han churui held her little hand, looked down at her and touched her nose. "I''m not only good-looking, but also delicious. Do you want to taste it?" Han Tiannuan was stunned by her. His cheeks were flushed and his brown eyes were smiling. He straddled on his legs and bravely raised his head to kiss him on the lips. "Well, it''s delicious." Han churui used to tease him. Unexpectedly, the little girl didn''t take the action at all. Instead, he was transferred to play. He chuckled and his eyes fell on her lips. "Girl, I also want to taste your taste." Han Tiannuan quickly got up from him, jumped to the place one meter away from him, and raised the corner of his mouth. "I''m hungry. I''m going down to eat." Han churui picks her eyebrows and stares at her. When she turns around and wants to run, he holds her by the wrist and holds her against the door. With his powerful arm, he lifts her up and leaves the ground. "Wench, taste my taste, the appetite will be better." He whispered in her ear, his lips rubbed her earlobe, warm breath spit in her cochlea, she closed her eyes shyly, waiting for a few seconds, still did not wait for his kiss, she opened her eyes in surprise. His eyes were opposite, and there was a smile in his eyes. As if she had guessed what she was thinking, she would not do anything at all. She hugged his neck and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Big brother, this is from you." Han churui laughs and reaches for the tip of her nose. His girl looks delicate and soft, but she is not weak at all. He stepped back and the princess picked her up. "I made you soup. It should be almost time." Han Tiannuan''s sleeping time is uncertain, so the rest of the Han family did not wait for them. After dinner, they did their own things. When they went downstairs, it was quiet. Han churui put her in the dining room, went to the kitchen and brought out the hot soup. He asked her to drink the soup first. Then he went to the kitchen to see that the food was kept warm, and five dishes were still hot. He knew that Zuo Zuo had deliberately left them. When he opened the refrigerator, he saw green vegetables. He fried another green vegetable and brought the food to the table. When he brought the bowl of rice to her and saw the woman biting the spoon and staring at herself, he asked, "is there anything on my face?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head, but he is somewhat distressed. "Big brother, I am not disabled. I can have dinner myself." Since she came home to take care of her illness, she continued to be held by him, dressed and helped. He wanted to drink a glass of water and feed her. Now he has to feed her for dinner. She is almost disabled. Han churui sat down beside her, put down the spoon in her hand, put the chopsticks into her hand, "don''t talk nonsense, you are not disabled, girl, eat." Han Tiannuan is holding his chopsticks and is about to pick up the dishes. He finds that he has already helped her pick up a lot of dishes in the bowl, and they are all her favorite dishes. "Big brother, thank you." Han churui''s face didn''t change. Seeing that she hadn''t opened her mouth to eat, she put a piece of eggplant on her lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan had to open his mouth and eat eggplant. He took another piece of meat. As soon as she ate the meat, he took a big mouthful of rice with a spoon. She puffed her face and pushed the spoon to his lips. "Big brother, you can eat. I''m not a child. I have to feed like this." Han churui kept on feeding, and said, "you''re not a child, but you''re my girl. It''s the most important thing for me to keep you well. Come on, don''t talk nonsense and open your mouth." He put another mouthful of meat into her mouth. Han Tiannuan still wants to explain to him, but he doesn''t listen at all. After eating a bowl full of rice, he feeds him a lot of dishes until she feels a little full and looks at him wrongly. She will sleep after eating and eat after waking up. Is he sure that he is not raising pigs? Han churui looked at her wrinkly face, reached out to help her rub her stomach, "full?" Han Tiannuan nodded quickly, "big brother, I can''t eat any more, or I will not be able to sleep.""Then I won''t feed you." Han churui took back his hand, filled a bowl, and then began to eat. Although he ate fast, it was not ugly at all. Maybe it was a habit he had formed since childhood. His manners were elegant and gentle from his bones. She propped her chin and looked at him. He was really good-looking. Although he was tall, he was not the strong one, but the thin one with wide shoulders and narrow hips. Tut. It''s delicious. When Han churui finished eating, he cleaned up the food and went to the kitchen to clean his rice bowl. Suddenly he put his hands under his armpit and hugged him. He stopped. "Girl, I''ll take you for a walk later. The kitchen is a little dirty. You can sit down first." Han Tiannuan leaned on his back and shook his head. "No, I''ll wait for you here, big brother. Do something." Han churui can''t laugh or cry, but he''s not in a hurry. He cleans up the dishes and chopsticks, then cleans the kitchen, and then goes to wash the numbness. After a busy circle, he finally cleans up the kitchen before taking her out of the kitchen. Han Tiannuan looked at him and admired him. When she was seven or eight years old, her elder brother went into the kitchen to cook. At that time, she knew that he was good at cooking. Although he was busy after he went to the army, he always cooked at home. But she has never paid close attention to the way he cleans the kitchen. Although she has learned cooking skills for some time, she can''t do it as attentively as he does. Before he took him out of the kitchen and went for a walk, he took some oranges from the tea table. He peeled the oranges all the way. She stared at him and peeled them into petals. She couldn''t help asking. "Big brother, do you like cooking?" If you don''t like it, why do you take it so seriously? Han churui laughs low, feeds a piece of orange to her mouth again, oneself also ate a piece. "I don''t like it." I don''t like to be so serious. Her big brother is really good. Han churui kept feeding an orange. He only ate two pieces of an orange. The rest was fed to her mouth, and then he peeled off an orange. "But you are a greedy cat. You are very tricky. If I don''t make delicious food, you will definitely dislike it and naturally use more distractions. I always do things from beginning to end. When I use the kitchen, I naturally have to clean it up. " "Do you admire me when you look at me like this?" Han Tiannuan stares at her in a daze. He still thinks about it in his mind. He says that because he wants to make food for her, he will pay more attention. She is moved by him and hugs his arm. "Big brother, when shall we get the license?" Chapter 1351 Han Tiannuan doesn''t know exactly what love is like, but when she hears the man telling her word by word, because it''s her, he will cook for her and work hard for her, she feels that this life is him. When she once went to learn cooking for him, she also had this idea. Because it was him, she would work hard. It turned out that he also had such a mind. She was excited and wanted to take the marriage certificate home and let him become her man. Han churui narrowed his eyes and stared at her for a long time when he heard her saying that he was going to get the certificate. After that, he calmed down and fed her all the oranges. "An''an, how about going to get the license now?" He was a little uneasy, afraid that she was on the spur of the moment. Han churui doubt, "now, the Civil Affairs Bureau staff are not off work?" "I can keep them working as long as you want." Han churui''s eyes were burning at her. Before that, he didn''t mention the issue of getting a license with her. He was worried that she was not satisfied with the marriage license he and Yang Yi got. He wanted to wait for a while and wait for her to get better. He was slowly discussing the issue of getting a license with her. But he didn''t expect that his girl should speak this sentence. His girl can always give him surprise, let him pain to the bone feel is not enough. Han Tiannuan bit his finger and thought seriously, "big brother, I heard that the marriage certificate taken in the Civil Affairs Bureau is not good-looking. Let''s change our clothes, take photos by ourselves, and then go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the certificate, OK?" Han churui is naturally no problem, happy to hold her up. "Ann, you are the most beautiful in my eyes." Praised by him, Han Tiannuan is shy, "you used to call me an ugly girl." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Heaven and earth conscience, that is the proud Chu unharmed to do evil. "My fault." Han Tiannuan smiles low, knowing that Chu Wuyang said those words, but also to tease her, "kiss me, I forgive you." Han churui pecked on her lips, "naughty girl, now you are not good, don''t tease me." Back to the room, they changed their white shirts, went to the photo studio to take photos, and immediately went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. The staff have been waiting for a long time, so they have to fill out the form, stick photos and stamp. The marriage certificate has legal effect. "From this moment on, you are a husband wife relationship protected by law. I wish you a long and happy life together." The staff gave the marriage certificate to two people. They took the red book and both raised their mouths. Han Tiannuan reached out and touched their names. "Big brother, I want to tell my brother the good news." Han churui had never been so excited. His hand with the marriage certificate trembled slightly, but he restrained himself very well. He put the marriage certificate in his pocket and held her little hand. "Come on, let''s go buy wedding candy and go home and tell mom and dad." "I like Zuoge''s milk candy, and I want white mint for Zuoge''s milk candy." Han Tiannuan feels the sweat of his palm, and recalls that when she led Chu unharmed back home, he was also like this. He was obviously nervous, but he was forced to hold his face, which made her want to pinch his face. Two people out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Han churui took her to the mall, buy candy. Han churui originally thought that getting married was to get a marriage certificate to prove that a man and a woman have a conjugal relationship. When he walked into the shopping mall, any festive color seemed to be preparing for him. Red four piece set, red chandelier, lovers brushing teeth and brushing cup Two people originally just buy wedding candy, can walk into the living area, cart can''t fit. Taking things back to Han''s home, Zuo Zuo saw that he was carrying too many things and ran out to help. "Brother, why do you buy so many things all of a sudden?" Han churui raised a smile from the corner of his mouth, "it''s a good thing, Zuo Zuo. I''ll give you the wedding candy later." Wedding candy? Left double eye a bright, is elder brother and elder sister got marriage certificate? Moving things to his room, he saw his sister showing off her marriage certificate. He rubbed curiously to her to check. Two people lean together, the happiness on the face all comes out the picture. Tut, his sister is so beautiful. "Sister, you will look more beautiful in your wedding dress!" Zuo Zuo is usually silent, but he is never stingy when praising his sister. "Good boy, your chocolate candy, left left left." Han Tiannuan happily grabs a handful of sugar for him. Zuo Zuo happily took over, "Congratulations, sister. Can you tell your parents about this?" "Of course!" Han Tiannuan carrying a candy bag, "you call youyou first, let him go home, I also call my brother, let him hurry back." Youyou hasn''t been home for several days since he left peiqian for closed training. Han Tianzhuo is also trying his best for his company. Han Junyu is willing to help his son. As long as he has activities, he will take him out to meet the world and pass on some business experience.Han Tiannuan first took a picture of wedding candy and sent it to Han Tianzhuo. Sure enough, within a few seconds, she received a call from her brother, and she raised her mouth happily. "With wedding candy, who will marry?" Han Tian said with a warm smile, "it''s mine, brother. Today, Han churui and I went to get the certificate and prepared the wedding candy for you. Do you want to eat it?" Han Tianzhuo, the only sister''s wedding candy, certainly wants to eat it. He asks her to wait. He goes home with his father. Han Junyu heard from his son that his daughter and Han churui got the certificate, but he didn''t notice him first. He was angry. Han Tianzhuo drives home. As soon as they get out of the car, they see Han churui accompanying Han Tiannuan. They stay by the door, waiting for them. Han Tiannuan looks up to see her father. She smiles and hugs his arm. "Dad, Han churui and I got the certificate." Han Junyu''s face remained unchanged. "You didn''t inform me twice when you got the license. I''m so unimportant. Now tell me what to do?" Han churui cleans his nose and looks at Han Tiannuan. Is Dad jealous? Han Tiannuan quickly peeled a piece of milk candy and put it in his mouth. "Dad, the milk candy is delicious. Try it." He frowned, but didn''t spit it out. He glanced at Han churui, snorted and took his daughter into the living room. Seeing that her face was a bit bloody, he reached out and rubbed her head, and his cold eyes were soft. I still remember when I saw the little guy, she was a little one. The milk sugar melted in her mouth, and the sweetness filled her mouth, just like when I held her. Now that she has grown up, another man will hold her in his arms, protect her, love him and accompany her for a lifetime. Heart suddenly had a bit sad, he looked at Han churui one eye. Han churui noticed his sight and showed a faint smile. He knew that he was reluctant to give up, so he didn''t care about the chill of Han Junyu''s cold eyes. Han Junyu turned away and asked her. "Are you so happy to get a marriage certificate with him?" Han Tiannuan''s cheek is a little red, but he still nods frankly. Chapter 1352 Han Tiannuan took out another piece of sugar, peeled off the sugar paper and put it in his father''s mouth. "Dad, I love him very much and want to be with him as if you were with mom." "Dad, he loves me very much and is willing to accompany me. In your eyes, I may be still young and have not experienced too many things in the world, but I know very well that I am very happy with him. Maybe the real love is not those vigorous emotions, but ordinary daily trifles, but doing trifles with him. I also feel very happy. Dad, can you understand my mood? " Want to be with another person for a lifetime. Han churui despised this wonderful emotion before he was 29 years old, but when he met Qin Ning and realized that he had a different emotion towards her, he knew it. In this life, in addition to her accompany him, it must be the biggest regret in his life. Fortunately, this regret has not been caused. Now when he heard his daughter say how she felt about Han churui, he thought deeply. Staring at her clear eyes, he raised the arc of his mouth. "Dad can understand, ANN, you can find such a person, I''m proud of you." Han Tiannuan hugged him happily, "Dad, you are the best." "Dad is good, I''m not good?" Han Tianzhuo standing on one side reminds us. Han Tiannuan turned his head, looked at his brother, provoked a naughty corner of his mouth, also peeled open a piece of sugar and handed it to him, "brother, you''re OK, give you sugar." Han Tianzhuo takes her candy. Although they are twins, born on the same day of the same year, in Han Tianzhuo''s eyes, his sister is always a little girl and needs to be taken care of by him. "I should celebrate when I get the license. I''ll cook tomorrow." Han Tiannuan applauded, "brother, you are the best. I think you can make spicy chicken wings, as long as they are spicy, I want them." During her convalescence, she has been drinking porridge, and the more delicious is medicine. She has no taste in her mouth, so she wants to eat something with heavy taste. Her words just finished, three men are staring at her, Han churui helpless sigh, "An''an, don''t make trouble." Han Tiannuan''s distressed tuzui, she knows that her body has not been well, can''t eat those things, but she wants to eat. "Dad, I want to eat." Han Junyu glanced at the arm that she held tightly. Before, she was coquettish. Even if she was a star in the sky, he would try to pick it for her, but her body was important. He took her hand away and said with a straight face. "You''re Han churui''s man now. I''m not in charge of you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan looked at his brother for help, "brother ~" "cough," Han Tianzhuo almost choked by the sugar in his mouth, "I''ll go to the kitchen and remember the ingredients for tomorrow." Han Tiannuan snorted, "brother, can''t you think of a way?" Han Tianzhuo is easy to be soft hearted when his younger sister is coquettish, but it''s not good for her to eat those things. He can''t hurt her, he can only shake the pot. He had no choice but to show his hand, "married daughter, spilled water, I have no way." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui smiles, grabs a handful of candy and gives it to Han Tianzhuo. He goes to Han Tiannuan and holds her up. "Girl, it''s time for you to take medicine. I''ll take you upstairs." Han Tiannuan wants to walk on his own, but his arm is strong, she can''t push it away, and it''s hard for her to hold his neck in front of her father. "I feel better. How long will I take those pills?" When she was a child, she took too much medicine. She didn''t like the feeling of taking medicine all day. As usual, she didn''t take medicine, and her father would not force her. Han churui knows that she doesn''t like to take those pills, but abortion is a loss to her body. Those pills are prepared by Ning Fu to recuperate her body, because they are made of traditional Chinese medicine, different from western medicine, with a strong bitter taste. As the saying goes, medicine is divided into three kinds of poisons. Although herbs used in traditional Chinese medicine have little adverse effect, she has a special body and can''t absorb the effect, so this kind of medicine has to be taken for a long time to have effect. Ning Fu said that she had to take it for half a year before she stopped taking it. "I''ll eat with you." Han Tiannuan wrinkled his face and didn''t dare to complain. When taking medicine, she subconsciously touched her abdomen, and her eyes flashed loss. She secretly told herself that after she had taken care of her body, the child would come back, but every time she caressed the place, she would feel a touch of pain in her heart. Han churui, aware of her mind, is also sad, but he can''t show it. He pours a cup of warm water and hands it to her. "Girl." Han Tiannuan regained his mind and took the medicine from his water cup. The bitter taste of the medicine made her frown. She had to take medicine before three meals a day, which was more than her meal. Han churui is distressed. He takes out two pieces of sweet sugar and feeds them to her mouth. Han Tiannuan''s medicinal taste dissipates a little. He looks up at him, but his face suddenly expands and his lips are blocked. Shallow kisses are soothing. Gradually, she went deep and absorbed, as if to drive away the rest of her bitterness. Her heart was trembling and her breathing was not smooth."Big brother." Feeling that his mood was not right, she blinked in confusion. "Ann, I''ll be with you." He hugged her. It''s as strong as to crush her into his blood. Han Tiannuan suddenly thought of something. Hold on to his arm. The child is also his. She is very sad. He must feel bad. Her heart has been unable to put down, for him, is also a kind of injury. "I know, big brother will accompany me, I also accompany big brother." Maybe, they haven''t come to this child yet. "Ann, will you hate me?" Because of him, their children are gone. The thought of the child gave him a deep pain. Han Tiannuan pursed his lips. He hated it, but he couldn''t let the child come back. Heard brother said he because of her, white head, her hate has long been replaced by heartache. "Big brother, you didn''t say that, those are things before." "Since what happened, I can''t change it. I''m left with you. In the future, don''t leave me. " She hugged him around the neck, her eyes full of attachment. She loved the child who was only two months old, but she had 14 years of relationship with this man, and she was even more reluctant to part with him. Han churui''s eyes are moist. "No, ANN, I''m a ghost, and I won''t leave you." Han Tiannuan frowned, "don''t scare me. I don''t want you to be a ghost." He sounded as if Chu were all right, but she didn''t like it. She doesn''t want him to be a ghost. She wants to be with him all her life. Before, Han churui stayed in Han Tiannuan''s room for the night to take care of her, but occasionally he would go back to his room. Now that they have obtained the certificate, he can live in her room, and he quickly moves the daily necessities to her room. They also put on the new red four piece suit. Looking at the happy quilt, Han Tiannuan raised his mouth. "Big brother, I''ll sleep with you in the future. I don''t have to go to bed any more." Han churui pick eyebrows, rubbing her hair, "little girl, sleep with me, you can''t mess." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s going on? Han Tian looks at him warmly. Han churui looks at her innocent face and rubs her eyebrows with headache. Although it''s a good day for them tonight, he can''t touch her. The girl sleeps at night and likes to lean on him, holding the woman she loves, but she can''t do anything. It''s more painful than putting him on a hot grill. Chapter 1353 In Dahong''s quilt, men and women lie far away on the edge of the bed. Han Tiannuan moved in and looked at the man on the other side. His eyes were closed and he was lying down. She was wronged, and she was not serious. She moved to him to see that he still did not move, no longer polite, open arms around him. Han churui took a deep breath, opened his eyes, looked down at the woman under his arm, pretended to be asleep and turned over. He reached out and rubbed her head helplessly. "Girl, don''t provoke me." Young and vigorous, he thought about her in his heart. He could bear it as usual. Today is a special time. He can''t guarantee that he can. Kindly let her lie far away, the little girl promised before she went to bed well, will never provoke him, this just a few minutes later, she was naughty again. Han Tiannuan still closed his eyes, but his tone was angry. "You''re the one who provoked me. I want to take advantage of you who made you look so good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui was angry smile, pinch her cheek, Han Tiannuan took away his big hand, with a smile on him. "Big brother, you are so hot." Han churui dotes on her, and the little girl is deliberately teasing him. Why is he so hot? Doesn''t she have a point in her heart? "Big brother, can I help you?" She blinked like a sly fox. Han churui holding her small face, forbearance of the corner of the eye red, a bit gnashing teeth, "girl, go to lie well, again mischievous, don''t blame me impolite." Han Tiannuan raised his eyebrows curiously, "why not?" Especially want to see him angry but take her can''t look, her little hand is still constantly down, cool finger pulp into his pajamas. At this time, the little fox lay on him, with a bad smile on his face, testing his bottom line. Han churui couldn''t bear it. He put his arms around her waist, turned over and put her under his body, squinted at her deep eyes, and there was a raging fire inside. "Girl, do you know what it means to help a man in bed?" Suddenly turned over, Han Tiannuan was a little frightened. He stared at him with round eyes. He was cute and lovely. He bowed his head and pecked her lips. "Silly girl, let you sleep well and disobey, really think I don''t touch you, you can be lawless?" Han Tiannuan is not willing to show weakness, provocative raised eyebrows, "you don''t touch me, don''t let me not touch my husband, you are unreasonable, overbearing." Girl, this is a mess. But listening to her call her husband, his heart beat faster, he reached out and stroked her cheek, five fingers combed her messy hair. "If I''m unreasonable, can you do it well? Girl, you are in good spirits today. " As usual, she would go to bed early after taking the medicine, but today she is so excited that she still has no sleepiness. Han Tiannuan rubbed his palm and hugged his neck, "I want to hold you to sleep, husband." My husband softened his bones. He sighed, lay down beside her, and fished her into his arms, "good, sleep." Han Tiannuan looked up to see his forehead sweating, breathing heavier, the body''s heat did not go down, holding her is just a big hand caressing her cheek, there is no other action, a bit distressed. "Han churui," "eh?" "I feel very relaxed when I get along with Chu Wuhao, because he doesn''t disguise or act. He will tell me anything. Han churui, you can tell me what you think in the future. Let''s discuss what you have Han churui''s body is stiff. At this time, she tells him that Chu is OK. Although she and his body happened for the first time, but that personality is Chu unharmed! A wave of jealousy, let him lose his mind, clasp her jaw, blocking her lips. "Well Big brother Brother, " the overwhelming kisses came, which did not give her a breath at all. He plundered her breath, took away her nerves, and made her soft in his arms. It seems that there is no end to the warm night. The next morning, she woke up in a daze. She was fed something by him and then went to sleep. She didn''t wake up until the afternoon. Looking up at the man sitting by the bed reading, he lowered his forehead, covered his eyes with long eyelashes, the beautiful lines of his side face made her heart beat, such a quiet man, if not for his own experience, it''s hard to imagine that he was the crazy man on her last night. Last night, he gave her a fierce kiss, as if to eat her. He not only left his mark on her, but also wanted to torture her She shakes her head to drive away the shameful pictures, touches her face and covers her eyes. Hearing the news, Han churui turned his head, looked at her red face, covered her eyes, raised the corner of his mouth, put down his book and went to the bedside. "Wake up and have lunch." Han Tiannuan opens his eyes and looks at him shyly. He shakes his eyelashes and dares not look at him.Han churui lowers his head and kisses her on the face. He wants to lift the quilt to hold her. Han Tiannuan suddenly realizes that he hasn''t slept yet and pushes his big hand away. "Big brother, I''ll get up by myself." Han churui low smile, "it''s not that I haven''t seen it. I gave you a bath when I was a child." Han Tiannuan is so shy that he buries his head in the quilt and doesn''t dare to look at him. He lifted the quilt, put on her nightgown, took her to wash, and let her sit on the washing table. He squeezed the toothpaste, gave her a mouthful of warm water, and then put the toothbrush into her mouth. The toothbrush is electric. She turns it around a few times and hands her warm water. She brushes her teeth. He wipes her face with a warm towel and touches her skin care products. Han Tiannuan stares at him. "Big brother, I''m not five years old. Don''t you have to be so pompous?" Han Churui gave her a face cream, evenly cooked, and he sniffed in her face. "My girl is so sweet." Han Tiannuan can''t laugh or cry. He pretends to coax her into being a five-year-old. "Big brother, I wear it myself." To change clothes downstairs, Han churui has helped her with a light turmeric coat and a pink skirt over the knee. Seeing that he wants to take off his nightgown, she reaches out to stop him. "Well, you can do it yourself. I''ll go downstairs and tell you that dinner is ready." Han Tiannuan is surprised. He looks at the time. It''s a little past. Haven''t they eaten yet? "Are you waiting for me to wake up and eat together? Why don''t you wake me up "Well, celebrate our marriage." Han churui''s face was calm. He turned and pushed open a small door of the wardrobe. There were five rows of silk scarves. There were three rows on the top. There were more than 120 silk scarves, big and small, in different colors. The next two rows are her accessories. He picked out a light red long silk scarf and came to her to help her tie up her long hair. He took a stack of red envelopes and put them beside the bed, "put them in his pocket, someone will ask for them later." Han Tiannuan nodded perfunctorily. When he left the room, she quickly put on her clothes, picked up a thick stack of red envelopes, raised her eyebrows, happily stuffed them into her pocket, left the room and went downstairs. When she came to the staircase, she saw the situation in the living room. She was so scared that she ran back to her room. Chapter 1354 Han Tiannuan heard Han churui say that someone came to eat at home. She thought it was just a family meal, but she stood at the entrance of the stairs and looked at more than twenty or thirty people in the living room. She was frightened and hid in her room. Isn''t it a simple celebration? Why are there so many people? After a while, there was a knock on the door. Han churui pushed the door open and came in. "What, uncomfortable?" He came up to her and measured her temperature with his cheek close to her forehead. "No discomfort, just an accident. Big brother, how can there be so many people? " Han churui determined that she had no fever and sat down beside her. "Uncle''s family, uncle Ningfu''s family, and several friends of her father are many people, but they all know each other. Don''t be afraid." Han Tiannuan thinks that they are still waiting for her to go downstairs to have lunch. He is worried. "Big brother, you should have called me earlier. I stayed up so late that I didn''t dare to go downstairs to see anyone." Han churui stroked her side face, "you are the bride, the protagonist of today''s celebration, of course, we have to wait for you. Left left and right right have prepared a lot of food, they will not be hungry Han Tiannuan''s face is hot. He grabs his big hand and is nervous, "big brother, I am" "with me, what are you afraid of? If you don''t go down, they may rush upstairs to see you." Han churui smiles, pulls her up and takes her out of the room. They saw two people coming down the stairs. The woman was pretty and lovely. Her long hair was tied with a light red ribbon. It was casual and simple. The man who was holding her also wore a light red ribbon on his wrist. The color of the two people matched each other. They were handsome and beautiful. They were all good-looking. "Xiao Rui, have you been staring at my daughter Ann for a long time, raising her with ulterior motives and making her your person?" Anyun teases out loud. Knowing that she was teasing herself, Han churui nodded calmly, "I''m now the son-in-law of the Han family, aunt Yun." An Yun almost choked, did not expect that he would be so candid that he is the door. Is he proud to be the son-in-law of the inverted gate? "In this way, my daughter Ann picked up a bargain?" Rongwei asked with a smile. "I got a bargain." Han churui led the red faced Han Tiannuan downstairs, put his long arm around her waist, and bowed to the people, "thank you for coming to this little party to celebrate the certification of An''an and me. It''s not a joke to say that my son-in-law has broken in. In the future, I will live in the Han family. My surname is Han, Han Tiannuan''s Han. " "Tut, enough man, Captain Rui, we support you!" Several men in military uniform said with a smile that they were Han churui''s teammates and were on vacation. When they heard that he was married, they joined hands to celebrate for him. Han Tiannuan listens to the man''s gentle voice and looks at him in surprise. He used to say that he broke in the door upside down. He thought he was joking with his brother. He didn''t expect that he would say it in front of so many relatives. She clenched his big hand and raised a smiling face, "I''m also very glad that you can all come to celebrate for us. My name is Han churui''s Han, and we will be relatives in the future. I hope you can bless us." "Men of talent and women of beauty stand together, it''s a perfect match. Don''t show your love. You should give us some compensation for feeding us so much dog food." Some people are joking. Han Tiannuan and Han churui look at each other, and they both smile. Han Tiannuan gives everyone a bonus package. Han churui and several other people bring their lunch to the table. Everyone sits around the big table. Han churui takes Han Tiannuan to find Han Junyu and Qin Ning first. They kneel down together, and Qin Ning stands up. "What are you doing? Get up." "Mom, although this is not a formal wedding, I still want to thank you for bringing her to the world, letting me know her and giving me the opportunity to take care of her. Over the years, you have taken me in and made me feel the warmth of home. Without you, I don''t know where to drift. " Han churui said sincerely. He had extreme ideas since he was a child. If he hadn''t stayed in Han''s family and been taught by Han Junyu and Qin Ning, he didn''t dare to think how many extreme things he would have done. He had never said anything so sentimental in front of her. Today when he married her daughter, he was excited and had countless gratitude. Qin Ning chuckled and touched his forehead, "silly boy, since your surname is Han, you are the child of the Han family. There''s no need to say that." "Mom, I''ll drink to you with my brother." Han Tiannuan said. Qin Ning looked at his daughter, took the drink in their hands and asked them to get up quickly. They kneel and don''t move. Han churui pours his drink and looks at Han Junyu beside Qin Ning. Han Junyu coldly glanced at him, a bit disgusted, but still took the drink, "you have to kneel, I don''t mind, but pull an an kneel, not for example." "Thank you, Dad. No more." Han churui gets up and warms up Han Tian. Han Junyu drinks and asks them to sit down. An''an must be hungry after sleeping so late. Don''t worry about the empty gifts. Eat something first.Han Tiannuan nods with a smile. She is really hungry. She sits down with Han churui and eats first. Han churui first takes care of Han Tiannuan and eats. When she is full, he goes to find his comrades in arms. Several comrades in arms were staring at him with envy. They could marry such a beautiful girl. When they were working together, because he had an excessively beautiful face, he didn''t know how many women were staring at him. But he always cold a face, do not put those women in the eye, teammates guess he may be curved, especially worried that he will like teammates. But I didn''t expect that he would turn a blind eye to other women when he had someone in his heart for a long time. Several teammates were happy and asked Han churui to drink. Originally, Han churui wanted to take care of Han Tiannuan, so he didn''t drink. However, his comrades in arms rarely came over. In addition, he was in a good mood, so they drank a lot of wine. Later, several people from Rongwei came to the party and directly drunk him. His cheeks were red, his eyes were dull, and he rubbed his swollen forehead. Everyone knew that he was drunk, and they all showed a bad smile. "Han churui, did you have a woman you liked before?" Han churui looked at the crowd in confusion and put up three thumbs. People look at his three thumbs, he won''t have three women, right? I didn''t expect that the first question would blow into the powder keg. Han Tiannuan stares at the man''s three fingers and raises eyebrows suspiciously. He even has three women he likes. How can she not know? The atmosphere solidified for a few seconds. The questioner, not afraid of the fire, continued to ask, "who are the three women?" "I see three more women than three seconds, my mother, my wife''s mother and my wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd breathed a sigh of relief. "Do you know who your wife is?" Han churui looked in the crowd and saw Han Tiannuan. He raised the corner of his mouth and held her directly to his leg. "My girl is my wife. Don''t look at her. She''s mine. " They all stare at Han Tiannuan, and Han churui''s face sinks. Holding her in his arms and covering her face with his arm, he seemed to protect a treasure. His silly appearance was completely different from his usual calm and introverted manner. Chapter 1355 Being hugged by Han churui, everyone stares at him. Han Tiannuan still looks at Han Tianzhuo and shakes her head helplessly. She bows her head shyly. He pulled Han churui''s hand and asked him to release her, but Han churui grasped her little hand and made her helpless. "We have got the certificate. You are my wife now. Can''t I hold my wife?" He also asked clearly. Han Tiannuan is ashamed and annoyed, but he can understand that he drinks because he is happy. "Everyone is looking at us, it''s not appropriate." Han churui, however, didn''t like it. Instead, he gave her a kiss on the face and frankly accepted people''s attention. "If they like to see it, let them see it. I like to be with my girl. They can''t control it." Han Tiannuan listens to his tone and looks at him in surprise. This seems to be the tone of Chu unharmed. Has personality changed? Han churui held her face nervously. "Is that his Han churui picked her eyebrows and pinched her cheek to punish her. "I''m not Han churui, who is it? Girl, do you miss him again? Don''t think about it. Don''t even think about it! " He clearly said that he was Han churui, but his childish and awkward tone was more like Chu unharmed. Han Tiannuan was still not sure. He stretched out two fingers and shook them in front of him. "Big brother, what''s this?" Han churui impatiently grabbed her finger, put it on her lips and kissed her, "this is my girl''s finger. I''m not drunk. Don''t test it." Drunk people will say they are not drunk. Han Tiannuan shakes his big hand and makes sure that he is really Han churui. Every time his personality changes, it hurts his body. She doesn''t want him to get hurt. Seeing that he was drunk, other people wanted to tease him. Han churui was always polite to people, but he built a wall of alienation, which made people unable to guess what he thought. Now, with such a good opportunity, how can they miss it. "Han churui, you and An''an, who said it first?" Han churui looks at Han Tian''s warm and red face, caresses her cheek with his big hand, and feels the heat in his palm. He raises the corner of his mouth, and then turns his head to see an Yun. His face is a little cold. "This kind of thing is of course for Laozi. Aunt Yun, I won''t tell you gossip. My girl is tired and needs to go upstairs to have a rest." Then he picked her up and went upstairs without giving everyone a chance to react. An Yun tut. When Han churui was sober, he was polite and considerate, but he didn''t expect that his temper became so hot after he was drunk. She turned her head and said to Qin Ning, "your little sharp has a good temper. If you ask him a few questions, it will explode. You''re Ann''s mother. You won''t let anyone look at Ann. It''s too mean. " Qin Ning shrugs helplessly, "an an marries him, after is his person, he protects also should." An Yun glances at her obliquely, "an an is so soft tempered that she is not afraid of being bullied by Xiao Rui?" Qin Ning doesn''t think so. "Xiao Rui thinks her life is more important than his own. How can he bully An''an? Only An''an can bully him. Xiao Rui doesn''t have to answer the questions you asked. I can guess that Xiao Rui has a sense of propriety when he was a child. If they can get together, it must be my family''s confession. " An Yun raised her eyebrows, a bit surprised, joked: "you know your daughter, so your mother is also competent. When her daughter was five years old, she found her husband. Your strategy of self production and self marketing is good." "Self production and self marketing?" Qin Ning thought about it and thought that her description was very appropriate. He chuckled. "Yunyun, your conclusion is reasonable. Jun Yu and I raised Xiao Rui. Now Xiao Rui takes care of An''an, and they can stay with us, so we can worry less. It''s really a good thing. " An Yun rolled his eyes, "praise you, you are also complacent." "It''s not that I''m proud of your ability. You should have a son-in-law like Xiao Rui." Qin Ning raised her eyebrows haughtily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun turns her head to see her daughter. She is still pestering Zuo Zuo, the bully and cool little witch. At the moment, Zuo Zuo is what she says. Obediently, she turns into a little white rabbit. She has a headache. "Ning Ning, my baby shouts all day long that when I grow up, I''ll be my girlfriend, or I''ll take your son as my son-in-law?" Zuozou has been advocating since he was a child that Qin Ning would not interfere in his making friends. "It''s useless for me to promise this kind of thing. You should ask Han Junyu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun looks at Han Junyu who is always straight faced. She is really afraid. I''m sorry to disturb you. On the second floor, Han churui holds the woman back to the bedroom, holds her hand on his face, and asks her, "girl, are you missing Chu?" Han Tiannuan said with a smile, "no, I think you are so cute when you are drunk." Maybe it''s the fusion of two personalities. Han churui is drunk and out of control. Her behavior pattern is that Chu is OK. She guesses in her heart.If Han churui, even if he is jealous, he will not say it directly. Instead, he will not give her a good look. "Lovely?" Han churui didn''t think it was a good word. He frowned and looked at her. "I remember you said Chu was all right and lovely. Did you say you didn''t miss him? Girl, if you lie in front of me, you are deceiving yourself. " "I didn''t lie to you. I just like you." Her tone was solemn. "Just like me?" Han churui released his eyebrows, and his face was a little better. He gave her a kiss on the face, and the wine puffed on her cheek. She avoided him with a smile. "Girl, say a few more words, I want to hear." Han Tiannuan reached for his slender white soft finger to poke his cheek, "if you want to listen to me, just go to wash your face, and I''ll tell you again, OK?" Han churui nodded cleverly, took her to the washroom, pointed to the towel and asked her to help him wash his face. Han Tiannuan didn''t refuse. He took care of her, and she was willing to do something for him. She twisted the towel and wiped his face on tiptoe. "Han churui, you are so beautiful. You always make me want to kiss you." Han churui was so beautiful that his eyes brightened. He raised his eyebrows. His face couldn''t hide his joy. He bent over to get close to her. "I''ll kiss you. You can kiss whatever you want." Han Tiannuan is not polite. He kisses him on the cheek, but Han churui is not satisfied. He kisses his left side and his right side. Finally, he points to his lips. How can he not kiss his lips when he kisses his cheek. Han Tiannuan teases him intentionally, "let''s go to change clothes and kiss again, or I won''t kiss." Han churui put aside the towel in her hand and took her to the wardrobe to change clothes. He changed his nightgown and then stared at her with burning eyes. Han Tiannuan pretends not to know, and turns to go to bed. Han churui frowns, grabs her wrist, pulls her back, and holds her against the wardrobe with her hot body. "Girl, you forgot to do a very important thing." Han Tiannuan blinked in bewilderment, "what''s the matter?" Han churui stares at her and sees cunning in her brown eyes. He brings up evil spirits. "Since you forget, I''ll do it for you." His big hand clasps the back of her head and grabs her cherry lips. Han Tiannuan doesn''t hide either. He closes his eyes and falls into his gentle kiss. He tosses and turns and goes deeper and deepe Chapter 1356 When Han churui woke up, it was six in the morning. He rubbed his swollen forehead and looked down at the woman who was sleeping with him. Looking back on yesterday, his mind was a bit vague. Not wanting to disturb the women around him, he carefully got out of bed, washed and went downstairs. After drinking a glass of warm water, he felt his throat was much more comfortable. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up to see Han Tianzhuo in sportswear. He''s going to exercise. Han family men, trained by Han Junyu, have the habit of getting up early to exercise. "Good morning, brother-in-law." Han Tianzhuo said. Han churui glances at him, does not care about his address, drinks the water in the cup, he gets up to go running with him. Two people just went to the door, left and right downstairs, right hand holding a suitcase, this is to go out. "Second brother, big brother." Right right called two people, pushing the suitcase came, "I have to go." "How long will it take this time?" Han churui asked. Right right scratched his head in distress, "I''m the leading actor. Uncle Pei said that this play will take three months at the fastest, and I''m a novice. These three months I''m a closed training. Uncle Pei may not let me go." Originally filming was just for fun, but I didn''t expect that it would be so hard to make a movie. Youyou didn''t regret it. It was just that he delayed his studies because he wanted to make a movie, and he had to catch up with his studies when he went back to school. "Brother, if you have time to take your sister to the visiting class, I really want to eat your food." Right, right, right. Han churui rubbed his head, "OK, when your sister is better, I''ll take her to you." Right right happy raised lips, want to pull hook with him. After 40 minutes of running, Han Tianzhuo would go downstairs to make breakfast. Zuo Zuo also helped him. Han churui went upstairs to wake up Han Tiannuan and let her get up for a walk. After breakfast, she would continue to sleep. Han Shurui''s face was shocked by the sound of washing the door. "Show me where you hit it." Han Tiannuan put his little hand on his forehead and frowned. He just woke up with a soft voice. "Forehead, it''s not very painful. Big brother, don''t be too nervous." Han churui took her hand and saw that her forehead was red. He rubbed it gently. He was sure that he was not hurt, so he was relieved. "Little muddleheaded ghost, when he walks, he opens his eyes. He really thinks he is King Kong and bumps into the glass." Han Tiannuan knew it was his fault and nodded cleverly, "mistake, mistake, I haven''t woken up yet." Han churui has no choice but to take her to wash. When they went downstairs, Han churui was afraid that she would fall and took her by the wrist. Waiting for several people to sit at the table, Qin Ning just hacked downstairs. Han Tianzhuo poured a glass of water for her. Looking at her black eyes, she felt a little distressed, "Mom, did you stay up late to work last night?" Qinning also hit a hache, "the final exam is coming soon, the school is a little busy, I promise you uncle Xi''s work has not been completed." Hear mom say final exam, is drinking milk, Han Tiannuan a mouthful of milk spray out, Han churui quickly take a paper towel to help her wipe. "Take your time." "It''s over, it''s over, the final exam is coming soon, I haven''t reviewed anything, and I haven''t finished my final work yet." Han Tiannuan has a headache. Qin Ning raised her eyebrows and put her hand on her daughter''s shoulder. "As a friendly reminder, you also took my sketch course, but you didn''t take the exam. This course has no credit." Han Tiannuan felt a heavy shoulder, looked at his mother with a bitter face, kneaded his forehead, and leaned weakly against Han churui''s arms. "Mom, I''m still a little dizzy. I can''t use my head. Can you reconcile the scores of the final exam?" Han churui heard her say some dizzy, palm stroked her forehead, temperature is not abnormal, worried asked: "what''s wrong with you?" Han Tiannuan snorted weakly, "I''m not comfortable anywhere, especially my head. It''s not suitable to think. I don''t want to study. I''m forbidden to take exams." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui helplessly pinches her nose, sighs in the heart, he this is cares then disorderly, unexpectedly has not even seen her so clumsy performance. Qin Ning looked at her daughter and said, "an an, we have a special relationship. Let me remind you of a very important message. When you graduate from University, you must complete your credits. If you don''t take the exam in this half semester, you won''t get the credits. If you don''t get the credits, you won''t be able to get the diploma. Not only do you have to take a rest, but your internship will be delayed. " Han Tiannuan immediately woke up, came out of Han churui''s arms and sat up straight on his back. "Mom, how many days before the final exam?" Qin Ning put up two fingers, Han Tiannuan to cry, "two days?" Han churui chuxiao, "is two weeks, don''t worry, have your brother in, you certainly won''t fail." Han Tianzhuo, who was eating bread, raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter with me? I don''t study fashion design. "Left left understood the meaning of big brother, raised the corner of the mouth, "second brother, big brother''s meaning is, have you in, cheat certainly no problem." Qin Ning stares left, "cheat? Zuo Zuo, I''m a teacher. If you want to cheat, can you say it secretly? " Zuo Zuo nodded gently, "OK, mom, we won''t tell you about cheating." Qin Ning was so angry that he pinched his face. He dodged easily. Qin Ning snorted and looked at her husband, "Han Junyu, what''s your attitude about educating children?" Han Junyu Piao left, "left left, put your face in the past." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The left corner of his mouth pulled and stood still. Qin Ning raised his eyebrows and pinched him. This was what he wanted. The other three looked at Zuo Zuo sympathetically and lowered their heads to eat. ¡­¡­ After breakfast, Han Tiannuan still doesn''t understand what Han churui said. Her brother can help her take the exam. Does he really want to cheat in the exam? "Big brother, how can my brother help me with the exam?" Han churui raised the corner of his mouth and reached for her forehead. "Your brother is smarter than you. There must be a way for you not to fail. As for the way, of course, he will think about it." Han Tiannuan questioned, but still couldn''t help saying, "my brother is busy with his company now. Where can I help me with the exam? Big brother, I''d better review it well." Han churui did not stop, "you are willing to review, OK. But I have a way to get your brother to help you, so don''t put too much pressure on me. " Han Tiannuan thought that he was worried that she was too nervous about the exam, so he comforted himself. He didn''t argue with him. After drinking the medicine, he went to read a book. But she opened the book and fell asleep within five minutes. Han churui couldn''t help laughing at her sweet sleep. Just review and talk about it. She drinks medicine every day now. There are calming ingredients in the medicine. She doesn''t have much time to wake up now. How can he let her drill in books all day. Put her book away, take her to bed, cover her quilt, then leave the room to find Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo is looking at a document. He sees Han churui coming and takes out a hard disk. "What''s that?" Han churui handed him the hard disk, "exchange terms, a commercial technical secret, you help my wife pass the exam." Chapter 1357 Han Tianzhuo stares at the technical secret on the table, frowns slightly, looks up at Han churui. "What does that mean?" "It means that this is what you need, and I''ll give it to you." Han churui sat down in the chair opposite him. "You know what I need?" He set up a few companies to develop the Internet. What he did first was to set up a technology development team. In this era, those who master science and technology will master the world, and it needs a lot of funds and talents to do technological research. Although his company operates well, it is not easy to support a strong team to maintain. Dad discussed with him and wanted to inject money to help him, but he refused. If Dad''s funds come in, it means that Sheng''an''s intervention will take the shares of the scientific research team, and he is not willing to. If Han churui had such a plan, he would not accept it. This is what he wants to do. He can''t allow others to interfere, even if he is his elder brother and father! Han churui knows what he thinks, and Han Tianzhuo has grown up. He can guess what he thinks. He is a very ambitious man. Even if Sheng an wants a share, he can''t think about it. He got up calmly, linked the hard disk to his computer, and opened the contents of the hard disk. "The widespread use of mobile phones has changed people''s way of life, and artificial intelligence will be the development trend in the future. Of course, a Chushi group will see this prospect. This is some of their research results. Not surprisingly, their products are going to be put on sale in the market. But because of the scandal I made, Chushi''s shares plummeted, causing problems in the capital chain. This is a big problem Research has also been stalled, and now you should need it. " Han Tianzhuo stares at the computer screen and squints. It''s a technical secret. Chu''s technical department spent at least a few hundred million yuan to study these, but it saved him a lot of things. "How did you get these things?" Han Tianzhuo is curious. In principle, this kind of thing is absolutely secret, not his direct management department. How did he get this kind of core technology? He has known for a long time that Han churui has the means to do things. To say that such a huge Chu family, he will leave without making any profit, which is not his style of doing things. Han churui chuckled, "I know what you want. I''ve been watching you for a long time. I asked the assistant to steal it. There are also some data that I can collect for you, which should be helpful to you. " Han Tianzhuo accidentally picks eyebrows, "so please me, this is afraid I don''t call you big brother?" Han churui didn''t care about waving his hand, "whether you call or not, I''m your big brother, it''s true. When you said you wanted to start a company, I said I would help you, so I will do it. " Han Tianzhuo mouth a pull, "hard disk I want, I give you money, want to share, no way." Han churui stares at him, 19-year-old Han Tianzhuo. Because he is always old and straight, he is a bit calm and mature, and more and more like Han Junyu. At the age of 20, Han Junyu took over Sheng''an. With his sagacity and tough means, Sheng''an became stronger and stronger, and now Han Tianzhuo is no inferior. "What do I want?" Han Tianzhuo pulled out the hard disk, put it in his drawer and locked it. "No shares. I''ll call you how much." Han Churui looked as like as two peas in a drawer, and he was so sad and uneasy. "Do not want your money, or that sentence, took the thing, must help an an an examination." He really wants the shares of Han Tianzhuo company. After all, what he has in his hand and what Han Junyu is staring at is a win-win investment. But Han Tianzhuo''s attitude is too tough. If he is persistent, it''s meaningless. Hearing that Han Tianzhuo wanted to help his sister take the exam, he said, "brother, if you help Ann cheat, you should go to Zuo Zuo." It''s a piece of cake for Zuo Zuo''s current technology to cheat in an exam. Han churui shook his head seriously, "zuozou is still under age, cheating is a bad example, not good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is cheating in the exam good in front of him? Brother, can you pick up your moral integrity. ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan took a rest for a few days, worried about the exam, and still wanted to go to school. Han churui listened to her ideas and did not stop her. He chose a suit of clothes for her and asked her to put them on. He took her to school. Han Tiannuan nods happily. When she changes her clothes and goes downstairs, seeing the man help her with her schoolbag, there is always an illusion that her parents send her to school. "I''ll go to class, you''ll be bored." When he got to school, Han churui stopped the car and untied her seat belt before getting off to get her schoolbag. "You go to your class, I play my cell phone, not boring." Han Tian warm drum face, looking at him, "I class, you play mobile phone, will affect my class."Han churui chuxiao, holding her wrist, "will not affect, good, go to the classroom." All of a sudden, Han Tiannuan let out a tingle and said, "Oh, no, I forgot what class it is today?" There is no fixed classroom in University. She doesn''t even know what class she is going to have. Where can she find the classroom? Han churui kept walking. Looking at her face, he rubbed her head. "I can help you find the classroom, little girl. I''ve brought the textbook for you." Han Tiannuan''s eyes brightened, "Wow, big brother, how do you know?" Han churui felt that she became more and more confused after she was ill. Of course, he checked her schedule, otherwise he would not trust her. "Girl, you forget, do you have a timetable?" "Yes, I forgot to look at the timetable." Han Tiannuan reproached himself. He turned to see the man again. His eyes flashed with light. He hugged his arm and said, "big brother, fortunately you accompany me." Han churui looked at her and said, "girl, I will accompany you all my life. As long as you don''t bother me "I won''t bother you, big brother." She rubbed his arm like a sticky cat. Find the classroom, the big classroom has sat a lot of people, Han churui led her to the last position, Han Tiannuan confused looking at him. "There''s still room ahead. How do you do it here?" She usually sits in the middle or front, rarely in the last row. Han churui let her sit down, face indifferent explanation, "good vision." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan sat down beside him, sitting in the last row can really see the situation in the classroom, but she wants to listen to the teacher''s class on the platform, so good vision is useless, right? Did not understand his meaning, she did not pursue, after a while the bell rang, the teacher came in and began to lecture. Han Tiannuan didn''t attend class for more than two months, so she had to concentrate on class all of a sudden. She couldn''t hold on and fell asleep on the table half an hour later. Han churui saw her fall asleep, put down her mobile phone, took her to her arms, opened her schoolbag, took out a foldable blanket to cover her, and took her book and pen to help her take notes. Sitting in front of a few women, looking back, Han Tiannuan fell asleep in the man''s arms, his eyes flashed disgust. Chapter 1358 Han Tiannuan was awakened by the class bell. She rubbed her eyes vaguely. She thought she was on the big bed at home and wanted to turn over, but she found that there was an arm to stop her movement. Then she opened her eyes and saw that she was in the classroom. She was so surprised that she straightened her back. Her action was too fierce and her brain was a little dizzy. She frowned and fell into his arms again. "Ouch." Han churui frowned at her and rubbed her forehead anxiously. "What''s wrong?" "Dizzy." Han churui helplessly righted her, pinched the acupoints on her back neck, and let her relax for a while, "are you better?" He pinches comfortable, Han Tiannuan squints his eyes and nods, "a little bit on the left, big brother, when did I fall asleep, why didn''t you wake me up?" Han churui helped her pinch for a while, put away the thin blanket on her body, and put her book into her schoolbag, "sleep when you are sleepy, wake you up, you can''t learn anything, there''s no need." Han Tiannuan was embarrassed and scratched his ears. "Big brother, I can''t do this. If I fail the exam, I can''t get credit. I don''t want to finish my job." Han churui''s face is indifferent. "With me, you can''t finish your job. What do you want to eat? Let''s go shopping." Han Tiannuan got up with him and thought of food. She just wanted to say a few dish names excitedly, but with his sharp eyes, she was instantly discouraged and duzui. "Besides vegetables and carrots, what you do and what I eat." Han churui''s nutritious meals are all vegetarian dishes. Han Tiannuan''s taste is not heavy, but she doesn''t eat spicy food for a month or two. She suddenly wants to eat it, but Han churui keeps an eye on it, so she can only bear it. Han churui gently rubbed her small head, and her gorgeous face was full of tenderness. "Be good, when you are better, I will make whatever you want to eat for you." Han Tiannuan stares at him with bright eyes and raises his finger, "this is what you said. We pull the hook, big brother. When I put what I want to eat on the menu, you make it for me every day." Han churui grabbed her little thumb and said, "I''ll wait until you''re better. However, you are so good that I can reward you for something special in a few years. " Han Tiannuan listens to him say something special, and her eyes fall on his beautiful lips. She swallows her saliva, climbs on her cheek and whispers a reminder. "Big brother, it''s outside. If I want to eat, I''ll go back to eat." Han churui listen to her words is not right, look down at her cheek blush, raised eyebrows, mouth raised evil four, "silly girl, home must let you eat, but I want to fill your stomach first." Han Tiannuan blinked. He understood that the special thing he said was food. He covered his face with his hands and had no face to see people. When they walk out of the building, Han Tiannuan wants to go to the dormitory to get something and ask Han churui to drive over. Han churui sees that the distance is not far, so he goes to the garage to drive without her. Han Tiannuan went to the door of his dormitory and was taking out the key to open the door when two girls came over, bumped her and took the key. "Han Tiannuan, you haven''t come to class for such a long time. Why did you come today?" Han Tiannuan looks at the two confused, one is a classmate, but not very familiar, do not know what they have to look for her. "I''ve been recuperating for a long time. I''ll come to class today when I''m better. What''s the matter with you taking my key?" Zheng Siyu sneered, "you are better, just sleep two classes? Han Tiannuan, you come to class on purpose to show us how handsome the man who sleeps you is. " The other side''s words are too ironic, Han Tiannuan frowned, "Zheng Siyu classmate, how handsome the man who sleeps me is my business, it has nothing to do with you?" Zheng Siyu hummed coldly, and his scorn was not concealed. "The man lying on his face is cheap when he sleeps. I think you have to take off your clothes and have a live broadcast with him to tell the world that you have found a good gold owner and sold your body to win a place in a fashion show. It''s disgusting." By inexplicable abuse, Han Tiannuan is very angry and laughs. Sell your body and get a place at the fashion show? "You''re sick. What''s my business?" Another Wang Bing with short hair couldn''t listen, "Han Tiannuan, you have to be shameless. Who doesn''t know that you''ve been missing for two months just to have an abortion. That man, in order to compensate you, asked the teacher to cross out the words and let you get the quota for the fashion show. You shamelessly came to the school to show your love. Your face is made of the city wall ¡°¡­¡­¡± Said abortion, Han Tian warm Lengshen a few seconds. She lost a child, but she didn''t expect that it would be so unbearable to say it from them. "I don''t know which fashion show you are talking about, but what I can get is my strength. You are jealous of me. Don''t be so obvious. You also make up such vulgar reasons to slander me. It seems that my competitors are too weak and I don''t have any sense of achievement when I get the quota. " "You," Wang Bing turned purple with anger, "Han Tiannuan, you use your body to steal other people''s honor, you should go to hell and be pulled out of your bones!"It''s a curse, and it''s very vicious. Han Tiannuan squints and stares at her coldly. He says, "steal? Classmate, Yi Yin is innocent, whatever you say. But the good dog is out of the way. Give me back the key. " Looking at her emaciated body, Wang Bing raises her chin and turns the key in her hand. Instead of getting out of the way, she steps forward and hits her with her shoulder. Han Tiannuan staggers a few steps, which makes her more proud. "Han Tiannuan, it''s not your thing. You''d better not rob it. I''m here to tell you that if you go to the teacher and change the quota, we won''t pursue you. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite. " Han Tiannuan''s depressed molars, she is not afraid of her, just feel such a person, very boring. "In the same way, I''ll give it to you. You''d better give it back to me now, or you''ll definitely regret it." "Oh, you are so arrogant. Han Tiannuan, why do you want to cry and run to the man to report to him and let him take revenge for you?" Wang Bing turned the key in her hand and swayed in front of her with pride, "what should I do if he comes to hit me? I''m so scared. " Han Tiannuan reaches for the key, but Zheng Siyu takes it away. He holds the key ring and looks at not only her photo but also her name. "Put the picture on the key chain and engrave the name. Are you a dog? I''m afraid I''ll be lost, so that people can find you. " Wang Bing looks at the key chain and laughs with disdain. He takes the key from Wang Bing''s hand, goes to the window and throws it out of the window. Bang, it''s the sound of the key falling to the ground. Han Tiannuan runs to the window anxiously, but is caught by Wang Bing''s arm and gives a cold warning. "Han Tiannuan, I''m not bluffing you. If you don''t let the teacher change the quota, I''ll make you a dog, take off your clothes and wag your tail on the man!" Chapter 1359 Wang Bing''s hand is strong. Han Tiannuan takes a cold breath in pain. He struggles to get rid of her hand. Zheng Siyu comes up to help, and they catch her together. Han Tiannuan knows some Kung Fu, but her leg is hurt, so she can''t use her strength. In addition, there are two people on the other side, so she can''t move for a moment. "Now I know I''m sorry, Han Tiannuan. If you don''t obey me, you''ll still suffer!" Wang Bing looked at her tearful eyes and said, "if I don''t give you a little bit of strength, I think we are just bluffing you. If I don''t want to hurt you, I will go to the teacher and change my name." Han Tiannuan blinked, her eyelashes were stained with tears, she sniffed, "OK, I''ll go to the teacher, you let me go first." Wang Bing listened to what she said, then released her arm and patted her white cheek with satisfaction, "I would not do it if I knew earlier. Later, when you see us, go around, remember? " Han Tiannuan was released by them, rubbed the arm that they grasped and hurt, and tightened his brow. "You bully me so blatantly, aren''t you afraid that I will tell the teacher about it?" Wang Bing sneered, "if you are not afraid to become a dog, you will have a try." Han Tiannuan stepped back two steps, clenched his fist, "I really want to have a try, who will become a dog in the end!" "You," Wang Bing was provoked by her. She was upset and wanted to teach her a lesson. It seems that this woman is cheap hoof, no fight. If you beat her, she''ll be good. "Pa!" Wang Bing just walked forward two steps, suddenly, a broad palm hit, strong squeeze, let her cheek left deep five fingerprints. For a moment, she felt numbness in her side face. Not only the brain is a little dizzy, but also the ears are buzzing, and the mouth also tastes of rust, the smell of blood. But the pain is not over. She was kicked away again, her back hit the wall, her face twisted in pain, and then she was lifted up. Her hair was blown by the cold wind, and her upper body was outside the window. As long as the person holding her, with a little more force, she would be thrown out, and she would fall to pieces. She was so frightened that she turned her head and dragged her tall man, who was sleeping with Han Tiannuan in her arms in class. "Ah, help, help!" The man''s action is too fast, next to Zheng Siyu did not respond, he saw Wang Bing was pushed out of the window, the man''s evil spirit is too heavy, she scared legs soft. Hearing Wang Bing''s cry for help, she didn''t help. When she woke up, her first reaction was to run. Han churui pushed her out a little, "don''t you think you are not a dog? Ha ha Suddenly, when his hand was released, Wang Bing felt his body falling down and grabbed the windowsill desperately. "Ah, you''re killing people. It''s against the law to kill people." "You know the law, oh, you''re not stupid." Han churui pushes out most of her body. As soon as he lets go, Wang Bing will fall. Wang Bing''s face turned white with fright and sweat. She leaned forward and looked downstairs. She felt sick and wanted to vomit. "Put me up, or I won''t let you go." Han churui doesn''t like being threatened. He drags her forward. Wang Bing closes her eyes in fear and pleads, "don''t let go. Ah, I don''t want to die. What do you want?" Han Tiannuan lies on the side of the window, looking at Wang Bing who is scared to death. He hums coldly, "if you don''t want to die, please ask me." On the edge of life and death, dignity is very cheap. Wang Bing immediately said, "Han Tiannuan, I beg you, let your man not let go." Han Tiannuan shook his head dissatisfied, "since you are a dog, how can you say human words? Come on, say a few dog words." Wang Bing was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but when she looked downstairs, she closed her eyes in fear. Her life matters. "Woof, woof, woof..." "What, I didn''t hear you. Speak up." Han Tiannuan took out his ear, put his hand on the back of Han churui''s hand, and pushed it forward. Wang Bing exclaimed in surprise, "Wang Wang, Wang, Wang..." Han churui is not satisfied, "if you want your own life, you should be polite and apologize to Han Tiannuan?" He drove downstairs and saw Han Tiannuan''s key fall. He thought she had an accident. He rushed into the girls'' dormitory and saw a woman holding her. How can Han churui tolerate women who dare to bully him. Wang Bing was really scared, "I''m sorry, Han Tiannuan. I won''t provoke you any more. When I see you in the future, I''ll walk around." Han churui pulled her back and threw her to the ground. Sitting on the ground, Wang Bing''s feet were limp, and she could not stand up against the wall. When she heard the smell, she looked down and found that her trousers were wet. She pinched her legs and bit her teeth to get up. Full of hate eyes staring at Han Tiannuan, as if to break her to pieces.Han churui stepped on the back of her hand and stopped her from standing up. "Dog, how can you stand up? Do you dare to provoke my wife in the future?" Fingers like to be trampled off by men, Wang Bing cried and shook his head, "no, I dare not." "I guess you are just perfunctory, but I still want to remind you." He slowly lowered his head and took out a piece of dagger from his calf. He opened the dagger, and the sharp edge of the dagger flashed with dazzling light. "If you dare to touch her again, I will cut off your ten fingers one by one and throw them to feed the dog." Wang Bing has some influence in her family. She is arrogant and savage. Zheng Siyu is her good friend. Zheng Siyu cries in front of her for a long time, saying that Han Tiannuan has stolen the quota of her fashion show. In order to vent her anger on her good friend, she comes to find Han Tiannuan to settle the accounts. Han Tiannuan looks beautiful, but her body is thin, and she doesn''t have a famous brand. When she hears the conversation between her and Zheng Siyu, her arrogance is too much to beat. As usual, she would teach people a lesson, and nothing would happen. But I didn''t expect that this time a man like Yama would pop up, slap her and throw her out of the window. She was frightened and heard his whisper. She looked at the dagger in his hand and knelt on the ground with soft legs. Suddenly, the man''s arm fell down, and she cried out in fear, "no, absolutely not! Please, don''t kill me. " Han churui sneers. He puts the dagger away and drops it down. It''s just to scare her. Seeing her pale face, he should know the consequences of daring to touch his woman again. He gets up and goes back to Han Tiannuan. Holding Han Tiannuan''s cool hand, "are you ok?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head, shakes his warm hand and stares at Wang Bing kneeling on the ground. "What do you mean by the quota of fashion show?" Wang Bing quickly replied, "it''s the global" time show "fashion exhibition. Ten people''s works in our school entered the preliminary examination, and only three people passed the final examination. Originally Zheng Siyu was promoted, but suddenly your name was added to the teacher''s list, but there was no her. So Zheng Siyu said that you changed your name. She asked me to come to you, that is, to change your name. " Han Tiannuan frowns. "Time show" is a global fashion show. It''s a great honor for her works to be on such a stage. Of course, she has heard of it. But these two months she is not in school, where to come to the work into the first trial? Did the teacher make a mistake? Chapter 1360 Wang Bing crawls and disappears in front of them like a dog. Han churui looks at the students around him. After taking Han Tiannuan away, he is afraid that it will make a big noise and calls Qin Ning to say hello. Qin Ning heard that her daughter was bullied as soon as she arrived at school. She couldn''t bear it. Even if the classmate didn''t want to make a big deal, she had to let the student who caused the trouble have an account. Qin Ning is already a professor. Now he is the deputy director of the Academy of fine arts. If you want to trace something, you still have some say. Han Tiannuan took her mobile phone and asked her if she knew about her participation in the "time show" fashion show. Qin Ning said, "an an, I''m in the Academy of fine arts. How can I know about your school of fashion design?" Han Tiannuan is disappointed. That''s strange. It''s not her mother who helps her. Why does she have a work reviewed? "What''s the matter with the fashion show? Do you want to join it?" "It''s my work that has been checked, and it may be made into a finished product exhibition. Mom, I''ve been healing for two months, and I don''t have any design works at all." It''s not a supernatural event, is it? Qin Ning comforted her, "I''ll help you to ask the teacher, get your work to show you, and it''s clear. You''re not well yet. Follow Xiao Rui honestly and don''t run around." Taught by his mother, Han Tiannuan didn''t accept his advice and said, "it''s not my dishonesty this time, it''s someone else who provoked me." Listen to the daughter''s coquetry, Qin Ning helpless smile, "well, they are wrong, should not provoke you, I will teach them, you have any discomfort must tell Xiao Rui." Han Tiannuan nodded and hung up, but he was even more puzzled. He turned to Han churui and said, "big brother, you will help me, right?" Han churui couldn''t laugh or cry. He rubbed her bangs and said, "I''ve been with you every day for the past two months. Have you ever seen me take a paintbrush? Besides, it''s OK for me to help you dress. I won''t do anything like design. " Han Tiannuan wrinkled his nose and took away his big hand. If it wasn''t him, who would it be? "Big brother, it''s not God who thinks it''s pathetic for me to lose a child, so send someone to compensate me?" Referring to the child, Han churui''s face changed slightly. He turned to see her wrinkled face and thought deeply. His heart softened a little. "Silly girl, wait for your mother to get your work and see whose hand it is, then you will know if it is a masterpiece of God." Han Tiannuan thought about it, and now he can only wait for his mother''s call. Two people bought vegetables to go home, Han Tiannuan went to feed Xiaoxi first, accompanied him to play for a while, went to the kitchen to help him cook dinner. Han churui didn''t want her to do it, but she was too busy to let her help, so she made trouble. When he wanted to take the salt, he deliberately took away the salt pot and handed him the sugar. Sugar and salt are not the same, Han churui is not stupid, how can not see. Helplessly looking at the woman smiling at him, let her wash the tomatoes, and then cut the tomatoes. Han Tiannuan happily handed him the salt pot, clapped his hands, and went to wash the tomatoes. However, she found that all the tomatoes had been cut. She hummed twice, picked up a piece of tomato and threw it into her mouth. After a while, half of the tomato was eaten by her. Han churui turned to look at the tomato juice at the corner of her mouth. He was angry and wanted to laugh. He turned off the fire and went to her. He clasped her chin, licked the corner of her mouth and slowly kissed her lips. Han Tiannuan didn''t hide either. He stood on tiptoe and hugged his strong waist with a smile. Two people kiss intoxicated, immersed in sensory enjoyment. "Cough..." Abrupt cough, let Han Tiannuan wake up, turn to see standing at the door a face helpless left, her red face, strong support momentum, calm wipe off the corner of the mouth silver. Zuo Zuo leaned against the door and said with a smile, "sister, brother-in-law, please pay attention, there are still minors at home." Han Tiannuan couldn''t hold on and ran out of the kitchen with his face covered. Left left looking at the same hand and feet ran out of the kitchen sister, mouth raised, can''t help but wonder, "big brother, you and sister together every day, don''t feel greasy crooked?" He likes quietness and thinks that a quiet world is the best. He couldn''t imagine sticking together every day. Wouldn''t they be bored? Han churui picked his eyebrows, took off his apron and handed it to him, "Zuo Zuo is still small, I don''t understand the relationship between an an and me. If there is a person, let you think she is obviously very boring, but she does anything, you still care. Sometimes she quarrels so much that her ears hurt, but you will still keep what she says in your heart. When she is not quarreling with you, you will feel that the world is quiet and terrible. You must hold on to that person. " Left left smart brain high-speed operation, frowning, "big brother, this world will really have such a person?" Let him very vexed, can continue to stay in his side, is he abusive? Han churui patted him on the shoulder, "do you have it? I don''t know, but I found it. That person is your sister." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Left left clapped his hand and shook his goose bumps. "Brother, if you show your love like this again and stuff dog food, I will consider living out." ¡­¡­Han churui goes upstairs and receives the photo from Qin Ning. He hands it to Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan covers his mouth in surprise. "It''s really my work, but I didn''t tell anyone that I put it in my exercise book. Who will take my work to compete?" Han churui holds his chin and stares at the photo on his mobile phone. Is a very chic wedding dress, combined with the elements of the Oriental wedding dress, plus silk, a bit more playful, very personalized wedding dress. Originally, when she wanted to get married, she put on such a wedding dress. "Call and ask, and you''ll know who it is." Han Tiannuan tilted his head and looked at him in confusion. "I don''t even know who that person is. How can I make a phone call?" Han churui picked up her mobile phone and hooked her finger. Han Tiannuan sat on his lap curiously and watched him dial her roommate''s number. She suddenly understood something and flashed a light in her eyes. The phone was soon connected, and Yu Liangliang''s voice was breathless. "It''s warm. You finally called me, and I''m going to call you." fashion show "fashion show, your work has passed the audit. Are you surprised or not?" Han Tiannuan nodded happily, "what a surprise, but Liangliang, do you know who moved my exercise book? I''m not in school, and I don''t know who contributed for me. " Yu Liangliang laughed, "besides your best roommate, who can do such a good thing? When I was looking for a book, I saw your exercise book just in time for the fashion show, so I found a good work and handed it in with my work. I didn''t expect that your work was selected, but my work was not. Emma, I''m so jealous. It''s warm. Would you like to treat me and comfort my hurt heart? " When it comes to the truth, Han Tiannuan is surprised, "of course, I invite you to dinner. How about tomorrow?" Yu Liangliang immediately denied it with indignation, "not tomorrow. I''ll tell you that I met the first blow in my life. When I confessed to others, that man despised me for being too fat and didn''t accept me. So I must run to lose weight, I swear, not thin into a lightning, I will not eat white rice Chapter 1361 The next day, Han Tiannuan went to school. His face was haggard and he was pretty. When he walked, his steps were a little flimsy. "Liangliang, are you ok?" Yu Liangliang shakes her head and straightens her back, but after two steps, she still feels hungry. She bows her back and holds her stomach, with a sad face. When the first day of junior high school, I was angry and set up the falg that I would not eat without losing weight. It''s really abusive. Although she had a little regret in her heart, she bit her teeth when she thought that the man had spoken. A man can be killed, not humiliated! As long as you don''t die of hunger, you have to carry on. "Take your time to lose weight. You can''t do without eating like this." Han Tiannuan poured her a glass of water worried. Yu Liangliang drinks water, but her hunger doesn''t ease. She bites her teeth and looks at the thin Han Tiannuan with envy on her face. "It''s warm, why are you so thin, and I''ll get fat when I drink a glass of water. There''s no contrast and no harm. What''s the reason of heaven?" Han churui is sitting by Han Tiannuan''s bed reading a book. Hearing Yu Liangliang''s words, he laughs, "my wife is so thin because she is a premature baby. She has congenital deficiency and is weak. No matter how good the nutrition, her body is not easy to absorb. Over the years, she has taken countless supplements, but her constitution has not improved. I want to make her fat. You are a very lovely girl. The man who refuses you says you are fat. He has no eyes. Why do you hurt yourself for the man who attacks you at will? It''s not worth it. " Hearing his words, Yu Liangliang looks at Han Tiannuan sympathetically. She can only comfort herself, at least she has a healthy body. Han churui can comfort his friend, Han Tiannuan gives him a thumbs up, "yes, Liangliang, it''s the man who has no eyes. Let''s not worry about him. Besides, we have to lose weight and lose weight healthily. If you are so hungry, you will be hungry." Yu Liangliang is a little excited, but looking down at the three circles on her stomach, she is a little frustrated. She is 1.58 meters tall, shorter than Han Tiannuan, but more than 130 Jin. She knew that she was a little fat, so when the man said this, she poked her pain point, and she couldn''t help caring. "Thank you for comforting me. In fact, I''m still a little fat. I want to lose weight." Han churui got up and hugged Han Tiannuan, "An''an, let''s go. I''ll take you to dessert. Mr. Yu, would you like to join us ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan looks at him. Is he sure he''s not pulling hatred? Yu Liangliang bitter face, staring at Han churui, "handsome, can you give me a way to live?" "You helped my wife this time. In return, I help you find a boyfriend. Many of my friends in the army are single. You can choose what you want. I''ll take care of it for you." Yu Liangliang''s eyes brightened, "help me find my boyfriend in the army?" Han churui nodded, "do you want a rich second generation, or a military second generation, a man with a good figure, a high face value, a strong strength, and a pay card, don''t you?" "Yes, of course!" Yu Liangliang stood up looking forward to it, but looking at her figure, she hated it. How could she find such a good man. There is no man who doesn''t like beautiful women. She can''t bear her beauty and her figure is still so depressed. For such a good man, she''d better not do harm. "But will anyone really like me like this?" Han Tiannuan cheered her up, "there will be. I''ll help you lose weight. My big brother will help you find a boyfriend. I''ll make you find a man who is better than that man 100 times, OK?" Yu Liangliang licked her lips, eager to try, "OK, let''s go for dessert?" Han Tiannuan laughs, "OK, what do you want to eat? It''s our treat." Yu Liangliang wants to eat hot pot, but Han Tiannuan can''t eat those things, so she turns into a dessert shop. When eating desserts, Yu Liangliang asked her what good way to lose weight. Han Tiannuan said that as long as she ate the same every day and cooperated with the right amount of exercise, she would lose weight. It sounds very simple. Yu Liangliang is dubious. At noon, the three of them have dinner together. Seeing the lunch Han churui prepared for Han Tiannuan, she immediately understands why han Tiannuan said that. Four dishes in one soup, white radish stewed bone soup, stir fried beans, braised eggplant, Chinese yam fried fungus, plus a plate of cabbage. If you eat so light every day, you''ll be damned if you''re not thin. Listen to Han churui explain, Han Tiannuan''s foot was injured, she is taking medicine to recuperate, to eat nutrition and special tonic to eat, so diet must be light. Yu Liangliang loves Han Tiannuan. She is lucky. After all, she can eat a lot now. After lunch, the three of them go to class together in the afternoon. Han churui accompanies them and turns his eyes around. He doesn''t find Zheng Siyu. Sarcasm flashes around the corner of his mouth and sits down beside Han Tiannuan. Yu Liangliang envies looking at Han Tiannuan, "your husband is great, will accompany you to class every day." Han Tiannuan looked at the man around him, some blushed, "he is also worried about my body, will accompany me, after a period of time will not."Yu Liangliang rolled her eyes, "final exam, there are still a few days, after a period of time you are going to have a summer vacation." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan thought of her final teacher. Her hair was numb and she didn''t want to talk about it. "But your husband accompanies you every day. Doesn''t he go to work?" Yu Liangliang is curious. Han Tiannuan was stunned and blinked, "he resigned. As for his job, he doesn''t have it at present." Yu Liangliang frowned, "how can I support you without a job? Does he want to be a little white face and live on you? You haven''t taken part in the work yet, and you don''t have any income. Does he want to be a little white faced and a gnat ¡°¡­¡­¡± This question is so sharp that Han Tiannuan really doesn''t know how to answer it. Han churui smile, help her answer, "yes, I just want to be my wife''s little white face." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang''s voice is very small, I didn''t expect that he would hear it. Originally, he was a little embarrassed, but he was so calm to say that he was a little white faced. She has a strange face and can''t speak any more. Han Tiannuan keeps a low profile. There are not many people who know her identity. Of course, it''s no problem to raise a small white face. After school, Han Tiannuan gets on the bus and turns to see the man''s perfect face. She looks up and kisses him. Han churui turns his head in surprise, "suddenly insult me. What''s the matter?" Han Tiannuan holds his arm in a coquettish way and smiles, "big brother, don''t be angry with Liang Liang. Liang Liang said that for my good, without malice. " Han churui didn''t expect that she still remembered the topic and shrugged, "I know the kindness of Yu classmate, but I''m telling the truth. I want to be your little white face, can''t I?" Han Tiannuan sneered, reached out and pinched his cheek, "where are you white? It''s not white at all. I''m forced to drink medicine every day. I''m more strict than my father. You''re a little white face. " Han churui held her little hand, put her hand on his waist side, to untie the belt, "girl, in fact, some parts of my body are still quite white, do you want to have a look?" Chapter 1362 Although Han Tiannuan goes to school every day, her learning effect is not high. After reading for a while, she is sleepy. In fact, she wants to struggle. But the men around her not only didn''t remind her, but also helped Zhou to do evil. Two days before the end of the exam, she had not read a few pages of books, she scratched her forehead, worried. When she heard the knock, she called in and saw her brother standing by the door. Instead of coming in, she pointed at him. She blinked suspiciously, "brother, what''s the matter?" "I bought you something you like to eat. Come to my room." Han Tiannuan looks at him strangely. He bought delicious food for her. Why don''t he give it to her and ask her to take it? Then she went to his room and saw a chocolate and two test papers on his desk. She picked up the chocolate and found that it was a taste she liked very much. She was about to tear open the package to taste it, but he robbed the chocolate. "You can''t eat chocolate until you finish these two papers." Han Tiannuan wrinkled his face and snorted, "brother, you''ve become bad. Give me something to eat and set up examination questions. It''s too inhuman." Han Tianzhuo turns the chocolate, "if you don''t want to eat it, I''ll throw it into the garbage can." "No, I''ll do it." Han Tiannuan sat down depressed, unwilling to pick up the pen and began to do the problem. These two pictures are related to her major. She is strange in her heart, but she doesn''t ask much. After writing the questions, she quickly gives him the test paper. "Brother, the paper is finished, you give me the chocolate." Han Tianzhuo took her test paper, glanced at it, and took out the red marker to revise it for her. He moved quickly. In two or three minutes, he corrected two papers, one 58 and the other 52. Han Tiannuan looked at the score on the test paper and said, "brother, in front of me, you don''t have to show your IQ, do you?" Han Tianzhuo looks at her in disgust, takes out two chocolates from the drawer, and gives her three chocolates together. "Stupidity is a kind of injury, so I won''t treat you. Take this paper to elder brother and ask her to help you change it." Han Tiannuan took three pieces of chocolate and raised his lips happily. "Brother, how can you suddenly let me do the test paper?" Han Tianzhuo couldn''t bear to throw the test paper to her, "diligence can make up for clumsiness, go to change the test paper, don''t eat in my room." Han Tiannuan tore open the package and took a big bite of the chocolate. "Wow, it''s delicious. I haven''t had this kind of taste for a long time. Brother, do you want to take a bite?" Before Han Tianzhuo refuses, Han Tiannuan shoves the chocolate into his mouth. Han Tianzhuo stares at her and wants to spit it out. Han Tiannuan laughs and kicks the trash away. Han Tianzhuo has no choice but to eat the chocolate. He unhappily took her back collar, threw her out of the room, just saw Han churui, "big brother, please look after your people, don''t drop in." Han Tiannuan stood firm and pointed to his brother, "brother, it''s clearly you," "bang!" Without waiting for Han Tiannuan to finish, Han Tianzhuo slams the door. Han Tiannuan raises his fist and stares at the closed door angrily. "Brother, you can''t find a girlfriend like this!" Unexpectedly, Han Tianzhuo''s door suddenly opens again. Han Tiannuan steps back in fright and covers his mouth with a guilty heart. Han Tianzhuo stood by the door, with a cold face and a palm, "Ann, give me back the chocolate." Han Tiannuan clenched the chocolate in his hand and hid behind Han churui, "the chocolate is mine." "Little girl, don''t think that if you get married, I can turn the world around. I''m your brother, so I can deal with you." Han Tianzhuo rolls up his sleeve. Han churui calmly raised the corner of his mouth and put Han Tiannuan in his hand, "Jiji, do you want to fight? Come on, I''ll be with you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo slammed the door. Han Tian warm tut tut two, "my brother''s temper is more and more irritable, he must be late marriage." Han churui looked at her paper in her hand, raised her eyebrows and rubbed the top of her hair, "when will you change your career to do fortune telling, then you can count whether you can pass the final exam." When it comes to the exam, Han Tiannuan is discouraged, his shoulders collapse and bumps him with his forehead. "Big brother, don''t laugh at me. Don''t you know what I am? I''m not as smart as you. It''s hard to study. Many things in our professional examinations are rote memorized. I can''t remember them at all. " Han churui patted her forehead, took her hand and went back to the room, "it doesn''t matter if you''re not smart. Just be willing to learn. Let''s go. I''ll help you see where you didn''t remember." Han Tiannuan followed him and laughed, "big brother, if I remember, can you give me a reward?" "Reward?" Han churui looked at her, "what do you want?" Han Tiannuan flashed a light in his eyes, rubbed against him and said shyly, "remember once, and kiss me once for every topic." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui picks his eyebrows. Little girl''s courage is more and more big, dare to tune - play him.He put the test paper down, turned around and picked her up. Han Tiannuan held his neck in surprise, "big brother, what are you doing? You scared me." "If you like this kind of reward, I''ll give you some benefits first. Do you want it?" He put her on the table and let him sit on it. He came close and lifted her jaw. Han Tian looks at each other warmly, his cheeks are red, and his face is as red as a peach, which is very attractive. "Yes, big brother. I''ll take whatever you give me." Han churui was stunned by her straightforward confession. Eyes fell on her Yingrun cherry lips, "girl, don''t provoke me again. It''s no use asking for mercy." Han Tiannuan didn''t care about his warning at all. He swung his legs and raised his chin. He was a bit provocative and hugged his neck. His cherry lips were close to his lips, like kisses but not kisses. His breath blended with him. "Big brother, I beg for mercy, don''t you feel sad?" Light lemon fragrance into the nose, his heart beat faster, deep eyes staring at the woman in front of him. At this moment, she wants his life, he is willing to give it. Look at him bear the corner of the eye red, Han Tiannuan first distressed, no longer tease him, in his lips kiss. "Big brother, I won''t play any more. Let''s look at the test paper." Han churui clasped her back neck and gritted her teeth, "girl, this time is not suitable to read the test paper. Let''s discuss it first. When you ask for mercy, it''s no use." Without waiting for her reaction, he picked her up and threw her on the big bed. Then he fell on her, put his arms on her sides and lifted her hair from her cheek. The man''s powerful aura came, as if to bite her. In particular, the warm finger flicks her cheek, as if looking for a place to swallow. Han Tiannuan is afraid of swallowing and wants to move away, but he is hugged by his arm. "Girl, are you teasing me to escape?" "No, it''s not. I just think learning is the most important thing at this time. Well, big brother, we Well "Next, let''s learn something. How about you begging for mercy, but I''m not soft hearted?" He was close to the corner of her lip, smiling at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 1363 Han Tiannuan''s final exam was on a rainy day. Han churui takes her to the examination room. He gently kisses her on the forehead, and the two separate. Yu Liangliang looked at the two people beside greasy crooked, shaking goose bumps, "you two are together every day, so show love, your family suffered?" Han Tiannuan raised the corner of his mouth, "we didn''t show it. It''s because we love each other so much. My parents do the same, so we don''t think it''s bad. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Such loving parents, can you give her a dozen? Sitting in front of Han Tiannuan, the woman heard Han Tiannuan''s words and sneered, "all of them have been beaten. Of course, they have to pretend to be kind. Otherwise, how can she meet people?" Han said, "please frown." "Oh, I''ve done it myself. Are you afraid of being told? Someone saw you with their own eyes. You were promoted to obstetrics and Gynecology by doctors. It was abortion. Why do you think you''re great if you''re born? Do people all over the world want to give you up as a princess? " The girl students sneered. Before Zheng Siyu and Wang Bing also said this, she did not care, but they all have such a misunderstanding, it must be someone spreading her bad words. Yu Liangliang had heard Han Tiannuan say that she had been recuperating in the past two months, but she didn''t say anything about the injury. She and Han churui love each other so much. If they have children, they can''t beat them up for no reason. They must be slandering Han Tiannuan. "Cui Yu, if you don''t know how to speak, don''t say it. A handsome man is willing to give her up as a princess. If you are jealous, just say it. You make yourself sour. Don''t you think it''s ugly?" Cui Yu is annoyed and stares at Yu Liangliang with scornful laughter. "When I talk to Han Tiannuan, what do you want to join in the fun? I think I''m not strong enough, and I can emphasize it. I''m afraid others don''t know you''re a fat man." Being said to be fat is stepping on Yu Liangliang''s death. "I grow fat naturally, not like someone''s face. I don''t know how many knives have been used. Your nose is crooked." Cui Yu quickly covers her nose and takes out the mirror to check. She doesn''t find anything unusual. Then she realizes that she has been fooled. She is so angry that she wants to hit people with the mirror. "Yu Liangliang, you talk for her. I want her to introduce you to a rich and handsome girl. Just like you, ha ha... " Yu Liangliang is so angry that she really wants to rush up and slap her, but Han Tiannuan stops her. "After being bitten by a dog, do you want to learn from a dog and bite back? Liangliang, we are human beings, and we don''t agree with animals. Since my eldest brother said he would help you introduce someone, not Gao fushai, he''s embarrassed to come to you. " Yu Liangliang thinks what she said is reasonable. "Animals don''t understand human''s reason. I have the same opinion with her. Don''t we bully her and have no intelligence, forget it." As for the introduction of the object, she knew that Han churui was to comfort her, and she would not put it in her heart. Cui Yu listened to the two men''s accusations that mulberry sold locust trees, and immediately said, "you''re the one." "what''s the quarrel?" The teacher with the test paper, listening to the noise, threw the paper on the desk and made a dull sound. Cui Yu flushed with anger and stared at Han Tiannuan gloomily. "Teacher, Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang mocked me for not having intelligence quotient, saying that she would definitely surpass me in this exam. If she didn''t surpass me, she would eat excrement live." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian warms his mouth and says all these disgusting words. She doesn''t like it. "It''s all classmates. There''s a limit to your joking. Come on, sit down and get ready for the exam. " The teacher is so kind that he doesn''t want them to make trouble. Cui Yu didn''t want to let them go. "Teacher, since Han Tiannuan is so confident, please testify. If she doesn''t surpass me in this exam, I will help her!" "Cui Yu, don''t go too far. If you want to eat excrement yourself, it has nothing to do with us." Yu Liangliang is angry. Han Tiannuan didn''t attend class for two months. In addition, she didn''t prepare enough for the exam. She was nervous about passing the exam, let alone comparing with the first grade in her class. Although Cui Yu''s character is not very good, she studies very hard. Every time she comes first in the exam, the teacher appreciates her, so she has no fear. They didn''t speak. Cui Yu''s nostrils were up to the sky. "Why, don''t you dare? Oh, that''s the sorrow of xuezha! " "You," Yu Liangliang''s performance is not the best in the class, but she is definitely not a scum. "Well, it''s better than the final exam!" Han Tiannuan interrupts Yu Liangliang and pulls her to sit down. Cui Yu sneered and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you to eat shit!" The teacher patted the table with the test paper again, "I''m very moved that you work hard for your study, but you should also pay attention to the propriety. Now you all know the examination rules, and put away all the things that have nothing to do with the examination. If I catch you plagiarizing, I will deal with the serious demerit." Yu Liangliang nervously stares at Han Tiannuan, "Hello, Tiannuan, are you sure about this exam?" Han Tiannuan grimaced, "I have a wool grasp, I come here today is to get a pass score, but the loser can''t lose the battle, have to compare."¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang wants to burn high incense for her. Han Tiannuan sends a message to Han churui and asks if he can help her, otherwise she will be miserable. Han churui returned four words. "Take the test with ease." How could she be at ease at this time? She wanted to close her eyes and pretend to faint. If there is no examination, there will be no results. Can''t we compare? But looking at Cui Yu''s face, he felt that it was a shame to pretend to faint. The teacher came to remind me to turn off my cell phone and throw all the things related to the exam on the desk in the corner of the classroom, or I would be punished for plagiarism. Han Tiannuan wrinkled his face, turned off his mobile phone and put his schoolbag in the past. When Cui Yu passed by her, he still laughed, "Han Tiannuan, if you can''t afford to lose, you won''t be too embarrassed to admit defeat as soon as possible." Han Tiannuan sneers, "but it''s different who loses when it comes to it. Cui Yu, don''t be happy too soon." "Then we''ll see!" Waiting for the teacher to issue the test paper, Han Tiannuan stares at it and blinks. decided that she as like as two peas and her yesterday''s topic. Han churui said that if her brother cheated on him, would it not be his brother who ran to the educational administration system and stole the examination paper? It''s a wonderful experience to have a brother who is a hacker. It''s no wonder that her elder brother reassured her about the exam. She had known for a long time that this was the case. Staring at the test paper, she bit her nose, thinking that it would be more appropriate for her to score in the exam? If you get full marks, it doesn''t seem appropriate? Quickly fill in the answer, she hit a hache, stretched a stretch, handed in the paper. Cui Yu and the teacher looked at her in surprise, "Han Tiannuan, don''t you check it?" Han Tiannuan shakes her head and checks again. She is afraid that she will not be able to control her itching. She will get a full mark in the exam. How embarrassed she is. Turning to look at Yu Liangliang, she blinked and walked out of the classroom. In the classroom, Yu Liangliang looks at the note in her palm, carefully opens it, and unexpectedly answers it! These answers, like the right ones. Is it that Han Tiannuan, the king of platinum, pretends to be bronze in order to hide his strength? Chapter 1364 Han Tiannuan came out of the classroom and saw the man standing by the window. He was tall, tall and straight. She quickened her pace and hugged him from behind. "Big brother, I finished the exam." Putting away his cell phone, Han churui turned around and hugged her. Knowing this, he asked, "how was the exam?" Han Tian warm drum face, turned to look at the classroom, she pulled him out of the teaching building, "big brother, you are let me cheat." Han churui indifferent, "so?" Han Tiannuan said, "so, if I can''t learn well, what should I do?" Han churui sneered and pinched her cheek. "When you get to college, you are still so naive. An exam only evaluates the learning effect from one angle. The real test of the learning effect is your work in fashion design. Since you like fashion design, you will study hard. An exam can''t stop you from becoming a fashion designer. " "Big brother, how can you be sure that I will become a fashion designer in the future?" Her eyes were shining at him, unable to hide her obsession. Han churui laughs low, "you chose the major of fashion design, don''t you just like fashion design? Become a fashion designer, design clothes that people like, and be an excellent artist like my mother. " Han Tiannuan holds his arm tightly, thinking and drinking sweet, sweet in heart. Dreams are illusory, but with his support, she thinks it is very meaningful to stick to this illusory. In the next few exams, Han Tiannuan handed in his papers early without any pressure. Lost an answer to Yu Liangliang, she left the classroom to find Han churui. She and Yu Liangliang agreed that they would have dinner together after the exam, and they would have dinner together. She went to buy milk tea and came back to find Yu Liangliang. However, she saw Yu Liangliang holding her schoolbag awkwardly, standing in the rain, wet all over, and staggering. Han Tiannuan and Han churui look at each other. They speed up their pace. Han churui opens an umbrella, steps forward, blocks Yu Liangliang, and stares coldly at the man pushing Yu Liangliang. "Classmate, what can''t be said well, and what should we do?" The man is impatient and stares at Han churui, "who are you? What''s the relationship between me and her and you?" Yu Liangliang looked up at the umbrella on her head and sniffed gratefully, "forget it, Han churui, it''s warm. I''m ok. Let''s go to dinner." Han Tiannuan refused to give up, frowning and asking, "Liangliang, what''s the matter? How does he hold your umbrella?" And she was standing in the rain. Mentioning this, Yu Liangliang grits her teeth and stares at the man with her umbrella. His name is AI Yan. He is an economics student of their same level. He is very handsome and fashionable. Since he entered school, he has been a school president. In addition, he is very talented and many girls like him. Yu Liangliang is one of them. AI Yan works in the student union. They work in the same department. AI Yan often comes to her when she has something to do. Yu Liangliang loves him secretly. If she wants to have more contact with him, she is duty bound to help him. I have been in touch with her for a year. Recently, he asked her for help. She thought he was interested in her, so she confessed to him. On the surface, he perfunctorized her. When he turned around, he took her confession as a joke and told others that she was fat and ugly. Can''t she have a little self-knowledge when he confessed to him? He wants to be her boyfriend. It''s like a toad wants to eat swan meat. Unfortunately, Yu Liangliang hears him when he says this. Today, she handed in her test paper and left the classroom. She took out her umbrella and was going to find Han Tiannuan. Unexpectedly, she met AI Yan. He pretended to borrow an umbrella from her again. She wanted to lend her umbrella to him. She could go with Han Tiannuan later, so she felt soft hearted and lent it to him. But unexpectedly, AI Yan turned around and gave her umbrella to another girl, who also ridiculed that her umbrella was not good-looking and didn''t want to. AI Yan advised her for a long time, and they left with an umbrella. Yu Liangliang rushes to get her umbrella back, but AI Yan scolds her. She agreed to borrow the umbrella. It''s too bad to take it back now. And he said, doesn''t she like him? Since I like it, why can''t I sacrifice it for him? He pushed her away and warned her not to get close to him all the time. He would never like her. Yuliangliang listen to the man''s words are angry. She is secretly in love with him, that''s right, but I didn''t expect him to be such an unruly person. "Hey, what are you pretending to be wronged? You are shameless and covet my boyfriend. My boyfriend has rejected you. How long have you been making trouble out of nothing!" AI Yan side of the woman, holding the arm, a face impatient. Looking at Han Tiannuan coldly, he said, "you stand in the way of her. You are not the woman who loves my boyfriend secretly. Do you want to brush the sense of existence in front of my boyfriend and let him pay attention to you?" Yu Liangliang twists her eyebrows. The woman says that she can bear it, but it''s too much to scold Han Tiannuan. "I didn''t make trouble out of nothing. You give me your umbrella back. I won''t borrow it!"The woman looked at the umbrella in AI Yan''s hand and wanted to throw it to her. But they are standing in the rain now. If they lose the umbrella, she will be drenched and her make-up will be wasted. It''s too embarrassing. "You''re willing to lend us your umbrella. We''re not using it yet. We''re going back. You''re too scum." "This is my umbrella. If I want to borrow it, I''ll take it back." Yu Liangliang was annoyed by this woman''s IQ. It''s her umbrella. If she borrows it, can''t she take it back? AI Yan was embarrassed by her questioning and glared at Yu Liangliang angrily, "don''t make a fuss. I''ll just borrow your umbrella and give it to you when I''m finished. You are so unreasonable, I did not agree to your confession? Look at my girlfriend. What can you compare with her? You have a little sense of shame, OK? Stop correcting me. " Han Tiannuan is going to laugh at this man''s theory. It''s a wonderful work that comes every year. What I see today is the most unique. She stepped forward and stared at the umbrella in the man''s hand. "You''re AI Yan, aren''t you? You''re really a hindrance. You''re not very good-looking, and you''re so vulgar in aesthetics. Since the umbrella in your hand is beautiful, she doesn''t want to borrow it from you, so give it back to her as soon as possible. " AI Yan doesn''t like people to say that he is ugly. He stares at Han Tiannuan and says, "you are the onion. I want to pay it back. It''s not up to you to manage my business." "I don''t want to take care of you, but you don''t want to return the umbrella today. You also want to return it to Liangliang." An umbrella, Han Tiannuan of course does not care, but she can not see Yu Liangliang by this tone. If you don''t return what you borrowed from others, if you are still so arrogant, you just owe me a beating! AI Yan was ashamed and angry in her heart. If it wasn''t for his girlfriend''s quarrel about going to the cinema, he wouldn''t talk to the fat man. I didn''t expect that the fat man was so annoying. For an umbrella, he dragged him and quarreled with him to return it to her. She keeps saying that she likes him, but she does something disgusting to him. Isn''t this woman insane? Chapter 1365 AI Yan holds the umbrella with a sneer in his heart. What if yu Liangliang finds a helper? If he returns the umbrella to her today, won''t he lose face in front of his girlfriend? Even if he doesn''t return the umbrella, they don''t dare to do anything with him! "Baby, let''s go. Don''t pay attention to these psychoses." AI Yan, holding an umbrella, arms around his girlfriend, passes by Yu Liangliang. His girlfriend triumphantly raises her eyebrows to Han Tiannuan and bumps her with her shoulder. They didn''t plan to return the umbrella at all. Yu Liangliang is so angry that she clenches her fist. AI Yan refuses her. She thinks she is ugly and she doesn''t deserve him. She doesn''t blame him. But today, Tiannuan came out for her. He didn''t say a word of apology and cheated too much. She couldn''t bear it. She rushed over and grabbed the umbrella in his hand. AI Yan didn''t expect that she would be crazy. She didn''t hold on to the umbrella and took it away. Yu Liangliang threw her umbrella on the ground and stepped on her feet. "The umbrella belongs to me. It''s my business how I want to deal with it. If I throw it away as garbage, I won''t give it to people like you. Yes, I love you secretly, but I like you, not your excuse to humiliate me. AI Yan, it doesn''t matter what you say about me, but it''s too much for you to scold my friends. " As the rain increased, they were all wet after standing in the rain for a while, but AI Yan''s girlfriend screamed, covered her face and ran to the eaves, pointing to AI Yan and stamping her feet. "Ai Yan, how can this woman do this? You must teach her a lesson!" "Teach her a lesson?" Dare to touch her, Han churui, when he is dead! Han churui sneers. If the girl didn''t stop him, he would have beaten them down and drank the dirty water on the ground. In spite of his anger, he took Han Tiannuan''s umbrella, took her to the eaves, folded it gracefully, and then hit the woman on the shoulder so fast that there was no reaction time at all. The woman shouts in pain, covers her shoulder in amazement, and roars hysterically, "you, how dare you hit me? Why do you hit me?" "What hit you? My big brother just threw the rain on the umbrella, accidentally hit you, how can you spit. This classmate, you went to the umbrella by yourself, but you can''t blame him for throwing the umbrella too much. " Han Tiannuan blinks innocently, embraces Han churui''s arm, holds the handle of the umbrella, and then shakes the umbrella suddenly. The rain on the umbrella spills on AI Yan, and AI Yan quickly avoids it. "You, you put it on purpose!" AI Yan gnashes his teeth. Han Tiannuan shrugged and nodded with a smile, "yes, I did it on purpose. Don''t you also do it on purpose?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± AI Yan dislikes the rain on his body and wants to crush Han Tiannuan. "Ai Yan, he beat me. Your girlfriend was beaten. You must not spare him. You should give him some color to see." AI Yan''s girlfriend points at Han churui and cries out angrily. On a rainy day, many students sheltered from the rain under the eaves gathered around to watch the fun, and immediately formed a big circle, staring at Ai Yan. "Is the farce of borrowing someone''s umbrella and not returning the school draft of the school of economics a little too wonderful?" There was talk in the crowd. "Who knows? I heard that Yu Liangliang confessed to AI Yan a few days ago. AI Yan thought she was fat and ugly and refused her. Who knows if she is jealous of AI Yan''s girlfriend and deliberately finds fault with her. She brushes her sense of existence in front of AI Yan and makes trouble for his girlfriend. " "And this kind of operation, it''s really ugly. AI Yan is really miserable. He is entangled by such a woman..." People''s comments did not deliberately lower their voices later. AI Yan is a good face person. When he hears his girlfriend''s words, he is stared at by others. He straightens his back and stares at Han churui. He was annoyed to find that the man opposite was better than him because of their poor health. "Boy, why did you hit my girlfriend? If you don''t tell me a truth, I will never spare you today. " His name is Han churui. Yu Liangliang frowns and grins her depressed teeth. She goes forward and explains, "Tiannuan, my classmates have said that he accidentally threw his umbrella. If he hurt her, I apologize. I''m sorry, it''s because of me. You can also hit me. That''s the end of it. " She will take the initiative to apologize, is soft, AI Yan disdain cold hum. "This is your fault. If you apologize, I won''t do it for you. Don''t show up in front of me and disgust me in the future." AI Yan''s girlfriend Jiang Rui hears an apology, and AI Yan is going to put an end to it. She is not willing to shake his arm. "No, no, that man hit me, you should hit him too." More and more people are watching the scene. She doesn''t want to make a big fuss. She apologizes just to calm down. But he didn''t expect Jiang Rui to keep biting, "he hit you, that''s also your warning to you. I don''t want to make trouble with you. I''ll walk around when I see you later. " Yu Liangliang turned to look at Han Tiannuan, "Tiannuan, don''t worry about those people, let''s eat delicious food."Han Tiannuan saw the crowd around him, and he didn''t want to be seen. He nodded, "OK, big brother, let''s go." Jiang Rui rubbed his shoulder and refused to give up. They beat her and wanted to go. There was no such easy thing in the world. She coquettishly embraces the arm that hinders the eye, "Ai Yan, I''m your girlfriend, being bullied, don''t you take revenge for me? The woman apologized, but the person who hit me hasn''t apologized. I want the man to kneel down in front of me and say three words of sorry before I can let him go. " AI Yan thought that the woman spilled water all over her body and soiled her clothes. He was angry and pointed to Han Tiannuan''s nose. "Hello, Yu Liangliang apologized. You haven''t said it yet. Since you want to apologize, you should be sincere. Kneel down and say sorry, and I''ll let you go. " Yu Liangliang thinks AI Yan''s brain has a hole. She wants to turn it over. He''s still pretending to be an uncle here, but he doesn''t know how he died. "Ai Yan, it''s you who hit people first. If you allow your girlfriend to hit people, you don''t allow him to hit your girlfriend accidentally? If you want to apologize, you should say it first. " AI Yan angrily pointed to Yu Liangliang, "ugly fat man, I''ve tolerated you for a long time. Yes, you can''t bump into my girlfriend. Sorry!" Being scolded as ugly and fat by the people she likes, Yu Liangliang clenches her teeth, holds back her tears, turns around, looks up at the sky, and doesn''t let her tears fall. It''s not worth crying for such a person! Han Tiannuan couldn''t see it. He grasped Han churui''s wrist and said, "big brother, then you should apologize and let him feel your sincerity." Han churui frowned. Yu Liangliang didn''t want everyone to make too much trouble. He apologized and wanted to turn this article over. He didn''t want to make it too embarrassing. But now that Han Tiannuan has said something, he is really not polite. He took back the opened umbrella, stared at Ai Yan and raised the corner of his mouth. "Are you sure you want me to kneel down and apologize?" "If you make a mistake, you should admit it. I''ll teach you how to be a man again." AI Yan would apologize and sneer at his meaning. It''s hopeless to fight with him. Chapter 1366 Han churui handed the umbrella to Han Tiannuan, kneaded his knee, stepped back two steps, and took off quickly. In public consternation, he bent his knee and hit AI Yan. Bang! "Ah AI Yan was knocked to the ground and made a loud noise. Han churui did kneel down, one knee against the position of AI Yan''s heart, AI Yan fell to the ground, temporarily unable to move. "My God, how did he jump up? That''s a great posture." A woman can''t help screaming. "Yes, yes, AI Yan was stunned. He forced people to kneel down. Now he fell under other people''s knees. It''s too sad." Some people laugh. "I think my opponent is a bronze, and I want to show his domineering, but I didn''t expect to be abused. Tut, AI Yan, this time I suffered a loss. I won''t hit my head and become mentally retarded, will I?" "Oh, he''s been beaten, and you still make sarcastic remarks. The gloating people are all jealous of AI Yan. I don''t know how he fell. It hurts to listen to the noise. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Those who watch a play will never be too big. Some people ridicule and worry about AI Yan''s injury, but no one comes forward to help. AI Yan''s girlfriend is restrained by Han churui''s neat action and covers her lips in horror. AI Yan was pushed to the ground and knelt on him with one leg, trying to push him away. However, the man''s frosty eyes swept over. She was scared that her legs were soft and almost knelt. This man''s eyes are full of murderous, as if she dares to move, her fate will be worse than AI Yan, she is afraid to retreat. Han churui took his eyes back, put one arm on the other knee and patted him on the face. "Are you satisfied with my apology?" AI Yan fell to the ground, his head was still dizzy, and he patted his face. His angry face twisted and shook off his hand. "You, you get out of my way, I will never let you go!" Han churui raised a gloomy corner of his mouth and lowered his head to warn him, "just right, I won''t let you go. Believe it or not, I''ll make your parents bankrupt, you get out of school, and you''ll never get ahead. " Who is AI Yan staring at you "It doesn''t matter who I am. The president of Sheng''an, surnamed Han, and the commander-in-chief of the military, surnamed Cheng, both of them regard Han Tiannuan as a treasure. What are you? Dare she kneel down for you. How long do you think it will take to clean up the little people like you as both of them? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± AI Yan''s whole body is stiff. The president of Sheng''an, surnamed Han, of course knows. Yu Liangliang''s name is Han churui, and his surname is Han. If he has a relationship with the president of Sheng''an, doesn''t he poke a hornet''s nest this time? "You, don''t bluff me. The name of the president of Sheng''an is Han, which is known all over the world." When he said this, he was still a little lucky. "Xiao Rui, don''t be ridiculous, get up!" Han churui looks up and sees Han Junyu coming. He picks his eyebrows in surprise, claps his hands and gets up to return to Han Tiannuan. Han Junyu keeps a low profile, but he has been interviewed by the financial channel. AI Yan is an economist, so it''s impossible not to know him. Looking up to see Han Junyu, he was even more thrilled than seeing the ghost''s expression. He widened his eyes and felt that he was dreaming. "Dad, why are you here?" Han churui asked. Han Junyu looked at his daughter and replied, "I''ll pick you up - Mom, listen to the students, there''s trouble here, so I''ll come and have a look. What conflicts have happened between you and this classmate? Be so violent. " AI Yan listens to Han Junyu and says that his wife is Han churui''s mother. Her heart is like falling into an ice cave. She has no courage to lie on the ground. Han churui didn''t care about waving his hand, "it''s nothing. This classmate asked me and an an an to kneel down and apologize to him. I just obeyed his meaning." In the crowd, someone recognized Han Junyu as the president of Sheng''an and exclaimed, "my God, he is the president of Sheng''an. He is Han churui''s father." When people heard his cry, they quickly took out their mobile phones to search for the photos of Sheng an Han, the president of the company. It''s true. Unexpectedly, someone screamed excitedly. "Just now I heard that man called President Han and father. He was president Han''s son. AI Yan asked people to kneel down and apologize for something trivial. Didn''t he kick the nail board?" There are people who are in trouble. "This is a small matter. The girl students all apologized. AI Yan held on tightly and asked people to kneel down and beg for mercy. He certainly didn''t expect that Mr. Han would have such good Kung Fu to kneel on him directly." "Ah, a few minutes of silence for AI Yan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu listened to the comments of his classmates, and his baby daughter knelt down, her face sinking, her cold eyes staring at the man lying on the ground. "What''s wrong with Han Tiannuan? Do you want to kneel down?" AI Yan panicked to get up, bent down to apologize, "sorry, sorry, President Han, this is a misunderstanding." "Is the misunderstanding over now?" Han churui asked with a smile."Yes, my girlfriend is not sensible, accidentally bumped into Han Tiannuan classmate, I asked her to apologize." AI Yan pulls Jiang Rui, "Jiang Rui, you are too upset. You don''t know how to apologize for bumping into someone else." Jiang Rui didn''t expect that the couple had a relationship with President Han. After a while, she was pulled to Han Tiannuan by AI Yan. She was flustered. "Yes, I''m sorry. I was reckless. I hope you can forgive me." Han Tiannuan wrinkled his face and patted his heart with a look of fear. "It''s good to explain the misunderstanding clearly. I don''t have to kneel down to apologize. It''s a false alarm." Jiang Rui listens to her words, drenched in cold sweat. Han Tiannuan said, "Ai Yan, it''s not your girlfriend who made me kneel. She apologized. What about you?" AI Yan noticed that all the students around him were staring at him. He was ashamed and angry, but he didn''t dare to provoke the president of Sheng''an. He bowed his head and apologized. "I''m sorry. What I said to you before was a joke. Don''t mind." "You''re not an important person, we won''t care." Han Tiannuan raised the corner of his mouth and went to Han Junyu, "Dad, I''m going to have dinner with my good friend. Do you want to have dinner with mom?" Han Junyu nodded, "listen to your mother, your final exam is over. It''s time for us to celebrate. Do you mind if we join you for dinner Han Junyu will appear, Yu Liangliang is also very surprised, now listen to him obviously have to defend their own meaning, she quickly nodded. "No way." Han Tiannuan didn''t expect that his father would come. His father is a public figure and everyone recognizes him. AI Yan has apologized. She doesn''t want to hear that the daughter of President Sheng''an bullies the students and wants to leave quickly. They all gave way to see President Han leave. They felt sorry, "why didn''t you hear that President Han''s daughter was studying in this school? If you know that President Han''s woman is in school, you should pursue her anyway. " Boys who think like this all nod and agree that if they can fall in love with the daughter of President Sheng an Han, will they still worry about their future career? Chapter 1367 In the dining room, Han churui ordered a private room. Qin Ning sits down and asks Han Tiannuan what''s going on. Han Tiannuan tells her what happened. Qin Ning frowns and borrows someone''s umbrella. He doesn''t give it back. This boy is too tasteless. She turned her head to see Yu Liangliang and patted her hand comfortingly. "Classmate Yu, you are so cute. You are sure to find a good boy." Yu Liangliang is not very good, scratched the back of his head, "thank you, Mr. Qin, I think this matter is very embarrassing, but I have a lot of reflection." Qin Ning feels her optimistic attitude. It''s a bit unexpected. When Han Tiannuan was young, she always hoped that the girl would be more cheerful and make more friends. But she is too introverted. From primary school to high school, she is a loner. It''s hard to meet a good friend in University. The girl''s temperament is not bad. Qin Ning also hopes that they can get along with each other. "If you meet some bad people, you will cherish them more. More students, come on, I look after you Yu Liangliang looks at Qin Ning''s encouraging fist. She is moved in her heart and nods with a silly smile. Sitting on the other side, Han Junyu asked Han churui in a low voice, "is that boy AI Yan? Are you going to clean up, or am I going to do it? " Han Junyu is a man who will be punished by the enemy. He bullied his daughter. A word of sorry can let him go. It doesn''t exist. "Dad, don''t worry about such a small thing. I''ll go to Jiji to deal with it." "Looking for Jiji?" Han Junyu picks his eyebrows. Han churui is helpless, "I''m an Anyang''s little white face now. I don''t have a job, and I have no influence in Nankang city. Jiji is more useful than me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± His face did not change. He said that he was An''an''s little white face. He was calm and proud, like how glorious it was to be a little white face. On his eyes, Han churui showed a gentleman''s smile, "Dad, the feeling of being raised by a woman, you won''t understand, don''t envy me too much." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu takes a puff from the corner of his mouth and hands Qin Ning the shrimps. After dinner, Yu Liangliang and Han Tiannuan agreed that she would help her lose weight and make her own clothes for the "time show" fashion show. To lose weight, simply put, is to keep your mouth shut and keep your legs open. But to really practice, it is not so simple. There must be a scientific process. Han Tiannuan first accompanied her to the hospital for a physical examination, determined her physical condition, knew in advance what exercise she could not do, and then went to the gym to apply for a crash course. In order to make her lose weight more effective, Han Tiannuan also called her aunt and asked them to make plans with full confidence and listed many forms. As a supervisor, Han churui smiles and does not make any comments when he looks at their designated form. Han Tiannuan looked at his face, no expression, heart beat drum. "Big brother, do you think there is anything that needs to be revised?" Han churui shook his head, "your plan is very good. As for what will change in the future, it will be adjusted later." After all, the plan can never keep up with the changes. Now he said that the places that need to be adjusted should be changed in case of special circumstances. Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang look at each other. They cheer each other up and lose weight on the first day. Yu Liangliang had a simple breakfast and took the bus to find Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan used to make finished clothes from the design drawings before, but with the help of a team of professional fashion designers, and it took two or three months. This time, she only attended the fashion show for one month, and she can''t rely on other designers. She has to solve her own problems. The design draft of a single product needs to be made into a finished product. We need to find a model, and then make proofs according to the model''s figure, and then look for cloth. When it comes to finding models, Han Tiannuan worries. Originally, she wanted to make this dress for herself. Since she wanted to show it, she couldn''t wear it herself. She had to find a model. But who do you want to model for? "Why don''t you pay for a model?" Han Tiannuan stares at her, "why don''t you be my model?" Yu Liangliang was stunned and couldn''t believe that she pointed to herself, "I, how can I do it? People on the T-stage are all professionally trained beauties. I can''t do it." Han Tiannuan took her arm and explained, "the fashion show is not a competition, it''s just an exhibition. I made this dress, and I decide what kind of model I choose. If you lose weight this month, you will be rewarded. When you lose weight, you can wear the clothes I designed. Isn''t it perfect? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang is a little excited, but she is afraid that she will ruin her design, so she is a sinner. "Liangliang, don''t be afraid. The fashion show has no rules on the choice of models. I prefer women of average height to be models. Maybe it will become my highlight." Han Tiannuan persuades. Yu Liangliang seriously thought about it, gritted her teeth and said, "OK, I''ve messed it up. Don''t cry." "If you didn''t help me deliver my works, I wouldn''t have such an opportunity to go to the exhibition. If you were my model, you might be able to go to the time show magazine. Maybe it''s still the cover."The founder of "time show" fashion show is the editor in chief of a magazine. Although the editor in chief has left, this fashion show has survived. With the investment of many big brands, this activity is becoming bigger and bigger, and it is also a famous fashion show in the world. Yu Liang Liang licked her lips, "don''t tease me. The position of the cover of the time show is only for big stars. But if you say so, I can have a try. " Han Tiannuan nodded and calculated the size of her clothes according to her weight loss. Yu Liangliang goes to the gym while Han Tiannuan is looking for cloth. Han Tiannuan lists his needs and discusses with Han churui where to find the cloth. Han churui tells her that he can give the information to her father and let more professional people help her find it faster, but Han Tiannuan refuses. She thinks that every step must be done by herself. She can''t rely on her father and mother forever. She wants to go to the fabric market by herself and choose the most economical way to sew her own clothes. Han churui saw that she wanted to experience the process of making clothes, so he didn''t say any more. He opened the map to find the cloth Market in Nankang city. The nearest cloth market took two hours by car. After lunch, Han churui drove her to the destination. However, she didn''t find a suitable parking place and spared more than 20 minutes. After two and a half hours of searching for the market, Han was not satisfied with the price. Han churui saw that she was serious about choosing cloth, and his face was taut. He was totally different from An''an, who was always coquettish and cute in front of her. He raised the corner of his mouth and accompanied her silently. Chapter 1368 After visiting the sixth cloth shop, Han Tiannuan saw two kinds of good cloth, but when he talked with his boss about the price, he was in a dilemma. Han churui thinks that she doesn''t want much cloth. In fact, it doesn''t matter if the price is more, but Han Tiannuan doesn''t compromise. "Ann, the clothes you make are my investment. When you earn money in the future, you will give them back to me." He didn''t want her to rush to the seventh store and buy the cloth and go home as soon as possible. Han Tiannuan shakes his head and whispers to him, "big brother, I see several kinds of cloth, which are used by several brands, but this cloth is very special. I want to buy more clothes. The boss obviously thinks I''m a novice and wants to kill me." Han churui chuckled, "how do you know the boss is killing you?" "I just chatted with Liangliang. She said that she had visited many cloth stores and felt that the owner of this store was very high, so I was grinding it." When Han Tiannuan finished, he went to talk about the price with his boss. Han churui listened to the boss''s voice and called for eight hundred and one meters. After talking with Han Tiannuan for a long time, he reduced the price by 50 yuan. Then he refused to bargain. "Boss, your fabric is really good, and I really want it. If you give us a suitable price, we will use it well, and we will order from you in the future." Han churui spoke. The boss waved to refuse, a face helpless, "750 meters, I can''t earn any money, young man, you also understand me, open the door to do business in order to earn some money to support the family, how much you need, I''ll cut it for you." See the boss picked up the scissors, Han Tiannuan also want to talk to him, Han churui first. "Boss, we are all business people. Of course, we know that you want to earn some money when you open a shop. I come to buy things. I can''t guarantee the quality without taking out some samples first." The boss heard that he was a buyer, and he felt that if a large company purchases, it will take a huge amount. "Which company are you?" Han Tiannuan turns his head and looks at Han churui. Han churui blinks at her. Han Tiannuan doesn''t speak. Han churui handed him a business card. When he was just visiting the store, other store managers gave him a call when he needed it. "This is a branch of our company. I''m purchasing from the headquarters. A new phase of purchasing plan is about to start. I want to find samples in advance to satisfy the designers. It''s also helpful for my work. Boss, if your fabric satisfies our designers, it''s estimated that there will be a lot of cooperation in the future. " When Han churui lies, he doesn''t blink his eyes, which makes Han Tiannuan admire him seriously. The boss is holding a business card. It sounds like a big company. "In that case, I can give you a lower price. You are a buyer. You should also know the market. The fabric produced by my family is absolutely good. The way to make fabric is still handed down. Six hundred and one meters, what do you think? " Six hundred and one meters, Han Tiannuan excited, the price is almost. But Han churui did not agree, and she was not easy to talk. Han churui stares at the cloth in Han Tiannuan''s hand. Han Tiannuan likes to make dolls since childhood. Han Junyu and Qin Ning prepare the best cloth for her in order to make dolls with her. As she grew up, she was influenced by all kinds of fashion shows. Now she studies fashion design and understands cloth professionally. If she can say good cloth, the cloth in this store should be the best one among so many stores they have visited. "Boss, you said that the method of cloth on your home is ancestral, it''s bluffing, it''s ancestral technique. The cloth is so good, why is the decoration of your store so shabby?" The boss sighed helplessly, "I didn''t cheat you. Cloth is very particular about production, dyeing, drying, and transportation to the store. However, my eldest brother used to sell in my shop, but he was too lazy and impulsive, and the business was getting worse and worse. Some time ago, he couldn''t continue to run the shop. I couldn''t bear to close the shop, so I borrowed money to invest in it. Young man, I think the lady around you has a good eye. If you choose the best cloth in our shop, you won''t lose money. " Han Tiannuan listened to her story, touched the cloth in his hand and considered for a few seconds. "Boss, do you mean you still have a lot of stock?" The boss nodded, seeing that she was a knowledgeable person, and did not hide, "I just can''t bear to throw away those hoards, so I won''t close the store. Beauty, if you really want to, 600 can''t be less." Han Tiannuan''s mind flashed, "boss, can you take me to your factory? If I think it''s good, I''ll invest in your factory. " The boss stared at her in surprise, "beauty, are you kidding? My factory is not big, and I can only make a living these years, not to mention investing so much. " Han Tian warm indifferent smile, "nothing, wait for me to see, I will make a decision." The boss saw that she was serious and didn''t like to tease him, so he let his wife look at the shop and take them to his factory. The boss introduced himself. His name is Wei Yi. In the past, his family was very rich in cloth business. However, since more and more cloth manufacturers used industrial machines, their business went into a low ebb. After his parents died, his elder brother did not know how to operate, and his business became more and more difficult.He knows how to produce, but he doesn''t know anything about sales and business. In order to support his family, he just sticks to the shop. Strictly speaking, Weiyi''s factory is not the scale of the factory, it can only be regarded as a relatively large workshop. It has a small location in terms of material selection, dyeing, air drying and later cloth processing. However, Han Tiannuan likes the finished cloth very much when she sees it. She learned about the production process of cloth from her textbook, but she didn''t have much contact with it. She can roughly see that the way of production in his factory is relatively simple, but the surrounding environment is not good, and the division of work of five or six employees is relatively chaotic. Han Tiannuan chatted with them, only to know that many people quit, they can only take over other people''s work, and two workers complained that the boss paid too little, also want to quit, the boss black face, staring at the talking staff. When looking at Han Tiannuan again, the boss was somewhat restrained, "Miss Han, I have said for a long time that my environment is not very good, but there is absolutely no problem in the production of cloth. My employees here are all old employees, and their craftsmanship is not bad." Now many fabric manufacturers have implemented the industrial production line, and the fabric material is also good, which can not only reduce the cost, but also have high efficiency. However, the fabric is too uniform and has no new ideas. The production mode of this factory is purely manual operation. Although it is backward, the cloth produced by this factory is very unique. Han Tiannuan has an idea in her mind that she may find treasure. "Big brother, I want to do a business." Chapter 1369 Han churui is surprised to hear that a woman wants to do business. "How much do you want?" Han Tiannuan pursed his lips and thought, "I don''t know exactly how much, but I think if this business is done well, it will definitely make money." She bought the cloth she wanted from her boss, left her contact information with her boss and said she would come back tomorrow. Taking the cloth home, Han Tiannuan goes to find his brother. When Han Junyu comes back, he pesters him and goes to the study for a long time. Han churui cooked medicine, did not wait until she came back, can only go to the study to find someone. Back in the bedroom, Han Tiannuan drank the medicine, wrinkled face and drank two glasses of water to relieve the bitter taste in his mouth. "What are you talking about with Dad, having such a good time?" Han Tiannuan looks mysterious, "this is a secret, I won''t tell you." "And secrets I can''t know?" Han churui was surprised. "Well, of course, we all have secrets. Although we are married, we are still two independent personalities. It''s not surprising that we have different ideas. Big brother, don''t ask. When I want to tell you, you will know. " Han churui frowned and was not happy to use her words. "Some of our thoughts will be different. What do you mean, girl?" Han Tiannuan said it casually. Listening to his tone, she blinked, jumped up and hugged his neck. "Big brother, I don''t mean anything else." Han churui took away her arm. "Do I mean anything else?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan puffed his face and poked him with his finger, "big brother, are you angry?" "No He said no, but his body has turned around, back to her, holding a mobile phone, also don''t know who to chat with, gloomy face. "Big brother, I," "I''ll take a bath first." Han churui goes to the bathroom with his bathrobe. Han Tian opened his mouth to see the door of the bathroom closed, but he didn''t speak at last. Lying on the bed, Han Tiannuan looked at him with his back to his forehead. He sulked and rubbed against him. "Big brother, are you asleep?" Han churui''s eyes were closed and his heart was angry and smiling. Silly girl, if he falls asleep, can he still hear her? He did not respond. Han Tiannuan was a little flustered and hugged his back. "Big brother, I know you didn''t sleep. Don''t ignore me. If you ignore me, I won''t be able to sleep. " Han churui sighs helplessly, holds her small hand, turns around and hugs her in his arms. "Big brother, I''m wrong." Han churui looked down at her, looked at her pitiful face, and stretched out his hand. "What''s wrong with you?" Han Tiannuan really doesn''t know where he''s wrong, but he''s suddenly angry. She must have offended him inadvertently. "I, I shouldn''t make you sleep." Han churui hums coldly, "is it?" "No, isn''t it? Then you say, what''s wrong with me? I''ll change it. " Han Tiannuan is serious. Han churui sighs that everyone is not comfortable sharing secrets before. He has been with her for so many years. He thinks he knows her like the back of his hand and knows how to pacify her when she is angry. But sometimes he still can''t figure out what she thinks, and his heart will be very anxious. It''s like things that are under his control will suddenly get out of control. He is helpless and uneasy, but he can''t blame them. "Big brother, why don''t you talk?" "You''re not wrong. Go to sleep." Han Tiannuan listened to the deep tone, where can he sleep? He propped up his arms and looked at him with stubborn eyes. "Big brother, what are you thinking, you tell me, don''t hold it in your heart." Han churui put his arm on the back of his head and looked at the ceiling. His mind was in a mess and he couldn''t tell what he was thinking for a moment. He is as calm as he is, but he is not calm when he meets her. "Ann, what are you thinking about?" Han Tiannuan blinked, "I''m thinking of you. I listen to your voice. It seems that I''m angry. Did I say something wrong before? I really don''t mean anything else. I just want to give you a surprise. " "Are you sure it''s not a shock?" Han Tian warm mouth corner has a smoke, lie down in his arms, "big brother, you want to give me some confidence." Han churui low smile, big hand comb her messy long hair, "well, I''m waiting for your surprise." The next day, Han Tiannuan or Han churui follows her. She and Han Junyu go out and come back in the evening. Han Junyu takes her out of the car. "What happened to Ann?" Han churui''s worries follow him. Han Junyu took her back to the bedroom, put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt. Then he said, "it''s OK. I''m tired of running. I fell asleep in the car."Han churui felt her forehead without exception. He was relieved and asked Han Junyu what they were doing out. Han Junyu said that it was a secret between him and An''an, but he could not tell. Han churui pulls at the corner of his mouth and no longer asks him. He stays by Han Tiannuan''s side and waits for her to wake up. These days, Han Tiannuan goes out early and comes back late every day. He is so busy that he has lost a lot of weight. Han churui loves her very much. Every time he tries to ask her, she says it''s a surprise and doesn''t tell him. He sighed helplessly, and could only follow her secretly after she left. She went to Wei Yi''s factory and went to the office with Wei Yi. After staying for two or three hours, she ate lunch with the employees. In the afternoon, she would also start the process of making cloth. When she was tired, she would take out the cloth. Wei Yi''s wife taught her how to cut it. Looking at her busy, Han churui suddenly sat in the car and lit a cigarette. He was happy for her, but at the same time, he was inexplicably lost. Usually two people stick together, she does anything he will accompany, her thing is his thing. But now what she wants to do, she doesn''t want him to participate, which makes him feel that her world suddenly becomes crowded, and he will be excluded by her. In the evening, Yu Liangliang comes to Han''s villa. She covers her stomach, sits on the sofa and stares at the apple on the tea table. Several times, she wants to reach for it, but she takes it back when she thinks about her weight loss. Han churui saw her tangled expression, forced to smile, "you lose a lot, how much weight?" Listen to him say that he is thin, Yu Liangliang tut a, proud to open five fingers, "eight Jin a week, how, effective it." Han churui touched his chin, "I''m going to the army tomorrow. Do you want to see it?" "Really?" Yu Liangliang rubbed her hands, embarrassed to ask, "if my other party doesn''t like me, it''s embarrassing." Han churui opened her cell phone and let her see the photo, "then you will cast the net in an all-round way and focus on salvage. First select a few candidates, and I''ll help you find opportunities to contact them when you see them tomorrow. " Yu Liangliang looked at the photos, all dressed in military uniform, energetic men, peach blossom in the eyes. There is a sense of the prince selecting his concubine. Don''t be so cool! "My God, it''s so cool. It''s more handsome than AI Yan. I don''t know how many times." Yu Liangliang patted her little heart and gave Han churui a thumbs up. "Han churui, you are so righteous. You''re a perfect match when you''re with Tiannuan. " "What are you talking about?" Han Tiannuan came back to see them chatting happily, and Yu Liangliang was still holding Han churui''s mobile phone. She felt strange. She quickly walked to Han churui and put her arms around him. Chapter 1370 Han churui looked down at the woman holding her arm, calmly turned his eyes, when he didn''t see anything, got up to avoid her, went to Yu Liangliang and pointed to the mobile phone screen. "These two guys are a little bit grumpy. If you want to say they are good-looking, this is our Ban Cao. The people from the literary and Art Troupe went there and couldn''t walk when they were staring at him. Many people expressed their feelings to him." Yu Liangliang looked at the man she pointed to. He was too good-looking and angular. His eyes were sharp and his thin lips were tight. He was very cold at first sight. "Then why hasn''t he found a girlfriend yet?" "Well," Han churui said with a low smile. Before he finished, Han Tiannuan came over and asked curiously, "who do I know?" Han churui did not answer her, but looked at Yu Liangliang, "what''s the reason? When you see him, you will know the reason." Yu Liangliang stares and looks forward to seeing such a good-looking man. If he doesn''t fall in love, it''s good to see more. "I''ll dress up tomorrow." He ignored himself and only talked to Yu Liangliang. Han Tiannuan gritted his teeth, "where are you going to play tomorrow? I want to go, too Yu Liangliang also wanted to ask her for reference, but before she said anything, Han churui refused, "don''t you have anything else to do? You are busy with your business Han Tiannuan is aware that he is angry because he is busy with his own business and doesn''t accompany him. "I can''t help but accompany you when I''m busy. Let''s go tomorrow." Han churui tone lazy, casual attitude, "whatever you want." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui goes to the kitchen to make dinner. Yu Liangliang asks Han Tiannuan how well he does with his clothes and whether the problems he encounters have been solved. Han Tiannuan also thinks about Han churui''s business and nods perfunctorily. He tells her that he has met a tailor and asked her for a lot of advice. He also has solutions to all the problems he encounters. Yuliangliang listen to her smooth, relieved, the cause of weight loss, she has to seriously implement. "Oh, by the way, our grades are coming out, you know?" "What grades?" Han Tiannuan is at a loss. Yu Liangliang said, "I''m here to tell you about the final exam results. You are the first in your age, Cui Yu is the second. I call Cui Yu to eat excrement live in the class group, but she hasn''t responded, and she doesn''t answer the phone call, and she can''t get in touch with any other students. She even pretends to be missing, so she''s counselled." "She won''t provoke us in the future, and I won''t bother with her." Han Tiannuan has no interest in watching people eat excrement. She''s so busy these days that she forgot about it. Yu Liangliang also thinks so. When she calls Cui Yu, she is just angry, but she thinks she has good grades. She always thinks she is superior, childish and ridiculous. This time I hit her in the face, and she was still arrogant in front of them. "Since your business is going well, I can''t slack off. I''ll go to the gym for another hour. See you tomorrow." Han Tiannuan takes her out. When she returns to the living room, she thinks about Han churui''s strange attitude today. She goes to the kitchen and hugs him behind him. "Big brother, you are deliberately angry with me." Han churui was silent for a few seconds and pushed her away. "Dinner is not ready yet. The kitchen fumes are heavy. You go out first and wait for me." "No, I want to be with you." Her hands on his shoulders, tiptoe in his lip kiss, "big brother, you don''t get angry with me." Han churui''s face was cold. "I''m not angry." Han Tiannuan stared at his face and puffed his face. "Big brother, you used to do your business and kept me waiting year after year, but I''m not angry." Han churui''s back was stiff. He looked down at her pitiful face. His heart softened and his arm bent. He held her in his arms. "Sorry, it''s my fault." Han Tiannuan rubbed in his arms, "big brother, do you know what I''m doing these days?" Of course, Han churui knows that he is discussing with Han Junyu about purchasing Wei Yi''s factory. He brings experts to improve the production process and wants to make their production mode bigger. She is Han Junyu''s daughter and Han Tianzhuo''s sister. Although she doesn''t have a very high IQ, she is more or less familiar with business. If she can enlarge Weiyi''s factory and purchase it for Sheng''an''s company, the price will increase several hundred times. "I want to earn money and support you in the future." Han churui looked at him in surprise, "raise me?" Han Tian''s warm and clear eyes blinked, "yes, you say you want to be my little white face. I earn money. If you don''t go out to work, you can accompany me." After listening to her explanation, Han churui couldn''t laugh or cry and tightened his arm. Silly girl, he said he wanted to be her little white face, but also to tease her to play, did not expect that she would be more serious. "Girl, this can''t be the surprise you said?" "Well." Han Tiannuan but look at his expression, he seems to have no surprise, she is a little frustrated.Maybe she didn''t earn enough to support him. Han churui gently shaved his nose and finally showed a smile, "OK, I''ll wait for you to support me, but don''t be too tired." "Well, I''ll come on!" Han Tiannuan holds him tightly. Han churui will continue to cook dinner. She is like his little tail. She will follow him wherever he goes. The next day, Han Tiannuan just had breakfast, dressed up Yu Liangliang came to the villa. "How is it, all right?" Yu Liangliang turns around in front of her and writes three words on her face, asking for praise. "Yes, yes, I''m sure I can charm a large group." Han Tiannuan nods. "Don''t be in a big crowd. I''ll just have one in my head." Yu Liangliang is embarrassed to cover her mouth and smile. Han Tiannuan went upstairs to change a dress and painted a light makeup. When he was ready to go downstairs, the man grabbed her and tied a light blue silk scarf to her head. He also tied a beautiful bow. Han Tiannuan stood in front of the mirror and looked at it. It was not bad. He gave him a thumbs up. When the three went to the army, Han churui went to the office to talk with Cheng Mo for a while before taking them to the training ground. Yu Liangliang looked at a group of soldiers in training from a distance. Although her face was dirty, she stood up straight and her male hormones burst. She supported her chin to enjoy. She was more wonderful than watching AI Yan play at school. "The third one on the left is the class grass I told you about yesterday." No need to remind Han churui, Yu Liangliang saw him, because the boy was very tall, his face was beautiful, and he was just outstanding. Half an hour later, after the training, Han churui takes them to say hello. Yu Liangliang stares at Ban Cao and wants to hint Han churui''s name, but he hears someone calling Han Tiannuan''s name. Han churui''s face sinks. "Is it warm? Is that you? " Han Tiannuan listens to the familiar voice and turns around to see the man she hasn''t seen for several years. She stares at him in surprise. Chapter 1371 Yi Kang met her and was shocked for a long time. He took a few steps to her side and saw that Han Tiannuan was the real one. Then he stopped. "It''s warm. It''s really you." "What a coincidence, Yikang. I didn''t expect to meet you. Are you a soldier here? " Han Tiannuan smiles. Yi Kang takes care of her like a brother. But after the college entrance examination, he disappears for some time. They break up contact. Later, they hear that he is studying abroad, but they don''t expect to meet him here. Yi Kang excitedly walks up to her and wants to hold her. "Well, I''m a special training soldier here. It''s warm. I haven''t seen you for several years. You''ve lost weight again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan was stunned and wanted to push him away, so he was thrown away by Han churui holding the collar, "Mr. Yi, please respect yourself." Han Tiannuan turns to see that Han churui''s face is not very good. He is worried that he will fight with Yi Kang and holds his hand placidly. Yi Kang was suddenly pulled apart, a little surprised, raised his eyes on a pair of sinister eyes he knew that this man was Han Tiannuan''s big brother, just wanted to call him big brother, but saw that the ring in his hand was a pair with the ring on Han Tiannuan''s finger, Han churui was wearing a light blue coat, while Han Tiannuan was wearing a light blue silk scarf, which was obviously a match of lovers'' clothes. What flashed in my mind, Yi Kang''s face changed. "It''s warm. Are you yours?" Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile, "I''m married. He''s my husband, Han churui." "Husband, this is my classmate, Yikang." Han churui heard that Han Tiannuan said that he was her husband, and his face finally eased a little. But he was upset at the thought that the man suddenly hugged her. "Hello, Mr. Yi." He reached out to shake hands with Yi Kang. Yi Kang''s heart is not happy, he likes the girl for many years, but has become someone else''s wife, this man is better than himself, will win her heart. He also reached out, "Hello, Mr. Han, I thought you were her elder brother." Two people shake hands, secretly clench hard, contest the strength of each other. Han churui listened to his sarcasm, not angry but smiling, "I''m her, not related by blood, I''m his elder brother and her husband." They froze for a few seconds. Yi Kang feels that his palm is tightened, as if it is going to be crushed by him. He sweats in pain, but he refuses to snort, biting his teeth and holding on. Han Tiannuan''s face turned red when he saw him. He shook Han churui''s arm nervously and looked at him pleadingly. Han churui coldly glances at her, secretly grinds his teeth and releases Yi Kang. The corner of his mouth raised a touch of sarcasm, "Mr. Yi, you still have to practice in the future." Yi Kang grabs his fist and feels numb. He doesn''t feel it. It''s a fatal blow for a man to be ridiculed for his ability. "Yi Kang, you''re sure you need to practice for a few years. The captain joined the team from the age of 12. He''s a legend." Ban caojiangbei goes to Yi Kang and pushes him back to stop sloshing in front of the team leader, or he will be killed by the team leader. Yi Kang clenches his teeth and stares at Han churui coldly. Although he is not as strong as he is, he is not reconciled in his heart. Want to talk, but Jiangbei stare, let him be honest, don''t look for trouble. "Captain, what are you doing here?" Han churui used to be the captain of Jiangbei. Although he left, he still used to call him captain. Han churui and Yikang look back at each other, "commander and I have applied for half a day''s leave for you. I''ll get married and invite you to dinner." "Wow, really? Han team, you are also wonderful The other players are happy to come around. Jiangbei is a special training team. The meaning of special training is to think that special circumstances need to be contacted. There are only 12 people in this team, and the requirements for each member are very high. The members of the team are carefully selected from each unit, which is considered to be the top among the elite. Jiangbei is surprised to pick eyebrows. It''s a good thing for the captain to get married, but it''s a bit unusual to give them half a day off for the sake of the captain''s marriage. But it''s better to have a holiday than no holiday. He asked everyone to stand well, give half an hour to go back to the dormitory to change clothes, wash in ten minutes, and assemble in forty minutes. "Got it!" They couldn''t hide their joy and ran to the dormitory. Yu Liangliang looks at Jiangbei''s back, her eyes are still obsessed. She turns around and asks Han churui, "brother, what''s the chance of winning if I go after him?" "You say Jiangbei?" Yu Liangliang nods fiercely. Han churui raised his eyebrows and said, "Jiangbei looks cold on the surface, but does he eat soft or hard? Do you know what I mean?" Yuliangliang listen to his meaning, her hope is very big, her happy hands holding face, voice become soft, "iron man I won''t, cute sister I''m best at." When Han Tiannuan heard her voice, he shook his goose bumps and hit her with his elbow. "My big brother means you should be reserved."Yu Liangliang raised her head, straightened her chest and closed her stomach, "I have this kind of thing to be reserved." However, thinking of his own situation, he asked Han churui a little diffidently. "Be reserved. Can you really catch up with him?" Han churui chuckled, "Jiangbei is the third generation of the army. The family is very powerful. Ordinary girls are not worthy of her. But you are different. Jiangbei doesn''t take the initiative very much. If you tease him, you won''t lose even if you fail. " Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang look at each other, and both give him a thumbs up. "If you are my military officer, then I''ll be bold enough?" Han Tiannuan covered his mouth with a smile, "go ahead, Pikachu, the God of love has already pulled the arrow, waiting for you to do it." Jiangbei was the first one to come out. He took off his army green training suit and put on a light colored shirt with a pair of jeans and limited edition sports shoes. Yu Liangliang whispered to Han Tiannuan, "you say people look good, how to wear good-looking." Han Tiannuan nodded with approval, "my big brother is wearing a white shirt, which fascinates me." Yu Liangliang rolled her eyes and poked her, "if your big brother doesn''t wear clothes, you can be fascinated." Han Tiannuan didn''t expect that she would suddenly open a yellow cavity. Her cheek turned red and she stretched out her hand to scratch her. Yu Liangliang ran away with a smile and accidentally ran into Jiangbei. Jiangbei subconsciously stretched out her hand to hold her. Yu Liangliang feels that his bulging arm is embracing him strongly. Her face turns red and she is embarrassed to step back. "Thank you, Captain Jiang." Han Tiannuan came forward and said, "Captain Jiang, this is my good friend, Yu Liangliang. She''s curious and comes for a walk." Jiangbei''s face is light. He takes a look at Yu Liangliang, nods his head and says hello. Then he talks to Han churui. Yu Liangliang stares at his side face. The more she looks, the better she looks. Subconsciously, she compares with AI Yan. AI Yan can''t compare with him at all! Captain Jiang, come to my arms quickly. "Hey, demure, you''re almost drooling." Han Tiannuan reminds her. Yu Liangliang wiped the corners of her mouth, but she didn''t see any saliva. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "Oh, it''s too handsome. The sun is just, too man. When he holds me, my little heart will be overloaded. It''s warm. Do you think we''re still far away from each other? " Han Tiannuan took a look at Jiangbei, "it looks good, but my elder brother is the most handsome." Yu Liangliang said, "please, your big brother, is that good-looking? That''s good-looking. The devil can''t compare with him. The worst thing is that he''s so special. He only has you in his eyes. There must be a lot of people staring at such a man behind his back. You''d better be more thoughtful. " Han Tiannuan raised the corner of his mouth, "well, so I love my big brother most, and he only loves me." "Girl, please don''t scatter dog food, leave single dog a way to live." Yu Liangliang begged for mercy. Chapter 1372 Jiangbei walked up to Han churui and asked in a low voice, "you suddenly come here. Is it the commander who gave you the task or a blind date for me?" Han churui patted him on the shoulder, "the commander attaches great importance to you and specially gives me this task. I have given the information of Yu classmate to the commander, and the commander also agrees. You can try to get along with her." Jiangbei sank his face. "There''s no need. It''s just to get married. It''s not that there''s no one to marry me. How can you be more anxious than me?" Han churui sighed, patiently persuading: "Commander agreed to let Yu come. It was your parents who went to commander several times and said that you were too busy in the army and didn''t have time to accompany your fiancee, so she would retire. For the sake of your Jiang family''s next generation, she asked you to retire. As you know, your grandfather has always wanted you to inherit his company, Jiangbei. If you want to continue to be a soldier, I advise you to have a try. I can''t. You still have two choices. Either we can arrange it for you, or you can find one yourself. " Mentioning his family, Jiangbei is silent and aware of Yu Liangliang''s gaze. He is upset, but he doesn''t refute. When we gather, Han Tiannuan gets on the bus and lies on Han churui''s shoulder. She asks Han churui in a low voice, "big brother, do you bring Liangliang here on purpose?" Han churui didn''t know what she saw. He pinched her nose, which was her acquiescence. Han Tiannuan complacently raised the corner of his mouth and analyzed with him, "don''t praise me for being too smart. I can see it. This is a training ground for you, but not everyone can come here. Uncle Cheng didn''t let me come here to play before, but you easily brought Liangliang here this time. When you introduce Liangliang, you deliberately look at captain Jiang. It must be that you and captain Jiang got angry before. Besides, when it comes to matchmaking, you not only take the initiative, but also deliberately guide Liangliang several times to focus on captain Jiang. There must be a reason. " Han churui picks eyebrows, "girl, you are smart this time. What, afraid I''ll pit your friends? " "Although I don''t know why you do this, Liangliang is my good friend. If she is hurt, I will be sad. Are you willing to make me sad?" Han churui held her little hand and lowered his voice. "Don''t worry, Yu''s boyfriend can''t run. As for whether it will be Jiangbei, it depends on whether he has such good fortune." "What if Liangliang likes Jiangbei, but Jiangbei doesn''t like her?" Han Tiannuan is worried. Han churui chuxiao helplessly, "it''s not a child to make friends, it''s not easy to like, good feelings are to get along with." His words are right, but Han Tiannuan is still worried. When I arrived at the hotel, 15 people sat at a big table. Han Tiannuan just sat down. Yi Kang went to her side to sit down. Yu Liangliang saw that something was wrong and went to take a chair to block him. Pick eyebrows on him, Yi Kang''s teeth. Han Tiannuan was a little nervous when he came. She was relieved when Yu Liangliang sat down beside her. She and Yi Kang are friends, but she doesn''t want Han churui to get angry with her because of him. Han churui is hard to coax. Yi Kang can''t sit beside Han Tiannuan. He frowns and stares at Yu Liangliang. Although he is not happy, he can only bear it. Yu Liangliang smiles at him and points out, "Mr. Yi, I''m a flower protector. Don''t be angry." The corner of Yi Kang''s mouth smokes. Just as he wants to sit down, Jiang Bei comes over and pushes him to another position. He orders coldly. "Yi Kang, if you don''t want to be removed from the special training team, be honest!" Yi Kang molars his teeth. He was sent abroad by his parents to study in medical school, but he didn''t like it at all. After graduation, he fled home to find a friend to help him enter the army and wanted to become a military doctor. Abandoned nine cattle and two tigers into the special training team, did not expect to meet Han Tiannuan. Besides, she''s married. The blow was too sudden and too big for him. He was angry with his parents'' arrangement and that he was not as capable as Han churui. Han churui hands the menu to Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang. Yu Liangliang looks at the menu and finds that it''s all she wants to eat, but she''s losing weight. She can''t eat it. Ah, ah! She took a deep breath, ordered a fruit salad and handed the menu to Jiangbei. "You''re welcome, Yu. It''s the captain''s treat." Yu Liangliang said with a smile, "I can eat anything. You can have some." Jiangbei thought that she was embarrassed, so he said that there were 15 people present, so each of them ordered a dish. Other people also think that this attention is good. They ordered 15 dishes in less than three minutes. Yu Liang Liang Leng Leng looked at them, it is the army out, eat so disciplined. There were only two ladies present, and other men also considered that there were ladies, not too presumptuous. The dishes they ordered were meat and vegetables. When Yu Liangliang is eating salad, she looks at the dishes on the table and bears them. She is afraid that she will eat more. She gets up and wants to go to the toilet. Jiangbei looks at Yu Liangliang, who is going out. He greets Han churui and pushes his chair out.Yu Liangliang went to the bathroom, covered her hungry stomach, took a deep breath and went out several times, but she didn''t expect to meet Jiangbei who was smoking. "Captain Jiang, you''re here, aren''t you?" "Waiting for you." Jiangbei pressed down the cigarette, "go to the hall, let''s talk." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang saw him go forward, there was no chance to refuse, had to follow him to the hall. Jiangbei finds a window seat, and Yu Liangliang sits nervously opposite him. "Captain Jiang, what can I do for you?" Jiangbei called the waiter and asked for two glasses of boiled water. He didn''t speak until the waiter brought water. "Team Han asked you to go on a blind date, you know?" Yu Liangliang is holding a glass of water to drink. When she hears him, her hand shakes and she nods. "Let me talk about my situation. Jiangbei, 27 years old, with a bachelor''s degree, bought a suite in the urban area. My parents are still alive. When I get married, I will live separately from my family. For the requirements of blind date, I can stand loneliness after I get married." Yu Liangliang stares at him and says, "I can stand loneliness. What do you mean?" "After obtaining the certificate, there is no divorce. I hope you will consider it clearly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She doesn''t know what she thinks. "No, Captain Jiang, we just met. We are not familiar with each other, so we talk about marriage. Is it too fast?" Although she is infatuated with his beauty, she also has moral integrity. "How do you want to get familiar with it and get some sleep?" After being divorced, Jiangbei didn''t want to waste a minute on this. Yu Liangliang felt humiliated and angrily put down her glass. "Captain Jiang, to tell you the truth, your conditions are very good. Falling in love is a good choice. But after all, marriage is not only a matter for two people. I think you should consider it carefully. I did say to Han churui that we would have a blind date, but there is also a process. If you are in a hurry, I''m sorry, you have chosen the wrong person. " She was young and had never been in love before, so she got married. Thank you. She is straight faced, but also a serious sermon to him, Jiangbei eyebrow uplift, no patience to perfunctory her. "I''m really sorry that Yu is not suitable for me." Yu Liangliang shrugged, "then I''ll first wish captain Jiang a woman who is in line with his heart." Han churui said that she would choose these 12 people and kick off the team leader. There are many tall, cool, handsome little brothers waiting for her. She is not worried at all. However, looking at captain Jiang''s handsome face, tut Tut, I felt sorry for losing it. "Jiangbei, it''s a coincidence that we should meet you here. It seems that we are predestined." Suddenly a man''s voice rang out, and the man looked at Yu Liangliang across from Jiangbei happily, "are you on a blind date? You don''t have a good eye. This woman can''t compare with my fiancee. " Chapter 1373 Jiangbei heard the man''s voice, his face a little cold, cold sweep him. Too lazy to waste time with him, he got up and said to Yu Liangliang, "let''s go back." Tough tone, like giving orders. Yu Liangliang looks at the man talking with a proud face, and the woman around him dodges, apparently having a problem with Jiangbei. But it had nothing to do with her. She stood up. "Jiangbei, don''t go. Since it''s a blind date, I''ll give you a reference." The man stepped forward to stop Jiangbei, "the woman around you should have no body, no face, and this hairstyle is so ugly that it doesn''t match you, or I''ll introduce some for you." Yu Liangliang didn''t want to take care of her, but she couldn''t bear to be belittled. "I''m not pretty, sir, but I have to remind you that we are just like each other. How much did you spend to find your fiancee with your fat head and big ears, evil eyes, crooked neck and kidney deficiency Compared with Jiangbei''s beauty, Yu Liangliang has to admit that she can''t. But this man is sarcastic Jiangbei, certainly not a good man. Jiangbei listen to the woman from black to irony Shangqiao, accident to see her more. Shangqiao is satirized by people and stares at Yu Liangliang fiercely. He is not as good as Jiangbei in appearance, but he is absolutely not ugly. This woman even says that he is fat, which is ridiculous. "This woman is smart and ugly, but she doesn''t know herself at all. Jiangbei, who introduced her to you, did it on purpose?" The woman beside the commercial bridge stares at Yu Liangliang and frowns, "Jiangbei, I''m sorry, I''ve hurt you. But in your condition, you can find a better woman, she is not suitable for you Jiangbei heard the woman''s words, disgust in his eyes, "it''s my business whether it''s suitable for me, it''s not your turn to worry." "Jiangbei, I," the woman''s wronged eyes moist, standing beside the commercial bridge, "I know that my divorce makes you very angry, but you are busy in the army every day, and you can''t spare a little time to accompany me, so I can''t leave you. Jiangbei, don''t abandon yourself because of me. Just choose a woman to get married. If you''re not happy, I''ll be sad. " "Shut up, Dixin!" Jiangbei is bored. At that time, his parents found a partner for her and chose Dixin. He didn''t want to rebel against his parents, and he didn''t want to waste time on marriage, so he was engaged to Dixin. Originally, he was going to ask for marriage leave to get a license with her for the Chinese new year, but unexpectedly, in less than half a year, she got on well with his cousin and asked him to give up the marriage. At first, Jiangbei was a little surprised. He had the impression that she was a gentle and dignified woman who could take care of her parents and her own job, but she said that she fell in love with other men. Jiangbei had no feelings for her. She said she wanted to find her own happiness, and he would not stop her, so she agreed to end the engagement. But when his parents heard the news, they were very angry. They found the army and scolded him for a long time. Then he knew that the man Dixin liked was his cousin, Shangqiao. Shangqiao didn''t deal with him since he was a child. He always compared with him openly and secretly. In addition, Shangqiao''s father was also a politician and had a different attitude from the commander. They were also antagonists. This incident alerted the commander and the commander talked to him for a long time. Commander told him that Dixin was Shangqiao''s girlfriend a few years ago. She deliberately contacted him and became his fiancee. Maybe she was asking for information from him. But she had to leave when he found out and asked for a hint. Originally, he was not prepared to say this, but he didn''t expect that Jiangbei''s parents would make trouble and even want him to retire from the army. The commander knew that he was determined to make a career in the army, so he told him about it and let him make his own decision. At the moment, when he saw Dixin again, only disgust remained in his eyes. Yu Liangliang was a bit surprised when she heard the woman''s words. She didn''t expect that this woman had been Jiangbei''s ex fiancee. No wonder Jiangbei was so anxious to get married. She also said that the only condition for marriage was to endure loneliness. It turned out that she was taken a green hat. Listening to the woman''s disgusting tone and frowning, it is clear that the victim is Jiangbei. She cried so miserably. I don''t know how Jiangbei bullied her. She looked at Jiangbei''s ugly face and sympathized with him. She rolled up her sleeve. "Miss Di, you are engaged to him. You can''t bear to be lonely and give him a green hat. Do you have any reason? Since you can''t always be engaged to a soldier, you should be ready for him. It''s good of you to accuse him of not being with you. I think it''s a waste of time for captain Jiang to spend time with you. No one can stop him when a red apricot comes up with a wall. If it''s a whore, don''t set up a memorial archway. If you don''t live with your tail between your legs, you''re still crying here. It''s polluting the environment and disgusting to people. It''s really immoral. " Yu Liangliang began to scold people. She spoke very fast, but she enunciated clearly, and everyone on the scene could hear her clearly. Di Xin stares at her with big eyes and tears her mouth with shame and anger. But with Jiangbei, she is not easy to start. She is so angry that she stomps, "woman, it''s not your turn to talk here."Yu Liangliang raises her chin. She is not afraid of this woman. "my mouth is on my body, I am a passerby. I want to make complaints about it. If you haven''t done that, don''t be afraid of others. How, I just said a few words, you feel guilty, angry, want to tear me. Oh, I''m sorry, Captain Jiang is my flower protector now. If you dare to move me, he will never forgive you! " Yu Liangliang glances at the commercial bridge. She is still pretty, but when she opens her mouth, she reveals her bad nature. Compared with Jiangbei, she is on the ground and on the sky. This woman is blind, and Jiangbei retired to choose him, the most hateful is to deliberately come to Jiangbei trouble, not afraid of being beaten? Jiangbei heard the woman say that she was her flower protector, but she did not refute. She is Han Tiannuan''s good friend. If she is with him, if she is beaten by Di Xin, Han team will not spare him. Dixin is really guilty, because she was engaged to Jiangbei with a different purpose. She became his fiancee for more than half a year. She tried countless times to explore information from him, but she failed. She was also identified, so she had to leave Jiangbei. It''s useless for Shangqiao to abandon her. She hasn''t seen her for a long time. This time, she managed to find a chance to meet Shangqiao. She didn''t expect to meet Jiangbei. Shangqiao wants to use her to be angry with Jiangbei. She also wants to take this opportunity to please Shangqiao. To embarrass Jiangbei, she doesn''t expect that a shrew will emerge. Listening to Yu Liangliang''s words, Shangqiao sneered contemptuously, "woman, you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I can see that you like Jiangbei very much. However, as his cousin, I kindly remind you that Jiangbei looks healthy, but he can''t do it in some places. If you follow him, you will regret it all your life. " Dixin such a beautiful woman, and he spent half a year together, he did not even move her, it is not impossible, what is it? Chapter 1374 Some places are not good. Does it mean Yu Liangliang stares at Jiangbei suspiciously, looking at his calm and handsome face, holding his fist tightly. She remembers that she asked Han churui, he has a good family background, a high face and a great figure. How can he not find a girlfriend to marry? Han churui did not answer her at that time, but let her ask Jiangbei. Is it because Jiangbei can''t do it that he can''t find a girlfriend and runs away with others when he has a fiancee? Jiangbei noticed the woman''s sight and squinted coldly. Yu Liangliang''s neck was cold with fright. She gave a smile and deeply sympathized. It''s not good at all. It''s a blow to a man''s self-esteem. It''s also widely publicized. It''s like stepping on his feet. In order to give Jiangbei face, Yu Liangliang decides to be a good person to the end. She goes to Jiangbei, hugs his arm and smiles at Shangqiao. "I''m sorry, I''m looking at Jiangbei''s face. I don''t care if he''s OK. But you are his cousin. Would it be too much to say his bad things so loudly? I think you should be grateful to Jiangbei. If he didn''t let go, you''d be lucky to get your fiancee. Otherwise, with your poor appearance, tut Tut, dogs would hate it. " "Woman, you," the green veins of the commercial bridge burst up, trying to crush her to death. He''s a respectable young businessman. He''s been a respectable young man. I don''t know how many women want to climb his bed. But when he comes to this woman''s mouth, he''s not only worthless, he doesn''t even look up to dogs. Damn it! Jiangbei step forward and protect Yu Liangliang behind, "if you want to move her, it depends on whether my fist agrees or not." Shangqiao can''t beat him, which he knows well, but he is not happy to be satirized by women. "Well, very well, Jiangbei. I didn''t expect you to find a woman like a shrew. Your parents won''t agree." Jiang Bei''s face was expressionless. "Did I get in the way of you when I found the shrew? I''m so excited to find a shrew? " "Jiangbei, you," Shangqiao was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, but he was not willing to admit defeat. "I want to vomit when I see this kind of woman. Don''t disgust me. I think you are being forced. In order not to retire from the army, you need any woman." Yu Liangliang and Jiangbei are on the same front now. She can''t fight. How can she give up the fight? She went to the commercial bridge with her hands akimbo. "Mr. Shang, don''t deny that you are stupid. There is a reason why Jiangbei doesn''t like that ex fiancee. Don''t envy him. Although I''m ugly, I''m virtuous. I can go up to the hall and down to the kitchen. I can go to the battlefield. Fat is that I''m not picky about food, especially easy to raise, and I can give birth to children for the Jiang family. I''m a casual woman. If you want, I won''t agree. If it wasn''t for Jiangbei''s face, your ugly face swaying around in front of me, I would have vomited long ago. " Women several times from the black way to refute the bridge, Jiangbei surprised at her. He had never met a woman like her, who said she was black, fat and shrew in front of a man. It''s a wonderful flower. Shangqiao listens to the way that the woman demeans herself to scold him, but she can''t move her. She clenches her fist and turns her head to stare at Dixin. Useless stupid woman! Not even a shrew. Dixin is also subdued in her heart. It''s OK for her to pretend to be weak, elegant and dignified, but she never scolds like a shrew. "Woman, you know that you are a fat and ugly toad. Don''t want to eat a white swan. You don''t deserve Jiangbei." Yu Liangliang smiles and leans on Jiangbei''s arm. "Yes, I don''t deserve him, but he is willing to spend time with me. Even if he can''t, I like him. If I push him down, he can''t, I can. Don''t you think it''s exciting? Oh, I''m sorry. A woman like you, who doesn''t like Jiangbei, won''t understand my feeling of being seriously accompanied by Jiangbei. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Di Xin did not expect that she would say that kind of foul language in broad daylight, and her face turned red with anger. "Jiangbei, if you want to be with this shameless bitch, uncle Jiang will be very angry and disappointed with you." Jiangbei''s face was gloomy. "My family, Miss Di, you can''t manage it." Di Xin was aggrieved, but also put forward some kind advice: "Jiangbei, I''m also for your own good. The worst thing for you is to retire from the army. Your uncles and aunts need to be taken care of when they are old. If you marry such a smart woman, you will be in a state of uneasiness Yu Liangliang rolled her eyes. Apart from pretending to be aggrieved, can she have any other expression? "I don''t have to worry about Miss Di because my house is in a state of turmoil." Dixin listened to the familiar voice, thought it was his own auditory hallucination, turned to see Jiangbei''s mother came, she was shocked to stare. "Aunt Jiang, you, how can you?" Mother Jiang sneered at di Xin and ignored her. She went to Yu Liangliang and held her hand with a smile. "Liangliang, we''ve long wanted to see you. Seeing you today, you are so lovely."Jiang''s mother put the jade bracelet on her wrist and said, "it was given to me by Jiangbei''s father in those years. I said I would give it to my daughter-in-law in the future. Today I can finally hand it over." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang looks at the precious bracelet on her wrist and dares not to pick it up, but Jiang''s mother can''t get rid of it. She looks to Jiangbei for help. Jiangbei didn''t expect her parents to come over. He asked Yu Liangliang''s eyes to ask for her own happiness and calmly hold her arms to see the play. She can make Shangqiao and Dixin vomit blood. It should be a piece of cake to deal with his parents. Yu Liangliang saw that he couldn''t help him. She was so angry that she wanted to take off the bracelet and throw it on his face. But the bracelet was too expensive to be broken. She couldn''t afford to pay for it. "Aunt Jiang, don''t be so outspoken, I," "don''t be outspoken, not at all, pretty. In my heart, you are better than someone. I don''t know how many times." When Jiang''s mother speaks, she looks at di Xin with deep meaning. With contrast, she looks at Yu Liangliang. The more she looks, the more she likes her. Di Xin knows that Jiang''s mother is satirizing herself. She looks embarrassed and doesn''t dare to look at others. Shangqiao didn''t arrive first, and my aunt would suddenly appear. Thinking of what she had said to Jiangbei before, if my aunt told his grandfather, he would have to be disciplined again. She was depressed and wanted to leave quickly. "Shangqiao, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to hear what you said to your cousin when I met you here. I don''t know what attitude your father and grandfather would have when they heard that." Jiang''s mother asked with a sneer. When Shangqiao heard Jiang''s mother''s words, he stood still and finally took it back to apologize to Jiangbei. Jiangbei calm face, indifference can not see the mood, sat down beside the position, "that kind of words, you said a lot before, but this time you are not too polite to Yu Liangliang, you should apologize to her." Chapter 1375 Shangqiao listened to what he meant and didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Shangqiao dared to be angry in front of Jiang''s mother. He could only bear his temper and turned away with a cold hum. Jiang''s mother glared at his back, "Shangqiao, you just left. Are you waiting for your father to teach you a lesson?" Shangqiao grinds his teeth, turns his head and stares at Yu Liangliang, "Miss Liangliang, please don''t blame me for any slip of the tongue." Yu Liang Liang heard his apology, especially hearty, waved his hand, "don''t be so polite, I''m fat and broad-minded, and I don''t care about villains." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangqiao''s eyes are sinister. If he has a chance, he will wipe this woman under his feet and abuse her! Jiang''s mother apologized to him and said, "our family is going to get together. Shangqiao, you can go." When Shangqiao left, Dixin also wanted to follow him, but Jiang''s mother stopped her. "Miss Di, you and your mother are like a fight. Originally, you and Xiaobei were engaged. It was a marriage. But you can''t stand loneliness. You have broken your engagement with my little north. I''ll break up with your family in the future. You''d better not show up in front of him, or my daughter-in-law will be jealous. It''s not good to make my house uneasy. " Before, di Xin said that Yu Liangliang would make the Jiang family restless. Jiang''s mother spoke for Yu Liangliang and mocked her in turn. Di Xin''s face turned white, and she was a little embarrassed and annoyed. She quickened her pace and left. Jiang''s mother is happy to see her go and clap Yu Liangliang''s hand. A few days ago, she went to the army to ask Jiangbei to retire. The commander handed her Yu Liangliang''s information and asked her to wait patiently. She was looking forward to meeting the girl. Today, she asked Han churui to arrange and bring her to them. Unexpectedly, the girl would love her family Jiangbei. Jiang''s mother looked at her She, how to see how satisfied. "Now the annoying people are gone. Liangliang, let''s go and have dinner." Yu Liangliang wants to shrink her hand, but she doesn''t succeed. She twists her eyebrows to see Han Tiannuan come over. She seems to see the Savior and signals her to help quickly. She just came to appreciate the handsome guy and fall in love by the way, but she didn''t want to get married. Han Tiannuan sees that she is being held by a woman. Before she knows the situation, she receives her look for help. She wants to help, but she is held by Han churui. "This hotel was chosen by Jiang''s parents. Jiang''s parents have seen Yu''s information for a long time. It seems that Aunt Jiang is very satisfied with Yu." Han Tiannuan stares round his eyes, "it turns out that you have already sold Liangliang. Big brother, how can you do this!" Han Tiannuan thinks Yu Liangliang has been cheated by him. Han churui saw that she was angry and couldn''t laugh or cry. "I told Yu to go to the army to find his boyfriend. Is it wrong to see his parents on a blind date?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although this is true, but the whereabouts of Liangliang are in his arrangement. After digging a hole, she is waiting for her to jump. Han Tiannuan doesn''t help herself. Yu Liangliang agrees to follow Jiang''s mother to another box. Jiang''s mother asks her to sit down and holds Jiang Bei beside her. Then she takes out her mobile phone and turns on the photo taking function to take photos for them. "I finally have a daughter-in-law. I''m so happy that I have to send a circle of friends to cheer me up. Come on, smile." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang dodges the camera, but Jiangbei grabs the back of her head and tells her not to move. They lean together and take a picture. She looked at him like hell. "Don''t you think we''re not right? Captain Jiang, what are you taking now? " Jiangbei''s face remained unchanged, and he poured himself a glass of water. "I didn''t think you were suitable before, but I can''t find a woman like you who is ugly, fat and shrew. I can only make do with it." Make do with Get together with you! Yu Liangliang still holds a girl''s heart and wants to fall in love. How can she make do with him to get married? She is not wanted by nobody! "Those words are for your help. How can you bite the hand that feeds you?" "It''s you who hold my arm and say you like me. I like you to death. Now my parents like you. How can I regret it?" Jiangbei doesn''t want to argue with her. Yu Liangliang can''t bear it. She suddenly stands up, grabs the water cup from his hand and pours the water on his face. "Who do you love, who do you want to make do with, who do you want to go to? I will never make do with my marriage. Jiangbei, you don''t want to waste time on me, and I don''t want to waste time with you. " Several people on the scene are staring at her in fright. Yu Liangliang is embarrassed. She takes the bracelet off her wrist, turns around and bows 90 degrees and hands it to her. "Aunt Jiang, let you down. Captain Jiang and I only met today. What I said before was that we would only help captain Jiang by treating him as a friend. I can''t take your bracelet. I''m not your daughter-in-law." "Here, Liangliang, you," Jiang''s mother didn''t pick up the bracelet. Yu put it down and turned to leave the box. Seeing Liangliang leave, Jiang''s mother is at a loss. Han churui looks for help. Han churui frowns and thinks they are too anxious. Before he speaks, Han Tiannuan gets up and chases them out. "Ann, wait for me."Han Tiannuan stares at him, "don''t wait, you pit pretty, this account, I haven''t calculated with you, hum!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui takes out the corner of his mouth and goes after him. Jiang''s mother saw that they had gone, and then looked at her son. She calmly wiped her face with a paper towel, changed the cup, and poured water for herself. Jiang''s mother angrily grabbed the cup. "You still want to drink water. Go and get my daughter-in-law back quickly!" "Mom, I''m not suitable for her. She wants to find someone to fall in love with, but I just want to find a married woman." Jiangbei sat still. "Isn''t that better? If she wants to fall in love, you can fall in love with her and hold a wedding when you think it''s appropriate. " Jiangbei couldn''t make sense to her. She got up and wanted to leave. Seeing that he wanted to run away again, Jiang''s mother stamped her feet angrily. "Lao Jiang, tell me about your son." Jiang''s father saw his son''s obstinacy, and it was no use persuading him. He could only pacify her by patting her on the chest. "Your son, you don''t know it. You have an opinion since childhood. As long as he decides something, it''s no use persuading anyone." "That''s OK. I can''t persuade you. Then I won''t go to the hospital and wait to die at home." Mother Jiang roared. Jiangbei, who came to the door, stopped stiffly. He closed his eyes. Thinking of his mother''s illness, he turned to compromise. "Mom, don''t push me." Jiang''s mother saw that he was in pain, and immediately felt soft. She was such a son. She was in pain from childhood to adulthood. He wanted to join the army, and she and his father also supported him. They didn''t blame him for not seeing him for several years, so they went to the army to see him. But last year, she found that she was in poor health. She went to the hospital for examination and was found to have breast cancer. She was especially afraid that she would die one day, and her son was still alone. "Xiaobei, I''m not your enemy. Don''t talk to me in this tone. Five years ago, I told you that you wanted to find a woman, but you perfunctorized me every year and didn''t bother at all. It''s not easy to find a fiancee for you. Your commander has forced others to give up their marriage. My mother knows that you are old, can''t control you, and can''t accompany you all your life, so she hopes to have a warm and cold woman to accompany you. You young people think that love is about fate, but fate is not awarded by the state, nor will it fall from the sky, nor is it the reward you get when you do a task. You have to look for it carefully to find it. But it''s good for you to stay in the army every day. If you like men, I think you should bring them back for me to have a look! " Chapter 1376 Jiang''s mother said that she was really uncomfortable and began to cry with her mouth covered. Jiangbei walked up to her and patted her on the back a little at a loss. "Mom, I will take your daughter-in-law home this year, so you can cooperate with the doctor." Jiang Mu got his promise, sniffed and looked up at him, "is that true?" "It''s true. I''ll take you back first." Jiang''s mother just let it go. She hasn''t seen her son for a long time. She also wants to stay with her son for a while. On the other side, Yu Liangliang walks out of the hotel and takes a taxi to leave. Han Tiannuan doesn''t catch up with her and calls her immediately. Liangliang said that she was OK. Her private teaching course is coming soon. She left first and will make another appointment tomorrow. Han Tiannuan listened to her normal tone, then hung up the phone and turned to see Yi Kang coming. "It''s warm. What''s the matter? I don''t think you look well." Han Tiannuan feels that she has a stomachache. She has a bad premonition, but it''s not good. She says to Yi Kang, smiling and shaking her head, "I''m ok. How did you come out and eat well?" "I see you come out and think something''s wrong, so I''ll come out and have a look." Yi Kang saw that her face was a little white, but he was still not at ease. He reached for her wrist. "Mr. Yi, please respect yourself." Han churui ran out to see Yi Kang holding her hand. A flash of evil spirit flashed in his eyes. He pushed him away and put his arm around her waist. Yi Kang doesn''t look at him, but stares at Han Tiannuan, "is it stomach pain? If you can''t help it, I''ll buy you some painkillers. You should take care of this situation slowly. You''d better go home and have a rest. " Han Tiannuan understood what he meant. He just held her wrist to feel her pulse. She pushed away Han churui, "I''m ok. I''ve always been like this. Just go back and lie down." Han churui noticed that her face was as white as snow, holding her arm anxiously, "An''an, is it hard? I''ll take you home. " Han Tiannuan bites his lips and ignores him. Han churui twists his eyebrows and says, "An''an, I''ll take care of this matter." "big brother, don''t talk about it. You go to drive the car first. I''ll have a few words with Yi Kang." Han Tiannuan interrupts and turns his back to him. Han churui grits his teeth and stares at Yi Kang, but Yi Kang is not afraid and raises his eyebrows to his provocation. Han churui held back his anger and turned to drive. Yi Kang takes back his sight and looks at Han Tiannuan, "Tiannuan, are you happy with him?" Han Tiannuan nodded, "I''m very happy to be with him. Yikang, we are friends, you know." Yi Kang stared at her with a complicated mind, "I have no other meaning. It''s warm. I just hope you can be happy. If that man can''t give you, I hope you can give me a chance. " "There''s no such chance, Yi Kang." Although she has a little conflict with Han churui, she won''t take advantage of Yi Kang to annoy him. This is a matter of principle. Yi Kang looked down in disappointment and said with a bitter smile, "if it''s warm, I can only bless you." Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile, "Yi Kang, I wish you, too, can find a girl who can make you happy." Yi Kang forced a smile, "can I see you again in the future?" "There should be. We are all in Nankang city. If you have something, you can tell me on wechat." Han churui drove over to see them talking and laughing. When he got out of the car, he slammed the door and went to Han Tiannuan. "An''an, let''s go home." Han Tiannuan nods and says goodbye to Yi Kang. Instead of going to the co pilot, she goes to the back seat. Han churui stares at her in the rearview mirror, bites her teeth and starts the car. Back at Han''s home, Han Tiannuan goes upstairs directly. Han churui looks at her back and pours a cup of hot water. In the bedroom, Han Tiannuan, lying on the bed, watched him come in and turned his back to her. Han churui put down his glass and sat by the bed, "girl, angry?" Han Tiannuan didn''t respond. Han churui got up and went to the other side of the bed, lying on the side of the bed, an arm on her body, refused her to turn over. "Girl, my fault, I go to apologize to Yu." Han Tiannuan pursed his lips, "you are too bad. Liangliang has a good temper, but you can''t bully Liangliang with others." Han churui is also in a dilemma. This is the task given to him by Cheng mo. in a short time, he asked a good tempered and familiar girl to be introduced to Jiangbei. It happened that Yu wanted to find a boyfriend. He thought it was feasible, so he took her. He didn''t expect that Jiang''s parents would be so worried. He immediately took out his mobile phone to call Yu Liangliang to apologize, but Yu Liangliang didn''t care, "it''s just very unexpected, scared, not much." "If you don''t like Jiangbei, I''ll deal with it. Yu said that the promise of finding a boyfriend for you is still useful. " Han churui is sincere. Yu Liangliang has a lingering fear, "forget it, forget it, when I lose weight, no one will call me fat, maybe someone is infatuated with me. I also want to thank you this time for taking me to the army to see a lot of young brother''s heroism. "Han churui listens to her attitude is very good, and she said a few words to hang up the phone, see Han Tiannuan staring at himself, he bowed his head in her forehead kiss. "It won''t happen next time. Forgive me, will you?" Han Tiannuan turns around and takes the water cup he brings up. He takes a drink and is reconciled with him. Because of some abdominal pain, she held her stomach, arched her back, and retracted into the quilt. Han churui took off his coat, got into the quilt and pinched her cold feet. He painfully put her feet on his stomach, and then stretched out his hand to help her rub her stomach. "I''ll make soup for you later, OK?" Han Tiannuan moved his feet and looked up at him, "I''m hungry." Han churui turns on the air conditioner, adjusts the temperature to 28 degrees, and then goes to find the warm baby to stick on her stomach and feet. Then he goes to find the tablet computer, clicks on the movie, and shoves the tablet computer into her hand. "I''ll get you something to eat. You have a good rest. Call me if you have anything." Han Tiannuan holds the tablet computer and nods his head cleverly. May be the cause of abortion, her menstruation is more painful than before, lying low back pain, sitting stomach pain, standing feeling the whole person is not good. Han churui felt uncomfortable when he saw her. He held her in his arms, rubbed her stomach and sent her to bed to eat and drink. Now she is only menstrual pain into such, after this, if you have children, do not want her life? Because Han Tiannuan''s menstruation is coming, it''s not suitable to go out. Han churui moves her clothes tools to bed. If she wants to sew clothes, he will thread her. If she wants to cut cloth, he will give her scissors. When she is sitting with a backache, he will hold her in his arms and help her knead. Maybe it was because of taking medicine. Leaning in his arms, she felt sleepy, but she thought that the clothes had not been made yet. She could not bear to sleep. She got up and sat down on the sewing machine, sewed on the sleeves, and the clothes came out. Then she embroidered the edges, and the clothes were finished. Chapter 1377 Han churui thought that Han Tiannuan''s body would be better after her menstrual period, but he didn''t expect that seven days later, her menstrual period ended, and the weather suddenly became cold. She sneezed twice and caught a cold. When the fever reached 41 degrees, he sent her to the hospital in the middle of the night in fright. The doctor prescribed medicine for her, but her fever could not come down. Han churui stood by her bed, used physical cooling method, put a cold towel on her forehead, and then wiped her whole body with alcohol. "Big brother, it''s hard." Listening to her weak voice, Han churui was heartbroken and wiped her cheek with a cold towel. "Where''s the pain, ANN, tell me." "Aching all over," she snorted bitterly, grabbed his big hand, closed her eyes and wanted to sleep. "Can''t let her sleep, Xiao Rui, you talk with her." Xiao Jue reminds me. Han churui patted her small face, let her awake, "An''an, darling, don''t sleep, talk to me, do you want to eat again?" Han Tiannuan opened his eyes to see him, then closed them. He was still sleepy. "Ann, when you finish the fashion show, I''ll take you out. Where do you want to go?" Han Tiannuan reluctantly opened his eyes, raised the corner of his mouth, his voice was very light, "I want to go to many places, big brother, do you accompany me?" "I''ll be with you wherever I go. Ann, don''t sleep. You tell me where you want to go Looking at her eyes closed again, Han churui held her face to sober her up and pasted the antipyretic paste on her forehead. However, the antipyretic paste was also very hot. He tore off a piece and pasted a new one. Xiao Jue gave her a set of tests, kneaded her forehead, and said to Han Junyu, "it''s her endocrine disorder that causes the decline of her resistance. Coupled with the impact of her abortion, she will have a high fever. We need to find Jiuyi and use some special means to cool down." Han Junyu heard the news and rushed to the hospital. Seeing his daughter''s red face, he was worried. After listening to Xiao Jue''s words, he called Jiuyi and asked her to come to Nankang city. On September 1, I came to the hospital to see Han Tiannuan''s situation. It was very difficult. I put the herbs and flower seeds she brought together and asked Han churui to feed her. Then I asked Han churui to fill her with hot water to make her cold. The medicine is too bitter. Han Tiannuan doesn''t want to drink it. Han churui clenches his teeth, holds her in his arms, pinches her jaw, forces her to drink it, and feeds her cup by cup. Then she wiped her body with the medicine of Jiuyi. Han Tian was sweating all over, and the temperature on her body was reduced. But that kind of sticky feeling is not comfortable, she got up to take a bath, Han churui asked Jiuyi, she can''t take a bath now, Han churui can only give her wipe. When her body temperature is normal, it is already a week later, she looks pale and sneezes from time to time. For fear of delaying the fashion show, she gets up and cuts off the lines at the corners of her clothes. Finally, she makes sure there is no problem with her clothes. She calls Yu Liangliang and asks her to try them on. When she saw Yu Liangliang, she was surprised. My God, she just hasn''t seen her for half a month. Is she like a different person? Her face was thin and turned into a small round face. She was wearing a bellybutton sweater, young and beautiful, fashionable and lovely. "It''s warm. Are you better? I''m in charge of the fashion show. Don''t worry too much. " Han Tiannuan blinked and said, "Liangliang, you have changed a lot." "Of course, I''ve been in the gym every day during this period of time, so I''m going to sleep with my private teacher. If there''s no change, I''ll go crazy." She originally thought that she could look better by losing weight. Later, her private teacher told her that it''s not enough just to be thin and want to be beautiful, but also to make her body feel wired, so she needs to be plastic. If she wants to achieve the effect in a short time, the training process will be very hard. Yu Liangliang in order to become beautiful, is to bite the teeth to fight, the emperor is worthy of the people. She has grown from 134 Jin to 102 Jin now. Her little thick legs have disappeared, and her big bucket waist has become a small waist. I don''t know if it''s a gift from heaven. Instead of losing weight, she''s getting bigger. "Come and try on the clothes." Yu Liangliang put on her clothes, just fit, if coupled with a pair of high-heeled shoes, it is perfect. "Is it good?" Yu Liangliang likes it very much when she puts on this dress. She goes to Han Tiannuan and turns around. "Yes, it would be better with a set of jewelry." Han Tiannuan asks her to come over. She writes down the places that need to be adjusted, and discusses with Yu Liangliang what jewelry to match, as well as high-heeled shoes. She also wants to buy them again. "I''ll go with you to the mall." Han Tiannuan said. Yu Liangliang looked at her pale face, shook her head and denied, "you''d better save my life. If I take you out, Han churui and your father don''t kill me alive, their eyes can scare me to death." Han Tiannuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "cough This is a serious matter. They will understand me. Cough... " Before she finished her sentence, she coughed violently, and Yu Liangliang patted her on the back. Hearing her cough, Han churui quickly walked into the ward from the outside, sat down beside the bed, held her in his arms, and gently patted her on the back to give her comfort."Is Ann better?" Han Tiannuan finally stopped coughing and waved his hand, "Liangliang, I''ll accompany you to the mall in the afternoon. I''m sure I can pick out the shoes suitable for you." Yu Liangliang disagreed, "warm day, don''t try to be brave. I''ll do the shoes. Don''t forget, I''ve learned the matching course." "But you are alone." "I''d better go with her." Suddenly, the man standing at the door spoke. Yu turned her head in surprise and saw Jiangbei walking in. She didn''t want to worry about the warm weather. She nodded, "yes, I have someone to accompany me. Don''t worry, wait for my news." Han Tiannuan took a look at her, then went to see Jiangbei, and then nodded. Waiting for them to leave, Han Tiannuan asked Han churui, "how did Jiangbei come here, and he offered to help Liangliang. What does he mean?" Han churui fed her medicine and told her to lie down well. "Maybe Jiangbei thought it through and wanted to get along with Yu, but Yu didn''t refuse. This shows that they have a good feeling for each other." Han Tian nodded, "Jiangbei''s beauty, few women can resist it. Now Liangliang has lost weight successfully, and she also has a lot of confidence. " Han churui eyebrow tip tiny pick, "those a few women, also include you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan covers himself with a quilt and ignores him. Han churui held her in his arms with the quilt, held her small face, and asked her to look directly into his eyes. His face was serious. He asked again, "An''an, you can''t resist Jiangbei''s beauty?" Han Tiannuan was angry and laughed at him, but seeing that he cared so much, she had a taut face. "Yes, he looks good. I want to see more." "You," Han churui thought that she was joking before. Unexpectedly, she said solemnly that she wanted to see Jiangbei more. She was so depressed that she could not bear to grind her teeth. "If Jiangbei dares to show up again, I''ll break his leg!" "Poof..." Han Tiannuan, amused by him, opened his arms and hugged his neck, "you big vinegar jar, I look at him a few eyes, that''s polite. I see you, but it''s going to take a lifetime. What''s the difference between you and him? " Chapter 1378 Outside the biggest mall in the city center. Yu Liangliang has a good idea of the shoes she wants to choose in her heart. She scans the Internet according to her ideal goal. When she sees some suitable shoes, she goes straight to the counter, selects some shoes, and takes photos for Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan takes a fancy to two kinds of shoes and asks herself which one she likes, just buy one. Yu Liangliang is tangled, has been standing beside the silent Jiangbei pointed to her mobile phone, "red hollow shoes, very suitable for you." Yu Liangliang turns to see him in surprise and turns the photo to the red hollow out shoes. She also likes this kind of shoes. "I haven''t tried it yet. How do you know I''m suitable for it?" Jiangbei pursed her lips, took a look at her, and took the red hollow out shoes to her feet, "Yu Liangliang, then try them on." Yu Liangliang saw that he was still wearing his daily military uniform, but squatted at her feet, staring at him unexpectedly, "do you want to help me put on my shoes?" "Why not." He picked up her feet, helped her take off her shoes and put them on. He looked serious, as if he was doing something extremely important. Customers and employees who came to the store saw that the handsome man in military uniform was more beautiful than many male stars, but they calmly squatted down to put on shoes for women. They were surprised and envied, staring at the handsome face of men, and couldn''t open their eyes for a moment. How many good things did this woman do in her last life to get his favor. Yu Liangliang was staring at, uncomfortable, shrunk for a while, but his ankle was pinched tightly, she can''t move, can only obediently put on shoes. "Stand up and have a look." Jiangbei helped her up and went to the mirror. Yu Liangliang turns around, jumps a few times and takes a few quick steps. She feels really good. She is sure to take these shoes. employees listened to her say they wanted these shoes and laughed a flower on her face, and hastened to quote, "madam, this pair of shoes is nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine. How would you like to pay by credit card, Alipay, WeChat?" Yu Liangliang heard the price, a faltering at the foot, if not Jiangbei quick eye to hold her, she must fall. When she chose shoes, she only looked at the style and collocation, but didn''t pay attention to the price. Now when she listened to the price, her little heart was shocked. Although her home environment is OK, her clothing, food, housing and transportation are very simple. The price of her clothes has never exceeded 300, and this pair of shoes is nearly 10000. She sat down next to her and took out her mobile phone to see another shoe. It was only 800 yuan and the price was much cheaper. She took off her shoes. Jiangbei looked at her suspiciously and stopped her action. "It''s very suitable for you. You should dress first and get used to it. Don''t take it off." Yuliangliang swallow saliva, "big brother, this pair of shoes is too expensive, I a college student where can afford." Jiangbei stares at her for a few seconds, turns around and hands her card to the employee, "swipe the card, thank you." The employee took the card, nodded happily and immediately went to get it and swipe it. "Ah, how can you spend money? Jiangbei, I can''t afford to pay back so much money for a while." Yu Liangliang wants to stop, already late, helpless smile. Jiangbei face expressionless, "you can take yourself to pay." Yu Liangliang rolled her eyes, never! Wearing this pair of shoes to leave the mall, Yu Liangliang walked a little floating, feeling that what she was stepping on was not marble, but the road paved with shining gold. She went to choose a jewelry match, and then returned to the hospital. Put on the dress and discuss with Han Tiannuan what needs to be determined. Jiangbei sees Yu Liangliang in her dress. Her eyes flash with surprise, but she turns to leave the ward in silence. The venue of the fashion show is in France. Han Tiannuan, as an exhibitor, has to go to the venue to prepare in advance. Han churui packed her things and went to the airport to meet Yu Liangliang, but he didn''t expect Jiangbei to appear in her regular clothes. He went to Yu Liangliang, took away her suitcase and went to the security check without squinting. Yu Liangliang was stunned for a moment and didn''t respond. Pointing at him, she couldn''t say anything for a long time, "no, what''s the situation? Han churui, don''t tell me. You invited him? " Han churui shrugged, "our ticket money is from him, so they invited us to join him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang''s eyes widened. "Isn''t it, master Han? It''s you who told me to book a ticket for me that I trusted you. How did he book a ticket?" Han Tiannuan covered his lips and chuckled, "Liangliang, Jiangbei means, can''t you understand? He wants to accompany you to the fashion show Yu Liangliang said, "I''m going to work, not to play, but to be accompanied. Besides, he and I have no reason. Why should he accompany me Han churui said, "as long as you nod, you can have another boyfriend." Yu Liang Liang despised staring at him, "speaking of good brothers, you and your brother to pit me, Han churui, when do you change your career as a pimp?" "Poof Cough, cough. " Han Tiannuan wants to hold back, but she can''t help laughing and coughing.Han churui reluctantly pats her on the back and goes to the thermos cup found in the suitcase to let her drink warm water. Han Tiannuan is better. Seeing her face was really bad, he put down his glass and went to her to carry her. Han Tiannuan shakes his head. She can go. Han churui doesn''t argue. He holds her by the waist and lifts her to his back. He easily carries her up. She couldn''t beat him, so she had to hold him by the neck. Yu Liangliang stares at two people, really envies, sometimes she really wants to find someone to fall in love, but this kind of thing cannot be forced, she can only silently bless. On the plane, Han churui and Han Tiannuan sit together. The position next to Yu Liangliang was empty before, but Yu Liangliang didn''t care. She put on an eye mask and was ready to sleep. When the plane took off, she encountered the impact of cold air flow on the way, and the plane shook. She was awakened. She heard that the stewardess on the radio told everyone not to worry. This is a normal situation, and it will soon pass. If there is any physical discomfort, she can tell the staff. "Convection in the air layer. It''s OK. Go on sleeping." Hearing the man''s soothing voice in her ear, Yu Liangliang turns her head in surprise and sees the handsome face in front of her. She thinks it''s her dream. "You, why are you here?" "I''ve been." Jiangbei is expressionless. Yu Liangliang looks at his cold face and turns to see Han Tiannuan. She is a little uncomfortable and leans pale in Han churui''s arms,. This is the first time that she knows that menstruation will let her live in the intensive care unit. She loves her and reflects on her life, so she should cherish it. And Jiangbei is a very dangerous person. Love is precious, life is better. In France, Han churui takes Han Tiannuan to a hotel to have a rest. Yu Liangliang is going to the fashion show to get familiar with the environment. After walking to such a large venue, models and designers from all over the world came and went. Yu Liangliang had some confidence, but after walking around, she saw the figures of those models. She felt inferior and left the venue. If she goes on stage, she will be laughed to death. Chapter 1379 When she gets to the hotel, Yu Liangliang goes to Han Tiannuan. She just wakes up and drinks medicine. She is in a better mood. Han churui dresses her and is ready to take her out for a walk. Yu Liangliang sits on the chair and stares at her, thinking about how to say she doesn''t dare to go to the fashion show. "Liangliang, do you have anything to say to me?" Yu Liangliang sighed, "it''s warm. Now I''m going to find you a professional model. Is it too late?" Han Tiannuan doesn''t understand, "is there anything you can''t attend?" Yu Liangliang covered her face, "I can''t do anything, just don''t dare, my God, those models, tut Tut, don''t say it, it''s a violent blow, let my young heart suffer heavy damage, I''m really afraid I will faint on the stage." At the opening of the fashion show, every fashion designer will walk around the T-stage with models wearing their own design works before going to the exhibition area. The fashion designer will introduce the original intention and concept of design to the public. Han Tiannuan smiles and pats her on the shoulder. "Liangliang, you haven''t seen the fashion show. When we discussed it, you should have thought of this process." "But, I," "Yu, let''s go out and have some food first. I''ll talk about it later Han churui interrupted her. Yu Liangliang opened her mouth and could only nod her head. Jiangbei saw that she was in a bad mood when she left the venue of the fashion show, but he didn''t know how to persuade people, so he didn''t speak and quietly stayed behind her. Looking at her courage, he said to Han Tiannuan that he would not attend the fashion show. He pursed his thin lips and tried to comfort her. In the end, he didn''t speak to Han churui''s eyes. Chatelet, with chateler square as the center of Paris, is the oldest but also the busiest place in the city. After a long walk, they found a Chinese restaurant. While eating, Han Tiannuan didn''t talk about the fashion show with her. Instead, he talked about the decoration of the restaurant, the food and the atmosphere. After dinner, the four stroll around the flower shop again. Han churui sees a flower shop and buys a bunch of lavender and two roses for Han Tiannuan. Jiangbei saw the words in Han churui''s hand, and the corners of his mouth drew. He had never bought flowers for a woman in his life. He turned his head to ask Yu Liangliang what kind of flowers she likes, but he couldn''t ask. When he went into the florist''s shop, he picked a bunch of bell orchids. He came out holding the flowers, said a word to send you, and put them in Yu Liangliang''s arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang looks at the lily of the valley in her arms, laughing and crying. Lily of the valley stands for purity and happiness in France. Did he send her Lily of the valley to wish her new happiness? But Lily of the valley has another meaning, its happiness will come particularly difficult, and accompanied by a vague fate of sadness. "Sorry, I don''t like lily of the valley. Here you are." She threw the words into his hands. Jiangbei frowned, "what flower do you like?" "I don''t like flowers." Yu Liangliang is depressed. Don''t buy flowers if you don''t know what to buy. It''s like she forced him. Jiangbei stares at the lily of the valley in his hand and turns his head to Han churui. Isn''t he preaching how to fall in love and coax women? Why does he buy flowers for Han Tiannuan? Han Tiannuan is happy, but he buys flowers for Yu Liangliang. She is so angry that she wants to slap him in the face. Han churui helps the forehead, Jiangbei is a smart person, but in this kind of thing, he seems to lack a string. Han Tiannuan rushed out to make ends meet. "On May 1 every year, the French give each other lilies of the valley to wish each other a happy year. The recipients usually hang the flowers in their rooms for the whole year, symbolizing happiness forever. I think Linglan is very beautiful. This bunch of flowers is to congratulate us in advance on the success of this fashion show. " Han churui also helped to speak for Jiangbei. "Some people say that the temperament of lily of the valley is just like a woman''s firm and gentle faith in love in the wind. It''s pure and clear. The fragrance of flowers can only be smelled by attentive people. Yu, Jiangbei is more realistic and doesn''t know how to say sweet words, but his heart needs careful experience." Listen to their husband and wife sing a song, but Yu Liangliang does not eat them, "I''m sorry, I''m very impetuous, I like sweet words." Jiangbei silent look at her, holding a bunch of flowers go forward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang stares at his back, which is too perfunctory. Is it so hard for him to say something nice? He wanted to pursue her. He didn''t give her any patience. Why should she be with him? Hum! Han churui and Han Tiannuan look at each other, but they are helpless. When they went to the Seine River, they saw many tourists taking photos. Han Tiannuan also wanted to take photos, so he asked Han churui to take a picture of her and Yu Liangliang. Jiangbei stood by and watched Yu Liangliang''s funny posture, but he couldn''t move his eyes for a moment. Han churui gives his mobile phone to Han Tiannuan and asks them to take pictures of a girl himself. He goes to the side and bumps Jiangbei with his arm. Jiangbei returns to his senses. "Don''t you mean you have a mission? Why don''t you go yet?" Looking at Jiangbei people, I''ll look away when I find themJiangbei''s going abroad is not only for fun, but also with a mission. Han churui noticed staring at his line of sight, cold eyes narrowed, staring at Han churui, "this is to provoke someone, since we left the hotel, someone has been following." Jiangbei also knows that someone is following them. It seems that he turns around unintentionally and looks at a few people. He asks Han churui, "how do you know that I''m the one who provokes you, not the one who wants to revenge you? There are a lot of people who want to kill you when you poke a basket abroad." Although Chu was not in Paris, there were many collaborators who could be a member of the Congress. When he destroyed Chu, his interests were harmed. There were many people who wanted to kill him. And in Nankang City, with the protection of Han churui and Cheng Mo, those people dare not move him, but when they go abroad, it''s hard to say. Han churui also guessed your story, looking at the two women who were still looking at the photos, "it''s windy, my wife''s time to take medicine, go back to the hotel." Jiangbei was silent. He twisted his eyebrows and grabbed Han churui''s arm. "What sweet words did you say when you chased your wife?" "Sweet talk?" Han churui raised his eyebrows, "I said, do you want to know?" Jiangbei looked at him expectantly, "what is it?" Han churui said, "Jiangbei, if you want to know what kind of sweet words move women the most, you can search on the Internet only if you can open your mouth. However, I did say a word to my wife. I said to her, "I like her. Can you say that?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei can''t tell. Han churui tut a, patted his shoulder, "as your captain, I teach you a move, you learn a little." He went to Han Tiannuan and stared at her mobile phone. "An''an, I''ll take a look at the photos for you and choose some to send to your circle of friends." Han Tiannuan looks forward to showing her a good picture of himself. "Big brother, I think my angle is good-looking. Can you help me to have a look? Which one is good-looking?" Han churui stares at the photo, one is a side photo, the other is a playful front photo, the picture feeling is very good, "the side photo is good, the front photo background is a bit chaotic, we take a group photo, send a circle of friends." Han Tiannuan nods happily and turns on the shooting function of the mobile phone. Han churui looks at the camera. At the moment when she presses, he lowers his head and kisses her side face. The picture stops. Han Tiannuan likes to look at photos. His cheeks are red, but he doesn''t refuse. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei admires Han churui''s provocative means. He looks at Yu Liangliang, perhaps because he is nervous. He even wants to say what he wants to say in his heart. Chapter 1380 Jiangbei coughs and walks to Yu Liangliang''s side. Her eyes dodge. "This is a good one." Yu Liangliang, who was fixing the picture, looked up at him and said, "thank you for your praise. This one has been repaired." Jiangbei touched his nose and told him to go to the battlefield. He must march forward bravely, but he is not good at sweet words to women. "You look better than the picture." Yu Liangliang suddenly looked up at him, "you mean, these photos are ugly? Captain Jiang, you are so hypocritical. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei licks her lower alveolar, just shut up and look at the lake with her back. "Yu Liangliang, why did you quit now in order to put on your dress and go to the fashion show Yu Liangliang looks at his broad back in surprise, purses her lips, puts down her mobile phone, walks to him, and stares at his hand on the railing. It looks like an artist''s finger. "It''s just that I''m not confident all of a sudden. I''m afraid I''ll screw up my warm dress." Jiangbei looked down at her, "you lose weight and shape, draw delicate makeup, match with the aesthetic clothing in line with the current cognition, and match with a pair of expensive high heels, but you don''t have the courage to straighten your back and dare not walk, it''s just a rigid skeleton. Beauty is in the bone, not in the skin. If you want to be a charming woman, you must have the courage to walk in front of people and bear the eyes of others. Just shouting slogans, to the key time to drop the chain, you fight to lose weight and what''s the point Listen to the man''s indifferent words, Yu Liangliang clenched her lips, this time to lose weight, she really fought her life. But in this man''s mouth, all she did was in vain, she held back her tears, turned and walked forward. Jiangbei just reflected that what he said was too heavy for her to accept. Han churui looks at Yu Liangliang and wipes her tears. He says, "Jiangbei, are you sweet talk or abusive? Han Tiannuan just heard Jiangbei''s words, worried to Yu Liangliang''s side, "Liangliang, don''t listen to him, he didn''t lose weight, don''t understand you." Han Tiannuan turned to stare at Jiangbei, "Captain Jiang, I know you are kind-hearted to persuade Liangliang, but you talk too much. Do you know how hard it is for Liangliang to lose weight? She''s not confident when she goes to the fashion show. She''s afraid she''ll screw it up. You don''t know how much pressure she''s under. It''s too much to make a conclusion for her. " Jiangbei frowned, "Yu Liangliang, if I hurt you, I apologize." Yu Liangliang sniffed and looked at him with red eyes. "No, you don''t have to apologize. You''re right. I''m ugly. I''m fat and I''m not good tempered. I won''t change even if I fight for my life. Going to a fashion show is a shame. I don''t deserve to appear in front of you." Her derogatory words, such as stabbing into the heart of Jiangbei, he wanted to deny, but opened his mouth to apologize, but saw her turn away. Han Tiannuan is also upset when she listens to her words. Yu Liangliang is not a peerless beauty, but she is definitely not ugly. On the contrary, she is a very attractive type, and her smile is very infectious. Introverted as she is, she will not be infected by her smile and become good friends with her. However, she belittled herself so much. Han Tiannuan looked at Jiangbei badly. "Captain Jiang, you should be decent. If you don''t want to be pretty, we don''t ask you to come here. Do you feel happy to see her embarrassed?" "No, I am," Jiang Bei gritted his teeth. He really wanted to persuade her to go to the fashion show. Don''t be afraid. They will support her. Han Tiannuan goes after Yu Liangliang. Han churui shakes his head with a sigh and gives him a look of self-interest. Jiangbei stood on the bank, the afterglow of the evening was not so hot, but he felt like he was baking on the fire, and his heart was burning. Yu Liangliang went back to the hotel, wiped her red and swollen eyes, put away her paper towel, washed her cold face, picked up her dress and walked out of the room. Han Tiannuan saw that she was holding a gift in her hand and thought that she was going to return home. He held her wrist. "Liangliang, I told you that if you hadn''t contributed for me this time, I wouldn''t have this opportunity to come here, so we would have a fun attitude and experience the feeling of fashion show. At the beginning, I chose you as my model. The original intention of this costume design is not to wear it for those tall beauties. You are about the same height as me. I just want you to wear it instead of me. " Yu Liangliang nodded and looked serious. "Yes, since I want to play, I want to have a good time. I take my clothes to the venue. I''m familiar with them and can''t be the focus of others. Then I''ll make a video for myself. Later, I''ll watch it myself. Ordinary designers won''t have this experience. " Han Tiannuan was surprised by her optimism and raised a smiling face, "OK, I''ll accompany you and we''ll go on stage together." Han churui takes a dress for Han Tiannuan. After thinking about it, he brings a coat for Yu Liangliang. When they go downstairs, they meet Jiangbei. Yu Liangliang doesn''t give him a look in her eyes and passes by him. Jiangbei turns to see her domineering chin raised, eyebrows raised, and makes a gesture to Han churui. Han churui understands his meaning and knows that he has a task and can''t be with them, but he also sends someone to protect them.The place where the fashion show is arranged is the gymnasium. The temporary stage in the gymnasium is very large and there are many corners that many people can''t pay attention to, The fashion show has a routine, famous designers and designers specially invited by brands, their works are placed in the most prominent position, and those new people and some selected works are put in a more remote perspective. Han Tiannuan is a new comer, and her design works must be in a better position. She doesn''t want to grab the limelight, but wants to take this opportunity to give Yu Liangliang back her confidence. Because she has self-confidence, she will have many opportunities to stand on this stage and be the most prominent position when she becomes a real fashion designer. Although it''s getting late at night, there are still many models practicing on stage for the sake of tomorrow''s exhibition. When Yu Liangliang comes on stage, she looks like an alien. Hearing the sound of ridicule under the stage, Yu Liangliang''s face was a little stiff, but she continued to practice. Han Tiannuan walked with her for a few laps, and hot sweat came out on her forehead. Yu Liangliang was also afraid that she would aggravate her illness, so she asked her to sit down honestly to watch her and take a video of her. Han Tiannuan sat down obediently. "Eh, is that Yu Liangliang?" There was a strange inquiry in the corner. "It seems that she has lost weight. Ah, the ugly fat man has lost weight. It''s not so beautiful. She''s still standing on the stage. Her works have not been selected in this fashion show. How can she come here?" Another woman mocks. Chapter 1381 Seeing Yu Liangliang standing on the stage, Zheng Siyu is jealous and crazy. Cui Yu''s works were selected for the exhibition. She spent a lot of time to accompany her to watch the show, but she didn''t expect to see Yu Liangliang standing on the stage like a star in Han Tiannuan''s dress, hating her reason. "I remember the name selected for the exhibition. Without her, she can walk on the stage. She won''t find the gold owner and sleep with her." She said with disdain. Cui Yu recognizes Yu Liangliang and arranges her dress without saying anything. From the final results, she learned that Han Tiannuan won the first place. She couldn''t believe it. She called the teacher to check the results. Han Tiannuan''s paper was right, 99 points. Han Tiannuan''s score can only be regarded as medium. Why did he have such a high score this time? She hinted that the teacher might cheat, but the teacher said that she had no evidence. If the trouble continued, she would slander her classmates and deduct credits. She has no way, and does not want to live eat excrement, afraid of Han Tiannuan come to the door, changed the phone number, quit the class group. Later, Yu Liangliang has been calling her, although she did not answer the phone, but afraid to meet her, has been hiding at home, dare not go out. However, Han Tiannuan will come to this fashion show, which is inevitable. She is thinking about how to make Han Tiannuan shut up and not mention their previous competition. At the moment, Yu Liangliang is standing on the dazzling stage with confidence. She is very surprised. She looks for a circle under the stage and sees Han Tiannuan. Her face is heavy. "Cui Yu, you won the Rookie Award by strength." During the time show fashion show, there will be a voting session. The newcomers whose works win the vote will have a newcomer award. With this newcomer award, they can not only go to the page of the time show magazine, but also go to big companies to find jobs in the future. Holding this trophy is definitely an advantage. Cui Yu is very confident, "this Rookie Award, must be mine." The next day, Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang came to the venue, which was full of people. The fashion show starts at three o''clock. They still have an hour to prepare. Yu Liangliang changes her clothes and puts on her make-up. Everything is ready for the opening of the fashion show. In order to ease her tension, Han Tiannuan chats with her. Han churui brings a plate of fresh fruit salad and asks them to eat first, otherwise they will be busy later. Yu Liang Liang ate two mouthfuls, curiously staring at the fruit plate, "you didn''t go out, where did you buy this thing?" "I didn''t buy it. It was sent by Jiangbei." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang was surprised. I didn''t expect that he would be so intimate. Han churui observed her face and continued, "it''s a coincidence that Jiangbei went abroad with us. In fact, he has a mission. He is also worried that I will be watched by people abroad and will accompany us for a day. In fact, he was very busy. He was busy all night last night. He called me in the morning to ask about your situation, and sent someone to send this thing in the afternoon. He said that if the task is completed well, he will come to see your show. " But for his brother, Han churui would not have explained so much. Han Tiannuan nodded and said to Jiangbei, "it seems that the captain Jiang is kind-hearted and doesn''t express his ideas." Yu Liang Liang put a strawberry in her mouth. "It doesn''t matter what kind of person he is. He and I are not the same people. We can''t get together. No matter how good you say, it''s useless." Han Tiannuan looked at Han Churui, helplessly shrugged, she can help all the help, is the captain of the Yangtze River suck up their own strength. Zheng Siyu, who hides and stares at the three people, looks like a sudden poison in his eyes. He steals her quota, but he is here, bitch! After waiting for Han churui to leave, she walked over and looked coldly at Han Tiannuan, "you must be very happy to be here!" Han Tiannuan turns to see Zheng Siyu and frowns, "what does it have to do with you if I''m happy?" "Oh, you bitch who took my name, you are not only cheap yourself, but also bring this ugly fat man here to show your shame. Han Tiannuan, you don''t know what shame is." Zheng Siyu takes out a glass of juice from her back and pours it on Yu Liangliang. Yu Liangliang reacts and dodges, but forgets that she is still wearing high-heeled shoes at her feet. She falters and kneels on the ground. Her knee knocks on the stool again, causing her to cry in pain. Turn around to see that the dress is still stained with some black and red juice. Some people pay attention to this side, see Yu Liangliang''s dress dirty, all a burst of exclamation. The fashion show is about to start. That woman has soiled their dress on purpose. I''m sure she can''t attend this fashion show. She''s too cruel. Han Tiannuan didn''t expect that Zheng Siyu would brazenly destroy her dress. He turned to help Yu Liangliang, but with another pair of powerful arms, he picked her up. "Captain Jiang," said Han Tiannuan, surprised that he would suddenly appear. Jiangbei didn''t speak. He looked down at Yu Liangliang''s injury. He hit his knee red and didn''t hurt his ankle. He was relieved. "There is still half an hour to go before the fashion show. It''s still time to wash the dress and dry it by air."Yu Liangliang recalls that cleaning the dress is the most important thing now. She stands up quickly, but Jiangbei stops her and asks her not to worry. He stares at Zheng Siyu and asks coldly. "Why are you spilling juice?" Zheng Siyu looked at the tall man with a cold face, which was really frightening. She forced her momentum and sneered scornfully, "she shouldn''t have been here. I don''t think she''s happy. If you want to pour it, you can pour it. How do you love that ugly fat man?" When he heard that a woman called Yu Liangliang ugly and fat, Jiang Bei''s eyes narrowed and he never beat a woman. At the moment, he didn''t want those gentleman''s gifts, but he held her neck hard. "Apologize to her!" His action is fast, Zheng Siyu has no power to fight back at all. He has difficulty breathing. His face turns purple and his eyes are wide open in fear. "Help, help!" "Death or apology?" Jiangbei''s strength increased. Zheng Siyu struggled desperately. He felt that he was only one breath away from death. He immediately begged for mercy, "Tao, apologize." Jiangbei just left her. "Cough..." Zheng Siyu falls to the ground, breathes heavily and caresses her prickly neck. She stares at the man resentfully, but she doesn''t dare to make a mistake. "Yes, I''m sorry. I''ll never dare again." turned north to see the eye shadow and eyebrow pencil on the makeup table. He took out an eyebrow pencil and wrote two words on her face. Ugly! People with dirty heart are really ugly. Zheng Siyu did not dare to resist. "Go away, don''t show up in front of her. It''s easier for me to crush you than to crush an ant!" Maybe he dared to carry out the task, but his murderous spirit had not dissipated. He was as fierce and cold as Luocha. Zheng Siyu was so scared that he did not dare to speak. He nodded abruptly, got up and ran. Jiangbei turns around and stares at Yu Liangliang. He looks at her feet anxiously. "Can you walk?" Pretty, I can nod back Jiangbei took her to the bathroom, afraid of her strong support, but also with the arm to support her. Chapter 1382 The place where there is juice is at the back. Yu Liangliang can''t see it. When cleaning, the water wetted her side waist, revealing her body curve. The man seemed to be dedicated to cleaning her, but didn''t notice this. Yu Liangliang quietly breathed out a breath. Suddenly, the man''s hand touched her side waist, and she snorted. She realized that she was different. Her cheek turned red, and she bent down to hide herself. He suddenly appeared, revenge for her, her heart strange, voice to break the embarrassment, "just now, thank you ha." Jiangbei hand meal, "I should say sorry, last time, should not say you." Yu Liangliang blinked and waved her hand, "what you said is right. I don''t want to admit it myself. There should have been no girls crying in front of you before. I didn''t scare you when I cried. " Jiangbei didn''t expect that she was so open-minded and helped her to get up. At this time, Han churui and Han Tiannuan came in and handed him the hair dryer. Yu Liangliang asked Han Tiannuan for help with her eyes. Han Tiannuan was embarrassed to see the wet part of her dress and went to help her blow it. Knowing that she was embarrassed, Jiangbei turned and went out with Han churui. Han churui just went to the toilet. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He frowned all the time and turned to see that there was blood on the sleeve of his shirt. "Urgent to deal with the task, is to see her show?" Jiangbei silent, this silence, more like a default. "Jiangbei, if you care about her, be patient. She is not a soldier in your hand. She always talks to her in a commanding tone, not to mention a reasonable mind. A woman''s mind is the most complex and more difficult than any one you do. If you want to take her home to be your daughter-in-law, you''d better consider my words more. " These words are his experience sharing. Otherwise, with Jiangbei''s previous attitude, this love affair will definitely collapse. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, the fashion show began. On the stage, the lights are on, the music is on, and the creator is on the stage to speak. Han Tiannuan originally thought she would not be nervous, but when she saw the countdown getting closer and closer, her heart thumping thumping thumping, and her nervous palms were in cold sweat. When the official show music sounded, Han Tiannuan clenched Han churui''s hand, suddenly also a little timid. Han churui gently patted her on the back, "An''an, take a deep breath. I''m here. Don''t be afraid. Stand on the stage and be nervous. It''s up to me. " Jiangbei listens to Han churui''s consolation to his wife and turns to look at Yu Liangliang. She stares at the stage a little distracted. She doesn''t know whether it''s because she''s nervous or too relaxed. She seems to be wandering in space. "Yu Liangliang, after you go on stage, you will not be too nervous if you look ahead and stare at a point in front of you." Yu Liang Liang listen to his voice, deliberately put soft, unexpected pick eyebrows, "training show, to prevent not to go crooked, the line of sight has a fixed point." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei. Every time I talk to her, I am embarrassed by her. Yu Liangliang went to hold Han Tiannuan''s hand and comforted her with a smile, "designer, it''s time for you to show your style. Everyone will see my clothes. No one will look at you. Don''t be nervous." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan knows that she wants to comfort herself, take a deep breath, and walk with her to the channel of entering the stage. The lighting on the stage is not dazzling in order to light up the clothes, but walking on the stage, you can still feel the instantaneous change of the surrounding gas field. Countless eyes stare at it. The center of the stage is like a gathering place of energy. If you don''t have enough courage, you can''t bear that energy. Yu Liangliang looks ahead. Unexpectedly, she sees a small red flag in Jiangbei''s hand. When she turns the corner, he runs to make the red flag in his hand vertical to her eyes. Move, rush into the brain at this moment. She gazed at the red flag as if she saw the man''s ardent and sincere heart. On the other hand, when Han Tiannuan stepped onto the stage, Han churui went to the place closest to the stage. She took a step, and he took a step. The two of them took the same frequency as a daily walk. Although Han Tiannuan can''t see him, she can feel that he is by her side and her heart is filled. She has more courage to face the gaze of others. When they stepped off the stage, they chased to the exhibition area. Their positions were all based on the number plate. There were marks on each position, a total of 36. They were No. 30. When they came to the exhibition area, there were successive tourists. Several stopped in their exhibition area to ask the designer about the original design intention of the suit. Han Tiannuan explained with a smile, "this dress was originally prepared for my wedding. Unexpectedly, it will enter the fashion show, so I modified some patterns to make it more suitable for my model, my best friend. In order to adapt to the dress, she lost 32 Jin a month. She may be the smallest among all the models present, and the proportion of her figure is not the best. But she is struggling and striving for her dream. I think she is in the process of looking for happiness. So this dress means more to her than to me.I am very happy, because this dress makes me realize that she is different. She is the most beautiful and beautiful girl in my eyes. Ten years later, twenty years later, I will be honored to have experienced this stage with her. It will be very interesting to recall this period. Since I was a child, I like to make clothes for dolls. I want a set of clothes with texture, not noble in the window, not for the perfect model. I want to design beautiful robes for a girl who is not tall but has a beautiful dream, so that she can walk on the stage of her dream with fashion and confidence. " Her voice is very light, and there are a few coughs from time to time, but her smile is sincere, her words are clear, but the people who come and go listen to her seriously, they can''t help clapping for her. Her explanation, friendship, dreams, many people can not help but stop. "Oh, my God. Thirty two pounds a month. She''s so cool. She has a beautiful figure." Some praised it. "This lady is really brave, and your friendship is also very touching. Although the designer is very young and has simple ideas, he is very enthusiastic and can''t be rejected." There was an old man who put his card in the box next to the model. This man is one of the members of the organizer. Many people agree with him and put the tickets into the small box one after another. There are also people around the model to see the unique clothing. They ask whether it''s embroidered or the fabric is deliberately made up in the production process. This is a professional problem. Han churui, who has been standing by, gives Han Tiannuan a drink of water before asking her to speak. More and more people come around. Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang look at each other. They are very happy that someone likes their design. Chapter 1383 The exhibition has two hours, half an hour for opening, one hour for exhibition and half an hour for counting votes and awarding. In the first half hour of the exhibition, people came to Han Tiannuan''s problem, but Han Tiannuan''s body couldn''t support it at all. Her voice was itchy and she coughed after two more words. Han churui frowned and took the opportunity to let her drink some water first. When someone asked her a question, he would answer for her. He and Han Tiannuan prepared the dress together. He was clear about every detail of the dress. In addition, she talked for more than half an hour and understood it. The woman who visited listened to the polite explanation of the man gentleman and asked in surprise, "what''s the relationship between you and the designer?" "I''m her husband. She''s not in good health and has been catching a cold. I hope my explanation for her doesn''t offend you. If you don''t understand, you can ask again. If you like her design, we can exchange contact information. Maybe there will be cooperation opportunities in the future. " "Cooperation?" The woman is curious, "why do you say that?" Han churui looks at the brand hanging around her neck. She is a director of the brand side. In such a fashion show, it is also a kind of exchange of talents in the industry. Since this woman is a director, she must have different eyes from the designer. She tends to be more interested. If this fabric is purchased by Anyi, maybe she can make money from her factory. "This kind of cloth is the ancestral craft of my wife''s friend''s family. It''s the only one in the world. It''s very unique. My wife likes it very much, so she bought my friend''s company and is now operating it. Several directors and designers who passed by took away their contact information. I think you also like this fabric, so you can say there is an opportunity for cooperation. " Women reach out to feel the cloth. It''s very soft but it can shape. It''s a kind of cloth that is hard to see. She took out her business card and gave it to Han churui, "you will go to know what your wife likes. I appreciate what you have done for your wife. When we are free tomorrow, we can talk about cooperation." Han Tiannuan listens to Han churui''s serious nonsense and stands by. Unexpectedly, he still thinks about the factory she bought. He is more suitable for business than her. But listen to the woman offer him, this is not calm, in his back dragged his cape. Han churui took a look at her and said to the woman, "sorry, madam, not tomorrow. Several designers have made an appointment with us. If you want this kind of cloth, you can take your purchasing staff and designers to Nankang city to see the origin. There are more choices." Director of vision in two people swept a circle, nodded with a smile, "I am looking forward to in Nankang City, meet you again." Waiting for the woman to leave, Yu Liangliang breathed out a breath, changed a posture and looked at Han churui, "I said, you are so capable, you can earn 100 million every minute, how can you be a small white face." Han Tiannuan couldn''t help laughing, "my big brother is not a little white face. He has his own assets. However, he said he would be my little white face and let me raise him." Looking at Han Tiannuan''s haughty appearance, Yu Liangliang is suddenly stuffed with dog food. Looking at Jiangbei for help, "Captain Jiang, I''m a little bit supportive. Help me." Jiangbei now relaxed, looking at her lovely wronged face, was amused, "how to save, wait for the end, please have a big meal without them?" Seeing the radian of his mouth, Yu Liangliang was stunned. He has a cold temper. He always has a cold face. Even if he apologizes, his face doesn''t change much, just like others owe him money. I didn''t expect that he would suddenly smile. Han churui was right. The man is soft rather than hard. "This beautiful woman is very suitable for this dress." A fat man came up to Yu Liangliang and touched the cloth of her dress. She could not move as a model, and her face could not have expression. But the man touched her itching, and she could not help frowning. Jiangbei noticed that something was wrong with her. When he approached her, he heard the man holding the dress say, "Miss model, what''s your circumference?" Jiang Bei''s cold face sank and he pinched the fat man''s wrist. "Sir, do you want to know my circumference?" The fat man felt that his wrist was going to be crushed. Ouch, ouch, he yelled, "you let go. If you don''t let go, I''ll call the security guard. Believe it or not, I''ll get rid of you Jiangbei sneer, drag him out, "don''t call security, you accompany me out to chat." Fat man was easily dragged away from Yu Liangliang, fat man see the man''s evil spirit is too heavy, a bit guilty, "let go, let go, I''m the designer specially invited by the organizer, you give me respect, or don''t blame me for being impolite." Can a specially invited designer belittle the women he cares about? Jiangbei''s strength increases, and people are staring at them. Han churui comes over and puts his arm on his shoulder to stop Jiangbei. "Specially invited designer, oh, it''s really amazing. Do you believe I ask the organizer to remove your name and never enter the fashion show of time show?"Fat man sneers, "who are you, dare to be so arrogant." Jiangbei sneered, "you want to be frivolous model, where is the confidence? Alex, you should have played a lot in bullying young designers with your qualifications. If you ask a lawyer to intervene in the investigation, do you think your reputation can be preserved The fat man''s name is Alex. He is very famous in the industry. His works are very good, but he likes beautiful young women. Young designers and models he used to like are afraid of being embarrassed by his industry. As long as he hooks up, he will surrender. A man knows him and dares to be honest with him. If he wants to ask a lawyer to investigate, he should have a background. Aristotle calmly shakes off his hand, snorts and leaves resentfully. Han Tiannuan frowns and stares at the man''s back. He turns to ask Jiangbei, "Jiangbei, how do you know he often does this kind of thing?" "Guess, this man just started to stare at you, but Han team stood beside you, he didn''t dare to move, he stretched out his hand model, obviously didn''t have a good heart. He said that the lawyer''s intervention was also a threat to him. He was guilty of theft and did not dare to make a big deal Han Tiannuan gives him a thumbs up. This flower protector is well done. "How do you know his name is Alex?" Jiangbei took a look at Han churui, "he has a badge with his name on it. Han team told me not to have the same opinion with him, and I don''t have to waste time with him." Han Tiannuan nodded, "really don''t waste our precious time for that kind of people. Come on, while there is no one, I''ll take a picture for you." She took out her mobile phone and suggested that Jiangbei should come to Yu Liangliang. To take a picture with Yu Liangliang, Jiangbei is a bit awkward, with red ears and standing still. Han churui pushes him to Yu Liangliang''s side. They collide with each other, which is a bit stiff. Han Tiannuan runs to them and adjusts their posture. "After taking a picture for you, you can take another picture for me and An''an. Jiangbei, smile!" Chapter 1384 Han Tiannuan takes a picture of them. Looking at the camera, they stand unnaturally. If they are not satisfied, they have to take a remake. "Jiangbei, you are too tall. Go to the back of Liangliang. Yes, you can put your hand on Liangliang''s shoulder. Hey, if you don''t take it, you will naturally do an action. Don''t be so serious. It''s not a wedding photo." ¡°¡­¡­¡± north of the river licked her lips and went to Yu Liangliang. She looked down at the perfume of her perfume, and then looked down at her side face. Aware of her white cheeks, a little red, red ears, his heart beat faster, bang bang, never out of control. Han Tiannuan watched the interaction between them, then he pressed the shutter and asked them to take another picture from another angle. Han churui looks at Jiangbei with a cold face on the surface, but there is a slight redness behind his neck. Although he has a face that conforms to many women''s aesthetic standards, he has been in the army all the year round and seldom contacts with women, but he didn''t expect that he would be so pure. He was just so excited when he walked into Yu. Not easy to take a good picture for them, Han Tiannuan smiles and hands his mobile phone to Jiangbei, "Jiangbei, I want to take a picture with Liangliang, you have to take a good picture." Jiangbei is not good at taking photos with his mobile phone. He looks at Han churui awkwardly. Han churui knows that he is in a dilemma and takes the mobile phone from him. "Jiangbei, you can''t take a picture without beauty. If you still take a picture from above, you will be despised." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei stares at the mobile phone in his hand and doesn''t speak for a long time. He doesn''t like to take photos. His understanding of taking photos is to turn on the photo taking function and just press on people. See his confusion, Han churui kindly remind, "go back to the ticket, you decide, I teach you." Jiangbei mouth a smoke, "Han team, but you have assets, a wage than I get rich." Han churui shrugged, "but I also want to raise people. If I raise my wife well, I will always save some money. When it comes to assets, your grandfather gives you a lot. If you can''t find your fiancee to take home, you can retire from the army to inherit your grandfather''s company and become president. You can earn more money. " Jiangbei is one year younger than Han churui. He entered the special training team after studying in the military academy. Han churui entered the army at a young age. At the beginning, he has been working behind Cheng Mo, and he still has prestige in the army. The special training team was set up by him. Now Jiangbei accepts it and has a little respect for him. But at the moment, there is nothing left to shatter that respect. "I''ll buy the tickets back and talk about how to take pictures of them." Han churui kept smiling, which was related to the angle and method of how he took beautiful photos. One hour''s exhibition time came, the music changed, the sponsor came to leave the voting box, and the four relaxed. For them, the purpose of coming here is achieved after the exhibition is completed. As for whether there are them in the list of awarding awards, they are very Buddhist. They go to the chairs set up under the stage. Yu Liangliang turns on her mobile phone and searches for delicious food nearby with Han Tiannuan to celebrate their first stage show. "Ann, congratulations." Han Tiannuan is discussing with Yu Liangliang that he will have some dessert and some egg tarts later. He hears Han churui call her. She looked up in confusion, "what''s the matter, is it over?" Yu Liangliang looked up and saw her picture on the screen on the stage. She was also surprised for a few seconds. She turned to ask Jiangbei, "what''s the matter? Did we win the prize?" Jiangbei saw that both of them were at a loss and speechless. When talking about food, they didn''t even care about the awards. "Yes, this year''s Rookie Award is Han Tiannuan. You should go on stage to receive the award." Han Tiannuan stands up and pulls Yu Liangliang to get up slowly. Both of them are excited and run in front of the stage. When they want to go on stage, they slow down and walk on the stage with dignity and elegance. "Congratulations, the rookie won the prize. Miss Han, please say a few words. " Han Tiannuan took the microphone, pondered for a few seconds, and said with a smile, "this is a surprise. I want to give this surprise to my best friend. The success of this exhibition is due to her and me working side by side." Han Tiannuan handed the trophy to Yu Liangliang, "I want my good friend to say a few words," she handed the microphone to Yu Liangliang. Yu Liangliang looked at her in surprise. She came on stage because she was wearing designer''s works, but this kind of link didn''t let the model speak. "The opportunity is rare. I believe you should have more to say than me." Han Tiannuan said. Holding the microphone, Yu Liangliang breathed out, "it''s a long story that I can stand here in this dress. More than a month ago, I was rejected by the boy I secretly fell in love with. The reason for rejection was that I was fat and ugly, and I didn''t know myself clearly. At that time, I was very frustrated. I looked in the mirror and thought, if I can lose weight, would I become beautiful? Desperately lose weight, this month actually I can''t remember how I survived, only a belief in my heart, thinner will look better. When I really thin down, put on this dress, but I dare not stand on this stage, because I am not tall, the figure is not good, and the appearance can not bear, really frustrated oh.At this time, another man told me that no matter how good-looking a person is, if he has no courage to bear the eyes of others, with his head down and rigid body, he can only be regarded as a fairly good skeleton, not a real beauty. At that time, I was very desperate. Did you say that the world could save a way for short and ugly women? But when I think about it, I''m ugly and I can''t see it. It''s other people who suffer. " The laughter under the stage is not a mockery, but the attitude she expressed in the way of self mockery, which is very interesting. I''m lucky to meet friends who can accompany me all the way. I''m not very good, but it''s very good to experience such interesting things with my good friends. Thank you for your support and encouragement. " Yu Liangliang''s 90 degree bow is truly grateful. Thunderous applause broke out under the stage. In this world, people never treat hard-working people badly, and people also appreciate those who persist in striving for sincerity. Jiangbei, sitting on the stage, listens to the woman''s sudden mention of herself. Before she said it was ok, she thought she was just saying it. Now when he heard her mention it again, he felt a little regret. If he changed the way to express those words, maybe she would not be so sad and let her misunderstand that she was not good-looking. In fact, in his opinion, Yu Liangliang is a beautiful woman. She is lively and playful, sometimes charming and naive. Although she is occasionally fierce, she is not strong. He just wanted to find a woman to get married. Anyway, there was no emotional marriage. As long as that woman could protect the marriage and not betray him, he could accept it. But what Yu Liangliang wants is not a marriage, but a love. She can''t tolerate a marriage without feelings. He can''t hold on to the illusory feelings and can''t see them. To tell the truth, he doesn''t know how different a marriage with or without feelings will be. His mother threatened him with her illness and made him have to compromise. He tried to get close to her and found that if he knew more about this woman, his strange feeling would deepen. He couldn''t tell whether it was love or not, so he would raise his mouth unconsciously when he looked at her smile. If she is not happy, he will frown and try to help her out. Chapter 1385 When Yu Liangliang and Han Tiannuan step down with the cup in her hand, they pass through the positions of Cui Yu and Zheng Siyu. They look at each other. Zheng Siyu and Cui Yu are gloomy and black, and their eyes look like poisoned knives. If it''s not against the law to kill, they will definitely stand up and stab them. Trophies and honors are theirs. How can Han Tiannuan get them? She brings Yu Liangliang to show her ugliness. Are those people blind? The aesthetic is so bad. Cui Yu, however, had to step on her shoes. Cui Yu''s face was so grim that she couldn''t bear to step on them. There are people looking around, Yu Liangliang regardless of their eyes, holding Han Tiannuan to go on. At the end of the award ceremony, Yu Liangliang went to change her clothes and took Han Tiannuan to celebrate. At the appointed restaurant, the four had a happy dinner. Han Tiannuan kneaded her forehead. He didn''t want to be a wet blanket. He held up his spirit. Han churui put his hand to her forehead and said, "are you tired? Let''s go back and rest. " "No, we have dinner and we have to play." Han Tiannuan smiles, but his face is a little pale. Yu Liangliang quickly said, "it''s warm. You can go back to sleep after dinner. I''ll play with Jiangbei." Han Tiannuan said, "but I promise you," "what do you promise? You can''t drink. It''s no fun to go out with me. You''d better follow your big brother back to the hotel." Yu Liangliang didn''t care. Han Tiannuan saw that she wanted to go out with Jiangbei, so she didn''t say much. After dinner, she went back to the hotel with Han churui. Looking at Han Tiannuan getting on the bus, Yu Liangliang walks along the street. Jiangbei follows her. He takes a big step and walks with her in a short time. Noisy streets, people come and go, an endless stream, two people quickly into the crowd. Jiangbei and her squeeze away, see she has been looking down at the mobile phone, worried frown, go to her side, hold her hand around his arm, Yu Liangliang surprised to look up and look at him. "You see the cell phone will hit people, hold me, I''ll take you away." Yu put the phone back in her bag and took back her arm. "Thank you. I won''t look at the phone anymore." Looking at his arm, Jiangbei felt disappointed. They continue to move forward. Jiangbei silently stares at the girl walking in front of her. From time to time, she goes to the store for a walk, but she only looks but doesn''t buy. When she sees something she likes, she takes pictures and plays by herself. After walking for more than an hour, Jiangbei saw her walk to her side and thought she wanted to go back. "Jiangbei, there is a famous bar in front of you. Would you like to have a drink?" Jiangbei a Leng, "good, I invite you." When they walked into the bar, the light was dim and the lights turned from time to time. There was a small stage in the center where a singer was singing. Yu Liangliang went to the bar to look at the wine list and ordered two bosvogats. "You can drink it?" Vogat''s degree is much higher than beer''s. Yu Liangliang shook her head. "I heard that the vogat here tastes good, so I want to taste what it is. In fact, I don''t know much about drinking." Jiangbei frowned, "don''t drink, or don''t drink, order a soda." "Well, I haven''t met a man like you. I always keep a cold face and don''t say anything. I have to be translated by others. Do I refuse to get along with you?" Yu Liangliang stares at him with her chin propped up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei. She insisted on drinking, and he couldn''t stop her. When the bartender handed her two glasses of wine, she thought of asking him, "Jiangbei, can you drink in the bar? If I''m drunk, can you take me back to the hotel?" Jiangbei picked up the wine and took a sip of it. The taste was very light. He didn''t like it very much. "Don''t you be afraid to let a man take you back to the hotel?" Yu Liangliang looked at him askew, "can''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei molars, damn it. He doesn''t speak, and his face is still gloomy. Yu Liangliang thinks that he can''t do it. This kind of thing should be very painful for a man. She raises her glass. "Sorry, I''ll give you a penalty." she drank up half a cup of wine, and it was so cold that she thought it was the same taste as vodka and baijiu. After that, not only the taste but also the smell were different. She licked her lips, drank the rest of the glass and asked the bartender to give her another. Jiangbei saw that she was in a hurry to drink, so she couldn''t help reaching out to stop her Yu Liangliang nods with a smile, turns around and drinks the glass of wine. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei. She handed the glass to the bartender and asked him to pour another glass for her. Jiangbei took the glass away and said, "pour her a soda." "No soda, Jiangbei. Don''t be so stingy. It''s my treat today." Yu Liangliang wrinkled her face, took away his arm and asked the bartender to pour the wine. When the bartender poured the wine, Jiangbei held out his hand to block the glass, and the glass glared at him, "Sir, who are you from this lady? She wants to drink. It''s very impolite of you to stop her like this. "Jiangbei stares at the woman with reddish cheeks, squints at the bartender with cold eyes, "I''m his boyfriend, she can''t drink, you go to help you." The man''s eyes were so cold that the temperature around him dropped a few degrees. The bartender could not shake the wine bottle in his hand, and did not dare to add wine to the woman. Yu Liangliang stared at him, "Jiangbei, when do I admit that you are my boyfriend?" Jiangbei and she looked at each other, eyes fell uncontrollably on her lips moistened by wine, clasped the back of her head, pecked on her lips, "I seal, now you are my girlfriend." Yu Liangliang''s eyes widened in amazement. Jiangbei is nervous in his heart, but Junlian has no expression. He looks directly into her eyes and stares at himself foolishly. He feels a little bit worried about the wine he just tasted on her lips and kisses her again. "Falling in love and kissing should be one of the steps." Yu Liangliang finally came back and covered her lips. Her cheeks were red and hot. She didn''t dare to look at him and looked down at the glass in front of her. This man is always cold and silent, suddenly provocative, it''s killing. For a moment two people are silent, Yu Liangliang cannot help the palpitation in the heart. "Jiangbei, if you want to fall in love with me, do you like me?" Jiangbei drank a mouthful of wine, he licked his lower lip, recalling her taste. "Well." Yu Liangliang is not happy, "you, um what, like is like, don''t like is don''t like, you don''t so perfunctory OK." Jiangbei is silent, turns his head and stares at her. Just now he kisses her. He has some impulse. Now he can''t say he likes her. "No perfunctory, Yu Liangliang." Yu Liangliang was disgusted, not perfunctory, but just a word. She put down her glass heavily and said to the bartender, "give me another drink. Look what he does. I have nothing to do with him. Pour the wine The bartender was afraid to look at the man. He didn''t nod his head. The bartender didn''t dare. Yu Liangliang frowned, jumped up to grab the mixing glass from the bartender''s hand, poured a full glass of wine into her own glass, looked up and drank it. The wine in the mixing cup is not ready yet. The wine is strong and tastes heavy. Yu Liangliang is choked and coughs violently. Jiangbei pats her on the back to help her relieve the pain. When Yu Liangliang wants to push him away, she doesn''t sit still and falls to the side. Chapter 1386 Jiangbei sees that a woman is about to fall down. She stretches out her arm to support her. She falls in his arms. Her eyes are still a little confused. She was drunk. Jiangbei had a headache. Then he stepped back and asked her to sit down. Leaving his support, she staggers on the bar, turns her head and stares at him, "do you just hate me? I can''t even lean on it for a while. " Jiangbei innocent, sighed, holding her up, let her rely on his arms, "not to dislike you, Yu Liangliang, you are drunk, we should go back." Yu Liangliang pushed him away, "I''m not drunk, I just drink, three cups." She said three cups, but she put up two fingers, which is a bit confused. Jiangbei felt that it was meaningless to argue with her about this kind of problem. After paying, he bent down to pick her up, left the bar and took a taxi back to the hotel. She was honest in the car. She leaned in his arms and looked up at him. She didn''t know what she was looking at and whether she was still giggling. Jiangbei was amused by her. "Yu Liangliang, what are you laughing at?" Yu Liangliang covered her lips, "I won''t tell you, I found that I was with a handsome guy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Bei''s heart suddenly softens, reaches out her hand to lift her bangs and raises her mouth slightly. To the hotel, outside her room. He told her to take the key to let go, Yu Liangliang touched his pocket, playfully spread his palm, "no, no key." "Where is it? I''ll find it for you." Jiangbei an arm to support her, reach out to touch her pocket, Yu Liangliang feel itchy, smile to avoid. "Don''t scratch me, itch." At this time, a guest walked by and saw the two people holding each other, staring at Jiangbei with meaningful eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei mouth a draw, slightly frown, let her stand. But Yu Liangliang not only didn''t stand well, but fell on him, Jiangbei scalp numb, open her bag, want to find from her bag, Yu Liangliang but hold his bag, push away his big hand. "You can''t steal from me, you can''t!" Jiangbei had a headache and couldn''t find her room card. He helped her to his own room and let her lie on the sofa. "Just sit down and I''ll pour you a glass of water." He asked her to sit honestly, but Yu Liangliang didn''t. She threw away her bag and stood up to go to the washroom. Jiangbei see her to hit the wall, put down the glass to pull her, "Yu Liangliang, what do you want to do?" "I want to go to the toilet, handsome man. Where''s the toilet?" Jiangbei gritted his teeth, helped her to the toilet, let her sit on the toilet, he turned to go out, but she caught him. "Oh, my trousers can''t be undone. Please help me take them off." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei stares at her, holding back her anger and shaking off her hand, Yu Liangliang falls down on the toilet and stares at him wrongly. "Bad people!" Let him take off his pants for her, Jiangbei would rather be a bad person who doesn''t help. He closed the door of the bathroom, turned to pour himself a glass of water, looked up to drink, the evil fire in his heart was restrained. He exhaled a breath of heat, ready to call the front desk of the hotel to ask if there is any medicine to sober up, if not, he will go out to buy. When he saw that the woman had just opened the door of the bed, he turned to the bathroom and looked down at her. "Yu Liangliang, why did you take off your pants?" "I need to go to the bathroom." She looked innocent, blinked, "take off your pants, cool." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei deep spit out a bad breath, holding her to bed to sit down, Yong was covered by her, "you are drunk, good sleep, I go to your room." He turned and left, as if a fierce beast was chasing him. Yu Liangliang is drunk, her sense is fragmented and her reaction is slow. She never thought how dangerous it is to appear in front of a man like this. She felt hot and didn''t listen to him at all. She opened the quilt and wanted to drink water. But when she took the quilt, she put the bottom of the cup up and spilled all the water. She couldn''t drink water. She was so angry that she threw the kettle away. Jiangbei heard the noise and was worried about her. He turned to see her smash the kettle and stare at the glass, as if looking at an enemy. If she was left alone in the room, he didn''t know what would happen. He went to pick up the kettle. "When the water is hot, you can drink it. Now you go to take a bath." Yu Liangliang''s eyes were staring at him, "can I drink water in the bath?" Jiangbei thinks that if she stares at him, she may drink the bath water and put the sheets around her waist. "If you don''t take a bath, just wait a moment." Yu Liangliang stares at him and suddenly reaches for his neck. "Handsome guy, why don''t you look at me? Am I ugly?" Jiangbei neck stiff, "no, you are not ugly, on the contrary, you are beautiful." Yu Liangliang didn''t believe it. She pushed him away with emotion. "You lie. If I''m beautiful, why don''t you dare to look at me? You obviously dislike me. I know I''m ugly. You don''t like me very much, so you don''t treat me wellLooking at her sad face, Jiangbei felt sad. She didn''t know who had instilled in her the idea that she was ugly. But in terms of normal people''s aesthetics, she was really not ugly, and she was cute when she was playful. Taking her hand away, he reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, swallowed, and bowed his head to kiss her eyes. "Yu Liangliang, you are not ugly." Yu Liangliang blinked in surprise, sniffed, held his face, eyes fell on his lips, "if you don''t dislike me, I can, can I kiss you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Bei clenched his fist with patience. She started the fire in his body, which was about to burn him out. He did not answer, Yu Liangliang cried out again, "you speak, you clearly do not like me, but also hypocritical perfunctory me. Go away, go away. I don''t want to see you or like you. " Jiangbei heard the words behind her, holding her face, eyes burning staring at her, "Yu Liangliang, do you like me?" Yu Liangliang shook his head, "now I decide not to like it, you cheat me." Jiangbei heart excited, temporarily do not know how to express, a low smile, "Yu Liangliang, you say, I like you, I let you kiss." Yu Liangliang frowned in thinking, but the result of thinking out to see his good-looking smile, just like spring flowers, reason instant rout. "I like you." Jiangbei eyes soft, staring at her lips, carefully close, soft lips than jelly even delicious. It was the first time that he took the initiative to kiss a woman deeply. The longer the kiss lasted, the stronger his desire became. He lost control of himself. The woman took the initiative to let him reason a few times. It''s killing me. When the hot water boiled, he made a warning sound. In exchange for his little sense, he quickly got up and found that his shirt was loose Chapter 1387 Jiangbei poured a cup of hot water and put it by the window. He wanted to wait for the water to cool down and handed it to her. But the woman got up and hugged him behind, "handsome boy, are you Jiangbei?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei was angry smile, but also recognize him, he is not to thank her? "I heard that you can''t do it. Is that true?" When Yu Liangliang talks, she looks down at him without any disguise. He didn''t speak, Yu Liangliang took him as the default, patted him sympathetically on the shoulder, "no, it doesn''t matter, I won''t dislike you, you are sick, I will take you to see a doctor when I earn money, I will help you to cure." Jiangbei can''t bear it. She turns around and says, "Yu Liangliang, do you want to treat me?" Yu Liangliang nodded seriously, "if you are sick, you should be cured. Oh, you have a good figure." Her hand from his shirt, holding his abdominal muscles, a face of flower crazy. "You''re cured. Are you going to marry me?" Yu Liangliang''s whole attention is on the feeling of touching his muscles. She doesn''t understand the meaning of his words, "marry, definitely marry." Jiangbei mind fretting, she held to the windowsill, took her hand, "Yu Liangliang, you say again, you will not marry me." "Marry you, you let me touch." Jiangbei raised the corner of her mouth, pinched her cheek, picked her up, and put her on the bed, "good girl, when you wake up, you can touch whatever you want, but now, you should have a good sleep." She is drunk now. It would be impolite to do something to her now. Yu Liangliang lying in bed but not honest, a turn over, straddle on him, "really stingy, touch it will not be how." She angrily unbuttoned his shirt, touched his chest, and defiantly raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei appreciated her tricks and heard her say, "Jiangbei, I''m a fairy. If you kiss me, you can live forever and have super power." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Drunk people are not very normal. Jiangbei thought in his heart, never let her drink in the future, otherwise she would be mad at other people''s men. He obeyed her and gave her a kiss. Yu Liangliang''s happy eyes curled up and laughed like a cunning fox. "Jiangbei, you are so stupid. You can believe my words. If you kiss me, I will kiss you too." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei had no choice but to hold her chin and grab her lips. What happened behind, Jiangbei completely lost control, this woman is like a cannibal, devouring his reason, obedient instinct to want more In the early morning, Yu Liangliang was awakened by thirst. She rubbed her swollen forehead, turned her head and saw the man lying beside her. She was so scared that she almost cried out. She quickly covered her mouth. Last night scattered memory rushed into the brain, her face will be red and white, quietly got up, feet just landed, but felt the body pain from somewhere. She gritted her teeth resentfully. Does this man want to be so savage? It hurts! When she put on her clothes, she found the traces on her body. She wanted to cry without tears. After turning around, she didn''t find her pants. She was depressed and surrounded her waist with a sheet. She took the bag back to her room. Jiangbei woke up, lazy did not open his eyes, he patted the position next to the bed, empty. He suddenly opened his eyes, messy bed, where there is a woman''s figure. He got up and went to the washroom. If he didn''t see the trousers thrown aside, he thought he had just had a dream. He opened the shower and was ready to take a cold bath. He calmly thought about what he and Yu Liangliang should do in the back. The water column slid down from the top of his head. His broad chest, strong muscles, strong arms, clear arc of beautiful shoulder blades, and a waist socket in the back of his waist Put on his clothes, he dried his hair, got up and knocked on her door, but no one responded. He frowned and went to Han churui with a cold face. Han churui also woke up, just changed his clothes, ready to run, to see Jiangbei''s face is not good, surprised to pick eyebrows. "Dissatisfied with desire?" Jiangbei said, "let your wife call Yu Liangliang and ask where she is." Han churui listens to the story in his words and doesn''t ask much. He turns to Han Tiannuan''s mobile phone to call Yu Liangliang. The other party turns off the phone and checks the tracking location. She is no longer French. "What happened? You came to her so early. Did you sleep together last night?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei didn''t expect that his observation was so keen, and he gritted his teeth when he heard that she was no longer in France. Put people to sleep, think escape can get rid of the relationship? Yu Liangliang, don''t think about it! "I''m going to buy breakfast. The ticket has been reserved. We''ll leave when your wife wakes up." Han churui saw his calm face, patted him on the shoulder and advised, "Yu Liangliang is my wife''s best friend. I don''t want her to be angry with me because of her friends.Love is like a battlefield. If you are hard to conquer, you should pay attention to strategy and stratagem. Captain Jiang, you should know how to do it when you get so many military achievements. " Jiangbei thought in silence and got up to leave. Han Tiannuan had breakfast and didn''t see Yu Liangliang when he left the hotel. He asked Jiangbei about Yu Liangliang''s family and left ahead of time. Han Tiannuan didn''t think much, so he sent a message with Yu Liangliang. Unexpectedly, she didn''t reply to her until a week later. Han Tiannuan is worried about what really happened to her family. Yu Liangliang will think of her sneaking back home, covering her face for a long time before she says to meet her again. At the appointed coffee shop, Han Tiannuan sees Yu Liangliang sitting by the window in a daze. He walks up to her and pats her on the back with a smile. Yu Liangliang''s face turns white with fright. "You, what''s the matter with you?" Han Tiannuan looks at her unexpectedly. Yu Liangliang was afraid of patting her chest, "it''s OK. I''m distracted for a moment. It''s warm. I want to tell you something. You can help me find a way." Han Tiannuan nodded, "you say, I can help, certainly help." Yu Liangliang bit her finger and didn''t know how to say it for a moment, but it bothered her day and night. She made up her mind, "it''s warm, I''m sleeping with Jiangbei." "Poof..." Han Tiannuan, who is drinking water, spits out a mouthful. Staring at her for a few seconds to make sure she didn''t lie, Han Tiannuan blinked, "you''re interested in Jiangbei. You''ll sleep after you sleep. It''s not pregnancy. But when did you sleep with him? " Yu Liangliang mentioned that she was even more crazy. "That night in France, oh, I wanted to escape at that time, but I didn''t think much about returning home. Three days later, I remembered that we didn''t take any measures when we did it, and I didn''t take contraceptives. What should I do if I had one?" "It won''t happen, will it? You, are you on your own initiative? " Yu Liangliang rubbed her forehead and wanted to cry, "in my memory, it seems that I took the initiative, but I was drunk and confused. Everything I remembered was messy." Han Tiannuan didn''t expect her to be so fierce, so she was put to sleep. "That will not wait for a few days, you will go to the hospital for examination, and then make plans when the results come out?" Yu Liangliang is distressed, "if I have a child, what should I do? I haven''t graduated from college, or I am unmarried and pregnant first. How can I meet people, and I have no face to see my parents." "How to be unmarried and pregnant first? Now we can get the marriage certificate." Yu Liangliang suddenly heard the man''s words, thought it was his own auditory hallucination, raised his eyes to see the man''s handsome face, scared to cover his face. Can''t see, can''t see her! Chapter 1388 After Han Liangyu tried to get back to China, she couldn''t get back to him. Han churui said that she couldn''t force her feelings. She always had her reasons to avoid him. No matter what reasons she had, Jiangbei only wanted to see her and talk with her calmly. So when Han Tiannuan received the news from Yu Liangliang that he wanted to meet, Han churui told Jiangbei the news and let him do it by himself. Jiangbei follows Han Tiannuan and comes to the coffee shop. He hears that she may have a child before marriage. He tells her that if she is afraid of having a child before marriage, they will get married now. But I didn''t expect that the woman covered her face and didn''t want to see him at all. He was a bit injured. Go to her and sit down, "Yu Liangliang, let''s talk." Yu Liangliang wanted to escape, but he blocked the way, angry stare at him, "we have nothing to talk about, I don''t want to get married at all, that night''s thing, if you didn''t volunteer, we can''t do that kind of thing." Jiangbei pursed his lips, and his tone of voice was somewhat aggrieved. "So, you''re not going to be responsible for me, are you?" Yu Liangliang listened to him say to be responsible for him, immediately stood up, "Hey, that kind of thing happened, it was me who suffered! I didn''t ask you to be responsible for me. You should burn incense. " Jiangbei staring at her, "I''m willing to be responsible for you, but you don''t want to, but you have to be responsible for me. These are two concepts, Yu Liangliang." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He''s making a fuss! Yu Liang was so angry that she took a big breath. She sat down far away from him and looked out of the window calmly. "Yu Liangliang, where are you dissatisfied with me? Say it and we can discuss it." Jiangbei takes a step back. "I said, I don''t want to get married now. It''s no use saying more. Jiangbei, you can''t convince me. " He is a very excellent soldier, and his way of doing things and thinking logic are better than her. I don''t know how many times. Yu Liangliang thinks that if she talks to him too much, she will definitely fall into his pit, so she doesn''t say it at all. Her stubborn face, Jiangbei see more and more feel lovely, nodded, "well, you don''t reason with me, then I don''t have to tell you, but I have a thing to show you." He turned on his mobile phone, and the mobile phone played a video. In the video, she put her hand on him and said she would marry him. Yu Liangliang''s eyes widened, a little surprised, "you, how can you?" she reached out to grab his mobile phone, but his action was faster than her, looking at her without expression. "Yu Liangliang, you said if I send this video to your parents, what will be the consequence?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang thought that her parents would be angry and sick when they saw her like that. Her face turned red and pointed at him. She couldn''t scold him for a long time. "Yu Liangliang, now, do you still decide not to talk to me?" "Chat, chat!" Yu is gnashing her teeth. Han Tiannuan listens to the bickering between the two. Although captain Jiang doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, he wants to talk. Yu Liangliang is not his opponent at all. She was originally curious about what Jiangbei mobile phone is, which will make Yu Liangliang spit blood, but to Yu Liangliang''s eyes for help, she coughed, "you chat slowly, I''ll buy something to eat, and later I want my big brother to go to the cinema." "Ah, Tiannuan, you," Yu Liangliang wanted Han Tiannuan to help her, but she defected. "Yu Liangliang, you don''t mean nothing to me, do you?" Yu Liangliang looks out of the window and ignores him. Isn''t that nonsense? If it''s not interesting, you can sleep him. She did not speak, Jiangbei is not angry, continue to say: "you resist me, do not want to get married, OK, we do not talk about marriage, only love, you have feelings for me, kiss, also sleep, we should be lovers, that is where I do not do well, you want to avoid me?" Yu Liangliang said that he was angry and turned to stare at him, "Jiangbei, is it my business to fall in love? You know I like you. What''s your attitude towards me? You will come to see me, but you are short of a marriage partner. Just when I show up, you will tell me about marriage. Yes, I''m not as good as you in all aspects. If I marry you, it should be my fortune in my last life. But I tell you, Yu Liangliang not only likes good-looking men, but also cares about each other''s feelings. You didn''t even say a good word to me, and you threatened me with that despicable means, just want me to fall in love with you. Do you really mean that I don''t have anyone to ask, and I want to cry and beg you! " Jiangbei felt that she had misunderstood her own meaning. She twisted her eyebrows and thought deeply, "what do you want to hear from me?" "You," Yu Liang Liang is going to be angry to death by him, just like a chicken talking with a duck. What she wants is that he also has the feeling of moving towards her, and sincerely wants to be with her, which is not as simple as saying a few nice words. "It doesn''t make sense to you. You don''t understand me. I can''t guess you. We won''t be happy together. It''s a tragedy to get married. If, unfortunately, I have children, I will go and kill them. "Jiangbei heard that he was going to kill the child and said, "Yu Liangliang, you dare!" "The baby is in my stomach. Do you dare me?" Yu Liangliang retorts when she opens her mouth, but she thinks that the child has no shadow yet. She just assumes that she is upset. "You see, when I talk about children, you care about whether the children are good or not, not me. You don''t have me in your heart. Why should you let me fall in love with you? " She had an angry look on her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei learned a lot of negotiation skills and successfully talked about a lot of negotiation, but he didn''t know why he communicated with her. He was as stupid as an idiot. He took a few deep breaths, "Yu Liangliang, I don''t mean that at all. I haven''t been in love before. I don''t know much about this kind of thing. You can teach me." Yu Liangliang turned her head and didn''t look at him. Her tone was not good. "If you want to learn to fall in love, you can go to other women. I''m very busy. I won''t accompany you." Jiangbei stares at the back of her head, temporarily silent and doesn''t know how to coax her. He never coaxes girls. Yu Liangliang did not hear him speak, staring at the reflection in the mirror, the man silently staring at himself, she pursed her lips. It''s stupid. I can''t see that she''s very angry. Can''t you coax people? Yu Liangliang sullen, turned to tell him, don''t waste each other''s time without talking, but the man is holding her face, kissing her lips. "Yu Liangliang, why do you force me? I don''t know what you want to hear, but I care about you. Don''t be angry with me, OK?" Yu Liangliang stares at him in amazement, and there is his breath on his lips. He lowers his voice, which seems to have some meaning of begging for mercy. A numbness ran to the tailbone, she swallowed saliva, could not say no words. Steel straight man, even so wronged, pitifully begged her, which made her feel very mysterious. "I''m training in the army. I don''t have much time to see you. I''ll call you. Don''t refuse to answer. You can tell me what you want and what you want to do. Let''s have a good discussion. You can also communicate with me what you think of me. You let me guess your mind, I can''t guess, and I''ll make you angry. " He took her hand and put it in his heart. "If there were no you in it, I would not come here to block you, let alone do that kind of thing. Yu Liangliang, I believe you in Jiangbei. Do you understand what I mean?" Chapter 1389 Outside the coffee shop, Han Tiannuan is sitting in the car, worried about the collapse of the two people''s talks, so he has been staring at their situation. After a while, he saw Jiangbei walking out of the coffee shop with Yu Liangliang''s hand. Yu Liangliang followed him, not struggling, with a bit of shyness on her face. Han Tiannuan excitedly patted Han churui''s arm, "big brother, what secret weapon do you have that makes Liangliang agree to get along with Jiangbei?" Han churui, listening to her saying, "you", now classifies him and Jiangbei into the same category. He laughs helplessly. "You should ask Jiangbei, what does it have to do with me?" Han Tiannuan glanced at him, "don''t tell me, Jiangbei will come here, not the information you provided. Jiangbei is not very good at dealing with girls. If you didn''t remind him, he would catch up with Liangliang. I don''t believe it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui couldn''t help pinching her face. "My ANN is the smartest. Let''s go to lunch. We''ll take you to the cinema later." Han Tiannuan is still curious about what Jiangbei has said to Yu Liangliang. He will let Yu Liangliang agree to be with him and call her at night. Yu Liangliang shyly tells her. In fact, Jiangbei didn''t say anything nice, but he showed an aggrieved expression. When he was soft to her, she couldn''t resist at all. Han Tiannuan joked, good-looking is an advantage, saejiao, can get a girlfriend. Yu Liangliang recalled that when the man and she were separated, she was nervous and asked if he could kiss her? She felt that this man was the best. She was soft hearted and nodded. Although he is not good at speaking nice words, his kiss can make her confused. When she hugs him, she always feels that it is not enough. She licked her lips, as if there was still his smell. "It''s warm. I don''t know if this choice is right. Now I find that I like him a little." Han Tiannuan smiles and comforts, "you''re not married yet. It won''t be good to fall in love. If you like it a little, go and work hard. If you don''t like it in the future and want to separate, you can talk about it again. " Yu Liangliang seriously thought about it, and felt that she was right. Since she liked it, she would fight for it. If they were unhappy together in the future, retention would hurt each other. On the contrary, she will never hurt herself emotionally. She has done a good job in her heart. If she wants to see him next time, she must express her mind. Unexpectedly, next time, she didn''t know where she was. She held her cell phone every day, but she didn''t see his news. She was so angry that she almost smashed her cell phone. What kind of love is this? Once the relationship is established, there will be no one, asshole! She was wronged in her heart and thought that if he dared to call again, she would not answer. But the slap came so fast that she was unprepared. The idea of not answering his phone just flashed, and his phone rang. Faster than reason, she pressed the answer and heard his beautiful voice. "Liangliang, I''m sorry, I went back to the army to perform a task, and then I got my mobile phone. Have you had a good time? " Yu Liangliang heard his inquiry, wrongly said: "you''re not here, I''m fine, good can''t be better." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangbei felt that she had a bad temper, and she felt uncomfortable. Shouldering the blame, he had to leave with a woman he didn''t like. "I have two days off. Can I come to you?" "Don''t come. I''m very free by myself. You''d better have a good rest when you have two days off." Jiangbei kneaded his forehead, "Liangliang, what kind of flowers do you like? I pass by the florist and want to buy you a bunch." "You buy two cacti." Jiangbei couldn''t figure out whether she was deliberately teasing him or whether she really wanted cactus. She was embarrassed to stand in front of the flower shop. "Liangliang, do you really want cactus?" Yu Liang Liang took a deep breath and knew that she was making trouble out of nothing. She calmly explained, "I really want cactus. Cactus can be raised for a period of time. I can think of you when I see them. If you send me flowers, they will wither in a few days. I can''t bear to see them." Jiangbei loves her, "good." Yu can''t wait to run downstairs to see Jiangbei holding two pots of cactus. She used to take a pot of cactus and saw that his face was tanned again. Holding his hand painfully, she found that he not only had a scratch on his wrist, but also had dry skin on his finger pulp. She didn''t know what kind of torture he suffered this time. "I''ll take the cactus home first, and we''ll go to your apartment later, OK?" Jiangbei knows that they are only in love now. If they go to her home and see her parents, they are not good enough. They nod their heads and agree. Jiangbei''s apartment is located in the city center, where every inch of land is worth every inch of money. His apartment has more than 100 square meters, and the lighting conditions are very good. Yu Liangliang walked around the apartment, laughing and joking, "Jiangbei, if you rent this apartment, you can earn a lot of money every year." Jiangbei does not care, "this apartment is my grandfather gave me to get married, the room is designed according to the wedding room, rented out I will not live."Yu Liangliang picks eyebrows. The tone of rich people is different, but she doesn''t come to his apartment to chat with him. She asks him to take a bath. She goes downstairs to buy a la carte for lunch. Later, he will have a good sleep. Listen to her considerate words, Jiangbei heart touched, love can''t help hugging her, kiss her. Yu Liangliang also miss him, feel his strong masculinity, indulge in his deep kiss. Two people stick together, intimacy is not enough, Jiangbei also realized that a girlfriend''s feeling is not bad, and when he is about to leave, the woman holding him do not want to let go, this is the first time in his life with sentimental. He wants to bear his blame. Yu Liangliang doesn''t want to stop him, but seeing him go away until he disappears, her heart seems to be empty. She sits on the side of the road for a long time without slowing down. In the past, when I was alone, I was really at ease. Wherever I wanted to go and find some friends, I could stroll around the world. But when you have someone you love deeply, you feel that the whole world is occupied by him. Wherever you go, you will miss him. Like the heart fell on him, born root, not in his side, feel he is in her far away. After receiving a call from Han Tiannuan, she said that she would take a look at the fabric factory she bought. Yu Liangliang had some motivation to do things. Han Tiannuan recovered a lot and began to take charge of Wei Yi''s factory. Han churui said that he would help her, but in fact, he was the main decision maker for many things. The way Wei Yi''s factory makes cloth, the cost of which is lower than that of ordinary manufacturers. It''s not cost-effective to make large quantities of cloth. So he let Han Tiannuan take high price of private custom clothing, and this business model, must have several designers cooperation, Han Tiannuan thought of Yu Liangliang. After listening to their ideas, Yu Liangliang slapped them and decided to start a business with them. Chapter 1390 In the early stage of entrepreneurship, there are many trivial things to do. Han Tiannuan is still ignorant of many things and needs to learn step by step. When Han churui entered the Chu family, he started from the bottom, so he was very good at starting a business. The first thing he did was to change the name of Weiyi''s factory to Anrui fashion design company. For the basic survival of the company, he went to several partners, although the income is not high, but also can let the company operate normally. At this time, another thing to be happy about is that Han Tiannuan received a phone call from the organizer of the time show, saying that he wanted to do an exclusive interview with her and ask her to take some publicity photos with her model. Han Tiannuan thinks that this is a great opportunity for the company to publicize. He and Yu Liangliang designed several sets of clothes overnight. They are young, bold and novel. Although the design draft is still relatively immature, Han Tiannuan would ask the designers she knew before if she had any questions. When she made the clothes, she won a lot of praise. When the organizers of time show came to take photos for them, they saw that the clothes they were wearing were very special. They asked which clothes they were wearing. They patiently introduced them to each other. They designed this dress for their best friend, which was specially designed for this photo. The staff were very moved by their serious attitude and were willing to publicize it for them. Busy for two months, an Rui finally received the first order, Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang are excited to jump up. While sleeping at night, Han Tiannuan stares at the photos sent by the other party on the tablet and thinks about the design scheme seriously. Aware of a gaze staring at himself, Han Tiannuan raised his eyes and looked at him, saw the grievance in his eyes, she did not understand the tilt of the small head. "Big brother, what''s the matter? Do you have something to tell me?" Han churui is not happy with the molars, "An''an, I knew you would be busy. I didn''t have time to accompany me. At the beginning, I would not support you to open this company." Han Tiannuan can''t laugh or cry. Although the legal person of this company is her, the actual operator is him. Her ability to receive orders is also his credit. OK. She put down her tablet and held him in her arms. "Now I''m with you. Don''t be angry." Han churui sneered coldly, but he put her in his arms and rubbed her black eyes, "don''t stay up late in the future, your eyes will be burned." Design people, who believe, don''t stay up late. But he said this also to worry about her, she nodded cleverly, but still said: "no special circumstances, I will never stay up late, go to bed early and wake up early, to be a healthy good baby." Han churui pinched her small nose. "Fortunately, the baby told you not to drink cold drinks. Yesterday, he secretly drank the drinks of Yu''s classmates. He thought that if I didn''t see it, you could escape a disaster?" Han Tian, who was aggrieved, shrunk his mouth, as if to cry and put up a finger, "it''s too hot, and I only took a sip." "If you want to keep fit, don''t even think about it." Han churui patiently persuades, Han Tiannuan frowns, can only nod to agree. Looking at her clever appearance, Han churui was a little bit impatient, "An''an, although you are better, we still need to pay attention. What if you have a stomachache? Don''t do that in the future. " Knowing that he was wrong, Han Tiannuan put himself in his arms and begged for mercy. "I swear that I will not drink any more. If I drink again, I will be a dog." Han churui low smile, "if you are a dog, what am I?" Han Tiannuan reacts and laughs, "if you marry a dog and follow a dog, if I become a dog, you are also a dog, bark, bark." Han Chu grins and blocks her lips. This kiss ignites their desire for each other. Even if they don''t take the last step, they are willing to make each other happy ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan is a junior in the second half of the year. She still has to go to school when she has classes. She can only be busy in her spare time when it comes to Anrui company. Han churui is afraid that she will be tired and arranges the internal affairs of the company. He only lets her take over the order design, but she is not very busy with Liangliang''s help. But when she went to school, he had to be busy with the company and couldn''t accompany her any more. There was a little loss in her heart. Especially when she was walking through school, when she saw many lovers holding hands, she missed him very much. Next to her, Yu Liangliang looked at her lost expression and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s warm. Do you want to be so clingy? You''ve only been away for a few hours. Like you, Jiangbei and I haven''t seen each other for nearly a week. Can''t we live any longer?" Han made a contrast, and she had a balance in her heart. "It seems that I''m quite good to hear that. Well, let''s go to the library and read books." As soon as Yu Liangliang draws her lips, it is true that if there is no contrast, there will be no harm. When she was not with Jiangbei in the past, when she saw them show their love, she envied them at most. Then she smiles a little and doesn''t care much. But after she fell in love with Jiangbei, when she saw Han Tiannuan and Han churui intimately together again, she felt very sad, especially wondering where Jiangbei was. He didn''t call her, it must be another task, can''t use private cell phone.After a long time, she felt that she was in a fake love. She can only see him in his room, and he doesn''t have much time in his room. Every time she can see him for a year, she cherishes it very much. But with such a person, what can she do. ¡­¡­ Two years later, Han Tiannuan graduated. At the graduation ceremony, Han Tiannuan wore a bachelor''s uniform and held Han churui''s arm. Qin Ning took photos of them with a camera. After shooting, Qin Ning gave the camera to Yu Liangliang and asked her to take pictures for her family. Yu Liangliang took the camera, and in the lens, she saw that all the faces of the Han family were very beautiful. She pressed the shutter and looked at the effect of the photos. She thought it was good. She asked them to change their actions, and she took another one. After taking the photos, some students want to take graduation photos of the whole class. Yu Liangliang looks at the school gate, but still doesn''t see the person she wants to see. She sighs with disappointment and turns to leave. "Pretty!" Hearing the sound of missing for a long time, Yu Liangliang suddenly turns around. The man in military uniform stood in the crowd, smiling at her. In her heart, she was overjoyed and sped to him. When she got close to him, she jumped up and hugged him. "Jiangbei, you are late again." Jiangbei is still sweating. Obviously, just now after a while of exercise, he hugged her. "Sorry, there was a traffic accident on the road. I helped to deal with it and saved a little girl." Yu Liangliang listened to his explanation and jumped down quickly, "are you hurt?" Since being with him, no matter whether he is late or not, what she worries about most is whether he is injured or not and whether he takes good care of himself. "No, no, I''m sorry to be late again." Yu Liangliang took his hand and said, "I don''t blame you anymore. Let''s go. You can take a graduation photo with me." Jiangbei stood still, staring at her with burning eyes, "Liangliang, I have a very important thing to tell you." Chapter 1391 Yu Liangliang saw that his expression was serious, and she was a little nervous. "What''s the matter, you say it." Jiangbei did not speak, but knelt down on one knee and took out the ring he had prepared. "Yu Liangliang, thank fate for meeting you and making my world colorful. Thank you for being able to accompany me and wait for me in these two years. Do I have the honor to accompany you all my life?" Yu Liangliang was shocked. She never thought that what he wanted to say was to propose. Onlookers around the students, all issued a voice of praise, "good romance, graduation day proposal, graduation to get married, tut Tut, life winner." There are girls staring at Jiangbei kneeling on the ground, envious, "Wow, this little brother is so handsome, or a soldier, this woman is so happy, just look at his face value, do not propose, I also want to pursue." ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a lot of discussion, but most of them were blessings. Han Tiannuan looks at Yu Liangliang and covers her mouth excitedly. For a moment, she doesn''t give a response. "Liangliang, someone proposed. Do you agree or don''t you agree?" Yu Liangliang''s eyes are moist. Seeing that there are people all around her, she doesn''t know who yelled first, promise him, promise him, and then everyone yelled, promise him, promise him Yu Liangliang wiped away her tears. She was shy and didn''t know what to say. She took the ring from his hand and said, "you get up first. You''re still wearing military uniform. It''s not good." Jiangbei does not move, "Liangliang, take the ring, you just promised me." Yu Liangliang stares at him and doesn''t speak. Several men standing in the crowd are worried. One of them runs to Yu Liangliang with a bunch of withered rose stalks. "Classmate Yu, in fact, we have come here long ago to set up the scene of the proposal. Unexpectedly, when we met a car accident on the way, the team leader ordered us to go to the rescue, and the flowers specially bought for you became like this. The team leader really likes you. We always look at him holding your picture in a daze. Whenever we have time, he will send you a message and call you. Yu, if you also like our team leader, please promise him. " Yu Liang Liang listen to his words, heart touched, nodded, "promise you, promise you, today to get the license, I promise." Jiangbei excitedly stood up, hugged her and turned around, "thank you, Liangliang, you can promise me." People around applauded and blessed them. Han Tiannuan takes a camera and takes this moment. He smiles and asks them to stand up again and take a picture. Later, he will take a graduation picture. The two of the Yu family stood by and looked at them with a smile. They didn''t say a word. Their daughter and Jiangbei fell in love for more than two years, and their parents on both sides also met. Although they didn''t sit together formally to talk about marriage, they didn''t want to put pressure on young people. This time, Jiangbei went to them alone to ask for their consent. Yu''s parents respect Yu''s choice. If she agrees, they have no opinion, as long as she is happy. Jiangbei noticed the sight of the two, let go of Yu Liangliang, went to them and bowed deeply. At the beginning, Han churui said that the two elders of the Yu family were very good at wind criticism, and they were literate and reasonable. In the past two years, they have been in contact with each other. Jiangbei is especially grateful for the two of them agreeing to his proposal to Yu Liangliang. Yu Liangliang saw that he would bow to his parents. She was moved to hold his arm and looked at his parents happily. "Dad, mom, I found the person I like, that''s him. He is a soldier. Although he is very busy, he is very kind to me. I am very happy with him. I want to marry him and spend my life together." Yu''s parents were able to hold back. At this time, listening to women''s words, their eyes were moist. Yu''s mother wiped her tears and was happy for her daughter. "Well, my baby has found someone she likes. My mother is happy for you." Yu Liangliang went over to help wipe off her mother''s eyes, "Mom, we''ll take another family photo later, OK?" This time, a new member will join. Now her mother is holding her daughter''s hand in a hurry, like the time before she started a family. The students in the class are urging to take graduation photos of the whole class. Yu Liangliang doesn''t stay much. After taking the photos, the Yu family and the Han family go to the hotel to eat together. At dinner, Han Tiannuan, as Yu Liangliang''s best rule, asks where Jiangbei wedding is going to be held and whether he wants to join them. She and Han churui got married, but they didn''t hold a wedding. They planned to go on their honeymoon after her graduation. Jiangbei discussed with Yu Liangliang, which not only saves a lot of money, but also makes her best friend hold a wedding together, which sounds cool. In the end, the four of them hit it off and held a small private wedding. As for the wedding banquet to invite relatives to come and go, their parents presided over it. They just had to cooperate with each other. Four people held a wedding, invited friends and lineal elders, in order to have a more ceremonial sense of the wedding, all the clothes were designed and made by Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang.When each of them came to the church, wearing a unique dress, people could not help looking at them. They felt that such a wedding was very attentive and silently wished the new couple. Han Tiannuan and Han churui have been together for 16 years, from brother and sister to couple. But when Han Tiannuan takes his father''s arm and walks slowly to the man in front of him, he is still nervous. When he came to him, he reached out and took the bride''s little hand from Han Junyu, holding it in the palm of his hand, "thank you, Dad." Han Junyu stares at her daughter. Although her daughter is married and still lives nearby, her meaning is different. When she was a child, she was timid. Now another man will protect her, love her and accompany her all her life. Inexplicable eyes a little red, he convergence of emotion, blessing the two new. "You will take care of each other in the future. Dad wishes you happiness." Jiang Bei, who is next to Yu Liangliang, salutes his father-in-law with a sense of ceremony. Yu''s father is shocked by his momentum, but he is very satisfied with his son-in-law. Although very busy, but to his daughter is very close, also very attentive. The priest took the oath, the two couples exchanged rings, and finally kissing. Han churui naturally kisses her on the lips. At this time, Jiangbei is a little uncomfortable. Holding Yu Liangliang''s face, he kisses her on the forehead. Yu Liangliang hasn''t said anything yet. Han churui beside him teases Jiangbei intentionally. He says that such an important ceremony, how can it be just a kiss on the forehead to make it grand. Jiangbei is more embarrassed to see that everyone is looking directly at him, but Yu Liangliang''s eyes are shining, obviously expecting him to let go. Kiss her on the lips in front of the crowd. Jiangbei coughs lightly, turns around and kisses her on the lips, avoiding the sight of the public. Maybe it was too strong, her lipstick rubbed against the corner of his mouth, and everyone under the stage laughed. Chapter 1392 In order to get married, it took two days for Jiangbei to apply for one-year leave, hold a wedding and hold a wedding banquet. In order to gain time, Han churui discussed with him and set out that night. Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang both want to go to see the sea. They originally chose Hawaii, but because of the special status of Jiangbei soldiers, there are many procedures to go abroad. Han churui changed the location to Sanya. After the wedding banquet, Han Tiannuan, who was tired and paralyzed, fell asleep on the man. When she woke up again, she found that she was lying on the sofa and heard the sound of the waves. The sea breeze made her a little confused. She looked for her eyes and saw Yu Liangliang sitting not far away. Then she remembered that they were here for their honeymoon. Yu Liangliang saw her wake up and said that Han churui and Jiangbei had gone to get food. There are barbecue bars and drink areas beside the beach, but Han Tiannuan can''t eat barbecue or touch cold drinks. Han Tiannuan gets up, treads on the white and soft sand, looks at the clear water, and stretches. Han churui and Jiangbei come over with food. But two women came up to them and blocked their way. "Handsome guy, what a coincidence. It''s fate to meet you here. Do you have a girlfriend?" Han churui glanced at them. The women with long hair, whose hair is dyed in various colors, are somewhat non mainstream. The women with short hair are shorter, with tattoos on their arms and chewing bubble gum. When they look at them, their eyes are full of contemplation and calculation. He did not speak, Jiangbei did not have a good face, "what''s the matter with you?" They didn''t say they had a girlfriend. The two women were excited, and the woman with long hair said, "now you have it, handsome man, let''s add a wechat. Let''s talk in the evening." Jiangbei understood their meaning, cold face, no expression, and walked up. Two women saw that they did not speak and left, reaching out to block them, "handsome man, don''t be so cool, just make a friend, maybe we will have further development in the future." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Liangliang, who heard them talking, didn''t expect that on the first day of her coming, her man was seduced by other women. She stood up angrily, walked quickly to Jiangbei and took an oath of sovereignty to hold his arm. "Beauties, you don''t have a chance. He has a wife." The two women looked around her and saw that the diamond ring on her finger and the ring in Jiangbei''s hand were a pair. They were very disappointed. His eyes fell on Han churui again. "Handsome man, you don''t have a wife, do you want to choose one now?" He has a high face and a good figure. The accessories on his body are valuable. This man is either a successful man or a very rich second generation. The two women are looking forward to it. If they can catch up with him, they may make a lot of money. "Handsome guy, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want a wife. Just for fun, you must do something different to travel." Sitting on the sofa, Han Tiannuan looks at the two women with a smile and doesn''t speak. It seems that they have a tacit understanding. Han churui also chuckles and says politely, "it''s natural to do something interesting, but if someone accompanies me, don''t bother you." The two women looked at each other and approached him. The woman with long wavy hair even put her hand on his shoulder. "Don''t be so stiff, handsome. We have a lot of fun to show you." Han churui dodged the woman''s hand, but another woman stood in his way, his gorgeous face sank down, "I don''t hit women, get out of the way." "Don''t be so excited. We have a good intention to invite you to play together. Why are you so fierce?" Another woman with short hair is coquettish. Han Tiannuan looked at them too annoying, Han churui good temper refused them, do not know the propriety of close to him, she got up and walked to him. "It''s not bad for you. Do you keep it for the new year?" Han Tiannuan pinched his fist. "He''s my husband. If you provoke him again, don''t blame me for using my fist." The two women didn''t expect that the main palace was here, but they were not shy at all. They also looked at Han Tiannuan with disdain, "you are so fierce, you are not worthy of this handsome man, you are so ugly." Han Tiannuan is depressed. He splashes the warm coconut juice in Han churui''s hand on the woman''s face and says, "go away!" Being splashed with coconut juice, the woman with long hair stares at Han Tiannuan coldly and wants to tear her. Dare to move Han Tiannuan, this is to touch the scale of Han churui, Han churui kick the long hair woman to open. "Go away!" The woman didn''t expect that the man would suddenly step out of his feet. She covered her stomach in pain and fell down. Her face was ferocious. She pointed to Han churui and suddenly yelled. "You, you dare to hit me, ouch, hit people, hit people, help me." When the tourists heard the woman''s cry for help, they all looked over, and the woman cried out desperately, "please help me to judge. This man is my husband. Now he''s taking Xiao San on holiday. I ask him why he''s looking for a woman outside, but he hit me." "Oh, that man is so beautiful. I didn''t expect that he was such a person. It''s disgusting." "But look at the face value, the woman around the man is obviously much higher than the woman who speaks. Men are like this. They like the new and dislike the old. They like beautiful women.""I''ve seen TV dramas before, but I didn''t expect it to happen in reality." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Passers by talk. After listening to the woman''s howling, Han Tiannuan opens her eyes and tells lies. She is wise. If life is really like a play, it all depends on acting skills! Han churui did not pay attention to the woman who acted, holding Han Tiannuan''s hand, "let''s go to eat. Don''t affect our appetite because we hate people''s flies." Han Tiannuan nodded, "OK, big brother, what did you buy? It smells good." The women who are still howling see that they don''t care about themselves at all. They turn around and want to leave, but they don''t want to play a play in vain. In front of Han Tiannuan, he asked in a low voice, "woman, I''ve been with your man before, aren''t you jealous?" Han Tiannuan said with a smile, "the woman who has been with my man, I don''t know. Who are you?" "You," the woman angered her failure, and wanted to ask for help from the people around her to help her judge. Yu Liangliang was harsh and took out her mobile phone to call the police. "Woman, I''ll give you three seconds, get out of here, or wait for the police to deal with it." The woman with long hair felt guilty when she called the police, but she didn''t leave. Instead, she said to Han Tiannuan, "if you don''t want me to make too much trouble, just give me ten thousand yuan. Ten thousand yuan is not much for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a robbery. Han Tiannuan is very angry and laughs. Ten thousand yuan is not much for Han churui, but it''s also a lot. Why give it to her for no reason? "Money, no, if you want to make trouble, you go on. Liangliang, call the police. " Han Tiannuan said. Yu Liangliang nodded, her phone has been through, short hair woman angry rushed to grab her mobile phone, how can Jiangbei let her succeed, with her arm to block her, push her away. Listen to Yu Liangliang''s alarm, two women''s eyes have been panic, look at each other, "calculate you ruthless, we''ll see!" See them go, Yu Liangliang hang up the phone, "these two women brain disease, daylight blackmail, she thought others are idiots?" "They may have been so arrogant because they had succeeded before. Forget it. Don''t let this kind of person interfere with our holiday. " Yu Liangliang nodded, and the four went to find a seat while eating to see the sea view. Han Tiannuan didn''t expect that this episode would cause a lot of trouble. Chapter 1393 The next day, Han Tiannuan woke up from the big bed of the hotel, the sun fell on her body, she rubbed her eyes, got up to see the man wearing a sportswear, is the movement back. His exercise time is really rain or shine. Han Tiannuan raised a smiling face, got out of bed, ran to him, hugged him, touched his eight abdominal muscles, and deliberately scratched him. Han churui pinched her wrist, "sweat, you don''t dislike, go to wash, I change clothes, we go to breakfast." Han Tiannuan shook his head, looked up at him, "big brother, I didn''t wash, you don''t give me good morning kiss?" Han churui picked her eyebrows, took her to the washroom, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip, "good morning, kiss, wash well, I''ll change my clothes." Han Tiannuan still shakes his head and hugs his neck. Han churui looks at her, "how?" "Big brother, this good morning kiss is not sincere enough." Han Chu smiles sharply, pinches her cheek and asks for a kiss early in the morning. Is it not enough to torture him? After they got the certificate, although he was close to her, they never did the last step. For her health, he always restrained, but the little girl seemed not satisfied. Stroking her side face, "peace, be good, wait another year, wait for you to be better, you are saying such words, I will never forgive you." Han Tiannuan didn''t care about his threat. He raised his eyebrows provocatively. "If you want a sincere kiss, you have to wait a year. Big brother, you are too much." Han churui stares at her for a few seconds, takes off her coat, carries her back to the room and puts her on the bed. "Since we don''t want to wash, let''s discuss what a sincere good morning kiss is like." Han Tiannuan greets his kiss with a smile. A long kiss is not over yet. Both of them start to get hot. It''s a chemical reaction. ¡­¡­ When they go downstairs to have breakfast, Han Tiannuan still wants to call Yu Liangliang and ask them if they want to have breakfast together. Han churui stops her. "She and Jiangbei are newly married. We don''t want our old husband and wife. They may sleep late. Let''s eat first." Han jiaowen didn''t react to him when she was staring at him. When they arrived at the restaurant of the hotel, they were looking for breakfast. A woman walked by Han Tiannuan. She twisted her feet and spilled porridge on Han Tiannuan. "Ah, it''s hot." The porridge is still very hot. Han Tiannuan is so hot that he screams. Han churui turned his head and wiped the porridge off her wrist with his sleeve. A red mark appeared on her white wrist. Han churui quickly poured cold water out of the vase beside her to cool her down, and her cold eyes were staring at the woman sprinkling porridge. The woman showed a look of fear, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, she didn''t look at the road and bumped into me." Hearing her accusation, Han Tiannuan turns his head angrily, only to find that the woman in front of him is the one who acted last night. However, at this time, she put on her clothes, her hair turned completely black, her face didn''t wear heavy makeup, but she looked a little pure, and when she was wronged, she was a little innocent. I didn''t expect that I would meet her here. She looked at her red hot wrist, some tingling, but let her more upset is to meet this woman. "Get out of here!" Listen to her impolite roar, women disdain sneer, "what''s great, is not to find a rich man, bitch." Elated, the woman turned away with half a bowl of porridge. "Stop!" Han churui spoke. The woman turned and looked at him in surprise, "handsome, do you call me? Do you want to change your mind when you find that I''m prettier than her Han churui chuxiao, came to her, "yes, I changed my mind." The woman''s eyes brightened, "handsome man, you really have eyes, I, ah!" Without waiting for the woman to finish speaking, Han churui took the porridge from her hand and poured it directly on her head. The woman yelled when she was scalded and threw the porridge off her head, but the permed hair still stung her. "You, this is intentional injury!" Han churui threw the bowl into the garbage can and squinted at her. "I''ll sue you first if you want to sue. When my wife passed by, she clearly gave way to you. How can you pour the porridge on her? If you don''t tell, the camera can tell you clearly." The woman follows his finger to see the camera in the remote corner and frowns depressed. She sees Han Tiannuan coming over. She is upset when she thinks of what happened last night. She bumps into her intentionally and avoids the camera intentionally when she sprinkles hot porridge on her hand. I didn''t expect to avoid the one in front of me, but I didn''t find another one in the corner. And seeing the man''s understanding, it''s obvious that the identity and knowledge are not simple. She angrily touched his head, stealing chicken can''t eat rice, she can only recognize planting. Looking at her leaving, Han churui went to check Han Tiannuan''s injury, but he was scalded red and not hurt. He was still worried and asked the waiter to bring ice to her for a while.Hot porridge also some sprinkle on the body, Han Tiannuan looked at the dirty skirt, depressed frown. "Have breakfast first, and then go back to your room." Now it''s the only way. Suddenly realizing something, Han Tiannuan opens his bag and finds that he has lost his wallet and mobile phone. "Big brother, no, that woman stole my mobile phone. My passport and ID card are still in my wallet." Han churui clenched his fist, don''t let her find that woman, or she will never be spared! Go to the monitoring room to find the woman''s face. Han churui takes the woman''s photo and goes to the front desk to ask for the woman''s information. The front desk says that he has never seen the woman, and there is no information about her in the system. Han churui grinds his teeth. It seems that this woman is an old hand. It''s very unlikely that she can steal An''an''s wallet and mobile phone under his eyes, unless she has a helper. He went to the monitoring room again and went back to check that after Han Tiannuan was scalded, a man passed by. At that time, both he and Han Tiannuan focused on the woman, so they didn''t notice the man''s move. He immediately called the police, but the police said that they had received several such reports, but they had never found the person who stole the wallet. They got the wallet and did something illegal with the ID card and card information in the wallet, and they were also very helpless. It''s the first time that Han churui has suffered from this kind of hidden loss. He gritted his teeth. This matter is not investigated clearly, and they don''t know what disgusting things they will do with Han Tiannuan''s ID card and mobile phone. Han churui goes to the business hall to stop her card. As soon as she leaves the business hall, she receives a call from Yu Liangliang. She asks him in a hurry where Han Tiannuan is. "Ann is by my side. Her mobile phone and wallet have been stolen. What''s the matter?" "Don''t you know? In addition to a particularly disgusting video on the Internet, I can''t say it. The link is sent to you, and you can watch it yourself. " Han churui opens the link she sent. In the video, the light is dim, and a woman''s cry is painful and cheerful. In the video, there is a half covered photo of her upper body, but Han Tiannuan''s face. This photo is obviously a Photoshop. The title of the video is, this little bitch is Han Tiannuan, one hundred and one nights. Chapter 1394 Han churui clenched his fist, and his forehead became blue. Han Tiannuan only heard some fuzzy voices, but did not see the words in the video, "big brother, what''s the matter?" Han churui took a deep breath, restrained his anger, sent a message, turned off his cell phone and put his arms around her shoulder. "Take you back to the hotel to rest, I suddenly have something to deal with." Han Tiannuan nodded cleverly. When she went back to the hotel with him, she found that someone had been pointing at her all the time. She was puzzled. "Big brother, why are people staring at me?" "It''s OK. They''re looking at me." Han Tiannuan doubts, but his face, standing in the crowd, is really attractive, so he is not entangled. When he returns to the hotel, Yu Liangliang nervously pulls her, and only when she is sure that she is OK can he breathe a sigh of relief. Han Tiannuan looked at her face, crying and laughing, "I just went downstairs to have breakfast, lost my wallet and mobile phone, don''t you exaggerate?" Yu Liangliang wanted to talk about the video. Han churui stopped her. "An''an, if you are tired, lie down and have a rest. I have something else to do in the hotel. I want to go out." Yu Liangliang understood what he meant and shut up. Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile, "you go, I''ll wait for you in the hotel." When Han churui turns around, he pats Jiangbei on the shoulder. Jiangbei will follow him out. "What happened?" Han churui''s eyes are sharp. "Can you find someone and seal the video online first?" Jiangbei nodded and took out his mobile phone to call his colleagues. A minute later, Han churui could not open the link and the account that sent the video was blocked. "The other side will definitely not give up like this. They will also think of other ways to frame your wife. Han team, what do you want to do?" Han churui suddenly hooked his lips, "let your people prepare something for me. That woman is definitely not one or two people. There must be a group running. I have my own way. You are in the hotel now and help me guard my wife. I''m afraid they will cheat." Jiangbei nodded, "I understand. Give it to me here." Han churui walked out of the hotel, took a taxi to the airport, and soon waited for the person he was waiting for. "Here, left, left." Zuozou kicked the trunk in front of him. He quickly walked up to Han churui. The trunk he had carried also speeded up and followed him. With Xiao Jingshu staring at his suitcase, he has seen the suitcase of artificial intelligence, but it is the first time that he has seen such a super intelligent one as Zuo Zuo. "Brother, what happened when you called me here in a hurry?" "There''s something I need your help with. Xiaojing is here." Xiao Jingshu nodded, "brother, I''m just on holiday. When I''m looking for Zuo Zuo to play, he said you have something to do, so I''ll come and have a look." Xiao Jingshu was a big man. Although he didn''t agree with Zuo Zuo when he was a child, he grew up and saw Zuo Zuo''s strength. He often played with him. He was one of Zuo Zuo''s few good friends. He said he would come to play, but Zuo Zuo didn''t refuse. "Brother, what''s the matter? Do you want to ask Zuo Zuo to come here?" Xiao Jingshu is curious. Although Zuo Zuo is one year younger than him, his status is not small. He is not only the director of Sheng''an Technology Department, but also the maintainer of many mutual understanding companies. "There are some thorny things, Zuo Zuo. First, you intrude into the general monitoring system of my hotel and help me find a man." left left nodded, opened the computer, found the man Han Churui wanted in a few minutes, then transferred the database, and the man''s identity was immediately displayed on the screen. "Can you find him through the whole process of monitoring?" "It''s hard to say. I''ll find some helpers and speed up," he said Left finger fast operation, the man''s information to a website, release information, find this person''s address, price 100000. Xiao Jingshu, biting the lollipop, saw his operation and crunched the lollipop. "That''s what you call a helper. How can you get money to work for someone?" Zuo Zuo was very indifferent. "Why waste time when money can solve something? My working hours are measured in minutes. To me, 100000 is just a matter of one or two minutes. " Xiao Jingshu gave him a thumbs up, Hao! Soon admiration, came news, not only give a detailed address, but also a detailed personal network, as well as growth experience. Xiao Jingshu stare big eyes, "your industry, so dedicated?" Left left face indifferent, "this is a team, they are thinking I show search ability, want me to join them." When Zuo Zuo spoke, 100000 people had already called, "brother, do you want to find this man?" "You send me the address." With his left finger flying, Xiao Jingshu was dazzled. Han churui sends the address to the police. The man steals Han Tiannuan''s wallet. There is evidence in the video. There is no hand for him here. It is more effective for the police to take action than him. He asked Zuo Zuo to find the woman who sprinkled hot porridge on Han Tian''s body. This time, Zuo Zuo looked for herself and soon found out.Han churui saw the address on the screen. When he drove by, he found that the place was more and more slanted. There were weeds growing all around. There were several abandoned buildings that were written to be demolished. The location was flashing red. Han churui turned to see Xiao Jingshu, "Xiaojing, have you ever been to a military academy to perform a mission?" Xiao Jingshu shrugged, "I''m a freshman, and I won''t be given a task. Brother, do you have a task for me? " Han churui patted him on the shoulder. "I do have a task for you. You protect the left. I''ll catch people. You can try your hand when necessary, but you should do it according to your ability, you know?" Both Zuo Zuo and Xiao Jingshu nodded, "I think there''s still a little excitement. After a year''s practice, I can finally show my skills." "Don''t rush in. You may have weapons. Xiaojing, you are just here to play and be a dedicated audience." Xiao Jingshu drooped his head in disappointment. "It''s just watching a play. It''s not fun." Han churui is not old, but he has been in the army for more than ten years, and has created a lot of history. He is Xiao Jingshu''s idol, and Xiao Jingshu listens to him very much. Han churui got out of the car with his waist on. They followed him and went out of the building. Xiao Jingshu stares at Han churui''s back, just like a little girl chasing stars. When she sees her favorite star, her eyes are full of little stars. "Tut, look at the big brother''s walking. It''s so cool, and his movements are so standard. I almost can''t practice this." Xiao Jingshu said to Zuo Zuo as he walked. Left left looked at big brother one eye, the corner of the mouth a draw, "Jing Shu, you are worthy of brain powder this call." Xiao Jingshu cold hum, do sharp big brother brain powder, I am proud. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zuo Zuo didn''t bother to quarrel with him. He took out a mobile phone from his pocket, turned on the scanning function, and sent the scanning results to the computer. Red moving punctuation appeared in the screen. Xiao Jingshu was curious and pointed to the red punctuation. "What is this?" "Big brother is looking for people. It''s the function of locating characters and targets, but it''s still in the testing stage. I don''t know if it''s easy to use." Chapter 1395 Han churui receives the news from Zuo Zuo. He turns over to the wall, jumps into the second floor, and stoops to walk into the room on the second floor. Then he sees Han Tiannuan''s wallet. The wallet was savagely torn open. Inside was a picture of him and her. It was also torn to pieces. He narrowed his cold eyes and heard the voice inside. "That man looks very rich. He blocked the video so quickly. Oh, seal it up and get some more. " Han churui recognized the woman with long hair. "The more money he has, the more I want to make him stink. Let him give me 10000 yuan or not, and kick me. I will do a lot. If I don''t want his wife''s bad reputation, I will give him a million yuan." "Sister Ping, a million, a little more?" There was a suspicious inquiry nearby. "You know what? That man''s watch is worth millions. I only want one million. One million is not much for him." What the woman called Sister Ping said was so natural that the two people in the room could not help believing it. If they can get a million, they can get at least 200000. They were a little excited at the thought of getting so much money. "Bang!" In the dream of getting a lot of money, the door was kicked open, and a tall man came into their view against the light. "Ping, Sister Ping, it''s the man. He found it here." The woman with short hair said in horror. Sister Ping was also very frightened. She didn''t expect that the man would come here. In order to blackmail the man, she was very secretive this time. She stole the woman''s purse with brother Gao. She was very careful. For this reason, she and brother Gao split up. She didn''t expect that the man could still find herself. She stood up defensively and walked into him with a smile, "handsome man, you come to me because you think that woman is a rotten thing and wants to play with me?" Han churui stares at her hand. The woman''s palm is calloused. Obviously, she uses either a knife or a gun. Although it is forbidden in China, there are always people who want to explore. He raised the corner of his mouth. This kind of little man was not his turn to deal with before, but when he met them today, he reluctantly let them try his means. He stepped back and closed the door, blocking the woman''s escape. "If you want to play, I''ll play with you!" When he finished speaking, he reached for the woman''s wrist, but the woman was already on guard. She took out a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed it at his shoulder. Han churui sneers. It seems that this woman is just pretending to kill people. Just now, the real reason why he threw a fake weapon at her was that he threw it on the wall faster. Later on, this man not only has money, but also means. She is only played by him in front of him. She difficult to get up, want to escape, his action faster block in the door, to her eyebrows. This man is really good-looking, that face even women are jealous, but when he laughed, she did not appreciate the mind, only fear. "Who are you?" "What I am is meaningless to you. I''ll give you two options. I''ll send you to the police station to explain the whole process of your crime, or I''ll fight to death to see if I can keep your whole body." His voice was flat, but Sister Ping blushed with anger. "You''re so arrogant. I''ve been doing this business for so many years. Do you ask Zuo Zuo to come up and ask him to take away the things in the computer? After a while, there was a siren outside. Tied by the rope of the three, pale, Sister Ping staring at Han churui, "handsome, you want how much money, we give you, as long as you leave us a way to live." Han churui sneered, "heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way, but you rush in, the road is your own choice, do this kind of thing, you should have this plan in mind." "Handsome man, aren''t you afraid that my people will revenge you?" Sister Ping threatened. Xiao Jingshu went up to Sister Ping and raised her chin with her toes. "You don''t know where your people are. You still want them to revenge you. It''s naive. I tell you, it''s bad luck for you to steal things to my elder brother. " Han churui went to the door and flashed a figure. He turned his head and looked at Sister Ping. From the mirror on the wall, he saw a muzzle in the opposite window. His face changed. "Xiaojing, get down!" Xiao Jingshu instinctively lies down, a bullet shoots, the bullet accurately hits Sister Ping''s heart, her pupil stares big, looks at Xiao Jingshu in horror, the bloodstain leaves from the corner of her mouth, the blood drop has not broken, but she stops breathing. Xiao Jingshu was stunned and stared at Sister Ping''s face. This is the first time that he died. If the elder brother hadn''t reminded him just now, the bullet might have hit him, and he could not stand up with his legs shaking. Knowing that he was scared, Han churui stepped forward and helped him back to avoid the attack. "Xiaojing, are you ok?"Xiao Jingshu revived, pale, but forced to smile, "nothing, is the first time to see a dead man." Han churui blindfolded his eyes and patted him on the back with his soothing hand. "Don''t look for fear of blood. Xiaojing takes a deep breath. I''ll take you to your sister An''an and let her take you to play." Xiao Jingshu didn''t want to see it, but the more scared he was, the more he wanted to see the face and the blood flowing from the corners of the woman''s mouth. It was like falling into a nightmare. When he heard his soothing voice and took away his hand, his heart was calm. But at this time, Han churui had a bad feeling in his heart. He called Jiangbei. The other party rang, but no one answered. His heart beat faster. "Zuozuo, Xiaojing, we may be caught in the trap. We should go to find an an in a hurry." Chapter 1396 On the way to the hotel, Han churui calls Jiangbei all the time, but no one gets through. He speeds up impatiently. When I arrived at the hotel, I saw a lot of smoke coming out of the hotel rooms. The outside of the hotel was full of people. A group of firefighters rushed into the hotel. Han churui pushes aside the crowd and looks for Han Tiannuan. He turns around but doesn''t see her. He pulled the staff of the hotel and asked, "what''s going on, the tenants here?" "An hour ago, a fire broke out in the hotel. We have tried our best to arrange for the tenants to come out, and the firemen are checking whether there are still tenants in the room." The staff said. "An an, Jiangbei!" Han churui shouts twice again, but no one answers him. He can''t wait to rush into the hotel. "Well, sir, don''t go in. It''s dangerous!" Left left pull him, "big brother, someone put the shielding instrument, the network signal is bad, we can''t keep talking later, I''ll go in with you." Han churui turned to hold his shoulder, "zuozouguai, you wait for me here, I go in to find An''an, if I don''t find her, I will come out as soon as possible." Zuo Zuo stares at elder brother solemnly, still shakes his head, "elder brother, I won''t become your burden, I want to enter together." Xiao Jingshu nodded and agreed with what he said. They can help him find people even if they go in. They won''t be a burden to him. "It''s an order. You wait for me outside." Han churui drinks angrily. Zuo Zuo and Xiao Jingshu look at each other. They don''t talk. Han churui doesn''t want to waste his time and rush into the hotel. After waiting for a few seconds, the two teenagers silently count three. They also rush into the hotel and follow Han churui upstairs. Han churui''s steps are too fast, and some of them can''t keep up with him. Xiao Jingshu pulls him and asks him to hurry up. When Han churui stops, they also stop far away. Han churui turns his head and stares at them coldly. He waved to Zuo Zuo. Zuo Zuo and Xiao Jingshu looked at each other. They sped up and ran to him. "The smoke on the floor is very heavy, but the fire is not big. I think the fire is fake, because someone wants to fish in troubled waters. You must follow me and don''t run around. You are not allowed to act without my orders. " They immediately nodded. Han churui went to the room where he was staring. Zuo Zuo immediately took out his mobile phone and scanned the doorframe. He saw several active red spots on the computer. "Big brother, there are still people in the room." "How many?" "There are two people by the door, standing, sitting, a total of eight." Han churui frowns, eight? Left left on the computer on the formation of human infrared processing, "there are six men, two women, one of them, is the elder sister!" Han Tiannuan before physical examination, left will collect some data analysis, so she is very familiar with the situation. Han churui grinds his teeth. It seems that these people are waiting for him here on purpose. That means that these people have investigated his whereabouts very clearly. The person who shot Xiao Jingshu before may also be their person. "Zuo Zuo, find a way to find help. I''ll go in and find an an. You must protect yourself first." Left left nodded, "don''t worry, big brother, we will protect ourselves." They get up and find a safe corner to hide. Han churui knocks on the door, but he hides next to them. A tall man in a black suit opens the door. Han churui rushed over and squatted down. At the moment when the man didn''t expect, he hit the man''s jaw with a fist. The man was dizzy. Han churui took the chase and kicked him into the room. Defending on the other side of the man attack, Han churui counterattack, but also two or three moves, the man was beaten down. He saw that Jiangbei, Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang were all tied up, while Han Tiannuan and Yu Liangliang fainted on the sofa. Although Jiangbei was awake, she had something in her mouth. Obviously, they used a lot of thought to hurt Jiangbei. Han churui squints and stares at the injured man sitting on the sofa opposite him. He has long known that he has been targeted. However, when he sees Chu Yong, the eldest son of the Chu family who has been ill for a long time, he is still surprised for a few seconds. Thinking of Chu Junming, who is still lying in the hospital bed, I also understand why Chu Yong came to him. According to his investigation, Chu Yong''s illness was not born. It was because he was such a bastard when he was a child that he was plotted against. Maybe he would never have children in his life. He tried his best to cultivate Chu Junming. He didn''t expect that he would fight back and understand. But he uses those little people to divert his attention, leaving Han Tiannuan alone, and takes the opportunity to cause a fire in the hotel. In the chaos, Jiangbei cannot protect two women alone. He went to Han Tiannuan. Two men immediately came to Han Tiannuan and pointed a gun at her head. "Xiao Rui, I heard that this is your new wife. Why don''t you take it to the Chu family and show it to your uncle?" Chu Yong spoke. "Say what you want." Chu Yong sneered and stared at him, "I want your life!""If you want my life, it''s not hard. Let them go." "Han churui, do you think I will believe you? I''ve tied bombs to them. If you dare to play tricks again, let them all be buried with you! " Chuyong''s face is ferocious. He gets up and walks to Han Tiannuan, holding her face. "It''s a pity that my son can''t get such a beautiful woman. Han churui, you can''t even think about it!" He pressed Han Tiannuan''s head and bumped into the handle of the sofa. In an instant, a bruise appeared on Han Tiannuan''s forehead, and Han churui''s heart tingled. Han Tiannuan opened her eyes in pain, and vaguely saw Han Tiannuan, "big brother," she wanted to get up, but she was held down by the man with a gun pointing at her. She felt a little fuzzy in front of her eyes, and her head was dizzy. Han churui clenched his fist, "An''an, close your eyes. No matter what happens, don''t open it. I''ll take you home." Han Tiannuan obediently closed his eyes and lay on the sofa, listening to him. "Chu Yong, don''t touch her. You want my life. OK, I''ll give it to you." Chu Yong put Han Tiannuan away, very satisfied with his obedience, "so obedient? Kneel down Han churui clenched his teeth and knelt down slowly on one leg. Just as the other one was about to kneel down, he saw that Chu Yong suddenly took the gun from the man next to him. The muzzle of the gun pointed at him. Han churui suddenly turned over and avoided the bullet. Chu Yong saw that he still dared to dodge. He was even more angry. He turned his wrist and aimed the muzzle of the gun at Han Tiannuan''s leg. "Han churui, I also let you experience the feeling that the person you love most becomes disabled!" Han churui''s pupils are constricted and he wants to stop them, but he is stopped by two men. Han churui fiercely avoids them, and then he hears a gunshot and a woman''s murmur. He froze and his heart was torn open. The two men took the opportunity to punch him in the face, and Han churui fell to the ground. "An''an!" "Wu Wu Wu..." Jiangbei wanted to talk, but he was sweating on his forehead. Chu Yong was impatient and kicked him away. Chapter 1397 Han churui fell to the ground, staring at Han Tiannuan''s leg, did not see any blood. He suddenly regained his mind and looked at shangjiangbei. He realized that it was he who had just hit Chuyong. Chuyong''s gun missed. He had the will to fight. His scarlet eyes were staring at Chu Yong. "Chu Yong, you should know that the woman you pointed at is the daughter of President Han Tiannuan of Sheng''an. If you hurt her, Han Junyu will never let you go. " Chu Yong sneered contemptuously, "do you think I''m afraid?" "Don''t you care if your son doesn''t exist?" Han churui delays. Chu Yong, who has been taking medicine all the year round, has no blood color on his face and dark lips. After standing for a while, he can''t support himself. He laughs and turns to look at Yu Liangliang. "So you mean I can kill this woman?" He pulled Yu Liangliang''s hair, pulled it up very rudely and threw it on the sofa, but Yu Liangliang didn''t move. Jiangbei eyes canthus to crack, staring at Chu Yong, want to cut him. Han churui said quickly, "her husband is the one you can''t afford, the leader of the special training team. If you let her get hurt, your family will be on the blacklist of the army. You can''t have peace in your life." Chu Yong glanced at Jiangbei with contempt in his eyes. "The captain of the special training team is just like this. If I let you all die here, who can know that it was me who moved the hand." Han churui gritted his teeth, "Chuyong, you have lived for so many years. How can you be so naive? I came here for my honeymoon, but I died in this hotel. Are Han Junyu and the army idiots? I won''t find you. If you want my life, well, I''ll give it to you. I''ll let them go as I said Chu Yong got up slowly, raised his gun and pointed it at his head. "Do you think I dare not?" Han churui smiles, but his eyes pass through him and looks behind him. "If you can come here, you should make up your mind to kill me. My life is not worth money. It''s not worth your funeral. My wife is in your hands. I''m sorry. When I enter this room, I don''t intend to go out. " Did not expect that he would be so wise, Chu Yong questioned staring at him. Will he easily accept his fate? "Churui, I won''t give you another chance to play tricks!" "Wait!" Han churui reached out to stop him, "let them leave this room first, I won''t play tricks. You can''t kill me unless I die in your hands willingly! " "Churui, I like your arrogance." Chu Yong fired. Bang! Hearing the gunshot, Han Han Tian shakes his eyelashes and wants to open them, but he still trusts him in the end. He said that he would take her home, so he would take her home. The bullet went through the glass, and then the sound of the broken glass rang out. Chu Yong saw that he could escape. His eyes were scarlet with indignation. Listening to the sound, he turned to see that it was dark. His gun was robbed, his knee socket was kicked hard, and his legs were soft on the ground. Chu Yong''s two bodyguards saw that suddenly a man broke the back window and jumped into the room. They rushed to Chu Yong and stopped him, but Han churui caught him by the neck and pressed him on the coffee table. They turned red and fought back together. The woman who jumped into the room pointed a gun at them. Han churui slaps them on the back of the neck, and they fall to the ground. He goes to loosen the ties for Jiangbei, takes down the bomb, turns around, holds Han Tiannuan in his arms, and unties the rope for her. "Ann, don''t be afraid. It''s OK." Han Tiannuan opens her eyes and looks at his whole body. She is not hurt, so she can rest assured and hold him tightly in fear. Han churui touched her forehead with great pain. Jiangbei gets up to untie Yu Liangliang and pats her cheek. She is not awake yet. She is worried that something will happen to her. "Team Han, Liangliang wants to go to the hospital immediately." Han churui nodded and raised her eyes to see the woman still holding Chu Yong. She was wearing a mask and only showed a pair of eyes. She was 1.6 meters tall and had long hair. She was wearing a red sportswear and a pair of colorful sports colors at her feet. She was very ostentatious. "Thank you for coming all of a sudden. What do you call it?" The woman kicked Yang Yong away, waved her hand and looked down at Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan noticed her sight and looked at her suspiciously. "Beauty, do you know me?" "Women don''t have to shake their heads, but I''m grateful to you for saving money." Han churui and Jiang Bei look at each other. Just now, the woman wrapped herself in a thin blanket, smashed the glass and jumped in. It was obvious that her movements were very professional training. The voice is a male voice, but the dress is a woman''s appearance. Is it an agent with a special hobby? The door was opened at this time. Zuo Zuo and Xiao Jingshu ran in. Seeing the bruise on Han Tiannuan''s forehead, they came forward worried, "sister, are you ok?" Seeing her shaking her head, Zuo Zuo felt relieved. She turned her head to see a woman with a mask and a rude foot on the table."The money has been transferred to your account." "Let''s make a friend." Left left listen to her mouth is a male voice, mouth a draw, "we are not a world of people, friends don''t do." Dress is a woman, but the voice is a man, either deliberately hide the voice, or a man deliberately dressed like this, looking very strange. She was a little disappointed and came up to him, "I know your name is Han Jing. You look so beautiful. Let''s shake hands." Left left evil cold, stepped back, "please have a little professionalism, take money to leave." She gave a cold hum and turned to leave. When she shook her head, her long hair swept her left face and twisted her eyebrows. Xiao Jingshu originally saw Zuo Zuo post news on the Internet, saying that one million people asked for help to save people, but more than a dozen people responded. He didn''t expect that the person with high efficiency really saw that the glass beside the window was broken, and that this man and woman should jump in from the window. What a cow! "Chu Rui, I will not let you go as a ghost!" Chuyong roars and struggles to get up. Han churui stops him, finds a bath towel, ties him up and strangles his neck. Chuyong''s face turns black and purple, and he has difficulty breathing. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you become a ghost. If you want to be a ghost, it''s better to dream!" "Xiaojing, take him out to the police, kidnap soldiers, deliberately kill people, and ask several people to serve him well." Xiao Jingshu immediately made a military salute, "yes, Korean team!" Chuyong still wants to struggle. Han churui turns his wrist and smashes him in the back of the head. Chuyong falls to the ground. When he arrived at the hospital, Jiangbei asked the doctor to examine Yu Liangliang. The doctor said that the patient''s back neck was injured and too much carbon dioxide was inhaled. Poisoning would lead to fainting. He needed emergency treatment immediately. Outside the operation, Han churui takes medicine to Han Tiannuan and rubs his forehead. Han Tiannuan cries with low pain. Han churui also feels that his forehead hurts badly, but he rubs hard to make her injury better. Jiangbei fidgety, looking at the door of the operating room, the old calm face, at this time anxious to tighten the brow. Han Tiannuan felt guilty when he saw him stand up and walk around again. At that time, the alarm sounded, indicating that there was a fire. When they left the room, there were too many people down the stairs, and they were scattered. It''s her that those people are after. It''s Yu Liangliang who comes to her against the crowd. In order to protect her, she will be knocked unconscious. They hold Yu Liangliang and her to threaten Jiangbei, and Jiangbei will be caught. Chapter 1398 An hour later, the door of the operating room was pushed open. The doctor said that fortunately, the first aid was timely. The patient is now in a stable condition and can recover in a few days. Jiangbei saw the nurse pushing Yu Liangliang out, she still closed her eyes, he held her hand, this is reassuring. Yu Liangliang wakes up at night and looks at herself lying in the hospital like a dream. She thinks she is going to die. Jiang Bei was angry and distressed at her words. This time, he was really scared. He fed her some prepared porridge, and her face was a little better. Yu Liangliang had been raised for two days, and she was discharged when she was in a better spirit. This honeymoon was so noisy that they didn''t want to play any more. That night, they flew back to Nankang city. Finally back home, Han Tiannuan lying in the quilt, can''t help but sigh, or home is good. Han churui took the medicine and put it on her forehead. After a few days of application, the bruises disappeared, but Han churui was still dazzling. "I''m sorry, Ann. Because of me, the honeymoon has been mixed up." Every day, Han Tiannuan is with him. He''s all right Han churui''s good-looking eyebrows slightly picked, lowered his head to kiss her lips, "girl, are you teasing me?" "Am I not telling the truth? Although I''m stuck with you, I''ll be annoyed occasionally, but for your good-looking sake, I''ll put up with it. " Han churui chuckled, "thank you for your patience. I''ll cook. What would you like to eat?" Han Tiannuan got up and followed him, "Hey, big brother, I find you are very insidious. First I''ll keep my appetite in my mouth, and then I can''t leave you." "Miss Han''s praise is really more and more unique. Why don''t you get fat?" "Ah, it''s boring to grow fat, and I have to lose weight. Mr. churui, do you dislike my body? I''m so sorry, little beauty. That''s how I feel. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± As they bicker, they go downstairs to the living room to see Qin Ning come back. Han Tiannuan goes to hold his mother with a smile. Qin Ning was surprised. He thought they were still on their honeymoon. Why did they suddenly come back? Patting her back, I found the bruise on her forehead and frowned, "how did you come back suddenly? Is it uncomfortable?" "No, no, I missed my mother so much that I came back." Han churui didn''t want his parents to worry about their honeymoon kidnapping, so he didn''t disclose the news. Qin Ning crumpled her hair and knew that she was lying, but he didn''t ask, "little girl, you can fool people. What''s your play like?" Han Tiannuan smile, boastful explanation, "Wow, where the sea water is very clear, the scenery is wonderful, mom, you can go to collect wind when you have time." Sitting in the living room, brushing the right side of the mobile phone, I heard that I was going to go out to play, looking forward to my mother, "Mom, if you go out to play, you must take me." "You don''t want to film. Do you have time to play?" Right rolled his eyes, "Mom, you forget again, I want to take the college entrance examination, to cultivate well. Uncle Pei has too many means to torture people. He cheated me to sign a contract with him and dragged me to the production team for several months. I''m almost peeling off. " In order to make his words more credible, he rolled up his sleeve and hurt his arm. Qin Ning frowned, "what''s the matter?" "Slapping and teasing, mom, you help me and dad say that I want to terminate my appointment with Uncle Pei." Youyou begged for mercy. He couldn''t bear the abuse. Listening to his wronged words, Qin Ning is distressed. Han churui checks that his injuries are not serious and pats him on the shoulder. "Since you have signed the contract, you should have the spirit of the contract. If you terminate the contract halfway, it will be very difficult for uncle Pei. College entrance examination, we can give you a teacher, is not your reason to escape Right right drum face, can only endure. Left left, who went downstairs, heard right right''s complaint, and his tender face showed a gentle smile, "you can earn your tuition by completing this film shooting, and you don''t have to pay your tuition by your parents in University, but you can go anywhere you want, isn''t it good?" My right eyes brightened. "Yes, I didn''t think of it. Yes, I have to finish the film and get the money to terminate my contract with Uncle Pei." Han Tiannuan is curious, "right right, what major do you want to study in university?" "Foreign language, I want to be a diplomat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan blinked, a bit surprised, "Uncle Pei said that your acting skills are OK, and you like filming, why don''t you take the film academy?" I''ve learned a lot about the learning content of the film academy. It''s very boring to learn the professional knowledge of film, and I can''t stand loneliness. I prefer foreign languages. It''s so interesting to deal with people from all over the world in different languages. " It''s hard to learn a foreign language, isn''t it? When she learns English, she can worry to death, not to mention the languages of several countries. Han Tiannuan touched his nose, "it''s not easy to learn a foreign language." Zuozuo explained, "sister, youyou''s perception of foreign languages is the best in our family. I want to learn a week''s content, and he can do it in three days. Even the second brother said that in the future when we go abroad to talk business, we should ask youyou to do translation. Youyou''s foreign language expression ability is better than his acting skills."When it comes to his acting skills, right and right refuse to accept, "left and left, are you jealous of me? I''m not bad at acting Zuo Zuo gently looked at his younger brother, went to the kitchen and took a cover, let his mother help him fasten it, his face was indifferent, "right and right, empty mouth, with the ability to take an international film king, you can say that your acting is not bad." International movie king, sounds very attractive. Right right bit his finger, thinking of his words, raised his jaw haughtily, "to be a diplomat, I need at least five or six years to hone, I don''t believe five or six years, I can''t get results." Qin Ning tied left and left, put his hands on his son''s shoulder, and looked at right and right with a smile, "then our family will not only have a movie king, but also a diplomat in the future, right and right, come on, I''m optimistic about you." Right right raised a smiling face, stood up and seriously pulled the collar, "Mom, you know me best. In order to express my gratitude to you, I''ll cook today. Zuo Zuo, please give me a hand. " Zuo Zuo nodded, "today it''s your turn to cook. I''m ready to get dressed. Chef Qin you, please." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you. Listening to the children bickering, Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. Suddenly, left, right, Han churui''s and Han Tiannuan''s mobile phones all vibrated. Several people looked at each other in surprise. Han churui took out his mobile phone and opened the message. Someone sent him a news. He stared at the news title and frowned. The four people looked at each other, but they didn''t speak. They took in their cell phones. Qin Ning looked at them strangely and said, "what''s the matter? Do you play pantomime?" Chapter 1399 Han churui looked right and right, "an an wants to eat my food, right and right, you accompany mom, I go to the kitchen." Youyou immediately nodded and hugged Qin Ning. "Mom, today you are blessed. The future movie emperor invites you to see a movie." Qin Ning looked at them strangely, "Xiao Rui, do you have something to hide from me?" Han Tiannuan explained with a smile and hugged her other shoulder, "no, I really want to eat the food made by my big brother. Mom, I''ll accompany you to the movies." When Qin Ning sits on the sofa watching the movie, Han churui and Zuo Zuo go to the kitchen and immediately turn on their mobile phone to finish watching the news. Before they see it, Han churui dials song Xuan directly. "Uncle song, what''s the news about my father?" The news said that a woman went to Han Junyu''s room. The woman stayed in the room for two or three hours before she came out. When the woman came out, she walked in an awkward posture. According to a reporter''s investigation, the woman is the Secretary of the president of Party B who is negotiating cooperation with Sheng''an. Does this reveal that Sheng''an has reached an agreement on this cooperation and will implement it soon? "That was last night. I wasn''t in the hotel, so I didn''t know the details. I contacted the president and he said he didn''t know when the woman went in, and he didn''t know the details." Han churui frowned. He didn''t believe that Han Junyu would be out there. But it can''t stop the despicable means of some people. It''s very likely that the scandal will lead to the floating of Sheng''an''s stock. "What''s the matter with that woman?" "Do not deny the existence of vicious competition in business, want to get more benefits in the contract." Song Xuan did not believe that Han Junyu would do that. Han churui hung up the phone when song Xuan couldn''t find out anything. As a junior, he went to ask the elder directly. He turned his head and looked left. He found that he was staring at his mobile phone with a frown. He stretched out his head and found that there was a picture on the screen of his mobile phone. "How does this woman dress like when my mother was young?" Shoulder length short hair, pink skirt, a pair of sports shoes, plus a backpack, young and beautiful, no more than 20 years old. If she is the Secretary of the president of Party B, then Party B must treat Sheng''an as an idiot. "My father must have been calculated for this. This woman has come to blackmail." Zuo Zuo marks the picture of the woman, searches for more information about her, and finds some embarrassing pictures. He quickly covers his eyes. "Why?" Han churui is weird. He wants to see his mobile phone, but he blocks it. "Don''t look, big brother. Hot eyes." He said hot eyes, Han churui more want to see, take away his hand, the picture on the mobile phone screen, is a picture of a woman without clothes, he mouth a draw, "really hot eyes, children should not." Han churui took his mobile phone and continued to look down on the woman''s information. "This woman is young, but she has a lot of experience. She can contact her father, and someone behind her must be manipulating her. However, she can stay in the room for two hours and leave alive. It''s a long life." Left left frown staring at the mobile phone, "Dad will not be so confused, betray mom." Han churui returned his mobile phone to him, "if dad is confused once, what will you do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Left, left. Han churui opened the refrigerator, and the dish was ready to be washed. He turned his head and saw that Zuo Zuo was still in a daze with his mobile phone. He rubbed his head with a smile. "Young man, if you can''t figure out such a complicated problem, don''t bother." Left left slanted his head staring at him, "big brother, will you betray your sister?" Han churui a Leng, "betray?" I couldn''t help laughing, thinking for a few seconds, and washing vegetables in my hand kept on, "left left, time is a strange variable, there are wonderful variables, in our existence time, there are countless possibilities, what we can do is to cherish the present, as for what will happen in the future, who knows." Left left puzzled, "variable? The big brother means that the future also exists. The person who accompanies your sister is not your probability, or the variable that your sister leaves you. Then betrayal still exists, right ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Chu was so keen that he threw a green pepper on his head. "Zuo Zuo, the mathematics in life is not calculated like this. It''s not clear that adding, subtracting, multiplying and dividing can explain things clearly. I''m with your sister not because of a marriage, but because we want to be together. We feel very comfortable together. If it is possible to separate in the future, it does not mean betrayal. I say that variables are not known. In the future, we know what we want, which is the most important thing. " Zuozou picked up the pepper that fell to the ground, went to the washing table and washed the vegetables with him, "just talk about the matter, discuss the field I''m not familiar with, big brother, then why do you like my sister?" Han churui washed the dishes, put them on the chopping board of the exhibition, and then turned to get the kitchen knife, "like an an, this topic, Zuo Zuo, we''ll talk about it when you are 18 years old." Left left curious, tilted his head looking at him, "big brother, someone told me that I heard about feelings this kind of thing, can''t be divided by age."Han churui put down his kitchen knife and looked at his 16-year-old brother seriously. "Zuo Zuo, it''s not good for you to stay in the computer room all day. You''d better go out more and know more girls. You can understand a lot of things yourself." "Meet a girl?" Zuozou frowned and was not happy. He thought it would be better to be quiet. The phone vibrated. He glanced at it, put on the headset and pressed answer. The girl''s cheerful and clear voice came from the earphone, "brother Zuo, brother Zuo, what are you doing?" "Cooking." "Wow, brother Zuo, your cooking must be delicious. I want to. Can I come to your house? " It''s the voice of Xiao Mai, the child of Cheng Mo and an Yun, famous for Cheng Hui. "If you want to come, come." "Wow, brother Zuozuo invited me to dinner. I will go, brother Zuozuo. When I finish the game, I will go to your house. Brother Zuo, do you watch my game? " Cheng Hui is full of expectations. "What game?" Zuo Zuo is at a loss. Although he does artificial intelligence, he has little time to watch online news and other things. "Oh, it''s my singing competition. This time I''m going to take the first place. Brother Zuo, when giving awards, you must watch it." Zuo Zuo nodded casually, "well, at night, I''m a little busy now. I''m hanging up." Without waiting for the other party''s consent, he pressed the phone, because if he didn''t take the initiative to hang up, wheat sprout could talk for several hours. Han churui looked at him, "obviously, left youth hormone is very strong, modest gentleman, very attractive to girls." "Wheat sprouts are only friends," he said "Youth, the trouble of adolescence." Han churui looked at him sympathetically and said nothing more. Left left staring at the mobile phone, he did not hate small malt, but wheat sprouts often adhere to him, will make him not used to, subconsciously want to keep away from her. Chapter 1400 After dinner, several children accompany Qin Ning all the time. They don''t want her to watch her cell phone. They are afraid that she will be sad when she sees the news. Originally, Qin Ning didn''t think much about it, but when she wanted to draw, she noticed that youyou''s attitude was too attentive, and her daughter''s face was a little nervous. Every time she saw her holding her mobile phone, she would find all kinds of excuses to let her put it down. She looked at the four children strangely, "come on, what''s the matter with me?" "It''s OK. I just want to spend more time with my mother." Han Tiannuan said with a smile. The more she said that, the more disbelieving Qin Ning was. "I''ll give you three minutes and tell you honestly that Han churui and Zuo Zuo''s facial expression management has been doing very well. ANN, it''s still you. What''s the matter?" Han Tiannuan looks at Han churui in distress. After seeing Han churui nodding, she takes out her mobile phone. "Mom, in fact, it''s not a big deal. Someone''s blowing up dad''s news. In order to attract attention, this kind of thing must be false." Qin Ning took her cell phone and read the news. Her eyes were calm. "It''s not a big deal. First of all, no matter whether your father will do it or not, if he does, you all have things you want to do, and you can earn money to support yourself. I also have enough money to support myself. The worst result is that your father will give me half of the family property." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian said, "Mom, you are optimistic." "Qin Ning shrugged," and your father together for so many years, this kind of thing encountered many, those who want to upper woman, I did not pay attention to Right right gave his mother a thumbs up, "did not expect my mother would be so domineering, mom, you can rest assured, if Dad dare to betray you, we are on your side, let dad become a loner." "Who wants me to be alone?" Suddenly heard his father''s voice, right neck a shrink, holding the forehead like an ostrich, want to narrow the sense of existence. Han Junyu put down his file bag and turned his head to stare at you. "It seems that you are not tired of acting. Qin you, don''t you ask for leave to prepare for the college entrance examination?" Right right right quickly stood up, "yes, I still have homework to write, mom, I went to busy." Stepping forward to escape, Han Junyu grabs him by the back collar and asks him to sit down. Right right right wronged sit down, looking at the mother for help. Qin Ning gives him a soothing look, picks up Han Tiannuan''s mobile phone, smiles and says to Han Junyu, "husband, explain why there is such news." Han Junyu untied his tie and put it on the sofa? You believe in this kind of thing. " "It''s not necessarily that when men reach a certain age, they all want to taste something new. In case some people can''t hold it, in fact, I can understand it." Han Junyu turns to pour a glass of water and takes a sip. Hearing Qin Ning''s words, his hand pauses, he drinks the water in the glass without expression, puts down the glass and glances at her in disgust. "What do you understand? When I talk to you about the video, I can put another woman to sleep. Oh, do you understand that I have separation? " Qin Ning was dumb and blinked. When he went on a business trip, they used to say a few words at night. Last night, she did have a video chat with him, but it was only a few minutes. "That woman stayed in your room for two hours before I spoke to you for a few minutes." Han Junyu is too lazy to explain. He takes off his coat and prepares to go upstairs. Han Tiannuan did not understand, "Dad, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu stopped and looked at them. He was a little displeased. "The woman hid in the room while I was taking a bath. I left after I went to bed. As for where she hid, I don''t know. There are reporters waiting outside. They are deliberately setting up. Why do you really believe this kind of rubbish information? " Han Tiannuan believes in his father''s character, but he still doesn''t understand, "why did the news come out, Dad, and you didn''t stop it immediately?" Han Junyu took a deep breath, "what to stop? Said this woman didn''t come into my room? Someone deliberately asked this woman to come to my room, just to disturb this cooperation case, saying that more will make this kind of dirty water worse. The company''s public relations department will respond, and I don''t have to do it. " Han Junyu''s eyes are not good at staring at Qin Ning, "Ning Ning, do you believe it?" Qin Ning immediately shook his head, the desire for survival is very strong, "I didn''t, I knew this kind of thing must be false, I was just joking with you, teasing you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Four people by the side. The next morning, the legal department of Sheng''an issued a warning on the Internet. The president didn''t know when the woman was hiding in the room. There was no actual evidence to report this kind of news. There was a suspicion of libel. Please stop the rumors. The woman who enters the room is not the Secretary of the president of Party B. her real identity is the girl who accompanies the wine in the bar. The president does not know her at all. However, if she enters the president''s room without the owner''s consent, it is an intruder and can be arrested. Because she caused this bad public opinion and brought a lot of troubles to the parties, Sheng''an''s legal department said it would sue her and let her go to the court to have a good chat. In response to this warning online, there are all kinds of brain tonics immediately. Some people satirize the president of Sheng an. He is a real bird. In order to protect himself, he refuses to recognize others when he raises his pants and wants to take other girls to court.Some people are even worse. They say that the president of Sheng''an doesn''t know anyone else. That''s because the person who called didn''t want to admit when he was caught sleeping by a reporter. It''s really mean. Businessmen like him are treacherous and shameless Left left see such words, even if it is a good temper, also have anger. Seal the account immediately. If the account is bound with some personal information, I''m sorry. The one that should be sealed will be sealed. Let those people know that malicious curse on the network, is to pay the price. Originally, zuozou just wanted to control the direction of comments. Unexpectedly, when he sealed his account, he noticed that some accounts were strange. He went deep and looked up for a while. It turned out that there was a small company brushing comments, and he didn''t know who paid for it. He deliberately scolded his father. If he doesn''t know how they make trouble, Zuozuo won''t care, but he finds out, so I''m sorry. If they are not kind-hearted, don''t blame him for his hard work. He sent the company''s information to the hacker group, looking for a small partner, and wanted to end the company. What''s the key to hollowing out a company? Money, of course. Someone immediately applied to join the company, started to investigate the situation of the company, moved the mouse left, changed the company''s account, cut the account into a foreign account, and opened the account to see how much money there was in the account. He divided the money into two parts, one to welfare institutions, and the other to the program of subsidizing children in poor mountainous areas. For this money, he never takes it by himself. The reason is that in his opinion, the weight is too small for him to look up to. Just because he doesn''t like it doesn''t mean it''s worthless. It is also a good thing to buy more books for children in poor mountainous areas. To get everything done, he rubbed his fingers and listened to the ringing of his mobile phone. It was a strange number. He held his arm, staring at the number, habitually took the tracker next to him, connected to the mobile phone, and then pressed answer. "Han Jing, Han Jing, I''ve come to see you. You can pick up at the airport." Chapter 1401 Han Jing sat at the airport and looked at his watch. Before he saw anyone, he wanted to call to ask where the person was. A pair of cool hands covered his eyes. "Little brother, guess who I am?" Han Jing put down his cell phone, laughing and crying, "Molly, you are one hour and six minutes late." Molly felt guilty to let go of him, a bit wronged, "is the flight delay, I don''t want to, sorry, let you wait for me so long." Han Jing turns around and looks at her. In recent years, they have kept in touch with each other by phone, but they haven''t met each other or seen her picture. Now she is not only tall, but her delicate face is more beautiful. "Where''s your suitcase?" Molly raised her mobile phone in her hand, "I only take this for the trip that I say I''ll leave." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly raised her smile and said, "Han Jing, please accompany me to buy something to wash." Han Jing turned and walked out. The 16-year-old boy, 1.8 meters tall, dressed in a light white sportswear and elegant, is worthy of the name. He looks like prince charming. Molly covered her face happily and quickened her pace to catch up with him. "Han Jing, Han Jing, I found that you are more beautiful than when I was a child, and your hand is so beautiful, can I hold it?" Molly stares at the boy''s scaly white fingers, with distinct joints, like fingers playing the piano, which amazes her. Han Jing saw her staring at her hand, but pinched her eyebrows, "Molly, holding my hand to walk, don''t you think it''s strange?" Molly shook her head, like husky, begging for a handshake. "It''s not strange. I like your hand so much. Han Jing, Han Jing, just let me hold it." Han Jing shakes his head, turns around and leaves. Molly is disappointed and follows him with her head down. She stares at his hand and tries to reach for it, but he eludes her. She frowns in chagrin and reaches out again. The boy eludes him again. She clenches her fist. Han Jing turns to see her indignant appearance and grins, "just want to hold my hand?" Molly nodded immediately, "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful hand. Han Jing, Han Jing, we are best friends. Don''t be so mean." Han Jing still shakes his head and wants to refuse, but the girl rushes up, grabs his wrist and buckles his fingers. "Han Jing, I got you." Han Jing stares at their clenched hands and persuades them with a good temper. "Molly, we''re not six years old. I''m sixteen years old. Don''t you think it''s naive to hold hands?" Molly calmly shakes her head and plays a temper like a child. "Childish is childish. Anyway, I want to hold your hand." Han Jing had no choice but to take her. She failed to get rid of her once. She had to lead her away from the airport. When they go to the mall, Han Jing takes her to buy daily necessities. Han Jing sighs helplessly that she still doesn''t let go of her hand. "Han Jing, where do you want me to live?" Han Jing is looking for a towel for her and answers, "hotel." Molly frowned, "no hotel." Han Jing raises Mou to see her, "don''t live in a hotel, where do you still want to live?" "Your family." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing is surprised, "my home?" "Yes, I''m your best friend. Why do you come here to play and live in your house for a while?" Jasmine''s righteous words. Han Jing kneaded his forehead, "Molly, my parents, elder sister and elder brother, as well as right and right, there are many people in my family, not suitable." Molly shook her head. "I''m not used to it. I know sister Ann and youyou. I especially want to meet your parents and see what kind of people you are. Only in this way can you have such a beautiful person." Han Jing saw that she had a crazy face again. Her ears were red. She threw a towel on her head and covered her eyes. "Crazy girl, don''t give me a wrong idea. I won''t agree." Molly pleaded in her eyes, "Han Jing, you see a little girl I don''t know well here. It''s dangerous to stay in a hotel alone. What should I do in case of being bullied by bad people? Oh, I''m so scared. Han Jing, Han Jing, you have pity on me. " Han Jing still shook his head, "no, No." Molly Du mouth, coquettishly embrace his arm, "OK, OK." She hugged her too tightly. Her arm rubbed against the girl''s body. Her soft touch made Han Jing step back with a serious expression. "Molly, don''t push an inch." Seeing that he was angry, Molly reluctantly let go of his arm. I know he has a good temper, but as long as he doesn''t touch his bottom line, he won''t easily sink his face. When pushing the cart to pay, Han Jing wants to pay. Molly goes to stop him. "Han Jing, this is what I want to use. If you pay, I don''t want it." Han Jing sees her insistence and takes a step aside to let her pay the bill. Next to a few women shopping, see the handsome boy has been holding the girl''s hand, this picture is too beautiful, they immediately took out their mobile phone to take photos. "Tut, this little brother''s face is really high. When the girl checked out, they were both in love." There is a woman next to him who says with a smile."Puberty love, simple and pure, is really enviable." Han Jing hears the woman''s words, coughs, covers her face with her other hand, and wants to let Molly go. Molly not only doesn''t let go, but also provocatively raises eyebrows at him. Han Jing is angry and funny. She is really a child. After paying the bill, Han Jing steps forward, picks up the bag and takes her to the hotel. Han Jing is also for the sake of safety, going to the hotel under Sheng''an, opening a high-level suite for her, leading her to the room. Put things down, Han Jing staring at the two people still holding hands together, "Molly, release." Molly didn''t want to. She shook her head. Han Jing cold face, again stressed, "Molly, don''t let go, I will be angry." Molly bowed her head, then reluctantly released his hand, "then you have dinner with me at night, I''m so hungry." Han Jing takes back his hand, feeling that his palms are all sweaty. He turns to open the curtain, breathes out at the window, and turns to ask the girl, "what do you want to eat?" Molly tilted her head and stared at him. "I heard Jiamu say that the hot pot here is very delicious. I want to try it." Han Jing took out his mobile phone to book a seat, "you have a rest first, I''ll take you to eat hot pot later." Molly smiles and shakes her head. "No rest, Han Jing. I haven''t bought any clothes yet. Please accompany me to buy a suit of clothes. If you buy clothes, you can eat hot pot." "Good." As a gentleman, he couldn''t say why he refused. When they go downstairs, Han Jing takes her to the women''s wear area of the shopping mall. Molly sees the dress in the window. It''s bright red. She says to the waiter, "please give me that suit." The waiter looked at her in surprise, a Kawaii dress, a pair of retro flat heels at her feet, and her young face was only 15 or 16 years old. "Beauty, are you giving it away? What''s the size?" Molly shook her head. "I want to wear it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The waiter was in a bit of a dilemma. After considering for a few seconds, he said with a good attitude: "beauty, this dress is very mature, you are still young, this dress is not suitable for you." Molly frowned in displeasure. She hated being in charge of herself. She said, "I said give me this dress. It''s my business whether it''s suitable or not. You don''t care!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± waiter. Chapter 1402 Han Jing looks at a girl who is as irritable as a little lion. She rubs her eyebrows and hands her a lotus colored dress. "Molly, this one is good. You can only wear that one after ten years." The dress is too colorful, shoulder, back and low cut, which is not suitable for underage girls. After hearing his persuasion, Molly''s anger dissipated a lot. She turned to look at the dress in his hand and didn''t like it very much. "I want a ceremonious dress." "Why dress?" Everyday clothes don''t need to be so grand. Molly was aggrieved. "I''m going to eat hot pot with you. Shouldn''t I dress ceremoniously?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing realized that she had misunderstood the hotpot, and he patiently persuaded her, "Molly, eating hotpot is not western food. It doesn''t need to be ceremonious. Just relax and relax." Molly stares at him suspiciously, "don''t you need it?" Han Jing nodded seriously, "if you like red, this red coat is good, I''ll buy it for you." Molly was glad to hear that he wanted to buy clothes for herself. She took the clothes he pointed to and went to the dressing room. Han Jing sits down, takes out his mobile phone to call Qin you, and asks if he wants to eat hot pot. Youyou replies immediately, please. He sent a message to Xiao Jingshu and asked him if he had time to eat hot pot. Xiao Jingshu asked him to send the address. Han Jing''s name is Xiao Jingshu, because Xiao is very good at playing. He is familiar with many places in Nankang city. If he takes Molly to play, he must have a guide. Molly changed her clothes and came out. She turned around in front of Han Jing. "Han Jing, are you good-looking?" Han Jing raised her eyes, and her eyes flashed with surprise and brilliance, but she soon converged. The snow-white girl put on a red coat, which made her skin whiter. With her brilliant smile, she was very lovely. "Not bad." Molly was not satisfied with the answer and asked him with a bulging face, "it''s not bad. Do you evaluate this coat or me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing blinked, looked at the girl''s threat and explained with a smile, "you look better than your clothes." He rarely stays cute. Molly stands in front of the mirror with a smile and pulls her collar. "It''s almost the same. How can the clothes take away my glory? But this is the one Han Jing picked for me. That''s it." Molly was in a good mood when she put on her new clothes. When she went to the hot pot shop with him, she saw that all the people were wearing everyday clothes. Moreover, the hot pot shop was very busy, with smoke on the hot pot, and people were very happy to eat. "Han Jing, is it really that delicious?" She has some doubts. When he got to the fixed position, Han Jing pushed aside his chair and asked her to do it first. Then he sat down opposite him and picked up the menu Molly hesitated a little. "Is pepper hot? If it''s too spicy, I won''t eat it. Han Jing, I''ll eat whatever you eat. " Han Jing takes a look at her, orders a mandarin duck pot and some dishes for four people. Jasmine holds her chin and looks surprised. "Han Jing, how can you eat it?" "No, someone will come later." As soon as Hanjing''s words are finished, youyou and Xiao Jingshu come into the store and say hello to Hanjing. Qin you saw Molly and looked at her in surprise. "My God, you can''t be Molly, can you?" Molly blinked. "Ah, it''s me." Right right looked at her from top to bottom. They hadn''t seen each other for six years. Before, the little girl became a girl. She was 1.6 meters tall, with soft black hair, delicate melon face, red lips and white teeth. She looked like a Barbie doll. "Yes, it''s just a surprise." Xiao Jingshu saw the strange girl and looked at Han Jing in surprise, "who is this little beauty?" Han Jing got up and introduced him, "my friend, Molly. Molly, this is my good friend, Xiao Jingshu. He is two years older than you. You can call him brother Xiaojing. " Molly stood up and shook hands with him gracefully. "Hello, I''m Molly. Nice to meet you, Xiao Jingshu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Jingshu tugs at the corner of her mouth, politely shakes her hand, and is ready to sit down beside Han Jing, but is stopped by the girl. "Brother Xiaojing, you can sit here. I''ll do it with Han Jing." There are three sides to eat hot pot. Qin you sits on one side. Originally, Han Jing and Molly sit opposite each other. Naturally, Xiao Jingshu wants to sit with Han Jing. Hearing the girl''s words, he takes a look at Han Jing, gives way, sits in Molly''s position, and lets Molly sit next to Han Jing. Molly has never eaten hotpot. Han Jing almost subconsciously takes care of her, irons her dishes and puts them in his bowl. Qin you and Xiao Jingshu look at each other. How can they feel that their relationship is so ambiguous? Qin you coughed and asked Molly, "Molly, are you here to play in Nankang?" Molly nodded and ate a mouthful of Yuzhu. She thought it tasted good. When she saw the cabbage in Han Jing''s bowl, she secretly put her chopsticks into his bowl and quickly put a piece of cabbage in her mouth. "Wow, how spicy!"Molly can''t stand it. She spits out the cabbage, takes a glass of water and drinks it. Aware that Han Jing is staring at herself, she looks at the cup in her hand and finds that it''s his water cup. She looks like a child caught doing something wrong. She lowers her head with a red face, puts the water cup back to its original position and pokes the food in her bowl with chopsticks. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you and Xiao Jingshu look at each other and pick eyebrows. Adolescence, all understand. This is obviously that Molly likes Han Jing, but Han Jing is not interested in her and only treats her as a friend. It''s another falling flower. It''s heartless. Xiao Jingshu took out his mobile phone and sent a message. Qin you glanced at his mobile phone and said, "don''t you call Xiaomai, OK?" "Why not? Malt is my brother. My brother''s people will be robbed. If I don''t, malt will hate me." Qin you said, "it''s a blessing for me to have a brother like you. But she''s too noisy. What if she hurts Molly? " "What are you whispering about?" Han Jing looks at them and looks down at them with doubts. Qin you coughed and said honestly, "wheatbud asked where brother Xiaojing was. Brother Xiaojing said that you treat him to hot pot, and she also wanted to come." Xiao Jingshu nodded with a smile, "I''ve sent the address. There are so many people here." "Who is malt?" Molly asked curiously. Qin you immediately explained, "she is our friend, Xiao Mai. Her name is Cheng Hui. She''s the same age as you. She''s outgoing and easy to get along with. " Molly looked forward to it. "Well, I''m glad to meet Han Jing''s friend." The waiter came with a plate of shrimp. Molly wanted to eat it, but she couldn''t peel it. She was worried about the tail of the shrimp. She thought about it seriously, picked up a chopstick, and quickly stabbed it down. The head of the shrimp was broken. Qin you and Xiao Jingshu were startled by her. My God, this girl looks dignified and elegant, but she is not soft hearted at all. She is a tough character. If malt comes, what will these two do when they fight? Han Jing peels the other shrimp from her hand and shows her the rest Molly raised her mouth and said, "thank you, Han Jing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you and Xiao Jingshu suddenly felt that their wattage was a little big, illuminating the whole world. Chapter 1403 When wheat bud arrives at the hot pot shop, he sees a beautiful girl sitting beside Han Jing, and Han Jing is still peeling shrimp for the girl, and her face becomes ugly. Stride to Han Jing, pull up the woman beside Han Jing and point to her nose. "Brother Zuo, who is she?" Han Jing frowned. "Malt, she''s my friend. Her name is Molly. Put down your hand. It''s impolite. " Wheat bud just regardless of this ceremony impolite, see other girls appear in Han Jing side, she has a sense of crisis, very unhappy. Molly was pointed to her nose, pushed her fingers away, laughed and stretched out her hand, "I''m Molly, Cheng Hui, hello." Malt unhappily shakes off her hand and sits down beside Han Jing, "brother Zuo, you treat me to hot pot. Why don''t you call me?" Molly was ignored, raised her eyebrows, did not get angry, and sat down beside Qin you. Han Jing tried hard and patiently explained to malt, "she is my friend abroad. It''s because she came that I treated her. Malt, you just very impolite, please apologize to my friend Malt just took a look at Molly. She was beautiful like a Barbie doll, and her eyes were still beautiful dark blue. She said sorry perfunctorily, pushed Molly''s chopsticks in front of her and asked the waiter to bring new ones. Jasmine bites chopsticks and stares at the girl sitting down beside Han Jing. Her attitude is too natural. Jasmine lowers her head and frowns. Han Jing hands the peeled shrimp to Molly. Molly happily reaches for it, but she is robbed by malt on the way. "Oh, I''m so hungry. Thank you, brother Zuo. I know you love me the most. I know I like shrimp." Jasmine''s hand is stiff in the air, Han Jing feels sorry, "jasmine, I''ll peel another one for you." Molly smiles and shakes her head. "No, you haven''t eaten much yet. I can do it myself." When she bowed her head, Molly''s eyes burst out with a sense of killing. Her cold and cruel face didn''t match her delicate and lovely face at all. But she looked up again, smiling brightly, still the lovely Barbie doll. Qin you breaks the deadlock and talks to Molly. "Molly, listen to Jiamu. You transferred. Now you should go to high school, too?" Molly held her chin and shook her head with a smile. "I didn''t study in the third day of junior high school. My mother didn''t let me read. I wanted to find a job, but my mother didn''t agree. I ran out to play with you." Qin you is surprised, "you are escaping again, so you are going to stay here for a few days?" Molly looked at Han Jing and turned her big eyes. "I haven''t thought about it yet. If possible, I want to find a job here and settle down here." "But you''re only fifteen, Molly." Qin you thinks that her idea is not very mature. What kind of job can she get at the age of 15? She has no educational background, and the caregivers are not here, so she is easy to be bullied. Molly was biting her chopsticks. "What happened when I was 15 years old? I have a friend who is pregnant when I was 15 years old and is going to have a baby. Why can I support myself when I am 15 years old?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you stares at her in amazement. She can''t believe that she is a girl when she is 15 years old. How can she get pregnant and take care of her children. Wheat bud listen to her own work to support themselves, more look at her, "15-year-old pregnancy, I heard that the slum is very backward, lack of physiological knowledge, very young to get married and have children." It''s a demeaning of status to say that others are from slums. Han Jing frowns at wheat sprout, "Cheng Hui, you can''t talk like that." After hearing Han Jing call her name, wheat bud realized that she was speechless and pursed her lips. "I didn''t mean that, I was," Molly chuckled. "Cheng Hui was right. I lived in a slum for a period of time before. The pregnant little sister was three months older than me. Her family condition was really bad. She was married just after she was 15 years old." Qin you knew that Cheng Hui was upright, but it was not appropriate for him to speak freely. He quickly cut off the topic, "Molly, you don''t want to eat cabbage. I''ll heat it for you. If it''s not spicy, you can try it." Molly looked at his clip over a piece of cabbage, a face can''t wait to put into his mouth, "Wow, so crisp, and a little sweet, right right, your craft is good." Although the topic diverges, Han Jing''s face is still not good. Although wheat bud arrogant, but some afraid of Han Jing angry, bow to eat, dare not say. After eating some dishes, several people are also full, Han Jing goes to check out. It happens that the store is engaged in activities. If the price is over 500 yuan, you can send a cute bear pendant, which can be hung on the backpack. Han Jing didn''t want it, but he thought that he would bring jasmine to eat this time, so he could give it to her as a souvenir. He took the bear and went back to his seat. As soon as he wanted to give it to Molly, the wheat sprout snatched the bear away. "Brother Zuo, this is really beautiful. Thank you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing is not good to grab bear, can only nod, turn head to Jasmine smiling eyes, inexplicably a little guilty.After walking out of the hot pot shop, Han Jing said that he would send Molly to the hotel first, and wheat bud would follow him. Qin you and Xiao Jingshu would look at each other. If they took a taxi, that car would only be four people, but there were five of them. Molly turns her head and looks at the malt behind Han Jing. She smiles and takes out her mobile phone. "I can take a taxi myself. You don''t have to send me. I know the way." Qin you didn''t think it was appropriate, "well, my brother and I will send Molly to the hotel. Brother Xiaojing, you and malt are in the same compound. You can go back with her." Wheat sprouts are not willing to watch out for jasmine. Although Molly hides well, she can still see that she also likes brother Zuo. Brother Zuo is her. Nobody wants to rob her! "No, I want to send Molly, too. I''ll be back later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you. Han Jing turns his head and looks at Xiao Jingshu. Xiao Jingshu perceives his eyes and looks puzzled. No matter whether he understands it or not, Han Jing reaches for a taxi, opens the door and sits on it. Wheat bud immediately follows. Qin you pushes Xiao Jingshu to sit on it. When they go up, Han Jing jumps out of the car quickly and slams the door. "Driver, drive!" The driver nodded and started the car. Sitting in the car, Xiao Mai realized that he was fooled by Han Jing. He wanted to get off the car, but Xiao Jingshu held his arm. "Malt, please stop it. It''s just Zuo Zuo''s friend. You make him embarrassed." Malt sneer, "friend, that woman obviously covets left elder brother. Brother Zuo is mine. I will never let that woman succeed. " Xiao Jingshu has a headache. Malt has a strong personality since she was a child. She wants to get whatever she wants. She has been arguing to be Han Jing''s bride since she was a child. Once a girl approaches Han Jing, she is like a rooster preparing for war, shaking her wings to drive the woman away. Chapter 1404 To send the malt away, Han Jing breathes a sigh of relief, and reaches for a car to call them on. After getting on the bus, Molly turns her head and looks at Han Jing, "Cheng Hui likes you. Do you like him, too?" Han Jing thought of the words before Xiaomai, "Xiaomai is domineering and straightforward, but she has no malice. Molly, you don''t mind." Molly shrugged. "What if I mind?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sitting in front of Qin you turned to see Han Jing headache, a little sympathy. Girls, especially those who are not mature enough, can''t be provoked. "I''ll apologize." Han Jing said seriously. Molly pulled her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes. "Who is she to you? I want you to apologize for her." "Molly, she is not only my friend, but also my relative." Han Jing states the facts. Xiaomai grew up with them, just like his sister, Han Jing, who felt responsible for taking care of her. As for what she said to his friend, he felt sorry. Molly turned to look at him for a few seconds before she looked down at her mobile phone. For a moment, there was silence in the car. Han Jing didn''t know what her eyes said just now, but he was inexplicably upset. "Molly, can we go out to play without her in the future?" Molly played with her mobile phone and ignored him. When she got to the location, she opened the door and got off the car. Without saying goodbye, she went straight to the hotel. Han Jing stares at her back, and suddenly feels sad. She gets out of the car and goes after her. "Molly, it''s still early. I''ll take you to some delicious food." Molly shook off his hand. "I''m full, Han Jing. Go back. I''m not your relative. I''m just a dispensable friend. It''s not worth your time to accompany me. " Han Jing grabs her wrist. "Molly, it''s OK to be angry, but don''t deny our friendship." Molly turned away from him. Han Jing took a deep breath and led her out. "There''s a shop nearby. My sister likes it very much. I''ll take you there." Molly raised the corner of her mouth and held his hand, "Han Jing, I have a secret." "The secret?" Han Jing turned to see her, "what is it?" Molly put her finger on her lips, and her expression was mysterious. "I''m sure I can''t tell you a secret. But if you make me happy, I''ll tell you. " Han Jing looked at her funny expression. She didn''t care about what happened before. She was relieved and said, "Molly, I want to take you to eat delicious food. How can I coax you?" He remembers that every time his elder sister was unhappy, his elder brother would buy a lot of delicious food for his elder sister. Therefore, in Han Jing''s understanding, coaxing girls means giving women a lot of delicious food. Qin you sees that Han Jing is leading Molly out and stares big eyes. His brother''s way of teasing his sister is OK. The two get on the bus again. Han Jing takes her to have dessert, and then goes to the snack street to eat a lot. Molly goes back to the hotel obediently. When Han Jing returns to Han Jing, Qin you still says with a smile, clearly they are the same age, why are there so many girls chasing him? Why don''t they have a little girl chasing him? Han Jing doesn''t want to quarrel with him and goes upstairs to his room. Qin you ran to the door, reached out to block his closing, and asked curiously, "brother, do you like malt or Jasmine?" "They are all friends. Why choose between them?" Han Jing doesn''t understand. Qin you thinks that his brother''s intelligence is high, but he has not yet enlightened the love between men and women. "I mean, if you want to choose a girlfriend, who would you choose?" Han Jing gently looked at his brother, "right right, such a question, you should not ask." Qin you clung to the doorframe and said, "brother, think about it. Molly came to Nankang city specially. Is it really fun? She escaped from her mother. She must find a place to settle down. If you take care of her later life, you will not get involved with her. Xiaomai has been fond of you since she was a child. She has a strong temperament. If she sees you and Molly walk in, she will definitely make trouble. We are all 16 years old. Since you don''t understand the love between men and women, you''d better not cross the line. Molly is close to you, but you don''t refuse. Molly will place hope on you, mistaking you for being interested in her, and being determined to you. If you don''t like her now, you should keep a distance from her. " Han Jing thought deeply, "I have my own opinions, right and right. Do you seem to understand?" Qin you raised his chin and looked proud. "Of course, I''m a man who has made love movies. Uncle Pei told me a lot about this. Brother, Molly came here alone. Although it''s pitiful, you can''t be soft hearted. " "I see, Qin you. Now please go back to your room." Han Jing pushes him open and closes the door. Han Jing leans back on the door and looks down at the palm of the girl''s hand. It seems that she still has sweet fragrance on her body. Realizing that his idea is very strange, he grabs his hair and takes a towel to take a bath. At this point, the hotel.After washing, Molly is ready to go to bed. Hearing the sound of the mobile phone, she jumps out of bed excitedly and turns on the mobile phone expectantly. Think is Han Jing said good night to her, but did not expect to receive the task, she was disappointed staring at the mobile phone. On the mobile phone screen, there is a diamond necklace. Information introduction: This necklace will be displayed in the jewelry exhibition tomorrow. This necklace worth 30 million yuan is the finale of the jewelry exhibition. Her task is to steal this necklace. Molly lies on the sofa and sends a message to ask, "boss, am I alone? Is there a cooperator?" There must be a very strict monitoring system for such a valuable necklace. It''s impossible for her to complete the task by herself. The boss replied that someone would help her and create chaos for her, but the time was very short. She had to steal the real necklace and put the fake necklace back in a short time. Jasmine propped up her chin and said, "what a short time it is, boss. Don''t pit me when you pour it." "Get a real diamond necklace for a million dollars." Chapter 1405 Molly looks at the face of money and takes over the task. She puts on a sportswear and leaves the hotel through the window. When she came to the jewelry show, she put on her hat, zipped up her clothes, covered half of her face, looked at the map of the jewelry show on her mobile phone, put it away, and the phone rang. "At 8:40 tomorrow, the security personnel will bring the necklace here. Naturally, someone will cooperate with you, give you a magnetic card and take you in." Molly''s face at this time is not in line with the age of the calculation, her mouth raised a smile, "boss, I''m not afraid to take the necklace, buy it yourself?" "Jasmine, you can try it. But if you raise the price, I can give you an extra million. " Jasmine, it''s her code name. "Two million, deal. Come and get the necklace tomorrow." After hanging up, she lowered her hat and left. Back at the hotel, she sent a message to Han Jing, saying that she would like to sleep in tomorrow and go out to play in the afternoon. Han Jing said that he will have something to do with his work tomorrow. He can take her to play in the afternoon. Molly holds her chin and stares at the album. It''s a picture she took secretly. The way he laughs is so cute. I like it. "Good night, Han Jing." She made a speech. She waited for a long time, but didn''t respond. She thought it was 10:30 and he should have gone to bed. Holding a cell phone, so close to him, she has a few distractions itching, want to see him sleep, must be more lovely. But she had to give up thinking that she would have to carry out the task tomorrow. The next day, eight o''clock. Han Jing rushed to the scene of the jewelry exhibition. Before the exhibition started, all the staff came and went. He went in with a magnetic card. First, go to the team leader of the security system and ask about the inspection of the jewelry. The team leader said that other jewelry has been put into the display cabinet, and only the most valuable one is on the way. Han Jing for safety, or to confirm again, wrote a record, to wait for the last jewelry. The security system the company bought was provided by Han Tianzhuo, but Han Tianzhuo suddenly had something wrong and couldn''t return home, so he asked Han Jing to help him to have a look. Han Jing has done similar work with Han Tianzhuo before, and he is very familiar with this system, so he agrees. He put on his special glasses and walked up to the captain. "When was the last jewelry due?" The team leader in the bulletproof vest looked at his watch. "Mr. Han Jing, it''s 8:40." Han Jing looked at his watch. It was already eight thirty-six and the car hadn''t come yet. "Contact the people on the car. What''s the matter? It hasn''t come yet?" "I''ve already asked. It''s a traffic jam. It''s like there''s a car accident on the way, and it only takes a few minutes. " Han Jing frowns. It''s not good to delay the jewelry exhibition. "Captain, change plan B." Natural and man-made disasters are unpredictable. In order for the jewelry to arrive at the scene, they have to prevent many accidents. The team leader was also afraid of time delay, nodded and asked the security personnel on the car to implement plan B with the walkie talkie. Han Jing still felt uneasy, "Captain, I''ll pick up the car with you." The team leader asked him to be patient and wait. His people are very safe. They didn''t make any mistakes before, and there must be no problem this time. Han Jing calmly looked at him, "Captain, I should have heard my brother say before, be prepared." Although the boy''s face is young, but his eyes are sharp, and this is his boss''s brother, boss''s aftereffect is too strong, the captain had to nod. The team leader drives Han Jing to pick up the jewelry. When he arrives at the jewelry exhibition with the jewelry, it''s already 8:50, and he goes directly to the jewelry exhibition with the jewelry box. Before the jewelry enters the exhibition, there will be two jewelry appraisers to investigate. The two appraisers are already waiting to see Han Jing with her luggage, which is somewhat unexpected. "Captain, the man with the jewels, change it." One of the young appraisers asked with a smile. The captain nodded and opened the treasure chest, "this is our temporary leader, please identify." Han Jing stands beside them and stares at them. In fact, his glasses can identify him, but there are two certified appraisers who supervise him in many ways. They are also for the sake of preventing people from being fishy eyed. The appraiser finished the appraisal and gave the result that the diamond on the necklace was real. The young appraiser also wanted to touch the necklace, but Han Jing buckled the jewel chest with a tough attitude. "Captain, inform the other party that this necklace can be put into the display cabinet." The team leader nods and informs the other party through the walkie talkie. During the whole process, Han Jing keeps at the side of the Pearl treasure chest. He notices that the young appraiser looks at the Pearl treasure chest several times. He randomly raises his eyes and asks the people in the background to investigate the identity of the appraiser immediately. After waiting for two minutes, someone from the other side comes and wants to take away the treasure chest. The team leader hands it over. Han Jing stops him. "Captain, let your people go to the front counter to guard. You take the jewel box, and I''ll accompany you." The partner was surprised and a little worried. "What''s the matter? The jewelry show is about to start. There can''t be any trouble."Han Jing face is always calm, "nothing, this is the first time I take over my brother''s business, so it''s better to be more careful." When the other party heard that it was the first time for him, they were even more upset. But time didn''t wait for them. They could only let the team leader hold the jewel box. Han Jing followed the team leader and reminded him in a low voice, "someone is staring at this jewel. Let the people in casual clothes keep an eye on it." The identity of the young appraiser is strange, and Han Jing is more alert. The captain didn''t find anything unusual, but he said so, and he thought it was always good to have one more heart. After putting the jewelry on the counter, Han Jing puts on the earphone that he contacted with the team leader, goes to the side and pretends to be an exhibitor. He holds a tablet computer in his hand and checks the people who enter the exhibition area. At the beginning of the jewelry exhibition, many people went into the exhibition area, and the exhibition lasted for an hour and a half. In this hour and a half, they could not relax at all. Jasmine, wearing heavy makeup and a black dress, enters the exhibition area and sees the most eye-catching diamond necklace. Just as she wants to walk over, she glances at the boy standing next to her. Her face changes and she turns away. God, why is Han Jing here? She covered her face in depression. If he saw her here, wouldn''t she want to be cool? She quickly took out her mobile phone and contacted the boss, "you find someone to take away the boy wearing a white shirt, or I can''t do it." Han Jing steals things under her eyes. She is scared and afraid of shaking her hands. "Who is that man? Do you have a male god in mind? " Asked the boss. "Well, my future husband." Molly said calmly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± boss. "Number three, it''s past. You still have five minutes." My husband told me. Molly takes out her mobile phone and looks at her face. Because of her heavy makeup, she can''t see her original appearance. She still thinks it''s not enough. She covers half of her face with her hand. She sees a woman with a wine glass walking up to Han Jing. She doesn''t know what to say. Suddenly, the woman falters at her feet and spills wine on Han Jing. Han Jing frowns to avoid, the woman sorry, with a handkerchief to wipe him, Han Jing back. "It''s OK, ma''am. I''ll take care of it." Seeing Han Jing turn around and leave, Molly is relieved to find that there is a camera staring at her. She stands up straight, shows an elegant and dignified smile, and looks at the jewelry in an affected way. She''s staring at her watch. Five, four, three, two, one! In a flash, the whole exhibition area fell into darkness. Chapter 1406 When Molly counts to one, her steps stop at the display cabinet of the necklace. At the moment of darkness, she put on night vision goggles, quickly operated the code lock of the counter, untied the code lock, opened the cover of the counter, took the necklace, put the fake necklace into the cabinet, and then closed the code lock. Suddenly, a hand on her arm, she turned to see Han Jing''s face, shaking hands, close the code lock, shake off his arm, turned and ran. She had just taken three steps when the light above her head came on. She looks at the time. It''s only six seconds. Damn it. Not daring to look at Han Jing behind her, she quickens her steps to the toilet. Han Jing was thrown away, his arm hit the wall, and he took a cold breath in pain. He was splashed with wine and didn''t walk away. When the light went down, he immediately turned to the counter and found someone moving the code lock again. Looking at the necklace in the counter, he was relieved and looked down at the code lock. He frowned. "Captain, let''s see if the necklace counter has been opened just now?" "Wait a minute. I''ll have it checked." Han Jing stares at the code lock. This code lock is designed by Han Tianzhuo himself, not authorized by the system. It can''t be opened at all, but he obviously feels that the code lock has been unlocked just now. Without waiting for the captain to reply, he immediately turned around and said in a tough voice, "Captain, send someone to guard the exit. No one is allowed to go out from now on." "Why?" We don''t know what''s going on, captain. "I just guess that the necklace in the counter may be fake." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The captain choked with a cold sweat on his forehead. This case is not big, but if it''s going to be messed up, how can he explain it to the boss? Han Jing went to the men''s room for a turn, and found no one. He was going to the women''s room. Seeing a woman staring at him strangely, he stepped back. "Captain, call two ladies to the women''s room, now!" Two women in uniform came, "Mr. Han Jing, what can I do for you?" "Go to the women''s room and see if there are any weird people. When you come out, stare at them." The two women nodded and went into the ladies'' room. Han Jing turns around and goes back to the exhibition area. She takes a look around. Her eyes are finally fixed on the necklace in the counter. You must have made a lot of preparations for this necklace. Just waiting for the jewelry exhibition, it''s not impossible to unlock the code lock. He rubbed his shoulder, but there was still some pain. In the dark, he could not see the other person''s appearance clearly. His arm should be on the other person''s shoulder, so he was a person who was not tall, quick and fierce, and had extraordinary skills. He also vaguely heard a slight collision. The other party should be carrying iron weapons. If they can enter here, they can''t carry weapons. Then they are bigger accessories, maybe bracelets. For those with strong means, the bracelet can also be a sharp weapon. Moreover, the other party is likely to unlock the code lock through the bracelet. "Mr. Han Jing, there is a mark of being pried open on the ceiling of the toilet." The woman who went into the toilet came to report. Han Jing looks at the necklace in the counter and is more sure that the necklace is fake. "Keep people outside the building and watch if anyone climbs out of the window." "Yes." The woman ran away. Han Jing goes to the women''s toilet and sees the ceiling being opened. He is more sure of his guess. The other side is a woman, not tall, thin, with metal bracelets on her wrists, high heels at her feet, thick heels. According to the proportion of mechanics, she has been specially trained and has a strong sense of strength. She is also a veteran. When she jumps on the ceiling, she uses skillful force. When the other party has a basic profile image, immediately tell the team leader, let him see this kind of person when checking the monitoring, pay more attention to it. ¡­¡­ Climbing out of the narrow corridor, jasmine spits out a mouthful of dust. It''s so dirty that she''s almost poisoned. After patting the thick dust on her body, she kneaded her knees and broke them when she climbed inside. In addition, it was very inconvenient for her to wear a dress. Knowing that there were still people chasing her, she didn''t dare to stay. She was puzzled that it was very easy to steal things in the past. This time, she didn''t know what expert was behind her. She reacted so quickly that she almost got caught. She went to the window, just ready to turn out the window, received a call from the boss. "There are people staring at you outside. You have to turn the window and choose a higher place, or you will jump down and wait to be caught." Molly depressed, "this time who is the leader of security, quite witty." "This company hired a foreign company, but the person who founded this company was from Nankang city. I didn''t dare to think about that necklace until the leader didn''t come. The information is still being searched. What a coincidence. It''s your future husband. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jasmine surprised to cover her mouth, how did not expect that young Han Jing, so gentle and lovely, will do security. But think about yourself. In order to protect yourself, I joined the secret service camp and stole a lot of things for others. Han Jing is so smart and careful that she is quite suitable for such a thing."Boss, what if I get caught?" "You are arrested. Don''t worry. I won''t save you. You can do it yourself." The boss answered very neatly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly knew that for a long time. What they pay attention to is interests. Who cares about whose life and death. She wouldn''t have joined them if it wasn''t for making money and getting out of her mother''s control. She sped up and ran upstairs. Hearing the footsteps coming from behind, her scalp felt numb. Her fighting skills were good, but if Han Jing was her opponent, her fist would not go out. It''s really inconvenient for her to run with high heels. She takes off her shoes, and when the concealed weapon is thrown back and hits the woman who catches up, she keeps on walking. Suddenly heard Han Jing''s voice, "she must still be hiding in these layers, we look more, what''s the situation in the monitoring room?" Jasmine grinds her teeth. Her delicate face is sweating. She turns around and runs back to see the woman she just hit. She clenched her teeth, took off several times, kicked people unconscious, avoided the camera, dragged her to a cubicle, changed clothes with her, took her work card, and then came out. After several tracking staff, Molly bowed her head, went on, walked into the elevator, and pressed the button to the top floor. In the middle of the elevator, the elevator opens and a group of people come in. Jasmine Yuguang glances at Han Jing and comes in. She covers her face with her hand. Looking at the straight boy standing in front of him, with his beautiful hand and his mobile phone, he didn''t know what he was thinking. He turned on his mobile phone and sent a message. The next second, her cell phone vibrates. She took out her mobile phone and saw that he was the one who sent her a message and asked her to get up and have something to eat. At noon, maybe he would delay some time and could not take her out to eat. She was asked to order in the restaurant next to the hotel. She holds her mobile phone in her happy hands. She seems to have poured honey into her heart. The corner of her mouth is raised. Only a 15-year-old girl has some innocence. All of a sudden, his eyes swept over, she suddenly regained consciousness, heart beating, bow pretending to look at the mobile phone. The elevator opened, many people went out, and the elevator became more and more empty. Han Jing hasn''t gone out yet. If she wants to go out, she will pass by him. She was afraid to be recognized by him and stood still. Chapter 1407 The top floor is on the 60th floor, and Molly sees that Han Jing presses the 59th floor, which is strange in her heart. What''s he doing on the 59th floor to stop her? Then he guessed that she would go to the top floor, but he didn''t go directly to the 60th floor. Has he already arranged the top floor? Jasmine bit her thumb and raised her eyes to look at the boy''s tall back. She was careful of the dirty thumping. She shakes her head to wake up. How can she be confused by beauty? Her life is very important. Turning her head and glancing at the camera in the elevator, she twisted her ankle, took a deep breath, jumped quickly, stepped on the wall and kicked the camera out. Neatly grasp the boy''s arm, take out a piece of cloth from his pocket, and cover his eyes with the cloth. Han Jing often exercises, but the force value is not high. He is suddenly attacked. Although he reacts, he can''t resist the strength of a woman''s hand. His backhand wants to fight back, but he is blindfolded. "You are the thief who stole the necklace." He said yes. Molly pressed the 46th floor, squeezed his arm and pushed him against the wall of the elevator. Molly held his arm, afraid that her strength would hurt him, but she didn''t use her strength, and was afraid that he would counterattack, and her tangled palms were sweating. She secretly calculated the time in her heart. She turned to see the cold sweat on the boy''s painful forehead. She was very distressed. "You think you can escape. I''ll set a net for you." Jasmine admires his cleverness and has a headache. How can she escape. When the elevator reached the 46th floor, she twisted his arms, jumped up, gave him a kiss on the lip, and sneered, "when you catch me, I''ll be yours." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing stunned, angry counterattack, the other party but let go, he ran out. He took the cloth off his eyes and wiped his lips in disgust. Damned woman! When he ran out to chase her, there was no sign of her in the corridor. He contacted the team leader. The team leader received the news that his people were going to the 46th floor. "Mr. Han Jing, are you ok?" The captain looked at the quiet and gentle young man in the past. At this time, his face was ugly. He ran to him worried and asked. It''s OK. The first kiss was taken away by this woman. He wanted to kill her! "Keep chasing, she can''t run." Han Jing goes to the monitoring room to check the pictures taken by the elevator camera. The woman is wearing a black hat and keeps her head down. She can''t see her face clearly, but her figure is as good as his previous guess. He stares at dozens of monitoring pictures and holds the mouse with his slender fingers. "On the 43rd floor, in the cubicle next to room 7, send someone over. The woman may be hiding there." Two people ran quickly and found that there was a man hiding here, but the other side''s hand was too fast and too hard. They were not her opponents at all. The woman put two men down, and put up a middle finger to the camera. Han Jing, a good-natured man, also changed her old calm and beat the desk angrily. Molly changed her clothes and ran around, tired and panting on the stairs. I don''t know how Han Jing''s eyes grow. No matter where she hides, he can beat himself. She quickened her pace and ran to the twentieth floor. Suddenly she heard the sound of footsteps and hid close to the door. "Well, isn''t the necklace in the exhibition area? Why does the team leader still let us chase the people who steal necklaces? It''s a pain of idleness. It''s nothing to look for trouble. " There are complaints. "I heard from the team leader that the necklace in the exhibition area was fake. In order not to disturb the partners, the team leader asked us to arrest people secretly. If the necklace was lost, it would cause chaos, and it would be even worse for us to arrest people. It''s said that this necklace has a huge amount of insurance. If it''s really lost, the boss will face a huge amount of compensation, and it may also affect the reputation of the company. " "It used to be very good to do this kind of task. This time it was the boss''s younger brother who was in charge of it. What happened? He must be too young to do this kind of thing." "It''s said that boss''s younger brother is only 16 years old, and he''s still under age. He''s been conducting blindly for a whole morning, but I don''t think anyone can find him. He plays us like monkeys!" "The boss''s younger brother is young. I heard that he has some ability. Although the case is not big, it''s too hasty for the boss to hand it over to a brat. It''s said that the team leaders are not willing to listen to him, but in the boss''s face, they just give him some face. " is stuck in the door jasmine, listening to two men make complaints about their male gods, this is intolerance. He kicked the door fiercely. One of them bumped his forehead against the door and raised her eyes in amazement. Molly punched him in the jaw, kicked him open with one foot, grabbed the doorframe, took off, kicked the man''s neck, hit him fiercely, and the man fell to the ground. Molly quickly steps forward, ties them together, searches for things from them, and finds a dagger. Her young face is not in line with her age, but when she thinks that they are Han Jing''s people, she just cuts their clothes. Hearing the sound of going down the stairs, she threw away her dagger and ran away. Hide in the corner and watch Han Jing run down. Junya''s face is sweating and panting. He unties the two men. He asks them if they can see the person who bound them?Both of them are still in a state of muddled force, and the other side is still masked. Han Jing is annoyed and is run away by her again. Not reconciled, get up to continue to find. Molly saw that he was running in a hurry. She was a little distressed. She looked down at the necklace in her hand. She called the boss. "I don''t want that money." "What do you mean?" "I''ll return the necklace." "Jasmine, you''re crazy. You''ve got the necklace. You can change it back. As long as you can escape from the building, you can get two million!" The boss is angry. Molly frowned. Yes, with the money, she can do a lot of things. But think of if she took the necklace, Han Jing will bear a huge amount of compensation, not only to suffer from other people''s comments, but also to be said that he is a loser. Han Jing is the best person in the world for her. She can''t do that. "Jasmine, I''ll increase the price. Take out the necklace." Said the boss. Molly doesn''t care about him. She hangs up and turns to find a woman with glasses. Molly follows her around the corner. She runs to knock the woman unconscious, takes the woman''s mobile phone and dials Han Jing. "Hello." It''s his voice. Maybe he''s still running. His breath is unsteady and full of magnetism. Her ears are burning. She pinched her voice and said, "necklace, I''ll give it back to you. You owe me a favor." "Who are you and what tricks are you playing?" Han Jing stops. "If I said, because of that kiss, I like you, would you believe it?" Hearing her mention of the kiss, Han Jing clenched her fist and tried to smash her cell phone. "You think I can''t catch you, oh, you don''t need to give me alms." Han Jing has been too smart since she was a child. Before she was 16 years old, she had never encountered any wind and rain in her life. This is the first time that she wanted to catch this woman and teach her a lesson! "Handsome man, this necklace is my token of affection for you." Chapter 1408 Han Jing finds a faint woman in a cubicle with a diamond necklace beside her. He picks up the diamond necklace and calls someone to take the woman to the hospital. The team leader came and saw the necklace in his hand. He was stunned for a few seconds. At that time, he said that the necklace in the exhibition area was fake, and he still had doubts in his heart. He was not happy to be ordered by him. After being a security captain for so many years, he was suddenly commanded by a minor, and he was somewhat unwilling. But at this time, seeing that he was holding a necklace in his hand, he had to take it. Although the boy was only 16 years old, he had the ability. "If you find the necklace, do you still need to block the exit to find someone?" Asked the captain. "Yes, of course!" The necklace has been found. Now it''s his personal feud with her. But an hour later, they didn''t find anyone suspicious. Han Jing went to check the surveillance and saw a woman in a black hat standing up a middle finger to the camera on the first floor of the building. He frowned. It must be too late to ask someone to catch her at this time. I can only watch her run away. He cut off the pictures taken in the monitoring room. He will find a chance to find this woman in the future! Love token, oh, let her regret playing with him! ¡­¡­ Molly has already changed a suit. She goes back to the hotel, takes a bath, dries her hair, and lies on the sofa to call Han Jing. "Han Jing, Han Jing, do you have time now? I''m hungry. " "Well, you pack up. I''ll be there in twenty minutes." Gentle voice, good to hear burst, than when he was fierce, love more. But when she thought of his cold voice warning her, she trembled to help, which was quite terrible. She changed her clothes and heard someone ring the doorbell. She ran to the door and saw Han Jing from the cat''s eye. She raised her smiling face, took off her coat and disordered her hair before opening the door. Han Jing saw that she was only wearing one of the clothes inside, politely turned around, "Molly, put on the clothes." Molly rubbed her eyes and put on her coat with a grandiose exclamation. "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot that my coat hasn''t been put on yet." Han Jing just walked in and closed the door. "What else do you need to prepare?" Molly smiles. "I''m ok. Let''s go." Han Jing looked at her messy hair and frowned, "don''t you need to comb your hair? Before, didn''t you care about that? " Molly scratched her hair. "Ah, when you talk about this, Han Jing, you can accompany me to have my hair cut." Han Jing looks at her long hair and takes good care of it. It''s dark and shiny. It''s very smooth and straight. I don''t know if it will feel very soft. Shaking her head, she went downstairs to eat without the idea of speaking. When eating, Molly stares at his face. Maybe he is tired from running in the morning. He is tired and has no appetite. "You look in a bad mood. What''s the matter?" Han Jing raised her eyes and shook her head with a smile. "It''s nothing. It''s just that the intensity of exercise in the morning is a little high, and her back is wet. I want to change my clothes later." Molly propped her chin and looked at him. "OK, OK, I''ll go to your house with you." Han Jing Piao he, stretched out a hand to point her forehead, "you don''t even want to think." Molly grabs his long finger, "why can''t you think, Han Jing, wait for me for a few years, and I''ll marry you and live in your house, OK?" Han Jing is helpless, "Molly, you can''t talk nonsense about getting married." Molly stares at him seriously. "I don''t talk nonsense. I just told you. Han Jing, I''m serious. " Take away his hand, Han Jing did not speak, elegant to eat. Molly saw that his expression was not very happy, and she knew that he didn''t have that kind of idea for himself. She sighed with disappointment. "Well, well, I''m teasing you. We''re best friends, not that kind of relationship. Han Jing, you are so good. I don''t know which woman will be so lucky in the future. " Han Jing just raised her eyes to see her, "little girl, you are only a few years old, just say this kind of words. Love is not a joke. It''s a matter of being responsible for yourself and respecting each other. " Molly doesn''t like other people''s preaching, but what Han Jing says, she especially likes to hear. "I remember, I will respect my man." Han Jing''s action of eating stopped, "who are you?" Molly showed two dimples and a bad smile on her face. "Maybe it''s you." Han Jing''s gentle smile, "little girl, do you want to go to the amusement park or the zoo in the afternoon?" ¡­¡­ After lunch, Han Jing asked her to go to the milk tea shop to have a rest. He went home to change his clothes. Molly wanted to follow him, but seeing his calm face, she sat down and drank milk tea. Dozens of minutes later, wearing sportswear, Han Jing came back, wearing a light blue sportswear and white sports shoes, full of youth, sunshine and handsome, staring at Jasmine stars."Look silly, Molly." Han Jing saw that she was infatuated with flowers again and knocked her forehead helplessly. Molly giggled, and the 15-year-old girl was a little shy. "Han Jing, you look so handsome. I''m so excited." Listen to her outspoken, Han Jing ear red, turned and left. Molly thought that she said something wrong and made him angry. She quickly got up to catch up, "Han Jing, Han Jing, do you like blue very much?" "It''s OK. It seems that my clothes are all blue." Molly''s blue eyes turned and ran to him, blinking, "Han Jing, Han Jing, look at me." Han Jing looked at her face for a few seconds, "what''s the matter?" "You see my eyes are blue too. Don''t you like blue? Can you like me later?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing turned her eyes, reached out to block her eyes, "nonsense again, Molly, I won''t take you to play." Molly closed her eyes disappointed and took a few deep breaths. "Han Jing, you are too serious to joke with you." Take away to cover the girl''s palm, Han Jing did not dare to look at her eyes. Han Jing takes her to the subway. The subway line to the amusement park is the one with the largest flow of people. When they enter the subway, they suddenly rush into a group of people. Han Jing opens his arms in case someone bumps into her. Molly noticed his intimate action, moved in her heart, and carefully grabbed his sleeve. Han Jing looked at her and didn''t speak this time. "Han Jing, where did you go?" Han Jing went to the amusement park Molly low smile, close to him whispered: "Oh, I thought this is a way to your heart." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. This is the legend of, ah Liao. To the amusement park, Han Jing to buy tickets, turned did not see her, looking around. "Molly, Molly." He looked for a circle, did not see her, worried to take out a cell phone to call her. At this time, Molly was dragged to the parking lot. "Hey, you can''t say anything on your mobile phone, but you have to bring me here." The other side is a tall man, listen to her impolite words, angry glare at her, "little girl, you know how much we spend in order to steal that necklace, you get that necklace, unexpectedly return it back, I see you are ungrateful, do not clean up!" Chapter 1409 Molly looks at the tall man coldly. He is very strong, taller than Han Jing, and has tattoos on her arms. When she stares at him, her eyes are fierce. If ordinary people see him like this, they will be scared, but she is not ordinary people after all. "So what? If I don''t put the necklace down, I can''t escape. You can get it yourself." "You," the man was angry. She did something wrong without any guilt. Instead, she took it for granted and wanted to pinch her neck to teach her a lesson. Jasmine expected that the man would drag her here and would not let her go easily, so she had been on guard for a long time. Before he started, he took the initiative, pinched his wrist and kicked him in the stomach. She was quick and didn''t fight back at all. She kicked him in the knee again. She is not tall, and sometimes she has an advantage. When she meets such a big man, she can clean up the other side with her dexterous strength. In addition, she is cruel, big man kneels on the ground, want to get up, is impossible. She holds his neck with her backhand and bumps his ribs with her knee. The man''s face is twisted because of the pain. Molly is afraid that his voice will be too loud and disturb others. She raises her arm and slaps him on the neck quickly and accurately. The man''s forehead touches the ground and falls to the side. She disdained to kick the people on the ground, "with you, also want to teach me, silly dream." Worried that Han Jing is looking for her, she turns to leave. At this time, a car is coming. Molly doesn''t care, but the other party lights up. Not far from her, she not only doesn''t stop, but speeds up. Her pupils were constricted and she wanted to retreat, but the car was faster than her. The light was so dazzling that she was about to be crushed under the car. Suddenly, a strong force grabbed her arm and pulled her away. She was afraid to open her eyes and turned to see the boy holding her. The light flashed in her surprise eyes. "Han Jing, how do you know I''m here?" You don''t see her picking up the big guy, do you? "Call you, you don''t answer, I can only look everywhere," Han Jing looked at the far away car, squinted to see the car piece, but found that the car piece was deliberately covered. Molly doesn''t know anyone in Nankang. Who on earth wants to hit her with a car? He turned to look at her. "You''re not hurt, are you?" "Thank you, Han Jing, for saving my life. Shall I make a promise as an example?" Looking at her heartless smile, Han Jing said, "how can a 15-year-old girl say those words that are not in tune? If the ticket is bought, let''s play." "Good." Afraid that he would see a big man, she hugged him by the arm and pulled her away quickly. When she gets to the amusement park, Han Jing asks her what she wants to play. Molly says she wants to play, but she wants him to accompany her. Han Jing takes her to make a roller coaster. When she gets on the roller coaster, Molly doesn''t feel much. She just feels that the wind is a little strong. But she listens to the heart splitting scream of the woman in front of her and grasps the hand of the man beside her. She looks like she needs protection. Her eyes brighten and she turns to look at the boy next to her. His face was calm. Although his hair was blown disorderly, he looked pretty. God, why are there such good-looking boys? Downhill, the wind increased, she suddenly yelled, trying to grasp his hand, but the boy did not refuse, she was happy to bubble in the heart. At the end of the day, Molly had to let go of his hand. It was a pity to see the woman in front of her leaning weakly against her boyfriend''s arms. Her boyfriend hugged him and touched her forehead to kiss her. Molly blinks. Although her grades are not good, in order to get close to Han Jing, her learning ability suddenly explodes. Go to Han Jing''s side, she is very weak against his shoulder. "Han Jing, I''m so scared." Han Jing helped her to the chair next to her and sat down, leaning her body on the back chair, "you have a rest, I''ll help you buy water, just drink some water." Han Jing oil and salt do not enter, Molly leaning on the chair, disappointed sigh. Turn around and see that the woman''s boyfriend just bought her an ice cream. When the woman ate it, the man kissed her and licked the ice cream off her lips. Molly covers her eyes. It''s public. How can they do such a thing that is not suitable for children. She thought of kissing Han Jing in the elevator. At that time, she was too nervous and didn''t taste anything. She just felt that his lips were soft and her heart beat fast. If it wasn''t for the sake of escape, she would kiss him hard. "Molly, your water." Molly looked back and saw that the boy had already unscrewed the bottle cap and handed it to her. Her eyes fell on his lips unconsciously. Her cheeks turned red. She lowered her head to take the water and took a drink. Wow, the water Han Jing gave me is so sweet! Han Jing saw that she kept her head down and her cheeks were flushed. Worried that she was really uncomfortable, she touched her forehead behind her. "What''s wrong?" Molly immediately nodded and leaned weakly on his shoulder. "I feel dizzy and want to vomit."Han Jing looks down at her, pushes her little head away and asks calmly, "Molly, sit down, what do you want to play next?" "Go and play with the bang bang car." Han Jing nodded, first got up and walked forward, turned to see the girl still sitting, helplessly turned to help her up, "if it''s not comfortable, we''ll go to do the carousel, you can rest." It''s boring to sit on a Trojan horse and go around. It''s fun to sit on a horse with him. When they went to drive a bumper car, she was not good at it. She was often hit by people, but Han Jing was very good at it. Maybe boys like cars very much. The way he turns the steering wheel is cool. Molly was suddenly hit by someone again, and then she came back to her senses. She saw a man with a matt killing look on her head. She deliberately hit her several times and laughed unkindly at her. She feels disgusted and angry to fight back. Han Jing bumps the man away faster than she does. The man still refuses to give up. Han Jing frowns and uses more force to hit the man''s car directly. Men may be hit dizzy, which dare not provoke Han Jing, but looking at Han Jing''s eyes are full of hate. When the car ends, Han Jing takes her to the next project. When they play, they often meet the man who hit her before. Molly is bored. If she doesn''t pretend to be a lady in front of Han Jing, she will beat the man to her knees and beg for mercy. When he went to make the grinding wheel, the sun was just setting. The afterglow sprinkled on the boy''s white face, like a layer of golden light. The curve of his jaw was soft and delicate, and the beauty was startled. Molly is lying at the window, enjoying the boy''s every move. The more she looks, the more she likes it. If only she were older, she could do a lot of things to him, and he would not think that she was a child with a bad temper. Han Jing turns her head, perceives the girl''s crazy eyes, and points her eyebrows, "Molly, how can you always look at me?" Jasmine smile, such as Barbie doll''s small face bright and beautiful, "because you look good, Han Jing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although the girl said such words more than once, but every time I heard her say such words, his heart would miss a beat, unnaturally turn away. Chapter 1410 In the end, they went on a carousel. Han Jing saw that many girls like to take pictures on the carousel. She asked Molly if she wanted to go. Molly heard him ask twice and thought that he liked it, but she was embarrassed. She blinked her big eyes, nodded solemnly and looked forward to it. Sitting on the Trojan horse, he turned to look at the man with a faint smile and seemed very happy. I didn''t expect that Han Jing, a modest gentleman, would like to be a carousel. It''s so cute. She took out her mobile phone and secretly photographed his side face. Suddenly, the boy turned his head and looked away from her camera. I didn''t expect to see a man in the shape of killing Matt again. She frowned. Is this man staring at her? And Han Jing leave the carousel, she pay attention to the man, sure enough, when she want to go, he also go, is to follow her intentionally. "Molly, do you like it?" Hearing Han Jing''s voice, Molly takes her eyes back and turns to see that he has a little fox Pendant in his hand. The fox is not very delicate, but it''s lovely. "Here you are." Molly said, "why did you send me?" "When you come to such places, you should buy some trinkets. My elder sister and my elder brother come to play, and they will buy a lot of small play samples. I think this little fox is very special. I''ll give it to you as a souvenir. " Han Jing''s tone is gentle. Molly takes the fox. It''s lovely. She raises her mouth. "Thank you, Han Jing." Han Jing gave me a gift. It''s a little fox. Molly happily stares at the fox in her hand, turns her head and raises a pure and lovely smile to the boy. In her shining eyes, Han Jing is dazzled by her smile and turns away embarrassed. Molly went to the stall to look at a few circles, found a crystal made of dog''s Pendant, she took down to seriously look at the breed of dog, is golden. "Wow, so cute, Han Jing, Han Jing, here you are." Han Jing looked at the little golden hair''s Pendant, laughing and crying, but did not refuse, "it''s very lovely." Molly happily handed in the money and saw that he was holding the little golden pendant. They looked at each other and laughed. Next, Han Jing takes her to dinner. During dinner, Han Jing asks her what she usually does at home without reading? Molly''s action of eating a meal, a guilty look at him, he will not be aware of what? After the third year of junior high school, her mother didn''t agree with her to read. She said that girls should not read too many books and would read people silly. As a celebrity, the most important thing is to cultivate her temperament and learn how to dress up. But Molly doesn''t want to be a celebrity. Like her mother, she lives all day for men. She wants to live independently. When she is marriageable, she wants to marry Han Jing. So she occasionally met an agent, and then followed her to training, become a thief, to steal for a living. "I play with dolls at home, and then listen to my mother talk about beauty. When my mother is in a good mood, she will take me to various parties." This kind of extravagant life is not surprising in many upper classes, but Han Jing thinks that she muddles along like this every day. What should she do in the future? "Molly, well, do you want to continue reading?" Molly doesn''t really want to. It''s too hard to read. But if he taught her, she would like to. "I want to, but there has been no suitable school for me." She bowed her head wrongly, but her eyes carefully glanced at him. "Han Jing, can you do something for me?" Han Jing looked at her, "otherwise, I''ll recommend an online teacher to you. If you encounter problems, you can ask the teacher online, which is very convenient." Who wants an online teacher? She wants him to be her teacher. "Then I don''t know a lot of things. It''s troublesome to ask the teacher often, but I still can''t Molly said in frustration. Han Jing considered, "if you don''t want to ask the teacher, you can also go to study in class. Molly, learning something is still useful for your future life." Molly frowned and stared at him with clear eyes. "Han Jing, do you dislike that your best friend is someone who doesn''t know anything? That''s right. You may have a big career in the future, but I don''t know anything, and we won''t have a topic to talk about. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing rubbed his forehead. That''s not what he meant. He just thinks that girls still need to learn something. It''s OK to learn beauty and dress. There must be a way to make her independent. "Turn over this topic, and when you want to learn later, discuss it with me." Molly hasn''t achieved her goal yet. "Han Jing, I really want to learn, but no one teaches me." Han Jing smiles. The tenderness in her amber eyes can drown people. "Molly, you don''t want to. If you are willing to learn, no matter what obstacles, you will not care. What''s more, if you only ask a few questions online, I can''t force you if you don''t want to. After all, that''s your life. If you are so smart, you will certainly have your own way of life. If I say more, it will annoy you and make me feel wordy. "Jasmine bit her lip, and finally asked, "then you didn''t think that you would teach me by yourself?" Han Jing is surprised, "I come to teach you, I''m not a teacher, and I don''t have the hobby of being a teacher." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, he didn''t want to teach himself at all. Molly is really depressed now. "You want me to teach you?" Jasmine''s eyes brightened and she nodded, "if you teach me, I will study hard." Han Jing thought, "it''s not impossible for me to teach, but I''m afraid that I can''t teach well. Molly, I have a job and the second brother''s assignment. I''m usually very busy and I can''t take care of you, which will delay your learning progress." "No, No. Han Jing, as long as you teach me, I will study hard. " Molly grabs his arm and prays. If he teaches her, she will learn everything. Han Jing''s heart is to hope that she can be good, since he is a friend, he has no reason not to help. "Well, I''ll give you a lesson tomorrow." "Yes, Han Jing is going to be my teacher. Mr. Han Jing, you must be my best looking and best teacher." Molly almost jumped for joy. Han Jing was infected by her emotion, and her mouth curved. After dinner, Molly said that she would cut off her hair for a new start. Han Jing looks at her long hair and opens her mouth to say that her long hair is very beautiful. She has carefully maintained it for a long time, but it''s a pity to have it cut. But it''s her decision, and he still doesn''t make a sound. To the barber shop, the barber saw her long hair, a face of envy, "little beauty, you so good hair, cut a good pity." Molly didn''t care. "No, it''s a pity. It''s troublesome to have long hair." When long hair fights, she often throws it to her face. Moreover, she wants to cut off her hair, say goodbye to her former self, and follow Han Jing to be a good baby. According to her request, the hairdresser cut her hair down, and her long hair fell off. Han Jing stares at the long hair falling on the ground. When Molly goes to wash her hair, he lowers his head to pick up a wisp and hides it in his pocket. Chapter 1411 Molly goes to the mirror and grabs her short hair, which is Audrey Hepburn''s. She is cute and playful. She likes bangs very much. "Han Jing, do you look good?" Han Jing is looking at the mobile phone, heard her inquiry, looked up at her, raised the corner of his mouth, "well, good, cut off the hair, a lot of spirit." Molly scratched her hair casually, blinked her eyes and gave him an electric discharge. "I think it''s short hair. It''s lovely. Handsome Han Jing, what do you think? " Han Jing face no expression, put away the mobile phone, "go, time is late, I send you back." Molly doesn''t know what''s going on because she doesn''t look very well. She speeds back to the hotel and sees Cheng Hui and Xiao Jingshu standing outside the barber shop. Cheng Hui ran to Han Jing, "how do you accompany her to have her hair cut?" "Malt, where you come from, the makeup on your face is all spent." Cheng Hui covered her face with her hand. "I just went to the TV show, and I came to see you before I took off my make-up. You''re so good that you didn''t return my news. I had to go out of my way to find brother Xiaojing. You just said, I''m so angry." She stared at Molly and saw her hair cut, which made her face a little smaller. She pursed her lips and felt even more unhappy. Han Jing is helpless, "what''s the matter with you?" "I''m afraid you''ll be taken away by the fox spirit." She said, gnashing her teeth, her eyes also glanced at Molly. Molly came over and didn''t like her weird words. "I''m very glad that Han Jing is a friend, Cheng Hui." "Oh, my friend, don''t lie to me. You keep saying that you are a friend. How dare you say that you don''t want him to be your boyfriend in your heart?" In the face of Han Jing, Cheng Hui has no reason. "Cheng Hui, if you''re making such a fuss, I''m really angry." Han Jing frowns and pulls Molly away. Cheng Hui''s eyes turned red when he said it. He protected her from childhood to adulthood, but when this jasmine came, he not only scolded her, but also attacked her. "Han Jing, for her sake, you should be angry with me. What''s her mind? You are so smart that you can''t see it. Or do you deliberately cheat yourself, turn a blind eye, and deliberately get along with her. Han Jing, you are partial. Why can she like you openly, but I can''t? " Han Jing hears the girl''s cry, pauses, closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, releases Molly, turns and walks to Cheng Hui. "Malt, I didn''t cheat anyone, and I didn''t deliberately favor anyone. We are still young, so this topic is a joke. Don''t take it too seriously. Molly is my friend. If you don''t respect her, you don''t respect me. Do you know what I mean? " Cheng Hui sobbed, "then you accompany her to play, do not accompany me, I send you a message, you do not return me." Han Jing helpless, as usual light coax her, "before is not often accompany you to play, did not return your news, is my fault, well, don''t cry, cry again, not good-looking." Cheng Hui stopped crying and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve got something wrong. Brother Zuo, I''m sorry, OK?" Molly saw that Cheng Huigang was just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex breathing fire. He was tamed by his words. He was really powerful. But at this time, she didn''t want him to be so fierce. She coaxed other girls in a soft voice. But then his world, the world she couldn''t get involved in. Cheng Hui wiped away her tears and walked up to Molly. "Molly, I''m sorry. It''s wrong for me to say that before. I''ll never do that again. But brother Zuo is mine. Don''t rob me, or I will be angry. " Molly gave her a smile and looked at Han Jing. Without saying a word, she turned and left. Han Jing see her face is not right, "Molly." Molly waved her hand. "I''m going home." "Home, where?" "Go where I should go. There are no relatives or people who care about me. It''s a waste of your time to stay here. I''ll see you later Han Jing quickened her pace and walked to her side, "Molly, I won''t stop you from making any decision, but as a friend, I want to tell you whether you care or not, it''s not a mantra, I want to tell you all the time. If you want to leave, I won''t stay. Please take more care of yourself in the future. You want to tell me later that I''ll pick you up. " Molly clenched her teeth and her eyes turned red. "Don''t you want to keep me at all?" Han Jing looked at her, "don''t you want to go? Keep you, keep angry with me? You and Cheng Hui are no longer five or six years old, and I want to coax you. " Without waiting for her to speak, Han Jing turned around first. Molly saw him stride away and knew that she was just so hypocritical, but when she watched him coax other girls, she was jealous and crazy. She can''t be as coquettish as Cheng Hui, because she doesn''t have that capital. She wanted to get out of here and spit out that she was going home. In fact, where does she have a home. Cheng Hui came up to her and her anger came and went quickly. "If you want to go, I won''t send you. To tell you the truth, I don''t like you to stay with my brother. However, if you don''t get along with my brother, I''ll make friends with you, and I can dance with you. "Molly squinted at her and said, "who wants your handout, go away!" "You," she said, looking at the fierce flash on her delicate face. She didn''t want to look sweet and lovely in front of Han Jing at all. She covered her mouth in surprise. "It turns out that you are disguised in front of brother Zuozuo. You have a deep mind. I can''t let you stay with brother Zuozuo. Molly, you and your name look at Baijing. Maybe your heart is black." Cheng Hui said frankly. Molly is too lazy to pay attention to her daughter, who has been held in the palm of her hand since she was a child. She turns around and wants to leave. Cheng Hui stops her. "If you want to go home, don''t cheat. I will never let you stay with brother Zuo and cheat his feelings." Molly is impatient and pushes her away. What Cheng Hui is wearing today is a pair of high-heeled shoes. She didn''t expect that she would push herself. She falters and falls to the ground. Xiao Jingshu noticed that there was something wrong with the two girls, and rushed over, "malt, are you ok?" Cheng Hui got up and pushed her, "why did you push me? Am I wrong? You close to left brother, is don''t have a mind, rely on left good temper, want to profit from him. Molly, in front of him, in front of me, so hypocritical, it''s not a good person to show up in front of brother Zuo! " "Pa!" Han Jing is good tempered, but Molly is not. She raises her arm and slaps her in the face. Cheng Hui was stunned, and her eyes widened. From small to large, no one dared to beat her. "Molly, if you can''t say something well, how can you hit people?" Xiao Jingshu was also angry. He thought it was a little girl quarreling, and Cheng Hui knew something about Kung Fu. She didn''t do it, but Molly did it first. "I don''t think she''s happy. It''s her. This slap is a reward for you. If you want to spill it, don''t blame me for being impolite. I''ll kill you! " Molly raised her fist to frighten. "Why don''t you kill her, Molly?" Suddenly, a cold question came from behind. Molly froze and turned pale. For a moment, she didn''t know how to face him. Chapter 1412 Molly thinks Han Jing is gone, so she will lose her temper with Cheng Hui. I didn''t expect him to come back. Thinking of her warning to Cheng Hui, she really wanted to find a place to hide. Cheng Hui didn''t expect him to come back. She ran to him and told him, "brother Zuo, Molly''s appearance in front of you is all disguised. She''s not a good person." Han Jing calmly looks at Molly. Cheng Hui is willful and will put it on her face, but Molly''s mind will be hidden in her heart. Although they keep in touch these years, he has no idea what she has experienced, so he can''t judge whether she is good or bad at will. "Molly, what are you going to do next?" Molly humbly bows her head. She can''t kill Cheng Hui. She glances at Cheng Hui. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I just scared you." Hearing her apology, Cheng Hui was somewhat surprised, but refused to accept the apology. "You just hit me, and I''m going to call back!" "Cheng Hui!" Han Jing yells and grabs her by the wrist. "That''s enough. Why did Molly hit you? Aren''t you wrong? You didn''t take a proper attitude from the beginning. You were not polite to her words and deeds. Cheng Hui, don''t you know what your temperament is? " Cheng Hui listened to his lesson, pursed her lips tightly, hurt in her heart, "what temperament am I, brother Zuo, don''t you know?" Han Jing suddenly laughed and looked at her eyes coldly. "Cheng Hui, I know what your temperament is, so I will connive at you, but you can''t rely on us to spoil you. You naturally indulge my friends and feel very reasonable. You say Molly is not a good person and judge others at will. Who are you Cheng Hui looks at him in a daze. This is the first time he has said such a heavy word to himself. She clenches her teeth when she shakes off his hand. "All, brother Zuozuo, do you want to protect her?" Han Jing said, "malt, no one wants to protect her. I''m talking to you." But Cheng Hui doesn''t think what he said is reasonable. He makes it clear that he is trying to make use of it. He didn''t say it before, but now for her sake, she says she has a bad temper. I''ve never been wronged like this. Wipe away my tears and say, "brother Zuo, I hate you!" Xiao Jingshu saw her crying and running away, a headache, helplessly looking at Han Jing, "I go to find her, but, Han Jing, you say Cheng Hui for outsiders, too hurt her self-esteem." He didn''t have deep meaning to look at Molly, there was a bit of disgust in his eyes. It''s wrong for Cheng Hui to protect him, but it''s too much for Molly to hit someone directly. Han Jing frowned, "you go to look at her. If Auntie An Yun asks, you will say that I made her angry. When she''s angry, she''ll go to apologize." Seeing Xiao Jingshu leave, Han Jing turns around and looks at Molly who wants to hide. His face doesn''t change. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the airport." "The airport?" Molly didn''t respond for a moment. "Aren''t you going home?" "I, I don''t want to go back again." As soon as he came out for her, her anger was gone, and what he said was right. Cheng Hui was wrong, but she was also wrong. Moreover, he is fierce to Cheng Hui because of the close relationship between him and Cheng Hui. She is an outsider. Han Jing stopped and looked at her. Her tone was not as gentle as before, "so you threatened me when you said you were going home? Molly, your behavior is childish and unlovable. " Molly nodded frankly. "I know it''s a little bad. I''m sorry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing took a deep breath. "Molly, Cheng Hui and I grew up together. Our parents are best friends. She is my sister. She is very clingy, but she has no malice. Moreover, this is normal social intercourse. You and I are friends. If I don''t do well enough, you can discuss with me. But for other feelings, please understand that you can''t find them with me. " He had a very clear line in his heart. He didn''t cross it, and she was not allowed to cross the line. So, this is his rational and firm rejection of her again. Molly raised the corner of her mouth. "I know. There is no other relationship. We are best friends." See her rapid convergence of emotions, eyes also slightly red, but showed a very bright smile. Inexplicably, there was something strange in his heart. "Molly, I hope I didn''t hurt you." Molly shook her head. How could he hurt her? He gave her enough. It''s her extravagant hope. She knows that she can''t get it, she doesn''t deserve it, and she has to be hard. "Han Jing, I don''t want to go home. Can I stay here a few more days?" Han Jing went to take a taxi. The car came to see her standing there with her head down. He called her. "Molly, it''s your choice to do anything. No one can stop you." Molly was a little disappointed at the beginning, but when she recalled what he said, her eyes lit up. He meant that she could choose to go or not.She ran over and got in the car with him. "Han Jing, are you not angry with me?" She looked at him carefully. "Look at your performance." Han Jing looks ahead, obviously not so easy to please. Molly stares at his hand on his leg, tentatively approaches and grabs him behind. Han Jing just turned to see her, "what do you do?" Molly smiles and shakes her head. "Han Jing, don''t be angry with me. If I don''t do well, you tell me, I''ll change." Han Jing takes away his hand, and the girl''s finger falls on the back of his hand, which makes him uncomfortable. "I''m not angry with you. Cheng Hui is hostile to you because of me. I''m the one who should apologize." Listen to his tone is not as tense as before, know that he is really not angry with himself, Molly is relieved. "I forgive you." "Then I don''t want to thank you for so much forgiveness." Molly shook her head seriously and put her little hand on his shoulder. "Don''t be so polite. We are best friends." Han Jing turned to look at her hand, "Molly, lady, dignified." Molly Oh a, honest good, show a lady''s smile. Han Jing couldn''t hold on for a long time, so he laughed and said, "shut up!" Molly immediately after the back, dignified and elegant immediately break the Gong, she is a lady but three minutes. They looked at each other and laughed. The best friend is a smile that can understand each other''s thoughts. But Molly looked at his beautiful face, but her heart tingled. This is her first love, good-looking and gentle boy. Han Jing first sent her to the hotel, let her have a good rest at night, tomorrow to class, Molly nodded cleverly. Looking at Han Jing into the elevator, Molly just took out the room card to open the door. Suddenly she felt a strong wind coming from behind her. She squatted down and swept. The other party failed to chop her back neck. Her palm fell on the door, her knee was kicked and hit the wall, and her nose also hit the wall. Molly turns her head. As expected, she is the man who kills Matt in the amusement park. In this way, the person who tried to hit her before that was probably him. Chapter 1413 Molly holds her arms and looks at the man who kills Matt. "What are you following me for?" The man rubbed his nose and glared at her eyes, hoping to tear her apart. "Of course, it''s a lesson to you, a little girl who doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. It''s a waste of our carefully planned plan. When you get the necklace, you return it back." "If I don''t put the necklace back, I can''t escape. If I''m caught, I''m sure I''ll give you up too. You don''t want to escape." The plan to steal the necklace this time is for the boss to cooperate with other people. She put the necklace back. Although the boss didn''t investigate, the partners would definitely settle with her. She was not surprised. She works in the hands of the boss. She is the youngest one. They all think she is young, so they think she is easy to bully. They dare to come to trouble several times. "Little girl, don''t shirk your responsibility. Today I''ll be your boss and teach you what is the ethics of doing this business." The man raised his fist and attacked her again. Molly dodged and approached the window. The man''s attack strengthened. Molly''s cold eyes narrowed and her big eyes flashed. Ruthlessly face up, seize the man''s wrist, a turn, he pushed the whole person out of the window. The man''s head reached out of the window, and Matt''s wig fell down, trying to fight back, but the woman drew a dagger from his waist and put it on his neck, cutting a layer of skin. "You can hardly teach me a lesson. If you don''t want to die in my hands, get out of here! " Little girl looks very weak, like a Barbie doll, but the means are so fierce, he clenched his teeth. "I don''t want to trouble you later." Molly, of course, understands the rules of this business. She failed in her last mission and brought losses to the partners. She either took money to compensate or did another mission to compensate. "How to compensate?" "Our boss wants a secret document. As long as you steal it, your debt will be written off and you will be paid another 2 million." Molly understands. That''s why men come to her. "What secret document?" "I''ll ask you whether you agree or not, Molly. Don''t forget that your mother abroad still owes you money." Molly gritted her teeth. She was anxious to earn money because her mother was cheated by a man and lost ten million yuan in gambling. She raised money to pay her back, otherwise her mother would buy her to pay the debt. "Well, I promise you, pass me the information." Molly let go of him. The man turned her wrists, which were about to be broken, and touched her neck. There were blood beads. "Little girl, if you don''t do well this time, don''t blame our boss for being rude to you." Molly was impatient. "Get out of here!" ¡­¡­ The next day, Molly got up early and was just packing up when she heard the doorbell. She opened the door and saw Han Jing standing outside with breakfast. She raised her smiling face. "Miss Molly, your breakfast will be delivered. You need to sign for it." Molly tilted her little head and looked at him in a puzzled way, "What sign? How much do you want to pay? " Han Jing smiles, reaches for her forehead and walks into the room with breakfast. "I''m kidding you, Miss Molly. After breakfast, I began to study." Molly nodded and took the breakfast. "Eh, Han Jing, what''s this?" Han Jing is opening her bag and looking at her breakfast, "Douhua, wonton and Zhima tangyuan." Molly felt novel and picked up a wonton. "Wow, it''s delicious. Han Jing, you''re so nice to me." "It''s just a breakfast." Han Jing doesn''t care. Molly smiles. Yes, it''s just a breakfast. But she''s so big that no one has bought her a unique breakfast. Her eyes are a little sour and astringent. She doesn''t dare to be found by him and lowers her head to eat. She took a bite of the round dumplings, and the sesame stuffing came out. She was a little at a loss. When she put it into her mouth, it tasted like sesame, and a little sweet, but it was a little hot. See her mouth to get some sesame, Han Jing pointed to her lips, jasmine confused blink, Han Jing took a tissue to help her wipe. Molly looked at him in surprise. The sunlight fell on the boy through the glass window. He seemed to have a layer of golden light on him. She stood against the light. She couldn''t see his face clearly, but his appearance was engraved in her heart. Han Jing wiped the corner of her mouth, but also realized that her action was too intimate and inappropriate. She pulled the corner of her mouth awkwardly and stepped back. "The dumplings are still hot. You can eat them slowly." Molly stares at him and nods foolishly. After breakfast, Molly saw him put a piece of paper on the table. She went over curiously and saw that the title on the paper said, "mathematics test of junior high school", there was another one below, "English test of junior high school", and a comprehensive test. She said, "Han Jing, Han Jing, what are you Han Jing took up a pen and handed it to her, pressed her shoulders and asked her to sit down. "Little jasmine, you want me to be your teacher. First of all, let me know what level you are. Please write them down. I''ll revise them later and make a study plan for you. "Molly looked at the math problem, swallowing saliva, small face immediately turned into a bitter gourd face, "in fact, do not learn mathematics, I can live very well." Han Jing nodded and agreed with her, "but if you want to live a better life, you must understand. Molly, it''s not bad for you to learn more. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly had no choice but to scratch her hair and bow her head. Her math is terrible. She broke her fingers to count, but she couldn''t understand how to count. She wanted to pinch the pen in her hand. In this world, who is so boring to invent such boring things as mathematics. Looking at the man, looking down at the computer, the fingers keep knocking on the keyboard. The belly of the fingers is white, the knuckles are slender, and the joints are clear. It falls on the keyboard, like the piano keys, and the sound is pleasant. "Molly, what''s the number The boy''s eyes are still on the screen, but he knows that she is distracted again. Molly takes her eyes back and looks down at her test paper. It''s killing. "Han Jing, I won''t do it." "If you can''t do math, next one." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly looks out of the window sadly. Why are these questions more difficult than her martial arts? After two hours of torment, Molly finally wrote all the papers, but there were more blanks than there were places to fill in. Han Jing has been holding a red pen to help her modify, did not count the score, but he already knows what she is. He shouldn''t give her the test paper of grade three. He should give her the simplest test paper of grade one. Otherwise, it''s too bad for her self-confidence. Molly looked at his modification, like a child who did something wrong. She was too ashamed to look at him. "Han Jing, I''m too stupid. These things don''t suit me at all." Han Jing nodded, "it''s not that you''re too stupid, it''s that I''m too hasty to overestimate your state. We''ll start from the fifth grade. " "Ah?" Molly stares round her eyes, "fifth grade, why? I''m bad, but I''m not going to primary school Han Jing looked at her gently, "Molly, the fifth grade students may not have you to make up and dress, but mathematics and English are definitely better than you, even if your English is your mother tongue." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly doesn''t know whether to cry or smile. Chapter 1414 Having been tormented by the exam for a whole morning, when Molly had lunch, she had a big appetite and ate more than usual. She was eating quickly, and suddenly raised her eyes to the boy''s eyes. "Han Jing, what are you looking at me for?" Han Jing pick eyebrow, "I eat well, but not in a hurry to leave, you can slow down." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly pursed her lips and ate the rest of the food. She told him not to waste it. Han Jing smiles and takes her out of the restaurant. Molly thinks it''s back to the hotel, but he''s not going back. "Han Jing, where are we going?" "The library." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She hasn''t been to the library several times in her life. Han Jing, the largest library in Nankang City, goes in with the card. Molly follows him. Looking at the card behind him, he is a little curious. "What do you mean? I find that your card is different from others." Han Jing calmly explained, "because this library has my investment." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly, a scum, doesn''t understand why people invest in libraries. Are those books so good-looking? Han Jing takes her directly to the library of the primary school. Molly sees that all the children are coming and going. She wants to cover her face in shame. Han Jing finds the book and throws it to her. Molly looks at the increasing number of books in her hand. Her face changes greatly, but she doesn''t care about shyness. She stops him quickly. "Han Jing, Han Jing, it''s almost OK. I can''t read so many books." She just glanced at more than a dozen copies, which was to kill her. "I didn''t say it was for you. As your teacher, I should read some materials. As for your books, I haven''t started to take them yet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly now finally knows why Han Jing is so excellent. He works too seriously. It''s just the knowledge of primary school. He is so sincere. Looking at her face, Han Jing went to a cart and asked her to put her books in the cart. She took the fifth grade textbooks and took her upstairs to the junior high school. "Look at the type you like first." Molly looks at him doubtfully. Can she choose the book she likes? She ran to the novel area and selected four or five novels. One of them was too short for her to reach on tiptoe. Han Jing came up behind her and took the book down. Molly was startled. She felt that his tall body was close to him, and there was a touch of masculinity on her body. Her little heart was going to pop, pop, pop, and her nervous little heart was going to jump out. "Is it this one?" Han Jing asked him. Jasmine''s brain is a little chaotic. She nods without reading. Han Jing purses her lips and grins, "jasmine, are you sure?" Molly questioned, looking up at the book in his hand, it turned out to be a historical biography of mathematicians. How could there be such a thing in the novel area! "I''m not sure. I don''t understand this kind of thing." Han Jing took the book and tapped on her forehead. "Just as the story will be read, there are several characters like you. At the beginning of learning, their grades are not very good. At the end, they become the most famous mathematicians in the world. Aren''t they curious?" Molly was surprised. "Is there anyone else like this in math? Then I''ll see. " She put the book into the cart, but he put some of her novels back on the shelf, two of them. "This kind of love story, the story line is too simple, I can recommend more interesting stories." Molly, watch him go to the historic district. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly turns her head and looks at the novel area. To tell the truth, she prefers to read those little love stories. For heavy historical stories, she is afraid that after reading them, she can''t digest them well at dinner. But this kind of big truth, she dare not say. Han Jing took two books, looked at her and frowned at her. "No?" "Han Jing, do you like this kind of story?" "Not bad." Although Han Jing doesn''t like her as long as she wants to know something about her. Han Jing stares at her seriously. In front of him, her expression is very rich, and many thoughts will not be deliberately hidden. At the moment, her brow is covered, obviously she doesn''t like it. He put the book back, "since you don''t like it, forget it. Go and choose two more." Molly reached for the book. "No, I love it." She holds the book and leans on the bookshelf, staring at the book in her hand seriously. Han Jing looks down at her little face. The slanting sunlight outside the window comes in, and her little face is almost transparent. Han Jing doesn''t know what''s wrong, and thinks that she is very good-looking at this time. They looked at each other, and neither of them spoke or looked away. In silence, they heard each other''s heart beating like a drum. Plop, plop, plop Han Jing bowed his head in a strange way. When he was less than 10 cm close to her lips, he smelled the faint fragrance of jasmine on her body. He suddenly woke up, took out a book from behind her and stepped back."Molly, you should like this book." Molly''s face flushed. She thought he wanted to kiss her, but he just took the book. Sure enough, it was her own passion. She nodded in confusion and pushed the car to another bookshelf. Han Jing stares at the book in his hand and feels his abnormal heartbeat. He shakes his head. It seems that he has an evil look, and his heart is strange. Two people find the book of junior high school, Han Jing library people help him to the book to the hotel. On the way back, Molly asked why he wanted to invest in the library? Han Jing laughs, "the Internet is so developed that many people choose to read e-books for convenience. The paper version of books has been in great conflict, which has led to the failure of the library to operate for a time in recent years. This place is very close to my home. I come here almost every day. My father and the librarian know each other. When I heard the news, I invested my lucky money. " Lucky money investment? Molly is curious, "then you should have a lot of lucky money?" Han Jing chuckles, "not much, millions." Molly falters at her feet. Lucky money, millions. However, he is the son of the president of Sheng''an. The people who give lucky money are all business tycoons. Millions may not be much for him. "Han Jing, how much do you think it is?" Han Jing smile, "in this world, where there is too much money, silly Molly, how much is there comparison, my sister is the only girl in our family, relatives and friends love her, almost give double red envelope." Molly knew that her sister, Han Tiannuan, was envious. "Han Jing, it''s good to be your Han girl." There are so many people who love her. Han Jing knocked on her forehead, "Molly, you are also very good. You have a very healthy body and bright personality. You may have a lot of unhappiness in the past, but the world is very broad in the future, so you can go into it. But my sister can''t, her physical condition is very demanding to the environment, a mild cold may have life-threatening, so there''s no need to envy others, all you use is very precious. " Molly looks up at him. Yes, she has him. He not only sincerely treats her well, but also teaches her the truth of life and work, like a brother and a little parent. Chapter 1415 Han Jing reviewed the fifth grade things for her first, and let her write exercises by herself. He went to work on the balcony with his computer. When Molly writes questions, she looks up at the boy''s back from time to time. No matter how anxious and unwilling she is, as long as she sees him, her heart will be calm. He has a very magical energy, close to him, he will be affected by the quiet down. After doing her homework, she reviewed it again, and then gave it to him to revise. He explained clearly what she didn''t know. She learned very fast. On the third day, she could enter the junior high school. But on the fourth day, she didn''t wait for him in the hotel, and didn''t receive a short message from him. She was worried that something might happen to him and took a taxi to Han''s villa. Outside the villa, she was about to knock when she heard three big dogs barking at her. She almost jumped up in fright and put her hands together, pleading to the two dogs, "Hey, hey, stop barking. I''m not a bad person. I''m looking for Han Jing. Is Han Jing at home?" "Woof, woof, woof...!" Xiao pangdun, Xiao Dian and Xiao Xike, no matter whether she is a bad person or not, she is a stranger and howls at her again. Han Tiannuan came out of the villa and saw a little girl standing by the iron gate. Her delicate face looked like a Barbie doll. She was crying for two dogs. "Who are you and what are you doing at my house?" "Sister Ann, I''m Molly." Molly saw the Savior and patted the iron gate happily, but the dog barked so badly that she stepped back in fear. Han Tiannuan looks at the girl in surprise. She has changed a lot with her childhood. She called them back with a smile. "She''s a guest of our family. No more shouting." Three low head, went to Han Tiannuan''s feet rub rub rub, Han Tiannuan touched their heads, they just satisfied run to play. Han Tiannuan opened the iron door and said, "Molly, come in. You come here suddenly. What''s the matter?" "Oh, it''s OK. It''s OK. I just want to find Han Jing." Molly was a little embarrassed and followed her into the villa. When she walked into the porch of the villa, she saw their family photo and many photos of their brothers and sisters. She saw Han Jing at a glance. Han Tiannuan explained, "left left left to physical examination, in the morning left in a hurry, did not bring a mobile phone." Looking at the picture on the wall, she explained with a smile, "this is our picture. Is it very good-looking, but the older she grows up, he doesn''t seem to like to smile too much" Molly recalled that when he was with her, although he didn''t smile much, it should be more than when he was a child, right? "Molly, come in and sit down. I''m just at home today. Come on, have a cup of tea." "Thank you, sister Ann." Molly took the cup and looked good. "Sister an, how are you doing recently?" Han Tiannuan smiles, "it''s better than before. I haven''t seen you for many years. Molly, you are more and more beautiful." Molly is embarrassed to drink tea. She hears someone coming downstairs. She looks up and sees a tall man with a gorgeous face. It looks like a person coming out of a painting. It''s a little unreal. "Ann, who''s here?" Han churui asked downstairs. "It''s Molly, Zuo Zuo''s friend." Han Tiannuan looked at the little girl staring at her husband and explained with a smile, "this is my husband, and also the big brother of Zuo Zuo. Big brother, this is Molly." Han churui looked at Molly, a little familiar, "Molly? Your mother, is that Monica? " Molly was surprised. Thinking of her mother''s identity, she felt guilty. "Do you know my mother?" "No, I don''t know anything about her." So this Jasmine girl is still his cousin. There are many collateral families in the Chu family, and he doesn''t know much about them. However, in order to deal with the fourth uncle, he spent a lot of time investigating his affairs. The fourth uncle has a little ability to do business, but because of his good looks, he has done a lot of bad things, conceived a lot of women''s virtues, and left behind a lot of children. Molly''s mother is shrewd. Originally, she wanted to blackmail her children to get fame. However, Molly is a girl, so she can only take second place. After getting the money, she found another man and left s country. I didn''t expect to meet her at Han''s house. Molly lowers her head and stares at the teacup. She thinks it''s reckless to come here. If they know that her mother is a social flower, she''s afraid they won''t want Han Jing to be friends with her. Can''t stand this kind of torture, she put down the cup and got up, "that, unexpectedly Han Jing is not here, then I''ll go back first, and I''ll see her again when I have time." Han Tiannuan stopped her, "he should come back soon for physical examination. Since he''s here, let''s have lunch here. Molly, do you want to taste the food cooked by zuozou''s chef? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yes, too much. Molly tangled for a few seconds, but thinking of Han Jing''s cooking, she was bowed to sit down. Han Tiannuan chats with her. After a while, the iron door opens and a car drives into the villa. Molly thinks that Han Jing is back. She gets up and looks out of the window.Hearing the sound of the porch, a familiar voice came, "sister an, look what I brought you." Molly looks at Cheng Hui with a cake box in her hand in surprise. Unexpectedly, when she comes back to Han Jing''s home today, she frowns slightly. Cheng Hui was surprised to see her. Her face sank a little. She put down the cake box and looked at her in disgust. "How did you come here?" Molly replied, "this is Han Jing''s house. Why can you come? I can''t come." "I," Cheng Hui wants to say that both parents are good friends, but thinking that sister an an and elder brother Han churui are both here, she can''t be too fierce. "I''m here to send delicious food to sister An''an. You can come to Han Jing. Hum, Han Jing is not here." Cheng Hui knows that today is the time for Han Jing''s physical examination. Molly shook her head. "No, I''m looking for sister Ann." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Hui didn''t expect that she even knew sister an. She stared at her depressed, "what''s the matter with you Molly doesn''t speak. She looks at Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan is watching a play. Looking at Molly, she puts down her tea cup and tells Cheng Hui with a smile, "Molly wants to play with me. Cheng Hui, you know Molly, so you can have a good chat." Cheng Hui is very reluctant to shake her head, "I just don''t want to chat with her, she likes left left elder brother, want to rob left elder brother with me, an an elder sister, you should be careful with her, she is good at disguise." Han Tiannuan is not surprised at her honesty, but Molly is interested in Han Jing. She really doesn''t know. Over the years, Han Jing has been in touch with Molly. She knows that young boys and girls, if they are really interested in each other, doesn''t it seem strange? "Malt, it''s a private matter for Molly and Zuo Zuo. They didn''t admit it. Don''t worry." Cheng Hui frowned and hugged Han Tiannuan''s arm in a coquettish way. "Sister an, wait for them to admit it. What can I do? No, sister Ann, you have to stand on my side and help me Han Tiannuan is helpless and looks at Han churui for help. Chapter 1416 Han Jing is running home, he went to the physical examination without a mobile phone, afraid that Molly is in a hurry, so he went to Molly first, but he didn''t see her in the hotel, so he ran home in a hurry to get a mobile phone to contact her. Just walked into the living room, he saw Molly by accident, and sat with Cheng Hui watching TV. Looking at her sister, Han Jing realized the smile in her eyes, and said, "go upstairs and change your clothes. You''ll wait." "Don''t worry, don''t worry, two little beauties are watching the fashion show." Han Tiannuan said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing touched his nose and quickly went upstairs. Cheng Hui and Molly both look at the boy upstairs. Han Tiannuan coughs and asks the two beauties with a smile, "don''t you like this show? Then I''ll change it. " "No, no, I like it." Cheng Hui and Molly say that they look at each other, but there is something wrong in their eyes. However, Cheng Hui''s performance is more obvious. She does not hide her resistance to jasmine. Han churui made a fruit platter and brought it out. He clapped his hands. "An''an, since Han Jing is back, you can accompany me to read a book." "Good." Han Tiannuan got up quickly and left the battlefield. Han Jing came downstairs and heard his elder brother''s words. He stopped and looked at him. Han churui raised his eyebrows to him and asked with his eyes. He helped him to provide space, didn''t he? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing calmly shows a gentle smile and walks past them. Han Tiannuan gives him an expression of self-interest. Seeing him coming, Cheng Hui and Molly both get up. Han Jing takes a look at Cheng Hui and asks, "don''t you hate me? What''s the matter? " Cheng huileng hum, holding her arm, raised her chin haughtily, "I''m here to find sister An''an, not you." Han Jing nodded and turned to ask Molly, "Why are you here? Have you finished your homework?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This topic is not optimistic, Molly shakes her head. Han Jing looked at the time, "my working time is up, and my teacher will give me a lesson in an hour, so, you guys," "Oh, I''ll go back to do my homework." Molly said immediately, knowing that he was ok, she was relieved. Cheng Hui asked, "what homework? Didn''t she go to school? " Molly doesn''t want to be laughed at by Cheng Hui for learning knowledge in her fifth year. She also raises her chin, "in order to live a better life, I will fight for the future. You won''t understand." "What is a better life?" Cheng Hui suddenly became nervous. "Brother Zuo, do you agree to stay with her?" Han Jing rubs his forehead. "What''s with her? Molly wants to study. I''ll help her with her homework." Cheng Hui is not happy, "then I still have homework, you also want to help me." Han Jing helplessly looked at her, "Cheng Hui, your grades are grade one, and won so many awards, don''t need me to paint a snake to add feet." Listen to him say Cheng Hui is Xueba, Molly can''t help but look at her and look at her up and down, but she can''t see it for a moment. Cheng Hui''s dress is a little bit neutral. She has many elements of punk and street culture. In addition, her eldest lady''s temper is a little arrogant. She didn''t expect to study so well. "But you are smarter than me. If I have a problem, I will come to you." Cheng Hui insisted. Molly doesn''t want Cheng Hui to pester Han Jing, otherwise he won''t be able to guide herself. "If you have any questions, ask the teacher what to do with Han Jing. Han Jing is very busy." Cheng Hui stares at him, "you can also go to the teacher. Why do you want brother Zuo to help you with your homework? You want to get close to brother Zuo." Molly shrugged, "I''m a dropout girl. I don''t have a teacher. Han Jing is so smart. Help me with my homework. I can improve faster." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Hui chokes and stares at her with wide eyes. For a moment, she can''t say a word to refute. She is so angry that she walks around in the same place. "Anyway, you can''t, brother Zuo. You can''t be partial. If you show her homework, you won''t help me. I study well. Those are all coincidences. In fact, I still don''t understand many questions. " Molly counterattacked, "why I didn''t have such a coincidence. I won the first place in the exam because I didn''t have such a coincidence. I need Han Jing to help me with my tutoring. Cheng Hui, you''re not the only brother left. You can also find brother Xiaojing or other brothers." "I," Cheng Hui and dun live. She is irritable and clenches her fist. If it''s not for seeing Han Jing standing there, she really wants to send her fist and let her leave Han Jing quickly. "I don''t want to find anyone else. I want to find brother Zuo because I like him. I want to be his bride in the future. Of course, I want to get along with him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This Molly doesn''t know how to retort. She looks at Han Jing and is not willing to be dominated by Cheng Hui. "It''s your business to like him. It has nothing to do with him. Why do you want to be his bride, you need him to accompany you. Cheng Hui, although Han Jing is your brother, he is not born, and he has no obligation to pay time for an idea. "Cheng Hui straightened her neck. "You''re not brother Zuo. How do you know he doesn''t want to? You''re jealous of me. You''re hypocritical on the surface and behind. You want to please brother Zuo. I tell you, in this world, if it''s not me, it can''t be you "Poof," Han Tiannuan, who is standing at the entrance of the stairs to watch the play, listens to the two little girls talking about it for so long, regardless of the up and down, while Han Jing, who is next to him, can calmly look at the potted plants on the windowsill. "Big brother, you say these two girls, who will get left heart?" Han churui looked at her puzzled, "Cheng Hui and Molly are good, but there are so many good girls in the world. Han Jing is indifferent to this kind of thing at present. In the future, when the weather is right and the place is right, Han Jing will be moved. As for whether these two are good or not, it can''t be decided in a few words." Han Tiannuan nodded in agreement, "but I''m pretty optimistic about jasmine." Han churui was surprised, "why not Cheng Hui?" Their attitudes are obviously different. Han Tiannuan also can''t say, "eyes, just when Han Jing entered the living room, the first sight was Molly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui is hard to say about the girl''s delicate feelings, but according to the analysis of the actual situation, "an an, but I think Molly is not suitable for Han Jing. Her identity is too complex, and she has a difficult mother. I don''t know about feelings, but if Han Jing really likes her, I think her father and mother will have some ideas. " Han Tiannuan frowned, "this is the feeling of the left. Why should mom and dad interfere?" Han Jingrui said, "don''t worry about her now. What''s more, Zuo Zuo has been advocating since he was a child, and we don''t have to worry about that. " In the living room, two girls haven''t finished quarreling. Han Jing waters the potted plants on the windowsill and turns to look at them. "Cheng Hui, Molly." "Yes." Hear Han Jing call himself, two girls immediately stop voice, looking forward to him. "If you are thirsty, drink some water. I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Cheng Hui frowned, "brother Zuo, don''t you help me with my homework?" Han Jing went to the stairway and looked at the two girls gently. Her tone was gentle, elegant and indifferent. "I''ve said everything that should be said. I won''t impolitely correct what you think, but please remember what you said before. We respect each other. I hope this is the last time. I''ll hear you say these words, and it will happen again in the future. Sorry, I don''t like the noise. Where do you come from and where do you go back? I''m not going to see you off. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He lost his temper, and both girls bowed their heads knowing their mistakes. Chapter 1417 Han Jing has a good temper and is friendly to everyone. When he is not happy, he just smiles indifferently. but if he touches his bottom line, the content of his speech is still plain and polite, but only in an emphatic tone, but as long as he knows his person, he does not dare to provoke him. Two girls used to say that they liked him, but now they quarreled in front of him, and he didn''t want to explain more. After going upstairs, Han churui and Han Tiannuan kept walking. Han Tiannuan gives him a thumbs up. She has seen her brother Han Tianzhuo refuse people before. Her brother is poisonous and can poison those who express themselves. Unexpectedly, her gentle brother doesn''t say any more cruel words, but his momentum is not weak at all. In the living room, watching Han Jing go upstairs, the two girls look at each other. They are afraid of provoking Han Jing. "It''s all you. If you hadn''t relied on him, brother Zuo would not have hurt me." Cheng Hui complains, sitting on the sofa, fidgeting with the pillow. Molly hummed coldly, "each other, each other." Cheng Hui throws the pillow on her. Molly grabs the pillow and throws it on her with her backhand. "I''m too lazy to argue with you." Cheng Hui angrily stood up, "I don''t want to argue with you. If you didn''t deliberately annoy me, I wouldn''t talk to you at all." Molly took a deep breath. "I''m a good friend of Han Jing. I won''t change my identity until I have no independent ability. I advise you that if you don''t want to make Han Jingshen angry again, you''d better remember your identity. " Cheng Hui thinks the same way. In the past, her left brother advised her not to talk about feelings too early, but to deal with her own feelings in advance. When she is mature enough to face the world independently, no one can stop her from feeling what she wants. She stood up and held out her hand. "Although I don''t like you, for your sake, I''ll make you a friend." Molly looks at her strangely. She says that the wind is the rain, and her temperament changes really fast. But one more friend is better than one more enemy. I agree with some of your words. For the sake of you being Han Jing''s sister, I''ll make you a friend. Since you are a friend, don''t speak ill of me in the future, or I''ll teach you a lesson Cheng Hui''s eyes are wide open. She turns her wrists in anger and wants to throw her back on the sofa. However, Molly''s reaction is faster. She grabs her arm, puts her on the sofa and pinches her back neck. "If you are a friend, don''t be careful. I didn''t pay attention to your little trick." "You," Cheng Hui''s face turned red, "let go!" Molly released, stepped back two steps, sat down gracefully, poured herself a cup of tea and sipped it. "The tea is good. Unfortunately, it''s cold." Cheng Hui rubs her wrist and stares at the action in her hand. She asks scornfully, "do you know how to taste tea?" Molly smiles, "understand a little." Cheng Hui often watches Han Jing drink tea, but she doesn''t like the bitter taste, but she wants to know about Han Jing''s world. "Tea, I''ll teach you." "Deal!" Molly puts down her teacup and reaches for her hand again. Cheng Hui dislikes it, but still reaches for her hand. "I''ll treat you to lunch at noon. I''ll see your homework in the afternoon. Then you can teach me tea art." Molly nods. She doesn''t have many friends. Although Cheng Hui sometimes indulges, she''s not unreasonable. She''s just a little nervous and angry when she faces Han Jing. All of a sudden, she thought of her previous life and really envied her. The only girl in the Cheng family, who is held in the palm of her hand by Cheng Mo, is a pearl. Even if she breaks the sky, her father can help her deal with the aftermath. She had never met her father since she was born. Convergence guilty, she waved her hand, "I''m going to eat Han Jing cooking today, I''ll go to you in the afternoon." Cheng Hui took her arm and walked out. "Brother Zuo doesn''t cook today. He doesn''t have time to cook until Tuesday and Saturday. Today is brother churui. You want to eat his food. I''ll bring you on Saturday." Molly was curious. "How do you know so well?" Cheng Hui rolled her eyes. "Come on, I''ve been with brother Zuo for so many years, and I don''t know how long I''ve lived in his house. How can such a small matter be unclear. And I tell you, if you want to eat the food cooked by my left brother, you have to help. If you want to eat white rice, I will drive you out... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan looked at the two little girls who left in amazement, and then turned the fight into friendship and became good friends? Han churui also can''t understand the girl''s mind. A few minutes ago, he had to fight to live. After a few minutes, he could hold together and share the information he likes. Cheng Hui takes her to lunch. She has to pay. Molly shakes her head and wants to make an AA with her. Cheng Hui gives her a white eye. It''s a foreign style. She has to listen to her here. It''s just a meal. She''s a dropout girl, and she has to haggle with her.Molly doesn''t agree with her point of view. Although she dropped out of school, she earned a lot of money by her own ability and didn''t want to owe her. Two people on the bar, look at each other, have not admit defeat. The waiter who ordered the meal twitched awkwardly, "two beauties, you can order the meal first and then pay the bill." Cheng Hui throws the menu to Molly, "don''t ink. I''ll treat you to dinner, so don''t tell me about paying." Molly opened the menu, there are many dishes she has not tasted, and some she can not name, pointing to the menu, "what is this dish?" Cheng Hui stretched her head and took a look, "spicy shredded squid, can''t you eat spicy?" Molly was surprised. "How do you know I can''t eat spicy food?" Cheng Hui rolled her eyes. "Last time brother Zuo took you to eat hot pot, Zuo Zuo and you you both took care of you and gave you spicy dishes. Hey, forget it, I''ll order. What else do you have that you don''t know? I''ll teach you." Molly''s heart is strange. Cheng Hui is rude to her. Unexpectedly, she still remembers that she doesn''t eat spicy food. "Stir fried beef, this is celery. Have you ever eaten celery?" Don''t blame Molly for not being very good at Chinese. She learned it from her nanny when she was a child. Later, she went to school to take a Chinese class to communicate in Chinese. Although she can speak Chinese as usual, there are many remote Chinese characters that she can only recognize, but she doesn''t know the meaning. While they were eating, they could read. It was also on-site teaching. Molly knew a lot of Chinese characters. In the afternoon, when she was studying mathematics, Cheng Hui planned to teach her the textbook first, and then let her do the exercises herself. However, when she saw that her textbook was in English, she turned her lips. She is good at math, but who can understand this English version of math textbook. "Your English is very good?" Molly shrugged, "mother tongue, better than you should be, but let me test, I can''t test you." Cheng Hui Fu Er, in her subject, English is the worst. Although it is better than ordinary junior high school students, she can''t translate textbooks. "I teach you English, you teach me math, see who is smart." Cheng huileng snorted, "I''m Xueba. I''m definitely better than you." Molly''s mouth is flat. She''s still the champion of fighting. There''s nothing in the world that she can''t steal, but that kind of thing can''t let Cheng Hui know. Chapter 1418 In the evening, I went to Cheng''s house to practice tea art. Molly first told her about the basic process of tea making, and then taught her how to make tea. There is no problem with Cheng Huixue''s theory, but when he makes tea, he either burns his hand or smashes the cup, and his face swells with anger. Cheng Mo and an Yun are surprised to see that their daughter has the patience to understand the tea art. But after she smashes a teacup, she is so angry that she wants to throw all the teacups on the table. Cheng Mo and an Yun look at each other. They know what their daughter''s temperament is. They know that it''s not easy for a grumpy, careless woman to sit down and make tea with such patience. They smile and say hello to Molly. They don''t want to put pressure on Cheng Hui. They go upstairs. Molly looks at her parents. Although Cheng Mo is in a high position now, she is very friendly to her, which makes her a bit surprised. "Cheng Hui, your parents love you so much." Cheng Hui raised her chin with pride, "of course, my mother loves my father very much." Molly envies that there are many pictures of three people in her family. In many pictures, her mother looks at her father with happy eyes. "I will set up a small family with my brother Zuo in the future. If we have another child, we will be so happy." Cheng Hui said without concealment. Molly was stunned and hit her with her elbow. "Now I''m your rival. OK, have you thought about my feelings?" Cheng Hui also hit her with her elbow, "brother Zuo will definitely like me. It''s not a crime to imagine this kind of thing. You can think about it yourself." ¡°¡­¡­ Cheng Hui, you can also daydream. You really refresh my three outlooks. " "I''ve got other tricks. Wow, Molly, you''re in good shape." Two people make a mess, the girl''s feelings are very strange, maybe because of fighting for a toy tear face, also may because like the same thing, the same person, and have a common topic. ¡­¡­ Molly back to the hotel, lying in bed, looking at the mobile phone, Han Jing did not send a message to her, must be angry. She is puzzled about whether to send a phone call to Han Jing to apologize. When she hears the Ding Dong sound of her mobile phone, she gets up in surprise and opens the message. When she sees the content of the message, she frowns. The task content sent by the man who killed Matt was a research on new technology. She didn''t understand the specific content, but when she saw that the location was Han''s villa, her face changed. She immediately dialed the phone, "go to Han''s, what do you mean?" "The message is very clear. Han Tianzhuo will return to Han''s home in two days. The confidential document is in his computer. If you steal it, you will be OK." Molly frowned and didn''t want to take the task. "You dare to steal Han Tianzhuo''s things. If I''m found, I''ll be killed." The other side sneered, "jasmine, don''t you say there''s nothing in the world that you can''t steal? Now that you have received this information, you should steal it if you don''t want to, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude to you! " Molly hears the beep in her cell phone and throws it on the bed. These people are tied with Han Tianzhuo. Last time they want to steal the jewelry necklace he took over, this time they want to steal the files in his computer. Because of this, she didn''t sleep well all night. She got up early and wrote some exercises before she went to find Cheng Hui. Chatting with Cheng Hui, I occasionally hear her say that it will be Han Tiannuan''s birthday in a few days. She worries that she doesn''t know what gift to give. Molly realized that the man told her yesterday that Han Tianzhuo would return home because of his birthday. She tightened her brows, to steal the document, she had to be close to his computer. But she and Han Tianzhuo are not familiar. If they break in in the middle of the night, there are three dogs in their family who will run after her. She shivers at the thought of that picture. "Molly, you have made a mistake in this question. How can you not be flexible in this simple question?" Molly looked back and saw her draw a big x next to the exercise. She pulled at the corner of her mouth, "because I''m stupid. I''m not like someone who can break a teacup with a teacup." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Hui grinds her teeth, takes a few deep breaths, and then tells her the process of solving the problem. In the evening, Molly still wants to explore Han''s villa. Outside the villa, she climbed over the wall into the villa and climbed out of Han Tianzhuo''s window, but she didn''t expect to see Han Jing. She leaned against the window and heard him talking to a woman. "Zuo Zuo, I heard that there were two little girls at home a few days ago. What do you think?" Han Jing had no choice but to smile, "it must be my sister again. Mom, it''s Cheng Hui and a friend. What can I think?" The woman chuckled and rubbed his forehead. "Zuozou has grown up. If you have a girl you like, you can try it, but don''t step on the bottom line, you know?" Han Jing can''t laugh or cry, "Mom, there''s nothing wrong." The woman nodded his forehead, "you''ve been very sensible and independent since childhood, and your mother won''t tell you the rules, but my mother can share my experience with you. If you have any questions, you can also ask my mother."Han Jing was really curious, "how did mom like dad in those years? My father keeps a straight face all day. Even my second brother is afraid of him. Aren''t you afraid? " Qin Ning thought for a moment, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know how I like it. When I get along with your father, I depend on him very much. The process of getting along with him is very comfortable, so I want to stay with him. It''s a long time. Zuozou, I think good feelings are not only a moment of youth, but also a spiritual exchange. I want to make each other better. " Han Jing said with a smile, "Mom, you''d better not preach to me. It''s too blunt. This kind of topic makes dad say that we have a man''s duel. I have a deeper understanding." Qin Ning broke his shoulders, "well, I also think this kind of topic, as a woman, it will be very awkward for me to talk with you boys, unlike your sister, you can talk casually." Molly watched Han Jing push his mother to leave, Molly recalled Qin Ning''s words, thought of what she was doing, she bowed her head in shame. Although she knows it''s wrong to steal, she can only protect herself in this way so that she doesn''t become a social tool for her mother. According to Han Jing''s mother''s words, she is a thief, not worthy of him. Upset, she turned, jumped out of the window and left over the wall. ¡­¡­ When she was doing her homework, Cheng Hui was distracted again. She reached out and shook her hand in front of her. "Molly, what are you thinking about again? Don''t you think about brother Zuo? If you don''t do your homework, what''s the use of thinking about him? You don''t even know what he thinks. At that time, brother Zuo said, "if I study hard, if he talks about anything later, she doesn''t know. If there is no common topic, there will be no future." Molly looked at him in surprise, "so you study so hard, in order to be worthy of him?" Cheng Hui frowns and doesn''t agree with her. Just because she likes someone doesn''t mean that she is inferior to others. "I don''t deserve it. I''m not bad either. I just think brother Zuo is so smart and it''s fun to walk into his world. Whether it''s tea or study, although I''m not used to it at first, I''m looking forward to it as long as I think it''s what brother Zuo will do and it''s very likely that we will be together in the future. " Jasmine pursed her lips and looked down at her homework, but she couldn''t read a word. Perhaps, the kind of good feeling that Han Jing''s mother said is Cheng Hui''s. And she, oh, is just a thief. He tried to enter his world and occupy his clown. Chapter 1419 Han villa, dinner table. Last new year, Han Tianzhuo couldn''t go home for the Spring Festival because of something happened in his company. The Han family felt it was a pity. So this time, he still hoped that he could go home with Han Tiannuan for his birthday. Han Tianzhuo also knows that it''s his mother who thinks about herself. A week ago, he adjusted the time and finally got home. Han churui and Zuo Zuo made a big table for him in order to clean up the dust. It''s rare to be late for dinner at home. He has a big appetite and hears his sister ask him what he wants for his birthday. "Whatever you want, if you give it to me, you will give it to you. Don''t be afraid to suffer." Han Tiannuan rolled his eyes, "brother, the sense of ceremony is still very important. If you say this to your girlfriend in the future, your girlfriend will lift the table." Han Tianzhuo glanced at her and sneered, "how do you know that my future girlfriend will be as savage as you?" Han Tiannuan hummed, "you''d better find your girlfriend first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo admits defeat, "design some suits for me to attend formal occasions." Han Tiannuan was satisfied. "I''ll do it for you myself. I''ll make you the most handsome one in the audience. I''m sure I can find a girlfriend." Han Tianzhuo rubs his eyebrows. His mother doesn''t urge him to get married, but his sister nags all day. "Elder brother, you can''t take care of her. You don''t do your own business all day, but you take care of mine." Han churui shrugged, "I can''t take care of her surname." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This excuse was found and left him speechless. Han Jing and Qin you look at each other and smile. Right right said: "second brother, this year I give you a special gift, free to your company to do endorsement?" Han Tianzhuo picks an eyebrow to see him, "right right, are you sure you are not pulling business for yourself?" You shook your head solemnly, "didn''t you discuss with Dad that there is a product that you want to cooperate with Sheng''an and sell in China, just to open up the domestic market? It''s just that dad bought me an entertainment company this year. Your product is my first endorsement, and this is the only one this year. " Han Tianzhuo turned to see Han Junyu, "Dad, what do you think about the endorsement?" Han Junyu nodded, "the gift your brother gave you, you go on. Now invite him to be a spokesperson. It will cost more than 20 million yuan for one show. " Han Tianzhuo doesn''t know much about the domestic entertainment market. Although he knows that his brother is making many movies, he still wants to ask Han Junyu about the specific situation. Han Jing, who was still typing with his mobile phone, said, "second brother, I made a rough calculation of youyou''s proposal. The positioning of the products to be launched is young people. Youyou''s commercial value ranks among the top three in China. My father said that his endorsement fee was 20 million, which was six months ago. Now it may cost more than 30 million yuan. Right right right free endorsement will bring his team together, and he won''t take over the endorsement of other companies for a year, just for your product promotion, which increases the uniqueness of endorsement and can help your company leave at least 60 million yuan. " Right right Ao Jiao, "second brother, now I can be valuable." Han Tianzhuo nodded, "well, you are more useful than pigs." Right right right angry almost lift a table, "second elder brother, can you talk not so poison?"? Can pigs compare with me? No, we can''t compete! " Han Tianzhuo''s face remained unchanged, and he continued to ask, "if you don''t accept the endorsement for a year, are you sure you don''t want to be lazy?" ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, please don''t tear it down. " Stares at him in dismay. When he entered the performing arts circle, he only wanted to make movies, but did not want to do business activities. His father supported him, so he would buy most of the shares of an entertainment company and give them to him. That is to say, he could have more say and cheer for his movie king career. Han Tianjing takes his mobile phone and says, "what''s the present for you?" Han Jing put down his mobile phone, "my teacher and I are trying to make an upgraded version of AI robot. It''s at the final stage. I can discuss with my teacher. After applying for a patent, I will send the first finished product to you. You can take it to your team for further research, and then sell it to the market." Han Tianzhuo felt his chin, "you have applied for a patent, and the patent right is in your hands. If the product sells well, you should be able to earn a lot of money. Zuo Zuo, you''ve been learning from dad for a few days. It''s a little bit like that. " Han Jing smile gently, "product profit, I can only get 10%, second brother, I give you, may be several hundred million, or even more." Han Tiannuan listens to the words of two younger brothers, the corner of his mouth twitches, "sorry, excuse me, you are competing, who has money?" Han churui touched his wife''s head and said, "don''t worry. They are still single. They support themselves. The whole family is not hungry. It''s not surprising that they have some money." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Three brothers. "Dad, what''s your birthday present for me this year?" Han Tianzhuo asked again. Han Junyu''s face was indifferent. He turned to see him, "your sister is married. As your brother, you have no emotional experience. I don''t urge you to get married. Isn''t that the best gift?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo.Qin Ning propped his chin and looked at his son curiously. "It doesn''t make sense, Jiji. Normally speaking, you can earn money if you have a face and a figure. If you buy a house and a car, no girl will chase you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo. Han Tiannuan saw that he didn''t speak, so he said, "Mom, have you ever heard how poisonous it is for your brother to refuse other girls? Unless those girls who have confessed have nine lives, they must be poisoned to death." Han Tianzhuo is not happy and glances at his sister, "shut up." Han Tianzhuo puffed his cheek and said, "Dad, big brother, you see, brother is fierce to me." Han Junyu looked at his son coldly, "if you don''t want to eat, you can''t find your girlfriend. It''s not your sister''s fault." Han churui went on to say, "when a woman shows her kindness to you at a banquet, you directly kick people into the fountain, when someone in your company writes you a nice text message, you put people out of the company, when the partner of the female president shows her kindness to you, you directly bring the company down, and" "it''s almost OK, big brother." Han Tianzhuo interrupts him. It''s interesting to dig up his black history all the time! Han churui is innocent, "so, my wife is right. The woman you like can live without nine lives." Han Tianzhuo put down his chopsticks and had a little bit of support in his stomach. At the end of dinner, Han Jingxian and Han Tianzhuo talk about work. When they go back to their bedroom and see that there is no news from their mobile phone, he holds his mobile phone and hesitates. Because he lost his temper last time, he didn''t deliberately contact Molly these days, and he didn''t know how she was. She came here alone. As her best friend, he didn''t care about her. It''s hard to say. With a reason, he called her. The phone soon dialed, and her cheerful voice came, "Han Jing, Han Jing, you finally have time to call me, I have finished my junior high school mathematics." Han Jing is surprised, "did you learn it yourself?" "No, it was Cheng Hui who taught me. She also took me to many places to play. I knew you were busy, so I didn''t take you." Han Jing is surprised to hear that Cheng Hui takes her to play. "You and Cheng Hui?" It''s a fantastic combination. "Don''t you fight?" "Yes, but we are friends now. Han Jing, after contact, I found that Cheng Hui is quite lovely. I like her very much. " Han Jing can''t understand the way girls get along with each other. Both of them can make trouble. Unexpectedly, they will make trouble together. "Han Jing, Han Jing, I''m outside your villa. Can you come out and see me?" Chapter 1420 Not far from the villa, Han Jing looks at a girl standing alone under the street lamp. The girl lowered her head and carried the pebbles under her feet. She looked pitiful. He went over and handed her the strawberry cake he had brought. "Molly, my sister made it. Try it." Molly saw him, raised the corner of her mouth, happily took the cake and sat on the wooden chair next to him. She tasted the cake and her eyes were shining. "Yummy, Han Jing. I envy you for having a sister who can make cakes." Han Jing turns her head and looks at her eating the cake. She is not particular at all. She smiles in a low voice and takes out her handkerchief to wipe the cream on her mouth. "Molly, please slow down, I won''t rob you." Molly reaction, push away his hand, casually wipe with the sleeve, "I come, Han Jing." Han Jing is observant and aware of her resistance to herself. She hands her handkerchief to her and says, "don''t use your sleeves. Don''t get dirty. Give you your handkerchief." Molly took the handkerchief, look at the corner of the handkerchief and his name, the pattern of the edge of the handkerchief is also good-looking. "Han Jing, Han Jing, your handkerchief looks good. Can you give it to me?" Han Jing stares at the handkerchief, "my sister designed it for us. If you like this one, I can ask my sister to embroider your name and give it to you. I''ve used all mine. It''s not suitable for you. " Between men and women, Han Jing knows that she doesn''t understand what it means to give a handkerchief, but he doesn''t want to be misunderstood by others. Molly grabs the handkerchief and is a bit stubborn, "but I want to, Han Jing, just leave it as a memento." "Molly, it''s just a handkerchief. If you want to remember me, I can ask my sister to give you a more beautiful one." "No, no, I just want you, Han Jing. I just want this one, OK?" Han Jing stares at her, always feels that she has something in mind, "Molly, what''s the matter with you coming to me at this time?" Molly waved her hand as if nothing had happened and thrust her handkerchief into her pocket. "Han Jing, your sister''s birthday, can I join you?" "Of course." Molly nodded with a smile. "After the birthday party, I''ll go home." Han Jing looks at the sidewalk. Many people who have just had dinner come out for a walk. They are talking to each other. He doesn''t know why, but he is very confused. Suddenly, he feels that these voices are very noisy. "OK, I''ll see you off." "Don''t bother you. I''ve been here for so many days. I''ve been bothering you a lot. Han Jing, Han Jing, thank you Han Jing restrained her disordered mood and showed her warm smile. "Molly, we are not good friends. It''s normal for you to come and play with me. What do you thank me for?" "Thank you for teaching me a lot." Thank you for meeting you. When she was wronged before, she could call you and listen to your voice. In the future, it may not be heard. If she steals that document, you will hate her. She raised a smile, "thank you for giving me the cake, Han Jing, Han Jing. You are so good. In the future, you will accompany the girl around you. It will be very good." She didn''t deserve him, and she didn''t deserve to disturb him. She finished the cake, got up, threw away the garbage, wiped away the tears from her eyes, went back to him with a smile, and took out a sapphire from her pocket. "Han Jing, although your birthday has passed, I want to make up a birthday present for you and give it to you." Han Jing stares at the sapphire in her hand. It''s as big as her thumb, and its value should not be low. "Molly, this," for fear that he will refuse, Molly puts the sapphire into his arms. "Han Jing, Han Jing, you should remember that we are best friends for life. No matter what I do, my original intention, do not want to hurt you, please do not hate me "Molly," Han Jing didn''t understand why she said this to him, and her eyes were red and she wanted to cry. "Oh, it''s getting late. I''ll go back and you can rest early." Han Jing stares at the sapphire in her arms and wants to call her, but she''s long gone. He frowned and held the sapphire. He pinched it with his finger. It was a little warm. It was the temperature from her. ¡­¡­ Birthday party. Han Tiannuan wore a long red wedding dress and Han churui wore a red tie. When they went downstairs together, the rest of the Han family had to say that they were made for each other. Two people even a look, revealed, are sweet. "It''s not your wedding anniversary. It''s necessary to be so grand?" Han Tianzhuo make complaints about it. Han churui smile, "can''t find a girlfriend show love, blame your sister too beautiful?" Han Tiannuan embraces Han churui''s arm and looks at her elder brother askew. "Elder brother, I know you are jealous of your elder brother''s beautiful wife. Hum, if you give me a cold face, I won''t hold you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo ha ha twice, turned to drink cool heart tea. After a while, some of Han Junyu''s friends came and they all brought gifts. Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan went to entertain them.Molly and Cheng Hui went to Han''s home together. Cheng Hui was wearing a champagne dress, but she only wore a dark blue T-shirt, black jeans and sports shoes. Although she was just dressed up, her face full of collagen also showed infinite youth and beauty. Han Jing sees her and goes to say hello, but she just nods politely to say hello. She goes straight to Han Tianzhuo and follows him upstairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing looks at the back of the two people upstairs in surprise. Molly, I don''t like him any more. Do you want to pursue my second brother? Qin Ning noticed his son''s disappointed eyes, went to him, patted him on the shoulder, "fall into love, reason will be out of control, it''s easy to daydream, Han Jing, what do you say?" Han Jing returned to her senses and said with a smile, "Mom, you don''t mean anything. I''m just curious why she would find her second brother." Qin Ning also smile, "not guilty, why to explain with me, I asked you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing Jun Ya''s face, smile is difficult to maintain, he is a bit angry upstairs. Why did Molly suddenly find her second brother? Did she find that her second brother was better than him? Smart as Han Jing, fell in love, inadvertently, also ate fruit with vinegar. The fruit is sour, hot and full of thorns. When he comes to the second floor and turns around, he sees Molly coming out of the second brother''s room. He clenches his fist. Two people are at the door of the room, the second brother even reached out to shake hands with her, he knows better than anyone, the second brother does not like to contact with women, but at this time he took the initiative to extend his hand, and jasmine did not resist, there is a smile on her face. He sank his face and turned down the stairs. Molly went downstairs and saw that everyone was surrounded by a big cake. She turned around and asked Han Tianzhuo, "brother Tianzhuo, what kind of cake does Han Jing like to eat?" Han Tianzhuo replied, "Han Tianzhuo is not interested in sweet food. He prefers spicy food." Molly nodded disappointedly and raised her smiling face. "The cake is so big, it should taste good." Han Tianzhuo looks at her back as she walks away. With a hook in the corner of his mouth, he turns his head to Han Jing. Han Jing''s eyes are on him. He realizes that Han Jing''s face is not good. "Zuo Zuo and I have something to say?" Han Jing nodded, "are you familiar with Molly?" Han Tianzhuo is surprised that his tone of inquiry is somewhat impulsive. There are not many things that can make his brother Han Jing impulsive. "Not familiar." "She has something to ask you, second brother. Do you have a secret you can''t tell her?" Or I''ll go to his bedroom and say. Listening to his brother''s sour tone, Han Tianzhuo coughed, "she came to ask me some questions." Han Jing then asked, tone a bit heavy, "she is a girl, what questions will ask you, not my best friend, or sister?" Chapter 1421 Han Tianzhuo listens to his younger brother''s tone, smiles and looks at him. Han Jing was infuriated by his expression, "second brother, what are you laughing at?" "It''s lovely to laugh at the young people who are just beginning to fall in love." Han Tianzhuo''s serious reply. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing hears that he is deliberately teasing him. He pulls the corners of his mouth in disgust and turns around to talk nothing to him. Right right hear Han Tianzhuo''s words, curiously come over, "second brother, who is in love?" Han Tianzhuo smiles and points to Han Jing. Right right stares at Han Jing in surprise, goes to him and puts an arm on his shoulder, "left left, good brother, how can you value sex and despise younger brother when you fall in love again when you grow up. No, you have to tell me who you like, or I won''t keep a secret for you. " Han Jing upset, shake off his hand, "second brother tease you, you also believe." Han Tianzhuo said, "right right, swear by your reputation as the movie king, I didn''t cheat you." Ever since youyou was determined to get the film King''s trophy, the Han family used this word to joke. Right right right looked at the second brother, then looked at Han Jing, sniffed on Han Jing''s shoulder, "I smell the smell of first love, left left left, you come from the reality, is not Jasmine?" Han Jing frowned, "no, don''t talk nonsense." Right arm cold hum, a famous detective Conan posture, he raised the nonexistent glasses. "Don''t admit it, Han Jing, if you don''t have a ghost in your heart, it''s not that kind of expression. Don''t forget that we are brothers. You can''t hide your thoughts. " Han Jing didn''t want to talk to him. He turned around and held him, "Zuo Zuo, Molly likes you too. What can you worry about. Besides, it''s just a love affair. My sister and elder brother are also 16 years old. We won''t laugh at you. " Han Jing took a deep breath, "said no, right right, you talk a lot today." See he is still taut face, right right and Han Tianzhuo look at each other, two people''s eyes have a bit helpless. Zuo Zuo has been independent since he was a child. Although they are his brothers, sometimes they can''t guess his mind. After eating the cake, we chat together. Cheng Mo walks up to Han Jing and asks if he is interested in joining the army. Han Jing looked at him in surprise, "Uncle Cheng, do you want to join the special training team?" Cheng Mo replied, "after you go in, whether you can enter the special training team depends on your ability. However, with your ability, it won''t take you many years to come to the headquarters. " Han Junyu, who is talking to song Xuan, sees Cheng Mo talking to his son. He comes to pull Han Jing apart and stands between them. "I''ve talked to Zuo Zuo about joining the army for a long time. I don''t approve of it." Cheng Mo coldly glanced at him, "this is a child''s life, your attitude has no value, I want to listen to Zuo Zuo''s own ideas." Han Junyu sneered, "Cheng Mo, to be frank, do you envy me that I have several excellent sons? If you don''t poach one, you are not happy." Originally, Han churui went to the army, and Cheng Mo trained him as a successor. However, Han churui, because of his hatred, went to deal with the affairs of the Chu family and applied to retire from the army. Some time ago, Cheng Mo discussed with him to let him go back to the army, but Han churui wanted to take care of Han Tiannuan. If he went to the army, even if he was at the command desk, there was not enough time left for his family. He refused. Cheng Mo felt sorry for this, so he focused on Han Jing. After Han Jing took the college entrance examination, he didn''t go to school. Instead, he followed his teacher to study. All the knowledge he wanted to learn was taught by his private teacher. In addition, Han Junyu wanted to cultivate his leadership and management skills, so he brought him to the company early. Han''s children''s blood is very special. This is the only part of the world. It''s inevitable that they will get hurt when they join the army. So Han Junyu resists Han Jing''s contact with Cheng mo. Now Cheng Mo takes this opportunity to talk with Han Jing, and he will be on guard. Cheng Mo and he looked at each other, and neither of them let anyone, "I know your worry. If he doesn''t go to the front line to do a task, he can also retreat to the rear. Even if he only works as a soldier for two years to improve his physical fitness, it''s better than taking over your Sheng''an early and playing tricks with others every day." Han Jing listen to two quarrel for their own things, bow knead eyebrows, recently he is guilty of too old? "Dad, uncle Cheng, I won''t join the army or accept Sheng''an until I decide my future. The 17-year-old plan is to start walking around the world and see the world. " Han Junyu and Cheng Mo stare at him and say, "this plan is really Great. " Han Jing explained with a smile, "I''ve been arranging my itinerary. I''ve checked a lot of information and found a lot of strategies. I don''t want to spend too much money on this plan. I''ll be a poor tourist." Right right listen to very interesting, also want to go, but Han Tianzhuo called him a movie emperor, he had to shut up. If he doesn''t want to compete with the best actors in the world, he won''t be able to do his best. Han Jing continued: "Uncle Cheng, I know you are also thinking for me. Recently, I have also done physical training for this plan and hired the most professional teachers. You don''t have to worry about me.Dad, you are still young to take over Sheng''an. It''s too early to talk about this topic. Maybe I will start my own business like my second brother in the future, so I still want to do something interesting. " Cheng Mo and Han Junyu are not strong parents. Since their children have their own ideas and they are preparing for their own plans, they will not be reluctant. Seeing Han Junyu and Cheng Mo turn around, Han Jingcai spits out a rude breath and turns his head to meet Molly''s eyes. He raises a smile, but the other side turns away and goes out of the living room to the small garden. He slightly frowned and pursed his lips. Suddenly he thought of something and turned to look for Han Tianzhuo''s figure, but he also went to the small garden. He asked Youyou, "what''s the second brother doing in the little garden?" Right shrugged, "I don''t know, he seems to be going to make a phone call, Han Jing, what''s the matter with you?" Han Jing ponders deeply, and quickly steps upstairs to Han Tianzhuo''s bedroom. He holds the door handle tightly, hoping that what he guesses is wrong. Slamming the doorknob, he came into the room. See the window of the window open, the curtain flutter, the windowsill even footprints, and the computer on the desk disappeared. He ran to the window and the computer thief went over the wall. Running out of the room, he quickened his pace and ran to the small garden without seeing Molly. "Second brother, where''s Molly?" Han Tianzhuo said, "isn''t she your friend? I don''t know where she''s going. " Han Jing is angry and goes out for a few steps. He is angry in his heart and rushes to Han Tianzhuo. "Second brother, I just went to your room, your computer was stolen." Han Tianzhuo just said, "Oh, someone stole my computer. I''m very brave." His appearance is too abnormal, but Han Jing can''t guess his mind, so he is very upset. "Second brother, do you know something about Molly?" Han Tianzhuo is still playing dumb, "what identity?" Han Jing clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, "second brother, if you don''t say it, I''ll investigate myself!" Chapter 1422 Han Jing runs out of the villa and calls Molly. No one answers the first one. He refuses to give up and continues to call the second one. The fourth phone call, the other party finally answered, Han Jing directly asked: "Molly, where are you?" "Han Jing, Han Jing, I''m going home. I didn''t tell you that after the birthday party, I''m going home." "Molly, I want to hear your truth. Where are you?" Han Jing almost roared. It was the first time that Molly heard him lose such a big temper. She was silent for a long time before she said, "Han Jing, Han Jing, I may do something. It''s not convenient to tell you these things. When the opportunity is right in the future, you will know." "Molly, I regard you as my best friend. I don''t want to wait for the future. Now, immediately, immediately, tell me where you are." When Han Jing talks to her, her mobile phone keeps on operating. By linking the phone, she tracks the location of the other party, determines the location, and immediately asks the driver to change the car. Instead of going to the airport, she went to a bar. He can''t explain clearly. Molly hangs up. Han Jing comes out of the bar with a calm face. Looking at the colorful lights flashing outside the bar, he goes in. The staff inside saw him and came to stop him. "Sir, we haven''t opened yet." "A girl came in just now. Where did she go?" The staff thought that he wanted to inquire about that kind of thing, and pushed him out with a bad face, "what girl, what we do here is a serious bar. There''s no one you''re looking for. You''d better go quickly." Han Jing pinched his arm and twisted it back. "I said, dozens of minutes ago, a girl came here. Where is she?" The staff member''s arm was twisted by him and yelled, "our bar has not been opened yet. No one came in. All the staff in the bar are cleaning staff. This gentleman, you have done something wrong." Han Jing leaves him. He can''t go wrong unless Molly doesn''t come in through the front door. "Well, sir, where are you going?" See he wants to break in, the staff stopped him again, Han Jing impatient. He took some money out of his pocket and threw it to him The staff took the money and looked a little better. "We haven''t started business yet, sir. The box hasn''t been opened. There are no guests." Han Jing looks at the red label on her mobile phone. If the box is not open, it is upstairs. Upstairs is the office area. He turned around and asked the staff, did their boss come? The staff still shook their heads. The boss usually comes half an hour before opening. Han Jing stares at the red label and thinks of a possibility. He asks the staff if there is a way to the underground garage. The staff doesn''t know what he wants, so they point out a way. Han Jing goes to the basement, cat waist to go inside a road, line of sight search, far see Molly sitting in a car, she handed out the computer. After waiting for a few minutes, Molly got out of the car, and then there was a man who was wearing a matte shaped hair on his head. He went to Molly and stretched out his arm to put it on Molly''s shoulder, but he was thrown away by Molly. I don''t know what they said. Molly follows the man. Han Jing lowers her head and hides behind the car. "Jasmine, you have this kind of ability. You will follow me in the future. The price I will give you is certainly not low." Molly bowed her head and couldn''t see her face clearly. "Brother Xiang, you''re over praised. I''m also for money, and I''ve been following the boss before. The boss is kind to me. I can''t just leave." Wan Xiang, who was walking in front of her, listened to her words and laughed sarcastically, "in your business, you can''t do things by paying much money. I don''t think your boss takes you seriously." Wan Xiang can know jasmine''s identity and find her, which is the information bought by the boss in jasmine''s mouth. Molly also guessed that when she received the task, she contacted the boss, and the boss told her that someone sent two million yuan to check her information, so he sold the information. Molly knew that the principle of boss''s work was to look at money, but she didn''t expect that he bought himself for two million in the past few years. Know her information, can also find her, if Wan Xiang want her life is also easy. Oh, her life is worth two million. Her information is in Wan Xiang''s hands, but she doesn''t know Wan Xiang at all. It''s like a latent bomb to her, and she may put herself in danger at any time. With the task, she can''t ask the boss for help, she can only rely on herself. However, it''s impossible for her to steal the information from Han Tianzhuo''s computer by herself. What''s more, she doesn''t know what Wan Xiang wants to do with that information. In such a weak situation, of course, she wants to find a partner. So she went to Han''s house and had a showdown with Han Tianzhuo. She is jasmine. Someone wants her to steal from him. She can help him investigate the person who wants the documents. It''s a birthday present for him. As a cooperation, he wants to find a way to ensure that her identity is not found by Han Jing. When they reach an agreement, she turns over to his room, steals the computer that he has been specially treated and gives it to Wan Xiang. She waits for Wan Xiang to turn on the computer. Han Tianzhuo has a chance to take a picture of Wan Xiang''s face before he can investigate Wan Xiang''s identity.Into the bar, the owner of the hotel to meet them in person, the owner of the hotel attitude is very flattering led them to a big private room. Molly looked around and saw a familiar figure flash by in a large mirror in front of her. Her pupils shrank and she clenched her fist nervously. Walking into the box, Wan Xiang put down his computer and asked the boss to take a few bottles of the best wine in his shop. The boss bowed and nodded, and asked people to take the wine. "Mr. Wan, do you still have orders?" Wan Xiang waved his hand, "go out and guard. No one is allowed to come in without my permission." Wan Xiang turned to see Jasmine standing by the door and pointed to her, "come here, let''s have a drink first." Molly stood still. "Brother Xiang, I can''t drink. Let''s get to the point. You check the files first. If the files are in the computer, you can give me money. I should go back. " Wan Xiang held his chin and looked at her with a smile. "Little jasmine, you are really water. Otherwise, I''ll give you a million more and you''ll play with me one night." Molly grinds her teeth. If it wasn''t for the purpose of investigating his identity, she would knock down his mandible. "I won''t do this kind of thing, brother Xiang. We are cooperating here. If you do this again, I won''t accompany you." Wan Xiang tut tut two, the little girl is young, the temper is not small, but he likes this kind of pungent little flower. But before picking flowers, he had to do his business. He gave the computer to his subordinates standing behind him. They took the computer, opened it, quickly cracked the password on the computer, and found the files they wanted in a secret folder. "Mr. Wan, here are the documents and the detailed data." Wan Xiang laughed, "little jasmine, you''re doing well. I''ll have a drink with you to celebrate." When the door opened, the waiter in the hat came in with a tray. Molly turned her head and saw the shoes under the waiter''s feet. She suddenly looked up and saw his side face. Her heart was beating wildly. Chapter 1423 Molly knows Wan Xiang will not let her go easily. She must find a chance to leave here by herself. She glanced over the six bodyguards behind Wan Xiang. They were all good at Kung Fu. This time Wan Xiang brought so many people, they must be on guard against her. Wan Xiang asked her to drink, but she certainly didn''t mean well. She was thinking about how to deal with it when she found that Han Jing went into the box disguised as a waiter carrying the wine. If he could come here, he must know her identity. She was uneasy, but she kept calm. Han Jing lowers his head, glances at the woman standing by, puts down the tray, and slowly gets up. Then he listens to the man sitting saying to Molly. "Little Molly, come on, have a drink. We''re having a good chat. If one million is not enough, we''ll add two million. How about that?" Wan Xiang himself got up and poured two glasses of wine. He took one and handed the other to Molly. "If you are happy to serve me, money is not a problem." If Han Jing is not present, what Wan Xiang says and Molly won''t put it in her heart, but what will Han Jing think of her when he hears other men say this to her? She wanted to strangle Wan Xiang. "Brother Xiang, I don''t think you want to talk about cooperation, so there''s no need to talk about it. I believe you are a person with good reputation. The account has been given to you. I''ll go first." When Molly comes to the door, two bodyguards immediately come to the door and reach out to stop her. As soon as Molly wants to fight back, the other party takes out a gun from her pocket and points the black muzzle at her. "Little jasmine, it''s a pity that we''ve all come. Come and sit down. Let''s have a good talk about the next cooperation." Wan Xiang didn''t mean well to smile. Molly looks at the muzzle of the gun, turns her head and looks at Han Jing, takes a deep breath, goes to the sofa made by Wan Xiang, but does not sit down. "What cooperation, you say." Wan Xiang saw her coming and thought that she was compromising. Her mother was waiting on the man, but she left in the social circle. She was more beautiful than her mother. Get away from her hand and grab Molly. "Brother Xiang, I''m still young. It''s not suitable for you." Molly procrastinates, her eyes also glance at Han Jing, hoping that he will leave quickly. "Here, you are a little younger, but when you return home, at your age, you should start to be a social flower. Your mother has served so many men, and she should teach you a lot. As long as you can serve me well, little jasmine, I will help you. My mother will pay off the debt, and then you will follow me." Wan Xiang is impatient and reaches for her wrist. Before touching Molly, another person grabs his wrist. The other person''s action is very fast. He grabs his wrist and turns it around. He pulls out a dagger from his sleeve and touches his artery. "Master Xiang!" Several bodyguards were shocked and pointed at Han Jing with guns. Molly sees Han Jing''s action and says to each other in front of him the next second. No one else is allowed to get close to him. Han Jing squints coldly, one hand pinches Wan Xiang''s neck, the other hand pinches a dagger and draws a line on his neck. "If you don''t want your young master Xiang to die in my hands, step back!" Wan Xiang didn''t expect that a barman would suddenly attack him. He felt the tingling on his neck and wanted to kill him. But at this time, he is weak. Even if the bodyguard has a gun in his hand, he does not dare to act rashly and let the bodyguard step back. "Boy, I can give you whatever you want, as long as you don''t hurt me." Han Jing has never done such a thing, and his nervous palms are shaking. Fortunately, he has a strong mind. He has seen such a scene with Han churui before. "Open the door." The bodyguard refused to move. Han Jing made another scratch on Wan Xiang''s face. The wound was not deep, but it would bleed. If he went down with this knife, it would destroy his face. Wan Xiang is scared. This boy is a tough guy. Let hand quickly open the door, Han Jing pull him up, "Molly, go!" Molly nodded and kept her arms open in front of him. When he came out of the box, she left. They took Wan Xiang to the underground garage, and several bodyguards followed them all the time. The owner of the hotel was scared to see Wan Xiang being held down. He wanted to stop but didn''t dare to. He could only follow him from a distance. In the garage, Molly goes to the owner of the hotel and asks him to take out the car key. The owner of the hotel takes out the car key gingerly. When Molly finds the car and turns to ask Han Jing to get on the car, Wan Xiang suddenly stretches his legs to trip Han Jing. Han Jing is unstable. When she stands up straight again, she only feels her wrist tightened. Realizing Wan Xiang''s counterattack, he subconsciously resists. Although Wan Xiang can''t beat Molly, he is still more than enough to deal with Han Jing. He knocks him down with one blow and touches the place where he cuts him. His face is ferocious. Next moment, he holds Han Jing''s neck and lifts him up. Han Jing feels difficult to breathe and turns red. His hat fell off, revealing his face. Wan Xiang was surprised that he had met this man, who was Molly''s companion. Molly sees that Han Jing is caught by Wan Xiang. She blushes and rushes over."No, Molly, let''s go!" Han Jing shouts. How can Molly walk at this time? She runs wildly and kicks Wan Xiang''s back. Wan Xiang feels pain and releases Han Jing. She strides forward, turns around neatly and takes out a small gun from her calf. The muzzle of the gun points to Wan Xiang''s eyebrow. Her action is too fast, the bodyguards want to start, but they are afraid to hurt Wan Xiang. It''s just a hesitation in the twinkling of an eye, and Wan Xiang is trampled under her feet. "Move again, my bullets are welcome." Wan Xiang stares at her ferociously, "little jasmine, you''d better let me go now and make me angry. You don''t have such a good ending." Molly does not care about him. She turns to be bearish and sits on the ground. Han Jing says, "Han Jing, Han Jing, can you still stand up?" Han Jing nodded, rubbed his neck, got up and walked to her side, squinted at her gesture of holding a gun. At the beginning, he suspected that Molly had another identity, and he also thought that he was a fantasy. But in his heart, he nodded strangely and wanted to check it. So when Molly cut her hair, he picked up a wisp of hair and tested it with the hair he picked up at the scene of stealing the necklace. When he went to experience it, he learned that the test results showed that there was a matching hair. At that time, he felt ridiculous and wanted to ask her. Unexpectedly, he saw her in his own home. He was very upset when he heard that she was quarreling with Cheng Hui again. Unconsciously, he looked at her more carefully, her finger pulp, palm, wrist, muscle level, body flexibility, even a hair, and he wanted to find clues to prove it. It''s not her who stole the necklace. The hateful woman who stole his first kiss has nothing to do with her. But the more he observed, the more frightened he was. For a moment, he didn''t know how to face her. A few days ago, she suddenly came to him and said that she wanted to leave. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He also tried to ask her, but she was hiding too well. When she gave him the sapphire she had been taking with him, his heart became more complicated. I was surprised and angry to see the other side of her. She lied to him! Molly noticed his eyes, and her heart was in a panic. She tried to calm herself. "Han Jing, Han Jing, you drive." Han Jing pursed her lips, "I won''t." He''s only 16 years old. He has a driver at home and doesn''t touch the wind wheel. Chapter 1424 After listening to Han Jing''s saying that she can''t drive, Molly was stunned for a few seconds. Then she realized that she couldn''t get a driver''s license if she didn''t reach the age of 18 in Nankang city. She twisted her eyebrows and handed him the gun. "Get him. I''ll drive." When she was training, driving was one of them. Han Jing takes the gun, and their hands touch each other. It''s like they''ve been electrified. He looks up at her, and her eyes are a little cold. Molly doesn''t dare to look directly at him. She gives him the gun and drives over quickly. Han Jing pulls Wan Xiang down, blocks in front of him, stares at the bodyguards on guard, and retreats step by step. Molly drives over and finds a bodyguard walking to Han Jing''s side. The muzzle of the gun is aimed at Han Jing, and Han Jing''s sight is in front of her. Her heart shrinks. Don''t care too much, crazy step on the accelerator, to the side of the car hit past, blocking the other side of the line of sight. But at the same time, it also attracted Han Jing''s attention. Seeing that she hit the car, Han Jing''s heart sank and cried out worried about Molly. As long as she''s OK, he won''t care about her. Molly opened the door, "Han Jing, get in the car!" Han Jing looked at her well, relieved, and dragged Wan Xiang back. But how could Wan Xiang leave with him so willingly? He motioned to the bodyguard with his eyes to seize the opportunity. Bodyguards understand, immediately fired two shots, Han Jing surprised to squeeze the gun in hand, looking at the foot of the bullet. "Why, don''t you want his life?" "Boy, it''s not so easy for you to take my life!" Wan Xiang sneered. Han Jing looks at a bodyguard''s gun turning and points to Molly who opens the door. His pupils dilate and want to remind him. Molly lies under the window and shouts. "Han Jing, take him to the car." There are so many of them. It''s almost impossible for them to take Wan Xiang away. Only when they get on the bus can they have a chance. Of course, Han Jing also knows what she thinks. His actual combat experience is not strong, and his observation and reaction ability will drag her back. It''s very unlikely that he wants to take Wan Xiang away. He moves back two steps, two guns are on the glass of the car, there are two holes in the glass window immediately, Molly ducks to avoid, Han Jing has to stop. Molly wants to get out of the car with her waist bent, but there is a bullet again to stop her action. This is to cut off the two. The bodyguards take the opportunity to point the spear at Han Jing. Psychologically, a bullet hits him at the foot, and Han Jing sweats in the palm of his hand. With this shot, the other party will know what Han Jing is like. He may be a novice and won''t kill Wan Xiang, so they are in the top position in their momentum. The bodyguards look at each other and take a few steps forward. "You''d better stop!" Han Jing saw them go forward and clenched their teeth. Now Wanxiang is their shield, but he didn''t hurt anyone. He can''t do anything hard, so he can only tighten Wanxiang''s neck. But the bodyguards had no fear. They took two more steps forward. "If you don''t want to die, you should let go of master Xiang." Molly has been hiding from the bullet, watching Han Jing confront those people outside, worried about the accident. Her eyes have been staring at the outside, looking at a bodyguard standing on the side. The muzzle of the gun points to Han Jing''s leg. Her pupils shrink, she climbs to the back seat, opens the door, rushes out and pushes Han Jing away. The gun tilts, and Wan Xiang takes this opportunity to break away from Han Jing. The bodyguards are waiting for this opportunity, aiming at Han Jing. "Han Jing!" Bang, bang! Han Jing turns around and feels that Molly bumps into him. Then he hears a smell of blood. Before he can see what''s going on, Molly gets on his car, slams the door, and the car starts to move. "Molly, are you hurt?" Jasmine clenched her lips and turned the steering wheel violently. The car drifted away from the attack. Her index finger turned the gun in her hand, aiming at Wan Xiang''s heart. "Bang!" Wan Xiang''s body shook for a moment, his eyes widened in amazement, and he fell to the ground. Molly sneered, "he doesn''t dare to shoot. That''s his kindness. Wan Xiang. You dare to hurt him. You''re the one who killed yourself!" At this time, her young face is as fierce as a life-threatening ghost from hell. Han Jing is shocked. Molly drops her gun, slams on the gas, turns the steering wheel and leaves the garage. Wan Xiang fell to the ground, and the bodyguards were flustered. They rushed to help him up. "Master Xiang, you insist, we''ll take you to the hospital." Wan Xiang nodded, reached out and pointed to the far away car, "revenge, revenge." The bodyguards nodded and divided into two groups. One group rushed him to the hospital, and the other group went after him. Leaving the garage, the light is clear. Han Jing clearly sees the blood behind jasmine, and her sight is stinging. "Molly, Molly, you''re hurt. We''re going to the hospital." Molly''s vision is a little blurred. She shakes her head. "I can''t go to the hospital. I''m shot. Here you are. This is to call the police." Han Jing doesn''t care about this, her life is the most important, loudly orders, "Molly, I''ll deal with these, go to the hospital."Molly smiles and shakes her head. "Han Jing, I''ll send you home." After hesitating for a few seconds, she said, "Han Jing, Han Jing, I''m sorry. Don''t blame me." Listen to her weak voice, Han Jing is heartbroken, "no strange, no strange, Molly, you hold on for a while." When he took out his mobile phone to call Xiao Jue, his fingers were trembling. Hang up the phone, Han Jing see her forehead is full of cold sweat, because driving need to force, her back blood wet clothes, dyed red area is more and more big. "Molly, stop, stop." Molly still shook her head, weak smile to him, "can''t stop, those people are still behind, Han Jing, I''m ok, I''ve been hurt before, these injuries didn''t hurt my key, I can hold on for a while." With that, she turned the steering wheel again, drifted, swerved into another fork, and got rid of the people. The harder she works, the faster the blood flows. Han Jing is so distressed. She was hurt, but he could do nothing but watch her suffer. When she got on the bridge, she saw that her hand was about to fall off the steering wheel. She quickly reached for the steering wheel and didn''t drive the car into the sea. "Molly, Molly, hold on." Jasmine bites her lip to remind herself to wake up, open her eyes and hold the steering wheel again. "It''s OK. I''ll be OK. Han Jing, Han Jing, I have to grow up and be with you." Han Jing listen to her this time is still saying this thing, pursed tight lips, "then you must grow up, you did not grow up, I am someone else''s." Molly suddenly opened her eyes, showing a bright smile, "well, I''ll come on, come on, get better." Han Jing moved over, "Molly, don''t use your strength. Come and grab the steering wheel. You teach me." Molly''s back hurt so much that her arms couldn''t move. She couldn''t hold the steering wheel. She nodded with a smile and leaned against the armchair. "To your house, there should be a few minutes left. It''s a good way to go. Han Jing, turn the steering wheel to the left, 30 degrees." Molly felt a little confused and was reluctant to hold his arm. "Han Jing, if I hadn''t grown up, would you remember me?" Han Jing listened to her voice smaller and smaller, eyes red, "no, Molly, you don''t keep me, I won''t remember you, so you have to hold on." Molly looked at him pitifully, showing a sad smile, "Han Jing, I''m a thief, but I can''t steal your heart. But I''m also very happy to meet you, you are the best, the best, the best to me, " " Molly! " Han Jing closed her eyes and called her name in fear. Chapter 1425 In the guest room of the Han family, Xiao Jue takes out the bullet after the operation and asks two other doctors to sew her needles. He goes out of the guest room and says to Han Jing. "She lost too much blood. Now I''m going to the blood bank to get a blood bag. But she has good physical fitness. As long as the blood arrives, there should be no big problem. " Han Jing''s whole body is taut. He listens to Xiao Jue''s words. When Xiao Jue makes a phone call, he turns to Han Tianzhuo and continues to do it. Han Tianzhuo didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. He sat down beside him. "It''s my negligence. I''m sorry, Zuo Zuo." Han Jing moved aside and kept a distance from him. "Second brother, did you make any agreement with Molly?" Han Tianzhuo frowned. Now that he knew all about it, he didn''t continue to hide it. "She told me that she was the one who stole the necklace before. She had a very famous code name, jasmine. She asked me to keep her secret, but I didn''t expect that you knew it long ago." Han Jing shakes his head. "I guess before. I know her identity only when I follow her. Second brother, you want to cooperate with her. Shouldn''t you send someone to protect her?" Han Tianzhuo frowned, "Zuo Zuo, are you blaming me?" Han Jing bowed his head, "no, second brother, it''s natural for you to do so." Han Tianzhuo sneers. This time, he is the villain. "Zuo Zuo, we are brothers. Let''s just say what we think." Han Jing turned to see him, "second brother, she is only 15 years old. Since you are a cooperator and my brother, you should also leave a mind to send someone to protect her." Han Tianzhuo laughed angrily, "well, it''s my fault. When she is 15 years old, she can steal a lot of valuable things. I''ll send someone to protect her, track her, let her expose the target and be found." Han Jing listened to his sarcasm, also realized that it was his own impulse, pursed his lips, "sorry, I didn''t mean that." Han Tianzhuo stood up and said with a smile, "zuozou has grown up and has his own ideas. He thinks that my brother is cruel and cruel. He only considers interests, but not her life and death, which leads to such a result." "Second brother," Han Tianzhuo made a stop gesture and asked him to stop saying, "Zuo Zuo, you are very smart, but please keep silent before you have a clear idea." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing bowed his head and had nothing to say. Han Junyu stands beside him, listening to the quarrel between his two sons, and looking at Qin Ning, both of them are worried. Han Tiannuan sighed, went to Han Jing''s side and sat down, holding his hand, "left left, Molly will be OK, you don''t worry too much." She looked up and looked at Han Tianzhuo, "brother, Zuo Zuo is still small. He just said that in a hurry." Han Tianzhuo said with a smile, "I didn''t care with him. I''m just surprised that my second brother, in his heart, is such an image." Han Jing suddenly stood up, eyes scarlet, "second brother, Molly is to save me will be shot, if not her, lying inside is me!" Han Tianzhuo clenched his teeth and softened without this reason, "so is it all my fault? Han Jing, didn''t you reflect on this incident? It was you who were self righteous that got you into trouble. Do you think real life is like your online world, can you handle it easily? Han Jing, I''m your second brother. I''m not your omnipotent nanny. My father and uncle can help you deal with the real difficulties, but they can''t protect you all your life. You should also be responsible for your own behavior! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing stares at him for a few seconds. She holds her fist tightly and turns to go downstairs. "Left left left," Han Tiannuan chased a few steps, turned back and looked at his brother. "Brother, can''t you wait for Molly to get out of danger? It hurts to talk like that. " Han Tianzhuo sneers, "if I hurt his glass heart, I''ll take some brains to do things later. This time, Molly can be cured if she is injured. If it''s his own accident next time, where should he find out? He likes a girl, is to sacrifice his own life, then this kind of feeling is really great Han Tian opens his mouth. If it''s Han Jing who lost too much blood this time, he''s a rare blood type. As his family, they can''t help but watch him leave the world. She doesn''t dare to think about the consequences. ¡­¡­ In the small garden, Han Jing sits on the swing, watching Xiao Jue come back with several doctors, who are still holding a medicine box. He is relieved. Recalling what the second brother said, he covered his face with his hands and didn''t know how to face his family. Qin Ningfang walks to him with light steps and shakes the swing. Han Jing raises his eyes in surprise and wipes away his tears. "Mom, I''m sorry to worry you." Qin Ning touched his head with a smile, "Zuo Zuo did a good job. He didn''t apologize to anyone. Your second brother always talks poison. Don''t pay any attention to him." Han Jing bowed his head and didn''t speak. He remembered what the second brother said in his heart. It was his impulse that caused such consequences."Zuo Zuo, your second brother is half right. You are worried about Molly''s safety and go to help her, but you ignore the other person''s ability and don''t determine your ability more accurately, which leads to some negligence. However, after everything is done, it doesn''t matter who is right and who is wrong. Mom wants you to consider your own comfort before you do anything in the future. Can you promise mom? " Han Jing nodded and leaned in her arms, feeling better. Qin Ning patted him on the back, "Zuo Zuo likes Jasmine very much?" Han Jing straightened her back, turned her head and looked at her mother, "do you like it? I know that, too Qin Ning chuckled, "if you don''t know, don''t rush to find the answer. Do as you please, or leave everything to time. Time will give you the answer." Han Jing doesn''t know much about feelings, but there should be some truth to hear her mother say so. Molly is awake at night, Han Jing see her awake, quickly went to the bed, "Molly, you will be OK, don''t be afraid." Molly blinked, "Han Jing, Han Jing." Her voice is hoarse and weak, but with a bit of joy, Han Jing is also a bit happy, poured a glass of water to feed her. "I''m here. You have a good rest. I''ll be with you." Molly nodded with a smile, "Han Jing, Han Jing, I''m hungry." Han Jing pointed out her forehead, "little girl, I''ll call my sister to come here and I''ll cook something for you." Molly nods with a smile. After being hurt, she can not only eat Han Jing''s food, but also get Han Jing''s care. She thinks it''s worth it. Han Jing goes to ask Han Tiannuan to take care of Molly for a while. He goes to get something for her. Han Tiannuan walks into the guest room and sees that Molly wants to get up. She quickly walks to the bedside. "Molly, your wound is sewn. Don''t move." Jasmine held up her arms in embarrassment. "Sister an, I think, I want to go to the toilet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan then understood why she supported Han Jing and helped her to get up, but she had no strength. She couldn''t help her at all. She asked her to sit for a while, and she went to find someone to help her. Molly said it''s OK, but Han Tiannuan insisted. After a while, Han churui came in and took her to the toilet. Han Tiannuan helped her to go to the toilet and took her back to bed. Molly is really embarrassed, but Han churui doesn''t feel anything. The little girl is also his cousin. As a brother, he can still do such small things. Chapter 1426 Molly listen to Han churui said, he is his cousin, looking forward to him. "Brother-in-law churui, you know who my father is and what kind of person he is. Why doesn''t he want my mother and me?" This problem is a little difficult, Han churui frowned and thought deeply. He can understand Molly''s mood. He hasn''t seen her own father since childhood. Now it''s hard to know who her father is. It''s human nature to want to know that person. But her father is not a good man. He is addicted to women. Changing women is faster than changing clothes. As long as the woman he likes, he will use all kinds of despicable means to get her, but after getting her, he will lose patience and leave others behind in a few days. In order to maintain the little girl''s expectation of her father, Han churui explained quietly. "Your father is a very real person, but he is sick, your mother and he did not marry, had you, she is also for you, will take you away, want to give you a better life." He was comforting herself. Molly laughed bitterly. If her mother really wanted to be good for her, she would not be in debt and wanted to sell her to pay off the debt. But she was still grateful for Han churui''s words. She was just curious about her father and didn''t have much feelings. If she really saw him, she would not have any kindness. After a while, Han Jing comes in with porridge. Han Tiannuan takes over and wants to feed Molly. Molly looks at her pitifully. Han Tiannuan is stunned. With a cough, she returns the porridge to Han Jing, saying that she has something else to do, and pulls Han churui away. Han Jing, with a puzzled face, asked a spoon to stir the porridge, cooled the porridge, and fed her mouthful by mouthful. Molly looked at him, raised a naive smile, "Han Jing, you are so good." Han Jing looked at her wound, "you are also injured to save me, this kind of small thing is also what I should do." Molly doesn''t care what the reason is. As long as she can get along with him, she will be happy. No matter how painful her body is, she can bear it. After eating porridge, she felt a little tired. After taking the medicine, she went to sleep. Han Jing sat by the bed, staring at her pale face, stretched out her fingers and touched her nose carefully. Her delicate features are like Barbie dolls, not only the bridge of her nose is high, but also her eyelashes are long. Think of his mother asked him questions, like Jasmine? He thought, do you like it? "Brother Zuo, I heard that Molly was hurt." Hearing Cheng Hui''s voice, Han Jing quickly takes back her hand, turns to see Cheng Hui walk in carelessly, and sighs helplessly. "Malt, keep your voice down. She''s asleep." Cheng Hui sees the girl on the bed and makes sure that she is injured. Then she walks to the bedside. "How could Molly get hurt, brother Zuo?" Han Jing covers the quilt for Molly and takes her downstairs. Han Jing doesn''t say Molly''s other identity, but just makes up a brief explanation, and there are some accidents. Cheng Hui frowned anxiously and looked at Han Jing solemnly. "Brother Zuo, Molly is also my friend. I want to take care of her here." "Don''t you have to go to school and have dance and music lessons every day? Are you busy? I''ll take care of her. " Han Jing didn''t hear her deeper meaning. Cheng Hui just doesn''t want Han Jing to take care of her. If they get along with each other every day, what will she do? Although she didn''t hate Molly, she didn''t want to give her brother. "Brother Zuozuo, Molly is a girl. Some of them are better done by girls. I know you are Molly''s best friend. I''m worried about her, but I''m also her friend. I want to help." Han Jing is helpless. She wants to take care of Molly. He won''t stop her. It''s just that she usually has a tight schedule. As long as Cheng Hui sets her goals, she will accomplish them. So at a young age, she not only has good academic performance, but also excels in dancing and singing. She is tall and can dress herself up. She has a bright personality. She is a very eye-catching girl standing in the crowd. Cheng Hui gets his consent and is happy to go home to pack up and live in another room of the Han family. When Qin Ning learns that Cheng Hui is going to live here, she can''t help laughing. Her family is really attractive. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing took a look at his mother, very helpless. When Molly wakes up the next day, she doesn''t see Han Jing, but she sees Cheng Hui. She is surprised for a few seconds. Cheng Hui supported her arm and sat beside the bed, smiling at her. "I''m disappointed to see that it''s me, not brother Zuo, right?" Molly blinked. "To tell you the truth, you don''t look as good as brother Zuo." Cheng Hui turns her eyes. At this time, Han Jing comes in with breakfast. Cheng Hui brings porridge and wants to feed her with a spoon. Molly takes a look at Han Jing, and then goes to see Cheng Hui. Although she wants Han Jing to feed herself, Cheng Hui does everything, and she can''t refuse. After eating porridge, she wants to go to the toilet, but Han Jing is here, she is embarrassed to say, and gently drags Cheng Hui. Cheng Huixin big, did not understand the meaning in her eyes, strange looking at her, "what''s the matter with you, what''s wrong with you?"Molly shakes her head. When she lowers her head, her stomach swells. Han Jing went to the bed, "Molly, what''s wrong?" She''s suffocating! "No, No." She had a smile on her face. Han Jing frowns and guesses a possibility. He gets up and leaves the room. Seeing that he finally left, Molly said to Cheng Hui, "help me up. I want to go to the toilet." Cheng Hui gets up and realizes that it''s because Han Jing is embarrassed to go to the toilet. She feels very funny when she feels uncomfortable. "Talk if you want to go to the toilet. If brother Zuo doesn''t leave, you''re not ready to say it." Molly is depressed. "You want to go to the bathroom. In front of him, what do you mean?" Cheng Hui very magnanimous nodded, "shit, pee is human nature, what can''t say?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly dun for a few seconds, this is human nature, but with Han Jing here, she just can''t say. make complaints about brother Cheng, but she still cautiously helped her to the toilet, and waited for her to come out from the washroom. Cheng Hui could not help saying, "you also put a lady in front of your left brother." Molly nodded, "in front of the person you like, I''d like to, you can pretend." "I," Cheng Hui wants to say. She also wants to pretend, but if she suddenly becomes a lady, her brother must think that she is sick and her brain is broken. "Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you that you don''t understand the relationship with brother Zuo." Molly nodded, "I don''t know what you think. You and brother Xiaojing are brothers. If you want to be brothers with Han Jing, you want Han Jing to like you. Don''t you want Han Jing to like his brother?" Cheng Hui scratched her head. Is it because of this that brother Zuo is willing to dislike himself? "How can I make brother Zuo like me?" Molly looked at her and thought she was simple and lovely. If she knew how to make Han Jing excited, she would have done it. "Cheng Hui, you and I are enemies. Don''t get close to me. Besides, if Han Jing likes you, what should I do? " Cheng Hui was stunned. "Right, brother Zuo didn''t say that he liked you. So you don''t know what kind of person brother Zuo likes. Hum, brother Zuo must like me. I have only friendship with you, but no love." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly sometimes really envies her natural self-confidence. Chapter 1427 Han Tiannuan walks into the guest room and looks at the dark room with a movie on the wall. Two girls sit on both sides of Han Jing and stare at the screen with bright eyes. The picture was so beautiful that she subconsciously took out her mobile phone and took a picture. Han Jing turned to see her, "sister, we are watching a movie, do you want to see it?" "What movie?" "It''s a movie made by brother youyou. Brother youyou''s acting is great. I''ve got goose bumps." Cheng Hui said excitedly. Han Tiannuan raises his eyes to see right right in the movie. For special effects, his face is painted black, because he plays a little gangster. He has made great adjustments in his walking and speaking tone, which is very different from his sunny and warm image. "Big brother is going to make lunch. Do you have anything to eat?" Han Tiannuan looks back. Cheng Hui raised her hand impolitely, "I have, sister an, I want to eat the small dish made by my elder brother. It''s delicious." Han Tiannuan nodded with a smile, reached out and scratched her nose. "I know you love it. Big brother is ready. Where''s Molly? Do you want something to eat?" Molly shook her head. "Brother-in-law churui is very good at cooking. I like it very much." Han Tiannuan nodded and couldn''t help laughing. "No matter how good my big brother''s cooking is, it may not be as good as someone else''s. it suits your taste." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Molly understood what she meant. Her face turned red and she bowed her head to cover it up. Han Jing also understood her sister''s words, and her ears turned red. Fortunately, the lights in the room were turned off and she couldn''t see his strange appearance clearly. Cheng Hui was curious, "whose cooking skill is better than brother churui''s?" Han Tiannuan shakes his head and is about to turn around. Suddenly, in the movie, you and you are stabbed. Because of the pain, blue tendons appear on your forehead. Every green tendon is telling his pain. She stops and subconsciously feels heartache. In the movie, right kneels on one knee, but his eyes are firm and full of strength. "It''s not mine. I won''t take one more. Give me mine It''s his original voice, but compared with his usual speaking, his tone is heavier and much rougher. Han Tiannuan quickly let himself play and leave quickly. Molly hears what the characters in the movie say and turns to look at Han Jing. Will he choose her and become her in the future? Han Jing turns her head and looks at her. Molly quickly turns back and smiles. Han Jing is stunned and shows a gentle smile. Cheng Hui looks at the two people looking at each other. She gets up and goes to sit down between them. Han Jing helpless smile, pulled her ponytail, "malt, don''t go to class?" Cheng Hui shook off his hand and said solemnly, "I''ve asked for leave. I told my teacher that I''m sick. I''m so sick that I can''t even walk. I can only review my lessons at home. So, brother Zuo, you have to teach me. " Han Jing picks eyebrow, "want me to teach you, OK, what do you want to learn?" "You teach me math, Molly teach me English." Cheng Hui said with a straight face. Molly frowned, "I teach you, not afraid to take you askew?" Cheng Hui shook her head. "It''s your business. I don''t care. Anyway, I''m behind in the exam. I blame you for not teaching well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After watching the movie, the three enter the learning mode. Oh, no, Han Jing works with a computer. Molly and Cheng Hui compete to study. At dinner time, Molly''s arm movement is inconvenient. Cheng Huixian eats her own food before feeding her. Han Jing walks out of the guest room and listens to the two girls chatting happily. He also smiles. "Left, left." Hearing Han Tianzhuo call himself, Han Jing turns his head, "what''s the matter?" "Go to Dad''s study. I have something to tell you." Han Jing listens to his serious tone and turns to his study. Seeing his father, Cheng Mo and song Xuan are both there. They are very serious and frown slightly. "Dad, what can I do for you?" Han Junyu waved to him, "Zuo Zuo, come here and find someone." Zuo Zuo goes to the computer and plugs in the accelerator he carries. He wants to find more information. The general configuration of the computer is not good at all. He must have special equipment. Han Junyu said he was a little surprised when he entered the system. "Zuo Zuo, how did you do it?" Han Jing looks up at Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo immediately turns away from the relationship, "what do you think I''m doing?" Han Jing pulled his lips, "the second brother also asked me this question, but I didn''t say it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng mo. "So, Zuo Zuo, how did you do it?" Song Xuan is also curious. He thinks that his level is first-class in the world, but Han Jing can refresh his three outlooks every time. The world of young people is updated so fast that he has to take care of the old. Han Jing licked her lips, "this is a complete system. It''s more complicated to say. In short, each system has its own password. It takes time to crack these passwords, but people in the system don''t need too much time, so resource sharing is necessary to develop such a system.For example, for a lock, as long as one key has been opened, that key will leave a memory, and then put countless kinds of keys in one system. With high-speed equipment, the key can unlock itself, reducing manual operation. In this way, as long as this person has left traces on the Internet, then I can search through more than 100 large, confidential and comprehensive government departments'' first-class systems. The search engine must have strong ability, and the amount of money required is beyond imagination. It is difficult for ordinary hackers to have such ability. " Han Tianzhuo heard interestingly, "where did you get the funds?" Han Jing blinked, "I earn it myself." ¡°¡­¡­ How many billion? " Cheng Mo asked. "There should be at least more than 20 billion yuan, but it''s not my own. When I was doing a task, one person lost to me. I don''t know the identity of the other person. When he lost the task, he sent it to me by express delivery. There are hundreds of passwords to unlock the lock in it, so I know this operation." Han Jing said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo rubbed his eyebrows and had a headache. "Who are you doing the task with?" Han Jing did not answer, turned to see Han Junyu, "Dad, what do you want to do with this man?" Han Tianzhuo heard that he was changing the topic. He put his hands on the table and looked directly at Han Jing. "Han Jing, tell me who you are doing the task with!" Listen to his serious tone, Han Jingmin did not speak, fingers flexible operation of the keyboard, to find out the identity of the other party. "Dad, the identity of this man has come out." Han Junyu listened to his second son''s serious tone. Instead of looking at the screen, he looked at Han Tianzhuo. "Gigi, what''s the matter?" Han Tianzhuo pursed his lips and stared at his brother, "Zuo Zuo, tell me who you are looking for to do the task." Han Jing is still silent, holding the mouse in one hand. Chapter 1428 Han Tianzhuo clenched his fist and thumped the table with a cold face. "Left, left, I''m asking again, who are you doing the task with!" "Second brother, it''s my private business. I can keep silent!" Han Tianzhuo smiles angrily, his face is cold, and his tone is a little cold, "Han Jing, your wings haven''t grown hard yet!" Han Jing is not timid at all, "my wings are not as long as my second brother. I can fly enough. Second brother, you are also busy with your own affairs. I can handle my own affairs." Listen to two brothers quarrel, Han Junyu frown, "left left left, your second brother is also worried about you, do not want you to know too dangerous people." "Dad, I didn''t do what you think. I have principles." Han Jing explained. "Then why don''t you tell your second brother about that friend? Is there anything wrong?" Han Junyu still knows Han Tianzhuo. If it''s not a big deal, he won''t interfere in what his younger brother does. Han Jing pursed her lips, "there''s nothing wrong. I just think it''s impolite to say something about the other party without the other party''s consent." "Han Jing, what''s your mission?" Han Tianzhuo''s tone was more serious and emphasized again. "Nothing." Han Jing still doesn''t want to say. He turns to look at the screen, turns the mouse, and pulls down the entry. When he sees that Molly is mentioned, his good-looking eyebrows are frowning. "Dad, how did you find this man?" He is still trying to change the topic. Han Tianzhuo is so angry that he grins his teeth. "It''s not dad who wants to check, it''s me who wants to check. He trains Molly and then teaches Molly to steal things. They have many records of stealing things, and there are many people who check him. I can find him. Molly says it." Han Jing frowns, takes a screenshot of the photo, takes a computer next to him, links to his mobile phone, and enters a dialog box. "Find this man, ten minutes." At the bottom of the dialog, someone immediately replied, "it''s really ugly. This kind of person looks like he''s in the world." "Han Dashen, every time you go like this, you suddenly come out, and you make my school party want to skip classes." "Oh, here comes Han Dashen. I know him, and he has done business with me, but he has a bad reputation, and I have been beaten. At that time, there was a very hot girl beside him. She was small, but she had great Kung Fu. She was very careful. I wanted to recruit her. " The people who sent the news immediately sent out photos. Molly in the photos was a little smaller than she is now, but she was beaten with blood on her face, and her eyes were fierce, like a small beast that would attack at any time. Han Jing stares at the photo, his heart contracting. There are still people saying, "Han Dashen, you haven''t spoken for more than half a month. Are you going to fall in love? Oh, this man, I know. I worked with him and took the crown which was collected by the royal family. It was the little girl who opened the lock. Tut Tut, it was really beautiful. I checked the little girl. Her mother is a well-known social flower. She can get on as long as she gives money. Some time ago, she was cheated by others and owed a lot of money. She was so confused that she wanted to send her out to pay her debts. At that time, she jumped from a building and hurt her leg. My people met her and talked with her about cooperation, so they took her away. It seems that she went to Nankang city. " Han Tianzhuo stretched his head and looked at the screen. He saw the tone of those people''s voice and frowned, "who are they?" Han Jing swept an eye, "the person that takes money to handle affairs." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo grinds his teeth. Song Xuan couldn''t help asking, "well, Han Dashen, how did you become a Dashen?" Han Jing fingers, "because the group leader so called me, they follow the shouting, except for the necessary tasks, I will not speak." "Who are the leaders?" Han Junyu asked. Han Jing didn''t dare not answer his father''s question. "This happened a few years ago. It was an old man named Max who lost a cat and couldn''t find it all the time. So he pulled all the people he knew together and hoped that someone would help him find the cat so that this group would exist. But his cat was not found in the end. He was very sad because the cat was his wife''s cat. After his wife died, he had been with him for many years. I saw his post on the Internet and speculated that the cat was not young, maybe it was not lost, but died. Go to search his photo album, see that cat, made a cat''s AI robot, sent it to him. I sent it anonymously. Unexpectedly, he found my ID and wrote me a thank-you letter. I chatted with him occasionally. Once when I was helping my second brother with a project, I encountered some problems. When I chatted with him, I inadvertently raised them. He helped me to solve them and recommended a lot of learning materials. I called him Mr. max. That''s when he brought me here. Everyone respects him here. He calls me the great God, and they follow him Han Junyu pick eyebrows, left love, he knows, did not expect to do so intimate things on the Internet. Although he is a cold robot, what he does is very warm. "He gave you this equipment, too?"When the theme came back, Han Jing pursed her lips and finally shook her head. "It''s something to do with Mr. max. someone committed a crime and was injured when he ran away. He hid in the place arranged by Mr. max. Mr. Max gave me this task. Let me think of a way to say that the man is the son of his good friend and he is wronged. He is a very kind child and does not hurt I''ve never seen anyone. That person contacted me. I recruited several agents to find him and help him out. Then he told me that he wanted to play a game task with me. If he lost, he gave me a gift, which is this thing. I know that my second brother asked me because he was worried that I would do something bad for some people, but I didn''t. I was sticking to the principle that my father told me. But his identity is special. He said that I would not tell anyone. This is my promise. I don''t want to break it. " Han Tianzhuo''s brow hasn''t loosened yet, "you say, recruited a few agents, how to recruit?" Han Jing was a little embarrassed. "Cough, this is not the point. Second brother, I didn''t hurt anyone anyway. Let''s get back to the point. Why do you want to investigate this man?" Han Tianzhuo still has doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t say it directly. He can only put the problem aside and go on with his topic. "Molly saves your life. I want to be a human being, so that Molly can leave her previous life and live freely. In order to make Molly stop being a thief, we must first destroy Molly''s previous information, and investigate the person who made her mother''s money, so as to solve her mother''s real trouble. Just find this man, want to let people get rid of this man, and then arrange a new identity for Molly. " Han Jing looked at him in surprise. Han Tianzhuo raised an eyebrow on him. His tone was a little cold. "Why, I don''t look like a person who does good deeds?" Han Jing bowed his head, "sorry, second brother." Han Tianzhuo sneered, "if it''s my brother, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t want my future brother-in-law to be a thief." Han Jing blushed, "second brother, she and I are just friends." Han Tianzhuo said, "well, good friend, for the sake of each other''s life." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. Chapter 1429 Han Jing came to the guest room again and watched the two girls lie on the bed together and watch TV with a tablet computer. When he came in, both girls'' eyes lit up. "Brother Zuo, I''ve found a super good movie. Do you want to join me?" Han Jing handed her the fruit plate, turned and saw the book on the table, "don''t you read?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two girls look at each other and reluctantly put down the tablet. Cheng Hui gets out of bed and takes the book to Molly. Han Jing noticed that the book Molly read was a history book he recommended. He went to the bedside and said, "can you understand it?" Molly wrung her eyebrows. "It''s vague. I don''t understand many Chinese characters. I have to look them up in a dictionary. But I have a question. Scientists like that girl. Why don''t they say it all the time?" Han Jing feels that his focus is not with her, and he is not good at this kind of emotional topic, "the reason is very complicated, you see for yourself." Molly puffed her face and turned to look at Cheng Hui. "Cheng Hui, have you read this book?" Cheng Hui nodded, "I''ve seen it, but I haven''t read a few pages. The scientist is introverted and awkward, and his self-esteem is very high. He can''t say such a thing. It can only be expressed by scientific data, but it''s a pity that the other party can''t understand her confession, which blinds his efforts. So, Molly, you scum, you can understand without understanding that part. " Molly''s mouth twitched. "She has a long mouth, but she doesn''t say anything. She has to use data to express it. Who can understand? There''s a hole in the scientist''s brain." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Hui and Han Jing have three black lines on their foreheads. After living in the Han family for a few days, Cheng Hui has to go back to school to report. Suddenly, the guest room is cold. Molly is not used to it and is in a daze with her books. "Molly, do you want to go out for a walk?" Hearing Han Jing''s voice, Molly raises her smiling face and nods her head. Han Jing pushes a wheelchair over and walks to the bedside. He helps her lift the quilt and bends down to hold her in the wheelchair. Molly looks up at him. They look at each other, but no one leaves for a moment. "Keke," Han churui, standing outside the door, coughs to remind them that Han Jing returns to her senses, his ears are red, he takes a thin blanket over her and pushes her out of the room. "Brother, what''s up?" "I''ll go shopping with ANN and ask what you want to eat. We''ll buy it by the way." Han churui said. Molly looked at him wearing casual clothes, almost have time to accompany sister Ann, envy in the heart. "I don''t choose food, brother-in-law. Sister Ann is so happy with you." Han churui lowered his head, looked at her in the same way, and raised the corner of his mouth, "it''s not only her, I can be with her, I''m also very happy." Molly was stunned and blinked. Then she realized that he emphasized that his happiness was given by sister An''an. After a while, Han Tiannuan came out in a light cyan dress. Han churui naturally took her by the hand and took her downstairs. "Han Jing, Han Jing, sister an an and her brother-in-law really match." Han Jing pushed her to the small garden and nodded with approval, "they love each other very much." Molly nods and sees Qin Ning in the garden of xiaohuayu. She calls out with restraint, aunt Qin. Qin Ning raised his eyes to see two people, nodded with a smile, "I''m looking for material, this butterfly''s tail is good-looking, I want to see more." Molly then found out that she still had a mobile phone in her hand, which should be video recording. "Left left left, do you have the kind of high-definition device that can take pictures of the feathers of small animals very clearly?" Han Jing walked to her with light steps, "Mom, I''ll help you find it at night, I''ll help you." Qin Ning nodded. She kneaded her waist and felt some backache standing there. She handed her mobile phone to her son. She went to the side and sat down. She poured two glasses of water and handed one to Molly. They look at Han Jing in the garden together. Qin Ning turns to see Molly and stares at her son attentively, raising the corner of her mouth. "Is Zuo Zuo pretty?" Molly regained her mind, nodded sheepishly, took up her water glass and covered up her embarrassment. Qin Ning said with a low smile, "I also think Zuo Zuo is good-looking. He has been pure since he was a child. Although he is plain, he is very particular about it. He doesn''t know who he learned from. He is very polite and modest to everyone. I think if I saw such a boy when I was young, I would be moved." Molly is more embarrassed, "aunt Qin, don''t get me wrong. Han Jing and I are good friends, not that kind of relationship." Qin Ning nodded. "It''s a good friend, Molly." she reached out and gently touched Molly''s cheek. "Thank you for saving Zuo Zuo." Molly was stunned and her eyes were red. There was never a woman who spoke to her so gently, and would not touch her face so gently. "That''s what I should do, and he''s trying to save me." Qin Ning didn''t know how she cried. She stretched out her hand to wipe her tears. "Good boy, don''t cry." Molly sobbed and raised her smiling face. "I didn''t cry. I''m just happy. Aunt Qin, if only you were my mother."After saying this, she felt that this was a bit inappropriate and explained in a panic, "I didn''t mean that, aunt Qin. I envy Han Jing very much. With such a gentle mother as you, I want such a mother, too." After thinking about it, she still felt like she was going to be her daughter-in-law. "Aunt Qin, I" Qin Ning rubbed her forehead with a smile, "I know what you mean. Molly is very good. I like Molly very much." Molly Leng for a few seconds, suddenly raised a smile, "aunt Qin is very beautiful, I also like." Qin Ning gave her some water again. "I like people saying I''m beautiful, Molly. You really have eyes. Come on, conquer Han Jing and try to be my daughter-in-law. " Molly was stunned for a few seconds, her cheeks were red, and she bowed her head in embarrassment. Han Jing, holding a mobile phone video, turns to see the two chatting happily. He can''t help but raise his mouth. He feels that the picture is more beautiful than the gorgeous butterfly wings. Molly has been raised for more than half a month, and her arms are more flexible. She can eat by herself, so she goes downstairs for the first time to have dinner with the Han family. Han Tianzhuo and Qin you didn''t go home because of their work. Han Junyu is sitting at the top, Qin Ning is sitting next to him, Han churui and Han Tiannuan are sitting at the other side, she and Han Jing are sitting at the other side, and the table is very quiet. Suddenly, Han churui put down his chopsticks and said to Han Junyu, "Dad, when Ann and I went home to buy vegetables, we saw the people in the opposite villa moving. We wanted to buy that villa. Ann and I moved there and asked for your opinion." Han Junyu considered for a few seconds and took a look at Molly. "There will be more people in the family in a few years. Maybe the place is small. If you move out, there will be more free space." Han Tiannuan immediately said, "I think so, too. Dad, Zuo Zuo and you you have grown up. There will be more people in the family. In a few years, there will also be children. The children''s room will also be relocated, and the study of Zuo Zuo and you you will also be arranged. My elder brother and I moved to the opposite side. The villa is very big, and it will take some time to decorate. We''ll buy it first, and there may be many rooms in it. If my second brother brings people back in the future, he can live with me, or I''ll be too lonely. " Han Jing did not understand, "sister, you think too far, I grow up, how to add a few more people in the family?" Han Tiannuan holds his chin, looks at Molly and smiles, "now there is one." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jasmine''s face is red, her hair is hot, and she looks down to reduce her sense of existence. Chapter 1430 Han churui and Han Tiannuan discuss buying a villa. Han Junyu originally wanted him to pay for it, but Han Tiannuan didn''t agree. In recent years, she and Han churui have made a lot of money in opening a company, and there is still money to buy a villa. In addition to that villa, she is expected to live with her second brother. She must have paid for it with her second brother. Han Tianzhuo listened to her words, laughing and crying, "An''an, you are very kind to me. You have to pull me up when you buy a villa. I live abroad every day, and when I go home, I live for a few days. Is it necessary to pull me out?" Han Tian is warm and cold. "Brother, don''t you get married? If you find a wife, there must be children. The villas you live in are not enough rooms, and your wife may not be able to get along well with other people. If you come to my villa, I''m the only one. It''s better. " Han Tianzhuo ha ha twice, and is sarcastic tone, "I will find a woman in the future, I will buy a villa." Han Tian pretends to be poor. "Brother, do you dislike me? You will live in a big villa in the future. Won''t you be alone? Don''t you have my big brother and I with you? Or you don''t want to be closer to your home. Do you think your family is bothering you? Brother, you are so cruel. You don''t want us when you have a wife... " Her several questions made Han Tianzhuo sour. "You are cruel. I''ll pay for the villa. You pay for the decoration. I want to find a designer for my own room." In fact, he also knows his sister''s mind. She and Han churui may never have children of their own. If they live in a villa, they will be very lonely. Although he doesn''t know where his wife is, he will at least have a companion in the future, which will be more lively. What''s more, the two younger brothers in the family are older, and they will have children after they get married. It is certainly not enough to arrange children''s rooms. If we don''t talk about this kind of problem now, we still have to talk about it in the future. If Han Tiannuan puts it forward now, he can make better plans. Han Tiannuan was satisfied, "brother, you are the best and most handsome brother in the world. Brother, you''ve earned so much money that you can''t give it all to your sister-in-law. You have only one sister who is so lovely and loves you. " Han Tianzhuo sneered, "tell me, what else do you want?" brother Han Tian fun, brother, I look at a bottle of limited edition perfume and a few scarves, but I can''t buy them in China, you can bring them back for me. Han Tianzhuo wrote it down and asked, "is mom happy with Molly?" "Have a good time, Molly. She received the education of a famous lady since childhood. She has a high level of plain face, but her ability to deal with interpersonal relationships is weaker. She doesn''t take the initiative to chat with others. She is quite quiet, which is in line with Han Jing. " Han Tiannuan knows what he means. When younger brothers grow up, they are bound to find girlfriends. It doesn''t matter what kind of women they are looking for. The most important thing is to take them home. If they don''t get along well with their mother, she and their second brother must be unhappy. In a family, harmony is the most important thing. Some people give their mother a look, and they can''t spare that person. Han Tiannuan hangs up and goes to find Han churui. He says that his brother will pay for the villa in full, and they will pay for the decoration. Han churui is helpless to hear that. "I didn''t say that if I came to pay, why bother Jiji." Han Tian warm drum drum face, "I don''t mean to take advantage of him, is to find an excuse, let him live with us.". My brother works outside all the year round. Later he gets married and has his own small family. If he doesn''t live together, I may not see him once in several years. I''ll pay him back the money my brother gave me in other ways. I won''t let him suffer. " Distance will alienate the relationship between brothers and sisters. This is a real problem. Han Tiannuan has been close to his brother since he was a child. He doesn''t want to grow up, so he is too far away from him. Han churui touched her little head, "my wife said, of course I listen, after we live together, there will be someone to talk with you." Han Tiannuan happily hugged his arm, "big brother, thank you for supporting me." ¡­¡­ After dinner, Qin Ning went to the studio to sort out the students'' homework. It was a little late. Han Junyu came to the studio to look for her and saw her sitting on the ground looking for the clip. Han Junyu helped her find it and let her look at her watch. "Mr. Qin, it''s late. Aren''t you ready to have a rest?" Qin Ning found that it was late. He stood up and rubbed his waist. Han Junyu looked at her movements and helped her rub them. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ning was a little tired and rubbed his eyebrows. "I don''t know what''s going on recently. I have some pain in my waist. Maybe I''ve been sitting for a long time." Han Junyu glanced at her, "I thought teacher Qin was praising me." Qin Ning listened to his tune - play, raised the corner of his mouth, turned and opened his arm, "President Han, you take me back." Han Junyu bent down and hugged him once. Qin Ning looked at him suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" Han Junyu said with a straight face, "it''s too heavy to hold." Qin Ning angrily smiles, pats his shoulder, "Han Junyu, you tease me again, don''t hold." Han Junyu low smile, easy to hold her up, arm weigh, "is fat a few Jin, it seems that you have to increase the amount of exercise, otherwise you will get fat."Qin Ning held his neck and shriveled his mouth. "President Han, are you satirizing me for being old?" Han Junyu stopped and thought, "who are we older about age?" "The age of men and women can''t be compared. People say that women in their thirties are bean curd dregs, and men in their forties are flowers. Han Junyu, you keep such a good figure. Who believes you are in your fifties?" Han Junyu low smile, "rest assured, I will not despise you this bean curd dregs." Qin Ning patted him on the shoulder, "Hey, Han Junyu, can''t say two nice words, always satirize me, be careful you force me to menopause ahead of time." "Menopause?" Qin Ning nodded, "the book of Psychology says that if a woman is in her forties, she can easily go through menopause. Menopausal women are terrible." "Dad, mom." Han Jing carries a bowl of noodles upstairs to see his father holding his mother. It''s too late for him to hide, so he can only say hello. "Stop, what are you holding in your hand?" Han Jing turns around, "Molly is hungry. I''ll get something for her." Qin Ning asks Han Junyu to put her down. She goes to Han Jing and sniffs the smell. "I''m hungry, and I want to eat. Do you have this welfare?" Han Jing nodded, "there are still some in the kitchen. Mom, I''ll get them for you later." Qin Ning didn''t care about waving his hand, "I''ll do it myself, you can do it." Han Junyu has no choice but to follow her downstairs to the kitchen. When she starts to eat, he remembers that she seems to have a good appetite recently. Guest room, Han Jing just walked in to hear Jasmine holding a mobile phone to wipe tears, he frowned, quickly walked to the bedside, she hung up in a panic. "Molly, what''s the matter?" Molly shook her head in embarrassment. "It''s OK. I just took a blackmail call." Han Jing stares at her mobile phone and asks her softly, "how much do you blackmail, Molly, tell me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jasmine. Chapter 1431 Molly stares at Han Jing Junya''s face. Listening to him, she doesn''t know how to respond. Han Jing took back her eyes, put down the bowl and sat beside her, "Molly, didn''t you say we were best friends? You''re in trouble. If it''s just money, I can help you. " Jasmine pursed her lips and held back her cry. When she bowed her head, her tears fell down. "It''s not just a gamble. It''s not a question of paying her back. Han Jing, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it. " Han Jing knew that she was talking about her mother. She took out a paper towel to wipe her tears. She was only 15 years old, but she had to bear these things. He was very distressed. "Molly, I''ll help you. Do you believe it?" Molly''s eyes were red, and she looked up at him, "help me, how can you help me? She is my mother. She gave birth to me and raised me. I can''t help her, but I don''t want to be destroyed by her. I used to think that if I could earn some money to support her, she didn''t have to do that. Later, I found out that I was wrong. She was totally different from what I thought. She was intoxicated in her world and didn''t listen to me. She is like a devil, as long as she can suck a drop of blood from me, she will not be left. I also blame myself. I can''t escape easily, and I can''t bear to torture her. " Han Jing patted her on the back, "it will be OK. Everything will be OK. You have something to eat first." Molly sobbed and nodded. She ate and read for a while before she fell asleep. Han Jing waits for her to fall asleep before she leaves the guest room and calls Han Tianzhuo. About Molly, how is his investigation. "Zuo Zuo, just because you don''t rest doesn''t mean I don''t rest." Han Tianzhuo make complaints about it. Zuo Zuo remembered that it was a little late. He patted his forehead. Second brother''s work and rest were very regular. He should go to bed at this time. "I''m sorry, second brother. I''ll call you tomorrow." "Well, since you asked, I''ll get up and talk to you." Han Tianzhuo gets up and goes to the study, turns on the computer and continues to say. "Monika, Molly''s mother, was cheated. Her stepdaughter designed it. Her stepdaughter gave her the idea to sell Molly. Now, the debt collectors dare not go home, so they should contact Molly." Han Jing goes back to his room, turns on the computer, and receives the document he sent, which contains a detailed introduction to Monica. "Second brother, is there any way to help Molly''s mother pay off the debt?" Han Tianzhuo sneered, "how, now I have to take the responsibility of my son-in-law?" Han Jing pursed her lips and said seriously, "second brother, don''t make fun of me. She saved my life. If she doesn''t solve her mother''s problems, she won''t be peaceful in her life." Han Tian is warm and cold, but he still helps Han Jing to find a way. "It''s her stepdaughter who designed it. Naturally, she should let her stepdaughter spit out the money and clear the debt, and then let her leave that place. Besides, she has a gambling addiction and has to go to a professional organization to give up. She is not a good person to work and do things, only in men who spend their thoughts, if you want to let her to quit gambling, she may go to the red light district to do things Han Jing inhaled deeply, "can you send her to the sanatorium?" Han Tianzhuo was defeated by his naivety, "you and Molly''s business, had better not let her know, otherwise she knew her daughter had climbed the third son of Sheng''an president, she would go to Molly, but if she asked her mother for trouble, Han Jing, I''ll kill you first." "Second brother, think of a way to deal with this kind of people." Han Jing thought that if Monica came to Nankang city to pester their family, his father would not give him a good face. "This kind of people depends on money, and those who use money to solve problems are not troublesome. Now the trickiest bad news is that Wan Xiang is dead. " Han Jing recalled the scene when Molly shot, "is it a gunshot wound?" "Wanxiang has a brother, wanzhuo, who is my business competitor. Wanxiang stole from me in order to help his brother, but he certainly didn''t expect that Molly, who he met, was a cruel character and would kill him. Now that he died, wanzhuo would not spare her. She saved your life. It''s not appropriate to let her leave at this time, but it''s also a threat to you to let her stay in Nankang city. This is what I''m most worried about. " Han Tianzhuo said for a few seconds, "Zuozuo, Molly''s boss, Louis, I heard that it has been cleaned up, but it''s true and false. No one can prove it. The next possibility is Molly. I''ve already reminded my elder brother about this. Before I deal with wanzhuo, you should be careful when you go out. " Han Jing hung up and stared at the computer for a while. Still feel not at ease, he went to the guest room, went to the bed, looking at her sweet sleeping face, he was relieved a lot. No matter what she did before, he was not a participant and could not judge, but he hoped that she would be happy and have a bright smile every day. Molly has been injured for another half a month. Her arm can move, but she still can''t do strenuous exercise. However, because the bullet in her back is a little deep, she still walks a little awkward.One hundred days after the injury, she recovered slowly. It''s too boring in the room, and everyone in the Han family has their own things to do. She will go downstairs to take a walk in the small garden by herself, play with the three dogs, and they are familiar with them. The three of them are very clingy to her. Every time she pushes the wheelchair, the three of them are very excited to run to her. When Han Jing came home, she was sitting in a wheelchair with Xiao Xi in her hand. "Han Jing, Han Jing, you''re back." She is happy to wave to him. Xiaoxi in her arms also wags her tail and opens her mouth to him. Han Jing looks at her and Xiaoxi. If Molly has a tail, she must also wag it. Han Jing has a stack of paper bags in her hand. She walks up behind her and asks how she feels tonight. Molly talks about everything and tells him that Han Jing doesn''t feel bored at all. Even if it''s just a small thing, she listens patiently. When she got to the living room, Molly noticed the file bag in his hand and was a little curious, "Han Jing, Han Jing, what''s that?" Han Jing opens the document bag and hands it to her to see for herself. Molly turns two pages and immediately holds it down, looking at her in shock. "My mother, is she all right now?" This document is about Monica. She found that she was cheated by her stepdaughter. She angrily asked her stepdaughter for an explanation, but she was humiliated by her stepdaughter. Later, her stepdaughter made a fool of herself at a banquet, and her father''s company suffered heavy losses. Monica made a big fight with her husband again. Her husband learned that she was still messing with other men and wanted to divorce her. However, Monica disagreed and even designed her husband to occupy his property. Han Jing nodded, "she''s in good health, but she may have to make trouble for a while. Don''t worry, my second brother has sent someone to stare at her. She won''t have an accident, but she may suffer a little, otherwise she won''t learn a lesson." Molly looked down at the file, looked at it a little bit, and suddenly said, "mom is really smart. She can certainly protect herself. But she won''t let me go until I die. " Chapter 1432 Han Jing listens to her depressed words, very does not agree, pats her shoulder. "There are more ways than problems in this world. You have my friend now, and I will help you. If necessary, she needs your support and you can pay for it, but she still wants to use you. She can''t think about it. " Molly wiped away her tears and nodded with a smile, "Han Jing, Han Jing, it''s very kind of you. Yes, everything will be fine. I want to study hard and grow up quickly." When you grow up, you can be with him. Han Jing touched her head, "come on, study. When you learn more, I will apply for a better university for you. You can learn what you have learned. After college, you are looking for a job you like. As long as you are willing to work hard, you can find everything you want." Molly was stunned, looking up at him, "can you also be included?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing and she look at each other, touched in the heart, fingers beat her forehead, "grow up, including me." Molly raised a brilliant smile, excited to speak trembling, "Han Jing, Han Jing, I will certainly obediently read, do good, not to be a thief." Han Jing pursed her lips and held back the corners of her mouth. "Molly, remember what you said." Don''t like him when you grow up. Because of his words, Molly has more motivation to learn. She gets up early every day to recite Chinese vocabulary, learn mathematics, read foreign languages, and train her arm flexibility. When she can walk downstairs without a wheelchair, she will go to the small garden to take care of the garden with Qin Ning. When she gets up in the morning and watches Han Jing go for a run, she will follow behind. When Han Jing turns around, she pretends to follow a group of old ladies to play Tai Chi, but she can''t do it. Old ladies with strange posture dislike her. Han Jing turns around and squats down to teach her what to master in Tai Chi. Molly does it all in one move. Because she has the foundation, she can learn quickly. Sometimes, she will follow Han Tian to eat in the market after warming up. She is like a curious baby. She has to look at everything she sees. She is as cheerful as a bird, which attracts people. When Han Jing cooks, she also helps him. Although she has great fighting skills, she is not good at cutting vegetables in the kitchen. After cutting her finger, she still dare not tell Han Jing. She secretly leaves the room to look for a band aid. If Han Tiannuan does not find her finger cut, she can''t find alcohol to disinfect it first and then use the band aid. In the evening, when the Han family have dinner together, Han Junyu, who is sitting in the most central position, always has a cold face. Molly is still afraid of him and doesn''t say a word. After dinner, Han Tiannuan would chat with her and specially made two sets of skirts for her. She loved them very much. She ran to Han Jing in her new skirt and turned around twice. Seeing that Han Jing had no expression, she bowed her head in disappointment. "Isn''t it pretty, Han Jing?" Han Jing shook his head. "It''s pretty. It''s just a skirt It''s too short. " Molly''s eyes brightened. "I''ll ask sister an to lengthen it for me. Han Jing, I didn''t expect you to be so conservative." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing rubs his eyebrows. He is almost seventeen years old. Although he doesn''t know much about men and women, his body is normal, and some normal physiological reactions still exist. Molly changes back to her original clothes and goes back to Han Jing. Seeing that he takes out another book to read, she dares not quarrel with him. She obediently takes a book. He sat down next to him again, but did not mind reading, from time to time to look at him, feel that this life is good enough to let her think she is dreaming. Such a life, if can live a lifetime, she also likes. Unfortunately, her illness will be better, and Han family she can''t stay here without name. Looking at the boy''s perfect side face, ah, her Han Jing is really good-looking. "Molly, what do you want me to do if you don''t read?" Han Jing was her hot eyes, staring at the heart beat faster, had to remind. Molly looked back and said with a smile, "because Han Jing is good-looking. I can''t get tired of watching it. Han Jing, if only I could watch it all my life." Han Jing turned to see her, "little girl, do you know how long a lifetime is? That''s how big it is. That''s what you say. " Molly blinked mischievously, "no matter how long it is, it''s good to be around you anyway. Han Jing, do you think I look good?" Han Jing stares at her and reaches out to look at her eyebrows. "A good-looking person is just a skin bag. He has no knowledge in his mind. What''s the difference between a robot I made and a robot I made?" Molly holds his finger, frowns and thinks about him. It seems reasonable. "Han Jing, in the future, you will be a housekeeper robot named Molly. If she accompanies you every day, you can call my name every day. Wow, my idea is great." Han Jing laughed angrily, "I want to be lazy again. Have you finished writing this week''s exercises? I''ll give you a test next week. If you fail, I need to consider increasing your study task. " Molly''s face collapsed. "I''ve worked very hard. Cheng Hui says I''m smart. If I go to school for an exam, I''ll be second." "What about number oneMolly said, "of course, it''s Cheng Hui. She''s more solid than me in basic knowledge and harder than me in study. I''ll give her the first prize for hard work." "It seems that you have a lot of self-knowledge. Let''s cheer for your second time, Molly." When Han Jing talks, he hands her two textbooks. Molly frowned and took the textbook. She told herself in her heart that she would study hard for the future of her and Han Jing. Han Jing turns her head to see her frown. Qiu Da Ku''s deep expression raises the corner of her mouth where she can''t see. Before going to bed, Molly was lying on the bed, thinking about some mathematical equation in her mind, worried that she would forget it tomorrow. She silently read it out and heard the mobile phone ring, but she didn''t care. She answered it. "Jasmine, jasmine, help me." Molly recognized the voice of Louis, the eldest. Her pupils dilated. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Where are you?" "I was hunted down and fled to Nankang city. I was injured and inflamed, but there was no medicine." Molly twisted her eyebrows and went around the room. "I''ll buy you medicine, you tell me the address, and you''re sure you''re not being followed?" Molly worries that this is a trap. "No, jasmine, just because I saved your life in those years. You save me this time, I''ll destroy all your information. It''s your freedom where you go in the future." Louis''s breath was weak. Molly hangs up and puts on a coat. She just wants to turn over the window, but she is afraid that it will make Han Jing angry. She has to go downstairs and walk through the gate. Standing at the window, Han churui sees Molly go out of the door, frowns slightly, and goes downstairs to chase after her. Molly bought the medicine and went to the remote suburb. She searched her eyes and didn''t see Louis. She put the medicine in a prominent position. Suddenly her arm was pulled. She looked at the man behind her in surprise and stepped back. Chapter 1433 Molly turns around and sees Han churui. She is surprised. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to explain. Han churui did not ask her, holding her wrist, glanced around, and pulled her into the car quickly. "Molly, do you know how dangerous it is for you to come out alone?" Molly bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry." Han churui stepped on the accelerator and left. Hearing her words, he sighed, "it''s not me you''re sorry for, it''s yourself. If you come here alone in the middle of the night, you will die. If I don''t come, do you know how many people are hiding in the dark? " "In the dark?" Molly was at a loss. She didn''t find out. Han churui, who has been performing tasks for many years, naturally has a much sharper observation than her. He explained to her, "when I''m behind you, I can see a broader perspective than you. There are snipers on the high ground, and there are people in the grass. You can''t beat them with your ability." Molly was also afraid, "brother-in-law churui, do you mean that Louis is a trap?" "Maybe it''s not a trap, but Louis wants to catch you. Let''s go back and discuss it first." Molly twisted her fingers and looked at him pleadingly, "brother-in-law churui, would you please don''t tell Han Jing about it? He doesn''t want me to have contact with those people. He would be angry if he knew I contacted Louis." "Molly, Han Jing is also for you." Molly nods. She knows that Han Jing is worried about her, but she is still afraid that Han Jing cares about her identity as a thief. Back at Han''s house, they walked into the living room one after the other. Molly sees that in Han Jing''s living room, Molly''s head is lower, and she doesn''t dare to go in. Han Jing quickly walks up to her, looks at her whole body, and makes sure she''s OK. Then he breathes a sigh of relief. "Molly, your injury is not good. It''s dangerous to run out alone." When he went to the guest room, he didn''t see him. The first thing he thought was that she was taken away. He was anxious to find someone. It was his sister who told him that Molly had something to go out with, and his elder brother had already gone with him. He told him not to worry about waiting at home. Waiting for the process of his heart like fire, afraid that she will encounter danger. Han Jingmo doesn''t dare to go out. Don''t worry about him Han Jing thinks that many things can be discussed, but it''s related to life safety, so there''s no room for discussion, "Molly, if there''s a second time, I''ll be angry." Jasmine was worried and tugged at the corner of his coat, pleading in her eyes, "Han Jing, don''t be angry, I''ll never dare again." Han Jing calm face, to her hand, Molly puzzled looking at him, Han Jing take the initiative to hold her wrist. "I''ll take you to rest. That''s the end of tonight." Molly stares at his hand and follows him upstairs. Han Tiannuan watched them go upstairs, turned to Han Chu and asked, "big brother, is there anything unusual?" Han churui frowned and explained, "someone''s staring at Molly. I think it''s just the beginning. There are still many dangers waiting for them. Molly has a little bit of Kung Fu and may be able to deal with it. I''m afraid they''re targeting left. " Han Junyu, who had just come downstairs, heard that his son was in danger. His cold face was a little chilly. "First try to send Molly away, and then try to solve those people." Han churui considered, "it''s not impossible to send Molly away. It depends on Han Jing''s attitude. He should have his own ideas. Dad, we should discuss with Zuo Zuo." ¡­¡­ In the guest room, Han Jing covers Molly with a quilt and sits beside her bed with a gentle smile. "It''s safe here. Don''t be afraid. I''ll guard you." Molly stares at him in surprise, "Han Jing, don''t you blame me?" "Blame you for disobedience?" Han Jing put her hand on her eyes, let her close her eyes quickly, "after you want to go out, you must tell me, I accompany you, OK, good sleep." Molly felt the temperature of his palm and was moved. She took away his hand, got up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She blushed and lay down again. "Good night, Han Jing." Han Jing stares at her in a daze. Her soft touch makes her leave at a touch, but it''s like dropping a big stone on the surface of a calm lake, rippling and expanding in circles. He touched her cheek, raised the corner of his mouth, and lowered his head to give her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Good night, Molly. Have a good dream." When Han Jing turns off the light and leaves, Molly opens her eyes again and touches the place he has just kissed. She covers her hot cheek and giggles. Han Jing took the initiative to kiss her. I''m so happy. What can I do if I can''t sleep? When Han Tianzhuo learns that Louis has gone to Nankang City, he worries that those people are not good for Han Jing. He hurried back home to see that Han Jing and Molly are there, and then he vomites out his frustration. It seems that if we do not deal with wanzhuo, there will be no peaceful days in the future. Han churui is not surprised to see him come back. Han Tianzhuo is cold and poisonous, but he is very protective of his two younger brothers.In the study, Han churui, Han Tianzhuo and Han Junyu discuss how to lead Wan Zhuo out, just waiting for him to move, they are very passive. Before discussing a result, Han Jing, the most polite, rushed into the study without knocking on the door. "Dad, big brother, second brother, something happened. They kidnapped Cheng Hui." "What does Cheng Hui have to do with it?" Han Tianzhuo twisted his eyebrows. "Cheng Hui came to our house every day some time ago. They couldn''t find Molly and me, so they wanted to take Cheng Hui and lead us out." Han Jing sent them photos from her mobile phone. It''s an anonymous text message with a picture of Cheng Hui tied up. There''s another sentence below. One person for another. Han churui immediately takes out his mobile phone to call Cheng Mo and asks if he knows Cheng Hui''s whereabouts. Cheng Mo still doesn''t know about Cheng Hui''s kidnapping. He says that she should go to dance class today, and now she should be on her way home. Han churui says in a deep voice that Cheng Hui has been kidnapped and Cheng Mo is silent for a few seconds. "Churui, what''s the matter with malt again?" "Han Jinggang just received a picture of Cheng Hui being kidnapped. Uncle Cheng, please send someone to check it as soon as possible." Cheng Mo hangs up. Han churui stares at his mobile phone and frowns. These people are really brave. If they dare to kidnap Cheng Mo''s daughter in Nankang City, they''d better not hurt Cheng Hui, or they''re tired of living and will die on their own. Half an hour later, Cheng Mo with a group of team arrived at Han''s home, "malt missing, do you find any other clues?" Molly walked into the study and raised her cell phone. "I''ll call Lewis and say I want to see him. Maybe I''ll find a clue." "I don''t agree. If this is a trap, what will you do?" Han Jing denied. Cheng Mo frowns and stares at Han Jing coldly, "so, for the sake of this girl, don''t you save me?" "Uncle Cheng, I didn''t, I just," Cheng Mo gestured to stop him and looked at Molly, "try it, it''s like looking for something like a headless fly." Molly takes a look at Han Jing, pinches her cell phone, dials Louis'' phone, rings for more than ten seconds, and the phone is connected. Chapter 1434 Molly pressed the hands-free button, and Louis''s grudging voice said, "Molly, help me." "How to save it?" "Jasmine beauty, come to Huajing hospital building, there are surprises waiting for you." It was the voice of a middle-aged man, with a touch of tenderness in her voice, but Molly heard her body tremble, "who are you? " " little beauty should bring your little partner Han Jing, or you won''t get a surprise. " Without waiting for Molly to ask, the other party hung up. Han Tianzhuo to see Han Jing tracking position, the other side is obviously ready, with anti tracking strategy. "Huajing hospital, is there anything special?" Cheng Mo asked. Han Tianzhuo and Han Jing look at each other and say, "the hospital where Wan Xiang announced his death." Han Tianzhuo also explained, "it should be Wan Zhuo to avenge his brother, he let Han Jing go, afraid it is cheating." Han Jing gets up, "second brother, I can." Han Junyu put his index finger on his lips, looked at Han Jing, turned and looked at Cheng Mo, "find a soldier from your army who is about the same height and shape as Han Jing. I''ll let song Xuan make a mask, but Han Jing can''t go." His kung fu is not good, plus the special blood type, absolutely can''t let him have any accident. "Dad, I," Han Jing also wants to persuade, and Molly agrees with Han Junyu. "Han Jing, listen to your father." Han Jing stares at her, clenches his teeth, he wants to protect her, but he also knows that his ability is not enough, can only nod. Cheng Mo moves fast. Half an hour later, a soldier who is similar to Han Jing walks into his study and salutes him. Cheng Mo asks his name, and he says Xiao Yang is OK. Cheng Mo doesn''t talk nonsense either. He tells him the situation and asks him to put on the mask that song Xuan took over. Han churui came to her. At this time, as a cousin, he couldn''t help, just patted her on the shoulder to remind her. "Molly, you have to protect yourself, you know?" Molly nodded with a smile. "Thank you, brother-in-law churui. I will. I will learn to protect Xiao Yang and bring Cheng Hui back safely." Han Jing heard her words and tightened her brows. "Molly, you have to protect yourself. You have to remember what you said and come back obediently." Molly looked up at him, raised a bright smile, nodded solemnly, "I remember, I will grow up obediently." Han Jing clenched her lips, stepped forward and hugged her, "I''ll wait for you to come back, Molly." His embrace came so suddenly that Molly was surprised and didn''t know how to respond. She looked at him in a daze. Han Jing stepped back. Molly looked back and said with a smile, "Han Jing, I''m very powerful. Don''t worry." When she wanted to get on the bus, Molly went directly to the driver''s seat. Xiao Yang saw a 15-year-old girl sitting in the driver''s seat. She was stunned for a few seconds and went to the co pilot strangely. Han Jing stood at the window on the second floor, watching Molly drive away at a high speed, lowering her voice, "Dad, I want to follow behind. If I don''t show up, I''ll just watch from a distance." Han Junyu turned to see Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo nodded, "let''s go. I''ll take you with me, but you have to promise me that no matter what happens, you will listen to us." Han Jing nodded and assured, "second brother, I will follow you all the time." Molly drives to the outside of Huajing hospital building. Her mobile phone rings. She looks at Louis'' number and answers it directly. "Take your little friends into the building and let the people who follow you stay away from you. Otherwise, I accidentally hurt people. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." "I''m all here. Are you afraid I won''t listen to you? Let me hear Cheng Hui''s voice. " Said Molly. Cheng Hui''s voice immediately came from the phone, "Molly, Molly, don''t come. It''s dangerous." There was a messy voice on the phone, and the phone hung up. Molly and Xiao Yang looked at each other, and they got out of the car and walked into the building. Molly takes her mobile phone and sends a message to Han Tianzhuo, "someone may be guarding outside. When she sees the people that uncle Cheng is following, she says she wants them to go away. Xiao Yang and I are going in." Xiao Yang heard her seriously call himself Xiao Yang, can''t help but remind, "little sister, I''m twenty-one this year, you''re bigger than me." Molly was stunned and turned to look at him, "Oh, you''re Han Jing now. I''ll call you brother Han Jing." Xiao Yang didn''t care about waving his hand, "it''s up to you, as long as you finish the task given to me by the general." When they enter the building, Molly looks down at her mobile phone. There is no signal. She and Xiao Yang look at each other. They can''t contact the people outside. They have to rely on themselves. At this time, a man in a white coat came up to them, "jasmine, come with us." They followed him into the elevator. Molly watched him press the 17th floor and frown at the man''s back. This building is not the tallest one in the hospital, but the most important one. Many operations are arranged in this building. The man will take them to the 17th floor, which is likely the ward where Wan Xiang died.On the 17th floor, they walked out of the elevator. There were fewer patients coming and going. Only a few doctors passed by. Molly held her cell phone tightly and came to a ward. "Miss jasmine, go in." Molly and Xiao Yang look at each other. They make eye contact. When they enter the ward, they feel a cold air coming on their faces. They both shiver. Seeing Cheng Hui tied to the bed, her mouth is stuffed with things, and she makes a vague whine. Jasmine moved forward two steps excitedly, two men stopped her, "jasmine, to save your friend, don''t worry." Molly turned her head and saw the man sitting on the sofa, in her thirties, wearing gold glasses, a black suit and a gloomy temperament. He also had a cigar between his fingers. When he spoke, he had a smile on his face and a dangerous warning in his voice. Molly looks around and finds that there is a person lying next to Cheng Hui. If she guesses correctly, it should be Wan Xiang who died. "You should be Wanxiang''s brother, Mr. wanzhuo. My little friend and I came and let my friend go. She has nothing to do with this." Wanzhuo was not surprised. She recognized herself and shook her cigar. "Miss jasmine, we should settle an account before we let your friend go." "You said Molly was not afraid to look him in the eye. "One life is worth one life. Whose life will you take to pay for the debt?" Wan Zhuo said with a smile. Molly took a step forward and said, "I killed Wanxiang. If I dare to do it, I dare to admit it and let Cheng Hui go." PA, PA, PA. Wan Zhuo clapped, but his face sank a little. "You are so brave, little jasmine. You should have succumbed to my brother at that time, not killed him!" Molly straightened her back and said, "it''s he who forced others to be killed first and hurt my friends. I have to do it. If you want to blame him, he''s not good at learning, so I''ll make a fool of myself. If you come out to do this, you should be prepared to be killed by the other party. Mr. wanzhuo, if you lose, you should be able to afford to lose!" Chapter 1435 In the car under the hospital building, Han Jing is very surprised to hear Molly''s words. He had a tiny bug on her, right in her hair, which was hard to block, so he could hear her. Molly is very soft and cute in front of her, but at this time, when she faces the enemy, she is very hard. Imagine her stubborn straight back, and his heart is tightening and his nerves are tense. "Second brother, how''s uncle Cheng doing?" Han Tianzhuo wears earphone, "the place of Wan Zhuo Xuan is very secret and high, and they also arrange snipers. Obviously, we have comprehensive preparation. We can''t act rashly. There are too many people coming and going in the hospital, for fear of hurting the innocent." Han Jing worried, rubbing both sides of the temple, "no other way?" Han Tianzhuo takes out four dragonflies from his pocket. He opens the car window, presses the button under the dragonfly''s body, and the two dragonflies fly slowly. "Second brother, what''s that?" "Dad gave me an improved version of the UAV. The eyes of dragonflies can record video. I have installed a miniature bomb in it. Now I can only try to let them close to the ward." Han Tianzhuo is not sure whether these two are useful. Han Jing watched the dragonflies keep flying high. As they approached the window of the building, they all burst open and fell to pieces. "Snipers shoot." Han churui said. Even a dragonfly couldn''t get near that ward. Han Tianzhuo unfastened his seat belt and was ready to get off the bus. "It seems that it is necessary for me to come out and fight for some time for uncle Cheng''s people." "Second brother, I''m with you. We can take dragonflies in and get close to the ward from inside." "Sit down, all of you. Do you think your life is too long for you Han churui scolded, "look at their professional skills, obviously not ordinary people, there is no panacea, you don''t mess." They have no choice but to sit well. Han churui picks up a bag of blood from the back seat and slaps it on Han Jing''s head. The blood bag breaks. Han Jing''s face is covered with blood and smells of blood. Besides, blood flows into his mouth. He feels sick and wants to vomit. "Brother, you scared the hell out of me." Han churui immediately took out the bandage to wrap his forehead, and then threw a white coat to Han Tianzhuo, "put on, we are doctors now, left left is a patient who had a car accident, to be sent to the emergency room, to have an operation immediately." Han Tianzhuo understands his meaning. Although wanzhuo has arranged a lot of people around the ward, the building is not sealed. They can enter the building pretending to be doctors. Han Tianzhuo and Han churui help the "weak" Han Jing into the building and come to help immediately. Han churui glances at the doctor''s work card, takes Han Jing away from the hospital bed and puts him on his white coat. At this time, on the 17th floor of the ward, Molly does not look at wanzhuo timidly. Wanzhuo suddenly laughs and points to her hand to pull Cheng Hui to the windowsill. Cheng Hui struggles to wriggle. Molly is nervous. She is afraid that he will throw Cheng Hui from the 17th floor. "When you arrested her, didn''t you investigate her identity?" Wan Zhuo sneered, "what identity can a high school student have. Little jasmine, don''t fight psychological war with me. If you want me to let her go, it''s very easy for you to break your own foot first. " Molly grits her teeth, the window opens, and Cheng Hui is pulled to sit on the windowsill. As long as that person pushes, Cheng Hui will fall. "Mr. Wan Zhuo, what you say is what you say!" Wan Zhuo smoked a cigar. "Of course, I''m a businessman. If you break your leg, my people will let her go." Molly closed her eyes, clenched her fist, opened her eyes again, looked at wanzhuo, and suddenly laughed, "Mr. wanzhuo, do you know a famous general Cheng Mo, who is from Nankang?" Wan Zhuo sneered, "Miss jasmine, are you talking to me about military figures? What does he have to do with us? " Molly pointed to Cheng Hui, "she is the only daughter of general Cheng mo. her name is Cheng Hui, Mr. Wan Zhuo. Before you arrest her, don''t you investigate clearly?" Wan Zhuo frowned, turned his head to look at his hands, hands flustered bow. They investigate and learn that Cheng Hui is close to jasmine, and Han Jing and jasmine don''t go out much in Han''s house. They can only find their friends to lead them out. However, they haven''t made a more detailed investigation of Cheng Hui''s specific information. Standing behind Molly, Xiao Yang said, "I can testify that Cheng Hui is Cheng Mo''s daughter. You kidnap his daughter. Even if you kill Molly and me, you can''t escape today. If you escape by chance, he will chase you to the ends of the earth. Mr. Wan Zhuo, please think twice before you leap. " Wan Zhuo didn''t expect to have such an accident. When he learned of Wan Xiang''s death, he was in a hurry to avenge his younger brother and ordered his men to kill his brother''s murderer by all means. Han Jing''s identity, which he has investigated, is the third child of the president of Sheng''an and the younger brother of Han Tianzhuo. He and Han Tianzhuo have a grudge. This time, it''s just a liquidation, but it''s not good to bring Cheng Mo''s daughter in.Cheng Mo''s way of doing things is not only in China, but also in international military programs. He has heard his name. The soldiers he brings out are well-known in the world. Even many senior mercenaries dare not provoke him. He stares at his men coldly, and now he wants to kick him downstairs. However, we still have to get revenge. Besides, he wanzhuo has never been afraid of anyone! He put down his cigar, took a look at Cheng Hui, took out a gun from his waist and pointed to Molly, "no matter who she is, the rules of the game are up to me, little jasmine. To save her, you need your leg." Molly tugged at the corner of her mouth and stepped back. "I''ve told you the identity of Cheng Hui. If you don''t want to be wanted, let her go, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences." Wan Zhuo''s face is ugly. If Cheng Hui is Cheng Mo''s daughter, in order to avenge his brother, he doesn''t care so much. He steps closer to her, and suddenly gives a look to the bodyguard next to her. Molly notices something is wrong and turns to see the bodyguard strangle Xiao Yang''s neck unexpectedly. He shot too fast, Xiao Yang counterattack, but late. Obviously, the Kung Fu of several people in this room is excellent, and Molly and Xiao Yang are not their rivals. From entering this ward, Molly knew that she was a lamb to be slaughtered. The bodyguard held a dagger in his hand. The blade of the dagger aimed at his face. "I heard that you cut my brother''s face? Oh, my brother loves his face most. If you cut it, you should pay the price! " The bodyguard raises the dagger and wants to scratch on his face. Molly clenches her teeth. The human skin mask on Xiao Yang''s face will not bleed. They will soon see through Xiao Yang''s identity and put Han Jing in danger. No, Han Jing must not be in danger! She lunged forward and squeezed the bodyguard''s wrist. Wan Zhuo saw that she still wanted to move. He pulled the gun and shot her in the back leg. Bang! Molly staggered and almost fell on her knees. But in order to keep Han Jing''s human skin mask, she still clings to the wrist of the bodyguard. "Little jasmine, it''s really tough. I appreciate your strength." Wanzhuo satirized and shot her in the leg. Xiao Yang flushed and wanted to fight back, but he was strangled by the bodyguard. He had difficulty breathing and turned red. "Tie him up and put him in the window, too." Wan Zhuo pointed to Xiao Yang and gave a bad smile to Molly. "Little jasmine, these two are your good friends. Who will you save?" Chapter 1436 Jasmine got hurt in one leg, so she could only kneel down on one knee and support herself with the other leg. Looking at Xiao Yang, who was also tied to the windowsill, she supported herself on the ground with one hand and let herself stand up slowly. "Mr. wanzhuo, who do you want me to save?" Wan Zhuo squints coldly and walks up to her to see that the blood on her legs is still flowing out, but her face doesn''t change. Although the little girl is young, she is very tough. But what about that? She killed his brother, she should die! He reached for her jaw and said, "I guess you should choose that boy. You like him." Molly felt that her mandible would be crushed by him. She grabbed his wrist and sneered, "that will disappoint you. I''ll save Cheng Hui. Put Cheng Hui down and say the terms, I promise. " "Tut Tut, I thought it would be boring to make trouble with some children, but you surprised me. If you want to save Cheng Hui, take off your clothes. It''s said that your mother is a famous socialite. I''d like to see if the socialite''s daughter looks different from other women. " After hearing Wan Zhuo''s words, Cheng Hui shakes her head desperately and makes a sobbing sound. Wanzhuo, this is a deliberate insult to Molly. Molly takes a look at her, but shows a smile and starts to open the clothes. She opens the clothes neatly and throws them away. "Take off your clothes and put her down." Wanzhuo appreciates her body. It''s a beauty. Unfortunately, soon this beautiful body will become a corpse. He makes a gesture to the bodyguard who is holding Cheng Hui. Cheng Hui is thrown to the ground and looks at Molly. She feels very sad and tries to twist the rope on her wrist. Wan Zhuo turned and pointed to Xiao Yang, "next, guess how I''ll deal with the people you like?" Molly pulled her lips. "Mr. wanzhuo, you should let me choose how to die, or I can die with him." Wan Zhuo patted her face with great strength, leaving finger marks on Molly''s white face. "You think it''s beautiful. Do you think I can help you? Put the boy down "No, no!" Molly finally shows a little flustered, which makes wanzhuo very satisfied. If this woman grows up, it will be a terrible existence. Half of Xiao Yang''s body was pushed out of the window. Molly shuffled forward two steps. "Don''t hurt him. You''re just taking revenge for your brother. I''ll come!" "Give me the dagger!" Molly reaches out her hand to the bodyguard. The bodyguard doesn''t give it. Instead, she looks at wanzhuo and nods before handing her the dagger. Molly took the dagger and drew a line on her face. The blood bead left along the wound and dropped to her clavicle. "It''s my business to let him go from the beginning. It has nothing to do with them. Mr. Wan Zhuo, he is the third son of President Sheng an''s family and the younger brother of Han Tianzhuo. If you hurt him, you will declare war with them. If they are desperate to fight against you, can you guarantee that they will win?" Wan Zhuo sneers, this little girl is really a soft rib who can catch people, and says to the bodyguard who holds Xiao Yang, "let him go." Just as he turned his head, the dagger in Molly''s hand stabbed him fiercely. Wanzhuo instinctively dodged, and the dagger scratched his arm. The bodyguard next to wanzhuo reacted, rushed to push wanzhuo away, held Molly''s wrist, and pushed the dagger to her neck. The dagger cuts the skin, and the blood is flowing continuously. However, Molly ignores it and kicks the middle of the bodyguard''s hip bone. The bodyguard''s face is ugly and releases her. Molly gets the chance to come to Cheng Hui, but before she meets her, she is kicked away by the bodyguard behind her. She hits the wall on her back and spits out a mouthful of blood. "Wuwu..." Cheng Hui looks at the blood around her mouth and cries. Xiao Yang looks at the blood stains on her body, and his eyes are red, but he is tied and his mouth is stuffed with things, which can''t help. Wan Zhuo touched the injured arm, his eyes red, staring at Molly, eager to tear her to pieces. He strode in front of Molly, grabbed her hair rudely and lifted her up. "Little girl, you''ve had enough fun and should send you to hell. If you meet my brother, remember to make amends!" Molly felt that her scalp would be torn off by him, but she said with a smile, "that''s hard to say. Your brother is stupid and stupid, and I will kill him in hell." Wan Zhuo drags her head and smashes it against the wall. With a bang, Molly is dizzy. Her forehead is broken and blood flows to her eyes. She opens her eyes with difficulty, and her eyes are all red. It hurts. It hurts like hell. But she can''t die. She has to grow up and grow up with Han Jing. Now she must arouse Wan Zhuo''s anger, so that he won''t kill himself for a while, so that he can delay time. Han Jing is so smart, he must have a way to save them. Wan Zhuo drags her to the hospital bed. The blood spreads all the way. He throws Jasmine beside Wan Xiang''s body. "I''ve been told that my brother likes you very much, so I''ll send you to accompany him."Wan Zhuo finds two locks to lock her wrists and Wan Xiang''s, and wants to pour medical alcohol on her. Jasmine covers her head with her arm, hides and retreats, driving Wan Xiang''s arm to fall down. Wan Zhuo pulls her tightly, and her ferocious face is even more terrible than the devil. "Now I know I''m afraid, jasmine. I want not only to kill you, but also your two little friends to accompany you on the road." Wan Zhuo laughs madly, drags Cheng Hui and Xiao Yang to Molly''s side, pours alcohol on them, and after pouring two bottles of alcohol, he takes out a lighter from his pocket. A bodyguard looked at the lighter in his hand and had to remind him, "Mr. Wan, if there is a fire, it will cause the alarm system in the hospital and people in the hospital." Wan Zhuo looks out of the window and laughs, "since Cheng Hui is Cheng Mo''s daughter, by Cheng Mo''s means, we must make a good layout outside and wait for us. When the alarm goes off, we can leave." Wan Zhuo wants to avenge his brother, but he doesn''t want to take his own life. Bang. All of a sudden, there was a noise outside the door. Wan Zhuo turned his head and had a bad feeling. He let one hand down to see what was going on. A bodyguard went to the door and listened to the situation outside. He heard the footsteps, "Mr. Wan, maybe our people were put down by them. What should we do?" Wan Zhuo''s face is gloomy, staring at the three people on the ground, such as the devil, he lights the lighter, throws it to the ground, and the alcohol is immediately lit. The fire was nourished by alcohol, and it burned up suddenly, and the fire became bigger and bigger. Cheng Hui hides and shrinks back. Xiao Yang rolls to protect the two girls, but soon his clothes are on fire. Molly turns to hold Cheng Hui and pats her body out of the fire. "Cheng Hui, we are good friends. Promise me one thing." "I will protect you, you will protect Han Jing in the future, OK?" Cheng Hui looks at her in amazement, forgetting her pain for a moment, "Wu Wu..." No, she can''t do anything. Jasmine''s neck and forehead are bleeding. She has the most alcohol and the fastest fire, but she still has a bright smile on her face. "Cheng Hui, I also want to grow up. I want to be his wife with Han Jing in the future, but I don''t deserve it." Her arm is on fire, but she doesn''t care. She tries her best to put out the fire on Cheng Hui''s body with her body. She bears the pain and goes on. "Cheng Hui, we are best friends. I''ll protect you. In the future, Han Jing will find someone he likes. You can help me protect him and find happiness. If I could see you in another world, ah... " Molly put out the fire on her body, but the fire on her body is getting bigger and bigger, and she is still hard regardless, rolling body to put out the fire on Xiaoyang. "Malt, you all need Well, well... " "Wu Wu Wu..." Cheng Hui cried and shook her head desperately. Molly, no! "Malt Good luck You. " Chapter 1437 Wan Zhuo saw the fire burning, and the three people who were rolling in the fire were happy. Brother, I avenged you. When the fire started, the alarm in the ward rang, and even the alarm on the whole floor rang. The harsh sound of the siren made wanzhuo very excited. He turned and looked at the door. "He rushed out!" Several bodyguards nodded and stepped back two steps. At the moment of opening the door, the two bodyguards threw out the quilt. The people waiting for them outside the door were blocked by the quilt. Several bodyguards were excellent at Kung Fu. The two bodyguards from behind kicked their wrists with amazing speed and knocked them unconscious. The other two bodyguards protected Wan Zhuo to leave. They are well-trained, quick and fierce. Han churui, who is guarding the corner, stares at them. He is a mercenary. "Don''t let them go, chase them!" Han churui takes people to chase him. When Han Jing hears the voice in the room, he is very worried. He urges Han churui to act quickly. Later, jasmine cries in pain, and his heart aches. Rushed to the room, was a heat wave to dizzy, he took off his coat to put out the fire. Han Tianzhuo held him, "left, left, find the fire extinguisher!" Han Jing reaction, panic turned, ran to the stairs to get a fire extinguisher into the room. "Wu Wu Wu..." Han Jing hears Cheng Hui and Xiao Yang''s voice and speeds up his action. The fire is finally put out. He pulls Xiao Yang and pushes him away. He just burns his leg. His leg has been burned, but he can still move. Han Jing drags Molly again, but she can''t move. When his hand touched her arm, it was scorched. As soon as his legs softened, he fell to the ground and said, "Molly." Han Tianzhuo runs to see some blackened jasmine with burning legs. He is stunned in disbelief. He has seen the world, but looking at the burnt and bloody jasmine, he was shocked and could not accept it, let alone Han Jing. "Wu Wu Wu..." Hearing Cheng Hui''s cry, Han Tianzhuo quickly goes forward and takes away the things in her mouth. He unties her posture and sees that her arms are burned. "Molly, Molly!" Ignoring the wound, Cheng Hui knelt down and cried. Jasmine, lying on the ground, slowly opens her eyes. Her hair has burned out. She blinks. Her weak voice is like smoke. "Han Jing." Han Jing kneels beside her, and her tears fall on her. "Molly, I''m here, I''m here. I''ll take you to medical treatment, and you''ll be OK. " Molly raises her mouth, but it hurts so much that she can''t give him a smile." I like you, it''s true. " Han Jing wiped away her tears. "I know, I know, Molly. I''ll find a doctor for you. Molly, hold on. You said you would grow up obediently. You can''t break your promise." "Doctor, there is a doctor, help people!" He roared at the door, and several doctors ran over. They were stunned for a few seconds when they saw the situation inside, but they still came forward to treat their wounds. Molly shakes her head. Some of her nails are black. She moves her hand hard and puts it in his palm. "It''s OK, Han Jing. It''s a short life. It''s good to meet you." Han Jing clenched her hand and cried, "how can it be OK, Molly, your life will be very long, very long, Molly, I beg you, don''t say it, let the doctor treat you." The doctor came to treat Molly''s wound, but the wound was so big that the doctor didn''t know where to start for a moment. Moreover, her burn was so serious that even if it was treated well, I''m afraid she couldn''t make it. Every time the doctor touched her, Molly couldn''t breathe. She shook her head at the doctor. "Don''t treat it. If it can''t be cured, I don''t regret it." "Molly, I regret it. I''m sorry I didn''t protect you. Molly, if we treat you well, you''ll be fine. Now medicine is like this." Han Jing also wants to say that Molly slowly closes her eyes. He grabs her arm in horror and shakes her body, almost begging. "Molly, don''t you sleep, don''t you want me? Molly, open your eyes. If you don''t grow up, I''ll be someone else''s, Molly... " Because of the pain, Molly opened her eyes again, but in front of her eyes, her consciousness drifted away, "Han Jing, Han Jing..." "I''m, I''m, Molly, I''m by your side, Molly, I''m by your side, I''m waiting for you to grow up, I haven''t said I like you, Molly, don''t you want to hear it? Molly "Like..." Seeing her hand falling down, Han Jing feels that his heart is also sinking into the bottom of the sea. The cold and salty water has flooded him, and he can''t breathe. "Molly, do you hear me?" She held her face, fingertips trembling close to her nose. No more. She has no breath. Cheng Hui''s cry, the second brother''s voice and the doctor''s voice are gradually disappearing. Han Jing stares at her in horror and can''t believe this fact. How could it be? An hour ago, she promised him with a smile that she would protect herself and return to him."Han Jing, Han Jing," Han Tianzhuo looks at the burned place where his brother has been holding jasmine. His hands are full of blood. He can''t bear to take off his coat and cover jasmine. Han Jing sits on the ground and stares at Molly lying on the ground. He has a headache and can''t bear it. He wants to hold her hand, but he can''t hold anything. He falls to the ground feebly. "Han Jing!" Han Tianzhuo is frightened and asks the doctor to treat him. ¡­¡­ Three days later. Han Jing opens his eyes and looks at the fluttering curtains in his room. He blinks and turns to see his sister sitting by the bed. He raises a gentle smile. "Sister, why are you in my room?" Han Tiannuan saw him wake up, sobbed with joy, hugged his head, "Zuo Zuo, you finally wake up, you scared your sister." Han Jing doesn''t understand and looks at her. Suddenly, the lake before he faints appears in his mind. His pupils constrict and he looks up at his sister. "Where''s Molly?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan wiped away his tears and touched his forehead. The fever had gone away. "Sister, is Molly sleeping in the guest room?" Han Tiannuan''s eyes are sour, "Zuozuo, jasmine, went to another world." Han Jing doesn''t believe it. He pushes her away and jumps out of bed. After lying for too long, he suddenly gets out of bed. His brain is short of blood supply. With a bang, he falls to the ground on his knee. He seems to be numb, lost the pain, barefoot ran to the guest room. On the bed in the guest room, the quilt was folded neatly. He reached out to touch the sheet. It was cold. He knelt on the edge of the bed and cried in a low voice. His tears wet the sheets. "Molly, why aren''t you here, why aren''t you..." Hearing the news, the Han family went to the guest room and saw the boy kneeling beside the bed. His eyes were red. The warm and elegant young man, like a helpless child, tugged at the pillow, with blue veins on the back of his hand. It seemed that he was desperate to catch something, but he didn''t catch anything. Because the person he wanted to catch, he left. Qin Ning saw that her son was in such pain, but nothing could help him. She felt sad. She leaned against Han Junyu''s arms and cried silently. Suddenly, her lower abdomen ached. She subconsciously grasped Han Junyu''s arm. Han Junyu thought that she thought her son was sad and patted her on the back to comfort her. Qin Ning didn''t know what was going on. Not only did he have some pain in his lower abdomen, but also he had some lack of oxygen in his brain. "Husband, I feel bad." Han Junyu looks down at her pale face, and his heart jumps wildly. Just after someone died, he is even more afraid of his relatives'' accident, just like a bird in shock. "Qin Ning, Ning Ning, what''s the matter with you? It''s hard, where is it? " Qin Ning''s legs softened and his whole body fell, "Jun Yu, I, i..." Chapter 1438 Han Junyu holds Qin Ning, but Qin Ning is still leaning on him. Han Junyu holds her up in a panic. "Ning Ning, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Ning doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, but suddenly her brain is short of oxygen. She touches her abdomen and says, "it''s hard to say clearly. Husband, go to the hospital." "Well, well, you have to bear it first." Han Junyu picked her up. Han Tianzhuo and Han Tiannuan almost fainted when they saw their mother, and they were scared white. Han Tianzhuo ran to Han Junyu and said, "Dad, what''s wrong with mom?" "You drive, you go to the hospital." Han Tianzhuo nods, speeds up and drives to the underground garage. Han Junyu holds her in his arms and touches her forehead. He doesn''t burn, but he has a lot of cold sweat. He holds her hand painfully. "Ning Ning, Ning Ning, it''s going to be OK. It''s going to be OK." I don''t know whether to comfort her or myself. When he arrived at the hospital, Xiao Jue had already pushed the bed to the gate of the hospital. Han Junyu put her on the bed. He didn''t panic for many years. Now he felt that he was stepping on the cloud, floating as if he would fall into the abyss in the next second. Xiao Jue felt her pulse, frowned and asked Han Junyu to push her bed to gynecology department. "Xiao Jue, what''s the matter with Ning Ning?" Xiao Jue see Qin Ning''s face pale, also worried that she would have an accident, "now I can''t say, to wait for the inspection results." Han Tianzhuo goes to arrange the hospitalization procedures and comes back to see his father standing outside the ward, restlessly walking around, trying to calm down. "Dad and mom are very good recently. If they can eat and drink, there must be no big problem." Han Junyu nodded, Qin Ning''s recent situation is really good, that is, after Han Jing fainted, she did not sleep to take care of him for several days, and cried several times, her face was haggard. It must be because she is too sad. Otherwise, she has been in good health in recent years. At last year''s physical examination, Xiao Jue said that her physical condition is better than that of a woman in her twenties. After suffering for an hour, the inspection report came out. Xiao Jue got the report and breathed heavily, which scared him to death. "Xiao Jue, what''s the matter with Ning Ning?" Xiao Jue smiles and hands the report to him. "Ning Ning is OK, but you Han family are busy again." Han Junyu and Han Tianzhuo frowned and didn''t understand his meaning, "Xiao Jue, speak human words!" Xiao Jue pointed to the report and patted Han Junyu on the shoulder. "President Han, you are a fool. Your wife has been pregnant for more than four months. You just found out." Seeing that their father and son were all in a daze, Xiao Jue explained, "it may be that in recent days, I''ve been taking care of Zuo Zuo, I''m tired, my mood fluctuates greatly, and my children protest that the abnormality will appear." The news shocked people. Han Junyu thought of thousands of possibilities, but did not expect Qin Ning to be pregnant. He stares at the report, still can''t believe, "more than four months of children?" Xiao Jue nodded, "the tradition of your Han family should be two. You two children are really honest. After three months, you didn''t find that they were paid by you." Han Tianzhuo looked at his father strangely, "Dad, this means that six months later, I have a new brother and sister?" Han Junyu glanced at him, "do you have any opinions? Sorry, you don''t have a say. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo. When Han Junyu went to the ward, Qin Ning was sitting drinking water. Looking up, he saw them come in and asked what happened. Han Junyu helplessly pinched her face, "Qin Ning, who had two children, how can you ignore her pregnancy?" Qin Ning surprised stare round eyes, "pregnant, who pregnant?" "Almost forty years old, still so confused." Han Junyu helpless, "you are pregnant, have more than four months, no wonder I recently feel you fat, you are still dead do not admit." Qinning surprised to touch his stomach, how she inexplicably pregnant? After listening to her words, Han Junyu couldn''t laugh or cry. His stupid girl hasn''t changed at all for so many years. "Can we go home now?" Asked Qin Ning. Han Junyu knows that she doesn''t like to stay in the hospital. She just asked the doctor that her health is not serious, so she doesn''t need to be hospitalized to take some tonic. Han Tianzhuo went to get the medicine. Qin Ning sat in the hall, feeling her stomach and sighing, "as soon as Molly passed away, I learned that she was pregnant. Maybe this child and Molly are doomed." Referring to Han Jing, Han Junyu is also very distressed, quietly comforting her, "Zuo Zuo is still young, this kind of thing, can only be given time to heal him." Qin Ning thought of a lovely girl like jasmine, like a bright and lovely flower. She hasn''t fully blossomed yet. Even if she died, she felt uncomfortable. As a bystander, they feel uncomfortable, not to mention Han Jing, who has deeper feelings for Molly. This is undoubtedly full of dark clouds for his beautiful youth. Han Tianzhuo came back with the medicine. He saw that her mother''s eyes were red and there were tears in the corner of her eyes. Knowing that she was worried about her brother, he looked at her father and asked how to comfort her.Han Junyu shakes his head. Qin Ning and Molly have been together for some time. When Molly dies, it''s inevitable that she will be sad. She will be relieved in a few days. Back home, Han Tiannuan anxiously asks about Qin Ning. Han Tianzhuo says that they may have a new brother and sister in six months. He covers his mouth in amazement and stares at his mother''s stomach in disbelief. "Mom, how could it be so sudden?" Qin Ning felt her stomach and was surprised. Although she had four children, she didn''t feel that she was pregnant this time. She really thought she was getting fat. Her previous menstrual period is not allowed, these months did not come, she thought it was caused by the great pressure of her work. Han Tiannuan surprised went to her side, holding her arm and sat down, "Mom, then you have to be careful, tell me anything in the future, you have to take care of the baby." Qin Ning touched her forehead and chuckled, "it''s been four months. It''s not so pompous." "How do you feel now? Are you hungry? Would you like some fruit? I''ll buy you anything special. " Qinning see daughter nervous than her own pregnancy also exaggerated, think of her lost child, painfully touched her little face. "I don''t feel anything. If I want to eat, I''ll let you know." Han Tiannuan immediately nodded, "now my mother is the queen of our family, no one can provoke." Han Tianzhuo noticed that his younger sister looked at him and said, "look what I do. Will I make my mother angry? Ah Han Tiannuan hugged Qin Ning''s arm and raised his chin. "I didn''t say you, brother. Don''t feel guilty." She turned to see Han Junyu again. "Dad, the child''s prenatal education is very important. If you want to listen to good words, you should coax your mother with some good words in the future. If your mother is happy, your brother and sister will have a good temper." Han Junyu laughed angrily and looked at Han churui, "take good care of your women. They are all over my head." Han churui. Pet. - drowned looking at his wife, "Dad, Ann is telling the truth, I support it." When he finished, he went to see Han Tianzhuo again. Han Tianzhuo was pulled into the camp for no reason. His father stared at him and felt numb. He raised his hand to surrender. "I''m very busy. I won''t talk to you. I''ll go upstairs and have a look at Zuo Zuo first." Chapter 1439 Han Tianzhuo walks to the guest room and sees that Han Jing is still kneeling beside the bed, with pale cheeks and red eyes. He squats down beside him with heartache. "Zuo Zuo, do you want to see Molly?" Han Jing suddenly looked up at him, "where is Molly?" Han Tianzhuo sighed, "jasmine is in the freezer. When you wake up, you can change your clothes and go to see her." Han Jing quickly wiped her nose and tears. When she got up, her legs were soft and her arms were on the edge of the bed. She didn''t stand up several times. In recent days, he fainted and was maintained by injection of glucose. He would cry for a while and consume his physical strength. He must be unable to eat. Han Tianzhuo helped him up, went back to the room and helped him get his clothes. When he was dressed, he helped him button up again. He looked at his listless, silent eyes staring at the book on the table. That''s the book Molly hasn''t finished yet. Han took him downstairs, and Han Tianzhuo said softly, "let''s eat something, and then we''ll go to the hospital." Han Jing shook his head, "brother, I have no appetite." Han Tianzhuo put his hands on his shoulder, "left left, do you want to see Jasmine you can''t stand steadily? I''ll take you something to eat Han Jing has no choice but to sit down at the table with him. Han churui brings out a bowl of porridge. Since he doesn''t eat, he can still eat something digestible. Han Jing reluctantly ate half a bowl of porridge, but he got up again and vomited what he had eaten. He got up beside the garbage can and wiped the corners of his mouth. He continued to sit down and finished a bowl of porridge. "Second brother, I''m finished. Take it with you." To the hospital, Han Jing stood outside the ward, but did not go in, Han Tianzhuo stood inside, puzzled looking at him. "Left, left?" Han Jing stepped back, shook his head and denied, "second brother, it must be false. You tell me, it''s all false. It''s a nightmare I had." Han Tianzhuo understood that he did not dare to face the reality. He walked out of the room, stood beside him and silently accompanied him for dozens of minutes. Han Tianzhuo looked at him, "second brother also hopes that this is a nightmare, but the nightmare will wake up, and you have to face the reality. Zuo Zuo, second brother, accompany you. " Han Jing turns her head. Although she doesn''t say a word, her scarlet tears still drop. How can a 16-year-old bear the news of the death of the person she likes. Han Tianzhuo looks at his brother''s crying nose and tears all over his face. He is very embarrassed, but he doesn''t dislike it at all. He reaches out to help him wipe it. "Zuo Zuo, if you don''t want to go in, second brother will deal with it, OK?" Han Jing shakes his head and grabs the railing with both hands. Because of too much force, byte turns white. "No, I''m going in. Go in and see her." He released the railing, turned and walked to the door again. He wiped his tears and nose with a handkerchief, tried to pull out a gentle smile and walked in slowly. Every step was so heavy that he could hardly lift it up. Looking at the girl in the freezer, he still bit his teeth and came to her step by step. She had been treated, because she was dressed, and the burned ground was well covered, but her burned ears could not be covered. His fingers fell on the freezer and he shivered. "Molly." For a long time, he called her hoarsely. "Molly, how can you break your promise?" He closed his eyes, tears wet his long eyelashes, but still hold back crying. Han Tianzhuo stood behind him and accompanied him silently for two hours. Seeing that Han Jing hadn''t said anything else, he was afraid that his younger brother couldn''t bear the injury and had to find something to distract him. "Zuozuo, Molly''s autopsy report says she wasn''t killed by fire." Han Jing looks up abruptly, "why is that?" Han Tian Zhuo Dun a few seconds, "you come out with me, I''ll tell you." The temperature in this room is too low for him, not to mention Han Jing, who is weak now. Han Jing follows him to leave the room. Han Tianzhuo takes him to Xiao Jue''s office, turns on the air conditioner, and pours him a cup of hot tea before handing him the report. "At that time, Molly was seriously injured. As you can see, she lost too much blood on her neck and forehead. She should have guessed that she was seriously injured before she tried to save Cheng Hui." Han Jing fingers stiff with the report, but not a word to read. "So?" "You want to take revenge for jasmine. Wanzhuo hasn''t caught her yet. Those mercenaries have taken her away. Now you are just grieving, and the people who hurt Jasmine are still at ease." Han Tianzhuo stares at him. His eyes move. He knows that his words have an effect. "Zuo Zuo, the second brother will help you find Wan Zhuo and break him to pieces!" Han Jing looks down at the report. The last line says that the cause of death is that the wound on his neck is too deep and he lost too much blood. If he could rush in early to save her, maybe she would not die. But if not. "Yes, I will catch him and chop him up piece by piece!" He tore up the report and stood up to leave the office."Zuo Zuo, where are you going?" Han Tianzhuo catch up with him, "wanzhuo, this fox is very cunning, this matter should be discussed from a long time." Han Jing calls up a sneer, and the gloomy expression makes Han Tianzhuo''s back cold, "old fox? Oh When Han Jing returns to Han''s home, he goes upstairs to his room. Han churui sees that his face is not right and calls him. He doesn''t respond and goes directly back to his bedroom. Han churui frowned and looked at Han Tianzhuo''s calm face. "What''s the matter with Zuo Zuo?" It was like killing people. Han Tianzhuo rubs his forehead, and he doesn''t know if his move is right. "I want him to avenge Molly and divert his attention." Han churui also frowns. Han Jing is too smart, but cleverness is also a double-edged sword. If he goes astray, the consequences will be unimaginable. "Jiji, keep an eye on it. I''m afraid Zuo Zuo will do something drastic." Han Tianzhuo nods and goes to the door of his room. He knocks but no one opens it. He can only find the key to open it. Han Jing''s bedroom is very big, because he likes to make some small inventions. The place near the window is where he does research. There are four computers, some machines, and a semi-finished AI robot. "Zuo Zuo, what are you doing?" Han Jing''s fingers keep operating on the keyboard. Han Tianzhuo raises his eyes and looks at the computer screen. He is chatting with someone. One of the chatting objects is Mr. max, and the other doesn''t make notes. He only has a face picture. Han Jing sent a message saying, "I want to find a person, find this person, give it to me, any conditions, you open." The other party replied, "clues, conditions later." Mr. Max probably recognized that his tone was not right and asked kindly, "Han Dashen, what''s the matter with you?" Han Jing didn''t pay any attention to him. He sent wanzhuo''s photo to the face picture with a sentence. "When the street mouse is defeated, I''m going to break him up." Facebook replied, "Han Dashen, you are not in the right mood. What''s the matter?" Han Jing finger meal, deep breath, "he killed my people, I want to kill him!" The tone of indifference is totally different from that of the youth who used to be warm like spring breeze. Han Tianzhuo stares at his younger brother. Although he will experience something when he grows up, he doesn''t want his warm younger brother to become ruthless. Chapter 1440 At dinner time, Han Tianzhuo asks Han Jing to eat something, but Han Jing sits still and stares at the computer. Han Tianzhuo is not a patient person, but looking at his brother''s pale face, he can''t bear to knock on the table to remind him. "Zuozuo, I know you are very sad, but it''s not a matter of time to find wanzhuo. You have to take care of your body first, so that you can have more spirit to prepare for Molly''s future." When it comes to Molly, Han Jing''s eyes move for a while. He looks up at him for a long time before he gets up and goes downstairs with him. Han Tianzhuo and he sit down together, Han Jing holding chopsticks, but nothing to clip, just staring at the bowl of white rice. Qin Ning loves him and gives him a few pieces of meat. Han Jing stares at the meat in the bowl and immediately turns around to spit out the rice he just ate, along with all the food he ate during the day. Qin Ning gets up worried, but is held down by Han Junyu. He shakes his head to her. Qin Ning grabs his hand nervously. Sitting on his side, Han Tianzhuo got up and handed him a paper towel. "Zuo Zuo, what''s the matter with you?" For a moment, Zuo Zuo couldn''t tell what was wrong with him. He just felt sick when he saw some of the dishes. "Nothing." He didn''t want his family to worry about him, so he went back to the table again and picked up chopsticks, while the meat in the bowl was picked up by Han Tiannuan. "Zuozuo doesn''t eat. My sister can help you eat. What do you want to eat? My sister can help you do it." Han Jing still stares at the meat she has taken away. In his mind, jasmine''s black skin is burned, and the red meat is mixed with blood. His stomach swells and he can''t bear it. He turns around and vomits again. Han Tianzhuo realized that something was wrong. He and Han churui looked at each other. They both had a guess. Zuozou may be due to jasmine''s death and post-traumatic stress disorder, which is also known internationally as post traumatic stress disorder. If this situation is not handled properly, it may affect his life. Give him a glass of water, Han Tianzhuo helped him sit down, "drink water will be better?" Han Jing nodded, drank a drink, and then looked at the cup in a daze. Han Tianzhuo and Han churui look at each other and are worried. But at this time, language is useless to him. They need to find a professional psychologist to intervene. In the evening. Qin Ning was lying on the bed, touching his belly, and asked curiously, "little babies, when did you come, why didn''t you tell me?" Han Junyu, who had just taken a bath, heard his wife''s words. He pulled the corner of his mouth and went to the bed. His hand fell on her abdomen. "Muddleheaded ghost, go to ask for leave from school tomorrow and keep it at home. Otherwise, the babies will be angry." Qin Ning shook his head and said, "no, there are still several students going abroad this semester. I have to focus on their works, and" "no, I''ll ask you for leave. If you have any more accidents, do you want to scare me to death?" Qin Ning shriveled mouth, dare not argue with him again, see he did not lie in sleep, but got up to leave, "Han Junyu, where are you going?" "Go to see Zuo Zuo. He''s not in a good condition. I''m afraid he''ll have nightmares at night." Qin Ning got up with him, Han Junyu stopped her, "you are pregnant, or early rest." "No, I''m worried about Zuo Zuo. I can''t sleep, and the babies also want to talk to their brother." Hearing the reason she was looking for, Han Junyu couldn''t laugh or cry. Four month old children, can they know they have brothers? Take her to Han Jing''s room, but see Han Tianzhuo also in, then Han churui also came, "Dad, mom, you go back, we come to guard left." "Is Zuo Zuo asleep?" Asked Qin Ning. Han Tianzhuo looks at his mobile phone. He is also worried that left will lose control of his emotions and do things that are irrational, so he specially installed a camera in his room. "No sleep, reading a book." Qin Ning frowns. Can Han Jing still read books at this time? Han churui asked, "what book did he read?" Han Tianzhuo clicks on the screen, and the screen expands to see the book Han Jing is reading. He doesn''t see what it is, but sees blood on the book. Han Tianzhuo''s heart jumps. He is afraid that his parents are worried and immediately buttons up his mobile phone. "Mom, Zuo Zuo is reading a history book. He has nothing to do with his heart. You can have a rest early. My elder brother and I will watch Zuo Zuo." Han Junyu stares at him, but Han Tianzhuo''s eyes are a bit dodgy. He knows that Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want Qin Ning to worry, so he is not persistent. He takes Qin Ning back to his bedroom to have a rest. As soon as they left, Han Tianzhuo immediately took the key to open Han Jing''s door, "left left!" Because he is carrying the camera, so he can''t see his expression, at this time into the room, just see his nose bleeding, blood drops fell on the book, but he didn''t care. He took a paper towel to wipe it and made his head lean back. "Zuo Zuo, what''s wrong with you?" Han Jing seems to be wandering in the sky, hearing Han Tianzhuo''s inquiry, he looks at him confused.Han churui went into the room and opened the book he was reading. It was really a history book. There were some notes in front of it. The Chinese characters were twisted and twisted, which should be the words of Molly. There are several Chinese characters in it, which are circled by red pen. I like it too, Han, but he doesn''t know. "Second brother, I want to see Molly." He and Han churui look at each other. Han churui nods and Han Tianzhuo sighs. "Wash your face and be obedient, and I''ll take you." Han Jing''s nosebleed finally stops. He goes to wash his face and changes his clothes. Han Tianzhuo drives him to the hospital. This time, without hesitation, he went into the ward, sat by the bed and stared at the girl in the freezer. "Molly, I saw what you wrote. I know. I wanted to tell you when you were older." He reached out to touch the freezer, cold touch, through the fingers into his heart and lung, his fingertips trembled. "Molly, will you be cold in another world?" "It must be cold for you alone. I''m cold too, Molly. I want to hold you." Han Jing wants to open the freezer, but he doesn''t find a way to open it. He pats the freezer angrily and looks like a trapped animal. Han Tianzhuo stands outside looking at him, but is not ready to go in to help, but turns to ask the psychologist. "Doctor, what''s the situation with my brother?" The psychiatrist is a man in his thirties, wearing a pair of black framed eyes, looking at Han Jing from the window. "You said that he was a very gentle boy. He may not be able to accept the girl''s leaving. He has too much pressure in his heart. What will happen after that? I need to observe more carefully before I can give you a summary report." Han Tianzhuo pursed his lips helplessly. What he was most afraid of was that he would think that he had killed jasmine. If so, he would be depressed and probably hurt himself. The psychiatrist added: "his mood is unstable, which is dangerous. His family must accompany him more and ease his mood, otherwise he will think extremely and really do harm to himself." Chapter 1441 Han Jing said that she accompanied Molly in the hospital, but the temperature in the ward was too low. Han Tianzhuo was afraid that he couldn''t stand it, so he found an excuse to persuade him. If there is news from wanzhuo, he doesn''t receive it. It''s a pity. It''s better to go home and wait. Finally Han Jing goes home with him, but he sleeps for a few minutes in the evening, wakes up from the nightmare and looks at the sky outside the window. It''s cloudy tonight with few stars. It''s windy and rainy in the middle of the night. Pattering rain falls on the glass, so that the silent night, more sound. But Han Jing''s heart is desolate and desolate. When the computer rings a prompt sound, he gets up and walks to the computer. It''s the Facebook avatar who answers the news that he has found wanzhuo. His assets have been declared bankrupt. There will be many rumors about him, and even he will be wanted by governments all over the world. "What are your conditions for sending him to Nankang?" "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it. You owe me one." Han Jing turned off the computer, turned his head and continued to look at the rain outside the window. He was not a sad Autumn Moon man, but at this moment, all of a sudden, the rain that hit the glass window flowed down, like tears that he could not cry. Think of that girl''s smile, he can''t control his emotions, want to do something, but what to do, he didn''t think well. Morning. Han Tianzhuo goes downstairs and hears something in the kitchen. He goes to the kitchen door and sees Han Jing busy inside. "Didn''t you sleep last night?" He has serious dark circles under his eyes. "I can''t sleep. I''ve made several kinds of breakfast. Second brother, try it." Han Tianzhuo saw the breakfast on the table, "Zuo Zuo, do you want to eat it?" Han Jing shook his head, "no appetite, second brother, you and big brother will accompany me to see Wan Zhuo later, OK?" Han Tianzhuo is surprised that his speed is so fast. His people haven''t found any clues yet. "Good." Han Tianzhuo put on his hat and was ready to run for a while. Turning around, he saw Han churui go downstairs with some dark circles under his eyes. "Brother, you didn''t sleep well?" Han churui kneaded his forehead. "I didn''t sleep. ANN has a low fever. I''m worried about her condition, so I''ve been guarding her." Han Tianzhuo calculates the time, but it''s less than his sister''s menstrual period. How can he have a low fever? "How is she now?" "It''s not a big problem. Maybe it was a sudden cooling last night. It rained and the air humidity was a little high. She might have caught a cold." Han churui poured the water, looked at the breakfast on the table, and then looked at Han Jing. "What''s the matter with getting up so early?" "Big brother, wanzhuo has been caught. I''m going to see someone later." Han Jing said. Han churui is surprised. He turns to see Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t guess who he is. He finds wanzhuo so quickly. Then Han Junyu got up and went downstairs. Seeing the breakfast on the table, he took one and went upstairs. Qin Ning had no class today. She wanted to sleep a little more. But Han Junyu was worried that she would be hungry, so he asked her to eat something before going to bed. "Isn''t mom sick, dad?" Han Jing remembered that yesterday, her mother seemed to have a bad face. Han Junyu looked at him, "you - mom is pregnant, more than four months." Han Jing was shocked, "mother is pregnant?" He raised the corner of his mouth happily, "congratulations to Dad, we have to add new members to our family." Han Junyu was also very happy to see him smile. He walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Zuozuo, the end of a story may be the beginning of another story. Dad knows that the jasmine incident has a great impact on you, but don''t embarrass yourself too much. Jasmine also hopes you can have a good and better life." Han Jing looked at him in a daze. His father''s education to him was almost free range, and rarely would he be so serious. His heart touched, "Dad, can I go to see mom?" "Of course." Han Jing goes to Qin Ning''s bedroom with breakfast. Seeing Qin Ning lying on the bed, he squats down beside the bed. Qin Ning opened his eyes, and his eyes relative, a bit surprised, "left left, how?" Han Jing got up and held her arm, let her sit up, "Mom, Congratulations, you have a baby again." Qin Ning a Leng, looking down at his belly, "yes, but I haven''t adapted, inexplicably have a child." Zuo Zuo was amused by her, where has the inexplicable pregnancy, "Mom, can I touch them?" Qin Ning took his hand and put it in his belly. "They are still young, and may not communicate with you too much. When they are older, they will be very happy to know that their brother wants to talk to them." Han Jing touched her belly and felt the magic of life. Molly closed her eyes. Although her body was still there, her consciousness was always asleep. In my mother''s stomach, there is a new life. Is it possible that Jasmine will come to other new lives and live again? He is a very rational person, but at this moment, he extremely hopes that the existence of some unknown forces will make Molly live a good life in another way."Zuo Zuo, don''t be afraid, dad and mom will accompany you, accompany you to grow up, accompany you to go this journey, although the heart will feel better, there may be a few moments that I can''t sustain, but you have to believe that she will also accompany you, heaven will want to see your smile." Qin Ning looked at his dark circles and touched his side face painfully. Han Jing''s heart suddenly gave out a pain, her eyes turned red, and her uncontrollable tears fell down. "Mom, I miss her so much. It''s my fault. I didn''t protect her from growing up." Qin Ning wiped his tears, "I know that Molly is a very good and good girl. If she grows up, she must be very beautiful and powerful." Han Jing leaned against her arms and cried uncontrollably, "Mom, I like her, but she didn''t hear me. Mom, my heart is very painful, painful cannot breathe, how should I do Qin Ning touched his head, tears fell down, "Mom doesn''t know what to do, Zuo Zuo, but I believe you are a very brave boy, you will face all this with courage." Han Jing has been sensible since he was a child. When he was very naughty, Qin Ning didn''t need to spend too much time on his affairs. But at the moment, he is crying in her arms like a child, can not speak clearly, tears are wet her pajamas. Standing by the door, Han Junyu looks at his wife holding his son and listens to his son''s cry. His eyes are moist, so he listens to Han Tianzhuo behind him. "It''s better for Zuo Zuo to cry like this. He''s afraid that his emotions will be deposited in his heart and hurt him." Han Junyu also guessed that because of Molly''s death, Han Jing couldn''t mediate in her heart, and there were some abnormalities. "What did the psychiatrist say?" "The doctor said that we should observe the specific situation carefully. I''m afraid that we will repel the psychiatrist because we have a deep heart. I think the most effective thing is to accompany him more." "I heard that wanzhuo''s company went bankrupt. What''s the situation?" Han Tianzhuo was surprised and took out his mobile phone to check, "bankrupt? What is the origin of the people Han Jing knew? Zuo Zuo also said that someone had already helped him catch Wan Zhuo, and he would have to find someone later. Dad, do you know? " "I just received the news that the other party can bring down wanzhuo before us, which is really not simple." Han Tianzhuo also thinks that the other party''s power is not simple, but Han Jing doesn''t say it, and they don''t ask a lot. They are afraid that Han Jing will go awry because of this. Chapter 1442 When Han Jing goes downstairs, his eyes are red. When he receives a phone call, Han Tianzhuo and Han churui are not at ease. They all go to see Wan Zhuo with him. In fact, they are also curious about who in the end would find wanzhuo so quickly. I came to the basement of an abandoned factory, a dark and humid place. Although there was no sunshine for many years, a lot of grass grew in the mud. It was really a little unknown wild flowers. When Han Jing saw the little white flowers in the clouds, he squatted down and took a look at them. Then he lifted his eyes and saw a man of more than 40 with dark skin, strong body and thick calluses on his fingers. The big glasses on the face blocked half of the face, saw him coming, bowed his head respectfully. "Mr. Han, this is the person that Mr. Han asked me to bring. I''m sorry, because you have strict control here, just in case it brings you unnecessary trouble. We choose this place. I hope you don''t dislike it." Han Jing nodded to him, "where''s wanzhuo?" "Inside, please." The man led him in. Although it was a mess, it was obviously cleaned up. There were also some chairs. Two men sat upright on the chairs. When they saw the man bringing Han Jing in, they immediately got up respectfully and called him Mr. Han. Han Tianzhuo and Han churui follow behind. Seeing their excessively respectful attitude towards Han Jing, it''s like taking him as a God. They look at each other in strange eyes. "What about people?" One of the men went to push a large suitcase over, opened it, and wanzhuo lay on the ground. His mouth was sealed, his eyes were scarlet, and he was in a mess. It was obvious that he had been beaten before. "Mr. Han, the person you want is here. What can I do for you?" Han Jing shakes his head, goes up to Wan Zhuo, and looks at him with a beard, a deformed gold eyeglass frame, and a broken glass. He purrs in pain. "Do you remember me?" Wan Zhuo saw his face clearly. His pupils were constricted. He wanted to shrink back, but he couldn''t escape in the trunk. "You should remember that you hurt my friend." Han Jing stood up. The man in his forties immediately moved a chair behind him and respectfully asked him to sit down. Han Jing sits down elegantly and stares at him with cold eyes. He seems to be thinking about how to kill him and thinking about life. "Left left left, don''t ask him how to go to the hospital, injured people?" Han Jing shakes his head. He doesn''t care how he killed Molly before. He is thinking about what he should do to avenge Molly and make Molly happy. "Take what''s in his mouth." Han Jing said. Two men came forward, put the things in Wan Zhuo''s mouth, Wan Zhuo cried out in fear. It seems that if the voice is loud, you can get a chance to survive. "You can''t kill me, you can''t!" "Why can''t you, but you can kill others?" Han Jing asked calmly. "That woman killed my brother first. She should die. I''ll give you whatever you want. " Wan Zhuo begged for mercy. Han Jing smile, "is your brother want to steal my brother''s things, failed to bully people." "Wanzhuo, if you think money can solve the problem, how much do you think your life is worth?" Han Tianzhuo listens to his younger brother. His gentle tone is not like a 16-year-old boy at all, but like an old man who has experienced the vicissitudes of life, which makes him feel sad. Wanzhuo knew that he was bankrupt. He glared at the two men with glasses beside him angrily. But now they want to kill him, which is easier than killing an ant. He struggled with shame and anger twice. "I also have a secret account. This account is the money I saved for my brother. There is a lot of money. I can tell you the account number. You can''t kill me." "He said Wan Zhuo''s red eyes stared at him, "if I said, would you let me go?" "You are not qualified to negotiate with me." Wan Zhuo is not willing, but he doesn''t want to die. He can only grit his teeth and say the account, looking forward to staring at him. "I said, you let me go." Han Jing turns to see Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo holds a computer in his hand and asks whether the account is true or false. Han Tianzhuo nods and the account is true. There is a lot of money in it. Han Jing looked at Wan Zhuo again and raised his mouth slightly. "It''s your duty to revenge for your brother. Molly, it''s my man. It''s my job to avenge her. " Wan Zhuo had a bad feeling. He shook his head and denied, "I gave you money. You can''t be unreasonable." "Truth?" The smile on Han Jing''s face widened and he turned to the man with glasses and said, "take what you have prepared." The man nods and comes with three barrels of alcohol. Seeing Han Jing pointing at wanzhuo, he understands and pours all the alcohol on him. Wan Zhuo was choked by alcohol, his face was ferocious, and he struggled violently. Then he heard Han Jing say, "untie the rope and let him go." Although the man with glasses doesn''t understand, he still obeys to untie the rope for wanzhuo.Wan Zhuo was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t understand what he meant, but if he could untie the rope, he would have a chance of life. In order to avenge his younger brother, he spent a lot of money to ask mercenaries to help him escape. He originally wanted to find a place to hide, but after a few years, he could be free again. Unexpectedly, those mercenaries suddenly chased him, not only arrested him, but also bankrupted his industry, framed him with despicable means, and made him become a lost dog in one day. He hated him. If he can get a chance to turn over, he will certainly get revenge. Let those who betray him kneel down in front of him one by one and beg for mercy. At last, he will send them back one by one! The rope on his feet was loosened and he was free. He walked out of the trunk with a scornful sneer. He knew that there was no money in the world, no problem. He just moved two steps, but someone kicked him from the back. He hasn''t had a meal for several days. He''s not strong enough. In addition, he''s seriously injured. Although he''s on guard, he still doesn''t hold on. He falters and falls to the ground. Turn to see is Han Jing move feet, his eyes angry. "Han Jing, you don''t mean what you say. You said you would let me go." Han Jing turned his wrist and nodded, "yes, I said I would let you go, but I also said that I want to avenge jasmine, wanzhuo, jasmine''s revenge. I want to do it myself. If you don''t agree, you can fight with me." He came forward again and gave Wan Zhuo a punch. He was angry in his heart. With 80% of his strength, Wan Zhuo was hit with stars in his eyes and fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Wan Zhuo was not willing to be killed like this. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and got up to fight back. Wan Zhuo still has some Kung Fu players. In order to survive, he fought back fiercely and fiercely. Han Jing punched him on the shoulder. The pain made him scream and clench his teeth. Han Jing rushed up again. Han Tianzhuo is worried about his brother and wants to make it. Han churui stops him. "In this way, left heart will feel better." Han Tianzhuo sees that Han Jing knocks down Wan Zhuo. He sits on him and punches him. His own fists are bleeding. Chapter 1443 When blood splashed on his face, Han Jing recovered. Looking at Wan Zhuo''s face spit out a mouthful of blood, lying on the ground, opened his mouth, but could not say a word, weak breath. Han Jing slowly stood up, took out a tissue from his pocket, wiped the blood on his hands, wiped the blood off his face, and threw the tissue on WAN Zhuo''s body. He went to get the little white flower on the chair, put it beside wanzhuo, and said to the man with glasses, "give me a lighter." Man Leng Leng, understand what he means, from the hands of his companions to lighter, hands respectfully presented to him. Han Jing went to wanzhuo''s side and squatted down slowly, "I will let you experience the pain you caused to others, wanzhuo, enjoy it." He took what he had put in his mouth before and put it in his mouth again. The lighter ignited his clothes. The fire started quickly and became bigger and bigger. Wan Zhuo was writhing in pain, and the fire was burning all over him. Han Jing was beside him, looking sad, as if he had come to attend a funeral. When the fire in the store gets bigger and bigger, the man with glasses splashes a lot of alcohol. At last, the people inside are swallowed by the fire. Han Jing turns around and leaves. Han Tianzhuo and Han churui look at each other and look at the three men again. The man with glasses says, "I''ll deal with it. Please take care of Mr. Han." Han Tianzhuo listens to the tone of his speech, and does not have the kind of deference to Han Jing, the corners of his mouth pull. "Look at your extraordinary skills. Who are you?" The man with glasses smiles, "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I did the task that my husband told me. If Mr. Han still has a request, just say it, I will do my best. " "Please replace us. Thank you for helping my brother. If you need help, you can come to me later." They do not say, Han Tianzhuo no longer ask, and Han churui turned away. When passing by those wild flowers, Han Jing stops again, squats down and looks at one with pink petals and a little fragrance. He reaches out his hand to pick it off and give it to jasmine. But she couldn''t see such fresh flowers when she thought that Molly was gone. On the contrary, she hurt these little flowers. He drew back his hand and laughed at the flower. "If Molly could see it, she would love it." Han churui sat down, heard what he said, stopped and left him some space. When they left the basement and went to the hospital, Han churui stopped by the florist, went to the florist, bought a bunch of roses, and handed them to Han Jing when they got back on the bus. "Maybe she''ll like it better." Han Jing looks at the bright rose in her hand in surprise, and laughs at herself. "Molly hasn''t received the flower I gave her yet." When he got to the hospital, Han Jing put the rose beside the refrigerator. After sitting down, he didn''t speak for a long time. Revenge, said, she will not hear, but disturb her. He turned his head and stared at the flowers next to him, smiling. "Molly, I didn''t ask you what kind of flowers you like. Big brother said you would like roses. Roses are very beautiful, but I think you look better." Looking at the girl lying there without any response, he bowed his head, held back tears and raised a smile again. "Molly, what do you think I should do? I don''t want you to disappear. " On the way here, Han churui asks him how to deal with Molly''s body. He can''t stay in the freezer forever. It''s not about money, it''s about peace. Han Jing has been avoiding this problem before, but this problem is not to escape, can not do. Molly has experienced the pain of being burned. He doesn''t want her body to go through such a process, so he doesn''t want Molly to stay in the hospital for cremation. After sitting for several hours and looking out the window, it was getting dark before he got up and left. Out of the hospital, suddenly a six-year-old girl bumped into his feet and fell unsteadily. Little girl chubby hands holding a bunch of white chrysanthemum, silly sitting on the ground looking at him, Han Jing strange and her eyes. The little girl has beautiful eyes. They are clear and shining. She has just cried. There are some tears on her eyelashes. "How can you be alone, your family?" Han Jing helped her up and found that there was a lot of dirt on her feet and her body was dirty. The little girl blinked, tears fell from the corner of her eyes, but she held back crying. "Auntie said, my mother went to another world, I want to go to another world to give her this bunch of flowers, but I went a long way, but I didn''t find my mother, brother, I want to find my mother." Han Jing is touched in his heart. He also wants to send the bunch of roses to Molly''s hand, but he can''t go far without going to Molly''s world. "The other world your mother went to is very mysterious. You have to wait until you grow up to know the way. You are too young to go there." The little girl looked up at him, "why wait for me to grow up? I miss my mother now. My mother hasn''t held me for a long time."Han Jing touched her head, "that elder brother hugs you, OK?" Little girl tangled for a while before nodding, open arms to hold him, "brother, why mother will go to another world, is I disobedient, make mother angry, mother just don''t want me?" Han Jing holds her to the front desk of the hospital and asks the nurse who lost her child. Hearing the little girl''s inquiry, he explains gently. "No, you are very good. You will send flowers to mom. If mom knows, she will be very happy. Your mother loves you very much, but she has something to do and has to leave. Although she can''t be with you, she will miss you all the time. You have to remember mom, mom will accompany you in another way and watch you grow up. " This passage, which he said to the little girl, was also his reflection on Molly''s departure. Little girl listen to his words, don''t understand, smoked snivel, Han Jing with a handkerchief to her wipe. "What''s your name?" "I''m Lu Tianguo. My brother can call me Guoguo. Guoguo is seven years old. Guoguo can hear your voice. Guoguo is very obedient." She was afraid that he didn''t like herself and nervously grasped his sleeve. Han Jing frowned and looked at the little girl. She was short. If she hadn''t said she was seven years old, he would have thought she was only four or five years old. Her round little face was very cute, and she had hearing aids in her ears. It should be that her hearing was abnormal. She enunciated clearly, but the rhythm of pause was much slower than that of ordinary children. He speculated that it might be that she spoke more slowly than ordinary children. "Brother knows, Guoguo is very good. You run out of the hospital alone. What about your father? " Guoguo lowered his head, staring at the flowers in his hand, "my father is still working. My aunt sent me and my mother to the hospital. I don''t like my father and I don''t like my aunt. I want my mother." Han Jing doesn''t know the details of her family, but it''s very dangerous for her to walk around here alone. She can only accompany her and wait for her father. The nurse at the front desk hung up and said to Han Jing, please wait for a moment. There is indeed a Mr. Lu looking for her daughter, probably the little girl. Han Jing holds the landing sweet fruit to sit on the chair, looking at the little girl sitting on the side, but her hand is still holding his wrist tightly, knowing that she is insecure, he gently patted her back. Chapter 1444 Han Jing waited more than half an hour before Lu Tianguo''s father came. He was sweating, his eyes were red, and there was some mud on his clothes. He saw Lu Tianguo running to her and squatting down. "Guoguo, why didn''t you tell Dad when you left? Dad was worried about you." Lu Tianguo turned around and didn''t want to see him, "I want mom, I don''t want you." Hearing his daughter''s words, Mr. Lu felt like a knife in his heart. He wanted to reach out and touch her, but he was thrown away by her. He bowed his head in frustration and didn''t know how to face this situation for a moment. "Guoguo, he is your father and your mother''s favorite." Han Jing''s gentle persuasion. Lu Tianguo shook his head and grasped his wrist. "No, my mother said she didn''t like him. He didn''t care about me and my mother. My mother said she would take me away from here." Suddenly she thought of something and jumped out of the chair, "did mom leave alone and leave me to Dad instead of taking me. I don''t want it. I don''t want dad. I want mom. Mom, where have you been? " Lu stunned holding his daughter, "Guoguo, it''s my father''s fault. I don''t have more time to accompany you. My father takes you home." Lu Tianguo cried and struggled, "brother, help me, help me, I want to go to my mother, I don''t want my father, my father wants to be with other women, don''t want me and my mother." Han Jing saw the little girl crying with tears on her face. Because she was struggling, her hearing aid fell off. She trembled with fear and stared at her father in horror. She always said that he was a bad man, a bad man. Han Jing thinks of Molly for no reason. Will Molly face this kind of state when she was a child? Her mother doesn''t care about her. She has to face the world alone, helpless and confused, but she has to break through. He painfully went to pick up the hearing aid, "Mr. Lu, Guo Guo is in a fierce mood, please let her go." Mr. Lu told him to let go of his daughter and glared at him angrily, "who are you?" "Brother, brother." Guoguo can''t hear Han Jing''s voice. He opens his arms to him and wants him to hold him. Han Jing came forward, helped her put on the hearing aid, touched her head, gently comforted, "don''t be afraid, no one will take you away, no one will hurt you, can you hear my brother''s voice?" Lu Tianguo nodded, but he still didn''t want his father. He held his wrist tightly and wanted to come out of his father''s arms. "Mr. Lu, it''s Guoguo who bumps into me. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for her to be here alone, so I''ll take her to wait for you. Please don''t mind, and don''t reason with the children. There''s nothing wrong with her wanting a mother, but she still can''t understand some things." Looking at the interaction between his daughter and the strange boy, Mr. Lu felt complicated. It is clear that he is the closest person to her, but she trusts a stranger and refuses to take him as her biological father. "Thank you. Her mother was cremated today." Mr. Lu''s eyes were red, but for his daughter''s sake, he couldn''t let himself shed tears and said chokingly. "I love her mother very much. I don''t want to be with other women. I''m busy with work. I didn''t expect her mother to be seriously ill." Han Jing frowns. He doesn''t even know that his wife is seriously ill. That father is really careless. But it''s not his business. He''s just poor little Guo Guo. His reaction is half a beat slower than that of a normal child, and he has to have a hearing aid to hear the sound. In this way, the child needs more parents'' company. Now that her mother died, if her father could not accompany her well, her life would not be easy. "I also ask Mr. Lu to accompany Guoguo more in the future. If she grows up without the company of her relatives, she will be very lonely in the future." Mr. Lu looked at his daughter and nodded seriously, "yes, I will accompany her more in the future. Thank you. What''s your name?" Han Jing just wanted to say his name, he heard someone call himself, "left left." Han Jing turns to see Han Junyu, "Dad, why are you here?" Han Junyu saw that his face was a little white. He came forward and patted him on the shoulder. Han Jing frowned. Then he remembered that his arm had been beaten by Wan Zhuo, and it hurt. Han Junyu saw him shrink back and frown slightly, "is it OK?" "No, Dad, let''s go home." "Han Junyu, President of Han." Han Junyu heard someone call himself, turned to see a business friend, somewhat surprised, "Mr. Lu, what are you doing?" Mr. Lu picked up his daughter and looked sad. "This is my daughter. Her mother was cremated today. Thank you for helping me take care of her for a while." Han Junyu nodded and looked at Lu Tianguo in his arms. His delicate facial features looked like a porcelain doll. However, he also saw the hearing aid on her ear and turned to look at her son. He was pleased. "Zuo Zuo is a warm child, Mr. Lu. I''ll take him home and talk to him later." Mr. Lu Han Jing helps her take care of her daughter for a while. He originally wanted to give him a little reward. Unexpectedly, he turns out to be Han Junyu''s son. The reward can''t be given, but he owes Han Junyu a favor. But the daughter in his arms was still struggling. He didn''t want him to hold her, and he was reluctant to let go.Han Jing turns to see that Lu Tianguo is still crying. She takes back her steps and turns to walk in front of her Mr. Lu looks at him and hands his daughter to him. Han Jing holds sweet fruit and touches her forehead. There is no fever, but her big eyes blink and tears fall down. It''s very pitiful. Han Jing wiped his tears with a handkerchief and comforted him softly, "Guo Guo, this is your father. If you don''t want him, no one will want him. It will be very pitiful." Lu Tianguo''s eyes widened in surprise. She turned her head and looked at her haggard father. She pursed her lips and did not speak. Han Jing smiles, pats her on the back and gives her back to Mr. Lu. Mr. Lu hugs his daughter and is moved to see her stop crying. Han Jing took off a jade pendant from her neck, put it on her neck, and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Guoguo, my brother can''t accompany you. This is the lucky stone that my brother has been wearing since he was born. Now my brother gives you this lucky stone to accompany you. Later, when you are lonely, you will hold it. She will be your best friend." Lu Tianguo''s small hand holds the lucky stone, serious and solemn, "thank you, brother." Han Jing smile, "brother also thank you, let me understand some things, later you and brother will be good." He looked at Mr. Lu, a bit serious, "Mr. Lu, Guoguo is very sensible, but after all, she is different from other children. I hope you can give her more patience." The young man reminded himself that Mr. Lu was not angry, but was very ashamed, "yes, in the future." Han Jing reached out to wipe away the tears from the little girl''s eyes, "Guoguo, my brother is going home, and you are also obedient to go home with your father." Lu Tianguo grabbed the lucky stone, some reluctantly, finally nodded and hugged her father''s neck, "Dad, I miss Mom very much, but you can rest assured that I won''t want you in the future." Listening to his daughter''s naive words, Mr. Lu burst into tears uncontrollably, forced himself to sob and smile. "Dad miss your mother very much, too, but dad is accompanied by Guoguo now, and he won''t be lonely in the future." Chapter 1445 Back at Han''s home, Han Junyu turns his head and looks at his son. He wants to talk several times, but he finally holds back. Han Jing looked at his father, "Dad, do you have something to tell me?" Han Junyu said: "originally I wanted to talk about the identity of Mr. Lu. Now I think about it, I won''t meet you in the future. It''s meaningless for you to say or not." In fact, what he wants to say is that the jade around Han Jing''s neck has been stolen since he was born. He and Qin Ning are particularly worried about him and youyou. With a devout heart, he went to find two pieces of jade and asked the eminent monk to open the light and wear them on their brother''s neck. He gave the jade to the little girl. Han Junyu thought that the person he really sent was not the little girl. By chance, when he met the little girl, he saw that she was pitiful and pitied, and thought of his girl, so he sent the jade out to accompany someone who really needed it. Han Jing nodded, "I hope that little girl can be good in the future." Just like Molly, even if she leaves this world, he also hopes that she can live well in another world he doesn''t know, and don''t suffer any more. After dinner, Han Jing goes to Qin Ning. They go for a walk. Qin Ning asks him with a smile, "Zuo Zuo, what do you want to say?" Han Jing helped her to sit on the chair next to her. After struggling for a while, she said, "Mom, I''m thinking about Molly''s burial, but I don''t want to leave her in the hospital for cremation, but I haven''t thought of a better way." Qin Ning touched his forehead, he can say this sentence, obviously made a great struggle in his heart, "listen to Molly, the name of Molly is her own, then bury her under a piece of jasmine." Han Jing was stunned and nodded with a smile. "Yes, she won''t be too lonely with jasmine as her companion in the future." The son has never encountered such a thing, he must have no way to do it alone, "tomorrow you and your father will go to see the land, buy a piece of land, and bury the jasmine, you can go to plant the jasmine in person, which is also a ride with her." "Thank you, mom. I think so, too." Han Jing has a hoarse voice. ¡­¡­ In the evening, when Han Jing took a bath, he looked at the bruise on his shoulder and gently pressed it until his teeth hissed. After taking a bath, he put on his pajamas and saw Han Tianzhuo come in with medicinal liquor in his hand. "Second brother, who are you?" Han Tianzhuo impatient, let him sit down, "don''t talk nonsense, take off the coat." Han Jing twisted the button of his coat, and his shoulder slipped, but he didn''t want to let him touch it. "Second brother, no, I can come myself." Han Tianzhuo pulls his arm, pours the wine in the palm of his hand, and rubs his injured place. Han Jing takes a breath and turns red. "Second brother, you are murdering." Han Tianzhuo glanced at him, expressionless, "just know the pain, I thought you can support it." Han Jing frowned. Every time he moved his hand, he felt that his arm was about to be removed. "Second brother, you are deliberately abusing me." Han Tian Jian, cold sneer, "do you think I am idle?" Han Jing took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. After a while, he stopped. He felt dehydrated. Han Tianzhuo saw that he was sweating. He covered his head with wine and went to wring a wet towel to wipe his sweat. "This kind of thing has what good to support, pain called, you have us to accompany, and no one dislikes you." Han Jing listen to him is to comfort himself, but the tone is really too flat. He finally understood why his elder sister said that he was poisonous. He did this to his younger brother. For those women outside, he would certainly poison people to death. rubbed the wine, and the smell and the smell of the wine were very strong. He wiped it. He could not remove the smell. He rubbed his nose and saw Han Tianzhuo take out a bottle of perfume, spray it two times, put perfume on his bedside cupboard, cover him with a thin blanket, and then rose to open the window. Han Jing looked at his series of intimate actions, and couldn''t help laughing. His second elder brother, although he speaks poison, he is cold outside and hot inside. "Thank you, second brother." "Stop talking and sleep." Han Tianzhuo lay down beside him. Han Jing looked at him in surprise, "second brother, do you want to sleep with me?" "Well, dislike?" Han Tianzhuo glances at him coldly. It seems that if he dares to say dislike, he will get up immediately and take off his other arm. Han Jing quickly shook his head, "second brother, I''m ok." "I don''t care about you. I''ll sleep here tonight." Han Tianzhuo covers the quilt and closes his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Knowing that he was worried about his nightmares at night, Han Jing chuckled and lay down beside him. After a long time, Han Jing still looked at the sky outside the window with his eyes open. There was no cloud in the sky tonight. He could see the stars all over the sky. Although he knew some astronomy and knew which stars were refracted by the light in the universe, he also heard that the stars in the sky might be formed by the spirits of the dead. He reached out to catch one, of course he knew he couldn''t, but when he reached out, his sight was blocked, as if he had been caught in his hand, and he saw Molly smile at him."Han Jing, Han Jing..." When she called him, she especially liked to call on both sides, crisp voice, with joy and expectation. "Molly, Molly," he called her name in his heart. If there are gods in this world, would you please come to my dream and talk to me? I really have a lot to say to you. I''m already applying for a school for you. I also want to be a robot for you. I also want to give you a lot of gifts. I''m waiting for you to be 18 years old when I go to assign a ring and I propose to you Why don''t you wait for me? Feeling a little wet on his cheek, he realized that it was his own tears. He wiped it carelessly and covered his face with a quilt. I can''t think about it. Every time I think about her, it''s heartbreaking pain. He didn''t know how to relieve the pain, but he didn''t want to feel worse. If this is love, has she ever felt this kind of torture every time he refuses her? God, if there is a time machine, please let him go back once. He will not say those words and will not hurt her. He will tell her that he likes her and will wait for her to grow up to be his bridegroom. Han Tianzhuo listens to his brother''s choking voice, opens his eyes, and his eyes turn red. "Zuo Zuo, when did you like Jasmine?" Han Jing sniffed, lifted the quilt, looked for a tissue to wipe her tears, "sorry, second brother, did I disturb you to sleep?" Han Tianzhuo looks at him with his arms on the back of his head. He also looks at the stars outside the window. "That''s not true. For someone who hasn''t been in love, I''m curious about your feelings." Han Jingshun looked out of the window with his eyes, and his words were nasal. "When did you like her? I don''t know. Maybe it''s from the time when she kisses me secretly, maybe it''s from the time when she is coquettish with me, and when she calls my name happily. When I don''t know, she comes into my mind. I often think of her when I read a book. I think about her when I work. Sometimes before I go to bed, I wonder if she is going to sleep, too. " Chapter 1446 Han Tianzhuo listened to his brother tell a lot of stories about him and Molly. He didn''t care about the details before, but now he can''t let go. As he spoke, he broke down and turned his head uncontrollably, covering his face and crying. The 16-year-old boy, with his back bent, tears and snot in his hands, Han Tianzhuo quietly accompanied him and let him release his emotions. When he was tired of crying, he got up to wet the towel to wipe his face and cover his quilt. When Zuo Zuo and you you were born, he was more than six years old. At that time, he looked at his brothers and watched them grow up little by little. He thought it was magical and interesting. Because youyou is more lively, he is closer to youYou, zuozou is quiet, and they seldom communicate with each other. However, he knows that his younger brother is delicate and warm. Now he has experienced this kind of thing and has grown up a lot, but as a brother, he would like him to grow slowly rather than suffer so much. Touch his forehead, still have some fever, wet towel with cold water on his forehead to cool him down. "Molly, Molly..." Hearing his light call, Han Tianzhuo grabs his hand and says, "second brother is here with you. Zuo Zuo has a good sleep." Han Jing''s eyes have tears falling down again. Han Tianzhuo pattes him gently. He thinks that he didn''t care for An''an so much, but looking at his brother''s tears, his heart is heavy. Suddenly he heard the door open. He turned his head in surprise and saw his father come in. "How about Zuo Zuo?" "I fell asleep, but I couldn''t sleep well. I think he was a little feverish." Han Tianzhuo replied. The back of Han Junyu''s hand is close to Han Jing''s face, which is a little irritating. He opens half of the quilt, changes the towel, and guards by the bed. "Go to bed, Jiji. I''m too busy to have a good rest these days." Han Tianzhuo shook his head, "Dad, I''m ok. You have to take care of your mother. I''ll do this kind of thing." Han Junyu patted him on the shoulder, "Jiji, I have grown up a lot in recent years." Suddenly hear him praise himself, Han Tianzhuo a Leng, some embarrassed, "Dad, how to suddenly say this?" Han Junyu turns his head and looks at Han Jing. His eyes are empty. He will think of some things before. "At the beginning, your mother was not in good health. When she learned that she was pregnant, she was surprised and scared. She was nervous all the time. She was afraid that something might happen to her and she would leave me. Later, you - mom really disappeared for a period of time, that period of my experience is not very happy, just like my time is gone, every day is very muddled. When I saw you a few years later, I was very small. I always wore a tight face and spoke in a very old voice. I still thought that this son was really cute. It''s been more than 20 years in the blink of an eye. You can also take care of your younger brother, sister and father. I''m glad to see that you will get better and better. " Hearing that he was cute, Han Tianzhuo coughed awkwardly, and his cheek was a little hot. "How does Dad say these things? Taking care of my brother is also what I should do." "Looking at Han Jing''s discomfort, I think of some things in the past. It''s been so many years, but it''s still hard to remember now. I''m not thoughtful about Molly. If I could be more comprehensive as a father, the tragedy might not happen." Han Junyu regrets. Han Tianzhuo was stunned, "Dad, we don''t want such a tragedy to happen." Han Junyu touched Han Jing''s forehead painfully, "Zuozuo is in such a state now that it may need to be adjusted for a period of time. It''s just that your mother is raising the baby at home and can accompany him for a period of time. Jiji, if you can adjust your work abroad, it''s about Sheng''an. " the more Han Tianzhuo hears about Sheng''an, the more wrong he is. When he hears about Sheng''an, he suddenly wakes up. He wondered, dad is a silent man, how can he talk so much today, it turned out that he came to play the family card with him, let him take the left left job, if he can act as the president of general Sheng''an, Dad would be more willing to it. "Dad, don''t talk about it. I won''t interfere in Sheng''an''s affairs. We can talk about cooperation in the future. But if you want to find someone to take over, you''d better cultivate left and right, or wait for your mother''s baby to come out, and then you can adjust it slowly. I''ve also lost a lot of time in my work abroad. I''ll leave tomorrow. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu glanced at him. Aware of his father''s poor eyesight, Han Tianzhuo straightened his spine, "Dad, even if you want to inherit the throne, it depends on your personal will. I have my own business to do. I don''t care whether I can do it well or not, but I do it. Even if I fail in the future, I''m not afraid to start all over again. " Father''s eyes are getting colder and colder. Han Tianzhuo can''t bear his eyes. His tone eases a little bit. "Big brother doesn''t have a lot of time. Let him go for a few years, and he also has experience in managing Chu family. He can do it well." Han Junyu laughed angrily, "if your elder brother knows that you''ve done such a trick on him, he''ll settle with you." Han Tianzhuo shrugs helplessly, "I am also forced." Han Junyu grins his teeth. Where is the boy mature? When he wants to fight people, even his father is not polite. "I gave you a chance, you don''t want it, and I won''t force you. But I said that in the front, when someone controls Sheng''an in the future, you can''t get a share. "Han Junyu has such a big Sheng''an, plus his huge assets, the family has more children, it must be a problem of distribution. Although it hurts to talk about money, some things have to be said. Han Tianzhuo is his eldest son and has the highest priority of succession. If he wants to enter Sheng''an, he will certainly be happy to see his success. But if he doesn''t want to take over his younger brother in the future, he''d better not complain. Han Tianzhuo couldn''t help laughing, "Dad, you look down on me too much. In the future, my company will certainly do better than Sheng''an. Although Sheng''an is a piece of fat, it''s not my dish. " Now that he has made up his mind, Han Junyu doesn''t speak any more. This has already been said, so as not to make a family farce for this kind of thing in the future. It''s not that Han Junyu doesn''t believe in his son, but that this farce is staged in too many families. He doesn''t want his children to fall apart because of their property, and finally become enemies. Dad didn''t speak. Han Tianzhuo was a little curious. "Dad, do you want Zuo Zuo to enter Sheng''an in the future?" Han Junyu is not sure, "it depends on his own choice. If he is not willing, it depends on whether your mother''s younger brother and sister are willing. If they are not willing, you as the second brother will take on the responsibility." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo has a sense of crisis. Looking at his stupefied expression, Han Junyu said with a smile, "do you dislike Sheng''an so much?" Han Tianzhuo immediately shook his head, "Dad, I think Zuo Zuo is quite suitable. He looks gentle, but his means are not soft at all. He can definitely make Sheng''an better." "Second brother." Han Jing, who is sleepy, suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Han Tianzhuo. The expression is hard to say, "you repeat what you just said." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo. Chapter 1447 The next day, when Han Junyu got up to make breakfast and called people down to have breakfast, he knew that Han Tianzhuo had gone abroad in the middle of the night. He looked at the note on his door with tears and laughter, but it was a matter of inheriting Sheng''an. Is it necessary for him to avoid it? Han Tiannuan''s face recovered a lot. He went downstairs to eat something. Looking at Han Jing beside him, his face turned pale. After a few mouthfuls of porridge, he didn''t move. These days, he ate something and worried that he couldn''t hold on. "Zuozuo, have some more. I''ll accompany you." Han Jing shakes his head. He really can''t eat it. It''s vomit. Han Tiannuan also wants to persuade him. Han churui stops him. "Zuo Zuo doesn''t want to eat. Later, he will eat some of your sister''s nutritious sugar to supplement nutrition." Han Tiannuan nods and immediately looks for her bag. She pours out a few candies and hands them to Han Jing. Han Jing looks at the colorful candies and her mind suddenly flashes. Molly sees her sister eating this kind of candy for the first time. Her face is full of curiosity. Her eyes are shining. She tastes one carefully and says it''s sweet with a smile. He also took one and put it into his mouth. It was very sweet and slightly sour. Han Tiannuan put two more in his mouth, "these can supplement your physical fitness, left, left, these are for you." Han Jing takes a bottle of nutritious sugar, and when Han Junyu has a good meal, he goes with him to choose a cemetery for Molly. Han Junyu discusses with him to find a quiet place in the suburbs. When Han Jing arrives, he sees that the environment in this area is really good, because there is no development and there are green mountains and waters. "Yes, Dad, please help me to talk about the price with them." Han Junyu leads him to talk about the price. The area is remote and the price is not high. After signing the contract, Han Jing takes the contract and goes to the hospital. Outside the ward, he sees Cheng Hui. "Brother Zuo, let me see Molly." Cheng Hui''s eyes are red, her arms are still bandaged, and her feet are hurt. Han Jing nodded and looked at the girl in the freezer, "Molly, I''ve chosen a quiet place for you. I''ll stay with you in this city in the future, OK?" Cheng Hui listens to his meaning and knows that he chose a graveyard for Molly. Her eyes are sour, and she wipes away her tears. Molly said that she would come to protect her brother, so she must be strong. "Brother Zuo, what day have you chosen?" Han Jing looked down at Molly. After a long time, he said, "three days later, I heard the weather is good." Cheng Hui said, "then I''ll go with you and give Molly a ride." Three days later, Molly was buried. The Han family and Cheng Mo''s family all came to deliver her to the grave. Standing in front of the tombstone, Han Jing touched the photo on the tombstone. He reached out and pointed at the girl''s eyebrows in the photo. "Molly, it will be full of jasmine flowers in the future, and it will also be called Molly garden, OK?" Without response, Han Jing raises a smile, takes out the jasmine seedling that has been prepared for a long time, and plants the first jasmine next to the tombstone. Cheng Hui takes tools to help. Other people have tools in their hands. Taking the tomb of jasmine as the center, they begin to plant Jasmine seedlings. There are many people, but they are very quiet. Everyone lowers his head to plant flowers. Han Tiannuan ties a red rope on every Jasmine seedling, which is a blessing. Whether there is a soul or not, she prays that she will be well in another world. Han Jing is expected to plant 2000 plants. As night falls, they have planted more than 1000 Jasmine seedlings, and the rest. We don''t worry, but leave the rest to Han Jing and Cheng Hui. Han Jing will take care of these plants every day, weeding and spreading fertilizer. Cheng Hui will come to accompany him whenever she has time. Cheng Hui, who used to be so quiet, is now quite quiet. Sometimes she sits beside him and doesn''t say a word in the afternoon. She doesn''t feel bored and accompanies him quietly. Han family. Qin Ning, who was five months pregnant, had a big stomach and a swollen body. When she went downstairs, she had to be careful. Han Tiannuan helped her to sit down. Seeing her face tired, he went to open the window and let the sun fall on her. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Qin Ning squinted and didn''t know what was going on. He had a lot of messy dreams yesterday and didn''t wake up. "What dream?" Han Tiannuan gave her a pillow to lie down. Qin Ning tried hard to recall that there were only some vague things. She rubbed her swollen forehead and said, "I saw a tail that could move. I don''t know what it was. Oh, there was a fish." Han Tiannuan thought, "moving tail, fish, is it Koi?" "Koi?" Qin Ning tilted his head seriously recalled, "not like, like a dragon, like a Phoenix." "Mom, what TV series did you watch? It''s lucky that you dream about dragons." Before he saw anyone, he heard the right voice. Qin Ning''s eyes lit up and looked in the direction of the gate. "Mom, I''m back." He ran right into the living room in his take out overalls. Seeing Qin Ning with a big stomach, he was shocked."Mom, what are you doing?" He didn''t know his mother was pregnant. Han Tiannuan explained with a smile, "my mother is pregnant, you are filming outside, I can''t contact you for a moment, and I don''t want to distract you, so I didn''t tell you. Are you at the end of your work? How do you dress like this? " Youyouhuanxi runs to qinning and squats down beside her, staring at her stomach miraculously. "Wow, mom, I''m pregnant. I''m not the youngest in my family at last." Qin Ning saw that he was sweating, took a paper towel to help him wipe it, "are you dressed like this because of filming?" Right right embarrassed shook his head, "I am out of the company was blocked by fans, I want to go home, it is no way and take out brother changed a suit of clothes to escape home." Han Tiannuan laughs, "now my right right is a movie star. I heard that you have a Rookie Award. You have been nominated, and the possibility of winning the award is very high." Right right right pleased to stir up bangs, "that''s necessary, I almost put my life into it in order to make the film, I," I was proud for a moment, and let slip his injury, he quickly covered his mouth. Han Tiannuan and Qin Ning''s face changed greatly. "Right right right, where did you get hurt? Why didn''t you tell your family?" Right right right don''t care about waving, "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s all small things." But Qin Ning didn''t believe it. Pulling his clothes, he saw a long scar on his back, and his eyes turned red instantly. "Would it be dangerous for you to go to film?" Right right right quickly pulled on the clothes, "no, I just a few days ago do not know why, breathing heart is very uncomfortable, temporarily careless, almost an accident, I have to go to the hospital for examination, it''s OK." "Take off your clothes and let your sister see your injury." Han Tiannuan unties his clothes for him. Right right is embarrassed, but it''s hard to stop him, so he has to take off his coat obediently. "How hard is your heart? What does the doctor say?" "The doctor said it was OK." Right right guilty, face smile unchanged, "sister, I''m a man, hurt is nothing, I can be more masculine." Han Tiannuan looks at the scar behind him, almost crying. 16-year-old boy, where do you need manliness? He was obviously looking for an excuse to comfort them. Chapter 1448 Han Junyu went home after work. He was very happy to hear that youyou came home. Youyou is the pistachio at home. With him, the family must be very busy. But listen to Qin Ning said, the pistachio at home was injured, and the injury is not light, he tightened his brow. "What''s the matter?" Han Tiannuan explained, "Dad, youyou is not willing to say, and I call uncle Pei, and he says he doesn''t know what''s going on." Han Junyu went to his room and saw him lying on the bed. His face was a little pale and he felt his forehead anxiously. "Right, right, wake up." Right right confused opened his eyes, propped up his arm, "Dad, you''re back." "Let me see your injury." Panic flashed in the right eye, dodging his hand, "Dad, it''s OK, just a little thing, I wake up, is it time for dinner?" Han Junyu''s sharp eyes staring at him, "right right, are you hiding something from dad?" Right right right showed a brilliant smile, "Dad, you don''t like your mother, make a fuss, just get some small injuries when filming, not much, oh, left left left home?"? I want to talk to him. " Right right up, jump out of bed and run out of the room. Han Junyu frowned and always felt that he was abnormal. When I went downstairs, Zuo Zuo came back, dirty, but he looked much better than before. Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows. When the child grows up, he doesn''t worry about one or two. Looking at Qin Ning''s growing stomach, there will be more trouble in the future. Because Han Jing doesn''t eat meat now, he is sure to prepare several plates of vegetables on the table. Right right right, who used to like meat most, also follows his brother to eat vegetarian food, which is called "losing weight", and eating vegetables has nutritional value. Zuo Zuo looks at him strangely, which is not like what he would say. Although youyou wants to keep calm, show his acting skills, and show his natural state, the more he does, his closest family still feels a little special. Han Junyu still doesn''t trust to call Pei Qian to ask him what''s going on, and Pei qian can''t give him an answer, because on the day that youyou was injured, he wasn''t at the filming site. He went to the hospital and said that he was just injured, not serious. Han Jing goes to his brother''s room in the evening to see him packing up in a panic. He stops in surprise. "Qin you, what''s your secret Qin you didn''t expect that he would ask so directly. He quickly closed the door and pulled him to bed. "It''s nothing. It''s just, ah, it''s very strange. Some time ago, I suddenly had a heart ache. I fell down and hurt my back. I just asked my sister to know that the day I was in my hand was when Jasmine had an accident. Maybe it was our psychological reaction. Anyway, my heart was not very comfortable at that time. " Han Jing got up to see his back injury, "the wound looked long, but fortunately not deep." "What did the doctor say when you checked your heart?" Qin you bowed his head and didn''t know how to tell his family the news. "Brother, the heart is OK." Han Jing tries to look him in the eye, but he dodges all the time. Han Jing is more sure that he has something to hide. "You still want to cheat me, say, I''ll help you with anything." Because Qin you is the youngest in his family, cheerful and lively, everyone will spoil him. Qin you grabbed the quilt, tangled and painful, "brother, this matter, you can''t help me." "Why?" Qin you shook his head, "no reason, just can''t help." Han Jing laughed and pinched his face. "After shooting for a few days, he really made himself deep. Do you think Dad can''t find out if you don''t say it? Come on, little fool, there''s something we can''t help you with. " Qin you took a deep breath and looked at him with red eyes. "Brother, if I say it, you promise me to keep it secret. I don''t want to make my mother sad." Han Jing looks at the red blood in his brother''s eyes, and his smile froze. "Qin you, I promise." Qin you sniffed, "when I went to the hospital, the doctor said I had blood cancer." His last two words, like taking away Han Jing''s whole body strength, he fell on the bed, looking at his brother. "Blood cancer, how can it be so sudden? We have a physical examination every year. It used to be OK." Qin you also did not understand that he was in good health before, how could he suddenly get this kind of disease. "Brother, this matter must not let mother know." Qin you catches him nervously. "No, I won''t tell mom. Right right, I''ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow and have a check. There may be a misunderstanding. " Qin you shook his head, "I have gone to several hospitals for examination, and all the results are the same. Brother, the doctor said, "I have one year at most." Han Jing didn''t believe it. "How could it be so serious? You just," he saidQin you interrupted him with a smile and didn''t care about waving his hand, "brother, oh, it''s OK. It''s good to live one day now." His and Han Jing''s body blood is special, and the blood composition is unique in the world. Other people have blood cancer, and there is the possibility of looking for bone marrow matching, but he doesn''t. Therefore, for him, there is no cure for this disease. "Qin you, how can it be ok? No, there must be a way." Han Jing stood up and walked out excitedly. Qin you stopped him. "Brother, don''t be excited. Even if you want to save me, you can''t tell mom and dad." Han Jing clenched her fist, but she still couldn''t help shaking. Molly had just passed away when he heard that his brother had cancer, which made him unable to calm down for a moment. "Brother, I''ve thought about it. I won''t go anywhere during this time. I''ll stay at home with you. I''ll live and die. I can''t blame anyone." He''s open-minded. Han Jing gas smile, eyes also some red, and he sat on the bed, "let me see your wound." Qin you is a little embarrassed, but he still takes off his coat. Han Jing asks him, "do you want to change the dressing?" "Well, brother, help me." Qin you handed him the medicine and gave him a bright smile. "Brother, I''m serious. On the day of Molly''s death, my heart really hurt, but when I went to check it, my heart was OK. We are twins and telepathic." When Han Jing thought of Molly''s death, he lowered his eyelashes to hide his emotion. "Does it hurt?" Qin you frowned, "it hurts, but it hurts. You know I''ve been afraid of pain since I was a child. Ouch, brother, I heard last time that you were going to travel around the world. Can you take me with you? I want to go with you. Wherever I go, I will be there. If I fall down there, you will bury me, and then, "Qin you, stop talking!" Han Jing could not bear to scold, hoarse voice, "you so, also want to travel, don''t think about it." "Don''t be angry, brother. I''ll just talk about it." Qin you looked up at the tears in the corner of his eyes, stunned. "Brother..." Han Jing wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and dressed him, "there must be a way, Qin you. I won''t let you have an accident." Chapter 1449 Han Jing stayed up all night and investigated a lot of information about blood cancer. The more information he saw, the heavier his heart was. The next day, he discussed with Qin you that if he wanted to hide his parents, he had to leave home, otherwise they would be easily seen through by his father. Qin you bowed his head, but he wanted to accompany his mother. He also wanted to wait for his mother to give birth to his younger brother and sister. If his younger brother and sister separated his mother''s attention, his mother would not be sad when he left. Han Jing grinned, "Qin you, don''t say such depressed words again. If I say I will help you, I will find a way to treat you!" Before Qin you went home, he had made psychological preparations. His father used to teach him that it was not important that something happened, but how they should treat it. He went to the hospital to find out that he had blood cancer. At that time, he was so shocked that he didn''t sleep for several days. At night, he hid in the quilt and cried alone, but it didn''t solve the problem. He can only accept, the rest of the time, to accompany his family, so that he was born in this world, also considered no regrets. He gently patted his brother''s shoulder, "brother, it''s OK, you don''t give yourself too much pressure, where you want to go, I will follow you." Han Jing forbeared the emotion, "we first go to my uncle''s house, find my aunt to find a way, and then go to uncle Ningfu. If it''s not enough, we can ask the second brother and the eldest brother to find a way. Anyway, we can''t tell my father and mother about this." Qin you nodded, "OK, I also want to find Jiamu." Han Jing and he designated a plan, and then set the next day''s air ticket. At dinner, Han Jing said that he wanted to go out for a walk. He just went to his uncle to relax and let youyou accompany him. Both Han Junyu and Qin Ning feel that Han Jing has been more silent than before. He will take the initiative to leave moliyuan. It''s good to go for a walk, so he agrees. Han churui looks at Zuo Zuo. He has doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t say it directly. Instead, he goes up to Zuo Zuo in the evening and asks if something has happened to him. Han Jing shakes his head and wants to go out. Han churui chuckled, "you are a quiet person. If you go out to relax, you will bring a noisy right. Who do you cheat?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing pursed her lips. Everyone in her family was a keen observer. If her acting skills were not good, she could not hide in front of them. "Right right right pull me out to play, just I want to go out for a walk." Han churui''s sharp eyes staring at him, "Han Jing, when I came to Han''s house, you were not born, you are my growth. When you lie, although you will look directly into my eyes, your right thumb will rub your index finger unnaturally. You can''t even cheat me here. Do you think it''s possible to cheat your resourceful father?" Han Jing has a headache. He thinks about it a little, and his face is serious. "Big brother, there is a very important thing you should promise me. I tell you, you can''t let me tell other people, neither can your sister." Han churui twisted his eyebrows and had a bad premonition in his heart, "what''s the matter, so serious?" "Right right, go to the hospital for examination. He has leukemia, also known as blood cancer." Han churui couldn''t believe staring at him, making sure he wasn''t joking, "how come you don''t have a physical examination every year?" Yes, they have physical examination every year, but I don''t know why, there is such a disaster on his brother. "Brother, I don''t want other people in my family to know about this. Please keep it a secret." Han churui rubbed his brows, "so you take youyou to find your uncle, want to solve it?" Han Jing said his plan, Han churui nodded, he will help them cover, hoping to find a treatment as soon as possible. The next day, Han Jing and Qin you set out to look for Rongwei. When they arrived outside the castle, Han Jing couldn''t help thinking of the time when he and Molly met for the first time. At that time, she was still a little girl of ghost elves. "Brother, do you miss Molly?" Qin you bumped him on the shoulder to make him come back. Han Jing smile, "is some think." Qin you patted him on the shoulder, "brother, don''t worry. If I leave in the future, I''m sure I can find Molly. I''ll take care of her for you." Han Jing was so angry that he rolled his eyes, "Qin you, you still want to take care of yourself." Qin you shrugs. It''s not his wish to get leukemia. It''s God''s arrangement. Besides accepting it, what else can he do? Seeing the sadness in his younger brother''s eyes, Han Jing''s heart was cramped. "Go, give Jiamu a surprise." Qin you covered his heart, wrinkled his face and said to Han Jing, "brother, are you suffering for me? I can feel it. You say, if we separate the two ends of the world, can we still have telepathy? " "Shut up Han Jing stares at him. Qin you laughed and ran into the castle. The bodyguard outside the castle saw them and reached out to stop them. "You two, who are you looking for?" Qin you held his arm and said, "find your young master, Jiamu, and say that his brother is here."Jiamu heard the bodyguard''s phone call, ran out to meet, saw Qin you, excited rushed to him, hugged him. "Brother Youyou, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you growing up again? Brother Zuo, come on in. " Han Jing walks into the castle with them. Rongwei is still at work. She is only at home on September 1. She got pregnant in September 13 and gave birth to a three-year-old girl named yunyun and rongyunduo. She is very lovely. Qin you holds her for a few turns. Xiao Yun giggles and looks at her innocent smile. Qin you is infected and smiles. Jiamu asked him to put down his sister, or she would play crazy and pester him. Qin you thinks it''s nothing. It''s fun to have such a lovely sister. Jiamu looked at his sister and laughed. He inadvertently grasped his right wrist, frowned and looked at him. Qin you on his eyes, raised a smile, "what''s the matter, Jiamu?" Rong Jiamu still wanted to hold his wrist, but he threw it away. Rong Jiamu hesitated, "brother right, are you sick?" Qin you is frightened, did not expect him to be able to see so, "no matter, recently may have a cold." Rong Jia was suspicious. He held his wrist again and felt his pulse. He was sure that his body was abnormal. "Brother right, you are not so simple as a cold. What''s wrong with you?" Qin you put down Xiao Yun and hissed at him, "secrets, you can''t tell." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Jiuyi heard Qin you''s words, he thought they were playing, but he didn''t care. He took Xiao yunyun away and let them play together. When his sister left, Rong Jiamu held his hand seriously again and felt his pulse. "Brother Youyou, your condition is a bit serious. General medicine can''t treat it well." Qin you took an apple and nibbled it. "Jiamu, it''s time to test you. I''m really sick. That''s why I came to you." Rong Jiamu frowned. He learned medical skills with his mother these years, but he didn''t really practice treating patients, and he felt that Qin you''s condition was very serious. "Brother Youyou, what is it?" Qin you finished eating an apple, threw the apple core into the garbage can, clapped his hands, "it''s not a rare disease, it''s leukemia." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Jiamu was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Chapter 1450 Qin you said he had leukemia with a cool face. Rong Jiamu looked at him in horror and didn''t speak for a long time. Qin you looked at him stupidly and waved his hand in front of him with a smile? No, you are not so timid Rong Jiamu angrily glared at him, "Qin you, don''t make a joke. This joke is not funny at all." Qin you handed his wrist to him, "what''s the point of joking about this kind of thing? If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself. My pulse is weak. Sometimes I feel dizzy and want to vomit. You can help me to control it." Rong Jiamu now did not dare to touch his wrist, turned and walked to Han Jing, "brother Zuo, Qin you is so bad that he said such a boring joke to amuse me." Han Jing closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Jiamu, I didn''t cheat you. I brought him to my aunt to find a way." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Jiamu stares at him and confirms again that he has not been cheated. His eyes turn red and his face turns pale. Seeing that he was about to cry, Qin you quickly handed his handkerchief to him. "No, it''s me. What are you crying for? Hey, young master Rong, can you be more aggressive? If you want to attend my funeral, you''re going to cry faintly." Rong Jiamu put aside his handkerchief, "Qin you, how can you say such words? I''m really going to be angry." Qin you walked up to him with a smile and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t be angry. I still have many plans to complete with you. Take me to see your new pet." Rong Jiamu was so angry that he wanted to hit him, but he didn''t look very good. He couldn''t do it, so he could only hold his wrist again. "Now you still want to play, you should be honest with me." "Now you can''t have strenuous exercise, but also take medicine for treatment. Your condition should be acute. You should find a treatment plan as soon as possible, otherwise you will be weak soon." Rong Jiamu said seriously. But Qin you didn''t care, as if he had nothing to do with it, "take medicine, you can, but you want to play with me, I come here, to see my goddess." Jiamu asked, "what goddess?" "This year I got the goddess after the film. I want to take a picture with her. This is one of my life plans. If you don''t get the movie king, it''s a kind of satisfaction to take a picture with the movie queen. " Qin you looks forward to it. "You''ll be fine, Qin you. Don''t say anything depressing." Han Jing listened to his younger brother repeat the fact that his life would end several times. He should let them accept that he would leave at any time as soon as possible, but he would not accept such a thing. He discussed with Rong Jiamu, "we haven''t told my parents about this, Jiamu. It''s a secret, and we can''t tell anyone else." Rong Jiamu pursed his lips, "but his condition must be checked by my mother. When my mother knows it, my father will naturally know it. It''s difficult for my father to keep it from your parents." Han Jing thought deeply, "don''t worry, I''ll talk to your mother about this." Three people go to find Jiuyi. Rong Jiamu takes Xiao yunyun away. Han Jing and Jiuyi take Qin you away. Jiuyi is shocked for a long time and doesn''t recover. Looking at Qin you in disbelief, he picked up her wrist and looked at several parts of his body, which confirmed that they didn''t tease her and their eyes were red. "How can it be so sudden? Don''t you have physical examination every year, and the situation is quite stable?" If Han Jing had so many lips, he would not have been sick in the world. "There are many reasons for leukaemia. Youyou''s condition doesn''t exclude that it''s caused by the virus in his blood. It didn''t break out until he was 16 years old. My aunt and mother are pregnant, so I can''t let her know about it. So I come to you. I hope you can help us keep it secret and try to find a way to treat youyou." Jiuyi saw the boy kneel down and quickly supported his arm. He was very sad. "Left left, right, right situation is acute, the situation is very critical, I am not sure to save him." Qin you said with a smile, "aunt, you do your best. It''s ok if you can''t cure it." Han Jing hit him with his elbow, "Qin you, shut up." Qin you wronged drum face, obediently standing on the side to play with mobile phones. Jiuyi touched Qin you''s head painfully, "yes, I will find a way. I also know that you don''t want Qin Ning to worry, but if you don''t inform them of such a big thing, you will be fine in the future," "aunt, you will be fine in the future." Han Jing said yes. Qin you said again, "if I stop breathing by accident, you will say that I have a car accident or something. Anyway, there are many ways of death in the world, and I''m still good." Han Jing couldn''t bear it, his scarlet eyes staring at his brother, "Qin you!" Qin you second counsels, hiding behind the nine one, "elder brother, I just give you advice, you have never been to me before." Jiuyi saw that his face didn''t matter. He was angry and angry. He also patted his pale face and warned, "right, right, my aunt will find a way. You''ll be OK." On September 1, he felt his pulse again, went to collect herbal medicine, let Qin you drink the medicine, and then went to discuss with Han Jing. Qin you''s situation is still in an unstable state. She needs to go to the hospital for a more systematic examination to determine his more detailed situation.Ning Fu has all the information about Qin you in his hand. In addition, he has asked people to study Qin you''s blood since the day Qin you was born. He must be more familiar with his situation than she is. Han Jing didn''t want to hide Ning Fu, but Ning Fu can''t go to Nankang City, otherwise his father will find out about Qin you. Two people discuss, nine one to contact Ning Fu, let him bring team to her castle. Qin you, who had drunk the medicine, was lying on the sofa in a daze. He was sweating a lot. He wanted to get up and look for a paper towel to wipe it. When he got up, everything in front of him became blurred. He bumped into the tea table and his knee hurt. His face wrinkled with pain and he fell to the ground. "It hurts." Han Jing came back to see him sitting on the ground with tears in his eyes. He helped him up to see the bruise of his knee and asked the servant to take the medicine. "Bear it, right, right." Qin you nodded, his forehead fell on his shoulder, "brother, I feel dizzy." Han Jing looked at the sweat on his forehead, touched his forehead, but his forehead was cold, and took his handkerchief to wipe his sweat. "After taking the medicine, my aunt said that you are too weak. At the beginning, you will not adapt. You will be better after a sleep." Qin you blinked and looked at the beautiful chandelier on the ceiling, "brother, sometimes I really hope that this is a terrible nightmare. As long as I open my eyes and wake up, everything will be false." His voice was soft and pathetic. Han Jing clenched his teeth and lowered his head to help him blow his knees. But as soon as he lowered his head, tears fell on his knees. Qin you lowered his head, sniffed, and comforted him with a smile, "brother, it''s not a big deal. I''m a man. I can still bear this small injury." "Qin you, if you talk nonsense, I''ll beat you." Han Jing wipes his tears, and the servant also takes the medicine. Han Jing helps him put it on, gets up and squats down in front of him. "Come up, I''ll carry you upstairs to rest." Qin you couldn''t help laughing and patted him on the shoulder, "brother, you are thinner than me. Forget it. Help me upstairs." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing grinds his teeth. When he was a child, he didn''t cheat on him. Chapter 1451 Ning Fu listened to the phone call of 91, and the next day he brought his team to Rongwei''s villa to do a systematic examination for Qin you. He took his blood for examination, and was very surprised at his physical changes. He had not expected such a bad situation before. Han Jing asked nervously, "uncle, how is your situation?" Ning Fu was injured in his knee when he was young. The older he was, the more his knee recurred. Now he is in a wheelchair, but his face is not bad. He shakes his head with a pile of reports in his hand. "The blood test I took from your brothers'' bodies also detected this kind of invisible danger, but the probability is very small. In fact, many people have some cancer causing cells hidden in their bodies, but they are only very trace. As long as they are not affected by special factors, they will not affect their normal life. However, Qin you''s situation is too special. The virus in his body is like a sudden counter attack army, which devours and kills the healthy cells in his body. Only in this way can he become weak and his resistance be reduced so quickly. " Although Han Jing had expected this situation for a long time, it was still difficult for him to accept the scientific data. "Is there a cure?" "There should be, but I haven''t thought of it yet." Ning Fu looked at the boy''s red eyes and didn''t want him to despair. There are many cases of leukemia in the world, but there are too few survivors. The most effective way is to change the bone marrow. However, the blood of Han''s children is special. It''s really more difficult to find a matching bone marrow than to ascend to heaven. "Uncle, you check my blood, as long as help right right right, draw my bone marrow is OK." Han Jing said. Ning Fu shook his head, "left left, although you are twins, but not." "Please, we must find a way. You can''t do anything." Ning Fu comfort, "good child, don''t be afraid, there will be a way." ¡­¡­ When Han Jing goes outside the right room, he takes a few deep breaths and arranges his mood. He pushes the door open to see Jiamu and youyou staring at their mobile phones, muttering and not knowing what they are talking about. "Brother, Jiamu said to take me to see my goddess." Qin you excitedly picks up his mobile phone. Han Jing sees a picture of a woman on the screen of his mobile phone. He often mentions that Han Jing also knows some of them. She is Doris, an actress who has been a film queen for three times. She has excellent acting skills, but she is very low-key. She seldom attends business activities. It''s not easy to see her if it''s not introduced by her friends. "I''ll go with you sometime." Qin you nodded with a smile, "of course, brother, you are an elegant gentleman. You want to support me." Han Jing couldn''t help laughing, "what''s holding up the field? It''s not an old fool. Go ahead, I''ll see if I can do something Rong Jiamu immediately explained that Doris, the film queen, has a friend who is going to hold a birthday party. She will attend. At the same time, one of his friends will also attend. He asked his friend to take them in. It''s hard to say whether she can take a picture with the goddess at the next time. Han Jing thought, "this matter is simple, leave it to me." Rong Jiamu is curious, "brother Zuo, how do you do it?" Han Jing borrows his computer and tells him that there is no absolute security in the network world. As long as the technology is enough, he can know any traces left by the other party. " Rong Jiamu was surprised to see his quick operation of the computer. He not only operated the computer himself, but also paid others to investigate more detailed information about Doris. Even the information that the goddess had an illegitimate daughter was found by him. The three changed their formal clothes, and Rong Jiamu drove to the party in the evening. It''s not like in China, where minors can''t drive. Rongjiamu has been driving everywhere since he was 14 years old, so his driving skills are very smooth. When getting off the bus, Han Jing looks up at the huge Castle complex in front of him. It''s even bigger than Rong''s castle, and the architectural style is more gorgeous. "This castle has a history of more than 300 years. I heard that it has something to do with the royal family." Rong Jiamu said. Qin you marvels at the beauty of the castle and smiles to take a picture. Han Jing turns on his mobile phone to take a picture of him. When the three were taking photos, a young man came to call Jiamu. Qin you turned around. He was 15 or 16 years old. He was dressed in a formal suit with a bow around his neck. His hair was combed neatly, his face was round, but his eyes were deep. "Jiamu, are these your friends?" They speak English. Jiamu nodded. "Yes, marvel." He continued, "Qin you, Han Jing, this is Jonah marvel. Just call him marvel. He is my good friend at school, marvel. These two are my cousins, Qin you and Han Jing." Marvel is a very gentlemanly man. He greets them and leads them in. Along the way, marvel also introduces them. Today''s birthday girl is a very beautiful girl, and the people who come here are very distinguished, but they don''t have to be nervous. They can consult him if they have any questions.When Qin you went in, it was even more magnificent, and the walls were not inlaid with ordinary stones, they were all gems, shining brilliantly in the light. When we went to the banquet hall, the ladies were all Jeweled, and the men were all dressed in formal clothes. Marvel took them and several other friends to say hello and explained to Rong Jiamu that Doris had not arrived, and they still needed to wait. Rong Jiamu expresses his gratitude and wants to take Qin you and Han Jing around the castle. Marvel nods and leads them out of the banquet hall, through a corridor and into a garden. It''s not exaggerating to say that this is a garden. Surrounded by all kinds of plants, flowers bloom and there is a faint fragrance in the air. Qinyou appreciate, suddenly faltered for a while, Han Jing quickly hold him, "right right, uncomfortable?" Qin you''s face was a little white, and he waved his hand with a smile. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m too excited." Rong Jiamu held his wrist, worried in his eyes, "brother right, if you can''t hold it, we''ll go back, don''t force it." As soon as Qin you heard that he was going back, he immediately shook his head. "Don''t make trouble. I''ll see my goddess soon. I can''t be too happy." Han Jing and Rong Jiamu look at each other. They have no choice but to accompany him on. After walking for a while, at a corner, I heard a girl''s laughter. Qin you walked in the front and was hit by the other party. He stepped back. The other party realized the collision, face changed, immediately apologized, "sorry, sorry." Qin you rubs the heart which is hurt by the girl and waves his hand to say it''s OK. He looks up at the girl and sees her face. He is stunned. The girl has a pair of deep eyes, light purple eyes, features such as carved jade works of art, long golden hair, her body is a cumbersome white dress, beautiful like a dream angel. Chapter 1452 Qin you stares at the girl and doesn''t speak for a long time. Rong Jiamu bumps him with his elbow. "Qin you, hey, come back." Qin you wake up, embarrassed bow, "I''m ok, let''s go." After the girl came a girl, saw the girl hit, worried and asked her, "Jennie, are you ok?" Jennie shook her head and looked at the boy who had been hit. Her pretty face was really good-looking. Thinking of bumping into others, he didn''t say anything. She turned around and walked in front of him. "I''m sorry, just now, I bumped into you. Are you ok?" Qin you smiles and shakes his head, "it''s OK, don''t mind." Jennie''s cheek is a little red. She looks at him secretly, nods and doesn''t speak. The girl next to Jennie saw that among the four teenagers, she only knew marvel, so she asked Marvel curiously, "marvel, are these your friends? Why don''t you introduce them?" Marvel said quickly, "Oh, Jiamu, this is today''s birthday, Angela. Angela, these three are my friends, Rong Jiamu, Qin you and Han Jing. " Angela said to them, "thank you for coming to my birthday party. This is my friend, Jennie. I''m sorry that Jennie just bumped into you." Rong Jiamu smiles, "we are just about to enjoy the scenery of the castle. Unexpectedly, the beautiful scenery bumps into us. We are still surprised. Angela, I''ll wish you a happy birthday in advance. " Angela listened to the boy''s teasing, but she didn''t hate it. She took Jennie''s arm and said to marvel, "thank you for your blessing. Take your time. I''ll take Jennie to the front hall." The girl went away, Qin you did not take back his sight, Rong Jiamu hit his arm again, "Hey, Qin you, is your soul taken away?" Qin you revived, ear tip red, "Jiamu, I see flowers." Jiamu nodded with a smile, "tut Tut, it''s a beautiful flower, but that flower has gone." Knowing that he is deliberately teasing himself, Qin you reaches out to scratch him. Rong Jiamu is most afraid of being scratched by others, so he hides behind Han Jing. Han Jing moves away consciously. Rong Jiamu gets angry and runs behind marvel. The four make a mess. After appreciating the magnificence of the castle, the four return to the banquet hall to look for Doris. Han Jing unexpectedly sees Molly''s mother, Monica. She was wearing a gorgeous dress, with delicate makeup and calculation in her eyes. She was chatting with a lady, but her eyes were looking away, obviously with a purpose. "What''s the matter, brother?" Qin you is curious to see that he doesn''t go away and keeps staring at a woman. "It''s Molly''s mother." Han Jing said softly. Qin you stops and looks at Rong Jiamu. Rong Jiamu also knows about Molly''s death. He knows that it has done great harm to Han Jing, so they are worried. Marvel doesn''t know Molly. Following Han Jing''s eyes, he sees Monica with disgust in his eyes. "It''s Angela''s birthday party. It''s a wet blanket for this woman to come." Listen to his air, Monica''s reputation is not good. Han Yanjing and Yan Xiaomeng go to the bathroom and talk with each other. They don''t know what to do. He followed and went to the men''s room. After he went in, he saw two people kissing. The man lifted her skirt, and she didn''t resist, but she was enjoying. Han Jing narrowed his cold face and turned around calmly. He couldn''t imagine how Molly felt when she saw her own mother with other men. After all, Monica was a stranger to him, but his heart was throbbing and he loved Molly. Growing up in an environment where she didn''t play the role of a father, she lacked such things as maternal love, and she was forced to do things she didn''t like. "Brother, brother, I see my goddess." Qin you gestured to him. Han Jing looks back at Qin you''s goddess. Although she is over 50 years old and has wrinkles on her face, her elegance will naturally make people ignore her age. He straightens up and goes to Doris. Qin you is surprised to see Han Jing walk up to Doris and talk with his goddess happily. "Jiamu, what do you think my brother can say to my goddess?" Jiamu is also very curious and turns around. Someone looks at him and turns to see Jennie. Jennie is noticed by him and looks down. Jiamu bumped Qin you with his elbow, "Hey, brother Youyou, a flower has been staring at you just now." Qin you reacts for a few seconds to understand that what he says is Jennie. He turns to see Jennie standing next to Angela and bumps Jiamu with her elbow. "Don''t talk nonsense." Jiamu was wronged and turned to laugh, "brother Youyou, if you like that flower, I''ll help you." "Don''t worry. I''ll take pictures with my goddess later." Although Qin you said so, he couldn''t help looking at Jennie more.Han Jing and Doris chatted for a while, and they went to Qin you. Qin you saw the goddess come to him. His heart beat faster and his palms were sweating. "Doris, this is my brother. He''s a fan of you. I like your work very much." Doris greets Qin you with a smile. "Hello, Qin you. Nice to meet you." "Goddess, Ms. Doris, Hello, this is Qin you. May I take a picture with you?" Pray in Qin you''s eyes. Doris nodded. "Of course, Qin you. You look so good." Praised by his goddess, Qin you happily raises the corner of his mouth, takes out his mobile phone and asks Jiamu to take a picture for him. He takes a picture with the goddess and completes a wish. His brilliant sunshine is dazzling. Doris looked at the boy''s beautiful face, smile very infectious, "Qin you, you will be very good, looking forward to the future you can see your work." Qin you looked at her in surprise, "goddess, have you seen my works?" Doris nodded, "you are Pei''s student, and his films have been selected for several awards. It''s a great honor that I''m one of the judges. I just saw your infectious performance. I like it very much." Qin you''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that the goddess had seen her own film. He was even more embarrassed. "In the future, if I still have a future, I hope I have the honor to make a film with you." Doris was surprised for a few seconds and nodded with a smile. "I''m looking forward to it, too. You''re a very interesting actor, very talented. Come on, I''ll wait for you." Inspired by his idol, Qin you feels his blood flowing against the current and nods excitedly. Maybe he was too happy. He was a little dizzy. Everything in front of him became blurred. He clenched his fist and endured the discomfort. At this time, Han Jing''s arm on his shoulder, supporting him to stand, he looked at his brother gratefully. "Brother, I''m lucky to have you, or I''ll be embarrassed in front of the goddess." Han Jing looked at him with complicated eyes and patted his forehead, "Qin you, take a picture. It''s time for us to go back." Qin you nodded, he also felt tired. Jiamu and marvel leave. They walk out of the castle, but they hear someone named Qin you. Chapter 1453 Hearing someone call himself, Qin you turns his head in doubt. Marvel and Angela come together. Angie still has a poster in his hand. "Listen to marvel. You like Ms. Doris very much. I have some of her signed posters. I''ll give you one. I hope you like it." Qin you is surprised. Because he is coming to the party, it''s not convenient for him to carry the poster, so he didn''t ask Doris to sign it. I didn''t expect that Angela would think of this. "Thank you. I like it very much." Angela handed the poster to him. "I heard you live in rongjiamu''s castle. Can my friends and I have the chance to play?" Qin you was surprised. He turned to look at Rong Jiamu. He was suddenly mentioned. Rong Jiamu was also surprised. He nodded with a smile. "Of course, welcome. When you come, please contact me. I''ll arrange in advance, so as not to have a bad reception." Angela nodded with satisfaction and left with marvel. When he got on the bus, Qin you held the poster and felt a little confused. "Is this Angela''s target me or Jiamu?" Rong Jiamu rolled his eyes, "if you want to find me, you won''t take a poster as an excuse. It must be aimed at you." Qin you raised his eyebrows and asked Han Jing, "brother, what do you think?" Han Jing looked down at his mobile phone, but didn''t lift his head. "It''s very likely that the poster Qin you said was taken by the flower." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you thought of that beautiful girl like an angel. She was stunned. Her neck was red. "Brother, please don''t laugh." Han Jing and his analysis, "first of all, Angela is one of the masters today. If you really want to send your poster, you don''t have to come in person. You can ask a servant to send it. Secondly, although she was with marvel, marvel didn''t speak in the whole process, but her eyes glanced at Qin you several times, like looking at him and taking precautions. Finally, Jennie said that she went to Jiamu''s castle with her friends. Angela had a lot of friends at the party, but she was the closest to the girl named Jennie, and she had not only a protective attitude but also a respectful attitude towards her, which can explain why she came to deliver the posters herself. " Rong Jiamu was impressed by his meticulous analysis, and supported his chin to smile at Qin you, "brother right, you have good luck." Qin you stares at him, "it''s just a poster. What''s your luck. And my Well, I won''t do harm to people anyway. " When it comes to his illness, Han Jing and Rong Jiamu are silent. Although both of them firmly believe that they will find a way to treat them, before they can find a way, right right is in danger at any time. Back in the castle, Ning Fu prepared a lot of medicine for Qin you. He frowned, but he didn''t retort. He took the medicine. He was tired and went back to his room to sleep. Han Jing can''t sleep. Thinking of meeting Molly''s mother at the party, he''s upset and still wants to see her in person. Jiamu listened to his idea and drove him to the villa in Monica. Currently, her husband is an entrepreneur, but she is more than 20 years older than her. She has a heart attack because of her stepdaughter. Now she is in danger in the hospital. She is busy fighting for property with her stepdaughter, so naturally she won''t go to the hospital to take care of her husband. For her, her husband is her dependence. Once this dependence fails, she will change it immediately. Rong Jiamu rings the doorbell. A servant opens the door and asks for his identity. Han Jing comes forward and says that he is Lily''s friend and has something to say to Ms. Monica. Liliy is the real name of jasmine, lily is pure lily, but now she doesn''t like this name, so she changed her name to jasmine. Listen to him say it''s Lily''s friend. The servant''s face is not very good. Ask them to wait a moment. She will inform Ms. Monica. After waiting outside for a long time, the servant came back to open the door again and asked them to do it. Han Jing walked into the living room, and their servant didn''t pour a cup of tea. After waiting for a long time, Monica was late. She was wearing pajamas, and her face was a little impatient. "You are Lily''s friends. What''s the matter with that smelly girl who hasn''t been home for months?" Han Jing stares at her and is so impatient with her friends that she can''t treat Molly well. He took out a bunch of jasmine flowers from his pocket and put them on the tea table. "This is the flower I picked from Jasmine''s tombstone. I just want to inform you that she has gone to another world." Monica stares at the flowers on the table and stares at Han Jing with poor eyes. "What tombstone? Don''t talk nonsense in front of me. How could Lily die? Who are you?" "I said, I''m her friend. I thought there was an accident and she died. This news tells you that you don''t want to get anything from you. As her mother, if you really care about her, you won''t give her a phone call after you owe money and she gives you money. " "What do you care about me, do you hide the smelly girl, or does the smelly girl deliberately ask you to tell me the news of her death and try to avoid me?" said Monica When she heard the news of Molly''s death, she didn''t feel sad. She thought Molly was scheming against her.Ah, Han Jing thought that she was Molly''s mother after all. No matter what, he would not let her go. But now he suddenly felt that this woman didn''t care about Molly before, and she wasn''t worth wasting her time. Seeing that he was about to leave, Monica got up and took his arm. "Are you lying to me, stinky girl? How can something happen?" Han Jing said sarcastically, "you ask her for five million, Ms. Monica. Molly gives you five million. Don''t you ever think about how the five million came from?" At that time, Monica was thinking about paying off the debt. The smelly girl gave her money. She didn''t care how she got it. Now, she has a bad feeling in her heart. "Smelly girl, she, she really, something happened?" Han Jing wrote an address and handed it to her, "if you want to see her, this is her graveyard. Ms. Monica, please let go Monica stares at the address he wrote in a daze, powerlessly lowers her arm, and wants to deny the news. She quickly takes her mobile phone to call Molly, but Han Jing''s mobile phone rings. After Molly died, he installed Molly''s phone card into his mobile phone, which is why Molly said he was her best friend. Because in her address book, he is the only frequent contact, and he only talks once in four or five months. Her biological mother only calls her twice a year. The first one is on Monica''s birthday. Molly calls her on her own initiative. The second one is from Monica asking for money. Monica stares at his cell phone and asks, "how can your cell phone answer Lily''s call?" Han Jing calmly hung up and said, "once again, I''m her friend. After her death, I want to wait for you to call and let you know the news of her death. I''ve been waiting for nearly two months, but I haven''t heard from you. I can only come to you in person. Ms. Monica, lily is only fifty years old. She''s a girl away for a few months. Don''t you worry? Oh, I forget that you have a lot to do. This daughter never obeys you to accompany your clients. After she escapes from this villa, you don''t care about her. " Han Jing''s sarcastic sneer. Chapter 1454 On the way back to the castle, Han Jing looked out of the window in silence, her amber eyes filled with sadness. Rong Jiamu was driving. He wanted to find a topic to break the dull atmosphere, but he was afraid to disturb him. His heart was a bit heavy. When they left, Monica was crazy, but from the beginning to the end, she didn''t show any sadness. Instead, she thought about whether Molly''s death would benefit her. The girl he liked just passed away, and Qin you got this disease again. He should not feel well. When they arrived at the castle, as soon as they entered the hall, they saw Rongwei sitting on the sofa with a glass of wine in his hand, waiting for them. "Zuo Zuo, do you have something to tell me?" Han Jing knows that you can''t hide it from him. "You''re right. My aunt told you about you. This is Qin you''s wish. I don''t want my parents to worry too much, so I will bring him here. " Rongwei angry smile, "such an important thing, you hide from your parents, in case of anything, do you know the consequences?" Han Jing pursed her lips, and the young man''s gentle face was firm. "I know, but my mother is pregnant now, so I have to tell her that I have to wait until she gives birth." Rong Jiamu also said, "Dad, it''s right elder brother. I don''t want aunt qinning to worry. You can help right elder brother." Rongwei looks up and drinks a mouthful of wine. The strong wine enters his intestines. Burning, he tightens his brows. Qin you''s illness made him feel uncomfortable. He went to ask Ning Fu about it. At present, he has not found a treatment plan, and can only let him take medicine to restrain himself. But this is not a long-term solution, and Qin you will become weaker and weaker until he stops breathing. "I don''t want Qin Ning to worry, you can rest assured that I won''t tell her, but it''s still necessary to tell Han Junyu about such a big thing." Han Jing pondered for a long time and then replied, "I''ll think it over, uncle. When I think about it, I''ll call my father." Han Jing goes upstairs and goes to Qin you''s room first. Seeing that he is sweating, he goes to get hot water and wipes it for him. Qin you opens his eyes vaguely. "Brother, I''m fine." Han Jing gave him a good quilt, "I know you''re OK, sleep." Qin you turned over with the quilt in his arms and went to sleep again. After sitting for a while, Han Jing gets up and goes back to his room. Considering that he still can''t tell his father, he takes out his mobile phone to contact Han churui. "Brother, is mom OK?" "Your sister accompanies her every day. Her condition is very stable. My uncle has checked you in the past. Is there a treatment plan?" "Not yet, brother. My uncle told me to tell Dad. I think I''d better not. My father has to take care of my mother''s emotions. I''m afraid my mother will find out, so it''s better to delay one day. " Han churui agrees, but the situation is very troublesome. He rubs his forehead and hears Han Tiannuan''s footsteps. He says goodbye to Han Jing and hangs up. Han Tiannuan just came out of the bath and watched him hang up the phone stealthily. He looked at him doubtfully. "Big brother, who are you calling?" Han churui didn''t want her to know about Youyou, so he lied and said, "it''s business." Han Tiannuan doesn''t believe it. She thinks that there is a designer in the company who is especially attentive to him. She immediately feels a sense of crisis. When she wants to go to his mobile phone, Han churui avoids it, and Han Tiannuan is even more suspicious. "Big brother, you have something to hide from me." Han churui shook his head and got up casually. "I can hide something from you. Don''t think about it. I''ll take a bath." Han Tiannuan gets up again and grabs his mobile phone, but he eludes him again. Han Tiannuan is angry and runs behind him and hugs him. "Big brother, you don''t like other women, do you?" Han Junyu can''t laugh or cry, "how can you think so?" Han Tian warm drum face, "the company''s new recruit designer, her good figure is a man, will take a look at it, I remember you also took a look at it several times!" Han churui thought about it. The company recruited two designers, but he just looked at their resumes. As for what they looked like, he really didn''t remember. Listening to the jealous tone of the woman, he turned and hugged her, "Ann, are you sure you don''t want to see more of yourself?" Being held up by him, Han Tiannuan was taller than him, holding his face in both hands, "I don''t care. You can''t pay attention to her in the future, and the coffee she specially made for you is not allowed to drink." Today, Han Tiannuan went to the company to see the new designer make two cups of coffee, and specially sent one to Han churui. Han churui even drank it. She was angry at that time, but it was not easy to break out in the company, but she remembered. Han churui nodded, "OK, tell the assistant, I won''t drink coffee in the future." Listening to his words, Han Tiannuan smiles and kisses him on the lips, hugging his neck. "Big brother, he is much better than before. You say," looking at her red face, Han churui didn''t say the second half of the sentence for a long time. He didn''t understand, "what?" Han Tiannuan tells herself in her heart that they are husband and wife. Although they haven''t done the last step, they have done what they should do. What else can she be shy about."Big brother, let''s do it." "For what?" Han churui put her on the sofa and helped her clean her hair without thinking much. Han Tiannuan turned around and hugged him again. "Big brother, don''t pretend to be stupid. You know what I said." On her blushing face, Han churui understood her meaning. He was stunned. He didn''t know what to say. They are now husband and wife, and he is also a normal man. They have been married for more than two years. If they don''t want her, it''s a lie. But considering her body, he endured again and again. Her body is now well recuperated, and he also secretly asked the doctor, can moderate to do that kind of thing. The woman had just taken a bath, and she still had some fresh fragrance on her body. Her cheeks were as white as jade, and her eyes were as rosy as rosy clouds. She didn''t dare to look directly at him. Han churui swallow saliva, feeling can''t help but bow to peck on her lips, "An''an, you don''t torture me, wait." Han Tiannuan is a little disappointed. He has been restrained for her good health. Of course, she is moved, but she also knows that emotion can''t afford to be consumed. She hugged his neck and rubbed his neck with her cheek. "Big brother, I don''t want to wait. We''ll do it once. If I feel uncomfortable, I''ll tell you, OK?" Han churui untied her arm and put her forehead close to her forehead. He couldn''t help laughing. "An''an, don''t worry. No matter how good you are, I''ll get back all the debts. But now, I don''t want to hurt you." He was afraid that when he tasted the taste, he would not be content to want more, but when she wanted to stop, she would not stop. Seeing that he got up to take a bath, Han Tiannuan was very depressed. "An''an," Han churui looked at her wronged little appearance and laughed helplessly. He came back to her and picked her up. "Come and shower with me." Chapter 1455 In the morning, Rong''s castle. When Qin you was sober, he looked out of the window and squinted. It''s not too bad to wake up and feel the bright sunshine. He raised the corner of his mouth, washed and went downstairs, and saw that Rongwei, Jiu Yi and Xiao yunyun were already sitting on the dining table. "Wow, breakfast is so rich, uncle, aunt, good morning." Rongwei looked up to see that he looked good, said with a smile Good morning, let him sit down and eat together. "Well, where are Jiamu and my brother?" "They went for a run, and it''s time to come back." Jiuyi looks out. Rong Jiamu and Han Jing, both wearing sportswear, walked into the restaurant to see that they had already begun to eat, and sat down. Qin you immediately said, "brother, Jiamu, the sun is good today. Let''s go out to play. I want to ride a bike. I haven''t ridden for a long time." Han Jing looked at his face is pretty good, obviously sleep well last night, nodded with a smile, "my time is OK, you want to ask Jiamu." Jiamu also nodded, "right brother invited me, of course I want to go." Xiao yunyun raised his hand and tugged at his brother''s arm. "Brother, brother, I also want to play with my right brother. I will ride a bike." Jiamu shaved her nose, "I don''t want to play with you. If you don''t want to play, you go home to find your mother again." Xiaoyunyun wronged shriveled mouth, coquettishly shake his arm, "brother, I don''t find my mother, I want you, you take me, go." Qin you smiles to pinch her small face, "small cloud, this kind of time, if you come to me, maybe there will be a surprise." Xiao Yunduo immediately jumped off the stool, ran to him with short legs, raised a flattering smile, "right brother, you''d better look, the most handsome, the best, you take me out to play, I want to go out to play." Listen to her sweet mouth, Qin you happy to hold her to the leg, "then we pull hook, go out to play, we have to listen to my brother''s words, my brother will take you." Xiao Yunduo is happy to hook up with him, so the plan of going out to play is settled. Rongwei saw that Qin you''s face was always filled with a bright smile, as if the disease did not exist at all, but his heart was uncomfortable. Han Junyu used to say that Qin you was the pistachio of his family, but now pistachio has cancer. If something really happened, he dare not think how Qin Ning and Han Junyu would face the tragedy. Xiao Yunduo wants to go out to play. If he is tired, he still wants to find his mother. Rongwei is not at ease, so he just takes a day off and takes the children out for a walk. After breakfast, Han Jing and Qin you change their sportswear. As soon as they go downstairs, they hear the doorman report that there are three people outside the door who say they are friends of the young master and ask if they want to let them go. Rong Jiamu was surprised. If any of his classmates came to him, he would say hello. He took out his tablet computer, looked at the situation outside the castle, saw that it was Marvel who was a bit surprised, and informed the guard to let them in. Marvel drove in, got out of the car and went to the back first. The gentleman opened the door and Jennie came out slowly. "Jiamu, it''s a little sudden. I didn''t disturb you, did I?" Marville said. Everyone else has come. As a guest, he must be entertaining. Rong Jiamu shakes his head. "I can''t interrupt you, but I do have a plan today." Angela got out of the car and asked, "what''s the plan? Can we help you?" Rong Jiamu chuckled, "it''s not an important thing. It''s just that the weather is good. Our family is going out to bask in the sun." "Qin you, is Han Jing with you?" Asked Marvel nervously. Rong Jiamu looked at him strangely, "naturally, they are also my family. You can come out with us if you don''t mind Angela didn''t hesitate. She turned to look at Jennie and nodded. Then she replied, "just right, we''ve been at home for a long time. We''re with you." Since Rongwei didn''t want to stop him from doing this, he would not stop him. Han Jing is not at ease. He takes a lot of medicine for Qin you before he starts. Rong Jiamu rented several bicycles on the Internet. They drove to the lake. After getting off, the staff had already put the rented car on the lake. He went to check the bicycles first. There are five bicycles, and there are six of them, so one has to ride and the other has to ride. Angela immediately pushed Jennie to Qin you, "Qin you, you take Jennie, Jennie can''t ride a bike." Qin you didn''t care. He agreed happily. Jennie stood blushing to see him push her to the back seat. "Please, Qin you." Listening to the girl''s sweet voice, Qin you smiles, "as a gentleman, it''s my honor." Jennie blushed even more, and carefully grasped the corner of his clothes. When she was close to him, she could still smell the fresh taste of his body, just like with the warmth of the sun, her heart beat faster involuntarily. Seeing Qin you driving away, Han Jing frowns.Qin you''s physical condition is not suitable for a lot of sports, let alone very hard to carry people. He wanted to stop, but when he saw the bright smile on his brother''s face, he couldn''t bear to disturb and clenched his fist. Looking at his bad face, Rong Jiamu was a bit tangled and said to him in a low voice, "brother Zuozuo, brother youyouyou don''t want us to treat him as a terminally ill patient, but let it be. This is also his wish." Han Jing clenches his cheek. He is not a grumpy man, but he can''t help his anger at the moment. "The premise of letting nature take its course is that he can better protect himself. If he rides alone, I don''t worry, but he doesn''t know how tired it is to carry people?" Rong Jiamu saw that his face was heavy and he didn''t dare to say any more. Han Jing is a very gentle person. He seldom loses his temper, but now his voice is so heavy that he is afraid. The route of cycling is around the lake. The lake is an artificial lake. The scenery on both sides is very beautiful. When cycling, the breeze blows through his hair. Qin you feels more relaxed and comfortable than ever before. He opens his arms with a smile. Jennie saw that she let go of her hand and grasped his clothes nervously. "Qin you, I''m a little afraid." Qin you turned to see her tense face and couldn''t help laughing, "Jennie, don''t be nervous. I''m controlling the front of the car. I won''t let you wrestle. You can also open your arms and feel the wind, the sunshine, the green grass and the natural atmosphere here. Eh, when did I become a poet? Ha ha ha... " He wantonly opened a smile, Yangguan fell on his face, let his whole people are infected with the breath of Yangguan, Jennie staring at him. In her life, no one would show such an infectious smile in front of her. Qin you speeds up and asks Jennie to try to open her arms, but Jennie doesn''t dare to put her arms around his waist nervously. "Qin you, slow down." Qin you stopped and looked at her, "Jennie, have you ever learned to ride a bike before?" Jennie shakes her head. She used to travel by car, and she didn''t have many chances to go out. This is the first time that she has been so close to the bicycle. So close to a boy. "Jennie, let me teach you how to ride a bike. It''s fun." Jennie is not willing to let him go. She wants to try, but she is afraid that she can''t do it well. She stands aside embarrassed. Qin you looked at her behavior as if she had been measured by a ruler. She was well behaved, dignified and elegant. Even a smile was a decent lady. It was not easy to guess her identity, but it had nothing to do with him. "Come on, I, Qin you, will surely teach you. If I don''t teach you, I will give you a gift, OK?" Chapter 1456 Hearing Qin you''s encouragement, Jennie is very excited and wants to have a try. When she gets on the bus slowly, she pinches the handle tightly and doesn''t know what to do. Qin you told her to pay attention, let her try to feet off the ground, but her center of gravity is not stable, shaking, scared to close her eyes, but the magic car has not fallen, she looked at him unexpectedly. Qin you smiles at her and says encouragingly, "I''ll help you hold the car, Jenny. Don''t be afraid. Step on the car bravely. I''ll always be behind you." Jenny heart, licking rose lips, slowly step on the car, the car really moved, she called him excited. "Look, Qin you, I can ride a bike." Qin you in the back to support, laughing to continue to guide, "control the front of the car, grasp the direction, slowly, Jennie relax." Jennie thought that she could control the car, so her arms relaxed a little. But after a few seconds, her hands and feet were out of harmony, her direction deviated from the control, and the car was crooked. She called Qin you in a panic. "Don''t be afraid, Jennie. You see I''m here." Jennie turns to look at him like a child. She will feel safe only when she has him. Then she looks ahead and slowly controls the car. They turn around, but Jennie is not so rigid. Qin you tells her that she can find her own feelings. He will let go slowly, but he won''t tell her when to let go, so she has to control the car with gas. As soon as she heard that he was going to let go, Janet felt like she was facing a big enemy. She was scared and didn''t dare to say anything. Her face turned red and her little hands shaking. Qin you saw that she was riding well and slowly released her hand, but others still followed her. Although he released his hand, he still paid attention to it. Jennie didn''t hear his voice. She turned her head to see that he was a little far away from the car. She knew that he had let go. She was in a state of confusion. The more flustered she was, the less she knew how to deal with the situation. The speed of the car was not well controlled. At this time, it was downhill again. Qin you slowed down a few steps. "Bang, ah!" She hit a tree and fell out of the car. Qin you ran to her side and left her car, "Jennie, are you hurt?" Jennie pursed her lips, reddened her eyes, and looked down at her wrist, which she held in her other hand. "I''m sorry, I''m too stupid to make things worse." Her shielding action is too clumsy. Qin you takes away her hand. Her elbow is abraded. He quickly takes out his handkerchief to help her wipe it. Jennie watched the boy carefully help her deal with the wound, long eyelashes block her eyes, but the concentration is not covered, her uncontrollable heart beat faster, like the car, out of control rhythm, rampant do not know what to do. Qin you bandaged her wound with a handkerchief and looked up at her, "Jennie, do you have any injuries?" Jennie quickly blushes and lowers her head. Her brain is blank. Qin you feels guilty. It''s his fault. Pick her up, check her body, some dirty pants, but it''s not a big problem, "where is the pain, Jenny?" Angela and marvel saw Jennie injured from a distance and ran nervously. Marvel pushed away Qin you and asked coldly, "what''s the matter with you? Teach her how to ride a bike and don''t protect her!" Qin you was pushed away by him, and his back bumped into his double. He snorted. Jennie''s face turned white and wanted to explain. When Marvel saw the bruise on her hand, her face was even worse. "Jennie, you''re hurt. We need to go back and deal with it quickly." Jennie shook her head. "I''m ok. It''s just a small injury. It''s not serious." Angela''s face is not good, glared at Qin you, advised Jennie, "how can it be OK, you are injured, Jennie, let''s go back." Jennie opens her mouth to explain, but Qin you says, "sorry, Jennie, you''ve hurt yourself. You should go back and check it out." Jennie shakes her head. It''s not like this. It''s her own carelessness. It has nothing to do with Qin you. Marvel could not bear it. He grabbed Qin you''s clothes and said, "since you can''t protect her well, you let her take risks. Qin you, you nonsense!" Han Jing ran to hear Marvel''s words. His gentle face sank. He pulled away marvel and threw him to the ground. "Marvel, please pay attention to your wording!" Marvel fell to the ground, his face gloomy, cold eyes staring at Han Jing, "he let Jennie hurt, to his life, also not a pity." This is too heavy. It''s just a little scratch, which will kill him. Qin you twisted his eyebrows. "Oh, if you want my brother''s life, marvel, you have a lot of breath. You can try it." Hanjing Junxiu''s face was a little more fierce. Jane worried, afraid Qin you would hate to make a fuss, she stopped marvel, "you stop, I said a little hurt, it''s OK." Marvel is worried for her and wants to explain, but Jennie doesn''t want to listen. She turns to help the car and looks at Qin you nervously. "Qin you, can you continue to teach me?" Qin you looked at marvel and shook his head with a smile. "Now I''m in a bad mood. I don''t want to teach. You''d better go back with them to deal with your wound."Jennie''s heart is in a mess. She wants to explain that it''s really just a little hurt. But Qin you''s smile on her face at this time converges. It''s a little more heavy. She opens her mouth, but she can''t say anything. Angela stepped forward to help her push the car away. "Jennie, let''s go back. If you want to learn how to ride a bike, next time someone will teach you." Jennie bowed her head, her eyes were red, and she was so depressed that she didn''t dare to look at Qin you any more. She followed Angela and left. Marvel watched them turn to leave, humming coldly to Qin you, warning in a low voice, "she''s not the one you can hurt. You''d better not have wishful thinking and stay away from her, or I''ll never let you go!" Qin you chuckles. As a dying man, he must be far away from her in the future. But when he is threatened, he is not happy. He held his arm and sneered scornfully. "Marvel, in what capacity do you come to say that to me? Jane''s secret lover or her servant "You," said he was Jennie''s slave, he obviously humiliated himself, but Jennie''s identity is a secret, can''t tell others, marvel can only endure. "Qin you, don''t let me see you again!" Qin you shrugged, "next time you see me, you should poke your eyes, then you can''t see me." Marvel''s face turned red with anger, but he couldn''t swear. He gave him a resentful look and turned away. When they left the hungry car, Qin Youcai sat on the ground feebly and looked down to find a bracelet on the grass. He picked it up and found that it was Jennie''s bracelet, which should have been dropped when she wrestled. Han Jing see his forehead is sweat, face a little white, "right right, OK?" Qin you put the bracelet into his pocket and looked up with a bright smile. "I''m fine. I just don''t want to see Marvel''s face. Brother, let''s play. The loser will make dinner tonight!" Han Jing came forward to help his arm, but Qin you avoided, "brother, I''m not so delicate. Come here, the weather is so good, I can''t live up to it." Han Jing saw him calmly ride on the car, showing a happy smile, he can only follow behind him. Today''s sunshine is really good. He is worried that he will never see such a beautiful sunshine again, so he will feel it crazily. Han Jing stares at his brother''s back, and his heart pulls up. Chapter 1457 Nankang city. Qin Ning is very sleepy after she is pregnant. In her dream, she has a nightmare. In her dream, she sees Qin you go to the river alone. She calls him, but Qin you doesn''t pay attention to her. Instead, she goes to the center of the river step by step. Soon the river drowns him. She cries out in panic. "Qin you, come back, Qin you!" But she called hoarse voice, Qin you still did not come back, but turned to her with a brilliant smile, "Mom, goodbye." "No, Qin you, come back, come back quickly!" She cried and yelled, but the river drowned his head a little bit. She wanted to save him, but her feet were stuck by something and couldn''t move. "Mom, mom, wake up." Hearing her daughter''s voice, Qin Ning opened her eyes and saw that she was at home, not by the river. Then she knew that she had a nightmare. "Mom, you have nightmares again." Worried, Han Tiannuan reached out to wipe her tears and put a pillow on her back to let her sit up. Qin Ning kneaded his forehead, nodded, looked up out of the window, gloomy as if it was going to rain. She doesn''t like rainy days in summer because she is afraid of thunder. "Did Qin you and Han Jing call their uncle''s house?" Han Tiannuan shook his head. "Mom, they are still young. When they go outside, they will play crazy. Don''t worry." Thinking of the nightmare, Qin you felt uncomfortable and patted his chest, "An''an, take my mobile phone and I''ll give them a call. I haven''t heard your voice for a few days. I''m worried." Han Tiannuan goes to find a phone for her. Suddenly, there is a thunder in the sky. Qin Ning shrinks into the quilt and shivers. Han Tiannuan found the mobile phone, came back to see her mother''s face pale shrink into the quilt, worried to hold her hand. "Mom, it''s OK. It''s just thunder." Qin Ning used to have a psychological shadow about thunder, but Han Junyu has helped her to cure a lot over the years. But this time, she was suddenly afraid, and she couldn''t tell why she was afraid. It was just inexplicable fear. She took the phone, and suddenly a thunder exploded in the sky, which scared her cell phone to the ground. Han Tiannuan patted her on the back gently to let her not be afraid. She called Han Junyu. When mom used to be afraid of thunder, she would have a sense of security with her father. The phone went through. "Dad, are you busy now?" Han Junyu may be in a meeting, did not say more, let her say things, "Dad, it''s going to rain outside, the thunder is very loud, mom is a little afraid, can you come back?" And he said two words, Han Tiannuan hung up the phone, see mother''s face pale. "Mom, it''s OK. I''ll be with you." Qin Ning rubs her eyebrows, which may be the influence of the nightmare. She feels uncomfortable all over and caresses her stomach. It seems that the child in her stomach also feels her fear and restlessness. She tries to take a deep breath to calm herself down. "Ann, call right and ask where he is now." Han Tiannuan nods and dials the right phone, but no one gets through for a long time. Qin Ning''s heart sinks. "Here, call Zuo Zuo." Han Tiannuan calls Han Jing and gets through. She asks about Qin you. After a while, Han Jing answers, "Qin you is very good, just asleep." Han Tiannuan looks at the time. Although there is time difference between the two places, it should be evening there. Did you go to bed so early? Confused, she turned on the speaker and let her mother talk. Qin Ning worried about the inquiry, "left left, right right right all right?" "Right right right, it''s OK. He''s a little tired after playing all day. Just have a rest. Don''t worry, mom. When he wakes up, let him call you." After listening to his words, Qin Ning was relieved and hung up the phone. It began to rain outside the window, crackling on the window, and the weather was a bit cooler. Han Tiannuan went to find a thin blanket to cover her and let her have a rest. But Qin Ning couldn''t sleep. Looking at the rain outside the window, she always felt that something was going to happen, but she didn''t know what it was. "Don''t be afraid, babies. Mom''s with you." Han Tiannuan was lying beside the bed, holding out her fingers and gently touching her belly, "Mom, do you think little babies can know that their elder sister wants to play with them?" Han Tiannuan looks at her curiously blinking and rubs her head like a child. "Yes, babies can feel it." Han Tiannuan excitedly put his hand on her belly and felt her belly move for a while. She cried in surprise. "Mom, mom, the baby is shaking hands with me. They know I''m my sister." Seeing his daughter excited, Qin Ning was in a better mood. At this time, in Rongwei castle, Han Jing, who hung up the phone, was not in a good mood. Hearing his sister''s inquiry about Qin you, he thought that Qin you''s situation had been exposed. Fortunately, he stabilized the situation, so he got up and went to Qin you''s room.Qin you has been sleeping all afternoon since he came back to the castle and drank the medicine. Every time he sleeps, his forehead is sweating. In the morning, his face is still a little red and dizzy, which has disappeared. It makes him sad to see it white. Ning Fu pushed the wheelchair into the room, "left left, wake him up, it''s time to take medicine." Han Jing nods and wakes him up. Youyou rolls around unwillingly. He doesn''t think of it and doesn''t want to take medicine. Han Jing helpless, "right right right, you are now 16 years old, not six years old, how still coquetry." Who can''t refute the 16-year-old saying, "who can''t take medicine at the age of 16? Elder brother, don''t take to be OK, those medicines are very bitter, super bad "No way!" Han Jing poured the water and handed him the medicine. Qin you took the medicine and swallowed it. He drank water and coughed. Han Jing pats him on the back. Qin you coughs hard and covers his mouth with his hand. He feels rusty in his mouth. As soon as his face changes, he turns to avoid Han Jing. "Brother, I''ll go to the washroom." Seeing the blood flowing out of his fingertips, his pupils contracted. He wanted to follow him, but his feet were weak. Ning Fu also saw his situation and changed his face. They waited for a while and saw Qin you come out. Although he had washed away the blood, his pale face was even worse. "Right right, do you feel uncomfortable there?" Qin you wrinkled his face and hummed coldly, "after taking the medicine, I don''t feel well anywhere. I''m so miserable." Han Jing took a deep breath, "today I''m cooking to make you something delicious." Qin Youyang began to smile, "this can have." After dinner, Qin you lies down on the sofa and plays games with Jiamu. Qin you can''t play Jiamu, so he runs behind him and destroys his mobile phone. Jiamu is angry, and they make a mess on the sofa. Han Jing, who is on the second floor, looks at his younger brother and turns to ask Ning Fu, "uncle, is there no way to solve the problem?" Chapter 1458 Qin you took the medicine, the situation did not seem to ease, but exacerbated more serious. Both Ning Fu and Jiu Yi have published his situation to major experts, hoping that some doctors can come up with a way, but the final results are not satisfactory. His illness was more serious than they had imagined. It can also be seen that the mutated virus left in Qin Ning''s body was so vicious that it could destroy people''s resistance, devour useful cells and eventually destroy the body in a short time. Han Jing looks at his younger brother. Although he keeps smiling all the time, he knows that his younger brother is not happy at all. Because youyou said that they still have telepathy, he now feels Qin you''s suffering. "Master Han, there is a man outside who says he is my master''s friend. Do you want to let him go?" Today, when Rong Jiamu goes to school, the guard can only ask Han Jing. Han Jing takes out his tablet computer to see the situation outside the castle. When he sees Jennie outside, he frowns slightly. "Brother, who is it?" Qin you goes downstairs with a hack. Han Jing shows him his tablet. Qin you sees Jennie and raises her eyebrows unexpectedly. "What''s this young lady doing here?" Qin you looked outside, the sun is very spicy, she is a girl outside without an umbrella, he sighed helplessly, found an umbrella to pick her up in person. When Jennie saw him, she couldn''t help but quicken her steps to him. When she realized that she was too abrupt, she stiffly stopped. Thinking of the farce a few days ago, she gave him a tangled look, which was hard to say. Qin you raised the umbrella to her head, "are you looking for Jiamu?" Jennie looked at him and shook her head. "I, I''m here to apologize." "Apology?" Qin you looked at her strangely, "why apologize?" Jennie is embarrassed to explain, "last time it was Marvel who was too excited. I didn''t mean to blame you. Moreover, I was too stupid to wrestle myself. How can I blame you?" Qin you responded that she was talking about it and waved her hand. "I''ve forgotten all these little things. If you really care, I''ll accept your apology. Do you have anything else to do?" Jennie pursed her lips and stared at her toes, shaking her head. "Since it''s OK, please come back. The sun is so big that your face is red." Qin you handed him the umbrella, turned around and left. Jennie took the umbrella and was stunned. Unexpectedly, he was so considerate. She walked up to him quickly, "Qin you, your handkerchief." Qin you looks at the handkerchief in her hand. It was designed by Han Tiannuan for them. It has his name on it. She took it away from her when she was injured last time. "Thank you." Qin you reaches for the handkerchief, but Jennie is not willing to hold it tightly and give it to him. A pair of shy eyes stare at him. Qin you didn''t take away the handkerchief. He pulled it from the corner of his mouth and asked, "Jennie, do you like me?" Jennie''s face flushed and she let go of her handkerchief. Qin you took the handkerchief, laughed and continued to walk in. Jennie turned to look at him, struggling, and quickly following him. Qin you saw her catch up and stop. Jennie didn''t stop for a moment. She ran into his arms and backed back in panic. "Yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to." Qin you rubbed her chest and looked at her manners. Unexpectedly, she was impetuous, simple and stupid. He couldn''t help laughing for a moment. "Go back, Jennie. I''m not suitable for you." Hearing that she was rejected by him, Jennie was too shy to ask, "why?" "There''s no reason, it''s just not appropriate." Qin you stressed again. Jennie lost bow, staring at his toes, "Qinyou, that, that how can you fit?" Qin you showed a wry smile. He didn''t know how many days left in his life. How to give her such an answer? He didn''t want to hurt her. Can refuse, is a kind of injury. "What do I like about you, Jane?" Jennie blushed, embarrassed to look at him, "a lot." "A lot of what?" Qin you is curious. They only met twice, right? "Right, right, come in." Han Jing saw that they were standing in the sun, and they were all in the sun for them. Qin you is helpless, can only lead her in, two people go to the living room, Qin you poured a cup of tea for her, want to continue the previous topic. Jennie''s eyes dodged. She wanted to hide shyly. This was her first confession, and she was rejected by him. Now he asked her what she liked and where she said it. Qin you propped her chin and stared at her, "Jennie, is it convenient to tell you your identity?" Jennie looked at him in amazement. "You, you know that?" "What do you know?" Jenny breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, fortunately, he didn''t know her identity. "Nothing, nothing. I''m Angela''s friend."Qin you rolled her eyes, which was obviously perfunctory. Since she didn''t want to say it, he didn''t bother to ask, "don''t come again, Jennie." Jennie was depressed and her eyes were red. "Because of last time, do you think I''m coquettish? In fact, it''s not. I haven''t touched that kind of car before. It''s because I''m stupid that I get hurt. You see, my arms are fine. " She rolled up her sleeve to show him where she was hurt. The bruise was not serious, but her skin was as white as sheep''s fat, and the small injury was particularly obvious. Qin you turned his eyes and said, "it''s nothing to do with that. It''s just boring." "What''s boring?" Jeanie, puzzled, tilted her head to look at him. Seeing the sadness on his face, she was stabbed in her heart. "Qin you, I am very dull and can''t speak, but I want to make friends with you. As a friend, what do you say you like to do? Can''t I learn well?" Qin you sighed, turned to see her serious expression, really want to pinch her face. "Jennie, there should be a lot of boys around you, right? How do you like to play with me Jennie immediately shakes her head to clarify, "no, my housekeeper is strict with me and doesn''t let me contact the boys outside. You are the first friend I want to make." Qin you is surprised. According to Marvel''s attitude towards her, there should be many boys who want to please her. Looking at her pitiful appearance, Qin you still felt itchy. She reached out and pinched her face. Jennie frowned at him, but she didn''t stop her. "So, did you sneak out?" Jennie''s face changed and her brow tightened. She held his wrist in a panic. "Shh, Shh, Qin you, don''t tell anyone. If the housekeeper knows that I''m running out to play, he will punish me." "What are you doing?" Qin you looked at the girl holding his hand, and didn''t object to his pinching her face. He thought she was stupid. Jennie hummed, "I will be punished for reciting the law. There are also various provisions. What''s more terrible is that I have to practice the piano and ballet." "The law? Well, it''s a good way to punish. " Qin you couldn''t help laughing. Jennie grimaced and took away his hand. "It''s not good at all. It''s hard to recite. I don''t want to rest if I''m not familiar with it. Qin you, do you hate me? " Qin you stared at her and jokingly reached out to hook up her jaw. "Hate is not enough, but if you play with me, I''ll take it askew. Don''t harm you." Jennie did not understand the blink of an eye, "Qin you, with crooked what is the game?" Qin you grinds her teeth. This girl is short of muscle. He starts to play with her and makes her retreat. She even discusses the game with him. Chapter 1459 Qin you stares at the girl''s plain face, white as jade, like a narcissus carefully raised. He released her jaw and sighed, "Jennie, I won''t accept you or make friends with you. Go back." Jennie frowned at him, but he looked away. He didn''t want to look at her one more time. She was upset and got up slowly. "Qin you, since you don''t hate me, why can''t you make friends with me?" Qin you smile, handsome face a little more ruffian gas, "Jane, you are not small, not every problem must tell you why." Jennie couldn''t figure out why he didn''t want to make friends with him. Her eyes were red and she turned to leave. But after thinking about it, she was still unwilling. She turned again and asked him. "Qin you, are you someone you like?" Qin you a Leng, looking up at her red eyes, slightly frown, "I may be more interested in men." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeanne looked at him in amazement. She couldn''t accept the answer for a moment. In this country, it''s legal for a man to get married, not to mention that he just likes a man. She has a bitter mouth and opens her mouth, only to find that she has nothing to say and turns away. Han Jing, who is not far away drinking tea, hears her younger brother refuse the girl''s saying that he is interested in men, and a mouthful of tea comes out. Watching Jennie go out dejectedly, she gets up and looks at her brother sitting on the sofa. She frowns, looks a little pale, sweats on her forehead, and covers his heart. "Qin you, is the heart sick?" Han Jing is worried. Qin you nodded and shook his head, his face tangled. "Brother, I feel so strange. I''m not afraid to die. When I refuse her, I feel a little afraid." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. "Oh, there are so many people who like me. I have nothing to be afraid of." Qin Yousong opened his hand, forced a smile, looking out the window of the sun, the girl bowed her head, a lonely out of the castle. "Brother, I think I have the potential to be a scum man." Han Jing laughed angrily, "scum man? Why do you say that? " Qin you puffed his face. "If you decide not to get close to her, you shouldn''t tease her on a whim last time. This girl is so simple. If it''s her first love, she will be hit by such a blow, which will leave a psychological shadow in the future." Han Jing sat down opposite him and looked at him solemnly, "young man, there is no love, so there is no beginning." Qin you rolled his eyes, "brother, you don''t understand." With these words, Qin you regretted it. Looking at his side head, his drooping eyes blocked the emotion in his eyes. Qin you wanted to bite off his tongue. "Sorry, brother." Han Jing shook his head and changed the topic. "Jiamu said, when you wake up, go to his school to find him, and he will take us skating." Qin you stood up happily. "Jiamu knows me. I''m about to say this." He turned around and was about to go upstairs when he heard the girl running to her panting and opening her arms in front of him. "Qin you, last time, last time, you said that if you didn''t teach me how to ride a bike, you would give me gifts, gifts, gifts?" Jennie reached out and looked at him seriously. Qin you unexpectedly looked at her, listening to her still thinking about what he said, mouth a pull, clapped her hand, "gift, wait a minute." As he went upstairs, Jennie followed him, looking forward, "Qin you, what do you want to give me?" When Qin you enters the room, Jennie follows him to look for his suitcase. She can''t wait to help. Qin you raised her eyes to see her, a bit sad, "just for a gift, but also specially run back, are you tired?" Jennie shook her head. "Not tired." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you looked around, but he didn''t find a decent thing. He was worried about whether he wanted to give something. He just saw the little girl staring at him, like a feeding kitten. "Qin you, if you haven''t found a gift, I''ll make friends with you and take it as a gift for me." Qin you rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Jennie, I like men, and you don''t care?" Jennie nodded, then shook her head again, lowering her head and humming. "It''s my business to like you. I don''t care who you like. " Qin you really wants to open her head to see what structure is inside and what she likes about him. It''s her business. She''s shaking around in front of him. Have you ever thought about his feelings? He saw that there were still unopened snacks in the middle of the suitcase. He took out the bag of snacks and stuffed it into her arms. "It''s a gift for you. Let''s go." Jennie looked at the snack in her hand in surprise and gave it back to him. "Sorry, I never eat this kind of food." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you can''t laugh or cry. Jennie picked up his hand and hooked his little thumb. "After that, we will be friends. This is my gift. Qin you, Hello, I''m Jennie." Looking at their little thumbs hooked together, Qin you felt the girl''s weak and boneless fingers. Holding her hand, he pushed her to the floor and fell on the carpet with her."Jane, don''t you have any sense of defense against others? Come to me foolishly. If I do something to you, you will regret it later. " Jennie stares at him in bewilderment. "What are you going to do to me?" "What a boy can do to a girl, Jennie, do you really don''t understand or pretend to be a fool?" Qin you angry smile, she did not have a little sense of preparedness? Jennie seemed to suddenly understand what he meant. Her legs were strong and her arms were up. The counterattack pushed him down and her slender arms were on his sides. "I learned self-defense at the age of five, and my housekeeper urges me to practice every week, so I can deal with the general situation. Qin you, I''m not stupid. I know you won''t hurt me. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you looks up at the girl''s innocent face, stares at herself seriously, and blocks her eyes with her arms. Soft can''t, to hard he may not be her opponent, Qin Ning headache. Then she asked, "Qin you, what can a boy do to a girl? Is it interesting? " Qin you takes away his arm and looks at the girl''s pure eyes. He has a bad idea in his heart. He looks up and kisses her in the face, arouses an evil smile and deliberately scares her. "Why, I''m afraid. I''m not a good man, I tell you." Jennie touched the place where the boy had been kissing, looked at him for a while, bowed her head and gave him a kiss on his side face. "Pro side face, is a kind of close etiquette, Qin you, you don''t have to be so polite." "You, what''s this?" Han Jing stands at the door and sees Jennie kissing Qin you. He stops in amazement and looks at them in disbelief. Jennie calmly got up and sat down on the sofa. Peeking at Qin you, who was still lying on the ground, he twisted his hands nervously and restrained his excitement for fear that he would see through his acting skills. After being kissed by the girl, Qin you''s brain is blank and turns red from the neck to the tip of his ear. Hearing Han Jing''s voice, he regained his mind and slowly got up, "brother, we''ll talk about the face-to-face ceremony again. It''s not what you think." Han Jing said with a smile, "I don''t think you''re blushing like that." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you. "Well, I just came to ask you, skating, do you still want to go?" Han Jing asked again. Before Qin you spoke, Jennie asked, "skating? Is it fun? Qin you, may I join you? " Chapter 1460 Qin you warns Jennie that skating is difficult and easy to wrestle. She can''t play, so she should go home as soon as possible. Seeing his fierce appearance, Jennie lowers her head and follows behind, hiding behind Han Jing. With a smile, Han Jing walked away for some distance and also advised, "Miss Jennie, skating is really not fun. You''d better not go." Jennie insisted on shaking her head, "don''t coax me. It''s not fun. Why do you want to go?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you is a little crazy, but finally he takes her to Jiamu. Jiamu, 15, is now in high school and is preparing to apply for a university. He has excellent grades and rich extracurricular activities. It is not a problem to go to a famous university. When they arrived at the school, they saw Jiamu holding a skateboard in his hand. There was a girl beside him. They seemed to have a dispute. Jiamu''s face was not good. Qin you and Han Jing look at each other. Instead of sitting in front of them, they call Jiamu. Jiamu hung up the phone and saw that the girl was still reluctant. She glanced at her and turned to the car. When he opened the car, Jiamu saw Qin you and hooked his finger to him. Qin you doubts, out of the car, "Jiamu, what''s up?" Jiamu put his arm on his shoulder, turned to the girl behind him and said, "Martha, do you see that? My friend came to pick me up Martha saw his arm on another boy''s shoulder, a bit embarrassed, "Jiamu, you play me." Jiamu shrugged, "I''ve already told you that it''s OK to play, but if it''s too serious, I don''t have time to accompany you. He''s good-looking and in good shape. He''s in line with my taste. He has common interests with me. It''s more fun for us to play together, so don''t ask me some boring questions Martha stares at Qin you. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, the boy in front of her has good looks and temperament. Although not reconciled, but also do not want to insult themselves, gnashing his teeth said: "Jiamu, I will not disturb you, I hope you are happy." Jiamu gentleman nodded, "thank you, also hope you can find a happy friend with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the woman leave, Qin you returns to his senses. He was taken by Jiamu. Turning to see Jennie sitting in the car, she lowered her head and couldn''t see her expression clearly. He threw away his arm and rubbed her eyebrows after getting on the car. Jiamu got on the car and closed the door. "Brother Youyou, what''s your expression? Am I wrong? I think it''s more interesting to play with you. As for those girls, they are so bored that they always ask me why I don''t return her news. If I want to play with you, who wants to see her news? " Qin you''s mouth twitched, "you don''t play with her. Just say it directly. Pull me out. If it''s true, you will come out. What will you do if it affects you?" Jiamu didn''t care, "what''s wrong with coming out of the cabinet? My parents didn''t tell me. I don''t care what they think. It''s just that the person I like happens to be a man. It''s allowed by law. Why should I give up my own love because of their opinions? " Who wants you to give up love? It''s like it''s true. "Let''s break up for a few minutes." Qin you blushed with anger and turned his head to ignore him. Jiamu rubbed to his side, coquettishly rubbed his shoulder, "right brother, you''re the best. I''ll pay for the skating later. How about the private arena?" Qin you ha ha twice, glanced at the silent Jennie who had been sitting beside her, and was not ready to explain. Jiamu followed his line of sight, then noticed that there was a girl in the car. Surprised, he immediately left Qin you''s shoulder and straightened his back, "Jennie, how can you be here?" Jennie reluctantly showed a smile, "well, I want to go skating with you, do you mind?" Jiamu''s face is a bit stiff. He turns to look at Qin you. Qin you is too lazy to pay attention to him. Looking out of the window, Jiamu asks Han Jing with his eyes. Han Jing smiles and says it''s not his business and it''s not his business. Jiamu smiles, "of course I don''t mind, but can you skate?" Jennie said, "I want to learn." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu. Jennie wants to learn, of course, because she wants Qin you to teach her, but it''s hard for him to say whether Qin you is willing or not. The skating rink is divided into upper and lower floors. It covers a large area and is open. You can go in and play as long as you pay the hourly fee. The second floor is the member area. Only when you become a member, there will be teachers with you. Jiamu took them upstairs and gave them skates. A tall male coach came to ask if he wanted to take them. Jiamu went to see Qin you again. Qin you didn''t speak. Jiamu nodded and said that Jennie would not teach him. The male coach stared at Jennie for a few seconds, watching her frown and put on her shoes, squatting down to help her put on her shoelaces. "Is this the first time my little sister has come to play?" Jennie nodded sheepishly. She shrank back because she was not used to contact strangers. The male coach helped her put on her shoes and asked her to get up. Jennie stood up slowly. Her skates were not stable and she lost her balance. The male coach immediately put his hand around her waist as if to hold her.Jennie felt strange and broke free for a while. The male coach said, "I''ll help you to go, go to the field, and I''ll teach you." Jennie has never played, his hand has been pressed on her back, feeling strange, turned to look at Qin you, also did not speak. Go to the field, see Jiamu and Han Jing in the training room to turn a circle, she is a bit envious, but she can''t walk steadily, holding the railing next to move. The male coach untied her hand and let her grasp his arm. "Little sister, come on, walk slowly. I''ll protect you." Jennie tries to slide forward. Her weight is not stable. She falls down again. The male coach hugs her waist again and almost hugs her. Qin you frowns at her back and grins his teeth. He still doesn''t speak. Jiamu and Han Jing obviously see the strange part of the coach, but Qin you doesn''t speak, and they don''t want to join in the fun. They just watch the play. Jennie smelled the fragrance water on the man and frowned. She came out of the man''s arms and stood up. She wanted him to release herself. But the male coach grasped her wrist and touched the back of her hand with her fingers. "Don''t worry, skating will wrestle at the beginning, but I will protect you. Don''t be afraid." Jennie can only bear, and then try to stand straight body, see Jiamu slide, she slowly grope, the center of the body forward, finally stand well, and then move forward, she hit the arms of the male coach again. "I''m sorry, I," Jennie thought that she didn''t stand firm, so she apologized. "Don''t apologize. It''s my pleasure to teach you, little sister. You look so good." The coach put his arm around her waist. Jennie frowned and pushed him away. She lost control of herself and fell back. It must hurt to think of falling down. She held her head in one hand and tried to hold the ground in the other. But after waiting for a while, her body stopped in the air, and she also smelled the light dry breath, which was the unique smell of the youth. "Don''t move. I''ll teach you later." Qin you calm face, holding her to the railing, let her stand firm. He crumpled his knuckles and made a creaking noise. Jennie didn''t understand. She watched him slide in front of the male coach and knock him down with one punch. Chapter 1461 Jennie saw that Qin you knocked down the coach. She was stunned. After Qin you punched, she didn''t stop. She punched again. The coach fell to the ground, and her brain was still in a circle. But if he was beaten, he would never wait to die and get up to fight back. Jiamu slides in front of Qin you and asks Qin you to step back to see the coach raise his big fist to hit him. Jiamu raises his foot and kicks his knee. The coach falls down again unsteadily and Qin you goes up with another punch. Two people cooperate seamlessly, male coach kneels on the ground, black and blue face, nose blood drops down. "Why do you beat people?" The coach''s face is ferocious, staring at Qin you ferociously. "Don''t you know why I hit you?" Qin you looked down at the coach and lowered his voice. "You dare to touch her. It''s polite not to ask for your life. If you don''t want to die, get out of here!" The coach knows that Jiamu is the young master of the Rong family. He can''t provoke him. He can only bite his teeth and get up to leave. When he passes by Jennie, he looks at her with cold eyes, which are obviously not reconciled. Jane can not care about him, slowly moving forward, "Qin you, are you ok?" Qin you rubs his hands, which makes his hands red. However, it''s all a small matter. He turns to watch Jennie stagger to his side and slide to her side. "I''m ok, you silly girl. Others bully you. Don''t you have basic self-defense skills? Why don''t you do it? " Jennie looked at him stupidly, "ah, someone bullied me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you''s mouth flicks. Every time she wrestles, she falls into the arms of the coach. The coach deliberately breaks her heart. The first time he thinks Jennie will find out, but he doesn''t expect her to move. The second time he can''t bear it. In front of him, bullying, the coach is looking for death! "Forget it, I can''t tell you. Come on, bend your knees, put your weight on the front of your body, and stand up slowly." He will teach himself, Jeanie eyes flashed cunning, listen to stand, slowly sliding forward, did not stand firm, she subconsciously pulled into his hand, see he did not let go, she was embarrassed to bow. "Jennie, focus." "Oh," Jennie said. Looking at them, Jiamu and Han Jing couldn''t help laughing. They thought Qin you would really be cruel and indulgent. Unexpectedly, only a few minutes later, they couldn''t hold on. Jennie is very smart. When she was half an hour, she was able to let Qin you go and move freely. She jumped up happily and fell down again. Qin you quickly slide to her side, see her knees are broken, squat down beside her, to help her untie skates. "Qin you, it''s OK. I''m not easy to learn. I want to play a little more." Excited, Jennie got up with his strength and circled around him twice, just like a toddler. Qin you turned to look at her, see her smile happy, bright eyes let him temporarily unable to move his eyes. For a moment, she didn''t control her strength well. She ran into his arms. Qin you hugged her and asked her to stand up. But they didn''t let go of each other. Her heart beat like a drum and her eyes looked at him seriously. "Thank you, Qin you." Qin you recollected and stepped back two steps. "Between friends, you don''t have to be so polite about this little thing." Jennie''s heart was lost, but her face was smiling. Qin you didn''t want the atmosphere to be too awkward, so she took her to a bigger circle. Jennie followed his rhythm and accelerated to slide. She opened her arms and felt like she was flying. She never felt this kind of feeling. It was great! "Qin you, I''m so happy. I''ve never played such an interesting game before. I feel like I can fly if I want to be a bird." "What do you usually play with?" Jennie frowned bitterly, "I want to see the law, to dance ballet, to practice piano, violin, to see history, and many other things I don''t like. Every day, countless people stare at me, and the most annoying thing is to go to the banquet. People are respectful to me on the surface, but they secretly want to count me..." Jiamu looked at them in the distance and couldn''t help but tut tut two times, "right brother suddenly dog food jam, I eat a little unprepared." Han Jing chuckles, "right now you are indifferent to many things. If someone gives him hope, maybe it will be a good thing." In fact, from the plans Qin you has listed, you can guess that he is ready to leave the world at any time. If there is a person who makes him reluctant, he may have the will to survive. Jiamu went to buy a drink and handed it to Qin you. Qin you took it and took one. She first unscrewed the cap and then handed it to Jennie. Jennie looked at the drink in his hand but didn''t take it. "No?" Qin you saw that she was sweating so much that her clothes were abraded in many places. Jennie is in a dilemma and finally takes away the drink. When she looks up for it, Qin you grabs her by the wrist. "Haven''t you had this drink before?" Jennie nodded sheepishly. "The housekeeper never let me drink this kind of drink before, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t know.""Then stop drinking. I''ll get a bottle of water." Jennie was stunned. His thoughtfulness really made people unable to refuse. Seeing him bring a bottle of water, she happily took it, "thank you, Qin you." She knew that the person she liked, even if she didn''t like herself, would not be bad. After another hour of playing, Han Jing sees that Qin you is a little tired and wants to go back, but Jennie is addicted to playing and is reluctant to give up for a while. However, if they want to go back, it''s not good for her to stay here alone. She takes off her shoes and leaves with them. Qin you said to send her back, she quickly waved, "no, I can go back." Looking at her guilty face, Qin you couldn''t help laughing and wiped the sweat on her forehead with a handkerchief. "What excuse did you find to run out?" Jennie blushed and whispered, "I''ll go to Angela first. I''ll go back to Angela''s first." Qin you asked the driver to go to Angela''s house. When she got to Angela''s house, Jennie was reluctant to get off and stood outside the car looking at Qin you. "Qin you, can I come to see you next time?" Qin you serious face, "can''t, Jennie, you go out alone is not safe." Jennie was disappointed and looked at him and refused to leave. Jiamu immediately said, "Jennie, if you want to play with us, call me and I''ll pick you up." As soon as Jane''s eyes brightened, she immediately nodded. Then she turned away happily. Qin you turned and glanced at Jiamu, "what do you mean, deliberately looking for trouble for me?" Jiamu innocent, "but I see you are interested in her, just do this good thing." Qin you''s mind was pierced and his face sank. "Jiamu, don''t talk nonsense. She and I can be friends for a few days at most." Jiamu thought that he would say so because of his illness, and persuaded him, "brother Youyou, you are such a natural and unrestrained person. Since you are the one you like, why don''t you pursue it? Don''t worry about your illness, you will get better." Qin you sneered, "don''t talk about my illness. Don''t you find that Jennie''s identity is not simple? I listen to her. Her identity is beyond my reach. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu had some speculation about Jennie''s life before, but now listening to Qin you''s tone, it seems that this matter is not so simple. "Right, right, just follow your heart." Han Jing persuades. Hearing his brother''s words, Qin you looked at him calmly, "brother, you didn''t directly accept Molly''s confession, so you should know what I think now." He looked out of the window and couldn''t help sneering, "she doesn''t even have her own freedom. She still talks about heart." Chapter 1462 After a crazy afternoon, Qin you goes back to the castle, drinks the medicine and goes on sleeping. Han Jing sits by the bed, looking at his uneasiness and frowning. He turns to see Ning Fu and Jiu Yi are busy, but he can''t help anything. He blames himself and is helpless. Ning Fu looks at the data table handed over by his subordinates. There is sadness in his eyes. He looks up at Han Jing. "Zuo Zuo, come on, let''s go out and talk." Han Jing comes forward, pushes his wheelchair out of the right room and comes to the living room. Han Jing pours a cup of tea for him. "What''s the situation with Zuo Zuo?" Ning Fu''s face is heavy, "Zuo Zuo, this matter must tell your father and mother." Han Jing''s face changed. If he had to, he would not say that. "Is there no way?" Ning Fu sighed, "we haven''t found a way, but there is still hope." "Hope?" "Yes, we''re all trying to search the bone marrow matching right and right globally, but there''s no news yet. That''s the hope. Qin Ning still has two little guys in his stomach. Although the probability is very small, it is also a hope. " Ning Fu said. Han Jing sat on the sofa, he said so, that hope is also slim. "When Qin you wakes up, we''ll talk about going back to China." Qin you slept for two days. Han Jing stayed by his bed for two days. When he finally woke up, he didn''t say a word before he went back to his room. After Qin you wakes up, his face is a little pale, but his smile is bright. He goes downstairs to look for food. Jiamu follows him all the time. He chews and glances at him. "It''s just two days'' sleep. You don''t have to be so nervous. If I don''t wake up, how long will you stay?" Jiamu listened to his words, hurt in the heart, and handed him a glass of water. "Don''t talk nonsense, Qin you. It''s very hurtful." Qin you shrugged, "well, the truth is that it''s too cruel. Oh, while I can still wake up, I''ve come to see my plan. I haven''t been to the top of the mountain for several years to feel the air. I''m going to climb the mountain. " He''s like this. He''s going to climb mountains. Jiamu won''t agree. Qin you put down his cell phone, turned to look at Jiamu''s wrinkled face, reached out and pinched his cheek, "young man, if you don''t want to go, I''ll go myself." Jiamu shook off his hand, "brother Youyou, we are going to take you home tomorrow. We will go again after climbing the mountain." "Back home?" Qin you is not happy. When he returns to the country, he must say that his illness is completely out of control, and his parents must face his tragedy. He supported his chin and nodded indifferently, "just go back. I miss my sister, and my brother''s skill. Tut Tut, I''m afraid of my mother''s tears." "You know how to be afraid!" Listening to the angry roar of the visitors, Qin you turns his head in surprise and sees Han Tianzhuo come in angrily. His eyes are not good. "Second brother, why are you here?" Han Tianzhuo poured himself a cup of tea before he said, "if something happened, you don''t tell me. You still treat me as your second brother." Qin you puffed his face and rubbed his side, "second brother, this kind of bad time, tell you also delay your work, it''s better to wait until I''m almost there, everyone will inform you, send me a ride." "Qin you, don''t say anything depressing!" Han Tianzhuo roared angrily. But Qin you was not afraid of him, and his face also raised a bright smile, "Oh, this is the truth. Say a few words to prepare your heart. People will die after all. I''m just a little earlier. This is my life. I don''t blame others. Don''t be angry. " Han Tianzhuo listens to his brother''s open-minded words, angry and helpless. Because he''s telling the truth. If it''s not for the worst, Han Jing won''t take the initiative to inform him to come and take his brother home. Suddenly, when the mobile phone rings, Qin you looks at Jiamu. Jiamu holds the mobile phone and looks a little strange. "Why not?" Qin you asked suspiciously. Jiamu touched his nose. "It''s the flower." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you. Han Tianzhuo asked, "what flower?" Jiamu replied, "the girl Qin you likes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you narrowed his eyes, and there was a warning in his eyes. Jiamu immediately said, "Oh, like means good friend, do I want to take it?" "No But Qin Jiayou''s voice has been snatched out of the girl''s hand. "Jiamu, I''m outside your castle. Can you take me in?" "Good." Jiamu hung up the phone, but shrugged to Qin you, "that flower came by itself, don''t blame me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you grinds his teeth and sees Jiamu run out happily. Jiamu went to the villa, saw a short hair standing in front, wearing a fine vest with a suit back, stunned."Jennie?" Jennie turned and showed her delicate features. Her small white face was a little embarrassed. Jiamu said, "how do you dress like this?" Jane pursed her lips. "Is that strange? Do you look like a boy? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu leads Jennie back to the living room. Qin you is talking to Han Tianzhuo. He turns his head and sees the person behind Jiamu, looking up from the corner of his eyes. "Jiamu, what''s behind you?" "I''m Jennie." Jennie is embarrassed to step forward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl''s short hair shows that her features are three-dimensional, small and delicate, but her eyes are very clear. She is wearing a suit, because it is a close fitting design, which shows her exquisite body. "Well, is that strange for me?" Qin you rubs her eyebrows. This silly girl must have believed his excuse of rejecting her last time. She thinks that he likes boys, so she dresses like this on purpose. "All right, so, what are you doing here?" Jennie is a bit aggrieved, "can''t I play with you?" "No!" Qin you simply refused. Jennie bowed her head and sat down on the sofa farthest from him. "Then I''m not looking for you. I''m looking for Jiamu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu felt Qin Youyin''s eyes and put his hand on his forehead. You can''t see me, you can''t see me, you can''t see me Han Tianzhuo stares at the girl sitting on the sofa and frowns slightly. He feels familiar, but he can''t remember where he''s seen her. His usual attention to women, except for his mother and sister, is very weak. He can remember that he has met this girl, which is obviously extraordinary. "No introduction?" Han Tianzhuo takes the initiative to ask. Qin you looks at the second elder brother in surprise. He doesn''t know why he has been staring at Jennie. Does he think she is good-looking? "Her name is Jennie. She''s my friend. Jenny, this is my second brother, Han Tianzhuo. " Jennie looks up at Han Tianzhuo and thinks of something. She suddenly lowers her head again and covers her face with her hand. Han Tianzhuo saw her strange action, more sure that he had seen her, just can''t remember. "Jennie, it''s a familiar name. What''s Miss Jennie''s full name? Or, what are the names of the parents at home? " Seeing that Jennie wants to get away from her second brother''s eyes, Qin you immediately gets up, walks up to Jennie and says to Han Tianzhuo, "second brother, her name is Jennie. It''s Jennie. You don''t want to marry other people. You care what your parents do. Come on, Jennie. I''ll take you for a walk in the garden Chapter 1463 Jiamu sees Qin you take Jennie to leave, immediately rubs to Han Tianzhuo''s side, "brother Jiji, what''s Jennie''s identity?" Han Tianzhuo thinks about it carefully, and finally finds some clues. "Jennie, if I remember correctly, her full name should be Jennie Harris, the daughter of the Harris family, and the princess of the Harris family who should be the heir." When Jiamu heard that the Harris family, he opened his mouth in amazement. "Brother Jiji, you said that the Harris family is not the one. There are The garden. Qin you is walking in front of him, and Jennie is following him. She looks up at him and looks straight ahead, worried. "Qin you, am I so ugly?" Qin you turned to look at her, deliberately straight face, reached out to pull off the wig on her head, "it''s a bit ugly, well make yourself like this, what do you do?" Jennie heard him say that he was ugly, pale, dejected to make an excuse, "I made it by myself, if you don''t like it, I won''t make it later." Qin you laughed angrily and untied the first button of her shirt. "It''s so tight on a hot day. Isn''t it hot?" He suddenly approached, Jennie shy, but did not refuse, sincerely nodded, "good heat, but gentlemen are not dressed like this?" Qin you can''t laugh or cry, conveniently help her take off the coat, see her back is wet, "you silly ah, how to do heatstroke." Jennie finally took off her coat. She felt relaxed and stretched her shoulders comfortably. "It''s a little hot outside, but the air conditioning in the castle is OK. Besides, if I get heatstroke, Qin you will surely save me." She didn''t care about his intimate action, as if this kind of interaction was too natural. Qin you''s eyes dodged. He took her coat and took her to a small pavilion to have a rest. After sitting down, he thought for a while that he would still open his mouth, "Jennie, I''m going home tomorrow. In the future, don''t look for me again." Jeanne was surprised and asked anxiously, "where is your home? Why don''t you let me go to you? What''s the matter? Do you want me to help you? " Qin you shook his head, "no need." Jennie sat down beside him. Her eyes were red because she was sad. "Qin you, do you mean this is the last time we meet?" "Well." Qin you was afraid to look her in the eye. "Qin you, have I troubled you?" Qin you turned to look at her and said with a smile, "No. But I can''t give you what you want. " Jennie shook her head and grasped his hand sincerely. "I never thought about getting anything from you, Qin you." Qin you took his hand away and said with a smile, "maybe you never lack anything. What you get from me is the pitiful freshness. Jennie, you and I are not the same people in the world at all." "People who are not in one world? What world am I from? " Jeanne looked at him in confusion, blinked, and suddenly sneered at herself, "I deserve to be managed by others. I don''t even have a chance to breathe. Is it a crime to see the people I like?" Qin you frowned, "Jennie, that''s not what I mean, is it." "Qin you, stop talking. I know you can guess my identity. Why do people know my identity to please me, but you just want to push me away? Why? Why do you push me away when you are not disgusted with me Qin you looks like she''s out of control. She looks like a abandoned dog. She''s pitiful and in a bad mood. "Jennie, the weak will have a reason for psychological balance, but you are not. If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it." She was mad, and he was calm and terrible. Jennie felt like a clown now. She turned her back to him. "I know. If you say you don''t hate me, you are polite and don''t tell the truth. I''m stupid and shameless to ask you." "Whatever you think, anyway, when we met, it was a beautiful misunderstanding. In the future, you''ll forget me. We''ll be fine. " Qin you smiles bitterly. Who is not greedy for the beauty of the world, but does he still have the qualification? "Jennie, I''ll let you take you back. Don''t waste your time with me." Jennie was worried to see him get up, but she didn''t have the courage to talk to him. She flushed her eyes and watched him go away. Qin you returns to the living room and is about to tell Jiamu to send Jennie back. However, he sees a few more strangers in the living room and many more people outside. They are all armed. Marvel saw him, immediately rushed to him, grabbed his collar, "Qin you, where do you hide Jennie, don''t want to die quickly let her out." Qin you frowned, looked at his wrinkled clothes and sneered, "Jennie is a free man, where she wants to go is her freedom. Marvel, please let go of your dirty hands Marvel angry, pushed him away, "Qinyou, don''t challenge my patience, give Jennie out." Qin you pulled his collar, went to Han Tianzhuo behind, "second brother, what''s the matter?"Han Tianzhuo''s face is calm, "they come to find Jennie and say that if they don''t hand over Jennie, they will arrest us all." Qin you couldn''t help laughing, "grab it? Tut Tut, the law here is really arbitrary. It''s amazing to break into other people''s houses and say that you want to arrest people without investigating anything clearly. " Marvel listened to his sarcasm, and his face was a little surly. "Qin you, we don''t have no evidence. If you didn''t deliberately deceive Jennie, Jennie would not have disappeared." Qin you heard an interesting word, his lazy arm on the sofa, his face raised a happy smile, "do you think I deceive Jennie? How can I be jealous of that, marvel? Are you jealous of me "You, nonsense!" Marvel''s mind was exposed, worried to look at the housekeeper sitting on the sofa, looking at Qin you''s eyes gloomy. "Don''t you know who''s talking nonsense here? I''ve met Jennie several times, but I''m just a simple friend, and you''ve planted charges on me. Now can I say that I''m so charming that I''ve lured you to come to me. I have a strong appetite and want to cheat on you? " Marvel turned red with anger and remained silent for a long time. Sitting on the sofa, the calm faced housekeeper finally looks up at Qin you. Qin you and he look at each other. Both of them are looking at each other. "Mr. Qin you, I''m miss Jennie''s housekeeper. I''m looking for Miss Jennie. Could you ask her to come out?" The housekeeper''s voice was very light, but the tone was full of threat. Qin Youchang is so old that he has never been so threatened. Although he refuses Jennie, he is still unhappy. He lazily hugged his arm. "Of course not. Miss Jennie of your family doesn''t have no feet, and I''m not her servant. Why should I call someone for you?" The housekeeper frowned, "Mr. Qin you really has a personality." Qin you shrugged, "thank you for your praise. To tell you the truth, I don''t like your shirt very much. The color is too bad, and your hairstyle is so old-fashioned. I don''t know why Jennie paid to hire a housekeeper like you." The housekeeper''s sarcastic face was stiff, and his old-fashioned face sank a little. "Mr. Qin you, if you insist on fighting me, I will be angry. And the consequences of my anger are very serious. " Chapter 1464 Hearing the housekeeper''s threat, Qin you holds his shoulders and looks scared. "Then don''t be angry. You''d better go to your Jennie''s lady. No one has been found. It''s amazing to show off your prestige here. " The housekeeper clenched her lips. "Miss Jennie entered this castle. It should be from this castle. Mr. Qin you, you forced me to search." Qin you also had no patience, "whatever you want, if you can''t find it, just wait for my lawyer''s letter. Then again, if I really want to do something to your miss Jennie, do you think I can stop it? Brain damage The housekeeper turned black with anger and squinted. Just as he wanted to give the order, he heard Jennie calling herself. "Housekeeper, go back!" When the housekeeper saw Jennie coming, his face relaxed and he went to check, "Jennie, you are too willful. How can you go out alone? Do you know how dangerous it is? If something happens to you, how can I explain it to your parents? " Jennie looks at Qin you, but he doesn''t look at himself at all. She is disappointed. "I''m not well now. Let''s go." But the housekeeper didn''t agree, "Jennie, how can you make friends with such a person? He will affect your reputation. You''d better break off the relationship with him as soon as possible and never associate with him again." When Qin you heard the housekeeper''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and looked at Jennie, "yes, yes, Jennie, your housekeeper is right. I''m not good enough to be your friend. In the future, you''d better listen to him, be your daughter and recite your legal provisions honestly." The housekeeper listened to his irony and was even more angry, "Mr. Qin you, please pay attention to your wording." Qin you is innocent, "what did I say wrong? Miss Jennie of your family is not a three-year-old child. She is sixteen years old, and she is not mentally retarded. When she goes out for a trip, she is still being pursued by you. Is there any personal freedom Han Tianzhuo pinches his eyebrows and offends the Harris family, which is not good for them. "Qin you, stop it." Of course, Qin you understood the second brother''s meaning, but he saw the housekeeper''s attitude towards Jennie. It was clear that the housekeeper was the real gold. Why did he not like the housekeeper''s attitude towards her, such as managing servants. "Miss Jennie in my family is different from you. She has a noble status. We only care about her if we respect her. It''s not something that ordinary people can climb up to." The housekeeper was arrogant. Qin you is now not afraid of, "you do not climb high, give me roll." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The housekeeper is so angry that he wants to hit people by himself. The boy is too weak to beat. Jennie saw that he suddenly lost his temper and knew that the housekeeper''s tone was too arrogant. She turned to the housekeeper and said, "this is someone else''s house. Housekeeper, please be polite." When she was scolded by others, she didn''t show herself, but also helped the boy. The housekeeper kept his face calm, bowed his head, and made a respectful appearance. Jennie took a deep breath and looked at Qin you, "Qin you, I''m leaving. Goodbye." Qin you turned his head and did not dare to look into her eyes. But Jennie stood obstinately, waiting for him to say goodbye to herself. Seeing Jennie staring at Qin you with burning eyes, marvel, jealous and crazy, stepped forward to block her, "Jennie, let''s go, he is not worth your time." Jennie frowned and looked at him as if she were a princess. "Time is mine. How I want to use it is my business, marvel." That means, it''s my business. You''re too lenient. Marvel stepped back and looked at Qin you''s eyes. He clenched his teeth and wanted to kill him. Qin you was seen by the girl unable to hold on, got up and went to her, took off the jade pendant from her neck and put it on her neck. "It''s not safe for you to come out alone. Don''t play so much in the future. Really want to come out and find a friend to accompany you, you know Jennie stares at the jade pendant he puts on herself in surprise. She looks up at him excitedly, "Qin you, this," "don''t you ask me for a gift? It''s not a good thing. It''s a blessing to you. Jennie, do well in the future. " Qin you pinched her face. The housekeeper and marvel were about to explode when they saw that he had the courage to pinch their princess. Jennie was reluctant to part with him and held him in her arms. "Can''t I see you in the future?" Qin you was stunned, clenched her fist, and pushed her away. "Jennie, I''m just a small person. In the future, you will meet people who are better than me. He will understand you, take care of you, accompany you and give you what you want." Jennie was not willing to let him go. "Qin you, what if I can''t find it?" Qin you really seriously thought, "then wait more time, he will certainly appear." "How long will it take?" Qin you laughed angrily, "Jennie, let''s go." Jennie insisted, "if a negotiation has only hope but no deadline, it will fail. Qin you, tell me, how long will it take? "Qin you sighed. How could he know how long it would take for such a thing, but in order to give her an excuse to leave. "Ten years, Jennie, ten years. If you can''t wait, try more. There must be someone who doesn''t care about your identity or your shortcomings. He loves you wholeheartedly and wants to be with you." Get his answer, Jennie this just follow housekeeper to leave. Qin you sits on the sofa in a daze and looks at the direction of the gate. Qin you and Han Tianzhuo look at each other and see the loss in his eyes. If Qin you can be good, he will be able to wantonly natural and unrestrained to pursue the feelings he wants, rather than ruthlessly refuse each other. The next day, Rongwei went to Nankang with them. It was rainy in Nankang. When he arrived at Han''s house, the ground was still wet. When he walked into Han''s house, there was still some rain and soil on the way. Qin you ran to the garden to pick flowers. Entering the villa, he took a bunch of flowers in his hand and went to Qin Ning, "Mom, I''m back. I''ll send you my dearest and most beautiful mom, the most beautiful bunch of flowers." When Qin Ning saw the flowers in his hand, he couldn''t help laughing and waved to him. Qin you came to her with joy, "Mom, you see these flowers are blooming just right." Qin Ning looked at the bright flowers, nodded with approval, touched his forehead, "go to uncle''s house, have fun?" Qin you nodded with a smile, "happy, mom, I''ll put the flowers in the vase." Qin Ning is relieved to see him well. She always has nightmares these days. In nightmares, there are scenes of Qin you being injured. Every time she thinks about it, she can''t help shivering. After dinner, Qin you drinks the medicine and goes to bed. Han Jing and Han Tianzhuo go to Han Junyu''s study. Their expressions are serious and they don''t know how to speak for a moment. Han Junyu looked at them and said, "what''s the matter with your brother in such a dilemma?" At this time, the study was pushed away again. Rongwei pushed Ning Fu in and followed Han churui forward a few steps. "They don''t say, let me tell you. Dad, Qin you has leukemia. At present, there is no treatment plan." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Chapter 1465 Said his pistachio got leukemia, Han Junyu thought he was joking, cold eye Piao Han churui. "If you can''t joke, don''t say it. It''s not funny at all." Ning Fu said, "Jun Yu, I''m not kidding." Han Junyu still didn''t believe it. He opened his calendar and said, "today is not April Fool''s day." Han Jing finally said, "Dad, it''s true. I took youyou to my uncle''s house just to send it to youYou for treatment, and let you know about it, which will make you worried. But now," Han Junyu looks down and stares at Han Tianzhuo, "is it true?" Han Tianzhuo nodded, "Dad, it''s true." Han Junyu can''t accept the fact that "there was nothing wrong with right physical examination last year. How could it happen suddenly?" People who hear this news all feel that suddenly, youyou is lively and cheerful, there is no bad malignancy, and every year he has a physical examination. Who would have expected that he would get this serious disease. "It''s an acute disease. I''m also looking for a matching bone marrow for him all over the world. Junyu, I''m going to have an examination for qinning. If there is hope for her baby in her stomach, maybe you can be saved." Ning Fu said. Han Junyu is still digesting the news. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. Han Tianzhuo''s idea is not to tell her the news when checking his mother, otherwise his mood will fluctuate and affect the fetus. Han churui and Han Jing both agree. Han Junyu kneads his eyebrows to listen to their discussion, and finally agrees with their ideas. When Han Junyu returns to his bedroom, he hears the gentle music, which is the prenatal education music Qin Ning prepared for his children. She also told him that when she was pregnant in the past, it was probably because she listened to more of these music that right and right had a better sense of music and a better ability to respond to language than they did. Thinking of his son''s illness, Han Junyu came to her and hugged her. Qin Ning surprised, patted him on the back, "husband, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu took a deep breath and calmed down. "I want to hear from the little babies." Qin Ning angry smile, jiaochen stare at him, "hypocritical man, baby in my stomach, you want to hear their movement, you want to hold my stomach." Han Junyu lowered his head and bit on her lips, "how so much nonsense." Qin Ning covers her mouth and wants to bite her, but Han Junyu is caught in his arms and pats her on the back, "Ning Ning." "Well?" Qin Ning felt that he was in a bad mood and looked up in doubt. "Husband, do you have anything to tell me?" Two people get along for many years, almost each other a look, can guess each other''s mind. "I want to ask you, do you have a name for the child?" Qin Ning thought, "I have an option. I have to wait for you to make a decision. An an said that koi is auspicious. It''s said that it can bring good luck to people. What if Han Jin and Han Li? " They didn''t check the child''s gender, but they thought it was good for both men and women. Han Junyu was stunned, smiling and pinching her cheek, "you''ve been eating fish crazy recently, koi, two fish?" Qin Ning is innocent, "this is not to ask your opinion without making a decision, ah, do you have a better idea?" Han Junyu held her in his arms and lowered his head to her stomach. As soon as he got close to her, he felt the movements of the little babies. He felt magical and pointed to her belly. "What name do you want, little ones?" After a while, it was obvious that her stomach was moving. Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. The two babies were quiet for the first three months, but they were particularly noisy after five months. Nearly six months, they are more and more like to chat, every time Ann and their story, they can respond to Ann, she is not surprised. "They''re talking to dads." "Since sister An''an likes you to be called Koi, it''s called Jinxiu. Wish you a koi." Han Junyu said. "Jinxiu sounds like a girl''s name. What if it''s a boy?" Han Junyu pointed to her stomach, a serious face, "you''d better be a girl, so many brothers in the family, many of you." Qin Ning was so angry that he laughed and clapped his hand, "are you threatening your children? It''s not up to him to decide the gender of a child. " Han Junyu did not care, gently poked her belly, "it must be my daughter, isn''t it, Jinxiu?" After chatting for a while, Qin Ning lay asleep while Han Junyu touched her belly. "Little babies, dad really hopes that you will be your brother''s Koi and save his life." ¡­¡­ Rongjiamu''s school. Rong Jiamu had just finished class. Originally, he wanted to go to Nankang City, but because there was something else to do at school, he delayed for a few days. He was in a bad mood and sat by to watch others play basketball. Suddenly a sneaky girl ran up to him and hit him. He was impatient. "Go away!" "Rongjiamu, Jiamu, it''s me, Jenny."Rong Jiamu looked at her holding her head with her coat and said, "why?" "Qin you, did you really go home?" Rong Jiamu nodded, glanced at her and frowned, "of course I went home, otherwise you think he lied to you? Jennie, are you sneaking out on your own again? He told you, you''re not safe alone. " Jennie waved her hand and explained anxiously, "no, no, I came with marvel, but I escaped to find you while I was going to the bathroom." Rong Jiamu, hehe, you are really smart. "Can you give him a present for me?" Take out a bracelet of exquisite material and hand it to him. "To him?" Jennie nodded sheepishly, "I''ve worn it on my hand since I was born. I took it off when I was 15 years old. I changed two bracelets into one. Do you think Qin you would like it?" Rong Jiamu put the bracelet into his pocket. "Such a valuable thing is worthy of his jade pendant." Holding the jade pendant Qin you sent him, Jennie asked curiously, "Jiamu, is there any story about the jade pendant Qin you sent me?" Rong Jiamu looked at her with a smile, "Miss Jennie, do you want to get information from me ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie stared at him, frowning, "what do you want?" Rong Jiamu propped his chin, "ah, wait for me to think about it. I used to like to get along with marvel, but he was too rude to my right brother, so I don''t like him very much. Help me out and let him disappear from the noble circle." Jennie pursed her lips and thought, "deal." She so happy promise, Jiamu accident, "tut Tut, to his secret lover so cruel, he will be very sad." When Jennie heard about secret love, she turned pale. "What secret love? He doesn''t care much about my identity, so he will be kind to me. In fact, he has a girlfriend, and my housekeeper will tell me that. " Jiamu took a serious look at her, the daughter of the Harris family. On the contrary, she must be much more mature than other girls and can see through a lot of things. Chapter 1466 Jennie heard Jiamu say that the jade pendant Qin you gave her was also on his body since he was a child. She was very excited. When she held the jade pendant, it was like being close to his heart. "Jiamu, do you have time? Go skating with me. " Jiamu looked at her, "are you sure? When your housekeeper comes to you later and wants to take me away, then I''m not going to have bad luck? " Listening to his teasing words, Jennie was sorry to know that the housekeeper had offended them too much last time. She felt guilty, "I''m sorry, I''ll go myself." Jiamu saw that she was covering her face with her coat and wanted to leave. She put an arm on her shoulder. "Friend, I can''t ignore you. Let''s go." Jennie was surprised and nodded. They come to the skating rink again. Jiamu helps her with her shoes, but Jennie waves her hand to choose for herself. She looks for the male coach who took advantage of her last time. Finally found him, she picked a pair of shoes, carrying shoes directly to the male coach in front. When the male coach saw her and there was no one else behind her, a light flashed in his eyes. This little girl won''t be conquered by his figure last time. I want him to play with her. "Little sister, you are Ah Without waiting for the male coach to finish, Jennie Yang threw her skates to her face, and then threw her back neatly. She grabbed his arm and held his heart down with her knees. The whole process was flowing and people around her were stunned. "My God, this little girl is beautiful. How dare she play coach?" "It''s the coach who doesn''t play well. He always likes to use his hands and feet when coaching people. I''ve wanted to hit him for a long time, but he''s too strong to fight. I didn''t expect that girl to take out steam for me." "The coach didn''t behave very well when tutoring girls. He should play..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu saw Jennie come forward and put the tall male coach down. She thought the girl was soft and cute, but she didn''t think that she was soft at all. Tut Tut, it''s cruel. Jennie left the coach and clapped her hands. "You dare to take advantage of me, hum!" Male coach holding his dislocated arm, staring at her want to fight back, Jennie raised his fist to him, "still beat?" The male coach looked at her fists, did not dare to speak any more, and bowed his head. Jane returned to Jiamu and put on her shoes indifferently. Jiamu gave her a thumbs up and said, "I''ll make you a good friend." Jennie was embarrassed and gave a shy smile. "Well, I think you''re a good friend, too." In the process of skating, Rong Jiamu thought that she really wanted to make friends with him, but listening to her talking about Qin you, he realized that she still wanted to get Qin you''s information from him. "Jennie, you haven''t seen Qin you several times. How can you like him?" When it comes to the people she likes, Jennie always looks a little shy, but her attitude is calm. "I saw Qin you at the premiere of a movie. He was very good-looking in his dress, just like the prince of my dream. He plays a little ruffian, very handsome, very realistic, I like it very much. On Angela''s birthday last time, I met him again, so I wanted to get close to him. When I walked into him, I knew that he not only had a handsome appearance, but also a very sunny boy. His smile was very infectious. I felt very comfortable with him. I couldn''t tell why he was like this. Maybe this is love. " Listen to her serious say is love, rongjiamu can''t help laughing. "It''s just a novelty to talk about love when you''re old." Jennie shook her head and explained to him seriously, "it''s not novelty, it''s liking him very much. Every minute I feel with him is wonderful." Rong Jiamu shrugs. It''s meaningless to argue with her about this topic, but there is a girl who is really happy with Qin you. I hope Qin you can get better soon. When they finished skating and walked out of the rink, marvel came to them with a bad look. "Jennie, if you want to leave, why don''t you say hello to me? It''s hard for me to find you." Jennie apologized. "Sorry, not anymore." Because she''ll never get in touch with Marvel again. After listening to her apology, Marvel''s face softened a little. He looked at Jiamu beside her and was on guard. "So you are playing with Jiamu, Jennie. You can tell me that I will accompany you later. Jiamu''s truancy has an impact on him. Jenny, let''s go back. " Jennie didn''t expect that Jiamu was skipping class to accompany her. At the same time, she was sorry that she didn''t pay any attention to marvel. "Jiamu, thank you for coming to accompany me." Jiamu doesn''t matter, "if you are a friend, don''t care about these small details." Marvel deliberately said Jiamu truancy, originally is to discredit him, open the distance between the two people, did not want to hit Jennie, more eager to his attitude, heart angry. After driving away a Qin you, I didn''t expect that Rong Jiamu wanted to get in. Jennie is the successor of the Harris family. If she can get her favor, his future will be bright. Although Jiamu is his friend, in front of the future, friends are not worth money, Jennie is valuable."Jennie, the housekeeper has sent for you." Jennie turned to marvel impatiently. "My friend and I are talking. Marvel, it''s impolite of you to interrupt me like this." Marvel''s face turned red as she said. He gave Jiamu a look and asked him to leave. Jiamu noticed his eyes and stood still with a sneer. Jane looked at Jiamu, "that, do you have Qin you''s contact information?" Jiamu has a headache. "Well, I can''t give it to you without his consent." Jennie let out a disappointment and turned to leave. "Jennie, I can''t give it to you. It doesn''t mean you can''t look for it yourself. There are some pictures of him in my mobile phone. Do you want to see them?" Jiamu handed him his cell phone. Jennie unexpectedly, gratefully took over his mobile phone, opened his call, found Qin you''s phone number, and then went to find his other contact information, all written down, she returned the mobile phone to him. "Jiamu, will you send me some photos of Qin you later?" Jiamu scratched his head. "When Qin you makes a movie, you go to find the movie poster. It''s definitely better than what I''ve made." "No, the poster in the movie, those expressions are not his, what I want is the real him, his smile is very good." Jennie looks forward to it. At the moment, she is a girl who pursues stars. Although she has a noble status, she has no resistance in front of her favorite stars. Jiamu can only nod, "OK, I''ll go to Qin you in a few days and give him some handsome photos for you. But, Jennie, what''s my reward? " Jennie tilted her head to look at him and couldn''t help laughing for a moment. "Conditions, as you say, as long as I can help, I will certainly promise you." When Jiamu reaches for her hand, Jennie''s heart will give him a high five, and their friendship will be established. A week later, Jiamu went to Nankang city. Arriving at Han''s home, I heard Qin you''s laughter from a distance. Entering the living room, Qin you, Qin Ning, Han Tianzhuo and Han Tiannuan are sitting at a table playing cards. Qin Ning doesn''t know what to say. Qin you smiles on the table. Han Tianzhuo''s face is black. He walks quickly. "It''s a treat who wins or loses." Qin you is happy to see him come and let him sit down quickly. Han Tianzhuo must win the game because he has a strong memory. He can not only remember every card, but also guess the cards in each opponent''s hand. After losing several times, his mother joined him and his sister to attack Han Tianzhuo. After a few more laps, Qin you suddenly grabs Jiamu''s arm, pulls it to his position, and gets up to go to the toilet. As he walked, he said, "Jiamu, you come to replace me. I have to go to the toilet. I''m so anxious." Han Tianzhuo sees that his face is not good, and also says that he wants to go to the toilet. He goes to the washroom to find Qin you. Go to wash gargle outside, wash gargle is locked by him however, he knocks on the door to remind. "Right right right, how are you?" He waited for a while, but there was no movement inside. He felt uneasy and went for the key to open the door. Chapter 1467 When Han Tianzhuo walks into the washroom, he sees Qin you''s hands trembling and standing on the washdesk. After washing his face with cold water, his face is even paler. "Right right right, how do you feel?" Qin you looked at him and said weakly, "second brother, it hurts." "Where, where does it hurt?" Han Tianzhuo listens to his younger brother''s voice. His heart aches. He goes to help her up and let him fall on himself. "I feel sick all over, and I feel like vomiting." Han Tianzhuo patted him on the back, although he was his brother, but some pain could not be replaced, "I''ll get you medicine." Qin you''s whole body slides down. Han Tianzhuo helps him quickly. If he goes upstairs, he must pass through the living room. When his mother and An''an see him, Qin you''s illness will be concealed. He called Han Jing upstairs and asked him to take the medicine down. Qin you felt better after taking the medicine, but his face was pale. He didn''t want his mother and sister to see this. He forced himself up the stairs. Jiamu went upstairs to find him. He closed his eyes and frowned. He was obviously suffering from his illness. "Brother right, Jennie has something for me to give you." Qin you slowly opened his eyes and saw that he was holding a bracelet in his hand. The style was simple and exquisite, and both men and women could wear it. He sat up, took the bracelet and put it on his wrist. "It''s weird." Jiamu said. Qin you pick eyebrows, looking at his wrist bracelet, "strange, you mean?" Jiamu low smile, "strange good-looking, don''t you think?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you rolled his eyes and was bored. "Jennie said that she would wait for you, brother youyou. You need to refuel. Your illness will surely be cured." Jiamu encouraged him. Qin you laughs. Who wants to die. But they have no treatment plan, he can feel his body more and more weak, the body pain is also more intense, he in addition to close his eyes to sleep, other things he did not dare to expect. Now every morning he wakes up, feeling that it is his last day. Although such a life is plain, he is scared, afraid of death but dare not say, afraid of family suffering. He also pretended to indoctrinate them that it was normal for him to leave. They should not be too sad, and they should really make good plans. Now he is walking on the edge of the cliff, maybe at a certain moment in the middle of the night, he fell alone. Perhaps, only those who stand on the edge of life and death can have a deeper sense of the value of life. "Brother right, Jennie is a very good girl. Don''t you want to be with her? So cheer up and don''t be too negative. " Jiamu said. Qin you smiles and looks out of the window. His voice is a little misty. "I still have a lot of things to do. I want to wait for my younger brothers and sisters to be born and play with them. I want to make movies and become a movie king. I also want to learn more interesting languages and become a powerful diplomat. I want to climb mountains when the flowers are fragrant in spring, swim lakes when the summer is hot, collect wind when the autumn leaves are in abundance, and have snowball fights with you when the winter snow is all over the sky. I want to eat hot pot with you in rainy days. When the weather is good, we go shopping and ride a bike. " Jiamu is not a perceptual person, but listening to his words, his eyes are a little red, and he lowers his head and sniffs. Qin you looked back and looked down at the bracelet. "Jennie is also very good, but there will be many people around her. She can live well without me. I also want to Forget it, this kind of boring topic, don''t say it. " ¡­¡­ After dinner, Qin Ning walked for a while to go out for a walk, with a thin layer of sweat on his body. He went home to sit for a while and was ready to take a bath. Then he heard the bell in his hand. She took the pillow off the sofa and found that it was Qin you''s mobile phone. She found it strange that Qin you used to be very playful and couldn''t sit still, but this time when he came home, he was sleeping most of the time. Look at the caller ID is a foreign number, she picked up the phone, Han Tianzhuo took the phone from her hand, said he took it to Qin you and climbed upstairs. Qin Ning didn''t think much. She went upstairs slowly. When she passed the study, she heard Ning Fu''s voice. She was puzzled and went to the study to say hello to Ning Fu. But hear them mention Qin you, surprised Leng. "Youyou''s condition is getting worse too fast. I wanted to wait for Qin Ning to be examined, but now I can''t wait." Han Junyu was silent for a long time before giving the answer, "OK, I''ll accompany her tomorrow. If, if the examination result is not optimistic, what will happen?" "We have to wait until we find a matching bone marrow." When Qin Ning heard him say bone marrow, she covered her mouth in horror and turned around in a panic. She recalled her nightmares in her mind, and she trembled with fear. Is it a nightmare come true? When she came to Qin you''s room, she raised her hand but didn''t have the courage to knock. After waiting for a long time, she made up her mind to hold the door handle and quietly open a little distance."Second brother, don''t tease me. What''s Jennie''s identity? How can I deserve it? Besides, I don''t know how many days I can live." Han Tianzhuo''s face sank and said to him solemnly, "Qin you, if you say something so depressing again, my second brother is really going to be angry. As long as we don''t give up, there must be hope. " Qin you didn''t retort with him, just showed a bleak smile, "OK, I''m waiting for hope." Qin Ning, who had unscrewed the door, took a deep breath at their brother''s words, closed the door again, knocked on the door to remind them, and then she unscrewed the door. See is the mother came in, Han Tianzhuo received the topic, Qin you also came down from the bed, called the mother with a smile. Looking at his son''s bright smile, Qin Ning felt uncomfortable, but he still wanted to collapse. She knew they didn''t tell her, just didn''t want her to worry. "Right right right, whose call was it just now, so mysterious?" Qin you was embarrassed and coughed. He said perfunctorily that he was a friend. Qin Ning looked at him and rubbed his head. "Is it a girl?" Han Tianzhuo beside coax, "is a girl, more beautiful than the flower girl, right right, right?" Qin you stares at him. If you don''t speak, you won''t be dumb! Qin you pinched his face and said with a smile, "as we grow up, we all know that appreciating girls is more beautiful than flowers. What kind of girl is she?" Qin you blushed, "Mom, is a simple friend, not as you think." "Oh, I didn''t say you were like that. I just want to talk about what kind of person that friend is. Why, can''t I say?" Qin you scratched his ear and knew that his mother was teasing him. Holding her, he sat down, "she''s a lovely girl. She looks very smart. After touching her, she knows that she''s actually very naive." Looking at his son''s smile, Qin Ning fondly stroked his side face. "If you have a chance to invite friends home to play, mom would like to see how silly that lovely girl is." Qin you was surprised, "Mom, this, she studies very hard, usually very busy, may not have time." Qin Ning is deliberately looking for a topic to chat with him. Seeing his resistance, she clearly thinks about others, but she can''t bear to delay them. She loves her son more. Chapter 1468 Go to the hospital for examination, Qin Ning see her husband''s face calm, but he is small action of holding her hand, obviously nervous. She was also nervous. Lying on the bed in the examination room, the doctor wanted to ask Han Junyu to go out, but he didn''t move. The doctor had no choice but to let him stay by. Clench his hand, Qin Ning this just had a bit at ease. There were a lot of inspection items. It took more than three hours to finish. Seeing Han Junyu go out, he knew that he was going to see the inspection results. Qin Ning was nervous and wanted to ask for the results, but he didn''t have the courage. In another office, Ning Fu, Xiao Jue and a group of doctors were talking about the results of the examination. When they saw Han Junyu coming in, they stopped talking. "How are you, sir Xiao?" Xiao Jue smile, "right right right is very lucky, Qin Ning''s belly boy''s bone marrow is paired with him, the child was born can do bone marrow transplantation." Han Junyu is excited, but he is always able to collapse his emotions. Even in front of such a big event, his face is light. "We have another worry." After Xiao Jue finished, Ning Fu continued, "we haven''t controlled Qin you''s physical condition. We''re not sure that he can wait until his child is born in more than three months. The most important thing is that he''s not in a high mood now. We need to find something to make him positive, so that his treatment can be effective." Anyway, now that there is hope, there is possibility. He quickly went back to the examination room to see his wife sleepy. He took her face and gave her a kiss. "Ning Ning, how to find that you are more beautiful since you are pregnant." Qin Ning''s eyes brightened, and he was still in the mood to praise himself. It must be good news. "I just like your words, but are you guilty of being a thief when you say such a nice thing for no reason, eh?" Han Junyu couldn''t help laughing and rubbed her face. Since she found out that she was pregnant, she ate more. Recently, her face has grown a lot of meat, and her face is red. The more she looks, the more beautiful she feels. After so many years together, she is not a peerless beauty in his eyes, but the more he looks, the more comfortable she is. Help her up, "go home, let them make a delicious meal." Qin Ning asked clearly, "is there any good thing?" "Well, I''ll tell you when I get home." The doctor in the examination room looked at them with envy on his face. They really loved each other! Back at Han''s home, people who know Qin you''s condition know that the results of the examination are very optimistic. Qin you has the possibility of treatment, and they are happy for him. Qin you''s eyes brightened when he knew the news. Looking at Han Jing who said the news, he had some doubts in his heart. "Brother, you didn''t mean to cheat me, did you?" Han Jing reached for his eyebrows and said, "how can I cheat you on such a thing? It''s true. My father told me personally. You can take good care of your illness. When your brother is born four months later, you can have a bone marrow transplant. " So he really has a chance to survive? Great! Qin you hugged him excitedly, "brother, then I don''t have to die, right?" "Yes, you will live well." Qin you cried with joy. He thought he was going to leave them. He was really reluctant to leave his family. Looking at his brother''s tears, Han Jing''s mood doesn''t collapse. Her eyes turn red and she reaches out to help him wipe away his tears. "Youyou, if you are depressed, you will get better and better. Don''t be afraid. You are not alone with your brother." Qin you said, "brother, I''m so happy." Han Jing also nodded with a smile, "I''m happy too. We''ll go downstairs to make delicious food later." When they go downstairs together, Han churui has already bought some vegetables. Han Tiannuan waves to them and asks them to help quickly. At lunch, Han Junyu also announced that the good news he wanted to say was that he had checked and determined the gender of the babies, one male and one female. In the future, there will be another little princess in the family, named Jinxiu, and another boy, named Yuanli. Han Tianzhuo''s voice was obviously biased for a few seconds Han Junyu hehe twice said, "it''s good to know the truth." Han Tiannuan also quickly said, "the girl is really good. I can make a lot of beautiful princess skirts for her in the future. How nice it is to tie her pigtails when she is bigger." After discussing the children''s affairs, Qin Ning continued to laugh. Qin you''s face was pretty good, and she really showed a smile. Although Qin you''s condition is still under control, at least there is hope, and his whole life is in a lot of spirits. Sometimes when Han Jing goes to moliyuan, he will also help her. The jasmine seedlings are still blooming, but they are growing well. When he is tired, he sits beside moliyuan''s tombstone and chats with her. After a month, these seedlings grow small flowers, and in another month, they may be blooming, but the fragrance of jasmine will permeate here. Han Jing gets up and looks at Qin you sitting next to Molly''s tombstone. He doesn''t know what to think. "Right, right, look at me."Qin you looks up in surprise and looks at him holding up his mobile phone with a bright smile. When he had finished taking photos, Qin you got up and was ready to go back with him. When he went outside the Molly garden, he saw a car coming towards them. Qin you looks at the car quickly, and the license plate is still wrapped in black cloth. He has a bad feeling. He looks at Han Jing, and both of them dodge. But the car seemed to come at them and rushed in regardless of the fence outside the Molly garden. Qin you and Han Jing run separately, and the car runs all the way over the jasmine seedlings, chasing Han Jing. The car is getting closer and closer to Han Jing. He speeds up and picks up the stone to smash the glass, but it doesn''t work. He calls his father in a panic. After hanging up, he sees that the car pushes Han Jing to the corner. Obviously, this car is to kill Han Jing! In order to give Han Jing time, he opens his arms and runs to the car. Han Jing watched the car knock down Qin you. Qin you rolled around on the ground. His eyes were scarlet, and he was not at large. He went forward to help Qin you up. "Right, right, Qin you!" Qin you vomited a mouthful of blood, looked at the car not far away, worried to seize his arm, "brother, you go!" His blood vomited to his palm, Han Jing now wish that the people in the car died together, how can he go. Looking up at the car, the people on the car hit Qin you, but their task has not been completed, and the car is still moving forward. At this time, the siren sounds not far away. Han Jing helps Qin you get up and dodges. The car doesn''t succeed in a sprint and doesn''t want to be caught. Then it turns around and leaves in a hurry. Han Jing saw the car leave, and without a sigh of relief, he helped Qin you to his back. "Right right right, I''ll take you to the hospital. You''ll be OK." Qin you mouth dripping blood, holding his neck, "brother, don''t move, my feet hurt." Han Jing stiff back, a few seconds, or gritted his teeth to run forward. Qin you turns to look at Molly''s tombstone, looks at the blue veins on her brother''s forehead, and touches his face painfully. Chapter 1469 "Right right right, bear a bear good, brother sent you to the hospital, Ning Fu and Xiao Jue are waiting for you in the hospital, we used painkillers will not hurt." "Brother, I''ll be fine. I''ll bear it." Han Jing runs too fast and doesn''t pay attention to the stone at his feet. He falls unsteadily and doesn''t care about his injury. He turns to see Qin you in a panic. "Right, right, sorry." Qin you frowned, feet are really good pain, shaking his head do not think, "left left, I''m ok, you don''t so nervous, just fell to the foot." Han Jing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. He was so sad that he came to comfort himself. Soon the police car came to moliyuan, and the police came to take them to the hospital. At the hospital, the doctor pushes Qin you to the emergency room. Han Jing sits on the chair outside, his face turns blue, and his gripping hand turns blue. When Ning Fu and Xiao Jue heard the news, they also rushed to the emergency room to see Qin you. Han Junyu saw Han Jing sitting in a chair, worried, came forward, untied his clenched hands, and gently patted him on the shoulder. "Left left, right, right will be OK, don''t be afraid." Left left flurried to grasp his hand, eyes scarlet, but no tears, "Dad, I''m sorry, I seem to be in trouble again, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Han Junyu hugged him and patted his back placidly, "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s OK." Feeling Han Jing trembling in his arms, Han Jing painfully took off his coat and covered him, "Zuo Zuo is not afraid, dad is here." Left left looked up to see him, he opened his mouth, but can no longer say a word, because at this time, any language can not describe the fear in his heart. If the younger brother has an accident again, he doesn''t know how to hold on. He happened in Molly''s graveyard again. Is this God''s revenge on him? Shrinking in his father''s arms, it seems that he can''t face the fact that Molly died and his brother was injured. Feeling his body shaking more and more severely, Han Junyu is also flustered and yells at Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue runs out and touches Han Jing''s wrist to see that he is going to spasm. He quickly asks someone to get a sedative. After injecting a tranquilizer, Han Jing closes her eyes and relaxes. She falls asleep in Han Junyu''s arms. Xiao Jue looks into Han Jing''s eyes and asks Han Junyu to put him on the bed. Han Jing subconsciously grabs the corner of his clothes like a child attached to his father''s child. A boy who is only 16 years old is really a child. "Maybe it''s too emotional to cause spasms." Answered Xiao Jue. "Usually there is no such situation. Why is it so serious?" Han Junyu is worried. Xiao Jue touched Han Jing''s forehead. "The girl''s death left a wound in his heart. This time Qin you had an accident again. He couldn''t bear it psychologically. Jun Yu, it''s better to find a psychologist for him. " Han Junyu frowns. Up to now, Han Jing is only a vegetarian, and every time he mentions Molly, he is still silent. There will be some gloom on his gentle face. "How about youyou?" Xiao Jue pinched his eyebrows and said, "my leg is injured, and the internal organs may also be a little damaged. The situation is not very good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu''s condition is not very good. He feels a little hard to breathe. He calls Han churui and asks him to take care of his family. He wants to take care of Qin you and Han Jing in the hospital. He is afraid that Qin Ning and his daughter are worried. As soon as he hung up Han churui''s phone, he saw Qin Ning appear at the door of the ward, frowning. "What are you doing here?" "The child is hurt. Why can''t I come?" Qin Ning sits by the bed and touches Han Jing''s face. There is blood on his neck and mud on his body. "Zuo Zuo, what''s the matter?" Han Junyu worried about her emotional, explained, "the blood is not his, he is just too nervous, fell asleep." Qin Ning held Han Jing''s other hand and held back his tears. "I''ll take care of Zuo Zuo. Then you go to see the situation of you first." Han Junyu looked at her in surprise, "Ning Ning, you all know?" Qin Ning nodded, "I know you don''t want me to worry, so I pretend I don''t know, but now they need their mother, how can I accompany them." Han Junyu fondly rubbed the corner of her eye, "then you look at the left here. If you have something to say, I''ll go to see the situation of the right and the right." Qin Ning wipes away his tears. Han Junyu gently pats Han Jing on the shoulder. Han Jing slowly releases his hand, and then he gets up to see Qin you. Qin you''s condition was already serious, but now he was injured again. The problem was quite thorny. Xiao Jue stood aside, looked at Ning Fu and asked him, "do you have a way?" Ning Fu rubbed his eyebrows wearily and said, "I can only drag it. The injury on his leg is well treated, but he is very weak now. He is not 100% sure that he can wake up." When Han Junyu came in, he heard these words. His heart sank and his steps were heavy. "Is there any other plan?"Xiao Jue and Ning Fu looked at each other, and both of them could not bear to see each other. "In fact, we can operate on him at this time, but Qin Ning is only seven months old." The baby is only seven months old. If it''s induced labor at this time, it''s not only dangerous for the baby, but also dangerous for the pregnant woman. If something happens, it''s a corpse with three lives. Han Junyu clenched his fist and pointed to Ning Fu, "Ning Fu, did you have a grudge with me in your last life? You asked me to make such a decision more than 20 years ago, and now you let me make a decision. If something happens to her, my home will be gone! " Seeing that he pointed to Ning Fu''s finger like a cold knife and wanted to kill him, Xiao Jue quickly came forward and held him, "Jun Yu, let''s think of another way. Don''t be too excited." Han Junyu sneered, "what method, what method do you have? I will give you my life, but I can''t move qinning." Ning Fu and Xiao Jue felt uncomfortable when they saw him. For a moment, the room fell into a dead silence. All of a sudden, Qin you coughed on the bed. Xiao Jue was surprised and ran to the bedside to check his condition. "Brother, brother," listening to his weak voice, Xiao Jue held his hand, "your brother is sleeping, right and right, you need to refuel, there must be nothing wrong, otherwise your brother will be angry." Qin you''s eyes are still fuzzy. He tries to open his eyes and wants to find Han Jing in the room. Han Junyu also walked over, "right right, I''m dad, can you see me?" Qin you wanted to open his eyes, but there was still a vague figure just now. Now there was no shadow at all. It was dark. He reached forward. "Dad, where''s my brother?" Qin you can wake up, this is a good news, but look at him waving his arm, but his eyes are absent, Xiao Jue Du Ning Fu is very surprised. "Right right right, your brother is asleep. How do you feel now?" "Dad, is that you?" Han Junyu held his hand, "it''s mine, it''s mine, right right." Qin you said with a smile, "Dad, just come here. I''ll be afraid. Don''t let him alone." Chapter 1470 At this time, he was still looking after Han Jing. Han Junyu''s eyes were moist and his teeth were tense. "Dad knows, mom is with him, right right, can you see dad?" Qin you shook his head, "Dad, I may hit the back of my head, and the optic nerve is a little affected. Now I can''t see anything, or it may be the accumulation of blood clots. Anyway, it will be OK in two days. Dad, don''t worry." Xiao Jue listened to the young man''s words and felt very sad. He was injured, but also his situation is extremely plain to say, in turn to comfort his father, such a clever child, why will encounter the suffering of disease ah. Han Junyu carefully touched his forehead, "right right, dad is not afraid, you are not afraid, your condition has hope to treat, you do not give up, you know?" Youyou smiles and nods. The blood on his face has been cleaned up, but his body is still dirty, but he is not embarrassed at all. He slowly lies down and wants to move his feet, but he snorts with pain. "Dad, my foot is hurt. Is it serious?" Han Junyu see his feet discount bandage, "not serious, raise a few days will be good, right right right, dad with you, sleep at ease." Although Qin you couldn''t see, he still closed his eyes. When he fell asleep, Ning Fu was arranging for a professional doctor to examine him. The injury on his foot was really not serious. He hit the back of his head. Most people are hit by the impact of this intensity, and they may have three chances to ease up in two days. However, Qin you''s illness will not ease up, but will worsen. It''s frost on the snow. ¡­¡­ Han Jing, who had been injected with a tranquilizer, should have woken up six hours later, but after one night, he didn''t show any signs of waking up. Qin Ning is worried about him and asks Xiao Jue to check him again. After checking, Xiao Jue tells her that Han Jing hasn''t slept well recently. This time, she sleeps heavily. Let her not worry too much. Qin Ning holds her son''s hand. Why doesn''t she worry? He hasn''t recovered yet when Molly leaves. His younger brother is seriously ill. The first 16 years of his growth were too smooth. Such a blow is too heavy for him. Han Jing opens his eyes and sees that he is in the ward. He is still in a trance. He frowns and looks out the window at the blazing sunshine. "Left, left." Hearing his mother''s voice, Han Jing turns his head and sees his mother. He gets up slowly. "Mom, how''s right and right?" "He''s in another ward. He''s fine. I''ll prepare lunch for you. You can have some." Qin Ning opens the incubator, and Han Tiannuan comes in. Seeing that Qin Ning has a big stomach and is busy, he rushes to help. "Mom, you''d better stay still and let me do it." Qin Ning can''t laugh or cry. "I''m pregnant, but I''m not disabled. I can still do this little thing." Han Tiannuan has no choice but to stare at her. Seeing that her younger brother''s face is still a little white, she reaches out and flicks his eyebrows. "Eat something and get better soon." Han Jing nodded, took the incubator, smelled the porridge, he raised his mouth, "thank you, mom, thank you, sister." Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan sit by the bed, accompany him to finish porridge, and take clothes to let him go to the bathroom to take a bath, then take him to Qin you''s ward. Qin you woke up early, but he kept his eyes closed. Han churui was looking for music to listen to him. They chatted with each other without a word. He seemed to feel something when he heard the knock on the door and opened his eyes. "Is it Zuo Zuo?" Han Jing went to the bedside, "well, it''s me. Right right right, how do you feel now?" Qin you smiles and says with pride, "brother, I''ll tell you. Don''t be too nervous. I''ll be OK. You see I''m not good." Han Jing saw that his eyes were blank, and a terrible idea flashed in his heart. He reached out and waved in front of him, but he didn''t respond. "Right, right, can you see me?" The smile on Qin you''s face froze, forced to pretend not to care about shaking his head, "you are not as handsome as I am, see what you do, brother, I want to listen to songs, you choose some for me." Han Jing clenches his fist, and the back of his hand bursts with blue tendons. Qin Ning notices that his face is ugly, and quickly comes forward to hold his hand. "Zuo Zuo, you choose some songs for you." Han churui gets up and hands the tablet to him. Han Jing loosens her fist, grabs the tablet and starts singing. Qin you closed his eyes again and joked with a smile, "brother, you are not studying your AI project recently. You just get me a robot that can lead the way. Let the robot take me where I go in the future." Han Jing tugged at the corner of his mouth, "OK." When Han churui walks out of the room, Jiangbei is just outside the door. The accident of Han Jing is intentional, so he goes to Jiangbei to investigate it. "How''s it going?" Jiangbei frowned and said, "moliyuan is located in a remote area, and the cameras are far away from each other. If the other party finds it, it''s a blind area. I went to find the clues. When we find that the car is in a remote woods, I extracted the clues from the car, but there is no news yet.""Han Jing, have you provoked anyone recently?" Jiangbei can''t help asking, "maybe you can find some clues by using the exclusion method." Han churui immediately thought of Wan Zhuo who had died. Was he the one who avenged Wan Zhuo? There is also the database in Han Jing''s hand. If it is known, there will be many people who want to fight for it. "Jiangbei, please, continue to help me check, we must find out the other side, otherwise Han Jing is still in danger." "Han team, don''t be polite to me. General Cheng also asked me to investigate this matter. This is my task." At this time, Han Junyu also asked song Xuan to investigate the matter. Song Xuan gave Jiangbei more detailed information. "The car was refitted, and the other party also stole it. We only found a figure of the person who stole it. They should have stepped on it before they knew that Han Jing would go to moliyuan. Oh, President, there''s another message. A few days ago, Molly''s mother, Monica, went to Molly garden and sat there for more than an hour. Then she investigated the cause of her death. " "Molly''s mother?" Han Jing has a headache. It''s better not for her to do evil. Even if her daughter has saved Han Jing, he will never spare her! "Continue to check, we must check out the people!" Han Junyu returned to the hospital and brought them dinner. Seeing that Han Jing''s face was much better than yesterday, he was relieved. He pulled Qin Ning, let her sit down, don''t have a stomach still busy. Qin Ning is angry. She does something in a hurry. She is pregnant, so she is discriminated against? Han Junyu pinched her face, "I don''t want to argue with you, you are obedient." Qin Ning depressed drum drum face, rolled his eyes, obediently sat down, aware that the children are looking at themselves, she blushed cough, pretended nothing happened. Dragging Han Junyu, warning him in a low voice, "in front of the children, can you give some face?" Han Junyu glanced at her, "you can rest assured that you don''t need such things as face in front of children. You can save it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning wants to hit him angrily. Several children pretended to chat when they didn''t hear anything. Han Tiannuan and Han churui looked at each other, but they still didn''t hold tight and laughed. Although Qin you couldn''t see, he listened and raised his mouth. Although a little injured, but at least he is still alive, with family around, this situation is not too bad. Chapter 1471 Qin you can''t see, so he is more sensitive to sound. Sometimes he is afraid of suddenly quieting down, which makes him feel nervous that he is the only one in the world. Han Junyu also knows that he needs company, so he calls Han Tianzhuo, who is still so busy outside, back home and guards him with Han churui. Qin Ning is pregnant now and can''t stay up late. He has to take care of her. Although Han Jing is not hurt, his mood is still unstable. Han Junyu is not at ease and still needs someone to accompany him. In the evening. Qin Ning had another nightmare at night. She was woken up by Han Junyu. She was sweating and nervously dragged his clothes. She wanted to get up and go to the hospital. Han Junyu got up, went to pour a cup of warm water and handed it to her, and asked her to calm down first. Qin Ning holding a glass of water, thought of the nightmare, heart uncomfortable, red eyes. "Husband, do you think youyou will survive?" Han Junyu sat down beside her and patted her on the back. "Yes, it will. Don''t be too nervous." Qin Ning thinks about Qin you''s situation. How can he not be nervous? If he has a bone marrow injury in the future, his eyes can''t recover. What should he do? Then the sunny youth will spend the day in the dark. She had been hurt before, but she was not so scared. Han Junyu coaxed her to sleep. It was early in the morning, but he was not sleepy. He got up and poured himself a glass of water, looking at the night in a daze. Yes, Qin you is such a cheerful child. Every smile is warm, but now he has to be accompanied by darkness, which makes him heartache. But such a thing, as the pillar of his family, can not be revealed. Moreover, he could clearly feel that after Qin Ning learned about Qin you''s illness, he was in a tight mood and couldn''t sleep at night, which was bad for her and her baby. The doctor said that it would take two months as soon as the expected date of delivery, and he would have to wait two months. Qin you can also have an operation. I hope everything will get better. Qin Ning gets up in the morning and takes breakfast to the hospital. Han Jing''s face is not very good. At the moment, there is a light greenness and blackness. It''s obvious that he didn''t sleep well last night. Looking at Han Tianzhuo again, he is rubbing his forehead. "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Han Tianzhuo takes a look at Han Jing and doesn''t say anything. Instead, after they have breakfast, he goes to Han Junyu to talk about last night. Han Jing woke up from sleep last night. He didn''t know what he was dreaming about. He trembled with fear. At last, he was convulsed. The doctor came to give him a tranquilizer, and then he went to sleep quietly. He thinks it''s better to find a psychologist for Han Jing as soon as possible. Although Han Junyu also has this idea, his attitude is not very optimistic about the effect. Han Jing''s heart disease is related to Qin you. If Qin you''s condition is not good for a day, his condition will not be relieved. In the ward. After eating breakfast, Qin you listened to the song for a while, and his heart ached. He covered the position of his heart and raised his head instinctively. "Brother?" No one responded. Qin you called again, "brother, Zuo Zuo?" Still no one responded, Qin you frowned, "Han Jing, are you there?" In a daze, Han Jing came back to himself, "well." Qin you breathes a sigh of relief and grabs his hand in the air. Han Jing goes to the bed and hands his arm over. Qin you grabs his arm. "Brother, are you thinking about Molly or worried about me?" "No Since he was injured, Han Jing, who has been quiet, talks less. He seemed to be tired of talking with his mother in a few words. Qin you patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "brother, when I''m ready, let''s go climbing. You know I''m a road maniac. If I didn''t have your guidance, I would be lost." "Good." Qin you is not discouraged, has been looking for topics to chat with him, although every time he has a response, but it is a few words. Suddenly, Qin you''s mobile phone vibrated. Han Jing brings her cell phone. It''s Jennie''s phone. "It''s Jennie." Qin you accidentally pinches the bracelet on his wrist. I want to hear her voice, but I have no courage. "Hang up." Han Jing raised her eyes to see him. Her eyes flashed, but she answered. "Hello, Qin you." Qin you heard the girl''s crisp voice, her eyelashes trembled, and the jubilant voice of Han Jing just now immediately became hoarse. "Hello, Jennie. Is it still hot over there? " "It''s hot. The most annoying thing is that the housekeeper forces me to wear all kinds of complicated dresses to the party. I''m going to get heatstroke. Qin you, what''s the weather like over there? " Han Jing turned to look out of the window, gloomy, like rain. "It''s sunny." He said to Qin you. Qin you''s side head, although he can''t see, his eyes are looking for the window.He can''t see. The air conditioner is on in the ward, so he can''t feel the weather outside. He didn''t want to talk about this topic any more. He went straight to the next moment. "Jennie, I heard Jiamu say that you secretly run out to find him to play, or safety first, want to go out to play, secretly ask Jiamu to pick you up, you know?" Jennie was embarrassed, and then said, "Qin you, can I go to you?" "No!" Qin you is nervous. He can''t let Jennie see him like this. "Jennie, if you dare come to me, I''ll never talk to you again." Jennie was sad. "Oh, just a joke. Now I''m very busy. Qin you, when I call you like this, don''t you think I''m noisy? " Even if the proud princess, in the first love, there will be no self-confidence, afraid of being rejected by him. Qin you pursed his lips. In fact, he was looking forward to her call, but he was afraid that it would be nothing. "Jennie, it''s time for you to study. I have something to do here. I''m going to hang up." He has a good feeling for Jennie, but he is not in love. He can''t live without her. He thought that Jennie would do the same. It''s good for her to reduce contact now. Without waiting for the other person to speak, Qin you reaches for his mobile phone, but he doesn''t find it. Han Jing helps him hang up. "Right, right, it''s going to be OK." Han Jing gently holds his hand, let him not be depressed. He finally agreed to say a few more words. Qin Youyang said with a smile, "yes, brother, so don''t worry." ¡­¡­ In the evening, Han Junyu finds Han Jing and discusses with him about finding a psychologist, but he keeps silent. Han Junyu rubs his son''s forehead and says to him in a soft voice that if he doesn''t have any problems, he will see the psychologist. Han Jing shakes his head. "No need." "But, you" Han Jing still shook his head, "Dad, I know I''m sick. I read a lot of books and know some ways of treatment and adjustment, but it''s useless. Now I don''t want to communicate with anyone, and I don''t want to talk about Molly with anyone. Psychiatrists can''t help. Maybe one day in the future, I''ll come to the conclusion that my illness will be cured naturally. Will you give me more time? " Han Junyu''s heart is more heavy. He knew that he was ill, but there was no way to treat him. Instead, he had to suffer in his nightmare, which was more painful than Qin you''s illness. Chapter 1472 Han Junyu advised him, but Han Jing did not listen. Qin Ning also came to persuade, he is still let mother don''t worry, he is very good, nothing. Han Tianzhuo and Han Tiannuan come to chat with him. He will respond, but his face is less tender than before. Joke tease him, he just politely pull the corners of the mouth, muscle like a stiff look. Maybe it''s not his stiff expression, but some place in his heart, hurt, pain numb, there is no other feeling. Finally, Han Junyu decided to let the psychiatrist contact him, but as soon as the psychiatrist approached him, Han Jing frowned, and her eyes were gloomy and her hostility was undisguised. He doesn''t want to contact with a psychologist, who can''t provide him with treatment. Han Junyu has a headache, but he doesn''t want to have any more conflicts in his heart, so he doesn''t mention the matter of looking for a psychologist. He can only accompany him more in the future to let him out of the haze in his heart. At this time, people who want to hurt Han Jing also find clues. It''s Monica who finds out that her daughter''s death has something to do with Han Jing. She bribes people to kill Han Jing and let him bury her with Molly. Jiangbei told Han churui about the investigation. Han churui turned to see Han Junyu, "Dad, let me handle this." Han Junyu shook his head, "I''ll go to see her." If Molly didn''t have an accident, maybe the two families would be in laws. Now that Monica wants his son''s life, of course, he is responsible for the account. Monica spends money to send someone to kill Han Jing. The two people driving the car have been caught, but Monica is still abroad. That night Han Junyu and song Xuan make a plane to find her. At the same time, there was a banquet at home in Monica. Her husband died of a heart attack because she was well prepared to inherit his legacy, while the stepdaughter was broken and exiled to the slum. Such a happy thing, how can we not find friends to celebrate together. When Han Junyu arrived outside the villa, Rongwei heard the news. Rongwei learns that it''s Monica who wants to kill Han Jing. He''s so angry that he wants to kill her directly. But Han Junyu says don''t worry. When he meets someone, he will do it again. Song Xuan knocks on the door. The servant opens the door and asks. Rongwei comes forward and says that he has something to do with Monica. Rongwei''s business is getting bigger and bigger nowadays. He often appears in the economic times, and no one in business does not know him. Some people saw Rongwei, immediately exclaimed, flattered to invite him in. Seeing him coming, Monica was full of joy. "Mr. Rong, how did you come here?" Rongwei looked at her coldly. Although she used expensive cosmetics, she couldn''t cover the wrinkles on her face. Wearing a sling, he deliberately lifted half of his shoulder when he was close to him. He frowned in disgust. "Not me, but my friends. His surname is Han Han Junyu comes out and comes to Monica. Hearing that Rongwei said his surname was Han, Monica had a guess in her heart. Seeing Han Junyu again, there was a flash of panic in her eyes. But after all, she was a person who had seen great things. She soon calmed down. "Mr. Han, the president of Sheng''an, do you know me when you come to me?" Listening to her question, Han Junyu raised the corner of his mouth and nodded, "Ms. Monica doesn''t know me. She should know my son, Han Jing." "I''m sorry, I don''t know," she said with a fake smile Song Xuan threw out a bag of photos and confessions, "Ms. Monica, you pay someone to run over Mr. Han''s son with a car. This is a confession. We will sue you. This is the evidence." Monica stares at the transparent file bag on the desk, pale. "You''re talking nonsense. I haven''t done such a thing. Mr. Han, don''t try to fool people with such evidence." Han Junyu cold eyes such as knife, "when you spend money, you should check Han Jing''s identity, have the courage to do this kind of thing, should have psychological preparation." Monica shook her head innocently, as if she had been bullied and miserable. "I''m really right about everything, Mr. Han. You must have made a mistake in your investigation. My husband just passed away, and I took care of him in the hospital. I don''t know what Han Jing is." Han Junyu has been in the shopping mall for so many years, but he has never seen any ghosts. Monica''s acting is very brilliant. If he doesn''t know the truth, he may be confused by her. "Don''t you know Han Jing, do you know Lily?" Hearing her daughter''s name, Monica sank her face. "That smelly girl is wandering outside, and she hasn''t come home yet." Regardless of her disguise, Han Junyu continued, "her death is not Han Jing''s fault. Ms. Monica, if you hadn''t asked her for money, your daughter would not have risked her life to earn money. You don''t know how to repent, but you want Han Jing''s life. Oh, do you think that if no one does not judge you, you will be free? " All the guests around, listening to Han Junyu''s cold words, were chilly and stepped back a few steps. There''s pity, there''s irony, there''s contempt. They knew that Monica was not a good person, but they didn''t expect that she would dare to kill people. Maybe her husband''s death had something to do with her, otherwise her husband''s daughter would not disappear for no reason.But everyone wants to get some benefits from her. They can''t say what she has done. She was frightened by the man''s words, but she was not willing to compromise. Lily was killed by them. What''s wrong with her killing Han Jing and burying her with her? They also want to settle accounts with her, oh, it depends on whether they have this ability! People to see, see, to say also said, Han Junyu cold eyes look at her, just like looking at a corpse. "Roewe, let''s go." Roewe shrugged and turned around with them. Han Junyu doesn''t want to take people away and abuse her to death. It''s also considering that Molly once saved Han Jing. If Monica can know her mistake, maybe she can have a chance to survive, but she is stubborn, that is to seek death. The servant asked Han Jundan to change the wine and get out of the carpet Han Junyu knows that it''s her who wants to kill his son. This is not Nankang city where he can do whatever he wants. Here is her territory. At most, he just says a few cruel words, and he can''t do anything about her. If his son hadn''t provoked Lily first, Lily wouldn''t have had an accident, and his son would have died! "Monica, how dare you provoke Mr. Rong and Mr. Han?" Someone asked. Monica disdained, "I don''t want to provoke them. They''re here on purpose. It''s OK. It''s OK. Come on, let''s keep drinking. " People look at her strangely. She is really drunk. That''s the president of Sheng''an, Han Junyu. She dares to touch his son. Isn''t she looking for death? There is no sense of crisis in Monica. Some people can''t help reminding her. "Monica, you don''t know the relationship between President Han and Mr. Roewe? Rongwei''s sister is president Han''s wife. If you dare to touch president Han''s son, it''s Mr. Rong''s nephew who hurt you. Do you think Mr. Rong will forgive you? " Monica is shocked and stares at the speaker. Why didn''t her people find out the relationship between Han Junyu and Rongwei? Han Junyu has no influence here, but Rongwei has. On the surface, Roewe saw who would laugh, but when he calculated behind his back, he was not soft hearted at all. Many large enterprises were suppressed and bankrupted by him. Legend, dare to provoke Rongwei, that is to open their own death countdown. Chapter 1473 Her husband''s business is not small on the market, worth billions. But in Rongwei and Han Junyu''s case, that is to say, they don''t pay attention to it. After sending Han Junyu away, Rongwei calls her assistant and starts to clean up her husband''s company. It is always the truth of market competition that meat should be eaten strongly. In less than three days, her husband''s business broke the capital chain, the company was in civil strife, the project had problems, was investigated by government departments, the bank came to extort debts again, and the business was facing bankruptcy. And this is just the first step to clean up Monica. The next day, the relevant departments came to her with the evidence because she had intentional wounding and asked her to be investigated. Monica is not afraid. She has her own network. She can come out even if she goes in. A few hours later, she did come out. When she got home and got off the bus, she was almost hit by a bottle of flowerpots, and she jumped up in fright. Looking up to see, upstairs but no one, she strange into the villa, but saw a pool of blood, her legs soft sitting on the ground. She got up and yelled at the servant, but no one answered. She almost smashed her cell phone in anger. Tired day, she went upstairs to take a bath, can hear a loud bang, she was scared to shake the body, wrapped in a bath towel to check the situation, but nothing. When she went to bed at night, she heard the sound again, clang, clang. She got up to check, the door and window are closed, there can be no one in the room, is it her auditory hallucination? Frowning, she went back to her bedroom to sleep. She was about to fall asleep when she heard a loud noise. This time, she was accompanied by a woman''s scream. Her hair was numb, but she didn''t believe in ghosts and gods. She got up again to check. She still didn''t find anyone or anything else. Guess is someone spoof, she wants to change clothes to stay in the hotel, just want to change clothes, the room light is out, she quickly squat down, hurry to find their mobile phone, but how also can''t find. In the dark room, I feel that there is a ghost approaching me. In a panic, she ran to the door and twisted the handle, but could not open it. How could that be? ¡°help£¬help£¡¡± She cried for help, silent night, but her voice dissipated in the wind. Outside the villa. Rongwei in the car, listening to the report from his subordinates, pulls his mouth in disgust. Monika is Molly''s mother, they will see in Han Jing''s face, won''t kill her, but pick up her means is not less. If you don''t let her go to prison, you''ll ask someone to make trouble for her and keep her in fear. You can''t have a better life! ¡­¡­ Han Junyu and Rongwei are hiding from Han Jing when they deal with Monica. They don''t want him to feel guilty for thinking that she is Molly''s mother. But I don''t know that Han Jing knew this before they did. The day after Qin you hurt his hand, Han Jing asks someone to help investigate and learns that it''s Monica who wants to hurt him. Han Jing has nightmares and dreams of Molly for several nights. Jasmine sits in front of her tombstone and smiles at him. When he goes to the tombstone, jasmine is instantly burned to ashes by a fire. Then there is a girl''s cry in his ear, which makes him heartbroken. He knew it was a dream, because Molly was dead and would not cry, but his body still had uncontrollable spasms. He also knows that this situation is very abnormal. His reason is like a bystander. The back of his hand is suddenly quiet, his fingers are curled up, and it is difficult to straighten. The pain of his body is transmitted to his brain. He is so dull that he doesn''t know how to react. Watching a group of doctors rush in and give him a sedative, his consciousness is still clear. Is he going to live on tranquilizers? No, he didn''t want that. "Zuo Zuo, do you want to eat?" Suddenly smell a pungent smell, Han Jing to the side to avoid, lift eyes looking at the durian in her mother''s hand, shook his head. Qin Ning also tried to persuade him, "it''s delicious. You can taste it." "Mom, I don''t eat." Han Jing dodges again, but Qin Ning takes a small piece and puts it directly into his mouth. Han Jing can only frown and eat the durian. "Isn''t it delicious?" Han Jing frowned and wanted to say that it didn''t taste good, but looking at his mother''s expectant face, he could only nod his head bitterly. Han Tiannuan and Han churui both looked at him sympathetically and quickly handed him a glass of water to gargle. Since Qin Ning knew that she was pregnant, her appetite has increased, and her taste has become strange. Those who didn''t eat durian before have a special liking for durian now, and only Qin you has the same taste at home. Today, she suddenly wanted to eat, Han Junyu bought one, she put it into their mouth, sitting on the side of the Daze Han Jing suffered. Listen to him say delicious, Qin Ning happily patted his shoulder, "this thing is very good, left left left, you eat more." "No, mom, I won''t eat any more." Han Jing gets up and hides behind Han churui.Qin Ning wrinkled face, went to the bed, looking at half of the durian, she licked her lips. She had already eaten a lot, but Han Junyu said that pregnant women should control their food intake and should not eat more. She could only pass the rest to Qin you. But Qin you''s appetite is not very good. She put it down after eating two. She can''t eat it when she smells it. It''s torture. Han Junyu looks at her like a greedy cat. Without blinking, he stares at half of the durian and asks Han churui to take it away. "Well, what can I do with it? I can still eat it in the afternoon." Qin Ning stares at me. Han churui is helpless, "Mom, if you don''t take it away, you will steal it, and the smell is too strong." The smell of durian is just ecstatic Being told that he would steal food, Qin Ning puffed his face and pointed to his stomach with righteous words, "it''s not what I want to eat, it''s what they want to eat." Han Junyu pinched her face, "don''t make excuses, Xiao Rui, lose that thing, left left, you open the window to spread the smell." Qin Ning angrily shakes off his hand, does not eat a Durian, she was despised as such. "I didn''t eat it alone." Qin you weakly raised his hand and said, "I agree with dad''s words." Qin Ning didn''t dare to pinch Han Junyu''s face. He turned around and pinched Qin you''s pretty face. "I have no conscience, do you want to betray my mother?" Qin you is innocent, "Mom, I''m wrong. Ouch, it hurts. It hurts." Qin Ning quickly let him go, holding his face, nervously asked him where the pain. Qin you laughs, "Mom, I am wronged by you, my heart aches." Qin Ning angry smile, wipe his mouth with a paper towel, find a topic to chat with him. Although Qin Ning still has two months to give birth, Han Junyu has already reserved a room for her to give birth, but Qin Ning prefers to stay in Qin you''s room. The mother and son are not separated for a moment, which makes Han Junyu sulky. He didn''t hold her for a long time and was close to her. Chapter 1474 Qin you and Qin Ning are in the hospital, and Han Jing accompanies them almost 24 hours. Cheng Hui came here several times and told Han Jing about the jasmine garden. Many Jasmine seedlings were killed by the car. She bought many more and replanted them. Some of the flowers had already opened, and she picked two jasmine flowers and put them in the ward. The aroma of jasmine is helpful to sleep, and making tea has many good effects. Han Jing listened to her in silence and went to find a vase to put the jasmine in. Looking at the jasmine, he was in a daze again. Cheng Hui talks to him. Although he responds, he doesn''t have much expression. Cheng Hui is depressed and doesn''t say any more. Few people know about Qin you''s illness. Pei Qian came to him several times before Han Junyu told him the news. When Pei Qian came to the ward and saw Qin you''s appearance, he was distressed. Since Qin you followed him to film, he regarded Qin you as his own child. Unexpectedly, he got such a serious illness. He came here specially to tell Qin you that his film is going to be released. He wanted to take him to the premiere, but this is impossible. Qin you doesn''t care. If he can recover, he can make many movies. Pei Qian listens to his optimistic words and rubs his head. He has several good movies waiting for him to recover soon. Qin you nodded and agreed. He prayed in his heart that he could only recover soon. It was really hard to be with the darkness. A month later, sunny afternoon. Qin Ning and Qin Ningyou are taking a walk in the garden. Qin Ning says that he has some discomfort in his stomach. Han Jing puts Qin you''s hand on his shoulder. He supports Qin you back to the ward. After returning to the ward, Qin Ning started. The doctor of Obstetrics and Gynecology came to check and said that her amniotic fluid had not been broken, so she had to wait slowly. Qin Ning is sweating with pain. Although Qin you can''t see her, his heart is pulled up by her painful voice. Although he had known for a long time that it would be painful for a woman to have a baby, he had a deeper understanding of this sentence by listening to his mother''s cry of pain. More clearly, his mother is great. Han Jing calls Han Junyu. Han Junyu comes to the hospital soon to see Qin Ning''s ugly face. He sits by the bed, holds her hand and comforts her silently. Another half an hour later, Qin Ning was really in pain. He asked Han Junyu to go to the doctor. The doctor came to check, and found that the fetal position was not right. Han Junyu''s face changed greatly when he heard this, and he was about to lose his temper. Xiao Jue held him down and quickly asked someone to go to the old director of Obstetrics and gynecology. He had dealt with this type of case and was very experienced. An hour later, the hypnotist who can help the pregnant women give birth painlessly also arrived. The old director asked people to push Qin Ning into the delivery room. Han Junyu always stood by her side. Han Tiannuan heard his mother''s cry and held Han churui''s arm in fear. His face was pale. It''s so dangerous to have a baby! Han Jing and Qin you are also restless, anxious, walking around to ease anxiety. Two hours later, Ning Fu arrived at the hospital, and Xiao Jue also prepared another operating room, "Qin you, come on, we should prepare for your operation." Qin you nervously pointed to Qin Ning''s ward, "but my mother hasn''t been born yet." Xiao Jue asked him to lie down on the bed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "it will be born soon. Don''t be afraid. I have the most authoritative doctor in the world for this operation." A group of doctors pushed him into another operating room. They have been preparing for the operation for two or three months. Now they can only wait for Qin Ning''s baby to come out. As soon as the door of the operating room was closed, a nurse in Qin Ning''s operating room immediately came out to report the good news. The mother and two children were very healthy. The girl was the elder sister and the boy was the younger brother. Let them not worry. Han Tiannuan sobs with joy and wants to go in to have a look. The nurse stops them. They are going to have a second operation soon, so their families can''t visit. The nurse said, and several nurses pushed a car into the operating room, the operating room lights up again, which means that it is still in operation. Waiting, will make the time inch by inch. After only ten minutes, Han Jing felt that it was longer than ten hours. Whether Qin you''s condition can be saved depends on this operation. Han Tianzhuo sits next to Han Jing, worried that he will be nervous, patting him on the shoulder to let him relax. Han Jing turns to look at his brother, his eyes are stubborn. "Second brother, youyou will be OK, right?" Han Tianzhuo nodded, "it will be OK, it will be OK." This is what he said to himself. He will be fine. If something happens to youYou, he thinks he is not one brother, but two. After more than an hour of suffering, Qin Ning''s operating room door opened, and Han Tianzhuo immediately stood up and asked the doctor. "How''s it going, doctor?" The doctor took off his mask and said with a smile, "the operation was successful, and the two children are fine." Han Tianzhuo turned to pull Han Jing, "left left, listen, the doctor said, the operation is very successful, we go to see my mother."Han Jing is also very surprised. She shows a smile she hasn''t seen for a long time. She sees Han Junyu pushing the bed out. Qin Ning is too tired and has gone to bed. The nurse behind Han Junyu is pushing two cars, and the two children are in the car. Qin Ning and the child were sent to the ward. After waiting for half an hour, the door of Qin you''s operating room opened. Xiao Jue came out to tell them the good news that the operation was successful. As long as Qin you takes good care of himself, he can recover his eyesight when he gets better and his back injury is treated at the same time. This is a double happiness. When Qin you''s bed was pushed out of the operating room, everyone was relieved. Qin Ning had been in bed for a few days and looked better, so he wanted to go home. Han Junyu went to the doctor to talk for a while, hoping that Qin you would be discharged with them. The doctor said that Qin you''s condition is still stable. As long as he needs medicine regularly every day, he can be discharged. So Han Junyu chose a good morning to take Qin Ning and Qin you home. In order to take care of Qin Ning''s baby, Han Junyu invited a professional sister-in-law to cook three meals a day for Qin Ning and help take care of her children. Although Qin you can''t see now, when he is in good spirits, he will still come to Qin Ning''s room and listen to the voices of the two babies from time to time. He feels magical and his mood is much better. He wants to give his two children another nickname, so he discusses with Han Tiannuan. His sister''s name is Mianmian, and his brother''s name is Xiaoyu. As soon as Qin you''s words were finished, his younger brother burst out crying. He felt for it, reached out and patted him, asking if he wanted to change his diaper. Han Tiannuan came to check, it''s true that the diaper is wet. She skillfully changed the diaper for her brother, and asked Qin you if she wanted to hold him. Qin you was a little embarrassed, but he was still looking forward to reaching out. He felt a small ball in his arms. He held his brother carefully and felt the magic of fate. The birth of his younger brother will bring him good luck. Maybe this is the lucky star God sent to him. Chapter 1475 Although they are twins, Qin Ning''s confinement is much easier than the first two because of help. But she is still unhappy. She hasn''t bathed for more than half a month. Holding her oily hair, she can''t bear to look directly at herself. Han Junyu looks at her bulging face. She can''t laugh or cry. She looks like a child. Pinch pinch her face comfort, "in a few days will be able to take a bath, you have what sullen." Qin Ning twisted his back, "all over is sweat, rub a rub all have mud." Han Junyu agreed. He really rubbed her chin. There was a layer of mud. He took a wet tissue to wipe it for her. "Don''t worry, I don''t want to give up." Qin Ning snorted coldly, "if you dare to dislike me, I''ll take two children to live by myself." Han Junyu sneered, "give you a little sunshine, you really dare to be brilliant." Qin Ning raised her chin haughtily, "of course, ah, Han Junyu, I''m looking at An''an and several children now, and I have a special sense of achievement. Although it''s painful to have children, it''s worth it." Han Junyu looked at her excited face, this time abnormal did not hate her. The children she gave him were amazing. He turned his head to see Han Jing coax the child, showing a faint smile, his face is much better than some time ago, he also raised the corner of his mouth. Qin Ning followed his line of sight, looked at Han Jing, and couldn''t help saying, "I feel that after these things, Zuo Zuo has matured a lot, and he is stingy." Although Han Jing can communicate with them, he still doesn''t speak much, and he can always express words with actions, so he will never make a sound. "Don''t worry. Take your time. Let him spend more time with the children, and he will get better." Han Junyu said. Another month later, Qin you went to the hospital for a reexamination, and the recovery was good. Xiao Jue found some plasters to stick on the back of Qin you''s head to help restore his vision. Xiao Jue said that his eyesight will get better and better with his body resistance, and his eyesight will naturally recover, but he did not give a clear time when he can recover. Qin you took the medicine for half a year, but his eyesight still did not recover, but this kind of thing is not urgent, but the Han family is still worried. After dinner, Han Jing takes Qin you out for a walk everyday. Several dogs in his family will follow them. Qin you can''t help laughing at this time. In the past, he used to take his dog for a walk, but now he takes his dog for a walk. Han Jing listened to his words, laughing and crying, slowed down. Although he didn''t see it, the sound around him was very rich. Qin you liked to listen to those sounds very much. In the morning, he would sit on a chair in the park and listen to the footsteps of people coming and going, talking, children playing, pets fighting He always sighed that God asked him to close his eyes, maybe to listen to those voices, maybe it was a gift from God. He can always find reasons to comfort himself. Sometimes Han Jing really envies his optimism. Sitting on the chair, he suddenly smelled the faint fragrance of jasmine. He turned his head and saw several Jasmine plants planted in the flower bed, which had already blossomed. Moliyuan, he hasn''t been there for more than a month. It''s time to blossom, too. Because he accompanied his younger brother and sister, he had fewer nightmares and fewer memories of Molly. ¡­¡­ One year later, Han Yuanli and Xiaoming Xiaoyu began to learn how to walk. He stood up and swayed in the villa. He is still small, but his heart is big. He watches sister an go up the stairs, follows her, holds the railing, and climbs up the stairs step by step. Han Tiannuan stands at the stairway, opens his arms with great interest, and tells him to go up quickly. Xiaoyu climbs, climbs, and follows the steps. It''s not easy for him to get to the stairway. He suddenly turns around and finds that he climbs very high. Maybe he''s afraid of heights. He doesn''t dare to climb any more. The whole person with soft legs is going to fall down. Touching the railing, Qin you is about to go upstairs. His sight is suddenly clear at this moment. His body is faster than thinking. He rushes up the stairs to pick up his younger brother. Han Tiannuan saw that Xiaoyu almost fell downstairs. He was also scared into a cold sweat. He ran to Qin you to check Xiaoyu''s condition. All of a sudden, Qin you could see her reaction. Qin you is also very surprised, holding the fish, see his eyes, and he is really a bit similar, he bowed his head on his forehead kiss. "Little fish, your face is so fat. You should be called little fat fish." Little fish was holding him blankly and babbling. No one knew what he was talking about, but it seemed that what happened just now did not cause him too much fright. It seemed that it was a good adventure. Qin you''s recovery of his eyesight is indeed a happy thing. The Han family made a big dinner to celebrate. After lunch, Qin you took a walk again. Looking at the outside world, the billboards coming and going, the bright lights, he felt that everything was familiar and strange. Han Jing followed him and watched him sit down in the chair. He closed his eyes and sat down too.Qin you suddenly turned his head and looked at him, "brother, you''ve lost a lot of weight." Han Jing was surprised and touched his face, "do you have one?" Qin you nodded seriously. He was thinner than a year ago, but he grew taller. Han Jing indifferent, "every day vegetarian, may be thinner." Qin you stares at him, Han Jing is embarrassed by him and turns to avoid his sight. "What are you staring at me for?" Qin you raised a bright smile, "brother, now my eyes have recovered, and your heart knot should be untied, too?" Han Jing is stunned and looks at him, feeling the smile in his eyes. Han Jing also raises the corner of his mouth unconsciously. "Maybe it will." Qin you immediately asks him to stand up. Han Jing doesn''t understand, but he still stands. Qin you stands next to him and compares the height of the two. Suddenly, his pretty face bulges. "Brother, it''s unfair. We are twins, and I eat meat every day. Why are you taller than me?" Han Jing didn''t catch up with him for a while, but he was just a few centimeters away. Shouldn''t it be that serious? Because of his height, Qin you is still depressed when he comes home from a walk. When he meets Han Junyu, he complains. "Dad, why is a vegetarian every day taller than me? It''s not fair! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is 1.9 meters tall, Han Jing is growing faster, 1.86 meters, and Qin you is not short, 1.82 meters, a few centimeters. Is it necessary for him to be so angry? Qin you watched Han churui go downstairs again. Han churui was one meter eighty-eight. He was the shortest one among them. He puffed up his little face again and was so depressed. He is blind, and not legs, how can not grow it. Hearing depressed things, Han churui couldn''t laugh or cry. He was almost 18 years old. How could he still be like a child. The next day, Qin you went to the hospital for a reexamination. The doctor said that his recovery was better than expected. Back home, Qin you goes to find out the basketball at home and takes Han Jing to play. He wants to practice while he is not 18 years old, so that he can grow a few centimeters tall. Listen to him still tangle height thing, Han Jing helpless. Is he a few centimeters tall, do not understand the sadness of a few centimeters short? Chapter 1476 After six months of recuperation at home, Qin you discussed with Han Junyu about his college education. Because of his illness, he missed the college entrance examination. Now he can''t go to the University. He just thinks it''s a waste of time. He wants to go to the university directly, even if the onlooker can''t get the university diploma. After listening to his ideas, Pei Qian had a chat with the teacher of the drama academy and agreed to let him be an auditor in the school. As for the diploma, it depends on his performance. Pei Qian went to university to take a course in drama academy, and he also insisted on minor foreign language courses. Han Junyu is worried that he can''t be busy, but Pei Qian tells him very casually that he went to the drama academy to complete his goal, learn more professional performances, and then take out his works to become the movie king. Learning a foreign language is all about interest. It''s like relaxing in your spare time. In order to save time, Han Junyu bought an apartment for Qin you near the school. He was afraid that he would not eat well and stay up late. Han Jing would come to see him from time to time. Qin you is biting his pen and analyzing the characters in his class notes. He turns to see Han Jing holding the book again. He really admires him. He can hold the book for hours until he has finished reading it. "Brother, what do you think a selfish person should be like?" Han Jing looked up at him, puzzled, "selfish person?" Qin you ordered his notebook, "I''m taking notes, which is character analysis. I''ll ask you." Han Jing propped his chin and thought for a few seconds, "it''s hard to say." Qin you''s eyebrow picking, there are still some problems he can''t say. "Selfishness is a moral behavior judged from different angles. It is not a fixed mode of behavior. Everyone is selfish sometimes. If we want to protect our own interests, we may fight for our own interests. Therefore, I can''t answer your question." Han Jing explained. Qin you takes a pen and turns it around in his hand. His words are written down and he looks at Han Jing. After he regained his eyesight, Han Jing said more than before, but he seldom took the initiative with others. His father and mother also often reminded him to chat with Han Jing more, otherwise he would be immersed in his own world and afraid of getting into a corner. But listening to him answer his questions so seriously, it''s not like he''s going to be a good person, is it? "So you mean, it''s hard for such people to sum up a behavior?" Han Jing chuckled, buttoned up his book and handed it to him. "There are some good characters in this novel. Maybe they can give you the answer." Qin you curiously took the book, looking at the cover of the book, his mouth a smoke. It''s a dream of Red Mansions! He swallowed and said, "brother, haven''t you read this book before?" Han Jing got up, went to the bookshelf and took a book, nodded to answer his question, "well, review the old and learn the new. When I was young, I watched the excitement. When I grew up, I saw different places." Qin you opened the book. When he was a child, he also read the book. He was a little vague about the plot. "Brother, who is your favorite character in this book?" Han Jing did not answer the rhetorical question, "what do you think?" Where did Qin you know what character he liked? He opened it casually, "Jia Baoyu?" Han Jing surprised to see him, can''t help laughing out a voice, "no, you slowly see, inside I wrote some notes." Qin you frowned, because it was classical Chinese, some words he did not know, he secretly scolded a few words, but still obediently turned page by page. The next day, Han Jing got up early to make breakfast and told Qin you to get up for breakfast. He had morning class today. Qin you goes out to greet him with hache. Han Jing looks at the dark circles under his eyes and is somewhat surprised, "did you stay up late last night?" Qin you nodded, his eyes still narrowed as he sat on the dining table, as if he could fall asleep by leaning aside. "Brother, I finished reading the book you gave me yesterday. There are many words I don''t know, and there are many places I don''t understand. I went to check the information and made it all night, so I didn''t sleep at all last night." Han Jing gas smile, pour good milk for him, "later do not know, you can directly ask me, I help you check information, you usually busy in class, but also rush homework, later don''t stay up late, bad for eyes." Qin you happily hugged his arm, rubbed, "brother, you are too good." Han Jing pushed him away awkwardly, "young man, don''t blame me for not having breakfast again. Don''t blame me for being late." Looking at the time, Qin you quickly ate his breakfast. After drinking the milk, he ran out of the room and changed his clothes. He was rushed out by the bag. Han Jing is cleaning up the sofa. He is in a hurry. He pulls his back collar and puts his mobile phone into his schoolbag. "Did you learn the habit of forgetting from your mother?" Qin Youshan wiped his nose, "if Mom hears you, she will accuse you." Han Jing glances at him and reaches out to unbutton his shirt. Qin you bows his head and finds that he''s tied the button wrong. He''s embarrassed to fasten it."Brother, you are a must-have at home. I''m so happy to have you." Han Jing can''t laugh or cry, and points his eyebrows, "be careful crossing the road, wait for the traffic lights, don''t worry, you know?" Qin you''s apartment is not far from the school, and he wants to pass a traffic light. Qin you once rushed through the traffic light, which Han Jing saw and taught him several times. Qin you rolled his eyes depressed, "brother, praise you, you really want to God, nagging." As he ran into the elevator, Han Jing went to the window to see the young man running in the neighborhood. When he crossed the road, he looked around from both sides. He raised his mouth. He turns to clean up Qin you''s room. He comes here once a week. Before, there were hourly workers to clean up, but Qin you didn''t like other people coming here, so the hourly workers quit. He and sister An''an would come occasionally to help him clean up. Seeing the notebook on the desk, Han Jing sighs helplessly. Qin you, a muddleheaded ghost, cried yesterday that he must finish today''s homework, but he didn''t bring his homework book. He took the notebook up and sent it downstairs. Walking into the University, Han Jing goes to Qin you''s teaching building with her memory and directly takes the elevator up the building. Into the elevator, found a girl has been staring at himself, he slightly frowned, when nothing to see. When he came to Qin you''s classroom, he looked inside and saw Qin you talking to people. He waved his hand once to remind him, but Qin you was too involved in chatting and could only walk into the classroom. Most of the girls in the classroom saw him come into the classroom, stopped their actions and looked up at him. God, where''s this guy from?! The beauty of the male students in drama academy is already very high, but when you see this boy, you will still be surprised. It''s not going to be an auditor again, is it? Ah, the happiness of their college is so pleasing to the eye! "Qin you, your notebook." Qin you heard the familiar voice, he looked up in surprise, saw Han Jing, and then looked at the notebook in his hand, he realized that he left the notebook in the apartment. Aware that many girls in the class are staring at him, Qin you blinks at Han Jing with a bad smile, "tut Tut, your charm is bigger than me." Chapter 1477 Han Jing looks at his brother''s naughty appearance. He hands him his notebook, puts it in his pocket and turns to leave. Just walked to the door, a girl boldly stopped him, "handsome boy, not our college students, is to listen in?"? What''s your name? Let''s add a wechat. " Han Jing looked down at the female voice, her voice was very shallow, "I don''t need wechat, sorry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do people still need wechat? It must be a lie. Listen to his refusal, a large number of girls are disappointed to see him leave. There are unwilling girls to ask Qin you, who he is, and what is the relationship with him. Qin you smiles politely, "a friend." Although Qin you was an auditor, he took the course together. As for the collective activities of the college, he could choose not to participate, so he was not familiar with the people in the college. But because Qin you has made movies before, and because of the fire of movies, his fame is better than that of some students who have never made movies before, and he wants to make friends with many students. But he didn''t want people to know that he was the son of Han Junyu of Sheng''an group, so he didn''t directly say that Han Jing was his brother. The girl who came to inquire, that is, she had played with Qin you in class before, but the relationship was limited to the one who could name. "What''s his name, then? Does he have a girlfriend? He''s so handsome. " Qin you nodded, "yes, he has a girlfriend." However, his girlfriend died, and it took him a long time to heal. "If you have girlfriends, you can come out and play together. Besides, do you have girlfriends? Who hates having two more?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you''s mouth twitches. If Han Jing knows this sentence, Han Jing will give her a cold eye. Seeing Qin you''s face, the girl touched her nose and didn''t dare to ask. The boy who just chatted with Qin you is Tan Kai, a child star. He made a movie with Qin you before. Qin you is only the leading role, but he is also a supporting role. Tan Kai curiously asked him, he made two fire movies, why not open a microblog account? Qin you was stunned, because he was blind and recuperated at home, he didn''t play with his mobile phone, and he didn''t contact microblog. "When I get the Rookie Award, it''s not too late." Listening to his domineering words, Tan Kai was surprised for a few seconds and stared at him strangely, "it''s not easy to win the Rookie Award. Qin you, how can you have this confidence?" Qin you chuckles. His goal is to be a movie king. Even if he doesn''t dare to have self-confidence in a Rookie Award, he will stop filming and go to study the language party diplomat honestly. "What''s the difference between people without goals and salted fish?" Tan Kai thought for a few seconds, nodded with approval, "yes, then I also set a small goal to win the Rookie Award in three years." Qin you asked, "why three years later, not this year?" Tan Kai''s eyes widened. "You didn''t listen to the rules of the college yesterday. In your freshman and sophomore year, you can''t go outside to pick up the play and delay the class, or you will be expelled." Qin you propped his chin. Yesterday, the teacher seemed to have said it, but he was writing notes in French. He didn''t care. "I''m an auditor. Should I not obey the rules?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tan Kai was stunned and blinked, "it seems that you don''t have to, but you also have to take an exam. If you don''t pass the exam, you can''t either." Qin you smiles and no longer answers. The reason why Pei Qian agreed to let him come to the drama academy was not to let him abide by the rules of the school, but to let him know the rules of acting. The college requires students to learn the basic skills well in filming, but he prefers to learn the rules and use them at the same time, otherwise he can''t just memorize them by rote. That''s why he wanted to be an auditor. But he wants to be willful, and he also needs to have willful capital. In order to get this capital, he had to get up an hour earlier than any other student to practice basic skills. When he arrived at the school, he had already practiced the basic projects several times. In class, he listened carefully and took notes. In his spare time, he went to French and Spanish foreign language classes. Besides wechat and family chat, his mobile phone interface has only one music app, so his world is very pure. Sometimes Qin you was grateful for the pain he had experienced. If he had not been blind, he would not have thought the sun was so dazzling, the world would have so many colors, and the sound was so wonderful. Looking down, he saw the bracelet on his wrist shining in the sun. He couldn''t help thinking of the simple girl. From that time he hung up her phone in a hurry, she never contacted him again, and he didn''t have the courage to talk to her. Suddenly, a little miss. When he heard a message reminding him on wechat, Qin you turned on the message and listened to a voice from his mother. He put on his headphones, listened to the soft milk sound of little fat fish, called his brother and asked him when he would go home.He raised the corner of his mouth and answered in a low voice, "my brother has classes at night. I can''t go back to play with little fat fish. You play with Mianmian sister." Soon Qin Ning typing sent a message, let him not too tired, to pay attention to rest, but also left left left to give him supplements, also remember to eat on time. Qin you returned the message, put down his cell phone and continued to read. Jennie is a princess of the Harris family. If he doesn''t make progress, he will have no face to see her in the future. Han family villa. Qin Ning puts down his cell phone and tells his son that his right brother can''t go home for class. The little fat fish is holding his mouth and wants to cry. When he sees that he is going to cry, Han Tiannuan next to him feels numb. He immediately passes the fruit plate to him and asks him to eat something. Little fat fish has a stubborn temper. If he cries, he can cry for an hour or two, but no one can coax him. Qin Ning saw that his daughter put a big apple into his son''s mouth. The boy stopped crying immediately and was very happy eating the apple. Eat! Turn to see the little daughter, Mianmian obediently sitting on the floor, seize her doll, a person playing very happy. Look at the son with the apple smirk, she is a bit upset. I thought that with Ann helping to take care of the children, she would be more relaxed and able to do some work, but the reality is that she thought it was too simple. Little fat fish is so overbearing that he sticks to her all day long. If she leaves for a while, he will quarrel to see her. If he doesn''t like her, he will lose things and cry. Heart tired lying on the sofa, Qin Ning turned to see Han Tiannuan, holding a notebook to draw clothes style, from time to time asked Mianmian sentence, which one do you like. Well, it''s better to be a daughter. Aware of his mother''s resentful eyes, Han Tiannuan raised his head and handed her the notebook. "Mom, I''m going to make a suit for you and left. What color do you think this button looks good?" Qin Ning saw that her daughter''s design had more and more her own style. She was a little proud of it and chose one of the choices she gave. "Ann, in a few days, it will be your 24th birthday. How do you want to spend it?" "There''s nothing special about how to live." Han Tiannuan doesn''t care. Qin Ning coughed softly, "An''an, how are you getting along with Xiao Rui now?" "Very well." Han Tiannuan looks down at his notes. He doesn''t expect another meaning in her words. Qin Ning stares at her. She is shy about some topics, so she doesn''t know how to share them with her daughter. "Ann, has Xiao Rui talked to you about roommates?" "What roommate?" Han Tiannuan doubts, "my big brother and I live in the same room. Do we still need roommates?" Qin Ning nodded, "Xiao Rui didn''t discuss with you, then you" " Understand what she wants to say, Han Tiannuan''s small face burns up. Although she and Han churui have been sleeping in the same room for five years, they haven''t really done that once. He said that when she got better, now that she has been recuperating for such a long time, her health is much better than before. Would you like something special for this birthday? Chapter 1478 Seeing his daughter shaking her head, Qin Ning was surprised. In addition to his business trip, Han Junyu is abroad. If he is at home, if he doesn''t do that for a week, he will have a bad temper and be dishonest at night. Xiao Rui and An''an have been living together for more than five years. The woman he likes is lying beside him. He can bear it. She really admired it. But between husband and wife, is there really Plato''s feelings? Qin Ning doesn''t believe it. How can two people who really love each other not desire to be close to each other? Xiao Rui if this love miserable ANN, by her first pregnancy injury, make heart shadow, also has been endure. But if he was a normal man, he would not have an accident after five years of tolerance? Qin Ning felt that as a past person, he still had to talk to his daughter. In the evening. After Qin Junyu goes back to his bedroom and takes his cell phone away, she runs to see his baby. "Husband, I have a question for you." Han Junyu reached for his mobile phone, but Qin Ning didn''t give it. He looked at her helplessly, "what''s the problem?" "If I am not well, will you not touch me?" Han Junyu thought about whether there was a trap in her question, "how bad are you that you can''t even touch it?" Qin Ning hammered his shoulder and asked him to be more serious. "I heard an an say today that she and Xiao Rui had been in the same room for five years, and they had no substantive contact. Do you think Xiao Rui can''t do it, or do you really worry about An''an''s body?" Han Junyu squints at him coldly. No wonder she looks at Xiao Rui from time to time when she is having dinner. He thinks she has something to say, but he doesn''t expect to think about such a problem. He raised his arm, got up slowly and put her on the quilt. "Ning Ning, you should consider whether it''s your husband or not." Qin Ning shrank, pushed him away and lay down on him. "I''m talking to you about something serious. If Xiao Rui can''t do it, I''m sorry to say. What do you say to do?" Han Junyu grabs a wisp of her long hair and thinks that Xiao Rui is strong and strong. Is that ok? But he and an an had been together for five years, and they didn''t do that. He could bear it. "Take a chance, I''ll ask." Qin Ning was still puzzled, "Xiao Rui has such good physical fitness, and he is young and vigorous. It''s better to have no problems, otherwise it''s a pity." Han Junyu turned over, one arm on her side, pinched her cheek, "Mrs. Han, what''s your pity? Or do you have any ideas? " Qin Ning was unable to breathe when he pinched him. He patted his hand open and complained with a bulging face, "Han Junyu, I''m worried about An''an. You can eat this kind of vinegar too. It''s really more childish than a small fish." Han Junyu bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face. He opened his bathrobe. "I''m not only naive, but I won''t let you regret it." Qin Ning smiles to dodge, "husband, I haven''t bathed yet." Han Junyu picked her up and said, "I''ll wash it with you." They went to the washroom, and soon there was a murmur from the woman and a gasp from the man Another room. Han Tiannuan, who has already taken a bath, sits on the bed and ponders over the topic discussed with his mother. Is it possible that the elder brother will not? Hearing the sound of opening the door, the man came out of the bath with only a bath towel on his body. The upper body''s strong chest muscles, bulging waistcoat lines and powerful arms can easily hold her up. He is wiping his hair with a towel, and drops of water fall on his neck, following the beautiful muscle lines Han Tiannuan''s eyes are straight, subconsciously swallowing saliva. Although I used to see him like this, I had no other idea at that time. If he really couldn''t do it, it would be a waste of such a good figure. The woman''s sight is too hot, Han churui want to ignore all difficult, take down the towel lift eyes to see her. "What are you staring at me for?" "Big brother, you should be ok?" Han Tiannuan noticed that he was telling the truth, and immediately changed his tongue, "no, I mean, do you want to drink water just after taking a bath?" Han churui threw the towel on her head, poured two glasses of water, and handed one to her. "If you want to drink water, just say it bluntly. ANN, do you have something to tell me?" Han Tiannuan took off the towel, took the water cup, took a big drink, put down the water cup, her heart is still tangled, turned to kneel on the bed, hook fingers to him. Han churui was puzzled. When he came to her, his neck was caught by her. He was surprised to pick his eyebrows, and he also held her slender waist. "Is it something you want to share with me?" Han Tiannuan''s cheeks are red. His little hand slides to his spine and goes down to his waist. He feels that her hand hasn''t stopped. Han churui grabs her wrist with his backhand. "Ann, don''t play." It''ll make a fire. Seeing that he deliberately avoids himself, Han Tiannuan feels like a thump. He won''tWith her other hand, she opened her bathrobe, revealing half of her fragrant shoulder. She was as white as lanolin cream, which made people want to leave some traces. "Big brother, do you have any feelings?" She close to his ear side, blow a hot breath, sweet ask. Han Junyu''s Adam''s apple is rolling. Did the little girl take the wrong medicine today? She is like this, he can not feel, unless he is not a man! "Ann, what do you want me to give you?" She is like this, he can ask her such questions rationally, Han Tiannuan is more sure, he can''t. Can''t be these years endure for a long time, just can hold back to get sick? She felt guilty. She was not teasing him. She put her arms around him. Even if he was ill, she would not dislike him. "It''s OK, big brother. I just want to tell you that I love you very much." The girl just took a bath, and he used the same shower gel, but she had a unique smell, he took a deep breath, felt the whole body was stained with her breath. He looked at her round shoulder, couldn''t help swallowing, forced himself to turn his eyes. Without her consent, he could not move her. He told himself in his heart. I''m afraid I''ll hurt her again. "Ann, I love you, too." Two people lie down together, Han Tiannuan some sad, to his arms to drill, arms hold his strong waist. "Big brother, you are so hot." Han churui has a headache. How can he not be hot when she holds him like this. He unties her hand, and she separated some distance, Han Tiannuan is not willing to, arm hugs him again. "I''m cool, big brother. It''s comfortable to hold you." He''s not feeling well! He was on fire now, but he had to bite his teeth to restrain himself, which was undoubtedly a test of his self-control. Feeling that he is hiding behind, Han Tiannuan thinks that he is worried that he will find out that he can''t, so he hugs him more painfully. "Big brother, you don''t hold me, you don''t love me at all." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui had no choice but to tear her loose bathrobe through. She showed the scenery that led him to foul. He didn''t want to sleep well tonight. Han Tiannuan feels his considerate action, and his heart is sour. It turns out that if you hold that kind of thing for a long time, it will really hold bad people. If you have made her, you shouldn''t let him bear it all the time. Chapter 1479 The next day, Han Tiannuan came downstairs to see Qin Ning feeding her two children. She came to her in distress. "Mom, big brother may not be able to do it. What do you say to do?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning surprised to see her, this is really a thorny matter. Looking at her daughter''s depressed face, she patted her back to comfort her, "it''s OK, it''s OK. If you have a disease, you can treat it. It''s not a serious disease. He''s still young and can be cured for sure." Han Tiannuan nodded, sick is the treatment. It''s just that it''s because of her. She''s guilty. Big brother''s self-esteem is so strong that if there is a problem, he will not take the initiative to say it. She can only find a way. "I can''t let my elder brother know about this. I know he can''t do it. I have to find a way to treat him. Mom, am I going to ask my aunt to take some medicine?" Qin Ning thought the same. As for men, they are always secretive when it comes to dignity. They must be embarrassed to say so. Han Tiannuan calls to ask about Jiuyi. When Jiuyi hears her saying something, she thinks that something is wrong with Han churui, so she gives her some prescriptions. Han Tiannuan went to the drugstore with the medicine list. When she got home, she made a big pot of soup, put all the herbs in the soup and sent them to the company. In Anrui group, Han Tiannuan seldom comes to find out the pregnancy from Qin Ning, but the legal person of the company is still Han Tiannuan, and the original shares are in Han Tiannuan''s hands, so she is the most powerful CEO of the company. When she arrived at the company, the staff were surprised to see her coming. They didn''t know what to talk about in a low voice. Han Tiannuan is weird. When she goes directly to Han churui''s office, she sees a woman in enchanting professional clothes standing beside Han churui with a document. When she bows her head, her long hair seems to fall on his arm. Angry, Han Tiannuan bangs on the door with his fingers. The woman saw that it was her. There was an accident in her eyes, but she was not flustered. When she looked at Han Tiannuan, she was still a bit provocative. Han churui raised his eyes and saw that it was Han Tiannuan. He raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Why are you here?" Han Tiannuan walks into the office, sits lazily on the sofa, glances at the woman standing behind Han churui, and gives a strange smile. "Come and see you, my husband. Are you wearing a wedding ring?" Han churui raised his hand. He obviously had a wedding ring on his finger. He didn''t understand why she asked such an abrupt question. "You have a wedding ring in your hand. I see it. Have you seen it clearly?" The woman standing behind Han churui is the translator of the company''s new recruitment. Her surname is Chen. Chen Yi saw the ring on the man''s finger and said with a stiff smile, "yes, the wedding ring of the president is really beautiful." Han churui listen to her, where there is not understand, face a bit heavy, turn to let Chen translation out. Chen looked at him, his eyes a little wronged, blinking pitifully, looked up and said to Han Tiannuan, "Miss Han, please don''t mind, I have nothing to do with the president." Hearing her calling herself Miss Han, Han Tiannuan held her chin and couldn''t help laughing, "what can you do with the president?" Her husband can''t do that now. Even if you want something, it''s impossible! "No, no, I just hope you don''t get angry." Han Tiannuan is more curious, "why should I be angry?" "I wish you weren''t angry." Chen Yi takes another look at Han churui. He wants to talk but stops. Finally, he turns around and leaves. "Yes, I forgot to translate." Han Tiannuan called her, "please call me Mrs. Han later." Chen understood her provocation. Although she was upset, she still nodded with a smile. She went out, but didn''t close the door. Han Tiannuan held back his anger and went to close the door of the office. He turned around and glared at the man sitting behind the desk. "What''s the situation, Han churui?" She will call her full name, there is ridicule, but also anger, Han churui inexplicable. "No, Ann. What are you trying to say?" He also pretended to be confused, Han Tian warm molars, "that Chen translation ah, you are a married person, so close to her, what do you want to raise a third child." Han churui couldn''t laugh or cry. "Just now I talked about work, An''an." Han Tian is very warm. "So you mean I''m making trouble out of nothing? Am I the one who catches the wind? Talk about work so close? Besides, the woman''s hair fell on his arm. Didn''t you notice that? " Han churui rubbed his forehead. He was busy with his work just now, but he didn''t notice it. Looking at her hairy appearance, Han churui opened his hand and said, "well, I''m wrong. I will definitely put an end to this kind of thing in the future." Han Tiannuan doesn''t eat his move. "Even if you don''t have this heart, those women can hook you. Han churui, you are my husband. If you dare to be confused with other women, I will be angry. " Han churui was really afraid that she would be angry. As usual, this little woman''s temper was soft as water, but if she touched a woman close to him, her temper would be very strong.I got up and went to her, holding her face and kissing her, "there won''t be that kind of thing, Ann. It''s not worth it to ruin myself for those unimportant people." Han Tian warm drum face, not willing to push him away, "who let your face look too good, always recruit peach blossom, I''m not worried that you will change your mind, I''m afraid that those women, the means are too powerful, you are not careful to be poached by them." Han churui kept smiling. "No matter how powerful they are, they are just a little translator. How can they compare with your big boss?" Han Tiannuan forked his waist and looked at the door. "If that woman dares to tease you again, I''ll fire her!" Han churui nodded unconcerningly. He sat on the sofa and pulled her to sit on his lap. "If you see her in the way of eyes, I''ll fire her now, and dare to tease the man of our boss. I''m tired of living." Before he was too careful to read the documents, he didn''t notice the little actions of the women beside him. If he knew, Han Tiannuan didn''t have to say that he would fire people. Han Tiannuan embraces his neck and looks serious. "I''m not kidding. She knows you''re wearing a wedding ring and dares to read you askew. Even though she has good translation ability, she must have a bad character. Keeping her in the company may have a bad influence on Zhao Cheng in the future." Listening to her explanation, Han churui also nodded solemnly, "my wife is really a big boss, management ability is natural, I agree." In order to coax her, he even said such words. Han Tiannuan couldn''t help laughing. "Big brother, don''t coax me. If you leave me in the future, I will be very uncomfortable. I may die." Han churui covered her mouth, frowned slightly, and glared at her unhappily. "Don''t say bad luck, how can I leave you?" Han Tiannuan took away his big hand and put it close to her face, "so, I must guard you well. I can''t let the women outside rob you." Han churui kisses her lips. "I will keep you well, too." Looking at her small face, he changed the subject, "Ann, you haven''t said what you''re doing? I came here at noon, didn''t I just come to see a play? " Chapter 1480 Han Tiannuan holds his hands and stares at the man. He drinks all the medicine and soup in the incubator and asks curiously, "big brother, do you have any feelings?" Han churui moved his body. "I just drank hot soup, but it was a little hot, and the rest was gone." Han Tiannuan was disappointed, but she thought it might take some time for the drug to take effect. She packed up her things and had lunch with him. She was sleepy and fell asleep on the sofa. Sitting behind his desk, Han churui looked up and saw that the air conditioner had been turned on, but he still felt hot and dry. He pulled open his tie and untied the first button of his shirt. He let out a breath of heat. Feeling his abnormality, he thought of the soup that the little girl had brought him and rubbed his forehead with a headache. This girl is definitely sent by God to torture him. She even gave him something like that. Does she think he needs a lot of tonic if he doesn''t touch her? Chen Yi once again came into the office with a document. When the man untied his tie and opened the neckline, she blushed and heart beat. She handed the document to him. "President, this is a new order. It''s settled." When approached the woman, Han Churui smelt a pungent perfume and immediately rebuke her. "You just stand there. Don''t come over. I''ll see the papers." Chen''s translation was stunned and looked at him in bewilderment. He noticed that his cheek was a little red and somewhat abnormal. An idea came to mind. Can''t be his wife in order to hold his heart, give him something unclean, right? If she guesses correctly, isn''t that God''s chance for her? Han churui is good-looking, has a figure, a good face and such a high position. If she can catch him, her life will be much better in the future. "President, what''s wrong with you? Can I help you?" Han churui impatient, "no need, Chen translator, you go out." Chen didn''t leave. Instead, he walked two steps in front of him. "President Han, don''t embarrass yourself. I can really help you. Since I entered the company, I fell in love with you the first time I met you. I don''t ask for fame or how much love you can give me. I just want to do something for you. " Han churui is disgusted by her explicit purpose. "Get out of here!" Chen Yi was afraid by his fierce heart, but he was not reconciled. She puffed up and untied her shirt. "President Han, I really don''t ask for anything. If you feel uncomfortable, don''t bear it. I can help you. I won''t tell anyone about it, only you know, I know. " Awakened by their voice, Han Tiannuan lies on the sofa and looks black as the woman unties her shirt and goes to Han churui. "Pa, PA, Pa." Han Tiannuan applauds. "It''s a pity that not only you know, he knows, but also I know. Thank you so much for being so clean and sincere to my husband Chen was shocked to hear Han Tiannuan''s sarcastic voice. When was she in the office? She quickly put on her shirt, and her face was a little pale. "Mrs. Han, listen to my explanation, it''s not like this, I think." Han Tiannuan stood up. Before she was lying on the sofa, Han churui covered her with a thin blanket, and Chen Yi walked into the office, but she didn''t look away from Han churui. Of course, she didn''t find her in the office. "Don''t think you''re fired." Chen translator looked at her in surprise, confused, this job is very easy, and the salary is very high, she finally rely on friends to recommend to come to this company, how can she leave for this reason. "You are an outsider. Why did President Han not say anything when you fired me. Besides, I''m an employee here. If I don''t do a good job, I should let the personnel department speak. " She even has the face to refute his wife, Han churui impatient, "Chen translation, give you two minutes, please leave the company." Even when he said that, Chen translator was sad, "President Han, I''m also kind-hearted, you." Han churui looked at his watch, "it seems that Chen translator doesn''t cherish other people''s time." She directly pressed the phone next to Han Junyu, "security department, please come up and drive a woman out of trouble!" Chen translator listened to her direct call security upstairs, scared face pale, this just know fear. "Han, Mrs. Han, don''t be so excited. I can''t help saying those words on the spur of the moment, please." Han Tiannuan timed two minutes and her watch made a drip sound. She gestured to Chen to stop talking. "Two minutes. You won''t leave on your own initiative." Han Tiannuan opened the door of the office, went out and said directly, "people from the personnel department come here, and the head of the translation department comes here. Everyone in the design department will have a meeting in five minutes. If there is no reason not to be present, don''t let me remind you to leave the company." Her voice is not big, but clear, enunciation clear, the whole office heard her voice, all strange look at each other, a face inexplicable. The new staff of the Translation Department asked the old staff, who is this woman? She even used such a tough command sentence to dismiss someone. This is death.The old employee''s face was also not good. "This woman used to be the director of the design department. After her resignation, she seemed to say that she married president Han. She usually came to the company to show her love with President Han. She pretended to be a tiger and hated it." "I think she''s wearing a famous brand and a silk scarf is worth tens of thousands of yuan. She''s not here to show her love. She''s here to show off her wealth on purpose. President Han''s condition is superior. How can she find such a woman? She''s really blind." Make complaints about new employees. They watched the personnel department and the translation team leader go to the office. In a few minutes, four security guards came downstairs. The door of the office opened, and Chen was taken away by the security guard. The personnel department and the translation team leader stood respectfully and did not dare to speak. Everyone was surprised. Where did the security guard take Chen translator? Han Tiannuan turned his head and glared at Han churui, and walked out of the office. "The people in the design department held a meeting, and the ministers of other departments wrote a work summary and gave it to President Han." She turned to the conference room. Yu Liangliang, who arrived at the company with a bag of clothes, was not surprised to hear what happened from her subordinates. That Chen translator often works as a demon in front of Han churui. She has long been dissatisfied with her, but it''s not her department''s business. She''s not easy to intervene. Now Han Tiannuan handles it by herself, which is the best. After listening to the meeting room for a long time, Han Liang and other people didn''t notice. She didn''t leave the meeting room with her eyes. Yu Liangliang knows what people are thinking. Han Tiannuan seldom comes to the company once in a month or two because she has to take care of her children. Some newcomers don''t know her identity, so they think that she is relying on Han churui to come to the company. She stepped forward and said, "president, I will report the next work to you once a month." Han Tiannuan was stunned for a few seconds when Yu Liangliang called her president. Moreover, her voice was deliberately amplified, which meant to be heard by those people in the company. Obviously, she was looking for face again. She nodded with a smile and went back to the president''s office. Other people are very surprised to hear that Yu Liangliang calls her president. People who have a good relationship with Yu Liangliang come to ask, "Hey, isn''t Han Tiannuan the former director of design department? How did you become president? " Yu Liangliang sneered, "former director of design department? She founded this company. She owns 100% of the company''s shares. She is a real big boss. President Han works for her. What do you look like The employees who spoke ill of Han Tiannuan just now, when they heard Yu Liangliang''s words, their backs were cold, their brows were dripping cold sweat, their shoulders were shrinking, and their heads were bowed with guilt. I didn''t expect that one to be the president. Fortunately, they don''t speak very much. If they are heard by the president, they should go away. Chapter 1481 Han Tiannuan''s domineering back to the office, thinking, this time we must talk about it with Han Junyu. If there is a second time, he will wait for her! As soon as the door was closed, the man''s strong body came. His hands supported her on both sides and pushed her against the door. The hot breath sprayed on her face, almost burning the skin on her face. At this time, the man''s tie has been untied, and three shirts have been untied, revealing the beautiful clavicles. The hot sweat drips from his forehead. The high temperature seems to be contagious. She feels that the air is hot, and when she inhales into her body, she also begins to heat. "Big brother, what''s the matter with you?" She lowered her head to get out of his arm, but he held her. "Ann, what''s wrong with me, don''t you know?" "How can I know?" Han Tiannuan is innocent. He is close to her left ear. The hot air sprays on her cochlea, making her ear tip red. A numbness rush into her brain. He hasn''t done anything yet, so her legs are a little soft. "What did you give me to drink?" Referring to the medicinal soup, Han Tiannuan felt guilty, "that''s the soup." "It''s not that easy, Ann. Sooner or later you''ll drive me crazy." Han churui holds up her small face and lowers his head to look for her lips. It''s like a hunter catching his own prey and wants to eat her skin and bone. ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan returns to Han''s home and sits on the sofa in the living room. Recalling that in the office, the man kisses her all over. She obviously feels something strange in his body. The man warned her in her ear, this is the office, not very convenient, wait for him to go home to clean her up. Only then did she realize that she was in trouble. He didn''t do it, he kept it under control. She covered her face with shame and quickly drove him out of her mind. Han churui came home with a bunch of flowers in his hand. When Han Tiannuan saw the flowers in his hand, he was a little timid. He blushed and ran to the kitchen. Han churui hooked the corner of his mouth. At this time, he knew he was afraid. It''s late! He went to the kitchen to look for the vase. He walked behind her and approached her deliberately. He breathed on her ear. Looking at her red neck, he thought he didn''t see it. He took the vase in front of her and put water in it. "Ann, is it good?" Han Tiannuan looks at two roses in the vase, lavender in the stars beside, or the flower she likes. But she doesn''t know why she sees this bunch of flowers again at the moment. She always feels that he is suggesting something to her. "Well, it looks good." But Han churui said, "I don''t think it''s as good-looking as you." Han Tiannuan''s brain is about to go on strike. Seeing him approaching, he subconsciously closes his eyes, but he does everything and goes straight away. Just leave? Han Tiannuan looks at a man''s natural and unrestrained figure and always feels that he is planning something. During the meal, Han churui brought her vegetables as usual and asked her, is it delicious? Han Tiannuan did not think much and nodded, "well, delicious, big brother, your craft has improved." Han churui low smile, close to her ear, "eat more delicious, today you will be a little tired." Han Tiannuan turns his head and looks at him, "what''s tired?" Han churui reaches for her hand and falls on her back neck. Han Tiannuan blushes nervously. "I''ll tell you in the evening." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Needless to say, Han Tiannuan has already guessed. She swallowed. Although she was looking forward to doing something with him, she was nervous and at a loss if he wanted to do it. After dinner, she followed Qin Ning. At first, Qin Ning didn''t care. When she took her children out for a walk, she was always absent-minded. She called her several times, but she didn''t respond. "Ann, what''s wrong with you?" "Oh, mom, what did you say?" Han Tian warms up. Qin Ning reached out and touched her forehead to make sure she didn''t have a fever, "what do you think is so absorbed, Mianmian calls you." Han Tiannuan looks down at her sister. She blinks her big eyes and stares at herself. Her eyes are not like mother''s amber, but also different from father''s brown. Instead, they are black, shining like obsidian. "What''s the matter with Mianmian''s sister?" Mianmian gave her a pure smile and held her hand, "sister, flower." She means to go to see flowers, girls like flowers, Mianmian is fascinated, every time I see the flowers in the flower bed, I can go around the flower bed for a long time. Han Tiannuan took her to the flower bed and taught her to know the flowers. At the end of the walk, he returned to Han''s home, but Han Tiannuan didn''t dare to go back to his room. He took Mianmian upstairs, bathed her and told her stories. When she fell asleep, she sat in the children''s room, but didn''t mean to leave. Qin Ning finally helped the little fat fish to take a good bath. He sat on the bed tired and wanted to beat him. The little fat fish noticed that his mother was angry and immediately held his mouth and pulled her sleeve obediently.Qin Ning looks at his son Wei qubaba and laughs angrily. She asks him to lie down and tells him a story. Little fat fish is in good spirits. She turns around. Qin Ning has patience to accompany him at first, but after half an hour, her scalp feels numb and she wants to lose her temper. After a fierce attack on him, he is finally clever. He lies in the quilt and falls asleep within three minutes. Seeing him close his eyes, Qin Ning felt like fighting. He had to fight with his son every day. Turning to see Han Tiannuan in a daze again, he stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her. "Ann, what are you thinking about?" Han Tiannuan turned to see her, blushing, "Mom, big brother, he''s not sick." Qin Ning picks eyebrows, "you mean, he can?" Han Tiannuan nodded and covered his face with his hands. "I misunderstood him. I feel so ashamed." Qin Ning was shocked and comforted, "if you don''t get sick, you don''t need treatment. Isn''t that better? Ann, if you can, if he has a request for that kind of thing, don''t refuse it. You can still do it in moderation. " Han Tiannuan yelled, "no, he didn''t touch me all the time." Qin Ning a Leng, consider a few minutes, "is it you in his eyes, no attraction?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s very exciting. "Ann, don''t be sad. This person has been together for a long time. If he is too familiar, he will feel like touching his right hand with his left hand. He will lose his freshness." Qin Ning added. Han Tiannuan was depressed and looked at her with a bulging face, "Mom, are you and dad the same?" Qin Ning choked. She scratched her head and explained, "your father and I, it''s hard to say. In fact, it takes a lot of effort to get along with men. I used to find many ways to get along with your father happily. You are still young. Don''t be discouraged." Han Tian''s brain is warm. She says that people who are too familiar are just like touching their right hand with their left hand. They have no freshness. She and Han churui have known each other for more than ten years, and they have been husband and wife for five years. They can''t be familiar with each other any more. Is it true that although he loves her, he will lose his freshness in that respect? "Mom, how can you find something new?" Qin Ning felt his chin, and suddenly thought of an idea. He hooked his fingers to her and said a few words in her ear. Han Tiannuan''s little face turned red. "Mom, is that ok?" Qin Ning told her, "you are husband and wife. What''s the shame about this? And this kind of thing can only be done to him!" Chapter 1482 Han Tiannuan went to Qin Ning''s bedroom. When he went back to the bedroom, he took a small bag in his hand. Seeing that the man had taken a bath and was drinking by the bed, she looked at the bag in her hand and said, "big brother, I went to take a bath." Han churui turned to look at her, "go ahead, I have something to say to you later." Han Tiannuan went to get a bathrobe, ran into the bathroom, wrapped in a bathrobe and came out. She coughed with embarrassment and came to him. "Big brother, what are you going to say?" Han churui poured a glass of wine and handed it to him It''s red wine. It''s good for your health to drink a little. Han Tiannuan usually drinks some before going to bed. Today, because of her nervousness, she didn''t notice that Han churui poured a little too much for her, so she drank it up. She put down the cup, he poured some for her, this time she did not drink, but put her hand over his eyes. "Big brother, I have something to show you." Han churui did not move, "well, what is it?" Han Tiannuan blushes with shame, but remembering her mother''s words, they are husband and wife, which is always shameless. She takes off her bathrobe. Han churui opened his eyes and saw the woman in front of him. She had just drunk some wine. Her cheeks were ruddy and her skin was white, but she was wearing a black and hollowed out one-piece dress. It''s called conjoined, because the top and bottom are connected by two belts. In fact, there are not many pieces of cloth in the whole dress, let alone perspective. Black and white contrast, the landscape came too suddenly, he rolled Adam''s apple. "Ann, what are you doing?" Han Tiannuan embarrassed, eyes fluttering, "just, is to find you fresh, big brother, do you like it?" Han churui reaches out to touch her shoulder strap. Han Tiannuan''s tight body trembles slightly and his eyelashes shake. He looks at him and lowers his head. "Ann, it''s beautiful." Han Tiannuan is not only hot in face, but also hot in body. "Well, big brother, do you want to do something?" Han Junyu low smile, he wants to do something too much, afraid to startle her. Pour the wine to her, take a sip, grab her lips, put the wine into her mouth, toss and turn to suck her breath He took her to bed, his long finger caressed her cheek and said, "Ann, today I want to prove something to you." Han Tiannuan was fainted by his kiss. Hearing his words, he asked vaguely, "what is the proof?" Han churui raised his lips and bowed his head to kiss her lips. "It proves that I can do it." Today, he received a phone call from Han Junyu. Han Junyu asked him if he was not very good in that aspect and whether he needed to take medicine. At that time, he was angry and laughed. Think of silly girl specially give him soup, his abnormal feeling, he has what don''t understand. It must be the little girl who thinks he can''t do it, so she goes to discuss with Qin Ning. Qin Ning thinks it''s not appropriate for a woman to talk with him about this kind of thing, so she goes to Han Junyu. He has no problem, how can not! Feeling the girl shaking in his arms, he asked softly, "Ann, are you afraid?" Han Tiannuan immediately shook his head, "not afraid, I''m not afraid, big brother." Han churui raised her eyebrows and looked at her blushing face, just like a cherry waiting for her to pick, "are you looking forward to that?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a faint expectation in her heart, but she couldn''t say it. "Ann, if you feel sick, let me know." He reminded me. Han Tiannuan listen to his gentle voice, feel like he is holding in the palm of the treasure, careful to be afraid of breaking, moved to take the initiative to embrace him. "I''m not sick, big brother. I want to be your real woman." Han churui listens to the soft voice of the woman, and a warm current runs through his heart. He holds her little hand and grabs her lips again The next day. Han churui went downstairs to prepare breakfast. Qin Ning saw that he looked good, and the kiss mark on his neck was obvious. He guessed that they might have become friends. "And ANN, isn''t she awake yet?" Han churui raised a smile from the corner of his mouth. "No, she may be late today. I''ll take breakfast." Qin Ning nodded and figured out that she should get some tonic for her daughter. Han churui carries breakfast upstairs. Seeing that the woman on the bed is wrapped in quilt and the kiss mark under the clavicle is clear, he is a little annoyed that he is out of control. "Ann, have some breakfast before you go to bed." Han Tiannuan is tired. The man who drives meat is a runaway beast. She can''t control it at all. Last night, she didn''t know when she fainted, so he let her go. "Big brother, I have to sleep. I don''t want to eat." Han churui held her in his arms. There was a straw in the milk cup and fed the habit to her mouth. "If you don''t eat something, your stomach can''t stand it." Han Tiannuan closed his eyes and took two puffs. He was really thirsty. After a while, a glass of milk came to the bottom. He fed her some porridge.After eating hot porridge, her stomach was really comfortable. She opened her arms around his neck and continued to sleep in his arms. Han churui stroked her hair, "An''an, if it''s not comfortable there, I''ll wipe off the medicine for you." Han Tiannuan immediately clamped his leg, thinking that he would wipe the medicine for her when he woke up, she shamefully wanted to drill a hole in the ground. She did not answer, Han churui bowed his head, "I want to see for myself?" "No discomfort, no medicine." She explained immediately. Han Junyu lay down with her, patted her on the back and said in a low voice, "now I finally know why I didn''t move you before, because of your physical condition before, I can''t stand my tossing all night." Han Tiannuan lowered his head and hit him with his head. "Don''t say that again. You''re so shy." Han churui gave her a kiss on her forehead and teased her deliberately. "What''s the shame about this? Is it because I''m not good at it? Don''t you like it?" Han Tiannuan really can''t stand it. He said this question so frankly and covered his mouth with his hand. "I''m going to sleep. Don''t make a noise." Han churui took her hand away and continued, "after we practice more, my skills will be better. Anyan, anyway, you are the one who enjoys it. Don''t worry." "Ah, big brother, you are good or bad, you don''t say it." Han Tiannuan is about to go away. "Good, good, don''t say it, just do it." Han Tiannuan''s hand is grasped by him, unable to block her mouth. She anxiously raises her head and kisses his lips. Han churui released her arm and held her little face to deepen the kiss Han churui said to practice more skills, not just to tease her, but to endure too long. Once he released his nature, he came up with countless tricks to please her, so that she could not only love his whole person, but also love his body. Han Tiannuan often goes downstairs holding his waist. He notices his mother''s smiling face. She is both shy and angry. Han Junyu, you big liar. Last night coaxed her to say that only once, his once became again and again! Chapter 1483 Han Tiannuan can understand that Han churui has endured it for five years. Once she starts eating meat, she can''t stop it. But understanding doesn''t mean that she can forgive him for tossing about her. Every day like sperm on the brain, not only like to say shy words to tease her, in the evening also tease her to play. Finally, when her menstruation time, she decided to fight back. Put on black pajamas, she sat beside him, looking down at the mobile phone, the man hugged her, hand is a little dishonest. Han Tiannuan doesn''t refuse either. He puts down his cell phone and kisses him. She seldom takes the initiative. Han churui is a little excited. He holds her in his arms, clasps the back of her head, deepens the kiss, and then slowly drops, suddenly realizing that something is wrong. "Ann, are you menstruating?" He smelled blood. Han Tiannuan nodded innocently, "yes, I came in the evening." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui understood why she suddenly took the initiative. It turned out that she was deliberately teasing him. Looking at him staring at himself and not talking, Han Tian said, "what''s the matter, are you angry?" Han churui can''t laugh or cry, "little girl, is this your way to revenge me?" Han Tian warm drum face, guilty of a glance at him, cold hum, "what revenge ah, I don''t know what you are talking about, my menstruation can''t kiss you?" Han churui helpless, arm holding her, chin pillow in her shoulder, "OK, you can do whatever you want. Ann, but don''t play with fire. I''ll make you cry. " Han Tiannuan felt that he was in menstruation, he could not do that kind of thing to her, and he didn''t care what he said. "I''m right about everything." Her long arm around his neck, turned and straddled on his lap, "I am so honest, where to play with fire?" Han churui watched her as a demon, and finally untied her arm, got up and moved away from her to keep a distance. Han Tiannuan is not happy, and rubs to his side, "big brother, why do you ignore me?" Han churui took out his mobile phone to read the documents, answered an email and changed the topic, "an an, I want to open a branch. Do you have any opinions?" When it comes to work, Han Tiannuan sat down and said, "who is going to be the manager of the branch? In the company, you cultivate useful people? " Han churui shook his head and explained to her, "it''s a chain store. They cooperate with others. They give money to use our brand. They are also our designers." Han Tiannuan doesn''t know much about management, but she is still good at design. "What do you mean is that other people join in, and then what we do is still our brand. What if there is a quality problem in the other party''s clothes?" They do private customization and take a high-end route. The clothes they make not only have a sense of design, but also have high quality. Han churui rubbed her head, "you don''t have to worry about this. Other people will invest money. Let''s control the quality. It''s not a big problem. If you don''t have any opinions, I''ll find an opportunity to sign a contract and settle the matter. Do you have any ideas about the shares?" Han Tiannuan blinked at him, "what shares do you want?" "What if I want to?" Han churui asked deliberately. Han Tiannuan shook his head, "if I don''t give it, a man will get worse when he has money. He can''t give it to you." Han Chu grins, "Miss Han, isn''t your father in charge of Sheng''an? He hasn''t changed. Why do you think I will get worse?" "If you want to, at the beginning I wanted to start a company, I wanted to earn money to support you." Han Tiannuan thought about it and still wanted to make a stand, "but I think if I have equity in the company, someone in the company wants to hook up with you in the future, I still have the right to speak." Han churui pinched her face and explained patiently, "I ask you, equity, not I want equity, is to open a branch, share distribution, do you have any ideas?" Han Tiannuan was stunned. He realized that he had misunderstood him. He bowed his head and rubbed it in his arms. "I don''t know much about this. Just make a decision. But seriously, if you want shares in the company, I can really give them to you. " "Do you think I need that little money from the company? The money I invest in a few months is higher than the annual turnover of your company. Otherwise, how can I support you? " Han churui expression serious, "want to raise my home ANN, can spend a lot of money." Han Tiannuan frowns and seldom talks about the cost of living with him. However, since he talks about it, she is not angry. She just feels that it has more flavor of life. "Where do I spend money? I make clothes by myself. The house belongs to my father. I usually eat and buy vegetables, but I don''t spend much money, do I?" Although she doesn''t care much about money, she doesn''t really spend much, does she? Han churui raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "don''t you usually see the bill at home?" "What Bill?" Han Tiannuan is puzzled. Han churui went to show her the bill of daily expenses at home. Han Tiannuan was surprised. Looking at the long row of figures, he was dazzled. "The cost of water and electricity at home, daily snacks and fruits, as well as flowers to be changed every day, hourly workers to clean up, coupled with the cook we hired when we were busy, and scattered necessary expenses, the number is beyond your imagination." Han churui said.Han Tiannuan saw at the end that their family had to spend 100000 yuan a month, not including their own private expenses. A month so many, a year that is not to millions? "Who is going to pay the bill every month?" Han churui understood what she meant. "At the beginning, this account was calculated by Han Jing. He was going to take one-third of it, and the remaining two-thirds was shared by my father and I. But my father didn''t agree. He said that he was not an adult and that he shouldn''t be allowed to pay the money, so now it''s me and my father. so, ANN, you can calculate again, every month you buy Scarves, perfume, skin care products, lipsticks, bags, plus gifts and human spending. You haven''t calculated the money carefully, so you haven''t thought about how much money you need to support yourself. " Han Tiannuan took a rough calculation with his fingers, and his scalp became numb. Although her father has restrictions on her pocket money, she has been spoiled by Han Tianzhuo and Han churui since she was a child. She has never cut off her pocket money, so she is very vague about her own expenses. Now listening to him calculate a sum of money, she found that it was not easy to keep herself well. "Big brother, have you calculated that?" Han churui pinched her face and said, "what can I do with you? I just want to tell you that I can take care of you." Han Tiannuan waved his hand and said with a serious face, "no, I haven''t done a good job in the past two years. I''ve spent so much money. In the future, I''ll restrain myself." Han Junyu also did not speak, took her mobile phone, casually opened her usual software, found that her shopping cart and more things, choose to buy a few. Han Tiannuan hears the vibration of his mobile phone and glances at the notice of bank payment. She turns to see her mobile phone. "Oh, big brother, what are you doing? I just said to save money." Han churui returned her cell phone, "money is not saved. Besides, I want to spend money for you. If you save money, you won''t be afraid that I will spend it for the women outside?" Han Tiannuan immediately blew up his hair, and his face swelled up, "big brother, you dare!" "Silly girl, I live in your eyes, where can also accommodate others, you don''t think all day." Chapter 1484 At the end of Han Tian''s warm period, one night, she and Han churui finished their work and lay in their arms ready to go to bed. Suddenly, she thought of something and suddenly woke up. "Big brother, didn''t you do something?" Han churui a Leng, pacify of pat her back, "now don''t need." Han Tiannuan doesn''t understand. Although she wants to have children, she knows her own physical condition very well. The current situation is not good. She has to wait another two years. "Why don''t you need it? If you''re not afraid of ten thousand, you''re afraid of ten thousand. Big brother, let me take some medicine. " Han churui heard that she wanted contraceptives. His face sank, and his strong arm hugged her tightly. He gave a warning in a cold voice, "what kind of medicine do you take? Don''t you know that the total medicine will hurt you?" Han Tiannuan said, "but I''m a little afraid, in case." "no in case, ANN, sleep." Han churui took her into his arms and put his hand over her eyes. Han Tiannuan is still uneasy, "big brother, don''t be angry. I''m just worried that the baby is not coming at the right time." She''ll suffer if she gets pregnant by accident, and he''ll certainly suffer. "Ann, that won''t happen." Han Tiannuan doesn''t understand, but his tone is so firm that she naturally believes it. As for why he said that, Han Tiannuan found several hospital bills in the drawer a week later when she was searching for things, and then she knew why. When she saw that it was the hospital bill, and the amount was not small, she thought that he was ill and refused to tell her, so she secretly went to the hospital with the bill and checked the records. The doctor told her that it was the cost of ligation. Ligation! Shocked, Han Tiannuan walks out of the hospital with the bill in his heart. In order to prevent accidents, he did ligation himself, and didn''t tell himself a word. She was distressed and distressed, and he would not have suffered so if he had not been in poor health. In the evening. Han churui felt that the little woman''s eyes were a little strange. He thought that nothing special had happened these days. He sat down opposite her and said, "Ann, do you have something to tell me?" Han Tiannuan nodded, thought about it, then shook his head, "no, I just think you''re good-looking again." Han churui felt more that she had something in mind, "I''m almost 30 years old, what''s not good-looking." Han churui is six years older than her. She is 24 years old now, and he really wants to be 30 years old. "I don''t care. I just think you look good." Since she didn''t want to talk about what was in her heart, it was not good for him to ask more questions. She got up to wash, but the woman got up and hugged him. "Big brother, is your operation very painful?" Han churui, stunned, turned to see her, not sure what she knew, "An''an, what kind of surgery, you''re crazy." Han Tiannuan looks up at him. It''s this time, and he denies it. "I know you had an operation, big brother. Why didn''t you tell me?" Han churui sighed, "silly girl, I don''t want you to worry if I don''t tell you. What''s more, how can I be willing for you to take those drugs? That kind of operation is safer. You don''t have to worry. The operation is very successful, and I''m also recovering well. " Han Tiannuan still can''t help but feel distressed, "big brother, if so, we won''t have our own children all our lives, don''t you mind?" Han churui shook his head and stroked her side face. "What do you mind about this kind of thing? If you want to have a child to put you in danger, that child doesn''t mean much to me. Besides, if you like children, we can find other ways Han Tiannuan thought of her mother''s process of giving birth. Although she had no experience of her own, she felt so painful when she heard her mother''s cry. She hugged him in fear, "big brother, if we find someone to replace the pregnancy, will the child kiss us?" This problem is hard for him to explain. After all, the child is in someone else''s stomach. Han Tiannuan frowns. Although he is afraid, he still wants to have his own baby. "Big brother, if I take good care of it, we will have a child?" Han churui watched Xiaoyu and Mianmian grow up day by day. He knew that little girls like children. When he thought of their first child, it was a wound that could never be touched in their heart. "Well, when we''re all ready, we''ll have a baby." ¡­¡­ The next day. Han Jing announced that he had been preparing to travel for the past two years. Now he is ready to go home on his 18th birthday. Although others had known that he wanted to travel for a long time, they were somewhat surprised to hear the news. Qin Ning was very worried and wanted to say more. But looking at her son''s gentle smile, she opened her mouth and found that no matter how much she said, it was not important for the child to experience his own life. "If you want to go, just go. Remember to call me. Mom will worry about you."Han Jing explained, "Mom, don''t worry about me. I have created a software. I will share the interesting things I see every day with the software. As long as you join the software, you can see them." Qin Ning nodded and didn''t say too much, otherwise her son would think her wordy. At the end of dinner, Qin Ning went to his room to see that he had packed a suitcase and a backpack. "Just a few things, how can you go out?" Han Jing explained with a smile, "Mom, I''m a free traveler. I''m a poor traveler. It''s OK to have these." Qin Ning has never been out alone since she was with Han Junyu, but she also knows that it will be very difficult for her son to travel all over the world by himself. "Zuo Zuo, come on, mom, hold you." Han Jing is a little embarrassed, but she still walks up to her and hugs her with open arms. "Mom, I''ll be fine." Qin Ning patted him on the back, not giving up. But she knew in her heart that the child who had been clinging to her hand would lose her freedom. "You''ve been sensible since you were a child. You seldom worry me. Zuozuo, my mother can''t accompany you in the future, but you should remember that my mother will always love you. No matter where you go, my mother will be waiting for you at home. " Han Jing was moved and her eyes were red. "Mom, are artists so sentimental?" Qin Ning was angry and laughed. After releasing him, he discussed with him what to bring. Qin you doesn''t know the news that Han Jing is going to leave. He goes to see his younger brother the day before he is going to leave and tells him the news. When Qin you heard that he was going to travel, he was stunned for a long time and didn''t speak. He bowed his head, Han Jing can not see his expression, softly comfort, "just go out for a walk, it''s OK." Qin you pursed his lips, "brother, I ask for leave. I''ll walk with you for a while." "No, I don''t," Qin you interrupted, "brother, I want to accompany you." Han Jing smiles, "OK, you can go if you want, just don''t delay your study because of this." They make up their minds. Qin you goes to school and asks for a week''s leave. After packing up, they set out with Han Jing. Han''s family went to the airport to see their brothers off. Qin Ning watched their back as they walked away, and then he was held by Han Junyu. "I sent someone to follow them. Don''t worry, it will be OK." Parting, always with a touch of sadness, qinning eyes have tears, but did not bear to fall. "I know that children will have their own world to break into, but I''m still worried about it. I''m worried that they can''t eat well, sleep well, be bullied, and be embarrassed in order to save money." When Qin Ning and Han Junyu were young, they didn''t feel the temperature of family affection, so they would pay more attention to the children and accompany them with more love. Can accompany, can not be a lifetime, her heart will inevitably be lost. Chapter 1485 The first stop of Han Jing''s plan is in China. He and Qin you went north along the Sichuan Tibet line. Because Han Jing plans to travel in poverty, he doesn''t have much money for the whole process. Most of the time, he lives in the open air. The young master of the Han family, who used to be well-dressed, suddenly eats steamed bread and drinks boiled water for three meals a day, and both of them are not used to it. But after two days, two people and a mineral water have to think about, think there is steamed bread is very good. Along the way, they met many people, young people with dreams, frustrated and lovelorn people, as well as confused people. Chatting with them and listening to their life experiences can broaden their horizons. The ultraviolet rays on the road are too strong. Although Qin you used a lot of sunscreen, his small white face was still suntanned a few days later. I don''t care much about the sun, but I don''t care much about him as an actor! Han Jing reluctantly gave up and bought him a bottle of sunscreen. Qin you seldom saw him buy a hundred yuan thing, frowning and laughing. In the past, when Mr. Han asked people to do tasks, he used to spend 100000 yuan or 1 million yuan every minute without blinking an eye. Now he even frowns for 100 yuan sunscreen, which is also rare. Han Jing listened to his teasing, laughing and crying, who is he doing this for? The seven-day holiday soon ended. Qin you made a reservation and invited Han Jing to dinner. Han Jing was not very happy at first, but Qin you said it was his own money, and he couldn''t accompany him on the next road. He always had to eat something good to say goodbye. Han Jing said that he couldn''t help but follow his will. After dinner, Qin you ordered two glasses of wine. The degree of the wine was not high, but the two brothers still wanted one. "Brother, along the way, we will meet many people, who will accompany us for a journey, and some people pass by. As your brother, I can only accompany you for the first journey. The people who used to accompany you go away. You can miss them, but don''t care too much. In the future, you will meet more and more interesting people. " Qin you looks up to drink. He thinks the degree of the wine is not high and the taste will not be too strong. But he doesn''t expect that after half a cup, the spicy taste will make him unbearable. Han Jing also looked up and drank half a cup, choked by the wine and vomited out, "less affectation, we are not adults, if dad knows we drink, he will teach us a lesson." Qin you didn''t care, "we''re outside. We don''t talk about our age. Who knows we''re under age. Hey, no matter what, brother, pay attention to safety on the road and the road behind. You are in danger alone. You''d better find some companions. I''ve asked. There are many people like you who travel in poverty. I''m afraid you are too boring and embarrassed to speak. You are always alone. In case of danger, we are too far away from you and can''t help you... " Qin you talks a lot. Han Jing listens quietly, looks at his brother and just smiles. The first part of the road, with his company is quite lively. Qin you has a plane ticket in the early morning, and he has to go to the morning class in the morning. Han Jing takes him to the airport and goes back to the youth hostel alone. Looking at Qin you''s bed, he is in a daze all night. Qin you is right. His road is just the beginning. He will meet many people on this road. Some people will come and some people will go. He is obsessed with someone. He is asking for trouble on his own. He closed his eyes and was ready to go to bed. There was a new route tomorrow. After shopping for a few days, he is going to go abroad next. In the car, he does meet many people who want to go with him. However, he is very temperamental and seldom talks. When those people talk, he just listens quietly. But when he needs to find a partner, he will still open his mouth. Even if he doesn''t want to, he must open his mouth in order to save money. On the other hand, after getting off the plane, Qin you rushed to school. Because of the traffic jam, he was a few minutes late. The monitor of the class looked at him coldly, "Qin you, as an auditor, you should work harder. After seven days off, you are still late for class. Do you know how many courses you have left behind?" It was his fault to be late. Qin you bowed his head to admit that he didn''t speak and stood at the back of the line. But the monitor didn''t let him go, "Qin you, since you are late, you will be absent from the morning class that day. It''s zero." In the morning class, the teaching assistant and monitor will score according to the situation of the students in the class every morning, and this score will also be included in the comprehensive score. Qin you heard that he wanted to give himself zero points and wanted to hate him, but he thought that he was wrong when he was late. No matter how many rebuttals he had, he was still silent. Seeing that he doesn''t speak, the monitor is somewhat surprised. Qin you''s temper is usually very tough in the class, and everyone dare not provoke him. Unexpectedly, he deducted zero points from him, and he didn''t speak. Looking at his dark face, he said that he asked for sick leave. It seems that he didn''t get sick, but went on a trip. He really takes acting as a game. He thinks he is very proud of making some bad movies. Oh, if you want to graduate in his hands, don''t even think about it! Qin you was thirsty after his morning class. He wanted to buy mineral water, but when he felt his mobile phone to pay the bill, he put it back and went back to the classroom to get hot water from a cup.He wants to protect his voice. It''s better to drink warm water than mineral water. Moreover, mineral water costs two pieces in a bottle and can eat four steamed buns. It''s his two meals. When eating in the dining hall, Tan Kai looks at Qin you and stares at the menu all the time, but he doesn''t order. He bumps him with his elbow. "Today, I''ll treat you to what you want to eat." It''s not surprising that Tan Kai said that. After Qin you came back from taking a leave, many of his behaviors became strange. He used to use fried dough sticks, bread and soybean milk, but now he uses steamed bread, steamed buns and warm water. Qin you shook his head. "I found that the price of today''s dishes increased by 50 cents, so I decided not to eat meat." Tan Kai said, "inflation, young man, why don''t prices rise now? But it''s only fifty cents. Do you have to worry about that? " Qin you frowned. He had to eat three meals a day for 50 cents a meal. According to 30 days a month, that''s 90 meals. 90 times 50 cents is a lot of expenses. When Han Jing travels, he will encounter all kinds of accidents and consumption, but he can control consumption as much as possible. He is only a student now. Why can''t he control it? Qin you turns around decisively. He will not eat junk food to save money, but he must be economical. Tan Kai puzzled behind him, tangled asked, "are you short of money recently?" "There is no shortage." Qin Ning was afraid that he would not eat well at school. He would beat tens of thousands to his card every month. In addition, his elder brother and second brother would beat him from time to time. He should still have hundreds of thousands on his card. "No lack of money, why are you so, so stingy?" You have to worry about 50 cents for a meal. Fifty cents, what can I do? Qin you touched his chin and turned to ask him, "have you only controlled your consumption at 1500 yuan a month?" Tan Kai looked at him strangely, "one thousand five, you are crazy, I have two thousand shoes, you let me one thousand five a month, eat earth?" If he doesn''t travel with Han Jing, he will certainly have the same idea as Tan Kai. A limited edition headset costs more than 20000 yuan, 1500 yuan a month. He must be crazy. But there are multiple choices in life. He would never know that there is such a life without trying. This kind of life experience is more practical than his theory, so he wants to experience it. Chapter 1486 After listening to Qin you, Tan Kai said that by reducing his own expenses, he can experience life more deeply and gain a lot of fun. asked him if he wanted to experience it? For fear of being looked down upon by him, Tan Kai straightened his chest. Is not to reduce consumption, experience on experience, who is afraid of who! So they both calculated that the monthly expenditure should be within one thousand five and began to experience life. Tan Kai is a real rich second generation. He wears famous brands. Every pair of socks he wears is hundreds. For him, fifteen is just the money for a few pairs of socks. So at the beginning, he was holding fifteen thousand dollars in cash. He was very worried that he would run out of it with a shake. Qin you and I go to the canteen to eat after class every day, not only the cheapest place in the canteen, but also the most economical and affordable. In the afternoon, he was thirsty. He bought a bottle of drink for eight yuan and finished it before he realized it. Shit! Eight yuan for a bottle of drink is the price of his meal! What''s more, why does a bottle of drink cost eight yuan! Somewhat unwilling, he went to check the production and raw materials of the beverage, and was shocked to grow up. In fact, the cost of that eight yuan bottle of beverage is only 50 cents, and it''s high in calories and sugar. Drinking too much is bad for your health. I''m afraid. I''m afraid. He won''t drink this drink any more. when he told Qin Yu about this matter, he had been tucking up for a long time. If he hadn''t checked it himself, he could not make complaints about such details in his whole life. Qin you listened and laughed. "I read a book recently. The author said that frugal life is not to make life poor, but to treat the world with an attitude, and to have a clearer understanding of the interesting world. Tan Kai, you have done it." Mango eight Jin, but I want to eat a good fruit, Tan Kai sigh In the past, he always prepared fruits at home, but he never paid attention to the price of these fruits. This time, when he went to the fruit shop, he thought about his expenses again, and his heart beat faster. A few days ago, he also bought a Durian, which was more than 200. He threw it away without eating it. Now he thinks, he''s a loser. Qin you and he have the same idea, and share with him, he and Han Jing go out the first day, because of poor food, he vomited. But Han Jing set the daily expenses. He could not eat if he didn''t want to eat, but when he was hungry, he didn''t ask for help. Later, when he got used to it, he found that because he focused on the price, he focused on things from a more interesting angle. After class, they will bring a thermos cup. Drinking warm water can protect their voice and save money, but their behavior is very strange in the eyes of other students. Tan Kai used to make no secret that he was a rich second generation. He brought some collars to the classroom to share with his classmates. They were all imported things. Now he brings a thermos cup for the money of a bottle of mineral water. Is his family bankrupt? After class, some students invited Tan Kai to have a meal to inquire about the situation. "Tan Kai, go to dinner." Several friends are playing together, Tan Kai did not think much, nodded with them. To the canteen, a few students to pull Tan Kai directly upstairs, to the most expensive one in the canteen, they clattered a few dishes. Tan Kai opened the menu. In the past, he only looked at the name of the dishes, but he didn''t pay attention to the prices nearby. Now when he looked at the prices again, he suddenly felt a cold sweat on his forehead. It''s too expensive. It''s just eggplant. It''s a dish of thirty-six. He used to eat it in this restaurant, but it doesn''t taste very good. It''s just that the decoration here is a little better than the dining hall downstairs. When the food was on the table, a classmate asked Tan Kai, "you and Qin you are so close to each other. Do you know the boy''s identity?" Qin you made two films before he went to university, which is a little famous. But because he is very low-key, almost no one knows his identity. Everyone is very curious about how he became an auditor. Tan Kai is also puzzled about Qin you''s identity, but he has always avoided talking about it. He thinks it''s impolite to ask, so he is also curious about Qin you''s identity. "He, in addition to classes in school, is to rub class, or stay in the library, he has what identity and we have nothing to do." Another student shook his head, "his identity has nothing to do with us, but he is too hanging. I just don''t like him. I pretend to be cold all day. An onlooker is still arrogant, so I want to get him." Tan Kai frowns. He feels good with Qin you. Qin you is very quiet in school. When people talk about topics, he never takes part in them. He doesn''t take part in any activities to invite him. In addition to the morning class, I can only see him in class, but he is peaceful and not cold at all. Moreover, when he encounters problems, Qin you will help, so he is a little reluctant to hear that man say that about Qin you."Although Qin you is an auditor, he is very serious. You should learn a little." Tan Kai has always been pretentious. He would take the initiative to praise Qin you. They looked at him more strangely. Several people are trying to please Tan Kai, he is not willing to talk about this topic, they also said other change the topic. When they have enough to eat and drink, they put down their bowls and chopsticks and are about to leave. Tan Kai is also ready to get up. The waiter comes and tells them that they have spent 459 yuan in total. Please check out. Everyone looked at Tan Kai. Before, Tan Kai would wave his hand and boldly throw the card to check out, but now he freezes the card in order to experience his living expenses of 1500 yuan a month. He coughed, "let''s go AA." People are surprised to see and he, "no, Tan Kai, so little money, you still AA, do you want to be so stingy." Tan Kai is used to extravagance. Suddenly, he is embarrassed to be said so. He wants to explain to them, "it''s not a stingy thing. It''s my recent special situation. I can''t spend much money. This time, it''s AA." Several people looked at each other and couldn''t help sneering. Under special circumstances, can''t his family really go bankrupt? "Tan Kai, we didn''t bring any money with us. You''re a young master. Don''t you have five or six hundred?" Someone said on purpose. Tan Kai discussed with them, "you don''t have any money for the dinner we eat together, and I can''t take it alone. You can take some more." "Oh, Tan Kai, you have so much money. What''s the matter with you? Or, if your family is going to go bankrupt, you have to shrink your clothes and eat less. " Several other students also laughed. Tan Kai laughed angrily. He understood. Because he has money, they treat him as a big wrongdoer? As a friend, he invited them so many times. He said that he was in a special situation. They not only didn''t help, but also went down the drain. Oh, this is the so-called good friend? Shit, a bunch of assholes! Tan Kai grinds his teeth. There are six of them. The meal is based on 46 yuan, AA system. Each of them is 85 yuan. He takes out 100 yuan and puts it on the table. "I''ll give you a hundred. Don''t change it. You can do the rest by yourself." A boy picked up his 100 and put it back in his pocket. He looked scornful. "I''d better leave. If it''s less than 500, it''s going to embarrass our young master tan. You''ll have a worse life in the future. I''ll pay for the money today." Chapter 1487 Tan Kai always never takes money seriously. He never thought that one day he would get 100 yuan. He was humiliated and his lungs would explode. At the beginning, he told Qin you that he wanted to experience life. He just thought it was fun for a moment. Although he didn''t know Qin you''s identity, he was not a person without observation. Seeing Qin you''s clothing, food, housing, transportation and clothes, he must have a good home environment. At that time, I still wanted to gamble that he could do such a small thing. Why can''t Tan Kai do it? But I never thought that this game could find out what his friends were. Look at a few people coldly, you one by one, wait for me! No more talking, he turned and left. he took one hundred yuan to make complaints about Qin Yu''s Tucao. Qin you listened quietly, holding his chin and smiling at him, "it''s human nature that when you are rich, people look up to you. When you are poor, what do you really look up to?" On the boy''s handsome face, when he smiles, it''s like a ray of sunshine shining in. Tan Kai looks a little trance. "Hell, it''s human nature. If I don''t have money, I can still make a comeback. What kind of dog are they? They usually eat my food, drink my food and spend my money playing together. Why do they look down on me?" Qin you picked up his books and patted him on the shoulder when he got up. "Congratulations, master tan. I''ve had a profound experience this time. When I make friends next time, I''ll know what kind of friends are worth choosing." Tan Kai angrily shakes off his hand. He has been held in the palm of his hand since he was a child. He has never suffered from such cowardice. Seeing that he was so angry, Qin you couldn''t help laughing, "please, complain for those people, it''s a waste of time. Tan Kai, is your time so worthless? Also, homework, did you write it? " Tan Kai came back and said, "shit! I''ve been wronged so much. Qin you, are you a friend? You told me that there is such a cruel thing about homework. " Qin you nodded and clapped the book in his hands. "It''s a friend who tells you. Otherwise, you will lose face if you are caught by the extinct abbess." The teacher who assigned her homework was a female teacher. Because of her hard work, everyone was afraid of her. In private, she was angry and killed the nun. "Well, where are you going?" Seeing that he was holding a pile of books, Tan Kai followed him and stretched out his hand. Then he noticed that there was a valuable bracelet on Qin you''s wrist. Although he had seen it before, he didn''t miss it. This time I looked at him carefully. Tut Tut, I was more sure that Qin you''s identity was not simple. "Tan Kai, do you want someone to call you master tan or Mr. tan?" Tan Kai did not understand, "what''s the difference?" Qin you looked at him with a serious expression. "Master Tan, it''s because you are your father''s son, a well-born rich second generation. Mr. Tan, it''s because you have your own ability and get respect from others, and no one dares to provoke you easily." Tan Kai was suddenly excited. "Of course, it''s Mr. tan. In the future, I will make a lot of money in acting, win awards and become a great actor." Qin you chuckled and no longer explained. Looking at his mysterious smile, Tan Kai was depressed. He felt that he was ridiculed! "Hello, Qin you, are you laughing at me?" Qin you shook his head, "you act because you really like it, but because it''s a money making industry?" "Well, what''s the difference? I want to be a career that can earn money and be famous. Is that wrong? " Tan Kai thinks his logic is right. Besides, isn''t everyone like this now? What kind of business is not doing? Why can''t it be easier and make money? Qin you pointed to his forehead and pondered for a few seconds, "you are the master of the tan family. If you want to make a film in the future, as long as your father says something, no one will not give you a role, then you are master tan. Mr. Tan wants to earn money. Naturally, no one dares to give it. " Tan Kai is depressed. He doesn''t mean that at all. He wants to earn money by his own ability. "Qin you, are you insulting me?" Qin you wondered, "am I not telling the truth? So how did you get the quota for the movie you worked with me on? " You have money and some people are willing to praise you. Besides, he is honest and hardworking. It''s not hard to be famous at all. Tan Kai grinds his teeth. Although he does not want to admit it, he must admit that it is reality. If those people know who his father is, they will flatter him. What they want to see is that I am master Tan, not that I am just an actor. "What about you? Why do you get the leading role for a newcomer who hasn''t played in a play?" Qin you touched his face, "is that true? I''m handsome. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tan Kai was stunned, and even someone dared to say that he was handsome in front of him. Staring at the young man in front of him, he has a pretty face. When he smiles, he seems to have the taste of sunshine. He is very handsome, but compared with him, he is still a little worse. "I heard that you have something to do with director Pei. You are a relative of his family, so you are the only one who flatters you?"Qin you couldn''t help laughing, "no, not relatives. One day he asked me if I wanted to make a movie. I was curious and went to play with him. Unexpectedly, I was transferred to the production team. As soon as I entered the production team, I was forced to sign a contract. To tell you the truth, I didn''t get the money to make a movie." Tan Kai''s eyes were wide open in surprise. "No, Pei Yingdi is internationally famous. How can he be greedy for your money?" Qin you shrugs helplessly and doesn''t want to talk about this topic with him. He changes the topic and says his plan. "Tan Kai, do you want to make money?" His topic shifts too fast, Tan Kai Leng a few seconds, "what money do you earn?" "Don''t you like filming? I''ll take you to film. " Qin you blinked. There was electricity in his eyes. Tan Kai''s little heart is beating wildly. This boy has nothing to give him any electricity. If he is bent, you should be responsible! "Xue, in school, those who refuse us to film will be expelled if they know about it." Qin you shook his head. "No one will find out. No one will believe you when you say it." Tan Kai is curious. He is curious about what he can do. People won''t find out. Following him to the movie city, Tan Kai thought he was going to go in. Unexpectedly, he squatted down next to a group of mass actors. When a small director came to recruit, he immediately went up. When he heard that there were small roles, he immediately raised his hand and said he could. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this moment, Tan Kai''s Three Outlooks were destroyed. To do a group show, a face is not exposed, said he went to film, who believe it! Soon Qin you got a role and said that he had a friend. The director hesitated and asked him to bring his friend over to have a look. Qin you turned to pick an eyebrow at Tan Kai. Tan Kai walks over with heavy steps. His goal is to play a leading role. Group acting is something he has never thought of in his life. Looking at their good height, Tan Kai impatiently points out that they follow him. When Tan Kai goes to the filming place, he sees a group of actors in eunuch clothes, and the whole person collapses. He was supposed to be the emperor, but he had to be a little eunuch. Qin you patted him on the shoulder, reminded him, "a eunuch is not easy to play, and certainly no one will recognize us." Tan Kai felt a heavy shoulder and a bitter face. Hell, he''ll play the eunuch with him. It''s too special to drop his name of master tan. If it is known in the future that he has played in a group show and is still a eunuch, will he see anyone in the future?! Chapter 1488 Tan Kai stood for 200 yuan for the first time. When he went back to school, he felt his legs and stomach shaking. He finally understood why Qin you said it was not easy to play a eunuch. It was not easy for him to stand down for a day. Qin you looked at the young master''s wrinkling face, and he was a bit cute and dull. "I haven''t done this before. How about the experience?" Tan Kai glared at him with resentment, but he couldn''t help laughing at the thought that he had been standing for a day and couldn''t stand steadily. "No matter how hard you hold on, you still want to be the boss in front of me. Come on." Qin you sat down and patted his calf. At the beginning, he had this idea. Although he was ready, he didn''t expect it to be so difficult. "Hey, how did you come up with the idea of doing a group show?" "Look at the post. The former senior brothers and sisters didn''t play the leading role. Now they are still doing group acting. If we don''t work hard, we may have a long group acting life in the future." Qin you felt numb when he thought of doing group performances like this every day in the future. Tan Kai also shivered. If he does group acting like this and lives for 200 yuan a day, he will definitely not be an actor. The two teenagers looked at each other and didn''t want to wait to die. After the morning class, both of them are more attentive than before. The teacher calls the roll and performs on stage to demonstrate. Both of them will try their best to cherish every opportunity. They have more chances to read books together. Tan Kai finds that Qin you is a minor in foreign languages. His eyes are just like a God. On their professional courses, they can be very tired, OK! "Qin you, why do you study so hard and learn a foreign language?" Qin you propped up his chin, "in order to pursue his girlfriend in the future." Tan Kai''s mouth twitched. "Are you looking for a foreign girlfriend?" Qin you didn''t want to say more. He took out his mobile phone and scanned it. Suddenly, he found that Pei Qian had sent him a message. He opened it and found that it was a public service advertisement. Because it''s public welfare, we have to pay for the shooting, but this advertisement will be broadcast on the big platform. He gave Pei Qian a message and looked at Tan Kai, "Tan Kai, call me brother, and I''ll take you to do something exciting and exciting." Tan Kai rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to him. Qin you raised his eyebrows and said, "if you don''t call, I''ll go to someone else. At such a good opportunity, tut." Tan Kai''s heart itched and he grinned his teeth, "brother!" Qin you laughs and takes him to Pei Qian. Pei Qian was a bit surprised to see that he had brought Tan Kai, but it was the friendship of young people. He didn''t say much about it. He went directly to the subject of the shooting. This is a public service advertisement with the theme of caring for the blind. Pei Qian chose Qin you because he had such an experience before. It may be more realistic when shooting. It took five days to shoot, and they had to go to school. Pei Qian also took his study time into consideration, so he moved the time to the evening. As soon as they finished class, they were like fighting. They ran to the shooting place in a hurry. Pei Qian didn''t talk to them when they were filming. When their temper came up, even Qin you scolded them. Tan Kai was scolded by him. He didn''t take a dime of this advertisement, but he worked very hard to get scolded. In his eyes, Qin you''s performance was good enough, but Pei Qian was not satisfied and still attacked him. Look at Qin you standing on one side in silence, with no expression on his face, but with the boot time, he immediately entered the state. Master Tan, who boasts of his pride, has the first person in his heart to admire. On the way back to school, Qin you was too tired to sleep, but Tan Kai couldn''t. In the past, he applied for this major, which was totally new. He thought filming was fun, and he also wanted to be an actor who was noticed. But at this moment, he felt that he had to reexamine his career. Looking at the young people around him, he has a superior family background, and his own conditions are hundreds of times higher than those of ordinary people, but his efforts are dozens of times of those of ordinary people. Mr. Tan suddenly remembered the question he asked himself, whether he wanted to be Mr. tan or Mr. Tan in the future. Although they are all themselves, they are totally different lives! ¡­¡­ After the advertisement was finished, it happened to be the weekend. Qin you had a good sleep and went back to Han''s home in the evening. As soon as he got home, he heard the cry of the little fish. He quickened his pace and saw his mother sitting on the sofa with a cold face in her arms. The little fish sat on the ground crying. He wanted to go over and make noise. "Right, right, come here." Qin you scolded. Qin you froze, puzzled to see his mother. "Mom, little fish''s voice is crying hoarse." Qin Ning gritted his teeth, "don''t pay attention to him even if you cry dumb. He wants to play with toys and pushes them several times. I have told him many times that he can''t push his sister. He pushes her more heavily. Once I lose my temper, he knows that he will cry and threaten me. If any of you are trying to coax her today, I will be anxious with him."Qin you turns around to see Mianmian''s forehead smashed into a piece, and painfully walks up to her and kisses her forehead. "Mianmian, does it hurt?" Mianmian nodded and then shrank into her mother''s arms. Little fish see right brother also don''t comfort himself, immediately cry louder, splashed up the things on the tea table are thrown to the ground. Qin you wants to stop him. Qin Ning grabs him and says, "don''t move, just let him make trouble by himself. When he has enough trouble, I''ll settle accounts with him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you looks at his brother''s red eyes. Although he is distressed, his mother teaches him that he is not easy to intervene. He just sits beside him and talks to Mianmian. Mianmian also cried just now. Although she wiped the medicine on her forehead, it was still very painful. She leaned against her mother and fell asleep after a while. Qin Ning wants to take her upstairs, or remind Qin you to take care of Xiaoyu, don''t let him hurt himself. Qin you tilted his head to look at his brother sitting on the ground and raised an eyebrow at him. "You pushed my sister and hurt her. Are you wronged to cry, or do you want to tell my mother that you didn''t mean it?" Fish''s eyes are still with tears, heard his brother''s words, he sniffed, has been choking. "Come and talk to brother youyou. Why do you cry all the time?" Little fish held his mouth, "my sister robbed my toy." He was also wronged. Right right surprised, mianmianmian so quiet little girl, unexpectedly can rob the little overlord''s thing, this is rare. "That toy, I got it first, it''s mine, it''s mine! My sister can''t take it. " Right right surprised, he this is what overlord logic, no wonder his mother has been saying he overlord, really very overlord. "What you got first is yours?" Little fish nodded, still struggling, "it''s mine, mine!" Qin Ning stood at the end of the stairs, his face heavy when he heard his little son''s words. "What''s yours? That toy was originally lent to you by your sister. You took it away, didn''t return it to your sister, but pushed her. You didn''t know how to repent and beat your sister. Will you be sad if I beat you and hurt you? " Listen to his mother fierce, little overlord rushed to the right arms, right corner of the mouth a smoke. The little overlord is quite smart and knows to take refuge. But he can''t help him as a brother. Chapter 1489 Qin Ning has five children. She knows that every child is different, and she treats them differently. But a bully like Xiaoyu is driving her crazy. When he is reasonable, he cries and pours, which makes him angry and even beats her. She and Han Junyu have never treated the child violently. Where did the child learn his bad habits? At dinner, Han Junyu saw that Qin Ning was calm and didn''t take the fish to the table. He knew that the little overlord was in trouble again. He asked Qin you what the situation was. Qin you told him the general situation. Han Junyu got up and went to Xiaoyu and asked in a cold voice. "How dare you beat mom?" Xiaoyu was scared to shrink his shoulder, but he still stubbled his neck and retorted, "the toy is mine, mine, my mother is cruel to me, I''m right!" Only two years old children, enunciation is not clear, but that rebellious but let people teeth itch. Han Junyu laughs angrily. The child is only two years old. He dares to fight with him. After that, his wings are hard. Isn''t that going to turn the world upside down? Pick him up, throw him out the door, throw him the toy, "toy, it''s yours, you take your toy and play by yourself." After being driven out of the house, little fish gets up in a panic, "Dad, Dad," "you dare to beat mom, and you know I''m dad. Will it hurt if Dad beats you?" Han Junyu pushed him away, cold face, as if the next second can throw him far away. Fish holding his mouth, eyes to the home Piao, but no one to help him speak, he was aggrieved to sit on the steps, anyway, is not to apologize. Han Junyu is also a headache caused by the stubborn little boy. Up to now, Han Tianzhuo doesn''t dare to be so arrogant with him. This boy is so big and hard. Don''t wait for him to grow up, Qin Ning will be exhausted to death. Thinking of his wife quitting her job and taking care of her children at home, he has made a lot of sacrifices and is tossed by this boy every day. Now he wants to throw him out. He didn''t apologize, and Han Junyu was not in a hurry. He turned to dinner. Qin you saw little fish sitting alone on the steps in front of the door, some worried, "Dad, little fish just has a hard mouth, he should know his mistake." Han Junyu looked at him coldly, "you''re OK. It''s because you usually spoil him too much at home. Everything follows him and makes him arrogant. It''s good for you to go to work and ask your mother to take care of you. If this kid doesn''t apologize, who dares to coax him out of here? " Han Junyu lost his temper, and no one else dared to speak. After dinner, Qin you went to the door to see the fish sitting on the steps. He thought that the boy was stubborn. If he didn''t twist now, he might do something more extraordinary in the future, so he would bear to turn around. Xiaoyu turned to see his brother leave, sniffed and began to cry again. But he cried for more than half an hour, but his brother still didn''t come back, and no one at home came to coax him. He was wronged and choked, and got up to go home. "Don''t go home without apologizing." Han Junyu looks at him coldly. Xiaoyu knows that his mother has a good temper and can roar, but his father has a bad temper and can''t offend him. He stands by the door in fear and is pathetic. "Dad, don''t you want me?" "You are unreasonable, because a toy hurt my sister. If I beat you, would you like to?" Xiaoyu lowers his head and takes a timid step in. He looks at Han Junyu coldly. He is afraid to take back his feet, like an abandoned dog. His big eyes blink and stare at his father timidly. "The toy is mine. My sister can''t take it." "Toys are lent to you by your sister. Your sister needs to take back her own toys first. If you are not happy, you can talk to your sister, but you can''t hit people." Han Junyu took a deep breath and explained to him. "The toy is mine. My sister lent it to me. It''s mine." Han Junyu takes a deep breath again. He really wants to throw the broken child out, but he gave birth to it. With his surname Han, he can only bear it. Xiaoyu hasn''t heard his father speak for a long time. Looking at his gloomy face, he buckles his fingers and stands still like this. One hour, two hours Han Junyu saw the little broken child lying by the door and fell asleep, but he still didn''t say an apology. He was depressed. In his work, he has never met such a difficult person. It''s possible that I owe him in my last life. Afraid that he would catch cold when he sleeps on the ground, he got up and picked him up and went upstairs to take a bath for him first. In warm water, fish feel comfortable, confused opened his eyes, see Dad, his small hand tentatively hold his big hand. "I''m sorry, Dad." Han Junyu was stunned. Seeing that he was in a daze, he leaned to the side, straightened him up, wrapped him in a towel and picked him up. When he got to bed, Han Junyu lay down with him and pinched his nose. The fish couldn''t breathe well and woke up again. "Dad, I''m wrong. I''ll never hit my sister again."Han Junyu sighed, "I wish I had said that earlier. Remember to apologize to your sister tomorrow, you know? " Xiaoyu nodded obediently, closed his eyes and wanted to sleep. Han Junyu pinched his nose again. "Who else do you want to apologize to besides your sister?" Fish some impatience, but still obediently said: "Mom." Stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats, knows how hard you are. If you make your mother angry, your father will be very angry. If your father is very angry, he won''t let you go, you know? " Xiaoyu nodded in ignorance, knowing that she could no longer provoke her mother, because her mother had her father as the backstage. At this time, the door opened and Qin you came with Mianmian in his arms. Mianmian followed Han churui and Han Tiannuan to sleep before. She had a nightmare and kept looking for her mother. Qin Ning took her back. Looking at the tears in his daughter''s eyes, Han Junyu got up and held her in his arms. Looking at the injury on her forehead, he was very distressed, "Mianmian, don''t be afraid, father and mother are here with you." Mianmian blinked, did not cry, tears came out, she pointed to her forehead, "Dad, pain." Mianmian is pushed by a small fish and bumped into the corner of the table, so the wound is a little deep. The scar on a child''s face is the most taboo. What''s more, it''s a girl. Han Junyu''s heart hurts when he listens to her saying that it hurts. Qinning listen to her pain, take medicine to her wipe, wipe the medicine some cool, continuous, this just quiet down, turn head and brother''s line of sight, she seems to see the devil, immediately hold father. Fish see sister cry said pain, in the heart just had a bit of guilt, wronged bow. Han Junyu did not expect that his daughter would be so nervous. He opened his arms and hugged her, patted her on the back to comfort her. "Mianmian is not afraid. My brother knows that he is wrong, and he will apologize to you." When Xiaoyu heard his father mention himself, he got up and whispered, "sister, I''m sorry." Mianmian ignored him, holding his father''s neck, silently blinking tears. His sister always let him, did not expect that she did not pay attention to themselves, fish stretched out his hand to pull her sleeve coquetry, did not expect continuous exclamation. "Dad, Dad, be afraid, ah, ah, ah!" Chapter 1490 Xiaoyu was frightened by her sister''s scream and turned pale. She immediately loosened her sleeve and moved back a little. Qin Ning guessed that she might be injured today, and had a nightmare, so her reaction was so big. She patted her gently to comfort her. "Mianmian, don''t be afraid. Mom and dad are here. No one here can hurt Mianmian baby." Mianmian cries and opens her arms to her. Qin Ning takes her over and holds her in her arms to coax her. Han Junyu turns to see Xiaoyu again. He seems to be scared and silly. He looks at his mother stupidly. He doesn''t know what he has done wrong, so he is despised by his sister. "Xiaoyu, if you hit someone, that person will hate you. Do you think your sister hates you?" No matter how hard the bone is, he is also a two-year-old. He holds his mouth, sobs and shakes his head. "Dad, I apologized to my sister." Han Junyu touched the tears in the corner of his eyes, "don''t be afraid, my sister has a nightmare. Don''t bully my sister any more, you know? " Xiaoyu nodded fiercely and looked at Mianmian Mian with a kind of flattery. "Xiaoyu won''t rob her baby with her elder sister in the future and give it to her elder sister. Her elder sister doesn''t hate Xiaoyu." The next day, as soon as Xiaoyu wakes up, he goes to find his sister and wants to apologize to her so that she doesn''t hate herself. Otherwise, he will be bored playing alone. Mianmian saw him, but also some fear, holding his mother refused to let go. Qin Ning put down her daughter and took her little hand to hold her brother''s hand. "Xiaoyu apologized to you. Xiaoyu knew that he was wrong and would never bully you again, Xiaoyu, right?" Little fish nodded seriously, "no more." Mianmian is just relaxing her vigilance, but when playing, she still keeps a distance from him and sits at a distance. Once he gets close to him and wants a toy, she throws it to him and gets up to find her mother. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little fish has a strange face. Mianmian is a quiet girl, a little like Han Jing. If she gets her favorite toy, she can play all morning by herself. She has a good temper and is very clever. She is the legendary little princess. She is very easy to bring. But since she was pushed by Xiaoyu and hurt her forehead, she was just like a bird in shock. She was especially afraid of Xiaoyu and made Xiaoyu innocent. He apologized and stopped robbing her for toys. He let her do everything. This situation lasted for two months, and the wound on her forehead completely faded before she dared to approach the fish. This lesson is too profound. Xiaoyu''s little head is clear about one thing. He can''t do it to his elder sister in the future. Mom can''t, or dad will teach him. Later, when he dared to fight again, his family ignored him, and he did not dare to fight again. But when you go out to play, who dares to provoke him and beat people down every minute, even if it''s a child a few years older than him, he can still push people to the ground. Since then, the whole villa area has known that there is a bully in the Han family. Not only the children are afraid of him, but also those pet dogs, pet cats and other things will suffer if they go out for a walk. Qin Ning also has a bad headache. The five children in front of the Han family are obedient and don''t make trouble. Qin you is lively, but he hasn''t provoked anyone. But little overlord can''t stay idle all day. He either makes the owner''s children cry or beats the West''s children. Originally thought that he would be better in kindergarten, but sending him to school was the beginning of Qin Ning''s nightmare. Almost every day he received complaints from his teachers. "Mrs. Han, Han Yuanli stabbed his female classmate at the front desk with a pin. The girl classmate cried all morning. After that, she didn''t dare to be his deskmate." Qin Ning scratched his forehead. When he went to school, he heard the teacher talk about the process. It was the little girl who said that his handwriting was not good-looking. Han Yuanli retaliated and stabbed her with a pin. Qin Ning apologized and took him home with a black face and big eyes. "It''s not right to prick people with pins, fish." Han Yuanli nodded, "I know, but she laughs at me. She is also wrong. She can be wrong. Why can''t I?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This seems to be true, but the reason is wrong. Qin Ning quickly recalled that she, a man in her forties, could not say that she was a child in her forties. "It''s because her handwriting is better than you that people laugh at you, which reminds you that you should work hard and not be ridiculed any more. But it''s wrong to stab people with pins in this way. You can''t do it in the future. Do you hear me? " Han Yuanli nodded his head and saw that she was going to nag again. He immediately said, "Mom, I swear that I will never stab people with a pin again. Don''t say it. I will write well. You wait and see, I will write well and compare with her! " Seeing his serious face, Qin Ning believed him. Unexpectedly, the next day, she received a phone call from her teacher, saying that Han Yuanli poked another male classmate with a pencil. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning is crazy. It depends on whether the child is Han Jing or Han Yuanli.Tired, she went to school again. The teacher explained to her that a male classmate stole a snack from a female classmate next to her. Han Yuanli couldn''t get used to it and went to help him. He poked his pencil directly at someone''s wrist, bleeding. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looked at the innocent face of the son, he did a just cause, are so noisy, she can not refuse. When returning home, Qin Ning patiently said to him, "baby, it''s good that we want to help others, but we can''t hurt another person. We can find the teacher and let the teacher solve it. You see, if you prick people''s hands, that classmate will be very painful. It''s your fault. They have to blame you. It''s so bad. " Han Yuanli frowned, "but that male classmate stole bread. If I tell the teacher that he knows I''m suing, he won''t steal it. I can''t find any evidence. In the end, the teacher will say that I''m talking nonsense." Small people, say the truth is also a set of. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning opened her mouth and found that her intelligence couldn''t keep up with the child. She really couldn''t manage it. Han Junyu can''t help laughing when he hears his wife talking about his son. How old is this boy? He knows to take evidence. He''s very smart. Listen to my husband also praise him, Qin Ning will blow up. "What we are talking about now is not his intelligence, but his behavior pattern. When he was pregnant, he was very clever. When did he mutate into such violence? I''m so angry." Han Junyu gently patted her back, still couldn''t help laughing, "well, I''ll take him for two days, I see you are so angry that you want to eat me." Qin Ning rubbed his forehead, and for the first time he had the consciousness of raising a child. In the past, when she took Ann and Jiji, she would not be so tired. There were left and right. Although they were very angry when they were young, she could manage them. She could educate them when they made mistakes. But Han Yuan carp is not into the oil and salt, but also put her speechless. This guy is definitely here to collect money! Chapter 1491 At the weekend, Han Junyu took his two children out to play football when he had time. Mianmian has a quiet personality. She stands by and looks at it cleverly. If necessary, she will help to pick up the ball. However, Han Yuanli, the little overlord, gets rid of his stiff Mustang and runs around the big football field after chasing the ball. His energy seems to be endless. Han Junyu ran with the ball for more than an hour. He was sweating and took him to rest. Ask him, "did you have any fun at school?" Han Yuanli naturally replied, "yes, there are many. It''s hard to write Chinese characters, but it''s fun. I can count them, but I can''t answer the teacher''s questions. Oh, and the girl next door''s hair is so strange that I want to laugh when I see it once. They don''t want to play with me, but it doesn''t matter. Dad, if they don''t play with me, I''ll play with them... " Listen to him talking a lot, anyway, nothing good, but he enjoyed himself. Although the boy is naughty, his heart is not bad, but he is not very sensible and plays crazily. Looking at her daughter sitting quietly, "Mianmian, is there anything happy to tell Dad?" Mianmian nodded and said softly, "my deskmate gave me a beautiful wreath. I''m very happy. Dad, I can count." Han Junyu touched his daughter''s forehead. Among the children, Mianmian should be the most like Qin Ning when he was a child, so he would be more patient with her. Although Han Yuanli is a bit stubborn, he also has his advantages. If you look for his advantages more, you will find that the child is quite lovely. When they went home, they met Han Jing. After her trip home, Han Jing''s personality has become much more cheerful than before, Tan, but smile a little more. Two years later, 20-year-old Han Jing has matured a lot, but she is still thin and gentle. "Brother Zuozuo, brother Zuozuo, the robot you made is fun. Can you make another one for me?" Han Yuan Li immediately rubbed up and hugged his leg. Han Jing is scared by his savagery. Han Jing, who was about to go upstairs, looked down at his younger brother and said, "I''ll make it for you, little fish. Let go of my brother. My brother has something to do." Xiaoyu complained with a bulging face, "brother Zuo, you are so busy that you don''t have time to play with me." Han Jing is really busy. When he comes back from traveling, he continues to take over the work of Sheng''an technology department. After that, he has other work, and he doesn''t see anyone all day. Han Jing showed a gentle smile and pinched his small face. "Brother Zuo wants to work, just like you. You have to do your homework after you study, or you will fail in the exam." Han Yuan Li raised his chin disdainfully, "I won''t fail the exam, I''m very smart!" Han Jing nodded with a smile and praised him. The boy let go of his leg. "Ah, brother youyou has gone home, brother youyou!" Han Yuanli was surprised to see Qin you get off the bus. He released Han Jing and ran to hold Qin you''s leg. "Brother Youyou, you haven''t been home for a long time. You don''t want me." Qin you see crazy running over the little guy hugged his leg, laughing and crying, pinch his face, "little fish, brother miss you, just go home, do you miss brother?" When he was flushed by his brother, Xiaoyu immediately let go of his leg and grasped his hand, "right brother, left brother, today also went home." Qin you nodded, because tomorrow is the birthday of his elder sister and second brother. They will all go home. In the evening, Han Tianzhuo came back with many gifts. Most of them were given to Han Tiannuan and other younger brothers and sisters. When Xiaoyu saw the toys given by her second brother, he was so happy that he kept talking to her about how good his toys were, which was even better than her. Mianmian, holding her Barbie doll in her hand, calmly listens to her brother''s words. No matter what he says, she doesn''t make a sound. She is so angry that little fish scratches her ears and gills, and little overlord becomes an angry little monkey. Han Tiannuan was surprised to see the gift from his brother. The latest lipstick was not a single one, but a box of 24, and perfume, not a bottle, but a limited edition series, and a set of skin care products. She was somewhat brother. "Brother, are these gifts too expensive?" The first time I heard my sister say the word "expensive", Han Tianzhuo said, "buy things for you, it''s my money, how can you still be so wordy." Han Tiannuan patiently said to him, "brother, I''m not saying that the gifts you bought are not good, or that you buy so many at a time, I may not use them." Han Tianzhuo frowned. Didn''t he often ask him to buy perfume and cosmetics? Since she liked it, he directly asked his assistant to order some of the women''s favorite items on the market, and directly bought a complete set for her. "Don''t you like it now?" Han Tianzhuo guesses. Han Tiannuan shakes her head and looks happy. She touches her belly. "Brother, I''m pregnant. I''ll try to make up less in the future." Han Tianzhuo is surprised, "is her stomach pregnant?" "Yes, two months ago, I checked it out a few days ago. I wanted to give you a surprise on my birthday." Han Tiannuan explained with a smile.Qin Ning and Han Junyu are a little excited when they hear that their daughter is pregnant. Their daughter is pregnant and they are going to be grandparents. Qin Ning went to her side and touched her stomach, "did you go to the hospital for examination?" Next to Han churui explained, "went to the hospital for examination, the doctor said that the child and mother are very good, mom, you have to spend more snacks in the future." Qin Ning nodded. Her baby daughter is pregnant. She is even happier than herself. When Qin you and Han Jing heard that their sister was pregnant, they were also happy for them. After that, their family became more noisy. At dinner, Han Tiannuan jokingly asks Han Tianzhuo if there is any change in his feelings. Han Tianzhuo is indifferent. He is very busy working all day, talking about love and wasting time. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan doesn''t accept, "my father used to be busy with work, how can I fall in love with my mother? Brother, don''t make excuses, but you didn''t pay attention to it at all." Han Tianzhuo has a headache. He doesn''t hear it. Han Tiannuan holds his chin and looks at his brother. Over the years, he has become more and more mature. His career is growing bigger and bigger, but his temper is getting bigger and bigger. "Brother, I don''t mean to urge you. It''s a topic of life. We can talk about it. If you see a girl who is close to you, you can try to spend some time and fall in love. Of course, if you like men, it''s OK. We all accept it. " Han Tianzhuo rubs his brows, "brother, you can''t control her. You''re in a mess all day long." Han churui chuckled, "I think what an an said is right. You can really think about it. In those years, I had a relationship only after I got to know Ann. If you keep rejecting me, can you be sure that you will be as lucky as your father and meet such a good woman as your mother in the future? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui not only defended his wife, but also praised his parents. His son-in-law is really competent! Han Tianzhuo rolled his eyes and thought he didn''t say anything. Chapter 1492 In the early morning of the weekend, Han Jing''s men have the habit of going to exercise. Qin you is going to play basketball, but he can''t find his teammates. He is too bored to play basketball alone. He pulls Han Jing, Han Tianzhuo, Han churui and Han Junyu down the court, and calls song Xuan and song Chenshi out. Three people in a group, one when the referee, play the game. Han Tianzhuo, Han Jing, Han Junyu. Han churui, Qin you, song Chenshi, song Xuan is the referee. Although Han Jing is thin, he is not slow at all in sports. He is very strong. Han Tianzhuo looks at his brother quickly and is stunned for a few seconds. Qin you stands in the middle of the court, wiping the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve, and turns to challenge him. "Zuo Zuo, if you have the ability to score a three-point goal, I''ll take it." Han Jing turns the ball in his hand and stands under the basket of his own field. He takes off and tries to throw the ball out. Qin you stares at the ball in his hand and jumps up to intercept it. Han Jing couldn''t help laughing, "Qin you, don''t play psychological warfare with me. Do you want me to shoot so far and send the ball to you?" Qin you put up a middle finger to see him pass the ball to Han Tianzhuo, and ran to stop him. Song Chen Ran after the ball and raised his hand to express his objection to the grouping. "Ji Ji and Zuo Zuo, these two people are too changed. Their shooting angle and strength are not bad. They should be separated." Han Tianzhuo shrugs innocently, "it''s our fault that we are good at math?" When Song Chen was dizzy, he sat next to him drinking water and asked for grouping again. Han Jing takes a look at Qin you and laughs to tease Qin you, "right right, I dislike you for your poor math in the morning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Chenshi and Qin you. Han churui listens to Han Jing''s words and laughs angrily, "Han Jing, you don''t play psychological warfare with him. What does that mean in the morning. You''re good at passing, but you''re not good at pitching. You know your shortcomings, so you need to increase Gigi''s pitching rate. Besides, Dad can create opportunities for you. When you''re together, we have no advantage at all Song Chen immediately nodded, to the court is to see tacit understanding, Han Jing and Han Tianzhuo tacit understanding is too high, they can''t open, the game can''t play. Qin you fidgety, "change, change, play a ball, but also be crushed IQ, do you want to be so cruel heart." Han Tianzhuo and Han Jing shrug. It''s just a game. Just change it. So Han Jing and Qin you changed group, this time Han churui and Han Jing cooperate well, won a few goals. Song Xuan stood watching and found an interesting phenomenon. Han Jing''s technology is not the best, but no matter where he goes, it will become an advantage. It was not only song Xuan who noticed this, but also Han Tianzhuo and Han Junyu. When Han Jing works, because he is too gentle, he is not like a 20-year-old, but more like an old man who has gone through many vicissitudes. Therefore, he is a very suitable person to guard the country. As long as the ball is in his hand, he will send it to the shooter, and he can torture the opponent. As for Han Tianzhuo and Qin you, they may be in the rising period of their career. They are easy to rush, so they are very suitable for playing in the world. They try every means to create opportunities to get the ball into their own hands. They are too eager. Anyway, they seem a little impatient. Different people have different styles of playing and different ways of doing things. When he goes back, Han Junyu chats with Han Tianzhuo casually. His career grows bigger and bigger. When will he return to China for development. Han Tianzhuo said that with this idea, the marketing department is making plans, but not in a hurry. His goal is global, so that the technology he created can be instilled into people''s lives. In the later stage, his main purpose is not to make profits, but to really want to popularize technology and improve people''s lives. This is his original intention of entrepreneurship and the direction he will strive for in the future. Listening to his son''s words, he has a gentle heart under his tough appearance. Han Junyu is proud of him. At the same time, I also know that his psychological state should be the influence of his mother, Qin Ning. He said, "then I''ll give Sheng''an to you. What do you think?" Han Tianzhuo''s scalp is numb. They all say that talking about money hurts their feelings. This is a law. Even if they are father and son, they will have interests involved. He didn''t want to make everyone unhappy because of such things, so he tried not to participate in Sheng''an''s affairs, and he always avoided them. But my father always mentioned it, and he knew in his heart that my father was also kind-hearted. Let''s talk about it first, and there will be no disputes in the future. "Dad, I didn''t say for a long time that Sheng''an belongs to you and has nothing to do with me. I won''t take a share of shares. You can give it to An''an and mianmianmian. As for the other boys in the family, I suggest they don''t get involved. " The boys in the family scrambled for property and finally broke up. They had many tragedies in the shopping malls these years, and they were very resistant to this situation in their families. My brother also knows how to settle the accounts. It''s father and son. The property distribution should also be clear.One is one. Don''t get involved and make trouble again. Han churui has his own company, and Qin you has his own dream. Xiaoyu is still young and not very sensible, but it can be seen that his mother loves him very much. Even if he is not promising in the future, the legacy left by his parents will be enough for him to live. Han Junyu also had this idea, so he said, "I''m going to make a will." "Dad, you are still so young, how can you do it?" Han Tianzhuo interrupted him in amazement. Han Junyu was amused by his son''s words, "I''m in my fifties. I''m still young. I should prepare these things as soon as possible." Han Tianzhuo frowns and doesn''t like his father talking about birth, aging, illness and death. "Dad, there are many people who have lived over 100 years old now. You and your mother are in good health. Isn''t it good to make a will so early?" Han Junyu took a look at him and did not speak again. Han Tianzhuo looks at his back. Although his father keeps fit and keeps in good shape, there are still some changes in people in their fifties and their young people. If you look carefully, you can see that there are several white hairs in his hair. Suddenly, he was a little sad. He quickly caught up with his father and said with a smile, "Dad, if you want to make a will, make it. If you want to hold a family meeting, I will also participate. No matter what decision you make, I will vote." Han Junyu just said, "your elder brother will guard An''an. I don''t worry about them. You are the second brother of several younger brothers and sisters. You should not only set an example, but also guard them for me and my mother. Jiji, can you do it?" Listen to him this tone is not very good, Han Tianzhuo heart uncomfortable, "Dad, this is what I should do, how do you suddenly so sad, is what happened?" Han Junyu waved his hand and spoke in a meaningful tone. "I''ll discuss with Zuo Zuo to let him take over the management. After the will is made, I''ll show you." Han Tianzhuo always has a bad feeling that his father is not in good health, right? "Dad, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Chapter 1493 At the moment, Han junzhuo has a serious face. "You''d better get ready early, or I won''t be able to travel abroad on your mother''s 30th wedding anniversary. Over the years, Ning Ning has spent a lot of time to take care of you. Her dream has not come true yet. I will accompany her to find inspiration. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo listens to his father''s serious face and says that he will spend the 30th anniversary with his mother. He even plays the family card with him again, and is ready to be a shake off shopkeeper, so that he can take on the responsibility of being a brother. Han Tianzhuo''s three outlooks are going to be destroyed. Father dotes on mother, they all know, but don''t leave them early in order to accompany mother. Han Tianzhuo is counting the time in his heart. His father and mother''s 30-year wedding anniversary will be four or five years away. Is it necessary for him to be so anxious? Han Junyu saw that he was depressed and knew what he thought in his heart. He was kind enough to explain to him. If Han Jing wants to accept Sheng an, he always has to have an adaptation period. It''s almost the same to give him four years. Ann is pregnant again. Her mother helps her take care of Mianmian and Xiaoyu for a few years. After four years of primary school, she can take care of herself. They can rest assured if they want to go abroad. Han Tianzhuo''s mouth twitches. Anyway, he has arranged it. What else can he say? Just hearing that he was going to make a will, he thought there was something wrong with their bodies, which scared him out in a cold sweat. Anyway, the 26th birthday, because of the news that Han Tiannuan is pregnant, makes this birthday special. New members will be added to the family. Han Tianzhuo is going to be an uncle. He was happy and drank a little, but considering that he had to catch a plane in the evening, he didn''t drink too much. When it''s time, Han churui takes him to the airport and asks him to take care of himself. Han Tianzhuo thinks he''s nagging. "People who want to be fathers talk a lot. I''ll arrange my own affairs. In the future, I''ll spend more time with An''an. She''s clingy. When you''re pregnant, you should take care of him more. " Han churui can''t help laughing. Who is it? Ann is his wife, pregnant with his children, how can he not pay attention. But he also knew that Han Tianzhuo was in love with his sister, so he didn''t retort. Han Tianzhuo also realizes that he''s talking nonsense. Han churui thinks An''an is more important than his life. Now that she''s pregnant, he must be the one who cares most. "Did I tell you about Dad''s will?" Han churui nodded, and he also supported his father''s idea. There are many children in the family. It''s better to make rules as soon as possible. It''s not necessary to fight for something. It''s money that everyone wants. With rules, everyone knows that they shouldn''t take it if it''s not their own. "Since you all know it, I''ll make it clear. Sheng an, I won''t take a share, and you don''t want to touch it. Dad, if you want to give Sheng''an to Han Jing, that''s what Han Jing should take. As for the rest, I can discuss what you want. " Han Tianzhuo''s tone became cold and hard. Han churui does not care about nodding, Han things, he never thought about. As for whether their brothers will fight in the future, it depends on their brotherhood. "I will take care of you when you are abroad. You don''t need to be distracted. You''ll be ready to give my baby a red envelope and call me if you have anything Han Tianzhuo heard him say that, and he knew that he had already made plans in his heart. To emphasize this problem would hurt each other''s trust. He turned and got on the plane, put on the blindfold, and woke up in e country. He has a car in the parking lot and goes straight to the parking lot to drive back to his villa. Because it''s late at night, although the street lights are bright, it''s quiet all around, and there are few cars on the road. Han Tianzhuo suddenly heard a thunder in the sky. He raised his eyes and looked at the sky. It was cloudy and rainy. All of a sudden, a figure rushed out in front of him. He suddenly stepped on the brake. The sound of tires rubbing on the ground is extremely harsh in the silent night. After the car stopped, Han Tianzhuo went to see the front again, but there was nothing. He thought it was his own blindness. He turned on his mobile phone and got off to check. Not far from his car, there was a woman covered with blood lying on the ground. He calmly looked at the trace, determined that he didn''t hit the person, and went up to ask, "lady, are you ok?" The woman slowly raised her head and looked up at him. Han Tianzhuo saw the woman''s pale face. There were bloodstains on the corners of her mouth and cheek. "Help, help." The woman''s voice was weak. Seeing that he didn''t move, she thought that he didn''t understand. She bit her teeth and crawled to him, reaching out to him. Han Tianzhuo was a bit surprised when he heard her speak Chinese. He didn''t expect to meet people from the same country here. The woman was hurt all over. He frowned slightly. When the woman reached out to him, he got up to avoid. Women are a bit desperate, holding their arms, want to get up, but no strength. She wrote three English words on the ground with her fingers.SOS¡£ International signals for help. Han Tianzhuo heard a voice not far away. There may be four or five men. Listening to the running footsteps, they may have come to catch the woman. Han Tianzhuo squatted down again, pinched the woman''s jaw, "they''re after you?" The woman also heard the voice, eyes blink, tears overflow, she longed to stare at him. Han Tian''an thinks that there is a good man''s heart in his mind. Ann touched her stomach and said to him that she wanted to embroider a rose on her stomach. When her stomach was a little bigger, the flower would open naturally. Thinking of his younger sister, he felt a little soft in his heart and took the woman to the car. When he started the car, the group of men came up and roared that they must find the woman. Han Tianzhuo rolled down the window and left the car quickly. The car came to the hospital. Han Tianzhuo opened the door and looked at the woman lying on her back. "When you get to the hospital, get off." The woman opened her eyes vaguely, looked out of the window, timidly looked at him, did not move. Han Tianzhuo frowns. Doesn''t this woman want to rely on him? "Get out of the car!" His voice is as cold as a winter night. When the wind blows, the woman shrinks her shoulders in fear and reaches out carefully to hold the corner of his clothes. Han Tianzhuo avoided, "don''t challenge my patience." The woman silently shed tears, moved a little bit, and slowly got off the car. As soon as her feet fell to the ground, she began to wrestle. Han Tianzhuo reached out to help her, but soon released her hand. His arm left, the woman fell to the ground again, blinking tears, looking at him pitifully. Han Tianzhuo turns his head and thinks he doesn''t see anything, but he finds that the woman grabs his clothes again and frowns irritably. "Let go!" Women are afraid of him, but dare not put, hear his words, but pull more tightly. Han Tianzhuo took a deep breath, took out his wallet from his pocket, took out a pile of money and handed it to her, "go to the hospital, rely on me, I can''t save you." The woman shakes her head. She doesn''t want money. She just tugs at his coat. Han Tianzhuo takes off his coat and throws it to her. The woman grabs his pants immediately. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo stares at the woman''s dirty hands, leaving finger marks on his trousers and grinding his teeth secretly. It''s impossible to take off the trousers, turn around and stare at her coldly, "what''s your name?" The woman looked at him confused, her face tangled, seems to be serious for a long time, did not find the answer. "I don''t know." Amnesia? Han Tianzhuo frowns and looks around at them. He doesn''t want to be surrounded like a monkey. He picks up his coat. The woman thinks he''s going to leave and hugs his leg regardless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo angry smile, disgusted patted the dust on the coat, "put on the coat, I take to see a doctor." Chapter 1494 Han Tianzhuo takes a woman to the emergency department and asks the doctor to bandage her wound. By the way, he asks the doctor to check her brain. During the whole process of inspection, the woman tugged at his pants tightly. If she saw that he was going to leave, she immediately stared at him nervously and got up to go with him. Han Tianzhuo was calm and could only stand beside her. The doctor sees two people stick together, think this woman is his girlfriend, check the woman''s injury, see Han Tianzhuo again, look disgusted. I didn''t expect that this man was good-looking, but he liked to play with that kind of things, which made her girlfriend so miserable. Scum! "Your girlfriend''s head is severely hit, but the injury is not serious. She will forget herself, or she may have suffered a lot of mental trauma. In addition, her injury is very serious, and she may need to be hospitalized. You can go to the hospital for surgery. " Han Tianzhuo frowned and tried to explain when the doctor said she was his girlfriend, but the woman was still holding his pants tightly and staring at him in a pitiful way. "The doctor told you to stay in the hospital. You stay here. I''ll go through the procedures for you." The woman saw that he was going to leave. She got down from the bed and followed him. Han Tianzhuo looked down at her coldly, "do you really depend on me?" Women are guilty and dare not look at him. "I''ve done my utmost to send you to the hospital." The woman still bowed her head. She hurt her feet and stood unsteadily. She shook her body for a moment and fell into his arms. Han Tianzhuo saw that the woman took the initiative to rush up and her handsome face turned black. "Get out of here." The woman''s shoulders trembled in fright. She stepped back two steps and stood up against the wall. "No way." Han Tianzhuo laughed angrily, "don''t you stay here for the new year?" Women still don''t quite understand the meaning of Chinese New Year. Anyway, they can''t let him go. Otherwise, they will be arrested again. They can''t survive and die. The doctor looked at the woman who was so impolite and sarcastic. "Sir, be gentle with your girlfriend. You are too impolite." Han Tianzhuo doesn''t feel like a gentleman, but this woman has been dragging his pants. She wants to be hospitalized here. Do you want him to accompany her? "Woman, you are seriously injured and need to be hospitalized, and I, it''s time to go home." The doctor next to him sneered, "Sir, she won''t let you go because she wants to go home with you. If you don''t take your girlfriend home, we have no one here to take care of her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo looks at the doctor coldly. The doctor feels that his back neck is cold. He is really afraid that he will be frozen to death by the cold of this man when he says a word. Han Tianzhuo walked forward two steps, the woman still followed him, looking back at him, she immediately stepped back two steps, timidly looking at his steps, afraid that he ran away. Han Tianzhuo grinds his teeth and takes another two steps. Suddenly, the woman runs to him and grabs his arm. Her body shakes violently. She lowers her head and cries. "No, no, it hurts. It hurts." Han Tianzhuo frowned and saw a group of people passing by. They were all wearing military uniforms. Why was she afraid of people wearing military uniforms? "Woman, let go." The woman is not loose, but grasp more tightly, crying tears and snot all get to his shirt, Han Tianzhuo see her eyes are frost. But the woman cried, "help, help me, take me away, I want to leave." The woman''s voice is very small. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear her. Han Tianzhuo looks at the wound on her body and pinches her eyebrows with a headache. She turned to the doctor, asked about her medicine, took it and took her out of the hospital. He drove back to his villa. When he got out of the car, he saw that the woman was sleepy. He hit the car glass several times and didn''t wake up. But as soon as he heard the sound of opening the car door, he immediately woke up and stared at him with red eyes. He immediately reached for his clothes. Han Tianzhuo said, "get out of the car." The woman got out of the car with him, went into the villa and watched him change his shoes. She stood behind him strangely and looked down at her dirty shoes. There were holes in them. She could see her toes. She was a little embarrassed and threw them into the garbage can. With a bang, Han Tianzhuo looked back and saw her throw her shoes into the garbage can, and her eyes twitched. There are no women''s shoes in his apartment. He can only find a pair of his own slippers and throw them to her. She stared at a pair of shoes in front of her eyes, a little happy, "for me?" "For ghosts?" The woman looked back and didn''t see anything. She was scared instinctively. She rubbed against him and asked, "is there a ghost here?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo gives her a look. She''s not amnesia, she''s brain damaged. He went into the living room and poured himself a glass of water. The woman ran to him barefoot without shoes. She licked her lips to see him drink. That''s obvious. She wants to drink, too.Han Tianzhuo noticed the woman''s sight, like a dog staring at himself, put down the water cup in his hand, took another cup and poured water for her. But the woman picked up the cup he had drunk and finished the rest of the water in it. She didn''t think it was enough. She handed him the cup. She wanted it. Han Tianzhuo is stunned for a second. Her pretty brow is slightly wrinkled. She wants to explain to her, but she is still holding the cup. It''s no use explaining. She took her glass and drank it again, but she still didn''t think it was enough. Han Tianzhuo poured three glasses of water for her in a row. If she wanted more, she would ignore her and let her pour it by herself. But when the woman saw him go away, she didn''t drink any more. She put down her glass and followed him. She watched him untie his shirt and go upstairs. Walking to the stairs, Han Tianzhuo turns his head. The woman also stands on the stairs and looks up at herself. "I''ll take the medicine for you. Apply it yourself." The woman turned her head and looked at what he had taken down from the car, but ignored it and continued to stare at him. "What''s your name?" Asked the woman. "Han Tianzhuo." Listen to the man''s cold voice, the woman''s soft voice, softly repeat his name, "Han Tianzhuo, nice to hear." Suddenly she thought that she had forgotten her name. She bowed her head and looked at her barefoot. Before, she didn''t realize that there were several points now. She was afraid to show him. Han Tianzhuo wants to go to the bedroom. The woman follows him and goes to the door of his bedroom. Just as he is about to enter, the door of the bedroom clangs and closes. She touched the nose she almost hit, sat down by the door and looked at her ragged clothes. She pulled them apart. She didn''t dare to pull them any more. She supported her chin and wanted to sleep. She hasn''t slept for days. But she was afraid that if he left, she would be arrested again. She was afraid that she would not fall asleep, and her eyelids would fight. Han Tianzhuo took a bath and wore a white bathrobe. He thought of the woman outside the door and didn''t know if she would wipe the medicine. He opened the door and the woman''s head fell at his feet. The half asleep woman was so frightened that she wanted to sit up. When she pulled at the wound, her painful eyes turned red and she lay on the ground panting and wanted to cry. She has been guarding here. Han Tianzhuo is surprised. Does she really regard herself as a doordog? "Get up and wipe the medicine." Women struggle to prop up the arm, looking at the arm wound, wronged blink, tears fell down. "It hurts." Han Tianzhuo took a deep breath, "it''s really troublesome. When you die, you have to collect your body for me. Get off." Chapter 1495 Know that he does not go downstairs, this woman will not go down, Han Tianzhuo around her, go downstairs. When he got to the living room, he threw the medicine to her. The woman stared at the action in her hand, but she didn''t move. "No?" The woman nodded and looked at him sitting on the sofa. She sat on the carpet beside the sofa, just like a sticky dog. Han Tianzhuo looks at the woman at her feet. Her clothes are torn and half of her shoulders are exposed. She doesn''t wear anything inside. He avoids his sight and opens the medicine box. "Sit down and I''ll put the medicine on you." The woman obediently moved to his leg, Han Tianzhuo first applied medicine to her back, the wounds were whipped, the cigarette ends were hot, and the daggers were scratched. Who on earth is going to torture this woman like this? The back was smeared with medicine, and her arms and front, but the woman''s eyes were clear. Even if her coat was about to slip, there was no sense of crisis. Han Tianzhuo molted his teeth and found a thin blanket to cover her shoulder to block her body. "Don''t take a bath after taking the medicine. Go to the guest room to have a rest." The woman stared at him and didn''t move. She and Han Tian have to go to the guest room early tomorrow, so she doesn''t want to get up early. "Tonight, you sleep here." The woman didn''t speak after him, but when he went out, she still went out and went upstairs with him. Han Tianzhuo turned to scold, let her don''t bother him, he heard a sound, he was surprised. The woman was embarrassed to hold her stomach and didn''t dare to look at him. "Hungry?" The woman nodded, "hungry." She hasn''t eaten for days. Han Tianzhuo rubbed his thumb and index finger, and finally turned to the kitchen. Because he was not here these two days, there was no fresh food in the refrigerator, but there were noodles and a few eggs. He cooked a bowl of noodles with hot water. The woman stood at the kitchen door, staring at the pot, especially when the man put down an egg, she swallowed and her eyes lit up. Han Tianzhuo put the noodles out, the kitchen all Piao to face, see the woman has been leaning on the kitchen doorframe, waving to her. "Eat and sleep. Don''t disturb me any more." The woman went to eat first, but when she saw that he was leaving the kitchen, she did not dare to eat, and turned around to follow him. Han Tianzhuo sees that she is very hungry, but she still wants to follow her. Is he her bone? So close. "Woman, don''t push an inch." If you want him to wait for her to eat noodles, won''t she be afraid of indigestion?! The woman looked at her and then looked down at his feet. He took a step and she moved. Han Tian as like as two peas, she laughed at the fact that this woman''s life was really a dog. The pathetic expression was exactly the same as Ann''s little Greek. He turned back to the kitchen, the woman a smile, immediately back to the kitchen, sat down and picked up chopsticks to eat noodles. Han Tianzhuo sneered, "amnesia, the habit of eating with chopsticks has not changed." After a few mouthfuls of hula, the woman finished the noodles, took up the bowl, drank all the soup, and then put it in the lower bowl "delicious, Han Tianzhuo." Han Tianzhuo gets up and wants to leave, but she suddenly gets up and lies on the washstand and spits out the noodles she just ate. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She just ate too much, gastrointestinal discomfort, put things to vomit. Han Tianzhuo sees that she is not willing to stare at the noodles in the wash basin. He is afraid that she will spit out the noodles and pick them up again. He quickly turns on the tap to wash away the dirty things. Women see those faces are washed away, the heart is very uncomfortable, she rubbed the stomach, wronged looking at Han Tianzhuo. "Hungry." "You are hungry, blame me?" Han Tianzhuo is irritable. It''s good to cook noodles for her in the middle of the night. But look at her head down, Han Tianzhuo really want to throw her out, just pretend to be poor, simply call you dog poor! He turned on the fire, took out millet and made some porridge. When the porridge was ready, he brought it out and asked her to eat it slowly. If she vomited again, she would go to hell to ask for it. Hungry people, how can they eat slowly. She picked up the spoon to eat, but did not expect that porridge will be so hot, she was scalded to tears, but also silly not willing to spit out porridge, Han Tianzhuo are angry to hit her. Kick a foot garbage can, "spit out, mouth hot blister, still don''t spit out, you really want to see the king of hell." The woman is really not hot, spit out the porridge, quickly picked up the water cup handed over by Han Tianzhuo, and drank it. Touch their lips, really blistering, uncomfortable. Han Tianzhuo looks at the way she is holding her mouth and wants to cry. But he still went to find the medicine box, turned to see her and banged the spoon, "don''t move, come here." The woman shakes her hands and the spoon falls to the ground. She looks at Han Tianzhuo in panic."I''m sorry, no, not on purpose." Han Tianzhuo helps his forehead and walks out of the kitchen. The woman was scared, afraid that he would be angry to leave, and wanted to chase her. Her knee hit the table, and she knelt down on the ground. Her leg broke, and the porcelain spoon scratched a stream of bleeding, but she seemed to be unconscious, so she got up and ran out of the kitchen. Han Tianzhuo finds the medicine box, turns to see that the woman is following him again, and her legs are bleeding. She''s like a nobody, and suddenly she''s angry. , "woman, if you want to die, go outside, save your life and collect your corpse. Do you think I''m free?" The woman was roared by him and her body trembled. She looked down at her leg and found that she was hurt. She sat on the ground with her legs soft and pulled the wound, which made her frown. Han Tianzhuo opens the medicine box and squats down in front of her to treat her wound. The woman looked up at the man''s handsome face. She couldn''t find an adjective to describe it. Anyway, it was beautiful. Although she was afraid of him, she couldn''t help but want to see more. The wound is not deep, and soon stops bleeding. Han Tianzhuo notices that the woman has been staring at her. She looks up at her and cleans up the medicine box. "Or shall I give you a name?" The woman immediately nodded and looked at her expectantly. "Huachi dog?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although she lost her memory, many common sense things still have some concepts. Obviously, he was scolding her. She shriveled her mouth. "It''s not good. Change it." Han Tianzhuo sits on the sofa and reaches out to touch the rose on the woman''s clavicle. She also lowers her head to the flower near her heart. She doesn''t know why she has this tattoo, but she hates it instinctively. "It''s ugly." Han Tianzhuo raised his eyebrows, "don''t you like it?" Since you don''t like it, why do you want it tattooed? "I don''t like it." She wiped it, but she couldn''t. She tried to scratch it with her nails. Han Tianzhuo grabbed her wrist. "Fool, I can''t scratch it off. Your tattoo is permanent." She frowned and looked at the rose with disgust. It seemed that the flower turned into a poisonous snake and wrapped around her neck. The cold touch made her tremble and the poisonous snake wrapped tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe. "If you don''t want to, I''ll give you a name, since you were picked up by me?" The woman nodded, "what''s my name?" "My carving is the carving of jade. If you want to carve, you will have a jade character in your name." Chapter 1496 Han Tianzhuo looks at the scar on the woman''s cheek. Now she has lost her memory and her life is blank. "It''s called white jade." "White jade, white jade, nice to hear. I will be white jade in the future. " Han Junyu looks at her laughing foolishly and touches her head, just like he does at home. "Get up. I''ll find you two clothes." "White jade is up." She was happy to follow him upstairs into his bedroom. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t have a woman''s clothes here, but she can''t wear her ragged clothes. The clothes not only smell of blood, but also smell of decay. What''s more, she can''t cover the point. He found a shirt and trousers he didn''t wear and threw them to her. "You can''t take a bath yet. Go and wipe them with a towel and put them on again." Bai Yu holds his clothes and blinks. He says that if he wants to change clothes, he will take off his coat. Han Tianzhuo is depressed and wants to kick her out. "I want you to go down to the guest room and change!" Hearing his voice, Bai Yu felt cold. She was so scared that she stepped back and did not dare to go. "I won''t leave and you won''t be taken away. I, Han Tianzhuo, have saved your life. I will not let you die easily. " Bai Yu understood what he said, raised her smiling face, and then went out with her clothes in her arms. When he finally drives her away, Han Tianzhuo goes to the washroom to wash his hands. When he looks in the mirror, he sees the beautiful waistline that the woman is about to take off her clothes. He murmured a damn, irritable with cold water to wash his face. It must be evil. He went back to his bedroom and put the quilt away. Finally I can go to bed. He closed his eyes, is brewing sleepiness, but heard the voice of the woman downstairs, he suddenly got up, hurried downstairs, to see the woman still holding clothes, but she was wet, shivering on the sofa. "What''s the matter?" "It hurts." "How does it hurt?" Han Tianzhuo walks up to her and sees her arm turn red. The clothes she holds in her arms are all wet. He walked into the guest room and listened to the sound of running water in the washroom. He went to the washroom and the hot fog came out. She should be accidentally pressed the hot water, was scalded, will be painful. He took a deep breath, held back his anger, turned off the hot water, warmed it, and moistened it with a towel. "Bai Yu, come here!" Bai Yu was in the living room. She was afraid when she heard her roar, but he used the command sentence. She didn''t dare to go to the door of the guest room. She grasped the doorframe, but she didn''t dare to move forward. Han Tianzhuo didn''t have much patience. After waiting for a few minutes, he threw the towel into the water and got up to catch someone. When she came to the washroom, she saw the woman standing by the door. Her coat had been taken off. Now she was holding her clothes and could only block the front a little. Standing there, her legs were shaking badly. "Bai Yu, I''m afraid." "With me, what are you afraid of?" Han Tianzhuo walks up to her, puts his clothes on her shoulder and takes her to the washroom again. Bai Yu saw that he was going to touch the water. She was so surprised that she was wide eyed and worried. She grabbed his wrist and said, "it''s hot." She even knew to protect herself. Han Tianzhuo''s anger finally dissipated. He took her hand and put it into the water together. Bai Yu thought it was hot water and wanted to hide, but she couldn''t get rid of his hand. She watched her hand go into the water, and she cried. "I''m afraid, Han Tianzhuo, Bai Yu." Han Tianzhuo frowned. He asked her to try the water temperature. She was afraid of wool! "I have said that I am here. What are you afraid of?" Bai Yu''s hand moved in the water. Eh, it''s not hot? But the water that just came out of the noodles was very hot, very hot. Han Tianzhuo is so powerful! Han Tianzhuo pinches a dry towel and wipes her face. Although a doctor has treated the wound on her face before, many black things on her face have not been washed off. The white towel wiped on her face, and the towel turned black immediately. Han Tianzhuo looked at the dirty towel and showed it to her. "Dirty white jade." Bai Yu frowned and was not happy to hear him say, "Bai Yu, it''s not dirty. It will be washed clean." She wants to wash her face by herself, Han Tianzhuo holds her wrist, "careless, get your wound into water, inflamed, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Bai Yu was wronged, and her eyes blinked, tears fell down, "Bai Yu, not dirty, not dirty at all." Han Tianzhuo didn''t expect that she couldn''t stand teasing. Looking at her tears, her scalp felt numb, "OK, not dirty, not dirty, you are the cleanest, OK." Bai Yu just broke her tears and laughed. She raised her face and waited for him to wipe it. Han Tianzhuo washes the towel, cleans her small face, pinches her jaw and looks at her small face.In addition to those eyesore scars, her face is still quite long, her eyes are tan, water Lingling looking at quite pleasing. He stares at Bai Yu and makes her blush. Bai Yu is embarrassed, but she doesn''t want to disturb him. Her neck is sour. Han Tianzhuo comes back and lets her clean it by herself. Then he goes to give her a new suit. Out of the guest room, Han Tianzhuo pinches her eyebrows. It must be that she didn''t sleep well at night. Her eyesight has gone wrong. She actually looks good. He took the clothes and handed them to her. He turned and left. Lying on the bed again, he took a few deep breaths again. Tomorrow, he asked the assistant to take the woman to the police station. He was so bored. When he closed his eyes, he heard the door open and the woman''s footsteps. He frowned slightly, but did not open his eyes. He wanted to see what she wanted to do. The woman''s footstep is very light. She walks to the bedside and pauses for a few seconds. She lies on the bedside. He is uncomfortable with her burning eyes. He turns over and turns his back to her. After waiting for more than ten minutes, I felt that the woman''s breathing was becoming lighter and slower. Han Tianzhuo opened his eyes, got up, came to the edge of the bed, saw that the woman didn''t take anything, leaned tightly against the bed, curled up and slept on the floor. After such a heavy injury, I still have to toss. Since Han Tianzhuo''s cold is causing her to get worse, she doesn''t want to get worse. When she got out of bed and picked her up, the woman suddenly woke up. Pop! In the silent night, Han Tianzhuo was stunned by the loud slap. Bai Yu opened her eyes and was surprised to see that it was him. Looking at the finger marks left on his side face, she shrinks in fear and shivers. "Yes, I''m sorry. Bai Yu didn''t know it was you. I''m sorry." Han Tianzhuo licked her cheeks. The woman looked delicate. She didn''t expect that she was so powerful that half of her face was numb. He got up slowly and sat by the bed. He didn''t have to look at his face to know it was swollen. "Get out of here!" The white jade shrank on the ground and shed tears silently. She really didn''t mean to hit him, she was too afraid, afraid of those who bullied her, she subconsciously shot. He saved her, helped her wash her face, helped her find clothes, she even hit people, she hated her hand. Han Tianzhuo looks at her still and squints her cold eyes. He bends down and reaches for her face. Bai Yu thought that he was going to hit himself, so she immediately closed her eyes and trembled even more. Chapter 1497 Han Tianzhuo has never been beaten in his life. He helped others with kindness and was beaten. Looking at the woman crying, he laughed angrily. Squatting down in front of her, he reached out to help her wipe her tears, but the woman closed her eyes and looked as if she were dying. He licked her alveolar with forbearance. Get up and leave the bedroom. Hearing the footsteps of his leaving, Bai Yu opened her eyes and watched the door of the bedroom close. She was flustered. She was afraid that he would leave and ran after her. When she ran downstairs, her pants were too long because she was in a hurry. When she went down the stairs, she stepped on the bottom of her pants. Fortunately, she held the railing in time, otherwise she would fall down the stairs. She was afraid of the location of the heart, so dangerous. Lifting her eyes and Han Tianzhuo downstairs, she noticed the disgust in his eyes. She lowered her head and slowed down, went to the sofa where he was sitting, and sat down at his feet. Han Tianzhuo opens the medicine box and is applying the medicine to his face. Seeing that the woman is sitting at his feet like a dog, he tugs at the corner of his mouth. After applying a layer of medicine, he took ice for a while, and the swelling on his face disappeared. It was already early in the morning. Han Tianzhuo''s heart is tired. When he gets up and goes upstairs, he looks at the woman and turns to look at her coldly. "Sleep on your own, disturb me again, and I''ll throw you out." Bai Yu timidly stops and stares at his back upstairs without blinking. Thinking that she has hurt him, she feels uncomfortable. She sits on the sofa, holds her knees, and still looks at the direction of the second floor. Han Tianzhuo is lying on the bed for the third time. After a while, he doesn''t hear anything and closes his eyes. But he couldn''t see her and was worried that she would make something wrong. He got up impatiently and went to the stairs to see the woman sitting alone on the sofa. The bright light was shining on her face, which was very pale. Is she going to sit there all night? "Come up!" White jade hears his words, eyes a bright, immediately run upstairs, carefully looking at him. "I''m sorry, Han Tianyu." Han Tianzhuo frowned, "less nonsense." He turned back to his bedroom, took her a quilt and threw it on the floor. "Do it yourself and go to sleep." Bai Yu looks at the quilt on the ground and the big quilt on his bed. She opens her mouth and wants to say that she wants to sleep on the bed because it''s more comfortable. But looking at the man''s gloomy face, she is so cold that she quickly swallows the words. Han Tianzhuo saw her clumsily spread the quilt, even the length of the quilt are not clear, lost a pillow to her. "Wrong shop." Bai Yu didn''t understand. She looked at her quilt again and scratched her head in confusion. "What''s wrong?" Han Tianzhuo takes a deep breath, gets up, pulls her quilt away and helps her to lay it. Bai Yu''s surprised man has long arms, so it''s easy to make the quilt flat, and his adoring eyes are full of stars. "Han Tianzhuo, you are really good." Han Tianzhuo lay on the bed again, "do you sleep and snore?" White jade immediately shakes head, "no, don''t hit, if you snore, white jade won''t despise you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo glares at her. He doesn''t dislike her, so she burns incense in her ancestral grave. "Shut up and go to sleep!" "Oh. Good night, Han Tianzhuo. " Bai Yu lay down and closed her eyes. Han Tianzhuo closes his eyes. Suddenly there is one more person in his room. He is not used to it. He turns over several times, but still can''t sleep. Looking at the woman beside the bed, he sleeps soundly. ¡­¡­ The next day, Han Tianzhuo''s biological clock wakes up. When he opens his eyes, he sees a woman with an injured face beside him. His pupils shrink and his brows frown. It took him a few minutes to wake up. He saved a woman last night. "What are you staring at me for?" He got up and looked at the bedclothes on the floor. It was very disturbing. He used to display everything in an orderly and regular way. It was the first time that his room was in such a mess. "Hungry." Han Tianzhuo thin lips lift, "hungry, staring at me can fill the stomach?" Bai Yu didn''t eat for several days. Last night, she just drank some porridge and had a sleep. She was hungry for a long time. She did not know how to please him. "If you don''t make a good quilt, you can''t eat." He got up and went to the bathroom to wash. Bai Yu is worried and stares at the quilt on the ground. She wants to eat so much that she can only fold it up obediently. Han Tianzhuo finished washing and looked at the quilt on the ground. It was folded into a triangle by the woman''s two diagonally inclined angles. Even if it was uneven, Niuniu was so ugly. "Han Tianzhuo, it''s hard to do." Han Tianzhuo ignores her and takes her clothes to the washroom to change them. Seeing that her own quilt is not ready, she runs to the bed and pokes at his folded quilt. After opening the research, she can''t recover to the original appearance. Seeing that he comes out, she jumps out of bed in a panic.Aware of his cold vision, she was guilty and held her quilt to block her face. Han Tianzhuo laughs angrily. Was he a dog yesterday, but is he a monkey today? In the past, when the quilt on the bed was folded, Bai Yu stood by the bed seriously, watching him spread out her disordered quilt and folded it meticulously again. She stared at him with adoration. "Han Tianzhuo, you are so powerful." Han Tian said with no expression, "if you can''t fold your own quilt, you can eat it for breakfast." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on Bai Yu''s face froze, and she bowed her head to spread the quilt out again. She had a good memory. She dropped the quilt into tofu pieces and picked it up and put it next to his quilt. "Han Tianzhuo, you see, after folding, Baiyu doesn''t have to eat the quilt." Han Junyu sneered coldly. She was wearing a shirt. Because it was too big, she didn''t button up all the buttons, and her shoulder was exposed. Her pants were too big and too long. She was not only dragging her pants, but also her pants were empty. He stared at his eyes more and more cold, a sense of oppression hit, white jade swallow saliva, fear of retreat. When the man came to her, Bai Yu wanted to run in fright, but he caught her by the shoulder. Her body trembled, and she cried in terror. "Han Tianzhuo, white jade is wrong. White jade should be folded again." Han Tianzhuo throws her on the sofa and presses her shoulder. "Don''t move!" White jade shrunk shoulder, nest in sofa, tears eyes timidly looking at him. Just watch him bend over to button up his shirt, pull it up, squat down in front of her and roll up her trouser legs. "Think I''m going to hit you? Fool ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yu looks down at him secretly. She thought he would bully her at first, but she didn''t expect him to help her dress. Han Tianzhuo is not only smart, but also good to her. She smiles. Han Tianzhuo looks at her with tears in the corner of her eyes, but she smiles again. Jun''s face is cold, and she gets up to leave. Bai Yu got up quickly, ran up and ran to the stairway. The man''s steps stopped. She stopped for a moment and ran straight into his back. Ouch, she touched his forehead and stepped back. Han Tianzhuo turned to see the woman confused, frown, cold look at her, and then turned downstairs. Bai Yu touches her forehead innocently and follows him downstairs. Then she sees a man in a suit standing in the living room, staring at her with wide eyes. She immediately hides behind Han Tianzhuo. Chapter 1498 Han Tianzhuo is not surprised to see his assistant Shangjie coming upstairs. He just wants to tell Shangjie to prepare some clothes for the woman. Otherwise, she will always wear his clothes, which will make people misunderstand their relationship. "Chief executive, President, who is she?" Shangjie is surprised to see the woman hiding behind the president. Isn''t the president just for work and not for love? What about the woman in his clothes? Listen to the man asked himself, Baiyu actively replied, "I am Baiyu, is the name that Han Tianzhuo gave me." What''s the matter with Shangjie''s name? Also, the woman''s face is still injured. Can''t it be caused by the president''s heavy taste? Han Tianzhuo pinched the tip of his brow. "A woman saved on the road yesterday. She lost her memory and stayed with me for a few days." "Heroes save beauty?" Shangjie said immediately. Han Tianzhuo''s thin lips turned and looked at the woman behind him? Oh, it''s not a beast? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie. The president''s poisonous tongue is really terrible. White jade doubts, "what is the beast?" Han Tianzhuo glances at her and opens Shangjie''s breakfast. The woman immediately rubs against him. Her little hand wants to grab something from him, but she is afraid of him. She timidly stretches out her hand and retracts it back. But she is not reconciled. Her fingers climb to the bag and grasp it. Shangjie brought him breakfast. He must have brought only one. Han Tianzhuo looks at the woman pitifully looking at himself. He curses in his heart and pushes breakfast in front of her. Bai Yu looked at the breakfast in front of her eyes. Her eyes brightened. She immediately opened it and began to eat. Looking up at the man didn''t eat, she stopped and stared at the things in her hand. Then she understood that she was giving his own things to eat. She stopped, looked down at the bread in her hand, a little tangled, but still gave it back to him. "Let''s eat together." Han Tianzhuo looks at the bread bitten by a woman. He is somewhat surprised, "you eat it first, and I''ll make it later." Bai Yu shook her head. "It''s delicious. You can eat it too." Han Tianzhuo smiles angrily. He gets up and goes to the kitchen to see that there is nothing in the refrigerator. If he cooks millet porridge, he has no side dishes, so he can only go out to eat. Shangjie looked at them, surprised. The president he knew was not a kind-hearted person, but he was so kind that he saved a woman and gave her breakfast. Tut Tut, if you want to say that there''s nothing wrong between them, the devil will believe it. "President, in half an hour, you have a morning meeting." That means, start quickly, or you''ll be late. Han Tianzhuo nodded, turned to leave, turned his head without accident to see the woman followed, cold voice scolded, "be honest here." Bai Yu shook her head. "Where are you going, I want to go too." "Die, and you too?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yu shrank back two steps and looked at him wrongly. Listening to the president''s words, Shangjie faltered, almost fell down, and his face changed. President, can you talk well? It''s just a morning meeting! It''s like going to die. Han Tianzhuo goes to the porch to change his shoes. Bai Yu immediately rubs against him and grabs the corner of his clothes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo looks down at the woman''s little hand and shakes it off once. The woman grabs his pants again. "Let go!" "Take me with you, Han Tianzhuo." Bai Yu said seriously. "Not afraid of death?" Han Tianzhuo is impatient. He''s going to work and take her to the company. What does that look like. Although Bai Yu was afraid, she felt deep in her heart that he would not hurt herself, so she shook her head, "don''t leave me here, I''m afraid." Shangjie looks at the gloomy president, looks at the poor woman again, and thinks in his heart that before, I don''t know how many women tried to approach the president by pretending to be weak, but they were all picked up by the president. This woman is wise to get out of the way and don''t waste the president''s time. When the president gets angry, she will regret it too late! Han Tianzhuo once again pulled his pants, but the woman pulled tight, he took a deep breath, "then follow, disobedient, I immediately throw you out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie looks at the president in shock. President, you have changed. It''s not close to women, it''s not slack to work, how can you ask a woman to go to work. Bai Yu is happy, still is to drag the edge line of his suit pants, follow his car, sit next to him. Shangjie, who was going to the back seat, was embarrassed to see them sitting together. When he passed, he went to the front co pilot. The driver watched him open the car door and then turned to the back seat. There was a woman sitting beside the president. What''s going on here?Aware of the driver''s shocked eyes, Shangjie props up his chin and looks loveless. What''s surprising is that it hasn''t started yet. Han Tianzhuo noticed the driver''s strange eyes, cold eyes swept in the past, "have something to say?" The driver nodded honestly, "president, this one around you, is he?" White jade and the driver''s eyes on, immediately bow, timid shrink to Han Tianzhuo''s back, "I am white jade, is Han Tianzhuo give me the name." The name Han Tianzhuo gave her seems to be an honor. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The driver was even more shocked to see the woman holding the president''s arm. "President, this is" Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want to waste his words and explain to each of them, "drive your car." "Yes." Feeling that the president''s tone was a bit dangerous, the driver was cold on his back and quickly turned to drive. After the breakfast shop, Han Tianzhuo asks the driver to stop. He gets off to have breakfast, and Bai Yu follows him. Han Tianzhuo takes a look at her and buys two breakfasts. Sitting beside him, Bai Yu also sat down with him. Maybe there were more people around him. She moved to him nervously, and almost stuck to him. Her fear was reduced a little. Han Tianzhuo frowned, "eat your things, don''t move." Bai Yu grabs his sleeve, "Han Tianzhuo, I''m afraid." "What are you afraid of?" Bai Yu pursed her lips. A man passed behind her. Her heart was tight and she wanted to bury herself in his arms. She didn''t answer. Her lips turned white and trembled violently. Her frightened expression was not disguised. "With me, you are not afraid of death. What are you afraid of?" Han Tianzhuo dislikes to move away some positions, but the woman moves towards him again. Finally, they are not separated. White jade listened to his words, surprised Leng a few seconds. What he said seems reasonable. With him, he will protect himself. What else can she be afraid of? With this psychological construction, she finally relaxed a little, raised a smile, "Han Tianzhuo, you will protect me, right?" "No, waste my time, I will still abuse you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo molars his teeth. He doesn''t want to waste any more time with her and let her eat quickly. He Jie, the driver waiting in the car, sighed as he saw the president and the woman close to each other. It''s just a weekend. The president fell in love. It''s incredible. Love is like a wind, blowing, no one can resist still can''t help but Tucao, "the president''s taste is really heavy. He make complaints about other girls. No wonder he didn''t find a girlfriend before. Is this afraid of exposing nature? But that woman seems to have some brain problems. Isn''t she fooled by the president? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The driver wanted to agree, but the president was too strong for him to nod. Chapter 1499 Han Tianzhuo took a woman to the company. When she was downstairs, the employees saw a woman following the president, and she was still wearing the president''s clothes. They all covered their mouths in surprise. Is the president in love? Watch them walk into the elevator, the other employees, and quit immediately. The president was so cold that they were afraid of being seriously injured. Bai Yu is curious about everything here. She looks around and follows the man into the elevator. Suddenly the elevator door closes and the space becomes smaller. She turns pale and pats the elevator door wildly. "Open the door, open the door!" Can''t Han Tianzhuo really take her to death? She won''t! "Open the door, Han Tianzhuo She was crying and patting the door. Her face was as pale as paper. Han Tianzhuo frowned. Her hand was red when she patted the door. Moreover, she couldn''t open the door and hit the door with her forehead. Is she a pig?! It''s her who gets hurt. "This is the elevator. Open the door. How can we get upstairs?" Bai Yu grabbed his arm and cried, "Han Tianzhuo, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die." Han Tianzhuo understood why she struggled so violently because he thought he would take her to death. He laughed angrily and pinched her jaw. "Aren''t you afraid of me? Why do you want to regret it now? " Bai Yu''s pale lips trembled, and the back of his hand, which was holding his arm, burst into blue tendons. For a moment, he had difficulty breathing. Han Tianzhuo see her face more and more ugly, faint in his arms, put her up, measure her breath, breath weak, this woman will not have claustrophobia syndrome? Damn it! "White jade, white jade?" He patted her on the cheek, but the woman didn''t respond. He quickly put her on the floor, let her lie flat and hold her nose. It''s important to save people. He doesn''t care so much. Give her artificial respiration. At this point, the elevator door opened. A group of people standing outside the elevator, seeing Han Tianzhuo kissing a woman, were stunned and couldn''t believe their eyes. They must have been hallucinating. Who are they, where are they Why does Gao Leng, who is not close to a woman, kiss a woman in the public hall? The woman on the ground, finally had a little movement, Han Tianzhuo was relieved. Aware of the strange eyes of the people outside the door, they all took out their mobile phones. His cold eyes narrowed, and the cold suddenly attacked all around. They all felt a cold wind hanging on their back neck, and turned their heads in horror, but their eyes still aimed at the woman lying on the ground. They found another amazing fact. The woman was hurt on her face and body. The president would not be so anxious to do something in the elevator The president calmly got up and pressed the close button with his long finger. ¡°¡­¡­¡± People outside stare at the slowly closed door. Ah, I haven''t seen enough of the play. Before, I didn''t know how many women wanted to hook up with the president, but the president loved to reply, and sometimes he would take care of others. I didn''t expect that the famous grass had its owner. When the elevator door closes, Han Tianzhuo feels his lips, a little disgusted. He turns his head and looks at the woman lying on the ground, grinding her teeth secretly. Just now he was thinking about saving people, but he didn''t think so much. Now he comes to realize that it''s a kiss. When the elevator door opened again, Han Tianzhuo kicked the woman on the ground with his toes, "don''t pretend to be dead, get up!" Bai Yu opens her eyes in a daze, and the guard door finally opens. She quickly gets up and runs out of the elevator. She goes to the door and looks at the strange world. She is at a loss and looks at Han Tianzhuo who is still standing in the elevator. It turned out that he didn''t mean to hurt her. Han Tianzhuo looks at the elk she wants to get lost. Her eyes are flustered and sneer scornfully. She walks out of the elevator. "Fool, I''ll take you to death. Will I bury you with me?" Bai Yu is innocent. The elevator door is closed. In the cramped space, she is very afraid. Only in this way can she think wildly. After him, she went to the office and found someone looking at her. She was afraid to step forward and hold his arm. "Let go!" Han Tianzhuo cold eyes such as a knife, sharp blade fell on her, she timidly stepped back, but still not willing to let go of his arm. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want to quarrel with her here. He takes her into the office and closes the door. He turns around and puts his hands on her sides. Bai Yu closes her eyes in fright. "In public, don''t come near me!" Bai Yu opened one eye, carefully looked at him, and then closed his eyes, "public places, where is it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo is stunned. He forgets that this woman has lost her memory. Sometimes her brain is not smart. He secretly grinds his teeth. He knew that he would find such a trouble. He shouldn''t have been kind at the beginning. He turned and sat down in his office chair. Bai Yu also went over. He just wanted to sit down at his feet when he grabbed his arm."Get out there!" He pointed to the sofa opposite. Bai Yuwei was very sad. He didn''t dare to offend him any more. He sat down on the sofa, but his eyes were staring at him. Han Tianzhuo turns on the computer and notices that a woman''s eyes are like air. After a while, Shangjie came in with a bag in his hand. He saw the woman staring at the president all the time. He was afraid to disturb them. Han Tianzhuo looks at him standing at the door, hesitant and frowning. "Assistant Shang, is it a waste of time for me to invite you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Shangjie has been used to the president''s poisonous tongue for a long time, he still wants to vomit three liters of blood every time he has no words to say. He picked up the bag and handed it to Bai Yu. "This is something for you, Miss Bai. Go and change it." The president ordered him to buy it. Bai Yu ignored him. Shangjie stares at her, but she doesn''t give herself a look. She stares at the president with bright eyes. He takes a puff at the corner of his mouth. I know she has a good relationship with the president, but don''t be so stubborn. Shangjie immediately felt that he was no longer a light bulb, but the sun in the sky. He was so bright and blind. "Miss White, Miss White?" White jade listen to he has been noisy, frown stare him, "here in addition to me and Han Tianzhuo, no one else, you go out to look for people." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie is really going to vomit blood. Han Tianzhuo heard their conversation and glanced at Bai Yu. "He told you to change your clothes." Bai Yu does not believe, "I am Bai Yu, not Miss Bai." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie. Han Tianzhuo rubs his eyebrows and gets up to check Shangjie''s clothes. He hands them to her. "It''s polite of him to call you Miss Bai. You''re Miss Bai, too. Do you know how to dress?" Bai Yu is ignorant, looking at the clothes in his hand and nodding. He once taught her. There is also a rest room in the office. He asked her to go to the rest room and change her clothes, otherwise she would be misunderstood for wearing his clothes all the time. Although he never cares about other people''s eyes, his clothes are too big for her and strange to wear on her. Twenty minutes later, the door of the rest room opened. Han Tianzhuo raised his eyes and saw the woman in the dress, covering her eyes with her hand. Her eyes hurt. "Han Tianzhuo, the clothes are a little tight." Bai Yu pulls her clothes strangely and spreads her bra to the outside of her skirt, which makes her uncomfortable. This is not amnesia, but mental retardation! But, it''s retarded. That''s what he picked up. He got up helplessly and taught her how to dress again. Chapter 1500 After changing her clothes, Bai Yu felt comfortable, otherwise she would not be able to breathe well before. Polka dot dress is very good-looking, she was happy to turn two circles, turn did not stand firm, fell into the man''s arms. "Oh, I''m sorry, Han Tianzhuo." Han Tianzhuo holds her and looks at the zipper behind her. Her thin back and spine can be seen clearly. The injury on her back is also dazzling. "Stand up and I''ll zip you up." Turn around and give her the plaster, OK Bai Yu nodded, took the ointment and sniffed it first. It tasted pungent. She was a little disgusted and squeezed out a lot of it in her hand. She rubbed it and patted it on her face. She didn''t grasp the strength well. She screamed in pain. "It hurts." So hard clap, no pain to hell! "The plaster is to gently put the ointment on it." He still couldn''t help reminding. The woman looked at the ointment in her palm and wiped it on her face. It was all over her eyes and forehead, but she didn''t feel much of the wound. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo rubs the center of his eyebrows, takes away the ointment and asks her to sit down. He wipes her face and her body, so he asks her to do it by herself. Han Tianzhuo sits back in his office chair and looks up at the woman taking off her clothes. He stops her. "Go to the rest room and wipe it yourself. If you don''t do it well, don''t come out!" "Oh." She went to the rest room with the ointment. In order to accompany her to breakfast, Han Tianzhuo has canceled the morning meeting. Then he has a department meeting. He stands outside the door and says to her, "I''ll go to the meeting. You stay here honestly. Don''t go anywhere, you know?" "Oh, I see." Han Tianzhuo heard her answer and went to the meeting. The meeting lasted for two hours. After two hours, he returned to the office and didn''t see Bai Yu. He went to knock on the door of the rest room. Bai Yu opened the door. "Han Tianzhuo, you''re back at last. I''m thirsty." Han Tianzhuo stares at her little face, "you just waited for me in the lounge for two hours?" White jade doubts, "two hours to a long time, a long time, not you let me wait here will come back?" Han Tianzhuo can''t laugh or cry. He turns to pour her a glass of water and hands it to her. Bai Yu drinks it in a hurry. If it''s not enough, he hands it to him. Han Tianzhuo has no choice but to pour her two glasses of water. She says she won''t drink any more. Shangjie big open the door to come in, see Han Tianzhuo hard work to help her pour water, in the heart can''t help speechless. The president is so attentive to women that he is willing to condescend to work for her. Han Tianzhuo noticed Shangjie''s eyes, cold eyes swept, Shangjie immediately bowed his head, handed the document to his hand, "president, there is an urgent document you need to sign." Han Tianzhuo sees the result document as a financial report. When he returns to his desk, he glances at it and confirms that the amount of data is correct. He picks up his pen and signs it and hands it to him. "Order two lunches, some fruit and some snacks." Shangjie nodded, thought or considered, "Miss Bai, do you have any taboos?" Bai Yu tilted her head to look at him ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie. "What are the taboos?" White jade is confused. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie found it difficult to communicate with this woman. "I''m asking you what you don''t eat." Han Tianzhuo''s impatient translation. Bai Yu thought seriously, "I don''t know what to eat. I can eat a lot. Today Han Tianzhuo gave me a good one." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shang Jie takes a deep breath. Forget it. He''d better decide for himself. Han Tianzhuo continued to look at the document, and Bai Yu continued to stare at him. The more he looked at his side face, the more beautiful it was. She showed a silly smile. Han Tianzhuo raised his eyes and swept her, "what are you laughing at?" "Han Tianzhuo, you look good." Han Tianzhuo pulled his lips, "do I want to thank you for praising me?" "No, I''m telling you the truth. By the way, Han Tianzhuo, what will that person give me to eat? Am I hungry? " She got up and went to her desk, her eyes fixed on the direction of the door. "Wait." Bai Yu was disappointed and went back to the sofa. She was bored and began to play with her fingers. Han Tianzhuo looks at her, but he doesn''t speak in the end. Shangjie bought two light meals, and Bai Yu was very happy. Shangjie asked her if she had any inappropriate or favorite dishes. She felt her stomach and said that the dishes were very good, but the rice was not enough. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie. He saw that the little girl was thin and small, and her appetite should not be more than Han Tianzhuo''s, a big man, right? But he always left a bottom line, so he took an extra portion of rice. Unexpectedly, she ate two portions of rice by herself. And four dishes, the president did not eat much, all fed her a person''s stomach, she did not feel full.Han Tianzhuo guessed that she was hungry before, so now she is greedy, but her appetite for growth should not be so big, so she asked Shangjie to prepare Xiaoshi tablets. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie looked at the little girl who picked up an apple and began to chew it. She had such a big stomach, ate so much, and digested well. That''s sorry for what he prepared. Half an hour later, Bai Yu was lying on the sofa feeling her stomach. She felt some pain and cold sweat on her forehead. Han Tianzhuo is going to lunch break. Seeing that the woman hasn''t come yet, she rolls under the sofa. "White jade, get up!" Bai Yu got up, chin pillow on the sofa, pale, "Han Tianzhuo, I have a stomachache." Han Tianzhuo went to help her up and rubbed her stomach to help her eat, but Bai Yu felt uncomfortable. She took the garbage can and vomited out. She vomited fiercely and vomited all the food she had for lunch. Han Tianzhuo got up and poured her a glass of water. She drank the water and thought she would be better, but the feeling of falling was still very strong. "Han Tianzhuo, his stomach still hurts." "It hurts?" Han Tianzhuo looked at her wrinkled face, and her face was a little heavy. Bai Yu nodded immediately. It hurt so much. Han Tianzhuo took a paper towel to help her wipe her jaw, led her up, "go, take you to the hospital." Bai Yu obediently followed him to get up, walked two steps, she again ouch, good pain, walk more pain. Han Tianzhuo molars his teeth. Did he owe her in his last life? Stand in front of her, bend your knees, "come up, I''ll carry you." Bai Yu leaned on his back, hugged his neck and asked pitifully, "Han Tianzhuo, am I going to die? I''m so reluctant to part with you. " "If you don''t want to talk, shut up." Han Tianzhuo easily carries her out and asks the driver to drive. He says hello to Shangjie. He wants to go to the hospital and ask him to call him again. When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor asked about the situation. Han Tianzhuo explained that she might have eaten a little too much at noon and her stomach was uncomfortable. The doctor took her to check to make sure that she was OK. The doctor said that her stomach was still very weak, so she had to eat well digested food. She felt stomachache, maybe some flatulence. Listen to the doctor said she''s OK, Han Tianzhuo just want to breathe a sigh of relief, heard Bai Yu asked, "Han Tianzhuo, how do you have blood?" "Blood?" Han Tianzhuo is puzzled. He turns around and sees the blood on his coat. Seeing the woman''s skirt dyed red, he takes a deep breath again. Well, this woman can always refresh her understanding of human intelligence every minute. Chapter 1501 Han Tianzhuo brings a woman to the hospital. He never thinks that a woman is in menstruation. Finally, he is a big man to help her buy sanitary napkins. I don''t know if it is the most cruel thing to him. What makes him unbearable is that when he bought it and asked if she would use it, a woman seemed to see this kind of thing for the first time with a question mark on her face. He is a big man. Although he had a biology class before and knew that women would use this kind of thing in their physiological period, he didn''t know how to use it. Looking at the woman, Han Tianzhuo wants to throw her out. He called Han Tiannuan, but he didn''t know how to talk about this topic for a moment, so he first asked her about her health and chatted. Han Tiannuan heard him talk about a lot of unimportant topics. He felt strange. After all, he and he were twins. He guessed that he might have something to hide. "Brother, do you have anything to say, sorry?" "No, I''m sorry." Han Tianzhuo feels his earlobe is burning. He turns his head and looks at the woman beside him. He takes a deep breath again. "That, ANN, I have something to ask you." "Well, brother, just say it." Han Tianzhuo opens his mouth and looks at the things in his hand. He really can''t say it, so he asks, "has little fish made trouble recently?" Han Tiannuan almost choked. Does he need to answer this question? Fish which day does not cause trouble, then he is not normal. "Brother, what''s the matter?" "It''s OK. I have something else to do. Hang up first." Han Tianzhuo hangs up the phone and feels that his neck is hot. He turns to see the woman and stares at him innocently. He thinks he should send her away as soon as possible, or he will be driven mad by her. He went online to search for videos and let women learn from them. Fortunately, Bai Yu''s IQ is online this time. After reading it twice, she said that she understood it. Then she changed her aunt''s towel in the bathroom. When she came out, she was still scared, holding his arm, "Han Tianzhuo, I shed a lot of blood." Han Tianzhuo stares at her hand, "did you wash your hands?" "My hands are not dirty. Why do I wash my hands?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo looks at the place she''s holding, takes her to the washstand, and uses a lot of lotion to wash his hands. The washstand is in the middle of the men''s and women''s toilets. When a girl saw a tall man washing her hands, she immediately said to the people beside her, "Wow, this picture is so loving. That man must love that woman very much.". ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo thinks he is deaf. Washed the woman''s hands and took her out of the hospital. Bai Yu vomited everything she ate at noon. She rubbed her stomach and cried hungry. Han Tianzhuo comforts himself in his heart. He thinks that he has a pet, and he has to buy food and daily necessities for her. He took her to eat something easy to digest, and his coat on her waist covered the dirty part of her skirt. He took her to the mall to choose two sets of clothes. Bai Yu is just like a child at the moment. Han Tianzhuo makes him change his clothes. He is very happy. He also chooses two clothes. If the waiter was attentive, she would immediately guess that the clothes were suitable for the two friends. Afraid of strangers, Bai Yu stepped back and ran to Han Tianzhuo with her clothes in her arms. "She won''t let me try on the clothes. She''ll wrap them up." After hearing your woman''s complaint, the waiter quickly apologized, "no, madam, I mean you are very suitable for this dress. If you like it, you can buy it." Bai Yu originally just wanted to be fresh. Hearing her say so, she threw the clothes to her, "I don''t buy them, I don''t want them, and I don''t want to wear them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of the waiter''s mouth twitches. This woman is brain damaged. Aware of the waiter''s disdainful eyes, Han Tianzhuo takes back his cold eyes, hooks Bai Yu''s arm, and throws several clothes that Bai Yu has just tried on the waiter. "If you don''t want to buy it, don''t buy it." He took Bai Yu away. The waiter thought he could make a big order, but he didn''t expect that because of this woman''s words, they would not want clothes, and stomped angrily. At another women''s clothing store, Han Tianzhuo chose two more suits for her. This time, Bai Yu was clever and tried on the clothes. Han Tianzhuo nodded her head. Then she knew that he would buy them. She came to him with a happy smile. "Han Tianzhuo, I''m so happy that you buy me new clothes." "Do you still have a stomachache?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t mention that it was OK. As soon as he said it, she felt some discomfort in her stomach. After buying clothes, Han Tianzhuo takes her away. Seeing that she has been holding her stomach, he drives back to the villa. Let her go to the guest room to lie on the bed, and to find out what is better for a woman to eat during menstruation, he went to stew red dates and Tremella porridge and red dates and Chinese yam black chicken soup.When Han Tianzhuo brought out the soup, he thought silently that even at home, he had never done such a thing for his mother and sister. He must have come to work for such an idiot now. Bring porridge to the woman, let her drink quickly, go to bed. White jade holding bowl, some hot, she called a few breath, "Han Tianzhuo, good hot." Han Tianzhuo reached out and tried the temperature of the test bowl. It was not hot, and he was cool for a while. The temperature should be moderate. "If you don''t believe it, try it yourself." Han Tianzhuo with a spoon, really tasted, the temperature is not high, coldly looked at her, "less affectation, do not want to drink, then I pour." "Oh, Han Tianzhuo, I''m joking with you. You''ve tasted delicious." She raised a smiling face, took away the spoon, Hula hula, and drank a bowl of porridge. "You slow down. You''ll throw up later. You don''t want it." Bai Yu nodded with a silly smile, licked her lips, and licked the last point of the bottom of the bowl clean, "delicious, Han Tianzhuo, you are so good." "Oh, I have to buy food for a dog. I can''t starve you if I pick you up." His strong irony, with the tip of a needle, stabbing. Bai Yu tilted her head and looked at him, "Han Tianzhuo, do you want a dog? I think you just take care of me. Don''t have a dog. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He forgot that she didn''t understand. Too lazy to talk to her again, "close your eyes, sleep!" Bai Yu cleverly closed her eyes. After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes. "Han Tianzhuo, you don''t want to have a dog. You have to take care of me. I''m very tired." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Knowing that he''s tired of taking care of her, he can''t be good and annoy him. Looking at his gloomy face, such as the lethal Rocha, there was a cold and gloomy atmosphere all over his body. Bai Yu was afraid and quickly closed her eyes. Han Tianzhuo stood by the door, waiting for a few minutes, the woman really fell asleep, he went to do his own thing. Shangjie sent the important documents to him for signature, but he didn''t see Baiyu. He looked inside and felt strange. The president took her away in a hurry, didn''t he leave her outside? "What are you looking for?" Han Tianzhuo asked coldly. "President, where''s Miss Bai?" Han Tianzhuo didn''t expect that he would pay so much attention to Bai Yu and said, "she''s waiting for you in the coffin. Will you go?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie. Can''t afford, can''t afford Chapter 1502 In the evening, Han Tianzhuo is half asleep and half awake. He feels something moving around him. When he hears the smell of ointment, he knows that it is Bai Yu who comes to his room. She lay by the bed. After a while, she spread the quilt on the ground. Han Tianzhuo thinks of her menstruation. What if she has a cold on the ground? Han Tianzhuo thinks of his sister. Every time he comes to menstruation, his elder brother treats her as a treasure and takes care of her carefully. He opens his eyes and looks at the woman on the ground. Afraid that he would drive himself away, Baiyu immediately pitifully begged for mercy, "Baiyu, Baiyu had a nightmare, can''t see you, I can''t sleep well, Han Tianzhuo, I won''t quarrel with you." Han Tianzhuo coldly glances at him, does not quarrel him, but also runs to his room. "Come up!" "Where are you going?" White jade is confused. "On the bed!" Surprised, Bai Yu moved to the bedside and put her little hand on the edge of the bed. "Do you mean to let me sleep with you?" "You," "OK." Afraid of his regret, Bai Yu immediately climbed to the bed, lifted the quilt and shrank into the quilt, "Wow, Han Tianzhuo, your quilt is so warm and comfortable." She put her arms around him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo frowned, took her hand away, turned his back to her. The bed is big enough for three or four people, and the quilt is wide enough. Han Tianzhuo moves aside to keep a distance from her. Not satisfied with the distance, Bai YuQue moved to his side. Seeing that he didn''t move, she was more courageous and rubbed to his side. Finally she got close to his back. She carefully opened her arms and hugged him again. Wow, his back is so broad and warm. Han Tianzhuo is annoyed by his noise. He shakes off her hand, holds up his arm, and stares at her with cold amber eyes. "If you make any more mischief, you''ll go down." "Don''t go down, don''t go down." Bai Yu immediately moved aside to keep a distance from him. Han Tianzhuo looks at her messy hair on his pillow. Her hair is numb. At that time, he was impulsive, and now he is a little crazy. "Have you washed your hair?" Bai Yu grabbed her hair and shook her head. She also had wounds on her head that he wouldn''t let her wash. She smelled the smell of her hair. She wrinkled her face and couldn''t bear it. "It stinks." Han Tianzhuo got up, went to the bathroom, opened the shower, put hot water, "white jade, come here for me!" His voice was so terrible that Bai Yu was so timid that she did not dare to go in at the door of the washroom. Han Tianzhuo waited for a while, exhausted his patience and said, "come in!" White jade innocent, small step into the bathroom, he caught the wrist, sitting beside the bath. "Han Tianzhuo, I''m sorry, Baiyu is wrong, Baiyu dare not." She cried for mercy. "Shut up and hold back your tears!" Han Tianzhuo scolds. Bai Yuzhen shut up and bit her lips to hold back her tears. His head was held down by him. He held water to wet her hair, and then she relaxed. Look at him strangely. It turned out that he was going to wash her hair to scare her. He''s fierce. He''s really scary. Han Tianzhuo wants to comb her hair smoothly, but her hair is too messy. Maybe it''s because of poor nutrition. It''s as dry as straw and tangled together. When he helps her wash it, even if he is very careful, he still pulls her scalp. "Your hair needs to be repaired." He told the truth. Bai Yu looked at his neat short hair and wanted to touch it, but she was afraid that he would be angry. "Han Tianzhuo, I like your hair." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo gives her a cold eye. Bai Yu immediately shut up. But he really went to get the scissors and grabbed her hair. "It''s OK to cut it off. You still have injuries in your back neck. The hair will affect those injuries. Bai Yu, I''ll cut your hair. " Bai Yu giggled. Her hair was ugly and smelly, and she hated it. "OK, cut like you." "Shut up Bai Yu bit her lips again and did not dare to speak. Han Tianzhuo really cut her hair, but it didn''t work. It was like a dog nibbling at her. He couldn''t help laughing. He tried his best to cut her hair neatly. Although her hair was messy, it was a lot of hair and soft in her hands. If you cut your hair short, it''s easy to wash it. After washing it for her, you take a hair dryer to dry it for her. The more you scratch your hair, the more comfortable it will be. Bai Yu, waiting for him to stop, can''t wait to run to the mirror to see her short hair, and the short hair on her earlobe, which makes her face smaller. Although there are still some places that are not promising, she grabs them and makes a hairstyle. "Han Tianzhuo, do I look good?" Han Tianzhuo looks at the wound on her face. Although her hair is cut short, the sharp wound behind her ear is more obvious. "Ugly." He put the hair dryer back, went back to the bedroom, and lay down on the bed.He said that Bai Yu was ugly, but she didn''t like it. No girl didn''t love beauty. Even though she lost her memory, her instinct of pursuing beauty didn''t disappear. She grabbed her hair disappointedly and went back to the bed to lie far away from him. There is one more person on the bed. Han Tianzhuo is not used to it. He is not sleepy. He turns to see that the woman is sleeping soundly. He is disgusted. Eat more, sleep fast, is it really a pig? All of a sudden, the woman yelled, and he turned his head again. She looked at her forehead in a cold sweat and stretched out her hands in horror, "sister, don''t, don''t do this, ah It hurts. " Another nightmare. Han Tianzhuo grabbed her hand and patted her face, "white jade, wake up, white jade!" "No, no, Dad, help me..." There were tears from the corners of her eyes, and her cry was sad, as if she were in great pain. "Baiyu, Baiyu, wake up!" He roared in her ear, people in sleep, scared eyes open, eyes scarlet, but also climb on the red blood. She blinked to make sure she wasn''t being tortured by those people. She hugged him and began to cry. "Han Tianzhuo, I''m scared to death. It hurts. It hurts." She suddenly rushed up, Han Tianzhuo was stunned. Her fluffy head rubbed in her arms. For a moment, he was at a loss. He opened his arm and didn''t know where to put it. The woman in her arms cried for a long time, and the cry became smaller and smaller. Han Tianzhuo patted her on the shoulder, and she fell beside her. It''s, like, sleeping? Han Tianzhuo licks her alveolar depressed, looking for a tissue to help her wipe her tears and snot, and then look at a piece of water on his body, I don''t know whether it is her tears or snot, he breathed several times to control his anger. I got up and changed my pajamas. Then I went back to the bed to see that the woman''s sleeping posture was not honest. I was lying on the bed, occupying most of the bed. Han Tianzhuo looks at the quilt on the ground again. It''s impossible to sleep on the ground. It''s impossible to sleep on the ground all my life. He turned to the guest room, closed his eyes and finally went to sleep quietly. It''s not five minutes. "Han Tianzhuo!" The woman''s cry came again. She ran down the stairs impatiently in a loud voice. It seemed that her steps were too fast. He heard a sudden clang, and his heart leaped. He opened his eyes and rushed out. Chapter 1503 Han Tianzhuo ran out of the room and saw the girl squatting on the stairs crying. He quickly walked to her. "What''s the matter, white jade?" Bai Yu looked up to see him and cried louder. She opened her arms like a child and wanted him to hold her. "Han Tianzhuo, Baiyu thinks you''re gone. Don''t want Baiyu." Han Tianzhuo looked at her open arms, silly and cute like a child, and reached out to hold her, "what''s wrong with your feet?" Bai Yu bowed her head and said, "I ran too fast. I twisted it." Han Tianzhuo in front of her, "come up, I carry you back to the room." Bai Yu broke into tears and laughed. She jumped onto his back and hugged his neck. The woman was lying on his back and moved dishonestly. The breath still sprayed on his ear. Han Tianzhuo calmly went back to the bedroom and threw her on the bed. Bai Yu, ouch, lay on the quilt, but he was not angry and held his big hand. "Han Tianzhuo, you can sleep with me. If I can''t see you, I will be afraid." Han Tianzhuo glances at her, shakes off her hand and explains to her, "Bai Yu, men and women who have no relationship can''t sleep together. I asked you to go to bed before because I thought you were a lady in a special period." Bai Yu tilted her head and grasped his wrist again. "We are related. You name me Bai Yu." Han Tianzhuo rubs his forehead and doesn''t explain to her. He sits by the bed and asks her to lie down. Bai Yu is afraid that he will go away again. She looks at him with wide eyes. If he doesn''t sleep, she can''t sleep either. Han Tianzhuo was so angry by her that he looked at her coldly, "if you don''t sleep honestly, I will really drive you out." Hearing him frighten himself, Bai Yu not only didn''t fear this time, but hugged his arm, "you won''t, Han Tianzhuo, let''s sleep together." Han Tianzhuo said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of me now that I''m fat." White jade smile, showing a row of neat teeth, that pair of tawny eyes is bright, "Han Tianzhuo is good to me, not afraid." Han Tianzhuo stares at her and talks to her too much. She can''t understand it. It''s more troublesome than raising a Han Yuanli. He lay down with her, separated some distance from her, "Bai Yu, if you quarrel again, I will be angry." Hearing that he would be angry, Bai Yu didn''t dare to provoke him. She closed her eyes quietly, but her little hand still grasped the corner of his coat, as if she was afraid that he would leave. Han Tianzhuo looks down at her and drags her clothes. She can''t laugh or cry. When she breathes more slowly, he tries to take her hand. He dares to touch her hand. She immediately opens her eyes in horror and looks at him uneasily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo and she look at each other, her pupil reflects himself, seems to be sure that he is still, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Han Tianzhuo sighs, this wench also knows what happened, unexpectedly can be afraid to become like this. What makes him most helpless is that she seems to have a look at him. How can she be so sure that he won''t hurt her? It''s a hell of a soft spot. The next day, when Bai Yu wakes up, she sees Han Tianzhuo beside her. She raises the corner of her mouth, looks at the man''s beautiful side face, and curiously reaches out her hand to touch his chin, with stubble and some sticking hands. Han Tianzhuo frowned and opened his eyes. He noticed that her hand was still touching his face. He held her wrist. "Bai Yu, it''s impolite to disturb people''s sleep." Bai Yu asked with a smile, "what is politeness?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo gets up and goes to the washroom. The woman is behind him. He just wants to take off his pants and go to the toilet. He turns to see the woman staring at him with her eyes open. "Bai Yu, close your eyes and turn around." His tone is a little heavy. Although Bai Yu is curious, he still closes his eyes. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want to go to the toilet for others to watch. He just closes the door of the bathroom. After washing, he opened the door again and saw the woman sitting on the door again. Seeing him open the door, he immediately stood up and said, "Han Tianzhuo, I''m so hungry." Han Tianzhuo calm face, "go to your room to wash, can eat breakfast." Bai Yu doesn''t want to wash. She wants to eat. She stood still. Han Tianzhuo looked at her coldly. "No washing, no breakfast." Bai Yu doesn''t want to go to his tenant. Han Tianzhuo goes to the closet to get his clothes, takes off his coat, and is taking off his trousers when the woman rushes in and runs into his washroom with a pile of things. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo quickly pulls on his pants, listens to the movement of the washroom and pinches his eyebrows. wore his shirt and he walked to the washroom. He saw the woman brushing his teeth, brushed her face, and spit out the water. He washed his face in a random way and made all the water on the washing table. He looked up at him and showed a silly smile. "I''m done. Can I have breakfast?" Han Tianzhuo saw that her cheeks were still dripping. He took her towel and wiped her face. Bai Yu looks up at him cleverly. No matter what he does, she is happy."Don''t wet the carpet, or you won''t be in the bedroom again." He gave a cold warning. He was fierce again, Bai Yu wrongly nodded, "I remember, Han Tianzhuo, when do I have breakfast?" Han Tianzhuo threw away the towel and poked her forehead, "are you a pig?" I want to eat it when I wake up. Bai Yu shook her head. "No, I''m Bai Yu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo smiles angrily and pinches her face. His power of pinching people is not heavy. Bai Yu doesn''t feel pain and doesn''t care at all. Instead, Han Tianzhuo reacts and releases his hand awkwardly. His eyes dodge and turns to go downstairs. Bai Yu followed him step by step. When she came downstairs, she smelled a fragrance. She salivated on her face and rubbed her nose. Like a dog, she followed the fragrance to the dining table. "Miss Bai Yu, what I''ve prepared for you today is cheese bread and sweet sauce." Shangjie said. Bai Yu nodded and stared at breakfast with her eyes shining. When she swallowed, she did not forget to praise Shang Jie. "Shang assistant, you are so nice. You must have many people like you." Looking at her lovely appearance, Shangjie couldn''t help laughing. He raised his eyes and noticed that the president''s face was dark. He immediately restrained his smile and stepped back. Han Tianzhuo sat down and did not eat. Instead, he turned on his mobile phone. It was Han Tiannuan who sent the news that she had a prenatal examination. The child was very good, and she took photos. Looking at his sister''s smiling face, Han Tianzhuo''s face softened a little bit. He took back his mobile phone and raised his eyes to see that Bai Yu and Shang Jie were staring at him. "Han Tianzhuo, you look good when you laugh!" Shangjie nodded his head with great approval. The president always put on a cold face, which makes people feel very distant. But now he''s really good-looking, and almost broke him Han Tianzhuo''s smile converged and looked at Bai Yu calmly. "If you don''t have breakfast, you''ll take it!" Bai Yu put a breakfast to please him, she was to wait for him to eat first, "you eat first." Han Tianzhuo took a look at her and brought her breakfast. Then she sat down and quickly took a piece of bread and ate one third of it in one gulp. "Wow, it''s so sweet. Shangjie, Shangjie, it''s delicious." She was so excited that she called Shangjie''s name. After a breakfast, Shangjie could see that the little girl was so excited. She was infected by her smile and opened her mouth. However, when he noticed the coldness of the president, he immediately restrained himself. What''s the meaning of the president''s eyes? Dislike him as a light bulb, too bright? Chapter 1504 Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology, Nankang hospital. Han Tiannuan just finished the examination, the doctor said the child is very good, there are B ultrasound images, she immediately took photos, sent to her brother to see. Han churui stood up and held her. Han Tiannuan put his arms around him with a smile. "Big brother, my stomach is not big, so I don''t need to help." Han churui still hugged her waist and frowned, "are you uncomfortable?" Han Tianzhuo shook his head and patted his stomach. "It''s very good. It''s only two months old. The doctor said that I have only one baby in my stomach. It''s not so frustrating." Looking at the man''s taut face, Han Tianzhuo couldn''t help laughing and stood on tiptoe to kiss him. Han churui noticed her intention. He didn''t want her to be too tired. He naturally bowed his head and touched her lips. Then he heard her say, "big brother, don''t be so nervous. Although I said that I would be unstable in the first three months, I''m very well now. I''m very hungry every day. Oh, I''m really hungry." Han churui looked at her stomach, two months has not been pregnant, her stomach is still very flat, but he thought there to breed a new life, he could not help but nervous. "What would you like to eat?" Han Tiannuan thought, "big brother, I want to eat spicy food. What should I do?" Han Tiannuan takes good care of her health. Her diet is always light and spicy food is seldom touched. But she is greedy, so he can only take her to have a taste. When he went back to find out a lot of food about pregnant women, he took it with him. Han Tiannuan finally tasted the spicy food and was satisfied. After lunch break, she was ready to discuss with Han churui about how to do fetal education for her children. She heard Han churui talk about what to do in a few months and what fruit to eat in a few months. She was stunned. "Big brother, how do you know that?" Han churui showed her the documents in his mobile phone. They were all the notes Han Junyu had taken when he was pregnant in qinning. They are detailed and professional, which can be regarded as a comprehensive guide to pregnant women''s diet and prenatal education. Han Tiannuan was surprised. He didn''t expect that his father, who was always serious, would do this kind of thing attentively. Han churui said, "the situation between you and your mother is different, so some things also need to be adjusted. For example, when your mother is pregnant, she likes to eat grapes and apples, and durian, but you don''t seem to feel it." Han Tiannuan immediately nodded, apple is OK, durian and grapes, she does not want to eat. After finishing their notes again, Han Tiannuan hears Han churui''s mobile phone alarm ring. He gets up and pours her a glass of water. She is a bit weird. "Big brother, you set the alarm just to remind me to drink water?" Han churui nodded indifferently, "you need to replenish water at this stage, so that children can absorb it better." Han Tiannuan laughs. Ever since he learned that she was pregnant, he has been studying raising children all day. He has bought more than ten books about pregnant women, which is more nervous than her. "Now you have to keep a good mood, children can grow up happily, you have any unhappy things, you have to tell me, you know, Ann?" He said it seriously. Han Tiannuan drank the water and handed the cup to him, "you know, big brother, do you care about children or me more?" Han churui lowered her head and pecked on her lips. "Heartless little girl, who do I care? You don''t count in your heart?" Han Tiannuan licked his lips and pretended not to know. His smart eyes blinked in confusion. "Now what you say in your mouth is a child. You must like children more." Han Chu grinned and held her small face. They looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. "Do you want to prove it now? Who do I like better?" Han Tiannuan asked, "how can you prove it? I''ll wait." Han churui lowered his head and approached her lips. Just a few centimeters later, his mobile phone rang. Han churui turns his head and sees the mobile phone on the desk. The caller ID is the Secretary''s phone. Han Tiannuan and he play convergence of mind, patting his shoulder, let him answer the phone. Learning that Han Tiannuan is pregnant, Han churui''s job is to fish for three days. If the Secretary doesn''t have something important, he should not be contacted. He released his hand and answered, but Han churui didn''t intend to let her go. He took her face and grabbed her lips. Han Tiannuan surprised to see him, afraid to hear on the phone, she did not dare to struggle. "President, last time you dealt with Miss Xing''s order, the other party called to say that she was not satisfied with the design. She said that if she was not satisfied, she would doubt the design level of our company." Han Tiannuan pats the man on the shoulder. Han churui lets her go and raises her eyebrows. Han Tiannuan kisses him on the face again. Han churui turned his head and said, "I don''t like our design. I''ll contact her later." Miss Xing''s dress was designed by Han Tiannuan three months ago. At first, she was very satisfied with it. Later, she called to say that it was not luxurious enough. Han Tiannuan changed it for her, and then changed her mind. Han Tiannuan also changed it for her, but she was not satisfied.She doesn''t want to do this business, but he can''t bear to deny his wife''s works. Han Tiannuan also thought of that difficult Miss Xing, depressed drum face, "let her contact you, how, take a fancy to others?" Han churui pinched her face. "Who do I like, you don''t know?" Han Tiannuan raised a smiling face, hugged his waist, and talked with him about Miss Xing, "I have received so many single designs, this is the most difficult one to do, and I have been questioning my taste. What is the origin of Miss Xing?" "It''s the daughter of a big family. A few months ago, it seemed that the real daughter died. This miss Xing became the only daughter, and may also become the heir. Oh, this kind of person is to find a sense of existence. You should keep in a good mood now. Don''t worry about this kind of thing. I''ll deal with it. " Han churui doesn''t want those unrelated people to affect Han Tiannuan''s mood. Anrui group has opened several branches in other countries. Its customers are all people with identity. They don''t advertise in business. Almost all of them do word-of-mouth. They think it''s good and recommend other friends. When receiving customers, although the other party''s information should be kept secret, Miss Xing has made such a fuss several times. Han churui must check the other party''s identity and then deal with it. Han Tiannuan listens to his tone and knows that Miss Xing''s identity is unusual. They are not easy to provoke. "Since it''s my works, I''m sure I''ll do them well, and my mother says that it''s good for the child to use her brain when she''s pregnant." When it comes to children, Han churui''s face is also a bit more soft, "rest assured, the child''s IQ is definitely with me." Han Tiannuan thought about his words for a few seconds and glared at him angrily, "do you mean I''m stupid?" Han churui kept smiling and didn''t reply. He took his mobile phone to find Miss Xing''s phone. Han Tian turned on the heat and said with a bulging face, "that''s right. If I''m not stupid, how can I like you? Hum." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little girl is going to turn the world upside down! Think he can''t deal with her when he''s pregnant?! Chapter 1505 Han churui doesn''t call any more. He puts aside his cell phone and wants to pinch a woman''s face. However, Han Tiannuan has long expected that he would like a loach to get out of his arm and run out of the bedroom. When he sees Qin you, he grabs him to stop Han churui. Qin you was surprised and said, "sister, what''s the situation?" Han Tiannuan complains, "your elder brother wants to bully me." Qin you glanced at his elder brother and his elder sister, "brother-in-law, you''re not right. Pregnant women have big mood swings. If she wants to bully you, you can bear it." Han churui stood still and nodded with a smile. "You''re right, I''m wrong." Han Tian chuckles and releases Qin you, "right right, I''m your sister." Qin you nodded, "well, I know this fact. You don''t have to emphasize it with a guilty heart." Han Tiannuan kicks him with his feet. Qin you dodges and sees Qin Ning go upstairs. He immediately runs to her and hugs her arm. "Mom, your daughter hit people." Qin Ning glances at his son and gives him a look that he understands. The little fish in the living room, hearing Qin you''s words, immediately rubs his short legs and runs upstairs. "Brother Youyou, who bullied you, I will avenge you!" Qin you teased him, pointed to Han Tiannuan and said, "she, Xiaoyu, help me teach her a lesson." Xiaoyu turns to look at her sister, blinks, and then looks at Han churui. Han churui picks his eyebrows. Without hesitation, Xiaoyu turns and runs downstairs. "Ah, fish, don''t you take revenge on your brother?" Qin you asked with a smile. Fish a face of guilt, "right right brother, I''m sorry, sister is big brother''s people, I can''t beat big brother, but, when I practice the supernatural power, I''m sure I can help you, right right brother, I go to practice the supernatural power ha." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Smelly boy, it''s a marvelous skill. That''s what you say when you run away Refined. Qin Ning turned to see Qin you, somewhat distressed, "black, also thin, recently filming very tired?" Qin you raised his chin, "tired is certainly very tired, but the future movie king is not in the eye, mom, I will certainly be able to hold a movie king''s trophy for you." Qin Ning doesn''t care if he has the film King''s trophy or not. "Work is important, but also pay attention to rest. I want to know more about it." as soon as Qin you heard her nagging, he immediately interrupted the topic, "Mom, I came back specially to find Zuo Zuo. I''ll go first." Before Qin Ning''s words began to be said, he slipped away, unable to laugh or cry. It''s rare to see him once in a few months. She said a few more words and thought she was bored, smelly boy. Qin you goes upstairs to Han Jing''s room. Han Jing is reading on the bookshelf by the window. He hears the sound and looks up at his younger brother. He lowers his head and looks back at the book. "Brother." Han Jing let out a sound, which means that he can say anything. "I want to see Jennie. It''s her twentieth birthday in two days." Han Jing looked up at him, "what can I do for you?" "I asked Jiamu. It''s not easy to get an invitation for her birthday party. Please get one for me." Han Jing thought, "yes." Qinyou listen to his promise, happy to sit beside him, plush hair rolled a circle on his shoulder, "brother, enough loyalty." Han Jing looks down at his younger brother, black and thin. "Tired recently?" Qin you and his back-to-back, did not talk with his mother that kind of casual, but some depressed, "is a little tired, but I am more worried that they are not hard enough to see her, not enough ground." "Well." Han Jing also did not comfort, because there are many reasons, he knew that his younger brother understood. Jennie''s status is indeed a little high. If they are together, Qin you will not be able to resist in public opinion if he does not make any achievements in his career. Qin you is a very optimistic person, this kind of low mood also lasts for a few seconds, he immediately said with a smile: "brother, I''ll show you the recent photos of Jennie, ah, you said how can there be such a beautiful girl, so lovely." Han Jing looks at the photo. Compared with a few years ago, Jennie is much more mature. She is more dignified and elegant in her elegant dress. "Brother, will you accompany me?" Han Jing shook his head, "no, I''ll wait for the flowers to bloom in the jasmine garden." Although after four years, Han Jing will go to moliyuan whenever he has time. Referring to moliyuan, Qin you put down his mobile phone and said, "I haven''t been to moliyuan for a long time. I''ll go and have a chat with moliyuan." Han Jing answered for a long time, then looked down to read. "Brother, don''t you feel bored when you are alone every day?" "No, I''m busy." If you are busy, you won''t let yourself think about other things. He wants to read a book. Qin you can''t disturb him any more. He gets up and leaves. After passing the window in the corridor, he sees his elder brother and elder sister sitting on the swing. I don''t know what they are talking about. My sister''s face is full of bright smile. He also raised the corner of his mouth, and then looked down at a number on the mobile phone, he had some courage.¡­¡­ E country, Han Tianzhuo''s study. After a video conference, Han Tianzhuo turns to see that the woman has fallen asleep on the sofa and curls up pitifully. He gets up and brings her a thin blanket. Her menstrual period is not comfortable and she can''t go out, so he can''t leave. He can only hold video conference here. There was a knock on the door and he got up to open it. "Mr. Han, the medicine is ready." It''s Shangjie''s cook. Bai Yu has a stomachache all the time. He takes her to traditional Chinese medicine for medicine. He doesn''t want to eat out, so he asks Shang Jie to find a cook who can cook Chinese food. "Well, you go and get ready. I''ll take Bai Yu downstairs." The cook nodded respectfully and turned down the stairs. Han Tianzhuo returned to the sofa, "white jade, white jade, get up and drink medicine." "No, no, sister, sister, no, ah!" Han Tianzhuo saw that she had a nightmare again. She was worried and patted her face to wake her up. But she seemed to be in a nightmare. He helped her up and shook her. Bai Yu opened her eyes in confusion. Aware of Han Tianzhuo''s worried face, she drilled in his arms, "Han Tianzhuo, I''m so sleepy." When she wakes up, it seems that everything is the same, and she deliberately gets into his arms. Han Tianzhuo laughs angrily. "Get up and take the medicine." When it comes to taking medicine, Bai Yu is not very happy. It''s so bitter. It''s super hard to drink. But the stomachache, Han Tianzhuo said to drink medicine will be good, she will hold her mouth, get up downstairs, her mouth can''t help complaining. "Han Tianzhuo, why do you say there is such a thing as menstruation? It''s painful. I hate it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He doesn''t want to be involved in this topic. After drinking the medicine, Bai Yu saw that the man was sitting on the sofa in the living room, with a twinkle in her eyes. She ran to him and reclined. She put her head on his lap and looked at him with a smile. Ah, Han Tianzhuo is so beautiful. I can''t get tired of seeing him. Han Tianzhuo looks down at the woman and smiles at him. He dislikes pushing away, but Bai Yu doesn''t care. He goes to the other side and leans on his shoulder. Han Tianzhuo still dislikes moving away. Bai Yu instead hugged his arm, "Han Tianzhuo, I drank the medicine, and beryl praised me. You didn''t praise me." Beryl is the name of the cook. Han Tianzhuo turned to look at her, very careless said, "good performance, continue next time." Baiyu was very happy to hear him praise himself, "Baiyu drink medicine, you can keep good health, give Han Tianzhuo a baby." "What is it?" Han Tianzhuo looks at her strangely and makes sure she''s not joking. Bai Yu''s cold eyes made her heart faint. She took a look at the direction of the kitchen and explained in a low voice, "beryl said, drink medicine well, you can have a baby." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1506 Han Tianzhuo''s face changed when he heard Bai Yu talking about the baby. He quickly said something else to divert her attention. When Bai Yu went to have a rest, he found Belle and had a good talk, which he could not say in front of Bai Yu. Bai Yu lost her memory, and because her brain was hit, her intelligence was also damaged. Her mind was as simple as a child, and she would believe what others said. Frightened by his cold face, beryl bowed her head and apologized. She didn''t dare to say any more. Han Tianzhuo thinks of Bai Yu''s memory and her frequent nightmares. He calls Fu Chuan and asks him to check the missing persons. Later, when Bai Yu had nightmares, he would coax her to recall, but she tried hard to think about it and didn''t come up with a reason. However, Han Tianzhuo didn''t want her to feel bad, so he didn''t ask. It''s just that he''s not the way to support her. After all, they have no family, no reason. Baiyu''s menstruation ended, and her face improved a lot, so Han Tianzhuo took her to work. Before going to work, Bai Yu doesn''t like to wear her own clothes. She runs to his wardrobe and finds out a black shirt. Han Tianzhuo sees that she is wearing her own shirt, hanging loosely on her body, like a child stealing an adult''s, which is very strange. "Bai Yu, didn''t I buy you clothes?" Bai Yu pulled her shirt with a smile. "Your clothes are fragrant. I like them." She didn''t seem to like anything about him. Han Tianzhuo has a headache. He doesn''t know what the girl is thinking. When he is away, he will wear his clothes secretly. Seeing his heavy face, he would hurt himself again. Bai Yu tugged at his shirt. "I''ll wear this one, Han Tianzhuo. I want to be the same as you." Han Tianzhuo rubbed his forehead and had a headache. "Bai Yu, if you don''t change your own clothes, you can''t go out with me. You can choose by yourself." Bai Yu twisted her brows and stood beside him, still holding the corner of his clothes carefully, "Han Tianzhuo, I want to wear this one." Shangjie looks at the little girl''s fat face, and the scars are much lighter. But the traces are like a kitten''s beard. It''s not terrible, but it''s a bit cute. When she''s aggrieved, she turns into a steamed stuffed bun face and acts coquettishly at the president, which is almost adorable. He has been soft hearted for a long time, but the president is still calm, especially frightening. What surprised him most was that the president lost his temper, but the little girl was not afraid. Han Tianzhuo has no patience, "then you stay here, can''t go to work with me." Bai Yu immediately grabs his pants and refuses to let him go, which means that she also wants to wear a shirt, but she also wants to go to work with him. She''ll be upset if she can''t see him for a minute. Han Tianzhuo grins his teeth. The girl''s wound is recovering well. She''s just more and more brave. She dares to fight against him. Han Tianzhuo took two steps, and Bai Yu followed him. His cold eyes narrowed and he said something serious. "Bai Yu, if you don''t obey me, I''ll send you away!" As soon as she heard that he was going to send her away, she immediately became honest and ran upstairs in a hurry. She changed into a casual suit and went downstairs. Because of her injury, Han Tianzhuo prepared long sleeve trousers for her. She is thin and has short hair. She is following him. If you don''t look carefully, you will think she is a tomboy. When they get on the bus, Han Tianzhuo turns to see that she is still lowering her head. He seems to be sulky, but he doesn''t care. When he arrived at the company, Han Tianzhuo was busy dealing with the documents and had a meeting. He didn''t have time to manage Baiyu, so he asked Shangjie to buy her snacks and a lot of toys. At lunch time, Han Tianzhuo suddenly feels something is wrong. She looks up at the girl sitting on the sofa. She doesn''t eat snacks or play with toys, and she doesn''t stare at herself. The most unusual thing is that she doesn''t say she''s hungry when it''s time for dinner. He put down the papers, went to the sofa, looked at her head down, eyes blank, do not know what to think. "Bai Yu, let Shang Jie buy what you want to eat." Bai Yu replied softly, "all Shangjie bought are delicious." Han Tianzhuo stares at her, reaches out his hand to poke her forehead, and directly asks, "what do you think?" Bai Yu shook her head and gave a reluctant smile. "I didn''t think about anything." Han Tianzhuo laughs. She wants to hide things even though she has some thoughts. "Don''t you want to say it, for fear of making me angry?" Bai Yu still shook her head, trying to get out of the way. "No, oh, I''m hungry." Han Tianzhuo grabs her hand. "What are you thinking about, Bai Yu?" White jade wronged shriveled mouth, looked at him one eye, and immediately bowed his head, "Han Tianzhuo, why did you name me at the beginning?" Why did Han Tianzhuo name her? She can''t think of her own name. He can''t call her Hello all the time, so he thought of giving her a name. "Don''t you like your name?" Bai Yu shook her head immediately. "I like it very much." I like it very much. I want to tell someone she knows that her name is Baiyu. Han Tianzhuo gave her a name and saved her life."Han Tianzhuo, you gave me a name. After that, will you not want me?" Han Tianzhuo realized that it was her turn to say goodbye to her. If he finds out her identity, he wants to send her away. She needs long-term treatment and patient company, but he is too busy to accompany her. "Bai Yu, you know you have lost your memory, don''t you?" Bai Yu nodded. Han Tianzhuo continued: "don''t you want to find your relatives and get back your memories? What''s good for you to follow me? I''m busy working all day and have no time to take care of you. Aren''t you bored? " Bai Yu grabs him by the corner of his coat and takes a stand. "It''s not boring. It''s good to be with you. You''ll take care of me. I can''t remember the past. If I can''t, don''t you want me? " Han Tianzhuo has a good view of her nervousness, and he is also asking himself, if she can''t find her identity, she can''t remember what happened before, whether she will take her for a lifetime. He is not short of money to support a person. But it''s definitely not about spending money for Bai Yu to stay with him. "Bai Yu, believe me, I will find the best doctor to help you remember." He patted her forehead, got up and went back to his desk. Thinking of seeing her off, he frowned slightly, but his heart was inexplicably strange. Hearing the knock on the door, he thought it was Shangjie who brought lunch. He let people in. It was a woman who came in through the door, a charming looking woman. She was painting delicate makeup and wearing a work suit. Although she stepped on high-heeled shoes, she walked with wind. When she was two or three meters away from the office, she threw her papers on the desk. "I''m tired to death. I said, President, do you want to be so crazy? I just came back and asked me to take on such a heavy project. If I had a work-related injury, would the company pay for it?" She doesn''t open her mouth to see that she is a strong woman. She breaks her skills as soon as she opens her mouth. Moreover, she complains with Han Tianzhuo in a familiar tone, which is obviously very familiar with him. Bai Yu looks at the woman stupidly and exclaims that she looks so beautiful, but she is not afraid of Han Tianzhuo at all. She adores her. Han Tianzhuo''s face remains unchanged. He opens the document and turns to the last page. Instead of signing, he closes the document. "The cost price has been reduced, but there are still middlemen drawing a lot of profits. This plan is rejected. Nina, I will see new ideas tomorrow morning." He talked about his work meticulously and methodically, but Nina frowned. "I should have stayed abroad a few more days if I had known you were so cold-blooded. Forget it, quarrel with you and waste my saliva. It''s lunchtime. Let''s talk about my new ideas. " Han Tian looks expressionless and takes a look at Bai Yu. He refuses, "we''ll talk about it when we have a meeting. Shangjie''s lunch, and I have people here." "People, who?" Nina turns her head and finds that Bai Yu is sitting on the sofa. She eyebrows in surprise. Chapter 1507 At lunch, Bai Yu was still curious about who Nina was. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t care about the explanation. She is a classmate who started a business together. Now she is the director of the planning department. Bai Yu can''t help praising her for her good looks. Han Tianzhuo picks her eyebrows. Nina is a fairly good-looking, well-known, sharp and well-balanced woman in the workplace. At the beginning, she was the only one who stayed and grew up with the company, so Nina was more casual with him, and he was used to it. Bai Yu was surprised. She didn''t expect that besides Shang Jie, he had other friends. Suddenly, she felt a little disappointed. Is she his good friend? If he had other friends, would he not take care of her? In fact, she doesn''t need him to take care of her. She can take care of herself. What she fears most is that he will let her leave. She is in a low mood and has a bad appetite. Han Tianzhuo thinks that she doesn''t move her mouth very much and thinks it''s not good for her taste. He thinks that Shangjie has bought him a lot of snacks, so he doesn''t say anything about her. In the afternoon, Bai Yu didn''t eat any snacks. She looked at Han Tianzhuo from time to time. Her eyes were a little reluctant. Han Tianzhuo frowned and finally didn''t speak. Leaving work early, he took her to see a doctor for a review. When she got to the hospital, the doctor checked her injury. She recovered well, but the brain injury and psychological injury couldn''t be cured for a while. Baiyu listened to the doctor''s words and asked her in a low voice when she could recover her memory. The doctor was helpless. Her memory is damaged both mentally and mentally, so it''s hard to recover, and they didn''t think of a better way. When Bai Yu heard the news, she was not sad. Instead, she hugged Han Tianzhuo''s arm with a happy face. "Han Tianzhuo, the doctor said it''s hard for me to recover my memory. Won''t you drive me away?" Han Tianzhuo stares at her in surprise, "you don''t want to leave me, so you don''t want to recover your memory?" Afraid that he would not be happy, Bai Yu shook her head, but she did think so in her heart and nodded at random. Han Tianzhuo laughed angrily, rubbing her short hair, "what''s good with me?" "Good, very good. Han Tianzhuo is the best person." She looked at him with a silly smile, and her little head rubbed against his arm. She begged, "Han Tianzhuo, don''t drive me away, OK?" Han Tianzhuo took a deep breath, "Baiyu, if you don''t want me to send you away, be good and listen to me. Can you do it?" Bai Yu immediately nodded, "yes, yes, I''m the most obedient." Han Tianzhuo always understands why she has been depressed all the time this day. She is afraid that he will send her away. Take her home, almost where he goes, she is his little tail, where he goes, she does not do anything, just like to follow him around. At the beginning, he would not listen to me. He was noisy and asked her to shut up. She held her mouth, but did not dare to make any more noise. After a few days, Han Tianzhuo thinks that the girl is casting a spell on him. If he turns around without her, he is not used to it. "President, you have a business dinner at seven this evening." Shangjie has the schedule. "Well." Han Tianzhuo nods to show that he knows. Shangjie looked at Bai Yu, who was sitting next to him looking at his mobile phone. "How can Miss Bai Yu arrange that?" Now Bai Yu can''t leave him every minute. When the president goes to the toilet, she will stay outside the toilet. He is going to a banquet for several hours. Miss Bai Yu is not in a hurry. But it''s a formal occasion after all. It seems inappropriate to take Bai Yu with you? Han Tianzhuo doubts, "how to arrange what?" "Wherever you go, wherever Han Tianzhuo is going, I''ll go too." Bai Yu, watching TV with her mobile phone, hears Shang Jie call her name, blinks her eyes and stares at them alertly. She is afraid that Han Tianzhuo will leave her secretly. "There are many strangers there, aren''t you afraid?" Bai Yu is afraid of strangers, but when she thinks that Han Tianzhuo wants to leave herself, her face is wrinkled, "go." Han Tianzhuo looked at the serious bulging face, with a chest, a heroic appearance, can''t help laughing. "You can go if you want. If you want to listen to Shang Jie, you won''t take you when you go out to play." He meant to play, but he didn''t want her to be too nervous. Listen to him say will take himself, white jade eyes a bright, jump up happy ran to him, "Han Tianzhuo, you are very good, I must be very good, very good." Shangjie listen to the president to take white jade, pick eyebrows, president to take white jade, that Nina how to do? Nina used to be her girlfriend at parties like this. This time, Nina came to ask the time. She should ask him to come with her. Suddenly, Nina is his friend, she likes the president, he wants to help, but Bai Yu is so lovely, if Nina and the president are together, Bai Yu is also very poor. Because Bai Yu is going to the party, Shang Jie originally wanted to take her to do modeling, but Han Tianzhuo didn''t move, and she didn''t move either. Han Tianzhuo left work ahead of time, took her to the stylist, and asked the stylist to do it for her, while he was working with the computer.Bai Yu still has some injuries on her face, and she has short hair. She has a headache for a while, but the people brought by President Han dare not neglect her. An hour later, Bai Yu comes out of the dressing room. She runs to Han Tianzhuo and turns around. "Han Tianzhuo, Han Tianzhuo, is my skirt good-looking?" Han Tianzhuo raised his eyes and saw that the girl was wearing heavy make-up, a hat with gauze net on her head, covering half of her face. She was wearing a long sleeve dress with a low collar, revealing not only the fragrant shoulder, but also the rose flowers on her chest. Maybe after special treatment, the wounds on her body were covered, and no abnormality could be seen. At this moment, when she turns, the long skirt is like a flower, she is like a elf, charming with a little bit of femininity, is very beautiful. Han Tianzhuo stares at her exposed rose and frowns. "This dress doesn''t look good. Change it." Listen to him say not good-looking, white jade also wrinkled face, wrongly pointed to the stylist, "I also said not good-looking, but the man said, will be very good-looking." The stylist felt very good to see a woman wearing a dress. Unexpectedly, Han Tianzhuo didn''t like it and immediately apologized, "sorry, we are choosing for her." White jade but not new to them, holding the arm of Han Tianzhuo, "Han Tianzhuo, you help me choose, you like, certainly good-looking." Han Tianzhuo glances at the girl, in order to please him, her mouth is more and more sweet. He glanced at the shelf of the dress, and his eyes fell on a treasure blue dress. The style was simple, and the gold silk embroidery was very beautiful. The most important thing was that he noticed that the little girl had looked at it for several times. He pointed to the suit and said, "take that off." "I like that one!" White jade immediately said, as if she said late, he would not help buy the same. "This, this one has been decided by people, and," he looked at Han Tianzhuo in embarrassment. Before she finished, the door of the modeling room opened, and a woman came in, pointed to the blue dress and said to the staff. "Take down the dress. She''s going to change it." Just now, the staff heard Han Tianzhuo say that dress. Now another woman said that dress. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. They looked at the stylist for help. Han Tianzhuo turns his head and sees Nina, picking her eyebrows. Nina was not surprised to see him, but when she saw the woman holding his arm, although she was not happy, she thought that she would go to the dinner with Han Tianzhuo, and she said with a smile on her face. "Zhuo, I''ll change my dress quickly and come with you." Chapter 1508 Han Tianzhuo was very difficult at the beginning of his business. Although he has the technology in his hand, it is certainly not enough for him to start a company by himself. He has to seek a partner. At first, someone will join in, but then he leaves. Nina is the only one who stays behind and supports him silently. Now the situation of the company is getting better and better. She takes a month''s leave to have a rest, and he also approves it, and it''s a paid leave. But I didn''t expect that she would come back in just a week. In the past, Nina accompanied him in business parties where he had to appear. On the one hand, he liked Nina''s seven delicate heart and was very tactful in receiving people and things. On the other hand, Nina took the initiative to apply, and he was too troublesome to find another woman. But this time, because Bai Yu wants to follow him, it''s not good for him to let Nina appear again. So he told her that Shangjie would be with him and she could have a rest today. As soon as Nina heard that he didn''t have to go out on her own, she saw that the women around him were wearing presents, painted makeup and frowned. Fearing that he would be disgusted, she restrained her anger and calmed herself down. "President, this party is very important. I''ll go with you." Han Tianzhuo shook his head and said politely, "if I don''t work overtime for you, I''m not happy. Is my usual work not heavy?" "I''m not worried that your girlfriend today doesn''t understand these jobs." Nina explained, but also a face of ridicule, "president, this is also for the good of the company, come up with a force to help you, you think I''m fussy?" Han Tianzhuo glanced at her, "dinner, I won''t go, you take Shangjie to go, how?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He is the boss of the company. What''s the matter with her. Nina looks at the woman standing next to Han Tianzhuo, silently bowing her head. Her anger is even worse, but she has a smile on her face. "President, if I take Shangjie, how can I answer when people ask me. Is it necessary to say that the president is ill and that my wife, the future president, is going to go out on behalf of her husband? " Because Nina often attends parties with Han Tianzhuo, many people joke that they are talented and beautiful together and make a perfect couple. When Han Tianzhuo heard this kind of joke, he was too lazy to pay attention to it, but Nina said so, and he frowned. Staring at Nina for a few seconds, she said, "Nina, this kind of joke is not funny. The girl I invited to this party is Bai Yu." Nina''s anger is about to rush out and burn Baiyu, but she also knows that the situation is getting worse and she is embarrassed. This vacation, originally want to come back and talk with him, she likes him even, if he doesn''t hate her, try to fall in love with her, she even ready to say. I didn''t expect that a week later, I heard that there was a goblin around Han Tianzhuo. She also kisses others in the elevator. She has a sense of crisis and hurried back home. "That''s best. I can go back and rest." She asked the staff to take the sapphire blue dress she said before. She took the dress and went to Bai Yu. "Do you like this dress?" Bai Yu is afraid of strangers. Although she knows that she is Han Tianzhuo''s friend, she still resists instinctively and shrinks back. Nina saw that she was hiding from herself. She narrowed her eyes and laughed more approachably. "Your name is Bai Yu, right? I want to make friends with you. This dress is for you." Bai Yu heard that she was making friends with herself. She hesitated for a few seconds and came out from behind Han Tianzhuo. She stared at the dress in her hand and tried to get it. "Thank you. I like this dress." Nina looked at her dress, laughing in her heart, but her face was still bright smile, "then you accompany the president, we will talk next time." "Good." Bai Yu also smiles. Seeing Nina turn to leave, Bai Yu looks at the dress in her hand. She looks up at Han Tianzhuo. "She seems to like the dress, too. Will she be angry if I take it away like this?" Han Tianzhuo stares at the dress in her hand and shakes his head. "It''s not her thing. It''s not a gift. If you like it, you can change it." Bai Yu thought about it and asked, "Nina wants to make friends with me, so we can buy this dress. I want to give it to her, OK?" When Han Tianzhuo heard her say "we", he glanced at her, turned to the staff and said, "pack this dress and find another one for her Forget it. I''ll look for it. " Han Tianzhuo worried that they would give Bai Yu those messy dresses again, so he got up to look for a conservative long sleeve dress. Bai Yu is small, thin and bony. She doesn''t look good in those clothes that are a little revealing. On the contrary, Han Tianzhuo chose her silver dress. The light on her dress makes her look like a fairy coming in the forest. After that, Shang Jie came over and three people went to dinner together. If you want to talk to Bai Jie, you can talk to him. Bai Yu nodded in a dazed way. When she went to the place where there were many people, she was also nervous and was not willing to communicate with those people. When getting off the bus, Han Tianzhuo looks at the woman holding her wrist all the time, and her face is tense."Baiyu, if you are afraid, let Shangjie stay here with you. I''ll be back soon." All here, white jade where willing to stay, and she also know that he is to work, she does not want to delay his work. "I''m not afraid. I''ll be obedient." Han Tianzhuo looks at her raised face, a serious face, anti shake her hand. "Then I''ll take you to play. If you have anything, please let me know in time." Bai Yu nods with a smile. Han Tianzhuo is very kind. With his company, she is not afraid of any place. He took her arm and took his arm. They walked in. A staff member asked them for an invitation. Shangjie took out the invitation. When the staff saw that Han Tianzhuo had come, they immediately took them in. Get the news, the organizer immediately come over, smile and Han Tianzhuo say hello, see his side for a woman, curious inquiry. "Mr. Han''s girlfriend looks lovely. I don''t know what to call her?" White jade looking at Han Tianzhuo, Han Tianzhuo tone light, "white jade." He doesn''t want to say much, and men don''t ask much, but Han Tianzhuo is a partner with him, so his attitude is a little warm, so he digs off the topic, and other people come to inquire about Bai Yu''s identity. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want to say much, so he just laughs. During the whole process, Baiyu stood beside Han Tianzhuo and listened to him chatting with them. She was like listening to the book of heaven, but Han Tianzhuo''s voice was very good. Even listening to the book of heaven, she was curious and stared at him without blinking. In order to attend the dinner party, Han Tianzhuo can also dress up, do a hairstyle, change a more cumbersome suit, she holds his arm, happy bubble in her heart. Han Tianzhuo is very tall and has an attractive face. Standing in the crowd, it''s easy to become the focus. There are many women staring at him. Among them, one woman was obsessed with looking at Han Tianzhuo from a distance, but saw another woman holding his arm, and evil flashed in her eyes. Han Tianzhuo is her, this is where the bitch, dare to rob a man with her! Chapter 1509 At the beginning of the party, the organizer came to the stage to speak. Bai Yu''s eyes have been staring at the food next to her. Han Tianzhuo thinks that she is drooling. He steps back and gives her two cakes. Bai Yu is like a thief and immediately puts them in his mouth. Han Tianzhuo looks at her with bulging cheeks, like a small pine tree full of pine nuts. His eyes are still staring around. He looks guilty and can''t help laughing. "Choke, don''t ask me." He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she heard that he would choke, she coughed suddenly. She was afraid that she would be found stealing food. She quickly covered her mouth and her face turned red. Han Tianzhuo looks at her pitifully staring at herself. She is really choking. She pours a glass of juice and feeds her. After half a glass of juice, Bai Yu gets better. "Wow, it''s so sweet and delicious." When you have something nice to drink, don''t worry about scaring her. Han Tianzhuo laughed angrily, "drink slowly." Bai Yu was also afraid that she would choke. She took a sip of it, but her eyes were still staring at the big table, and there were a lot of food on it. No dinner. She''s hungry. Han Tianzhuo asked her, what would you like to eat? Bai Yu said to him in a low voice with a smile, "these are so beautiful. I want to eat them all." Although they spoke in a low voice, the people next to them still looked at them strangely. Didn''t they eat anything good? Make a fuss here. Bai Yu didn''t dare to speak any more, and her eyes were staring at the things on the table. Han Tianzhuo''s attention was also made by her to only look at the things on the table. He was either hungry or wanted to feed her and look at her bright eyes staring at himself. Someone stares at Bai Yu. He squints at the man, who turns his head immediately. Han Tianzhuo takes a chelizi and shoves it into her mouth. Bai Yu squints happily. Although Han Tianzhuo doesn''t eat, he knows that it tastes good. Bai Yu''s courage is also a little bigger. She grabs a handful of chelizi very quickly. He secretly sees that there are four, and she puts one into Han Tianzhuo''s mouth. Han Tianzhuo wants to say that she doesn''t eat, but she looks forward to staring at herself, so she doesn''t spit it out. See him eat, white jade can be happy, and put two into his mouth, Han Tianzhuo helpless, hold her hand. "You eat it yourself." Bai Yu explained quietly, "it''s delicious. I''ll leave it for you." If she thinks it''s delicious, she will give it to him. Han Tianzhuo raised the corner of his mouth to see that the boss of the organizer was still talking, but he was not interested at all. He wanted to take Bai Yu to eat. He took a piece of dessert and fed it to her. He asked in a low voice, "do you want to go back?" Seeing so much food, Bai Yu is not willing to go back. Besides, it''s not over yet. Isn''t it a delay for her to go back at this time, so she shakes her head. When Shangjie heard the president''s words, he drew his lips. Is this still the old workaholic? With so many people staring at him, he was in love with xiaobaiyu. President, you have really changed! In the past, the high-intensity pressure of work never ignored the pressure of their employees. Now when they fall in love, they completely ignore the sadness of his single dog. At last, the speech of the organizers on the stage is over, and the next step is to auction the collections prepared by the organizers, which can also be regarded as enlivening the atmosphere. White jade curiously looked at the stage, put out some things, saw a piece of jade, wow, and Han Tianzhuo said, that piece of jade is very beautiful, and a look at the color and variety, it must be a good thing. Han Tianzhuo and Shangjie are surprised, "white jade, can you still see jade?" Bai Yu casually said some words in her memory, "good jade has" color "and" seed. "Color" means green, "seed" is the transparency of jade, which can also be used to see and listen. Look, it depends on the crystal transparency of jade. Good jade has strong transparency and oil luster. You can see that the jade above is very glossy when we are so far apart under the light. Listen, the real jade''s voice is clear and crisp, on the contrary, it is dull and dumb. In addition, a good jade will scratch the glass, but the jade will not be damaged at all. " Han Tianzhuo was surprised that she would say so professionally, "white jade, do you like that jade very much?" Bai Yu scratched her head shyly. "I don''t like it very much. I can''t help but want to have a look at that jade." Han Tianzhuo thinks that although Baiyu doesn''t like to meet strangers, she doesn''t seem surprised to see the magnificent architecture and gorgeous decoration. Her instinct is that she should be used to this kind of thing, so she used to live in a very gorgeous place. Just now, she was so professional about the skills of looking at jade. It was very likely that she had done this kind of thing before, or there were elders at home who taught her that. At the beginning of the auction, because it is not a professional auction, the competition is still fierce. When it comes to the jade, the host said that the market value of the jade is 2 million yuan. Their reserve price for today''s auction is 500000 yuan, and the bid price increases 200000 yuan each time. At the beginning, a few people will increase the price sporadically. When it reaches 2 million yuan, Han Tianzhuo turns his head and takes a look at Shangjie. Shangjie''s mind will move forward."2.2 million." The host asked other people with a smile, is there any bidding. One woman raised her hand, "1.4 million." Shangjie didn''t care, "1.7 million!" That woman smiles to Han Tianzhuo, "three million!" Shang Jie raised his hand again, "three hundred and fifty million!" The woman yelled again, "four million!" Shangjie turns to see Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo looks at the woman, frowns and nods. Shangjie is entangled. Just now the host also said that the jade has been collected for more than ten years, and he will take it out. He also hopes to buy the jade to prepare a charity fund. Shangjie is willing to do good deeds, but the problem is that the value of the jade is not so high. But if the president wants to raise the price, he can only say, "five million!" "Seven million!" Said the woman. Shangjie gritted his teeth, "nine million!" The woman not far away came slowly, "President Han, do you like that jade very much? It''s a coincidence that I like it too. We like it the same way. " Han Tianzhuo saw that he was an acquaintance. Jun''s face sank down. He turned to see Bai Yu and put his arm around her shoulder. "It''s not that I like it, it''s me Girlfriend, it''s good to see that thing. It''s good to break it and make a bracelet. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± People looked at him in surprise, such a good piece of jade, broken to make a bracelet, nine million is not too much for the rich, but it''s too local tyrant. It''s better for him to buy a bracelet than to destroy a piece of jade. Listen to him admit that the woman beside him is his girlfriend, Julia grins her teeth, stares at the woman beside him coldly and says aloud. "Ten million!" Bai Yu is suddenly hugged by Han Tianzhuo. She is a little surprised. She is surprised to hear him call her girlfriend. She recently watched a lot of TV dramas and knew that her girlfriend was different from other friends. Unexpectedly, Han Tianzhuo would say that she was his girlfriend. That means that Han Tianzhuo likes her. Her heart is sweet, see still outstanding still want to shout price, hold still outstanding sleeve. "Shangjie, Shangjie, stop yelling. I don''t want the bracelet. If that lady likes it, we''ll give it to her. Han Tianzhuo, do you think so? " Han Tianzhuo said, "listen to you. However, if Galen wants to set up a foundation, I will use nine million yuan to support it. I hope Galen won''t give up." Galen is today''s organizer. Naturally, he is happy to hear that he will give nine million yuan in vain. However, today''s theme has not been included. He is the first young man who takes the initiative to show himself. Galen looks at the woman around him with a smile, which is interesting. "Mr. Han is young and promising, and he has a kind heart. In the next few projects, I hope to cooperate with young people like you." This is the olive branch. People were surprised. They didn''t expect that Galen, who was always serious, would agree to cooperate with him because of this small matter. They came here in the evening to compete for Galen''s new project. Chapter 1510 Mr. Galen is a well-known old-fashioned person in the industry. He didn''t buy oil and salt. Originally, with his reputation in the industry, if he wanted to set up a foundation, he just had to say a few words, but he didn''t want to. He bought the things he had collected for many years, and got the money from the foundation. In the past, when he did this kind of thing, there were people who wanted to raise the high price deliberately during the auction to attract his attention and take the opportunity to contact him. However, Mr. Galen simply ignored him and let his subordinates deal with it directly. After that, no one would be so stupid as not to see him. Listening to Han Tianzhuo''s assistant and the fool''s cry for high prices, many people are sneering. Although Han Tianzhuo is a bit famous in the shopping mall, he is a newcomer after all. After spending money, he can''t see Galen. He can''t find a place to cry. More and more people saw that Julia was fighting with him again, and they all laughed and watched the play. Julia and Korean society have heard a lot about it. This Miss Julia is the daughter of a famous family in e country. On her 20th birthday, Han Tianzhuo was invited to attend by her friends. Julia fell in love with him at first sight and boldly confessed to him, but Han Tianzhuo refused without hesitation. Although the birthday party embarrassed Julia, she did not give up her pursuit of him. Whenever she had a chance, she would go to find him. Han Tianzhuo was bored and kicked her down the pond again. When people think that Julia''s father will teach Han Tianzhuo a lesson, Han Tianzhuo is unharmed, and even his career keeps climbing, which makes many people no longer dare to recruit Han Tianzhuo easily. But Julia didn''t give up. She liked Han Tianzhuo as if she was possessed. As long as there were women close to him, she would use all kinds of means to stop him, so she made a lot of jokes. Later, when it got big, Julia''s father couldn''t bear it, so he locked her up and didn''t allow her to go to Han Tianzhuo, so she stopped for a while. She''ll show up today. She must have been released. In fact, people are also very strange, Julia is a famous family, strong background, plus she is beautiful, Han Tianzhuo is brain hole, even refused her pursuit. At this time, the woman beside him, if she had no figure, she was wearing a black silk veil, and she couldn''t see her face clearly, but there were some ugly traces in her ears, so she certainly didn''t look very good. Compared with the two women, Julia is obviously better, or does Han Tianzhuo have a peculiar taste? Han Tianzhuo was a bit surprised when he heard that Galen hoped to cooperate, but he was not surprised. He calmly responded and looked forward to the opportunity to cooperate. Later, when Galen started the project, he asked someone to let Han Tianzhuo go. Bai Yu followed him and suddenly walked a little twisted. Han Tianzhuo was puzzled. "Bai Yu, what''s wrong?" Bai Yu blushed, "I want to, I want to pee." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo takes her to the bathroom. When Shangjie says he can''t let Galen wait, he takes Bai Yu to the bathroom and takes someone to find him later. Bai Yu also nodded, because she delayed his work, she felt sorry. Listening to what they say, Han Tianzhuo thinks that it''s a bit inappropriate for him to ask Galen to wait. So he asks Shangjie to guard Baiyu and come to him later. Shangjie sends Bai Yu to the bathroom, but it''s strange that a man is standing outside the women''s toilet. He thinks that Bai Yu doesn''t come out so soon, so he goes to the toilet. It was at this time that Julia went into the bathroom and saw the woman standing at the washstand. Approaching, you will see some scars on Bai Yu''s face that can''t be covered by cosmetics. Julia''s face shows sarcasm. Is Han Tianzhuo blind? Would like such a woman, but do not look at themselves. She also went to the washstand, took out lipstick, and threw a touch of evil at the corner of her mouth on the woman. Bai Yu is washing her hands seriously. Han Tianzhuo forces her to do so. Every time she goes to the toilet, he reminds her to wash her hands. If she doesn''t want to, he grabs her hand and helps her wash. All of a sudden, a lipstick flew over and fell on her body. She drew a red mark on her body. She was stunned and didn''t know how to react. Then, another lipstick ran to her face. When half of her face was red, she stepped back and looked at the woman who had lost lipstick. The woman smiles at her, but her eyes are cold, "where are the ugly things? Dare to rob people with me." Puzzling, Bai Yu wiped the lipstick on her face with water, wiped off the lipstick, and made up her face. The wound on her face also showed. Bai Yu is not very happy to hear that she calls herself ugly. She doesn''t like others to call her ugly. She''s Bai Yu, the name Han Tianzhuo gave her! "Why did you throw this thing in my face? You''ve soiled my clothes." Julia looked at her and sneered, "Han Tianzhuo is mine. You leave Han Tianzhuo quickly. You make me angry. I can''t help dirtying your clothes and taking off your clothes!" Listen to her take off her clothes. Han Tianzhuo gave them to her, so she can''t bear to take them off."I won''t leave Han Tianzhuo. I''m Han Tianzhuo''s girlfriend!" Han Tianzhuo said it himself. Her words could step on Julia''s pain, and her face was ferocious with anger. She pointed to her with her finger, "woman, how dare you..." Ah Bai Yu saw that she pointed at herself with her finger. She didn''t like this provocative gesture. She held her finger and bit it directly. She''s biting. She''s bleeding. "Crazy woman, let me go!" Julia didn''t expect that this was a crazy woman who would bite, slap her, want her to let go of herself, and want her nails to scratch her face. But Bai Yu let go of her fingers, but she saw that the woman grabbed herself and wanted to tear her clothes. She angrily pressed Julia on the glass and grabbed her head hard, hitting the glass. The glass broke and scratched the woman''s face, so Julia let go of her clothes. The woman cried out in pain. How could she not think that this woman looked thin and small, but she was not soft at all when she started, and she was still cruel. "Ah, help Julia''s status is noble. In the past, some women wanted to get close to Han Tianzhuo. She could scare those women away with some tricks and her own identity, but Bai Yu didn''t play the cards according to the routine at all, and she directly shot. But in order to teach this woman a lesson, Julia locked all the women in the women''s room. Even if she heard a voice outside and wanted to save people, she couldn''t open the door. She struggled to shout, but still did not shake off white jade. Bai Yu bit a bloody tooth mark out of her arm and then stepped back. "I won''t leave Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo is mine!" "Crazy woman, if you dare to hurt me, I will never let you have a better life. Now even if Han Tianzhuo is protecting you, I will not spare you!" Bai Yu was not afraid of her at all. She saw that there was a big mop in a bucket beside her, and the tools used to wash the toilet. Bai Yu carried the bucket and poured half a bucket of dirty water on her. Julia screamed again. White jade fork waist, holding broom pointed to her, "let you bully me, hum!" Chapter 1511 Shangjie went to the toilet, came out to see a group of people around the women''s toilet, strange asked what happened, heard a woman scream in the toilet. Thinking that Bai Yu was still in it, his face changed and he quickly pushed away the crowd to see a staff member trying to unlock the lock. Finally, he opens the bathroom. He rushes in to see Bai Yu holding the mop fiercely, while Julia timidly shrinks on her feet. Her face, arms and fingers are bleeding. "Bai Yu, what are you doing?" He hurried to get rid of the mop in Bai Yu''s hand. White jade drum face, pointing to the woman on the ground, "she wants me to leave Han Tianzhuo, I don''t want to, she also said to kill me, then I kill her!" Shangjie is going to be angry. Julia is the daughter of the Ferguson family. When she says that, the Ferguson family will kill her every minute. Shangjie sympathizes and looks at Julia, who is helped up. She is afraid that Julia will break out. She pulls her away. Now she has to find the president. Otherwise, Julia will get angry, and Bai Yu will have to leave today. When Julia saw that someone had come to save her, she wept with joy. She looked up again and didn''t see Bai Yu. Her face was ferocious, and the God roared. "Catch that woman for me, and I''ll kill her!" Julia has the fogson family, and everyone dares not to offend, but many people want to please, so they hurry to catch Bai Yu. Julia felt her wounds, her heart burning with anger, then looked up in the mirror to see half of her face cut, she screamed sharply. "Ah, ah, ah, my face, my face, that woman hurt my face, I''ll let her die, let her die!" Bai Yu, who follows Shang Jie to leave, doesn''t know how much trouble she has caused. Her idea is simple, that woman wants to let her leave Han Tianzhuo, she will never. Shangjie said that she wanted to find Han Tianzhuo. She immediately raised her smile and went to the banquet room. When she saw Han Tianzhuo, she ran to him happily and hugged his arm. "Han Tianzhuo, just now a woman soiled my clothes and my face, but it doesn''t matter. I taught her a lesson." She raised her small face, and the small expression was clear, that is to say, you praise me, I have done a very powerful thing. Han Tianzhuo looks at her face and wipes the water mark on her face with a handkerchief. He looks up at Shangjie. Shangjie is dying of anxiety and whispers the trouble Bai Yu has done. "President, what can we do? Julia won''t spare Bai Yu." Han Tianzhuo was surprised to hear that Bai Yu would beat Julia all over her body. She was a little shorter than Julia, and she was also thin. She didn''t expect that she could beat others very hard. He is dying of anxiety, but the president''s face is calm. He continues to wipe Bai Yu''s face, and Shangjie calms down strangely. "President, what should I do now?" Han Tianzhuo waved his hand and told him not to be so nervous. "It''s Julia who starts first. If she loses, she dares to settle accounts with my people." Galen heard the movement on his side and looked at Han Tianzhuo, "Mr. Han, what''s the matter?" Han Tianzhuo shook his head, "nothing, my girlfriend is a playful, dirty face." Galen looked at Bai Yu. Her make-up had been wiped off, and her wound showed. He was a little surprised. "What''s the wound on her face?" Staring at by strangers, Bai Yu is not used to it. She shrinks to Han Tianzhuo''s arms and avoids his eyes. Han Tianzhuo knew that she was a little afraid. He stopped her with his long arm, hid her face and explained, "some time ago, she went out to climb a mountain and was injured. The wound on her face was scratched by a branch." Young people to climb a little accident, also can understand, Galen is still staring at white jade. "Your girlfriend is like a friend of mine." Han Tianzhuo was stunned, "your friend?" Galen stares at Bai Yu with a far-reaching vision. It seems that she has fallen into a long memory. "It''s very similar, especially those eyes, but she died very early. I don''t know your girlfriend''s name?" Han Tianzhuo stares at Galen and wants to find some information about Baiyu from him, but he worries that he is in vain. "Baiyu, her name is Baiyu." Galen sighed that her surname was Bai, which was not his friend''s child. But the facial features are really similar, and I heard that my friend''s child also died. Oh, poor child. Maybe he missed that friend. He had a good feeling for Bai Yu and wanted to say a few words to her. At this time, the dining room was opened and Julia rushed in. Galen frowned and looked up at the wound on Julia''s face, a little surprised. "Julia, what''s wrong with your face?" "Uncle, it''s her. It''s her who hurt me!" Julia points to Baiyu, especially when Han Tianzhuo is still holding Baiyu. The one who is injured is her. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t hold himself, but holds the bitch who hurt himself. Damn, bitch, I want you to die!Galen frowned. "Julia, what evidence do you have to prove that she hurt you? Who dares to hurt you, you temper?" What Julia does is very popular. She can do whatever she wants. She doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. With her father, she is almost lawless. She was so badly hurt that she was almost disfigured. She was even asked. Julia is going mad. "She hit me so hard that she almost bit my hand off." "I don''t care, uncle. You''re going to help me. I want this woman to go to jail!" she cried To the prison, she spent some money, will let the woman die ugly! White jade listen to her roar, not too reconciled, "is you scold me, also dirty my clothes, want me to leave Han Tianzhuo, I just don''t leave Han Tianzhuo." "I''ll tell you what''s wrong. You dare to hurt me like this. I''ll sue you for murder!" Bai Yu is not afraid. She hugs Han Tianzhuo''s waist and retorts, "it''s you who say you want to kill me that I beat you. If you lose, you''ll cry. Are you ashamed?" Galen couldn''t help laughing at her crisp voice and her lovely words. Julia deliberately provoked others herself, but she was hurt by others and complained again. Does she think the whole world is going to protect her? Julia listened to the woman''s words. She was so angry that her face was ferocious. "Uncle, if you don''t give me the lead, I''ll do it myself!" She rushed to Han Tianzhuo and reached for Bai Yu. "Woman, if you hurt me, I will never let you have a good time!" But she hasn''t got close to Baiyu yet. Han Tianzhuo pushes her away, protects Baiyu in his arms and looks at Julia coldly. "Miss Julia, I advise you to go to the hospital and deal with your injury as soon as possible, or catch up with tetanus, leave scars and ruin your face is your own business!" When she heard that she would be disfigured, Julia covered her face in panic, her eyes were angry, she glared at Bai Yu, left a sentence that would never let you go, and left in a hurry. Chapter 1512 Leaving the banquet Hotel, Shangjie still has a lingering fear. I still remember that once a schoolgirl approached Han Tianzhuo and made love to him, but she was ruined by Julia. She still didn''t know how to repent. It was in front of Han Tianzhuo, the primary school girl, who asked for advice. Han Tianzhuo came forward to find Julia''s father, and the matter settled down. White jade almost let her disfigurement, he thought white jade today is doomed, did not expect to leave so easily. Han Tianzhuo has been frowning ever since he heard that Bai Yu looks like a woman. Bai Yu looks like a man with nothing to do. He sits beside Han Tianzhuo and rubs his stomach. He is hungry. Holding his arm, she whispered, "Han Tianzhuo, we haven''t had dinner tonight." Han Tianzhuo looked back at her stomach and said, "didn''t you eat something?" White jade small face wrinkled into a ball, "hungry." Han Tianzhuo is angry and laughs. She is not big, but she has a big appetite. She usually eats more than him. She asks Shangjie to find a place to eat. Shangjie found a restaurant. He has no appetite now. He wants to go back and have an early rest. Han Tianzhuo takes Bai Yu to the restaurant. The restaurant is very high-end and the environment is good. People who come and go are rich or expensive. It''s quiet all around. Han Tianzhuo ordered two porridge and four small dishes. Bai Yu was enjoying porridge. Suddenly, the violin sounded behind her. Bai Yu was curious. She turned her head and looked back. Then she saw a man coming with a big cake and stopped at the dining table behind her. She asked Han Tianzhuo curiously, "what are they doing?" Han Tianzhuo also turns his head and hears the man pushing the cake say happy birthday to another woman. Only then can he know that it''s the man who wants to celebrate his wife''s birthday again. "Birthday, what is it?" Bai Yu was puzzled. Han Tianzhuo explained, "it''s the day we were born. In order to celebrate our coming to this world, we will hold a special ceremony to celebrate." Because it''s a miracle that he and his sister were born. My father is very grateful. No matter how busy he is, he will celebrate their birthday every year. After hearing his explanation, Bai Yu felt sad and lost her appetite. Han Tianzhuo also remembers that Bai Yu has lost her memory. She doesn''t know when her birthday is, so she doesn''t even know what she came to this world. She did not know how old she was, what her name was, what she had experienced, whether she had any family, whether her family would come to her again, and perhaps she would not recognize her family even if she saw them with her own eyes. Han Tianzhuo brought her vegetables. "Ever thought of a birthday?" Bai Yu looks at him and nods. She wants cake, too. Han Tianzhuo looks at her staring at other people''s cake. He can''t laugh or cry. He thinks his sister is a snack. Although she doesn''t have a big appetite, she has a tough mouth. But in front of the wench, appetite, see want to eat, no matter how much, she can eat. "Eating from the bowl and looking at others'' bowls, Bai Yu, do you want to have porridge?" Listen to his tone is not good, she quickly take back the line of sight, bow to drink porridge, but still some sad heart. She also wants to know when her birthday is. When she went back, Bai Yu was a little tired. When she arrived at the villa, she began to slipper. As soon as she lost her shoes, she wanted to go upstairs, but she was caught by the man. "Set your own shoes!" Bai Yu pursed her lips in depression and was unwilling to put her shoes in order. After getting along with him for so long, she knew that he was an obsessive-compulsive disorder and didn''t like to see messy things, but she didn''t like this kind of feeling. She was too artless. Finally she let go, she quickly upstairs. Han Tianzhuo followed her and went back to the bedroom to see her face on the bed. "Bai Yu, you haven''t taken off your makeup and washed your hair!" She put on make-up, got her hair, got styling water and silvery toner, all of which would stain the quilt. Bai Yu waved, "Han Tianzhuo, I''m so tired. I want to sleep. I want to sleep." Han Tianzhuo grabs her back neck again and lifts her up, "go to remove makeup!" White jade unwilling to sit up, wronged pout, "what makeup, I will not." Han Tianzhuo was stunned. Then he remembered that this girl was making up for the first time. As soon as his hand was released, she had closed her eyes and fell on the bed. He pinched her face angrily. although he had helped her to wipe her face before, she still had some foundation on her face, which was not cleaned, so that she could get some foundation on her hands, not to mention that she threw herself directly into the bed, and how many dirty things she got on the sheets. He wanted to throw her out of bed, but the woman didn''t know it at all. He rolled around the quilt again. Han Tianzhuo grinned his teeth, picked her up, put her in the bath and opened the shower. "Ah, it''s so cold!" Just opened the shower, the water is very cold, white jade was awakened, depressed staring at the man. "Wash your face and bathe yourself!" Bai Yu wrinkled her face and wiped it with a towel. Looking at the black on her face, she exclaimed, "Gee, why is it so dirty?"When Han Tian Jian looked at her, both eyelints and eyelashes came down, and the whole face became a little kitten. "You have to use makeup remover to wash it clean." It reminds Shangjie to take off the makeup. Han Tianzhuo went downstairs to bring things. He saw the woman sitting in the bath wet, like a child playing with bubbles. All the bubbles in the bath came out. He was angry and helpless. "Can you remove makeup?" Bai Yu looked at him dully, "no, Han Tianzhuo, please help me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo won''t do it either. Take out your mobile phone and search the video to see how some makeup bloggers remove their makeup. Master the skills, he let her lie down, put her on the bath, he poured the makeup remover on the cotton pad, a little bit to wipe her face. Because he helped her remove her make-up, he was very close to her. Bai Yu blinked. As long as she looked up, she could kiss him. She was excited. As soon as she looked up, he got up. She was a little lost. Help her unload makeup, Han Tianzhuo spit out a mouthful of heat, leave the washroom. After a while, he heard the woman in the washroom call him, "Han Tianzhuo, Han Tianzhuo, no, I didn''t take my pajamas." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo just remembered that he took her to the bath and didn''t bring her pajamas. What the hell! Although not willing in the heart, but don''t take clothes for her, this wench definitely directly bared walk out. He went to the closet to get her pajamas, turned and looked at Miaoman''s figure on the frosted glass. His Adam''s apple rolled and restrained himself. Just now, when I took off her make-up, because she was soaked in warm water, her cheeks were flushed, and her clavicles were covered with powder. But she didn''t know it. She wanted to sit up, if he didn''t walk fast Open a seam in the bathroom door, put the pajamas in, "take it!" Bai Yu is still sitting in the bath. "Han Tianzhuo, I can''t get it. You can bring it in." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo is patient. Open the door, put the pajamas away, see the woman take out a leg, also a face naive smile to him. Chapter 1513 Han Tianzhuo walked out of the washroom and felt his heart beat faster. He was upset. So silly girl, how can he have that kind of idea to her? It''s impossible! He went downstairs and poured himself a glass of water. After a sip, he recovered. Hearing the sound of footsteps, I turned to see the woman jumping down the stairs. Maybe she had just taken a bath, with a bit of powder on her cheek and a lot of scars on her face. When she saw him, her eyes lit up. When she came downstairs, she stepped up and ran to him. Seeing that he had a cup in hand, she took it away, poured a glass of water and drank it. Han Tianzhuo looked at the edge of the cup he had drunk, and his face was strange. "Bai Yu, drink water later, and take your own cup." Since she came, he has prepared a set of her own things for her. Bai Yu bit the edge of the cup and giggled, "no, I like to use yours." Han Tianzhuo smiles angrily. Seeing that she is still wearing his slippers at her feet, "clothes like mine, slippers like mine, quilts like mine, Baiyu, you," before he finishes, Baiyu smiles and stands on tiptoe and kisses his lips. Han Tianzhuo is stunned. Bai Yu put down her water cup, hugged his neck and exhaled, "because you like me, I like you too, so I like to use yours." Han Tianzhuo''s heart beats so hard that he can''t keep up with her brain circuit. Han Tianzhuo is disturbed by the night wind, and his heart beats faster than he can control. He could push her away, but he didn''t want to. Hold her hair by the hand down, clasp the back of her head and deepen the kiss. With his guidance, she is like a good student who steals teachers. She quickly grasps the main points and responds boldly. "Bai Yu, do you like this kind of thing?" Chapter 1514 Late at night. Han Tianzhuo, by the light of the bedside table, stares at the women around him. Although he stops his behavior in time, he knows very well in his heart that if he is not rational, he will really want her. He never thought about what kind of woman he would find in the future. But Bai Yu said to him, when I like him. He was so excited. Holding her small face, although this girl is very silly, sometimes she is quite lovely. Be his girlfriend? He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. The sleeping girl suddenly raised the corner of her mouth and called his name gently. "Han Tianzhuo." Han Tianzhuo doesn''t know what her dream is. Her name is in the dream. ¡­¡­ When he woke up the next day, Han Tianzhuo opened his eyes and looked at the woman holding her chin, staring at herself without blinking. "Can you see the flowers?" Bai Yu shakes her head. "There are no flowers. You look much better than flowers. Han Tianzhuo, I want to kiss you." Han Tianzhuo picks eyebrows. This girl is really salivating for him all the time. He raised his head and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Bai Yu had a playful look in her eyes and pointed his lips. "Don''t move, I''ll kiss me." She lay down on him and was reluctant to let go. Han Tianzhuo was so angry that he turned over and put his arms on both sides of her. "Baiyu, no more nonsense. Don''t blame me for being rude." Bai Yu smiles like a little fox. "You''re welcome. We''re friends and girlfriends. We can do shameful things." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo smiles angrily, pinches her face and gets out of bed. Bai Yu blinked suspiciously. She didn''t know why he didn''t continue. Thinking of the kiss, she covered her lips with a smile and jumped out of bed to wash with him. two slobber in the washroom, brushing their teeth, white jade playing, frothing all over the face, Han Tianzhuo let her wash her face quickly, white jade spit out a mouthful of water, put a water on his face, and once came to him, to wipe his face with his towel. Han Tianzhuo wiped her face and saw her wet like a dog playing with water. Her eyes were staring at her. She was really helpless and wiped her face with her own hands. "Bai Yu, you can do it yourself in the future." White jade Oh a, very perfunctory, Han Tianzhuo can''t help but pinch her face, "lazy." Bai Yu laughs twice and goes to the bedroom with him to see that he wants to change clothes. She quickly takes a white shirt and runs to the bathroom to close the door. Han Tianzhuo hears that she has locked it, and her mouth is smiling. She has been staring at his shirt for a long time. Last time he wore it, she was still rubbing around in his arms. After changing clothes, he went to the kitchen to make breakfast. When setting breakfast, he saw Bai Yu go downstairs. She was wearing his white shirt and black pencil pants, and ran to him and hugged him. "Han Tianzhuo, do you smell anything?" Han Tianzhuo lowered his head and didn''t smell anything. "What''s the smell?" Bai Yu said haughtily, "don''t you smell yourself? I smell of you now, good smell. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo stares at her, they just take a kiss, what smell will leave? Bai Yu lowered her head and sniffed. Why can''t he when she can smell him? Han Tianzhuo suddenly understood, "you always want to wear my clothes, do you feel my smell on them?" She wanted to have his breath in her. Bai Yu nodded fiercely, like a little dog. She held out her nose and smelled him again. She had a look at the smell of her clothes. She was very happy and had a bright smile. When Shangjie walked into the villa, he saw two people holding him in his arms. He was shocked for a few seconds. Fortunately, he had breakfast, otherwise he would be held up by dog food in the early morning. In particular, Bai Yu was still wearing Han Tianzhuo''s shirt, and the president''s cold face, which was hard to melt in a hundred years, even laughed several times. Tut Tut, since Bai Yu came to him and the president took care of her, he thought that the president would send people away. Now it depends on the situation. It''s almost the same when he keeps them as his daughter-in-law. When he arrived at the company, Han Tianzhuo looked up at Bai Yu and sat on the sofa staring at him. After thinking for a few seconds, he let Shang Jie in and asked her to do something trivial. Bai Yu stares at Shang Jie with bright eyes. She has been helping Han Tianzhuo do things for a long time, but he always dislikes her, and she is too embarrassed to make trouble for him. Now he asked Shangjie to teach her, and she immediately stood up and said, "I''m very capable." Shangjie takes her out of the office, walks to the copier and asks if she can do it. Bai Yu tilts her head and stares at the copier for a long time. She shakes her head. Shangjie thinks that she is stupid. She even asks the president to teach her intelligence of spoon when she drinks soup. How can she use this kind of thing. After teaching her how to use the copier again, she supervised her own operation to see if she could finish it. Then she gave her a copy of the document and asked her to give it to the president.Bai Yu copies the document carefully and wants to run back to Han Tianzhuo to ask for credit, but outside the office, she bumps the document in Nina''s hand. Bai Yu is a little flustered. She gets into the office and runs to Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo saw her run over in a hurry, subconsciously holding her little hand, "what''s the matter?" Bai Yu lowered her head. "I, I made a mistake and hit Nina." "Does it hurt?" Bai Yu shakes her head. At this moment, Nina pushes the door in. Her face raised a smile, "Bai Yu, you see me, run what, is afraid of me?" Bai Yu shook her head. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to bump you." Nina smiles. As for what she thinks, only she knows. "It''s OK, Bai Yu. I didn''t mean I wanted to be friends with you. Are you busy today? I''d like to invite you to go shopping." "Shopping?" Bai Yu tilts her head to see her. She really wants to play, but Han Tianzhuo still has to work. She can''t go. "I''m not going." White jade answers. Nina wondered, "why don''t you go? How boring you are in the CEO''s place. You accompany me to buy a dress. I''ll send you back later." This woman only knows how to guard Han Tianzhuo. How can she be in trouble. Nina heart sneer, this woman is more afraid of the president was robbed, must be every minute every second at his side. "No, if you buy clothes, you have to wait for Han Tianzhuo to get off work. We can go together." Other things can be discussed, but to leave Han Tianzhuo, this is not discussed. Nina took a look at Han Tianzhuo. He would go shopping with her. She has worked with the president for several years, but she has never seen him go to the mall. "Bai Yu, the president is very busy. Aren''t you bored to stay here?" Bai Yu shook her head. "It''s not boring. I can do something for Han Tianzhuo. Oh, by the way, I have a present for you. " Bai Yu remembers that she asked Shang Jie to bring the blue dress. She put it on the sofa and handed it to her. "You didn''t say you liked it last time. I gave it to you." Nina didn''t expect that she would give this dress to herself. This dress is not cheap. This woman can''t afford it. She bought it with Han Tianzhuo''s money. When does this woman have to disguise? For the president''s money, she pesters the president and looks at her ugly face. It''s really disgusting. Nina hated her to death, but now she didn''t reveal her true face. She still smiles and takes the dress. "Thank you, Bai Yu. I like it very much. Bai Yu, I''ll treat you to dinner after work." Chapter 1515 When it comes to food, Bai Yu''s eyes shine. Ask Han Tianzhuo if he can have dinner with Nina after work. Han Tianzhuo takes a look at Nina. No matter what she has in mind, since Bai Yu wants to, he will accompany her. With Han Tianzhuo''s consent, Bai Yu nods happily and has a dinner with Nina. After Nina left, Bai Yu and Han Tianzhuo said that Nina didn''t dislike her ugliness and was willing to make friends with her. She was very happy. Han Tianzhuo heard that she was ugly. In fact, the scar on her face was very light. If she dealt with it again, it would be invisible. However, the scar on her body is very deep, and she will be raised for a while. After work, Nina to find white jade, just know Han Tianzhuo to go with them, very surprised, she thought only white jade.. Nina took Baiyu to eat Japanese food. Baiyu looked at the sashimi and was curious, but didn''t know how to make it. Han Tianzhuo helped her. She put the sashimi in her mouth, squinted and immediately put one into Han Tianzhuo''s mouth. "It''s delicious, Han Tianzhuo. Wow, I''ve tasted something delicious again." Han Tianzhuo''s taste is really good, and the taste is authentic. I know Nina has made a lot of efforts. Nina, sitting next to her, looks at the interaction between the two. Han Tianzhuo, who is high above the others, is usually cold and doesn''t eat fireworks. Now not only does she help Bai Yu with the dishes, but when Bai Yu feeds him Sashimi with her own chopsticks, he doesn''t give up. In the past, when Han Tianzhuo had dinner with her, it was not like this. She was jealous in her heart, but she didn''t show half a cent on her face. She asked for a topic to chat with her, "Bai Yu, listen to Shang Jie, you don''t remember anything before, even your name?" Bai Yu was eating seriously. When she heard her words and nodded, she had no time to speak. Nina didn''t hear her answer. She didn''t seem to have eaten. She kept staring at Han Tianzhuo''s chopsticks and grinding her teeth. Is this woman reincarnated from starvation?! "Bai Yu, do you have any plans now?" Bai Yu had a piece of sashimi in her mouth and peeled shrimp in her hand, but she still didn''t care to speak and shook her head in denial. Her current plan is to be with Han Tianzhuo, but it''s her and Han Tianzhuo''s business. She doesn''t like to tell others that even if Nina is her friend, she doesn''t want to share it with her. She peels shrimp very slowly and is eager to eat. She looks at Han Tianzhuo pitifully. Han Tianzhuo smiles angrily, but still puts on gloves. Bai Yu sees that he is also peeling shrimp, but his every move reveals a bit of elegance, and she smiles. After he peeled it, she took it, dipped it in sauce, broke off the shrimp, ate half of it, and stuffed the other half into his mouth. Han Tianzhuo wants to let her eat by herself, but she doesn''t know when to form a bad habit when she eats. When she eats delicious food, she must share half with him. He can''t refuse it. Nina sitting on one side, watching them eating as if they were alone. No matter what she said, Bai Yu either nodded or shook her head, but she was very happy chatting with Han Tianzhuo. Nina immediately felt that she was redundant. She pinched the edge of the table tightly, and her breath ran away. There was no appetite to eat. Bai Yu is about to go to the toilet to eat. Han Tianzhuo wipes his hand and is ready to take her. Nina is shocked by Han Tianzhuo''s attitude towards Bai Yu. She feels that he is as attentive as a child, which is very different from his attitude towards himself. She immediately called the waiter to take Bai Yu. Han Tianzhuo is not at ease, but Nina says that it''s not good for a boy to wait outside the girls'' toilet. Since he is not at ease, she will take Bai Yu. When she got to the washroom, Nina looked at Bai Yu and pretended to be a bosom elder sister. She said softly, "now you live with Han Tianzhuo. Do you plan to live together? Aren''t you going to investigate your amnesia? " Bai Yu is washing her hands and shaking her head with a smile. "What''s lost is lost. I can''t find it even if I try to find it. Han Tianzhuo said that maybe one day, I''ll remember." Nina sneers. She''s open-minded. "After all, it''s better for Han Tianyu to take care of his life without any reason." Nina said with a smile. "Independence?" Bai Yu thought that this was quite reasonable. "Well, I want to learn to be independent. Han Tianzhuo also said that I should do my own thing." For example, slippers, shoes must be set up, can''t wait for Han Tianzhuo to help her, and after taking a bath, clothes must be thrown into the washing machine She recalled what Han Tianzhuo had taught her to do in her mind. She secretly decided to do it by herself, otherwise Han Tianzhuo would be very tired. "You are still young. Maybe you are still studying. You should go to school too. When you grow up, you will have the chance to repay Han Tianzhuo for saving your life." Nina listen to Shangjie said something about her, she is Han Tianzhuo kind to save a woman, did not expect that this woman shameless, entangled with Han Tianzhuo.Han Tianzhuo is kind-hearted, gives her a shelter, and takes care of her. But this woman takes Han Tianzhuo''s care for granted, and even wants to pester him for life. Funny, she is ugly and has no body, memory is still a blank woman, simply not worthy of so excellent Han Tianzhuo. "Will reading leave Han Tianzhuo?" Nina''s disgusted mouth pulled, her face was still smiling, with a bit of coax tone. "Han Tianzhuo wants to work, you have to go to school to study, you will know a lot of friends when you go to school, and the school is also very fun, you will know when you go." Bai Yu frowns. If she leaves Han Tianzhuo, she won''t go to any interesting place. And in this city there are people who want to catch her, she dare not leave Han Tianzhuo. "Oh, I won''t go. I''ll find a way to make money." Nina sneers. She''s such an idiot. She needs help after a meal. Where can she earn money? Go to the red light district to be a woman with a marked price. With her appearance, there will be no business. When Bai Yu returns to the dining table, Han Tianzhuo sees that she is not happy. He holds her hand and asks her how she is in a bad mood. White jade drum face, seriously thinking for a few seconds, "Han Tianzhuo, I will work hard to earn money in the future." "Making money?" Han Tianzhuo is amused. Now she''s good and doesn''t make trouble. Besides, he doesn''t need money. She doesn''t need to make money. "How did you come up with this topic all of a sudden?" Bai Yu said honestly, "Nina told me that you saved me. I have to earn money in the future to repay my kindness. Well, I think well, I want to make money, but I don''t know how to make money. Han Tianzhuo, can you teach me? " Nina just came in and heard Bai Yu''s words. The corner of her mouth twitched. The woman complained on purpose. Han Tianzhuo squints at Nina. She thought that Nina wanted to make friends with Bai Yu because she was pure and lovely. Now it seems that she has ulterior motives. He sneered and did not speak. Nina saw that his face was not good, and she was afraid that he would be suspicious of herself, so she quickly explained, "I just chatted with Bai Yu casually to ask her how old she is and whether she has learned something to work. Maybe I can think of something." Bai Yu also nodded quickly, "yes, Nina just talked with me a few words, saying that I''m not old enough to study and find a job in the future, but reading has to leave you, Han Tianzhuo. I don''t want to study, I just want to stay by your side." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nina listens to her and grins her teeth in anger. She really wants to sew her mouth on. Chapter 1516 Leaving the restaurant, Nina also wants to invite Bai Yu to go shopping. Bai Yu hasn''t been there before. She asks Han Tianzhuo if she can go. Han Tianzhuo nods. Bai Yu doesn''t notice Nina''s face and goes to the mall with Han Tianzhuo''s arm. Nina wants to take Bai Yu to the women''s clothing store to buy clothes, but Bai Yu says that Han Tianzhuo has bought all her clothes for her. She doesn''t lack clothes. Nina has internal injuries. She has been holding Han Tianzhuo''s arm. Nina has no chance to talk to Han Tianzhuo alone. She can only feel depressed, but she can''t do anything about her. When she went to a jade shop, white jade''s eyes lit up. When she went in, she saw all kinds of jade. She was full of joy and had a sense of familiarity in her heart. Han Tianzhuo walks beside her and asks if she likes anything. Bai Yu looks around, but she is not satisfied. Nina sees a jade pendant with a good shape and asks if Han Tianzhuo looks good. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t speak, but asks Bai Yu how she feels. Bai Yu stares at the jade pendant and shakes her head. The price is too high. "This is the white jade of Lanzhi, which belongs to Hetian jade. Hetian jade has different colors. It grows in the mountain rocks with an altitude of 3500-5000 meters. The pieces of jade mined in the river bed are called Ziyu, which is the best. It is also called grade I, and the materials mined in the rock strata are called grade II. The price of jade is based on the purity of color and texture. Nina, the price of the jade in your hand has changed to ninety-nine thousand, but you say it''s the first-class suede white jade. The first-class good jade can''t be at this price. " Baiyu grabs the jade pendant again, and then says, "this jade has a bad handle, and its density is not enough. It can''t even be rated as level 2. It should be inferior jade. It''s specially processed. Nina, you can change it." Baiyu is kind and she said, Nina but questioned. "Bai Yu, you don''t even know your name. How do you know so much about jade?" Baiyu is also very strange, but seeing these things, some familiar things come to her mind. Maybe she used to play with these things. "Maybe I used to like collecting these things." "Collection?" Nina sneers in her heart. She has a big voice and collects jade. It''s something that can only be done by her family. Nina took another piece of jade, with a price of 390000 yuan. Bai Yu looked at it. She didn''t look at it simply. She looked at the color of the jade and its cutting and structural surface. She shook her head again. "This jade is more fake. It''s not true." Nina heard her negation and felt that she was deliberately insulting her. The jade she looks up to is not only ironic, but also bad. The boss was a little angry when she said that. He opened the door to do business, but the girl said his things were fake. Why didn''t he get angry? "I said, if you don''t buy it, don''t talk nonsense. What are you fake? My shop is full of genuine goods." Bai Yu is suddenly pushed away by him. He staggers and bumps into Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo''s cold eyes squint and steps forward to hold the man''s wrist. "It''s real. It won''t be fake if you look at it. Apologize to her!" The boss didn''t expect that he would do it. His wrist was hurt by the man. He begged for mercy and immediately apologized to Bai Yu. Han Tianzhuo dislikes the boss''s hand, let Baiyu say why this jade is not worth the price, with the support of Han Tianzhuo, Baiyu straightens up. "Your piece of jade says that the origin of the jade is Xinjiang, but there are many kinds of jade in Xinjiang origin, including Xinjiang mountain material, Xinjiang seed material, and Xinjiang Gobi material. If you look at the color, that piece of jade turns yellow, it will look stuffy, the color is not right, and it may be poor Xinjiang mountain water material. Its surface has a layer of clean surface, which looks good under the light, but it destroys the original pore layer in the production process. I know it has poor hand feeling without touching it. I can sell this kind of jade for 2000 yuan at most After listening to her professional analysis, the boss knew that he had met an expert and didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more. He just asked her to leave quickly and don''t delay his business. Han Tianzhuo saw that the boss didn''t speak, and knew that what Bai Yu said was true. He was surprised. If Bai Yu knew jade so well before, she must have been in touch with jade before. She is young, but she is so knowledgeable. She is an old hand at first sight. Maybe the elder of her family studies jade, or she really has a collection of jade at home. If you can collect all kinds of jade at home, you must have an extraordinary family background. I don''t know what kind of family you are. "Bai Yu, choose one you like." Bai Yu takes a look, and her eyes suddenly brighten. She asks her boss to take out a piece of jade to pull her finger. The boss is happy to see the direction she points to. He is really knowledgeable and knows that it is a good thing. "Two hundred thousand!" Bai Yu put her finger on Han Tianzhuo''s thumb and looked left and right, which was not bad. The boss didn''t understand her, "200000?" "This jade finger." The boss''s eyes widened. I didn''t expect that she would guess the price. The price of the jade was 200000 yuan, but it was really good. So he priced it at 6.6 million yuan, which was also a good luck. "Beauty, I''ve never seen you bargain like this. I always have to earn some money in business."The boss knows that she is a knowledgeable person, but it''s too hard to ask such a price. Bai Yu frowned and said with a straight face, "200000 yuan is already very high. This jade is OK, but the workmanship is not good. If you can make it more exquisite, I''ll certainly give you a high price. The people who buy your goods are not sincere to you. You''d better change it." The boss exclaimed, did not expect that she could even see this kind of thing, after thinking about it, he said: "beauty, you know so well, our acquaintance is fate, or you recommend me a few." He was afraid of being cheated when he bought jade, so he went to the place of origin to check it for a long time, but it was inevitable that he would be cheated. Bai Yu doesn''t even remember herself now. How could she recommend someone to sell jade to him? She scratched her head in embarrassment. Han Tianzhuo put her around with his long arm. "This jade finger, 200000, will you give it?" The boss looks at Bai Yu in embarrassment. If she can recommend several business people, he can give her all the jade. But she doesn''t speak. 200000 is too little. Bai Yu stares at Han Tianzhuo''s finger and suddenly thinks of something. She immediately says, "you, you go to Yu Yancheng and find a man named Mr. Qiao. He is a real man. You say yes, Qiang." when Bai Yu thinks of a name, she has a terrible headache. What she thinks of is being whipped by a whip, and a ferocious face flashes in front of her. "Bai Yu, what''s the matter with you?" "Headache, ouch, Han Tianzhuo, I feel terrible." Han Tianzhuo hugged her and threw the jade finger to the boss. "You can bear it. I''ll take you to the hospital." Nina sees Han Tianzhuo leaving with Bai Yu in her arms. She doesn''t know if it''s the woman disguised. She chases him out of the shopping mall, sees him get on the bus, and drives away. She doesn''t care about her at all. She stomps in anger. Ugly eight strange, pretending to be silly and crazy around Han Tianzhuo, she will never agree. Chapter 1517 hospital. Han Tianzhuo asks the doctor about Bai Yu''s condition. The doctor gives Bai Yu a brain tonic examination. The situation is OK. Although she was hit before, it''s not serious. The main reason for her amnesia may be her heart. "Psychological factors, is to see a psychologist?" Han Tianzhuo asked. The doctor explained that it depends on the patient''s condition. If she especially wants to recover, she doesn''t need to see a psychologist. Maybe some factor in her life can trigger her memory. But if she doesn''t want to recover, it''s futile to have a psychologist. Therefore, she should keep a good mood when cultivating. Han Tianzhuo is clear, which means that Bai Yu''s memory is only short of a trigger time, maybe let her see familiar people or things, she may think of the past. But he had some secret selfishness in his heart. He didn''t want her to recover her memory. He went to the dermatology department again, and the dermatologist said that the scar on her face was not serious, and that she should be able to recover quickly as a doctor. When Bai Yu wakes up, Han Tianzhuo takes her back to the villa. Seeing that her face is still white, he specially buys some delicious food for her. Let her sit on the bed to rest, white jade afraid of holding his hand, Han Tianzhuo feel her palm cool, sit down beside the bed, ask her if she think of what. Bai Yu hugged him and felt his temperature, so she felt safer. "I remember that someone called my name, but I couldn''t hear it clearly, and I was badly beaten." Han Junyu thought of the injury on her body, long arm landlord her, "don''t be afraid, I will protect you, believe me?" "Letter Bai Yu hugged him and rubbed in his arms. "Han Tianzhuo, I don''t think much about the past. I think it''s very good now. I''ll try my best to take care of myself and make money. I''ll be with you all the time, OK?" Han Tianzhuo scraped the tip of her nose. "You want to be with me all the time, Bai Yu. Are you proposing to me?" White jade a stay, "propose?" She suddenly thought of the TV play she watched, and immediately nodded, "ah, married people can be together for a lifetime, Han Tianzhuo, then I propose to you, can we get married?" Han Tianzhuo just teased her. She didn''t think that she would not hesitate to talk about getting married. Do you want to get married? He didn''t really think about it. "Bai Yu, I don''t want to remember that before, you didn''t have any relatives, everything before was blank, and I didn''t know your birthday." White jade has a bit tangled, black eyes staring at her, "then you can do my relatives?" Han Tianzhuo pick eyebrow, she so repulsive memories of the past, should be not happy before, she will escape. He didn''t speak. Bai Yu was uneasy. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "if you don''t want to, I will try to think about the past. But I don''t think I like it. If you hadn''t saved me, I might have been killed. The past is like the last life to me. " Han Tianzhuo reached out and stroked her face, "do you want to get married?" White jade surprised to see him, not sure what he meant, immediately nodded. "I''ll take you home to see my parents, and then we can discuss the marriage." Han Tianzhuo lowers his head and kisses her on the forehead. She doesn''t like to recall the past, so don''t think about it. He was picked up by him, it is a rebirth, she wants to stay with him, there must be a reason, marriage seems good. "Yes, yes, Han Tianzhuo, I want to marry you!" Bai Yu is excited. After two days, Han Tianzhuo asks Shangjie to go to the hospital to make an appointment for Baiyu surgery and remove the scar on her face. When Bai Yu heard that she was going to have an operation, she was very afraid and rejected. Han Tianzhuo comforted her and said that he would accompany her. When Bai Yu heard that he would accompany herself, she was relieved. When he arrives at the hospital, Han Tianzhuo accompanies Bai Yu into the operating room. Bai Yu is still afraid when she sees the surgical tools prepared by the doctor. She grabs Han Tianzhuo''s wrist and pleads for mercy and says she doesn''t want to do it. "Bai Yu, I''m here. No one dares to hurt you." But she was still afraid. Han Tian was expressionless and could only say, "if you don''t want to do it, you won''t get married." White jade immediately honest lie down, blinking black shining eyes to see him, "I''m good, you and I get married, OK?" Han Tianzhuo nods. Bai Yu is relieved and closes her eyes for surgery. When Bai Yu was pushed out of the operating room, her whole face was wrapped in medical cotton yarn, leaving only a pair of dark eyes, and she used straw to eat. Her activities are inconvenient, so Han Tianzhuo doesn''t go to work and asks Shangjie to bring the documents to the villa. Shangjie see white jade turning black eyes, talk is not very convenient, can''t help but want to laugh. Bai Yu stares at him with her eyes. Don''t laugh, don''t laugh. Han Tianzhuo says that if she takes off the cotton yarn, it will become beautiful. Three days later, Baiyu wants to take apart the cotton yarn. Han Tianzhuo takes it apart for her. The cotton yarn is taken apart layer by layer, revealing the girl''s white skin. Shangjie is standing on one side and swallowing.When the cotton yarn is thrown away, the girl''s whole face is exposed. Shangjie can''t help but wonder. In the past, she had scars on her face. When you look at her face, it''s easy to forget the scars and ignore her original appearance. Now those scars have been removed. If you pay more attention to her facial features, there is a kind of dust covered pearl. The dust has been swept away, and the Pearl also gives off a dazzling light. What a beauty! Han Tianzhuo stares at the girl in front of her. She''s a bit surprised. She''s very beautiful, and her skin has a good foundation. Her wounds are well repaired, and she can''t see any trace at a close look. White jade nervously looks at him, "how, I become good-looking?" Han Tianzhuo took care of the face cream, put a layer on her, "do not move, not ugly." Bai Yu heard that he was not ugly. Her cheeks were flushed with excitement. She looked at him obediently. When he finished wiping, she immediately ran to look in the mirror. Looking at a familiar and strange face, she frowned strangely and suffered. "It''s still ugly. It hasn''t changed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo and Shangjie look at each other. Is she inferior to her own appearance? Bai Yu looks at Han Tianzhuo apologetically and sniffs, "Han Tianzhuo, I haven''t become beautiful. Won''t you dislike me and don''t let me be your bride?" Han Tianzhuo is amused by her, "fool, marriage is not about appearance." Shangjie stares at the president in shock. What did he hear just now? Is the president going to get married?! "President, are you married to Bai Yu?" Han Tianzhuo glanced at him and asked coldly, "do you have any opinions?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± How dare Shang Jie have an opinion? It''s just that Bai Yu is in such a state that her intelligence is worrying, and she hasn''t recovered her memory. It''s too hasty to get married in such a hurry, isn''t it? "Well, President, how could you be so sudden?" Han Tianzhuo turns to look at Shangjie, "haven''t you found someone yet?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie nods and is squeezed by him every day. Where does he have time to make a girlfriend. Han Tianzhuo was not surprised. "Shangjie, you are one year older than me, and you have no one. You can''t understand why I want to get married. I understand. However, I don''t need you to manage my wedding. I''ll go back to Nankang to hold it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie''s expression can''t hold, President, when you talk like this, you will be killed if you meet an assistant who has a bad temper! Chapter 1518 Nina listened to make complaints about the situation. The president was going to get married. He was shocked for a long time without returning to God. "How could marriage be so sudden?" Shangjie explained, "it''s not sudden. The president is very special to Bai Yu from the beginning. They live together every day. It should be a matter of time before they get married." Shang Jie has been working with Han Tianzhuo for some time. He knows that Han Tianzhuo is a very slow-moving person with a bad temper and little patience. If he can take in Bai Yu, it is enough to show that Bai Yu is special. He and Baiyu spend almost 24 hours together. At first, Baiyu sticks to him. Han Tianzhuo gets used to her, and then takes her as a part of his life. Han Tianzhuo does things neatly. He is not a perceptual person. He will decide to be with Bai Yu. He should be moved by Bai Yuzhen. Even if Bai Yu is different from other girls, he is so willing. Nina won''t believe it. Go to Han Tianzhuo''s office to find him. When she came to the office and didn''t see Bai Yu, Nina took a deep breath and summoned up the courage to ask, "Tianzhuo, I heard that you are going to get married?" Han Tianzhuo knew that Shangjie had said it to her, and was not surprised. He admitted frankly, "the wedding invitation is not ready yet. I''ll let you know when." Nina was almost mad when she heard that he wanted to send her a wedding invitation. Before, she had been careful to keep at his side, has not confessed, that is to know that he focused on work, no heart to fall in love. Once she hinted at him, her mind, but he turned a blind eye, she thought that she was not good enough, but also worthy of him. But just a few days later, he told her that he was going to marry an ugly woman who had no memory and knew nothing. How could she be reconciled? "Tianzhuo, why white jade?" Han Tianzhuo frowned, "why can''t it be Baiyu? She''s very good." What''s good? She''s like an idiot! He also needs to take care of the food, eat his food, use his food and drink his food. That woman is after his money. "Tianzhuo, Baiyu has lost her memory. You don''t even know her identity before. It''s too reckless to marry her in such a hurry. What if, what if she is engaged?" Han Tianzhuo is not happy, cold eyes stare at her, "Nina, as a friend, you think for me, I thank you very much, but what I decide, will not change!" Nina was angry red eyes, unbearable, "God cut, why don''t you think about me, I compared with her, very bad?" She is a talented student, because she has a good impression on him, and has been following him to start a business since her internship. No matter how many difficult periods she has gone through, she has never given up on him. Why should he give up on her?! "Nina, you''re out of control." Han Tianzhuo''s indifferent statement. Nina is a friend, but Bai Yu is the one he keeps in mind, which is not comparable at all. Although he didn''t speak, Nina saw from his eyes that she despised her. Her heart tingled and she wanted to roar. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word. She is also a proud person, because personal feelings are questioned here. She really lost her sense of propriety. She wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. "I''m sorry, I''m just an accident, accident you will choose her." Han Tianzhuo lowered his head to open the document. For the sake of a friend, he said, "Nina, I have said that you are a work partner and a friend. If you cross the boundary, you are nothing." His warning is like sulfuric acid splashed on her heart, Nina is uncomfortable, staring at him for a few seconds, suddenly strode out of the office. Outside the office, she saw other colleagues staring at her. She bit her teeth and went to the rest room, but she didn''t expect to see Bai Yu here. She carefully watched Han Tianzhuo''s secretary, Serena, grinding coffee. While explaining to her, she started to operate. It was a bit of an accident to see Nina coming in with red eyes. "Serena, you go out first. I have something to say to Bai Yu." Serena takes a look at white jade and gets up to leave. Bai Yu turns to see Nina and says hello with a smile. She wants to learn how to make coffee and do something for Han Tianzhuo. Nina went to the seat where Serena was sitting and continued to grind her coffee. When she looked at her face in such a positive way, she found that there was no scar on her face. Her small white face was hundreds of times better than before. The action in her hand made her jealous. "Bai Yu, I heard that you are going to marry the president?" Bai Yu nodded happily and was willing to share the good news with his friends. "Han Tianzhuo said that when he had time, he would wait for me to go home. When his parents agreed, we would determine the wedding date." Nina disdained sneer, "white jade, you also deserve." White jade doesn''t understand of slant small head, "what match?" Nina grinds her teeth and looks a bit ferocious. "You don''t even know how old you are, what''s your name, and you don''t know anything. Everything needs Han Tianzhuo''s care. You''re a woman who doesn''t accompany him at all!" White jade is not willing to drum up face, she does not understand Nina will suddenly change face, and her expression is a bit terrible.Isn''t Nina her friend? She''s going to get married. As a friend, why isn''t Nina happy? "I won''t, but I told Han Tianzhuo that I will study. After a while, I can take care of myself. Han Tianzhuo also said, "he doesn''t mind if I''m stupid and ugly." Bai Yu said seriously. Nina angry smile, this woman know that they are stupid and stupid, but also pretending to be crazy to pester Han Tianzhuo, is really shameless. "He doesn''t dislike you. It doesn''t mean you don''t deserve him. Who knows what you''ve been through before? Maybe you''re married and have children. You''re not afraid of those people coming to you. Do you know how embarrassed Han Tianzhuo will be?" Nina asked. Bai Yu''s face was bitter. She didn''t know the problem. Although some vague pictures flashed in her mind last time, she still didn''t remember her specific information. "What you said is also possible. I''ll discuss it with Han Tianzhuo." Bai Yu gets up and tries to find Han Tianzhuo, but Nina grabs him by the wrist. "Bai Yu, if you really think about Han Tianzhuo, you''d better leave Han Tianzhuo and find out what kind of person you used to be. Even if you didn''t get married before, you''d break up your boyfriend as soon as possible. Then you can talk about marriage with Han Tianzhuo." Didn''t she pretend to be stupid? Nina sneers and tries hard to coax her to leave Han Tianzhuo. As for who she used to be and what she has experienced, Nina has no interest at all. But Bai Yu, as soon as she heard that she was going to leave Han Tianzhuo, she blew her hair. I don''t want to leave Han Tianzhuo. I''m Han Tianzhuo''s girlfriend now. He and I are going to get married. Nina, no matter what happened to me before, it''s all before. Since I was saved by Han Tianzhuo, I''m a brand new me. " Don''t want to talk to her again, Bai Yu ran out of the lounge. Nina did not expect that she would not listen to advice, depressed molars. No, she will not allow it. Han Tianzhuo can''t marry this kind of woman! Chapter 1519 Bai Yu goes back to the office with a small face and walks to Han Tianzhuo, holding his handsome face. "You said I wouldn''t despise me, did you?" Han Tianzhuo raised his eyebrows, "what''s the matter?" Bai Yu seldom hides her mind in front of him, and everything shows on her face, "Nina said, if I ever had a boyfriend or got married, you don''t want me. Han Tianzhuo, you won''t, will you? " Han Tianzhuo didn''t expect that Nina didn''t give up. He put his arms around her waist and let her sit on her lap. "We didn''t say that the past is over. You are my fiancee now. I have asked Fu Chuan to apply for your ID card. When you have a new identity, you will be Bai Yu. " Bai Yu rubbed in his arms and nodded with a smile, "yes, I am Bai Yu. Bai Yu is me. I am your fiancee." "If you''re bored, play with your cell phone. If you''re tired, go to sleep." Bai Yu saw that there were a lot of papers on the desk. Knowing that he was busy, he didn''t disturb him. He got up and played on the sofa by himself. Han Tianzhuo is now preparing for Galen''s project. It''s a big project, and it''s not easy to do well. It''s not only a test for his company, but also a lot of competitors are staring at him. He must be prepared and can''t make any mistakes. Looking up at the woman sitting on the sofa with a mobile phone, Han Tianzhuo raises his mouth and continues to prepare for war. However, Han Tianzhuo is still thinking about whether or not to learn something, not to make money, but she follows him all day, and she doesn''t move what he does, which will be very boring. He discussed with her and asked her what she wanted to do besides being interested in jade. Bai Yu touched her face, "I see many beautiful little sisters who can make up in your company. I''m so ugly. I also want to make up, but I can''t make up." He joked that she was ugly before, but he didn''t expect that she remembered so deeply. Han Tianzhuo couldn''t laugh or cry, rubbed her little face and told her that she was not ugly. Bai Yu didn''t believe it. She looked at her face in the mirror and was not satisfied. "I''ll hire a teacher to teach you how to make up, OK?" "Really?" White jade is happy to embrace him, "that I want to become beautiful, you like me more." Han Tianzhuo bowed her head, and she looked up and gave him a kiss on the lips. His heart was slightly sweet, "then I''ll wait for your beautiful appearance." Two people discuss, Han Tianzhuo let Shangjie to find a professional make-up teacher to teach Bai Yu, two hours a day, when Han Tianzhuo to the meeting, make-up teacher in the office to teach her. white jade quickly started, perhaps she used to love it, so long as the makeup artist make complaints about it for two days, she can make herself a complete makeup, and some of her techniques are very skilled, and the makeup artist is heart tucking. This is not for her to play, is it? She is so skillful in her technique, and some of her techniques are old and spicy. What else do you need to learn? Bai Yu put on her make-up and hid at the door. Waiting for Han Tianzhuo to push the door in, she suddenly jumped out. "Han Tianzhuo, have I become beautiful?" Han Tianzhuo was stunned. When she was plain, it might be because she cultivated her body and her lips were a little pale. Now she put on lipstick and her complexion increased a lot. Besides, she put on eyelashes and her eyes became bigger. Brin brin was shining. Put on make-up, it''s not the same as usual, it''s more beautiful. He didn''t speak. Bai Yu was disappointed and said, "isn''t it pretty? It must be that I didn''t melt well. Wait for me Han Tianzhuo''s long arm stops her waist and wants to kiss her. She doesn''t know where to mouth. She''s still used to her plain appearance. "Not bad, so soon?" The makeup artist explains that Bai Yu doesn''t have to learn at all. She paints very well. Han Tianzhuo is surprised that she used to make up a lot, so she can do it by herself when she gets the makeup tools. Shang Jie came into the office and saw Bai Yu put on her make-up. She was a bit surprised. She put on her make-up and plain face. They were two people. They had changed a lot. If she hadn''t sat next to the president, he would have thought that the president had found another girlfriend. Bai Yu asked him if she was beautiful with her make-up. Shang Jie nodded and wanted to praise her. However, when he noticed that the president''s cold eyes swept over, he resolutely shut up. The president didn''t seem to like Bai Yu talking to him, and he didn''t dare to touch his head. He immediately took out the schedule form and reminded the president that there was a dinner in the evening. Han Tianzhuo thinks that the dinner in the evening is all business people. There are many people mixed up. He discusses with Bai Yu to let her stay at home. White jade wrongly looking at him, not with him, she will be afraid. Han Tianzhuo can''t stand her coquetry. She stares at him like he bullies her. He has to compromise. Han Tianzhuo stares at her face. After putting on her make-up, she looks more charming. When she smiles, she looks a little bright. He doesn''t want others to see her like this. He asks her to take off her make-up before taking her to dinner. In order to celebrate the success of the project, it is necessary for him to take part in it as a front-end partner. When they arrive at the restaurant, Shangjie leads them to the box. The box is big and there is a big round table in the center. At the moment, the round table is almost seated, leaving only one seat for Han Tianzhuo. They didn''t expect that he would bring a woman to show up and ask for her identity with a smile.Han Tianzhuo gave a polite smile. Without waiting for the service staff to move a chair, he got up and started to move a chair. Next to the chair, he asked Bai Yu to sit down beside him. See Han Tianzhuo make this action, people look at each other, understand this woman identity is not simple, can''t make a joke. Han Tianzhuo wait for Bai Yu to sit down, then introduce to the person, "this is my fiancee, worried that I will drink at dinner, just follow to play, do you mind?" Some people want to mind, that can only be shut up. Although Han Tianzhuo''s company is a rising star, it is developing rapidly and coming fiercely. It is said that he has a strong background. Even the people in charge of the Ferguson family are polite to him. Otherwise, when Julia pursues him, the attitude of the Ferguson family is not to kill Han Tianzhuo, but to lock up Julia. The ladies who were present originally wanted to make up with him at the dinner table. After all, the handsome, good-looking and charismatic men will shine in front of us among a group of balding bosses. But looking at a woman sitting next to him, Han Tianzhuo takes good care of her. Even if they have this heart, they don''t have that chance. At this time, a woman looks at the information in her mobile phone. The content of the information is to ask her to give Han Tianzhuo some medicine, and then let Han Tianzhuo go to the washroom alone. The other party''s plan is half finished. The woman had a headache. She took a look at Han Tianzhuo and asked the waiter to bring him a glass of wine. She opened the lid and went to Han Tianzhuo''s back to pour him a glass. "President Han, come on, we have to cooperate so successfully this time. It depends on your good plan. I''d like to toast you." Han Tianzhuo takes a look at the woman. She comes to pour the wine herself, but she doesn''t refuse. "Don''t be so polite, vice president Joey. That''s what I should do." Joey saw that he didn''t pick up the glass. She went to get her own glass again. "To celebrate our success, let''s have a drink." Han Tianzhuo sees that she has drunk more than half of a glass of wine, but it''s not easy to refuse. He takes up the glass, and just wants to drink it, he is robbed. Chapter 1520 Bai Yu also remembers what Han Tianzhuo said just now. He is not allowed to drink, so she grabs the wine cup immediately when she wants him to drink. He explained to the deputy general manager of Joey, "Han Tianzhuo, I can''t drink because my throat is uncomfortable these days. I''ll drink for him." When she finished speaking, she drank a glass of wine and put it down. Her face didn''t change and she also laughed at Han Tianzhuo. The meaning of asking for credit was so obvious that Han Tianzhuo was stunned. I didn''t expect her to drink so much. Joey was surprised to see her drink. She put something in that wine! She drank that stuff. Isn''t Nina''s plan going to fail?! Nina and her cooperation, said as long as hook Han Tianzhuo, everything is easy to talk about, did not expect to kill a Cheng Yaojin halfway. Seeing that Joey''s expression is not right, Han Tianzhuo explains, "my fiancee is also for my good. She is a bit reckless, and vice president Joey doesn''t care." Joey''s face is a little stiff. It''s too late for her to care. Someone came to persuade him with a smile and praised his fiancee for her just right amount of wine. She asked if she wanted another drink. Bai Yu licked her lips and nodded with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± They didn''t mean to embarrass Bai Yu, that is to say, just take a sip. Unexpectedly, Bai Yu was too real. She didn''t feel very much when she drank a cup of it, except that her cheeks were a little red. Everyone laughed and praised Han Tianzhuo. His fiancee''s drinking capacity is amazing, and his speech is funny. It''s really cute. Han Tianzhuo frowns. He doesn''t want Bai Yu''s loveliness to be discovered by others. Bai Yu shakes her head with a smile, saying that this wine is like drinking water for her. She used to drink it from a bottle. She used to Listening to her suddenly talking about the past, Han Tianzhuo''s hand froze. He was curious about her before, but he didn''t dare to dig deep in his heart. He was afraid that what he dug out would make her leave him. At the end of the dinner, Han Tianzhuo watched her drink two bottles of wine and walk gently, embracing her waist. "Bai Yu, what else do you remember about her?" Bai Yu was confused. "I don''t remember what happened before. I just rely on my feeling. I feel like I can have a good drink. Oh, my only impression is that I used to like to go to the wine cellar, but I haven''t remembered where that wine cellar is. However, today''s wine is not good. I like wine with heavier taste. " The wine cellar she said, if it is a private wine cellar, then her identity He suddenly did not speak, white jade some guilty, "Han Tianzhuo, don''t you like me to drink?" Han Tianzhuo stares at her small face, "you like to drink, but don''t get drunk. I don''t like drunkards." Bai Yu nodded with a smile, "I''m not a drunkard. I''ve been drinking since I was a child, and both my grandfather and father have been drinking." Bai Yu reflected what she said, and she said, "do I have a grandfather and father? Why can''t I remember what they look like? " She beat her head, or nothing to remember, she was a little annoyed. Han Tianzhuo holds her wrist, "if you can''t remember, don''t think about it." "Oh, I don''t know why. Sometimes when I don''t think about it deliberately, I will think of some vague pictures. But if I think about it seriously, I will reject it. I will reject to go back to my previous life." She suddenly some uneasy embrace him, "Han Tianzhuo, if one day I think of the past, you can''t abandon me." Han Tianzhuo hugged her, chin on her head, "you''d better ask yourself, think of the past, don''t forget me, or I won''t forgive you." Bai Yu laughed, "how can I forget you? I like you. I want to marry you and be with you." Han Tianzhuo was infected by her smile and raised his mouth. White jade holds her, also don''t know oneself how to return a responsibility, she suddenly some heat, wriggle in his arms. Han Tianzhuo is also aware of his strange, palm close to her forehead, "white jade, is it uncomfortable?" Bai Yu shook her head. "It''s not hard. It''s hot. It''s hot." Han Tianzhuo thought that she had drunk too much wine, so he took her back and let her take a bath. But lying in the warm water, Bai Yu still felt hot and asked Han Tianzhuo to come in. Han Tianzhuo feels that her forehead is really getting hotter and hotter. He asks her to get up and put on her pajamas. He takes her to the hospital. White jade holds him, wriggles in his arms, "Han Tianzhuo, you are cool." Han Tianzhuo wipes her face. Suddenly he thinks of something. Then he goes to see her face to make sure that she may be drinking something unclean and grinding her teeth secretly. It should be when she was drinking, someone gave her medicine. He recalled the situation at the dinner party. She robbed him of the glass of wine, which was poured by Joey. The others were poured by herself, that is, Joey wanted to give him medicine, but she drank it. "Besides the heat, is there anything else uncomfortable?" Bai Yu shook her head and wrapped herself around him. She held his face and wanted to kiss him.Han Tianzhuo takes her to bed and grabs her hand. Bai Yu hums twice and climbs up to him. Han Tianzhuo is obsessed with staring at her. Do you want her like this? Although he has feelings for her, he doesn''t want to be in this situation. "Bai Yu, wake up. I''ll find a doctor for you." White jade hot cheek flushed, squinting at him, trying to make himself sober, "Han Tianzhuo, I, did I eat a very strange thing?" Han Tianzhuo was surprised that she would think of this question, "don''t touch the wine of strangers in the future, you know?" Bai Yu nodded. She felt burned by the fire. Only when she was close to him could the heat be relieved. "Han Tianzhuo, I want to talk to you about shame." She is still straightforward. Han Tianzhuo laughed angrily, holding her hot face, "Bai Yu, have you coveted me for a long time?" Bai Yu knelt on the bed, hugged his neck, and let out a breath of heat. "Yes, yes, I like you so much. Haha, Han Tianzhuo, you like me too, don''t you?" Han Tianzhuo helplessly hooked her nose, "isn''t it hot and uncomfortable, and still in the mood to discuss this kind of problem with me?" Bai Yu laughed and rubbed his neck again. She saw his beautiful jaw line, Adam''s apple, and her torn shirt, revealing her strong chest. She looked like a dog with bones and wanted to lick it. Han Tianzhuo is shaken by her. This girl is really bold. She dares to tease him like this. He pushed her away, holding her face, "Bai Yu, aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you?" Bai Yu thought that he really wanted to eat himself, and immediately released him, "eat me? Han Tianzhuo, are you hungry? Don''t eat me. I''m not delicious. Ouch, I''m so hot. " Is it too late for her to escape? He took her arm and put it on his shoulder again. He put his arms around her waist. "Bai Yu, let me ask you again, would you like to have a relationship with me?" White jade is muddled, "have a relationship, what is it?" Han Tianzhuo lowered his head and pecked on her lips, "just do what you are ashamed to do. Are you afraid?" Han Tianzhuo is not an old-fashioned person. This kind of thing can only be done after marriage. He didn''t touch her before, because he felt that they had to wait for her to recover her memory and their relationship was stable. Now they want to get engaged, she doesn''t want to have a life, he won''t have experienced anything, as long as now and in the future, they can be together. Baiyu was not shy, but she was staring at him. She suddenly covered her eyes with her hand and looked at him in shame. "I, I''m not afraid." Han Tianzhuo took away her hand with a smile, looked down at her and said, "it''s not what I said. Kiss me." Chapter 1521 Baiyu woke up at noon the next day. She got up and wanted to go to the toilet. Her legs moved, and she couldn''t help but scream. The place was a little uncomfortable. She wrinkled her face and looked at the position beside the bed. It was empty. She felt that she had a dream, which was absurd and beautiful. At this time, the hero of the dream is not with her. She moved her foot to the bed and went to the toilet. She went back to the bed to find her cell phone and call him. As soon as I dialed his number, the door opened and the man in pajamas came in with a tray. As soon as her eyes lit up, she put down her cell phone, climbed to the bedside and opened her arms. Han Tianzhuo put down the cooked jujube porridge and looked at her coquettish appearance. When he came to her, he was hugged by her. "What''s the matter?" "That place is uncomfortable. It hurts to do something shameful." Bai Yu said dully that the message to him was that the experience was not pleasant. Han Tianzhuo looks at her strangely and holds her to her leg. "It''ll hurt a little. Just keep it for two days." This is Han Tianzhuo''s first time to do this kind of thing. It''s inevitable that novices will be unfamiliar on the road, but he didn''t expect to find that she was also the first time after doing it. He didn''t want to hurt her, so he kept in control. The girl pesters him. Han Tianzhuo always thinks that his self-control is OK, but he doesn''t expect that he is out of control when he is pestered by her. That kind of pleasant physical feeling is something he has never experienced before. He only thinks that meeting her is a kind of satisfaction. She circled his neck like a lazy cat and leaned on his shoulder. "Will you have a baby if you do something shameful?" Han Tianzhuo''s face is complicated. Suddenly, he is not ready to take measures. It''s not that coincidence, is it? "Do you like babies?" Bai Yu shook her head immediately. "I don''t want a baby. I like you. If I have a baby, I will be very upset." Han Tianzhuo pinched the tip of her nose, "let it be. We''ll be born when we have a baby. But I''ll be more careful in future. " Bai Yu shook off his hand, wrinkled his nose and rubbed his stomach. "If you are a baby, it should be lovely. I like it. Han Tianzhuo, we''ll have one. I''ll take care of her. " Han Tianzhuo raised the bowl and fed him food. "You should learn to take care of yourself first. When the baby comes, you can take care of her." Bai Yu took a mouthful of porridge and nodded with approval. Later, she would take care of herself. Han Tianzhuo looks like a child lying in his arms, but thinks that the child had better not come so early. He and the little girl haven''t decided the wedding date yet. If they are pregnant, it''s troublesome to wear wedding dress. Bai Yu eats porridge, and Han Tianzhuo sleeps with her for a while. After dinner, Bai Yu watches TV in the living room. Han Tianzhuo goes to the study to find Shangjie to investigate Joey. She dares to give him the medicine, this matter certainly cannot be good. Because he didn''t work during the day, he had to deal with the documents at night. Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door and watched the little girl come in with her head stretched out. "Come in, Bai Yu. Why haven''t you slept yet?" Bai Yu Ran in and went to bed in the afternoon. Now she is not sleepy and doesn''t want to disturb his work. She doesn''t speak. She stands in front of the computer desk and looks at him in a daze. Han Tianzhuo was staring at her with no thought, buttoned up the document and looked at her, "is there something to tell me?" Bai Yu waved her hand and said, "Han Tianzhuo, do you believe in destiny?" ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± "I just watched a TV play and said that good love is predestined. It suddenly occurred to me that I wanted to see you like this a long time ago. Do you believe it?" Bai Yu explained carefully. A few years ago? Han Tianzhuo picks eyebrows. If he had known her a few years ago, he could not have no memory. And he asked Shangjie to check the records to make sure that Bai Yu was not from e country. If she and he were in the same school, it was impossible that Shangjie could not find the matching information. "Han Tianzhuo, it''s said on TV that couples are going to see movies or go shopping. You haven''t taken me there. When do you have time, let''s go out to play." Han Tianzhuo glanced at the thick stack of documents. Looking at the girl full of expectation, he took a deep breath. It''s no wonder that the emperor and the beauty didn''t go to court early. He understood. "Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you the answer." Bai Yu smiles and kisses her twice on his face. Han Tianzhuo holds her up and says, "I''ll take my fiancee shopping tomorrow." "Yeah, God, that''s very kind of you." She quickly moved a chair, sat down beside him, propped her chin to look at him, "I know you are busy with work, I will accompany you." Han Tianzhuo low smile, forehead touch her forehead, although want to accompany her, but urgent documents, can not but deal with, he still want to continue to see. The next day, Han Tianzhuo takes Bai Yu out to play. The capital of e country has a long history. There are still many ancient buildings on the streets. Han Tianzhuo took her to a tourist attraction for a tour. Bai Yu was very happy at first, but she was tired of playing in the back. She didn''t want to move after sitting down.Han Tianzhuo has no choice but to carry her and take her to buy food. Two people go to find local characteristics of food, Han Tianzhuo taste good, if you can mail, will send to Nankang City, let sister also taste. This is his habit for many years. Whenever he comes across something good, he will send it home to her. This is not only his, Han family men have this habit, Han Jing was poor travel in the world, encounter good things will send home to his sister. Bai Yu looked at his address and asked him curiously. She knew that he had two sisters in his family and envied that his sister had such a good brother. Han Tianzhuo gives the address to the shop owner for mailing. Hearing Bai Yu''s words, he looks at her forehead. Now he''s not her. What can she envy. White jade listens to his words, immediately embraces his arm, a face flatters. "Yes, you are mine, ha ha ha!" Listen to her magic laugh, Han Tianzhuo''s mouth also raised. As they walked forward, they saw a couple playing musical instruments in front of them. The man was holding a guitar, and the woman was carrying a violin. Bai Yu looked at the woman curiously. "Han Tianzhuo, I also want to have a try!" Han Tianzhuo is surprised, "can you play violin?" Bai Yu is not sure, "maybe, I have a feeling of intimacy. Maybe I will." Han Tianzhuo is also curious. He comes forward to negotiate with the woman, hoping to borrow her violin. The woman can talk as well. He takes a look at Bai Yu and hands her the violin. Bai Yu gently touches the string with her violin. Although her brain has forgotten a lot of things, her body still has a lot of memories that she can''t forget. She took the string, tried a few notes first, then closed her eyes, almost following the instinct reaction, she pulled out a piece of Romanian composer, dannicu''s skylark, the unique trill in the violin treble e, with a very high degree of difficulty. The woman looked at Bai Yu in surprise and couldn''t help exclaiming, "beauty, you are so powerful. I haven''t practiced this song well for a long time." Bai Yu put down the violin, a little embarrassed, "I don''t know how long I practiced, but I should like this song." And Han Tianzhuo immersed in the song she played, but he didn''t come back. He stared at her with burning eyes. The way she played the violin was totally different from the way she was stupid in peacetime. She was elegant and quiet, but with that rebellious and dazzling brilliance, he couldn''t move his eyes. How many surprises does this girl have waiting for him to dig? Chapter 1522 Han Tianzhuo didn''t expect that Bai Yu could play the violin. He took her little hand and asked what she would do. Bai Yu scratched her head. She couldn''t remember it for a moment. However, because of the violin, she remembered that when she was a child, she seemed to be forced by her teacher to learn the violin. She was still a little wronged now. Han Tianzhuo touched her head painfully. After that, no one would do anything she didn''t want to do. As long as she wanted to do, he would support her. Bai Yu was so sweet that she hugged him and felt that she loved him more. "Han Tianzhuo, I may have seen you before." Han Tianzhuo does not care about nodding, "seen, maybe love me at first sight, secretly love me to can''t extricate myself." Bai Yu''s eyes were full of surprise. "Do you know?" What does he know? He was teasing her on purpose. Looking at the corner of his mouth, Bai Yu suddenly stands on tiptoe and kisses him on the lips. "Han Tianzhuo, liking you is probably the most interesting thing I have ever done." Han Tianzhuo is stunned. He grabs her hand, his ears are red, his eyes are dodging, and his heart rate is beyond his control. ¡­¡­ Bai Yu wants to go to the cinema. Han Tianzhuo originally wanted to reserve the show, but Bai Yu said that it would be an atmosphere to watch it with everyone. Han Tianzhuo also went to the mobile phone software to buy tickets, and went to the cinema electronic equipment to get tickets, but there were a lot of people who needed to queue up. Bai Yu knows that he is not patient. He holds his big hand and gives him a soothing smile. Han Tianzhuo calms down. They are also a pair of lovers. Bai Yu didn''t care, but when she heard the familiar voice, she felt a stabbing pain in her brain. "Jesse, what are we going to eat after the movie?" The woman in front asked the man around. "What do you want to eat? I''ll take you." The man replied. Some pictures flashed in Bai Yu''s mind. She asked a man, "Jesse, why do you like me? My sister likes you." She can''t see the man''s face clearly, and can''t hear what he said, but her heart is angry and afraid. She grabs Han Tianzhuo and gasps in his arms. Han Tianzhuo feels her abnormality, "Bai Yu, what''s the matter with you?" "I hate him, I hate him." She cried in pain. "Who do you hate?" Han Tianzhuo helps her wipe her tears, not sure what she thinks. "Jesse, I hate him." White jade sobs, want to stabilize mood, but as long as think of this name, she shivers all over, difficult to calm. "Who''s Jesse?" Han Tianzhuo twisted his eyebrows. "I don''t know, I don''t know, Han Tianzhuo. I don''t like Jesse. I just like you." She hugged him in fear. Han Tianzhuo patted her back, inexplicably also had a trace of uneasiness. He didn''t know what she had experienced, so he couldn''t be sure whether she had any emotional experience. If she recovered her memory, would she choose him or the person in her heart? "Bai Yu, you can only like me!" Because Han Tianzhuo didn''t have a good mood to go home. Bai Yu takes a hot bath and goes to bed. Han Tianzhuo''s face sinks and asks Shangjie to fix her household registration as soon as possible. If she doesn''t have a household registration, she can''t get a marriage certificate with him. At this time, Bai Yu had a nightmare. Nightmares, she was in a gorgeous and simple house, a cold wind blowing, hanging on the bedside of the wind chime issued a clear sound, she looked up at the wind chime hanging under a few pieces of jade, jade collided to make a pleasant sound. She turned and walked out of the room. She saw a long corridor with servants coming and going. They all bowed their heads respectfully and called her miss. Are they calling her? Is she the first lady? Through the corridor, she walked to the left half with her feeling. She saw a tall and straight man in a black suit waving to her. She squinted and wanted to see him clearly, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. It was just a fog. She went into the man''s side, the man''s hand suddenly a dagger, stabbed at her heart. It hurts. She wants to struggle, but her body seems to be fixed, and she tears silently. The man pulled out the dagger, and a woman screamed. She turned to see, but the woman was punctured by a group of people who came in a hurry. The blood was then the woman''s clothes, but she still couldn''t see the woman''s face clearly. She knelt on the ground feebly, her blood dropped to the ground, she thought she would die, she was unwilling to touch her blood with her fingers, wrote two words on the ground. Jesse. Then came the sound of hasty footsteps. A large group of people came in and stepped on her blood words, leaving footprints. She looked up again and saw that all around became white. She turned her head and saw that there was a big coffin in front of her. This is the mourning hall. Who died? Is that her? She tried to see who was lying in the coffin, but was knocked open by a woman. She fell to the ground again, and a group of people she felt familiar and strange passed by her. She wanted to call them, but she couldn''t open her mouth.The coffin was carried out, but she was sad and had a deep thought in her heart. She couldn''t let them carry the coffin away, or she would lose someone very important. "No, I can''t go!" "White jade, white jade." Bai Yu suddenly opens her eyes and turns to see Han Tianzhuo. She hugs him and cries. The pain of heart piercing in the dream seems to remain in the body. Han Tianzhuo knew that she had a nightmare, but he didn''t know what was in her nightmare. He patted her on the back to comfort her. "Bai Yu, don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you in the future." Bai Yu cried and nodded. She didn''t know why she had this dream. She suddenly wanted to find her memory back. Her intuition told her that the person in the coffin was still alive. Han Tianzhuo waited for a long time before her mood calmed down. He took a paper towel to wipe her tears. After talking with her for a while, Han Tianzhuo was relieved to see that she was in a better mood. He took his pajamas to take a bath. At this time, the mobile phone of the bedside table vibrates. Bai Yu takes a look at it. She originally wanted to take it to Han Tianzhuo, but she didn''t expect to press her finger. It''s a video. "Brother, are you busy these months? I don''t answer your messages. " Bai Yu looks at a woman in the camera. She points her mobile phone to the ceiling, so the other person can''t see herself. She remembered that Han Tianzhuo had said that he had two sisters. She called him brother. Is that his sister? "Hey, brother, why don''t you talk when you open the video?" "Han Tianzhuo went to take a bath. He can''t hear you." Bai Yu said softly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing a woman''s voice, Han Tiannuan was shocked. After several seconds, Han Tiannuan came back to himself, "who are you, how do you hold my brother''s mobile phone?" "I, I''m Bai Yu, the name Han Tianzhuo gave me, and I''m his fiancee." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fiancee? Are you sure? Is her brother in love? Where did this woman come from? Wait, why does this woman say her name? It''s her brother. What the hell is that? Han Tiannuan had countless questions in his mind. Chapter 1523 Han Tiannuan heard that a woman claimed to be her brother''s fiancee. At first, she didn''t believe it. His brother''s cold face, dedicated to work, has no heart to find a girlfriend, how can he suddenly have a fiancee? "Your name is Baiyu. That, Baiyu, you point the lens at your face and let me see you." Bai Yu took out her mobile phone and aimed it at her face. She was embarrassed to say hello to her, "Hello, are you Han Tianzhuo''s sister?" Han Tiannuan looks at the delicate little beauty in the camera and tut tut twice. He didn''t expect that her brother''s aesthetic is so high. No wonder some people have confessed before and have been poisoned to death by his poisonous tongue. "Yes, I''m his sister. My name is Han Tiannuan. Hello, Bai Yu." "Han Tiannuan, you and Han Tianzhuo have only one word difference. Tian Nuan, Nuan Nuan, wow, your name sounds so nice." Bai Yu praised. Maybe she loves Han Tianzhuo. She likes Han Tianzhuo when she sees his family. Han Tiannuan was embarrassed when she said, "Baiyu''s name is also very good. When did you know my brother?" "When?" Bai Yu was not sure which day it was, but she remembered, "it was at night, one night, he took me home." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Take her home in the evening. Han Tiannuan thinks a little crooked, but her brother is not that kind of person. He is clean and has a serious habit of cleanliness. Sometimes she rubs on him in a coquettish way, and he has to say something. "Han Tianzhuo cooked noodles for me, asked me to sleep with him, and asked me to wear his clothes. He was the best." Bai Yu continued to recall what happened that night. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian warms up her brother, cooks noodles for other women, and sleeps with her It''s a bit messy. "Bai Yu, are you a student now, or are you working?" She looks very small, in foreign culture open, her brother''s taste will not be so heavy, right? "I''m not a student and I don''t have a job. I''m with Han Tianzhuo now." That means being with him all day. Han Tiannuan thinks more and more crooked. Her brother is not lonely and cold. She pulls a woman on the street and takes her home to raise her? No, no, her brother is bad at it! "With my brother, is he good to you?" Bai Yu nodded, "he''s very kind to me. When we get up together, he''ll squeeze toothpaste for me, we''ll have breakfast together, I''ll accompany him to work, he''ll blow my hair every night, and when I have nightmares, he''ll hold me and comfort me." That''s really sleeping together. Han Tiannuan''s eyes are shining with the light of gossip. If he wants to hear her, he hears the sound of opening the door and Han Tianzhuo''s voice. "Bai Yu, who are you talking to?" "And Nuan Nuan, your sister, Han Tianzhuo, she and I have a video." To prove that she didn''t speak, she showed him her cell phone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo coughs and takes his mobile phone. "Brother, what''s the situation? Are you in love?" Han Tianzhuo hum, Han Tiannuan listen to his perfunctory attitude, not very happy. "Bai Yu said that you started the name. You eat and sleep together. Brother, are you serious?" Han Tiannuan is curious. Her brother is not a casual man, is he? "Of course, I''m serious. When Bai Yu''s passport comes down, I''ll take her home and let my parents meet her. I''m ready to get engaged." ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡± Engagement! Han Tiannuan was surprised, "brother, do you mean that I will have a sister-in-law soon?" Han Tianzhuo listen to her call sister-in-law, Leng a few seconds, "not very soon, is already, Baiyu is my fiancee." Han Tiannuan hummed twice, "brother, if you want me to say that you are a straight man, you treat others as your fiancee. Why didn''t you prepare an engagement ring for her? Besides, you didn''t give a message to your family. Normally, if you are sure of engagement, your parents should also give some gifts to your sister-in-law. Although young people don''t pay attention to these, it''s respect for the woman. If you really treat her well, these procedures should be in place. " Listen to her say so, Han Tianzhuo also realized that he did not do well enough, nodded, that he remembered. "Brother, by the way, you send me the body size of Baiyu, and I will prepare the wedding dress for you in advance, as well as the wedding dress. Are you going to buy it directly, or I will help you customize it. If Bai Yu comes to Nankang City, I''ll tidy up her room in advance. What color does Bai Yu like? Do you want me to change the furniture and quilt? " listening to his sister''s nagging, Han Tianzhuo''s heart is warm, but his brother and sister''s daily interaction, he still fingers helpless scraping eyebrows, "little pregnant woman, are you very idle now?" Han Tiannuan nodded, "the person who keeps the baby, in addition to accompany the child, is reading books, drawing design draft, I want to do things, big brother and mother also don''t let, if you bring little sister-in-law, then I also have a person who can chat, I think little sister-in-law is very lovely."Han Tianzhuo turns his head and looks at Bai Yu. He finds that she stares at herself with two bright eyes. He moves the lens of his mobile phone to let her in. "Bai Yu, you decide the time to go home, and we are ready." Han Tiannuan said. Han Tianzhuo reminds, "you''d better keep the baby honestly, don''t make trouble blindly." Han Tiannuan rolled his eyes, "brother, you can''t be so eccentric. Well, with a fiancee, you can''t satirize your sister like that." Before Han Tianzhuo could speak, Han Tiannuan jumped up again, "big brother, big brother, big news, my brother is engaged!" Han churui may have just come home, but it''s a bit unexpected to hear her words. When he comes to the camera, he sees Han Tianzhuo, and just wants to say hello. When he sees a woman beside him, he stops in surprise. "Your girlfriend?" Han Tianzhuo corrected, "fiancee!" Han Tianzhuo pointed to the camera and said to Bai Yu, "this is my sister''s husband, Han churui." "Hello, Han churui. I''m Bai Yu. This is the name Han Tianzhuo gave me." Bai Yu said with pride. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui picks eyebrows. What''s the name of Han Tianzhuo? Han Tianzhuo make complaints about the white jade. After Han Tian hung up the video, Han Churui and her brother Tucao did not think that her girlfriend would forget her memory. Even her own heart did not know her brother''s heart. Han churui was also surprised that Han Tianzhuo would get engaged so soon, and he didn''t even know who he was. Soon the Han family knew that Han Tianzhuo was going to be engaged. Han Junyu and Qin Ning also sent a video to Han Tianzhuo, hoping to meet his future daughter-in-law. Seeing the white girl beside Han Tianzhuo, who is playful and lovely, Qin Ning is really a pretty girl. Bai Yu heard Han Tianzhuo call her parents. She said hello to them. She didn''t know how to call them, so she followed him directly. "Hello, mom and dad. I''m Bai Yu. My name is Han Tianzhuo''s. I really like my current name." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. What''s the name of a future daughter-in-law? Chapter 1524 Han Tianzhuo is stunned when he hears Bai Yu calling his parents. Turn to see her, a bit uneasy looking at himself, blinking black eyes, "said, said wrong?" Han Tianzhuo had a wonderful feeling in his heart. He touched her head and said, "yes, you are my fiancee now. You should also call them mom and dad. You can''t remember your past. My home is your home, my relatives and your relatives." Bai Yu was moved in her heart. She grasped his hand and raised a sweet smile. And Qin Ning side, hang up the video, think of unmarried daughter-in-law called his mother that scene, also can''t help laughing. Han Tianzhuo has been steady since he was a child. He has his own ideas. He pretended to be mature when he was a little boy. He is also very old-fashioned when he talks. I didn''t expect to find such a lovely girl now. She turned to Han Junyu, held her forehead and arm, and asked him seriously, "husband, now we even have a daughter-in-law. Do you think I''m old?" Han Junyu glanced at her, "jealous of her daughter-in-law''s young beauty?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning had internal injuries. It''s been many years. If he doesn''t satirize himself, he won''t speak well. Looking at her bulging face, Han Junyu turns around and reaches for her face. Over the years, because she has been taking exercise with her, her body is getting better and better, and she also pays attention to maintenance. Although there are traces of years, the charm of women is stronger. "Ning Ning, in front of me, are you looking for abuse?" Qin Ning grabbed his hands and hummed coldly, "men and women are different. You see, they are not the same in their fifties. Now some people say that you are thirty-five, but women are different. You see fishtail pattern, decree pattern, and traces of various years. Ah, time is really a butcher''s knife. " Han Junyu low smile, "you stupid oneself know good, but you such metaphor, pig listened to will not be happy." Qin Ning rolled his eyes, really want to bite on his wrist, must satirize her! She was really going to get angry. Han Junyu immediately gave her Shun Mao and gave her a kiss on her side face. "I won''t tease you. Let''s talk about Ji Ji''s engagement." For many years, although they are quite old, many ways of intimacy have not changed. Qin Ning sits down next to him and looks at the picture of his future daughter-in-law on his computer. Most of the information below is blank. "Qin Ning Yi," how come she doesn''t even know how old she is? " "Jiji said that she lost her memory, but she didn''t find her original identity, and she didn''t remember her name. That''s why the girl said the name Han Tianzhuo gave her. Baiyu, Baiyu, this name really suits him. " Qin Ning also read the name and sympathized with the little girl. "Jiji is very brave. No matter what the girl''s name is, how old she is or what she has experienced, she will be engaged to her. This is true love." Han Junyu didn''t express his opinion. Whether it''s true love or not, it needs to be tested. "This woman''s identity is unusual. I suggest that Ji Ji find out her identity before the wedding." Han Junyu said again but Qin Ning didn''t agree, "as long as they have a good relationship, we''ll wait for that girl to think about the past." Han Junyu turns to see her. She obviously advocates affection, but he is the head of the family. In the future, Han''s eldest daughter-in-law can''t be so reckless. "Ningning, their feelings are their own business. But Jiji wants to take the girl back to Nankang City, which means that what she wants to do is the daughter-in-law of the Han family. If her identity is not clear, she will find something in the future, which is not personal feelings, but has something to do with our Han family. Suppose that girl has ever been married or engaged? When you say it''s time to rob someone, who''s embarrassing? In addition, the elder of the girl is not here for the wedding. If her relatives come to her in the future, those who are easy to talk are OK. If they are not easy, it''s not only Jiji who worries, but our family. " Qin Ning sighs and sympathizes with Ji Ji for a few seconds. "According to what you say, it really depends on the situation and the character of the girl. It doesn''t matter whether she and I are compatible or not. I think it''s important that she and An''an can get along with each other. We can''t stay with our children all our lives, but their brothers and sisters have a good relationship. We can''t make a fuss because of a woman." Han Junyu knows his wife''s worries. There are so many people in his family that it''s hard to avoid right and wrong. Even he and she, husband and wife for many years, sometimes quarrel and have a bad temper, not to mention their brothers and sisters have different tempers. Han churui is protecting An''an, and no one dares to look on An''an''s face. But Han Tianzhuo''s wife, strictly speaking, is the eldest daughter-in-law of the Han family. They all say that sister-in-law Zhang is like a mother. If she is an easy-going woman, it will make others unhappy. Han Junyu''s attitude towards this marriage is not optimistic. Qin Ning saw his serious expression, lying on his shoulder, "don''t think about it, see people again, from the video, it''s a very lovely girl." Han Junyu nodded, now it can only be like this.Qin Ning could not help saying, "husband, have you prepared for the worst?" Han Junyu nodded calmly, Han family or he came to control the family, family affairs, he must worry about, their marriage is also included. If the woman brought back by Han Tianzhuo gets in the way, and Han Tianzhuo insists, Han Junyu will choose to let him separate. Qin Ning says it doesn''t matter whether he gets along with her or not. He thinks it''s very important. He painstakingly marries his wife and his son, but marries a disturbing woman to make his wife angry. Don''t even think about it! But this kind of words, Han Junyu will not say directly, he believes that Han Tianzhuo is a smart man, should understand his meaning. At this time, Han Tianzhuo''s study. Han Tianzhuo looks at the message sent by his father on the computer and asks him to think it over before taking the person back. He recognized dad''s warning. He took Bai Yu back. If he was not happy, everyone would be embarrassed. Admitted to the computer, he went back to the bedroom and saw that Bai Yu had taken a bath and looked at him obediently. He felt soft in his heart and went forward to kiss her on the forehead. "When your passport comes down, we''ll go home." Bai Yu''s eyes brightened. "Really, then I can see my mother and wennuan? Nuan Nuan said that she would make new clothes for me. It''s nice to be warm. " Thinking of his younger sister, Han Tianzhuo felt soft. "Nuan Nuan has a nickname called An''an. Later, you call her An''an. An''an is pregnant now. When you go, you can accompany her." Bai Yu looked forward to it and hugged him, "Han Tianzhuo, shall we prepare a gift? Ann, if you want to give me clothes, I want to give her presents, too. " Han Tianzhuo holds her hand. Thinking of her sister, he hasn''t prepared her engagement ring yet. "OK, we''ll go shopping tomorrow." "Yeah, Han Tianzhuo, I''m so happy to be with you. I have not only a family, but also a family." The white jade looked at him, but the black one seemed to be covered with stars. However, he could not move his eyes. He lowered his head and grabbed her lips. "Baby, so the most important thing for you now is to please me." Chapter 1525 In the morning, they stayed up. Han Tianzhuo has seldom given himself weekends since he founded the company. This weekend, he will take a holiday for himself, holding the woman in his arms and not want to move. When Bai Yu was still sleeping in a daze, she said she wanted to buy a gift. She got up biting her teeth and Han Tianzhuo got up. when two people brush their teeth, they stick together, too. Han Tianzhuo looks at her putting down the toothbrush, mouthwash and spit out the foam in her mouth, and holds her hand to check whether it is clean. White jade is also really, really big mouth, "is not brush clean, so my teeth a little yellow?" Han Tianzhuo couldn''t help laughing, "normal people''s teeth are not pure white, they are generally ivory yellow, which is the healthy color. The chemical reason is that you don''t understand, but if you kiss me, you may turn white." White jade stares at him seriously, one face is curious, "really?" "Just try." Bai Yu immediately stands on tiptoe and hugs his neck to kiss him, but Han Tianzhuo deliberately avoids it. Bai Yu smiles and jumps on him. When she finally kisses him, Han Tianzhuo puts her down on the washstand to deepen the kiss. When I''m addicted to kissing, I don''t want to let go and take her back to bed. They had been fighting for a long time. They went downstairs to have dinner. It was already one or two in the afternoon. After eating something, Han Tianzhuo takes her to the mall to get the ring he ordered. White jade saw a pair of jade rings, like, looking at the quality and color of jade, a look to know is not any product. Han Tianzhuo took the jade ring, pointed to her ring finger and said, "if you put on the ring, you can''t take it off all your life. Can you do it?" Bai Yu tilted her head, "all my life? How long is that life? What if I lose it when I take a bath? " Han Tianzhuo deliberately sank his face, "all my life, from that moment on, to the end of your illness, you can''t take it down. If you can''t do it, I''ll give it to others." "Ah, I can do it. I can do it. Han Tianzhuo, don''t give it to others. I like this ring." Baiyu begged for mercy, coquettishly grabbed his hand and asked him to put it on her. Han Tianzhuo grins, puts on the ring to her, takes out another male ring to give her, lets her also put on. Bai Yu took the ring, puffed up her face and looked at him seriously, "wear the ring and take it off all your life. Han Tianzhuo, can you do it?" Han Tianzhuo laughs angrily. How can this girl be so cute. He bowed his head to kiss her. Bai Yu raised her smiling face with pride, and the two kissing, so sweet that pink bubbles came out of the air. ¡­¡­ Not far away, in a remote corner, a man with a camera took a picture of the scene and sent it out. Nina looks at the picture on her mobile phone. They kiss and love each other. Her forehead is so angry that she wants to smash the mobile phone jealously. Why, why did Han Tianzhuo choose her? A fool who knows nothing. She was not reconciled. Since she doesn''t get it, she won''t let that fool get it. She took the photo to find Julia. Last time Julia was injured, she was in the hospital and recuperated for a few days. Her injury has been much better. Julia is not happy to see her come here, because she knows Nina likes Han Tianzhuo, too. "Julia, let''s talk about a partnership." Julia disdained, "why should I talk about cooperation with you? You are my rival." Nina smiles, "rival? Oh, I''m not really. I want to get close to him, but he doesn''t pay attention to me at all. In the end, he chooses a fool. " Julia doesn''t like her way of saying, "I know you''re a woman with a lot on her mind. Don''t sing bitterness to me. I look sick. Go away, go away!" Since she was hurt in her face, Julia''s temper has been very hot. She wants to take good care of her injury and get revenge from that woman. "Do you know the news that Zhuo is getting married?" Julia was shocked. "Married, why didn''t I hear from you?" Nina knows that she should not know. No one knows the background of Han Tianzhuo. Besides, he keeps a low profile and his marriage will not be publicized. "With the ugly one?" Julia roared. Nina is satisfied with her angry look. That fool follows Han Tianzhuo every day. She doesn''t have a chance at all, but Julia is different. Julia is rich and powerful. As long as she wants to do something, even if it breaks the sky and her family protects her, Han Tianzhuo can''t do anything about her. "That''s why I said, I''m here to cooperate with you. Julia, are you going to watch your favorite man marry the woman who hurt you? " "No, I don''t agree. I won''t let her go!" Julia jumped out of the hospital bed in a hurry. "You say, how do you want to cooperate with me?"Nina asked her to come over and whisper a few words in her ear. Julia''s irritability slowly calmed down and her face began to smile a little more. "Well, well, I must let that woman disappear forever in front of Han Tianzhuo!" ¡­¡­ Han Tianzhuo took Baiyu to buy a ring and went to buy some presents. Because last time she went to the cinema, she had a headache and didn''t see it. Han Tianzhuo also felt it a pity that he took her to the cinema this time. In the empty cinema, there are only two of them. It''s a love movie on the big screen. When the man and woman are hugging each other, Bai Yu turns around and hugs the man beside him and kisses him on the face. Han Tianzhuo a Leng, smile to pinch her face, "so excited?" "Happy, they are together at last, and I will be with you forever." Bai Yu''s naughty blink and bright eyebrows can''t cover her bright smile like the little sun in the dim cinema. Han Tianzhuo also pecked on her lips, "this is what you said. In the future, if you dare to run away, I will break your leg!" Bai Yu pursed her lips. "It''s so ferocious and scared. If I want to break my legs, then if I become a little disabled, you are the one to take care of me." Han Tianzhuo glanced at her and pinched her cheek. "I want to be beautiful. If I break your leg, I''ll throw you away. I''m out of sight and out of mind." "Che, I don''t believe it. How can you leave me when you love me so much?" She said so, but her arm nestled around his neck. Han Tianzhuo grinned, taut, deliberately taught, "white jade, don''t rely on favor. And arrogant?" "I don''t know what pride means, but I know I love you the most." White jade is coquettish. After watching the movie, they went shopping hand in hand. Looking at the colorful lights on the street, Bai Yu suddenly screamed. "Han Tianzhuo, Han Tianzhuo, I think of a little bit. I remember once when you passed this intersection, I chased you for a while. I remember that I saved your photo in my mobile phone." Han Tianzhuo started his business as a graduate student. This section of the road is just across the street from where he started his business. He was upset at that time and would come here to drink coffee. But it was three or four years ago. When the company improved, he moved to the office area. She said she had seen herself and taken pictures. Maybe she had been here three or four years before she lost her memory. Maybe she really fell in love with him secretly. So when he met her, she would hold him tightly. Sometimes, fate is so wonderful. Chapter 1526 Han Tianzhuo took her forward for a while and asked if she remembered. Bai Yu shook her head. Just vaguely remember, it was winter, under a lot of snow, she saw him go far, chasing a section of the road, then she fell, a little pain, so the memory is very deep. Han Tianzhuo imagines her wrestling alone in the snow. He holds her face and kisses her heartily. When it snows heavily, he leads her, and will not let her wrestle again. Bai Yu nodded happily. When she hugged him, she couldn''t help saying, "Han Tianzhuo, you are so good. No wonder I fell in love with you secretly. But why didn''t I say so? " Han Tianzhuo laughs angrily. How can he answer this kind of question? Maybe she once confessed, but he refused. After all, at that time, he only had entrepreneurship in his mind and never thought about the love between men and women. "Ah, Han Tianzhuo, do you think that if I had told you at the beginning, would you accept it?" The roadside light, reflected in her beautiful face, Han Tianzhuo thought, if he had accepted, maybe she would not have been hurt so miserably, hurt or go to everything. But in this world, there is no if. "Do you think I will?" Bai Yu blinked her eyes and pursed her lips a little. "Oh, you can''t cheat me. It''s really irritating." Han Tianzhuo laughed angrily, holding her hand forward, "blame me? At the beginning, you didn''t have the courage to tell me, and you didn''t have the charm to attract my attention. My fault? " Bai Yu had known his poisonous tongue for a long time, but he didn''t expect that he could be so proud and coquettish when encountering this kind of problem. But what to do? She likes him like this. "Then how can I be charismatic and attract your attention now?" Han Tianzhuo rubbed his eyes with his other hand. "I''m tired of working, and my eyes are uncomfortable. I''ve lost my sight." Bai Yu cried angrily, which means he took a fancy to her when he was blind. Looking at her angry to leave, Han Tianzhuo hugged her and pillowed her head, "silly or not, I''m just teasing you. If I don''t like you, how can I let you climb onto my bed?" Bai Yu turned to look at him, smiling at him, "then I won''t climb today." Han Tianzhuo gave her Shun Mao, "you don''t have to climb, I''ll take you up." They go back to the villa and take a bath. Han Tianzhuo really takes her to bed, but she wakes up at lunchtime the next day. When she goes downstairs, she still supports her waist. Companies. Shangjie handed over Bai Yu''s household register to Han Tianzhuo. He also investigated what Han Tianzhuo said in the past three or four years, but there was still no clue. Han Tianzhuo frowns. If a person exists, it''s impossible not to leave a trace. In order to investigate her identity, he finds many friends. Even Han Jing and his father don''t know. "There must be some people playing tricks. My brother has the most advanced technology in the world. It''s impossible that he can''t find any clues." Shangjie is also very puzzled, according to common sense, Baiyu is not e country, then she came to e country, there should be transit records, but he checked for a long time, did not find any clues. Han Tianzhuo looked at Bai Yu''s new hukou, "you continue to investigate. I''ll take Bai Yu home tomorrow. Maybe I''ll stay for a few days. I''ll call you if there''s something urgent." "If I can''t go to your wedding, I''ll congratulate you first." Han Tianzhuo nodded, "wedding can not attend, red envelope to the line." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangjie''s mouth twitched. Ying Ying, when you go home to get married, you need his single dog to do the work here, and you need a red envelope. President, you deceive too much! Han Tianzhuo saw that he had turned into a bitter gourd face, with a cold face, "I''ll give you a raise this month, plus bonus." Shangjie eyes a bright, "thank you, president." If you earn money, you can marry a daughter-in-law. Han Tianzhuo went back to his villa after work. As soon as he got off the bus, a figure came running to him. As soon as he opened his arm, the little girl got into his arms. "Han Tianzhuo, if you don''t come back, I''ll go to you." Han Tianzhuo gently patted her, "I''m not back, afraid at home?" Bai Yu nodded wrongly, "I''ll be afraid alone, but I know you''ll come to me, so I''m not afraid." Han Tianzhuo raised the corner of his mouth, holding her wrist, "remember, don''t be afraid of anyone in the future, because I will come to you, remember?" Bai Yu nodded, followed him cleverly, and said seriously, "if you are alone, don''t be afraid, I will look for you." "Little fool, I am your man, looking for you is what I should do." When they return to the villa, Han Tianzhuo shows her the Hukou book and tells her that he has already ordered the ticket for tomorrow and can go home tomorrow afternoon. Bai Yu is excited and turns around twice with her Hukou book. After that, she is Bai Yu. Bai Yu is Han Tianzhuo''s fiancee. I''m so happy. The next day. Bai Yu got up early to clean up, painted herself a delicate make-up, chose a beautiful skirt, and turned around in front of Han Tian''s face."I''m like this, mom and dad. Will wennuan like it?" Han Tianzhuo is tidying up her clothes. He glances at her and hooks her fingers. Bai Yu nervously walks up to him, looks up slightly, and looks forward to his approval in her eyes. Han Tianzhuo let her turn around and commented, "I don''t know whether they like it or not. I look like it." Bai Yu blushed and gave him a kiss on tiptoe. "I like you too, hee hee." Han Tianzhuo packed a suitcase and asked her to carry a small bag to the airport. At the airport, there is still half an hour to check in. Bai Yu is a little nervous in the crowded place. She has been holding his hand, becoming his little tail and following him. Maybe she is too nervous. She wants to go to the toilet. Han Tianzhuo leads her to the toilet. After waiting for her to go in, he received a phone call. It was about work, so he turned to find a quiet place to answer the phone. When Bai Yu walked out of the bathroom, a woman in a hat stood in front of her and said with a smile; "you are Bai Yu. Your fiance Han Tianzhuo has prepared a surprise for you. Let me show you." "Surprise?" Bai Yu questioned. "Yes, aren''t you going to get engaged? This is the first surprise, so come with me quickly. " Women seduce. White jade in the heart doubts, "you didn''t cheat me?" "If you go, you will know that I didn''t cheat you. Besides, there are so many people here. How can I cheat you?" Women let her see the people around, white jade heart is still very defensive, but also looking forward to Han Tianzhuo prepared for her surprise. Following the woman to the underground parking lot of the airport, Bai Yu looks around and doesn''t see Han Tianzhuo. "What about Han Tianzhuo? Isn''t there a surprise? " The woman turned around, raised a vicious smile on her face, sprayed medicine on her face, Bai Yu only felt dizzy, and slowly fell down. "Cheat, liar!" The woman closed her eyes and helped her up quickly. At this time, two men gathered around her and took her to the car. "Woman, there is a surprise waiting for you, so enjoy it!" Chapter 1527 Han Tianzhuo hangs up and looks at the door of the bathroom. He still doesn''t see Bai Yu and waits patiently for a while. Ten minutes later, he still didn''t see her, sent him a message, and didn''t respond. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He rushed into the bathroom and didn''t find her. He came out and looked for two laps in the waiting hall, then went backstage to check the monitoring, but did not see her leave the bathroom. He gritted his teeth and called Shangjie, "Baiyu has an accident, you send someone to help me find someone." Shangjie doubts, don''t they go home to get married? "How could Bai Yu disappear?" Before Han Tianzhuo answered the phone, he turned on his mobile phone and looked at a document. It took only two minutes. In such a short time, Bai Yu was taken away. He must have been staring at Bai Yu for a long time before he found this gap. Han Tianzhuo thinks that the other party can control the surveillance on the plane. He must have some identity. Now he is not sure whether the person who captured Bai Yu is because of Bai Yu''s former enemy or against him. He didn''t find any clues. He was a headless fly. He didn''t know where to start. He can only look for the phone to find a few friends before, looking for a day, he still did not have any clues, Han Tianzhuo is also a day do not eat or drink, sitting on the side, face gloomy, covered with black gas. Han Tianzhuo and his good friend, the second generation of the rich, who has a lot of influence in E, also spent a lot of time looking for them, but they still didn''t find them, so he recalled whether he provoked some powerful people and took them away from the airport, which is likely to bring them out of e country. Han Tianzhuo is also in a headache. If he comes to catch Bai Yu, he doesn''t even know who he is. His brain is in a mess now. He thought of Bai Yu''s injuries. If he was taken away by those people again, if she was injured again, his heart would ache. Take out the mobile phone to call Han Jing, let him come, also inform Han Junyu missing news, let song xuanruo is able to come, also to help him find someone. Han Jing and song Xuan rush to e country to see Han Tianzhuo''s face haggard. Maybe it''s because of staying up late. He''s a little dark now. "Second brother, I''ve released the news. I''m sure I can find her." Han Tianzhuo calm face, did not speak much, let them want to find people through their way. Song Xuan is still checking the surveillance video of the airport, while Han Jing is checking the periphery, and Han Tianzhuo is still looking for people through various channels. Two hours later, song Xuan enlarges the flash in the surveillance video to let Han Tianzhuo see if it''s his fiancee. Han Tianzhuo squints his eyes and stretches his head to check. He has reviewed these videos, probably because he is anxious, and many details are not ignored by him. "Yes, it''s her. Where''s this video from?" "I went to the front desk of the airport to see the figure in the underground garage." Song Xuan explained. Han Tianzhuo investigates her video splicing and finds another woman with her. Bai Yu has no face, but the woman has a face, and there are two men behind the woman. "This woman''s message, it''s coming out." Han Jing immediately input the photos into the computer, and the information of the woman appeared with Bai Yu in the computer. It''s just a few seconds. The video of the woman''s activities in the past two days is also found out. Han Tianzhuo takes the information quickly and looks calm. "I''ll find someone!" Shangjie looked at their God level operation, some dazzled, this black technology play is too smooth. After listening to Han Tianzhuo, Han Jing and song Xuan put away their computers and set out with him. After Han Jing got into the car, he was still searching the woman''s mobile phone to find a way to monitor her mobile phone. If they could find the information in her hand, it would be better. Outside a bar, Han Tianzhuo gets out of the car and asks them to wait in the car. He goes to find someone. Song Xuan worried about him and asked him to take more people with him. The friend who got off the car with Han Tianzhuo chuckled, "here, it''s my territory. No one dares to touch him." Song Xuan raises his eyebrows. Mai Lun, the prince of the big family, belongs to Han Tianzhuo''s classmates and friends. When Han Tianzhuo started his business, he wanted to raise money, but Han Tianzhuo refused. When they enter the bar, Han Tianzhuo follows the positioning and comes to the second floor. He kicked open a box, saw two men and two women drinking, suddenly heard the door was kicked open, were frightened. There was a woman who saw Han Tianzhuo, and her face was even more ugly, but she was still stiff and calm. Han Tianzhuo saw the woman with Bai Yu. He took a bottle of wine from the tea table and smashed it. With a bang, all the wine was spilled on the woman. The sharp crack pointed to the woman''s neck. "Where is white jade?" "What, what white jade? I don''t know you at all. You are insane!" Han Tianzhuo squints coldly, clenches the bottle, and stabs the woman''s leg directly. The woman cries out, "kill, help And next to a woman and two men are scared, by Han Tianzhuo body cold shock, now want to run for life, where dare to save her.Han Tianzhuo is not a kind-hearted character. He dares to hurt him. He tells her not to live in peace in her next life. He pricked one leg, and Han Tianzhuo pricked another leg, "say, where did you take Baiyu? If you don''t say, I''ll send you to see the king of hell to beg for mercy!" This man''s cold breath, start too hard, the woman is too scared to move, also want to sophistry, Han Tianzhuo find someone this day, all patience is exhausted, holding a bottle directly to her face. "Ah, you, you let me go, help, help!" But no matter how she called, there were more than a dozen people in the box. No one dared to talk to her. Mai Lun is surprised by Han Tianzhuo''s action. He has known for a long time that he does things neatly and is very resourceful, but it''s the first time to see him when he is so cruel. Listen to the woman''s scream, Mellon still laughs, Dandy tone, arrogant and casual, "don''t worry, if you die, I will collect your body, if you find your relatives and friends, believe me, I will let them live in peace!" The woman scratched her head and saw Mullen. She knew that if she kept it secret, she might not be able to save her life. "Bai, Bai Yu, I don''t know. I gave it to Julia." "Julia?" Seeing that the man didn''t believe it, the woman immediately explained, "it''s Julia. She gave me a sum of money and asked me to follow Bai Yu. Then she took her away and gave it to her." She thought the clue to take away people was very clean, but she didn''t expect that they still found it. Han Tianzhuo abandoned her and left. Mellon frowned. This Julia is a real headache. Turning to chase Han Tianzhuo, he pursed his lips and said, "I''ll send someone to check first. If I find Julia, I''ll give you back your people." Julia is his cousin. He must be protecting her. Han Tianzhuo coldly glanced at him, "Mellon, this is not the first time." Mellon choked. Last time Julia taught a younger martial sister who was close to him, causing his family to be ruined. He was very angry when he knew about it, so he let his uncle take care of her. Unexpectedly, she took her away again. MAILUN has a headache. He knew so many disasters would happen. At the beginning of his cousin''s birthday, he would not take Han Tianzhuo to join in the fun. "Han Tianzhuo, after all, she''s my cousin. Let her die." "Look at her nature." Han Tianzhuo leaves four words and asks Han Jing to find Julia. At the same time, he asks Shang Jie to drive to Ferguson''s villa. Han Jing inputs Julia''s information, and messages pop up on the mobile phone screen, "she''s not in the villa now. Where is this place?" Han Jing puzzled pointed to a red point flashing place. Mullen looked in the direction of his finger, frowned and prayed that Julia had not done too much. Chapter 1528 Han Jing pointed to a local gray area, also known as the red light district. Here are two streets. The streets are very long and the buildings are very simple. They look shabby from the outside, but the buildings inside are very gorgeous. There are big casinos and some small stages. On that stage, women buy themselves at a clear price. Han Tianzhuo stares at the place Han Jing finds and turns to see Mai Lun. "If she does something to hurt my fiancee, I promise you to keep her whole body!" Han Tianzhuo didn''t do it. But if he bullies Bai Yu, he is not afraid of blood on his hands! Han Tianzhuo gets out of the car and walks into a building. MAILUN is helpless and follows him. Some people who recognize Mai Lun and Han Tianzhuo immediately ask what service they need. There are all kinds of items here. Han Tianzhuo is impatient and doesn''t want to hear him make a noise The man''s eyes widened in horror. Seeing that his face was really covered with a layer of evil spirit, he was very frightening and didn''t dare to provoke. He quickly hid away. This is the gray area, for the sake of service and entertainment, for the rich to enjoy. But I dare not do it. Han Tianzhuo goes to the front desk to ask which room Julia is in. The front desk is frightened by his murderous spirit and shakes her head. Julia has no record. Han Tianzhuo is impatient. He turns to see Mellon. Mellon is also worried that Julia will do something drastic. He directly pushes the staff to investigate. He doesn''t find Julia, but when he enters his name, he sees a room in use. Mellon grinds his teeth. His father has only one son. Usually, Julia is always following him, so he is very fond of her. I didn''t expect that Julia is acting more and more unruly recently. Han Tianzhuo glanced at the computer screen, sneered and turned upstairs. Outside the room, there were two men guarding. Mullen came forward and told them to get out of the way. These two people are obviously the bodyguards beside Julia. When they see Mellon coming, their faces change and they want to open the door to remind Julia, but they are kicked away by the man next to them. With Mellon here, they dare to be angry and they can only get out of the way. Han Tianzhuo opens the door and rushes into the room. There are seven or eight people in the room. His white jade is standing by the window shivering. Her face is bloodstained and her clothes are torn. She wants to jump down. Han Tianzhuo was flustered and rushed to grab her, "white jade!" Bai Yu, who is forced to have no way to go, is ready to jump down. Unexpectedly, she hears Han Tianzhuo''s voice, and then she is held in her arms. She smells the familiar breath and looks up to see that it''s really Han Tianzhuo. She cries bitterly. "Han Tianzhuo, I thought I was going to die. Hearing your voice is a reflection." Han Tianzhuo heard her voice hoarse, very distressed, put her in his arms, wipe the blood on her face, pacify her under the windowsill. "It''s OK, it''s OK, Bai Yu." "I didn''t tell you that no matter where you go, you have to wait for me to find you. How can you stand so high?" Bai Yu doesn''t want to. She''s afraid of heights, but she doesn''t want to be defiled. "It''s her. It''s her who took me and said she would give me to those people." Bai Yu pointed to Julia and the men next to her. Han Tianzhuo''s eyes swept around. It''s a few childe brothers. Sitting on the sofa drinking Julia see Han Tianzhuo suddenly come, face flustered, hand a shake, wine spilled on the body. "Tianzhuo, why are you here?" She''s very well planned this time. How did he get it? Han Tianzhuo sneered, "my fiancee is here, of course I want to come. Julia, you brought my wife here and gave it to someone else. Did you ask my opinion? " Julia was not reconciled to the cold hum, "you don''t listen to her nonsense, I just brought her to play, didn''t expect that she was so reluctant to jump out of the window. Han Tianzhuo, she''s a fool. She has a problem with her IQ. She doesn''t deserve you at all. " "Julia!" Hearing that Julia is not afraid of death, McLaren is still slandering Han Tianzhuo''s fiancee, which makes her headache. A few days ago, he received a phone call from Han Tianzhuo, saying that he found someone he liked and wanted to get engaged in Nankang city. If he had time, he could go to Nankang city to play. At that time, he said he would go and send him a big red envelope. I didn''t expect Julia to do such a stupid thing today. Han Tianzhuo is ruthless. He doesn''t dare to provoke. He has warned Julia before, but she doesn''t listen and challenges his bottom line several times. This time, he can''t save her! Julia felt aggrieved when she heard that he was cruel to herself. "Cousin, why are you here too? Did you tell the secret? That fool, she hurt me and almost disfigured me. Can''t I scare her? " Han Tianzhuo sneers, "scare, force my fiancee to jump?" Bai Yu sobbed in his arms and pointed to Julia. "She''s bad. She beat me and asked those people to take off my clothes. She said she wanted to auction me. People who pay more can bully me."Han Tianzhuo''s cold eyes are like knives, sweeping the men in the room and a pile of money on the table. He let go of Bai Yu and went to Julia. He could finally look at himself. Before, Julia would be happy and crazy. But now she wanted to run away and fell back step by step. He picked up an iron hammer on the table, which was a temporary tool for auction of white jade. He knocked on the iron hammer carelessly, but every action made people tremble. There was fear in the hearts of the men Julia had called to play. Julia called them and said that there was a big surprise waiting for them, and it was absolutely fun. When they came, they saw a beauty lying in the middle of the room. Julia said that as long as anyone paid more money, they could get the beauty. They don''t have anything else. They have a lot of money and naturally want to play. That''s why they join in. But now, looking at Han Tianzhuo''s gloomy face, they also realize that they have been cheated by Julia. "Who pays the highest price?" There was no answer in the room. Bai Yu saw that they all shrank their heads and ran to Han Tianzhuo. She pointed to a fat man with her waist crossed. "It''s him. He even hit me. I told him that I have a fiance. My fiance is very powerful. If he dares to touch me, my fiance won''t spare him. He has the audacity to say that he wants to be my fiance." The more Bai Yu says, the more angry she gets. She sniffs and takes the hammer from Han Tianzhuo''s hand. When she hammers on a man, the man is hurt by the hammer and wants to fight back. She grabs Bai Yu''s arm, but Han Tianzhuo kicks it and sits on the ground. "I touched my fiancee and wanted to do it, huh?" Han Tianzhuo walked up to him and stepped on the man. At the moment, his cool face was like the Rocha coming from hell, which made people''s soul tremble. "I, I didn''t know she was your fiancee. Julia told me to come." The man''s voice is shaking when he speaks. He is obviously scared. When Julia heard that he was going to blame herself for all the mistakes, she was annoyed, and now she had the impulse to run and break the jar, she said on purpose. "He paid for it and has put that woman to sleep. Han Tianzhuo, your woman is dirty. I just wanted them to take turns with her." Han Tianzhuo''s anger flashed in his eyes. There were several goblets on the turntable. The goblets were made of crystal. He took the goblet and hit the man on the head. The man''s head was broken and bleeding. Chapter 1529 The man with his head smashed is crying out in pain, but he is too scared to struggle. The man who was smashed by Han Tianzhuo is the one with the highest status. He was smashed. The others didn''t dare to speak at all for fear of causing trouble. The crystal goblet hit their head. White jade listen to Julia said he dirty, is stepped on her scales, suddenly exploded. She can be called ugly and stupid, but she doesn''t like to be called dirty. She rushed to Julia, pushed her to the wall, and hit her in the face. Her action was so fast that she punched her several times before she even showed it. Bai Yu looked at her small size, but her strength was not small. Julia was beaten several times, but she couldn''t struggle. She cried and asked her cousin to help me. MAILUN wants to pull white jade away, but he is aware of Han Tianzhuo''s chilly vision. He stands still and sees white jade beating Julia black and blue. It was Han Tianzhuo who came forward and picked her up. Bai Yu let her go. Han Tianzhuo rubs Bai Yu''s small fist, "hit her, your hand also hurts, let me clean her up." Bai Yu raised her small fist and said, "she bullied me. I beat her to relieve her anger. I also want to let her know that I, Bai Yu, am not a bully. " "Well, I''m Han Tianzhuo''s woman, very powerful." Han Tianzhuo''s lips are crooked. His face is dirty, but he is still in good spirits. When he holds her in his arms, he is at ease. Julia, lying on the ground, hates Bai Yu to death. Now she looks at Han Tianzhuo again. If no one holds Bai Yu, she is so angry that her whole face will be distorted. Suddenly, to Han Tianzhuo''s cold and fierce sight, she shivered and didn''t dare to move on the ground. She loves, hates and fears Han Tianzhuo. I''m not reconciled. I can''t understand why he would choose a fool to be his fiancee. Han Tianzhuo pushes Bai Yu behind her and looks at Julia coldly, "don''t you agree?" Julia nodded. "I''m really not reconciled. From the first time I met you, I made up my mind to be your girlfriend, but I love you so hard. Why can''t you look at me more and get engaged to this fool?" As soon as she scolds herself, Bai Yu gets excited and raises her fist to her. Julia shrinks and shakes her shoulder. "You are a fool. You say you like Han Tianzhuo, but you never really know Han Tianzhuo. You just like Han Tianzhuo you imagined. Han Tianzhuo never exaggerates. He is used to keeping a low profile. And you, relying on your own identity, do what is arrogant attitude, Han Tianzhuo certainly do not want to be close to you. Although Han Tianzhuo has a cold face all day, he is very kind and will not deliberately publicize his good deeds. But I listen to Shang Jie. You once killed a woman who likes Han Tianzhuo. Her family is broken and her life is ruined. You are entitled to his love? " Han Tianzhuo listens to her analysis of him, a bit surprised, did not expect that the little girl looks naive, but people still have their own views on things. Julia listened to her words, but she didn''t feel that she was wrong. "I made a high profile. He ignored me. I can only attract him in this way. That woman robbed Han Tianzhuo. How can I not teach her. And you, what qualifications do you have to tell me that you don''t deserve Han Tianzhuo? You are a fool who doesn''t even have memory, and you were ugly with scars on your face before. What poison did you give Han Tianzhuo to let him agree to marry you? " Baiyu listened to her reasonable retort, wrinkled face, very annoying, which reminds her of a vague figure in her memory. "Hum, I can get engaged to Han Tianzhuo because of my great charm. Besides, my name is given by Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo also says that I am obedient, and he will love me if I am obedient." Bai Yu said, but also turned to see Han Tianzhuo, "Han Tianzhuo, am I very good?" Han Tianzhuo listens to her quarrel with Julia. He can''t help laughing, but he still nods seriously. "Yes, my white jade is very good. I want to hurt you very much." White jade immediately elated looking at Julia, "Han Tianzhuo said I am good, you are not good, also bully me." When Julia listened to their love, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. People fight and quarrel. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want to waste his time here. "Julia, I''m engaged to Bai Yu and I''ll get married later. Don''t hope for me. You''d better not think about it in the future. This time, in the face of Mellon, just because I don''t kill you doesn''t mean I won''t kill you. " Julia turned pale and glared at him with red eyes. "Han Tianzhuo, why are you so ruthless? I love you so much." Han Tianzhuo feels tired and wasted time talking to her about this topic. Emotion is not the lever of balance, because she loves him, he must also give her some love. He has no feelings for her. In order to refuse her and let her stop making trouble in the future, he also asked his father''s identity to put pressure on the Ferguson family. He just didn''t want to watch her farce. Julia''s personality is paranoid and capricious. She takes herself as the center. The person she likes must give a response. If he doesn''t respond, she will make a scene. She thinks that someone will compromise and love her.She''s sick. She needs treatment! The truth doesn''t make sense to her. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t talk about it any more. He tells Mellon. "I''m sorry for her feelings. I can''t accept it, but I hope you and the Ferguson family can give me an account of the damage she has caused me." Mellon understood what he meant. His cousin was spoiled by them, so she would do such a thing, which almost caused his fiancee to have an accident. We really need to teach her a lesson. MAILUN thinks that Baiyu is standing on the windowsill. If they didn''t arrive in time, Han Tianzhuo will hold her in time. She really jumps down. What kind of means will Han Tianzhuo destroy the Ferguson family. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again." Han Tianzhuo takes a deep look at him. Mellon knows that his father is Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an, and his brother Han Jing, who has an extraordinary status. If he really wants to move the Ferguson family, Mellon can''t stop him at all, so this is the last warning. "Bai Yu, let''s go home." Bai Yu holds his arm happily. When they get on the bus, they see Han Jing and song Xuan sitting beside them. She is a little confused. Han Tianzhuo said, "Han Jing, my brother, you can call him Zuo Zuo. Uncle song, he is also half of my teacher. Zuo Zuo, uncle song, this is Bai Yu, my fiancee, Bai Yu. " Bai Yu says hello to them cleverly. Han Jing and song Xuan look at her calmly. Han Jing and song Xuan are surprised to see the bright smile on Bai Yu''s face. Han Tianzhuo, who is always cold faced, will like such a lively girl. Han Tianzhuo is mature and steady since he was a child. He inherited seven or eight points from Han Junyu. Now that he has found someone, Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want to stay and goes back to Nankang with Han Jing. Chapter 1530 In Nankang City, Han Tianzhuo first bought a new suit for Bai Yu to change into, and then went back to Han''s home. Go to Han family villa outside, white jade nervous embrace his arm, "Han Tianzhuo, if, mom and Dad don''t like me, how to do?" Han Tianzhuo feels her tension, "how, want to run, it''s late!" Bai Yu frowned, "I''m worried. I''ve forgotten everything before. What should I do if my parents ask?" Han Tianzhuo smiles angrily, hugs her shoulder and takes her to walk in, "don''t think about it, my parents are very together." The Han family heard that Han Tianzhuo was going to take his fiancee home. They had been preparing for it for a long time. When they saw Han Tianzhuo coming in with a girl in his arms, they knew that it was Han Tianzhuo''s fiancee. Han Tianzhuo goes to the door, then releases Bai Yu and holds her hand instead. "Dad, mom." Han Tianzhuo is a man. Bai Yu also immediately followed, "Dad, mom." Qinning smile, looking at Baiyu, "you are Baiyu, really good-looking." Seeing Bai Yu''s face, Qin Ning couldn''t help praising his son''s high vision. Such a beautiful girl is really rare. Bai Yu was embarrassed by her praise. She blushed at Qin Ning and said, "mom is more beautiful than me." Qin Ning low smile, "little girl can really speak, come on, don''t be too formal, it''s all in the family, this is An''an, sitting next to her is sister Mianmian, that boy, it''s little fish." Called three people, immediately looked at Bai Yu, "second sister-in-law, good." Han Tianzhuo is the second elder brother, and Bai Yu is the second sister-in-law. Bai Yu nodded and blinked to see Han Tiannuan, "Hello, you are Nuan Nuan, oh, it''s An''an, and Mianmian, so cute, the little fish is also very handsome." The little fish, who was praised, raised his chin haughtily, "of course, second sister-in-law, I''ll tell you a secret." Bai Yu blinked curiously and asked in a low voice, "what''s the secret?" "I am the most handsome in my family." "Oh." Bai Yu nodded, but she wanted to deny it. In her eyes, Han Tianzhuo was the best. But Han Tianzhuo said that she is no longer young and can''t argue with children, so she can''t refute. Qinning listen to Xiaoyu''s words, angry mouth twitch, "Xiaoyu, you come here, don''t scare your sister-in-law." Taught by his mother, Xiaoyu felt that his face had been hurt and wrinkled with anger. "Mom, the first day my second sister-in-law came here today, can''t you save some face for me?" "Mom, save face for you, just let you fool around?" Han Junyu asked coolly. Xiaoyu is not afraid of her mother, but she is afraid of her father. She walks to her mother obediently. White jade see his small expression of grievance, think it is their own just let fish scolded, suddenly some uneasy, "Dad, fish no nonsense, he is telling a joke to tease me." Han Junyu looked at her. There was no expression on his face, and his eyes were a little cold. Bai Yu was afraid, but she still carried the pressure. Qin Ning feels the air-conditioning on the man''s body, depressed with elbow hit her, low voice warning, "daughter-in-law just came, don''t scare people." "Jiji, you must be tired when you come back. Take Bai Yu to have a rest first." Han Tianzhuo nods and takes Bai Yu''s hand upstairs. Bai Yu looks at the fish with her head down. She feels guilty and asks Han Tianzhuo if it''s her fault that has wronged her younger brother? Han Tianzhuo low smile, small fish is three days don''t teach on the room jiewa, and she has nothing to do. Father will be fierce, he must have done something wrong before, otherwise father will not teach him in front of white jade. "Eh, why does mother call you Jiji? Is that your nickname?" Han Tianzhuo coughed, "well, it''s lucky. I think I''ll be happier if you call me husband." Bai Yu seems to have found a new world. "Ji, Ji, I''ll call you that in the future. It''s OK to call you husband." Han Tianzhuo saw that the quilts and sheets on his bed were changed into purple blue, and the room was also decorated with some flowers and plants, which made the dark color more lively. He knew that this might be arranged by his sister and An''an. He spread the quilt, turned and held her face, "call husband to listen." "Husband." White jade crisp bright voice, call of he in the heart is soft, embrace her. "Let''s take a bath and then sleep, wife. What do you think?" Bai Yu hugged his neck and rubbed her eyes with one hand. Although she had been sleeping on the plane for a while, she didn''t sleep well and she was still sleepy. They took a hot bath. The first time they took a bath together, Bai Yu couldn''t let go at first. She was shy and wanted to hide, but the bathroom was so big that she couldn''t hide. When she saw Han Tian touch his shirt, she felt good. Han Tianzhuo is touched by her like an electric shock. Take her hand away and let her get close to the wall. "Bai Yu, if you don''t take a good bath, do you want me again?" Bai Yu is still staring at his abdominal muscles, looking up at his strong chest, strong arms, and his sexual Adam''s apple. She swallows and nods."Han Tianzhuo, how can you look so good." Han Tianzhuo really wants to thank his parents for the leather bag, which fascinates his woman. Han Tianzhuo lifted her jaw and pecked her lips. "Bai Yu, your husband is not only good-looking, but also has strong endurance. Do you want to experience it?" Bai Yu realized what he meant and immediately shook her head. His endurance was very strong. She had already seen it deeply. Han Tianzhuo is not ready to let her go. He encircles her with one arm, picks her up and grabs her lips again ¡­¡­ Before dinner, Qin you came back. He heard that the second elder brother had brought his second sister-in-law back. He came to have a look. But listen to my mother said, they are still sleeping, Qin you is not good to disturb them, go upstairs to find Han Jing. Walking into Han Jing''s room, a sweeping robot stands in the way. He pushes it away with his feet, but the robot moves to his feet again. "Dear guest, there is too much dust on you. Please change your clothes before entering the host''s room." Qin you''s mouth flicked, "Xiao Ya, you''re a cleanliness addict. I just came back from outside. Of course, there''s some dust." Xiaoya is the name of the sweeping robot, so lovely name or Mianmian. Xiaoya doesn''t get out of the way. Qin you holds his arm, but doesn''t change his clothes. After a few seconds, Han Jing hears the voice and turns his head. "Yah, get out of the way." Xiaoya is still defending him, "master, he will pollute the air you breathe. I''m very sorry, I can''t get out of the way." Qin you bumped it with his toes, "Xiaoya, why don''t you become a master and say that I pollute my brother''s breathing air, I throw you out, do you believe it?" Xiaoya aggrieved, rolled a circle, back to Han Jing side, "master, guests want to use violence to let Xiaoya leave you, ask for help." Han Jing reached out and gently ordered it, "Xiaoya goes out to play with Mianmian, I chat with youYou." Xiaoya listen to his gentle voice, and rolled a circle, "master, you explain the task, will be Xiaoya''s honor, I go to find Mianmian." When Xiaoya rolled to Qin you, she paused for two seconds and said in a serious tone, "right, right, Xiaoya has to remind you that it''s polite to treat yourself well. There''s no next time!" Qin you laughs angrily, kicks it with his toes again, and Xiaoya slips away immediately. Chapter 1531 Qin you goes to Han Jing and sits down. There is a stack of data tables in front of him. Some kind of experimental test is being done on the computer. He stares at the data and doesn''t speak for a long time. Han Jing looks at him strangely. Maybe he is tired. His face is haggard. At the moment, he is still pale green and black. His eyes are staring at the screen, and he doesn''t know what he is looking at. "Right right, in a bad mood?" Qin you suddenly laughed miserably and scratched his head, with a tone of distress. "Lovelorn, not very comfortable in the heart." "Lovelorn? Have you ever been in love? " "Brother, please don''t tie your heart." Qin you rolled his eyes and nodded his forehead on the table. He had no face to see people. Han Jing hung up the computer, turned to see him, "what''s going on with Jennie, tell me." Qin you explained that on Jennie''s 20th birthday, he wanted to surprise her and dress up to attend, but unexpectedly he saw her engaged to another boy. He turned and left the party. He went back to his apartment and lay down for a few days. These days, he was in a gloomy mood and wanted to talk to someone. He is looking forward to looking for Jennie. Unexpectedly, Jennie will get engaged. No wonder Qin you is always optimistic and gloomy. "Brother, you can''t guess who Jennie is engaged to." Han Jing long eyelashes a shake, can let him so depressed, "can''t be Jiamu?" Qin you is too lazy to roll his eyes. He really can''t hide anything from him. He is not angry about Jeanie''s engagement. After all, he only talks with him on the phone for so many years. He looks at each other''s news from his circle of friends, but he never thinks that Jiamu and Jeanie are together. The most hateful thing is that Jiamu hasn''t said a word. When he talks about Jennie with Jiamu, Jiamu will tell him about Jennie. "Ask what happened to Jiamu. If Jiamu is engaged, it''s impossible not to inform us." Han Jing said. "No, I don''t want to talk to him." Qin you lost his temper. Jiamuming knows what he''s thinking, but he''s still engaged to Jennie. It''s a betrayal! Han Jing takes out his mobile phone and wants to dial Jiamu. Qin you twists his eyebrows and grabs it. "Brother, I don''t want to talk to him. Don''t push me." Han Jing picks eyebrows, "so, what do you want to do now?" Qin you pursed his lips, put down his mobile phone, and had a cool face. "What else can I do? If I''m frustrated in love, I''ll find a sense of existence in my career. Next, I''ll be in the production group for three or four months, and I''ll be busy with school. I should be very busy." Han Jing nodded and patted him on the shoulder encouragingly. "Man, although that girl is very good, maybe it''s the wrong time. You are predestined. In the future, you will find someone who makes you happy." Qin you supported his chin with both hands, listening to his brother''s gentle comfort, "brother, what about you, when do you come out of that feeling?" The expression on Han Jing''s face was stiff, and she looked back at the jasmine flowers blooming by the window. "I don''t know, maybe there won''t be such a person. I''m born to be a person, and no one has a rule that I have to find an object to spend my life. I think I''m very good myself." Qin you tut tut two, "elder brother, you just how old, you say so vicissitudes words. I tell you, you''re just too busy, too busy with Sheng''an every day, and you don''t have any chance to help your friends manage any organizations or get along with others. " Han Jing smile, do not express their views. Do you get along with people? He didn''t expect it. Qin you saw that he didn''t care and didn''t persuade. Everyone had something in his heart, and no one had the right to control another''s life. "Ah, I heard that the second elder brother took the second sister-in-law home. How about the second sister-in-law? Isn''t she very beautiful?" "Well." Han Jing is quiet again. He doesn''t talk and tries to talk less. Even he said he was beautiful. Qin you was even more curious. What kind of woman was that. While having dinner, Qin you looks up and sees Han Tianzhuo leading a woman downstairs. Looking at the woman''s short hair, she looks smaller. She rubs her eyes. It is obvious that she has just woken up. She makes a ha Che and leans into Han Tianzhuo''s arms. Han Tianzhuo straightens her and holds her nose. She wrinkles her face, which makes her sober. Qin you tut tut twice, hit Han Jing with his elbow, "it''s not bad. No wonder my sister says that my second brother''s eyes are poisonous. I didn''t expect that my second sister-in-law''s face value is so high. After that, my children will be very beautiful." When Xiaoyu heard his brother''s words, he immediately asked, "brother Youyou, will the son of the second brother be more handsome than me?" Qin you pinched his baby fat face, "no, our little fish, that''s the most handsome and cool little prince in the whole universe." Fish shy, squint at his father, "right right brother, you don''t say that, I think the most handsome is my father, he is the coolest man in the universe." Qin you turned his head to see his father, and gave his thumbs up. "Little fish, you have a high awareness." Little fish showed a polite face. As a little prince who was often beaten, he still had this awareness.Qin you listened to the two sons, boasting of their father, laughing and crying. Turn head just and Han Junyu''s line of sight to go up, listen to him to ask, "small fish''s words, you don''t agree?" "Well, identify, identify, you are not only the coolest in the universe, but also the most handsome in my mind." Qin shunning hurry. In the heart but helpless extremely, this man used to like to be jealous, now see her and son close, he will black face, really convinced. After going downstairs, Bai Yu immediately stood up and did not dare to hack. Looking at Han Junyu and Qin Ning, she showed a bright and clever smile. "Good evening, mom and dad." "Good evening, Xiao Yu. Sit down and have dinner." Qin Ning said hello. Bai Yu tilted her head to see Qin Ning, "Mom, my name is Bai Yu, not Xiao Yu." "Well, can''t you call Xiaoyu?" Qin Ning is weird. Baiyu shook his head seriously. "Baiyu is the name Han Tianzhuo gave me. It''s Baiyu. It sounds good." Sitting on one side, Han Tiannuan, who is drinking water, hears Bai Yu''s words, chokes his saliva and coughs twice. Han churui patted her on the back and asked her to drink slowly. She didn''t have to be so anxious. Han Tianzhuo waved his hand and covered his chest. "I was fed with dog food before I had a meal. I still remember someone said a few months ago that he was busy working and didn''t want to find a girlfriend." Han Tianzhuo listens to his sister''s teasing. He smiles angrily and pokes her forehead. "If you don''t want to be choked by saliva, talk less." Han Tian warm, with a face, make complaints about his wife, and his sister can not do so. White jade listen to their brother and sister bickering, the atmosphere is relaxed, she can''t help but also relax, raise the corner of the mouth. "Ann, you don''t have to be sad. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t have time to make girlfriends. He works very busy every day. I still talk about marriage." Han Tianzhuo rubs his brows. Bai Yu, which side are you from? Chapter 1532 Han family listen to Bai Yu said that she took the initiative to propose, curious to ask, how she proposed. Bai Yu noticed that everyone was looking at her. She was a little embarrassed. She asked Han Tianzhuo for help. Just now, she had no intention to say that sentence. She didn''t expect that everyone was so curious. Han Tiannuan wants to see Han Tianzhuo''s eyes when he looks at his sister-in-law. He immediately calls Bai Yu. "Sister in law, just tell me how you proposed and picked this kaolin flower. You don''t know that my brother used to be indifferent to many girls." Bai Yu has no choice but to tell everyone that they went to a banquet that day to fight Julia. Then she wants to be with Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo asks her if she proposes, and he agrees. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan love to make complaints about her. She knows that her brother is so stuffy and saucy, obviously he likes girls, and in turn leads others to say that they are married. It''s also her elder brother who has found the treasure. He will follow what he says. If she is an ordinary girl, he can''t catch up with her. Bai Yu didn''t even remember her name, so she didn''t even know what it was to get married. Several people all low smile, also don''t poke out Han Tianzhuo''s careful thinking. Han Tianzhuo is aware of the meaningful eyes of her family. With a light cough, he gives Bai Yu a dish and asks her to eat quickly instead of talking. Han Tiannuan looks at Xuelian, who is as cold as an iceberg at ordinary times. Now he takes care of a woman so seriously. In his heart, he has a feeling that my brother has just grown up. When Han churui saw that she didn''t eat, he stared at Han Tianzhuo and straightened her head. "Eat seriously, or I will misunderstand you are envious of others?" "No, no, I''m just curious. It turns out that my brother is also a wife slave." "Also?" Han churui picks his eyebrows. "Don''t you think? Now, is my brother like my father before? My mother used to be able to do things, but my father just wanted to spoil her into a hand wreck, and let her live without him. It''s terrible. " Han Tiannuan whispered. Han churui had no choice but. Pet. Drowning reached out and hooked her nose, "this must not be heard by my father, otherwise my father will say that you scold him for being black behind his back." Han Tian warm drum face, and whispered: "I don''t say, my father is not black?"? Also, don''t say dad, you are treacherous enough, United mom, nothing can let me do, I am so boring. Having a baby, taking care of the child is very busy. I may not be able to adapt to it. How can I deal with depression? " Han churui frowned and didn''t like to hear her say, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you continue to work now? You are weak. I don''t want to stare at you. I don''t want to worry. " Han Tiannuan pouts his lips and acts like a spoiled child. "Of course, I know you are kind-hearted, but if you have anything to discuss with me, instead of insisting that I should not do what I like. Of course, I will do what I can, or I will lose my sense of existence." Han Tianzhuo rubs his eyebrows. Every time she is coquettish, he can''t help it. "What do you talk about, it seems unpleasant?" Qin Ning asked anxiously. "It''s OK, it''s OK. Let''s talk about food. Big brother told me what I''m not allowed to eat. I said I know." this small problem, Han Tiannuan is most of Han Churui and Tucao make complaints about a few words, but dare not to say to her mother, or else my mother will worry. She is not in good health, pregnant with this child also appeared several times, so her mother is more nervous than her, so that her father asked her to be careful several times, don''t let her worry too much. On hearing that she was greedy, Qin Ning was helpless and became a little garrulous, "an an, what you can''t eat now, you have to bear it. Xiao Rui... Spoil... You, as soon as you are coquettish, he has no principle. Xiao Rui, you can tell me this kind of thing in the future, and I''ll discuss it with her. " Han churui nods and raises eyebrows to Han Tiannuan. I''m more favored than you. "Mom, I''ll listen to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian is warm and shriveled. They all say that the more mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more satisfied she is. It''s true. Bai Yu listened to their conversation and found it interesting. When she ate, she kept staring at Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan asked with a smile, "sister-in-law, do you have something to say?" Bai Yu nodded, "when did you have a baby? You have a big stomach Han Tiannuan touched the bulge of the abdomen, a gentle face, "almost five months, in four or five months, the baby will be able to come out to see you." "Does the baby want to see me?" Bai Yu looked forward and turned to Han Tianzhuo and said, "Han Tianzhuo, when do you think we will have a baby?" Han Tianzhuo coughed, "baby''s business, don''t worry, you finish your meal first." Bai Yu nodded cleverly and ate seriously. Qin Ning looks at the little girl who has a meal with her head down, remembers Han Tianzhuo''s experience, and immediately feels more pity for her. Han Tianzhuo told her that Bai Yu had forgotten her former home. Now Han''s home is her home, and she also wanted her mother to tolerate her. ¡­¡­ After dinner, Han family''s habit is to go out for a walk for a few minutes.Han Tianzhuo with white jade, passing neighbors, see Han Tianzhuo back will say hello, and see the woman around him, will also ask, Han Tianzhuo also very frankly said that this is his fiancee. Bai Yu turned to see him introduce himself, happily raised the corner of his mouth, hugged his arm. Han Tianzhuo turned his head and asked, "if there are too many people, will you be afraid?" Bai Yu shook her head with a smile. "I''m not afraid to have you with me. And I feel so proud that you introduce me as your fiancee. " Han Tianzhuo chuckles. As he takes her forward, he asks her, "are you still used to it at home? Zuo Zuo is usually very busy. He doesn''t talk much. You don''t mind if he doesn''t talk. Youyou is still studying, and her studies are very heavy. She usually lives in the school, and may be going back to school later. Did you talk to her? " Bai Yu nodded, "right right, call me second sister-in-law, his voice sounds good, laugh also good-looking, a look very good." Han Tianzhuo listened to her praise other men are not happy, looked at her one eye, Bai Yu hit a spirit, immediately face a turn, please say: "but in my mind, Han Tianzhuo is the most handsome, the voice is also good." Han Tianzhuo is holding a smile, this just takes back the vision. Bai Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly wondered, "why do they call me second sister-in-law? Han churui is An''an''s husband. Why do you call him big brother?" Han Tianzhuo told her something about Han churui, but Bai Yu was envious. "Ann grew up with big brother, and then they got married again. Wow, how happy they are." Han Tianzhuo rubbed her forehead, "aren''t you and I like this?" "Well, I think I''m happy, too, but if only I had met you earlier, I would have a baby, too." Han Tianzhuo doesn''t know why she is so persistent to her children, but he doesn''t want to have a baby so soon so that their relationship can be stable. After marriage, she has to adapt for a period of time. At the end of the walk, when he returned to Han''s home, Han Tiannuan received a phone call. Han churui really didn''t want her to work, but she insisted that he could only accompany her. Bai Yu went to talk to Han Tiannuan because she went to bed in the afternoon. She walked into her room and saw many design drafts on her desk. She was amazed. "A lot of beautiful clothes, Ann. You are so good." Han Tiannuan chuckles, "this is my job. Oh, I have designed some clothes for you. It should be done in two days." When Bai Yu heard that she had made clothes for herself, she was grateful. She sat quietly and looked at her design. Sitting opposite reading, Han churui raised his eyes and looked at Bai Yu. He thought of something and frowned. When Baiyu left, Han churui said, "An''an, do you think Baiyu looks familiar?" "Familiar?" Han Tiannuan puzzled, "big brother, you mean, where have you met her?" Chapter 1533 Han churui looks at Bai Yu and feels familiar, but he can''t remember where he met him. Han Tiannuan thinks about herself. If she forgets her family because of something in the future, she feels that her life is definitely incomplete. "Big brother, if you think about it again, where did you meet her? Maybe it''s a clue." Han churui is also trying to think, his eyes swept her improved dress, some pictures flashed in his mind, and his face sank. "An an, do you think about Bai Yu and miss Xing, who made a custom dress but changed it several times?" Han Tiannuan also suddenly recalled, "yes, yes, the eyes are a bit like big brother. Although there are many similar people in the world, you should quickly ask your brother to check. Maybe there is a connection." It''s always a clue. Han churui is not in a hurry. He goes to Han Jing first and checks whether Miss Xing has any sisters. He is also afraid that he will give Han Tianzhuo hope by doing so, and finally he will be disappointed. Han churui checked some information about Miss Xing before, but it''s not very detailed. She is a daughter of a big family. She seems to have a sister before, but she died a few months ago. Han Jing listened to Han churui''s idea, entered the photo of Miss Xing, and came out with the information a few minutes later. Miss Xing, whose original name was Xing Shanshan, later changed to Xing Meigui, is 21 years old. She has two younger sisters, a cousin and a half sister. In the information, there is information about her cousin, but she can''t find the information about her sister. Han Jing frowns and thinks it''s illogical. She changed another way, and still couldn''t find her sister''s information, not even a positive photo. But her family history does have a clear record. She has a two-year-old younger sister. The Xing family has always been trained as an heir. She is an expert in jade and knows a variety of musical instruments at a young age. "Elder brother, I think the side face of Miss Xing''s sister is very similar to that of her second sister-in-law." Han churui also thinks it''s very similar, but Bai Yu''s previous experience is similar. It''s not sure that she is the Xing family. Some people say that gambling on jade can make you lose your fortune in one night, and you can also turn over and become a master in one night. The new old man is relying on blocking jade to make the Xing family bigger and bigger, and finally develop other industries to form a big family. The Xing family''s existence in D country, just like the Chu family''s existence in those years, is a huge and powerful country. The industrial fluctuation of Xing family will directly affect the economic trend of D country. If Bai Yu is really the daughter of the Xing family, it''s not easy to go back. Han Jing considered, "elder brother, is it right or not, or let the second elder brother take the second sister-in-law to talk about the virtual reality." Han churui went on to say, "six months ago, the Xing family announced that their heir was hospitalized for mental illness, then committed suicide and buried his body. Now the Xing family is dominated by Xing Cheng, Xing Meigui''s father. Outsiders don''t know what happened." Han Jing nodded in a serious tone. "Second sister-in-law lost her memory and was seriously injured. She is similar to miss Xing. My intuition tells me that there is a connection in it." Han churui laughed and looked at his brother, "directly? This kind of thing can''t rely on intuition. Once the Xing family is provoked, Sheng''an can be affected. " Han Jing was stunned and blinked. Her long and curly eyelashes trembled. "That''s just right. I can let my second brother take over Sheng an''s position and compete with him. I''ll go to study." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui is speechless. With the huge Sheng''an and hundreds of billions of assets, how can the children of the Han family all want to throw them out one by one? When Han Jing talks, he sends a message to Han Tianzhuo and asks him to come. Han Tianzhuo came over and saw that their faces were serious. He sat down beside Han Jing strangely. "What''s the matter? Is their face so serious?" "Jiji, we have found some information about Baiyu. Let''s have a look." Han Tianzhuo pick eyebrows, he checked so there is no news, they can check it? Han Jing showed her the information he found, and showed him only half of the photos of her side face he found. Han Tianzhuo and Bai Yu have been together for so long. Naturally, he can distinguish her photos. "This woman is a member of the Xing family. She used to be the heir of the Xing family. But six months ago, she was declared dead by the Xing family. I heard that her body was buried." Han churui said. Han Tianzhuo enlarges the photo and sees a small mole on the tip of the woman''s ear. It''s impossible to think of this place if you are not familiar with it. When he saw this small mole, he was 90% sure that it was Bai Yu''s previous identity. People with similar appearance and small moles all grow to the same place, unless they are twins. But according to the information, Xing Meigui has only one sister, so she can only be the same person. Back in the bedroom, Han Tianzhuo looks at the girl sitting on the sofa looking at her mobile phone. His eyes are deep. He walks up to her and pinches her small ear. The small mole on the tip of the ear is in the same position as in the photo. "Bai Yu, do you want to know who you used to be?" Bai Yu was puzzled, "is my former self my former living environment? To tell you the truth, I am repulsed in my heart, but I often have nightmares. In nightmares, I feel that I have forgotten something very important. I have to go back to solve my doubts. ""Husband, did you find something about me before?" "No, but there''s some news. If you want, I''ll take you." Han Tianzhuo stares at her. She has doubts in her heart. It should be a knot in her heart. After all, she was mentally ill and almost committed suicide. She was covered with injuries. If he hadn''t saved her, she didn''t know what she would be like. "Well, I''ll go. Although very repulsive, but always feel no previous self, the mind is very blank Han Tianzhuo holding her face, "Baiyu, you should remember, I take you to find you before, now you, don''t forget me, or I will be angry." Bai Yu raised a smile and hugged his neck. "No, I love you most. How can I leave you?" After they had discussed with Han churui, they first inquired about the news. As for Bai Yu, who was dead, she couldn''t show up easily. Han Tianzhuo looks at Bai Yu with a simple face and feels uneasy. He always feels that if he takes this step, he will lose her. He discussed with Han Junyu to hold an engagement ceremony first. He and Bai Yu went to get a marriage certificate first. When Bai Yu''s identity was found out, they were holding a wedding ceremony, but the wife''s family was also there. That would not make her too weak. Han Junyu followed his idea and set an auspicious day. Just a week later, they held an engagement ceremony. The engagement ceremony doesn''t need to invite too many people. It only needs to inform close relatives. In addition, the process is not complicated for two people to take engagement photos. In addition to the dress, Han Tiannuan designed it for them, so he spent a day taking engagement photos. When taking photos, he also took a picture of the Han family. Each face value of the Han family is of high level, but everyone has their own characteristics. In addition, they all wear formal clothes and put the photos on the wall of the Han family''s living room, which makes people smile when they see them. A warm family, who can''t see the pleasing eyes. On the day of the engagement ceremony, all the relatives of the Han family came, and the Roewe family would not be absent. Chapter 1534 Although it''s just a wedding banquet, Han Tianzhuo also wants to give Bai Yu a special memory, so the wedding banquet is a traditional custom in Nankang city. Han Tianzhuo and Han churui worry about the whole process, and Bai Yu sits beside Han Tiannuan and eats melon seeds. When she is in need of her, she follows Han Tianzhuo''s previous teaching. She walks into the villa from the outside of Han''s villa and bows to the elder. The elder wants to give a red envelope. If she gives a red envelope, she can call her parents instead. Everyone can see that although the ceremony was a wedding banquet, Han Tianzhuo designed it according to the wedding ceremony, which means that the Han family recognized the daughter-in-law. We all know that although Han churui is the eldest child of the Han family, he is not Han Junyu''s child after all, and Han Tianzhuo is Han Tianzhuo''s eldest son. This daughter-in-law is the eldest daughter-in-law, which is unusual in terms of generation. As for Bai Yu''s identity, we are all relatives. Han Tianzhuo explains a few words. As for those who want to say that she is not worthy of Han Tianzhuo, Han Junyu is sitting in the seat and can only shut up. After finishing the whole process, Han Tianzhuo sends Bai Yu back to Han Tiannuan and continues to drink with his uncles. Some people tease Han Tianzhuo that being engaged is not the same. When you know it hurts, you don''t want to see more when you have a beautiful daughter-in-law. Because it''s a wedding banquet, it''s a big scene. Bai Yu''s facial features are beautiful when she puts on heavy makeup. Even Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan have to boast about her beauty, and her makeup is gorgeous. Not to mention Han Tianzhuo''s small stomach, he really doesn''t like others to see such a beautiful Bai Yu. Moreover, all the people present are dignified and dignified, and they may have contacted the Xing family. If they are allowed to connect Bai Yu with the Xing family, Han Tianzhuo is repulsive. Regardless of the ridicule, Han Tianzhuo drinks with them. Sitting next to Rongwei, Jiamu is a little uneasy. He looks for Qin you several times, but he can''t find Qin you. With a headache, he gets up and walks to Han Jing''s side. "What about brother Zuo, brother right?" "Busy." Han Jing replied. "Is he really busy, or is he deliberately avoiding me?" Jiamu was sad. He had seen Qin you before. When he wanted to find him, he disappeared again. "If only you knew." Han Jing smiles lightly. Jiamu quickly explained, "right and right misunderstood me. Jennie and I were innocent. It was Jennie''s family who forced her to go on a blind date. Regardless of her wishes, she announced her engagement on her birthday, so the banquet was not for celebrating her birthday at all, but for an engagement banquet. Jennie didn''t want to get engaged, so she asked me to make up the number and let me help her act. Brother youyou said he would go, but I didn''t wait for him. If I knew youyou was at the party, I would not help Jennie. " Han Jing thinks that the onlookers see clearly. Qin you may not be angry with others, but with himself. He always felt that he was too weak, and he refused Jennie at the beginning, so he had no confidence in this relationship. "It''s right and right. You''re not wrong." "I''m not wrong. My mistake is too big. Youyou must hate me. I don''t answer his phone, and he''s blacking me." Jiamu was annoyed. They grew up together and were cousins. For a woman, Jiamu was not happy. "Don''t worry, talk to him later." Han Jing appeases. Jiamu opens his mouth and wants to say another thing, but looking at Han Jing''s calm face, he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Han Jing doubts, "Jiamu, what do you want to say?" Jiamu licked his lips and shook his head. "I still hope brother youYou can listen to my explanation. If he thinks I cheated him, then forget it. And Jennie likes him very much. If he just gives up, it''s his own business. It has nothing to do with me." Han Jing nodded and agreed with him. After a few words of conversation, they saw a group of people drinking, and Han Tianzhuo didn''t show any weakness. He was obviously in a good mood. In the evening. Han Tianzhuo was carried back to his bedroom by Han churui. The first time he got drunk, Han Tianzhuo felt a little uncomfortable. He ran to the toilet several times, but Bai Yu couldn''t take care of people. Qin Ning stayed to take care of people. Qin Ning asked him to lie on the bed and drink water for him, but Han Tianzhuo wanted to take a bath. He couldn''t walk steadily when he got out of bed. Qin Ning couldn''t help him, so he had to call Han Junyu. Han Junyu takes him to take a bath and turns on the water. Han Tianzhuo grabs the warm water and turns to look at his father. "Dad, where''s my little yellow duck?" ¡°¡­¡­ What? " Han Junyu did not understand, what little yellow duck? "The duckling who bathed with me." Han Tianzhuo''s voice is drunk and his eyes are a little confused. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu takes a puff from the corner of his mouth. When Han Tianzhuo was five years old, he took a bath and asked for a little yellow duck, but when he was seven years old, he didn''t want it. After that, he refused them to accompany him. Where can I find the duckling now? "Go to the bath, Gigi. Be honest." Han Junyu teaches him a lesson, but Han Tianzhuo doesn''t see the duckling bathing with him, so he wants to find it. He has great strength. Han Junyu can''t stop him for a moment. Seeing that he comes out wet, Qin Ning asks him what he is looking for."Mom, what about the duckling you gave me and the cat towel?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning looks at her adorable son and knows that it should be Han Junyu''s heredity. When she gets drunk, she turns to Xiaoyu''s room and gives him two ducklings, but Han Tianzhuo still wants a cat towel. Xiaoyu doesn''t use that kind of towel. Qin Ning goes to Mianmian''s room to look for it again, but can''t find it. He just finds little rabbit''s towel and hands it to him. Han Tianzhuo returns to his bedroom contentedly. Han Tiannuan and Han churui, who are watching the play on one side, are the first time to see Han Tianzhuo so childish. They have to work hard to suppress their laughter, so they quickly take out their mobile phones and ask for videos. Bai Yu looks at Han Tianzhuo holding the duckling, but she can''t help laughing. He looks so cute! Qin Ning see a few people are holding a mobile phone, helplessly looking at Han churui, "you this big brother, how also follow nonsense." "It''s a rare sight in a thousand years for Jiji to look like this. It''s a pity not to record it." Han Jing and Qin you also ran to watch the excitement, heard her sister''s words, and nodded their approval. In the bathroom, Han Tianzhuo, wearing a white shirt, sits in the bath, holding the duckling and looking up at Han Junyu. "Dad, where''s my wife?" Han Junyu glanced at him, "I''m hiding. If I don''t take a bath, I won''t see you." Han Tianzhuo is not happy, "how do you hide my wife, Dad, mom is yours, my wife is mine, you give it back to me, don''t give it back to me, I don''t wash it." Standing at the door of Baiyu, immediately ran to him Shun Mao, "husband, you quickly wash, I help you." See white jade take away his towel, Han Tianzhuo brain some chaos, grab a floating on the surface of the yellow duck, like a treasure handed to white jade. "Wife, it''s for you. I caught it." Bai Yu looks at Han Tianzhuo, who is silly, cute and childish, and quickly takes over the duckling. "Ah, it''s lovely. I like it. Then you can wash it quickly." At first she thought it was interesting, but now maybe there are a lot of people around the door, so she worries about him. When Han Tianzhuo sees this video tomorrow, he will be crazy. Chapter 1535 Bai Yu and Han Junyu help each other, so Han Tianzhuo takes a bath and puts on his pajamas. He is not honest and stands in the middle of the bedroom, looking at Bai Yu seriously. "Wife, I can dance. Let me dance a ballet for you." "Ah, what is ballet?" White jade is confused. "I''ll show you." Han Tianzhuo immediately stood on tiptoe and turned into a beautiful swan, dancing in the room. "Wow, that''s beautiful!" Bai Yu is very flattering. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, when did you learn ballet? " Han Tiannuan is puzzled. When she was a child, she learned ballet for several days, but she was also very tired. She couldn''t bear it, and then she stopped practicing. But in order to train right and left, her mother asked them to learn ballet and national standard dance for a period of time. Qin Ning looks at Han Tianzhuo, who is dancing, and his smiling eyes are about to show. His once serious son has no extra expression. Now when performing ballet, he can make all kinds of expressions in order to cooperate with the dance. It''s so funny. "Your brother has a good memory. When you practice dancing, he can read and remember. He didn''t learn ballet, but he used to play hip-hop and jazz himself It''s hard to believe that Han Tianzhuo, such a mature man, can play hip-hop and jazz. After Han Tianzhuo danced, everyone clapped. He made a perfect curtain call, turned to see Bai Yu, and gave her a kiss on her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Caught off guard, they were fed dog food, and the people quickly evacuated. Qin you goes back to his room and turns to see Han Jing follow him. "Brother, what''s up?" "It''s not me, it''s him." Qin you turned his head and saw Jiamu. He rolled his eyes and held his arm against the wall. He didn''t want to get close to him. Knowing that he was angry, Jiamu immediately explained his relationship with Jennie, and gave her a message. If he really liked her, go after her and don''t flinch. She only gave him one year. If he didn''t move in one year, she would be someone else''s. Qin you pursed his lips and did not speak. Jiamu saw that he still didn''t believe in himself, so he was anxious. "To tell you the truth, I don''t like girls." ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Qin you and Han Jing are surprised at him. Jiamu a little embarrassed, but did not avoid, "I fell in love, but the other side is a boy, this thing I wanted to hide from you, is worried that you will mind the same sex." Qin you smoked the corner of his mouth, "in order to explain, you really fight." Jiamu took a deep breath. If he didn''t want to be misunderstood, he didn''t want to talk about it. He turned out his cell phone and opened a photo. "My boyfriend, let me introduce you." Qin you saw Jiamu holding another man with a rich expression, "do you like boys? Does your father know?" "Of course, I don''t know. Although my father''s ideas are very open and same-sex marriage is common in our country, he should not be happy that his son is looking for a man." Jiamu is distressed. Han Jing coughs. In fact, Jiamu likes the same sex. There are signs for a long time, and he has revealed it. But they don''t think about it in that way, so they are surprised. "Sorry." Qin you, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said. Jiamu didn''t care about waving his hand. "I was fooled by Jennie because my boyfriend ignored me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you coughs. I''m not used to hearing his boyfriend. "Well, why don''t I have a chance to ask Jennie to explain it to your boyfriend?" "Don''t explain. The more you explain, the more confused you are. He calls me scum and plays with his feelings. Then people go missing. According to friends, he seems to be going abroad." Jiamu is tired of thinking about it. Han Jing said, "can I help you?" "Yes!" This is another goal for him to come to Nankang City, hoping that Han Jing can help him find his boyfriend''s whereabouts. "Well, it''s a good time to wait. Jiamu, you can introduce your boyfriend to us." Qin you said. Jiamu glanced at him with some resentment. "Brother Youyou, Jennie has a deep heart. She is wilting. In order to take me as a shield, she doesn''t know how many times to use me. She is so angry with me. Every time I go on a blind date, she takes me with her and asks me to hook up with his blind date. When we''re ready, she pulls me out to be her fiance. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you blinked, which means that his boyfriend is the blind date of Jennie? Well, the man who can go on a blind date with Jennie must be the one chosen by Jennie''s elders. The identity is not simple. No wonder Jiamu can''t find it for a while. Han Jing help Jiamu search, address quickly located in D country, Jiamu see this address, face a bit stiff. "Jiamu, what''s wrong?"Jiamu gritted his teeth, "his ex boyfriend is from D country." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing and Qin you feel that they have little knowledge and don''t know what to say to comfort him. ¡­¡­ The next day. When Han Tianzhuo wakes up, he feels a headache. Looking at the woman in his arms, he holds up his arms to see the time. It''s already more than nine o''clock. He never gets up so late when he''s out of bed. The woman in his arms was covered with red marks, and the quilt was messy. His scalp was numb. Yesterday he was drunk and fell to the ground. What happened?! He got up to wash and change the soiled sheets on the bed, but the woman he carried back to the bed still didn''t wake up. I don''t know what I experienced last night. She still has some black and blue at the moment. He kisses her in the eyes with heartache. "Husband, don''t move, don''t move, don''t come. I''m so tired. I want to sleep." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo''s action is frozen. What did she do when she fell to the ground last night? She is so afraid of him. He washed downstairs and noticed that other people''s eyes were strange when they saw him. His face was inexplicable. "Mom, what are you laughing at?" Qin Ning looked at the recovery of the daily cold face of his son, restrained a smile, "nothing, nothing, we think of some festive things, very happy." "Really?" Han Tianzhuo questioned. Han Tiannuan immediately took out his mobile phone and looked at his brother, "brother, I have a valuable treasure in my hand. If you give me some welfare, I will show you." "Not interested." Han Tianzhuo refused directly. Han Tiannuan opens the video. Listening to the sound, Han Tianzhuo is familiar with it. He looks at it and finds that he is dancing ballet in the video. His face is even colder. "Ann, how can you have this kind of thing, your PS!" "What? It''s a live action show. You were drunk last night. What''s more Han Tiannuan smiles. Han Tianzhuo had a headache, so he quickly negotiated with her to delete the video. After that, Han churui and Han Jing and Qin you, who went downstairs, said that they also had the video. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo calm cold face, are a family, do you want to so pit! Chapter 1536 Bai Yu didn''t wake up until the afternoon. Her whole body was soft and sour. When she saw Han Tianzhuo, she was a little afraid. After he drank wine, she had no control. She cried and begged for mercy. He didn''t let her go until he was satisfied. Bai Yu realized for the first time that the man was so strong that he had a terrible physical strength. Han Tianzhuo is also very sorry to see her haggard face. At that time, he was drunk. Many of his behaviors were not controlled by reason at all. He stayed with her for two days before taking her to the police station to get a license. Although there is still a lack of a wedding ceremony, with this certificate, in law, Bai Yu is the Han family. On Han churui''s side, he got tickets for Xing Meigui''s birthday party. Han Tiannuan is the designer of Xing Meigui''s dress. He should have gone, but Han Tiannuan is pregnant and it''s not convenient to travel. Han churui has to take care of her, so he can''t leave her. So Han Tianzhuo takes their place in Xing Meigui''s birthday party. Han Tianzhuo said that she would take Baiyu on her honeymoon. Baiyu would be happy as long as she could be with him, no matter whether she was honeymoon or not. In addition, she understood that honeymoon is to play, and she would be even happier. When he arrived in D country, Han Tianzhuo stayed in the room Han churui had already ordered. He took Bai Yu around for a walk, but in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, he always wanted Bai Yu to wear a hat and put on heavy makeup to cover her original appearance. Bai Yu came to a scenic spot, inexplicably has a sense of familiarity, she stood at the entrance of the scenic spot, stood for a few seconds, turned to see and Han Tianzhuo. "My husband, I feel bad suddenly." "If you feel uncomfortable, hold me. If you have me, you won''t feel uncomfortable." Bai Yu hugged him and leaned in his arms. His gloomy mood was a little better. Han Tianzhuo looks at the gate of the scenic spot. It is obvious that Bai Yu has been here, and he still has a bad memory here. Two people back to the hotel, just walked into the elevator, Han Tianzhuo saw a few into the elevator, see the woman at the head, he suddenly put Baiyu buckle to his arms. "It''s arranged for your birthday party tomorrow, Miss Rose." "Don''t say anything about it, just don''t let anything happen." The tone of the woman is lazy. On the surface, she looks very kind. But when I get along with her, I know that Miss Rose has a very strange temper. Besides, he has a bad temper and is not easy to get along with. The staff stood aside and did not speak, afraid of their own mistakes, bowed their heads and stood respectfully. They are all members of the Xing family. They used to serve Miss Rosa. Unfortunately, Miss Rosa died, and miss Rosa became the daughter of the family. They were ordered by dogs. Although the staff didn''t like Xing rose in their heart, they didn''t dare to show half a point on their face, for fear that she would be punished if she suddenly became angry. Rose does not care about turning her head, see a super handsome little brother, suddenly eyes a bright, but look at his arms holding a woman, the woman wearing a hat can not see the face, but does not stop her appreciation of the little brother. "Sir, are you staying in this hotel for tomorrow''s birthday party?" This is Xing''s Hotel, which is closed to the public. All the guests are coming to her birthday party. "Well." Xing rose raised her mouth and held out her hand. "Hello, I''m Xing rose." That is to show her identity. She is the main character of tomorrow''s birthday party. "Well, Han Tianzhuo, Han Tiannuan''s brother." Xing Meigui is surprised. She has seen Han Tiannuan''s husband before. That gorgeous face has no sense of disobedience on a man. On the contrary, it seems more charming. It''s a pity that he has a wife. I didn''t expect her brother to be so good-looking. It''s really a good life. "Mr. Han, I''m glad you can come to my birthday party and have a drink." When she spoke, she blinked at him, trying to discharge electricity to him. Han Tianzhuo''s face is indifferent, "there will be a chance." "I''m really looking forward to that." Xing rose glanced at the woman in his arms. He never let her show her face or introduce her. Obviously, this woman is not very important and is not worthy of formal introduction. Wait for them to go out, Han Tianzhuo just takes white jade to go out, white jade doubts of looking at her, in the heart also strange, why does she listen to just speak of voice have a few familiar? Back in the room, Han Tianzhuo suddenly yelled, "rose?" "Ah?" White jade is almost instinctive reaction, turn to see him. White jade doubts, know that he is not white jade, but she just think he is calling her. "Husband, what''s the matter?" Han Tiannuan squints and stares at her tightly. He takes her to the hospital for examination. The doctor says that her brain injury is not very serious, but the damage in her heart is great, so it also takes opportunity to recover her memory. Maybe something familiar can trigger her memory, but once she encounters something painful, she will reject that memory. Come to her familiar place, will in a moment, she will find her once memory? In recent days, he also investigated Xing Qiangwei in detail. She was 19 years old. She learned jade from her grandfather when she was young. She also went to the jade market to gamble on jade and won a lot of money. Because she was trained as an heir from childhood, she was outstanding in talent and management. When her grandfather was sick, the Xing family continued to take care of her.But it is such a beautiful and intelligent girl. She was killed in a mental hospital, forced to commit suicide, and ruined by others. But those people still want to torture her to death. "Bai Yu, do you think the name of rose sounds good?" White jade frowns, "don''t like, I still like white jade." Han Tianzhuo continued, "I didn''t say you were Xing rose." Bai Yu looked at him in a daze, but she couldn''t answer for a moment. When she heard the name, she had a sense of familiarity from her heart, but she couldn''t remember why it came from. "Husband, why do you say this to me?" "It''s nothing. It''s just a sudden joke. I just want to make you laugh. It doesn''t look funny." Han Tianzhuo turns over this topic calmly. At night, Bai Yu had another nightmare. In the nightmare, she was talking to an old man with a confused face. The old man had a cup of black water beside him. He said he was thirsty. She took the cup and drank it. Bai Yu wanted to stop it, but she opened her mouth but could not make any sound. She watched the old man fall down. She felt very sad and asked for help from all around. At this time, many people pushed her away. Instead of treating the old man, they scolded him for his death and finally fell down. It was a waste to leave such a big family property to a little girl. Then they carried the old man into the coffin. The coffin was not covered. She went to the coffin. The old man raised his hand and tried to catch something, but he could not catch anything. She was helpless and desperate. She was so miserable that she cried silently. Han Tianzhuo is aware that the woman around her is crying. He knows that she has a nightmare. He listens to her call her grandfather and wakes her up. Bai Yu wakes up this time, but she hasn''t recovered from the nightmare for a long time. She grabs Han Tianzhuo''s arm. "Husband, husband, I met my grandfather." "Bai Yu, do you think of something?" Bai Yu cried with a belch, "no, I just want to see my grandfather. My grandfather has been hurt. He is ill." When Xing Tianzi heard that he was ill, he didn''t want to go back to his family. In the evening, it''s Xing Meigui''s birthday party. Chapter 1537 Han Tianzhuo walks into the birthday party. The walls are decorated with various kinds of roses. Just look at the varieties of roses, you can see that the cost is not small. White jade smell flowers, but frown, because it is flowers, but also provoke do not know where to fly bees and small insects, and fragrance is very strong. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t like it either. Holding her hand, he goes to the other window and looks out. He finds a balcony beside the hotel full of residual flowers. Only one or two of them are still tenacious. It''s a rose. Some people stand by the window, see the pile of roses, can''t help sighing. "Those roses were blooming so well at that time. The man was more fragile than the flowers, but he was more beautiful than the roses. It''s a pity that he died like this." "Yes, I saw her coming of age ceremony at the beginning. The whole upper class of D country came to celebrate for her, and Mr. Xing personally handed over the Xing family to her. At that time, we also said that if anyone can marry such a woman, tut Tut, it''s really blessed. " "It also depends on her life. That woman can''t support the Xing family and drives herself crazy. I heard that she almost killed herself, but she didn''t expect to commit suicide. Now look at these roses again. They are good-looking, but they are too tacky. It''s OK to look at them a few times. It''s boring to look at them more. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man who spoke also glanced at the second floor. Xing rose would come down from the second floor at the beginning of the banquet. Han Tianzhuo listens to them and thinks that Xing Meigui''s appearance is similar to that of Baiyu in several places. However, Xing Meigui''s face has been stabbed, and when she laughs, her face is a bit stiff and can''t compare with his Baiyu. When Han Tianzhuo heard that she was going to eat at the window, she looked down. "Wow, whose daughter is this? It''s so beautiful." "I haven''t seen it. Yes, it''s the best. I haven''t seen it before. If I have, I''ll definitely chase it." "Or, which one of you will come forward and ask which family she belongs to, just to make friends with her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A few men who come over stare at Bai Yu and want to come up and ask for Bai Yu''s contact information. Han Tianzhuo''s face was gloomy. He knew that Bai Yu''s face was attractive, so after she put on her make-up, she gave her a hat with gauze net to block half of her face. But it''s easier to arouse a man''s curiosity. Han Tianzhuo clasps Baiyu in his arms. When the man comes forward to ask, he says directly, "this is my wife. Please respect yourself." After hearing that the woman was married, the man was very disappointed, but he was still unwilling, "who are you? I''m Gao Yunhu, the young owner of qiankunding. " Qian Kun Ding also has a jade business, but it''s more about real estate. It''s as famous as the Xing family, and it''s also a good friend of the Xing family. "Han Tianzhuo, Sheng''an group." On hearing that the other party came from Sheng''an group, Gao Yunhu was stunned for a few seconds and questioned, "is Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an, yours?" "Father." Han Tianzhuo deliberately says that Sheng''an doesn''t want them to annoy him, but he wants to say that his company plays a role in e country, but in D country, people certainly don''t look up to it. Gao Yunhu laughed and immediately took out a business card, "disrespectful, disrespectful, it turned out that it was young master Han and Mrs. Ling, you should also be the first time to D country, if you need to, you can come to me." Han Tianzhuo took the business card and said, "Mr. Gao, are you familiar with Xing rose of the Xing family?" Hear Xing Rose''s name, all around people look at him. Gao Yunhu''s face also changed. He pulled him and warned in a low voice, "this is Xing Meigui''s birthday party. Mr. Han still doesn''t mention her name to avoid bringing disaster to himself." Han Tianzhuo thinks it''s ridiculous. Is Xing Meigui guilty? "Because of a name? Oh, wasn''t she the successor of the Xing family before? It''s less than half a year since she died, and someone''s going to ban her name. " Gao Yunhu wants Xing Meigui not to allow others to say her name, and a touch of evil flashed on her face. Sooner or later, he will kill that bitch and avenge her. "Now not only can''t mention her name, don''t you find that in our country D, don''t you see the rose? Because it''s all destroyed. " Because old man Xing likes roses, he named his favorite granddaughter Xing rose, and planted roses in the Xing family and the Xing family industry, which seems to be a sign. In the future, all his things will belong to rose, but after the old man fell ill, Xing rose suddenly went crazy, committed suicide, and all rose flowers were destroyed. white jade, they make complaints about the beautiful flowers, frown, Tucao, "what a good flower, why ruin, waste." Hearing the soft and crisp voice of the beauty, Gao Yunhu is familiar with her and is attentive to her. "Yes, but now the Xing family is in their hands. As outsiders, we can''t control how they toss. Beauty, oh, no, I don''t know what Mr. and Mrs. Han call? " What Bai Yu likes most is that when others ask her name, she can tell others that her name is Bai Yu, and then her husband gives her name."Baiyu, my name is Baiyu, because my husband''s name is Han Tianzhuo. If you carve it, you can''t make it. So my name is Baiyu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Yunhu, who was fed dog food, showed an embarrassed and polite smile. Listening to her proud voice, although the timbre is similar to that in memory, the tone of her voice is totally different. Gao Yunhu is a little closer to her. "Mrs. Han, you and your husband are made for each other." Gao Yunhu praised. Bai Yu likes others to say that. He is pleased to see Gao Yunhu. He smiles and shows a row of teeth, which makes Gao Yunhu dazzling. She is like a rose. But Rose died, when he saw her body buried. At this time, music sounded in the banquet. Gao Yunhu looked up and saw rose petals falling from the sky. The crowd did not know who called Miss Rose in surprise. A woman dressed up came out of the stairs on the second floor. A woman is wearing a skirt made of gauze. The embroidery is vivid and the design is very ingenious. It makes her look like a fairy. It''s no wonder that some people will be surprised. This is the dress Han Tiannuan specially made for her birthday party. It took Han Tiannuan several months and cost 680000 yuan. "Wow, that''s a nice dress." Bai Yu looked at Xing Meigui''s dress and couldn''t help admiring it. There are no women who don''t like beautiful clothes, but Bai Yu just praises clothes, which only shows that the designer''s design is exquisite and admirable. However, the people who wear formal clothes raise their chin and enjoy the appreciation of the public. Bai Yu is delicate and fierce, which makes her feel uncomfortable. Xing rose went to the front of the hall, took the microphone, said some welcome words, and then stepped down to communicate with the public. Looking at her dress, many men came forward to talk to her. Xing Meigui was proud in her heart, but on the surface she was still smiling gently. She raised her eyes to see Han Tianzhuo, eyes a bright, because it is to participate in the party, Han Tianzhuo is wearing a very formal suit, from the bow tie to buttons, everything is exquisite, plus his tall, is very conspicuous in the crowd. She walked up to him with a smile and picked up a glass of champagne. "Mr. Han, you''re here too. Have a drink?" Han Tianzhuo''s face was indifferent. He picked up a glass of wine from the tray of the staff and clinked a glass with her. "Happy birthday, Miss Xing." Xing rose low smile, some red cheeks, "Miss Han, my name is rose, you can call me rose." Han Tianzhuo pulled his lips and sipped the wine. It was polite. Chapter 1538 White jade see Han Tianzhuo and other women drink, not very happy, reach out to grab the cup in his hand, the rest of the wine, a drink, she frowned. "It''s so bad!" Gao Yunhu listens to the woman''s straightforward saying that it is hard to drink. He tries to suppress a smile. He likes her a little more. Her wrinkled face is really lovely. Han Tianzhuo listened to her Tucao, helpless smile, make complaints about her cup. "If it''s bad, we won''t drink it." Listen to a woman say it''s hard to drink. Xing Meigui sinks her face and looks down at the woman who is not on the table. She dares to drink it. Is this a provocation? Oh. "You don''t understand this bar. This wine is selected from the year I was born, the wine produced by Reims in the northeast of Paris, and the champagne made by the top bartender. It is mellow and sweet When Xing rose explained, she took another sip. If the woman didn''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Such delicious champagne, she said it was hard to drink, because her mouth smelled. Xing rose glanced at half of the woman''s face. The more she looked, the more familiar she felt. But Xing Rose had already died! "Mr. Han, who''s this one next to you?" Han churui said, "my wife, Bai Yu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xing rose was surprised. She didn''t expect that this woman would be his wife. It''s a pity that Han Tianzhuo''s face, figure and his identity are the best among people. He was bitten by a disgusting woman. It''s really outrageous. However, she turned to think that being married does not mean that she can''t play outside. In his capacity, she should be flocking to his woman, and this woman should also be out of control. Bai Yu said that although she couldn''t tell the reason why the wine tasted bad, she didn''t like it and wanted to explain it. But when she thought of so many people, she didn''t want to make trouble. She just frowned and looked at Han Tianzhuo. Her poor eyes blinked and she was obviously hungry. Han Tianzhuo glances at Xing Meigui. He can see clearly what she''s thinking and sneers. He remembers that in the investigation data, this miss Xing rose has a fiance, and that fiance is Xing Rose''s former fiance. However, Xing rose intends to hook up with him, and obviously has no feelings for that fiance. He took her little hand, "OK, I''ll take you to eat, OK?" Bai Yu immediately raised her smile and turned to see Gao Yunhu, "we are going to eat. Do you want to join us?" Although she met Gao Yunhu for the first time, she had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him. "I''m tired of seeing someone. I''m tired too. I''ll go and have something to eat." Gao Yunhu takes a deep look at Xing Meigui, sneers and goes to eat with Bai Yu. He grew up with rose, and had no good feelings for Xing rose since childhood. Later, the woman pestered Rose''s fiance and did a lot of things to make rose sad, but rose was kind-hearted. Every time she was soft, rose let her go. Rose suddenly had an accident. Although he had not found out the clue, he must have something to do with this woman. Xing rose was ignored, secretly grinding her teeth. When Xing rose was still there, Gao Yunhu was against her all the time. When Xing Rose died, he kept thinking about it and always embarrassed her. Oh, wait. When she is in full charge of the Xing family, she will accompany him to accompany Xing rose! All the food at the banquet was made by the world famous Michelin chef. It tasted good. Bai Yu tasted the sweet but not greasy pastry, squinted happily and stuffed his cheeks like a hamster hiding grain. Han Tianzhuo poked it, and Bai Yu looked at him suspiciously. "Do you want to eat?" She just tasted the cake to his mouth, Han Tianzhuo opened his mouth to eat. The tacit understanding between the two seems to be that they have been together for a long time. Gao Yunhu has not eaten yet, so he is a little bit supportive when he is fed dog food. However, seeing Bai Yu''s small expression of enjoyment, he inexplicably thinks that the kind of cake she eats is delicious. Although she is somewhat similar to rose in appearance, her rich expression is much more than rose. Rose has received the education of being a lady since she was a child. She can''t smile and speak lightly. No matter how much emotion she has in her heart, she will restrain herself and be stubborn. She will try her best to do what she plans to do. But, she is also simple, simple to believe those people, and finally killed by them. Aware of the loss of Gao Yunhu''s expression and sadness in his eyes, Bai Yu and Han Tianzhuo look at each other. She tentatively takes a cake and hands it to him. "What''s the matter with you?" Gao Yunhu looked back and shook his head. He saw the cake in the woman''s hand, and his eyes were red. "In the past, she also liked to eat sweets, but she said that she had to manage her own body, so she always restrained herself. Every time I would tease her and buy a lot of desserts. Now that she died, I don''t know if she could eat these things in heaven." Han Tianzhuo knew that he was talking about Xing rose. He looked down at Bai Yu. Bai Yu''s innocent face made him smile. "Husband, you won''t let me eat, will you?"She is worried that he won''t let her eat these things. Han Tianzhuo can''t help laughing and grabs her hand. "Well, I''ll buy you as many as you want." Bai Yu shows a happy smile, does not care about other people''s eyes, she hugs his strong waist. "Husband, you are so kind to me!" "Cough" seeing the two people holding together, Gao Yunhu, a single dog, couldn''t stay and turned to go. "Mr. Gao, you used to know her very well?" Gao Yunhu stopped and knew that he was asking Xing rose, "Mr. Han, are you interested in her?" Han Tian has no expression, "not to her, but to the Xing family. If you are familiar with her, don''t you want to avenge her? " Gao Yunhu squints, his silk does not hide to the Xing family covet, this is he appreciates very much, but to rose revenge, he knows what? "Mr. Han, I don''t quite understand what you mean. What''s revenge?" Gao Yunhu squinted at him, trying to see his purpose from his expression. If he really gets benefits from the Xing family, he has no reason to refuse when Xing Meigui spoke to him just now. And rose all died, he wants to know her, can''t cause any harm to Xing family. But the man''s indifferent face, do not see any emotion, this Mr. Han is obviously not a simple role. "A few years ago, she went to e country and helped me once, so now I want to give her a favor and help her find out the cause of death. Mr. Gao, you must be also in the cause of her death." Han Tianzhuo wants to find out about the Xing family, but after all, he doesn''t know the place of life here, and he doesn''t know any friends, and Bai Yu''s identity can''t be revealed. Since Gao Yunhu and rose grew up together before, it would be best if he could help. Gao Yunhu frowned. Four years ago, rose went to e country. She came back and was lost for a long time. She asked her what happened, but she didn''t say. Since Mr. Han said he knew rose. Now, although it is clear that Xing Zhan is in power, he is just a waste who can only play. Xing Meigui is still making decisions on many major issues. If he wants to investigate the rose, he will definitely offend Xing Meigui. "Mr. Han, how do you want me to believe you?" Chapter 1539 Before Han Tianzhuo could answer, the door of the banquet opened and everyone looked at the gate. The man who came in from the gate was tall and straight. He was dressed in a white suit. His features were deep and elegant, which surprised many women. He was smiling at everyone and went straight to Xing Meigui. When Gao Yunhu saw that he was coming, he sneered contemptuously, "the man who depends on the woman, ah, beast!" Bai Yu is short and blocked by people. She straightens her neck and wants to have a look, but Han Tianzhuo blocks her eyes. "Bai Yu, give me a strawberry." Bai Yu''s attention was diverted. She turned to look for strawberries. When she found strawberries, she put one in her own mouth and another in his. "Husband, what are they watching? Is there any performance?" "No, the dirty and ugly wild dog passed by all the time, and everyone got away from it again." Han Tianzhuo stood forward a little and coaxed her. As soon as Bai Yu heard that there was a wild dog, she immediately hid behind him and did not look at it. Gao Yunhu listens to Han Tianzhuo calling Jesse wild dog, and his brow rises. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Han Tianzhuo hates Jesse. This one reason is enough for them to cooperate. "Well, Mr. Han, I agree to cooperate." Han Tianzhuo sees Gao Yunhu''s hostility to Jesse, and then thinks of Bai Yu''s nightmares. She used to cry when she just heard Jesse''s name. Obviously, this Jesse is not a good thing. "Then, let''s have a good cooperation." Han Tianzhuo picks up a strawberry, and Gao Yunhu also takes out a virgin fruit. It''s like clinking a cup with him. They both put the fruit into their mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yu has a good time. She also takes out a strawberry to play with Han Tianzhuo. On the other hand, because Jesse was late, Xing rose was not very happy. Jesse coaxed gently, "sorry, I''ve dealt with some troubles, rose. You are so beautiful today." "Sure, today is my birthday party. I must be the most beautiful." Jesse nodded, went up to her and whispered, "yes, you are the most beautiful little princess today, baby, you really make me crazy." Xing Meigui is in a good mood when she listens to the man''s beautiful voice, and she doesn''t care about the reason why she is late. Jesse climbs along the pole and finds that many men are staring at her, and his long arm blocks her waist. "Rose, in the future, the whole Xing family will be ours, and you will be my queen." Rose raised her chin, her eyes full of expectation, "of course! I will let those who once despised me kneel at my feet and submit to me. " Although she is in charge of the affairs of the Xing family now, her father is still taking care of them. After a while, she will close her eyes forever, and she will become the only successor of the Xing family. "Now, I will surrender, rose. Will you marry me?" Jesse smiles, takes out a ring and kneels on one leg. In the eyes of so many people, it is obvious what he meant by this kind of action. He''s going to propose. When people see tall men kneeling on one knee, women feel romantic. They look at Xing rose enviously, but men''s expressions are complicated. Jesse''s proposal at such a special time had been planned for a long time. Originally, an illegitimate son of a small Dirk family, because of her fair face, she climbed up to rose Xing and rose step by step. Now that rose Xing has only been dead for half a year, he proposes to another woman. This Xing rose underground have know, don''t know will give him a dream in the middle of the night? Although Xing Meigui had known for a long time that Jesse would propose to her on this day, she was very happy to see him kneel down in front of her and all the women showed envious and envious eyes. As soon as she reached for the ring, a piece of Matcha cream cake came and fell into Jesse''s ring box. The ring was covered with cream. She looked up angrily. There was laughter in the crowd, but no one could see who had dropped the cream cake. Jesse was also knocked dizzy by this cake, and quickly wiped the cream from the ring box. Her face was gloomy and her eyes searched. "Who''s going to humiliate me like this because I can''t get along with Jesse?" The onlookers all stepped back. Jesse''s gloomy eyes scan a circle, and suddenly, saw a woman who was somewhat similar to rose, he was stunned. Xing rose, isn''t she dead? "Dare to do it, dare not admit it? Why do you want to smash the cake? If you don''t agree, you can declare war on me directly. There''s no need to do such a mean little action. " Gao Yunhu is shocked to see that Han Tianzhuo deliberately bumps into the waiter, and the cream cake in the service hand is also overturned. Moreover, he can accurately smash the cream cake on the ring in Jesse''s hand. This man is really a master of art, bold, but he likes it! "If you don''t dare to admit it, I''ll check the video and find out when it''s time. Don''t blame my men for being merciless!" The waiter who had just knocked over the cream cake was so scared that his legs trembled. Hearing Jesse''s question, he was about to cry. He was afraid that he would be killed by Jesse. He raised his hand in despair."I''m sorry, Mr. Jesse. I didn''t mean to. It was just that I accidentally knocked over the tray, but I don''t know why, why, the cake hit so far." Look at a man in overalls raise his hand, Jesse''s evil eyes flashed by. Dare to make him lose face in such a big scene, I think this man is deliberately stirring up! However, with so many people staring at him, if he kills this man, his reputation will be affected, so he can only bear it. "Be careful in the future!" The staff still holding the tray, nervous waiting for the verdict, did not expect that he let go of himself, the feeling of the afterlife came too suddenly, he was stunned, did not know how to react. "Don''t clean it up yet!" The staff came back, nodded quickly and cleaned up. Jesse is holding the ring in his hand. He and Xing Meigui have discussed this proposal for a long time. This proposal can not only help him get the inheritance right of the Dirk family, but also help him to make a better career with the help of the power of Xing family. I didn''t expect this. He secretly grinds his teeth, cleans the cream on the ring, and kneels on one knee in front of Xing Meigui again. "Rose, no matter how many hardships we go through, I will love you and hope to get you and go with you for the rest of my life." Jesse regards this episode as a wave of twists and turns, and he insists on proposing for the second time. Everyone has a blessing expression on their faces, but only they know what they think in their hearts. Xing Meigui takes a deep breath, shows an elegant smile, tears in her eyes, and seems to be very moved. "Jesse, I love you too. It''s not a ceremony to resist our feelings." She reached out again to get the ring, but was suddenly pushed away. She turned her head indignantly and saw the familiar man, her brow frowned tightly. The man was weak and came panting. His clothes were not only torn, but also bloodstained. He went up to Jesse, took the ring, looked at one, and couldn''t help laughing. "Jesse, can''t you use dessert for such an important matter as the proposal? This ring was prepared when you proposed to Xing rose. How can you give it to Xing rose or this one Chapter 1540 Listen to the man directly say Xing Rose''s name, everyone''s eyes have can''t believe. The ragged man looked familiar, but he dared to name Xing rose in front of her, and he was not afraid that she would kill him. On the surface, Xing rose wants to maintain her status as a dignified and famous lady, but after her death, when someone mentions the name in front of her, she will get angry, and many people will disappear. Jesse looks at Gore who suddenly appears. He looks ugly and wants to get the ring back. However, Gore is injured, weak and evasive. His movement lacks agility. "Oh, Jesse, are you guilty? Jesse, I said, don''t lie to me, but you broke the oath again Gore stares at the ring, sneers and throws it out of the window. He also patted his palm indifferently, as if what he had just taken was a dirty thing. "Since you are with this woman, I will not accompany you. Goodbye!" Gore waves his sleeve and steps away. Jesse''s eyes are red and she wants to reach out to stop him, but Gore reaches out to block him. "No, Mr. Jesse, don''t mess with your clothes." Gore is sarcastic. Jesse is born gay. He is only interested in men. Before he was engaged to Xing rose, it was only for the sake of interests. Now he proposes to Xing rose, it is still for the sake of interests, in order to control the Dirk family and become a human being. But in country D, homosexuals are discriminated against and even arrested for treatment in mental hospitals. And gore is the one he has loved for so many years. Goyle jumps away and keeps a distance from him. Jesse is watched by the crowd. It''s not easy to stop him, but her eyes are staring at him. If he leaves, he will regret it. But Goyle had made up his mind to come here. He thought he would really want to be with him and leave here this time. But he didn''t expect that the man who cheated him several times would imprison him. Although he didn''t move him, he didn''t torture him with his last emotion. He is also a fool. Jiamu didn''t know how many times he was advised, but he didn''t listen. Now he deserved the loss. "It''s over." He made a sudden mockery of himself. He and he, it''s over! Goyle didn''t say it directly, but many people have guessed that what Jesse likes is a man? Oh, my God, Jesse can''t be a psycho! "Master Goyle, what''s the matter?" Someone asked. Gore''s grandmother and the old man of the Xing family are cousins. If someone knows Gore, they should call him "master". Young master Gao Er often comes to Xing''s house to play, and Jesse often stays with Xing rose, so Gao Er and Jesse grow up together. Hearing the inquiry, Goyle sneered at Jesse and asked, "Mr. Jesse, what''s the matter, please explain." In front of so many people, Jesse can''t declare that she is gay. She can only say, "Gore, who hurt you? Why do I say I lied to you? Do you think I proposed to rose and I''m sorry for your cousin, right? I''m sorry, gore. Your cousin passed away. I''m also very sad. It''s rose who accompanied me through this period of time. I want to propose to her on her birthday. " Gore laughed as he listened to his nonsense. He is one year older than Xing rose. Originally, Xing father wanted him to be with rose, but he told her clearly that he didn''t like girls and didn''t want to hurt her. Rose read a lot of books and knew that homosexuality was not a disease, so he explained to her grandfather that he didn''t want to get engaged with him. It was at this time that Jesse proposed to rose. Rose was simple and said that she would try to get along with him, but everyone regarded them as a couple, and Jesse always made some intimate moves with rose to confirm their identities. He left angrily. When he came back to school, he met Jiamu, the boy who always smiles at Yangguan, and brought him a beam of light. They spent half a year together. Once he was drunk and kissed Jiamu. At that time, Jiamu knew that he was gay. At the beginning, Jiamu was very exclusive, but he didn''t want to lose his friend, Jiamu apologized all the time. Later, Jiamu suddenly confessed to him. But unexpectedly, in his tragic life, he saw a boy who was a little moved and engaged to his blind date. Dog blood life, sprinkle of his life several times doubt, he is not the last life made a big mistake, looking for men are so slag! "So it is. Jesse and master Goyle have a tantrum. Master Goyle, you are injured. Go and deal with the wound." The speaker is Jesse''s confidant, and the purpose of these words is to explain, so that people can understand that Jesse and Goyle have nothing to do with each other, they are just good friends, just for fun. Goyle kicked away the man who was talking with a gloomy face. "My business is not in the hands of a dog!" Gao Er is the young master of the Xing family and the young master of the Antonio Family. He is gentle, modest and low-key, which makes people think that he is easy to bully. But the noble young master''s accomplishment is that he is not angry in general. Once he is angry, I''m sorry, he can kill without blood!Gao Er cold Mou Piao one eye Jesse, the chill in the eye, let Jesse heart cool. He knew that Gore really wanted to be separated from himself this time and would never forgive himself. Gao Er goes out, and suddenly realizes something. He suddenly turns around and looks at the white jade behind Han Tianzhuo. "Cousin?" Goyle was shocked. At that time, his cousin was buried in a hurry. He didn''t see her body at all, so he didn''t believe that her cousin was dead. He steps a turn, come to Han Tianzhuo in front of, white jade nervous immediately hide to Han Tianzhuo behind, Han Tianzhuo also extend arm. Goyle looks back and stares at the woman hiding behind the man, blinking her eyes like an elk. Although her appearance is somewhat similar to that of her cousin, her manner and temperament are completely different. "What''s behind you, sir?" "My wife, Bai Yu. Mr. Goyle, do you know my wife Han Tianzhuo emphasized "my wife" when he spoke, and there was a strong warning in his tone. Goyle sighed, cousin, is she really dead? "Excuse me." Goyle turns in disappointment. After Goyle made such a fuss, all the rings were lost. This proposal not only failed, but also turned to a joke. "Maybe it''s the one who can''t see Jesse and other women together. A romantic wedding was broken twice. These two people have no fate." "Who said no? Maybe God thought it was a disaster for them to be together, so he sent someone to stop them. Ah, look at Xing Meigui''s face. Now she must have the idea of killing people. " "Tut Tut, it''s a good birthday party. It''s really unlucky to propose. However, this young master Gore is really beautiful. He is the prince''s design in my dream... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xing Meigui listens to the public''s comments and grins her teeth with anger. She really wants people to kill Gore who suddenly comes out to disturb the situation. She''s been planning for so long, waiting for the proposal, but he threw the ring away. Damn it! Chapter 1541 As Gao Er goes to ask Bai Yu, some people notice that the woman behind Han Tianzhuo looks a little like Xing rose, but her temperament is totally different. Xing Qiangwei is a dignified and elegant lady. She can''t show her teeth with a smile. Her every move seems to have been measured by a ruler. But the woman behind Han Tianzhuo is lively and lovely. When she eats, she makes some cream around her mouth and her clear eyes, like the purest spirit in the mountains. This woman is more beautiful than Xing rose. One or two people talked like this, and immediately everyone looked at Bai Yu curiously, and then turned to Xing Meigui. No contrast, no harm. Although Xing Meigui is a little more charming in her high-heeled shoes and gorgeous dress, she is still less beautiful than the pure and lovely white jade. The most important thing is that there is a tall, handsome and beautiful man standing beside Bai Yu, which is more eye-catching. Aware that everyone was staring at him, Bai Yu was puzzled and didn''t like this feeling. She grasped Han Tianzhuo''s hand and hid behind him. Han Tianzhuo is calm, seems to have been used to the gaze of others, to see the little wife hiding behind, he turned to block her with a wide back, let her continue to eat. In fact, he would like to take Bai Yu away, but the banquet is not over. It''s impolite for them to leave first, so they have to wait, and he also wants to talk about rose with Gao Yunhu. Gao Yunhu is more pleased with Han Tianzhuo now, and he is willing to tell him about the rose, and he also feels that maybe because of them, it will bring him different accidents. After Goyle left, Jesse, who failed in the marriage proposal, had a bad look. He was covered with a layer of black air, which made people dare not get close to him. However, many people talked about him. An illegitimate son of a side line of the Dirk family, who has come to this stage relying on women, did not expect to capsize today. The way he was reprimanded by Goyle was really refreshing. Although Jesse sent someone to go to Goyle, he wanted to go to Goyle himself, and then explained to him that he wanted love, but he had to keep his position stable, so that he could have a future with him. But now he has a cooperative relationship with Xing Meigui. If he leaves, Xing Meigui will be embarrassed. Later, she has a bad heart for him, which is not good for him. So he can only bear to deal with those disgusting faces. On the other side, Xing Qiangwei''s marriage proposal has collapsed, and she is so angry that many people compare her with Han Tianzhuo''s wife and say that she is not as beautiful as that woman. But in order to maintain the etiquette of the celebrity daughter, she still has to smile modestly, but those who satirize themselves, she keeps them in mind one by one. At the end of the birthday party, Han Tianzhuo takes Bai Yu and goes to have a cup of coffee with Gao Yunhu. Gao Yunhu advises them not to go to Xing''s hotel to guard against Xing Meigui''s ugly calculation. Han Tianzhuo takes a look at the pure white jade. It''s Xing Meigui''s territory here. What she wants to do, he really can''t prevent it. Gao Yunhu also told him that a few times ago, there were also several senior executives who didn''t agree with Xing Meigui''s way of doing things. She suddenly fell ill in a hotel and was lying in the hospital, but she still hasn''t woken up. Her method is not very clever, and smart people can see that she used it. But there is no evidence, and the power of the Xing family is too great. To fight against Xing Meigui means to declare war on the Xing family. In D country, who dares to fight against the Xing family because of his ambition, that is to seek his own death. Han Tianzhuo raised his eyebrows. He also saw that although Gao Yunhu hated Xing Meigui very much, he just enjoyed it verbally. In fact, he didn''t dare to do too much. He was also afraid of the influence of Xing family. After that, Han Tianzhuo and Bai Yu move into a villa of Gao Yunhu. Looking at the design of the villa, Bai Yu always feels familiar. She runs upstairs and opens the first bedroom directly. Bai Yu just wants to talk, but Han Tianzhuo stops her. "Thank you, Mr. Gao. Let''s stay here for a few days and enjoy the local conditions and customs of D country." Gao Yunhu saw his wife directly find the room where rose once lived. He said with a smile, "it''s my honor to receive Mr. Han. You can tell the servant if you have any need." Two people chat a few more, Gao Yunhu leaves, Han Tianzhuo is willing to let Bai Yu talk, Bai Yu looks strange. "Husband, I have a sense of familiarity here, and I remember that I live in this room." Han Tianzhuo rubbed her head, "how do you feel about your memory here?" Bai Yu blinked and nodded, "it''s not bad. I also feel that I may know Gao Yunhu. " Han Tianzhuo can see that Bai Yu is afraid of strangers. Without that sense of familiarity, she can''t talk to Gao Yunhu. And this Gao Yunhu looks simple, but he has many ideas. He brought them here to test Bai Yu. If Bai Yu wants to save her grandfather, she must return to the Xing family. As for those memories, whether she can remember them or not, it''s not a bad thing to have Gao Yunhu''s help. The next day, Gao Yunhu came and took them to experience the local folk customs. Bai Yu was happy to go out to play. However, when he went out, he and Han Tianzhuo almost didn''t let go. Even when they went to the toilet, they stayed outside the toilet.Gao Yunhu tried to talk to Bai Yu several times, but he was blocked by Han Tianzhuo. Gao Yunhu felt the chill from Han Tianzhuo and didn''t dare to talk to Bai Yu too much. He could not help but ask a question, "what did Mr. Han know about your wife?" "For a long time, Gao Yunhu seems to be very interested in my wife?" He deliberately said a fuzzy time, Gao Yunhu is not reconciled, "Mr. Han, I don''t mean to offend your wife, but sometimes she gives me the feeling, too much like the rose, rose and I grew up together, can be regarded as the best friend, so sometimes she as a rose." Han Tianzhuo''s face is indifferent, "she is not a rose, but my white jade." He can stress that it''s his. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He showed a face of love, Gao Yunhu secretly molars. OK, it''s your white jade. He just asked casually, not robbing people with him. Gao Yunhu is not the only one who is interested in Bai Yu. When they return to the villa, they look outside the villa and listen to two cars. The tall man gets out of the car and walks up to Han Tianzhuo. When Bai Yu saw him, she felt a pain in her forehead and hid behind Han Tianzhuo timidly. Jesse saw the woman hiding herself, squinted and said hello to Han Tianzhuo with a smile. "It''s rare for Mr. Han to come. Jesse would like to invite you and your wife to dinner." Han Tianzhuo is aware that Jesse''s eyes have been staring at Bai Yu. His cold eyes are like a cold knife, and he takes Bai Yu in. "Not interested." Jesse blocked them, and his attitude was much stronger than before. "I''ve got a good jade recently. I want to share it with Mr. Han. I don''t know if Mr. Han can give me this opportunity." "No!" Han Tianzhuo or directly refused, Jesse certainly will not be so simple to invite them to see jade, but want to test white jade. Knowing that it was Hongmen banquet, he would not take Baiyu to risk. Chapter 1542 Jesse has been staring at Baiyu, and Baiyu has been hiding behind Han Tianzhuo. He feels even more strange. Why is this woman hiding from him? Did you know each other before? And Han Tianzhuo has been refusing his invitation, not guilty, dare not get along with him more. Jesse thought, more insist, to invite them to dinner, but also clear that he would like to make Han Tianzhuo, hope to have cooperation in the future. Han Tianzhuo sneers. Now he says he represents Sheng''an, but he doesn''t manage Sheng''an. It''s useless to talk to him about cooperation. Before Jesse came to them, he must have investigated him. Now that he knows that his younger brother Han Jing is the acting president, he wants to talk about cooperation, which shows that he has a bad intention. Gao Yunhu looks at Han Tianzhuo''s calm face, and his action to protect Bai Yu''s body is too obvious. He glances at Jesse slantingly and keeps in the way, a little disgusted. "Jesse, you don''t want to woo Mr. Han. Oh, I''m sorry. Mr. Han has a high vision and doesn''t like your little Dirk family." Gao Yunhu ridicules his small family, which is to say that he is not on the stage. There is evil in Jesse''s eyes. The last thing he likes is that someone ridicules his identity, because he is an illegitimate child. He has been looked down upon before. Over the years, he has been working hard to get the approval of the family elders. As long as he can become the successor of the Xing family and seek the greatest interests for the Dirk family, he can have the right to speak. Although Han Tianzhuo''s father is the president of Sheng''an, he is just a waste of the Han family. The acting position of the president is taken away by his younger brother, and he still bluffs with the identity of Sheng''an. Jesse also showed a disdainful face, "Oh, if Mr. Han doesn''t know how to do business and doesn''t want to accept my dinner invitation, then, how about I accompany you to enjoy some of the beautiful scenery here?" Gao Yunhu sneered, "Jesse, you''d better not make a wrong idea. I''m here. You don''t have to worry about Mr. Han''s schedule." Gao Yunhu also investigates Han Tianzhuo''s affairs. He knows that Sheng an''s younger brother Han Jing is acting as the president. But that night, Han Tianzhuo avoids the public''s perspective, pretends to be a waiter with a cake, and smashes the cake on Jesse''s ring. He is very clear in his heart. Han Tianzhuo, it''s not easy. Not to mention his technique and his courage, it is not comparable to the ordinary rich second generation. "When are you going to play the clown?" Jesse''s angry Gao Yunhu''s sarcasm. Gao Yunhu is afraid of the Xing family, but he doesn''t have much face for Xing rose, let alone give Jesse a good face. "Who is the clown? We all know that you don''t have to be shameful to rely on rose. With her help, you can climb up step by step. When you get close to climbing, you can get rid of rose and climb up to Xing rose. The most hateful thing is that you like men, you have been hiding from rose, let rose die "Gao Yunhu, you can eat things, but you can''t talk nonsense!" Jesse''s cold voice warns that his love for men must not be known by too many people, let alone by the elders of the Dirk family. Otherwise, the position of his successor will not be considered. "Yes, you know. A good dog is out of the way Jesse clenched her fist, but she stepped back. Gao Yunhu wants to go to the villa. When Han Tianzhuo leads Bai Yu to pass by Jesse, although Bai Yu is afraid, she still can''t help looking at Jesse. Jesse may be a mixed race, with three-dimensional facial features and deep eyes. There is too much anger in her blue eyes. Being stared at by him makes her feel like being entangled by a poisonous snake. She shivers. Moreover, this kind of feeling, as if she had experienced thousands of times! She quickly grasped Han Tianzhuo''s arm to seek warmth. Han Tianzhuo realized her fear, and her amber cold eyes narrowed. Although Bai Yu is afraid of strangers, she doesn''t evade well meaning people. When she heard the name of Jesse before, she would have a headache. It''s possible that she escaped before and became like that. It has something to do with Jesse! But the Xing family said that Xing rose got mental illness, and then committed suicide. Many people saw her body buried. Why could she escape? At dinner, sitting at the dining table, Gao Yunhu comforts Bai Yu. He protects them. Don''t be afraid of Jesse. Bai Yu is eating. Her mouth is full. When she hears that Gao Yunhu is almost choked, Han Tianzhuo pats her on the back. Cold Mou impatiently swept an eye Gao Yunhu, "Mr. Gao, when my wife dines, you mention other men, inappropriate." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Yunhu wondered, is he jealous? No! According to his meaning, is his light bulb of several hundred watts also very eye-catching? ¡­¡­ After dinner, Han Tianzhuo waits for Bai Yu to fall asleep before he goes to find Gao Yunhu. He must help Bai Yu to find out why she had mental illness before and take revenge on her. Even if she didn''t recover her memory, he also wanted her to see her relatives and her grandfather who loved her before.Gao Yunhu takes out the information that has been investigated. A year ago, the old man Xing suddenly decided to let Xing rose and Jesse get engaged together, and suddenly fell ill. Xing rose was taken care of by his bed, and the business of the Xing family was ignored. At this time, Jesse found an excuse to help her and wanted to intervene in the affairs of the Xing family, but the elder of the Xing family refused. After that, rose suddenly fell to the ground with convulsions when she was attending a party. Although the Xing family blocked the news, many people witnessed it with their own eyes. At that time, her blue tendons burst up and her face was ferocious and terrible. Later, I didn''t know where the rumors came from, saying that Xing rose was suffering from mental illness, and the composition of the drug was detected in her blood, which was the key to the treatment of mental illness. This incident belongs to the internal affairs of the Xing family. When Xing rose was lying in the hospital bed, other elders of the Xing family asked her to go to the hospital for treatment, but the news of her suicide soon came out. Gao Yunhu spent a lot of time looking for the servants who used to take care of Xing rose. However, he found that most of the servants were dead, and the remaining two who were still alive were also separated by others. They were crazy and were given a lot of nerve damaging drugs. This is obviously premeditated. Gao Yunhu checked the hospital where Xing rose lived at that time, but all the doctors were transferred. No matter how he forced her to ask, they all said that she was treated according to the normal procedure. He used some special methods, and only asked some scattered and useless information. So Gao Yunhu guessed that rose might have some medicine ingredients in her body at that time, but she certainly didn''t take them voluntarily, but someone she trusted fed her. And let Xing rose trust people, break a finger can calculate, Jesse even one. Han Tianzhuo looked at a pile of data, pondered for a few seconds, "Xing Rose died, who benefited the most?" Gao Yunhu rolled his eyes and felt that he was asking knowingly, "Xing Meigui and Jesse, of course." "If Xing Meigui and Jesse want to get the Xing family, then we can guess that it is a conspiracy for Xing Meigui to have an accident and for Xing luogui to commit suicide, and that Xing Meizi''s illness may be a breakthrough." Chapter 1543 Han Tianzhuo knows that his white jade is Xing rose, so Xing Rose''s illness and suicide must be designed. But this kind of words, he can''t tell Gao Yunhu directly. Gao Yunhu listens to his words and wakes up. He always wants to investigate rose, but he ignores Mr. Xing. Now he''s changing his strategy, maybe he''ll find a clue. Gao Yunhu thinks about it for a while. They have discussed it for a while. Suddenly, Han Tianzhuo hears a woman''s cry coming from the next bedroom. When he goes back to the bedroom, he sees the sleeping woman and kicks all the quilts to the ground. She hides on the sofa alone. It seems that she is very afraid of something. Her eyes turn red when she cries. "Bai Yu, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Bai Yu blinks her tears and looks at him for a long time before she opens her arms to him. Han Tianzhuo embraces her and kisses her eyes. "Why do you cry and have nightmares again?" Bai Yu sobbed and nodded wrongly. When she hugged him, blue tendons sprang up on the back of her hand. It seemed that she was suffering a lot. Han Tianzhuo was distressed and patted her on the back. "It''s just a nightmare. It''s all over, Baiyu. You''re my Baiyu now." She did not speak, or has been crying, nest in his arms, shoulder a draw. Gao Yunhu, who runs into the room with Han Tianzhuo, opens his mouth to ask about Bai Yu, but he is shocked to see the two people holding each other, and the white jade with makeup removed is more like a rose. Opened mouth to want to ask, but see her condition is not good, finally a bit low out of the room. In the room. Han Tianzhuo calms down for a while, and Baiyu falls asleep again in his arms. But in the middle of the night, he suddenly touches her forehead and finds that her forehead is hot. He immediately contacts Gao Yunhu and asks him to find a doctor. Gao Yunhu''s doctor gives Xing Rosa a few eyes and asks Han Tianzhuo to send her to the hospital. If she has such a high fever, if the situation is not well controlled, she will burn her brain. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t care so much. He puts on her clothes and takes her to the hospital. To the hospital, not easy to give her cooling, white jade did not wake up, Han Tianzhuo in the bedside guard for a day, until the next day, white jade weak open eyes, confused looking at him. Han Tianzhuo looks at the strangeness in her eyes. Her heart seems to be stabbed. "Bai Yu, I''m your husband, Han Tianzhuo. Don''t you know him?" He was anxious to announce his identity, emphasizing that he was her husband. "Husband." Bai Yu blinked, looked at him for several seconds, then nodded weakly, and his voice was hoarse. Han Tianzhuo immediately bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip. He said, "are you thirsty? I''ll feed you some water." Bai Yu nodded, Han Tianzhuo quickly poured a cup of warm water, picked her up and fed her some water, then she felt a little more energetic. He put the cup, just got up but was caught, little hand has no strength, grasp his action is also hard, Han Tianzhuo but immediately stop. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? I''ll call the doctor. " Bai Yu shakes her head and stares at him without blinking. She just wants him to hold her. On this day, she falls into all kinds of nightmares and feels like she has gone to the 18th floor of hell. Han Tianzhuo is helpless, patting her on the back to comfort her, and then he rings the bed bell. The doctor came to show Bai Yu that her fever had subsided and she just woke up. Now she needs to rest. The doctor took a look at Bai Yu, turned his head and looked at the nurse behind him. The nurse understood that he asked her to take some blood and have a check, which would be good for her treatment. Han Tianzhuo worried about Bai Yu''s body, but he didn''t think much about it, so he asked the nurse to draw blood for her. After drawing blood, the nurse took a tube of blood and went out of the ward for examination immediately. Gao Yunhu, standing outside the ward, looks at the woman in the arms of a man on the bed from a small window. This time, he asks for confirmation for the last time. Before , as like as two peas, the white jade wore a heavy make-up and a hat to cover up. It would be a bit similar to rose, but she had to put off her makeup, and her white face was exactly the same as that of rose. This made Gao Yunhu doubt. But Han Tianzhuo has always stressed that Bai Yu is not Xing rose, but his wife. Now he asks the nurse to take blood test. If he looks the same, and the blood type is the same as DNA, Han Tianzhuo is useless in sophistry. Bai Yu has been lying in the hospital for two days, and her body has recovered a lot. She has been clinging to people before and is more delicate when she is sick. She has to see Han Tianzhuo all the time. Even if Han Tianzhuo is going to the toilet, she has to guard outside the toilet, otherwise she will be very upset. Han Tianzhuo looks at this extreme lack of security, just as he did when he saved her. When he was distressed, he told her again and again that he was by her side, now and in the future. ¡­¡­ Gao Yunhu came once. He saw that you two were not separated. He didn''t have a chance to talk to Bai Yu. He had to wait until she recovered. He looked for a chance to talk to her. Test results out, white jade''s DNA and Rose''s eye, they are the same person!Gao Yunhu guesses that Bai Yu doesn''t show her identity, either she''s really lost her memory, or she''s planning a revenge plan. No matter what she plans, this time, he will stand beside her, support her, help her revenge! Han Tianyu''s life is carefree when she is discharged from hospital this time. In D country, Jesse and Xing Meigui have been following her. They are in crisis. The effect of self-cultivation is certainly not as good as that of Han family. Bai Yudao doesn''t care. She thinks the climate here is very good. Although it''s good to go back to Han''s home, she still wants to live here for a few days. She will take the initiative to stay in D country, Han tianzhuohe is very surprised, staring at her for a long time, Bai Yu can not bear the pressure, said she said casually, if he wants to go back to Han''s home, then go back. Han Tianzhuo holds her in his arms, lowers his head and kisses her lips, and Bai Yu holds his neck obediently. "Bai Yu, you are my man. I can accompany you wherever I want. But you have something to hide from me, you know? " White jade chin pillow his shoulder, black eyes turned, a bit guilty, but still nodded. Gao Yunhu came over and took a lot of food to celebrate Bai Yu''s discharge. Bai Yu sees the food and looks at Gao Yunhu with a raised eyebrow. He feels her eyes. Gao Yunhu is excited, but he doesn''t want to be found by Han Tianzhuo. He can only restrain himself. Han Tianzhuo thinks that Bai Yu likes to eat these things, so he doesn''t care about her interaction with Gao Yunhu. At lunch, Gao Yunhu and Han Tianzhuo talk about the new situation of the investigation, but their eyes drift to Baiyu intentionally or unintentionally. "I went to investigate the doctor in charge of treating father Xing, and found something fishy. The private doctor of the Xing family for many years, his son and daughter have emigrated abroad, and his wife has gone. Later, I went to check their account and found that there were two large amount of transfers in the doctor''s wife''s account. The transfer information has not been found yet, but I always feel that there is no such information It''s that simple. " Han Tianzhuo''s lips, amber eyes burst out of cold. "Where is the doctor? Do you have access to him? I''ll go and he''ll know. " Chapter 1544 Bai Yu''s illness makes Han Tianzhuo feel more uneasy, so he wants to make a quick decision, investigate the things here, and then take Bai Yu away. It''s not easy to go to the Xing family by Gao Yunhu''s means, but it''s OK to find a doctor. Gao Yunhu finds someone to block doctor Charlie, who is the doctor in charge of Mr. Xing, and his illness has always been his problem. Doctor Charlie lives a self disciplined life. He goes back to his apartment after work. He has two samoyes. After dinner, he will take two samoyes for a walk, and then he will go back to his apartment to have a rest. When he went back to his apartment, he fed the two samoyes with water and was ready to take a bath. Samoyes who had drunk the water suddenly froth. Charlie was surprised. He was a doctor himself. He immediately checked and found that they were poisoned. He was about to take two babies to the pet store, but the door of the apartment was opened, and a tall man came in and robbed him of his mobile phone. "Who are you? How can you enter my apartment? Give me back my mobile phone, or I will sue you! " Han Tianzhuo looked at Samoye lying on the ground twitching, turned off his mobile phone and threw it on the table, "Sue? Ah, it''s not against the law to murder... Pet... Dog, but you should be guilty of murder. " Charlie looked at his little baby, still spitting white foam. He was very distressed. He was anxious to take them. Pet shop was kicked open by Han Tianzhuo. Samoye fell to the ground and cried out in pain. "Dr. Charlie, I''m not going to do anything. I''m here to ask Mr. Xing about his illness." Angry Charlie listened to him and said, "who are you? Why should I tell you about Mr. Xing''s illness?" Han Tianzhuo chuckles, "why does old man Xing suddenly fall ill? Why does Xing rose get mental illness? I found some clues. The old man is just high blood pressure, and a little bit of heart discomfort, but he has not been diagnosed with heart disease yet. Why does he sleep so much, like becoming a vegetable? And the drug ingredients on Xing rose are also prescription drugs. Although they can be bought in general drugstores, Xing rose has no record of buying drugs, so those drugs can''t be taken by herself. Doctor Charlie, what do you think? " Dr. Charlie''s forehead was in a cold sweat. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, sir." Han Tianzhuo got up and walked to him, "are you sure you don''t say it? These two animals are poisoned. If you delay for one minute, they will be in danger Charlie stares at the babies who have been with him for many years. He is very sad, but he still can''t say such a thing. "Sir, you killed my babies, and I will never let you go!" Han Tianzhuo chuckles, takes out a glove from his pocket, puts it on, ties his hands with a rope, and pinches his jaw. Charlie struggled, but he couldn''t get rid of it. His eyes were scared to see that he put something into his mouth. He wanted to vomit it out, but he felt that his jaw would be crushed by him, and that thing was forced into his body. "It''s a poison. It''s corrosive. It will make you feel weak. It will corrode your intestines and stomach in an hour. If you don''t wash your stomach and take medicine, your stomach will rot. Dr. Charlie, I learned from you, too. As a doctor, you can harm people, but my means are only harder than you. Oh, forget to remind you, if your body rots, I will chop you up and throw you to the place where you walk your dogs today, and let them eat your food! " Check ideal to this man''s means, the whole body development, pale face, can''t believe the big eyes. Han Tianzhuo throws him away, takes off his gloves and takes out his mobile phone to time him. "An hour!" When the mobile phone is timing, Han Tianzhuo deliberately turns up the sound and makes a drop by drop sound, just like a death charm. Zha ideal to get up, but really found that his body began to soften, look at Han Tianzhuo''s eyes are more and more fear. "Sir, since you have found out, you should know that there is someone behind me." Han Tianzhuo calm face, staring at the time, "you''re dead, what can the person behind you do? Help you find out the truth, huh ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charlie gritted his teeth. The man behind him is Jesse. Jesse is gentle on the surface and polite to everyone, but his nature is very cruel. If he dies, Jesse can''t avenge himself. "I said, can you keep me alive?" "Naturally." Charlie didn''t want to die, but now that he was forced into this situation, he had to compromise. Charlie explained that Mr. Xing''s condition was not serious before. He was only poisoned, and this toxin had been in his medicine for a long time, so it was very small, and ordinary instruments could not find it, which led to no one finding it, and he had been in a coma and could not wake up. As for the medicine Xing rose took, he did give it to Jesse. While Xing rose was taking care of her grandfather, Jesse advised her to drink it when she was unprepared. The medicine would cause her to have hallucinations, so the doctor would diagnose mental illness. But why Xing rose would commit suicide, he did not know.When Han Tianzhuo finished listening, he turned off the recording on his mobile phone. He was afraid that there was no dust on his body. He kicked Samoye at his feet. Samoye screamed a few times. Maybe he felt uncomfortable and couldn''t move. Charlie saw that he was going to leave, and he was afraid, "Sir, you said you would save me." Han Tianzhuo sneer, "what I gave you was not poison at all. It was just some ordinary pills that made you weak. Samoye just ate their stomach and gave them some white foam, which would not hurt their lives. Mr. Charlie, I have a recording. I don''t care whether you''re right or not, but I know that Mr. Xing is poisoned. As for what you want to do, just do it yourself. " Listen to him lie to oneself, Charlie facial expression is ugly, eyes resentful stare at him. Han Tianzhuo turns around and detects his eyes. The cold in his eyes freezes him. Charlie is afraid to retreat. "Just because I don''t kill you this time doesn''t mean I won''t next time. Mr. Charlie ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charlie''s eyes shrank and his legs fell to the ground, as if entangled by a demon. Han Tianzhuo went back to the villa where he lived and saw Bai Yu lying on the sofa. When she saw her coming back, she immediately opened her eyes and ran to him to hold him. Han Tianzhuo felt her forehead, the temperature was normal, she rubbed in her arms, a bit helpless to hold her up. "Bai Yu, don''t you want to sleep?" "I can only sleep with you in my arms, Han Tianzhuo. Am I particularly clingy? Don''t you like me?" She asked shyly. Han Tianzhuo gives her an unexpected look, since their engagement, he likes to hear her call him husband. She has always called him husband, but rarely called him by his name. Put her on the bed, pinched her face, "don''t like how, married, and can''t return." Bai Yu looks at him, and just after the meeting, she doesn''t respond to his words. But she thinks that he is not a good talker, so she doesn''t care. "Yes, yes, you can''t, so you have to like me." Chapter 1545 The next day, Han Tianzhuo went out again. Bai Yu is sitting on the sofa chewing an apple. When she hears the door opening, she turns her head to see Gao Yunhu coming. "Rose, have you recovered your memory?" Bai Yu, also a rose, nodded, put the apple core into the garbage can and clapped, "what do you find?" She had a high fever that day, which was what happened before. Although the whole process was very painful, she knew that she also had a name, Xing rose. The successor of the Xing family. In fact, she doesn''t like the identity of the successor of the Xing family. It''s not only because she has too much responsibility, but also because the Xing family has too many constraints. It''s better to be Bai Yu and Han Tianzhuo''s wife. But now she saves her grandfather first. As for the future, let''s talk about it. "Recently, Xing Meigui is going to do a big project with an investment of 500 million yuan. Some elders in the Xing family don''t agree, but Xing Meigui insists on doing it. I feel very dangerous." Gao Yunhu hands the document to her to see, Xing Rosa turns over the document, eyebrows slightly frown. "Rose, did you suffer a lot before you Xing rose a Leng, looked up at him, showing a subtle smile, "not bitter, is a little pain, but think about let me meet Han Tianzhuo, this may be Providence." Gao Yunhu wants her to recover her memory, but her feelings for Han Tianzhuo have not changed. He is not jealous of Han Tianzhuo. If Han Tianzhuo didn''t save her, she might have been killed, so he should be grateful to Han Tianzhuo. "Rose, do you love him?" "Well, love, he is my first love. I feel that God has treated me well when I meet him. Huzi, he''s very nice to me. " When it comes to Xing tianqiang, she is happy. Gaoyunhu listen to her call once familiar with the title, heart slightly hot, more sure to hide their feelings. He knew long ago that as long as she could be happy, he would be happy even if the person who gave her happiness was not him. "What do you want to do now?" Xing rose pursed her lips. "I won''t tell Han Tianzhuo about my memory recovery. When we find the evidence that Jesse and Xing rose have harmed me, I''ll show up again." Gao Yunhu nodded, also supported her practice, "rose, this time, you must not be soft hearted!" Xing Meigui''s way of doing things is not clever. She has made many mistakes in the past few sentences, but she always pretends to be pitiful and wronged in front of rose. Rose is kind-hearted. After all, she is the Xing family and has spared her many times. Unexpectedly, she is so vicious and almost rose. Rose smile, is no longer a face of innocence, a bit more cautious of the fierce. "Don''t worry, what they have done to me, this time I will give it back in full!" ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Han Tianzhuo went to the old house of Xing family. He couldn''t get in as an outsider, but he was wearing a white coat, a mask, a little assistant and following Dr. Charlie. Now that Dr. Charlie has told us all about Jesse''s conspiracy, he must obey Han Tianzhuo''s advice. Moreover, Han Tianzhuo also threatens him. His wife and children are in his hands. If he doesn''t want their lives, he is really sorry. His wife and children can only be separated forever. Doctor Charlie was really afraid of him, so he had to compromise and take him into Xing''s house. The old house of the Xing family has a simple architectural style and covers a large area. It takes more than 20 minutes to walk from the door to the old man''s room. There are many winding roads. But if you understand metaphysics, you will know that these designs follow some geomantic sayings. Han Tianzhuo''s glasses have video recording function. All the scenes he sees will be photographed by him. When he came to Mr. Xing''s room, he went to the head of the bed and saw that Mr. Xing, who was over sixty years old, had gray hair, haggard face and no blood. "How to remove the poison from him?" He asked Charlie. Charlie was in a dilemma. "Sir, I just wanted to poison, but I didn''t want to detoxify." That means he doesn''t know the antidote. Han Tianzhuo''s eyes narrowed, and the cold intention spread around him. The temperature in the room dropped. "Dr. Charlie, there are two children. I want you to lose one and another. You shouldn''t be sad, will you?" As soon as Charlie''s face changed, he immediately said, "don''t, don''t hurt my child. I''ll try to detoxify him." "Three days for you." "Three days?" Charlie frowned. Three days is out of the question. "Three days is not enough? Then your child''s life won''t be long. " "OK, OK, I''ll try." Charlie had a bitter face, but he was resentful. If the child had not been in his hands, he would have tried to kill the man. Han Tianzhuo always looked out of his eyes and sneered, "don''t call the guard of the Xing family. If I can''t get out of the Xing family, your wife and children will die." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charlie stares at him secretly. He really dares not take risks. Han Tianzhuo came close to the bed and whispered in his ear, "grandfather, I have found rose, but now she is my white jade. She doesn''t remember the past, but it doesn''t matter. I will help her, take back everything that belongs to her, and help you out.Grandfather, if you can hear me, you must try to wake up. I''m waiting for you to come to our wedding Han Tianzhuo learns from Charlie that although master Xing is weak, he doesn''t worry about his life. As long as he gets rid of the poison and gives him a good tonic, he can wake up. And after Han Tianzhuo left, on the bed, Xing''s fingers moved. ¡­¡­ When Charlie takes Han Tianzhuo to the second door, he doesn''t expect to meet Jesse. Charlie''s scalp is numb, and he bows his head and calls Mr. Jesse respectfully. Han Tianzhuo coolly bows his head and follows him. Jesse stopped and looked around. Then she asked Charlie how old man Xing was. Charlie replied that it was the same as before, nothing changed. Jesse nodded with satisfaction, then noticed that there was a man behind him, "who is he?" Charlie immediately explained, "this is my new apprentice. As my assistant, Mr. Xing needs to clean up every month. I ask him to help." Jesse looks at the man with his head down, wears a mask, squints and steps forward. Charlie''s forehead is in a cold sweat. If Jesse exposes his identity, not only he will suffer, but the man will die here. When he died, he died, but in his hand he held the life of his wife and children. Charlie stood in his way. "Mr. Jesse, what can I do for you? If it''s OK, I''ll go first. " Jesse didn''t speak. She pushed him away and walked behind him, staring at his assistant, feeling a little familiar. Charlie was as anxious as an ant on the hot pot. "Mr. Jesse, I heard that a woman similar to miss rose suddenly appeared. The real Miss Rose is still alive, isn''t she?" Jessie stopped and looked at Jessie. "Where did you hear the rumor?" "I also overheard it. It''s not clear who said it. Mr. Jesse, didn''t Miss Rose''s body be buried at that time?" Jesse sneered, "that buried is not her body, is her maid, I am also very curious that woman is not rose." Chapter 1546 Doctor Charlie was surprised that if Jesse didn''t lie and the body buried was not Xing rose, the rumor that Xing rose was still alive might not be a rumor, but a fact. Charlie shivered. If Xing rose didn''t die, she knew that he had done harm to his grandfather. Xing rose would cut him to pieces. Although Jesse was distracted by Charlie''s words, his eyes still fell on Han Tianzhuo. "Look up, how can you wrap yourself so tightly?" Han Tianzhuo still bowed his head, Charlie headache, immediately explained, "Mr. Jesse, my little assistant is shy, I still have something to do, just wait for him to go first." Han Tianzhuo follows Charlie and is about to leave, but he is stopped by Jesse again. "What can''t be seen, hidden?" Jesse sneers and goes directly to Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo steps back and covers his mask. "Mr. Jesse, please respect yourself!" Jesse was angry. "What do you mean?" Han Tianzhuo changed his voice and said, "it''s said that Jesse is very interested in men. Mr. Jesse, I have a girlfriend." Jesse clenched her teeth and her eyes were angry. "Where did you hear that? Bullshit!" Charlie wipes a cold sweat on one side. Although he knows that Jesse likes men, he doesn''t dare to say it directly. He didn''t expect that this gentleman is so bold. Isn''t he afraid of Jesse killing people?! Han Tianzhuo said, "some people say it was said by Miss rose after she was drunk. Now many people are spreading it. As for whether it''s true, Jesse, you must look at my face. You won''t be interested in me, will you?" "Go away!" Jesse wanted to kill in anger. Xing Meigui knows about the man he likes, but she didn''t expect to tell her about it. If it spoils him, he will never forgive her! Until he came to the old house of Xing family, Charlie felt that he was about to collapse and was sweating all over. Looking around at Han Tianzhuo''s indifferent leisurely walk, like a walk, I''m even more afraid. When the man faced Jesse, he was not afraid, but also in a good mood. A few words not only solved the crisis, but also provoked Jesse and Xing rose. If he didn''t obey him, the man might really want his life! Han Tianzhuo took off his mask, took off his white coat and put it on his shoulder. "Dr. Charlie, you work as usual. When you encounter what you should say or shouldn''t say, your wife and children''s life depends on your performance." Charlie''s legs trembled, and he felt that instead of a white coat, he was carrying three bodies. ¡­¡­ Han Tianzhuo returns to the villa. He doesn''t see Baiyu in the living room. He goes upstairs to find someone. When he saw the little beauty on the bed who was still frowning, he bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip. The woman suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were frightened. When the pupils gathered on his face and the eyes had the focus, the fear dispersed. She opened her arms and hugged him. "Where have you been? I miss you so much." Han Tianzhuo hung her nose, "Bai Yu, you said you had a dream, you had a grandfather, do you remember?" Bai Yu nodded. Suddenly she thought of something. She sat up abruptly. "Do you have a way to see your grandfather? I want to see him so much." In her dream, her grandfather was locked in the coffin, and her face turned white. Her heart was aching. When she found her own memory, she remembered that her grandfather was ill, which was planned by Jesse. So she hated, hated that man and wanted to kill her. But now she is a dead person, can not appear in public, there is no way to take Jesse. Han Tianzhuo didn''t speak. He pointed his side face. Bai Yu was stunned and understood his meaning. His shy cheek turned red. He closed his eyes and gave a kiss where he had ordered. Look at him a little bit, on the other side, white jade jiaochen, "you cheat." Han Tianzhuo opens his arm, presses her against the bed and kisses her lips. "I''ll let you kiss me twice. Is it a foul now?" When Han Tianzhuo was with her, he was less cold and more popular. He also liked to tease her. Bai Yu looked at the handsome face above and nodded, "yes, my husband is a good-looking foul." Han Tianzhuo laughs low. This explains that he met his grandfather today and found out that his grandfather was poisoned. He collected some information and sent it to his uncle. I believe we can find a way to detoxify him soon and save him in time. Hearing that he could see his grandfather, Bai Yu was shocked and turned over to sit on him. "You went to see your grandfather. How did you do that?" When he went to see his grandfather, he was sure to go to the Xing family. She was very clear about the old house of the Xing family. She was heavily guarded. If she was not familiar with the structure inside, it would not be easy to get out. "You don''t know your husband''s strength?" There was another meaning in his words. Bai Yu was angry and shy. Her small fist hit him gently, but she was afraid. "Han Tianzhuo, if I think of the past, will you be angry?"Han Tianzhuo lifted a wisp of her hair, heard her words, fingers, amber eyes flashed a dark awn, but soon calm down. "As long as you remember that I am your husband, no matter what you do or where you want to go, I will protect you." Bai Yu hugged him and said, "husband, you are so kind." ¡­¡­ In the evening, Gao Yunhu comes to hear Han Tianzhuo say that he has entered the old house of the Xing family. He also sees the old man and has a way to save him. He stares at him in surprise for a long time to make sure that he is not bragging. But look at Han Tianzhuo with a cool face and a cold look in his eyes. Is it necessary for him to brag about this? Gao Yunhu gives him a big thumbs up in admiration. He has been playing in the old house of Xing family for more than ten years. Now if he goes in without being led, he will still be lost. It''s not that he is Lu Chi, but that the design of the old house of the Xing family is too mysterious. There are metaphysics, five elements and eight trigrams in the design of the new and old houses. There are also some mechanisms to protect some valuables. Therefore, in such a big new and old house, the servants who lead the way are changed in a few months. Moreover, each servant can only remember the distance of 100 meters. If he wants to remember other distances, that is a foul. The rules of the Xing family are very strict. If they break the rules, they will waste their legs, or dig their eyes and cut their tongue. If they see something they shouldn''t see, they shouldn''t look at it again. If they say something they shouldn''t, they can''t say it again. "Mr. Han, do you have a plan in mind?" Han Tianzhuo obviously said to Gao Yunhu abruptly after the meal: "Baiyu is my wife, Mr. Gao, you should know." Gao Yunhu rolled his eyes, nothing you show what love, think his single dog good bullying? "I don''t care what you guess about her, the fact that she is my wife won''t change." Gao Yunhu''s taste is not right. What is Han Tianzhuo''s wife? She is also the successor of the Xing family! "Mr. Han, what are you emphasizing?" "To remind you, before you do anything, you must be clear that she is my wife before you have anything else." Gao Yunhu blinks, still does not understand, he can''t say human words?! Seeing that he was still confused, Han Tianzhuo sneered coldly, "you are so clumsy in your way of testing, do you think I can''t see it? You suspect that my wife is your former friend Xing rose. No matter what you find out, she''s my wife. If you want to deny this fact, it''s against me. I haven''t done anything about killing people, but if you force me to do it, I won''t be polite! Even if she thinks of the past and wants to be Xing rose, the fact that she is my Han Tianzhuo''s wife will not change! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Yunhu suddenly feels that Han Tianzhuo is deliberately warning him not to take Rose''s idea. Grass! Chapter 1547 Gao Yunhu was shocked by Han Tianzhuo''s words, and left with a lingering fear. This Han Tianzhuo is not like the one in the survey, but the Han family has been studying for several years. He is more like a dignified superior, with an extremely arrogant attitude and arrogant attitude, which makes people subconsciously want to surrender. The next day, Han Jing sent a message asking Han Tianzhuo if he had seen Jiamu. "Jiamu, Jiamu came to D country?" "Yes, he went to see his boyfriend, but he disappeared. I''m afraid he''s in danger, but he didn''t make a public statement when he went to find his boyfriend. Second brother, you can find a way to help him. " Han Tianzhuo looks at the message sent by Han Jing again and makes sure he is not wrong. "Han Jing, did you type the wrong word? Is Jiamu''s boyfriend a male friend Han Jing''s weak return It''s a boyfriend, it''s also a male friend. Jiamu likes boys. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo stares at his mobile phone and is silent for a few seconds. "Does uncle know?" "I don''t know." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo rubs his forehead. When he gets up, the white jade beside him wakes up and walks to him in a daze. Her forehead bumps into him. She doesn''t know how to make a detour. She bumps into him again. Then she knows that she bumps into someone and touches her forehead to make a detour. Han Tianzhuo grabs her back. "I''ll sleep a little longer before I wake up." Bai Yu shook her head. "I want to go to the toilet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo changes his clothes and goes downstairs. First, he looks at his mobile phone to deal with some urgent documents sent by Shang Jie. A lot of things in his company also need to be dealt with quickly, so things in country d need to be speeded up. Prepare breakfast, go upstairs to the bedroom, see white jade lying in bed again fell asleep. Recently, she often sleeps in bed. He pinches her nose. Bai Yu''s breathing is not smooth, so he opens his mouth. Han Tianzhuo shows his naughty side and kisses her lips. Bai Yu can''t open her eyes and push his face away. "Husband, I''m sleepy." "Didn''t you go to bed very early last night? Why are you still sleepy? Breakfast is ready. " Bai Yu blinked, and her eyelids dropped again. Han Tianzhuo picked her up, put a suit on her, and carried her downstairs to eat. In the Han family, because their mother and sister are in poor health, they are very health conscious. They can skip dinner, but they can''t skip breakfast. Even if they are sleeping, they have to eat enough before they go to bed. Bai Yu was still very sleepy. When she was fed by him, her little head fell into his arms and chewing continued to be a subconscious action. When Gao Yunhu comes over, he is shocked to see Han Tianzhuo take care of her. He thought it was raising children! "Bai Yu, hey, wake up, won''t you go out today?" Gao Yunhu tried to save it. After all, it''s the heirs of the Xing family. Ah, don''t be taken as a child by Han Tianzhuo. He will raise his brain. Bai Yu squints at Gao Yunhu, shakes her head, and dares to lie on Han Tianzhuo''s shoulder, "no, no, I want to sleep, I want to sleep." Gaoyunhu mouth a smoke, before Xing rose is very self-discipline, is absolutely will not stay in bed, but now, coquetry look is a five-year-old girl. Han Tianzhuo fed her half a cup of soybean milk and asked if she wanted to eat it. Bai Yu shook her head. He drank Bai Yu''s soybean milk, gave her a kiss on the lip, and picked her up again. "If you want to sleep, you can sleep. Today, I went out with Mr. Gao to find someone. My mobile phone is charging in the bedside table. If you have something to do, you should send me a message. If you want to go out for a walk, you must call me, remember?" Baiyu has closed her eyes, but Han Tianzhuo has no choice but to take her to bed and cover her with a quilt. "Little sluggard, do you hear what I said to you?" "Oh, I know. If I want to ask you to go out, I will contact you if I have something to do." Han Tianzhuo just gets up and goes downstairs. He tells Gao Yunhu about finding Jiamu. Gao Yunhu asks him to send Jiamu''s photo to him. In D country, he wants to find someone, which is very simple. When Gao Yunhu sees the photo on Han Tianzhuo''s mobile phone, he sighs that the boy is really handsome. "My cousin, he came to find his boyfriend and disappeared." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Yunhu. It''s not that he discriminates against the same sex, but in D country, this kind of topic is forbidden. "I''ll send you a picture of his boyfriend. Since he''s looking for someone, let''s look for them together." Han Tianzhuo asks Han Jing for a photo of Jiamu''s boyfriend. Han Jing sends the photo quickly. After seeing the photo, Han Tianzhuo is stunned for a few seconds. How do you look so familiar? Gao Yunhu stretched his head and took a look. He saw a picture of a boy in his arms. His eyes covered his eyes. "I''m grass, hot eyes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo is still thinking about Jiamu''s boyfriend''s face. Where does he seem to have seen it? Gao Yunhu looked at the picture again through his fingers, and said, "isn''t that Gao''s picture?""Yes, it''s Goyle." We met at that party. Gao Yunhu took his mobile phone and looked at it carefully again. "I may know where your cousin is." "Where?" Gore didn''t ask Xing Meigui to marry him before. After he left, he was arrested by Jesse''s people. If your cousin wants to find him, he may also be arrested. "Where are the Tibetan people in JieXi?" Gao Yunhu felt his chin and thought, "it''s hard to say." "Send someone to help me find it first, and I''ll do something about it." Gao Yunhu nodded, "then we should speed up, your cousin is Jesse''s rival, Jesse will certainly not let him go." Han Tianzhuo licks his lower alveolar. The relationship is really chaotic. His wife''s ex fiance is his cousin''s rival. Oh, Jesse had better not touch Jiamu, or my uncle will not only blow up the Dirk family, but also bury Jesse alive when he knows someone has touched his baby son! Gao Yunhu sent someone to look for it all day, but there was no news. At dinner, while Han Tianzhuo went to the toilet, Gao Yunhu finally woke up and shook his head helplessly. "Rose, have you been detained by Jessica before?" Bai Yu turned to look at the direction of the toilet and nodded, "yes, why do you ask?" "So you should know where Jesse''s Tibetans are? Mr. Han''s cousin Jiamu is missing. Maybe he was arrested by Jesse. He is afraid that he is in danger, so Mr. Han is very worried. Can you think of that place? " Think of that place, white jade hit a shiver, that is her hell. "It''s not very clear, but I know it''s the place where Jesse''s mother used to live. It''s like a small wooden house, but under the wooden house, there''s a cage." Baiyu hears the door of the toilet open, Baiyu immediately forbids the sound, but she gives Gao Yunhu the hint, already very obvious. Jesse''s mother is a very ordinary woman, but she has an extraordinary face. When Jesse''s father takes a fancy to her, his father deceives her mother, makes her mother betray her family, comes to Dirk''s house with him, abandons her after getting her body. His mother died of depression, and Jesse became an unwanted illegitimate child. His mother lived near the Dirk family. It''s a remote place, and it''s under the jurisdiction of the Dirk family. It''s almost abandoned. It''s really secret where Jesse is locked up. Chapter 1548 Gao Yunhu went to investigate that night. The dust in the hut was very thick. It was obvious that no one had been here for a long time, but there were many footprints along the road. Gao Yunhu is standing at the table, thinking. He stares at the ground and suddenly falls down. He listens to the movement of the ground with his ears. As expected, he hears it. It''s a cry for help. Got it! But now it''s the territory of the Dirk family. He can''t act rashly and leave quietly with his own people. He immediately goes to find Han Tianzhuo. When he arrived at the villa, he saw that Bai Yu was leaning against Han Tianzhuo and his eyelids were fighting. While Han Tianzhuo was looking at the computer, they got along harmoniously. He was jealous. "Yes, Mr. Han." "Where is it?" Han Tianzhuo said His movement is a little big, white jade wakes up, she rubs eyes to sit up, "what''s the matter?" "It''s OK, Bai Yu. If you want to sleep, go to sleep." Bai Yu looks at Gao Yunhu, who nods before she goes upstairs to bed. Han Tianzhuo put away his computer and went out with him. When he heard what he said, he called in more than a dozen agents and told them to be smart at night and guard his wife. The captain of the agent, 61 worried to come forward, "second young master, I''d better go with you, you go so late, I don''t worry." These people are all Han Junyu''s people. Han Junyu is also worried about Han Tianzhuo, so he took a group of people to follow him. "No problem. With Mr. Gao and me, Jesse hasn''t made any moves these days. I''m sure she won''t give up so easily. I''ll be relieved if you keep watch." 61 no way, can only respectfully back to his post. Gao Yunhu saw him climb over the wall and the roof. His technique was flexible. He was obviously an expert and blinked. "Mr. Han, are these your employees?" Will hire experts to protect the rose, then he did a lot of defense. Han Tianzhuo did not hide, "no, it was my father who gave it to me. There were two of them. They followed me from childhood. This trip was to protect her." Han Tianzhuo has been used to keeping a low profile these years. No matter where he goes, he likes to be alone. But this trip, Bai Yu''s identity is special, so he will take dozens of agents with him. Feeling his maintenance and sincere protection of the rose, Gao Yunhu sighed in his heart that the rose didn''t miss this time. Gao Yunhu brings a group of people to the periphery of the Deke family. Such a group of people go in, but the place where the Tibetans live is at the bottom. If they want to save people, they have to dig out an entrance or blow up a hole directly. Han Tianzhuo listens to Gao Yunhu''s rude way and glances at him. He is a simple boy. He is really reckless. He looked guilty, Gao Yunhu raised his jaw, "then you say how to say, if dig channel, it must take a lot of time, you are not worried about your cousin." "So they have to create a little bit of chaos to hide people''s eyes and ears. Or we can go straight to the inside "What do you mean?" Han Tianzhuo turned his wrist and put on a pair of glasses. "You can find two people who are good at Kung Fu and follow me to the Dirk family to find the place where Jesse lives." Gao Yunhu turned around and chose two men with strong clothes. "They are the most exciting. Mr. Han, you can protect yourself. If you have an accident, how can I explain to your wife?" "Mr. Gao, can''t you say something nice?" Han Tianzhuo is angry and laughs. He is cursing himself. Will he persuade himself? Gao Yunhu pursed his lips. "Go early and come back early. I have to go back to bed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo is not in a hurry, but let them prepare gloves, rope, some water and medicine, and some self-defense things. The two people selected by Gao Yunhu think that Mr. Han is the second generation of the rich who is a little smart. They have to worry about breaking into the Dirk''s family. But now when they listen to what he has to prepare, they know that he is not simple. At midnight, many people in the big Dirk family have gone to sleep with the lights out. Han Tianzhuo finds Jesse''s room, but the light in his room is still on. Han Tianzhuo climbs up to the window and looks inside. Jesse is still looking at the computer. He suddenly gets up and drinks a glass of water, turns around and looks at the wall. He raises his mouth, picks up his mobile phone and doesn''t know how to touch the key. The wall is divided into two, and he walks in with the water. Han Tianzhuo first listens to a shielding instrument, cuts off all the networks inside, and then jumps into the room. The man behind him held his hand anxiously, "Mr. Han, you''d better be careful." Han Tianzhuo nodded, "have you ever heard the story of Mantis catching cicadas and yellow sparrow?" They nodded, but they didn''t understand who he was referring to. "Jesse is the mantis, I''m the cicada. You''ll play the mantis later. It''s necessary to wake up everyone in the Dirk family and let them come." "Well, call them over. What shall we do?" "When Jesse catches Goyle and my cousin, he certainly doesn''t want to let the Dirk family know, and he doesn''t want to expose his homosexuality. So he''s going to hide it, okay? "¡°¡­¡­¡± not fully understand. But he did, and they would do it if necessary. Han Tianzhuo jumps into the room and goes to see Jesse''s computer first. What he is looking at is a project, which is also a project made by Xing Meigui. He quickly sent the project file to a secret file, and searched his computer. He found that there were too many things he wanted to see, but if he wanted to send them, the network speed was too slow, and it took him more time. Now the most important thing for him is to save people! He called Han Jing directly, hacked his computer and took away all the documents. Explain good Han Jing, input a virus on the computer, he went to the wall, a busy look inside, went in. It''s a small passage, half a person''s height. When you walk in, you need a cat''s waist. But after walking for a few meters, your sight becomes wider and wider, but it''s also colder and colder. Think of his white jade is also imprisoned in this place, Han Tianzhuo''s face is gloomy and terrible. He quickened his pace and heard a voice coming from the front. It was Jesse''s voice. "Gore, if you promise me, as long as you promise to stay with me and never run away again, I''ll let him go." "Bah, Gore, you can''t promise him. He will kill me as soon as I go out!" It''s Jiamu''s weak voice. "Boy, you know you can''t go out." Jesse scoffed and came up to him with a glass of water. He poured out the water a little bit. "You''re so thirsty. Do you want to drink some water?" "Jesse, you have to die!" Gore saw that Jiamu''s eyes were scarlet. Maybe he was very thirsty. His lips were dry and he roared with anger. Jesse was angry and broke the glass. "I have to die, gore. When you love me, you don''t say such cruel words." He loves Jesse. He was not sure whether he liked a man or a woman before. Jesse coaxed him into having a relationship with him. He knew that he had no interest in women in his life. But Jesse cheated him again and again, even used him to get close to rose, and finally killed rose. If he still loves such a man, he is a beast! Chapter 1549 Jesse looked at Goyle''s eyes staring at him with indignation, and his heart was suffering. He squatted in front of him with some kind of prayer. "Gore, I said that when I have the right to control my own affairs, I will be with you. You can''t do without me!" Goyle laughs, "this excuse, you said a few years, you are not tired of, I heard the ear cocoon. Jesse, you don''t deserve my feelings Jesse was angry and pointed to Jiamu, who was hanged on all fours. "Is he worthy of it? Young brother of the Rong family, oh, Gore, don''t force me to kill him. " Goyle clenched his teeth and looked at Jesse in disgust. "If you kill him, I will hate you. If I die, I will accompany Jiamu instead of looking at you more!" Jesse is like a trapped animal. He doesn''t know how to save his heart. He pulls Jiamu''s collar, pats his face and points at Gore again. "No, I won''t let you die, gore. You are mine. You can only be mine." Jiamu was a little sober because of the pain on her body. She heard Jesse''s words and gave a smile. "Jesse, I''m really sorry for you. He used to love you so much, for you, regardless of everything, even don''t want his identity as Antonio young master, and you, only lost, you know how to cherish "Pa!" Jesse couldn''t bear it and slapped him in the face again. Jiamu''s mouth was bleeding, and he looked up at Gao Er again with a smile. "Gore, now you can give up. He will kill me in order to get you. I don''t know what crazy things he will do in the future. If you don''t give up this time, I''ll admit it. " Hearing that he was going to die, Gore was flustered and struggled for a few times, but he was drugged by Jesse, and his whole body was weak. As soon as he wanted to move, the shackles of his body made a sound. "No, it won''t, Jiamu, you''ll be OK!" Han Tianzhuo looks almost the same. He takes out a flashlight from his pocket and turns it on. The strong light wants to light up all around at once. Jesse was surprised, turned his head and was dazzled by the light of the flashlight. He subconsciously blocked his eyes with his arm, and a very fast figure rushed over and kicked him in the stomach. His body staggered backward because of inertia. In response, he stood up straight and fought back. The light of the flashlight came again. His arm was in front of his forehead. The other side was wearing a mask and could not see his face clearly. "Who are you and how did you get in here?" Han Tianzhuo provocatively raised his finger to him, arrogant, "of course, he came in, Mr. Jesse. Come on, let me see your Kung Fu!" Jesse was angry and rushed up to compete with him. But the next second, the lights all around him were pressed down. In the dark, Jesse scolded. "Who the hell are you?" Han Tianzhuo, who had already run to Jesse, jumped up and kicked him on the back, "it''s your grandfather!" Jesse was injured in the back and hit the wall. He quickly turned over to be stabbed in the eye by the light of the flashlight. He raised his arm to fight back. There was a sudden news from the light of the flashlight. Jesse didn''t want to play such a childish game with him any more. He wanted to go out quickly, but after two steps, he saw a stabbing pain at his feet. He bent down and reached for a touch. Someone intentionally spilled a nail here. The nail went into the center of his foot. He couldn''t bear the pain. When he fell to the ground, a rope trapped him. "Damn it With his roar, the flashlight lights up all around. Han Tianzhuo tied the rope and threw the trapped one to the ground. Then he went to untie Jiamu. Jiamu saw that someone was coming to save him. He was happy to look into the man''s eyes. As soon as he saw the color of his eyes, he knew that it was Han Tianzhuo. But he also knew that he could not reveal his identity now. He went to Goyle with his teeth and took the shackles under his feet. It was impossible to unlock them without a key. Han Tianzhuo walks up to Jesse and searches him, but he doesn''t. Goyle said quickly, "the key is on the wall." Han Tianzhuo gets up and touches the wall. After looking for a long time, he finds a small key to unlock the lock for him and asks Gao Er to help Jiamu go out first. "If you come in, you can''t go out!" Jesse struggled and roared, "Gore, you can''t go, you can''t go!" Gore didn''t want to give him a look, and he helped Jiamu into the passage. Han Tianzhuo pulls Jesse to the place where Gore sat and locks the chain that used to lock Gore to his feet. "Mr. Jesse, enjoy it!" "You Woo woo Jesse still wants to talk, but he is stuffed with something in his mouth. Han Tianzhuo throws the key away, and then he goes after Jiamu. When he got to Jesse''s room, Jiamu couldn''t hold on and sat down on the ground. Goyle''s face was pale and he wanted to help him, but he didn''t have enough physical strength. Han Tianzhuo takes out the medicine in his pocket and lets them drink some glucose. He can''t treat Jiamu''s wound again. "Brother Gigi, let''s get out of here first." Han Tianzhuo is indifferent, "no problem, I''ll deal with the wound for you first."Gao Er looked at Han Tianzhuo and said, "you are the second young master of Sheng''an. I heard Jiamu say you. Thank you for saving us." Han Tianzhuo didn''t look at him, but bowed his head and concentrated on treating Jiamu''s wound. "Thank you. I''m here to save Jiamu. You''re Jiamu''s If Jammu hadn''t been caught by Jesse, he wouldn''t have cared about gore. Gore aware of his hostility, guilt bow, Jiamu is also because of his drag will be so seriously injured. "Brother Gigi, Gore, my boyfriend." Han Tianzhuo''s handsome face sank a bit, glanced at Gao Er, "is it a boyfriend? It''s not what you say. People are reluctant to part with their old love." Gore felt more guilty and didn''t dare to look at Jiamu. Jiamu knows that Han Tianzhuo is poisonous, but looking at Gao Er''s head, he is not sure. He stares at Gao Er in a complicated way. "What do you say, Goyle?" Goyle bowed his head and didn''t speak because he didn''t know what to say. Jiamu is impatient. He is very open-minded about his feelings. When he first liked it, he confessed it. But seeing Goyle''s shrinking desire to avoid his eyes, he has a little temper. "Gore, if you are a man, tell me what you think. If you don''t like me, I will never appear in front of you again." Gore listened to his showdown. He was afraid that he would disappear from now on. He said quickly, "Jiamu, I like you. I''m sorry. I''m so confused that I left without saying goodbye." Jiamu was happy to hear his confession, but his face was still taut, and his eyes were still a little suspicious. "Gore, don''t coax me. You are the young master of the Antonio Family. No one forces you. Even if my brother Gigi doesn''t come this time, someone will save you, so you don''t have to please me." Goyle worried, "I didn''t coax you, Jiamu." Jiamu is still a wooden face, "more said useless, how do you use action to prove that you did not coax me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Er''s hair is numb. He turns to see Han Tianzhuo. He lowers his head to deal with his wound. His brow is tightened, but he still kisses him on the forehead. "I''m sorry to hurt you." Then he said, "I''m the one who teases you. I''ll be responsible." Jiamu said with a straight face, "if you are responsible, you will have to take responsibility in the future. If you dare to find your messy ex boyfriend again, I will be killed by you, you can wait to cry." Hearing the mention of death, Gore was really scared to death this time. He didn''t hold on for a moment and gave him a kiss. "Don''t talk about death. You''ll be OK." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo, listening to the two men''s love, has a rich expression. In order to get a boyfriend, Jiamu even played a small trick. It''s really dark! Chapter 1550 Han Tianzhuo takes them to leave the Dirk family and return to the villa. When Gao Yunhu sent them to the villa, he saw that Jiamu and gore had been supporting each other, and their eyes were electrified. He shook his goose bumps. Although he had heard of the opening up of foreign culture before, it was just that. Now he feels uncomfortable watching two men walk together with his own eyes. Han Tianzhuo arranges a room for them. Originally, he wants to give two people two rooms, but when Jiamu comes to the door, he turns to Han Tianzhuo. "Brother Jiji, do you share a room with your sister-in-law?" Han Tianzhuo looks at him like an idiot, "what do you think?" "Why should I live apart from my boyfriend?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He said so calm, Han Tianzhuo mouth a smoke, also lazy to quarrel with him, let them go to a room. Gao Er thinks that Han Tianzhuo is Jiamu''s family after all. He may not accept their relationship, so he wants to sleep with Jiamu separately. However, Han Tianzhuo tells him that there is no other guest room, only one. Goyle watched Jiamu enter the room, and could only follow him. Baiyu heard the movement and came out in her pajamas. Seeing Goyle, she woke up in surprise. "Cousin?" Goyle saw the white jade with her makeup removed and stood up in surprise. "Rose!" He quickly walked up to her, looked at her whole body, opened his arms and hugged her, "cousin, I knew you would be OK." See two people hold together, Han Tianzhuo and Jiamu''s face is not good, Han Tianzhuo forward pull two people. "Mr. Goyle, she''s my wife now, white jade!" Goyle blinked, looked at the rose, and said, "your wife? When did you get married? As his cousin, I don''t know. The Xing family won''t admit it. " This sentence ignited the anger of Han Tianzhuo. He protected the white jade behind him and looked at him coldly. "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you Xing Jiacheng doesn''t admit it. She is now written in my Hukou book, my wife of Han Tianzhuo." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling the chill from the man, Gao Er frowned and wanted to say that he was stopped by Bai Yu. "Well, it''s a bit complicated. We''ll talk about it later. But now, I am Han Tianzhuo''s wife, Bai Yu. " "Rose, you," Bai Yu interrupted him again, "I prefer you to call me Bai Yu, because Xing rose has been buried." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gore opened his mouth, and before he spoke, he heard Jiamu''s whoop. He went to take care of Jiamu. Han Tianzhuo takes Bai Yu back to his bedroom, takes off his dirty coat, turns to look at the woman standing on one side with her head down. It seems that she has done something wrong. She wants to please him, but she is a little afraid of him. Han Tianzhuo untied his shirt, "what''s the matter?" Bai Yu nodded and peeked at him. "That, husband, I seem to think of some things before." Han Tianzhuo took a look at her, his face unchanged, "so?" Bai Yu listened to his calm tone and looked at him askew. "Han Tianzhuo, have you already guessed it?" "You think you''re acting smart?" Han Tianzhuo has untied his shirt, revealing his strong chest and abdominal muscles. He is going to take a bath with his pajamas. Looking at the woman, he walks up to her and holds her up. "Take a bath with me and talk while washing." "Well, I''ve already washed it." Bai Yu hugged his neck, but he was surprised. He had already seen that she might have recovered her memory, but it had never been revealed. This man is too clever! "Then wash it with me. If you don''t want to say it, I''d rather do it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yu patted him on the shoulder in shame. When she was not very sensible before, she was happy with how he played around. But after she recovered her memory, she couldn''t let it go. She always felt that way, that way It''s too licentious! ¡­¡­ The next morning, when Han Tianzhuo came down the stairs, the servant also made breakfast to see that Jiamu and Gore were already sitting at the table. "Are you better?" Jiamu shook his head, raised his arm, let him see the wrists were strangled out of the wounds, he was tied for three days, all feel that he is going to waste. Because his arm was injured, Gao Er took care of him. During breakfast, Jiamu wanted to drink Soybean milk, but he didn''t raise his hand. Instead, he looked at Gao Er. Gao Er coughed, glanced at Han Tianzhuo, and reluctantly took the cup to his lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo helps the forehead, early in the morning so show love, can you still have a good breakfast? After breakfast, he goes to see Dr. Charlie. Ning Fu has sent him a treatment plan. Now he wants Charlie to cooperate and find a way to make Mr. Xing wake up quickly. In this way, there is no need for Bai Yu to take risks, and someone can do justice. When Bai Yu wakes up, Han Tianzhuo has already left. Jiamu has to heal his wounds. Gao Er can only accompany him. In fact, Jiamu is only a coquetry occasionally. Most of the time, they both do their own business.Jiamu first made a phone call to his family to report safety, and then lay down on the sofa to watch TV. Gore was not so relaxed. He made a phone call to his family and began to discuss with his parents about the Xing family. If as usual, some of the Xing family''s affairs, Antonio Family is not in charge, but now rose has nothing to do, then he must help her get back the inheritance, find out the people who hurt her, and revenge for her. After eating, Bai Yu sat on the sofa and chatted with Jiamu. They were chatting happily when the servant came to report that the guest was coming. "Guests?" White jade doubts, this is Gao Yunhu''s villa, what guests will come? "I hope you don''t mind a sudden visit." It''s Xing Rose''s voice. Bai Yu and Gao Er''s face sank. There was some coldness in their eyes. Gao Er sneered, "do we mind if it''s useful? You don''t want to come uninvited. " Xing Meigui covered her mouth with a smile and went to Bai Yu. Because Bai Yu and Gao Er were both her own people, Bai Yu had no makeup and no shelter. She simply wore a long T-shirt. See her face, Xing rose eyes flash and kill, but the corner of the mouth or smile. "Sister, it''s so good that nothing happened to you. You don''t know how sad I am to hear of your death. " White jade picks eyebrow to see her, her this psychological quality is really good. "Miss Xing, what do you say? I don''t understand. You and I are not sisters!" "Don''t understand?" Xing rose stares at her, a little doubt, "you can''t be amnesia?" Jiamu said with a smile, "it''s not amnesia. She''s Bai Yu, my wife of Han Tianzhuo, not your sister Xing rose. Miss Xing, you''ve got the wrong person." Xing rose as like as two peas, but "how could it be that she is exactly the same as rose?" "There are so many people who look alike in this world. Why do you say she is your sister? Miss Xing, if you say that, my cousin will be angry. " Xing Meigui still stares at Baiyu, and her eyes calmly respond to her, which is also strange in her heart. After Xing rose got sick, she knew that it was her who calculated her. If she was ok, there was no reason not to take revenge. Moreover, her eyes were clear. Was it her acting skill or her real amnesia? If it''s amnesia, it''s good for her. Chapter 1551 Xing rose also tentatively asked Bai Yu a few questions. Bai Yu still looked at her blankly. If she could answer, she would say a few words. If she didn''t want to say it, she would say it perfunctorily. Xing Meigui looks at her and doesn''t accept the move at all. She is dubious about her amnesia, but she still has some fear in her heart. "Bai Yu, you look so much like my sister. I feel very kind when I see you. Can you be my sister?" Bai Yu tilted her head and looked at her stupidly, "no, I don''t want to be someone else''s sister. I want to be a sister. Otherwise, you can call me a sister." Xing rose mouth stiff twitch, but still endure temper coax, "Baiyu, I''m older than you, of course, is elder sister. Bai Yu, you come here to play. Don''t stay in the villa all day. I''ll take you out for a walk. " At the beginning, Jesse said that Xing Rose died. She was happy and flustered at that time, but when her mood stabilized, she was only excited. As long as Xing Rose died, she can have a bright future! as like as two peas, but when she slowly controlled Xing family, she appeared a woman who looked exactly the same as Xing Xing. Apparently, Jesse had deceived her at the beginning. He contacted Jesse, but Jesse did not return to her, worried that he would take refuge in Xing rose, so she had to take the initiative. The woman stayed in the villa all the time, and she had no chance to do anything to her. As long as she left here, she made some more accidents, arrested her and asked if she had lost her memory. If really amnesia, she can save her life, if pretend. Oh, she can make Xing rose disappear once, also can make her disappear a second time! Hearing that Xing Meigui wants to let herself leave the villa, Bai Yu is not surprised. In the villa, Gao Yunhu''s people and Han Tianzhuo protect her. Even though Xing Meigui only covers the sky, she doesn''t dare to catch people blatantly. But once she leaves the villa, it''s hard to say. "Miss Xing wants to invite me out to play. Yes, yes." Bai Yu pretended to be happy, "then I''ll call my husband. When he comes back, we''ll go out together." The smile on Xing Rose''s face cracked a little, "Bai Yu, we sisters play, don''t have to call your husband." If Han Tianzhuo goes with her, how can she arrest people?! Bai Yu was embarrassed. "My husband told me that I couldn''t go out freely because I didn''t know the way. He was afraid that I would be lost or abducted by traffickers, so I had to wait for him. Otherwise, my husband would be angry if he knew that we didn''t take him out to play." Xing Meigui wants to scold you. Are you mentally retarded? You will be abducted by traffickers! She was embarrassed and said, "your relationship is really good." Gore sneered, "of course, Mr. Han knows how to hurt people. You don''t have to envy Miss Xing. Don''t you have a fiance?" The thought of Jesse in the dungeon cheered Goyle. Jesse likes to imprison people, so let him experience the feeling of being imprisoned inside! Xing Meigui thinks of her gay fiance. She is disgusted that she would like a man. Now she doesn''t answer his phone and can''t find anyone, so she thinks he is dead! Knowing that Bai Yu is not easy to cheat, and that there are two men beside her, Xing Meigui is so tired that she decides to go back and make a good plan that she can never go back to the Xing family, so that she can control the Xing family. When Xing rose left, Bai Yu took a breath and picked up an apple. Taking the apple as someone, she gave it a good bite. Goyle asked her, "what do you want to do now? Rose, as long as you want to do, I will support you Bai Yu is biting the apple. She is entangled in the battle with Xing rose. It''s good for her to restore Xing Rose''s identity, but she can''t bear to give up Bai Yu''s identity. Bai Yu is the wife of Han Tianzhuo and the daughter-in-law of the Han family. Xing Qiangwei is the heir of the Xing family. Her marriage is no longer her personal affair. "My husband said that he would find a way to wake up his grandfather first. Gao Yunhu would help find out what Xing Meigui and Jesse had done, and then he could get Xing Meigui out of the Xing family." Gao Er nodded, "well, I''ll ask my father to help me find some evidence. Xing Meigui will only pretend to be poor. Her management ability is certainly not as good as yours. It''s not difficult to find out the loopholes." Bai Yu said a few words of thanks, feeling a little down. ¡­¡­ When Han Tianzhuo came back, he saw Bai Yu sitting by the window sullen. He went over and touched her forehead, and there was no abnormality. "What do you think, so quiet?" As usual, when he came back, she would jump into his arms, which is obviously not normal today. Bai Yu shakes her head and doesn''t know how to tell him that if she becomes Xing rose, Bai Yu''s identity will disappear, and their relationship between husband and wife will naturally disappear. Han Tianzhuo sat down beside her, "let me guess what''s bothering you." "Isn''t the food made by the servant delicious today?" Bai Yu shook her head and asked him to continue to guess."Listen to Jiamu say Xing rose has come. If you want revenge, you have to go back to Xing''s home. When you go back to Xing''s home, you are Xing rose. Do you feel tired to be Xing rose?" Bai Yu stares at him with big eyes. Unexpectedly, he will guess her mind. Han Tianzhuo held her small face in both hands, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lips. "I''m afraid that I can''t be Han Tianzhuo''s wife if I''m afraid of becoming Xing rose?" Bai Yu nodded wrongly and felt uncomfortable. She hugged his neck and looked like a child in his arms. Because her father was incompetent and could only eat, drink, whore and gamble, she couldn''t support the Xing family at all. Her grandfather pinned his hope on her since childhood. Although she had no worries about food and clothing when she was a child, she was also loved by her grandfather, but she had no childhood and had no idea of her own. She had to put the interests of the Xing family first in everything she did. Just like at the beginning, her grandfather asked her to get engaged to Jesse. Although she didn''t like Jesse, she chose to obey her grandfather''s words. But as Baiyu is different. Baiyu is Han Tianzhuo''s wife. Han Tianzhuo will support whatever she does and help her. She can feel understanding and respect. He loves her. Dotes on her. She feels very happy around him. When she gets happiness, she doesn''t want to let go. "Little fool, I said, you are my wife''s business, will not change." "But I''m afraid, what if, what if grandfather doesn''t agree?" "If you don''t agree, I''ll take you back to Han''s house." He said frankly, but Bai Yu was angry with him. "How can it be like this? Grandfather will be sad." Han Tianzhuo held her forehead, "grandfather will be sad, don''t you worry about my sadness?" Bai Yu is entangled, which is like letting her choose between him and her grandfather. "I''m kidding you. If you''re Xing rose, I''ll ask my grandfather to let you marry me." "Husband, when we save my grandfather, I won''t be your successor, just your wife." She is in his arms. Her dream is not to do a big business or manage a big family, but to be his wife. Of course, Han Tianzhuo thinks that she is just his little wife, but since she is the successor of the Xing family, she has an unshirkable responsibility and mission. Chapter 1552 Three days later, doctor Charlie heard that the old man was getting better and there were signs of waking up. This is good news. Bai Yu is so happy that she is more eager to see her grandfather. Gao Yunhu also finds out that Xing Meigui bribes the elders of the Xing family and asks them to stand on her side in order to make her grandfather close his eyes forever so that he can get rid of a worry. Xing Rose arranged a sacrifice for Xing rose, which is to emphasize that Xing rose is the person whose body has been buried, and make people affirm that Xing rose has become a ghost, and is a ghost when she appears. Although there will be rumors, as long as the elders of the Xing family don''t admit it, they can say that Bai Yu now has plastic surgery or deliberately pretends to be Xing rose to cheat. When Gao Er heard the news, he was so angry that he wanted to beat Xing Meigui. An illegitimate daughter dared to monopolize the Xing family. What a big ambition! Han Tianzhuo listens to the news, but his face is indifferent. He just understates that Gao Yunhu continues to stare. Gao Yunhu said angrily, "Mr. Han, do you not want rose to recover her identity and let her just be your wife? If you think so, it''s selfish. Xing Jia''s changes will affect many families'' interests. If Xing Xing is in power, everything has the final say. "Rose, I heard that in your Xing family, there are many jade articles and paintings in the world, and countless treasures. Is it true?" Bai Yu took a look at him. She was not an outsider here. She pursed her lips and said it directly. "It''s said that Xing''s grandfather can''t describe the value of a piece of precious jade. It''s not that I can use a few million yuan to make a treasure when I was a child. My grandfather is old-fashioned. He doesn''t want to deposit it in the bank or trust others to keep it. He puts it in the Xing family, but only the heirs of the Xing family know where it is. When Jesse didn''t kill me, she just wanted to ask me where the treasures were stored. Xing rose would believe that Jesse and I committed suicide. She should think it was a rumor. She didn''t believe that Xing family really had such a place. " Jiamu suddenly tut two, "second sister-in-law, so you are Bai Fumei, then I hold your big gold leg?" Han Tianzhuo glanced at him, "you try." Jiamu was shocked by his coldness, and immediately hid behind Goyle, "Oh, brother Jiji, I''m joking. Don''t be so serious." Gore touched his forehead. "Jiamu, I''m not poor. You can hold my leg." Jiamu raised a smiling face, gave him a kiss on the face, hugged his arm, "then I will hurt others well." "Oh..." Gao Yunhu vomits. Let them be conscious. Don''t worry about xiuenlai. Hot eyes! But Jiamu didn''t care. He raised his eyebrows to Gao Yunhu. "Sadness from a single dog, don''t worry, I won''t understand you." Gao Yunhu hehe said twice. He got up and wanted to beat him. If he didn''t beat him, he went to the room to uncover the tile. Gao Er immediately blocked his arm. Gao Er is very tall, with a height of 1.92 meters. He completely suppresses Gao Yunhu in height. Gao Yunhu can''t beat two people by himself. He hums twice, scolds them for bullying others, and turns to go out busy. Sadness from a single dog, no one to accompany, can only go to work. In the evening, Han Tianzhuo comes to Xing''s home, waiting for the news of June 1. After waiting for half an hour, there was a lot of noise inside. But before June 1 came out, Han Tianzhuo''s secret way was not good. Maybe June 1 was found. Gao Yunhu is also anxious to turn around, "or I''ll go and have a look, just say I want to see Mr. Xing, come and have a look." Han Tianzhuo stopped him, "our people were found, you this time in the past, the other side will certainly doubt you, Xing Meigui if the next hard hand, you go in like this, also come out?" "She dares!" Gao Yunhu roars. Han Tianzhuo sneered coldly, "she even dares to do it to master Xing. What else dares? If you die in it, Xing Meigui may plant a crime for you and implicate your family." Chapter 1553 Han Tianzhuo''s worst plan is 61% discount, but he still wants to go in and collect the body for him! He is about to take two people over the wall to enter, just to see the door of the Xing family open, is 61 intact out, also respectfully invited him in. "Mr. Han, Mr. Xing asked me to invite you in." "Master Xing, wake up?" June 1 explained that Mr. Xing was awakened by fright. It turns out that Xing Meigui is going to kill him tonight. Although he is still in a coma because of the medication given to him by Charlie these days, he is very conscious. Aware of the motive of new rose, he tries his best to open his eyes. Xing Meigui is frightened. Just as she wants to do something, doctor Charlie takes Liu Yi in and catches her up. The news that master Xing wakes up soon startles the elders of the Xing family. They all come here. Xing Meigui was also locked up because he wanted to hurt the old man. When he asked Dr. Charlie why he would come so late, Charlie explained everything. That''s why he came out on June 1 and asked Han Tianzhuo to go in. Han Tianzhuo comes to the old man''s room of the Xing family. It may be that he drinks medicine all the year round. There is a strong smell of medicine in his room. Seeing the old man Xing sitting in the wheelchair, Han Tianzhuo was indifferent and bowed respectfully, "Hello, grandfather, I''m Han Tianzhuo, Rose''s husband." Hearing his granddaughter''s name, Mr. Xing''s eyes were red. "Where is the rose? Let me see her." "I''ve asked someone to pick her up, grandfather. You''ve just recovered. You''d better have a rest. When you wake up again, you''ll definitely see her." Mr. Xing looked at the young man in front of him. He was tall and straight. He didn''t answer his call and asked, "what''s your father''s name?" Han Tianzhuo said, "my father is Han Junyu, a businessman. I know that my grandfather wants to find a suitable man for rose, take good care of her, and don''t let her be bullied. I won''t say too much, but I will show you." Old man Xing''s face was expressionless, and his muddy eyes looked at him, "rose has been engaged, do you know?" "I don''t know." "You don''t know? You forced rose to marry you Old man Xing was angry and his face was full of gloom. Han Tianzhuo is not angry either. The old man has been in a coma for a year. Many things happened in this year, but he still doesn''t know. "Grandfather said, is it Jesse? Jesse announced that he would terminate his engagement with rose. He has proposed to Xing rose and announced to the public that they will get married. " Master Xing twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Jesse would bully rose. Did he miss her? Han Tianzhuo actually wants to mention that his poisoning has something to do with Jesse, but he doesn''t have any evidence. If he says it, Mr. Xing will think that he is deliberately saying bad things about Jesse. Mr. Xing was lying on the bed for more than half an hour, waiting for Baiyu. Bai Yu saw her grandfather again, her eyes were sore, and she cried beside the bed. "Grandfather, you finally wake up. I miss you so much. Grandfather, I thought I would never see you again." When Xing saw her, he was relieved and helped her wipe her tears with a smile. "Rose doesn''t cry. Grandfather is here. No one dares to bully my rose any more." After a while, master Xing was too tired to sleep. Bai Yu sat by the bed for a while and was about to go back to her room to have a rest. The servants winced. Bai Yu realized that her room was occupied by Xing Meigui. She turned to ask the servant to clean up a new room. When the servants saw her, they were as frightened as a ghost and hid from her. Bai Yu looked at the servants. Most of them were new faces. They should have been changed by Xing Meigui. Before waiting for Bai Yu to speak, Han Tianzhuo went up to the servants and said, "this is Bai Yu. She and your miss Xing rose are twin sisters, but since childhood, she has been at the master''s house. This time, she came back." White jade confused to see him, he means, she does not use Xing rose identity, but directly with white jade identity. He said, Baiyu naturally won''t retort, "yes, I''m Baiyu. You call me Baiyu later. Xing Meigui has committed a crime and has been locked up. If you know something, you can do it for me, and I won''t treat you badly. If you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, and want to do something, don''t blame my new official for three fires in office!" "Yes, Miss Baiyu." The servants bowed their heads and agreed. Han Tianzhuo looks at his little wife''s fierce behavior, and raises her eyebrows. Her expression is really vivid. Two people went to the new room, white jade immediately closed the door, holding Han Tianzhuo''s hand, "how do you say I''m Xing Rose''s twins?" "You can''t be Xing rose now, you can only be Bai Yu." Han Tianzhuo said. Bai Yu looks at him doubtfully. Does he mean to say this in front of the public? Then she doesn''t need to restore Xing Rose''s identity, and their marriage has legal effect. In order to keep Xing family''s reputation, grandfather can only agree.Han Tian looks at her calmly without changing her color. Today, he got in touch with Mr. Xing and found that the old man was not only old-fashioned, but also very persistent. If he refused to agree to his affair with Bai Yu, wouldn''t his marriage be far away? So he insisted that she was not Xing rose. Xing rose was dead. She was Xing Rose''s twin sister. As long as he colluded with Gao Er, no one would dare to question her. Bai Yu figured out the man''s idea. He was sweet and angry. He was so determined that he didn''t discuss with her before doing things, but he did it for their future. She looked up and gave him a kiss on the face. "Husband, I''ll be Bai Yu, your wife." Han Tianzhuo said, "if you don''t think so, you can''t either!" White jade low smile, this proud and charming man. The next day, the news that master Xing woke up spread. Many people wanted to confirm and see him. He was still weak, but he still held up his spirit and had to deal with the heart rose. Xing Meigui wanted to assassinate the old man and was caught by the old man on the spot. If he hadn''t woken up quickly, she might have killed her. In the face of this granddaughter who wanted to fool her grandfather, the old man would not be soft hearted. Xing Meigui kneels on the ground and is still in a trance. She was the future leader of the Xing family after tonight. She wants to do anything, and no one will stop her or laugh at her. But I didn''t expect that just a few minutes later, master Xing woke up, and everything she had tried to plan before was in vain. She is not reconciled! Especially looking at Xing rose standing beside him, her heart is full of hatred. Her mother was not Xing Shan''s wife, but the woman who had been with her heart for the longest time. When Xing father announced that Xing rose was the future successor of the Xing family, she was taken back to the Xing family. It was on that day that she knew that she was Xing Shan''s illegitimate daughter and she had no identity. Chapter 1554 Xing rose looks ordinary, but she studies hard, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t reach the height of Xing rose. Every time Xing rose got the first prize, and she was always the second. She was unwilling to surpass her, which became her heart knot. Finally, she got a chance to get engaged to Jesse. Jesse is an ambitious man. He wants to get involved in the affairs of Xing family, but Xing family is in the hands of Xing rose. It''s impossible for him to get involved, but if Jesse cooperates with her, it''s not the same. As long as she can get the Xing family, she can let Jesse manage part of the Xing family''s affairs. Jesse is so excited that she first designs to poison the old man Xing, and then lets Xing rose take the medicine that turns into a mental illness, and then she commits suicide. She thought the Xing family was her, but she didn''t expect the damned Xing rose to come back. Why, she is dead, why does she want to come back?! Master Xing asked her if she knew she was wrong. Xing rose didn''t admit her mistake. She didn''t think she was wrong. She was also the daughter of the Xing family. Why could Xing rose become the heir and she couldn''t? Because Xing rose is more beautiful than her? Oh, she''s going to scratch her face and make her an ugly ghost! Thinking of the pain she had suffered, Bai Yu trembled uncontrollably and turned pale. Han Tianzhuo immediately took a step towards her, opened his arm and took her to his arms to warm her. "Bai Yu is not afraid. You have me now, and I will protect you." Bai Yu felt the temperature of his body and the chill of his body, which then dispersed a little. When Xing Meigui heard that Xing Meigui was going to hurt his granddaughter, he pointed to Xing Meigui and said, "a wild seed dares to hurt the heirs of the Xing family. The dog has a lot of guts. If you come here, you will be treated by the family!" Xing Meigui was flustered when she heard that he was treated by family law. She knelt on the ground and shook herself into a sieve. Xing family law, dare to hurt the heir, not only cut off the ears, but also cut off the hands, because the hands did not do things, cut off the ears is punishment, there are family rules do not listen, the ears should be cut off. "Grandfather, I am also your granddaughter, how can you be so cruel!" "Cruel, oh, rose is your own sister, when you hurt rose, how did you not think of your cruel means?" "Cut off her hands!" Although Mr. Xing was ill, he was very dignified when he roared. All the servants around him trembled when they heard what he said. There were several elders who had worked for Xing Meigui and whispered, "master, rose has made a mistake, but she is the direct family of Xing family after all. There are not many children in our generation. If we cut off her hand, it would be useless." Master Xing''s sharp eyes were fixed on the elder who was talking, "the son of heaven is guilty of breaking the law, and the common people are guilty of the same crime. If rose made a mistake today, I will punish her like this. I will tell you all that we should abide by the rules, and those who don''t understand the rules will be punished. It''s just an illegitimate daughter. Xing Shan''s rubbish is fooling around outside. I don''t know how many children there are. My Xing family doesn''t lack them! " Because it is the execution of the family law, the servants are called to watch. This is a warning to everyone here that as long as master Xing is in one day, the family rules will not change. They should abide by the rules when they are in the Xing family! The two men executing the family law cut off Xing Meigui''s hands with a knife and put them on the tray for everyone to watch. Many people see bloody hands, cover their eyes, timid, directly fainted. Bai Yu had seen this kind of scene before. She thought she would be numb, but when she saw Xing Meigui''s hands, she was still nauseous and wanted to vomit. Her face was blue and white, and she closed her eyes and leaned against Han Tianzhuo''s arms. Xing rose, who had her hands cut off, covered her mouth and soon cut off her ears. Xing rose, who lost her ears and hands, was ruined in her life. After the show, Mr. Xing went back to his room and asked someone to check Jesse. He looked up at his granddaughter, who was standing on one side with a bad face, and stretched out his hand. Bai Yu came to him and said, "grandfather, you are not in good health. You''d better have more rest." Master Xing nodded, "grandfather will live well, to protect the rose, rose." "grandfather, I want to discuss something with you." Bai Yu interrupts him and discusses with Han Tianzhuo that she is not Xing rose now, but Xing Baiyu, Xing Rose''s twin sister, who has lived in her cousin''s home since she was a child. She only came back this time. The old man frowned and wanted to retort. Bai Yu knew the old man''s temperament and couldn''t disobey him. She coaxed him immediately. "Grandfather, Xing rose buried the rose at the beginning, and all released news. If I appeared as a rose again, everyone would think that I was deceiving my body, which was very unlucky. But it''s different if I''m Baiyu. Baiyu won''t have such a thing. " After listening to her, master Xing raised his eyes and looked at Han Tianzhuo. His face was not good. He made an excuse to say that he wanted to have a rest. The matter would be discussed later. Bai Yu knew that the old man didn''t agree, but she had to wait. After they left, the old man Xing, who said he wanted to have a rest, sat up and called a servant to find a trusted elder to investigate Han Tianzhuo''s identity.This boy let rose not to restore Rose''s identity, but to his wife white jade identity back, certainly with his small abacus. The elder soon got the news that Han Tianzhuo is the second son of Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an group. But the eldest son is not related by blood. Han Tianzhuo is the eldest son in the real sense. He has set up a big company in foreign countries and has a strong momentum at present. Looking at Han Tianzhuo''s academic certificate and his family background, Mr. Xing was surprised to see that he was higher than Jesse. But this does not mean that Han Tianzhuo has no ambition to come to the Xing family. Rose is the successor of the Xing family. In the future, everything of the Xing family will be hers. They are husband and wife, which also means that Han Tianzhuo will get all this. ¡­¡­ The next day, Mr. Xing was in good spirits and had breakfast with Bai Yu. Bai Yu is happy to help him with his things, but suddenly she hears a fishy smell. She tightens her eyebrows, covers her mouth, and gets up to run to the bathroom. Han Tianzhuo is worried. He catches up and pats her on the back. "Bai Yu, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Yu didn''t know what was going on. When she got up, she felt her stomach was tumbling, but she didn''t vomit anything. Master Xing quickly called the doctor to come over. The doctor made a routine examination for Bai Yu, and found that her body was not abnormal. He put his hand on her wrist to find out the reason. Mr. Xing just wanted to ask about the situation, but Han Tianzhuo said before him, "doctor, what''s wrong with my wife?" The doctor took back his hand and explained with a smile, "Mr. old, Congratulations, Congratulations, Miss Bai Yu is pregnant. It''s normal that she was pregnant and vomiting just now." "Pregnant, pregnant?" Han Tianzhuo looked at Bai Yu''s belly in shock, "Bai Yu, you have a baby." Bai Yu is also a face muddled force, how to be pregnant? Old man Xing is happy to hear that his granddaughter is pregnant, but he is not happy to think that the child is Han Tianzhuo''s. The boy without his consent, his rose turned away, this wedding is not knot, let her pregnant, how unreasonable! Chapter 1555 Bai Yu learned that she was pregnant and felt wonderful. She had a baby in her stomach. Mr. Xing is happy to see his granddaughter. He is in a complicated mood. He wants to have a talk with Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo was not surprised to hear that old man Xing was looking for himself, but he had a guess for a long time. So I don''t beat around the bush when I see Mr. Xing. I just cut into the theme and let him not worry about taking things from the Xing family, because he has his own company to be busy with, and he has his own ideal. It takes time to complete his ideal, and he has no time to manage the affairs of the Xing family. If he doesn''t believe it, he can sign a contract to let the Xing family become Baiyu''s premarital property, which has nothing to do with him. Moreover, his father also promised that if Baiyu finds his family, he will give Baiyu a lot of assets as a dowry. Old man Xing listened to what he said, and his face sank. "It seems that you are all good, ah." Han Tianzhuo also knows that the old man has no malice. He just wants to protect Bai Yu for fear that she will be hurt. But Bai Yu has married him, which is his life. He can''t hurt her. "It''s up to rose." Han Tianzhuo nodded, as long as the old man said things, not too much, he agreed. ¡­¡­ The old man secretly looks for Bai Yu and tentatively asks about Han Tianzhuo. Bai Yu praises her husband and says that he is very kind to her and she likes him very much. The old man''s face was a little displeased when he heard that his granddaughter, who had been introverted before, had said such straightforward words. "Rose, you really love him, but he taught you to say so?" "Grandfather, your granddaughter is also taught by you. How can you be led by the nose by a man. I don''t want to hide from you. I fell in love with him at first sight a few years ago, but I didn''t investigate him, and she refused my confession to him. Only because I was nearly killed by Jesse this time, he saved me, took care of me, and had a good impression on me, he accepted my offer. Grandfather, I know that the Xing family has a big business and heavy responsibilities. Before you asked me to marry Jesse, I would agree because I respected your decision. But now that I''m married to him and have a baby, I want to fight for it. " Xinglaozi listen to the granddaughter suffering, feel her head heartache, "rose, are grandfather did not protect you." Bai Yu shook her head, put her arms around him and said, "grandfather, this experience has passed, and I don''t feel sad, because I meet someone who is good to me. Grandfather, you can agree that Han Tianzhuo will be your grandson-in-law." The old man looked at his granddaughter. Her granddaughter was mature and steady. She was rarely so close to him and spoke in a coquettish tone. Maybe it was this experience that changed her a lot, and the old man was sad. Rose''s mother died shortly after she was born, her father is a naive, spend all day outside, he pulled her to grow up, he took her as the palm of the baby. "Since you agree, let the parents of the other party come and meet the president of Sheng''an group." He agreed. Bai Yu was happy and excited. She gave the old man a kiss on his face. "It''s very kind of you, grandfather. I love you so much. I''m going to tell Han Tianzhuo and let him tell Dad. " Looking at the little girl excited run away, the old man wants to remind, pregnant don''t run, but he hasn''t opened his mouth, she has run away. The old man sighed, the little girl was getting bigger and bigger, but she was a lot of mischief. "Master, I found Jesse." The elder reported it. The old man''s face sank. "Well, bring people here." The elder nodded, turned around and told the servants to take Jesse. ¡­¡­ Jesse was put in the dungeon by Han Tianzhuo that day. It was two days later that his assistant didn''t contact him. He came to his room and felt strange. He went to the dungeon to find someone to save Jesse. He didn''t drink or eat for two days, and it was cold in the dungeon. He was sent to the hospital and became ill. But the assistant reported that several businesses of the Dirk family had been cut off by Gao Yunhu''s men, and the old man was angry and accountable. Old man Xing also wakes up. Rose Xing has her hands cut and her ears cut. Jesse listens to the news and is shocked for a long time. Isn''t Mr. Xing poisoned and in a coma? It''s Charlie. Charlie betrayed him! He thought of the man behind Charlie that day, he felt strange, but he was enraged by the man''s words and let him go. What a oversight! Xing Meigui''s hands have been chopped off. He can''t escape, and he doesn''t dare to be hospitalized. He immediately orders his assistant to handle a ticket for him to go abroad. He wants to leave here. In D country, Mr. Xing can be said to cover up the sky. Many leaders have excellent friendship with him, and he can''t escape here. He rushed to the airport, but Mr. Xing''s people didn''t arrive, but the Dirk family took him back, because they suspected that he was divulging business secrets. Jesse was wronged. He was in the dungeon these two days and did nothing.But someone found his computer in the virus, for no reason, why his computer will be in the virus? He must have done something shady. At ordinary times, Jesse has the help of the Xing family, and the people of the Dirk family should be in awe. After all, the Xing family can''t be easily provoked, and Jesse and Xing Meigui have an engagement. But Xing Meigui is punished, Xing Laozi wakes up, and Jesse''s good life is coming to an end. Of course, those who want to fight for the successor position in the Dirk family will not let him go at this time. And in order to please the Xing family, they will offer Jesse on their own initiative. When Jesse was brought to the old man, she knew that she was finished. At this time, Gao Yunhu comes and brings a lot of evidence that Jesse and Xing Meigui conspire to do. Jesse is not breaking her hand, but also her foot. ¡­¡­ Bai Yu runs back to the room and tells Han Tianzhuo that his grandfather agrees with their marriage and urges him to call his father. Han Tianzhuo listen to her call dad so smooth, in her lips kiss, this just slowly took out the mobile phone to call home. Hang up the phone, Han Tianzhuo''s mobile phone was immediately invited by the video, he opened the video and immediately saw Xiaoyu''s face. "Second brother, second brother, is d country fun? My mother said that I''m going to D country, and you''re going to get married. Does my family go there? " Bai Yu likes little fish''s younger brother very much. Before Han Tianzhuo can speak, he immediately says, "yes, both little fish and Mianmian can come to play with their mother. Second sister-in-law is here to greet you, OK?" Xiaoyu was waiting for the second sister-in-law''s words, and immediately ran to Qin Ning, "Mom, the second sister-in-law said I can go to play, mom, you can take me." Qin Ning rubs his brow helplessly, and Xiaoyu says that when he goes to play, it''s even happier than the new year. "OK, OK, I''ll ask your teacher for leave and take you." Xiaoyu was happy, jumped three feet high, and said a lot to Baiyu, then Yiyi was not willing to hang up the phone. Bai Yu still felt her belly and said, "husband, do you think our children will be so lovely in the future?" Han Tianzhuo looked at her stomach with soft eyes, "it''s better to have a daughter. She''s clever and can play with you." "I want a son. How lovely the son is. If he wants to be as handsome as you, when I take him out, there are many little girls around him." Bai Yu is happy when she thinks of her cool and handsome son. Chapter 1556 Han Tianzhuo hears that the old man is dealing with Jesse at night. Jesse is cut off and thrown back to Dirk''s house. However, how can the Dirk family take Jesse in again when they are dealt with by the old man Xing? Although it''s a pity that the person in charge of the Dirk family lost Jesse and missed the chance to attach himself to the Xing family, he is also glad that the old man didn''t blame the Dirk family and immediately sent someone to throw Jesse out. Jesse is lying on the street, his hands have not been treated, so he can only crawl with his feet. When passers-by see that he has lost his hands, they guess that it''s the people punished by the Xing family, and they don''t treat them, so they all take a detour. It''s not far away. Jiamu looked at Gao Er''s eyes, black face, holding arms, coldly watching the play. Gore looked back at his bulging face. I was not happy with it, obviously. I was going to be angry before anyone coaxed me! "I didn''t mean to save him. I was just a little sigh in my heart." "Oh, I can''t bear to go there. I didn''t stop you when I showed your virgin temperament." Jiamu turned and left. Jesse almost killed himself, but also Gao Er so miserable, Jiamu has no compassion for him. Gao Er helplessly grabs his hand and is avoided by Jiamu. Gao Er looks jealous, cute and awkward. "I''ll treat you to what you want to eat today." He reached for his arm again, and went down to take his hand. Jiamu shook him away and glared at him with warning, "Mr. Goyle, please pay attention to the occasion. Here, do you want to be thrown rotten eggs?" But Goyle didn''t care, holding his hand, "how about we have steak tonight?" Jiamu looked down at their clasped hands and raised the corner of his mouth, but when he looked at Goyle, he was very tense. "I have money. If I want to eat steak, I''ll go myself. Mr. Goyle, you can''t make a boyfriend with such a bad way." Gore, with a faint smile, walked around a corner of the street, pulled him into an alley, watched five people around him, approached him, pushed him to the corner, and put his chest against him. "Jiamu, how can I coax you to have a boyfriend?" "Look at your performance!" Jiamu raised his chin haughtily, but it was not as high as him. He rolled his eyes. Gore took his face and gave him a kiss on the forehead. "Is that ok?" Jiamu did not speak, and Gore was not angry. He kisses the tip of his nose and kisses his lips. In the face of his feelings, Jiamu has always been frank, like is like, bite his lips, warm response Love is a feeling that can''t be explained clearly. At the beginning, Gao Er''s heart beat faster. He thought that it was hard for him to fall asleep at night. Now he can kiss him. Jiamu doesn''t care whether he is male or female, as long as he is the person he likes. ¡­¡­ Three days later, Han Junyu comes to D country with his wife and children. Han Tianzhuo and Bai Yu pick up the plane. Seeing her daughter-in-law, Qin Ning felt her abdomen deeply. Time really passed quickly. She had children. In Bai Yu''s memory, the role of mother is very blank, but Qin Ning gives her a feeling that she likes very much. She hugs her arm intimately and takes her back to Xing''s home. Xing''s spirit was good, so he came to the gate of Xing''s house to wait for the Han family. Bai Yu saw that her grandfather came out in person, and she was moved to run over, "grandfather, you are not well, how did you come out?" The old man patted her lovingly on the shoulder, "rose, if you are pregnant, don''t run, be careful with the baby." Bai Yu felt her stomach. "The child is still young. I''m not in a hurry to see my grandfather." Old Xing is so happy that he looks up to see Han Tianzhuo bringing his family over. He smiles politely and shakes hands with Han Junyu. "Mr. Xing, seeing is better than hearing. I still want to have a chance to visit you." Master Xing is Bai Yu''s grandfather, and he is also Han Junyu''s elder. No matter what the other party''s attitude is, Han Junyu''s face is still enough. The old man nodded, added some greetings and invited them in. Han Junyu''s observation of the layout of the Xing family shows that there are three steps to an attic and five steps to a river. In the simple buildings, the carving of each place is extraordinary. Such a family background is not comparable to that of the ordinary rich families. When we got to the hall, several guests immediately brought fruit plates and small meals. They put down their things and left quietly. They were well-trained. This is not the way to train Chen in one day. Naughty fish at this time is also quiet to stay in Qin Ning''s side, honest dare not move. Baiyu led him to the old man, "grandfather, this is Han Tianzhuo''s younger brother, called Han Yuanli, nicknamed Xiaoyu, is a very lovely child." The old man took a look at his granddaughter. He was a bit helpless. The first time he saw the child, he wanted to give him a gift. She asked for the gift for the child before the wedding. The old man looked at the four or five-year-old child. Yuxue was lovely, and her eyes were very beautiful. He called out to him. He was cute and sweet. The old man liked it. He untied a jade pendant from his crutch and handed it to him."Little fish, here is a gift from your grandfather." Although Xiaoyu is fond of playing, he is not ignorant. His second sister-in-law obviously coaxes him. "Grandfather, Xiaoyu is four years old and nine months old. It''s not her birthday yet. Xiaoyu can''t ask for your gift." Qin Ning listened to his son pretending to be a clever little white rabbit. He took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He was too noisy at ordinary times, and suddenly he became good. She was really not used to it. The old man handed the jade pendant to him. "Good boy, this is a gift from your grandfather. Don''t mention it." Grandfather will give away the jade he has collected for many years. Bai Yu is surprised. It seems that he really likes little fish, she said, touching the head of the little fish. "It''s a gift from the elder. Take it, little fish. This is a precious jade collected by my grandfather Xiaoyu blinks his big eyes and raises the corner of his mouth. Although he doesn''t know much about it, his second sister-in-law is very precious. It must be very valuable. Wow, with this jade, you can eat more snacks in the future. It''s great! "Thank you, Grandpa." He took out two candies from his pocket and handed them to the old man. "Grandfather, you gave me a present, and I also gave you a present. I only have two candies." The old man was old, and his blood sugar was a little high, so he couldn''t eat sugar. But seeing that the child was so sensible, he took the candy and said, "what a good boy." Because of the active atmosphere of children, the old man''s face softened a little when he spoke to Han Junyu again. Han Tianzhuo knows that Bai Yu doesn''t want the atmosphere between the two families to be too rigid, so he takes little fish and talks to the old man. When she comes to him, he holds her little hand. Bai Yu grinned at him and looked at his grandfather. "He''s very old-fashioned. Don''t talk about it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo reluctantly let go. At this time, he did not dare to offend the old man. Chapter 1557 At dinner, Han Junyu and Qin Ning see that half of the dishes on the table are special dishes of Nankang city. They look at each other and know that the old man has used a lot of thoughts. Two people had the bottom in the heart, the smile on Qin Ning''s face was a bit more. At first, she saw the old man''s face, and what he said was neither cold nor hot. She thought that the old man hated Jiji and didn''t want them to walk together. Her heart was hanging and her body was tense. Jiji finally talked about his girlfriend. They held a wedding banquet when they didn''t know Bai Yu''s identity. It was reckless and impatient. The old man could understand that he was not happy. But if he does it, they, as in laws, will have a bad time. "Mom, you can eat this fish. It''s very tender." Bai Yu brings food to Qin Ning and tells her not to worry. But she immediately brings food to the old man. Now that she wants to make him happy, everything is easy to say. The daughter-in-law is considerate, Qin Ning is naturally happy, smile also let her eat more, pregnant eat fish, the child will be smart in the future. The little fish eating fish nearby immediately said, "Mom, do I like eating fish when I''m in your stomach, so you call me little fish to make me as smart as fish?" Qin Ning smiles and gently explains that sister an an hopes that her children will be healthy. It is said that there is a kind of auspicious fish called Koi. If you make a wish on Koi, it will come true, so he is an auspicious fish. Xiaoyu laughs and grabs another piece of fish. "Anyway, it''s still fish. Sometimes when people eat fish, it''s like eating me again. It''s terrible." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd chuckled. Why didn''t he eat his own horror? The old man asked him with a smile when his birthday was. Xiaoyu said. The old man was stunned. Baiyu listened to the date. Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu''s birthday and grandfather''s body were on the same date. Because it''s the same birthday, the old man likes the child better, so he''s a little softer to Han Tianzhuo. Moreover, the old man felt that the atmosphere of the Han family was very good. Qin Ning''s mother-in-law was very gentle and reasonable. If Bai Yu married, she would not be embarrassed by her mother-in-law. Mr. Xing has experienced a lot in his life, and naturally he thinks more about things than Bai Yu, so he has to observe more carefully than young people. The two families chatted while eating, but the harmony was broken by a question. "Father, why do you chop the rose''s hands?" Before the person arrived, a rude voice rushed in. The old man put down his chopsticks and looked up at his son, Xing Zhan, who came back from the tour. He and his wife have only one son. He used to dote on this son. It''s too late when he wants to change his temper. He''s spending a lot of time outside, and the old man also wants to take charge of the Xing family. However, within a few days, he makes a mess of the Xing family. He''s so disappointed that he gets the power in his own hands. I thought he would get better if I married him a wife who could control him. But I didn''t expect that he promised to get a wife, but before half a year, I couldn''t bear to be lonely and ran out to pick flowers and twirl grass. Well, a daughter-in-law was angry to death by him, and the other daughter got depression. Later, she got sick in a trance and died. The old man felt guilty for his daughter-in-law, so he brought his little granddaughter to him. But not long after, the rebellious son brought back a woman and a little girl, saying that he would marry that woman. How could the old man agree to let the woman get out of country D, while the Xing family''s blood remains? Over the years, he thinks he has not treated Xing Meigui badly, and treats her as the eldest lady of the Xing family. But she is too greedy, not only want to take all the rose, but also want to kill themselves, this is absolutely rebellious. He chopped off her hands. He was kind and old. He didn''t want the Xing family to hold a funeral. It was good for him to blame him as soon as he came back. Xing has already entered the restaurant. He is still wearing a floral shirt, five point shorts, a pair of high set sandals at his feet, and a straw hat on his head. It is obvious that he has just returned from his holiday. "Father, no matter how wrong rose is, it''s also your granddaughter. How can you chop his hands? How can you let her live in the future?" "What''s wrong with her, do you know?" The old man asked coldly. Xing Han nodded and naturally said, "I know, it''s just bullying Rosa. Now Rosa is sitting here. Besides, Rosa used to have roses, and it''s normal for Rosa to fight back." The old man was so angry that he turned black. How many times was he bullied? Oh, it seems that his son''s affection for rose is less than half that of the wild seed! "She united with outsiders, almost killed rose, and she also wanted to kill me, did so treacherous, do not cut off her hands, is to let me cut off your hands for the crime?" The old man''s voice is dignified and cold. Xing Zhan''s heart trembles with fright. He hides his hands behind him, and then he comes back from his holiday. How can he know that Xing Meigui is so bold that she even dares to harm her father.He laughed a few times, want to turn over the topic, "I just casually say, father, these are?" The old man said that he invited them to come here to play. After hearing Han Junyu''s name, Xing Cheng immediately shook hands with him and said that he had used Sheng''an''s products. Han Junyu smiles politely and looks at Bai Yu''s father. Bai Yu comes back from death. He doesn''t have a word of comfort as a father, so he talks with an outsider. This father is really responsible, ha! Xing Shan and Han Junyu talk a few words, turn to see white jade, also lift eyelid, the eye is not hide dislike. The older the daughter grows up, the more like her mother she is. Bai Yu looked at him, licked his lips, and finally didn''t call him. Call him, he perfunctorily should a, also let everyone embarrassed each other. Han Tianzhuo is aware that she is in a bad mood and holds her hand to comfort her. Bai Yu didn''t care about his grandfather''s eyes this time, and he shook his hand gratefully. Because of the arrival of Xing Zhan, the old Mr. Xing, who is not easy to warm up, falls into silence again. Qin Ning looks at Han Junyu anxiously and asks what to do with his eyes? Han Junyu gives her a calm look. It''s their family business. They are outsiders. It''s hard for them to get involved. Just eat. Han Junyu takes his wife and children to have a rest. Mr. Xing calls Xing Zhan to his study. He wants Bai Yu to help him and go to the study together. Bai Yu takes a look at Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo releases her hand and gives her an encouraging look. Then she goes to her grandfather and holds his arm. When he arrived at the study, Mr. Xing asked directly, did he know about rose''s suicide? Xing Shan bowed his head and didn''t speak. The old man was so angry that he fell a row of valuable brushes on his desk. "Xing Shan, rose is your own daughter. You indulge others to harm her!" Xing Han sneered, "she is my daughter, but she has never been filial to me. Rose not only let me manage the Xing family, but also gave me money to travel. Besides, she is not dead. Father, why do you have such a big temper?" Chapter 1558 The old man listened to Xing Xuan and said that Xing rose was filial to her, but his rose was not filial to him, so he acquiesced to let Xing rose kill her. The old man was so angry that he laughed. He directly hit the inkstone on Xing Shan. Xing Shan quickly dodged and stared at him bitterly. "Father, I''m your only son. If I die, you won''t have a son." The old man was so angry that he really wanted to kick the rebellious son to death. Over the years, he insisted that he was the only young master of the Xing family. He wanted him to take charge of the Xing family. That was not to let the Xing family be destroyed by him. "Rose has come back, and she will be the housekeeper in the future!" Xing Zhan is not reconciled, but he counsels the old man''s angry eyes again and nods his head. "I''m happy to be quiet, if not housekeeper." The old man sneered, but his housekeeper didn''t take care of the business. He just took the women to play around and listened to the flattery of the cat and dog. "Xing Zhan, if you dare to hurt rose again, I will take you to hell when I want to die!" Xing Zhan shakes his shoulders and nods. Although he is in his forties, he is still afraid that the old man will lose his temper. The old man says that he can take her away when he wants to die by his means. "I know, father." Bai Yu slaps the old man on the back to make him feel better. Old man Xing looks at his poor granddaughter. He has never felt maternal love since childhood. Her living father is a waste and doesn''t give her any warmth. Fortunately, her mother-in-law is a gentle woman. "Rose has been buried by Xing rose. In order not to cause confusion, you hold a ceremony to hand over the executive power, invite reporters to come, and tell everyone that Bai Yu returns to Xing''s home. Later, Bai Yu comes to be the housekeeper, and rose dies." Xing Shan is not good at business. He says whatever the old man says. The old man looked at him with his head down. He was in his forties. He was well dressed and disgusted in his eyes. "Xing Zhan, I tell you that the wild species of Xing rose has harmed my rose. I''ll save her life. I don''t want the Xing family to have a funeral. If she dares to make trouble again, I''ll cut off your hand too!" "Yes, father, I dare not. Rose has been punished, and I dare not." Xing Shan begged for mercy. "It''s better!" The old man felt a headache. He told him to get out of here and look at him more. He thought he would live one day less. "Don''t be too angry, grandfather. My father is timid. If you scare him, he will be restrained." The old man sat on the chair with a sad face and sighed, "it''s also my fault. When I was busy with my career, I didn''t have time to care about him. Your grandmother was not a tough person. She was tired of doting on her son and made him look like he is now." Bai Yu pursed her lips, patted the old man on the back, and suddenly laughed, "grandfather, maybe father, this is not a bad thing. He had a good time and lived freely every day. Grandfather, you think, if my father is very promising, he will be running for the Xing family every day, then he is also very tired. Grandfather, everyone has his own way. We Xing family still use him. Don''t worry about it. " Listening to the granddaughter''s comfort, the old man couldn''t laugh or cry. He held her hand in his old hand. "Rose, I''ve suffered you. I''ll shoulder the responsibility of the Xing family in the future. Grandfather, I don''t really know how many days I can live." White jade flurried to grasp grandfather''s hand, "grandfather, you don''t say so, your body is still strong, take good care of, certainly can live a long life." The old man looked at her belly and nodded with a smile, "yes, grandfather will wait for his grandson to be born, and he will take him to play." Bai Yu felt her abdomen and felt warm in her heart. "Yes, the baby has to wait for his grandfather to teach him to write calligraphy." When they talked about their children, the haze in the old man''s heart just dissipated a lot. But the thought of Xing Zhan''s sudden appearance will certainly make the Han family have some ideas. The next day, Mr. Xing got up early. He was old and woke up early. Han Junyu and his son were running in the yard. Looking at the running fish, he showed a knowing smile. Little fish saw the old man and ran to him immediately, "grandfather, do you run too? When you are old, you''d better stop running and play Tai Chi. " "What is Tai Chi?" The old man is curious. "Ah, it''s a kind of Kung Fu. It''s very powerful, but I''ve only learned a little. I''ll teach you." The old man was very happy, and he really followed him. Xiaoyu also learned a little by watching his grandparents in the park play Tai Chi. He corrected his mistakes immediately. Han Junyu came over to see his son, who was a few years old. Mr. Jiao Xing''s expression was quite serious, and he could not help but smile. "Dad, I teach grandfather Xing to play Tai Chi, but I''m not lazy." Han Junyu touched his forehead, "Taiji, you are learning in a mess, and you want to teach others, you will bring grandfather Xing bad." Fish guilty, timid look at him, immediately excited to show a clever smile. "Dad, can you? Otherwise, you can teach me and grandfather Xing. "Old man Xing is just trying to be fresh and play with his children. Listening to Han Junyu teach his children a lesson, he laughs and blocks, "it''s OK, Xiaoyu teaches very well." Han Junyu smiles and says seriously, "Mr. Xing''s physical practice of Taiji really helps your recovery, but I haven''t had a deep understanding of Taiji, and it''s just superficial, but Mr. Xing can ask a master to teach you." Hearing his kindness, the old man nodded and listened. The two chatted for a while. Qin Ning came to ask them to have breakfast. When they sat at the table, Bai Yu didn''t wake up and his head shook. Han Tianzhuo was really afraid that she would bump into the bowl in front of him and put her head on his shoulder. See granddaughter so sleepy, the old man distressed, "rose to sleep, let her sleep for a while, pregnant body to rest." Han Tianzhuo nodded, "yes, grandfather, but I still want to eat breakfast. I''ll let Bai Yu have some breakfast, which is good for the children. When she''s finished eating, let her go back to sleep." When Bai Yu heard her grandfather call her, she quickly cheered up and sat up straight. But she was too sleepy and her eyelids were drooping. Now she couldn''t get enough sleep. She wanted to sleep 25 hours a day. Qin Ning explained with a smile, "pregnant women like to sleep, but they still have to have breakfast. Don''t worry, old man. I''m taking care of them. My daughter is pregnant too. It was the same situation at the beginning." Master Xing has investigated the Han family. He knows that Han Junyu has seven children, two daughters and five sons. In fact, he envies the Han family. There are many children, and it''s lively. "Rose, come on, eat something, and then go to sleep. I can manage the Xing family for a while, so don''t worry about it. " Bai Yu nodded, trying to hold up her eyelids and eat something. Han Tianzhuo can''t see it. He brings her vegetables. If he doesn''t know that the old man is old-fashioned, he wants to hold people in his arms and feed her slowly. Chapter 1559 Xing Zhan''s press conference was arranged. When he came to inform him, he watched him play chess with Han Junyu and heard that they were discussing Rose''s marriage. Then he knew that her daughter Rose had found a husband and was still Han Junyu''s son. He was shocked for a while, Xing rose to marry the Han family, then he and Han Junyu is not in laws? The more you think about it, the more excited you are. Although the Xing family is famous, they keep a low profile and are not famous in the world. Han Junyu''s Sheng''an is not the same. It''s too famous. After going out, he said that his in laws were Han''s, so he had a lot of face! "Father, I''m ready for Rose''s wedding day." The old man is impatient to look at him. Xing Xuan is Rose''s father. He can''t not attend her wedding, but if you let this rebellious son attend, the old man is really bad for him. "The time hasn''t been agreed yet. You go to arrange the press conference. I''ll take rose in the afternoon." "It''s the father." Xing Shan pushed down. Han Junyu said with a faint smile, "Mr. Xing, since rose is going to change its name to Baiyu, it''s going to change its name in the future." Old Mr. Xing called the rose for 19 years, but suddenly it changed. Naturally, it was not smooth, so he didn''t want to change. He didn''t know how many years he could live, so he could call it a few days while he was alive. "Mr. Han, it''s OK for them to get married, but I don''t have any conditions." Han Junyu is not surprised. In recent days, Mr. Xing has been in contact with him and testing each other. He has long guessed that Mr. Xing will not give up. But thinking that he has only one granddaughter, I can understand with caution. Han Junyu calmly dropped a chess piece, "old man, you say." "The first son born by Rosa will be surnamed Xing with Rosa." "Well, what else?" "Good?" Mr. Xing was so surprised that he agreed without even thinking about it. Han Tianzhuo''s son is called Han Junyu''s grandfather. His grandson has the same surname as others. Doesn''t he mind? Han Junyu noticed the old man''s accident, Han Junyu chuckled, the old man is old-fashioned thinking, that surname is a very important thing, but Han Junyu does not think so. "As long as you think it''s appropriate, you can let Han Tianzhuo follow your surname." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mr. Xing is in a mess. Do you have such a son? Han Junyu said, "Jiji is Han Tianzhuo''s nickname. At the beginning, his mother gave him the name in the hope that his child would be lucky and healthy. My wife and I don''t expect him to do great things or create great brilliance, but to be happy, to find what he wants to do and the people he likes. Since he has identified your granddaughter, for him, Baiyu is a part of his world. It doesn''t matter what his surname or name is when he wants to be with Baiyu. " Mr. Xing was moved by his words and admired him in his heart. As a father, he was lucky to treat his children like this. In contrast to Xing Zhan, he is selfish and has never cared for rose. Thinking of Rose''s life in these years, the old man suddenly feels sad. Rose from sensible, will accept all kinds of celebrity education, learn all kinds of talent, also follow him to identify jade, very few childhood time, but also because to take up the responsibility of the Xing family, she wants to smile in front of everyone, taut mood. "Mr. Han taught Han Tianzhuo very well." These days together, he also saw that Han Tianzhuo is very favorite. Rose, look at Rose''s eyes, not fraud. Han Junyu didn''t pay much attention to the education of his children. It was Qin Ning''s little by little education. "Jiji is not very close to people on the surface, but gentle on the inside. He inherits many advantages of his mother, which makes me very happy. To be honest, Mr. Xing, at the beginning, I wanted Jiji to inherit my Sheng''an, but he refused, saying that he had his ideal. If he didn''t work hard for his ideal, he would regret it. And I believe that my son, what he will do in the future, will achieve a lot. " He said vaguely that Han Tianzhuo would not touch the things of the Xing family. The old man was a little embarrassed. The Xing family is too big and has unpredictable value, so he worries that people with impure thoughts will come near the rose and have a share in the Xing family. But listening to what he said, he also put some down in his heart. With the status and power of the Han family, he really didn''t pay attention to the Xing family. ¡­¡­ Afternoon, press conference. as like as two peas, he led a white jade. A group of reporters held the photographer to see the white jade under the lens. The face was exactly the same as the rose. The old man explained to the public that what they saw was Xing Baiyu, Xing Rose''s twin sister. It was a pity that rose had been framed and left the world, but her sister Xing Baiyu would become the heir and take over the Xing family. When the old man said that, everyone was flattering, saying a few words of blessing, congratulating Miss Xing Baiyu on her return to the Xing family.But there are always people who want to make trouble. Among a group of reporters, one of them suddenly stood up and asked, "Miss Xing, why did you suddenly return to the Xing family? What evidence can you prove that you are the Xing family when you have not been in the Xing family for so many years?" Bai Yu''s eyes were indifferent and the reporter asked questions. The other side would say so, obviously to find fault. "Because of my mother''s death, my grandmother''s family and Goyle''s cousin''s family were very sad, so they took me away. I didn''t go back to Xing''s family these years, but I just didn''t tell you. My sister rose and I were also very familiar. For her sudden death, I was very sad, and I had to undertake what my sister wanted to accomplish. as like as two peas, I am the one who is Xing family. This is a DNA, and my face like my sister, plus grandpa''s recognition of me. The reporter still refused, and continued to ask: "DNA registration can be fake, your face can also be plastic surgery, Miss Xing, you can get the recognition of old Mr. Xing, is it because you look similar to miss rose, old Mr. empathy for you?" Because her question was too tricky, everyone calmed down and looked at the reporter. This is not the general courage, even dare to challenge the successor of the Xing family, do you want to mix up in the future?! Bai Yu heard this question, the first feeling is funny, "questioner, what''s your gender?" The reporter who asked the question was a woman. Being reminded by Bai Yu, she looked embarrassed. "My gender is female. Can''t Miss Bai Yu see it?" That''s ironic. Is she blind? Bai Yu nodded, "with the development of science and technology, gender can also be changed. Madam, what evidence do you have to prove that you are a woman, not a man?" Two reporters rose red, "Miss Baiyu, please pay attention to your words!" Bai Yu smiles and calmly discusses with her, "if you want me to think about words, you should think about your premise. Since you don''t want others to insult you, how can you slander my face and my test report? Besides, my grandfather knows best whether I am a member of the Xing family. He is old, but his consciousness is still clear. At present, I am only acting as an agent for the management of the Xing family, and I have not taken over all the responsibilities. So if you have any questions, you can also ask them. " Bai Yu means that although she is now the successor of the Xing family, her main participation in management is still the old man. Old man Xing is old, but his brain is still easy to use. You should be sober when you ask questions in the future, and don''t make any mistakes to annoy him. The reporter''s face turned red when he was humiliated. He bowed his head and did not dare to speak any more. Other writers knew very well that they only asked questions that should be asked and those that should not. Chapter 1560 Standing in the corner of Han Tianzhuo, listening to his wife sitting on the stage, calmly respond to the reporter''s words. Unlike Bai Yu, who used to be silly, her face was a little more serious at the moment. Occasionally, in order to deliberately change the topic, she would tell a few jokes playfully. It was the first time he had seen such a side, but the expression was also vivid, which made him want to kiss her face. At the end of the reception, he immediately stepped forward and helped her up for fear that she would be uncomfortable after sitting for a long time. The old man looked at him, his eyes softened a little, and asked Xing to finish. He took Bai Yu back. Xing Shan didn''t dare to do it, but he didn''t have any sense of existence in the whole process. When a reporter asked him, he said it according to the meaning of Mr. Xing. At the end of the day, there were staff to do things. He just stood by and directed blindly. Back at Xing''s house, he saw that Bai Yu was sleeping in Han Tianzhuo''s arms. He didn''t want to wake her up, so he didn''t speak. Han Tianzhuo picked her out of the car carefully. "Grandfather, I''ll take Bai Yu back first." "Go ahead." The old man sighed. Back in his room, Mr. Xing looked at a wind chime hanging by the window. It was made by rose when she was very young, and he specially gave it to him as a birthday present. Now that the child is older, many things can''t be decided by him. Sigh, after dinner, and Han Junyu to discuss the child''s marriage, taking advantage of Rose''s stomach is not big, set the wedding date. Han Junyu has no problem. As long as he finds someone to calculate the date and hold a wedding here, he needs to hold a wedding when he returns to Nankang City, so that everyone can meet his first daughter-in-law. The old man found a master of numerology to calculate the time. A week later, it was a good day. After a week''s discussion, Mr. Xing immediately ordered the elders to dress up the Xing family and send out the invitation. The old man is busy. Maybe he is in a good mood, and his face is very red. Han Junyu and Han Tianzhuo don''t know much about the customs of D country, so they can''t intervene in some things. They just follow him. Occasionally, the old man is also deliberately testing Han Tianzhuo''s ability to do things, and will tell him something. Even though Han Junyu sees the old man''s mind and reminds Han Tianzhuo to find a friend to help him, they are outsiders here, and they don''t understand their rules here, so they should be careful. Han Tianzhuo also understands this truth and immediately pulls Gao Yunhu on. Gao Yunhu is not very happy to help him hold a wedding. He has been secretly in love with rose for so many years. At last, he didn''t say a word of confession, but he wants to help his rival hold a wedding. What''s the matter! Han Tianzhuo guessed her mind, but he didn''t say it. He threatened to let him be the best man if he didn''t help. With his rival to win his favorite woman married, but also to say blessing, cloud tiger is absolutely not dry, but by Han Tianzhuo, or be pit. Bai Yu, who is going to get married, is very relaxed. Besides sleeping and eating, Qin Ning occasionally accompanies her for a walk in the yard. Seeing Jiamu and gore come over and talk with them, Qin Ning has no idea at first. There is something unusual between Jiamu and gore. He just feels that Jiamu and gore get along very well. It''s still Bai Yu''s casual inquiry about how they are getting along with each other and what they plan to do next. Qin Ning looks at the two people sitting together and finds that he seems to have overlooked something very important. Jiamu noticed Qin Ning''s eyes, coughed and said to her, "aunt, this is my boyfriend." Sorry, Gore called out, "Hello, aunt, this is gore." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning. Qin Ning''s idea is not rigid, and she has heard of the same-sex feelings. She only met her first time around her, and she was still her own relative. She stayed for a long time before she came back to herself. "Auntie, what do you think of Gore?" Jiamu sits beside Qin Ning with a smile and winks at him. Qin Ning takes a look at Gao Er. Gao Er is tall and thin. There is a shallow dimple in the corner of his mouth when he laughs. The gentle one is a well-trained young man. "It''s very nice. When did you confirm the relationship?" "This year." Jiamu was honest. He is not sure whether his father can accept that he likes men, so he wants to save the country by asking Qin Ning to agree and then ask Qin Ning to help him. Qin Ning said with a smile, "you are sure of your feelings. It''s lucky to find someone you like. But Jiamu, the emotional element may also be a moment of curiosity and impulse, so don''t tell your father in advance ¡°¡­¡­¡± Curve failed to save the country, Jiamu wrongly choked his mouth, holding Qin Ning''s arm coquetry, also want to fight for it. "Aunt, don''t you hurt me?" Qin Ning restrained the smile on his face and deliberately taught him, "why don''t you hurt, didn''t beat you, didn''t scold you, so big, still coquetry." Jiamu wrinkled his face. In front of Qin Ning, he was relaxed, so he was a bit wayward."Aunt, Jiji''s brother and sister-in-law have not known each other for a year. They are all going to get married." Qin Ning Piao him, "you compare with your brother Jiji, your brother Jiji is twenty-seven, he knows what he is doing, and you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu let go of her arm, Gao Er took his hand, let him not worry, patient persuasion. "It doesn''t matter. When we are older and mature enough to face the parents'' doubts, many things will come naturally." But Jiamu didn''t think so. "There is a word in this world, which is called long night dream. Who told you to always recruit rotten peach blossom, and then be hooked away?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± White jade is drinking water, a spit of water. Qin Ning quickly took a tissue to help her wipe, patted her back, let her slowly, somewhat helpless looking at Jiamu. He can''t be wrong, emotional things can''t stand consumption, if not stable, there will be countless factors will let them separate. But if you are more mature, you will understand that really good love can stand the precipitation of age and color. If those factors can affect their separation, it shows that their feelings are not enough to let them face the prosaic and twists and turns of life together. Goyle chuckled and rubbed his forehead. "OK, OK, you''re right." Jiamu once participated in the debate competition of the school team. Goyle has seen his eloquence for a long time, so he usually doesn''t quarrel with him head-on. No matter who wins in the end, it''s meaningless and can only follow him. Jiamu doesn''t want to quarrel with Gore when there are elders here. He just thinks that he loves enough and wants to get more from his family. Is that wrong? Goyle noticed that Jiamu was in a bad mood. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to speak. He also wants to get the approval of Jiamu''s family and go into his real life, but the same-sex feelings are not acceptable to ordinary families, and he is afraid that Jiamu will get hurt because of this. See two young people are silent do not speak, qinning and Baiyu look at each other, are very difficult. Chapter 1561 After Jiamu and gore leave, Qin Ning sends Bai Yu back to her room. At this time, a servant reports that Miss Rose wants to see her. Bai Yu thought about Xing rose who had her hands cut off. She had not seen her since she had her hands cut off. Since she wanted to see her, Bai Yu wanted to hear what she wanted to say. When she came to Xing Meigui''s rest room, after she was punished, the old man asked her to move to a remote yard, which was desolate, and there was still a chill in the room. There are two servants to take care of her. Bai Yu looks at Xing rose sitting on the sofa, her hands bandaged, and her face is also pale and ugly. "I thought you wouldn''t come." Although Xing rose no ears, but there is still hearing, but no ears she is very ugly. "It''s all the Xing family. You invited me. Naturally, I want to come here." Bai Yu sits down opposite her and deliberately slows down her speaking speed. "Oh, Xing rose, you are very proud." Xing Rose''s eyes are full of hate because of her. If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t be like this now! "I''m not proud. I''m the successor of the Xing family, and I just take back everything that belongs to me. Xing Meigui, I know you have ambition, but your ambition is not on the right path. If you do a good job, you may succeed, but what you think about all day is how to hurt me. This is your retribution! " "Retribution?" Xing Meigui smiles angrily. If she still has a hand, she must hold her neck and tell her that the strong is the winner. She made a mistake. She didn''t expect someone to treat him. When he was dealing with him, he suddenly woke up. Later, another person rushed out and kicked her away. Otherwise, she could let him go to hell. If you lose, you lose, she says. But it''s impossible for her to give up completely. "Xing Qiangwei, do you think that if I''m hurt, you can be at ease?" Bai Yu stares at her, the elder sister, who used to play with her. I don''t know when she has been playing with her face and behind. In fact, she can see some of them. But she never thought that she hated herself so much that she almost killed herself. From the moment she took the medicine, her body twisted uncontrollably at the banquet and watched Xing Meigui sneer at herself, she knew that as long as she didn''t die, they would be enemies all their lives. Bai Yu is very sad. In the case of Xing Meigui, what other chips can she fight for? "Oh, Xing rose, you wait, I will give you a unique wedding gift!" When she spoke, she felt like a poisonous snake wrapped around her body. The cold touch made Bai Yu shiver. This place is gloomy, always feeling a bit strange and cold. She was too lazy to talk with her. Bai Yu sneered and turned to leave. Back in her own room, as soon as she sat down and took a sip of hot water, she heard her cell phone ring. It''s a strange number, and she answers, "hello?" The other side did not speak, but a light laugh, suddenly let her feel a cool wind blowing through her neck, she thought of a possibility, a string of the body taut. "Who are you and why do you know my number? Don''t play tricks!" "Little rose, I''m not pretending to be a ghost, but you''re pretending to be a ghost, trying to cheat me." The other side finally spoke. It was the voice of a middle-aged man. It''s him. It''s him! Bai Yu gritted her teeth and squeezed her cell phone tightly. "If it''s OK, I''ll hang up." "Little rose, I hear you are going to get married." "I heard that you died before, and I was sad for a long time. Now that you are back, I won''t let you go this time." Bai Yu couldn''t bear it. She hung up and threw her cell phone away. Think of that man, she is afraid of the arm, or can''t help shaking. ¡­¡­ When Han Tianzhuo comes back, when he sees Bai Yu eating, he has a bad appetite. He puts down his chopsticks without taking a few mouthfuls and looks at her suspiciously. "Bai Yu, don''t eat now, and want to steal at night?" Bai Yu looked at him and shook her head. She didn''t know how to tell him what happened today. For that man, my grandfather had nothing to do with him. "Don''t eat if you don''t want to. Let the kitchen prepare supper for you." Han Tianzhuo doesn''t want to embarrass her. Listen to mother say pregnant women''s mood fluctuation is very big, don''t easily provoke, at this time white jade Wei Qu Baba of looking at himself, he don''t say provoke, pain is too late. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "No Bai Yu shook her head, but she still managed to eat something. After dinner, she went to find Mr. Xing. If the man really came, he was very unreasonable and took her away. Now that she is pregnant, she doesn''t know how to face it. When the old man heard that Dunn called her, there was hatred in his turbid eyes. "Don''t be afraid, rose. Grandpa will protect you.""Grandfather, I''m afraid that Donne will make trouble on the wedding day, which will embarrass the Xing family and the Han family." Mr. Xing gritted his teeth, "I will do a good job in security, you stay at home these days, don''t go out." Bai Yu felt her stomach and felt extremely uneasy. The next day, Han Tianzhuo found that the security personnel of the Xing family doubled, and the access examination was also strict. What''s more, Mr. Xing suddenly said that all the guests originally planned to stay in the Xing family should be arranged to hotels not far away. The hotels are also owned by the Xing family. For the sake of everyone''s safety, there is also a strict review process. Han Junyu is also a person who has gone through big storms and waves. He immediately realized that something was wrong. Old man, it''s not like doing security check for wedding safety, but to guard against someone. Are you afraid that someone will make trouble all of a sudden? In fact, Han Tianzhuo wants to ask Mr. Xing a few questions, but he just says politely that it''s better to be careful about such an important matter as marriage. Han Tianzhuo is not easy to ask again, but he always feels strange in his heart. When he goes back to see Bai Yu, he is also listless and worried. ¡­¡­ Han churui with Han Tiannuan, Han Jing with Mianmian, together with D country, Qin you filming, please don''t leave, until the morning of the wedding day will come. Han Tiannuan comes over, and Bai Yu finally has a speaker, but she is still a little restless. When she talks, she is distracted from time to time. "Sister in law, you don''t seem to be in good spirits. What''s the matter with you?" Han Tiannuan asked. Bai Yu shook her head, forced a smile and continued to talk about her marriage, but her eyelids kept jumping. Suddenly, Han churui comes and talks to Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan''s face turns ugly. After a few seconds, Han churui leaves. Han Tiannuan pretends to be calm and chats with Bai Yu. White jade is puzzled, "how?" "It''s OK. My elder brother said that if we had something to do, we would have dinner by ourselves." The explanation of Han Tiannuan''s guilty heart. White jade doubts of see her one eye, she is not willing to say, also did not pursue. The servant told her to have a good night. Bai Yu wanted to wait for Han Tianzhuo, but after waiting for a long time, she didn''t realize that something had happened until he came back. "Why didn''t my husband come back? And grandfather, what are you doing? " She questioned the servants, who bowed their heads in fear and did not know what had happened. Chapter 1562 Bai Yu runs to find the old man. Han Tiannuan wants to stop him, but he can only go with her. When I got to master Xing''s study, I saw that both master Xing and Han Junyu were there, and Han Jing''s faces were heavy, and her heart sank. "Grandfather, Dad, what''s the matter? Is something wrong with Han Tianzhuo?" Han Junyu sits on the sofa and rubs his brows. Today, when he goes down, he suddenly receives a call for help from June 1. He takes Han churui to get there. Then he sees Gao Yunhu and June 1 lying on the ground seriously injured. Han Tianzhuo is missing. Gao Yunhu was sent to the hospital for rescue. He was still in a coma on June 1, and the scene was clean. He couldn''t see who the other party was. This is a premeditated kidnapping! But why did the other party kidnap Han Tianzhuo? If it''s Sheng an''s enemy, the other side has no reason to target Han Tianzhuo instead of Han Jing. But if Han Tianzhuo''s own enemy pursues country D, it''s also possible, but there''s no other possibility. White jade''s face is pale, "grandfather, can it be him?" "Who is it?" Han Junyu looks at Mr. Xing. Sitting behind his desk, Mr. Xing is also suspicious. At this time, Han Tianzhuo is arrested, and he has to say it. In fact, he was anxious to let rose and Jesse engagement, is a reason, is to guard against the man named Dunn. When Dunn was old, he liked Rose''s mother, but her mother married the Xing family. Later, she became depressed, and he hated the Xing family. Although he had many women these years, he never married. When Rose was 15 years old, the old man took her to gamble on jade and won a piece of jade with high shelf. At that time, Donne was also there. Seeing that rose looked like her mother, he wanted to take her away. But the old man taught her a lesson and took rose back to Xing''s house in a hurry. In order to avoid the sight of Dunn, Xing immediately sent rose to e country, let her avoid the limelight, and after rose left, Dunn did come to the Xing family to find someone, did not find anyone, he can only be discouraged to leave, but did not give up the correction. Entanglement, etc. rose back to the Xing family, or take rose away. It took a lot of effort for Mr. Xing to let Dunn retreat and release the rose, but it was also a heavy blow for Mr. Xing. Later, Mr. Xing is like asking Baiyu to get married with someone close to her. Gao Er has been with rose for many years, but rose doesn''t agree, and Mr. Xing doesn''t insist. At that time, Jesse said that she would protect rose. Jesse and rose grew up together. Although their status was a little lower, he thought that Jesse didn''t dare bully rose because of his own presence. Moreover, rose agreed, and the old man agreed to let them get engaged. Otherwise, with Jesse''s qualifications and identity, Mr. Xing would not look up to him. This time, it must be that Dunn received the news again that when Rose came back, he wanted to take her away. But rose was in the Xing family every day, and the Xing family was too guarded. He couldn''t get in, so he had to put his mind on Han Tianzhuo. With that, Mr. Xing felt guilty for Han Junyu. "Dunn has created some famous names over the years. He''s the head of a mercenary organization. He doesn''t do much bad things, but he has many bad deeds. He kidnaps Tianzhuo and maybe exchanges roses." Han Junyu was silent for a long time. He didn''t want this happy event to become a funeral. "Xiaorui has investigated. Han Jing, you should find a way. No matter what way you use, you should find Han Tianzhuo as soon as possible." In fact, Han Junyu and Han Jing have heard of the name of Dunn. After all, they have also contacted agents. They will know more or less about the news of some mercenaries. In an organization called owl, Dunn''s main task is to steal. There are rumors in the industry that there is no owl who can''t steal anything. Even if it is the crown of the emperors of all countries, they can get it as long as someone can afford it. But the owl to stop is also spread, as long as you give money, you can kill people. They take Han Tianzhuo away. Han Tianzhuo will be hurt a little. If Dunn wants to exchange Han Tianzhuo for white jade, he will die. But Bai Yu is pregnant now. How can they give it up? If there is an accident, no one can bear the responsibility. Han Jing nodded, with a general direction, it is better to trace. From Han Jing began to accept Sheng''an''s work, Han Junyu let alone some of his own hands to his hands, Han Jing is also his successor, doing things calmly and decisively. He is familiar with the major platforms to release news, looking for owl organization news, but also looking for Dunn, to talk with Dunn. Han churui''s investigation also has a clue. It''s really owl who took Han Tianzhuo away. It''s said that he came to D country to take on a mission to kill a person, but who is not sure. As soon as the news of Han churui came over, Han Jing''s phone rang. It was a strange number. Han Jing links his mobile phone to the computer to check the address of the other party, but also to input the voice of the other party, because now there are many voice messages, as long as you find the same timbre, it is also one of the ways to find information. Of course, the way to find this is not common people can have, it must have a strong engine and network support."Hello, I''m Han Jing. Who are you, please?" "Donne!" Han Jing was surprised, but he didn''t panic. "Mr. Dunn called me to inform me that you took my brother?" Dunn is a little impatient. "You want me all over the Internet now. If I don''t find you, will you still make my reputation stink?" He didn''t say anything about Han Tianzhuo. Han Jing always kept his politeness. "Mr. Dunn, let me ask again, did you take my brother?" Dunn sneered, "yes, this boy is too bad to beat. I''ll bring him here for fun. Boy, do you have any opinions?" Very arrogant! Han Jing''s gentle face showed a smile, but in his eyes, he was fierce. "Donne, it''s not hard for me to arrest you all over the Internet and spend some money on the people you organize. I''m not short of money. If you''re rude to my brother, I won''t be polite to your people! " Dunn was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would get along with him. For a Han Tianzhuo, he hurt his brother. Dunn really didn''t want to. "It''s easy for me to let your brother go. Give me the rose." "No way!" Han Jing answered him directly. Dunn is not easy to provoke, "Oh, boy, I really don''t like your tone. I''ll give you three days. If I don''t send the rose, I''ll cut off Han Tianzhuo''s hands. Doesn''t the Xing family like to punish people like this?" Without waiting for Han Jing to speak, Dunn hangs up. Han Jing check the computer, the other side has anti tracking equipment, positioning direction has been jumping, and the sound is camouflaged. "How''s it going?" Han Junyu asked. "He wants his second sister-in-law to exchange." Han Junyu licks his cheeks and frowns. Without Han Tianzhuo, they must protect Baiyu. Baiyu must not go. "Prepare for two things." Han Junyu added. Han Jing nods and contacts the agent to find members of the owl organization. He says that the person who arrested him is not joking. This time they arrested Han Tianzhuo, they provoked the Han family. How could the Han family let them go! Chapter 1563 Han Junyu''s two-way preparation is to ask song Xuan to send Bai Yu''s human skin mask and find an agent who is similar to Bai Yu''s body and mind to pretend that she is two days later, song Xuan comes and brings a girl named Sany, who is just as tall as Bai Yu. If you look at the back shadow, the unfamiliar person may really be the same person. Sany put on the mask and went to Han Junyu, "Sir, I will finish the task this time." Han Junyu nodded and asked him to see what else to pay attention to. He looked at the girl in front of him. If he didn''t know it was fake, he might have thought it was his rose. Han Jing prints out a copy of the information and hands it to Sany for her to memorize. Han Jing originally wanted to take her to change Han Tianzhuo, but Han Junyu said he would go. He is here to take care of his sister and mother. Han Junyu said something, and Han Jing didn''t argue with him. The address sent by cha Dunn was in a new bridge, which has not been completed yet. Han Junyu looked at the bridge and felt a little strange, but now it''s important to save people. He can only go one step at a time. They didn''t know that they were going to save Han Tianzhuo until Han Junyu and Han churui left with Sany. In Bai Yu''s mind, Han Tianzhuo held her when he went out in the morning and said that he would come back soon. Every minute and every second he waited here was suffering. She was too worried and wanted to have a look with him, but Mr. Xing didn''t agree. He was afraid that Dunn would cheat her. If she showed up and let Dunn find out that it was fake before, wouldn''t she have to help. Bai Yu was worried and had a bad feeling in her heart. She wanted to find something to do to ease her anxiety. Suddenly she thought of what Xing Meigui had said before. Would it not be related to her? She came to the place where Xing Meigui lived again. She seemed to be in a good mood. The servant was feeding her grapes. When she saw her coming, she laughed. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Bai Yu we are going to get married tomorrow? If you don''t prepare for the wedding well, why do you come here to ask for wedding gifts? " Xing rose is full of malice when she talks. "It''s you. It''s you, isn''t it? It''s you who contacted Donne. It''s you who told her that rose is still alive." Bai Yu asked. Xing Meigui covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Oh, my good sister, it''s good for you to live. Are you afraid of being known? Besides, you don''t have any evidence. Why do you slander me Bai Yu looked at her hypocritical face and wanted to strangle her. "Xing Meigui, you are not afraid that I will kill you!" Think of Han Tianzhuo is suffering, she is heartbroken, feel every second is like suffering. "I''ve become like this. What else should I be afraid of? I''m happy to see you go to hell with me." Xing rose looked at her hand, her face twisted. "Why do you want to marry a good husband when I live in hell like death? Xing Qiang Mei, if you leave the Xing family, you are nothing, nothing! " Bai Yu clenched her fist and rushed forward to hold her neck. Xing Meigui has difficulty breathing, and her eyes are about to burst out. Bai Yu''s wrist is strong, and her eyes flash with killing intention. "Xing Meigui, I will make you pay for what you have done!" ¡­¡­ Han Junyu and Han churui rushed to the bridge with Sany. The weather was gloomy, the sea wind was strong, and the sea water was surging. Today is a festival in D country. Because it''s a legal holiday, the workers have gone home. It''s empty and very cold here. But when you look up, you will find a man hanging on the bridge, Han Tianzhuo. In the middle of the bridge, there''s another car. Han Junyu took a few steps forward, the car came to them, and the two men got off. "Give us miss rose." Sany pretended to hide behind for a while. The two men raised their jaws and pointed to Han Tianzhuo, who was tied to the bridge. "He has a bomb tied to him. If the bomb blows up, he will fall into the sea. If you want to save people, let our boss see Miss Rose. " "Why should we believe you?" Han churui reaches out to stop Sany and asks. The two men were impatient and came forward to catch Sany. They were blocked by Han churui again. "People are in our hands. You are not qualified to talk about terms!" Looking at the bound Han Tianzhuo, shaking in the sea breeze, Han Junyu''s heart tightens and lets Han churui release people. Han churui has no choice but to let Sany go with them. When they take Sany to the car, Han Junyu and Han churui hurry to save Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo is tied to a steel frame. Han churui climbs up to untie the rope, but when he climbs, he feels that the steel is not stable, and his whole body is tense. "Jiji!" Han Junyu shouts below. But no matter how he shouts, Han Tianzhuo still closes his eyes, and close to Han churui, he finds a lot of blood on his body. He is injured, very seriously. Dunn, this beast, when they save Jiji, they won''t spare him! Han churui made light moves, but when he was about to get close, he felt the steel frame shaking, and there was another steel falling because it was not firm.They deliberately opened it when they left, but they didn''t want them to save people. "Dad, get out of the way!" Han churui shouts to the underground Han Junyu. Han Junyu holding his head to the side to avoid, and at this time hiding in the dark several agents also came out to help, want to climb the steel frame to help. "Don''t come up!" Han churui finally found out the problem. The steel frame was originally firm, but now it has been tampered with by people, and it can''t support too heavy weight. If they all come up, the frame will fall apart. Not only him, but also Han Tianzhuo, who was seriously injured, will fall into the sea. And he found a camera in the distance. The other party didn''t want them to save Han Tianzhuo. Dunn said that the exchange was a fraud. He wanted Han Tianzhuo''s life. Damn it! Han churui can''t go down now. If he goes up, he will increase the weight, which will increase the danger of Han Tianzhuo. He bit his teeth and climbed up a little bit. He found that ticking, ticking, Han Tianzhuo was really tied with a bomb! He took a deep breath, approached again, and almost caught his foot. At this time, Han Tianzhuo opens his dry eyes and sees Han churui climbing up. There is a touch of pain in his pupils. "Big brother, danger!" "Big brother knows the danger, Jiji. Big brother has come to save you." Han churui moves, and the shelf shakes badly. "Big brother, I have a bomb on me." "I know." Han churui''s line of sight search, want to detour. "Big brother, it''s Donne who caught me." Han Tianzhuo''s voice is weak. On that day, he and Gao Yunhu went out to buy some wedding things. Originally, they were all prepared by the staff. But he wanted to give Bai Yu a special wedding, so he went to buy them in person. Unexpectedly, they were besieged by Dunn, and they almost killed Gao Yunhu. "Brother, I didn''t go home. Is my white jade very sad? I told her to wait for me to come home Han churui climbs far away and wants to approach him from another angle. Hearing his words, he comforts him softly, "Bai Yu is very worried, so we will save you. Tomorrow is your wedding. She is waiting for you." Han Tianzhuo smiles. He also wants to see her in her wedding dress. Her white jade must be very beautiful. "Brother, if the bomb explodes on me, the steel frame will be scattered, and you are also in danger." Chapter 1564 Han Tianzhuo looks down at the bomb tied in front of his chest. The countdown on the timer is two minutes away. "Jiji, big brother will save you, don''t worry!" Han Tianzhuo looked at the surging sea water under the bridge from a distance. He felt dizzy. He closed his eyes, and a white jade smile came to his mind. Tick, tick, tick. As time goes by, Han churui still doesn''t get close to Han Tianzhuo. At the bottom, Han Junyu doesn''t know if the sea breeze is blowing. He feels cold. "Xiao Rui, is that ok?" "I''m trying, Dad!" Han churui finally climbs to a high place, takes off his coat, binds the steel frame tightly, and then turns to find Han Tianzhuo. When he is close to him, Han Tianzhuo opens his eyes. "Brother, it''s still 30 seconds!" Han churui''s heart sank and said, "I''ll save you, Jiji, don''t worry. Big brother will let you attend tomorrow''s wedding Han Tianzhuo saw that his hands were cut a lot because of climbing, but because the distance was only a little bit short, Han Tianzhuo also wanted to get close to him, but when he moved, the shelf shook, and he did not dare to move again. Han churui also grasped his arm at this time. "Brother, if something happens, help me take care of Bai Yu and the children." "Jiji, don''t say that to me. You should do your own business." Han Tianzhuo closed his eyes, "still ten seconds." Now he can always catch himself and untie the rope for him, but if the bomb explodes, he will die. Big brother is still on the shelf. If the shelf is spilled, he will not die or die. Han Tianzhuo''s palms are sweating. Catch Han Tianzhuo and help him untie the rope. "Gigi, big brother will save you." I don''t know whether this is to comfort him or to warn myself to speed up. "Five seconds to go." Han Tianzhuo opens his eyes and sees that they have placed a life-saving bed, but it''s not good enough to dismantle the bomb now. If he and his elder brother fall down and the bomb explodes, it''s not only himself, but also his elder brother and father who will die. "Brother, help me take care of my parents, and Baiyu. If she has a baby, she will find her own happiness in the future. You should help her." He speaks fast. Han Churui quickening his movements, shaking with his Kwai, and bellowing, "Han Tianzhuo, don''t even think about it!" Han Tianzhuo smiles, "brother, you will do it. Remember to avenge me." "Jiji!" With these words, he pushed away Han churui and jumped into the sea. "Daddy "No, Gigi, no!" Han Junyu watched his son forget his child, his brain was blank, his eyes were stung by the sea breeze, and his body became numb. "White, jade, bang!" In the sea, the explosion sound, pick up the spray, but the wave is too big, it is only blinking time, the explosion sound, was engulfed by the spray. Han churui ran over and wanted to jump to save people, but he was stopped by two agents. In such a big wave, if he jumped down, he would be submerged and might lose one life. At this time, the shelf was loose, and Han churui''s steel pipe fell down. He tried to control it falling on the life-saving bed. Because the steel pipe fell down with him, his head hit the steel pipe and fainted on the life-saving bed. "Xiao Rui!" Han Junyu''s voice is hoarse. A sea breeze blows. He feels colder and his feet are shaking. The two agents rushed Han churui to the hospital. Han Junyu sat in the car, repeating the scene of Han Tianzhuo jumping down in his mind, and he called his father. His eyes were red and his tears fell down, but he restrained himself from crying. And other agents immediately prepare for the search and rescue work, but the waves are too big, they have dozens of people is not enough, can only contact Mr. Xing. After receiving the call, Mr. Xing heard that Han Tianzhuo had brought him into the sea. He was stunned for a long time. His grandson-in-law, no more? "Grandfather Xing, is it my father who called you?" "No, no, it''s something else." Mr. Xing doesn''t know how to talk to them yet. He quickly sent people to search for people. Now he wants to see people alive and dead. Five hours passed. Bai Yu in the Xing family and other anxious, ran to his grandfather''s study, "grandfather, there are dad and Han Tianzhuo news?" Old man Xing sighed bitterly, "Baiyu, Tianzhuo, he jumped into the sea, but he hasn''t got it yet." Mr. Xing didn''t say that he fell into the sea with a bomb tied to his body. He was afraid that his granddaughter couldn''t stand it. Bai Yu''s brain is blank. She sits on the chair and opens her mouth. She wants to deny it. Grandpa, don''t joke. Tomorrow is his wedding. What does Han Tianzhuo do in the sea. But look at grandfather''s sad look, he should not be joking. Han Jing was shocked to hear the news. He didn''t come back for a long time. How can it be? It''s impossible. Qin Ning heard his son fall into the sea, almost fainted, his eyes filled with tears, but he did not fall down, holding Han Tiannuan''s hand, mother and daughter are cold.Bai Yu shook her head. "My husband is very powerful. He can''t have an accident. Grandfather, he will come back and get married." "Baiyu, Baiyu, where are you going?" Qin Ning took her arm and told her not to be impulsive. She is pregnant now. "Mom, I''m going to find Han Tianzhuo. He said that he would marry me back to Han''s house tomorrow. How can he not keep his promise? He''s a bad man. I''ll go to him and make it clear." Qin Ning calmed down and helped Bai Yu wipe away her tears. "Bai Yu is good. Mother will go with you. I''m not afraid. Jiji won''t want you. He will come back." Qin Ning took Bai Yu and asked someone to drive them to the seaside. Han Jing and Han Tiannuan run out and want to go, but Han Jing suddenly receives a phone call from Han Junyu, saying that Han churui is still in the hospital with head injury and still not sober. He asks Han Jing to take Han Tiannuan to the hospital. ¡­¡­ Qin Ning and Bai Yu come to the seaside. The raging sea breeze makes them shiver. They go to the seaside. Many people come to salvage them, but no one gives them any information about Han Tianzhuo. Baiyu squats on the beach, the sea breeze makes her eyes uncomfortable, but looking at the surging waves, it''s like a dragon that will eat people, as long as people fall down, they will be swallowed. At this time, it is very dangerous for ships to go into the sea, and the salvage work is even more difficult. Moreover, the waves are so big that it is not sure where the people will be washed. It is necessary to expand the scope of salvage. Qin Ning sat with Bai Yu for a long time, afraid that she couldn''t hold on. After persuading her for a long time, Bai Yu got up with her obediently. When they got on the bus, Qin Ning touched her cold hands, and she also had a runny nose. It was obvious that she had caught a cold from the sea breeze. Qin Ning was distressed. She took her to the Xing family and called the doctor to check for her. White jade wood with a face, no matter what the doctor asked her, she did not open her mouth. After the doctor left, she suddenly raised her eyes and looked at old man Xing. "Grandfather, I want to kill a man!" Listen to her want to kill, the old man a Leng, "Rose ah, you, who do you want to kill?" "Xing rose!" Chapter 1565 Bai Yu said that it was she who told Dunn that Xing rose didn''t die, so she recruited Dunn. After hearing this, the old man was furious and asked someone to bring Xing Meigui. After a while, the person who went to catch Xing Meigui reported that Xing Meigui escaped and did not find her. Bai Yu clenches her fist in chagrin. Xing Meigui is good. She can''t get back at herself, so she will hurt Han Tianzhuo. It depends on my pain. Xing Meigui, I must kill you! "Grandfather, issue a notice. Xing Meigui and Dunn are still my husband. Xing Meigui is wanted all over the country. No, as long as you have a relationship, let''s all inform and pursue Xing Meigui." The old man nodded, Xing rose this wild seed also dare to be a demon, is absolutely can''t stay. "And look for Dunn. Grandfather, I''m going to find Dunn and let him pay for his blood "All right, it''s up to you." The old man knew that she was sad, so he could find something to distract her. Bai Yu wiped her tears and straightened her back. "I can''t be too pessimistic. Han Tianzhuo is sure to come back. As long as he''s alive, he can''t do without me." The old man opened his mouth and wanted to say that at that time he was still carrying a bomb and fell into the sea. It was not easy to recover the body. But looking at his granddaughter''s face, he finally had hope that he could not break it. At this point, in the hospital. Han churui hasn''t woken up yet. Han Tiannuan sits by the bed and wipes his tears. He asks the doctor when he will wake up. The doctor can only give him a vague time. He can''t say that he will wake up in 12 hours. No accident. What if there''s an accident? Han Tiannuan felt even worse. Looking at his head injury, his cold hand touched his face. "Big brother, wake up quickly. I''m so worried about you. Why don''t you wake up?" "Elder sister, elder brother will be OK, you don''t cry, crying children will be sad." Han Jing persuades. Han Tiannuan wiped the tears, clenched Han churui''s big hand, prayed countless times in his heart, he woke up quickly. Sitting by the window, Han Junyu, just a few hours later, suddenly seemed to be ten years old and haggard. "Zuo Zuo, how many owls have you caught?" "Not much, about ten." Han Junyu''s cold eyes narrowed, "tie up the bomb and throw it into the sea!" Bury Han Tianzhuo! And this is just the beginning. Han Jing didn''t hesitate. She turned on her computer and told someone to do something. When she threw someone into the sea, she asked someone to record a video and send it to Dunn. It might be him the next moment. When Dunn saw so many of his brothers tied up with bombs and thrown into the sea, they exploded. Give Han Jing a call, "I take money to do business for others, you dare to kill so many people so arrogantly, you are not afraid to die!" Han Jing turned on the voice directly, "didn''t you let my brother die? Donne, if you don''t want to be buried with me, just make it clear whose money you''re taking and who you''re doing it for! " "Oh, do you understand the rules? Since I have done my job, I will keep it secret for my employer. Boy, if you dare to hurt me again, don''t blame me for being rude! " Han Junyu reached for his mobile phone and said, "Donne, I''m Han Tianzhuo''s father, Han Junyu." "So what? The president of Sheng''an, ah, it must be very painful for his son to die. I feel sorry for you, too. But who told your son to rob women with me? " Dunn was still a little smug when he spoke, and he didn''t realize what he was provoking. Han Junyu closed his eyes to calm himself, "well, I''m looking forward to meeting Mr. Dunn." "Ha ha, Han Junyu, don''t think that if you find the backing of the Xing family, you will have much ability. If you want to see me, you are not qualified!" PA, the other party hung up. Han Junyu''s green veins on the back of his hand burst, "Han Jing." "I''m here." Han Jing tightens up, and his father only calls his full name on formal occasions. "Take some money, no matter how much, as long as you can kill Donne." If Dunn takes money to do business for others, he will take money to kill him! "Yes." It''s not a rational thing to talk about killing people in front of his children, but Han Junyu can''t help thinking about Jiji calling his father. Can''t help the tyranny, want to break Dunn to pieces! "We must find out who wants Jiji''s life." "Well, Dad, I will." These things don''t need Han Junyu''s orders, and he will certainly do them as soon as possible. It was ten hours later that Han churui woke up. He looked around the room. He didn''t see Han Tianzhuo, so he just lost what he had experienced before. It wasn''t a nightmare. Jiji really fell into the sea. "Big brother, you wake up at last." Han Tiannuan wept with joy. Han churui reached out to hold her hand. Seeing that her bags under her eyes were swollen, he rubbed her eyes painfully."Wake up, I''m fine." Han Tiannuan asks him if he feels dizzy and nauseous. Han churui shakes his head. He just feels some pain on his forehead. Han Junyu calls a doctor and the doctor comes to check him. He had a head impact. He had a concussion that was not very serious. Just wake up and have a good rest later. If you have any problems, you should remember to reexamine. Han Junyu was relieved to find that he was ok now. He walked out of the ward and was afraid of staring at his mobile phone. Afraid to ask about Gigi. Today, it was originally Gigi''s wedding. But he can''t come. ¡­¡­ The Xing family. Bai Yu put on her wedding dress, put on her beautiful make-up, and sat in the decorated wedding room. There are many guests to come, but the wedding has not started, there is a auspicious day to get married, but this auspicious day has long passed, the couple has not come. There was no news from the Xing family. People were impatient and asked questions one by one, but the staff didn''t dare to talk nonsense. In the afternoon, there was still no news. Mr. Xing went to the wedding site and told the guests that except for some accidents, the wedding could not be held. He asked them to go back. the guests had been waiting all day, but they were very disappointed when they came to the news. You have a good personal relationship with Mr. Xing. They all stay to ask him if his grandson-in-law has been found. Mr. Xing shakes his head and sighs. Everyone is in a state of regret. "Old man, old man, no, Miss Baiyu vomited blood and fainted." The servant came in a hurry to report. As soon as his face changed, he went to Baiyu''s room to see his granddaughter in her wedding dress. His face turned pale, but his white wedding dress was stained with bright red blood, which made his eyes hurt. He anxiously asked the doctor what was going on. The doctor is also worried, "Miss Baiyu, the mood fluctuation is too big, and it also has an impact on the children. Old man, it''s better to let Miss Baiyu go to the hospital for fetal care treatment now." The old man is distressed. The granddaughter finally waited for her happiness, and now she is disillusioned. "Go, go to the hospital, keep the baby." If he can''t keep his children, he''s afraid that his granddaughter will go to Han Tianzhuo. Baiyu was sent to the hospital, hanjunyu just know the news, and qinning went to the ward to see for a while, she still sleeps. The old man sat by the bed, watching Han Junyu coming, and seeing his face tired, he felt uncomfortable. A good son, because of white jade, died. It''s his Xing family. It owes him. Chapter 1566 When Bai Yu woke up the next day, he asked him if there was any news about Han Tianzhuo. He shook his head. "Baiyu, there''s no news from Tianzhuo. You have to raise the baby well and have children." Bai Yu feels her stomach, son. But without Han Tianzhuo, she didn''t have the courage to raise a child. If the child asked her where my father had gone, how would she answer? She wants to go to the seaside to have a look, but her physical condition is not suitable for discharge. The old man can''t persuade her, so she can only ask Han Junyu to come over. When Han Junyu and Qin Ning come over, Bai Yu hugs Qin Ning painfully, "Mom, I want to find Han Tianzhuo. If I go, maybe Han Tianzhuo can come to me." Qin Ning patted her on the back. Before, Bai Yu was very strong and said that she would wait for Ji Ji to come back, but if he didn''t come back, she couldn''t hold on. Qin Ning didn''t know how long she could hold on. "Before you get his body, he will come back. Bai Yu, the most important thing for you is to protect his children and hold yourself. If you are hurt, Jiji will be sad." Qin Ning''s words, Baiyu heard, did not quarrel to go to the seaside, but after a cry, she became very silent. Han Tiannuan talks to her, she just bows her head, monosyllabic response, Han Tiannuan knows her heart is uncomfortable, also don''t say more, quietly accompany her. The fourth, fifth and sixth day of salvage. Still did not receive the news, white jade night will have nightmares, nightmares hear Han Tianzhuo said the sea is very cold, he is very uncomfortable. Bai Yu wakes up and tears fall silently. Qin Ning, who is with her in the room, doesn''t know how to comfort her daughter-in-law. She holds her hand and silently reminds her that she is not waiting alone. They are all waiting. As long as they don''t see Gigi''s body, he will come back. On the seventh day, Han Jing spent 500 million to find Dunn and the injured Sany. When several agents bundled Dunn to Xing''s house, Dunn was still in his pajamas. I didn''t expect that they had such great ability to find him in such a short time. Mr. Xing and Han Junyu sat on the table, staring coldly at Deng en lying on the ground. "Who gave you the money to kill Han Tianzhuo?" Donne sneered, "if you want me to say it, say it, oh." Han Junyu also laughs. At this time, he replies hard. "Then you took his teeth off." "Yes." Two agents took orders to drag Dunn out, but it was easier than killing. All of a sudden, Donne''s cry of pain came from the yard, which made the birds on the tree fly. "I said, said!" But Han Junyu calmly drinks tea, he thought that now also has the opportunity to escape? Naive! It was useless for Dunn to beg for mercy. His teeth were pulled out one by one and dragged back. He couldn''t speak clearly. "Ask again, who gave you the money, to Han Tianzhuo''s life?" "Jesse!" "Jesse the beast?" Mr. Xing was surprised. He chopped off Jesse''s hands. He didn''t expect that he would dare to do such a thing. "Where is he now?" "No, Zi, Dao." There was a leak in Donne''s mouth. "Go, cut off his hands." Han Junyu added. Dunn couldn''t bear it. Knowing that he couldn''t escape, he was determined to die. At the beginning, Jesse gave him 10 million yuan to ask for Han Tianzhuo''s life. He thought the business was very difficult, but he tied up Han Tianzhuo and abused him as much as he wanted. He thought the 10 million yuan was too good to earn. I didn''t expect that the Han family really spent money and sent so many people to find him. Now he has to admit defeat. "If you want to kill me, I''m not afraid of you!" Han Junyu put down his teacup and raised his smile. Although he was not young, his handsome face did not change. His smile was as cold as the frozen ice in the cold pool, and it was cold to the bone marrow. "To kill you? No, Donne. I bought my life for 500 million yuan. It must be fun. " When Dunn was dragged down and cut off his hands, he was covered with his mouth. Although he didn''t make a cry, it was because when the secret service started, it was also to torture him. His efforts were neither light nor heavy, which made Dunn taste what life is like to die. When Dunn was dragged back, he was covered in blood. "Jesse, where is it?" "No, no, I know." Dunn really doesn''t know. He used to steal things, but Jesse gave him a lot of money to kill Han Tianzhuo. He checked Han Tianzhuo''s identity, the son of Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an. He thought it was difficult to catch him, but ten people caught him. And he deliberately used to Xing rose this excuse, let them relax vigilance, easily to the life of Han Tianzhuo. When he fell into the sea, he also recorded a picture. Seeing his struggling expression, he was still happy.Even this man dares to rob women from him. It''s beyond his capacity. Obviously, he underestimated the power of the Han family. "I, I can have my people check." He said quickly. He can''t die if he wants to. He just wants to have a good time. Mr. Xing sneered, "then don''t worry about Mr. Dunn! Drag him down, hang him up, don''t let him die, treat him well. " The two agents nodded and dragged the man down. Donne wanted to be imprisoned and was immediately shut up. Han Junyu gets up to look for Han Jing, and master Xing also stands up, "Mr. Han, it''s the Xing family that has implicated Tianzhuo, and I," Han Junyu stops and turns to look at the master, "Baiyu and Jiji have registered, and they are the same family. Baiyu is now the Han family. It''s better for Jiji to come back, if not. " Han Junyu clenched his teeth, "let Bai Yu find another true love, our Han family will not interfere, there are children, can be with your surname Xing, but must stay in the Han family." Mr. Xing''s eyes were moist and he opened his mouth to say comforting words, but he couldn''t say a word. Han Tianzhuo is a good boy. He asked Han Junyu to send a man with white hair to a man with black hair. There is no substitute for this sadness, so no amount of words can pacify him. ¡­¡­ When Han Junyu and Han churui went to the seaside again, it was calm. The workers on the bridge resumed their work and made all kinds of noises. But Han Junyu''s mind is still blank. Looking at the sea, he feels that the sea breeze is cold. He pulls his clothes. It seems that Han Junyu is going to come and have a look. When he sees a small pattern specially designed by Han Tian on the collar of the clothes, he feels dizzy. Han churui quickly supports him. "Dad, there''s hope before we find anyone." Han Junyu nodded, but in such a vast sea, there are countless creatures that can eat Han Tianzhuo, who has been seriously injured and suffered the impact of the bomb. He licked his dry lips, picked up his clothes and let the Salvage workers continue to search. Looking for, but also to repose hope, in fact, their hearts are clear, clothes have been torn into such, others, can be good? Half a month later, Bai Yu was discharged. In fact, many things, they do not say, she also knows. I haven''t found him for so long. He should be gone. She didn''t cry. She went to the seaside for a walk. When she came back to Xing''s home, she did what she should do. The person looking for Xing Meigui also got a reply. She found someone. In a hospital, her hands were preparing to install artificial limbs. White jade expression is insipid, "bring people back, since it is Xing family, death also should fall to the root!" Chapter 1567 Xing Meigui was taken away from the operating table. At that time, she was injected with anesthetics and could not resist. She returned to the hell like Xing''s home. Seeing the white jade sitting on the table, Xing Meigui wants to be tough, but in front of her strength, she has no qualification to be tough. Bai Yu asked her to talk about how to contact Dunn at the beginning, and whether Han Tianzhuo''s arrest had something to do with her. Xing rose sneers, since she is dying, she will not let Xing rose Ruyi, bite her teeth and do not speak. Bai Yu waited for a few seconds, but she didn''t say, "Xing Meigui, the last chance, do you want to say it?" "Xing Qiangwei, is it sad that your husband died? I just want to see you sad, you sad, I am happy. It''s said that you are pregnant. Tut Tut, you haven''t had a wedding yet. This child will be born a fatherless wild seed. Ha ha ha Bai Yu held her belly and listened to her words. She was not angry, but had some pity. "Somebody, dig her eyes out!" "Xing rose, you can kill me if you want. Don''t try to humiliate me in this way!" Xing rose roared. "Before digging her eyes, give her some medicine to let her know what the pain is." White jade Wood said with a face. Han Tianzhuo''s death also took her heart away. Now she lives only for the sake of the child. Xing Meigui was tortured to death, but she was stopped several times. Bai Yu asked her again, "if not, I can cut off your flesh and feed the dog!" She said, there is a man really led a wolf dog, wolf dog staring at Xing rose, seems to be very hungry, waiting for meat to eat. Xing Meigui can''t see anything at the moment, but listening to the barking of the dog, she is really frightened. "Not to mention, I still have many tricks for you to play. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time." Bai Yu sat on one side, her voice was very light and her tone was slow, as if she said it was a nice day today. "I, I said, said that before Deng en came to Xing''s house and gave me the contact information. The first time you were abducted by him, I gave you the information." Bai Yu now thinks of the past and shows a smile. Her grandfather has always been strict and protected her very well. If Dunn didn''t unite with the Xing family, he couldn''t find the right time. "This time, I contacted Dunn and told him that you were not dead. I asked him to come to you. I also sent someone to watch Han Tianzhuo go out. Then, I gave him news, helped him and took Han Tianzhuo away." Bai Yu crushed the cup in her hand. Xing Meigui didn''t hurt her once, but she wanted to hurt her a second time. The most unforgivable thing is that she killed Han Tianzhuo. She got up slowly and said to the servant, "cut her flesh and feed it to the dog. My baby and I will go first if we don''t see blood." "Xing Qiang Mei, you, no Sobbing. " Xing Rose''s mouth is blocked, and then waiting for her is death. Bai Yu went back to her room, drank a cup of hot water and touched her abdomen. The child was still young and her abdomen was not raised, but she felt the vitality of the child. "Baby, you must be like your father." When she said this, her eyes couldn''t help being filled with tears. As soon as her eyelashes shook, tears rolled down. ¡­¡­ Jesse was found by Han Jing''s people on a tropical island. In order to find Jesse, Han Jing hasn''t closed his eyes for several days and nights, and has spent a lot of money. Money can be a ghost, but he is really willing to throw out hundreds of millions without blinking. In order to avenge his brother, even if he is bankrupt, he can do it! Jesse is a smart man. Although he can hide himself so deeply after losing his hands, Han Jing admires him. No matter how deep he hides, he is a modern man after all. He can''t live without the Internet and is still found by his people. When he took Jesse to the cruise ship, he was still in his pajamas and had a prosthetic on one hand. Although it was not convenient to move, he could still solve his daily activities by himself. Han Junyu stood in front of the cruise ship, looking up at the sky, because the sky is good, the wind is warm, but he felt free in his heart, the sun fell down, some burning feeling, he did not feel comfortable using his arm to block his eyes. "Let him go down and play." The subordinates nodded, tied Jesse to the rope and threw him into the sea. Jesse sank and struggled to remember, but her body was tied and she couldn''t struggle at all. "Why did you arrest me, why?" He pretended to be stupid. Han Junyu sneered and pointed to the sea, "I want to catch you for my son Han Tianzhuo''s burial." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jesse was shocked. They found out. That means they killed Donne, too? "I, I didn''t hurt him. Why do you want me to bury him? You are killing innocent people indiscriminately!" Do you know Han jun''en "Dunn, who is Dunn? I don''t know. " "No?" "Oh, a few years ago, when Xing rose was captured by Dunn, you didn''t know?""I, I," Dunn wanted to quibble, but when he heard Han Junyu''s inquiry, he couldn''t find a suitable excuse. When Xing rose was captured, he was the person beside Xing rose, how could he not know, but just now he was anxious to deny that he had contact with Dunn, so he directly denied it. "You hate Han Tianzhuo for locking you up in your own dungeon, and you hate him for disrupting your plan, because he brought Xing Qiangwei back and made you lose, so you want to kill him. Is that enough reason?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Ten million, you killed my child with ten million, Jesse, do you want to live well?" Dunn didn''t want to die and wanted to explain, but Han Junyu didn''t give him a chance to throw him into the water. He drank a lot of sea water and choked his throat and eyes. "Fill him with fish and food, and throw him in." He gets fish on his body and eats food, which will attract countless fish, let tens of thousands of fish nibble at him, devour him a little bit, and dismember him! Looking at Jesse being thrown into the sea, because he was bound by the rope, his struggling face was distorted, and Han Junyu''s indifferent eyes didn''t fluctuate, so he suddenly felt dull. Back to the shore, he sat on the shore for a long time, waiting for night to fall before he left. Looking for a month without any news, they should return to their normal life, and Han Tiannuan''s due date is approaching, it is time to prepare for the newborn. When Han Junyu came back to Han''s villa, the naughty little fish always became quiet and ran to him with short legs. "Dad, go and see mom. Mom is drunk." Han Junyu quickens his pace and looks at his wife sitting in the living room looking up at the ceiling. Her cheeks are red and she is obviously drunk. Turning to see her, she showed a giggle and opened her arms to him. Han Junyu went to her, held her in his arms and touched her face. It was hot. "Why drink so much wine?" "Not happy?" "Why not?" "I miss Jiji." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu combed her long hair and fell into silence. He also wants to, but this miss, can''t say. "Husband, do you think Jiji will go home?" "I don''t know." Han Junyu honestly said that if the body is not found, there is still a hope. Maybe this hope is very small, but it is better than death. Qin Ning was lying in his arms and shed tears silently. The tears made his shirt wet. Han Junyu was not comforting and patted her on the back. Husband and wife have been together for many years. Sometimes they can understand each other''s feelings without talking. She felt bad. How could he be happy. Looking at Han Tianhong''s mother standing in the second floor with warm eyes, his heart aches. Since returning to Han''s home, everyone''s life is the same as before, but it''s like a hole in their heart. Many topics can''t be touched. Once they talk about it, the cold wind blows to their heart. Chapter 1568 When Han Tianzhuo has an accident, his company can''t be left unattended. Han Junyu asks Han Jing to discuss with Shangjie and transfer Han Tianzhuo''s company to Sheng''an, so that Han Jing can manage it. The company is owned by Han Tianzhuo. Normally, Bai Yu has the first right of succession. But now that she is pregnant, there is a big Xing family waiting for her to be busy, so she agrees with Han Junyu''s suggestion to let Han Jing manage it. In this way, Han Jing is even busier, and Sheng an is a headache for him. He still has a lot of secret forces in his hand to take care of. In addition, Han Tianzhuo''s company is on the rise, so he needs a lot of time to make future plans. Han Junyu is also worried that he is too busy. He stares at the news of continuing to find Han Tianzhuo and starts to take Sheng''an''s work into his hands. He originally wanted to travel on the anniversary of his 30-year marriage with Qin Ning, but in addition to this, the plan was also postponed wirelessly. Everyone was busy, and soon it was the new year. The villa has also been cleaned and replaced with new curtains. Qin Ning looks at the installed curtains and remembers that she used to call Ji Ji for help when she installed the curtains. She quickly shakes her head, does not want to break the New Year festive atmosphere, swept the kitchen to see what Han Jing and Han Junyu prepared to eat. Looking around, Han Tiannuan came over with a big stomach. She quickly helped her to sit down. "Your second sister-in-law has a lot of stomachs. Let her spend the Spring Festival alone in the Xing family. I miss her a little." Han Tiannuan smiles, "the second sister-in-law wants to accompany the Xing grandfather, the Xing family is so big, she also has to host all kinds of new year''s activities, should be very busy." Qin Ning sighed, turned on the TV and let her watch it. She went to the kitchen to help. Han Tiannuan doesn''t have any mind to watch TV. He turns to watch Mianmian go downstairs. He is still wearing a ballet skirt and waves to her. "After a long morning of dancing, are you tired?" Mianmian is quiet and likes all kinds of music and dance very much. He is young, but he has high attainments in dance. He has to practice for at least six or seven hours every day. "I like it, not tired. I went downstairs to have a drink of water and Practice for a while Han Tiannuan smiles and asks her to drink water. When she is tired, she has a rest. Mianmian nodded cleverly. When he drank water, he gave Han Tiannuan half a cup of warm water. Then he went upstairs. Han Tiannuan is a little distracted when she looks at the TV. She looks out of the window, but there is no focus. Suddenly someone hugs her from behind and brings a stream of air conditioning. Then she comes back to see that it''s Han churui. "Big brother, how did you come back?" "Sister, don''t blame big brother. It''s my fault, because a job delays time." Han churui is going to meet Qin you. Qin you filmed from abroad and asked for leave to go home for the new year. Han churui is still holding a bunch of flowers in his hand at this time. He asks Han Tiannuan where he wants to put the flowers. Han Tiannuan sees that the flowers in his hand are very fresh, so he puts them on the tea table. They look comfortable. Qin you goes to change a casual suit and goes to the kitchen to help. Han churui accompanies Han Tiannuan and chats with her baby from time to time. When Han Junyu brings the dishes to the table, he asks Qin Ning to call Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu is playing with a group of kids outside. Five year old children are away from home all day, and their spare time can turn the day around. When he was called back, he felt a little reluctant. Looking at the dishes on the table, he was excited to wash his hands. Qin Ning hated that he was covered with dust and asked him to change his clothes first. Xiaoyu holds his mouth and pretends to be wronged. He says his mother doesn''t love him anymore. Now he dislikes him. When he grows up, he doesn''t want him. Han Junyu gave him a kick and told him not to pester his mother. "Xiaoyu, first of all, your mother is mine. You can only love yourself and change your clothes. You are not allowed to eat without changing your clothes." Xiaoyu felt that he was only crushed. He puffed his face angrily and went upstairs to change his clothes. The family sat at the dining table, but when Qin Ning set the dishes, he subconsciously put a bowl and chopsticks in the position Han Tianzhuo used to do, and no one else sat in that position. Everyone looked at the position and was silent for a few seconds. New year, there is a new hope, they hope it, all hope to him, he can come back. "Mom, mom, look, it''s snowing." Suddenly the little fish screamed. In southern cities, there are not many times to see snow. In recent years, it has not snowed, so Xiaoyu is very excited to see snow. Han Tiannuan turns his head and looks out the window at the snowflakes. The snowflakes are not small. The auspicious snow is a good omen for a good harvest. Xiaoyu wants to see the snow, but aware of his father''s warning eyes, he can only endure and sit honestly. "Let''s have dinner. In the new year, there will be two kids at home. I wish them a happy new year in advance." Han Tian has one in his warm stomach and one in Bai Yu''s. We poured drinks, clinked glasses and had a drink. After the new year''s Eve dinner, Xiaoyu can''t wait to run out to see the snow. Han Tiannuan and Bai Yulian want to ask her what''s going on there. Bai Yu has also had the new year''s Eve dinner, and is setting off fireworks, pointing the camera to the sky to show her.Han Tiannuan said that they had snowed. She opened the window and shrunk. She reached for the snowflakes. The little snowflakes melted in her palm and felt cool. She felt a little novel and had a good time. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her stomach. She held the windowsill and her stomach. She had a bad feeling. "Big brother, mom!" Han churui heard her cry, and ran to see her face is not good, holding the stomach, "An''an, An''an, what''s the matter with you?" "Stomach, stomachache, cry, mom, I may have a baby." "Mom, Dad, we''re going to the hospital." Han Junyu, who is packing up in the kitchen, comes out immediately when he hears Han churui''s voice. Seeing the situation, he knows that he is going to have a baby. He asks Han Jing to drive immediately and take her to the hospital. Han churui picked her up. As soon as he took two steps, blood flowed to his arm. Han churui''s face changed and ran quickly. When he arrived at the hospital, Han Tiannuan was pushed into the operating room. It was originally stipulated that men should not be allowed to enter. However, Han Tiannuan held Han churui''s hand and did not dare to let go. The doctor advised him to follow up the delivery room. Han Tiannuan''s original plan is to have a natural birth, which is good for her children. But the pain of natural birth is beyond her imagination. In addition, this is the first child, so painful that she has no strength to shout. "Big brother, I can''t be born." "No, if you can''t, we''ll have a caesarean section." Han churui was more nervous than her, his forehead was sweating, and his clothes were half wet. The doctor urged the pregnant woman to exert herself, and the child would come out soon. Han Tian cries in warm pain. The cry makes Han churui helpless and holds her hand tightly. "Ann, why don''t we use natural labor?" "No, no!" If she wants to give birth naturally now, isn''t her previous pain in vain. After an hour of torture, Han Tiannuan finally heard the child''s cry, unable to support, fainted. Seeing that she fainted, Han churui was so scared that he didn''t care about the children. He grabbed the doctor and quickly showed her what was wrong with her. Chapter 1569 Qin Ning saw that the nurse came out with the baby in her arms. She was a girl, more than six Jin. Although she closed her eyes, it was a small ball, very lovely. "The little guy is in a hurry to pay New Year''s greetings to everyone." Qin you said with a smile. "Mom, I want to see my sister." Little fish stood on tiptoe, but still couldn''t see, so he pulled Qin Ning''s clothes. Mianmian corrected his younger brother, "it''s not my sister, it''s my niece. Because she''s going to call you uncle, or uncle. " "It''s my sister!" Xiaoyu doesn''t care how many generations he has, so he wants a sister, so he is not the youngest in the family, and he can protect his sister. He is so stubborn, Mianmian is too lazy to talk about it, but looking at the baby, he is also looking forward to having a niece, so he can play together in the future. The child is very healthy, which makes Han Junyu and Qin Ning relax. But the blood type of the child''s blood test, which is carried in the Han family''s gene, is unique, but because the child is very healthy, those things will not do any harm to the child. When Han Tiannuan wakes up, she sees a little guy lying beside her. She subconsciously touches her stomach. When it gets smaller, she raises her mouth. The baby was born. It wasn''t a dream. Thinking of the pain of having a baby, she really didn''t want to think about it any more, but looking at the little guy, she thought it was all worth it. "Ann, are you hungry? Who do you want to talk to? What else is uncomfortable? " Sitting beside her, Han churui asks nervously. Han churui was shocked by his wife''s birth for the first time. Han Tiannuan looked out of the window, a vast expanse of white, but the snow has stopped. "This year is the first day of the lunar new year, big brother, is the baby''s birthday last year or this year?" Han churui was stunned, and then he laughed. It''s true that yesterday was last year, and today is a new year. "Last year, the little girl caught the tail of last year." That is the new year''s Eve, Han Tiannuan, oh, it''s a pity that the baby just born, inexplicably long a year. Han churui reached half a cup of warm water and handed it to her, "An''an, the baby''s name is Panpan, OK?" "Looking forward to the bright future?" "Well, I''m looking forward to it." Han Tiannuan understood his meaning and nodded solemnly, "little girl also wants to be a koi, so that your uncle can go home quickly." Han churui looks at the mother and daughter, and his mouth also smiles. Because he understands the happiness, he loves Han Tianzhuo more. Originally, he would get the happiness, including a wife who loves him and a lovely baby. If he''s OK, please go home quickly. We''re all waiting for you. ¡­¡­ When Qin Ning and Han Junyu come back to see them with Xiaoyu and Mianmian, Qin Ning asks Han Tiannuan what his child''s nickname is. Han''s children all have nicknames. Before Han Tiannuan could answer, Xiaoyu immediately said, "little snowflake, mom, it snowed yesterday. Maybe our baby is the goddess of snowflake. Let''s call it little snowflake." The child is innocent and innocent. What he says makes people happy. Han Tiannuan nods with a smile. "Our little Koi said that Panpan''s nickname is xiaoxuehua. That''s xiaoxuehua, Xiaoyu. You should take care of xiaoxuehua, OK?" Xiaoyu immediately stood up straight, serious looking at her sister, "sister, don''t worry, I will play in the future, I will give xiaoxuehua, as long as I have a bite to eat, I will give xiaoxuehua first." Can let play and greedy fish say such a promise, it''s really wonderful, Han Tiannuan was teased by him to want to kiss him. Xiaoyu was not willing to be kissed by her, "sister, I grew up, I am a man, you are so indecent to me." Han churui slapped him in the back of the head, "said my wife insult you, then you go out, don''t look at my little snowflake." Xiaoyu''s depressed face, he is the youngest boy in the family, can bully him, cold hum. "Sister, as you are xiaoxuehua''s mother, I don''t care. But please respect yourself. You have a husband. Don''t kiss others. It''s not good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan is angry and wants to laugh. This boy is really a living treasure. Several people chatted, Qin Ning also made fun of Han churui, saying that he was scared silly by an an an. He fainted when she gave birth to a baby, and his face was almost white. Han churui blushed and coughed. Han Tiannuan looked at him, and Han churui''s ears turned red. He found an excuse to leave. When Qin Ning and Han Junyu leave, he comes back and turns to see Han Jing shaking her crib. Han churui walks to the bedside to see that Han Tiannuan''s face is still a little pale and caresses her cheek painfully. Maybe this action reminds her of Chu unharmed. Han Tiannuan grabs him by the wrist. "Big brother, do you think I''ll be happy if I have a baby?" Han churui''s face sank a bit, "don''t mention him to me." He worked hard for her to get pregnant, and Chu had nothing to do with her.Han Tiannuan said with a smile, "why can''t you say that you and he are the same person." "Not the same." "Why not? What''s the difference? " Han Tiannuan is curious about his answer. Han churui glanced at her and pinched her face. "Remember what Chu Wujin likes to eat?" "Chu Wujin, the taste is heavier than you. He likes spicy food. You, you like Well He suddenly kisses himself. Han Tiannuan looks at him unexpectedly. Han churui gently bites her lower lip. "I like sweet food." Han Tiannuan raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Oh, how are you?" "I''ll be in charge of you for the rest of my life." He whispered. Han Tiannuan was trembling at the top of his sweet heart, nodding happily, "that Chu is not ill should be happy." She also wants to stimulate herself intentionally. Han churui''s face is not good, and he wants to bite her. Han Tiannuan covers his mouth and points to someone beside him to restrain him. Han Jing looked at the children for a while, but he didn''t make a sound. He just didn''t want to disturb them. He was fed dog food and felt that the air was sweet. He wanted to go out for a change. Half a month later, Han Tiannuan was discharged from hospital, and Bai Yu came to see her. Although they often watch videos with Baiyu, there are some differences between watching videos and reality. Now seeing Baiyu, Qin Ning is a little surprised. She is too thin. Children have four months, but her thin stomach is not obvious, she was very distressed. Bai Yu is indifferent. She can''t eat it. Mr. Xing also invited a nutritionist for her to have a nutritious meal, but she vomited what she ate. Because Han Tiannuan is going to be in confinement and will eat well, Qin Ning advised her to stay in Han''s house for a few more days and eat with Han Tiannuan. Maybe her appetite will be better. Bai Yu is not good at rejecting her kindness. When she is eating with Han Tiannuan, her appetite is better. For decades, he raised some meat, which made him very happy. He refused to let Bai Yu go back and let her stay in the Han family. Xing''s family is small, the place is big, and she is lonely. Usually, no one talks to her. In Han''s family, there are many people and children. Han Tiannuan, a pregnant woman, talks to her, and Xiaoyu and Mianmian can play with her, so Bai Yu won''t think too much. Chapter 1570 Little snowflake grows up day by day. She opens her eyes to see people. Her amber eyes look like Han Tianzhuo. There is also the beautiful nose high court, white jade is more like, want to take away when their daughter. Bai Yu''s stomach is also five months old. Because she has some meat recently, her face doesn''t look so thin, and there is a bit of blood on her face. Also afraid of her boredom, Qin Ning asked her to tutor Xiaoyu and Mianmian''s homework, and usually helped Han Tiannuan to bring a little snowflake. She was very relaxed. But in her spare time, she can sit in Han Tianzhuo''s room for several hours without speaking or moving. It''s hard for people to persuade her. She can only find topics to let her go out more. Mr. Xing once came to Nankang city to see that his granddaughter looked good. Knowing that the Han family took good care of her, he decided to let her stay in the Han family for labor. After all, the child belongs to the Han family. If the Xing family were born, it would not make sense. If we don''t find Han Tianzhuo''s body, maybe we can''t find it at all. There is still a long way to go in the future. His rose is still old. Maybe we can find someone in the future. In the future, there will be a child surnamed Xing who was born in the Xing family. That''s right. Bai Yu wants to go back. After all, the Xing family still needs to be managed. The old man says that he doesn''t have to worry about it. He can last a few years. In the eighth month, Bai Yu was still in the habit of asking the search and rescue team if they had any news. They still had the same answer, No. Even if we can find his body and soak in the sea for seven or eight months, what will it become? I dare not think about it. Bai Yu didn''t understand these principles, but she was always thinking about him, whether he could come back one day. In the ninth month, Bai Yu''s fetal position was unstable. Qin Ning asked her to be hospitalized. Bai Yu starts to feel that she''s OK and doesn''t want to go to the cold hospital. Han Tiannuan advises her for a long time before she agrees to be hospitalized. When she is hospitalized, Qin Ning accompanies her and is also afraid of her loneliness. Han Tiannuan often takes her children to see her. As we all know, she is still thinking about Han Tianzhuo and when he will come back to have a baby with her. But Han Tianzhuo can''t come back. When Bai Yu started, it was in the middle of the night. There was only Qin Ning in the room, but Qin Ning fell asleep. She felt a stomachache and didn''t want to wake her up. She went to the doctor herself. She got out of bed in pain and moved out step by step. She moved outside the ward and called the nurse. She said that she might have a baby. Could you ask the doctor to help her. The nurse helped her to lie on another bed and showed her the situation. She said that her condition was still early and told her to wait. But Bai Yu was in pain. After enduring it for a long time, she went to ask the nurse if the child was coming out. The nurse said that if she wanted to give birth naturally, she still had to wait. The night outside the window was dark, and Bai Yu''s eyes were black with pain. The pain spread on her body, making her mood reach the lowest point. In his heart, Han Tianzhuo complained that if he wanted to leave, why didn''t he take her with him? Why did he let her suffer so much alone here. After two hours, Qin Ning went to find another room where she didn''t know. This silly child didn''t want to wake her up, but he endured it for such a long time, heartache and suffering. At dawn, Han Tiannuan came, and Bai Yu was not born yet. Because of the unstable fetal position, the whole process was a little long. It took Baiyu ten hours to get into the delivery room. Fortunately, the whole production process was smooth and the mother and son were safe. Bai Yu wakes up again and sees the crib beside her. There is no surprise in her eyes. She closes her eyes indifferently, as if she has completed a task, which makes Qin Ning''s heart pull. Bai Yu is weak and a little reluctant to feed. Naturally, Qin Ning doesn''t want to force her. Before Xiao Xuehua is weaned, she asks Han Tiannuan to feed her baby. Han Tiannuan asks Bai Yu what the child''s name is. Bai Yu is silent for a long time. "Jue, Han Jue." Jue refers to two pieces of jade that are combined. Jue, Jue is the king of jade. "Well, that''s it. Little Jue. " Han Junyu claps. "Is xiaojue asking for a nickname?" Asked Qin Ning. Xiaoming is called everyday, this time Baiyu didn''t speak, but let them take it by themselves. Qin Ning and Han Junyu looked at each other, and they were more worried. Standing by the bed, the little fish suddenly said, "Mom, I just pinched my fingers. The baby is called star, and will become a lucky person." Listening to Xiaoyu''s sudden mention of the word "Ji", the ward suddenly fell into silence. Xiaoyu was a little confused when he saw that everyone didn''t speak. Isn''t the name good? He thought about it for a long time. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning poked him in the face and told him not to talk. Han Tiannuan had no choice but to change the topic jokingly, "little fish, just pinch your fingers. You can get full marks in the Chinese test." Fish a face bitter gourd, language is very difficult, very difficult, full score is very difficult to test! "My sister can''t do it, neither can I." He pulled up his sister to cushion his back.The innocent blink of an eye, "but I got a full mark in math." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaoyu felt that he had been stabbed, covered his chest grandly, and looked at his sister in disbelief. "We''re twins. We''re in a hurry." White jade see little brother so hard performance, also show a smile, "then call star.". Stars, that sounds good. " Although Bai Yu said so, she didn''t look at the stars. She always kept her face sideways or closed her eyes to rest. On the way back. Qin Ning asked Xiaoyu curiously why the baby is called a star. Xiaoyu tilted his head and explained, "I watch TV and say that people who die will become stars and look at their relatives in the sky. If the baby is called a star, it can also become a flash. Will the second brother see the baby?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning rubbed his son''s head, usually mischievous, did not expect to think of the second brother. Look at my mother''s eyes a little red, fish at a loss, is he saying the wrong thing? "Mom, I''m talking nonsense. The stars don''t sound good. Let''s change them again." Qin Ning wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and shook his head with a smile. "No, very good. The name of the star is very good. Let''s call more stars. Maybe your second brother can see the stars." Bai Yu''s physical cultivation is good, and she still doesn''t bring stars after leaving hospital. Qin Ning tries to discuss with her, but Bai Yu just listens and doesn''t respond. After chatting with Qin Ning, Bai Yu takes the initiative to go to Han Junyu and tells him to leave her child in Han''s house. She wants to go back to Xing''s house. "Bai Yu, don''t you get along with more children? You still need to take care of yourself. " Han Junyu seldom has the patience to talk to her about it. "No, the Xing family has a lot of things waiting for me. Dad, I owe you the Han family." Han Junyu frowned, "Baiyu, no one owes you." "Dad, it''s my fault. If I hadn''t met Han Tianzhuo, he would have been killed so miserably because of me, and he wouldn''t have fallen into the sea. I''m the one to die." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu was shocked. She didn''t expect to have such a strange idea in her heart. Her state is obviously wrong. Chapter 1571 Han Junyu worried that Bai Yu would do something to hurt herself. He told Xiao Jue about Bai Yu''s chat with him. Xiao Jue knew that she had postpartum depression, and the degree was not light. "How to treat it?" Xiao Jue still needs to see people to make a conclusion. He takes a doctor to visit Han''s family and has a simple chat with Bai Yu. The doctor raises his glasses and asks them to go to the study. When she arrived at the study, she said that Bai Yu not only had depression, but also had post-traumatic stress disorder, which was very serious. She had been seeing a doctor for 8.9 months. Han Junyu reacts that after Han Tianzhuo left, Bai Yu had depression. They thought he was just sad, but they didn''t expect her to suffer from depression. "Now she can''t go back to Xing''s home. Han Tianzhuo is missing by the sea. No one can say that Bai Yu will suddenly run to the sea and jump into the sea." Xiao Jue''s persuasion. Han Junyu also knows that the problem is very serious. Bai Yu gives birth to a child, and she seems to have completed her mission. She has a sense of relief. If she comes back to Xing''s home and no one stares at her, she is likely to hurt herself. The psychiatrist added, "the second wife needs to take some medicine, but there is no cure for the symptoms. The so-called heart disease needs heart medicine." Bai Yu''s heart trouble is Han Tianzhuo. Or get Han Tianzhuo back, but they''ve been looking for him for almost a year, and there''s no trace. It''s impossible. That is to let her accept the fact that Han Tianzhuo left, but now when I talk to her about Han Tianzhuo, she doesn''t speak, her eyes are blank, and I don''t know if she''s listening. And she doesn''t even care about her children. They really don''t know what to do. Han Junyu later tells Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan about Bai Yu, so that they can spend more time with her. Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan are also surprised to learn that Bai Yu is suffering from depression. They are very distressed when they think of her smile before. She is not happy in her heart, but in order to reassure them, she has to smile. When Xingxing comes back to Han''s home, Han Tiannuan comes to take care of them. Han Tiannuan has to take care of two children, but some of them can''t do what he wants. Qin Ning simply quit his job and helps to take care of Bai Yu at home. Bai Yu wants to go back to Xing''s home. Qin Ning tries to find a reason to keep her, but Bai Yu is indifferent to pack up her things. Her attitude is determined. Qin Ning can''t persuade her and looks at her with heartache. "Bai Yu, I dreamt of Jiji last night." Bai Yu stopped and looked at her, "Mom, what did he say?" "He asked me, how are you. I said you were very good and had a lovely baby White jade Oh a, sit on the bed silent for a long time, tone a bit complain, "how can he not come to my dream, I still have a lot to say with him." "Baiyu, if you leave, Jiji will come to your dream and want to see the baby?" Bai Yu silently lowered her head and shed tears. She didn''t know what to do. She thought he was crazy, but he couldn''t even give up a dream to himself, so she had to find him by herself. It is said that there will be hell after death. There is a Naihe bridge. Han Tianzhuo will definitely wait for her there. If she goes, she''ll find him. "Bai Yu, the star has no father. If you go, he will be very pitiful if he doesn''t even have his mother." Bai Yu shakes her head. She is also pitiful. She can''t resist. This world without him, is hell, she lives like a year. She continues to pack things. As soon as she has packed her suitcase, she sees Han Jing running in a hurry. "Mom, second sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I found it. I found second brother." Bai Yu was so surprised that the suitcase in her hand fell to the ground. She couldn''t believe it and looked at him, "Zuo Zuo, you didn''t cheat me?" "Look at the pictures." Han Jing immediately turned on his mobile phone and showed him the photo. He was a man dressed as a military commander. He was very conspicuous among a group of people. "He, where is he?" "In r country." Country R, a neighbor of country D, is also the downstream of that sea. "Zuo Zuo, you, you take me to your second brother, OK?" Bai Yu took the mobile phone and looked at the man''s side face, reluctant to give it back to him. Han Jing looked at the pale white jade, gently comforted, "second sister-in-law, it takes time to find someone, I will take you there, but you must be calm." Bai Yu wiped away her tears and nodded immediately. Now as long as she can find Han Tianzhuo, she can do anything. After receiving the news from Han Tianzhuo, Han Junyu came back immediately, looked at the photo and remained silent for a long time. "Gigi is still alive. Why don''t you go home? Zuo Zuo, what did you find out? " Bai Yu asked this question for a long time, but she didn''t dare to ask. Since Han Tianzhuo is not dead, why don''t you come to her? Don''t you want her? Han Jing helplessly explained, "this is a picture sent by an agent, the other party should not have noticed this person, so if you want to investigate the specific situation, you have to go to r country." Han Junyu twisted his eyebrows, brown eyes deep, "R state-owned Sheng''an industry, then go to R state, Han Jing clean up, tomorrow we will start."Han Jing nods and leaves the study. Han Junyu turns to look at Bai Yu with a haggard face. After Han Tianzhuo brings her back to the Han family, Han Junyu regards her as a child of the Han family. Now that she is in such pain, it''s hard for him as an elder. Maybe God was kind enough to give us a clue. "Bai Yu, you should also look at the stars. He is too young to go out. Let''s go to Jiji first and take him home." "Well, thank you, Dad." White jade face this just raised a few minutes of sincere smile, she quickly ran out of the study, to the baby room. The news gave her life, more effective than any medicine. When she saw her son sleeping in the crib, she tentatively reached out and grasped his little fist. The child moved for a while, and she was very happy. Little star, I''ll find you soon. Dad and mom are so happy. Are you happy? ¡­¡­ The next day, Han Junyu takes Han Jing and Bai Yu to r country. When they arrived at the airport, Sheng''an''s staff came to receive them. They went to the hotel first, and Han Jing called two agents to ask how to get to the place where the photos were taken. The agent gave an explanation, suggesting that the military secret base, where most people can''t get in, should wait for the people inside to come out. How do the people in there get out? After training, they will go back to the dormitory in the living area. In the evening, they have free time and have rest time every week. As like as two peas, brother asked him if he could get the number of the man who was exactly the same as his brother. Bai Yu is anxious to see someone. She follows the secret agent to find someone. Maybe she misses him so much that she suddenly wants to see him. She suddenly feels a little timid and changes her clothes several times. Agent is a man, looking at the beautiful woman, changed one by one, scalp numb. "Miss Baiyu, you wear that, yes, that floral dress. It''s very beautiful!" Agents are in a hurry. Bai Yu looks at the broken flower skirt. Han Tianzhuo bought it for her. She changes it happily and leaves with him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The agent breathed a sigh of relief and, thank goodness, was finally able to leave. Chapter 1572 To the military dormitory, the agent let Baiyu in the outside guard, he disguised as a cleaner, to the archives to find. White jade a listen to want a telephone to return so troublesome, and inside is strictly guard the army headquarters, he so go in isn''t to send to death? With a puff from the corner of her mouth, she directly took her mobile phone and asked the person on guard in front of her. "Handsome, do you know this man?" The man took a look and nodded, "yes, it''s the vice captain of the third team." "Do you have his number? I have something to do with him The man stood guard with a cold face and laughed twice, "this belongs to private information. I''m sorry, I can''t give it to you. There are also beauties. There are no ten or five little girls who come to our vice captain''s phone every day. It''s impossible for me to give them "Ah, you" Bai Yu is angry. Han Tianzhuo can recruit peach blossoms everywhere. She came back angrily, and the agent was not surprised. "I''ve used this move too. If people don''t give it, what can you do?" Baiyu molar, Han Tianzhuo, when I find you, if you dare not recognize me, I will "Ah, is anyone looking for brother Hai again?" When a woman came to the person on guard and asked, she even looked at Bai Yu with disgust in her eyes. "Yes, is Miss Gu waiting for our vice captain again?" "Yes, my brother said, brother Hai will have a holiday today. I''ll come to him for dinner." The woman called Miss Gu is a little shy when she talks. Bai Yu heard that woman''s name was Han Tianzhuo, and her name was brother Hai. She looked at the woman with long hair and melon face. She was wearing a long white dress, a red bag with one shoulder, and a pair of white shoes at her feet. If Shang Jie was here and saw this woman, he would know her, but Bai Yu had never seen her. Bai Yu, holding her arms, stood by, waiting for brother Hai. After waiting for 15 minutes, a tall man came out. He put on his daily clothes, black hat, black trousers, black T-shirt, and a pair of blackboard shoes. He was almost integrated with the night. "Brother Hai, you have come out at last." When a woman sees a man coming out, she runs up and hugs his arm affectionately. It seems that a man doesn''t like to be so close to others and pulls out his arm. "Gu Yu, why are you here? Didn''t you say you didn''t have to wait?" "I want to be with you." The woman smiles to embrace his arm again, see he still repels, she some coquetry of grasp his cape, the man is helpless, can only let her. Bai Yu wanted to see the man''s face, but he was wearing a hat and couldn''t see clearly. In addition, it was night and the light was not clear. Bai Yu was worried. She hurried over, still thinking about how to chat up, she whistled to the man. ¡°¡­¡­¡± special agent. Second wife, you have a husband. Is it really good to tease a man on the street? There is a woman whistling to himself, the man a Leng, raised the eye to see one eye, the line of sight fixed on the woman''s face, inexplicably have a kind of familiar feeling. The man finally looked up and saw his face. Bai Yu''s eyes widened in shock. It''s him, it''s him, I haven''t come to her husband after a year! Her eyes turned red, and she ran to the man, trying to pull his collar, but he was too high, and she had not reached his chin, so she had to jump up to pull him. So she just grabbed his belt and glared at him. "Han Tianzhuo, you are alive. Why don''t you come to me? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you?" Looking down at the woman holding her belt, the man''s face turns black. Hearing her call a name he has never heard of, Jun''s face turns even darker. "Lady, I don''t know you. Let go." Baiyu finally found him, how can he let go easily, "Han Tianzhuo, don''t you like me? It''s hard for me to wait for you. I can''t make it any longer. " When she said that, she began to cry, and her heart was very bent. Gu Yu saw that the woman came to pull her brother Hai for no reason, and his face became ugly. He wanted to shake off the woman''s hand, but the woman was so tight that she couldn''t pull it off. "Ma''am, you are very rude. If you drag my brother Hai like this, it will be misunderstood. My brother Hai has a girlfriend." "Brother Hai?" Bai Yu looks at the man doubtfully and listens to the intimacy that the woman calls him. She looks unhappy. "How old are you and where do you live?" The man held his temper, "I''m a 28-year-old man from r country. Don''t let me say it for the third time. Let go!" is as like as two peas in R. He is exactly the same as her husband, and his temper is like, and his tone of voice is also very uncomfortable. "Give me the number, or I won''t let it go." Sea fidgety, reported a name, white jade input number dial, but the phone in his pocket did not ring, white jade to him pick eyebrows. "You are a big man. Are you afraid of what I will do to you? Give me a fake phone call. This routine still wants to cheat me. "Gu Yu clenched his teeth. "You''re too much, lady. You''re not his man. Why does he want to give you the number. Please don''t make trouble out of nothing and disturb other people''s lives. " Bai Yu glanced at the woman and was obviously jealous. She hummed coldly, holding his belt close to her and pushed her away. "Hai, your number, today, you don''t want to give it. If you don''t give it to me, you won''t let it go today!" The belt was pulled by a woman. When the sea approached the woman, he smelled a familiar smell. He frowned, took away her mobile phone and entered his own number. When she returned her mobile phone, she found that on the screen of her mobile phone, he was wearing a suit. Bai Yu saw that he had entered the number and dialed it immediately. His mobile phone rang. She was glad to loosen his belt, but she was not reconciled. She jumped up and stole a kiss on his lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hai stares at the woman in shock. The woman winks at her playfully, shakes her cell phone and runs away. When Gu Yu saw the woman kissing the sea, he almost cried. He wanted to kick the woman into the sea. She was a hooligan! "Brother Hai, are you ok?" "Well, it''s OK. Let''s go." The calm on the sea''s face, but the heart can''t be calm for a long time. This is the first time in his memory that a woman dares to kiss him so boldly. This woman is really No shame! Baiyu holding a mobile phone, pick eyebrows to the agent, the agent gives her a thumbs up, admire her. He can''t do it. He drags a man''s belt and asks for his phone number, otherwise he will be killed. Two people back to the hotel, white jade number to Han Jing, let him check the number of information. Han Jing entered the number into the computer, and soon the number information appeared on the screen. The number was registered nine months ago, but the ID card used was Hai himself. The number of the other party was not many, and Gu Yu was the one who contacted the most. In addition, this number had logged on some medical websites and consulted some drugs. The specific information he asked has been deleted. Obviously, he didn''t want to be discovered when he checked the drug, and the rest was not needed. "Second sister-in-law, how do you feel when you see him?" "It must be him. Your second brother''s face and temper can''t be changed by changing his identity, and his breath must be your second brother. But why did he change his name to Hai, and when I talked to him, he didn''t seem to know me. " "Amnesia?" Han Jing guessed. White jade furiously fork waist, "he says don''t know me, that is definitely brain bad, otherwise I won''t let him go!" Chapter 1573 Bai Yu asks Han Jing to monitor the number and check where he goes. According to the route, Han Jing finds out that they have gone to a club. Bai Yu immediately goes back to her room and changes into a low shouldered coat, hot pants and a pair of long heels. She aggravates her make-up, grabs her hair, puts on a big bright earring, and then puts on a big red lipstick, which makes Han Jing stunned. "Second sister-in-law, who are you "Go to the men." Bai Yu blinks at him. Han Jing shakes his shoulders when he is electrified. He looks down at the computer and gives her the address of the sea. The secret agent who follows Bai Yu is one by one. It seems that a man''s name is feminine, so he likes to be called Yuanyi. Yuan a see white jade appear again, before pure girl, become so sex. Feeling goddess, saliva will flow out. Bai Yu turned around in front of him, "do you think the sea will like me like this?" Yuan Yimeng nodded, "it''s hard for a man to refuse." White jade fork waist low smile, "he doesn''t like, also can''t!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When they arrive at the club, they need a membership card to enter the club. After Han Jing has arranged for them, Yuan Yi takes out the card and hands it to the staff. As soon as the staff sees that the card is plated with gold, they immediately welcome them in respectfully. "We''re going to be next to the sea." Yuan Yi nodded, to check the sea to the box, and then book a box next door. But because the sea is not a private room, the front desk can not be found, so it is necessary to check the monitoring. The staff see that these two people are distinguished guests, and their identities are not simple. They dare not neglect. They immediately check the surveillance cameras in the hall. On the third floor of the sea, Yuan decided to leave the room. After Bai Yu opened the door of the box, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message, waiting for the people inside to come out. Bai Yu waited for more than half an hour before a man in black clothes and trousers went to the toilet. "Yuanyi, Yuanyi, help me guard the door." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuan Yi rubs her eyebrows and follows her to the men''s room. Bai Yu goes to the men''s room with the man. Seeing Hai untie her belt and go to the toilet, she holds her arms and waits for a while. She watches him fasten his pants and turn around to wash his hands. She sees her standing on the washstand with her eyes pulled. "Ma''am, this is the men''s room. You''re in the wrong place." Bai Yu smile, "I come to the men''s room, looking for my man." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the man turn on the tap, she went to grab his big hand and said, "let''s wash together." Han Tianzhuo shakes off her, looks bad, "lady, if you want to get close to me, I''m sorry, it''s useless." He thought she was a spy. Bai Yu once again reached out to grab his hand, but he threw it away again. He had a temper. "Who wants your news, I just want to wash my hands with you. It''s so wordy." He used to help her wash her hands together, so she didn''t believe that he didn''t remember at all. Once again, the woman grabs her hand unreasonably. Hai is impatient and wants to shake it off. However, she says, "if you shake me again, I''ll kiss you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this woman insane! Looking at his head falling back, Bai Yu said with a low smile, "if you want me to kiss you, hum, I know you are disgusted with your body." She took his big hand to the tap, and the water flowed through their fingers. She saw that his fingers were covered with calluses, and the palms were peeling, which should be caused by accumulated training. She touched those calluses painfully. In the past, although there were some calluses on his fingers in his office, they wouldn''t be so thick. His fingers were long and slender, and his nails were well trimmed, but now his nails were worn out. There are still some injuries on his arm. I don''t know whether it was from training or from the explosion. Aware that the woman has been staring at his hand, she gently touched the calluses on his finger abdomen, as if hit by the current, he subconsciously wanted to take back his hand, but she glared at him. Looking at a woman''s red eyes, I realize that she loves herself. Hai''s mood is a little complicated. "You usually train. Are you very tired?" "Ma''am, is that all right with you?" "It doesn''t matter. It hurts to see you like this. It''s hard for me to wait for you to come to me for such a long time. " Bai Yu turned around and hugged him, her tears and nose rubbing against him. Hai was hugged by her. According to his previous temper, he was hugged by a strange woman. His first reaction was to throw her out, but now he felt stiff. Listening to her sad cry, he had some strange heartache. "Sea, why do you call it sea?" "Because I am the sea." "No, your surname is Han and your name is Tianzhuo. You have a nickname, Jiji. You also have a wife, which is me." Bai Yu looked at him and said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea looked at her calmly. Is this lady going to the psychiatric department to have a look at her brain? "You don''t believe me?" "What evidence do you have for me to believe?" After all, they only met again."I, I, I can take you to have a DNA test. You must have a special blood type? I can also take you, " Hai pushed her away and kept a distance from her," lady, please respect yourself. No matter which side of the undercover you are, I advise you that your means are too clumsy. " Bai Yu is not reconciled and wants to hold him. She wants to feel his body temperature so much that she can prove that she is not a dream. But when she took a step forward, he stepped back. Bai Yu was impatient and pulled her clothes. "If you don''t let me hold you, I''ll take off my clothes." ¡°¡­¡­ No shame The sea saw her tugging at her clothes, and her forehead was so blue with anger. "What should I be ashamed to do in front of you? Before you taught me to do all kinds of postures, you were not ashamed." When he was shaking, Bai Yu opened her arms and hugged him. She rubbed his arms and legs around his waist happily. "If you don''t believe me, it doesn''t matter. I''ll make you fall in love with me, then you''ll come home with me." The woman''s action is too bold, the sea''s face a burst of green a burst of white, damn it, he was her tease heart ape. "Get out of here!" "If you want to roll, you should roll to your arms, sea. Know me, I''m white jade. White is a blank white. Jade is a jade that can''t be made without carving. Hai, please call me my name She hugged his neck, purplish red lips, stirred up a bit of evil, he does not call, she will leave a big lipstick on his face. Sea calm face, "woman, you "well, I''ll give him a kiss when I want to The second time he was kissed by this woman, Hai could not bear it. He grabbed her arm and threw her away. Although Bai Yu grasped her tightly, her strength could not match him at all. He left her and stamped his feet in anger. "I just want you to call me by my name. When you used to do it with me, you liked to call me by my name most, and you also liked me to call your husband." "Enough!" The sea roared with impatience. "Woman, do you understand integrity?" White jade eyes are tears, he even scolded her shameless, she sniffed, "you don''t understand, you bastard." After scolding, Bai Yu knew that it was impossible for him to open his mouth today. He stamped his feet angrily and turned to leave. Chapter 1574 When Hai returns to the box, he doesn''t look very well. Gu Teng asks him if something happened to him. Hai shakes his head and smokes a cigarette outside. Gu Teng talks to Gu Yu when he looks for a topic. It''s interesting that Gu Yu is about 25 years old and should not be married. The sea listened calmly and did not speak. Gu Yu had been taking care of her since he was seriously injured during the mission. Later, a man went after Gu Yu. Gu Yu didn''t like him and couldn''t refuse, so he asked him to help and disguised as her boyfriend. He thought they were just pretending to be friends for a few days. Later, she saw everyone who said they were girlfriends and girlfriends. He didn''t bother to explain, so everyone thought they were lovers. But deep down in Hai''s heart, he does not treat Gu Yu as a man or a woman, but as a sister. "Hai, do you think Gu Yu is beautiful?" What emerges in the sea is Bai Yu, a woman with long hair over her shoulders and curly ends. Her eyes are not big, but they are bright and bright. She has beautiful facial features, long neck and good figure. Aware of her distraction, Hai frowned and answered Gu Teng''s question. "Gu Yu is very beautiful." Gu Teng observed his expression. "Gu Yu is good-natured and shy. I''m sorry to ask you. I''m the only one who can ask. When will you propose to her?" "Propose?" Hai was surprised, "Guteng, I think you misunderstood me." "if you have any misunderstanding, you can get married if you like. If you don''t like it, you can make it clear to my sister as soon as possible. It''s a waste of time for you to hang my sister like this all the time." Guteng is a little upset. The sea is a bit helpless, "OK, I''ll make it clear to her." After getting his answer, Guteng let him go and patted him on the shoulder, "then I''ll wait to drink your wedding wine." The sea pulled thin lip, still did not say much. On the way back, Hai sees Gu Yu back. At the door of Gu Yu''s apartment, Hai calmly looks at her. "Gu Yu, I have something to say to you." Gu Yu looked at him nervously, with a bit of shyness on his cheek. She knew that her brother had mentioned marriage to him today. He would not be so anxious. Would he propose to her? If he proposed, she would accept whatever he would give her. "You said "You asked me to pretend to be your boyfriend for a while, so we should break up now. You should know in your heart that we are not real lovers. " Gu Yu was pale and looked at him in amazement. "You think we''re pretending, brother Hai. You, you know I like you. " The sea slightly frowned, somewhat helpless, "Gu Yu, I just treat you as my sister." Gu Yu was sad and wanted to cry, "brother Hai, I don''t want to be your sister. I want to be your wife and lover." Hai sighed, "sorry, Gu Yu, I can''t promise you." "Why, why, do you have a woman you like?" He is training every day, so he can''t touch other women. Gu Yu knows more about his life than his own. There are no women around him. "No, it''s the wrong feeling, Gu Yu. Can you understand?" "I don''t understand!" Hai has a headache and doesn''t want to hurt her, but she makes him very embarrassed. "Gu Yu, what do you want me to do?" "Brother Hai, since you don''t have anyone you like, why don''t you try to like me? I really love you very much " Hai looked at the girl''s face, she cried pitifully, her eyes were still praying, and he was a little cruel. He couldn''t say clearly about feelings. He thought of Gu Yu very simply and didn''t have any evil thoughts. But if it was a love between men and women, there should be something else. "Sorry, Gu Yu." Gu Yu reluctantly hugs him, perceives his action, Hai immediately retreats, unties her arm, and keeps a distance from her. "Brother Hai, you are not interested in the woman who kisses you today, are you?" "Nonsense, it has nothing to do with that woman!" Thinking of being kissed twice by the same woman one day, Hai was not happy. "I''ll go first." Without waiting for Gu Yu to speak, he turned around and left. Gu Yu looked at his back as he walked away, and there was some resentment and reluctance in his tearful eyes. He''s her, he must be her! Sea back to his dormitory, is ready to take a bath, just about to take off the coat, but smell a faint fragrance, the fragrance is white jade, he irritably put away the clothes. Turn on the shower and wash the body with cold water. But I think of the woman crying in his arms and her lips She said she did it with him. Hai feels that she has been poisoned by that woman and is going crazy. After taking a bath, he came out and lay on the bed. When he heard his mobile phone ring, he opened it and saw that it was a message from a woman again.He happened to wonder what she sent. He saw a photo of a woman''s sexuality. He almost threw out his mobile phone. This woman is really He was so angry that he wanted to delete the photo. Soon the woman sent another message, this time in words. [I''ve taken all of them, haishuai. Do you dare to take a selfie? You put on your pajamas after taking a bath, but you still take off your pajamas before going to bed and sleep naked, right? ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s really his little habit. He likes to sleep naked because it''s more comfortable, but how does this woman know? Soon, the news of the woman came in again. [you don''t like soybean milk for breakfast, you are more used to coffee, but you gradually drink a cup of soybean milk every day for me. Now do you drink more coffee or soybean milk? Or get up early and drink a cup of warm water? ¡¿ looking at the news from the woman, the woman knows so much about his habits. Is it because she has installed a camera to monitor him? He didn''t reply, but the other party sent another message. [handsome guy, do you want to be so stingy? You don''t have a self portrait, and you can''t see anyone. You can quench your thirst by looking at your photos. If you don''t send your photos, I''ll send mine. ¡¿ soon, his mobile phone rang out more than a dozen prompt tones, all of which were photos sent by her. Hai also patiently opens one by one. In the photos, there are her angry expression, cute expression, silly cute expression and all kinds of expressions. He appreciates them, but still doesn''t return the news. The woman couldn''t wait for his response, and another one came. I miss you. Good night. ¡¿ staring at these four words, Hai inexplicably felt a little touched. It seems that he has sent such news to the same person many times. He turned off his cell phone, closed his eyes, and white jade''s face came back to his mind. Delicate facial features, pure in a bit of playful, blinking at him smile, smile silly. Sea do not know, because think of her smile, his mouth also unconsciously to rise. ¡­¡­ Next, Hai is going to train. During the training period, he can''t go out without special holidays. But during the training period, he can still receive messages from women. Every morning, she will send him morning greetings, and then remind him of today''s weather and tell him what she eats today. Nagging a lot, he does not return information, she is not tired. In the evening, she would still take photos of herself. Sometimes she didn''t treat him as an outsider before or after taking a bath. She also complained to him that the climate in r country was too dry, and her mouth was cracked and bleeding. On the seventh day, he got up early in the morning and received the news that she reminded him that it was raining today. She said that she wanted to go out for a walk today and asked him if he wanted to be a tour guide. Then there is an address, she said to wait for him here. Chapter 1575 Haikai is a relatively remote amusement park. Today he does have a holiday, and there is no special arrangement, but he and this woman have no reason, why should he take her to play? But when he put on a white shirt and wanted to go out with an umbrella, Hai angrily wanted to give himself two punches. What the hell is he going to see that woman! After walking to the amusement park, I saw the white jade sitting on the chair from a distance. Today, she should be deliberately dressed up, delicate makeup, a lady dress to decorate her slim figure, a pair of thin heels at the foot, she looked down at the mobile phone, it was a bit silly. Bai Yu looked up around her eyes and didn''t see the person she was waiting for. She was a little discouraged and depressed. No wonder Han Jing says that Han Tianzhuo is hard to chase. At the beginning, many girls wanted to chase him, but they were rejected by him. Moreover, his way of rejecting people is particularly poisonous, which makes people doubt their life. She sent him news for a week, but he didn''t reply to any of them. If he didn''t reply, he wouldn''t reply to any of them. Let her wait until it''s so late. Bad guy! But she said to wait, that is to wait. From two o''clock in the afternoon to twelve o''clock in the night, she looked at her mobile phone. It was almost dead, and she held up her arms in disappointment. "Villain, you are chased by me. I don''t want to abuse you!" With these words, she felt refreshed and got up. Boom! Bai Yu looks at the gloomy sky and wants to scold herself for being a fool. She reminds Han Tianzhuo of the weather, but she forgets to take her umbrella to go out. Boom, a few thunder mixed with lightning, big raindrops hit down, white jade run forward. Because she was wearing high-heeled shoes, it was not very convenient for her to run. She almost sprained her feet several times and ran to a crossroad. It was just a red light and there was no place to hide from the rain. She stood in the rain bitterly, and did not know whether it was her own tears or the rain. Anyway, it tasted salty. Her whole body was wet, and her high-heeled shoes were full of water. She hated to throw the high-heeled shoes into the dustbin. "Villain, I must let you taste the pain of running in high heels in the future." Before waiting for the green light, she saw three men with umbrellas in front of her. Bai Yu nervously grasped the bag in her hand. If she had known that this was the case, she should have listened to Han Jing''s advice and chose an indoor dating place. This place is so special that you can''t get a taxi! When the three men came near, Bai Yu swallowed her saliva. As soon as the green light arrived, she ran over. At this time, there was an umbrella on her head to help her rain. She turned her head in surprise and saw the tall man standing beside her. She almost cried with joy. "Han Tianzhuo, you are here at last. My feet are white." She asked him to look up her feet, toes on the ground, not only some white, but also the bubble of wrinkle. "Madam, I''m not Han Tianzhuo. My name is Hai." "Well, well, it''s the sea, the sea. My feet hurt and I pricked my feet on the ground." White jade is coquettish. The sea was ungrateful and didn''t give her a look. As the three men passed by, he put his hand on Bai Yu and pushed her forward, blocking her with his back. The three men stare at Bai Yu, their eyes are obscene, but there is a man blocking, they can only look at the drooling from a distance. Hai turned to look at the woman''s wet eyes, looking at himself, expressionless, "so?" "So you carry me." The sea sees her whole body wet, the hair is still dripping water, licking alveolus, depressed dark scold. "Woman, is there really something wrong with your brain? If I don''t get back to you at this late hour, you can''t be a little conscious. " Bai Yu knew that he would scold herself, and she was more angry than him. "But I''m still looking forward to it. If I have a little hope, I have to wait. I''ve been waiting for you for a year. What''s this day. You''re a man. You''ve all come here, and you won''t see me. What are you doing now? " Green light, white jade turned out of the rain, walked to the zebra crossing, looking at the woman sitting in the rain. When he went to cover her from the rain, Bai Yu quickened his pace, but he had long legs and kept up with her. On the other side, Bai Yu finally finds the shelter under the eaves. She runs to the eaves and takes out her mobile phone to call Han Jing and ask someone to pick her up, but the phone is dead. She was waiting for her mobile phone in chagrin. She saw the man coming. She threw her mobile phone into her bag and didn''t look at him. "I''ll take you where you''re going." "No!" Sea to see her arms, shivering appearance, in the eyes of their own white shirt, off he was naked. "It''s not easy to take a taxi here, Miss Bai." "If you don''t call my name, I don''t need you to send it." Hai really felt that the woman was so sentimental. He took a deep breath and turned to leave. White jade see he really want to go, angry really want to jump up to bite him, she sat on the ground, crying."You go, you go. If I''m in danger, I''ll never let you go as a ghost. The son I gave birth to for you has no mother." The sea sneers, she really can make up, the son all came out. But she said that he would not let himself go as a ghost. He was angry and wanted to laugh. Looking back at the woman sitting on the ground, she was wearing a lady''s skirt. It was really against the rules to do this. "White jade, let''s go." Bai Yu finally smiles, runs under him and hugs him. "You let me hold you. I miss you so much. You don''t know. It''s hard to wait for someone." The sea does not know why, the heart is shaken, he can feel, she is really sad. Is she treating him as another man named Han Tianzhuo? "When are you going to hold it?" She is still barefoot standing in the water, but at this time she is a face of enjoyment of indulging in his arms, subconscious frown. "I really want to live forever, the sea, the ground is very cold, you carry me, just carry it, please." The woman must have been calculating. He squatted down in front of her. Bai Yu was so happy that she jumped on his back and hugged his neck. Feeling the coolness of her body, Hai clenched her thin lips and took her to the car. He came by car. When he got to the car, he turned on the air conditioner, but the women in the back seat huddled together. "Why?" "It''s a little cold." Bai Yu curled up and sneezed. Hai drove to a nearby hotel and took her down. "Give me two room cards." He said to the front desk. Bai Yu hugged him and shook his head to the staff, "as long as one, my husband and I quarreled, and I want to sleep in separate rooms." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of the mouth of the staff twitches. Can we not show our love at night? Staff took out a room open, "please show me your ID card." Hai took out his ID card, and Bai Yu immediately took out his ID card, not only his ID card, but also a marriage certificate. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the name of Han Tianzhuo on the marriage certificate, he squinted and felt dazzling. but as like as two peas in the picture of the ID card, the man''s face is just like him. "We are husband and wife. He came to work in r country. When he lost his ID card, he applied for a new one." Bai Yu explained. The sea frowns, this woman, fall to the ground to do what?! Chapter 1576 In the end, they asked for a double room. Open the room, Bai Yu sneezed again, the sea looked at her, let her take a bath. Hearing that he was worried about himself, Bai Yu jumped up and gave him a kiss on the face. "Then I''ll take a bath first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea covered the place she had been kissing, and her face changed. It''s really He couldn''t even say that. When the woman came out of the bath, Hai heard her sneeze twice again, frowned and asked her to drink some hot water. Bai Yu nodded with a smile and poured himself a cup of hot water. He told him to take a bath and stop catching cold. But the sea is not worried, standing at the window and looking at her, "Bai Yu, why are you close to me, and why do you have that marriage certificate?" Bai Yu immediately took out the marriage certificate to show him, "it''s true, and it has legal effect. You can check if you don''t believe it. You fell into the sea last year. We all thought you died, but we didn''t expect you were still alive." Hai takes his marriage certificate and takes out his mobile phone to take a picture. The man looking at the marriage certificate is Han Tianzhuo, but his date of birth is totally different from him. "You have the wrong person." "No, I don''t know why you lost your memory, but it must be you. You are my husband." Bai Yu came up to him and stared at him with her black and shining eyes. The sea avoids her sight, throws the marriage certificate back to her, and turns to take a bath. Bai Yu is not in a hurry either. After charging her mobile phone, she sends a message to Han Jing saying that she is OK here. Han Jing also returns the message. He knows that he saw her with her second brother in the car, otherwise he would have gone to see her long ago. "You see us, then you see if he is your second brother." Bai Yu was surprised. "Well, it''s like temperament and feeling." A person''s appearance is similar, if not camouflage, temperament and give people the feeling will not be so like another person, unless they are the same person. Besides, if the appearance is similar, there should be differences in some parts of the body. Bai Yu thought of something. She put on a bad smile at the corner of her mouth. When the man came out of the bath, she immediately sat down and watched him lie down on another bed. She didn''t move. The sea looked at her, did not know what she wanted to play, he closed his eyes to rest. Bai Yu watched him close his eyes and get into the quilt from the end of the bed. ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Sea startled to open the quilt, white jade is like an octopus eyes lying on him, the quilt opened, she is not shy, but also to him with a bright smile, sea really want to throw her out of the window. "Get out of here!" "No, sea, I want to sleep with you." "I don''t want to!" Feeling the softness of the woman, he didn''t know where to put his hands. He sat up and was hugged by her. The woman not only put her hands into his pajamas. Damn it! "Bai Yu, don''t make me do it!" Bai Yu touched his abdominal muscles, and his little hand was not honest. He went down a little bit, "OK, you do it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Does this woman mean to die? Hai crazily pinched her wrist and put her paw away, but when she did, Bai Yu held him in her other hand. "Bai Yu, if you are married and do this to other men, you will make me sick!" White jade this just stops action, shriveled shriveled mouth, take away own hand, but didn''t leave, but back to him lie down. Asshole! Dare to disgust her, when she gets his memory back, I will punish you well, hum! Hai got up and went to another bed to lie down. When the woman made such a noise, he was hot and dry, and his breathing was not smooth. For a moment, there was silence in the ward. From time to time, there was a woman''s cough. Haiben didn''t want to take care of her, but the woman''s cough made him unable to sleep. He got up again, walked behind her and touched her forehead, which was very hot. She has a fever. "White jade, wake up." Bai Yu was sleepy and felt as if she had fallen into the fire. She struggled to get up from the fire, but she was weak. She snorted and was sweating. Sea see her clothes are wet, secretly grinding teeth, rude pull her up, white jade this just confused open elegant quiet. "What are you doing, husband?" "You''re sick. You''re going to the hospital." "No, I want you." She opened her arms pitifully, trying to hold him. After giving birth to her baby, she has been very weak. This time, she should be caught in the rain. The sea frowns, this woman still really treat oneself as a child, want him to coax, last life owe her. Pull her up and wrap her in a quilt. "Stand up, I''ll take you to the hospital!" Don''t sleep at night, but also to take care of an inexplicable woman, the sea''s temper is very irritable.His voice was loud and fierce. Bai Yu''s shoulders trembled and tears fell down. "You, what do you want me to do? You''ve never done that before. If you have anything to say, I''m sick and weak. If I can''t stand well, don''t you know how to help me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea licks the alveolus, wants to shake hands very much, lets her in this to live and die. But she also coquettishly opened her arms to hold him and rubbed around in his arms. He could only take a deep breath, carry her up, leave the room and take her to the hospital. Put her in the co pilot, he drives, the woman from time to time upside down, he pushed a few times, really can''t push, also don''t bother to take care of her. She taught him seriously, "Hai, remember that you are a woman with a wife. If someone wants to hold your arm in the future, you must push it away, or I will be angry with your wife. You didn''t allow me to be close to other men before, so you should be honest. " "Your husband, not me!" He kept his temper and explained. "Yes, it''s you. I''m sure I''ll find a way to make you remember. " She closed her eyes and spoke with a strong nasal voice, but there was a delicate tone in her voice. She is very delicate in front of him. When she got to the hospital, the doctor took her temperature. The temperature reached 40 degrees and she needed a drip. Bai Yu was afraid of getting an injection, so she held the sea''s arm and refused to let go. The sea was also ground to have no temper by her, a hand blocked her eyes, the doctor quickly tied up the needle, let her arm don''t move, wait for the liquid medicine finished, then call him. Bai Yu turns to look at the sea. The sea rubs her forehead and asks her to close her eyes to sleep. When the time comes, he reminds her. Bai Yu raised her smiling face and opened his arm. She got into his arms and lay like a cat. It''s a very dependent action. Hai just wanted to push her away, she pretended to be aggrieved, "I''m sick, the patient is the biggest, just hold for a while, for a while." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea''s taut face, did not push her away, but the heart is irritable. This woman a coquetry, his principle is a little bit swallowed, like a demon. This woman is absolutely poisonous! Chapter 1577 When the water in the medicine bottle was almost finished, Hai wanted to get up and call the doctor, but the woman was in his arms. If he moved, she would wake up, but she called the nurse for help to remind the doctor. The nurse looked at him holding Bai Yu with envy on his face and said in a low voice, "Sir, you are just right for your girlfriend. Just a moment, you need to change the medicine. I can do it without a doctor." The nurse said, put on the medicine bottle prepared by the doctor, and took a thin blanket for Hai. Because the nurse had to watch the night, it was late at night. At this time, there were not many people in the hall. The nurse was bored and chatted with Hai. "Sir, your girlfriend is so beautiful. She is also attached to you. Your feelings are very good." The sea pulled to pull the corner of mouth, he also found that white jade this woman is very sticky, from her close to him that moment, she would like to stick to him. "How long have you been in love?" Can he say it''s the third meeting? "Soon." "Then you are in love. Wow, your girlfriend is so lucky to meet you." The nurse said a few more words, but seeing the man''s cold attitude, she thought that he thought he was a little noisy and walked away embarrassed. Hai looked down at the woman in his arms. Her face was really beautiful and her eyelashes were long. He wanted to reach out and touch her face. When he realized his behavior, he tightened his brows and closed his eyes depressed. Bai Yu must have poisoned him! ¡­¡­ When Bai Yu woke up, she saw that she was covered with a thin blanket, but the sea was gone. She looked nervously and got up to look for it. "Sister nurse, have you seen my husband?" "The man who accompanied you? He left an hour ago. " Said the nurse. Frustrated, Bai Yu sniffed and left the hospital. On the way back to the hotel, she sent a message to Hai, "you didn''t tell me when you left. Thank you for taking care of me last night. Because of your warmth, my illness is much better." After a while, the other side didn''t reply, and Bai Yu was not disappointed. Back at the hotel, Han Jing heard her talking with a nasal voice and knew that she had a cold. He quickly asked her to take some medicine and have a good rest. I don''t know if he has a mole on his hand ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing looks at her strangely. Oh, she doesn''t speak again. White jade is strange, "what''s the matter, Zuo Zuo, what''s your expression?" Han Jing light cough, "no, how do you know a mole on his belly?" Bai Yu said frankly, "I used to like touching your second brother''s abdominal muscles. Yesterday I touched it again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing let out a cry. You and the second brother''s boudoir, can''t you keep a low profile, second sister-in-law! Baiyu coughs again and feels dizzy, so he goes to bed. After Han Junyu handles Sheng''an''s affairs, he comes back to hear Han Jing say that Baiyu is sure again that the man is really the second elder brother. He nods his head, and he also wants to find a time to have a look. During the training break, Hai took out his mobile phone and had a look. There was a message from Bai Yu, but he still didn''t return. Just thinking about the way she shrank in his arms last night, he was a little irritable and went on training. "Hai, Hai, your girlfriend is looking for you!" Some of his teammates teased him, deliberately increased his voice, and others began to coax him. The sea frowns, white jade this woman sick come here to do? But in response, this is a training camp. Most people can''t get in, so it''s not Baiyu. He turned to look at Gu Yu with some fruit. He was somewhat helpless and walked over. "What are you doing here?" "I''ve come to see my brother. I''ll come to see you by the way, brother Hai. Didn''t you say you wanted to be my brother? Can''t my sister come to see my brother? " Gu Yu carefully observed his face, which was somewhat aggrieved. Listen to her say to be a sister, the sea is not good to refuse her, as a result, she handed over the fruit bag, send her out. "Brother Hai, are you taking that medicine?" The sea thinks of Gu Teng to open those medicine that give him, complexion is changeless, nodded, "still taking." After he was seriously injured, although he had a good self-cultivation, he occasionally had a headache, and sometimes some strange memories came out of his mind. But Guteng told him that those were his hallucinations and the sequelae of his injury, as long as he took the medicine. After taking those drugs, his headache was relieved a lot, and his unfamiliar memory was also reduced. However, he just felt that those drugs were strange. He checked several medical websites and found that those drugs were just vitamins. In fact, he also wanted to take those drugs to test and check the elements in them, but he didn''t find the chance, so he procrastinated. He was surprised that he had already broken the medicine, but Gu Yu suddenly raised it, and he couldn''t say he didn''t take it. "If you finish eating, I''ll ask my brother to give you some more if you feel uncomfortable." Hai nodded, pretending to ask casually, "Gu Yu, are those medicines developed by your brother or bought in the drugstore?""Oh, it''s bought in a drugstore and developed by my brother. What''s the matter?" Gu Teng is a doctor, and Gu Yu is also a student of Medical University. Now he is an intern. Hai shook his head and changed the subject without saying anything. "By the way, this weekend, brother Hai, let''s go to the seaside." "I''m not sure about the schedule. I''ll see it later." The sea thought of Bai Yu, worried that she would be a demon again. "Oh, all right." Gu Yu is disappointed, but she won''t give up. ¡­¡­ Sitting on the ground, a group of teammates said with a smile, "the vice captain is really powerful. With such a beautiful girlfriend, ah, when can we have a girlfriend?" "Well, I heard that Dr. Gu said that they will get married soon." Gu Yu''s brother is Gu Teng. Gu Teng is a military doctor. They go back to him whenever they feel uncomfortable, so they are very close. As they watched Hai and Gu Yu leave together, they all said with a smile, "don''t we want to drink wedding wine? When Miss Gu Yu gets married, we must go and get a good girl friend. " When Hai came back, he saw that everyone''s faces were full of ambiguous smiles, and he separated the fruits without expression, so that they could eat them quickly. "Vice captain, you know it hurts. If you have a girlfriend, you will take care of us." There was a loud laugh. Sea brain sea inexplicably think of white jade, micro frown, "Gu Yu is not my girlfriend, you misunderstood." "Ouch, we know the vice captain is shy, but we still don''t admit it. Ha ha ha..." "Yes, vice captain, when will you get married? Miss Gu Yu is so beautiful. Does she have any good friends? Let''s introduce her to us." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people eat and laugh. The sea black complexion, explained once they did not listen, he also lazy to say again, urged them to train. He took out his cell phone and didn''t hear from her again. He didn''t know how she was. Grass! Is she dead or alive? What does it have to do with him? ! Chapter 1578 During his training, Hai usually has a one-day holiday. He is an orphan. He is usually on his own. Occasionally, his teammates want to go out to play. He has gone out several times, but it''s too boring. He prefers to be alone, study some electronic products, or go shopping in an electronic mall. Taking out her mobile phone, Bai Yu still sends messages to him every day. In addition to the daily weather, there will be all kinds of jokes and pictures of baby. She also says that it''s his son. He sneered twice. Either he was crazy or the woman was ill. He had only met her three times and had a son. Then he was quite powerful! When he went to the electronic shopping mall, he saw a new intelligent voice instrument. He studied it and wanted to ask the price. Then a middle-aged man came to him. "How much is this, please?" Said the robot in his hand. The shop assistant said a number. The middle-aged man simply swiped his card and bought it. He turned his head to see his eyes and gave him a gentle smile. "You like it, too?" Sea nodded, inexplicably feel that this middle-aged man is very familiar, and the man''s facial features and some similar. Listen to the middle-aged man say: "I used to like to study these, but later I became more and more busy, and I had less time to do it, so I handed over the research to others. But my son likes this kind of electronic products very much. He has been fond of playing since he was a child. I bought this for him. " The sea shows a kind smile, "Sir, you love your child very much." The shop assistant handed the instrument to Han Junyu, and Han Junyu handed it to Hai, "but my son fell into the sea a year ago. I''ve been looking for him for a long time, but I can''t find it. I think you like it very much, so I''ll give it to you." The sea looked at him unexpectedly, "you mean, your child, died?" Hai suddenly felt a little abrupt, very sorry, "sorry, I can''t take your things, after all, I''m not your child." Han Junyu looked at him modest and polite, showing a smile, his Jiji at home, he did not have so much etiquette. He put things into his arms, "see you, is a fate, give you, also can be regarded as Miss, better than I throw this thing into the sea." After listening to him say that he piled it in the sea, the sea felt sorry, so he was not polite. But for no reason to accept other people''s things, he felt a little sorry, "Sir, what can I do for you?" Han Junyu looked at him, "if you can, can you treat me to dinner?" The sea nods, in the heart but another guess, he is not calculated? After a while, Hai watched the middle-aged man around him. He only talked about some of the products he saw, then said some of the business models of these products, but didn''t ask him any other questions. When they go to dinner, the man orders the dishes, which are also his favorite dishes. He always feels strange in his heart. "I don''t know what you call me, sir?" "Han, Han Junyu." Hai finally knows where the sense of strangeness comes from. This Mr. Han has mistaken the person. He thinks he is Han Tianzhuo. "Mr. Han, your child''s name is Han Tianzhuo, right?" Han Junyu nodded and looked at him with an eyebrow. "Do you know him?" "I don''t know, but a woman told me that I was Han Tianzhuo, and I thought it was ridiculous. I''m not Han Tianzhuo, I''m the sea. " Hai stressed. He is envious of the man named Han Tianzhuo, who has a loving father, a loving wife and maybe a child, but that has nothing to do with him. Han Junyu nodded calmly and sipped his tea cup. "I didn''t deny it. You are the sea." He is too calm, but let the sea some not calm, "Mr. Han is deliberately come to me, you know your daughter-in-law to come to me, you think it''s appropriate to disturb my life for no reason?" Han Junyu calmly drinks tea. His brown eyes look at his son''s angry face, but he laughs. "You mean white jade?" "Yes "She is your daughter-in-law, she is mischievous, don''t you remind her to find the wrong person?" "Oh, Bai Yu thought you were Han Tianzhuo. I advised her, but she didn''t listen, so she came here today." Han Junyu said the tone is too light, as if it is a passer-by who has nothing to do with himself, watching the excitement. "When you come to see me, have you confirmed that I am not your son? Please go back and let her stop doing some irrational behavior." Han Junyu listened to his tone, with a bit of anger, blinked, "irrational behavior, refers to?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hai Moya, he can''t say in front of his father-in-law that your daughter-in-law ran to my bed and touched me. She would stick to me and ask for a hug. He did not speak, forbearance appearance, let Han Junyu more want to laugh. when he was at home, Han Tianzhuo didn''t make complaints about white jade. Pet, Baiyu drinks a glass of water. He wants to taste the temperature. Two people eat apples are all you have to say to me. He is sometimes ashamed to show his love. He still holds a white face in his face, saying that he is not fond of showing love and wasting resources.White jade and he together, don''t want to also know will stick people, now he lost memory, for white jade is a strange woman, will be impatient also normal. "If you don''t like her, you can refuse. However, I have come to confirm what I have said to you. I also think you are my son. " The sea looked at him in surprise, their family are crazy. He was said to be another man for no reason. "Mr. Han, but in my memory, you don''t exist. I understand that you have such a big misunderstanding because of the death of your relatives and the similarity between me and him. But please also recognize the fact that I am not your child, let alone Bai Yu''s husband! " Han Junyu looked at him. When he was angry, the tone of his voice and the look in his eyes were his son. He was not blind. How could he not see it. But now it''s not about whether he is Han Tianzhuo, but about why he lost his memory. "A year ago, where were you?" "A year ago, I was injured and recovering." The sea answered. "Hurt?" Han Junyu asked. Hai frowned and stared at him, and he wanted to play some tricks. "It means that I was injured when I was performing a task. I thought the injury was not serious, so I didn''t get any treatment. The wound worsened and I had an infection. Then I fainted with a cold and went to the hospital for a month." "A month?" Han Junyu thought deeply that he was so badly injured that he couldn''t take care of himself in a month. He could tell the story of his injury, but there were no details. Maybe this memory was given to him by others. "What''s the problem?" "Where is your injury?" "All over the body." In the memory of the sea, only the whole body is wrapped with gauze. Han Junyu raised his eyebrows. "Mr. Hai is an adult. You have injuries all over your body. Obviously, the injury is not light, but you didn''t go to treat it. Do you think a cold can make you faint, and you can be discharged in a month after infection?" It''s not logical. Hai is stunned. He has never questioned his memory before. After all, who has nothing to do with his memory and has to analyze logical problems, but now he can''t answer them. Chapter 1579 When Hai returned to the dormitory, he recalled several questions asked by Han Junyu in his mind. He had doubts in his heart. as like as two peas, he tried to call the old man to understand the past, but the response he gave to him was exactly the same as he remembered. It proved that his memory was right, but Han Junyu said something of a truth. He took his cell phone and thought for a few seconds to call Guteng. "Guteng, are you busy with your work recently?" Hai first looks for some daily topics to chat with him. "Fortunately, that''s it. I''m used to being busy." Gu Teng chuckled, "by the way, Xiaoyu said to go to play on Sunday. Are you going?" Hai thinks about it. He wants to ask Gu Teng some questions face to face. He also has some information to confirm with Gu Yu, so he agrees to go. After hanging up the phone, he heard the ding of his mobile phone, thought about it, and opened the message. It was Bai Yu who sent the message to him again. [today, when I went out to play, I saw the florist and thought that I was with you. It seems that you didn''t give me flowers. Although you love me very much, it''s hard to play romance. So this Sunday, would you like to have a romance with me? ¡¿ Hai watched her take another selfie, delete the information, throw her mobile phone away, and lie on the bed with her brain in a mess. If what Han Junyu said is false, why does he feel familiar when he sees Han Junyu''s first face? If it had nothing to do with Bai Yu, why did he feel familiar when she did many actions? If other women sent him messages like this, he would have deleted people, but he didn''t delete her number. What went wrong? ¡­¡­ Bai Yu stood outside the living area, looking at the room with the light on in the building, as if she could get closer to him. She sent a message, did not expect him to reply, looking at the number, she took a few deep breaths before dialing out. The phone rings, but the other party doesn''t get through. Bai Yu knows that it will annoy him, but if it doesn''t, she will feel uncomfortable. At the end of the ring, in the last few seconds, the phone unexpectedly connected, her eyes lit up. "The sea." "What''s the matter?" "Yes, I''m outside." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hai went out of the window and saw a figure waving to him, rubbing his forehead. "What are you doing here, feeding mosquitoes?" "With you. You once told me that if we get lost, let me wait for you in the same place. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me. I''ll come to you. " Bai Yu said with a smile. Hai is a little tired of the vows she once made to another man. Let him be a substitute, has she ever thought about his feelings? "Whatever you want." He hung up and looked at the woman who waved to him. He was bored to death. Bang. He closed the balcony door and fell on the bed. Close your eyes, but what you can see in your mind is the picture of a woman looking for him, turning over impatiently, with her back to the window. I don''t know how long later, he got up and looked at the clock. At 0 a.m., he got up and went out of the window to see the woman standing under the street lamp. Damn, this woman is She''s determined. Will he meet her? He put on a coat downstairs, ran outside to see the woman has been sitting on the ground, or silly playing with a mobile phone. Suddenly a shadow fell on her head. Bai Yu looked up and saw that it was him. Her eyes lit up. "Go away!" He roared. Bai Yu blinked innocently, "what''s the matter with you?" "You ask me what''s wrong, Miss Bai. Don''t you think you''re going too far? Married another man, but regarded me as him, and said those inexplicable words to me. " "I didn''t marry another man, I," "enough, I know you said I was him, Han Tianzhuo. Miss Bai, I''m Hai, not your husband, Han Tianzhuo! " Hai''s face was gloomy and he had run out of patience. He didn''t know whether he was evil or not. Thinking that she might wait here all night, he still had some conscience uneasiness. Bai Yu was stunned by his fierce, timid look at him, peeking at him, when he lost his temper, she was afraid of him. "Miss Bai, I say again that just because I look like your husband doesn''t mean I have to love you instead of your husband. Don''t do anything meaningless to disturb my life. Also, you look too ugly, not in line with my aesthetic, I can''t fall in love with you. Please, don''t waste time in the future, your existence will pollute my eyes and hurt my eyes! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Bai Yu had been ready for a long time, he refused his words, but he didn''t expect that he would be so poisonous. He was so upset! Looking at her head and not talking, Hai thought she had listened to what she said and turned to go. Can just walk two steps, the woman again ran to him from behind, "just a minute, give me a minute, OK?" "I''ve been waiting for you here for five nights."The woman pitifully said five nights, let the sea a Leng, her meaning is a few nights ago waiting for him here, and only this evening to call him. She''s not only stupid, she''s brain sick! "Miss Bai, it''s no use giving you so much time. You''ll make my girlfriend miserable." He untied her hand and pushed her away. "Your girlfriend, when did you meet the woman?" Bai Yu looked at him stupidly. "It''s none of your business!" Bai Yu is about to blow up. It has nothing to do with her. Her man is looking for a wild woman outside, and he has nothing to do with her. "Hai, you, as long as you are not married, I have a chance!" The sea brows tightly wrinkly, "Miss Bai, don''t you have shame?"? Ugly and short, dangling in front of me, please have a little moral heart, think about my mood Bai Yu heard him say that he was ugly and short, and her little heart was bleeding. "Ugly, it''s my parents who gave it to me, and it''s not my fault. Short is the gene of my ancestors, and it''s not my fault. If you want to blame it, blame my ancestors. If you want to talk about shame, you have stolen it. No wonder I am. Hai, don''t think you are handsome. If you hurt others, no one will beat you. " White jade fork waist, fierce eyes stare at him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea has a deep sense of frustration, this woman is an iron wall, said in the ugly words, she did not accept. If he quarrels with her, he will be angry to death. Seeing that he still had to go, Bai Yu softened and hugged him again, "ouch, you are handsome, you are handsome. Everything you said is right. I am ugly, I am short, I have stained your eyes, I am bad, I say those inexplicable words to you." ¡°¡­¡­ Let go Hai Jun''s face was dark and almost merged with the night. "Don''t loose, don''t loose, Hai, I tell you, in fact, I''m going to die long ago. You saved me. I remember that time at night, too. I was chased by people in a panic. I felt like I was going to die in the next second. You suddenly came from heaven and took me away. Hai, if you don''t want me to say it again, Han Tianzhuo, I''ll tell you about me and you. Ah, your pajamas are so soft. You''re letting me hold you. " The sea clenched her teeth and untied the woman''s hand, but once untied, the woman entangled her again. If you can''t beat her, you can''t scold her and you don''t listen. If you hurt her, she will cry and show a look of what happened to her. This woman is a devil sent by God. Torture him on purpose! Chapter 1580 Bai Yu held him contentedly for a while, snickered behind him and secretly kissed him on the back. After releasing her hands, she was really afraid that he would hit herself in a rage, and ran wildly a few steps back. "Hai, I''ll go back first. I''ll wait for you on Sunday." Hai turns his head and looks at the woman running away. A terrible idea suddenly appears in his mind. If only he was Han Tianzhuo. He shook his head. No, he wasn''t! Back in the bedroom, he took off his coat. When he passed the mirror, he noticed that there was a mark behind him. He turned and looked at it. It was lipstick. Think of that woman even bold kiss his back, suddenly feel back a burst of fever, he frantically scratch his head. Damned woman! ¡­¡­ On Sunday, when Hai went out, he received a call from Guteng asking where he was. He drove to pick him up. Sea let him to the door, he soon to the door, go to the door, look at the dress of white jade, holding a bunch of roses in hand, a bright smile waved to him. He didn''t want to pay any attention. He walked straight ahead, and Bai Yu ran to him. Maybe she was running too fast. Her feet twisted, ouch, and her movements stopped. The sea was so frightened that she turned and walked to her. "What are you doing here?" "Don''t you see I''m after you?" Bai Yu turned her ankle and ran in high heels. She was not used to it. She almost sprained her ankle just now. Seeing that her feet were all right, he breathed a sigh of relief, turned and walked forward. Bai Yu followed him and gave him the rose. "Here are the flowers for you. I''ve chosen them for a long time." The corner of the sea''s mouth flicked, "have you ever seen a big man holding a rose?" White jade blinked, "you are not others, you are the sea, the sea, you are so handsome, do what is right." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Flatterer! He didn''t speak. Bai Yu said, "Hai, where are you going? I''ll get along with you. If we get to know each other, we''ll find that I''m the one you like. Do you like Lori, Yujie or cute? I can handle all these styles. " He did not speak, white jade second change Lori voice, "brother Hai, brother Hai, you look at me, you will find that my eyes are you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea heard the woman''s Lori sound, almost choked by her own saliva. "Hai, Hai, how do your long legs grow? You are walking so fast. Hey, can''t you consider that the lady is still wearing high heels?" It''s a domineering voice. Bai Yu took a deep breath and continued, "brother Hai, brother Hai, slow down. You''re too fast. I can''t keep up with you." She pretended to be lovely to say this sentence, but the content was reverie, passers-by looked at them, both covered their mouths and laughed. The sea finally stops, and Baiyu finally stops to have a rest. "Have you had enough?" Bai Yu, innocent, explained seriously, "I didn''t play. I''m serious. I''m after you, not because of you and his face, but because of your temper, the tone of your voice, and the way you look at people. I like them all." "Although you are a cold face to others, and you are habitually calm and expressionless in doing things, I know that if you get your heart, you will definitely be very painful. In fact, you are a man who is cold outside and warm inside." She was not a nagger before, but in order to please him, she really racked her brains. She was not so tired to manage the Xing family, but she really gave up in order to chase him. He is now a member of the military and his information is confidential, so Han Jing can''t find it. Her father says that his memory is wrong, so she must be close to him to find out the reason for his amnesia and help him find Han Tianzhuo. The woman suddenly confesses, the sea throat knot rolling, just want to speak, heard someone call his name. "Sea, sea, here." It''s Guteng. The car stops, the door opens, Gu Yu comes down, runs to him, and stares at Bai Yu. "Brother Hai, why does this woman still follow you "I don''t know." Hai Zhuantou and Gu Yu said, "let''s go. Let''s get in the car." "Well, brother Hai, my brother said you go back to play. I thought my brother cheated me." Gu Yu glances at Bai Yu, turns around and grabs Hai''s arm. This time, she does not refuse. She is happy and gets on the bus with him. Seeing that he was going with other women, Bai Yu tightened her eyebrows and glared at his back. Looking at other people in the car, she turned her eyes and ran to Gu Teng to ask, "handsome guy, where are you going to play?" "Seaside, beauty, do you know the sea?" Gu Teng looked at her, delicate face, graceful figure, is a very beautiful beauty. "Yes, I''m his cousin from afar. You see, I''m dressed so beautifully today. I came to play with you. Because I didn''t say hello before, I''m afraid I don''t have a place. I still want to take a taxi. Can I sit on the bus?""Cousin of the sea?" Gu Teng sat back in shock and took a look. When Gu Yu heard that Bai Yu was a relative of Hai, his eyes flashed cold. The woman''s face was really thick and shameless! "Yes, he certainly didn''t tell you, because he said he was an orphan, but there were always parents and relatives. I''m her relative. We used to have a good relationship. We used to play together and sleep together. " When Bai Yu spoke, she also gave a provocative smile to the sea in the back seat. There are also several men in the back seat. When they see such a beautiful woman, they all make amazing calls and tease Hai. It''s too much not to take them to know such a beautiful cousin. Haimoya, this woman is full of nonsense! Gu Teng heard that she said that the sea had slept together. It was really possible that it was a relative. He looked at Gu Yu with complicated eyes. "Since you''re a relative, you can come up and take the co pilot." "OK, thank you, handsome man." Bai Yu ran to open the car door and took out a pair of glasses from her bag with a smile. These are the glasses Han Jing gave her. They look like short-sighted glasses, but they can take pictures and videos just by touching the button next to them. Hai usually comes and goes alone, and the ones who contact most are the brothers and sisters of the Gu family. Anyway, let Han Jing investigate. She touched her glasses and chatted with Guteng. "Handsome, what do you call it?" There was a beautiful woman chatting with her, and Gu Yu took the initiative to introduce her, "I''m Gu Teng, a military doctor, followed by my sister, an intern, and the last group are all brothers who play together." White jade looked back and said hello to everyone with a smile, "Hi, everyone, I am white jade, white is blank white, jade is not carved jade, this name is given to me by the sea." Four or five boys were very excited when a beautiful woman said hello to them. Even their names were from the sea, indicating that they were related. "Miss Bai Yu, you are so beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?" A boy can''t help asking. Bai Yu looked at the sea with a shy smile. "No, ah, I feel that men''s eyes are too high to see me now." The sea has no expression to look ahead, this woman is intentionally satirize that day he said to her. Gu Teng listened to Bai Yu''s beautiful and vivid face and said with a smile, "how beautiful Miss Bai Yu is, how can she not be liked by men? It can''t be that you have a place in your heart." The white jade stirs the hair, also stirs the man''s heart. "No, my heart is still here. I''m waiting for someone to take it." Chapter 1581 Along the way, Bai Yu deliberately went to Gu Teng to chat, and everyone had a good time. Bai Yu manages the Xing family and deals with people. She has the ability to talk to people and ghosts. So the atmosphere on the car is very lively. Gu Yu, sitting in the middle, is fascinated by this woman. Now her brother is also fascinated by her. He hates to throw this woman out of the car. But in order not to let Hai talk to the woman, Gu Yu deliberately finds a topic to chat with Hai. Hai can promise at the beginning, and then he closes his eyes to rest. Gu Yu is not easy to disturb. When they arrived at the seaside, they moved things and prepared to have a barbecue at the seaside in the afternoon. Bai Yu saw that Gu Yu was also helping and wanted to help. Gu Yu came over and took away the things she picked up. "Miss Baiyu, you are a lady. Go to the side and have a rest. Just wait to eat." Bai Yu is sorry, "then I''m not welcome." "Well, don''t be so polite with me." Gu Teng saw that she was smiling at herself, her ears were red, and she was more energetic to move things. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Yu, who is still carrying things, looks at his brother. Hey, isn''t she a girl? Why didn''t you treat your sister like a gentleman! Baiyu turned and walked to the beach. The sea breeze was very cool. Baiyu opened her arms and watched the waves beating on the beach. She wanted to play with her slippers. "I advise you to wear shoes. If you deliberately want those men to save beauty, you can do as you please." This is not a private beach. There are a lot of things in the sand that will cut her feet, but he obviously advised her to do her a good job, and it would be strange to say so. Listening to the man''s cool voice, Bai Yu raised her mouth. She knew what kind of person he was. She didn''t care about him. "Well, I remember." She took two steps forward in her shoes, because it was high-heeled shoes. Her back heel soon fell into the sand, and there was a row of footprints left where she passed. She took two steps forward, saw the waves coming, and immediately ran back. Sea good-looking eyebrows pick up, this woman is not to play with the waves? I''m afraid again. "Brother Hai, what are you looking at?" Gu Yu came to inquire. The sea drew back his eyes. "It''s OK. I''ll see what they''ve done." Gu Yu watched him go away and then looked at Bai Yu. There was disgust in his eyes and he came to her. "Miss Bai Yu, why do you follow brother Hai all the time?" Bai Yu looked at her, "I said, I''m the cousin of the sea." Gu Yu sneered, "the sea is an orphan, there is no cousin, this is you deliberately pester his excuse." Bai Yu said, "the sea is an orphan, but there are always relatives. I''m his relative, Miss Gu Yu. If you have any questions, ask the sea." Gu Yu sneered and walked forward two steps. "I said he didn''t, but he didn''t. Miss Bai Yu, you collude with brother Hai and flatter my brother. Did you come out to buy it? I don''t know how much it costs for one night?" Bai Yu''s face sank and her eyes became sharp. "Gu Yu, what do you mean by that?" Gu Yu grabs her arm. She has a lot of strength in her hand. Bai Yu is hurt by him. If he wants to get rid of her, he will listen to her. "It means that you are mean, shameless, pestering my man!" "You" "ah, Baiyu, Baiyu, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean that!" Gu Yu screamed, then fell down and sat on the ground, dirty all over. A group of men who are having a barbecue see two girls quarrel. They run to check. They see Bai Yu pushing Gu Yu to sit on the ground. Gu Yu pleads for mercy, but she hasn''t let go. "What''s the matter?" The sea ran over and looked at Bai Yu coldly. Gu Yu quickly explained, "it''s not Baiyu''s fault. It''s me. I can''t speak. When I ask Baiyu a question, Baiyu gets angry." White jade can''t believe looking at the woman sitting on the ground, this is to show that she is unreasonable, push her down. "Miss Gu Yu, it was you who fell down." "Yes, yes, I fell on my own." Gu Yu nodded immediately, and then slowly got up. Alas, "my feet hurt a little." Hai squatted down to check. Gu Yu shrunk awkwardly, "did you twist it?" "No, I don''t know. Just now, Miss Baiyu, she," Gu Yu looked at Baiyu, looking down and didn''t speak. Although she didn''t say a word, it was obvious that the injury on her foot was caused by Bai Yu. A few men looked at Bai Yu strangely. Gu Teng couldn''t help being curious and asked Gu Yu, "what did you say to Miss Bai Yu, which made her so angry?" Gu Yu seemed to be a little scared. He looked at Bai Yu and said, "I, I just saw Miss Bai Yu. I had a good chat with you in the car before. I asked her if she was interested in you. Unexpectedly, she said that you are not worthy of her. She also said that other people are rough men. She also said that When I was angry, I argued with her, and then the omitted part was left to several men to think for themselves.Gu Teng didn''t expect that Bai Yu would say such words. He frowned at Bai Yu. He thought she was beautiful before. He didn''t expect that she said she didn''t deserve her. How noble she is! "Stop sitting and get up." As soon as Gu Teng reached out, Gu Yu grabbed Hai''s arm, stood up a little bit and looked at the sea. She was a little embarrassed. Hai saw that her foot was injured, and she didn''t push her away. Instead, she bent down and picked him up to find a place to rest. Bai Yu saw that he was holding another woman and was about to explode. "I didn''t say that." The sea indifferently sweeps her one eye, "the white jade young lady said did not say, your own in the mind is clear good." "I," said Bai Yu. This Gu Yu, hateful! Looking at her angry face staring at Gu Yu, Gu Teng said, "Miss Bai Yu, I only brought you here because you are the cousin of Hai. If you have any opinions about Gu Yu, just say it, but do it, ha ha." Next to a few men look at each other, are very surprised, did not expect that this white jade looks very beautiful, but the mind is so vicious. Does she really think she''s beautiful, and men all over the world want to hold her? Also said they are rough men, not worthy of her, ah. Snake and scorpion beauty, that''s the kind of woman she is! Seeing that they are all gone, Bai Yu stamped her feet depressed. She didn''t know what she had stepped on. Her high-heeled shoes were crooked. She heard a creak. She said in her heart that it was not good. A stabbing pain came. When she raised her foot again, she felt the obvious pain, bad, bad, twisted. She quickly jumped to the shore, took off her high heels and gently rubbed her ankles. Turning to see the sea and treating Gu Yu''s injury, she quickly gets up, but it''s more inconvenient to jump on one leg in high-heeled shoes. She simply throws the other shoe away and jumps in front of him, hoping to borrow some medicine and wine. Sea see her barefoot jump over, frown, "what tricks are you playing?" "I''m not playing tricks. My foot hurts a little. I''ll lend you some medicine." Seeing that her feet were normal, Gu Yu said with a smile, "Miss Baiyu may be careless. Brother Hai, please help me. I''m also a doctor. I''ll help Miss Baiyu." Chapter 1582 The sea raised eyes to see a white jade, white jade pursed lips, know his this poison mouth, affirmation can''t say good words, oneself sit down, take medicine wine from his hand, pour in the palm of the hand lightly rubbed a few times. But when the palm of her hand touched, she felt pain and her face was wrinkled. Gu Yu was still looking at Bai Yu when he saw the sea. He was not happy. He pushed him away with a smile. "Brother Hai, go ahead. I''ll take care of Miss Bai Yu. Let''s go, let''s go." "Say it if you need help." Hai stood up. "Well, brother Hai, brother Hai, you want to help me roast squid." Gu Yu is coquettish. Hai nodded and turned to help. When the sea left, Gu Yu''s smile turned to Bai Yu, and a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth. She snatched the liquor from Bai Yu and poured it into her hand. "Bai Yu, wise, don''t be near my brother Hai, or I will never let you go!" Bai Yu tilted her head to look at her, "I know the sea is very attractive, you will like him, I am not surprised, but look at your expression, do you know something about him before?" Bai Yu guessed that when she spoke, she also raised her glasses. Referring to things before the sea, Gu Yu narrowed her eyes and felt the crisis in her heart reached the top. "So what? Bai Yu, he had nothing to do with you before and will have nothing to do with you in the future. I, his girlfriend, will be his wife in the future." Bai Yu rolled her eyes. "You are so proud, but I''m sorry, he''s my man. I won''t give him to you." Gu Yu''s eyes flashed a touch of coldness. The palm of the hand with medicinal wine grasped her ankle. She used a lot of force. Suddenly, Bai Yu felt a sharp pain in her foot, and her body reacted. As soon as she kicked her foot forward, she kicked Gu Yu. Gu Yu screamed, rolled several times from the ground, and fell on the ground in pain. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Baiyu is thrilled. She doesn''t use so much power. Her acting skills are too pompous. The busy boys are all concerned about the situation of the two women. What they see is that Bai Yu, a savage woman, kicks Gu Yu away. They quickly run past, Gu Teng heartache to help up sister, heart incomparable regret, for a moment by white jade this woman cheat, take her on the car. "Gu Yu, are you ok?" "I, I''m ok. I just helped Miss Bai Yu apply medicine. Unexpectedly, she coughed." Gu Yu coughed twice. Although she said she was ok, her painful voice showed that she was pretending to be strong. "Miss Bai Yu, how can you kick Gu Yu? You''ve gone too far!" "She held my foot first. I didn''t want to kick her." Bai Yu explained patiently. "Oh, yes, she''ll help you heal, and you''ll take revenge." Some people sneer. "Miss Baiyu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." "Me, who am I?" Bai Yu is innocent. She looks up at the sea and explains again, "I didn''t mean to kick her. She suddenly hurt my foot on purpose. I have an instinctive reaction." Hai''s eyes became colder and he didn''t speak. He went to Gu Yu and helped her up. Gu Yu also said, "Hai, don''t blame her. Maybe my strength didn''t control. Miss Bai Yu was really in pain, but I saw that there was no injury on his feet, so I used more force. Unexpectedly, cough." Gu Yu coughed twice. She was defending for Baiyu, but the meaning of her words was that Baiyu was pretending to be painful. In fact, she kicked her on purpose. People look at her eyes, not only dislike, but also disgust. Bai Yu turns her eyes to the sky and grins her teeth. It''s not good for her to go out. Unexpectedly, she meets a green tea Whore! The sea helped her to sit down beside the barbecue, handed her the barbecue things, "come out to play, don''t be affected by inexplicable people." Gu Yu saw his rejection of Bai Yu, and the plan was successful. She was happy and showed a coy smile, "thank you, brother Hai." Bai Yu sat alone, looked at her feet, smelled the smell of their barbecue, and wanted to rub some of them in the past. But seeing their bad eyes on her, she had no face to go. She took out her mobile phone and watched Han Tiannuan send her a message. She sent out two crying expressions. Han Tiannuan asks what happened. Bai Yu says that she was hurt by green tea whore and her foot was hurt. Her brother helped others but didn''t help her. She was so angry. Han Tiannuan sent a surprised expression, "second sister-in-law, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, my brother lost his memory, he will misunderstand you, it''s his ignorance, brain is bad, now our main thing is your feet, serious? Do you need someone to pick you up? " "No, my foot hurts a little. I think it''s twisted. But your brother is still there. I''ll go to play coquetry later. He won''t ignore me." Han Tiannuan is distressed, "second sister-in-law, if green tea whore is bullying you, you try to expose her ugly mask." Bai Yu nodded. Now she was confused and didn''t remember that her glasses had camera function. Looking up, she saw a group of them eating delicious food. She puffed her face and touched her stomach. When they were full and ran to the seaside, she jumped over to see if there was anything else to eat.Looking at some squid, fish, tofu and vegetables, she quickly ignited the fire and baked them. The barbecue was electric. She didn''t operate it, so she reached out to see where there was a switch. Unexpectedly, the temperature of the barbecue rack was still very high. She was so hot that she retracted her hand. Her action was so fierce that she overturned the plate and spilled the rest on the ground. "Wow, it hurts." She looked at the scalded finger pulp, red are blistering, want to find cold water, turn around, see a cup of mineral water, quickly unscrewed, the most irritating is to twist for a long time did not open. Today is not to go out did not see the Yellow calendar, so bad luck! She had no choice but to put her fingers in her mouth and lick the wound with saliva. It hurt. Having no appetite, she sat next to him sullen and glared at the man who was still holding Gu Yu for a walk. Bad guy, asshole! Looking at her scalded finger again, she was wronged in her heart, but at this time, it would be too sad for her to cry. How can she say that she is also the well-known successor of the Xing family. She can''t even catch up with her husband. It''s too shameful. After complaining for a long time, she saw the sea and Gu Yu holding Gu Yu back together. She got up and moved to the side. Gu Yu saw what was spilled on the ground, "what''s the matter? You spilled all the squid and vegetables you left for me on purpose. Miss Baiyu, you," GU Teng immediately glared at Baiyu, "Baiyu, is it you? Why are you so vicious? You want to revenge Xiaoyu and pour everything Xiaoyu ate on the ground on purpose." "I, I didn''t mean to. I was burned just now." she showed her scalded finger to prove that she didn''t mean to knock over those things. However, Gu Teng felt that she was pretending to do so because she was guilty. "You must have knocked something over. For fear that we would blame you, just burn your fingers on purpose to win sympathy. Women like you are disgusting to look at "Hey, don''t spit. I''m hungry and I want to find something to eat. I''m sorry. You can blame me, but don''t insult my personality." Bai Yu is also angry. What''s disgusting to see her? What''s your sister?! Chapter 1583 Guteng listen to women say to personality, disdain of ridicule. "It''s insulting for a woman like you to talk about her personality." Bai Yu laughed angrily. She turned her head to see the silent sea and asked, "do you think I knocked it over on purpose?" "I don''t think it affects the facts?" That is to confirm Guteng''s statement. Bai Yu just wanted to talk, but Gu Yu said, "forget it, a little food, don''t eat, brother, let''s clean it up." Seeing that Gu Yu''s feet are inconvenient, he has to bend down to pack up. Gu Teng''s eyes at Bai Yu are colder. "Hai, help Xiaoyu to have a rest. I''ll come." Hai helped Gu Yu to sit down beside him. Gu Yu also advised Hai, "brother Hai, don''t be angry. Miss Bai Yu may have been so careless. She looks like a lady who hasn''t done anything. She should not know how to make those grills." The sea took a look at Bai Yu and didn''t speak. White jade listen to her meaning, is to say that she is a young lady, coquettish very, what do not do well. She had to get up and walk to the beach. Gu Teng cleaned up, and after playing for a while, they were ready to go back. When they got on the bus, they didn''t see Bai Yu. A man looked around and said, "where is Miss Baiyu? Shall we wait for her?" "What are you waiting for? Miss Baiyu is so powerful. Her foot is not seriously injured." Guteng is impatient. The others got out of the car to look at the sea, but didn''t see Bai Yu. Gu Yu was also looking at the sea, and was not happy. "I''ve seen Miss Bai Yu''s injury. It''s OK. When she was walking to the side of the road, there were several cars passing by. Would she take a ride and leave?" Some people questioned, "Miss Bai Yu casually takes other people''s car, will this be very dangerous?" "Hai, she''s your cousin. Would you like to send her a message?" Gu Teng looked at Hai''s mobile phone and took it away disgustedly. "She left by herself and didn''t say hello to us. Don''t pay any attention to her. I think she has great ability. She can find her way back without us." The sea frowns, takes his mobile phone back from his hand, and opens the message. Bai Yu doesn''t send a message to him. In his heart, Bai Yu likes to talk to him. If she wants to leave, she will talk to him. He dialed her number for the first time, but the other person''s mobile phone was turned off. Guteng has no patience, "Hai, leave her alone. She must have deliberately not answered your phone." Hai shook his head, turned to Gu Teng and said, "you wait a moment. I''ll look for her. After all, she''s my cousin. I can''t ignore her." Gu Yu frowned, "then hurry up. It will be dark soon. It''s hard to walk." The sea first went to the coastline and swept around. There were still some big rocks by the sea, which would block the time. No one was found. He turned back to look for them in the woods. "White jade!" "Ah, ah, here." Bai Yu asks for help. The sea heard her voice, quickened her steps, and saw her reach for something in the water, "what are you doing?" "Look for my mobile phone. It''s lost. Han Tianzhuo gave it to me. There are many pictures of me in it. I don''t want to lose it." Baiyu reaches for her hand again. She is unstable and almost falls down. The sea holds her and grins her teeth. "Where did it fall? I''ll help you find it." "Here it is. I saw a snake accidentally just now, and I threw out my cell phone. I''m in bad luck today. I''ve been injured one after another and lost my cell phone. " Sea line of sight search, this area of the pool is not big, but also not shallow, he dragged the things next to him, reached for, touched for a long time to find her mobile phone. She wept with joy and quickly turned on her mobile phone, but she couldn''t turn it on. The black screen made her cry. "It''s no use, my picture." "What photo is more important than your life?" The sea is impatient. Bai Yu wrinkled her face and walked two steps with him, "you slow down. My feet hurt. There are wedding photos of me and him in my mobile phone. I want to see them every day." Haydn stopped and licked his teeth. It took him a long time to recover. She would wait for him every day, send him a message, and say that she would like him, but what she thinks about every day is her husband, Han Tianzhuo! He let go of her hand. "If you don''t leave, stay here for the new year. What do you like?" Seeing that he quickened his pace, Bai Yu didn''t know how he suddenly got angry and couldn''t keep up with him. "Oh, slow down, slow down, Hai." But no matter what she called, the man still did not stop. Hai felt that he was crazy, so he worried about her. He came to find her. It was very kind of him to feed the dog. Bai Yu saw that he was far away, and hastened to speed up his pace. There were not many trees in the woods, but there were many dead branches, and there were many things that pierced his feet. Bai Yu felt that his feet had been pierced, but he still tried to bear the pain and ran to keep up with him.A group of people see the sea full of anger back, all strange look at each other, it must be the woman as a demon to make the sea unhappy. See white jade in a hurry to run, feet don''t want to hurt the appearance, before also disguise so good, really a hypocritical woman. "Are you going to leave? Well, fortunately, I have to leave. My feet are killing me. " Bai Yu wants to take the co pilot, but Gu Teng locks the door and tells her to sit in the back. Bai Yu has no choice but to sit in the back seat, but the middle seat has been occupied by Gu Yu and Hai. The last seat is several men. After hearing Gu Teng''s words, a man in the back seat gets out of the car and goes to the co pilot to let Bai Yu sit in the back seat. Bai Yu just wanted to go back now, but she didn''t bother to worry about them and went to the back seat. Aware that several men want to keep a distance from her, Bai Yu rolled her eyes and closed them to rest. Along the way, she heard Gu Yu talking to Hai, and she kept holding back. Outside their dormitory, they wanted to get off. After Bai Yu got off, she called Hai. "Borrow your cell phone." Sea calm face did not give. Bai Yu explained, "I''m going to ask my brother to pick me up." Gu Yu looked at the sea and said with a smile, "Miss Baiyu, if you don''t mind, use mine." Bai Yu waited for her words and took away her mobile phone. "Thank you, Miss Gu Yu." She dials Han Jing''s phone and asks Han Jing to send someone to pick her up. She doesn''t avoid people when she talks. "Zuo Zuo, I met a friend of Hai, Miss Gu Yu. She borrowed my mobile phone to call you. Do you listen to my voice?" Han Jing received a strange number, originally quite strange, listening to Bai Yu''s words, even more strange, why she should emphasize the voice. In the side of Han Junyu''s words, "your second sister-in-law asked you to check this number, she is delaying time, you hurry up." Han Jing looked back at his father and said, "Dad, sure enough, ginger is old and spicy." Han Junyu mouth a smoke, how to feel son this sentence is not good? Han Jing hands his mobile phone to Han Junyu, and his fingers operate quickly on the computer. Han Junyu said, "yes, Bai Yu. Are you having a good time?" "Not bad, not bad." Have a good time, I don''t want to talk about it! white jade has a heart to make complaints about, but in order to delay the time, we must say two more words. Chapter 1584 When Bai Yu returned the mobile phone to Gu Yu, she politely said two words of gratitude. Gu Yu didn''t care and laughed. "Well, Miss Baiyu, let''s go first." "Bye, bye." Bai Yu waved to them. "Brother Hai, I''m going." The sea nodded, "well, remember to apply it with hot water when you go back." Gu Yu nodded shyly, "brother Hai, don''t worry. I''m a doctor myself." Gu Yu pats the car door and reminds Gu Yu that it''s time to go. "You can''t finish talking. Just get married. You can talk about anything together every day." Hai wanted to explain that their relationship was not a couple. Gu Yu immediately said, "brother, don''t talk nonsense." She is so shy and angry, but she is more like a girl who has been exposed. Gu Teng said with a smile, "OK, OK, don''t say it. You get in the car, I''ll take you home." Gu Yu reluctantly took a look at the sea, then turned around and got on the bus. Bai Yu looks at the sea and stares at him. What are you proud of? She lost her mobile phone. Don''t you even take it? Hai suddenly looks back at her and stares at him fiercely. She has no time to withdraw her eyes and looks at him awkwardly. "You''re cruel to me. I can''t even stare at you." "Bai Yu, for the last time, I warn you not to look for me and pretend to be poor here. It''s really disgusting." A man''s words, like a long knife that can''t kill people, pierce into his heart. Bai Yu is so painful that she shivers all over. "I didn''t pretend to be pathetic, I," "enough, I want to hear your voice, I feel harsh. Miss Bai, if you want to die in the future, please find a place far away. It will pollute the air here. " Bai Yu clenched her teeth and held back her tears. Her feet were killing her. "Well, well, I will stay away from you if I want to die in the future. If you look at me again in the future, you are a pig!" The sea raises the corner of the mouth contemptuously, turns round to leave. Bai Yu squatted down under the street lamp and wiped her tears. Asshole, bad guy! If it wasn''t for the sake of the baby, I would go back to Xing''s every minute and never talk to you again! When Han Jing and Yuan Yi went to pick up Bai Yu, they saw that her feet were all injured and frowned. "You''ve been hurt. Second brother doesn''t care about you?" Han Jing questions. White jade mentions this to be full of anger, "he bastard, not only does not care about me, but also warns me, let me look for the dead to look for the place far away, you say he is not hateful?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± His second brother''s poisonous mouth. "Second sister-in-law, that, so now you understand that there are so many girls pursuing my second brother, but only you succeed?" Bai Yu nodded, which was very understandable. He had said a lot of bad things to her before, but she was stupid at that time, and she could only rely on him. Whatever he said, she went in one ear and out the other. Now again, if she didn''t have a strong heart, sooner or later she would be angry with him. Back at the hotel, she handed her mobile phone to Han Jing and asked him to show the photos in his mobile phone. Then she remembered that he had taken some photos in his glasses and asked him to find a way to check these people. When she took down the chip in her glasses and was about to put it in the computer to check, she remembered that there was a video function in her glasses, that is, the process of Gu Yu being a demon was photographed by her? She quickly went to the computer to check, and found that the video was really coming. She excitedly called to Han Jing and asked him to send the video to Hai, so that he could see how "pure and kind" his sister Gu Yu was. Han Jing intercepts the video and sends it to Hai''s mobile phone. She turns to see Bai Yu with a sly smile on her face and shakes her shoulder. "Second sister-in-law, what''s your expression?" Bai Yu cocked her legs. Maybe she was too proud and moved her feet too much. She turned into a bitter gourd face immediately. "Wait for your second brother''s repentant expression, ouch, my foot, let me die far away. When I get his memory back in the future, I will kick him hard." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing coughs and silently orders wax for her second brother. "Zuo Zuo, how do you find these people?" When Han Junyu comes back, he sees that Bai Yu''s foot is hurt. After asking a few questions, he asks her to keep it for a few days before going out. Bai Yu doesn''t matter. But when he looks at Han Junyu''s cold face, he can''t help thinking of Han Tianzhuo''s face. "Dad, I will make Han Tianzhuo recover his memory." Han Junyu nodded, his face muscles did not move, and he could not see what mood he was in. Bai Yu takes a look at Han Jing, but Han Jing has no choice. Only when his father is in front of his mother does he have more expression. In front of them, he always does. Bai Yu touched the cold sweat. If she didn''t see Han Junyu and Qin Ning getting along, she knew that he was not a bad tempered man, but because he was serious and habitually put a cold face, she was a little afraid to talk to him. "Left left left, these people''s information out?" Han Junyu asked again.Han Jing pushes the computer to show him that Guteng is a military doctor. He was bleeding from r country, but his father died shortly after he was born. His mother took him to e country to take refuge with his aunt who married to e country. Later, when his mother died, he was raised by his aunt, went to university, and returned to r country to work as a military doctor. He has a younger sister, Gu Yu, who is from e country and graduated from Medical University. Coincidentally, she used to be in the same school as Han Tianzhuo, but she had not graduated a few years ago. She came to r country to join Gu Teng and worked as an intern under Gu Teng''s hands. Now she should be a regular soon. Han Jing also said the identities of several other men, and then returned to the information of the sea. Hai lived in a fishing village when he was a child. His parents made a living by fishing. Later, when his parents died in a shipwreck, he lived alone and was recruited into the army to become a soldier. I don''t know why, two years ago, he was cancelled his military status. Two years later, he returned to his military status and entered secret military training. His mission has always been kept secret. Han Junyu asked again, "did you check the fishing village recorded in his files, and the school he attended?" Han Jing nodded, "check, these places exist, the sea enrollment information are complete, but also asked the teacher, the teacher also remember the sea." "Such a perfect life track is unscientific." Make complaints about white jade Tucao. Hai Mingming is his husband. He lives in Nankang city. He is a genius in grade jump in primary school and junior high school. How can he have so much information here. Han Junyu also thinks deeply. Even if someone wants to make Han Tianzhuo a sea, he can''t cheat so many people. There must be some important information missing. "Zuo Zuo, did Hai have any girlfriends in school before, or did he have good girlfriends?" Bai Yu asked suddenly. Han Jing looks at her strangely. Isn''t she jealous? Bai Yu coughed, "well, I can''t say anything about other people, but if he had a girlfriend before, would his girlfriend''s information be correct?" Han Jing dubious let the investigation agent to check the sea of students, ask if there is a girlfriend, or female friends. Han Junyu looked at a pile of information, there is a very strange place, "the sea, why become a soldier?" "I''m confused, too." After all, the position of a soldier is very special, and Hai is such a soldier who performs special tasks. When he joins the army, his files must be checked, but the investigators have not found any doubts. What''s wrong with this? Chapter 1585 I just deleted the news, but I wanted to send it to him. If it''s her selfie or something, he will delete her number! Diankai is a video. She took it by the sea? Click the video to play, and Gu Yu''s face will appear in the video, in which comes Gu Yu''s warning to Bai Yu. "It means that you are mean, shameless, pestering my man!" "You" "ah, Baiyu, Baiyu, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean that!" After that, Gu Yu reaches out and grabs the woman''s hand. The video shakes and Gu Yu sits on the ground. Hai recalled what he saw with his own eyes at that time. He only saw Gu Yu sitting on the ground, holding Bai Yu in one hand. Later, Gu Yu said some misleading words. He gritted his teeth and opened the second video. It''s Gu Yu''s face again, but it''s different from what he usually sees. In the video, Gu Yu''s eyes are full of calculation and ridicule. When she talks to Bai Yu, some of them live apart from Gao Linxia. She pours the wine in her hand, says two warnings to Bai Yu, and grabs Bai Yu''s ankle. From her cold eyes, you can see that she used a lot of strength, white jade was suddenly attacked, scared to kick her away, and she rolled away again. Hai replays the video. When she rolls on the ground, her feet use force, so Gu Yu''s feet are not as serious as she shows. Gu Yu not only lied and pretended to cheat their sympathy, but also slandered Bai Yu. It was a real surprise that he met such a strange Gu Yu. The last video. Bai Yu went to the grill and touched the grill with her little hand. When she was scalded, she took back her hand and knocked over the food on the plate beside her. She wanted to bake something. When she was scalded, she accidentally knocked over those things. Looking at the video, the hot blistering finger pulp, the heart of the sea a burst of contraction, feel oneself holding a mobile phone hand, also was hot. This stupid woman doesn''t know that the temperature of the grill she just used is very high, so she will stretch out her hand and scald her right! Thinking that she walked barefoot into the woods, and that she was still walking around, Hai frowned, angry that she had lost her mind and didn''t look at her feet more. And he said that if she died, she would die far away. Sea impatient put the phone away, he misunderstood her! Lying on the bed, tossing and turning, he thought of the cruel words he had said to her. If time could go back, he would cover his mouth! Thinking of a possibility, he got up and went out of the window. He saw a man walking around the street lamp and couldn''t see men and women clearly. A wonderful surprise rose in his heart. He ran down the stairs quickly. "White..." Approaching the street lamp, I found that it was a man. It''s not white jade. He licked his lower lip and turned back. The man on guard watched him go down the stairs. He was still wearing pajamas. He was very confused. "Vice captain, this is you. What can I do for you?" The sea shook its head expressionless, "take a walk." The man on guard said, "a few days ago, a woman was standing there all the time. She asked her who she was looking for. She said she was looking for her husband. Ah, you said that she had a crush on me and wanted to attract my attention. Let me chase her." "Why don''t you say that you have a crush on me? The woman stood all night and didn''t say a word to you, but she looked at me all the time, which made me feel embarrassed. " Hai suddenly turns his head and looks at them. He takes out his mobile phone and shows them the photo of Bai Yu. "Is she the woman you are talking about?" "Yes, yes. The other night, I often wait until what time in the morning to leave. Sometimes I sit on the opposite side in the afternoon, but also in the afternoon. Vice captain, you know me, introduce me to you." Sea cell phone back pocket, handsome face indifference, "she has a man, you don''t think." Some men are not reconciled, "ah, she said she came to find her husband, but also did not find it, do you want to find a person out of the - track?" The word "out of track" is like two knives stabbing into the sea''s body. The sea''s face is even colder. "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. When she comes, you''ll send me a message." Both of them nodded, but the vice captain''s face was so bad that they didn''t dare to speak any more. ¡­¡­ On the third day, when Hai training was resting, he took out his mobile phone and looked at it. When he saw the new news one day, he quickly opened it. But it wasn''t Bai Yu who sent it. He was a little disappointed. Then he went to see that the person who sent the message was Gu Yu. He glanced at it and put it back in his pocket. Three days. The woman Bai Yu didn''t send him good morning or good night. Did he say too much that day? Yes, if someone says that to him, he must be dead. He doesn''t want to see the speaker again.I feel the low pressure of the vice captain. People dare not make fun of him and train honestly. Although the vice captain didn''t come to the team for a long time, they were afraid of him because of his smart brain and good fighting skills. He stayed up for another three days. On Saturday night, he turned on his cell phone again, but there was still no news. He is holding a mobile phone around the room, as long as the finger gently, you can dial her phone, apologize to her. But that finger is stiff and doesn''t listen at all. In Hai''s memory, he has never been in such a state of mind, helpless and nervous. He said that. If he slandered others, shouldn''t he apologize? He asked himself. We should apologize. He answered himself. There are two villains fighting in my heart. A little white man said, call and apologize. Being a man should be brave. But another little black man sneered. What he said was spilled water. What''s the use of apologizing? People may not be willing to talk about it. Who let you be so rude. as like as two peas, she has a face, a figure, a figure, and a look at dressing. The conditions at home must be good. What kind of man can she do in this situation? She comes to you, but you have a face that looks exactly like her husband. You call her, but it''s a substitute. If you don''t want to be a substitute, put down your mobile phone and do what you should do. But now his mind is full of white jade, what can he do? Hai stares at his cell phone and laughs bitterly. From the first time he saw Baiyu, he felt that she was poisonous. If he got it, he would not want to give up. He took a deep breath and made up his mind to call him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Caller ID, it''s Gu Yu. He was a little irritable. He left his cell phone and let it ring all the time. When the bell stops, he slowly picks up his mobile phone and calls Guteng. After the phone was connected, Hai thought about chatting with him casually, "Guteng, I have a headache recently. It''s useless to take medicine. What should I do?" "Come here and I''ll show you. There''s no one here. Do you want to continue taking the medicine? " "Well, I''ll go now." Hai tidied up and went down to find Guteng. He had some doubts in his mind, but it was not easy to ask Guteng directly, so he had to investigate himself. Chapter 1586 Guteng''s office. Gu Teng checked the sea first, and found no abnormality. He was strange in his heart, and gave him a medicine. "Take this medicine first. If it''s still painful, check it again." Hai took the medicine and sniffed, "have you changed my dressing? The smell of this medicine is not the same as before. " Gu Teng''s eyes dodged for a moment, "well, I changed some medicine. You take it first. This medicine will help you." Hai nodded, took the medicine to walk around his office, and suddenly asked, "Guteng, do you remember the weather on the day of saving me?" "The weather? It should be cloudy. It''s going to rain. " "Should I?" The sea looked at him doubtfully. Gu Teng was a little suspicious when he asked him, and he said, "it''s like a rainy day, it''s a rainy day." "A rainy day? Oh, no wonder I felt cold that day. " No, in his memory, it was not a rainy day, it was a cold and windy overcast day. "Yes, your clothes are wet." Guteng tears his lips and laughs. "That time I hurt my shoulder and waist with stitches. Recently, the weather has changed. I feel a little sore. Guteng, do you want to help me have a look?" Said the sea. "Let me see?" Gu Teng asked him to sit down. He helped him check. Hai shunshi sat down and lifted his clothes. Gu Teng saw that the wound on his shoulder was obvious, but there was no wound on his waist. "You have low back pain. Is it the intensity of training recently?" Guteng is weird. Sea looked at him, Gu Teng is his doctor in charge, it is impossible not to know where he was injured. "Yes, it''s very intense. I''ve had a headache recently. Maybe it''s the intensity of work. Guteng, is there any medicine that can help me eliminate my painful memory? I think of some unpleasant things in the past, and I feel very uncomfortable. " "Something unpleasant?" Guteng''s eyes are on it. The sea nodded, "is that I have a friend, once betrayed me, let me very painful, recently I saw that friend, want to forget that person." Gu Teng frowned, "are you sure you want to forget?" "Well, I''m serious. I think life is very good now, so I don''t want to go back to the past. " Said the sea. Gu Teng hesitated for a few seconds, "I have this medicine. As we are friends and you are the person Xiaoyu likes, I don''t hide you." Gu Yu retorted, but he didn''t like the medicine. "This medicine can make you forget some things, but it can also cause some damage, sea, you think about it clearly." "I''ve made it very clear." Hai Jun has a serious face. Gu Teng turned to open his bookshelf and took out a small bottle from the back of the bookshelf. "I''ll only give you two. You can try the effect yourself." Hai Gang was about to reach for it. Gu Teng patted him on the shoulder and said in a serious voice, "Hai, this kind of medicine is still banned. You can''t tell others." "Forbidden drugs?" The sea is puzzled. "It was developed according to the above requirements, and the research results are not bad." When Guteng spoke, he pointed to the top. Hai understood that it was Guteng''s superior. Gu Teng''s superior came from the medical management background. Now he is in charge of some military doctors and will take them to do some scientific research projects. This kind of medicine may be one of the researches. Hai took the medicine from him, pretending to be curious and asked, "it''s forbidden. How can you get it?" Gu Teng was a little proud, "because this project is my idea, and also according to my research plan. If this research result is published, it will have cross century significance. Maybe I can get the Nobel Prize in medicine." ¡°¡­¡­ Come on The sea took the medicine to leave, did not return to their accommodation, but ready to go out for a walk. Sitting in the crowded square, there was a lot of noise around, but he felt that his world was very quiet, and it was a bit terrifying. What comes to mind is Bai Yu''s face. Will this woman be angry and never come to him? His heart ached at the thought that she would leave. "Handsome, can you play this?" A young man with a skateboard showed a gentle smile to him. He was wearing a white sweater, dark blue jeans, and a pair of board shoes. The smell of youth came to his face. The sea was shaken by the boy''s smile. It was a wonderful feeling of closeness. "I''m sorry, I won''t." "I''ll teach you that if you are so handsome, you must be smart." He was praised as handsome by a boy. Hai raised his eyebrows and stared at the boy''s face. He always felt that he had seen him somewhere. This kind of feeling is very similar to the feeling of seeing white jade for the first time. He got up slowly. "Sorry, I don''t play." The boy stepped on the drawing board and turned around him. Suddenly he tugged at the corner of his coat. Hai turned to look at him and saw that he took out a small eavesdropper. "You" "Shh," the boy asked him not to speak, and suddenly whispered to him, "brother, you are being followed. If you want to know the reason, come with me."Hai twisted his eyebrows and stood still. The boy stepped on the skateboard and gave him a gentle smile. "You are a man and a soldier. Are you afraid of me?" The sea looked at him in surprise. He didn''t wear military uniform today. How did he know he was a soldier? Han Jing knew that the second elder brother was a very cautious person, so he had to explain, "your shoes are often worn by soldiers. Even if you just sit casually, your back is straight and your posture is straight. Obviously, it''s habitual training. Besides, you walk at the same distance, and your body shape and muscle ratio are very coordinated. You must have undergone professional military training. Most of all, your fingers are calloused Sea hook lips smile, "your observation is very keen, young man, do you know me?" Han Jing stepped on the skateboard and walked around him again, "don''t you know each other now? If I don''t go, I''ll go. " Han Jing stepped on the skateboard, but deliberately slowed down. Hai curiously followed the boy across the square, into the mall, left and right, and out of the staff channel of the mall. "Young man, what''s your name? Where are you going to take me?" "You can call me left left, left and right left. Before you had no one to follow, I wanted to find you these two times, but I was followed. I can only use this way." "I''m being followed?" Hai feels ridiculous. If he is followed, will he not be alert? "I''ll show you the evidence." Out of the mall, see Han Jing on the car, the sea looked around, also on the car. After getting on the bus, seeing Bai Yu, he was very happy, but Jun''s face didn''t have any expression. He turned to see Han Junyu. "Are you looking for me?" Han Junyu turned on his tablet and asked him to watch a video first. Hai watched the video. After he left Guteng''s office, he walked out of the military hospital. Along the way, a man followed him from a distance. No wonder Zuo Zuo said that someone followed him. "Who are they and why are they following me?" "I have to ask you. Since I contacted you several times, Baiyu has been followed." Han Junyu said. The sea raises Mou to see white jade, see her haughty embrace arm to look out of the window, that gas drum small face, is still living his gas. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hai bowed his head and coughed. Then he saw her feet wrapped with gauze. His eyes seemed to be stabbed, and he turned away with a guilty heart. Chapter 1587 "My men are following those who are following you. They are from the military." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to the boy can calmly say the military two words, sea monster strange look at him. Han Jing calmly accepted his vision, handed him a three-point test report, "this is me, Dad, and your genetic test." At the end of the report, the test result is kinship. "What do you mean?" "It''s the hair that Baiyu got from you. Baiyu said that you are Han Tianzhuo. If you don''t believe me, I will tell you in a scientific way that you are really my father''s son, my second brother, Han Tianzhuo." Hai chuckled and returned the report to him, "what do you want to do with these tricks?" Han Junyu coldly glanced at him, "because you have money, even the president of Sheng''an, I want to hold your golden leg." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The president of Sheng''an? It''s a well-known group in the world. It''s worth hundreds of billions. He is a soldier with low salary. How can he compare with him? Han Junyu obviously satirizes him. Han Jing continued, "do you have power? A little vice captain. " Bai Yu continued to answer, "I really think that the handsome women all over the world want to love you. If it wasn''t for the sake of having a child, I wouldn''t pay any attention to the poisonous and thoughtless man like you, hum!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea has nothing to say. He has no power, no power, no assets, let alone coax women, but they told him this, which made him have to doubt his relationship with Han Tianzhuo. "You mean, I''m Han Tianzhuo. But why don''t I remember anything? " Bai Yu rolled her eyes and didn''t have a good look at him. "It''s up to you to investigate. We''re all investigated when we''re close to you now. Because of this, my father''s company has been investigated. I came back from the seaside that day, and I was investigated for my identity inexplicably." "What are you taking to the police station for?" The sea is worried. "Asked me some messy questions, also said to give me blood test, fortunately, my father came in time, I''m not sure what they want to do, but I can be sure, we because of you, provoked some people." Bai Yu said seriously. Han Jing added, "I monitored your mobile phone, but I found that your mobile phone had been monitored, so I deleted many things that Bai Yu sent you." Hai Buxin immediately turned on her mobile phone and opened the message she sent him. It is true that a lot of contents have changed. Many of Bai Yu''s self portraits have also become landscape paintings. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea feels that her life is under control, and fear rises in her heart. "We haven''t figured out the purpose of the other party, but you can check your bedroom if there is a surveillance camera when you go back." Han Jing persuades again. Han Junyu considered, "Hai, if you don''t believe us, it doesn''t matter. You can verify it yourself. Our original plan was to take you out of here after you recover your memory. But now that I''m in touch with you, we''ve been targeted. It''s almost impossible to take you away. " Hai thinks his brain is messy, but what he says to them in his heart is no longer totally negative. If he and Han Tianzhuo don''t have some kind of practice, they don''t have to come to him. If it''s for military secrets, they must have more suitable candidates than him. "I''ll investigate." After Hai finished, he looked at Bai Yu. Bai Yu still looked out of the window, noticed his eyes, and deliberately ignored him. In the past, she always pasted him upside down, which made him mistakenly think that she was cheap and dignified. The sea coughed, "Bai Yu, I take back what I said last time." White jade turns a head to doubt of draw back a line of sight, "left left left, someone talk with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing didn''t say anything. He took a look at his second brother and asked for his own happiness. The sea purses tight thin lip, "your foot, OK?" "Something, someone will not be distressed, what does it have to do with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sea a bit embarrassed, push open the door ready to get off. Bai Yu saw that he wanted to leave when she said a word. She was so angry that she stamped her feet. She hurt her feet and threw her shoes on the man. "Asshole, I didn''t apologize for saying such ugly words. I turned around and left. I knew you had become bad, so I shouldn''t have been looking for you." Hai felt that her back had been smashed. She turned around and saw the lady''s sandals on the ground. She felt guilty after listening to her angry words. Pick up the sandals, get on the car again and put them on her feet. "Sorry, it was all my fault last time." Seeing that he lowered his head to put on his shoes, Bai Yu became angry and said, "there is something wrong with that Gu Yu, and listening to her tone, she seems to know what happened to you before." "Well, I''ll investigate."Hai nodded seriously and looked down at her fingers. Where she was scalded, she might have taken the medicine and her finger pulp was red. Some places were peeling. Looking at him staring at his fingers, she opened her five fingers for him to see, just like a child. When he was injured, he had to look at it. Hagen could not react rationally, so she grabbed her hand and put it on her lips. When he reacts, he notices that Han Junyu and Han Jing are staring at him. His ears are red and he releases Bai Yu''s hand. "I''ll go first." Bai Yu was reluctant to part with her father and brother, but she was too embarrassed to be coquettish, so she had to take it back. "Second brother, wait." The sea is almost instinctive reaction, turn to see Han Jing, he himself is surprised. Han Jing saw him raise his eyebrows, a smile flashed on his gentle face, "second brother, don''t be so nervous, I''ll prepare an instrument tester for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing put on a watch for him. "This was something that my father studied before. After your continuous development and upgrading, it can now shield the network and detect electronic devices in hidden places. That''s why I found something that you were monitored. If you don''t touch the switch inside, it''s just a watch for daily use. Look at the button. There''s a button under the strap. As long as you pull it, there will be electricity. It''s for self-defense. " Hai studied the watch to make sure that he could use it. Seeing that Bai Yu also had a watch in her hand, "can I talk to you?" Han Jing replied, "yes, but the distance should be within 500 meters. Second brother, this is the invoice of the watch. The other party may check you and be prepared." I didn''t expect that he was so considerate. Hai took away the invoice. Then I understood why Haijing took him into the shopping mall. They did pass a watch shop, and he stopped for a while. Hai got out of the car again and turned to look at Bai Yu. Bai Yu glared at him fiercely. "If you dare to get close to Gu Yu again, I''ll tell you that I''ll be angry. I''m very angry. After I''m angry, you''ll have serious consequences!" ¡°¡­¡­ Well Hai saw her stern warning, but there was no deterrent. He laughed and closed the door. When he went into the mall, he went to the watch shop and walked slowly to the square. When he went back to the dormitory, he observed behind him and found that there was someone behind him. At this time, he couldn''t scare the snake, so he looked as usual. Back in the dormitory, he turned on his watch, and sure enough, he saw a small eavesdropper under the desk, which was still new. It was recently replaced by someone. In the crevice of the windowsill, he found a needle camera. Zuo Zuo is right. Someone is watching him, but why? He is a small vice captain, in his own dormitory, he will be seen. Does he have this situation alone, or does other people have this situation, but it has not been found? Chapter 1588 Sea normal to take a bath, such as daily work and rest, sleep after lights out. The next day, he went to other dormitory rooms, touched his watch and pressed the switch to see if there were any hidden electronic instruments. When he went to another room, he found out that he had a headache and was chatting with the team leader. Hai rang out the two pills Guteng gave him. He licked his teeth and couldn''t take them. But now he wants to find someone to check the ingredients in the medicine. He can''t go out alone. He and the captain of the training break, casual chat, "I have a headache recently, I do not know what is going on." The captain called Liang Kun and nodded, "me too, but I went to Dr. Gu to take the medicine once, and it was much better." "What kind of medicine are you taking? I also took it. I asked Dr. Gu, who said he made it himself. " Liang Kun also nodded, "yes, Dr. Gu''s medical skills are good, and the developed pills are very effective, but unfortunately, the dosage is good. In fact, I want to buy more, but I haven''t found them." The sea pretends to be surprised, "you can''t be the same medicine as me, can you show me?" "There''s nothing wrong with that." Liang Kun took him as a patient who was tortured by illness. After training, he took him to his room and showed him his own medicine. Hai was holding the pills, and the smell was the same as the medicine Guteng gave him for the first time. Hai returned the medicine to him and chatted a few words before returning to the room. He fell on the bed and recalled the information he had collected. The only thing he and Liang Kun have in common is that they were injured a year ago. They have the same headache and take the same medicine. Moreover, the medicine was developed by Guteng. What''s the relationship between the two? Suddenly, with the sound of his watch, he got up and went to the toilet. Open the watch, "excuse me, are you?" "I''m white jade." The sea frowns, "you come to do what, if you were followed how to do, hurry back!" White jade''s voice is bigger than him, "miss you, want to listen to your voice, you fierce me again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The heart of the sea, soft. She didn''t say it''s OK. He really missed her when she said it. "Are you safe alone?" "There''s an agent with me. I put on my make-up. I''m just telling you the clues of Han Jing''s investigation. I told him to go to your ex girlfriend Sea Leng Leng, he had a girlfriend before, how did he not know? "What girlfriend, I don''t have?" White jade cold hum, "you want to have, also impossible, you that poison mouth, also only I will like you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sea coughs and clenches his fist on his lips. Bai Yu then said, "I''ll show her your picture. She said that you are not the sea. Although the sea is similar to you, the thumb of the sea has been injured and left scars, but you don''t have them. This is a clue. You may have replaced the identity of the sea. Where is the real sea? If you think of a way to make a routine statement, Han Jing will continue to investigate. " "Well." The sea listens to her general solemn account, wants to let her say a few more words. "There must be some identity to be able to design such a big game. You should pay attention to your own safety. If you encounter danger, you will break or break your watch, and we will receive the positioning alarm." Sea helpless smile, "Baiyu, I have strict hands here, even if you receive the alarm, what can you do?" Bai Yu frowned and kept silent for a few seconds. "Listen to Han Jing, there are only more than 1000 people in your area. The Han family and my Xing family can call a lot of agents to save you if they throw hundreds of millions at random." If his life is really in danger, Baiyu will fight with them no matter whether there is a war or not! ¡°¡­¡­¡± We''re throwing hundreds of millions at random. Hai was amused by her heroic words. Hearing his low smile, Bai Yu thought he didn''t believe it and explained anxiously, "I didn''t cheat you. Before you were injured and fell into the sea, you were hurt by Deng en. Han Jing spent more than 500 million to find Deng en, and he didn''t know how much money he spent to find Jesse. I tell you, my grandfather gave me a lot of private money. I have held it since I was a child and said that it would be my dowry in the future. If I take out all my valuable things, I can take down your city. Do you believe it "Yes." Hai''s tone is serious. But Bai Yu felt that he was perfunctory. "My grandfather kept a low profile in his work. In fact, he bought a lot of real estate and bought a lot of islands. Some islands have mineral resources. My grandfather also gave me a jade mountain. A lot of jade has not been excavated, so I have a lot of money. The successor of the Xing family is not a casual remark. I used to play with jade hundreds of years ago as a toy when I was a child. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± On one side, Yuan Yi was unable to listen to Bai Yu showing off his wealth.Hundreds of years of jade as a toy, miss white jade, I can be your toy, can you give me that piece of jade? Hai was shocked by her wealth for a few seconds. All of a sudden, poverty limited his imagination. It''s like he''s up to Beaufort. "So, where do you like Han Tianzhuo, Bai Fumei?" If he is Han Tianzhuo, he can''t figure out how to make this young lady like him. White jade a stay, "see him good-looking ah." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Or his face, then he should be grateful for his parents to give him this face. "And his tenderness to me." "Gentle?" Hai feels that this word is against him, so he is not Han Tianzhuo? "I like him to kiss me, to hold me, to hold me high, to do anything with him. Well, don''t get me wrong. I''m not talking about you, Mr. Hai. " When it comes to Han Tianzhuo, Bai Yu feels happy with every word she says. The sea purses lips, kisses her, hugs her, lifts her high matter, suddenly, he also wants to do. But now he''s seen and can''t see her. "Bai Yu, go back and be careful." White jade oh oh two, just ready to hang up, listen to the man said: "white jade, good night." "Oh, good night." Bai Yu is going back to bed. But the man didn''t hang up. She thought he had something to say, so she waited for a few seconds, but he didn''t speak, so she said she hung up. "Bai Yu," "ah, what else?" Bai Yu was puzzled. "You have nothing to say." The man said. Do you have anything else to say? Bai Yu turned to look at Yuan Yi, "what did I miss?" Yuanyi is also thinking. Miss Baiyu has said everything about Han Jing. "You haven''t said that, miss me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuan Yi''s face was a little cracked. Grass! Xiu en''ai also thinks about the feelings of the single dog next to her. Besides, when is it? Can we not waste time?! Bai Yu blushes, but she doesn''t know whether he said it as Han Tianzhuo or as Hai. She pretends to be proud. "What do you think? You bullied me so much before. I don''t want to miss you. I''m dead." Baji, cut off contact, Bai Yu noticed that Yuan''s white eyes turned out, and her cheek was still very hot. Chapter 1589 During the training, Hai''s contact with Liang Kun didn''t know whether it caused other people''s ideas. Every time Hai came near Liang Kun again, someone would stop him or disturb him. His team leader came back to see everyone''s training, with a good expression. After praising Hai, he chatted with Hai and asked him to chat with Liang Kun. What''s the matter? Sea pretends to be confused, "nothing, just look at others very real, just know, Captain, why would you ask this?" The captain shook his head with a smile. "Oh, I''m just curious. How can you go with Liang Kun. Yo, here''s your girlfriend Hai looked up and saw Gu Yu. She was wearing a pink dress, a pair of white shoes at her feet, and her hair was curly. Everyone looked at her. Because he is Gu Teng''s sister, he can often see her in Gu Teng''s office, and she is close to Hai, so everyone acquiesces to her relationship with Hai. "Brother Hai, captain." Gu Yu came to say hello. The captain joked with a smile, "calling the vice captain is brother Hai. Calling me the captain, Xiaoyu. Don''t think that if Hai is your boyfriend, you can make something special. It''s still in the team." Gu Yu heard that Hai was his boyfriend. Gu Yu glanced shyly at Hai, and was even more embarrassed. "Captain, don''t make fun of me. I used to be used to it. It''s time to be." The captain said, "I will not call him brother Hai in the future, but will I call him husband?" Gu Yu was even more shy. His cheeks were scarlet and he did not dare to look at the sea. Listening to the captain teasing Gu Yu, Hai also pulled his lips and said helplessly, "Captain, you say, my future girlfriend is going to be angry." "Future girlfriend?" The captain looked at Gu Yu and pointed to the sea, "you boy, you admit your relationship with Gu Yu. Should you treat him to dinner?" When Gu Yu heard that he was his future girlfriend, his heart trembled and he looked at him more nervously. Is he finally going to accept her and let her be his girlfriend? She knew that everything she did was rewarded, and she could finally become his woman. Hai just took a look at Gu Yu, turned his head, and then explained to the team leader, "they all say that my future girlfriend is someone who hasn''t appeared yet. Team leader, you misunderstood my relationship with Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu said that he just treated me as his brother. Xiaoyu, right? " Gu Yu''s eyes widened. He never expected that he would ask himself, but he knew that she didn''t treat him as her brother, but as her own man. But the captain looked at herself, and she could not say boldly, no, the sea is not my brother, but the person I like. If the sea is rejecting her, wouldn''t she have lost her face to the Pacific Ocean. She pulled the stiff corners of her mouth, nodded difficultly, "yes, the sea is my brother, I just play well with him." Other people are looking at Gu Yu strangely. She is not 15 years old, and she can play with a boy naively. She is 25 years old now. She says to a single adult man that she just plays well. All the people come to him in three days. But he said it''s a good thing to play with his girlfriend, isn''t it? Hai showed a very disappointed expression, "I also hope Xiaoyu can find a good man for her in the future and give her the happiness she wants." This means that he can''t give Gu Yu the happiness he wants, so Gu Yu doesn''t agree with him and becomes his girlfriend. Gu Yu''s expression is even more strange. She looks so pure, but her mind is not as simple as her appearance. Since she knows that the sea can''t give her the happiness she wants, what do you want to do with the sea and brush the sense of existence? Gu Yu was said by her that her heart was very sad. The happiness she wanted was to be with him. He knew it. Pretending not to notice her eyes, Hai looked at the team leader in embarrassment and said in a low voice, "team leader, I can ask for half a day''s leave. Xiaoyu came to see me. Maybe it''s something. I''ll go out with her." The team leader patted him on the shoulder and said with a low smile, "for the sake of beauty, you dare to ask for leave. Forget it, you have done well during this period of time. You can go. Come on, get the beauty. " Hai nodded, turned and looked at Gu Yu, "what''s the matter? I''ll go out with you when I change my clothes." He wants to accompany himself. Gu Yu is happy and nods immediately. Hai went back to her dormitory to change her clothes and went out with Gu Yu. Without driving, Hai and she went to take a bus together. When she got on the bus, there was a seat. Hai asked Gu Yu to sit down. Gu Yu nodded happily. After sitting down, she turned to see a couple in the back seat. The girl was sitting on the boy''s leg. A touch of envy flashed in her eyes. She looked up at the man standing in front of her. He was tall and straight, and his handsome face was even more pleasing. Seeing a senior granny get on the bus, Gu Yu gives up her seat to granny. Granny smiles gratefully at her. Gu Yu stood beside the sea and wanted to lean towards him, but he turned and walked to the bus door. She was a little disappointed. When they got to the station, Gu Yu said, "brother Hai, where are you taking me?" "I heard that there is a good restaurant here. I want to try it. Would you like to join me?"of course! Gu Yu immediately went to him happily. "I didn''t expect that brother Hai was still a foodie." I don''t know if it''s food or not. If Bai Yu likes it, I can bring her to eat next time. When they arrived at the new restaurant, they ordered a meal and looked up at Gu Yu. In their mind, they saw the video Bai Yu had shown him. If they hadn''t seen the video with their own eyes, he couldn''t believe that a simple looking woman would do something so scheming. "What''s the matter with you coming to me?" Gu Yu looked at him, his eyes shining, "it will soon be my brother''s birthday. I don''t know what gift I want to buy him, so I want to ask brother Hai, what do you think I want to give him?" "Your brother''s birthday?" Hai''s attention lies in the dishes served by the waiters. The style is very good-looking and I don''t know what the taste is. Will Bai Yu like spicy food or sweet food? Although he doesn''t have Han Tianzhuo''s memory at present, she should like to eat sweet according to her feeling. Hearing Gu Yu''s words, he picked up his chopsticks and said perfunctorily, "for a man''s gift, just choose something he likes. You should know what he likes." Gu Yu nodded with a smile, "Oh, can you wait for brother Huihai to choose with me?" "Well." After a taste of the dish, it''s not bad. Seeing that he began to eat, Gu Yu also had a big appetite and found a topic to chat with him. Hai looked at her, "Gu Yu, before I was injured, did you know me very well?" "I know you, but I''m not familiar with you. You''re so good and powerful. I''m good at it." Gu Yu chatted while eating. After that, she realized that she had said something wrong and immediately said, "after all, you''re so good-looking that it''s easy for girls to pay attention to you." Hai''s eyes are still on the dishes, and he doesn''t seem to care about it. However, according to his information, he was transferred here only after he was injured in other troops. The area before him is a little far from here. How could she have seen him? He just uses people''s chewing action to relax their consciousness and reduce their vigilance when they are eating, to set her words. Just now, in her too casual tone, she obviously got in touch with him, but she was not close to him. Bai Yu is right. This woman should know Han Tianzhuo. Chapter 1590 Hai continued to eat with her head down, knowing that she had already reacted. She was nervous, and he didn''t ask again. After paying the bill, he went to the mall with her. Gu Yu was going to buy a tie. Hai said to go to the bathroom. Gu Yu didn''t think much about it, so he nodded and asked him to go first. On the way to the toilet, Hai looks around and finds that someone is following him, but he doesn''t know if it''s Han Jing''s. He licked his lower lip, turned to follow the people, the other side suddenly turned to see the sea, seems to be stunned, but did not block the face also did not escape, if calm and he looked directly at. Hai took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. "Can I borrow a lighter, sir? I forgot my lighter. Pick it up The man was surprised. He took out the lighter and handed it to him. He looked around. Suddenly, he patted the shoulder of paihai and asked him to put the cigarette away. Let him see the sign that smoking is forbidden here. Hai Huishen put away his cigarette and gave him back the lighter. When the man took the lighter, he handed him something in his palm. Hai calmly took it and turned to the bathroom. In the bathroom, Hai takes out the man''s mobile phone and calls Han Jing. "I''m in the mall. How can I find you?" "I''ll pick you up. You go to crowded places and get rid of those who follow you." Where there are so many people? Han Jing picks an eyebrow and asks again before turning off her mobile phone, "is Bai Yu with you?" "Second sister-in-law? In the hotel, my father is afraid that it is dangerous for her to go out, so he won''t let her go out. " Han Jing looks at the white jade playing the game beside her eyes. Hearing Han Jing call herself, Bai Yu turns to see him and asks who it is. Han Jing says it''s the second elder brother. She immediately loses the mouse and runs to him. "Hai, are you coming to me?" "Well." When Hai asked for leave, he was thinking about how to see her. Bai Yu is happy. "Han Jing and I are going to meet you. Who are you with now?" "Gu Yu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yu wrinkled her face, turned back to her position and continued to play the game with the mouse. Han Jing hung up and got up to pick up the sea, but Bai Yu sat still, "second sister-in-law, aren''t you going?" "What are you going to do? Look at him and other women. No!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing coughed and shook his head helplessly. After two steps, he couldn''t help gently persuading, "second sister-in-law, second brother is now amnesia, but he is still your husband. Someone is staring at your husband. Are you sure you don''t do something?" Bai Yu''s eyes narrowed, and she lost the mouse again. Her husband is important. The game is not important. "Go, if your second brother dares to hook up with the wild fox spirit, I won''t let him go!" Han Jing saw that her second sister-in-law was rolling her sleeves, as if to fight, and forced herself to smile. Second sister-in-law, do you want to pick up your gentlemanly temperament and the dignity of the heirs of the Xing family? It''s all gone! Yuanyi drives to the amusement park, because Hai says that there are many people in the park, so it''s normal for him to come here and walk away. Bai Yu looks at the equipment and hums twice, complaining with Han Jing. "Your second brother lost his memory. He didn''t forget how to tease his younger sister. He knew how to bring someone to the amusement park." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing thinks that he should pretend to be deaf at this time. Yuan Yi said with a smile, "Miss Baiyu, you should prepare more money next time you go out. When you see a woman colluding with Han Er, you can smash the money directly and stun her." Bai Yu''s eyes brightened. "Is that ok? Would it be too rude? " "No, no, I''d like you to throw money at me." Yuan Yi said seriously. Bai Yu thought deeply that she could have a try next time. She still patted Han Jing''s shoulder solemnly, "left left, remember to remind me when I go out next time, and get me some cash." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing looked at yuan one by one, Yuan Yi immediately looked ahead. Although Han Jing is young, when Han Junyu gives all his power to him, they are all in his charge. He is usually gentle and looks like a teenager, but when he gets tough, they all feel numb. The door was suddenly opened, Hai jumped on the car and quickly closed the door. It''s natural to sit next to Baiyu. Baiyu sniffs beside him, and his face is not good. The sea did not understand also sniffed on the body, did not smell the abnormal smell, "how?" "you have other women''s perfume, hum!" Bai Yu glared at him angrily. It should be that when Gu Yu and he walked side by side, it spread to him, "I can explain that I didn''t have any physical contact with her." "To explain is to cover up, to cover up is to tell the truth. Well, you know that you are married, have children, and don''t know about other women. You have two feet on your feet!" Hai was so sad that she said, "first of all, I need to investigate whether I am Han Tianzhuo or not. Second, it''s Gu Yu who is looking for me today so that I can have a chance to come to you. Third, now I don''t step on either of my feet or a boat!" "Oh, do you mean that if I can see you, I''d like to thank my sister Gu Yu who hurt my foot? Then go to your sister Gu Yu. You are not welcome here! " White jade is very angry.Hai pursed his lips. He thought he had explained. She would understand him. Unexpectedly, the situation was getting worse. Yuan Yi and Han Jing look at each other in front, saying that the scene of the rollover is all praise of the sea, which is a textbook of death. Han Jing shakes his head in his heart. With his brother''s love level, he can find a wife. It''s God who helps him to lead fate to him. When he reasoned with a woman, he could make it clear. He really hurt his brain a lot. Even when father and mother quarrel, father is so cold and hard, all shut up and let mother talk first, then coax slowly. Haiyuan came to see her happily. He thought that she would give him a big hug when she came. He didn''t expect to show a cold face. His depressed teeth didn''t quarrel with her. Take out two pieces of medicine to Han Jing, "this is the medicine that the doctor let me take. I''m not sure whether these medicines are good for me, but there must be something strange in these medicines." Han Jing took the medicine, "that also need to give you blood, your blood has been checked." "Yes." Hai also wants to check her identity. What''s wrong with her. White jade listen to him to take medicine, immediately nervous looking at him, "why do you want to take medicine, where uncomfortable? Is the brain really broken? " Sea listen to her say that his brain is not bad, want to refute, but her worried look let him open his mouth. He did not speak, staring at himself, white jade more urgent, reaching out to touch his forehead, "do you hurt? Then don''t take medicine indiscriminately. Wait until you see the doctor. Husband, you talk to me. I''m so anxious. " From suspecting that she might be Han Tianzhuo, Hai doesn''t exclude her calling her husband. She feels delicate in her heart. It''s like running for tens of kilometers and finally drinking a glass of warm water. She feels comfortable all over. "I''m fine." He took her hand. White jade still don''t believe, "if you have something, don''t hold on, we''ll think of other ways to let you leave this ghost place as soon as possible." "Bai Yu, I didn''t step on two boats, and I didn''t get confused with other women." Bai Yu blinked. Why, he explained to her what it meant? "I know. You haven''t stepped on a boat. Let go of my hand. Don''t pull." Listening to her voice, Han Tianzhuo''s mind suddenly flashed some pictures, in the picture, she is also jiaochen he don''t pull. Why, can have such a strange memory to enter oneself brain? Is it someone else''s or his own? There was a pain in his forehead. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain. Some messy pictures rushed into his mind. Every picture was about the woman in front of him. Chapter 1591 Bai Yu feels that her wrists are going to be crushed by men, and frowns tightly. She just attacked him. Is it necessary for him to murder? "Hai, you let me go. If you don''t like me, you''ll be so cruel. Let go, let go She wants to shake off her hand, the sea grasp more tightly, suddenly long arm pull her shoulder, dead to her arms. "No, Bai Yu, you are engaged to me. How can I let go?" Bai Yu looked at her in amazement, "you, you, how do you know we are just engaged?" Hai, no, Han Tianzhuo, who has found a little memory, can still remember her appearance in engagement dress, but can''t find the memory of their marriage. "I can remember a little bit, you and I together, you are very silly, always injured, later we engaged, and then later things, I don''t think very clearly." Bai Yu cried with joy, opened her arms and hugged him, "you really remember, I''m Bai Yu, the name you gave me." Han Tianzhuo raised his lips. "Yes, it''s a blank white jade. It''s a jade that needs to be carved. If you want to marry me, you have to follow my surname, Han Baiyu." Han Jing is also very surprised, did not expect that he would suddenly remember, "great, second brother, you finally think of something, I also want to let uncle Ning Fu send someone to show you the brain." Han Tianzhuo said, "I really need to check my brain. I just want to know something about Baiyu. I haven''t remembered other people, including you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing''s smile froze. Is it a brother? Sure enough, there is a daughter-in-law. Everything else is just floating clouds. Bai Yu happily raised her head and gave him a kiss on the face. "It''s always good to think of something. Don''t force it. Take your time. You can certainly think of it." Han Tianzhuo nodded, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face. This is almost a subconscious action. When his consciousness reacts, he feels a little embarrassed and his ears turn red. As long as Han Tianzhuo can only find some memories, there is hope to get back the memories of the past. Bai Yu holds him happily. If it is not for Han Jing and Yuan Yi, she wants to do something unsuitable for children with him. Finally, Han Tianzhuo had to go back. She reluctantly let him go. Han Tianzhuo went back to the dormitory and felt a little headache, but knowing that there was camera monitoring, he had to go to the bathroom. After taking a bath, he was preparing to go to bed when he heard someone knocking on the door. He''s going to open the door. It''s the captain. Let him in. The team leader sat by the bed and looked around. "You''re tidy, but a suite and a woman make it like a home." Han Tianzhuo looked at him suspiciously, "Captain, aren''t you married?" As a passer-by, the captain advised, "yes, I hope you can have a family even if I become a family. I thought about it today. Gu Yu is very good with you, so I went to the side and asked her what she thought of you. She said that she likes you, but I''m afraid you don''t like her talking like that today. Hai, Gu Yu is a good girl. You should hold fast to her Han Tianzhuo sneers in his heart. In the eyes of ordinary people, Gu Yu is very outstanding, but compared with ordinary women and his white jade, it can only be said that he is ordinary. His white jade face, even if it was plain, also threw Gu Yu a few streets. "Well, I see, captain." The captain was worried about his slow temper. "Hai, you can''t be too conservative in chasing girls. If you are interested in her, you should say it. In our team, we haven''t had a wedding party for a long time. We''re still waiting for your wedding party. " Han Tianzhuo looked at him and suddenly asked, "Captain, do you have a very good relationship with Dr. Gu?" The captain nodded, "of course, we used to be college students, and then we met again when we joined the work. Why did you suddenly ask this question? " "Well, Gu Teng is Gu Yu''s brother. I have to find out. Gu Yu, it''s not good to tell me some things. I have to know myself and the enemy to defeat each other. " When Han Tianzhuo lies, he doesn''t blink his eyes, but also has a sincere face. "Captain, Gu Yu, have you studied in e country before?" "She is from e country. I heard that her academic performance is good and she got into a very good university. But it seems that she offended someone before she came to Gu Teng. This little girl is pitiful and timid. She is always bullied." The captain had pity on his face. Han Tianzhuo remembers what Bai Yu told him. He studied in e country before, and then stayed in e country to develop his own career. Today, Gu Yu says that if he knows him, he must know his real name Han Tianzhuo. "Gu Yu didn''t tell me anything about the past. Maybe it was not pleasant. Captain, do you know that Gu Yu had a boyfriend before? " The captain laughed, "why, are you still jealous?" "No, I just want to know more about her. Be careful not to do anything that makes her sad." He doesn''t do things that hurt her, but he does things that hurt her! Hurt his white jade, this account, he has in mind."It seems not. Oh, Gu Teng casually said that she had fallen in love with a boy before, but the boy''s identity was too high. Gu Yu had some inferiority complex and was killed by the woman who liked the man. Hai, if you are with xiaoyuzi, you must treat her well. " Han Tianzhuo chuckles and gives a sound. But in my heart, I thought that Gu Yu had cheated him and scolded Bai Yu. If I don''t torture her well in the future, I''ll write the name of Han Tianzhuo upside down! The two chatted a few more words before the captain left. After walking out of his room, the team leader took out his mobile phone and called Gu Teng. He said that Hai was just more reserved and not good at expressing himself. In fact, he was still interested in Gu Yu. He just asked a lot of information about Gu Yu, and then wanted to tell her. Guteng said, "really? Xiaoyu is not in a good mood when he comes back today. I know that he must have something to do with Hai. Since Hai is interested in Gu Yu, let''s help them. " The captain wondered, "how can I help you?" "I''ll tell you on my birthday. By the way, how''s Liang Kun recently?" "Fortunately, he took the medicine you gave him and said it worked well." "That''s good. In a few days, the experiment will be successful, and you will have a share of the credit." Guteng is excited. The team leader heard that the experiment would be successful and was looking forward to it. He told him how to celebrate his birthday, so he hung up. And Han Tianzhuo in the room, finishing what the captain said, squinted. He lost his memory, from Han Tianzhuo to Hai. The people who know about it may have added a few from Gu Yu, but why do they want to modify his memory? In other words, what''s good for them to change their memory? He lies on the bed and turns over. What''s special about Liang Kun, who is also under surveillance? He told Han Jing Liang Kun''s information, but he didn''t know what his investigation was like. Chapter 1592 Gu Teng''s birthday was celebrated by several friends he knew. The location was set in a box of a club. When Han Tianzhuo went, many people had already arrived. Everyone said a few words of blessing and auspiciousness. The most important thing was to wish Guteng to take off the order. Gu Teng''s eyes flashed a touch of sadness. He subconsciously looked at the team leader, but he soon looked away and said that he was more interested in the laboratory than women. Everyone laughed. The captain of the sea suddenly came to see the noisy people around him. "Hai, today is a good opportunity. You will tell Xiaoyu later." Han Tianzhuo pulled his lips, did not say that he agreed or objected. The captain took up the glass and handed it to him. He poured the wine for him. "Here, I wish you success." Han Tianzhuo can''t refuse. He takes the cup and drinks the wine. After watching him drink, the team leader was very satisfied and turned to talk to other people. After Han Tianzhuo sat down, he saw Gu Yu sitting next to him, "brother Hai, let''s have a drink, too. I hope you can find someone you like." Han Tianzhuo wants to say that he has found it, but he can''t tell them about it. "Well." He picked up his glass and took a sip. Gu Yu looked at his face and looked at the glass in his hand. He waited patiently. After listening to Guteng''s talk about his experiment, he was full of pride. He said that his experiment would be successful soon. Han Tianzhuo has heard that he has mentioned his experiment several times. He said it was confidential before. He will mention it this time. It should be the result of the experiment that makes him very happy and can''t help sharing it with others. In his memory of becoming the sea, Guteng has the most memories. He takes care of him. Although he probably knows that Han Tianzhuo is the one who is responsible for his identity, he is still grateful to Guteng for helping him heal his wounds. Feeling a little hot, he looked up at the air conditioner in the box, the temperature was not high. He rubbed his forehead and felt strange. He got up and left the box to go to the toilet. Then he watched Gu Yu go out with him. The captain saw the two people go out, and he knew that it was the medicine on the sea. The glass of wine he brought to Hai was given to him by Gu Yu. She said Hai was sorry to tell her. This time they had a little relationship, but he had to say nothing. They really love each other, and she is willing to do that. The captain hopes that they will get married and let Hai drink the wine. Han Tianzhuo went to the washroom, pulled the collar, dry mouth, wash his face with cold water, the body heat did not disappear, but more and more intense. He was drugged. He clenched his fist and took out his mobile phone. No matter who was watching, he called Han Jing. "My condition is not very good, you send someone to pick me up and check the location." ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you insist Han Jing immediately checked the address through his mobile phone. Han Tianzhuo hung up the phone, hands on the sink, looking in the mirror, the face of some red man, strange and familiar face, flashed some pictures in his mind. In the picture, his face is still a little tender, you are when he was a child, in the picture, there are An''an, big brother, mother, and father, the picture is like the flood breaking through the gorge, surging, a burst of pain, let his head seem to be broken, pain he can''t stand. Han Tianzhuo, the son of President Sheng an and the husband of Bai Yu, grew up in the Han family. He held his forehead which was about to burst at the next moment. He remembered that he was jumping into the sea from the bridge. The explosion made him feel pain all over his body. He was too painful to move. Later, he was saved by the people who came up from the bottom of the sea. After timely blank, white everything, someone forced to give him some memory. "Hai, brother Hai? Are you ok? " Hearing Gu Yu''s voice, Han Tianzhuo comes back. What is she doing? "I''m fine. What do you want from me?" "I, I don''t think you''re feeling well, or I''ll take you back first." Gu Yu approached her carefully. "Well, I''m going to have a rest." Han Tian Jian restrained his inner agitation, especially the smell of perfume on a woman''s body, and he became hotter all over. However, when he died, he could not betray Bai Yu! "Brother Hai, do you need me to help you?" Gu Yu''s voice was soft and charming. Han Tianzhuo grinds his teeth, dodges her hand, and walks out of the washroom quickly. Listening to Gu Yu''s footsteps, he understands that it''s Gu Yu who gives him the medicine. Otherwise, she won''t come to the men''s room to find him at this time! Out of the club, Han Tianzhuo sees Han Jing''s car, and Gu Yu is still behind him. Gu Yu saw him stop suddenly, his face turned red, but his amber eyes were cold and scared to stop. His appearance made her think of Han Tianzhuo in the past. He used to be the same. Although he didn''t have much expression on his face, his beautiful eyes were too cold for people to look directly at him. "Brother Hai, what''s the matter with you "Gu Yu, you gave me the medicine, didn''t you?" Han Tianzhuo comes to the point.Gu Yu''s face turned white. "No, I didn''t. I didn''t know you were taking medicine. Hai, how can you slander me so much Han Tianzhuo sneered and walked into her step, "your acting is not superb. I hate your clumsiness." Gu Yu''s heart sank. How dare he say such vicious words to her? Is this still the sea? Her eyes blinked, tears fell down, "brother Hai, I didn''t, you misunderstood me." "Gu Yu, do you know why I always treat you as my sister instead of a woman?" "Why?" Gu Yu is also very curious. She has been with Han Tianzhuo for more than a year. She has been so attentive to him, and even tried to tease him by means many times. However, he is like a man without feelings and has no response at all. "Because, you are too pretentious, I can''t see your frankness. You always show me what you think is good. It''s childish and boring. Even if I sleep for a woman like you, I''ll get tired of it in two days." "You..." Gu Yu''s face turned red with anger and wanted to slap him, "brother Hai, how can you say that to me? I really love you!" "Sincerely, ah." So your sincerity is to let him have no memory, become another man, lose his former relatives, lose his former memory, betray his wife? He couldn''t accept such feelings. Han Tianzhuo turns to go, but Gu Yu keeps up, which makes her find that he is looking for Bai Yu. He angrily roared, "Gu Yu, you have to tear your face before you stop? I told you clearly that I don''t have that kind of feelings with you, but you said something in front of the captain that you shouldn''t say, and made your brother mistakenly think that I have feelings with you. It''s just a false impression that it''s hard to express. " "I didn''t, brother Hai. You misunderstood me. I really don''t know anything. I just thought I''d take you back to rest because you were uncomfortable." Gu Yu cried and wanted to help him. Han Tianzhuo threw him away again. Han Tianzhuo wants to kill people. If he is not a soldier, he wants to kill this woman. "I don''t care what you think, don''t follow me!" He turned and walked around the corner. Seeing that Gu Yu was still following, he quickened his pace and ran wildly. At this time, Gu Yu opened the door of the car and took her out. Chapter 1593 Han Jing turns yuan around to meet Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo saw them driving over and rushed to the car. He didn''t see Bai Yu. He was fretful and grabbed his hair. His clothes were wet with sweat. "Zuo Zuo, take me to Bai Yu." "Soon, second brother, you can bear it." Han Jing asked Yuan Yi to speed up. When he arrives at the parking lot of a villa, Han Jing helps Han Tianzhuo get out of the car and explains to him that it''s a bit dangerous to stay in a hotel, so he asks people to place the villa, and his second sister-in-law is in the villa. Speak of Cao Cao and he will come out. Bai Yu hears the sound of the car and immediately runs out to see that Han Tianzhuo is going to be held by Han Jing. Her face changes and she runs to him. "Han Tianzhuo, what''s the matter with you? Where are you hurt?" "Oh, Han Tianzhuo, why are you so hot? Do you have a fever?" White jade embraces his arm, the man suddenly turns to look at her, the burning eyes, like to burn her. She reacts, turns around and wants to run, but is pulled into her arms by his long arm. Han Tianzhuo releases Han Jing and puts the weight of her body on the woman. "Well, second brother, go upstairs." Han Tianzhuo didn''t respond. His eyes always fell on the woman. "What are you afraid of? You haven''t done it before. Didn''t you have backbone before?" Bai Yu blushes with shame and dares not look at Han Jing. Fortunately, Han Jing is sensible and turns to go out. Otherwise, she will have no face to see anyone. "Me, let''s go upstairs." Han Tianzhuo holds her shoulder and asks her to look at him directly. Bai Yu''s embarrassed eyes Dodge, but he lifts her chin and forces her to look up at him. "Are you the sea now, or Han Tianzhuo?" Han Tianzhuo low smile, bow close to her lips, "is your man." "Who is my man?" Bai Yu has to determine who he is now. "I, Han Tianzhuo!" He drew close to her lips, Bai Yu closed her eyes, felt his lips were hot, and grasped his arm with both hands. He stepped forward and forced her to step back to the steps. He picked her up and walked two steps higher, so that he didn''t have to bow his head too much, and she didn''t have to look up at her neck. "Bai Yu, do you miss me?" White jade confused looking at him, subconscious nod, think, almost crazy, every day can''t wait to see him. "Sorry to have kept you waiting so long." "Husband, do you think of something?" Bai Yu was surprised. "Think of some, think of a wedding I owe you." He can think of a wedding that still owes him. Bai Yu sobs with joy and hugs his neck excitedly. "Yes, you owe me." Han Tianzhuo really can''t bear the physical torture. He picks her up again. This time, Bai Yu doesn''t hide. He holds his neck and goes to the bedroom with him. He put her on the bed, white jade kiss him, Han Tianzhuo impatiently take off her clothes, white jade pulled him to the bed, turned over and sat on him, refused him to move. "Don''t think I''ll forgive you like this. You''ve even scolded me without a word of apology." Han Tianzhuo didn''t expect that she would settle accounts with him at this time. Her scalp was numb and she turned over and put her hands on her sides. "Baby, I apologize. I''m bad, I''m a jerk." Bai Yu turned away and hummed, "I can''t hear you." Han Tianzhuo is about to be tortured to death by her. He kisses her lips and says, "what do you want me to do, then you will forgive me." Bai Yu was willing to see him. "First of all, you must stay away from the woman Gu Yu in the future!" "All right, listen to you." Han Tianzhuo kisses her, but she covers her mouth with her hand, "what''s more, you are still cruel to me, saying that I should die far away." Han Tiannuan took a deep breath, took her hand to hit his cheek, "my fault, you hit me." Bai Yu felt his handsome face and was reluctant to fight. Thinking of the time when he left, her eyes were sour. "Han Tianzhuo, it''s hard to wait for someone. Don''t let me wait in the future, OK? I really can''t survive. If it''s not, if it''s not for An''an and my mother, I may take my baby to you." Bai Yu has depression. She has thought of going to him for many times. Han Tianzhuo thought that if she left for more than a year, she would be very uncomfortable. Her heart was like being pinched, holding her face and kissing her eyes. "It''s my fault. It doesn''t give you happiness, but it makes you suffer." Bai Yu sniffed and wiped away her tears. "Husband, you are so hot." Han Tianzhuo feels that her body is going to burn, but she doesn''t agree. He doesn''t want to use strong words against her. "Bai Yu, if you don''t agree, I Well Bai Yu kisses him, "are you going to find another woman? No way Han Tianzhuo raised the corner of his mouth and put his long arm around her. "There is no other woman, Baiyu. It''s only you, and it''s only you."Baiyu starts to take off his clothes, but he can''t pull them. Han Tianzhuo starts to take off his coat, revealing his strong muscles. Baiyu''s fingers fall from his shoulder, and there is a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. "Husband, your figure is getting better and better." Han Tianzhuo also began to take off her coat, feeling her finger across the place, muscle tremble, "is your welfare, white jade, I have many changes." The night was long. ¡­¡­ Baiyu woke up at noon the next day. When she opened her eyes, they were still sour. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the empty position beside her. Suddenly she sat up. Was it a dream she had last night? When she moves her foot, she feels something strange in her body. She tells her clearly that it''s not an illusion, it''s real. Her feet slowly fall to the ground, and she goes to the bathroom to wash. She still can''t find Han Tianzhuo downstairs. She was depressed to think, this man will not sleep, mention pants do not recognize people, right? When she heard something moving in the kitchen, she went to the kitchen and took a look. She saw a tall man doing something. She trotted to his back with her mouth raised and put her arms around him. "There''s not much in the fridge. I made some." White jade''s small head twisted in his back, "hungry, I eat anything." Han Tianzhuo raised the corner of his mouth and was cutting tomatoes. He put a piece into her mouth. Bai Yu ate it. It tasted sour and she frowned. He turned to look at her wrinkled face and couldn''t help laughing. He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lip. "Juice, sugar, do you want to drink?" Han Tianyu is more satisfied with her smile, but she is not willing to listen to him. Because this villa is not frequented, there are not many things to prepare, that is, some eggs, bread and some vegetables. Han Tianzhuo squeezed tomato juice and fried eggs. After lunch, they change their clothes and go downstairs. Han Jing also comes. "Second brother, Gu Yu has made a move. Your memory has been tampered with." Chapter 1594 Han Tianzhuo listens to Han Jing. Gu Yu moves and pauses for a few seconds. "You got her?" Han Jing nodded calmly, "she came out with you. She must have something to do with the person who drugged you. People around her didn''t look for her. They thought she was with you, so I took her away and asked her a few questions. She said that when you fell into the sea, there happened to be an army that was carrying out an underwater ship ship mission. When it detected him, it saved you. At that time, it was Guteng who treated you. After landing, she found you. In order to be with you, she asked Guteng to modify your memory. What Guteng is studying is to forget the sad memory. As long as she takes the medicine developed by him, her memory will be missing. Then, with hypnotic treatment, she will input a new memory to him. Han Tianzhuo frowned, "then, where is the real sea?" "When you''re on a mission, you die, and you take his place." Han Tianzhuo frowned, "you mean, Guteng takes me as his test object." Han Jing nodded, "it''s understandable that his experiment is about to succeed, but now you have recovered your memory. Obviously, the experiment failed. In fact, I also asked Uncle Ning Fu about this problem. He said that this research topic is very novel, but very naive, and it is unethical. The human brain has its own rules of activity. If we destroy part of it and force it to eliminate pain and sadness, then happiness and happiness will be meaningless. Moreover, taking too much of this medicine will not only damage the brain, but also make people suffer from mental illness, seriously causing paralysis. " Han Tianzhuo listened to the result and kept silent for a long time. Guteng had saved him, he was very grateful to him, he took Guteng as a friend, but Guteng regarded himself as a test object, regardless of his life or death. Guteng repeatedly said that he loved him, but he wanted to tamper with his life, let him become another man, and even give him medicine in order to become his woman. Oh. Referring to the medicine Han Tianzhuo gave him for investigation, Ning Fu also came the news, "second brother, some of the ingredients in the two medicines you gave me can cure headache, but they can''t cure it. Another ingredient can not only make people addicted, but also produce great memory for the hippocampus, which stores memory in the brain. The concentration of this component in your blood is not low. Uncle Ning Fu is not at ease. He also sent someone to give you a detailed examination. As for your ability to quickly restore memory, it''s probably due to Dad''s strong genes and good repair ability. The neurons in your brain are more active than most people, and your feelings for your second sister-in-law are too deep, because some memories are similar to the present scene, touching links, and finding some memories by chance. As for the later, you can recall all your life experiences, which is due to the person who gave you the medicine. That kind of medicine can make your adrenaline rush to your body, touch your brain, secrete dopamine, and make your brain excited. Then, "Bai Yu is coming over with tea, and he is confused when he hears a professional term from Han Jing. "Cough, wait, left, left, talk to people." Han Jing has always been strict in his work, and he is particularly concerned about Han Tianzhuo''s situation. Therefore, he has spent a lot of time trying to make sense of his situation. Interrupted by Bai Yu, he was stunned for a few seconds and said, "it''s the second elder brother. He was drugged. It''s a blessing in disguise. He can recover his memory. Now as long as he cleans up some toxins in his body, his body should be OK." Bai Yu was relieved. He was fine. Han Tianzhuo looked at the woman spitting out a mouthful of gas, a warm heart, "don''t worry, won''t forget you." "You''d better not forget, or I''ll remarry." Han Tianzhuo pinched her face, "say it again?" Bai Yu was pinched by him and patted his arm open. "Ouch, it hurts. You bully people. Zuo Zuo, your second brother bullies people again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing helplessly helps the forehead, the second elder brother bullies you, how can he do, he cannot beat the second elder brother again. Han Tianzhuo''s face sank. "Bai Yu, you can''t say that again." "It depends on you, whether you will make me wait another year." Bai Yu is wronged. Han Tianzhuo held her in his heart and gave her a kiss in the middle of her eyebrow. "No, Bai Yu." Although Bai Yu forgave him, the year she had been waiting for was too painful. She didn''t know if she could carry the second one. It was just like death. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Han Tianzhuo met with the army. The captain saw that he looked good and patted him on the shoulder. He asked him if he had strength to train. Han Tianzhuo stares at the team leader with a national face, which is somewhat honest. But how can a person who can become a team leader be as honest as he seems? Last night, he advised himself to drink. There was something wrong with that drink. "I''m fine. I asked for leave in the morning because of some delay at home. What do you mean, captain?" "What''s going on at home?" The captain was surprised, "aren''t you an orphan?" Han Tian said with no expression, "I don''t have parents, it doesn''t mean I don''t have other relatives, captain."The team leader was stunned. He laughed and turned to leave. Han Tianzhuo looks at the captain''s back and squints coldly. Now he can''t scare the snake. He doesn''t say too much. He turns to train. The team leader turned back to the office and went to call Gu Teng to ask if Gu Yu had gone back. Gu Teng said no, "Xiao Yu is not with the sea. They will definitely play together for a while." "Guteng, Hai is back, but he says he is not with Xiaoyu, but with his relatives. Where do Hai''s relatives come from? Are they relatives before the sea? " Gu Teng thought of the information of the recent investigation and said, "it''s not the relatives before the sea. If the relatives before the sea have something to do, I can''t have received any news. It should be the sea now. I''ll check it." Gu Teng is no longer talking to him. He hangs up the phone and calls Gu Yu directly, but several calls are not connected. He rubs his brows anxiously. He went to the hospital to ask, but there was no news from Gu Yu. After thinking about it, he went directly to the army to find Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo is not surprised to see him find himself, but his face is still confused. "Gu Yu? I didn''t feel well last night, so I left first "So, last night, you were not with Xiaoyu. Who were you with?" Gu Teng questioned. Han Tianzhuo''s eyes become cold, and Guteng also knows how to give him medicine! "I paid for a woman, Dr. Gu. Are you interested?" Gu Teng reacts that he is too tight for Zhang Guyu to say something he shouldn''t. He calmly turns around and walks away. "Dr. Gu, Gu Yu should be OK, if she didn''t provoke anyone." Han Tianzhuo said on purpose. Gu Teng was a little guilty, and his face was even worse. Chapter 1595 The reason why Guteng feels guilty is that Gu Yu fled to r country and provoked Julia, the daughter of a big family, in e country. When Gu Yu saw Han Tianzhuo who was seriously injured, she told herself that she liked Han Tianzhuo, and Han Tianzhuo also liked her, but Julia''s obstruction prevented them from being together, so they not only had to bear the pain of separation, but also she was chased and killed by Julia. Later, Gu Yu asked him to revise Han Tianzhuo''s memory so that he could forget his painful experience and be with her again. So he drugged Han Tianzhuo, input some strange memory to him, let him become the sea, and let him become his own experimental object with time. Every day, he would record Han Tianzhuo''s daily life and check his experimental process. However, some time ago, I received a report that Han Tianzhuo''s former family had come to him and might want to take him away. How could Guteng agree with those people to take away his test object for the near success of the experiment? So I asked my superior, the leader of the laboratory, to send more people to protect the sea. In fact, he wanted to drive Han Tianzhuo''s former family out of r country. I don''t care who Han Tianzhuo is or what kind of family he has, but now he is his test object, which is about to succeed. But thinking of Gu Yu, could it be Julia''s revenge that the pursuers came to r country and took her? He rushed to find someone to investigate. Gu Yu, who was searched by Gu Teng, was lying in the cold and humid basement. Because she didn''t turn on the light, she didn''t want to turn on the light day or night. She propped up her arm and just wanted to move it, she felt the pain in her leg made her body stiff. Last night''s terrible memory rushed to her brain, she shivered and began to cry. She asked the captain to feed the sea and drink the glass of wine. Originally, she wanted to give it to him. Unexpectedly, he hated himself so much. Later, she was caught by someone, blindfolded her and asked her about Han Tianzhuo. She didn''t say, someone began to cut her feet on his feet. She felt that her feet were useless and the pain was unbearable. She was forced to explain Han Tianzhuo. "Help, help!" There was no response. Gu Yu didn''t want to die here, so he called again. The door of the basement opened. Although her eyes were still covered, she could feel the light coming in. She wanted to get up. "Help, help me." "If you want to die, shut up, or I''ll cut your throat!" It was a man. He came up to her, and suddenly something cold came close to her face. Then she felt a pain in her cheek, and she screamed. "It''s good to know the pain. It''s a dagger that just scratched you. If you want to live, be obedient, or the next knife will be your throat!" Gu Yu sobbed and covered her mouth. She felt the moisture in her hands and the smell of blood. It was her blood. The man leaned down on her. "Did you design Miss Julia to be wronged and think that if you fled to r country, everything would be over? Childish. " Hearing the name that numbs her scalp, she stares in horror. Julia''s people find themselves. When she was close to Han Tianzhuo, she wanted to express herself to him, but Julia warned her several times that she really didn''t want to be threatened by her. At that time, her mother was ill, and her illness was too late to cure her. She put the death of her mother on Julia, saying that it was Julia who threatened her and made her mother die. She goes to Han Tianzhuo and asks him to help her to seek justice. She also takes the opportunity to approach Han Tianzhuo. The original plan is that Han Tianzhuo will sympathize with her and leave her with him. As long as she works hard, she will get his feelings and become Mrs. Han. But I didn''t expect that Julia was too savage. She was picked up by Han Tianzhuo, locked up by her father, and asked someone to kill her. She wants to ask Han Tianzhuo for help, but Han Tianzhuo''s assistant doesn''t want her to see him at all. In order to save her life, she had to flee to r country. I didn''t expect that God''s blessing and I met Han Tianzhuo who was seriously injured in r country. She felt that it must be God''s intention to help them, so she asked Gu Teng to revise Han Tianzhuo''s memory and make him a sea. After that, he was her own sea. But he became the sea, but his temperament and temper did not change at all, and he was still alienated from others. Even if she tried to be close to him, his attitude towards her was neither cold nor hot. She was worried, but she could only take it slowly. She thought they had a long time to get along with each other. Sooner or later, he would accept her. But less than a year later, his family came to him. Moreover, his younger brother was so skillful that it was impossible to guard against him. She was also forced to get along and give him medicine. These days are just her ovulation period. If she has a relationship with him, she may be pregnant. Han Tianzhuo is a very responsible man. As long as she has his child, he will be responsible for her. The moment she heard Julia''s name, all the plans became fantasies. "I, I didn''t, it wasn''t me, it wasn''t me who wronged her." The man reached out and patted her face, "you can disguise, but now no one appreciates your acting."Gu Yu also wanted to plead, the man impatiently put something in her mouth, turned to leave, closed the basement door. Bai Yu, who is eating fruit in the living room, turns to see that Yuan Yi has a bloody smell and frowns. "Yuanyi, didn''t you take a bath? It smells like blood." Yuan Yijiao said, "Miss Baiyu, young master Han Er asked me to make some tonic Soup for you. I killed a chicken and got the blood on my body. It''s easy for me." Bai Yu blinked. "My husband asked you to make me tonic soup?" If you don''t believe it, you can ask. Bai Yu was happy, so she didn''t care about him. "You don''t have to worry about it. Go wash it first." Yuan Yi goes back to his room, instead of going to the bathroom, he calls Han Jing, "master Jing, she knows Julia. She should be the woman who was driven out of e country by Julia, that is, the younger martial sister of Han er." "Well, keep an eye on it. The most important thing is to protect the second sister-in-law." Han Jing hangs up, looks down at the document in his hand, signs his name, hands it to his assistant, and walks to the conference room. My father said that he was the acting president, but in fact, the main work of Sheng''an is now in his hands. But when he is too busy, my father will come to help him look at the documents. There is no problem. Han Jing is still the one who signs. My father also wants to establish his prestige. He will participate in many large meetings, but he will be the master, while my father will sit on the side. Han Jing takes a look at his father sitting next to him with a mobile phone. He looks at the curve of his mouth rising slightly. Without looking at the mobile phone, he knows that his mother sent him a message. Although my father works outside, the interaction between them has never been interrupted. If my mother is not too tired to take care of her children, she will video with him in the evening to see the two children at home. Han Jing eyes up, inadvertently found that there is a white hair in his father''s hair, his eyes a meal. In a trance for a few seconds, take your eyes back. Although dad is in a good mental state, because he keeps fit all the year round and keeps in good shape, he is also in his fifties, and he has to support himself in the future. Chapter 1596 After the meeting, Han Jing and Han Junyu return to the office to talk with him about how to deal with Han Tianzhuo. "How are you doing with your work?" Han Junyu asked. "This inspection work should also be concluded. But the second brother''s status as a soldier is in some trouble. If you want him to leave, Dad, is there any way you can get him out of the army as soon as possible? " Han Jing is worried. Han Junyu considered a few points, since the work is almost the same, it should also go home, Jiji has not seen the baby at home. "We don''t have many people in the army here. It''s useless to spend money. We''re still better off with a little weight." Han Jing doubts, who is the weight? He thought about it, but he didn''t know who it was. "Dad, who is the man you''re talking about?" "Mr. Xing, he also has industries in r country." If Xing Jingzi deals with several celebrities, he will have a good chance of doing business in the surrounding countries. "Let the second sister-in-law say?" Han Junyu took a look at him and got up slowly. "Besides your second sister-in-law, who can say that you can move Mr. Xing?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, he said a piece of crap. Go back to the villa with him, smell a fragrance, Han Jing into the living room, see Baiyu and Yuanyi are drinking soup. Yuan Yi sees Han Jing and Han Junyu coming over. He stands up in fright and takes two steps back. Bai Yu raised her eyes to see Han Junyu, and immediately got up, "Dad, Yuan Yi has made a pot of soup. Do you want to taste it? It tastes good." Han Junyu looks at Yuan Yi. Yuan Yi''s scalp feels numb and laughs. Han Junyu answered. He went to the kitchen and took two bowls. He poured the soup into two bowls and handed one to Han Jing. He picked up the bowl and tasted it. "The taste is OK. Yuanyi is a good cook." Han Jing praised. "Young master Jing praised me. That''s it." Yuan Yi is embarrassed to be praised. After drinking the soup, Han Junyu discusses with Bai Yu and asks Mr. Xing to come and find his friends so that Han Tianzhuo can leave here as soon as possible. Bai Yu can let Han Tianzhuo leave here as soon as possible. She immediately takes out her mobile phone to call her grandfather. Han Junyu asks her to turn on the voice. Bai Yu nods and calls quickly. She tells Mr. Xing about the situation here. Mr. Xing is very happy to hear that Han Tianzhuo is still alive. Since Han Tianzhuo left, his white jade didn''t smile well once. If he was alive, it would be God''s kindness. Han Junyu also said that he analyzed the situation here and asked him to think of a way. Although Han Junyu is the president of Sheng''an, no matter how big Sheng''an is, it''s just a commercial company with no more power than the people in the army. After listening to Han Junyu''s words, master Xing can''t guess what he means. He wants to use his power to get Han Tianzhuo out. He couldn''t help laughing. Han Tianzhuo and Bai Yu have children. Needless to say, his old man will help. Hang up the old man Xing''s phone, Han Jing open the computer, also received the new news to Han Junyu said. What Han Tianzhuo asked him to investigate about Liang Kun has a clue. Liang Kun, a native of r country, is 29 years old. He is married and has a wife and three-year-old daughter. However, because of an accident, his three-year-old daughter died, and then his wife also died. According to the data, her wife could not bear the death of her daughter and committed suicide due to depression. However, according to his specific investigation, his wife couldn''t bear loneliness. When she was stealing, she locked her daughter at home. Her daughter climbed to the window to play and fell from the window. Later, her wife died the next day. The trace of being whipped on the autopsy should not be suicide, but homicide. His wife''s death is likely to have something to do with Liang Kun, but it has not been revealed. Han Junyu asked, "what about the man who stole from his wife?" "A car accident, lying in the hospital to become a vegetable, the specific reason, unknown." Han Jing replied. This is a serial homicide, but when one of the parties dies and the other is in hospital, naturally no one will call the police. Maybe someone has called the police, but they are pressed down. "Liang Kun, are you familiar with Guteng?" "Familiar. They were friends a few years ago and exchanged a lot." Han Jing moves the mouse and points out a few photos. They are Liang Kun and Gu Teng. Han Junyu''s index finger fell on the table and beat out the rhythm, "this Guteng, what''s special about him?" "Special?" Han Jing took another look at Gu Teng''s data and found nothing. Bai Yu also craned her neck to have a look, and raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Gu Teng, 30 years old, his feelings column is blank. He looks ok, and he''s a doctor with a good salary. There''s no reason why he can''t find a girlfriend. Has he ever been in love before?" Men and women have different concerns. Han Jing is still young and has a slow response to her feelings. It makes sense to listen to Bai Yu. "I had his emotional experience investigated immediately."Yuan Yi thinks about it and takes a look at Han Jing. Han Jing raised his eyebrows to him, and Yuan Yi immediately said, "young master Jing, why do you want to be far away? Just ask the people around him." Han Jing understood that he was talking about Gu Yu, but they didn''t know what to do with Gu Yu. "Well, you''re right. Go ahead." "Yes." Yuan nodded. White jade listen to two people play riddles, but this is Han Jing''s business, she is not easy to ask, also honest drink soup, go to do their own thing. ¡­¡­ In the hospital, Gu Teng didn''t find the news of Gu Yu all the time, and he was upset. At this time, news came from the army that Liang Kun was training when he suddenly fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. They were taking people to the hospital. Gu Teng immediately gets up when he hears about Liang Kun. After a few minutes, Liang Kun is sent. His breath is weak. They rush to operate and push Liang Kun into the operating room. Liang Kun is not in a hurry to save people. Instead, he does all kinds of examinations to confirm the data. The doctor next to him looked at Gu Teng suspiciously, "Dr. Gu, his condition seems not very good." "Well, it''s not so good. Now you have an operation." Gu Teng takes a look at the data and feels heavy. It''s against ethics to do experiments with people, so in the beginning, they all used small animals. However, he was not satisfied with the effect. He felt that the effect was too slow. At that time, Liang Kun was very painful to find him and asked him to help kill the dog man and woman who killed his daughter. Guteng didn''t want to help at first, but Liang Kun said that as long as he could help, he was willing to do anything for him, so he asked Liang Kun to do the experiment, trying to make him forget the pain and keep taking medicine. Liang Kun was in good condition at the beginning, and then Han Tianzhuo was in better condition. He thought the experiment was going to be successful, but he didn''t expect an accident in the end. Halfway through the operation, one of the doctors stopped suddenly, and the others looked at him strangely. "What''s the matter?" "He, he''s dead." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Others look at the data again. Although his muscles are still twitching, he is dead. "Dead?" Guteng refused to believe it. He looked at Liang Kun without any pain. Instead, he complained. How can he die? If he dies, doesn''t he declare his experiment a failure! Chapter 1597 Guteng was emotional and wanted to save him, but other doctors stopped him, and his ECG stopped, which was useless. People think that he and Liang Kun are in a good relationship and can''t accept the news of his death. But in fact, Gu Teng doesn''t want his experiment to fail. If it fails, his efforts will be nothing. The news of Liang Kun''s death soon spread to the team. Everyone was very surprised. It was just a training session. How could it be that he was still dead? When Han Tianzhuo heard the news, he frowned subconsciously. Liang Kun said that he had a bad headache these days because he had used a lot of drugs. Han Jing said that those drugs were harmful to human body, so Liang Kun was probably killed instead of committing suicide. But it will take a thorough investigation before they can find out why. Han Tianzhuo pursed his lips and wanted to ask for leave to go to the hospital with the team leader, but the team leader calmly shook his head and asked him to stay in the dormitory and not go anywhere. "Why?" "There are not so many reasons. Now there is an accident. Today we have a day off and stay in the dormitory. Where are we not allowed to go?" The captain ordered. He said the order, others dare not resist, if Han Tianzhuo is talking, it is against the order, also can only turn around. The team leader quickly went to the hospital to ask about the situation. Liang Kun''s body had been placed in a special ward, waiting for autopsy. After all, he was a big living person, and he was also a soldier. He died in an unknown way. This is a very important thing. Arriving at Guteng''s office, the team leader asked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t the experiment very successful? How did Liang Kun die? " In the captain''s voice, he was concerned about the experiment, but more about the sadness of Liang Kun''s death. Gu Teng''s heart is a bit anxious, "can''t let them autopsy, if autopsy, will find out I give him medicine, Lu Yan, you quickly think of a way, can''t let them autopsy." Lu Yan is the name of the team leader. When he heard Gu Teng''s words, he also reflected that these things are very serious. Liang Kun''s death was not an accident, but the use of drugs. Gu Teng knew that those drugs were harmful to human body. As a doctor, he gave them back to Liang Kun. This is an abuse of power. If found, he is likely to be accused of murder by Liang Kun''s family. "Guteng, those medicines are harmful. Why do you give them to Liang Kun?" Lu Yan doesn''t know anything about medicine. Gu Teng said that doing experiments is very helpful to human body. He believes in him, so he helps him. But it never occurred to me that this incident would harm Liang Kun''s life. "Liang Kun wanted it, so I gave it. And if I want to do the experiment, I have to let him take those drugs before the experiment can continue. " Guteng has a point. Lu Yan headache, now people are dead, disaster has been caused, should find a solution. If they steal Liang Kun''s body, they will make a big fuss about it. But if they don''t do something, the next accident is likely to be Guteng. "Lu Yan, my heart is in a mess. Up to now, I haven''t found Gu Yu." Guteng scratched his head madly. "Don''t worry. The more anxious you are, the more chaotic you are. Gu Yu is missing. Let''s send someone to find him first. This is r country. Those people don''t dare to do anything. As for Liang Kun, the medicine you gave him is unknown to others. As long as you destroy the medicine, it has nothing to do with you. " Guteng reaction, he said is reasonable, but think of Han Tianzhuo, "in case the sea suddenly come out, say that medicine thing?" Lu Yan twisted his eyebrows, "although the sea is late for the medicine, he doesn''t know the ingredients of the medicine and won''t stand up. If you don''t mind, let''s imprison him so that he can''t open his mouth. " Gu Teng goes to Liang Kun''s room and takes away his medicine. Lu Yan goes to find Hai and asks him to sleep for a few days and nights. These things will surely be over and everyone will be at peace. Liang Kun rushed to Hai''s room and told him about Liang Kun. He said that he was definitely dead, but the cause of death was not clear, and it still needs to be verified. Han Tianzhuo looked at him, "Captain, how was your relationship with Liang Kun before?" "He and I used to be teammates, but later we were busy, so we became estranged." Lu Yan seems to be remembering that he had a good time with several friends. But I didn''t expect that yesterday was still a good person, and today I will die. Lu Yan got up to boil water for him. After boiling the hot water, he poured some medicine into the kettle, and then brought the kettle to pour water for him. "Hai, so the world is changeable. What we can do now is to cherish the present." Han Tianzhuo looks at the water cup in front of him. Because he was cheated once, he is not stupid. The team leader will take the initiative to pour water for him so politely. In principle, he should pour water for the team leader. "The captain is right. We should cherish the present time and the present people, because no one knows who will disappear tomorrow." Lu Yan nodded with a smile, holding the cup but did not drink, "come on, drink a cup of hot water, pressure shock." Hai picked up his water cup and pretended that he was just about to drink. It seemed that he thought of something. He put down his water cup and asked anxiously, "Captain, doctor Guteng came to ask me if I saw Gu Yu. I said I didn''t see him. Did he find Gu Yu?""I don''t think so." Lu Yan stares at him, "Hai, do you like Xiaoyu or not? If you don''t, how can you worry about her?" Han Tianzhuo''s handsome face sighed, "I used to have several dogs in my family. Once there was an accident with a dog. I worried about it for a few days. What''s more, the captain, who has been together for a long time, won''t he worry?" He even compares Xiaoyu to a dog. Lu Yan''s face is not good, but he has no way to refute now. He can only wait for him to drink the glass of water, and then he goes to find Gu Yu. But the two chatted for a long time, the sea still does not drink water, Lu Yan is a little worried. "Hai, why don''t you drink it? Why, I can''t drink the water I poured for you? " Lu Yan pretended to have a funny expression on his face. Han Tianzhuo thinks that he really can''t drink. He has been sitting here talking about a lot of useless things. That glass of water must not be drunk. "No, I''m not thirsty." Han Tianzhuo picked up his water cup, but he didn''t drink it in the end. "It''s a little hot. Wait a minute. I want to drink cold water." Lu Yan grinds his teeth, thinking about how to make him drink, he hears a knock on the door. Han Tianzhuo gets up to open the door, "what''s the matter?" "Are you the sea?" "Yes. What are you The man standing outside seemed to be the man beside the colonel. "Our Colonel, please come over. I have something to tell you." "Captain?" Han Tianzhuo is puzzled. What has alarmed the Colonel? Lu Yan was also shocked when he heard that the colonel was looking for the sea. The colonel and them were quite different. If the colonel had something to do, he should pass on the news layer by layer. If he had any news, he should first find the captain. How could he send someone to find him directly. "Well, what can I do for the captain? I''m his captain. Can you come with me? " "Sorry, it''s the captain''s private business, so it can''t be. Hai, let''s go. Don''t make the Colonel wait Han Tianzhuo has a kind of conjecture in his heart. He nods immediately. The captain wants to stop him, but he doesn''t dare to let him go. But before Hai left, he repeatedly told him to be careful and not to upset the colonel. Hai pulled his lips impatiently and followed the man to turn left and right to the office building to get out of the Colonel''s office. Chapter 1598 Han Tianzhuo went out of the office. Before he opened the door, he heard the laughter coming from inside. When he came in and saw Mr. Xing, he raised his eyebrows. Instead of looking at him, Mr. Xing lowered his head to drink tea. "Captain, are you looking for me?" The rank of the colonel is very high. Han Tianzhuo, a small soldier, can''t see him at ordinary times. When he meets him at this moment, it must be his grandfather who says something. He doesn''t know their plan, so he can only pretend he doesn''t know them. "Yes, brother Xing, come and see if it''s him?" The colonel was over fifty years old, with a kind face and a respectful tone towards Mr. Xing. Mr. Xing squinted at him as if he was sure of the man in front of him. He stood up and walked in to watch. "Yes, it''s the smelly boy. Ah, I found it Mr. Xing sat down again. "Fortunately, I found it here. Otherwise, for my precious granddaughter''s sake, I would have to look elsewhere." "Brother Xing, don''t say that. In those days, you were kind to me. Your granddaughter was also my younger generation. I would help her with what she wanted to do." The captain looked at the sea. "Hai, this is Mr. Xing. He is my benefactor." Hai respectfully saluted, "Hello, Mr. Xing, I''m Hai." Looking at his body, Mr. Xing was right. He felt something in his heart, but he would wait until he finished the work. "Hai, you may not know me, my precious granddaughter. You must know Bai Yu." Mr. Xing took out a picture and handed it to him. "You saved her life. My granddaughter is all about you and wants to find you." Han Tianzhuo looked at Bai Yu''s photo for a few seconds, "please don''t be so polite, old man." "Well, my granddaughter wants to see you and let you be her bodyguard." Xing said. Han Tianzhuo blinked in bewilderment, "bodyguard?" The Colonel explained with a smile, "Miss Xing, the successor of the Xing family, is going to inspect the property, but there are several capable people around her who can protect him. I''ve read your information and performed well. If you go to protect Miss Xing, it''s also a task." Han Tianzhuo said, "Colonel, I, I haven''t protected anyone alone. I don''t know if I can do it. Moreover, there are a lot of people in the team who have better skills than me, " Mr. Xing immediately explained," it''s you, my baby granddaughter, who said you look good and stay with me in a good mood. " This kind of words is unreasonable, but the old man Xing is playing a pet. The granddaughter pet''s lawless kind, as long as the granddaughter has a request, must satisfy. Han Tianzhuo looked at the colonel, a bit confused, "Captain, you see," "what''s the reason for not willing?" "I''m going to protect Miss Xing, but I''m a soldier, not a bodyguard. It''s not appropriate." "Since you are a soldier, it''s your responsibility to protect those who need to be protected. Miss Xing''s identity is valuable. It''s reasonable for you to protect her." Orders from the colonel. The industry of the Xing family in r country is not small. If something happens to the heirs of the Xing family, if the old man of Xing gets into trouble, it will be another bloody storm. Moreover, the relationship network of the Xing family is too large, and he can find someone to help him, so he has to take over the task of Hai. The sea pretended to be reluctant, but still immediately stood up, "yes, Captain, I will accept this mission!" Mr. Xing drank a cup of tea and squinted at Han Tianzhuo, "then you will go back with me today. My granddaughter wants to see you." "Yes, sir." Looking at the boy''s respectfulness, Mr. Xing couldn''t help laughing. The Han family is good at acting. The Colonel personally sends Mr. Xing away, and Han Tianzhuo follows him to get on the bus. The Colonel also constantly instructs Han Tianzhuo to finish the task well and come back to praise him. Han Tianzhuo pretends to look forward. After closing the car door, the expectation on his face disappears. When he was 17 or 18 years old, Cheng Mo wanted to let him go to the army, but he didn''t want to be a soldier, so he refused Cheng mo. therefore, he didn''t pay much attention to military achievements, but he was more concerned about how to get out of the army as soon as possible. "Thank you for coming, grandfather." The old man holding a crutch, muddy eyes glanced at him, "finally can think of me, let me wait for a year, you smelly boy." Han Tianzhuo has no choice but to smile bitterly, "sorry, grandfather, it''s my fault." The old man snorted coldly, "apologizing is very fast. You should know how hard my rose is waiting for you when you recover your memory. If you give birth to a child by yourself, otherwise you will be implicated by her at the beginning, I will certainly let rose remarry." As soon as he wants his white jade to remarry, Han Tianzhuo is not calm. "Grandfather, I know I''m wrong. I''ll protect Baiyu for the rest of my life." Don''t listen to the old man, "who will be rhetoric, after you have to see the performance!" Han Tianzhuo nodded, to be good to another person, said that it must be just moving his mouth, is to do, is his ability.To the villa, Han Tianzhuo just got out of the car, someone broke into his arms, Han Tianzhuo open arms embrace her. The old man got out of the car and saw his granddaughter holding another man with a cold face. "Married granddaughter, spilled water." Baiyu stands and looks at his grandfather. With a helpless face, she releases Han Tianzhuo and hugs his arm. "Grandfather, don''t say that. When we get back to the Xing family, when Han Tianzhuo and I get married, I will say that I am a son-in-law, and let him follow our surname Xing in the future." Master Xing''s eyes brightened. Ah, this is OK, this is OK. But he is an old man in the world. His face doesn''t change. He glances at Han Tianzhuo. "Well, it depends on his performance. In the future, with our surname Xing, will he be wronged by the second young master of the Han family? " Han Tianzhuo has no choice but to smile, "don''t dislike it. Just be happy with your grandfather. There are many boys in the Han family, and I''m not short of one." After Han Tianzhuo finished, he said to Han Junyu, "Dad, what do you say?" Han Junyu''s face was expressionless. "You''re right. There are many boys in the Han family. There''s nothing wrong with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo''s mouth is pumping. His father is awesome! A few people smile into the living room, Han Junyu and the old man to discuss, how to try to solve the captain and Guteng. At the beginning, they were performing a mission in the sea. Because it was a secret act, they could not announce it to the public. If they could save Han Tianzhuo, the Han family and Xing family would be grateful. However, they take Han Tianzhuo as an experimental object because of their own selfish interests. This is a crime and they have to be punished. Now they haven''t got enough evidence, and they don''t have enough weight people to give justice to Han Tianzhuo, so it''s hard to act. I don''t know if Han Tianzhuo''s reflection arc has become longer after he lost his memory. They are talking about it when he turns to ask Bai Yu. "Bai Yu, is the child a man or a woman?" White jade a Leng, "is a boy, how do you just ask, I think you don''t like baby." Han Tianzhuo is almost crazy. The woman he likes gives birth to a child. How can he not like it. "Come on, give mom a video. Let me see the baby. Has he got a name? What''s your nickname, how old and who does it look like? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at his first emotional leak, his face couldn''t hide his excitement. As an elder, Han Junyu and Mr. Xing looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 1599 Qin Tianning and Han Tianning ask Bai Baoyu to watch the video immediately. See Han Tianzhuo''s face, than before a lot of black, her eyes moist, cover mouth don''t let oneself cry out. She thought she had lost the child, but she didn''t expect him to come back. Han Tianzhuo saw his mother''s red eyes, and his eyes were moist. Now that he has a child, he can also experience the expectation and love of his parents, so he can better understand his mother''s feelings for him. "Mom, I''m back. I''m sorry to worry you." Qin Ning held back his tears and shook his head with a smile. "Jiji is still alive, which is the best thing for her mother. I''ll show you the stars. The stars are very good and are sleeping." Han Tianzhuo looks at the sleeping child in the camera and raises his mouth. Extremely eager to return to Han''s home, to embrace their children. After chatting for a while, hang up the video, Han Tianzhuo immediately says to Mr. Xing that we should deal with Guteng and the captain''s affairs quickly, and he can go home after leaving his military status. Mr. Xing drank his tea slowly and considered it for a few seconds. Don''t worry. This matter will come one by one. After dinner. Bai Yu accompanies the old man to have a rest, but Han Tianzhuo and Han Jing go to the basement. It''s cold in the basement, because the windows on all sides are sealed. If you don''t turn on the light, it''s dark and you can''t see anything. As soon as Yuan turns on the light, Han Tianzhuo sees Gu Yu lying on the ground, dirty all over. She drags her feet with blood on them. He turns his head and looks at Han Jing. "This woman hurt her second sister-in-law''s foot. I''ll give her a tooth for a tooth." When Han Jing spoke, his tone was too calm, but Yuan Yi, standing behind him, felt a cool wind blowing by. "Well, well done." Han Tianzhuo nods and looks down at Gu Yu. If Han Jing doesn''t do it, he will do it. "Is it the sea?" Gu Yu heard the familiar voice and cried with joy. He climbed forward a few steps crying, "Hai, help me, help me, I don''t want to die." Han Tianzhuo squatted down, "you don''t want to die, why let Han Tianzhuo die?" Hearing that name from his own mouth, Gu Yu was shocked, "you, how do you know this name?" Han Tianzhuo sneered, "shouldn''t I know my name? Gu Yu, oh, no, I should call you younger martial sister. At the beginning, you calculated Julia. Did you really think that you could hide the truth from the world and make Julia shriveled? " "You, you are a liar, no, you are not the sea!" Gu Yu also wants to deny the facts. "I''m really not the sea, because the sea died while performing the mission. You see, the sea is somewhat similar to me. Let Guteng turn me into the sea. Gu Yu, you are really greedy." Han Tianzhuo has a smile, but there is a cold meaning in the smile, which makes people shudder. "At the beginning, I asked Julia''s father to keep her at home. I just wanted to use your business as an excuse to let Julia stop being annoying. But if you are not honest, you still need to annoy Julia. Do you really think Julia is stupid and other people are fooled by you?" "Gu Yu, you should be clear about what your brother did. As a doctor, you didn''t remind him. Instead, you helped Zhou to do evil. You also used me as a test object Han Tianzhuo gets up slowly and looks coldly at the woman on the ground. "If you want to save your brother''s life, you''d better explain the process of his experiment, or don''t blame me for my hard work." "No, don''t hurt my brother." Gu Yu cried. "Han, Han Tianzhuo, it''s my brother who saved your life. You can''t do this to him!" "Gu Yu, Liang Kun died in the days when you disappeared. The cause of death is obviously unknown, but as long as we investigate, we will find the answer in his blood. " Gu Yu was stunned. Liang Kun died. He was in good condition a few days ago, wasn''t he? "Those drugs are very harmful to the brain, which can''t be seen from the table. He died suddenly in the process of training. You say that if I also insist on taking medicine and die suddenly, he will not save me, but take my life! " "No, it won''t. The experimental process is very good. Han Tianzhuo, you cheat me!" Han Junyu laughs out a voice, "cheat you, you have what is worth me to cheat you, you don''t say, I also don''t want to hear, most is to send elder brother to the execution ground, let him explain." "No, it''s not like that. Don''t push my brother." Gu Yu climbed forward in pain. "My brother, he lives in pain every day. He, the person he likes, is Lu Yan and your team leader. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo is surprised. Gu Yu''s hiding is deep enough. "When my brother was in University, Lu Yan, as an exchange student, lived in a dormitory with him and had feelings for him. Later, he came to r country for him. He thought his feelings could have a way out, but he didn''t expect to come here and found a girlfriend. He has been hiding his feelings, and he is a good brother. After Lu Yan got married and had children, my brother wanted to make himself forget his sadness, so he would study this experiment. He was not wrong, he was just too painful. ""He was very painful, so he helped Liang Kun kill people, and then turned Liang Kun into a test object. Later, in order to be with me, you made me forget everything. Oh, Gu Yu, you are as pathetic as your brother. " As the saying goes, there must be something sad about poor people. Gu Teng''s purpose is to make him not love to do research, but to hurt others. Gu Yu wants to get love, but her way is too extreme, trying to change another person''s life, which is ridiculous! Gu Yu was lying on the ground crying. She didn''t know whether it was for her own sake or for her brother''s sake. "Han Tianzhuo, I just like you. Am I wrong? Why can''t you love me a little bit? " Han Tianzhuo''s eyes are calm, "Oh, do you like me? Does Julia feel less for me than you do? Although she is arrogant, she is open-minded, and her expression is on the surface. You pretend to be harmless to human beings and animals. In fact, your heart is dirty. Do you deserve my feelings? " Gu Yu''s cry is louder. To say that she and Julia are better than each other, she thinks that she must be better than them. But she still doesn''t understand when he asks if she is worthy. "Han Tianzhuo, feelings are selfish, I also want to get you like this." Han Tianzhuo''s amber eyes are only indifferent. He doesn''t want to say more and turns to leave. "Han Tianzhuo, stop, Bai Yu, where am I inferior to her? Why do you want her and don''t want me?" "You don''t deserve to be compared with her!" "You" his meaning is very obvious. Compared with Bai Yu, she insults Bai Yu. Gu Yu can''t accept this fact. Although she covers her eyes, she can''t hide his ferocious expression. She still wants to get up, but Yuanyi holds her mouth with something and turns off the light to leave. From the basement came the sound of clapping the door. Han Tianzhuo didn''t want the woman to smear Bai Yu''s eyes. He turned his head and said to Yuan Yi. "Keep her quiet and don''t let her die. She''ll be useful in two days." Chapter 1600 After two days, master Xing takes Han Tianzhuo back to the army. Because Liang Kun''s autopsy report came out, there are several kinds of abnormalities in his blood. His five internal organs have different degrees of damage, and the most important thing is his brain. Some parts are necrotic. When Han Tianzhuo went to listen to the doctor''s report, he saw that Lu Yan and Gu Teng were there. When he saw him coming, Lu Yan immediately came to ask what happened to him and wanted to leave the army. Han Tianzhuo can only explain that he is going to carry out the task, which is explained by the colonel, and he can''t help it. It''s the task assigned by the colonel, and Lu Yan can''t stop it, but he''s also worried that something will happen to Han Tianzhuo, and that Guteng''s research results will really fail. The doctor said that Liang Kun''s overuse of drugs was a bad thing for some organs of his body, so he still had to thoroughly investigate. After all, as a soldier, we not only experience every year, but also find out the source of this drug. "Doctor, is this the medicine on Liang Kun?" Han Tianzhuo takes out a medicine box and gives it to the doctor. Gu Teng saw the medicine in his hand and his face changed. He looked at Han Tianzhuo in disbelief. He suddenly stood up and grabbed the medicine. "Hai, how can you have this medicine?" "You gave it to me." Han Tianzhuo pretends to be innocent. Gu Teng stares at Han Tianzhuo, "don''t talk nonsense. Where can I give you this medicine? You always tell me where it comes from." Han Tianzhuo is not in a hurry. He asks other doctors to make sure whether this medicine is the thing that Liang Kun died. Because this matter is very serious, the Dean also came over. He thought that Han Tianzhuo''s words were very reasonable, so he asked Guteng to give the drug to the tester. Gu Teng clenched his teeth, had to give the drug to the testing personnel, cold eyes staring at Han Tianzhuo. "Hai, you should explain this matter clearly. Where did you get these medicines? Is there any special purpose for you to bring the medicine here at this time? " Han Tianzhuo said with a light smile, "what''s my purpose? I think Dr. Guteng should be clear in his heart. I''m not only a test object, but also monitored." "What are you talking about?" Lu Yan accentuated his tone with a threat. Han Tianzhuo is not afraid of him now. "Dr. Guteng is doing a drug research. Does the president know?" The president nodded. The laboratory is also part of the hospital''s resources. He has reviewed this project. Although there are many areas that need to be improved, he took Gu Teng''s team leader and said he could try. "What''s the problem?" "Well, Dean, do you know what he studied?" Han Tianzhuo asked again. "Laboratory mice, I can receive unnecessary experimental reports every month." The president replied. As for these research processes, he only learned from the experimental report, so the specific operation is not very clear. Looking at the experimental report, this project may be successful soon. Han Tianzhuo looks at the man next to the Dean, who is the leader of Guteng and the manager of the laboratory. "Well, chief, do you know?" The group leader''s eyes flashed guilty, he looked at Gu Teng, shook his head and denied, "isn''t it a mouse?" Han Tianzhuo shook his head. "Dr. Guteng found two subjects. The first one was Liang Kun, but he still felt strange. He was Han Tianzhuo, so why did he become the sea? "What about the real sea? You are Han Tianzhuo. How can you become a sea "The real sea died in the execution of the mission. When Dr. Guteng sent me to the hospital, Dr. Guteng''s sister recognized my identity. For personal reasons, Dr. Guteng hypnotized me when I was seriously injured, and input other people''s life experience to me, so that I could not distinguish reality from falsehood. Dr. gutten, am I wrong? " Gu Teng clenched his teeth, "Hai, are you confused? You know you are Hai, why do you say you are Han Tianzhuo. Are you greedy for Han''s money? You can be a soldier, you have to have your own integrity "Han family''s money, oh, my son, who will give Han family''s money to if he doesn''t want it?" Han Junyu and Mr. Xing walked in together and saw the president with a polite smile, which was regarded as greeting. "Hello, Dean. I''m Han Junyu, the father of Han Tianzhuo. I''m here today to find my son. Please forgive me. " Sheng''an group, such a big company, the president of the company will appear here like a legend. The president is also very surprised. "Mr. Han, Hai, oh, no, this is really your son?" Han Junyu nodded, "it''s true, Dean. Do you think I''m very similar to my son?" The dean''s eyes were turning around on Han Tianzhuo''s and Han Junyu''s faces. In fact, without looking at those reports, we can be sure that the two in front of us are father and son, because there is a high similarity in temperament and appearance. "Congratulations to Mr. Han for finding his son." The dean said that. Guteng thought that it was impossible to sophistry. He could only bite his teeth, and his brain told him how to excuse himself."I''m very happy to get my child back, but I''m not at ease with what some people have done to my child, so I hope the Dean can give me an explanation." The Dean nodded and looked at Gu Teng. "We talk with facts. If someone really takes people as test objects, I will never tolerate them!" Chapter 1601 The test personnel quickly came back with the test report. Han Tianzhuo gave him the same medicine as Liang Kun. The president asked Han Tianzhuo where the drugs came from. Han Tianzhuo pointed to Gu Teng and asked him to say where the drugs came from. Gu Teng is calm and wants to quibble, but there is no excuse for the fact. "It''s extracted from several drugs in the experiment, but I just want to help Liang Kun. Liang Kun''s daughter died at first, and his wife committed suicide later. He was too painful, so he asked me to give him a kind of medicine to forget the sad things in the past. I also helped him, and I warned him that the medicine should not be overdosed, as long as the pain was relieved, but I didn''t expect that he was disobedient and took so many drugs. ¡± Han Tianzhuo looks at Gu Teng''s sad expression. His acting skill is really boastful. "Dr. gutten, you lied." Gu Teng stares at Han Tianzhuo, "where did I lie? Han Tianzhuo, why do you want to harm me?" It was he who saved him and pulled him back from the gate of death, just to make him forget something and be with his sister. But now Gu Yu is missing, he is not with his sister and has recovered his memory. Why do you come to hold him. "It''s not that I want to harm you, but that I want you to recognize the reality. Liang Kun''s wife didn''t commit suicide, if he killed her. The murderer is Guteng Han Tianzhuo a word, turn a thousand layers of waves, people surprised at Gu Teng. Dr. Guteng is gentle and polite to everyone. How can he kill people. "No, Guteng is a famous good doctor. How can he kill people? It''s about evidence." The doctor next to him whispered. "Yes, how can Dr. Guteng harm people? Is there any misunderstanding?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Several people nearby talked about it, but the news was too shocking. The president and the group leader were all puzzled. "I kill?" Gu Teng gas smile, "Han Tianzhuo, you don''t spit, talk to evidence!" "You need evidence. OK, Han Jing, bring people in." Han Jing, who was guarding the door, brought in Liang Kun''s neighbor, a woman in her forties. When she saw Liang Kun''s body, she shed two tears and told her what she had seen that day. When Liang Kun''s wife died, Liang Kun took a friend to his home. After that, she heard her wife''s cry of pain. She thought they had quarreled. Liang Kun couldn''t go home often because he was in the army, so his wife took other men home. Once, Liang Kun caught a traitor on the spot. His wife knelt down and asked for forgiveness. Liang Kun forgave her, but they often quarreled after that. She wanted to go to the next room to see what was going on. She saw the man come out. Then Liang Kun left. The next day, her wife was in the bathtub with blood all over the floor. "Here''s an autopsy report and extracts, and some evidence of a room search." Han Jing hands a document to Han Tianzhuo. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t look at it, but hands it to the president. The Dean opened the document and saw that the document was mixed with photos. He frowned and snapped it up. "Is the man from Liang Kun''s house here?" The dean asked the neighbor. The neighbor nodded and pointed to Gu Teng, "it''s him. He''s been to Liang Kun''s house several times, so I know him." Gu Teng clenched his fist. He never thought that Han Tianzhuo would be so resourceful. He even turned over what happened a year ago and investigated it so clearly. "Guteng, what else do you have to say?" "I didn''t kill, they framed me!" "Well, the murder can be submitted to the Justice Department later. Well, let''s talk about you taking me as a test object. " Han Tianzhuo took out his room camera and burglar, "this is what I found in my room, Liang Kun''s room also has, you can verify fingerprints." Lu Yan listened to him say fingerprint verification, some panic in the heart, "sea, no, Han Tianzhuo, what evidence do you have, this is not your own in it?" Han Tianzhuo turns to look at Lu Yan, "why should I put a burglar in my room? Captain, do you know who put this thing "I, how could I know." Lu Yan grinds his teeth. President immediately let people to extract fingerprints, and asked Han Tianzhuo, "is there any evidence?" "Find someone to look for some data reports in Dr. Guteng''s bookshelf, and you should be able to find the data record sheet of Liang Kun and me." The Dean also sent for a search. Gu Teng has been completely flustered. If this matter comes to light, he will not only be unable to be a doctor in the future, but also bear the charge of murder and go to jail. The searcher came quickly and found the form, a thick stack, from Han Tianzhuo''s serious injury to now. Gu Teng looked at the forms, "these are not mine. Han Tianzhuo deliberately framed me!" Han Tianzhuo looks at him like an idiot. "OK, you can detect fingerprints and notes."No matter how many reasons Guteng has to defend, Han Tianzhuo can find a way to block his way. Guteng has no choice but to wait for the detection personnel to take the test results. Guteng''s fingerprints, those cameras and burglars, but Lu Yan''s fingerprints. Gu Teng immediately said, "this matter has nothing to do with Lu Yan. It''s all my fault. I deliberately hurt him with fingerprints. I admit my mistake. In order to achieve the research effect, I asked Liang Kun to take medicine. Without the knowledge of Han Tianzhuo, I let him become my research object. It''s my fault. I accept all punishment. " The Dean was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Guteng was a very talented doctor. They all thought highly of him. He would do something against human relations. "Now that you are dismissed, you are under investigation. If the investigation is clear, other cases will be handed over to the Ministry of justice." The Dean sighed. Gu Teng didn''t speak, which is a kind of default. He turned his head to see Lu Yan, pulled his lips, and still didn''t say a word. He took off his work card and left. Lu Yan see him go out, want to talk and stop, and finally did not have the courage to speak. Han Tianzhuo stares at Lu Yan, suddenly raises the corner of his mouth, "Captain, do you understand Gu Teng''s meaning?" Lu Yan guilty, dare not look at him, "what do you mean, he, he hurt you, also want to frame me, where do I know what he is thinking." Han Tianzhuo squinted, "Lu Yan, you know what he means, right? You don''t respond, but you don''t refuse. You regard him as your best friend. If you have any trouble, let him listen. Lu Yan, you are not only a coward, but also a despicable man. " Guteng came here to work for him. For many years, he has always been in his heart. Lu Yan is not stupid. How can he not see his mind? But he does not refuse, but connives, which makes Guteng go to the extreme. Gu Teng is not a good man. He does extreme things to hurt others, but he is also a victim. In the end, in order to protect Lu Yan, he bears all the charges, but he doesn''t get a look from Lu Yan. It''s pathetic. "Dean, the person under investigation, my team leader, should be counted as one of them." The Dean looked at him in surprise, "Gu Teng said it was all his fault. Captain Lu Yan, what else is wrong?" "I''m not the sea, but I can get into the team of the road captain. He also installed cameras in my room. When I went out, there were people following me. Those people were the team that the road captain used to lead. What''s your explanation? Oh, by the way, the camera you installed in my room also records the picture of you putting something in the kettle. I don''t know if you are interested in learning about it? " Chapter 1602 Gu Teng saves Han Tianzhuo''s life. He has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. What he owes is what he wants to pay back. But Lu Yan involved in this matter, but let Gu Teng a person back black pot, he for Gu Teng is not worth, can only push him out. Send Lu Yan away. Han Tianzhuo and Mr. Xing go to find the colonel and want to retire. The captain doesn''t understand. Mr. Xing explains that his granddaughter likes Han Tianzhuo and wants to marry him. However, she wants to manage the Xing family and is clingy. She can''t leave Han Tianzhuo, so she makes Han Tianzhuo redundant. After listening to this explanation, the Colonel took a puff at the corner of his mouth and let a big man become a burden. Isn''t that good? Han Tianzhuo came forward and explained, "grandfather Xing''s granddaughter is very lovely. I like her very much, so I''m willing to go to Xing''s house with her. I''d like to ask the colonel to help me. I want to retire." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Colonel looks at Han Tianzhuo and thinks that it''s the Xing family. His family background is immeasurable. It''s natural for him to be moved. Since he wants to retire from the army, he will give Mr. Xing a favor and pass his retirement report. With the report, Han Tianzhuo goes to say goodbye to his former comrades in arms and leaves. Although he retired from the army and felt that he had been wearing his uniform for nearly a year, Han Tianzhuo was really reluctant. But thinking of going home immediately and seeing his baby, he soon felt relieved and went back to the villa to meet them. He went to the airport and went back to Nankang city. Mr. Xing also wants to go to Nankang with his nephew. Han family. Qinning listen to them say home, and Han Tiannuan early in wait, see Han Tianzhuo get off the car, she looked at his face, half a day did not come back. "Mom." Han Tianzhuo came up to her, saw her eyes moist, raised his hand to wipe her tears. "Mom, I''m back. Why are you crying?" Qin Ning sniffed, "Mom didn''t cry, mom is very happy. Welcome home, Gigi. " Han Tianzhuo raised the corner of his mouth, "Mom, I miss you too." Qin Ning finally couldn''t hold his tears and fell down. This time, he was really happy. "Brother." Han Tiannuan stands behind Qin Ning and looks at her without blinking. Han Tianzhuo released Qin Ning and went to his sister. "They are all mothers. How can they still cry?" Han Tiannuan opens his arm, but Han Tianzhuo walks up to her and hugs her, "OK, hold her again, big brother will be jealous." Han Tiannuan hugged him and said, "being jealous is good for your health. Brother, I miss you so much." Han Tianzhuo chuckles, "well, I miss you too. ANN, have you grown tall?" Han Tiannuan released him, raised his small face and looked forward, "really? I''ve grown tall? " Han Tianzhuo nodded, gesticulating her height, just to his shoulder, "may grow a centimeter or two, but still very short." Han Tiannuan angrily shook off his hand and glared at him, "you''re tall, amazing, hum." Brother and sister daily contact, soon let the atmosphere relax, "Mom, where are the stars?" "Sleeping in the cradle, this boy is a sleeping God." Han Tianzhuo quickens his pace and comes to the cradle. Looking at the little child, he looks a little nervous. He reaches out and touches his little hand carefully. His little hand immediately becomes a fist. Han Tianzhuo can''t help but bow his head and kiss him. Because when Han Tianzhuo came home, many friends and relatives came to see it. After a year of searching, they didn''t find any news. They thought Han Tianzhuo had passed away, but they didn''t expect him to come back. They said they would all come here to get lucky. When the Cheng family comes over, an Yun sees Han Tianzhuo and Bai Yu standing together. Bai Yu is holding a star in her arms. She can''t help but tut tut. It''s really unforgettable. In the blink of an eye, children who used to look small are now so big and have their own babies. Qinning listen to her tone, laughing and crying, "don''t worry, wait for your baby to get married, you can also hold the baby." An Yun turns to see Cheng Hui sitting next to Han Jing and sighs. After Molly''s death, the girl has become much quieter, but there is still Han Jing in her eyes. Han Jing doesn''t want to talk about feelings, so Cheng Hui just stays with him as a friend. Qin Ning doesn''t judge a lot about children''s affairs. He pats an Yun placidly and says, "don''t worry. When the children get older, they can let go of a lot of things." Anyun smiles, and Chenghui follows her. As long as she is sure of something, it''s just a muscle. After all these years, if Han Jing can''t let go of her, she can''t let go of herself. "Now that you''re good, you''ll be a grandmother and a grandmother, and then you''ll be a grandmother." Qin Ning low smile, "said I seem to be very old, people also want to pretend a tender." An Yun gives her a white eye, let her realize, "how old, still want to pretend tender, you lose not shame." "Shame, not your family. What are you worried about?" Han Junyu turns around and says to an Yun.¡°¡­¡­¡± An Yun didn''t expect that he would suddenly open his mouth. He was startled and turned his eyes in disgust. "President Han, you''re not afraid of being a real person. She''s disgraced and thrown into other people''s arms?" Han Junyu looked down at Qin Ning, "you ask her, dare you?" Qinning immediately Shun Mao, "dare not, dare not, my life can only be lost to my husband''s arms." An Yun shook the goose bumps on his body. "Can you stop being so disgusting? It''s been many years, and you have to scatter dog food. Some single dogs in your family will be broken sooner or later." Qin Ning laughs in Han Junyu, "it''s better to have dog food than to have nothing to eat." Sitting on the sofa, several people, as single dogs, glance at their parents. Han Jing calmly gets up, and Qin you immediately follows. "Dad, mom, you talk slowly. My brother and I will talk about life and ideals." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning originally did not answer how, Qin Yu said so, the old face is red. Mr. Xing looked at his grandson for a while, and then went to see Han Tiannuan''s daughter xiaoxuehua. The more he looked, the more he liked it. Little grandson sleeps with his eyes closed every day. He can''t amuse himself at all. Little snowflake is different. She likes playing very much. Sometimes when she amuses her, she giggles, making him feel better. The atmosphere of the Han family is very good. Because of taking care of the children, there are people in the family. It''s very busy. His old man is used to being cold as usual. Once he enters such an environment, he is reluctant to go. But he couldn''t stay in the Han family for a long time. The Xing family had to be busy. After two days, he was ready to go back. He quietly took Baiyu and said, "rose, you and Jiji, come on, have more nephews, wait for a few to go home, it''s also lively." Bai Yu was embarrassed by him, "grandfather, I have to raise a child. I want to manage the Xing family. Where can I have time to manage the child?" Master Xing said with a smile, "Hey, your grandfather, I''m still energetic now. I can take care of the Xing family for you. Don''t rush to take care of the business first. Give birth to more children. The Xing family is also busy." Bai Yu turned her head and looked at Han Tianzhuo with her son in her arms. She blushed and nodded, "then I''ll discuss with Han Tianzhuo and have a daughter." "Ah, good, good, children in pairs." The more he thought about it, the happier he was, and he couldn''t help praising Qin Ning, "your mother-in-law is really powerful. If you have two in one birth, you will have six children if you have three. Bai Yu, you can learn from your mother-in-law how to have twins. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Yu coughed, more embarrassed. Chapter 1603 After Xing left, Bai Yu and Han Tianzhuo talked about having a baby in the evening. Han Tianzhuo leaned down and propped up his chin, "let it be. We''re still young, and we don''t worry. When the stars get bigger, we can take our younger sister and regenerate." Bai Yu nodded, "I think so, too, but my grandfather said that there are many children in the family and it''s lively." Han Tianzhuo said, "if you give birth to more children like Han Jing''s temperament, no matter how many children you have, it won''t be lively. But if you give birth to a temper like Xiaoyu, the whole Xing family will be able to turn over. If you use your mother''s words, you want to keep Xiaoyu well and let her live in the fire every day." Bai Yu used to think that little fish was cute and clever, but when she got in touch with him more, she would know that it was his appearance in front of outsiders. In fact, he was really noisy at home. When I wake up every day, if I don''t take the stairs well when I go downstairs, I must slide down the railing. If I don''t slide down beautifully, he will repeat. When I fall to the ground, he makes a loud noise. People on the second floor and the third floor can''t live in peace. So, the excitement of the Han family is that when the little fish gets up and goes to bed, he feels that the whole world will be much quieter. She shook her shoulders in horror, immediately shook her head and lay down beside him, "then we are not in a hurry, let it be." Han Tianzhuo is listening to his sister, Bai Yu''s baby situation, he didn''t accompany her, in the heart of guilt. "Bai Yu, I''m sorry I didn''t accompany you." Bai Yu shook her head unconcerned. "If you can come back and lie beside me now, I think this is the best company. The past is gone. The whole process of giving birth to a child is very painful, but when the little star is born, my pain is also worth it. " Without him, the world is dark. She thinks that everything is more negative. But with him, she feels that the world is bright and she can do whatever she wants. Han Tianzhuo gently stroked her cheek, close to her forehead, "it''s really my good girl, Baiyu. In the future, I''ll try my best to give you what you want. Please take care of me." Bai Yu raised the corner of her mouth and said, "ouch, our second young master Han, speaking of love, why do I have goose bumps on my body?" Han Tianzhuo is angry and laughs. He scolds him and gets addicted. He talks to him well. He suddenly says something in love, but she says she has goose bumps. Reach out to scratch her, white jade smiles to dodge, two people roll into a ball. Suddenly, their eyes overlapped. He slowly lowered his head to kiss her lips. Bai Yu closed her eyes and felt his rare tenderness. "Han Tianzhuo, it seems that you still owe me a word." "Owe you?" Han Tianzhuo picks an eyebrow, "talk about it." "You didn''t say you love me." Han Tianzhuo laughed, close to her ear, "I''ve been with you for so long, don''t you know I''m the one who says less and does more?" Bai Yu grabbed his hand and puffed his little face. "I don''t care. You''re doing well, but women are different from men. Women like to listen to nice words. You say you love me." Han Tianzhuo pursed his lips and wanted to kiss her. Bai Yu dodged again and was about to get up. "Han Tianzhuo, if you don''t tell me, I won''t play with you." Han Tianzhuo helpless embrace her, take her no way, this woman deliberately tease him, is to let him say red, listen to coax her. "I, cough, why do I deliberately say it?" He felt that he couldn''t say it. He was too hypocritical! Bai Yu sat up and asked him to sit up, "you can''t say, I teach you, I love you, I love you." Han Tianzhuo sat up and looked at her smile eyes, the starlight in her eyes. He was so excited that he bowed his head and kissed her eyes again. "I can''t help it. I love you." Bai Yu, like a cat stealing food, smirked and covered her mouth. "It''s nice to hear that. If you say something more, I''ll cooperate with you." Han Tianzhuo covered her eyes with his hand, close to her left ear, "I love my silly wife, Bai Yu. Meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life." Baiyu listened to the man''s deliberately low voice, and was about to hook her soul away. She hugged him excitedly. "Husband, if you say something so nice, I will love you more." ¡­¡­ When Han Tianzhuo comes back, he can bring little stars with Bai Yu, and Qin Ning can finally relax. Watching her son and daughter take the children out to play, she raises her mouth and finally has time to help Qin you clean up his apartment. In the past, she used to go once a month. Because of the new members in her family, she went less often. When she went to the apartment, Qin you was busy filming. She cleaned the apartment and added some new things to his refrigerator. She was afraid that he would be lazy and always eat instant noodles. She had been worried about his body surgery before, so she was very concerned about his diet. Hearing the doorbell, she went to open the door to see that it was the courier. She said there was an express, and she took it. She opened the package and thought of something to put away for Qin you, but when she saw the photos inside, she was so scared that she shook her hands and all the things inside came out.Some bloody blades, candles, white paper, black-and-white photos, and a large poster are used in the mourning hall. She sat down on the sofa for a long time before she recovered her mind. She quickly put things away and called Han Junyu. Han Junyu heard this and knew that Qin Ning must be scared. He drove to the apartment to pick her up. Looking at her sitting in a daze on the sofa, holding a glass of water in her hand, he went to take the glass, the water in the glass was cold, obviously she was in a daze for a long time. "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. They are all things that have been deliberately made." Qin Ning nodded, "Qin you is serious about his work. Who is it? He has so much malice against him that he even does those things. Husband, I''m really afraid when I see those things. I''m afraid that our Qin you will have an accident. " Qin Ning was greatly frightened by Qin you''s previous illness. When he suddenly saw the things that would only be used in the Lingtang after the dead, he felt uncomfortable. "I''ll look into it. Don''t worry." Han Junyu tried to appease her and let people investigate with the express bill. In the evening, Qin you came back to see his parents there. He was a little surprised. He was just about to lie down and rest. He insisted, "Dad, let''s go out for dinner. The kitchen has been useless for a long time, and many things are not complete." Han Junyu has no problem. He goes out to dinner with Qin Ning. Qin you finds that his mother''s expression is not right. He thinks something is wrong. He asks anxiously. Qin Ning shakes his head and just touches his son''s haggard face. Qin Youyang said with a smile, "Mom, what I do is what I like. If I want to do well, I''m tired, but I''m ok." Qin Ning knew that he had been optimistic since he was a child. No matter what happened, he would only say the good side. "If you are happy, mom is happy. Right right, mom will be proud of you. " Qin you said to his mother with a smile, "Mom, don''t worry, I will definitely refuel." Three people eat, Han Junyu tentatively asked Qin you whether to change a better apartment, Qin you has this plan, "Dad, don''t worry, this time I want to buy my own apartment, wait for me to choose, and then take you there." Since Qin you got her own salary, she doesn''t use her family''s money any more. Qin Ning and Han Junyu look at each other, and it''s not good to say more, but she doesn''t want that kind of dirty things to appear in front of her son. Chapter 1604 When Qin Ning returned to Han''s home, she thought that someone had sent something like that to Qin you. This malice made her heart unable to calm down. She is kind-hearted and sunny. She studies hard and works hard to make movies. What kind of people do she provoke? She curses him in this way. Qin Ning is not in a good mood, and Han Junyu is not in a good mood. Sitting at the dinner table, Han Jing frowns when her mother mentions it. Recently, Qin you is too busy to communicate with each other. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to check. Youyou will be fine." After dinner, Han Jing goes to Han Junyu to talk about Qin you. Han Junyu has found out that he is a fan of another actor. Because he suspects that Qin you has robbed the role of his idol, he gives Qin you that kind of thing. Even though Han Jing has a good temper, he is also laughed at by these people. His younger brother, Qin you''s own conditions are not mentioned first. What kind of play does he want to make? He still wants to play the role? Joke! However, Qin you has been hiding his identity. In addition, he is not keen on commercial activities, so he has been concentrating on filming. Some people think he is bullying and want to suppress him. "Dad, what did you do with it?" This event scares mother, father certainly will not give up! "those people love to send something to others, so I''ll send him a copy every day, and all the Internet accounts will be sealed, so that those ID number can be entered into the blacklist." Han Jing nodded, feeling a bit remorseful. She was too busy and didn''t take care of the right and the right things. She still had to keep an eye on them in the future. This kind of thing must not be known to her mother, otherwise her mother would be worried. Han Jing returns to his bedroom and calls Qin you, but after two calls, no one answers. He contacts Qin you''s agent, who says that Qin you is filming and hanging on Weiya, so it''s not convenient to answer the phone. Han Jing asked him to send a copy of Qin you''s schedule and hung up. Han Jing opened wechat and looked at the daily schedule sent by her agent. The schedule was very tight. She had almost no rest seven days a week and was on the car or plane. In the evening, Qin you learned that Han Jing had called him and immediately called him when he got his mobile phone. "What can I do for you, brother?" "No, I''ll ask you, how''s it going?" Han Jing is working overtime to read the documents at this time. "That''s it. Oh, I added a few projects. I wanted to earn more money to buy a suite, so I received a commercial show and a variety show." Han Jing raised the corner of his mouth, tone more gentle, "you like that place, I''ll give you to stare at the point, there are price activities to inform you." Qin you laughed and warned seriously, "brother, don''t make small moves. I have a job now. Besides, it''s not easy for you to earn money. There''s no need for you to spend money." Han Jing said, "it''s not easy for me to earn money, but no one gives me money. I don''t feel sorry for giving you a little." Qin you said, "it''s really my brother, but I''m not in a hurry now. If a little girl hears you, she will be lifted up and put you down immediately." Han Jing''s smile converged and turned to look at the Jasmine blossoming in the night, "right? I don''t need it. " Qin you noticed his mood change and sighed, "brother, don''t be too tired. I heard from my mother that you are now a workaholic. You spend 24 hours in the company for a few days. Although young people should struggle, they should also pay attention to their health." "You too." The two brothers chatted again. Qin you hung up and looked at the moonlight outside the window. The smile on his face also faded a lot. Click on the address book, staring at a number, he hesitated for several minutes, finally, still did not have the courage to dial out. ¡­¡­ The next day it made five. The alarm clock reminds Qin you to get up, wash and change clothes, quickly go downstairs, buy a breakfast, and take a taxi to the film and television city. He put on his makeup at six and started shooting at seven. Today, because he had an opposite play with the heroine, he practiced several times in advance and talked with the director for a while. It was 8:30, but neither the heroine nor the other actor arrived. He took a look at his mobile phone. "Director, don''t we start shooting at eight today?" In fact, the director said it was 7:30 yesterday. He deliberately said 8:00 to save face for those people. The director was a bit helpless and asked people to call the heroine and the actor who played the second man. After a while, the staff said they were on the road, but there was a traffic jam. Qin you laughed and didn''t speak. This happened several times. Once, he waited for an afternoon. Finally, the heroine came to shoot for half an hour and said she was tired and wanted to have a rest. Then he changed the stand in to shoot with him. But he put up with all this. The director''s face is also a little ugly. At the beginning, he asked for his play, but now the play begins. These people act as demons and angrily throw away their script, but they don''t say much. Making TV plays requires investment. These people are either related to investors or investment companies. Besides, they have a hard family background and are not easy to provoke. Although the director seems to play a good trick, he can''t do anything with these young actors.Several staff members looked at the director''s anger, but also bowed their heads. They are small people. It''s hard to say that not only do people come here early in the morning to prepare, but it''s useless to wait for those people and break the phone if they don''t come. The director is deliberately angry, but also in order to get angry, let those people hurry up, turn around and look at Qin you, who is still holding the script, with a sigh. "Qin you, your performance is very good. It''s more intense than the emotional expression in the last play." Qin Youyang lip, "thank you for the director''s praise, there is growth is also what I have been looking forward to." The director was gratified that he had chosen the play and let a lot of people try the hero, but he didn''t have the right one. Later, a friend recommended Qin you to have a try. At the beginning, Qin you said that he didn''t understand the TV series, and that he might be too busy for time. It was an old friend who advised him to come to the audition. The director was also surprised by his acting skills, so he decided to make him the leading actor on the spot. "Young man, calm down and shoot well. You must have a good work." Qin you shrugged his shoulders and waited for two hours. The heroine came late. In addition, she changed her clothes and put on her makeup. Another hour passed. The morning passed. The director had to let everyone have dinner first, and in the afternoon, he took time to shoot. In the afternoon, Qin you took a lunch break for half an hour. Seeing that the time was almost the same, he went to Weiya with the staff. But half an hour later, the heroine still didn''t come. The staff had to let Qin you down to have a rest. Qin you drank water and asked the agent what was the situation. The agent''s face is not good, "the heroine said menstruation is not very comfortable, this play to use a stand in, but the director does not agree, the woman sitting in the dressing room has not come out, the director''s face is black." The agent is in the atmosphere. Qin you spent more than an hour in Weiya in the morning without any complaints. Does the actress want to be so sentimental? It''s just a menstrual period. The play is an emotional one. If she doesn''t fight or make trouble, she says she won''t play it. Bitches are hypocritical! Qin you still gave a smile. The agent looked at him and looked at him carefully. "Qin you, otherwise, you can have a rest today. You are very tired of your play these days." Qin you didn''t care about waving his hand, but also joked with a smile, "if you use a stand in, you can be a stand in. I think that stand in is very beautiful. When you don''t make up, your plain face is higher than that of the heroine." Chapter 1605 The agent discussed with the director that if it couldn''t be done, we''d better use a double. We can''t waste everyone''s time just because of one person. Qin you has another activity after shooting this scene. The director was angry and impolite to everyone. "I said that if you don''t need a double, you don''t need it. Your family Qin you has activities. If he''s worried, get out of here." Qin you, standing next to him, raised his mouth when he heard the director''s words. His usual smiling face was bright and beautiful, which made people unable to open their eyes. "Today''s plan is to finish the film before rolling. Rolling, director." When the director heard his calm and amusing words, he calmed down a bit and asked the deputy director to discuss with the heroine again. Today, he insisted on taking a rest after shooting the scene. The deputy director went to call the heroine, Chai Jia. Because the last play was on fire, the popularity of the film rose, and the film pay also rose, which made her angry. "Miss Chai, we''ll try our best to finish this afternoon''s play, and then we can have a rest." "Ouch, deputy director, I''m suffering from stomachache and crying. I''m afraid that my bad mood will affect my menstruation. You can discuss it with the director." Chai Jia covers her stomach. She''s an actress, and she''s acting like her. Chai Jia''s agent helped to persuade him, "deputy director, please be kind. Chai Jia''s face is very bad when he''s in a special time in my family, so the effect of shooting is also very bad. It''s better to let Jiajia in our family adjust to a good condition another day." The deputy director was in a dilemma on both sides and kept his temper. "I know you are not comfortable at special times. Let''s speed up. You come out and give me a good face. At other times, you can use a stand in to speed up the production. Mr. Chai, you see, the director lost his temper. " Chai Jia covered her stomach and did not speak. She looked at her agent, and the agent''s voice was a little cold." deputy director, you said you could use a double, so let the double. We Jiajia really can''t do it. Now she has a stomachache and can''t stand steadily. " I make complaints about ''s deputy director''s heart. When he came in, he also heard them talking and laughing. How could she pretend to be weak when he came to filming. Chai Jia''s face was very ruddy. How could it be that she was so hurt that she couldn''t stand steadily. If Chai Jia didn''t have a big company background, the deputy director would not have been willing to wait on him, but if he replied to the director like this, the director would be furious. But Chai Jia just can''t get up. She can''t be tied up. She can only tell the director that the heroine is in a physiological period and she''s in a bad condition. She can''t shoot. Make up room. Chai Jia continued to play with his mobile phone, and his agent was a little worried. "Jiajia, what if you annoy the director like this?" Chai Jia didn''t care. "The play has been filmed for several episodes. The director scolded me at most. He scolded me if he wanted to. Anyway, I just didn''t like Qin you and didn''t want to make the play with him." After all, Qin jialiyou still can''t get along with her for a few months "What''s wrong? Qin you plays tricks and grabs Yingcheng brother''s play. He doesn''t know who he is. I just embarrass him! He is so low-key that he really thinks how good his acting skills are. It''s not because of his face. " Chai Jia''s scornful cold hum. Before the actor of the play was chosen, many people speculated that it might be Yingcheng, but in the end, the director said Qin you would play it. Qin you doesn''t have much news and doesn''t know what his family is like, but he must have used some means to change his role this time, and he doesn''t dare to make a big deal of it. Chai Jia is disgusted to see him and to play with him. ¡­¡­ Qin you, listening to the deputy director, had long guessed that this was the result. From the beginning of the play, Chai Jia didn''t give him a good face. When acting, he deliberately made things difficult for him, which made him want to lose his temper several times. However, when he thought that his work couldn''t bring in too much emotion, he put up with it. The highlight of today''s play is her. She has been procrastinating all the time. For him, it''s a waste of time and he can''t go to the next activity. Delay the next activity time, for him, will be questioned business ability, will also spread play big card. he beckoned to the broker. "It''s time to delay the next activity." The agent is also very helpless. There''s a delay here, and there''s a group of people waiting for him for the shooting, which makes him in a dilemma on both sides. He can only make a phone call to communicate. "Wait, how much can I get for that event?" "For the endorsement of this brand, you can get 1.8 million." The endorsement that the agent finds for him must be a big name. It''s mainly because Qin you doesn''t attend the activities at ordinary times. He has a big shelf, and the general brand doesn''t look up to him at all. Qin you nodded, let him go busy, he went to the heroine''s stand in. Everyone calls her Xiao Yang, the double of the heroine. She is as tall as the heroine. Although the double doesn''t need a face, Qin you''s face is no worse than the heroine''s. Qin you asked her, "you look young. How long have you been here?"When Xiao Yang heard Qin you talking to him, he was very excited. "I''ve been filming here for three years. I wanted to apply for Acting major, but my family didn''t agree, so I didn''t read it. Isn''t this summer vacation? I''m here again." "Are you a college student?" Qin you is surprised that this stand in does everything in the production team. Sometimes, in order to play a more important role, he helps prop brother move things and roll up his sleeves. He doesn''t look like a student at all. Although it is impossible for her face to appear in the camera when she is acting, she is very attentive. Although she speaks different lines, she is also trying to figure out the emotion of the lines. She asked him one or two questions several times before. Xiao Yang felt embarrassed, "yes, I''m still in college. I''m from the Finance Department of Kyoto University. It has nothing to do with acting. If I don''t play well, Mr. Qin, please give me more advice. I''ve seen your play, and your play has a sense of substitution. I really like your video." The Finance Department of Kyoto University should be a top student. It''s really inferior to be a stand in actor here. Qin you raised his mouth and said, "do you want to play with me?" Xiao Yang nodded. Of course, she wanted to, even in her dreams, but she was not a professional, and her acting skills were not good, so she could only play some supporting roles. "As long as you want, it depends on chance." Xiao Yang licked his lips. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak any more. He nodded fiercely. Qin you raised his hand and asked the deputy director to come over. The deputy director wondered, "Mr. Qin, do you want to rest or not?" In the leading role of the cast, everyone is polite to call the teacher. "No, I want to ask you, do you know the salary of the heroine?" The deputy director''s face is strange, and the pay of the crew is secret. Some people just want to know. If they say it on such an occasion, it will be hateful. "Shall I ask the director?" Qin you picks his eyebrows. The deputy director coughed, "in fact, it''s not a secret. It''s ok if you want to know. The investment in this play is OK. There are 160000 episodes for Chai Jia and 40 episodes for the director." That is to shoot, she can get more than 6 million, Qin you asked: "if you find a reason to let her kick out, how much will you lose?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The deputy director looked at him in amazement. Mr. Qin, your tone is so crazy. Do your parents know? Qin you started to make movies when he was 16 years old. The rules in this circle should be understood. Chai Jia is an artist being promoted by shengteng entertainment. It''s not easy to provoke. "Look, look at the later negotiations." Qin you didn''t care nodded and asked Xiao Yang, "if you are allowed to play the heroine now, I''ll give you a five in one episode, will you?" Xiao Yang stares big eyes, five in case set, forty set, that is also a lot of money! The most important thing is to be able to play with the male god! "Yes, yes, no money." Xiao Yang is excited. Qin you''s attitude was a bit serious. "Your play is not mature. You can listen to the director more, but you must maintain the basic quality of an actor and respect the role. Can you do it?" "Yes, yes, male god. No, Mr. Qin. I can shoot any shot for filming." Xiao Yang is determined. Qin you nodded, "then you come with me to see the director, let the Director give you a try." The deputy director really saw Qin you go to the director with a stand in, and his chin would fall to the ground. After so many years of filming, it was the first time for him to meet the hero and replace the heroine. In this play, it is said that love will last forever. This is clearly love, but kill each other! Chapter 1606 The director listened to Qin you and changed the heroine. He widened his eyes and thought he was joking. "Qin you, this is not April Fool''s day." "Well, I know that when I first saw your play, it was because the play was very good. I didn''t want to waste it, but I didn''t want to waste each other''s time because of some unimportant people. As for the post Chaijia negotiation, you can talk about it first. If someone withdraws capital or she doesn''t agree, let her come to me and I''ll solve it. Director, I''ve wasted a few days of my time because of the same time several times. I don''t want to find such things again. Please forgive me The director didn''t expect Qin you to be so arrogant. He was annoyed and dissatisfied with Chai Jia. Seeing the woman standing behind Qin you, "isn''t she a double for the heroine? Let her play the leading role, which is " " she has great potential, but also in line with the image of the heroine. The most important thing is that she has aura in her eyes, and the director can have a try. " Qin you doesn''t do things in an impulsive way. He has played with Xiao Yang. Only when he knows that she is a plastic talent can he make this decision. As usual, the director will lose his temper and say that he is mischievous. This play has been made. As a leading actor, he even wants to change the female role. Is that his professionalism? However, he looked at Qin you calmly and listened to him again. "It''s good for the director to know how Chai Jia''s acting skills were. Today, I have a showdown. If the director wants to keep Chai Jia, I''m sorry, I''ll quit. I''ll pay all the compensation. If the director wants to make a bold attempt, you can try her play." The director looks at Xiao Yang, who is pushed forward by Qin you, and his brows are tightened. He doesn''t know how uncomfortable the two lovers are, and they want to replace each other. "Give it a try." The director said, chose a plot, Xiao Yang took a look at Qin you, Qin you encouraged, Xiao Yang this deep breath, let himself into the role. Gu Ling, the heroine in the play, is very strange and clever, but she is confused. Most of the time, she is kind-hearted and makes a lot of jokes. However, she has a sincere heart for the man and wants to be with him and make herself stronger for him. So in the whole story, it''s also the way for the woman to grow up. Because of love, she knows how to take care of others and is a little bit mature. In order to accompany him, she can endure the boredom to learn things she doesn''t like. Because of obsession, she finally succeeds. After all, she has never played the leading role before, and her grasp of the camera will be much worse. Moreover, she is too nervous and her voice is shaking when she speaks. But her eyes are very beautiful, and flexible blink, like talking, people can not refuse her any request. The director hesitated and pulled Qin you to the side. "Qin you, changing roles is not a small matter. After all, we are a team. If Chai Jia has a little temper, you should be more considerate." Qin you always smiles at people, but that doesn''t mean he has no temper. Chai Jia can bear it for the first time, but after several tosses, do you really think he is a sick cat? "You let people talk boldly. It''s OK." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Change the heroine, he can calm down and say, it''s ok? The director stares at him with big eyes. He is young and has a good voice. I don''t know what it is. I dare to be so arrogant. "Qin you, what''s your card?" "Shengteng entertainment company, director, have you heard of it?" Qin you asked with a smile. "Naturally, I''ve heard that famous companies in the industry produced two TV dramas last year, with good ratings. Although the old company has changed its management, it''s not bad. Isn''t Chai Jia an artist of shengteng entertainment? " For companies in the industry, the director is naturally clear. Qin you whispered to him, "director, I''ll tell you a secret. Shareholders of shengteng entertainment company have something to do with me. Do you believe it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The director is also a person who has seen the world, but he said to the director blatantly, I have a backstage. Don''t provoke me. Qin you is the first one. "Chai Jia is a rising artist, that''s right, so you don''t have to worry about her troubles. As for divestment, don''t worry. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The director has been working in this industry for a long time, and he is famous for being tough. However, he feels that no matter how tough he is, he can''t beat these young people. One by one, he has opened his eyes. The director asked the deputy director to call Chai Jia again. If she doesn''t come again, change it! Chai Jia, who watched the video in the dressing room, was a little reluctant to see the deputy director coming. "I said it''s inconvenient, but I can''t shoot well when I go. Deputy director, please go and tell the director about me." The deputy director didn''t flatter Qin you because he heard about changing roles. The deputy director said with a smile, "Mr. Chai, do you really want to go?" "I want to go too, but it''s really uncomfortable. I can''t help it." Chai Jia pretends to be weak.The deputy director nodded, "OK, you can have a good rest." See deputy director out, Chai Jia sneer, "must be that Qin you worried, deliberately urged the director, otherwise the deputy director will not come." The agent felt that something was wrong. The attitude of the deputy director was different this time. Chai Jia is delicate and has a small temper. She had several episodes in the last play, but because she was young, everyone... Spoiled her, so she was a bit wayward. "I''m still not sure. I''ll go and inquire about the situation." Chai Jia didn''t care. "Go ahead and tell me when you come back. Is Qin you so angry that his face turns black. Ha ha ha To tell you the truth, he looks good, but it''s no use robbing other people''s things. " The agent used to inquire about the situation. The director talked to Qin you without expression. Then the deputy director asked someone to start work. She turned around and saw another woman wearing Chai Jia''s same costume, which was a stand in. But the more you look at it, the more wrong it is. The stand in doesn''t make a face. But in this shot, the eye close-up of the stand in is given. Not only is it positive, but the director will also tell her the play. What''s going on? She pulled a photographer beside her, "this double, how can you take a face?" The photographer looked at her and said, "you don''t know, the heroine has changed. Now Xiao Yang plays the heroine." The agent stared at the photographer in amazement, "you''re talking nonsense. Where does the heroine say to change? Why didn''t the director say hello?" Because Xiao Yang often helps everyone and is very popular in the cast. She can play the leading role in the first time. When the photographer takes pictures, she feels better than Chai Jia, so she has no patience with Chai Jia''s agent. "Why didn''t you inform me? The deputy director didn''t ask twice. It was Miss Chai Jia who said she didn''t want to shoot. The director had to change people for the sake of the whole crew. If you don''t believe it, ask yourself Naturally, the agent doesn''t believe it. He goes to the director''s back and wants to ask. At this time, the director is staring at the camera and is suddenly interrupted and his brows are tightened. "Chai, if you don''t come here with me, I''m not well." "Director, heroine," "she doesn''t want to play, many people want to play. She wants to rest, so keep on resting. I''m busy Agent such as Thunderbolt, how can this time change the role, how possible?! Chapter 1607 Chai Jia thinks she''s bluffing herself when she hears from her agent that she''s changing the heroine. She immediately gets up and walks out of the dressing room to see that the director is speaking to her double. She quickens her pace. "Director, it''s OK for me to put up with the scene I want to play." But the director didn''t look at her. He continued to bow his head and tell Xiao Yang what he needed to pay attention to. Xiao Yang listened carefully and marked where he needed to. All kinds of pens were full. Chai Jia was ignored and couldn''t bear it. He pushed Xiao Yang away, "director, I," "aren''t you going to have a rest? Now that there is no play for you, you can stay where it''s cool. " The director''s temper gets up and his cold face is very frightening. Chai Jia puts it aside wrongly. Xiao Yang was a bit at a loss and didn''t know what to do. "Director, now I am," the director said irritably, "since you said you want to play, do your play well. Other things have nothing to do with you." Xiao Yang was so fierce that he didn''t dare to speak any more and looked down at the script. The story of Chai Jia being changed into a leading actress soon spread. Chai Jia felt ashamed and left crying. Since the director was unkind to her, don''t blame her for her injustice. She went to the economic man to discuss the countermeasures. The agent is also very angry. How can the director change the role suddenly? Chai Jia is just a little bit grumpy. Has she made a big mistake. "Chai Jia, I''m sure I''ll find a way to do justice for you. They''ve been deceiving people too much!" Chai Jia also covers his mouth, which is painful. It''s no small matter that the agent calls back to the company and is suddenly changed during the filming. Call the director, want him to talk with the director, if the director does not change the role back, then they will never give up. Director of silence for a few seconds, "Chai Jia back to the company, do not disgrace outside!" The agent was confused. "Director, what do you mean?" Chai Jia became very popular in the last TV play. The director specially told her to cultivate Chai Jia well. Now Chai Jia is bullied and the director doesn''t care. He also said that she is a disgrace. "Come back here." The director is upset. A few minutes ago, Qin you''s agent called back to the company and told the company to remove Chai Jia''s play. If she wanted to make trouble, she would hide it. The director was also blinded. Before he could figure out how to deal with it, Chai Jia''s agent called and said that she would not give up. Qin you is one of the biggest shareholders of shengteng entertainment. Chai Jia is not trying to offend his own boss! Movie city. After Qin you finished shooting his part, he discussed with his agent about the company, reminded the company management to hold a meeting, and then discussed the next play with Xiao Yang. Xiao Yang''s original name is Yang Zhen. As a child, she practiced dancing and Violin and won numerous medals. But she likes acting and only participated in school skits before. In the film and Television City, she just found some supporting roles. Her acting skills are a bit green, but some of her behaviors are very natural. Qin you asked her to work harder and practice more lines. Yang Zhen nodded excitedly all the time, "Mr. Qin, thank you. I will work hard and never fail the chance you gave me." Qin you didn''t care. He was afraid of the thick script. "Give you a chance. You have to seize it. If you don''t know anything, you can ask the director. When you are in the play, you can also ask me. You can''t play well, but you can''t relax your attitude. Don''t pretend to tell me that you can''t carry the pressure." Qin you''s voice is a bit harsh, but Yang Zhen knows that he recites his lines for his own good. The agent wondered, "Qin you, why do you want to help this little girl? Don''t you take a fancy to her?" Qin you glanced at him, "I can''t stand Chai Jia. If I throw her out, I have to find someone to replace her. Yang Zhen, who has not yet signed a contract with a company, will find an opportunity to sign her in to shengteng. She is a good seedling and will be cultivated slowly. " What about the manager? He''s not serious? This little girl looks good, but now entertainment companies never lack beauty, so the agent did not care too much. Qin you is also tired all day. Lying in his apartment, he turns over and closes his eyes. When he hears the vibration of the mobile phone, he closes his eyes, feels out the mobile phone and answers it. "Qin you, you are so powerful that you openly changed the heroine." It''s Tan Kai. "How do you know that?" "I used to make a play with Chai Jia. I was in a group with her. She complained in the group that she was changed by the hero. I want to ask, what''s your identity. You dare to change the heroine. You are so brave. " Tan Kai admired him. When he met actors he didn''t like very much, he hated them at most, and even met them with a smile on his face. After all, they were too arrogant in the industry and had a bad influence on their popularity. He Qin you is really bold, this play has been filmed for some time, he was not happy to change the heroine. It''s said that the director replaced the previous double of the heroine. Tut Tut, it''s too slapping. Chai Jia is mad. "Chai Jia annoyed me and wanted to shake her face. She was upset, so she changed her face." Qin you''s tone was a little impatient."Well, OK, but you are all from shengteng entertainment. It should be very embarrassing if you don''t look up and look down in the future." It''s the first time Tan Kai has seen him get so angry. He doesn''t know what Chai Jia has done. He has touched Qin you''s bottom line. "I''ll just let her go. Her existence is a waste of resources, let me wait for her, the whole team, because of her delay, without a word of apology, as if others owe her. As for my identity, it''s meaningless for him to find out. " Tan Kai is even more curious. He and Qin you have been together for four years, but they don''t know what other identities Qin you has. "Qin you, you can''t be the second generation of super rich people. You can get hundreds of millions of dollars at a time?" "Ha ha." Qin you doesn''t want to say much about his identity, because in his subconscious, he doesn''t want people to know that he is Han Junyu''s son. After that, he tries to make some achievements. Some people say that he is the son of President Sheng an, and his success is all because he has a rich father. "Well, to tell you the truth, you''ve made such a fuss this time that the circle is guessing if you''ve got a big man." Qin you turned over and said, "I don''t dare to break my leg by my father Tan Kai also thinks that Qin you is not that kind of person, but he is also curious about how he operates and how he can replace the heroine. Is he related to the director? Qin you hung up the phone, got up to take a bath, tied a bath towel, came out, took his mobile phone and was preparing to order. When he put down his mobile phone, he heard a knock on the door. "So fast?" He went to the door and saw Jiamu''s face in the cat''s eyes. He pursed his lips and opened the door. "I come to see you. Are you surprised or not?" Qin you tilted his head to see him, "how suddenly came, also did not give me news." "Welfare, of course." "Welfare?" Qin you thought he was having a ghost idea again, so he said, "brother Youyou, close your eyes, and surprise will appear." Chapter 1608 Jiamu asked him to close his eyes. Qin you was a bit helpless. How many people were playing such childish games. But he still closed his eyes, "what a surprise, you won''t prepare a snake for me? Jiamu, I''ll tell you, I''ll strangle you. " Jiamu likes to keep snakes, all kinds of snakes. "Coming, brother right, open your eyes!" Qin you saw two people standing in front of him. One was Gao Er, who had seen the picture, and the other was Jennie. They both laughed at him. "Hello, Qin you. I''m gore." Qin you looked at Jennie, a little embarrassed, "I know, you come first." Jennie and Goyle look at each other as they enter the apartment. "Qin you, I''m Jane. You don''t know each other, do you?" Jennie stares at him carefully. Qin you didn''t know how to face him for a moment. He saw that he was still wrapped in a bath towel, and his nervous forehead was sweating. "Well, you sit first, and I''ll change first." Watching him run into the bedroom, Jennie looked down in disappointment. "I knew he didn''t like me." Jiamu wants to explain, "Jennie, Qin you may be a little nervous. Really, if he doesn''t like you, I won''t bring you here." Jennie took a calm look at Jiamu and hummed, "you''re my fiance now. If I can''t find a man, you and gore can''t live together." Jiamu gave her a white eye, "mouth poison woman heart, you are scorpion beauty." Jennie raised an eyebrow at him, showed a lovely smile, and deliberately softened her voice. "If you don''t help me get rid of Qin you, I''ll break you up every minute." Looking at Jennie showing her dark belly, and her lovely image is too disobedient, Goyle helpless, "Jennie, lady." "Does Qin you like ladies?" Jiamu immediately nodded, "brother right, I''m sure I won''t like a woman with a black stomach and a bad stomach. So, Jennie, lovely and sweet, is your personality." Jane is really a lot of convergence, dignified sit down, back straight, smile elegant, see Qin you wearing a white T-shirt out, she immediately stood up nervous. Qin you saw that she was standing upright, but she was also at a loss. He nervously looks for the topic, asks Jiamu how to come suddenly, has eaten, his kitchen does not open fire, wants to eat out. Jiamu immediately nodded, "let''s go out to eat, I want to take Gore to eat hot pot." Qin you took a coat and put on a mask and hat. Now he has made several plays. He is a bit famous and is often recognized and signed on the road. When the four went out, Jiamu asked him what food was nearby. Qin you said a place, and they drove there. Jiamu drives, Goyle takes the co pilot, and Jennie and Qin you take the back seat. Two people sitting in the back seat, Jennie peeked at him, before she just watched him in the circle of friends and on TV, now he is more mature, see real people, is really much better than on TV. Qin you''s handsome is not insidious, but more delicate. There is no attack in her eyebrows, but her smiling eyes can absorb her soul. The man she likes, no matter from which angle, is pleasing to the eye. Qin you takes off the mask, is staring at by the woman, palms sweating, looking for a topic to chat, "Jennie, you come to Nankang City, do you think work, or?" "I, I came to play." Jennie smiles and makes excuses. Sixteen year old Jennie is a little baby fat. She laughs very cute with childishness and foolishness. Now she is a few years old, like a flower blooming from a branch. She is charming and bright, and her aura is stronger than before. But no matter how strong she is in front of others, in front of Qin you, she is still a little girl who is nervous and afraid of making mistakes. Qin you said, but he knew that Jennie was a busy man. How could she come here to play in her spare time. "How are you all these years?" Jennie wants to shake her head. She''s not living well. She''s repeating her life every day, learning all kinds of things. She has to start managing businesses, attend all kinds of business banquets, keep smiling every day, and be an elegant lady. She didn''t like such a boring life at all. She only looked at his circle of friends and his colorful world, which she envied in her heart. But in the end, she raised her smile and said, "well, what about you?" Qin you also raised a smile, "a lot of study, filming very tired, but can see a lot of things, still interesting." Listening to his voice, Jennie couldn''t hide her love for her career choice, which was adored in her heart. "It''s a wonderful thing for filmmakers to experience the lives of different people. Qin you, I envy you so much." Qin you smiles, and they talk politely. In front of the car, Jiamu listened to the two people chatting and pulled out their ears. Aren''t they tired of talking like this? Moreover, he obviously felt that Jennie, who was bold, dark and a little temperamental in front of him, restrained herself when she was in front of Qin you. As a matter of fact, one thing came down, and Qin you didn''t say anything, so she could be obedient.When they get to the place where they eat hot pot, Qin you chooses a remote seat. Gao Er and Jia Mu are sure to sit up. After they sit down, they treat Jennie and Qin you as the air. They hold hands. Jia Mu brings food to him. Gao Er also opens his mouth obediently. They talk and laugh. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you takes a puff from the corner of his mouth and kicks him under the table to make him hold back, otherwise he and Jennie would be too embarrassed. Jiamu looked at him with disgust, "Jennie, you should not eat spicy before. You try the pepper here. It''s delicious." Jennie is curious. She takes out her chopsticks and really goes to eat chili sauce. Qin you stops her. "It''s for seasoning. Put him and mahjong together, and then put the dishes in it. If you eat the chili sauce directly, your stomach will be unbearable." Jennie, oh, she began to scald the dishes. She had never eaten this kind of food before, and it seemed a little clumsy to operate. She glanced at Qin you, and found that he looked at himself again. He was uneasy. He didn''t dislike her, did he? "I''ll do it. Tell me what you want to eat." Qin you helps. Jennie licked her lips happily. "I haven''t tasted any of these. I want to eat them." After that, Jennie regretted it. Does he think she ate a lot? "Well, I''ll get it for you." Qin you''s face is gentle, and the corners of her mouth are full of beautiful radians. Jennie quickly takes back her crazy eyes and looks at Jiamu and gore, staring at them. Jiamu takes back her sight and coughs. If a woman falls in love, her IQ will decrease. Qin you looked at Jiamu, "Jiamu, are you bringing Gore here to play or to meet my family?" Jiamu almost choked, a bit tangled, "right brother, we just come to play, don''t want to disturb aunt." Qin you oh a, "then you don''t want to see the second brother''s children, there are small snowflakes?" "Yes Jiamu said immediately. He wanted to, but he didn''t know if the Han family would accept Gore, for fear of embarrassment. Qin you didn''t talk after that. Jiamu took a tangled look at Gao Er. If they were together, there would be no children in the future. He was afraid of Gao Er''s thoughts and was worried. Chapter 1609 After eating hot pot, they went shopping again. The three of them have been in Nankang city. They all said they would leave soon. They didn''t prepare anything, so they had to buy some daily necessities. When Jiamu and gore buy things for lovers, such as tea cups. Jiamu likes blue, and gore will choose the same red. Since ancient times, red and blue come out of CP. the two people''s colors are put together, which is very good-looking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie used to like that cup, but they both bought it, and she felt strange when she bought it again. Qin you chose another one for her. "It''s lovely." There is a lovely teacup dog painted on the cup. The color of candy is beautiful, too. Jiamu and gore go to one side to pick what they like. Jennie wants to buy some of her personal belongings, but she''s embarrassed to see Qin you following her with a shopping cart. "Jennie, I''ll go to find Jiamu. You can choose for yourself, OK?" Qin you noticed that her eyes swept around the shelves for several times, but she didn''t reach for something. It was something used by a girl. Knowing that she was embarrassed, she pushed the car to her side and left. Qin you crowded between Jiamu and Gao Er, looking at Jiamu, "as Jennie''s fiance, is it appropriate for you to be so affectionate with other men?" Jiamu almost vomited blood. "I explained that it was Jennie who pushed me out because she was delaying the arrangement at home. Right elder brother, Gore is Jennie''s blind date, you ask him." "Blind date?" Qin you turns to see gore. Goyle coughed and explained with a strong desire for survival, "it''s the arrangement of the family to go on a blind date. Jennie and I are friends now, and my boyfriend is Jiamu, Qin you. You should know." Qin you touched his chin, "it depends on your performance. Let me catch up with Jennie and Jiamu, and I''ll take Gore to my house for you." Jiamu turned and glanced at him, "brother Youyou, you threaten me!" "Little snowflake is very cute, but also know to play with people, if you don''t want to see even." Qin you''s lure - bewilderment. Jiamu''s mouth is shriveled. He looks at Gao Er, and Jennie is as black as Qin you. These two are made for each other. Identification is over! When Jennie comes to them after she has bought something, Qin you helps push the cart. When it comes time to pay, there are more people waiting in line. Qin you looks at Jennie''s left and right feet and finds that she is still wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes. She walks up behind her and picks her up and puts her in the car. Jennie looked at him in surprise. She felt like a child sitting on the shopping cart. She noticed that others were looking at her. She was embarrassed and wanted to get up. "Sit down for a while. Don''t your feet hurt?" Jennie thought of her sore heel and stopped moving. In order to meet Qin you, she dressed up carefully and wore beautiful new high-heeled shoes, but high-heeled shoes were not suitable for standing for a long time. After walking all day, she felt her legs shaking. I didn''t expect that Qin you would be so intimate. She bowed her head and laughed. She was a good man. "Hey, she turned her face and said," you''re worthless. " Jennie raises her eyes to find that it''s their turn to pay. She quickly gets out of the car, fights to one side, and secretly steps on Jiamu. He doesn''t remind her how to let Qin you see that she''s crazy about flowers and is so ashamed. Jiamu was hurt by her step, but she couldn''t make a sound. Gao Er grasped Gao Er''s arm. Gao Er noticed their small movements and looked down at Jennie. That eye was a very severe warning. Jennie gave him a cold eye before releasing Jiamu. They are two great people, they know how to bully her. Gore can''t laugh or cry. It''s her who bullies Jiamu. Jiamu doesn''t care about one of her girls. Jennie also wants to retort with her eyes. When she detects that Qin you looks at her, she immediately recovers her smile. In her lovely smile, there is still a pretty girl. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Goyle was shocked at the speed of her face changing. It''s a pity that Jennie won''t be an actress. Her acting skills are very good. Seeing that Qin you wanted to pay for herself, Jennie immediately opened her wallet and said, "Qin you, I''ll pay for my own things." Qin you stopped, "Jennie, it doesn''t matter." But Jennie insisted, very overbearing went to her to pay, the money staff to see her with cash, "Miss, are you change, or in front of that little thing to round up?" Jennie took a look at the front desk, a lot of lollipops and chewing gum, she took one, "just round it up like this." The three men standing nearby coughed when they saw what Jennie had taken away. She wanted to remind them that what she had taken away was not gum, but Jennie heard that the three people behind her coughed and looked at them strangely, "what''s the matter?" "No, it''s OK. I need it anyway." Jiamu kept smiling. Gore nodded. "It''s OK. You pay." Qin you licks his lower lip, turns his eyes and doesn''t speak. Jennie thinks they are strange. She reaches out to put things in place. Qin you comes forward to help.They go back to the hotel, which is not far from Qin you''s apartment. It''s only two minutes'' walk. Qin you takes them upstairs. Gao Er and Jia Mu must be living in the same room, while Jennie is alone. Qin you asks her if she needs help. Jennie shakes her head. She can do this by herself. "Are you sure, Miss Jennie?" Jiamu leaned against the door, holding her arms and smiling at Jennie. Jennie is a young lady with a lot of money. She reaches out from her small clothes and opens her mouth. Although she knows the common sense of life, she can''t see her practical ability. Jennie glanced at him and warned against spoiling her image in front of Qin you. Jiamu shrugged. Since she didn''t need help, he played with his dear. Jennie tidied up by herself and saw Qin you standing by. She was so nervous that her hands and feet didn''t listen to her. "Well, Qin you, it''s too late. You can go back and have a rest early." Qin you nodded, "you have something to call me." Jennie nods fiercely. She will definitely look for him and Jiamu. Jiamu will definitely laugh at her. Qin you chuckles, turns to leave, walks to the door, sees the woman standing behind him, his step stops. "What are your plans for tomorrow?" "Tomorrow? I don''t have to ask Jiamu. " Jennie is a complete stranger here, and she is not good at arranging a trip to play. Qin you thought, "I''m going to film tomorrow. You play with Jiamu. I''ll come to you after I finish my work. Is that ok?" Jennie scratched her head. In fact, she didn''t want to play with Jiamu. Jiamu and Gore were too tired and crooked. She was a single dog between them. She was very hurt. Especially one is her fiance and the other is his blind date. Jiamu quarrels with her, but Goyle doesn''t help her. She''s very hard. "Well, I haven''t seen how you film here. Can I come to see you? I''ll be there. I''ll be nice. I won''t disturb you. " Qin you licked his lips, a little worried, "I''m boring filming." Jennie shook her head. "No, I won''t be bored to see you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you listens to her sudden confession, the cheek is some red, turns the head to cover up the mood. Jennie was also frightened by her straightforward words. She covered her face and wanted to drill a hole in the ground. Qin you didn''t think she was the kind of woman who was particularly bold and casual, did she? Ah, what''s the matter with her wanting to die?! Chapter 1610 At night, Jennie lay on the bed, thinking that before Qin you left, he would come to pick her up tomorrow, her heart beat faster. She covered her heart and couldn''t sleep. She got up and knocked on the next door. After a long time, the other party opened the door. Goyle''s big and tall man was by the door, but Jennie nimbly got into the room. "Jiamu, Jiamu, get up. I''m going to see him filming tomorrow. I''m too excited to sleep. What can I do?" Jiamu, who was sleepy, was pulled up by her. She was a little irritable and threw away the quilt. "Jennie, do you know the difference between men and women? Is it appropriate for you to drag my quilt at such a big night?" "What''s wrong with that?" she said? I made do with you and gore. Now I have something to do. As a friend, can''t you stay with me for a few minutes? " Jiamu has a headache and rolls around for a few times. Jennie''s daughter, a black and violent person, collapses in an instant when she meets Qin you. Gore is also very helpless, patting Jiamu to appease, "OK, OK, you say, we listen." Jennie saw Goyle hit hache and got up depressed. "You''re too perfunctory. Forget it, I won''t disturb you to sleep. I''ll go." "eh, no, you don''t go to bed so early. Why are you so early today?" Jennie raised her eyebrows, suddenly showed a strange smile and sat down beside Jiamu. "Hey, Jammu, who are you with Gore?" Jiamu fell asleep on Goyle''s lap, vaguely hearing Jennie''s words, subconsciously swearing in power: "that''s needless to say, of course it''s Laozi." Jennie looks at Goyle. Goyle rubs her brows. This Jennie looks dignified and virtuous outside. In fact, she is a 20-year-old girl who is very naughty. "This kind of question, I tell you, has no reference value, Jenny." "Ah, I''m so angry. Tell me when you first met." Jennie''s eye full of gossip. Gore reached out and touched Jiamu''s ear. Jiamu felt itchy and took his hand away. He rubbed and went to sleep. "When he confessed to me, I kissed him. As for the later things, I gave myself to him on his birthday." Jennie hugged her hands. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect you to be so romantic. Then you said, will Qin you kiss me when I confess to you?" Goyle looked at her, eyes full of look, imagine her wall Dong Qin you look. "Since you want to kiss him, take the initiative to kiss him. If he likes you, he will kiss you back. If he hates not accepting you, he will naturally refuse you." Jennie touched her chin, and her eyes were witty. "Ah, Qin you''s voice is beautiful. If she does it well, it will be beautiful. Oh, what am I thinking? I''m so ashamed." Jennie could not help covering her face. Jiamu opened her eyes and saw that Jennie was very shy. She immediately sat up and pushed away Jennie. "Hey, woman, you deliberately hook up with my man in the middle of the night. Go away. It''s immoral to disturb people''s sleeping time." Jennie was pushed away by him, deliberately seizing Jiamu''s wrist and putting him on the bed. "I''m not only going to hook you, man, but also you, OK?" But Jeanie and I have to fight for help. Don''t move your face As soon as Jennie said that, Gore had to do something to tear her apart. Jiamu immediately attacked her and wrapped her in a quilt. "Smelly girl, it''s your fiance. I''ll clean you up today." Jennie rolls around in the quilt. When he rolls out, Jiamu and gore stand by the bed with arms in their arms. Jennie immediately raises her hands and surrenders. "I''m sleepy. I''ll go back and stop playing. You two bullied one of me. " Jiamu cold hum, "single dog''s sorrow, blame me?" Jennie smashes him with a pillow, and Jiamu takes the quilt to cover her again. Goyle stands by and watches them make a mess, like two children. When Jennie and Jiamu are tired of playing, they all fall on the bed. Jiamu grabs Jennie''s hair, and Jennie rubs it in anger. Jiamu jumps on the bed, looks up and kisses Goyle on the lips, and raises her eyebrows. "I have backstage. What do you have?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie was stuffed with dog food and jumped out of bed to her room. Jiamu is also sober now. He pulls the disordered quilt. After lying down, he turns to see that Gore is still standing. He pats the position beside him. "It''s clean now. Sleep." Gao Er''s face has thinking, lie down beside him, "Jiamu, do you have spirit now?" "Well, I was upset by Jennie." Although Jiamu said about Jennie, he had a smile around his mouth, obviously taking Jennie as a true friend. Goyle got up and put one arm over him. "Let''s try. Who is on it?" Feeling the danger approaching, Jiamu moved slowly, "no, I don''t want to try. I''m very sleepy now. I want to sleep."Gao Er is taller than him, pull him to pull back again next body, "you sleep your, I do mine." "Well, you Woo Gore doesn''t want to argue about the main reason at this time. If a man does it directly, he will know which is the upper and which is the lower. ¡­¡­ The next day, Jennie got up early and wanted to clean herself up. When she met Qin you, she had to be beautiful. But as soon as she got up, she heard a knock on the door. Looking at Qin you, she quickly opened the door for him. "Why is it so early?" "Well, if you want to make up early, if you are sleepy, you can also rest here today, I," "no, no, I will be fine soon." Jennie didn''t want to waste his time. She washed her face, quickly wiped her face, put her hair up, changed into fresh clothes and went with him. Qin you saw her take off the dress of a lady, wearing a ginger T-shirt and light jeans, revealing her slender waist and combing her hair. Her slender neck is very beautiful. He liked it a little less dignified and a little more playful and lovely. Aware of Qin you''s eyes, Jennie''s tension, her image today is not very bad, and his usual not the same, he will not like it? She palms cold sweat, "Qinyou, I, so, is not very ugly?" Qin you was surprised by her evaluation of herself. The radian of her mouth raised up and lifted the hair beside her ear. "It''s not ugly." His long finger brushed his hair around his cheek, just like touching her heart. Jennie didn''t dare to take a deep breath. She thought she had attended countless banquets since she was a child, but she was not as nervous as this moment. "I asked the assistant to prepare breakfast for you. What would you like to eat?" "I''m free. I can eat whatever you have." Jennie is not sure what food will be here, so it''s not easy to ask. Qin you sent a message to his assistant. They went to the make-up room of the film and television city at 6:30. Qin you asked her to sit next to him for a rest. A make-up artist came to make up for him. Because he was in ancient costume, he wanted to have long hair, and his eyebrows were thicker and his sword eyebrows were colder. Jennie sat aside, and when she saw his ancient costume, she was almost drooling. How handsome! Chapter 1611 A staff member was curious to ask who Jennie was. She was so good-looking. Was she also an actor? Qin you casually said that he was a friend. He came to play when he was curious about the filming process. Jennie saw that Qin you''s popularity was good. Almost all the people who passed by would say hello to him, but there were many girls staring at him. They must be licking his face. She is really distressed to play with her ponytail. Although a man who is too good-looking is pleasing to the eye, he is always missed by other women. Qin you''s assistant came and brought a bunch of breakfast, because Qin you said that some friends came to buy more different breakfasts. He thought there were several, but he didn''t expect one, and it was still a girl, but he asked him to buy four or five breakfasts. Are you sure that the woman finished eating? Qin you looks at a pile of breakfast and asks Jennie to choose what she wants to eat, leaving the rest for him. Jennie used to eat sesame bread and coffee for breakfast, which was rich in nutrition. "I''d like to have a taste because I''m not sure which one I like better." She hasn''t eaten it. Ken can''t see the taste. Qin you Leng for a few seconds, nodded with a smile, eyes are. Pet. Drown. "Yes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The assistant looks at Qin you. You are a local tyrant. Jennie tasted steamed stuffed bun, Ma Yuan, fried dough sticks and soybean milk. She thought fried dough sticks tasted good, so she wanted to tear them up and put them in soybean milk. Qin you was surprised at how she ate them. "How to put fried dough sticks in soybean milk?" "Well, that''s not what you say here. How about fried dough sticks and soybean milk? Isn''t that how you eat it? " Jane is confused. She said the same thing on the Internet. Qin you said with a smile, "how about you taste it?" Jennie eating fried dough sticks, "it''s not bad, but the taste of soybean milk is very good. I haven''t tasted it before." "Good?" Jennie shook her head honestly. She didn''t make soy milk as good as her servant. "Then you eat fried dough sticks. Don''t drink soy milk. Drink some water." Jennie nodded obediently and reached for the cup. Only then did she find it was his cup. Noticing that the assistant next to her wanted to talk, she pretended not to see it. She took a drink from the cup and put it in his hand. When Qin you saw her putting down her water cup, he realized that she had taken her own cup. After watching her continue to eat, he didn''t say a word. The corners of his mouth curved and he took a drink from the cup. Although Jennie is eating, her eyes have been glancing at him, watching him drink water calmly, but her heart is a little sweet. He didn''t hate himself. Two people drink a glass of water together, did they kiss indirectly? Ah, how excited! After breakfast, Qin you is going to film. As a leading actor, he has a lot of weight. Moreover, in order to be in a hurry these days, the task is also tense. Entering the working state, he is no longer Qin you, but a little cold and serious hero in the play. Sometimes Yang Zhen is out of shape or can''t find her mood. Qin you doesn''t give her any good looks. Calm down makes her relax. Without any acting skills, the only thing she can do is to try to integrate herself into the role. Yang Zhen was already nervous, and Qin you said that she had no confidence. She still felt that she was not good and would drag him down. Qin you played two plays, because Xiao Yang''s mood is not right, but not angry, but worried about Yang Zhen''s state. During the break, he went to the side and saw that Yang Zhen was still holding the script. "Remember the lines?" Yang Zhen looked up at him, immediately nodded, "back, back familiar, is nervous, afraid that he said bad." "It''s not good to say that it''s a big deal, but you don''t perform well because you''re afraid. It''s a waste of each other''s time. Yang Zhen, don''t regard it as acting, but as an experience. There is no good or bad in the process of experience. All expressions are the result of your own experience. The real acting skill is not how many skills you have, but that you are trying to express the character with your heart and let the audience know that you are her. " Yang Zhen nodded seriously and relaxed a lot in his heart. He looked at him gratefully. He wanted to say grateful words, but he had turned and left. See him go to another girl in front of, that girl pretty smile, can''t help but envy. She also wants to be friends with the boy God. Qin you goes to Jennie and asks if she is bored and can play with her mobile phone. Besides studying, Jennie always works and has no addiction to mobile phones. Besides, the man who appreciates herself now is not boring at all. But she just saw Qin you talking to another girl. She was a little unhappy. They were playing a couple in the play. Jennie suddenly asked, "Qin you, do you think the heroine is beautiful?" Qin you a Leng, Yang raised eyebrows, "love - People''s eyes out of beauty, for the hero, should be beautiful." Jennie looked down at her toes in disappointment. He thought she was beautiful. Yang Zhen''s face was a baby face. Her small face was a little round. When her black eyes were wide open, she was very cute. Moreover, she was the kind of ghost in the play, very lively.In fact, she is a very boring person. What she studies most is how to practice the piano well and how to manage the company. What she does most is to watch exhibitions, jewelry exhibitions and fashion exhibitions. In fact, it''s boring. Qin you saw her face lost, and immediately said, "in reality, she is the sister next door, very lovely, but not my type." Jennie raised her head and asked reflexively, "what type do you like?" Qin You Yang lips, did not speak, turned to say to start, left. Jennie still wants to ask, but the staff here are staring at her, and she is not easy to ask. She holds her chin and looks at the man whose face is cold again. She raises the corner of her mouth. If only he liked her one in reality. There are many layers of ancient clothes. Qin you has worn them for several hours. In addition, he is still up and down in Weiya, so his back is already wet. The Director suggested that he could find a substitute for some actions. Qin you didn''t care about it and joked with the director. He is young now. If there is an accident, he can recover in two days. If he is older, needless to say, he doesn''t dare to take risks. The director also knows that he wants to finish his own play as much as possible. He praises the actors with high consciousness. Naturally, he likes them. After the play, Qin you goes to change his clothes. Jennie saw him go to the dressing room. She thought he was going to take off his make-up, but she didn''t think much about it. Open the door to see the man trick clothes off, revealing the upper body, she Leng for a few seconds, small face brush red, cover face turned. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you also embarrassed, quickly put on clothes, cough. "Jennie, I''ll change the pants first." "Oh, oh, I''ll keep it out for you." Jennie hurried out. Maybe she was too nervous. When she left, she had a little bit of the same hands and feet. She closed the door and leaned against the wall. She couldn''t calm down at the thought of seeing the man''s plump chest just now. Qin you looks thin, did not expect to take off the clothes, the figure is so good! Chapter 1612 Jennie felt her chin, thinking about what chance she would take to express herself. She thought of Qin you''s lips and wanted to taste them. In Jennie''s life, the culture is open, and the relationship between men and women is very clear. There is no need to hide. Many men often boast that they have several women at the banquet. If a woman can make a boyfriend with good figure and strong ability, she will also be envied. Before, there were many boys who wanted to pursue her, but she thought of Qin you in her heart and wanted to leave her first kiss to him, so she refused all the time. Now that she finally had the chance to get along with him, she felt that it would be too bad if she didn''t do something. She imagined countless pictures in her mind. Suddenly, she saw a woman coming forward in a fierce manner. She blinked in surprise and opened her arms to block it. "Sorry, Qin you is changing clothes. You can go in later." Chai Jia, who was blocked by others, had a bad look. Seeing that the woman was very strange, she pushed her hand away irritably. "Who are you? It''s not your turn to talk here." Jennie listened to the woman''s impoliteness and straightened her waist. "I said, Qin you can''t go in if you change clothes again." Chai Jia was scared to step back by the woman''s fierce eyes. She held her arm in her arms and stood aside, but she didn''t try again. Jennie saw that she was good-looking. She was so aggressive that she wanted to settle with Qin you. "What''s the matter with Qin you?" "It''s none of your business." Jennie silently gives her a white eye in her heart. If she comes to pursue love debt, she can''t ignore it. Qin you is the man she likes! In the dressing room, Qin you takes off his make-up, stands in front of the mirror, and arranges his hair with a comb. Thinking that Jennie sees him naked and his ears are red, he inhales deeply before opening the door. "Jennie, we" "Qin you" Qin you turns to see Chai Jia and squints coldly. Chai Jia stopped in front of him, "Qin you, what did I do? You want to be so cruel and replace me? You even put your hand in the company and beat me down. " Qin you was bored. "You should know what you do in your heart." Chai Jia is aggrieved, "because I am in order to answer the city, is it difficult for you?" Qin you sneers and goes on. Chai Jia came here today to find out where she fell down to make him upset. He has to make trouble for her and let the company hide her. "Qin you, what did I do wrong? You let the company hide me. Do you know how much damage it has done to me? " Qin you was stopped by her again, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth, but there was no temperature in her smile. Even though there was the afterglow of the setting sun, Chai Jia felt the cold lingering all over her body. "If you make a play hot, you dare to play a temper and bully other actors. If I didn''t speak, the other actors would be dumb.". Chai Jia, you ask yourself if you have the culture an actor should have, and the actor is invited by the director to play, which has nothing to do with robbing the role! " Chai Jia also knows that this time it''s her caprice, but it''s also a small mistake. There''s no need to hide it. "Yes, I''m wrong. I''m sorry, but you can''t kill everything." "Chai Jia, I gave you an opportunity, but you didn''t cherish it. Now that the opportunity has been taken away, you blame me for killing you." Chai Jia said angrily, "I made a mistake before. I know I made a mistake. I''ll change it later. You''re a big man and I''m a little girl. What do you want to do with these things? I''ve come to this point with great difficulty. Now you let people hide me. Qin you, I doubt whether you are so vicious because you are jealous of me. " Next to Jennie, out of the ear, she heard what, Sheng an group Han Junyu''s son, what good envy her a little actor? Qin you also smiles and thinks Chai Jia''s idea is very wonderful. What does it have to do with gender? In order to intercede for herself, she pretended to be weak and said that he bullied people. What''s more ridiculous is that he hid her because he was jealous of her. "Chai Jia, I advise you to go back and reflect on it, otherwise I will have more vicious moves." "You," Chai Jia cried angrily. "Qin you, I don''t think I can''t afford to live with you. I''ve apologized for everything before. How can you embarrass me. Don''t think I don''t know, you are the boss who has climbed up the company, and how noble you are. If you sell your body, what qualifications do you have to teach me. At least I am diligent in filming, but I want to take a breath for my friends. You have to let me hide. Men like you are scum and abused, so I want to revenge on society. " Qinyou listen to want to angry smile, "you like how to think." It''s a waste of time to reason with such people. Moreover, he didn''t want Jennie to hear these dirty things. He turned to look at Jennie and looked at himself. He pursed his lips. "Jennie, let''s go. I''ll take you to eat." "All right."Jennie thinks this woman is funny, too. However, if Qin you really want to sell her body, she must be the first one! Seeing that Qin you still ignored himself, Chai Jia didn''t let him open his mouth and let him go, holding his anger in his heart. "Qin you, please let me go. I owe you a favor. If you have to hide me, I won''t let you live!" Qin you turned his head and looked at her. When he spoke, he was calm but different from the past. "First, let you hand in the role, because you are not studying the role carefully, perfunctorily using the role positioning of the last play to perform, you are not worthy of the role. Second, you have a problem with me because of Ying Cheng. You can, but when you bring it to work, you delay the work process and waste each other''s time. You have to bear the responsibility for your mistakes. Third, you don''t respect other actors. Before your stand in asked you a question, you said she was just a stand in, and she didn''t understand. Stand in is working for you, but she also has a dream. I hate your dream that you don''t know anything but despise others, so I kicked you. Now you''re dead. " Didn''t she know where she was wrong? Well, he told her, let her die more clearly. Chai Jia listened to his dissatisfaction and immediately said, "I know it''s wrong. I''ll change it. I won''t change it in the future." Qin you smiles, "it''s too late. You''ll gain wisdom by taking a cut, and you''ll be more restrained in the future!" "Qin you, rabbits can bite even when they are pressed. Don''t go too far!" When Jennie heard Qin you say that this woman''s bad behavior, she didn''t like it in her heart. She did something wrong and thought that a word of sorry would turn it over. Hum, if a word of sorry is useful, what should the police do? Without waiting for Qin you to speak, she stood in front of Chai Jia, raised her chin and cast a cold glance at her. She was as proud as a princess on her head, a humble maid. "Then try biting. Don''t be afraid to be pulled out of your teeth, peeled, and baked in the fire. You can come!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chai Jia. Chapter 1613 Out of the studio, Qin you thought of Chai Jia, who was so scared that she couldn''t help laughing. Jennie is still a little cute in front of him, but it''s the first time for him to see her proud side, which also makes him realize that when she grows up, the heirs of the family are all trained from childhood, whether it''s talent or management ability, it must be top. Jennie doesn''t want to waste time talking with Chaijia. She didn''t expect to expose her evil side. Would Qin you hate it? She covered her face and knew she should control it. Say good lovely clever person set up! "What would you like to eat, Jane, I''ll take you." Jennie wanted to save her image. "Well, I don''t choose. I''ll eat whatever you take me." Qin you thought, "it''s your first time here. You may not be familiar with the food here. It''s useless for me to ask you. Well, I''ll take you to the food street and let you have a taste." Jennie nodded cleverly, "you are handsome. Everything you say is right." Qin you low smile, let assistant drive over, go to food street. When he arrived at the food street, he put on a mask. The food street was very busy and people came and went. Jennie was frightened by the situation. How could there be so many people? Is the food in this food street super delicious? Qin you is aware of her nervousness, "what''s the matter, Jenny?" Jennie frowned, "Qin you, many people, why so many people?" Qin you was stunned. In Jennie''s country, the land is large and the population is small, so it''s rare to see so many people on the street. Moreover, the environment she contacts everyday is open. Such crowd intensive activities should be very rare. "Because there are so many people here, do you know that the population of our city is more than half of that of your country." Jeanne''s mouth grew up in shock. After a long time, she swallowed and said, "a lot of people, then your manager must be very tired. I''ll tell you, my cousin, who used to be mayor, is very busy every day and his hair is white. How should he manage so many of you? It''s terrible to think about it. " Qin you said with a smile, "our national conditions are different. We also have our way of management. We talk as we walk." The food street is in front, but there is also a commercial street in this area. The flow of people is very large. It is said that there are more than one million people every day. If it is a holiday, it will be even more terrible. There are too many people. Jennie is very uncomfortable. She comes closer to Qin you. She feels that Qin you is looking at herself. She is a little shy and walks away two steps. Qin you grabs her by the wrist. "It''s OK. I''ll take you. I won''t leave." Jennie watched him grasp his wrist, suddenly feel hot wrist, her heart beat faster, bow head dare not look at him. Qin you took her through the crowd. Seeing that she didn''t speak, he was a little embarrassed. Seeing that someone bumped into Jennie, he put his arm on her shoulder to avoid the crowd. In the main street of the food street, Qin you takes her to eat. Jennie looks at the strange things and is very curious. Although she has eaten all kinds of delicious food, she has not seen so many different snacks. "Qin you, what is this?" "We''ll order Chuanchuan and string the food with bamboo sticks. You can try it." Jeanie is curious, picked up a taste, suddenly was hot red eyes. "Wow, I feel poisoned." Jennie''s tongue is hot and numb. Qin you goes to buy a bottle of water and hands it to her. "Don''t you like it?" Jennie shook her head. "It''s a little uncomfortable at first, but it tastes good." Qin you wants a non spicy one for her to try again. This time, Jennie eats it and feels very good. "There''s still something ahead. Take your time." Every time Qin you bought something, she would like to have a taste. The most amazing thing for Jennie is fried screw. She hasn''t eaten it before. This time she tasted it. It''s delicious. She ordered a large plate. "Qin you, why don''t you eat it?" "Well, I do, too." Qin you also began to eat, but he preferred to see her eat happily. In front of delicious food, Jennie doesn''t care about her image. She has a hot nose and tears in her eyes. She still wants to eat. When Qin you wipes her with a paper towel, she realizes how bad her image is. She will be angry and cry by herself. It''s falling apart. It''s falling apart. "Don''t worry, slow down." The corner of Qin you''s mouth is still smiling, which makes her want to find a hole to drill. But there are so many delicious things, she is reluctant to drill in. When she was at home, she wanted to control her diet and keep fit. It was impossible for her to eat so freely, but Qin you would take her to eat so much. If she didn''t, it would be too bad. Finally, after eating a pig''s foot, she felt her stomach and belched. She quickly covered her mouth. "The food is almost the same. I''ll take you to learn about our nightlife here." Qin you pretended not to see her. "Nightlife?" Jeanne was curious and immediately got up with him.Is it a nightclub? Or something exciting? Through the food street, is a big square, now the square is very lively playing all kinds of music, the music is very loud, many elderly aunts and aunts are dancing. Jennie wondered, "are they doing any dancing? A lot of people. What kind of organization is this? " Qin you knew that she had never seen her. She blinked her big eyes and explained patiently that they danced square dance, which is a way of entertainment for all people, no matter young or old. "Wow, this activity is really interesting. Everyone can participate in it. Can I?" "You want to go?" Qin you was surprised. "I think it should be fun." Jennie laughs and pulls him to the back of a group of aunts and moves with the rhythm. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you. Jennie''s sense of music is very good. After learning it twice, she can immediately smooth down the whole set of movements. She also mischievously speeds up her movements and dances like a jazz dance. Qin you takes out her mobile phone and records a paragraph for her. Jennie saw that he was making a video. She immediately stopped nervously and ran to him. "How about it? Will it be ugly, or I''m dancing?" Qin you playback, in a group of aunts and aunts, she was bright, plus her own mischievous also changed the action, is more lovely. "Not bad. I stayed." "Don''t, don''t, it must be black history. If I record another paragraph, I will dance well." Jennie said nervously. Qin you choked a smile, "no record, to go." Jennie''s tangled face was covered. Just now she was dancing like a little madman. I didn''t expect that she would be recorded by him. The image of her lady, ah, can''t be saved! Qin you sent Jennie back to the hotel, and Jennie still remembered the video. "Well, Qin you, actually, I''m good at dancing. I can do ballet or something. That video, you," "Oh," Qin you''s face was calm, pretending not to understand. Jennie was more anxious. "I really know ballet, and I''m good at it. I can do it now." Qin you pick eyebrow to see her, "can." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jane didn''t mean that. She meant Without waiting for her to say no, Qin you searched for a piece of ballet music on her mobile phone and asked her if the volume of the music was OK? "Yes." Jennie is not ready for anything. She really wants to blow her mouth. "Well, let''s go." Qin you said seriously. Chapter 1614 Jennie went to the center of the living room, took off her shoes and found a musical point. Her body moved immediately. Maybe it''s the reason why she practices dancing all the year round. As soon as she raises her hand and raises her head, she has a certain flavor. After a few rotations, she pointed her toes to the ground and made two turns. Then she made another rotation. However, when she hit the coffee table, she let out a cry. She thought she would fall down, but she was caught by a long arm. She looked up in surprise and was in line with the man''s eyes. "Didn''t it hurt?" Jennie shook her head, put her hands on his shoulder and stood up, "well, this place is too small for me to play." "I know." Qin you nodded, also loosened her waist, slender, he an arm can circle. Jennie was embarrassed to scratch her head. She looked up at the man. He was more than one meter eight. She saw that he wanted to look up, which made her feel a little pressure. She didn''t know how to speak next. She turned and walked to the sofa so that she could look down and have more courage. "Well, Qin you, I have something to tell you." Qin you turned around and looked at her standing on the sofa, picking her eyebrows, "what''s the matter?" "I like you. Do you like me? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you looks at her and is stunned by her sudden confession. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to respond. Without hearing his response, Jennie felt even more nervous and decided to keep on doing it. She put her hands on his shoulders and lowered her head to kiss his lips. Qin you''s pupils are constricted, and his brain is blank. Jennie kisses him with her eyes closed, feels his body stiff, and steps back for an answer. "Qin you, you" "brother Youyou, Jennie, you are, you are" Jiamu and gore push the door in to see the two people holding each other. Jiamu''s voice stops, looks at them in surprise, and then pulls Gore out of the room immediately. "Ha, we don''t see anything, you go on, go on," "..." Jennie is ashamed to let go of him, and Qin you turns her back to her. Although they didn''t say a word, the sound of wild jumping expanded wirelessly in the room. When they looked at each other again, it was a bit unnatural. "Well, Jennie, you have a good rest. It''s time for me to go back." Jennie nodded, but she couldn''t do it. "Qin you, can I follow you tomorrow?" "If you don''t feel bored, you can." Qin you is happy that she can accompany her. I''ll get up early tomorrow. Qin you walked out of the room quickly and leaned against the door to breathe. He reached out and touched his lips. Just now Jennie kissed him. "Hey, brother Youyou, are you crazy about flowers?" Jiamu came out of the next room and looked at him with a kind of banter in his eyes. Qin you restrained his face and glared at him. If he hadn''t disturbed him, maybe he would have confessed to Jennie impulsively. Jiamu was dazzled by him, "did I disturb your good things?" "Jiamu, when you go to Jennie''s room in the future, you have to knock on the door. If you break in like this, what if it''s inconvenient for her?" Jiamu rolled his eyes. He was familiar with Jennie. Jennie didn''t pay much attention when she came into his room. "When it''s not convenient, is there something happened with you?" Jiamu teases him. Qin you coughs and reaches for his ear. Jiamu wrongly covers his ear and asks Gao Er to help. Qin you laughed angrily. He not only twisted his ears, but also pinched his neck. Gao Er came over and looked at Qin you. Qin you immediately released his hand. Jiamu coughs and hides behind Gao Er. Qin you rolls his eyes. "Jiamu, you are too shameless. Even if you want help, you are still so bad." Jiamu to his provocation, "don''t accept, you have the ability to also find a helper." "What''s the matter?" Jennie heard the voice outside the door, opened the door to see Qin you was still there, looked at Jiamu, "what helper?" Qin you held his arm, "Jiamu said, bullying me a single dog, he is proud." Jeanie raised her eyebrows. When she raised her pretty eyebrows, with some evil spirit, Goyle clenched her fist, coughed on her lips and stepped back. "Qin you is joking." "You''re kidding me." Jennie held her arm. "One of you is my fiance, the other is my blind date. What''s the point of bullying people?" Jiamu was really afraid of her, so she felt deeply about this topic. "OK, OK, he''s your favorite. We all play with you. We can''t stir up, we can''t stir up." Qin you was red at the end of his ears and kicked him. He was stopped by Gao Er. "A gentleman moves his mouth, but not his feet." Qin you smiles, "Jiamu has adjusted you very well. We all know that a gentleman can talk but not move. I taught Jiamu Chinese." Jiamu couldn''t fight them. He went to slam the door.Qin you turned and looked at Jennie, "Jennie, I''m going." "Well." Jennie looked at him. Qin you went to the elevator and saw that the woman was still looking at him. He ran out of the elevator and came to her. "Jennie, I don''t think it''s OK. I''ll give you the answer when I figure it out. Wait for me, OK?" Jennie didn''t expect him to return. She nodded excitedly, "I''ll wait." I''ve been waiting for so many years. Qin you raised the corner of his mouth. His blood was boiling with warmth. He hugged her face and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Good night, Jennie." ¡­¡­ Jennie took a bath and lay on the bed, feeling sleepwalking, touching her forehead and rolling around the bed. Although they haven''t broken the window paper, she can feel that Qin you likes her. She was so happy that she wanted to share with others, but it was not good to disturb them when she thought of Jiamu and gore next door. She had to bear it and send a message to Qin you. Did you sleep? ¡¿ ` the other party will soon reply that he is lying on the bed and ready to go to sleep. ¡¿ Jennie knows that he still has work tomorrow and is not easy to disturb. She puts down her mobile phone and points out Qin you''s photos. Many of her photos were taken by Jiamu and sent to her. It''s not very good to have the front, the side and many angles, but how she looks at it. These life photos are different from the posters he made. He used to make all kinds of very good-looking posters for film promotion, but they are not her Qin you, they are movie roles. Only these life photos, without any makeup, are more real. She likes Qin you''s reality, and the sunshine on him, which fascinates her. Just looking at the photos, she feels very happy. Hear the mobile phone prompt sound, she points to open is Qin you to send a voice. Good night, Jane. See you tomorrow. ¡¿ Jennie covers her heart and listens to it twice. Ouch, it''s so beautiful. It''s killing. She took a deep breath and said good night. She set the alarm clock and went to bed. The next morning, when Qin you came to see Jennie, he was wearing a white shirt, black trousers and a pair of black shoes. If you look carefully, you will find that he is well dressed, but he doesn''t want to let Jennie see that he is deliberately dressed. He tries to take a deep breath to relax himself. After ringing the doorbell, the door opens. The girl standing by the door has a delicate face. If you don''t look carefully, she has put on makeup on her clean face. Her very light makeup makes her look very good. When she smiles, her cheeks are white and red, which makes Qin you lose her mind. Chapter 1615 Qin you went to buy breakfast for Jennie. Although they didn''t speak much, they just looked at each other. They both felt that there were thousands of words, and the corners of their mouths were full of happiness. In the movie city, Qin you is busy making up. Worried about Jennie''s boredom, he asks if she plays games. He can teach her to play games and pass the time. Jennie also plays games, but they are all foreign software, but there are too many things, and she doesn''t play much. Qin you has a good time playing games, and he hasn''t touched any of the software she said. He''s just about to read the strategy, just listen to Jennie. "It''s OK. I''ll look at the files myself. Time flies. I still have a few items to learn." ¡°¡­¡­ All right Qin you looked at her and turned on her mobile phone. She was really serious about reading the project plan, so it was not easy to disturb her. Because of Yang Zhen''s participation in this play, she is willing to work hard. In some of the plays, she has practiced dozens of times in private, and almost all of them have passed the camera. Qin you was very pleased with her performance, but when he saw other actors, he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Yang Zhen was a little flustered and couldn''t find a state. He was so angry that the director scolded her directly. Yang Zhen was not confident and was directly scolded and cried by the director. Qin you said he was tired. Could he have a rest for a few minutes? The director roared and let them have a rest for a few minutes. Yang Zhen sniffed, got up, went to one side, drank water, and wiped his tears with a paper towel. Yang Zhen suddenly changed from a minor supporting role to the heroine of a play. At present, she has no assistant or agent. Everything is her own. She has a lot to worry about. Looking at Qin you coming, Yang Zhen immediately stood up nervously. "Mr. Qin, I''m sorry. I''ll try my best next time." "You did well this time." Qin you looks serious. Yang Zhen knew that he was encouraging himself and staring down at his toes. It was OK for her to play one person''s play, but she always had stage fright when playing with other people. Jennie, who is watching her mobile phone, listens to the director''s saying that she wants to have a rest. She immediately goes to find Qin you. Seeing that he is talking to the heroine, the heroine doesn''t know what''s going on and still cries. I really think I''m acting. Tears are coming. Hum! She turned her head and asked Qin you''s assistant, "what does Qin you do when he has a rest?" "Drink some water and read the script." The assistant gave a solid answer. Jennie immediately picked up Qin you''s kettle and went to him. The assistant looked at the woman''s back. How could he smell a sour smell in the air. It''s the taste of vinegar. Jennie took the kettle and went to Qin you. "Qin you, would you like some water?" Qin you took the kettle and said thank you. Jennie looked at the heroine and said, "Hello, I''m Qin you''s friend. You''re beautiful and suitable for this role." Yang Zhen was praised suddenly, his face was a little red and nervous, "Hello, I''m Yang Zhen, you are also beautiful." "Why are you crying?" "It''s a shame that Yang failed," he said Jane just looked at the papers and didn''t notice what happened to them. Qin you explains to her in a low voice that Yang Zhen is a newcomer. She used to be a stand in, and her mentality has not been adjusted properly. In addition, the actors who play together sometimes give her a lot of pressure in the whole process, so she feels frustrated. Jennie thought about it and said, "if you don''t perform well, do it. Is a job, you do your part, other people''s business, you don''t care. If you have a clear conscience, no matter how little other people do, they are just clowns. " Yang Zhen looked at her in a daze, and was restrained by her words for a moment. She looked at herself and didn''t speak. Jennie thought she didn''t speak clearly. She took out a paper towel to wipe her tears. "Girls'' tears are very precious. Don''t waste them on unimportant things. You have such a beautiful face. Tears will ruin your face. You have to laugh until the end, so that those who bully you can only look up to you in the future. Do you understand me? " Yang Zhen looked at the young girl. She was as old as herself, but she looked up to her with her aura, bearing and confidence. "I see. Thank you. I''m Yang Zhen. Are you "Jennie!" She pronounced simply, neat and domineering, like a very fierce imperial sister, which made Yang Zhen admire her. "Thank you, Jennie. I remember that." "Keep that in mind. Don''t beat the chicken blood for a few seconds. It''s a waste of my saliva." Yang Zhen was embarrassed by what she said and encouraged herself. "I won''t, I will play well, play my own play well, no matter how they grab the lines, give me pressure, it''s also a clown!" Qin you listens to Yang Zhen silently. He sees that Yang Zhen is not only full of blood, but also full of fighting spirit. He secretly gives Jennie a thumbs up. Jennie can''t hold her face in front of him. She shows a funny smile.The deputy director asked the actors to take their positions. When Qin you returned the kettle to Jennie, she rubbed her head, which was a silent reward. Jennie took the kettle and was stunned for a few seconds. She grabbed the broken hair by her ears and gills, and then lowered her head to giggle. Because of Jennie''s encouragement, Yang Zhen is more confident than before. Qin you is a man of high coldness in the play. Usually, her lines are not many and her expression changes little. Standing beside Yang Zhen and seeing her perform better than before, Yang Zhen shows a shy smile when she gives her a thumbs up behind the mirror. "Hey, you two, it''s not the time to show your love. Hold back." The director yelled behind the camera, but it was more banter than anger. Yang Zhen more embarrassed bow, Qin you is more calm, "director, no way, little girl is too cute." In the play, the hero is often called the heroine little girl, a very pet name. The director laughed angrily and said to Qin you with a big trumpet, "you should restrain yourself, little girl, when you are not married, you should put your play out a little, and you can do more small movements on your hands, which is the kind of restlessness. Qin you, you have to stare at the little girl with emotion in your eyes. The other, when you meet your rival, you have to put up your momentum... " Because Qin you''s words made the atmosphere relaxed a lot, but Jennie, who was watching the play, was not happy. What was Qin you''s look at Yang Zhen? He didn''t look at himself so seriously. Hum! Today, the director informed us that there was another kiss between the hero and the heroine. Qin you didn''t feel anything before, but now there is Jennie here. He rubbed his forehead and thought about how to let Jennie go back first. Jennie didn''t care, but she scanned Qin you''s script, saw all kinds of colored pens on it and asked her assistant. "Is that the play in the evening?" Assistant nodded, "today is a love play, listen to the director, and kiss play." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jeanie, black faced, continued to turn the script. In the play, the heroine is drunk, and the hero takes care of her. Then they accidentally fall down. The hero protects the heroine, and they kiss each other. Qin you didn''t even kiss her. Hum, I''m not happy! She threw the script down on the chair and scared the assistant to look at her. "What''s the matter, Miss Jennie?" "Fire up, I''m going to drink water." Chapter 1616 Jennie went to the dressing room to find Qin you. She saw that he had changed into a black coat with a dark blue lining. Qin you is a very sunny person, wearing dark clothes, coupled with that cool temperament, it is not against the law, but he laughs, it is a little broken. She waited for the makeup artist to go out and saw that the dressing room was empty. She closed the door and walked behind Qin you. Qin you looks at her coming and turns to talk to her, but she suddenly lowers her head. The corners of their lips are close to each other. Qin you reacts and retreats. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Jennie wanted to say, I meant it. She blushed and lowered her head. "It''s OK." Qin you''s eyes dodged, "what can I do for you?" "Oh, I wanted to ask if you had ever asked Yang Zhen to practice your play tonight. Do you need to practice in advance?" Qin you understood that what she said was a kiss play, which made her more embarrassed. "This kind of play, in fact, " Yang Zhen has gone to dinner, or I will cooperate with you. " Jennie looked at him expectantly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you actually wanted to say that this kind of play can be misplaced if the director doesn''t force it. But hearing that she wanted to help her practice, Qin you got up and walked up to her, "Jennie, do you care if I play this kind of play with other women?" Jennie nodded. "Of course, who wants to see the person he likes, the woman who kisses goodbye." Qin Youyang raised the corner of his mouth, covered her eyes with his hand, lowered his head, and quickly gave her a kiss on the lips. "You don''t need any coincidence to get my kiss." Jennie was covered in her eyes. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly kiss herself. The feeling of being away from her made her a little distrust that he had kissed herself. She held his wrist excitedly. "Qin you, is that your answer to me?" Qin you gave a sigh and said, "Jennie, you should let a man talk about this kind of thing." Jennie doesn''t care about these. In her education, although she is a girl, she doesn''t lose to men. As long as she works hard enough and excels enough, she will be more powerful by men! "Qin you, I''m so happy. I knew you would like me." Qin you listens to her joyful voice, in the heart is also happy, oneself likes person, also likes oneself, also has than this better matter? He slowly took away the hand that covered her eyes, and they looked at each other from each other''s eyes to see their own appearance. Jennie couldn''t contain her excitement. "I''ll practice with you again. You were too fast just now." Qin you was embarrassed by what she said, but he didn''t escape this time. He lowered his head slowly and approached her lips. "Miss Qin, you," when the door of the dressing room was pushed open, Yang Zhen came in and saw the two people who wanted to kiss, he was stunned. Qin you immediately stepped back, kept a distance from Jennie, coughed and looked at Yang Zhen. "What''s the matter?" "I, I want to ask you, how to cooperate with this play." Yang Zhen is still a bit stunned. Someone in the crew secretly guessed that Jennie''s identity was Qin you''s girlfriend, but she saw that Jennie and Qin you didn''t have any intimate action. She thought they were just friends, but she didn''t expect that they were really lovers. "Well, I''ll go there right away. Let''s practice first." Looking at Jennie''s unhappy face, Qin you looks like a child who wants to eat sugar, but the sugar has been stolen. He wants to be angry and bears it. It''s really lovely. He took her hand and said, "let''s go." Looking at the hand covered by the man, Jennie''s bad mood was relieved. When she passed by Yang Zhen, she didn''t give her a cold look. Yang Zhen see two people holding hands together, the heart seems to have been dug away a piece, she was uncomfortable holding the doorframe. When Qin you asked her to be the heroine, she was so excited that some people congratulated her, saying whether Qin you took a fancy to her and deliberately kicked Chai Jia to become the heroine. Yang Zhen thought it was the same at that time. How could she easily become the leading lady of a big play when she acted as a stand in? But Qin you didn''t mention it. She also thought that he was looking for another chance. Qin you is a good-looking man. He smiles every time he speaks. He is easy-going and close. What she admires most is that he is good at acting and what he acts like. Even if he has a big personality contrast with him, he can be vivid. She used to regard him as a male god, an idol and a role model. If he said to let her be his woman, she would answer. Even if it is not the kind of light, she is willing. But now he is holding another woman''s hand, and he knows that she is amorous. Qin you helps her and really values her potential. She endured heartache and turned to rehearse with him. Qin you was right. No matter what her personal mood is, she should take work seriously when she works, otherwise she would not be a good actress. The whole play is not difficult. The heroine chats with the second man. The heroine treats the second man as a good brother. They drink together. The hero comes to find the heroine drinking with other men and turns black.The hero took her away, she argued to continue to drink, two people stumbling, fell to the ground, she was confused with the kiss on the hero, like her two men saw the hero and heroine kissing, face heavy, a face unhappy to leave. Several actors rehearsed together. Before the beginning, Qin you went to the director and said a few words before he came back. Jeanne Baijiu, the whole arm, looked at their filming with their arms. In order to perform the drunken look, Yang Zhen drank a little wine. Of course, she and the two men''s liquor drinking were all water. Waiting for the man to come to her, when they come to the end, Jennie''s whole body is tense and her eyes stare at Qin you. If he kisses Yang Zhen, she will take him to wash his face ten times! But after staring at Yang Zhen for a long time, she saw that Yang Zhen just leaned down on his neck. When the director called to stop, they didn''t kiss each other, but she didn''t relax. She waited until the staff started shouting again, only to find that they directly entered the next scene. She yie a, turn round to ask assistant, "kiss play, shoot?" After blinking for a few seconds, the assistant responded and explained, "yes, Miss Jennie still doesn''t understand. It''s wrong. Just look at the two people kissing in the camera. They don''t really kiss." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie covered her lips and thought that she was going to ask Qin you to practice kissing. It was silly. After filming, Qin you rubbed his eyebrows a little tired, but didn''t see Jennie. He asked the assistant, who said Jennie would go to the toilet. He quickly got up to change his costume. In the wash room. Jennie patted her face with water. It was almost nine o''clock. She was really sleepy. Looking at Yang Zhen coming in, she said hello politely this time. Yang Zhen looked at her, "Jennie, are you dating Qin you?" "Well, what''s the matter?" Jennie is holding her arm. Yang Zhen immediately shook his head, showing a wry smile, "I''m just a little surprised, now I think you''re quite worthy." "You like Qin you." Jennie''s face turned white. Chapter 1617 Jennie did not beat around the Bush and said frankly, "Qin you is excellent and kind to people. He is like a warm sun. It''s easy for people to feel warm. I''m not surprised that many people like him. Some people sincerely like Qin you, and I will be happy for Qin you, because that is the affirmation and praise of his acting skills. However, for personal feelings, he has only one heart, which can only accommodate one person. Since he has chosen me, no matter how other people struggle, they are all clowns and boring. Yang Zhen, you are very smart and you should understand me. " Yang Zhen listen to her threat, pursed lips want to refute, but found no position to refute. "I will bless you." "Then I accept the blessing." Jennie said those words, but also to guard against the unexpected, this emotional thing is not business, business can be measured by money inch by inch, but feelings can not. She doesn''t want Qin you surrounded by too many annoying little bees. "I also know something about you. Qin you thinks that you are the person he promoted. You should be in a good situation in the future. Of course, the premise is that you take good pictures of your play and he can see you when he wants to help you." Yang Zhen nodded seriously and held out his hand. "Thank you for reminding me, Jenny. Are we still friends?" Jennie didn''t reach out. "Let it be. I''m not too keen on friends." Everyone can be friends in shopping malls, but the so-called friends can stab you when they turn around. This kind of thing happens to Jennie a lot, so she is indifferent to her friends. Now, Jiamu is a real friend to her. Yang Zhen takes back her hand, and they go to the toilet. As soon as they leave, Jennie makes a hache and wants to find Qin you. Looking at Yang Zhen''s sudden run, she doubts and looks ahead. There is a man with a bottle of liquid in his hand. He stares at Qin you fiercely and strides towards him. At first sight, he is not good at coming. Yang Zhen wants to stop him. Countless thoughts flashed through Jennie''s mind. If the man wanted to harm Qin you, and Yang Zhen saved Qin you, would Qin you owe Yang Zhen a favor. So what? Can her man be saved by other women? Jennie immediately started to run. She usually has sports, faster than Yang Zhen. Moreover, Yang Zhen ran to Qin you and opened her arms to help him block the injury. But Jennie ran over, raised her leg and kicked away the man who was holding a bottle of liquid. The man didn''t expect that someone would suddenly come out to stop him. The bottle in hand falls to the ground and smashes. The liquid spills out and makes a Zizi sound. Some things are corroded. That''s sulfuric acid! Some liquid spilled on the man, the man issued a cry of pain, covered his legs, fell to the ground. Qin you looks at Yang Zhen running to block himself, but when she kicks a man away, the man shouts with his legs covered, and his clothes are corroded by the liquid. He pulled Jennie apart in surprise. "Jennie, are you ok?" Jennie shook her head and looked coldly at the man sitting on the ground. "He wants to hurt you." The man sitting on the ground, seeing that his plan failed, immediately got up and wanted to run. Jennie stepped forward and kicked him down again. "Who are you and why do you want to harm Qin you?" The man pretends to be stupid, "what are you talking nonsense? It''s obvious that you want to harm me. I''ve been harmed by you." Jeanie sneers, the tip of her foot is hanging on the man''s jaw, and she kicks her foot on his neck. The man just wants to escape, but the woman''s action is too fast. He only feels a sharp pain in his neck, and he can''t bear to faint. Yang Zhen finds something wrong and rushes over to protect Qin you. Unexpectedly, Jennie is so fierce that she directly kicks people down. Now she kicks people out again, and she''s confused. Jennie turned her ankle. "I didn''t want to touch him, so I kicked him unconscious. Qin you, call the police and let the police investigate." Qin you called the police, called the assistant, let the assistant to deal with this matter. When his agent heard the news, he immediately blew up. He must make a thorough investigation. Qin you see Jennie hit hache, want to take Jennie back to rest, Jennie squint, is sleepy. Looking around at Yang Zhen who was still stupefied, he said to her, "you are very brave." Yang Zhen bowed his head, "but my bravery is more effective than your action." She can be injured instead of Qin you, but she can''t solve the problem. Yang Zhen admits defeat. Jennie chuckled, "compared with me, it''s normal for you to feel inferior, but you have your own uniqueness, which can''t be replaced by others, so you don''t have to feel inferior." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yang Zhen took a look at her. This woman is really She doesn''t like it. On the way back, Qin you looked at the girl shaking her little head and felt helpless. "Thank you, Jennie. You saved my life." Jennie didn''t care and waved her hand. "You''re my man. Of course I want to protect you."¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you can''t laugh or cry. You are my man, I want to protect you, she said is really domineering. "Well, how about me making a promise by example?" Jennie immediately woke up, turned her head, blinked, looked at him expectantly, "yes, would you like to?" Qin you rubbed her head, "you''d better go on sleeping." Jennie was disappointed, her head drooping, and she leaned back in her chair, lamenting in her heart. Ah, when can she have something special with him! ¡­¡­ The next day, the Han family. As soon as Han Jing wakes up, he hears a knock on the door. He looks at the alarm clock in surprise, gets up to open the door, and sees Han Tiannuan standing outside the door. "Sister, what''s the matter?" "Zuozuo, something happened. Last night, youyou was splashed with sulfuric acid." Han Tiannuan showed him his cell phone. As soon as Han Jing''s face changed, she immediately picked up her mobile phone to check. It was an entertainment news that Qin you was splashed with sulfuric acid by a man when he came out of the cast. Fortunately, he was stopped by his friend. Han Jingcai breathed a sigh of relief, "sister, how do you deal with the following things?" Han Tiannuan explained, "I only know it when I read the entertainment news in the early morning. I''m not afraid that my parents are worried, so I come to you. You go to youYou to ask about the situation." Han Jing washes and changes her clothes. She doesn''t eat breakfast, so she drives to find Qin you. He put on a Bluetooth headset and called Qin you to ask about him. Qin you is looking for Jennie on the way, hear Han Jing''s phone and a bit of accident, "nothing, also don''t know where the black powder, work too much, I have let the agent to deal with, brother, you don''t worry too much." Han Jing doesn''t worry. It''s concentrated sulfuric acid. If it really spills on him, he doesn''t dare to think about the consequences. "I''m going to see you. Let''s have breakfast together." Qin you also wants to refuse, but listening to him hang up the phone, there is a bit of helplessness, Han Jing now manage so big Sheng an, temper also changed a lot of overbearing. He goes to find Jennie and tells her that she wants to have breakfast with Han Jing. Jennie is nervous when she wants to see his family. She wants to go back and change into some beautiful clothes. Qin you held back a smile and grasped her wrist. "Don''t change it. You are beautiful like this. Besides, what do you do when you see my brother dressed up so beautifully? " "What if, I said, if your brother doesn''t like me?" Qin you raised his face and said, "you are in love with me. Does he like how much relationship you have?" Sounds reasonable, but Jennie is still nervous. Chapter 1618 After listening to the car, Han Jing walked into the breakfast shop. Because it was still early, the shop was very cold. Han Jing walks over to see a woman sitting opposite Qin you. She is stunned for a few seconds, raises her eyebrows and walks over. "Brother, come and meet my girlfriend, Jane." Jennie stood up nervously, "good brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing takes a look at Qin you, and the two brothers make eye contact. When did it happen? Why didn''t you hear anything? Qin you haughty smile, a day ago, your brother, I am powerful. Han Jing smiles and reaches out to say hello to Jennie. "Hello, Han Jing, Qin you''s brother, we''ve met." Jennie nodded. At that time, everyone was 15 or 16 years old, and they were all a little green and tender. Now she feels that Han Jing''s temperament has changed a lot. She used to be gentle and silent, but now she has a more elegant temperament, and she feels very comfortable. She is about to reach out and shake hands with him, but Qin you grabs her hand and clasps her fingers. Jennie stares at him. Qin you explained with an unconcerned face: "you are so familiar. Don''t be so polite. Shaking hands is the etiquette of the mall. We don''t need it." Han Jing feels Qin you''s support for Jennie. She looks at her brother helplessly and sits down to order. "What happened last night? My sister was shocked when she saw the news. She came to me early in the morning for fear that my mother would worry when she saw it." When Qin you thought that kind of news would be seen by his mother, he was somewhat distressed. "It should be that someone changed his role a few days ago. Brother, I will deal with this matter. If his mother asks, you can let him not worry." Han Jing took a sip of soybean milk and looked at Jennie. "I think if you go home and explain to mom, mom will be more relieved." Qin you thought about it. His mother didn''t see him, so she would worry about coming to him. "Well, I''ll go home after work today." "Alone?" Han Jing stressed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you hasn''t responded yet. She looks at Han Jing and notices that Jennie is staring at her. "Well, one person." Jennie bowed her head in disappointment and didn''t have the heart for breakfast. Han Jing doesn''t have much say in feelings. If he takes Jennie home, he always wants his mother to be prepared. If he doesn''t, it''s his own choice, and he won''t say much. They say something more. Han Jing goes to work and Qin you is going to film. Outside the breakfast shop, Qin you asked her if she was going to film with him or had other plans. Jennie pursed her lips. "No, anyway, someone doesn''t pay attention to me. I might as well follow Jiamu and eat their dog food." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you was embarrassed by what she said. It''s just that they''ve established their relationship. It''s too anxious to see their parents so early, isn''t it? "I''ll buy two breakfasts for Jiamu. Go to work. Don''t delay your work." Jennie didn''t hear him. She turned to the breakfast shop and bought two breakfasts. She came out to see that he hadn''t left yet. "Why haven''t you left yet?" "Jennie, the meaning of meeting parents here is different from that of you. Meeting parents represents a kind of ceremony, a hint of marriage." Jennie was stunned. At the beginning, she listened to him go home and didn''t take her. She simply thought that he didn''t want to introduce her to the people around him. Unexpectedly, she talked about marriage. She said, "I see." Qin you nervously walked up to her, "Jennie, I don''t want to be with you. You know, your identity, I don''t think I deserve you." Jeanne looked at him in amazement. She was very surprised at his thought. "Why do you think so? It''s me. I don''t think I''m worthy of you." Her family has a little money, which is regarded as the leader of the upper class society. But looking at the whole world, his father''s Sheng''an is much richer than her family. She later learned that he was the son of the president of Sheng''an, and she was afraid that he would dislike her. Qin you frowned, a bit tangled, "Qin you, my father''s career, has nothing to do with me, I want to do my own thing, but now I have nothing to do, do you understand what I mean?" Jennie listened to him seriously saying that she should do what she likes instead of relying on her father''s career to become a rich second generation. She appreciated him more. "I''m with you. It''s you, Qin you. It has nothing to do with your father''s career. Qin you, I think you are very good. You find what you want to do. You can do it well in the future. " Qin you took her hand, "I also believe I can do better, but it takes time, I''m always afraid, too long, you can''t wait." Jennie bowed her head, not because she didn''t want to wait, but because her family was always in a hurry to get her engaged. She was also tired of being forced to pull Jiamu out. She raised her face, face haze swept away, "no, I''m willing to wait for you, you don''t worry."Qin you sent her back to the hotel, so she went to film. When Jennie went to find Jiamu, Goyle woke up and was doing sit ups in the room. He was wearing a simple black T-shirt, revealing his chest muscles. Seeing her coming, he didn''t avoid it, and his arms were on the ground to continue. Jennie looked at the novel and tut tut twice. The welfare of Jiamu is very good. Gao Er saw that her face was not good, and asked why she didn''t go with Qin you. Jennie puffed her face and asked. "Gore, have you told the family about you and Jiamu?" Goyle glanced at her. "What do I say? Have I brought home the fiance of your carefully chosen daughter-in-law?" Jennie apologized a little, "well, I''m sorry, I''m also forced. If I don''t get engaged to Jiamu, my family will definitely find someone to go on a blind date with me." Gao Er wiped the sweat of wipe forehead, "say, I also quite thank you, if it was not for you to let Jiamu come to contact me, I would not know him, and then like him." "Now, what''s your plan? You can''t fall in love all the time. Your family will urge you to get married when you get old. " Gao Er stares at her, "if my parents urge me, then I can only give you a tooth for a tooth, pull you to get married, but when you go to carefree, I will continue to be with Jiamu." Jennie swallowed. "It''s not appropriate. After all, I have people I like." "What''s wrong? The person you like doesn''t marry you. We are a nominal marriage. We don''t interfere with each other. I didn''t stop you from pursuing true love. " Jennie found his words too much to her heart. "No, if I am married, how can I be with Qin you? Qin you will be angry." But Goyle didn''t care, "to be a man is to have responsibility. He has the ability to be angry. If he doesn''t have the ability to marry you, blame me?" Jennie has been stabbed again. She has a pain in her heart. "Gore, do you know that your mouth is so poisonous?" Goyle chuckled. "It''s our secret. How can we tell him?" Jennie rolled her eyes and fell on the sofa. She heard her cell phone ring. She glanced at it, sat up, straightened her back and handed it to Goyle. Chapter 1619 Jennie shows Goyle the caller ID. Goyle thinks it''s her mother. She has a headache. This time Jennie came to Nankang City, Jiamu went to see their parents and said that she would take Jennie out for a few days, otherwise Jennie would not have time to come to Nankang city. When Jennie answers the phone, her mother will definitely mention Jiamu. Jennie didn''t dare hang up, she had to answer. "Hello, mom." Jennie''s face was covered with fake smiles. "You went to play for a few days and didn''t call us. I just wanted to ask, did you have a good time? Jiamu, how are you "Happy, Jiamu. Jiamu just woke up." Jane hands the phone to Goyle. Gao Er pinched his eyebrows and imitated Jiamu''s voice. "Good morning, auntie. Sorry, I didn''t call you to report safety." "It''s OK, it''s OK. Just have a good time. When will you come back?" said Jennie''s father. There''s something waiting for Jennie. Jiamu, my aunt also wants you young people to play more, but Jennie is still young and has a lot to learn, so she can''t leave for too long. " This means to urge Jennie to go back. Jennie immediately refuses with both hands. She will stay a few more days. Goyle said, "Auntie, I understand your cultivation of Jennie, but our plan is to stay here for a week, and we''ll go back in two days, OK?" Jennie''s mother is not happy, "Jiamu, I know you are a good child, you have to be considerate of Jennie, she has many cousins, if she doesn''t work hard, she will be compared by those people, if you really love her, you have to support her." That''s no way. We have to go back quickly. Jeanne is disappointed and says that she will go back tomorrow. Goyle can only negotiate with her mother and go back tomorrow night. When she hung up, Jennie hung her head. She wanted to get along with Qin you for a few more days. She didn''t expect to go home so soon. She was so tired to go home. Goyle is not happy either. Jennie is going home. Jiamu is sure to send her back. It''s time for their date to end. "In the evening, let''s have dinner with Qin you and have a chat." ¡­¡­ When Qin you''s work is over, he comes to see Jennie immediately. Hearing Goyle say that they are going to leave, his face changes and he is not willing to look at Jennie. Jennie said with a smile, there will be opportunities to meet in the future, but he is so busy, she is abroad, there are not many opportunities to meet, they can also video. Qin you sighs. At present, it''s the only way. Qin you''s original plan is to go back to Han''s home. Gao Er says that he''s going to see them off at noon tomorrow. He''s going to go home tonight. As soon as Jiamu heard that he was going back to Han''s house, he immediately raised his hand. He also wanted to go. Qin you looks at Jennie and gore. They''re gone. It''s not appropriate to leave them here, is it? Goyle suggested, "together?" Qin you tangled for a few seconds, "let''s go together, Jenny. What do you think?" Naturally, Jennie could not wait for it. She immediately went back to her room, changed her clothes and put on her make-up. When she came back to the three people again, she became a dignified and elegant girl. Jiamu laughed at her. She thought it was her daughter-in-law who saw her mother-in-law. She was so handsome that she was not afraid of being envied. Jennie was frowning at him. "I''m not good? Who''s jealous? How do you dress up? " Seeing that the silly girl didn''t understand Jiamu''s words, Qin you couldn''t help kicking Jiamu, "don''t talk nonsense, my mother won''t be jealous." Jiamu hid behind Goyle, "someone bullied your man, don''t you mean it?" Gao Er smiles helplessly and kicks Qin you as if. Jiamu is satisfied and provocative. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you gave him a thumbs up and despised him. Jiamu blows his hair and rushes up to fight with him. Jennie stands in front of Qin you with her waist akimbo and raises her eyebrows to him. Jiamu second counsels and turns back to Goyle. Qin you doesn''t know why Jiamu is so afraid of Jennie, but seeing Jiamu''s advice, he laughs and puts his long arm around Jennie''s shoulder. Four young people frolic for a while. When they arrived at Han''s house, Jiamu got out of the car. When the little fish in the yard saw Jiamu coming, he was so happy that he immediately yelled. "Brother Jiamu, brother Jiamu, are you here to play with me?" Jiamu saw that Xiaoyu had grown higher and pinched his face. "Yes, brother Jiamu came to you. Does Xiaoyu want to see brother Jiamu?" "Brother Jiamu, brother Jiamu, did you bring me a gift?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu came suddenly and didn''t bring a gift. He pinched his fat cheek and said, "gift, give it to Xiaoyu next time." Little fish stretched out his hand, "brother Jiamu, give me some cash. I''ll buy snacks as my gift." Jiamu is amused by this little guy. Is his Han family short of money? There must be no shortage. "What about your allowance? If you want to cheat me, little fellow, be careful and think too much. " Jiamu opens his wallet. Qin you got out of the car and heard the conversation between them. He immediately put away Jiamu''s wallet. "Did Xiaoyu make his mother angry again? Mother said, if you do something wrong, you will deduct your pocket money. Now that you have no money, how can you cheat brother Jiamu''s money? "Qin you solemnly taught himself that Xiaoyu was wronged and said, "brother right, you have changed. You don''t love me anymore." Qin you is angry and laughs. The boy is not naughty for three days, and his acting skills are becoming more and more exquisite. "The heart of loving you will not change, but you will become a man. You will grow up again. If you want to become a little man, you can''t ask for money from others, you should earn money by yourself." Xiaoyu sees that his plan to ask for money to buy snacks has failed. He is very frustrated. Wei qubaba explains. "I''m trying to earn money, but my sister and I bet that if I want to score 100 in math, my sister will give me double, but if I lose, I will give my pocket money to my sister to buy dance shoes, otherwise I can buy my air gun of Tyrannosaurus Rex." Qin you touched his head and said, "come on, little fish. Next time you take the 100 test, I''ll give you a gift, OK?" "Well, brother Youyou, do what you say!" "It''s a deal, hook." Fish immediately and his hook seal, turn around to see behind him Jennie, stare big eyes. "Who is this beautiful sister? Brother Youyou, is that your daughter-in-law? " "Well, fish, don''t talk nonsense." Qin you covers his mouth. Does the boy know what his daughter-in-law is? Jennie was embarrassed by the little guy, "Hello, I''m Jennie, a friend of Qin you." Little fish blinks, can take home to play friends, either girlfriend, or daughter-in-law, he said wrong? Qin you was afraid that the little guy would dare to say anything. He picked him up and said, "little fish, don''t talk nonsense. Where''s mom?" Xiaoyu laughs and asks in a low voice, "brother Youyou, if you don''t want me to talk nonsense, you can give me some pocket money and I won''t say it." The boy was still thinking about pocket money. He pinched his nose and said, "no!" Dad warned them that Xiaoyu''s concept of money is still very vague, except his mother, other people are not allowed to give him money, otherwise he will form a bad habit, which is harmful to Xiaoyu. Although they all love little fish, they can''t get used to him for his good. Chapter 1620 In the living room of the Han family, Qin Ning came down from the second floor and was surprised to see Qin you back. "Youyou came back. Your brother told me at noon that you would come back. The dishes are all ready. Today you come to cook." Qin you can''t laugh or cry. As soon as he comes home, he will be exploited. "Why, what is the little girl behind you?" Before Qin you could speak, Jiamu came in with Gao Er and immediately said, "aunt, this is Qin you''s girlfriend, Jane." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you took a look at him, but he didn''t retort. Qin Ning was surprised, but his face raised a smile, "Qin you, you have a girlfriend, how have not mentioned?" She went downstairs to Jennie and looked at her. Jennie was a beautiful woman because she was of foreign blood, with delicate features, fair skin and beautiful eyes. Qin Ning can''t help but admire her. Her son''s eyes are good. She chooses beautiful girlfriends one by one. "Hello, auntie. I''m Jenny. Yes," Jennie said. She looked at Qin you and nodded. Then Jennie summoned up her courage and continued, "it''s Qin you''s girlfriend." Qin Ning was surprised, "you speak Chinese very well." Jiamu immediately asked for credit, "I taught her Chinese, aunt." Next to Goyle, look at him, aunt, you quickly praise my expression, puff. Qin Ning turned to look at him and showed a kind smile. Gore immediately became serious and called respectfully, "Auntie, I''ve come to visit you all of a sudden. I hope it''s not abrupt." Qin you hit Gao Er with his arm. "In my house, it''s not so serious. Let''s go to the second floor and have a look at the second brother''s son." Gao Er took a look at Qin Ning, Qin Ning nodded, "in our family, don''t pay attention to these, go." Gao Er was relieved and went upstairs with Jiamu. When Qin you went upstairs, she silently took Jennie''s hand. Jennie was stunned for a few seconds. She was led upstairs by him, staring at their hands, and then went to see his mother. She blushed with shame. Qin Ning can''t help laughing at the fact that Qin you rarely shows his green side. He takes out his mobile phone and calls Han Junyu to let him come back soon. Qin you takes a girl home and says it''s his girlfriend, maybe his daughter-in-law in the future. Han Junyu is not interested in his daughter-in-law, but listening to Qin Ning''s excited mood, he still greets Han Jing, and they go home from work early. The balcony on the second floor of the Han family. Han Tianzhuo takes the little guy to the balcony. He and Bai Yu have a look and chat. It''s very pleasant. They are surprised to see Jiamu and Qin you come. Jiamu looks at Xiaoxing. Xiaoxing sleeps most of the time, that is, when she is hungry and needs to change her diaper, she will hum. Other times, she is very quiet. Bai Yu also worried that he would have any defects. She went to the hospital specially to have an examination. The doctor told her that the baby had no physical problems, but she was too good and didn''t talk much at ordinary times. Bai Yu is still not at ease. When he is sober, he often teases him to talk. The little guy is very proud. He either gives her a white eye or stares at the ceiling in a daze, which makes her feel very frustrated. Or Han Tiannuan''s little guy is cute. Xiaoxuehua is a typical chatter. As long as someone talks to her, she will be happy and giggle. She is now learning to walk. Although she is small, she is very flexible. She can walk around the room with the help of the wall. She also thinks that the place to play is not big enough. She can walk out of the room and walk downstairs with the help of the railing. Jiamu saw that Xiaoxing was asleep, so he went to find xiaoxuehua. Xiaoxuehua didn''t recognize him. When he saw Jiamu, he jumped up with a smile, and Zhang Ka gave him a hug. Looking at her lovely little face, Jiamu''s heart softened and picked her up. Both Han churui and Han Tiannuan have good looks. Xiaoxuehua''s eyebrows are still very young, but the small face carved with jade can be seen. When they grow up in the future, they must be a little beauty. "Sister, brother youyou has a surprise for you today." Han Tiannuan doubts, "right right back? Surprise, what surprise? " "Go out and have a look." Han Tiannuan is curious. When he goes to the balcony on the second floor, he sees a clever girl standing next to Qin you. "Right, right." Qin you is talking to Han Tianzhuo. He turns his head to look at Han Tiannuan and raises his smiling face, "sister." Han Tiannuan walks up to him, stares at the girl behind her and raises her eyebrows. "This is Miss Jennie?" Qin you is surprised, "sister, do you know Jennie?" Han Tiannuan nodded, "Jennie ordered clothes from me, didn''t she?" Jennie was also surprised. Unexpectedly, she was Qin you''s sister. She was a little nervous. "Yes, I''m Jennie. Hello, sister." "Miss Jennie came to our house, didn''t she?" Qin you coughed, "sister, let me introduce you. Jenny is my girlfriend." Han Tiannuan is even more surprised. When did Qin you get involved with the heirs of the Harris family? "Girlfriend? Why haven''t you mentioned it to us before? "Qin you is embarrassed, "elder sister, personal feelings matter, at that time I have not grown up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan heard that she didn''t grow up. She was stunned and wanted to ask. She shrugged when she noticed Han Tianzhuo''s eyes. Several people chatted again. Qin Ning called Qin you to go downstairs to cook. Qin you took Jane downstairs. Han Tiannuan asked Han Tianzhuo and Bai Yu, "have you heard of the Harris family?" Han Tianzhuo nodded, "I''ve heard that Jennie''s father is in power at present, but there are many uncles and uncles in their family, and Jennie''s cousins are also many, but her father has only one daughter, and Jennie has been designated as the heir since childhood, so her life will not be peaceful." Bai Yu continued, "I''ve heard of the Harris family, but I haven''t had any direct contact with them, so it''s hard to say what their family is like. Simply according to family status, her family should be a top class family in her place. Jennie''s status is still very high, but I heard that Jennie is engaged. How can she become Qin you''s girlfriend again?" "Is Jennie engaged?" Han Tiannuan was surprised. Han Tianzhuo listens to Jennie''s engagement. His face is not good. He puts down his book and goes downstairs. Han Tiannuan twists his brows, worried that his younger brother would be cheated, so he goes downstairs to see the situation. Qin you is busy in the kitchen. Jennie follows him to help. She has never been in the kitchen before, so she is curious about the things in the kitchen. Qin you asks her to wash the dishes. She looks at him blankly and doesn''t know where to start. Qin you and her eyes on, raised the corner of his mouth, "no, you can ask me." Jennie said immediately, "then teach me how to wash this dish?" "That''s what you''re asking for?" Qin you had a bad smile in his eyes. Jennie scratched her head in bewilderment? Do you want to be coquettish? I''m afraid I''m not very good at it. " Qin you forbeared to smile, "then owe, come on, I''ll teach you." Jennie looks serious and stares at him without blinking. I didn''t expect that Qin you would cook. How powerful! Chapter 1621 Han Tianzhuo walks into the kitchen to help. He chats with Qin you casually and starts talking about Jennie. "I hear, Jennie, you''re engaged?" Jennie was a little flustered when she heard him say that, but after all, she had seen a big scene and soon calmed down. "Yes, but I was excused. I asked Jiamu for help, so my fiance was Jiamu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo says that her fiance is Jiamu. Doesn''t Jiamu like Gao Er? Qin you is afraid of the misunderstanding of her second brother and immediately helps explain that Jennie is forced by her family to go on a blind date and get engaged to her blind date. Her blind date is gore. However, Jennie is not familiar with Gore and is familiar with Jiamu, so she asks Jiamu to help pretend to be his fiance. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tianzhuo. This relationship is really messy. Jennie looks at Han Tianzhuo''s face and looks down in frustration. Qin you''s family doesn''t dislike her because she''s engaged, do they? Qin you quickly changed the topic, and the atmosphere was relaxed. When the meal is ready, Han Junyu and Han Jing come back. The family is sitting at the table. Han Jing sees Jennie and looks at her younger brother with deep meaning. Qin you turns away embarrassed. Han Tianzhuo talks about Jennie''s engagement again, and asks Jiamu to explain what happened. make complaints about love, and I immediately do not want to. But Jeanne likes right brother brother, others do not marry, I sympathize with her, and agreed with her with a soft heart. Jennie stepped on his feet. In front of the Han family, she said so frankly that he wanted to die! "What''s the matter?" Gao Er sees that Jiamu''s expression is wrong. Jiamu''s foot hurts and he stares at Jennie. Gao Er immediately understands that Jennie bullies others. On the surface, this Jeanie looks innocent and lovely, and harmless to human beings and animals, but her means are not ordinary, otherwise she would not be able to make a foothold in the Harris family as a woman. He stares at Jennie. "Jennie, isn''t the food to your taste?" Jennie took back her feet and pulled the corners of her mouth. It was not good for the Han family to see her little action. She immediately replied, "it''s delicious." Jiamu turned his instep, moved to Goyle''s side, and glared at Jennie. Whether she is so cruel or not, with so much force, her toes will be broken. Han Tiannuan asked jokingly, "Jennie likes right and right, so when are you engaged, we can prepare gifts." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you, who is drinking water, almost chokes and looks at his sister in surprise. Han Tiannuan chuckles, "are you only in love, not marriage?" Qin you immediately explained, "elder sister, we are still young, marriage, and so on." Han Tianzhuo sneered, "it''s very small. It''s almost 22 years old. It''s just the legal marriage time. It''s not urgent. Take your time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you vomited blood. Second brother, can you have a good meal! Jennie was a little embarrassed. "I''m looking at Qin you''s attitude when it comes to marriage. I can accept it." Qin you is shocked to turn to see her, but Jennie is calm, and he looks at each other, "don''t be afraid, I didn''t force you, said will wait for you, will wait." Goyle looked at Jennie, licked her teeth, and finally didn''t speak. It''s her business that she is willing to wait, but if she wants to wait, she may pull Jiamu together. Although Jiamu is only her fiance, he is still upset. In the end, Qin you didn''t speak. Qin Ning and Han Junyu look at each other and notice Qin you''s mood. Both of them are in a bad mood. ¡­¡­ After dinner, Qin you takes Jennie back to the hotel. When she gets to her room, Qin you grabs her by the shoulder and presses her against the door. "I''m sorry, Jennie." Jennie''s heart sank, forced smile, "how suddenly said sorry to me?" In the room, because the light hasn''t been turned on, he can hide his emotion in the dark. He thought a lot, always afraid of not being able to give her happiness, timid, not even the courage to call her. Qin you hugged her and felt more and more guilty. "Jennie, I haven''t thought about marriage yet. I''ll give you an answer when I think about it. Is that ok?" Jennie nodded, opened her arms to hold him, "then you slowly think, we are in love, I can''t run, as long as you don''t run away." Qin you thought that he and Jennie had been together for so many years. In fact, Jennie took the initiative many times. He felt guilty and just wanted to talk, he listened to Jennie. "My situation may be a little special. My family hopes that I can find a man who has money and potential to help me in my career to get married. Jiamu''s father''s business is big enough, so my mother is very optimistic about him, but he is just my good friend. I am very grateful that Jiamu will help me, Qin you. I like you for so many years. I don''t think you owe me anything. The matter of feelings is my own business. I''m very happy that you can respond to me.If, if, you go halfway, to tell you the truth, I will be sad, but I won''t blame you. From the beginning, I came to tease you, you want to find a better girl, I will bless you, you are happy, I Well The man suddenly blocked her lips. Jennie''s eyes widened in surprise and looked at him stupidly. Qin you lifted her jaw, closed her eyes and tasted her taste. This woman looks very smart. How could she be so stupid? If he went to find another girl, she would bless her. Who wants her blessing! Jennie closes her eyes, grabs his arm nervously and responds tentatively. Don''t know how long, Qin you loose her, lying on her shoulder breathing. "Jennie, there''s no if." Jennie leaned faintly against him, breathing unsteadily. She put her arms around his neck and said, "don''t coax me." "I didn''t coax you, Jenny. I''m worried that I can''t give you the life you want." Jennie laughed happily and gave him a kiss. "The life I want, Qin you, I can control myself. Qin you, you just have a delicate mind and think too much. " Qin you admitted that he was a bit of male chauvinism, and felt that he had to take good care of his women, so he couldn''t get over the hurdle. Qin you turns on the light and wants to let him go, but Jennie holds him. She bites her lower lip and rubs against him on purpose. She hooks him with one leg. "Qin you, have you ever thought of doing something special for someone you like very much?" Qin you felt that she rubbed against the fire, Adam''s apple rolling, back a step, "Jennie, you don''t play, dangerous." Jennie raised the corner of her mouth. She could not hide her expectation in her eyes. "Qin you, we are all grown up. We can do something dangerous." Qin you was hooked by her Qi and blood upwelling, or back, "no, Jenny." Jenny depressed, "why not, Qin you, don''t you tell me, you didn''t think about it?" Qin you was questioned by her back neck are red up, he is a normal man, and have a girl like, how can not think of. He just thought it was reckless. After all, they have only been lovers for a few days. Jennie saw that the tip of his ear was red, which made it more interesting. She reached out and grabbed it. Qin you suddenly trembled, and a puff of numbness came to his brain. He anxiously untied her arm, turned and walked to the living room, poured himself a cup of cold water, and poured it down. Just about to swallow the water, the woman came up to him and kissed his Adam''s apple. "Poof..." Chapter 1622 Qin you spits out a mouthful of water. Jennie dodges and stares at him bitterly. Qin you said sorry, take a paper towel to wipe, Jennie grabbed his wrist, raised her head to kiss his lips. "Qin you, why are you so shy?" "Jennie," "I like you. I want to do this kind of thing to you. I don''t care if you ever want to do that kind of thing with me. Anyway, I did." Qin you is said by her, the whole body is warm up, that small hand also intentionally evil into his shirt. "Jennie, it can''t be like this." Why can''t Jennie be reconciled? Jiamu and gore are OK. We are lovers. Can''t you? " Qin you knew that she was deliberately irritating him. He couldn''t breathe well. He took her wrist, took it out of her clothes and held her face. "This kind of thing will hurt you, Jennie." Jennie looked at him. "Do you think I''m wild and don''t like it?" Qin you shook his head, "no, Jennie, I do." Jennie pushed him directly, "then you are not ready, are you? Qin you, what do you need to prepare for this kind of thing, as long as you love me. Jiamu is right. You look sunny, but your ideas are old-fashioned. Just like your brothers, you are very stuffy Qin you laughs angrily. It''s not the same as his brother. It''s the education of his family since childhood. His father always emphasizes that it''s OK to fall in love, but if you have a relationship with each other, you have to think clearly whether you are responsible for her. So the boys in their family either don''t talk about it, or they talk about the women who really want to be together, instead of teasing their feelings. It''s not that he doesn''t want to be responsible to Jennie. He just thinks that they don''t spend much time together. That''s what happens. He always feels that something is wrong. "Jennie, this kind of thing will, will not be very good for you." Jennie took off his pants and laughed at him. "I heard that the first time it will hurt. Please be gentle. Qin you, don''t you want to?" Qin you is really helpless, turn over, put her on the sofa, "little villain, do you want to bully hard bow?" Jennie blinked. She was a little slow to understand Chinese. "I don''t care what it means. My pants are all off. Qin you, don''t you want to do something special with me to make me completely yours?" Qin you is moved by what she said. How can he not think about it? He always thinks of something indescribable happened with her in his dream. He acts recklessly in his dream. Unexpectedly, his daughter is more enthusiastic than he imagined in reality. "Jennie, you are so naughty." Jane thinks it''s boring to chat with him at this time, but it''s amazing that he can be so determined at this time. "I''ve taken off all your pants for you. Don''t I have to do the rest?" Qin you laughed angrily, threw off his trousers, got up and picked her up. Jennie hugged his neck and said, "Hey, Qin you, you don''t even move me, you can''t be really, can you? Then I''ll be miserable. I''ll have a good sex in the future. However, you are still young. We can adjust it after treatment. Qin you is so angry that her forehead is blue. This girl is really It''s not clean up! Putting her on the bed, he put his hand on her earlobe. "It''s not a good word to say that men can''t do it. It''s a lesson, Jenny." Jennie shrugged, "I''ll tell you the truth, Qin you. It''s very kind of you to be determined, but do you really want to do something? I''ll be home tomorrow. " Qin you looked at her face, but her heart itched. She bowed her head to compete with her lips. Finger belly finger belly ignites on her body, Jennie looks at him really, a little nervous, and a little expecting, grabbing his back. Last time when he changed his costume, she felt like touching his muscles. This time, she finally had a chance. The finger touches the firm muscle, this just truly feels, her man looks thin, but the sense of strength is not weak at all. ¡­¡­ Morning. Qin you was woken up by the alarm clock. He got up in a daze, turned on his mobile phone and looked at the daily schedule. There was no play for him today. He called his agent to ask for leave. Hang up the phone, see under the bed messy your clothes, he got up to clean up, just behind him, the woman from behind him. "It''s early. You''ll sleep a little longer." Qin you turned around and knelt down on the bed holding her, "today I have no work, I will accompany you, tired or not?" Jennie sleeps vaguely and leans on her shoulder. She is wearing a simple SILK PAJAMA. When the pajama slips to one side, he finds a tattoo on her right shoulder, which is a Chinese character, right. He was shocked that the girl would tattoo his name on her body. After kissing that word, Jennie felt a little itchy and laughed away. "Jennie, when was it embroidered?" Jeanne turned her head in bewilderment and saw the words on her shoulder. She tilted her head and thought, "it''s my eighteenth birthday. It''s a gift for me."When she met him at the age of 15 or 16, she couldn''t erase it. Although his response was very few, she had many ways to get to know him. He sunshine and warm, let her closer to some, boring life, as long as you go to see his photos, you feel a touch of color. Qin you touched the Chinese characters painfully. "Aren''t you afraid I won''t give you a response?" Jeanie laughs out a voice, tone in a bit more domineering, "I Jeanie want people, you don''t respond, I can always have a way to let you respond." Qin you pinched her face, "little villain, you are confident." Jennie opened her eyes, grabbed his hand, and, with a groan, knocked him down. They rolled around the bed. "I''ve never done anything I''m not sure about. Qin you, you are my man, and you will be my man." Qin you opened her fingers and combed her hair. "My Jennie, it''s beautiful." Listen to him say, she is his, Jeanne excitedly kisses her, "I know you also like me, you are mine later." Qin you was amused by her, "Jennie, let''s get married." Jennie covered his mouth, put aside her pajamas, and lay down on him, "good time, let''s talk about marriage when we want to get married." Qin you swallow saliva, "then I can only respect as ordered." He wanted to counterattack, but she suppressed him. "You were on it all last night. You asked me to try it. I''m curious." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you looks at her, the corner of his eyes is a little red. In the morning, the man has something to hide, but she doesn''t have any consciousness. What a little villain. ¡­¡­ At about eleven o''clock, Jiamu knocked on the door. Qin you said that she would have lunch together at noon. Why didn''t Jennie move at all? Knock on the door, no response, Jiamu holding the arm. "Gore, do you think Jennie is a good sleeper?" Goyle raises her eyebrows. When Jennie is at home, his housekeeper has strict rest time for her. Unless there are special circumstances, she will sleep so late. "If Qin you is in it, maybe." Chapter 1623 When Jiamu heard Gao Er say that Qin you was sleeping with Jennie last night, her eyes were full of gossip and she rang the doorbell again. It wasn''t until the third time that Qin you came to open the door. Jiamu saw him, and he was still wearing yesterday''s shirt, winking at him vaguely. "Come in." Qin you came to him and sniffed, "Qin you, what did you do last night?" Qin you pinched his nose and pushed him to Goyle, "take care of him." Jiamu cold hum, "Qinyou, you feel guilty." Regardless of him, Qin you went to the bedroom to see that Jennie was up, wrapped in pajamas, and confused. "Jiamu is here. You dress first. I''ll go back to my apartment to change. I''ll come to you for dinner later." Jennie nodded. Qin you looked at her and looked at herself stupidly. "I''ll see you later." Jennie nodded happily, hooked him on the neck, and then gave him a deep kiss, and let him go contentedly. When Qin you came out again, Jiamu sat on the sofa and drank water, tut tut two times, "the men and women who first tasted the fruit." Qin you glanced at him and ignored his teasing, "I''ll go back to my apartment to change my clothes and wait for lunch." When Qin you leaves, Jennie also washes and changes her clothes. She comes out to see Jiamu and greets them. Jiamu turned to lie on the sofa, smiling and picking eyebrows at her, "last night, did you take the initiative, or did Qin you take the initiative?" Jennie is proud, "of course it''s me. Your brother is too determined. If I don''t do it, I don''t know when I can do something interesting with him." Jiamu ha ha, "I see that your cute human design has already collapsed. It''s even stronger." Jennie suddenly thought of a word, "Jiamu, Overlord, what does it mean?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu looked at her and found that Jennie was so cute at the moment. Goyle''s understanding of Chinese is not deep, but also a bit curious. He took out his mobile phone to search, and then showed it to Jennie. Jennie turned to the end and angrily threw her cell phone to Goyle. "I thought it was a good word, but I didn''t expect a derogatory term. Qin you said last night that I was a bully. It was him who took up the top. I begged for mercy and he didn''t let me go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao Er coughed and Jiamu was shocked. I''ve known for a long time that Jennie has no scruples about this kind of thing, but it''s too unruly to say so frankly. "So, it''s you who are the last to be happy, isn''t it?" Jennie Leng Leng, this just a little blush of nod, "really didn''t expect, Qin you looking thin, muscle is quite strong, feel good. Ah, Jiamu, how do you feel when you touch Goyle''s muscles? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu covers her face. The girl is not finished yet. Gao Er looks at Jia Mu, also very curious, "Jia Mu, what do you think?" Jiamu said with a strained face, "I also have muscles. What''s good about his muscles? It''s not meat." Goyle raised his eyebrows and said nothing. Some words are hard to say, but they are direct. Jennie immediately denied it and was ready to exchange experience with him. She had no close female friends, and Jiamu was her closest friend. She wants to say that Jiamu covers her ears and doesn''t want to listen. It''s too bad for Sanguan. Qin you changes his clothes and comes to see Jiamu and Jennie fighting. Jiamu is irritated and glares at him. "Qin you, you take care of her. It''s very disturbing." Jennie saw that Qin you came, and immediately restrained her savage renshe. She was a cute renshe, and she still wanted to pick it up. "Qin you, where shall we go for breakfast?" "Well, what would you like to eat?" "It''s spicy. Your chili peppers are very delicious. It''s hard for me to eat them." Jennie''s usual diet is not to eat heavy taste things, are mainly light, and sometimes diet. "OK, I''ll take you to some spicy food." Qin you takes her hand, but Jennie grabs his fingers, ten fingers clasped, aware that he looks at himself, she has a kind of flattering smile, Qin you did not refuse, eyes full of... Doting. Sichuan restaurant. When Qin you orders, Jiamu brushes his cell phone boring, and suddenly gets a message. He looks at Jennie and sends the message to Qin you quietly. Qin you heard the sound of the mobile phone prompt, but she didn''t care. Instead, she asked Jennie to look at the menu again and see if she wanted to eat it. Jennie was not polite and wanted to taste the good pictures. Qin you sifted through her selected dishes, ordered eight dishes and a soup, handed the menu to the waiter, noticed that Jiamu pointed to his mobile phone, and he picked up his mobile phone in doubt. "What''s the news, Jiamu?" Jiamu propped his chin and didn''t want to talk. Qin you click to see the information is a web link, he Click to see, is he and another woman intimate photos, network spread he and this woman fall in love, Qin you expand the photo, that woman is Yang Zhen."What are you looking at?" Jennie looks out curiously and finds that he''s staring at a woman. Her eyes change. "Some entertainment reporters are talking nonsense, you see." Qin you hands her the mobile phone. Jennie is also impolite to check. This is the hot search news on Weibo, saying that in order to make Yang Zhen superior, Qin you squeezed out the little red flower of shengteng entertainment, and wanted to hide the little red flower. Jennie knows something about it. It''s not the case. "That''s bullshit." Jennie is not willing to be slandered by others. "Unimportant people, said some meaningless things, but also to rub traffic, don''t care." Qin you didn''t care about it at all. Jennie returned her cell phone to him. "These people are really hateful. Qin you, don''t you do something?" Qin you smile, know she is not willing to him and another woman appeared together, "out of nothing, I come out to solve the problem, I will wait for the agent to find someone to solve." When Jennie heard that he would handle it, she snorted, "Qin you, I heard that the entertainment industry is in a mess. You can''t mess with it." Qin you saw that she was full of anger. What she said was still filled with resentment. Her little expression was very lovely. "If I don''t mess with others, I''ll mess with you. You can make money and support me in the future." Jennie''s eyes brightened, "this can be. When my status is stable, I''ll get a film and television company. I''ll ask someone to help you keep an eye on what script you want to make." Jiamu rolled his eyes. "You almost got it, brother right. You mean it. Didn''t your uncle give you shares in an entertainment company? You are walking horizontally in the entertainment industry, and no one dares to say anything bad. " Qin you has a clear view of his career. He doesn''t insist on being famous. He wants to shoot what he likes and get the recognition of professionals. When he sets the time for himself, he will be a translator. "I only remember that I was an actor. I gave myself four years. No matter whether I reached my goal or not, I wanted to be a translator." "Translation?" Jennie was surprised. "Why do you want to be a translator?" Qin you smiles and doesn''t answer. Instead, he stares at Jennie. Jennie blushes and guesses. She still remembers that when she was very young, she had a dream to be a translator. She thinks the translator is super cool. She can not only speak many languages, but also do diplomacy. Can she present condition, that also can only be a dream, because she can''t leave her family. But I didn''t expect that Qin you would want to be a translator. Chapter 1624 After lunch, Qin you took them to the airport, and Jennie held him for a long time. Qin you patted her on the back. Although he didn''t give up, he knew that he couldn''t keep her. "Jennie, when I have time to see you." "When will you come?" Qin you turned on his mobile phone to check his daily schedule. His daily schedule was full. "In a week, is that ok?" Jennie knew that he was busy, too. After a while in his arms, she let go. "Take good care of yourself. I''ll go." Qin you looked at her three steps and looked back. He felt very sad. He quickly walked up to her, held her jaw and kissed her lips. Jane stood on tiptoe, hugged him and responded. After kissing for a while, Qin you let go, "little villain, don''t look at me any more, or you won''t leave." Jeanie gasped and shook her head. "Then you go first. I won''t watch you if you go." Qin you rubbed her head and turned to look at Jiamu, "Jiamu, help me take care of Jennie." Jiamu ha ha, "you just found out that I didn''t have me in my eyes until now. It''s not life and death. You can still watch videos at night." Is video the same as seeing real people? Jennie stares at him. Qin you''s face a little more serious, and then look at Goyle, "thank you first." Goyle nodded. "Your girlfriend is my boyfriend''s fiancee. How can I not take good care of her?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu. Qin you left first, but didn''t walk around the corner until they got on the plane. Jennie came in a hurry and left in a hurry. Qin you didn''t want to be idle. He was afraid to miss her too much. In the evening, the two video, she returned to her home, she let him see her room, her room does not want a girl''s room, black curtains, gray carpet, quilts and sheets are black, in addition to the make-up table a little color, the other are the same tone, a bit boring. Jennie wants to see his bedroom. Qin you''s bedroom, like his character, is full of sunshine. White wall, light blue curtain with wave pattern, warm yellow desk lamp, there is a small green potted plant beside the desk lamp, his bed sheet and quilt are off white, bedside table is an alarm clock and a photo frame of the whole family. Feeling the freshness of his bedroom, Jennie couldn''t help saying that she wanted to sleep in his big bed. Qin you chuckled, "when you have a chance to come back to me, you will live in my bedroom." Jennie expected, "well, don''t go back on it." "I won''t lie to you." The two chatted for a long time. At the beginning, Jennie said that she wanted to hang up and let him have a rest early, but she was reluctant to hang up. Qin you looked at her quietly on the table. Jennie foolishly asked him what he was doing. Qin you showed her a script full of various marks. Qin you asked her what she was doing. Jennie held her chin and said that she was wholeheartedly appreciating her man. Qin you was touched by her heart, his left hand covered his heart, and then pretended to take out his heart to give her, Jennie see his hand on the screen, his hand is shaking, pretending to still beating heart, happy to take over, installed on his heart. Qin you recites her lines. He doesn''t know how long it takes. He turns to see the little girl lying on the bed asleep. He raises the corner of his mouth and pulls the camera in to see her quiet sleeping face. After watching for a while, he doesn''t want to turn it off and go to sleep. Every day, they both get up at the same time. Who gets up first will ask good morning. Because of the housekeeper''s gaze, Jennie is not good at sending messages to Qin you. Only when she gets back to her room after work can she have time to chat with him. Qin you is shooting in the daytime. He has spare time to choose his own movie script and occasionally to deal with some documents of shengteng entertainment company. Although he does not participate in the management, he still needs to understand the important things. So he didn''t have much time to play with his mobile phone. When he saw her in the evening and saw her holding her chin and giggling at him, he felt tired all day. Sometimes they read a book together, sometimes Jennie talked to him about what she did during the day, and sometimes Qin you recited her lines. Although there are videos that can communicate with each other, it''s always unsatisfying that you can''t reach the temperature of the other person, say love words, and see the expression on the other person''s face. Jennie hung up and lay on the bed with her eyes closed. He didn''t respond to her before. Although she thought about him, she could control it. But when they were together, she couldn''t control the missing. She held herself tightly. Suddenly, I feel lonely. The next night. Back in the room, she expected to click on the video, but no one answered. She thought he might be filming, so she didn''t disturb him. Holding her cell phone, she didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, the phone rings. Jiamu calls her. Jiamu asks if she wants to come out to play. Jennie is helpless. Her mother and housekeeper can''t let her go out at night unless he comes to take her out in person.Although she is an adult, her mother is still very strict with her. This is her mother''s desire for control. She sometimes feels very upset, but she also knows that her mother is worried about her. Jiamu will make people laugh. Jennie''s mother likes him very much. Last time Jennie went to Nankang City, Jiamu came to persuade her mother. "Wait for me, surprise for you." "Surprise?" Jiamu didn''t answer. After a while, she heard a knock on the door. It was the housekeeper who came and asked her to go out. Jennie''s heart was happy, but her face was tense. She told them to wait and she changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, she saw the present on the tea table, sitting on the sofa. Jiamu and her mother were chatting happily. "Mom, Jiamu, why are you here? What''s the matter?" "Oh, my mother made some desserts. When she thinks of you, let me call you to play. I''m also worried about my aunt''s worry, so I come here specially. Jane, do you want to see my mother? " I haven''t wanted to see you for a long time Jennie has a dignified smile. "Then Jennie and Jiamu go to play, Jennie, go to Jiamu''s house, pay attention to etiquette, you know?" Jennie''s mother was also a well-known lady. She was graceful and spoke in a soft voice, but her sternness did not diminish. "Yes, mom." Jennie nodded. Jiamu got up and went to Jennie and said, "Auntie, Jennie is very good. My mother likes her very much. It''s too late. You have a rest early. I''ll take Jennie and send her back tomorrow afternoon." "Well," Jennie''s mother nodded with a smile, "housekeeper, bring the things." The housekeeper immediately took out a gift box, "Jiamu, every time you come, you give me something. It''s also my intention to pick it up and give it to your mother. Let her have time to come and have tea." Jiamu also impolitely took things, "I thank my aunt for my mother." They walk out of Harris'' castle and wait to get on the bus. Jennie''s lady and Jiamu''s gentleman see the ghost. Jennie bumps him with her arm. "What do you say is to surprise me?" Jiamu threw the gift box to the back of the car, "said surprise, how can I easily tell you, go to my home to know." Jennie takes out her mobile phone and points the picture of Qin you. She wants to send him a message, but she worries that she will disturb him. Arriving at Rong''s villa, Jiamu covers Jennie''s eyes with a silk scarf and takes her into the castle. Chapter 1625 Her eyes were covered with silk scarves. In front of her eyes, it was dark. Jennie didn''t feel safe. She took every step very carefully. "Jiamu, what surprise are you going to give me?" "It will be here soon." As soon as Jiamu''s words came to an end, Jennie was hugged by a person. She was almost subconsciously fighting back, but she was held by someone''s arm. Her movements were frozen. "Is that Qin you?" She felt his breath. Someone came up to her and picked her up. Jennie pulled open her silk scarf and saw Qin you''s smile. She hugged his neck happily. "Qin you, why are you here?" "I miss you." Jennie was hit by these two people, her eyes were red, her forehead hit his forehead, "Qin you, I miss you too." Qin you looked at her eyes red, like an accident, bow to kiss her eyes, "how to cry, by what injustice?" Jennie shakes her head. She doesn''t know why she has become so sentimental. She wants to wipe it with a tissue, but Qin you holds her hand. "Tell me, why do you want to cry, Jennie." Jennie sobbed, "because you are the first to say you miss me. I''m moved." Qin you surprised, did not expect that she would be moved because of their own words to cry, silly girl. "I''ll wipe your tears. Don''t cry. No one missed you before. I''ll think about it later." Jennie nodded, tiptoed and kissed him. Qin you hid behind, holding her face, and explained with a smile, "it''s really a warm girlfriend. I won''t give it to you first. I''ll see my uncle and aunt first." Jennie thought that she would be seen by her elders. She stood up and took out her mobile phone to see her. "Is it ugly?" Qin you shook his head, "beautiful, my Jennie is the most beautiful." Although his words are too grandiose, but Jennie is still happy, put the mobile phone away, he was holding hands to go inside. Go in and see Jiamu. There''s a man sitting beside him. It''s Goyle. Jennie turns to see Qin you doubtfully. What''s the situation? Qin you''s mouth shape theory; showdown. Jennie knows clearly. It seems that Jiamu is cruel. Let them all come here, just to explain to his parents. Qin you walked over and said, "uncle, aunt, it''s really Jennie. You know each other." Rongwei sat drinking tea and took a look at Qin you. He was holding Jennie by the side of his eyes. "Isn''t Jennie''s fiancee what?" Qin you explained, "uncle, the situation is like this. I''ve been in love with Jennie for many years. Jiamu has been helping me. This time, Jennie''s family asked him to get engaged. Jiamu wanted to get engaged to Jennie just to help me. It''s my fault, so I''ll explain it to you today." "You know Jennie. I know. You''re in love?" Does Rongwei pick Qin you''s eyebrows and never make a draft when he lies? Qin you coughed and covered up his guilty feeling. "I fell in love with Jennie secretly. Jiamu knew what I was thinking. If I didn''t want to be lovelorn, I would do it. Uncle, it''s my fault. Please don''t blame Jiamu." Rong Keke said twice, not ready to make an evaluation. Jiamu immediately said, "Dad, Jennie and I are just good friends, not that kind of feelings. I like people, not girls. " Rongwei looks at Gore beside him. His eyes are sharp, but Gore is straight and upright. "Hello, uncle. I''m Gao Er. Yes, I''m Jiamu''s favorite." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Roewe had guessed for a long time, he was still angry when he heard a man say that he liked his son. Jiuyi looked at them in surprise, "Jiamu, today is not April Fool''s day. Don''t make us happy. Gao Er, are you Jiamu''s friend? Jiamu likes mischief. You guys, "Gao Er explained solemnly," no, aunt, no, I''m Jiamu''s friend, confidant, brother, and the kind who can live together for a lifetime. I know this news will be very sudden for you. " He definitely stressed the relationship between the two people. Jiuyi''s expression was a little complicated. He stared at his son and didn''t speak for a long time. Jiamu didn''t look very well at his parents'' faces. He knew that they were not feeling well. Although he was usually mischievous, he was serious this time. He didn''t say much. He fell on his knees with a bang. Gore saw him kneel down. He was startled. He bit his teeth and knelt down with him. Look at the two kneeling, Jennie is a little soft legs, but also a little want to kneel. At the beginning, when the family said that she would go on a blind date with Gore, she asked Jiamu to help her inquire about Gore''s situation. Jiamu got close to gore. Later, they got along for a long time and had a relationship. Although she was very surprised, she sincerely wished. But Qin you grabbed her. Qin you held her hand and told her to wait. Suddenly, he heard that his son liked a man, and Rongwei didn''t want to drink tea. He looked at the two men kneeling on the ground and took a deep breath. "How long have you been together?" Jiamu licked his lips. "Nearly two years, Dad. I''m serious. I want to be with gore."Rongwei grinned and sneered, "if you are with him, you can go and talk to us. It''s just love. Life is so long. Who knows who will be with you?" Young man, it''s just a love affair. Rongwei doesn''t care. But Jiamu led the family and knelt down in front of him, hoping for their blessing. Roewe''s ideas are not old-fashioned, and he has many same-sex friends around him. But when his son does this, he feels strange. "Dad, I want Goyle with me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rongwei choked and smashed the teacup with a bang, with an unhappy face. At September 11, she couldn''t accept the news. She looked at her son and a boy holding hands tightly. She sighed helplessly. Qin you said, "uncle, Jennie and I really love each other. The main purpose of our visit today is to have a showdown with you. Another purpose is to hope that Jiamu and Jennie will terminate their engagement at the right time. I hope you can support us." Rongwei grinned, "well, Qin you, old age, wings hard, dare to count me." Qin you innocent, a deep face, "uncle, feelings of things, the heart can not help themselves." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Roewe wants to smash them all out with tea cups, a group of troublemakers. "Uncle, I love Qin you very much and hope to support him." Jennie said immediately. Rongwei was agitated. When he got up, he glanced at the four people coldly. "I can''t care how you like to play in your young people''s world. Jiamu, you know that when your mother and I were angry, you brought people back on purpose to annoy us Jiamu bowed his head, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry, but I want my favorite relatives to bless us." Rongwei didn''t bother to talk about it. He asked Jiuyi to accompany him upstairs. "Dad, I" "no more nonsense, I''ll help you kick it out, believe it or not?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu didn''t dare to say any more. When Dad seldom lost his temper in front of him, he was really angry this time, and his heart was not good. Wait for two people to leave, Jennie let two people hurry up, "you are really bold, so dignified come over, directly say you want to be together." Jiamu patted his knee and sat on the sofa with Goyle, rolling his eyes in depression. "Do you have to wait for my father to see me kissing a man one day? He must be more angry when he does ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie and Qin you. Chapter 1626 The four knew that Rongwei was angry and didn''t want him to make them upset. They went out to live. When they came to Goyle''s private villa, they sat in the living room. After a while''s discussion, they went back to their room. Qin you takes Jennie back to her room and closes the door. Qin you picks Jennie up and puts her on the bed, letting him sit on himself. Jennie put her arms around his neck, and without saying a word, she kissed him on the lip. She missed him so much. Qin you is smiling to point her nose tip, a face dotes on drown, "return really anxious small bad egg, all took off my clothes." "If I like you, I will take off my clothes for you. Qin you, I really want you to have me in your eyes and in your heart." The woman''s straightforward words made Qin you smile, "Jennie, take a bath first?" "Together!" Qin you picked her up and said, "OK, together!" ¡­¡­ The next day. Qin you gets up and Jennie wakes up. They look at each other for a few seconds and both laugh. Good morning, Qin you "Well, good morning." Qin you lowered his head on her forehead, kissing, "it depends on who gets up quickly." Jennie immediately ran up, Qin you lifted the quilt, fished her out and held her in her arms, "you lost." Jennie hugged his arm. "You''re kidding." Qin you took her to the washroom. The two of them brush their teeth together. Jeanne rules well. Qin Yu makes her mouth foam. She lowers her head to kiss her. Jeanne smiles and dodges. Qin Yu opens her arms and locks her at the washing table. The foam on his lips reaches her cheek. "You are the little villain!" Qin Yu laughed and slobber, and he vomited the foam and handed it to her to rinse her mouth. They both gargle. Qin you grabs her lips again. Jennie sits on the washing table. "Also said you are not a little villain, do you want to eat breakfast today?" Qin you''s chin rested on her shoulder and chuckled. Jennie''s little hands boldly make trouble, "eat, but I want to eat you more, Qin you." Qin you was tortured by her breathing increased, red eyes staring at her, really want to take her apart to eat into the abdomen. "Jennie, don''t ask for mercy later." "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" Jennie is very backbone of the chin, smart eyes, full of provocation. Qin you picked her up, went back to the bedroom and lay on the bed again. "Little villain, I will let you know who to challenge, not your man!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When they go downstairs again, Jennie''s legs are shaking. Qin you smiles and wants to help her. Jennie stares at him and doesn''t let him do it. She can go by herself. Jiamu in the restaurant saw that they finally went downstairs, propped up their jaws to look at Jennie, raised their eyebrows, "Jennie, you''re overindulgent." Jennie took a pillow from the sofa and threw it at him. "Jiamu, shut up!" Jiamu easily grasped the pillow, "don''t be wordy, come and have breakfast quickly." While the four were having breakfast, Qin you received several phone calls, but they were all hung up by him. He sent several messages before the call stopped. "Busy?" Jennie asked him. Qin you shook his head, "some miscellaneous things, it doesn''t matter. What''s your plan today." Jiamu said, "my studies are not over yet. I''m going to class today." Goyle continued, "I still have a door to go to, and there''s something else to go to school. What about you?" Qin you turned to see Jennie. Jennie turned her eyes. "I''m ok. I don''t want to go to school. Qin you, teach me how to ride a bicycle. You didn''t teach me that year. I still want to learn." Qin you decided, "let''s go cycling today. When they get off, we''ll have dinner together and go skating." Jiamu and gore have no problem. After breakfast, they set out together. Qin you and Jennie discuss going to the park. Jiamu and gore go to school. Goyle''s graduate class starts after 10:30, and Jiamu''s class starts at 9:00, so he will accompany Jiamu first. Jiamu studies zoology and medicine. He is not sure what he will do in the future, so he studies according to his own preferences. Goyle studied economics. He was trained by his father as an heir when he was young, so what he learned was to inherit the enterprise in the future, which had nothing to do with his interest. Although he was poor in learning, he was smart, and these things could not defeat him. They sit together. Jiamu listens to the class seriously. Gao Er is reading with headphones. From time to time, Jiamu''s foot kicks him. Gao Er looks up at him in confusion. Jiamu''s face remains unchanged. He still looks at the front seriously. It seems that the little action just now has nothing to do with him. Gore raised the corner of his mouth, reached for his head and told him to be honest. Jiamu shakes off his hand, "mess up my hairstyle, I''ll kill you." Gore didn''t get angry with him. He continued to read. He noticed that his legs were moving again. Gore moved to the side and couldn''t move any more. He grabbed Jiamu''s hand and told him to stop.Jiamu took back his legs and raised the corner of his mouth, but he still took notes seriously about some knowledge points that the teacher said on the platform. Goyle to naughty boy friend also just helpless smile, continue to read. But because of his playfulness, his life has a touch of vitality and brought a different color to his life. In the past, he was heartbroken by Jesse. He didn''t have much expectation for his feelings. If he was obedient to his father, his feelings must have an economic foundation. He should find a woman with a good family background, marry and have children, and become a successful entrepreneur. But he didn''t expect to meet Jiamu. At the beginning of contact, I just felt that he was very noisy, especially cheerful, and had strange ideas. Moreover, there were snakes of different colors hidden in his pocket. If anyone dared to bully him, he would retaliate every minute and could not help looking at him. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s attracted to him and wants to know more about him. Standing outside the classroom, Rongwei and Jiuyi look at Jiamu and gore sitting side by side. Their eyes are full of emotion. Rongwei pursed his lips and took Jiuyi to the back seat. Jiuyi wore a hat and whispered to Rongwei. "Jiamu seems to like that boy very much." Rongwei snorted coldly, but he didn''t want to admit the result. His son, who was brought up by his hard work, was abducted by others. Isn''t the incense of the Rong family going to be cut off? See his face is not good, nine one also no longer say, silently looking at the son. The child has been naughty and weird since childhood. What she likes is different from other children. She and Roewe respect his preferences to the greatest extent and let his temperament grow naturally. Unexpectedly, the result of his natural growth is that he likes men. She has heard of homosexuals together, but it''s strange to see her son with other men. Two men together, will not have their own children, she is also worried that children will regret in the future. Chapter 1627 When Goyle went to class, he was afraid that Jiamu would be bored and asked him to play with Qin you. Jiamu rolled his eyes. "Go to them for dog food? It''s better to pull it down. Jennie is a little witch with a dark belly in front of us. In front of her right brother, she is a cute little white rabbit. I''m tired of her. I''d better follow you. " Goyle thought that Jennie was not a tall girl, but she was usually a strong and proper imperial sister. But in front of Qin you, it''s like a different person. He''s clever and lovely. He doesn''t adapt to it. "Then I''ll buy you some snacks?" "Forget it, it''s impolite to eat melon seeds in class. Your old professor will hit me again when he sees me." , the last time he encouraged the class to eat food in class, he was caught by his old professor and asked him to make complaints about it. Jiamu looked at the blackboard full of numbers, dizzy, how can you know the answer, said a random answer, when the old professor glared at Jiamu, almost drove him out. Thinking of last time, Goyle couldn''t help laughing, but he bought some snacks and took him to class. He is already in the second year of postgraduate study, and there are not many courses. He should almost prepare his postgraduate thesis, so he spends more time reading books and checking materials. It''s an old professor''s class again. There are not many people in the graduate class. When the old professor saw Jiamu, he waved to him and asked him to clean the blackboard. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu wry smile, also don''t know what''s wrong with the old man, his own students in the classroom Don''t ask him to a rub class to clean the blackboard for him. But the old professor spoke, Jiamu did not dare to refute, Goyle accompanied him, he just picked up the blackboard eraser was stopped by the old professor. The old professor said to Jiamu with a straight face, "this boy has taken away my most proud student. What''s wrong with helping me clean the blackboard?" Jiamu heard him say so frankly, a little blush, cough, "Professor, what I put your students tick away, he is clearly here." Old professor Leng hum, "he said he wanted to accompany his boyfriend, but he refused to talk to me about the topic. How could it be that you didn''t hook it up? Cut the crap and work quickly." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu looks at Gore in surprise. Gore doesn''t speak and turns back to his seat. Curious, Jiamu continued to ask the old professor, "Professor, do you mean that Goyle has refused to study for a doctor here?" The old professor was not happy. It seemed that his beloved was robbed by him. "It''s not a doctoral program. It''s a topic. He had done it before, but he suddenly gave up and said that he wanted to spend more time with his lover. How, isn''t it you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu was shocked in his heart and quickly went back to Goyle. "Why didn''t you tell me about this?" Goyle looked at him calmly, "it''s not an important thing. What do you want to talk about?" Jiamu frowned and was not very happy. "It''s not important. It''s a pity that you give up the subject you''ve done before? And I want to be with you, but I don''t have to stick to you. It''s important for you to do what you like. " Gore nodded. "I used to like that subject, so I would participate in it. Now, I think it''s my favorite and most important thing to be with you. " He suddenly confessed and let Jiamu''s heart beat faster. "Oh, it''s not the time to show love. Don''t get off the topic. If the old professor thinks highly of you, you''d better continue to follow. Anyway, it''s not a doctor''s degree. You can still do the work arranged by your father as soon as possible without delay. " Goyle shook his head and looked at him deeply. "Delay, delay me with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Did the man take medicine today? I''m always ready to express myself. "Seriously, I think you can try. If you do a project, I can accompany you. It''s just reading books and reading data. I''ll take my little friends to play with you. " Jiamu''s little friend is a few snakes. He has kept them for a long time. He usually puts them in his schoolbag and plays with them when he is bored. Goyle looked down at the book and said nothing. Jiamu hit him with his elbow, "why don''t you talk? What do you think?" "There''s no need to pick up the discarded things, Jiamu." Jiamu was so angry that he rolled his eyes. He was really stubborn. This old professor has won the Nobel Prize in economics. What a great honor it is to follow him in his research. However, he even said that if other students heard about the discarded things, they would spit blood. When the old professor started his class, Jiamu didn''t say much. After reading his book for a while, he looked up and saw that the old professor was talking about a series of data and data tables. He rubbed his forehead with a headache, took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Jennie, asking her how she was playing. Jennie and Qin you are in the park. At first, Qin you is riding her bike. She is very relaxed, but when Qin you asks her to control the front of the car, she is flustered. Qin you sat in the back seat and taught her a little bit to relax. She didn''t have many skills in cycling, just to relax, control the direction, and then step on her feet.Jane knows the reason is very simple, but the operation is very difficult! Finally she found a little feeling, turned to see Qin you let go, she was nervous, almost fell down, Qin you ran behind her, a bit helpless. "Jennie, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Jennie just regained a little self-confidence and rode forward slowly, but Qin you just pointed her finger on the car to make sure that he was there. After two laps, Jennie finally can ride independently. Qin you pushes another car, and they slowly circle around the park. The park is very big. Riding on the outside road, they rode for more than an hour. Jennie was sweating. When she was resting, she turned on her mobile phone to see the news from Jiamu. She was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect that Goyle was so clingy. In order to be with Jiamu, he didn''t even follow Professor Richard''s project. It''s really irritating." Qin you did not understand, "who is Professor Richard?" "It''s the old professor who won the prize and got a soft hand. He is a very famous economist. My father and I visited him once and asked him some questions. My father asked me to go on a blind date with Gore that time." When it comes to the topic of blind date, Qin you''s face is a little complicated. If the girl you like goes on a blind date with another man, who will feel comfortable? "I still remember the first time I met Goyle, when I saw him tall and thin, sitting in silence and not talking. I told him about the engagement, and he nodded his head without expression. I didn''t know that I forced him, but I felt that he was a person with a story." Jeanie is chatting. Qin you oh, Jennie see his mood is not high, tilted his head to see him, "Qin you, you jealous?" Qin you said, "what do you think?" Jennie chuckled and hugged him by the arm. "So, I''ll let Jiamu be my undercover agent, and then I''ll take Gore, and I''ll have nothing to do with it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you stares at the mischievous little villain with a calculating face. She says that she really can''t help it. Chapter 1628 At noon, four people get together for dinner. Gao Erding''s restaurant was originally ordered by Jiamu, but Gao Er didn''t want to use his money. Jiamu was not willing to tell him that they had to share it so clearly? Gao Er nodded solemnly. Jiamu is not working yet. He is just a student. He has more freedom to keep his pocket money. He has a scholarship every year. After high school, he has made a little investment and still has some money. Jiamu felt that he was showing his intelligence. He didn''t want to talk to him, so he told Jennie something else. Jennie is more interested in Gao Er''s topic when she hears about his investment. She asks him about his investment and says that she has played secretly before. She has made a lot of money, though not much. Goyle said that he was ok, but he didn''t lose money. He listened to his father and some uncles chatting, knew some stock information, and almost threw it out. The money he got usually sold stocks, generally made fixed investments in funds, and there should be millions if not many. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jia Mu and Qin you, who are drinking drinks nearby, hold back and don''t spray. When it comes to business and economic management, Goyle and jennie have more topics to talk about. After all, they are in contact with this kind of thing. Although the economic models are different, many of the core issues are the same. Qin you and Jiamu look at each other and cough, saying that this topic can be skipped. They refuse to show off their wealth. "I didn''t think about winning money when I invested, but after winning money, I wanted to buy a gift for Qin you," Jennie said Gore looked at Jiamu and said nothing. Qin you grinned and rubbed his brows. "Jennie, I have a bad conscience when you say that. I haven''t even given you a present." Jennie retorted, "yes, you gave me the most important gift." She took out a red rope from her neck. On the red rope was the jade pendant he had given her, which he had worn since childhood. "In your culture, isn''t giving jade a gift of love?" For this gift, she had the courage to persist for so many years. Qin you was surprised. He almost forgot about it. At that time, he was seriously ill and thought he could not live. He thought it was too wasteful to bury the jade with him, so he gave it to her. Seeing the jade on Jennie''s neck, Jiamu was a little sour and glanced at Goyle. He didn''t give him any meaningful gifts. Goyle and he look at each other. Although there is no affectation between men, there is no distinction between men and women in this sense of ritual. Goyle thought about it. He didn''t wear his own accessories when he was young. The only gift with a sense of ceremony should be a lady''s ring in his mother''s hand. His mother also said that he would give it to his wife when he got married. That thing must not be taken out, or Jiamu will blow up. "Wait a minute, we''re going to buy a ring?" "What ring?" Jiamu didn''t understand how he jumped to the topic of the ring. Gore raised the corner of his mouth. "Engagement ring, do you want it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiamu stares at him, making sure he''s not joking. They already wore a ring of the same style on their fingers, which he specially prepared after they confirmed their relationship. But if it''s an engagement ring, it can''t be too casual. "Gore, are you sure?" "Nature Goyle''s tone was firm. Jennie was a little excited when she heard that they wanted to buy an engagement ring. "OK, OK, we''ll go with you to choose." The four chatted while eating. The young people talked a lot, and there was laughter from time to time. Gore talked less. When they ate, they gave Jiamu food from time to time. Looking at Jiamu who was talking excitedly, he raised the corner of his mouth and revealed that he was very happy. Sitting at the next table, Rongwei and Jiuyi, watching Jiamu and gore get along with each other, are really friends and lovers as they say, and their feelings will not be hindered because they are men. Looking at the relationship between his son and gore, Jiuyi was moved. He was already trying to accept gore. Rongwei was calm and silent. After dinner, he watched the four of them go to the jewelry store. Jiamu went to the jewelry counter and asked if the ring could be engraved with a name. The staff at the counter nodded and Jiamu began to pick the ring. Because of the open culture, there are some rings for two men who are lovers at the counter, but the number of rings is less than that for men and women. Jiamu doesn''t pay attention to these. One of his favorite rings is neutral, simple and exquisite, which can be worn by both men and women. He asked Gao Er what he thought. Goyle feels very hungry, but he also values a pair of men''s rings. Let Jennie see which one looks good for them. Naturally, Jennie''s vision is not low. If she is good-looking, Gore''s choice is good, but if she likes it, she prefers Jiamu''s. Jiamu asked Qin you what he thought. Qin you and Jennie thought the same, because he found that a pair of rings selected by Jiamu was the most special. This is the only style. Although Gao erxuan''s style is good-looking, there are similar rings. After listening to what Qin you said, Gao Er found that Jiamu has a unique vision. Moreover, the staff said that this is a limited edition sold all over the world, and because it is a new product, the styles are unique.Tried on another ring, the right size, "then choose this one." Jiamu nods, takes the ring down and hands it to him. Gao Er laughs and puts it on for him. Jiamu also puts it on for him. Their hands are stacked together. The rings are a pair. Jennie took a picture of them and looked at their folded hands. She was a little envious. Gao Er paid for the rings. Jiamu looked at them again and found a special necklace. She asked the staff to take it out. The pendant of the necklace is a snakehead. It''s a simple design with a sense of massiness. "Is it good?" Gore likes all kinds of snake like things. Although this is special, Gore thinks it''s very cute, just like many people like, pet and pet cats. "Good looking." "That''s for you." Jiamu asked him to bow his head and put the necklace around his neck, which was really good-looking. "Credit card!" Jiamu takes out his card. Gore wanted to stop, but Jiamu said, "you buy a ring, I buy a necklace. If you don''t agree, don''t buy it." Gore had no choice but to obey him. In fact, Jane also wants to buy a gift for him, but Qin you is not ready to get engaged now, so she does not dare to buy a ring. She chooses a necklace and asks if he looks good. Qin you raises her lips and nods. "Can I give you a ride?" Qin you stares at her and looks forward to her eyes Jennie is happy, swipe card immediately, buy necklace, put on for him. Qin you put on the necklace, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and held her hand. Jennie was still shy, but she raised her face, and her eyes were bright. Jiamu takes a look at Goyle. Goyle just holds his hand. He is embarrassed by other actions. When the four leave the mall, Jiamu takes them to skate. Jennie skates very smoothly now. After playing for two hours, Jiamu wants to send Jennie back. Although Qin you can''t bear to leave her, he''s staring at the same plane time. Jennie held him for a long time without saying anything, but after getting off the bus, she left without looking back. Qin you looked at the woman''s natural and unrestrained figure, but raised the corner of his mouth, this little villain, said not to look, really did not look. Chapter 1629 Back home, Qin you made intensive arrangements. He started filming at the age of 16. Now he has five or six years. He is not a newcomer. But in the past, he only made movies and rarely participated in commercial activities. Now he wants to be with Jennie. If he doesn''t have any money, he may not be able to get engaged to Jennie. When Jiamu bought the ring, Jennie''s eager eyes were staring at Jiamu. He knew what she was thinking. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk, but that he has no confidence now, because he doesn''t want to marry her on his parents'' own money. The consumption of a single wedding order may exceed tens of millions, and his current savings are not so much. So in order to make money, as long as it''s a commercial performance, no matter how reluctantly, he has to face it with a smile. When the agent heard that he was willing to accept the commercial performance, he clapped his hands happily. Qin you has a good internal and external image, and his acting skills are online. His money is immeasurable. Moreover, he has shares in shengteng entertainment, which is also half the boss. He said before that he would not accept commercial performances, and his agent didn''t say much. Now he finally figured it out. To be a star, which one doesn''t go to a commercial show and has money but doesn''t earn it? It''s not a lack of money, silly! "Qin you, this afternoon, when your play is over, I''m going to do an interview. People have called me a lot and asked me for nearly two years. Now you finally let go. Thank God." Qin you shows a polite smile and asks him to show him the outline of the interview. The agent smiles. This is the most famous magazine in China. The characteristic of their interview is that they don''t have an outline and just chat naturally. Qin you rubs his forehead and looks at his cell phone, but doesn''t move. "Oh, by the way, I asked someone to check the incident of throwing sulfuric acid on you last time. The man is mentally ill and is taking medicine, but he said that someone gave him money to pour sulfuric acid, but the person behind it has not been found out yet. That man has been sent to the mental hospital. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ve arranged two bodyguards for you in the future. " The agent said. Qin you said, "what is Chai Jia doing recently?" The agent sneered, "she was snowed by the company. The company has regulations. Without the company''s consent, she can''t go to the commercial show. She can only be honest. I tell you, you asked me to check on her and found that she was pure on the surface. Unexpectedly, her private life was chaotic. She had an unclear relationship with Yingcheng before. Fortunately, she was hidden in the snow. If this happens, it will certainly damage the company''s reputation. " "What''s the relationship between her and Yingcheng? If you dare to ask someone to pour sulfuric acid, it''s certainly not easy. You can spend some more money and check it out. " "Well, I''ll have it checked immediately." The agent immediately took out his cell phone to make a call. "Qin you, your phone." The assistant handed him Qin you''s mobile phone. Qin you looked at the caller ID, it was Pei Qian''s number, and pressed answer. "Qin you, what are you up to recently?" "I received a TV play. My play is almost over." Qin you thought about it, and Pei Qian suddenly called himself, "Uncle Pei, you won''t have a role waiting for me, will you?" Pei Qian said with a low smile, "Tut, it''s really the person I brought out. I know a director recently. He has a good script in his hand, but he hasn''t found a suitable person. I''ll ask you if you dare to have a try." Qin you has been cheated many times by him. Last time he asked if he was interested in taking part in a trip, he took him to the windy desert and let him eat sand for more than a month. "What is it, uncle Pei? Let''s make it clear first." Pei Qian laughs unkindly, "afraid?" "As long as I like the script, nothing else is a problem." Qin you also put forward a clear attitude. "Well, there''s one thing I want to tell you. The director is relatively poor, and you don''t get high pay. Oh, there''s also the risk of not getting paid." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you wants to earn money. Pei Qian is deliberately torturing him. Pei Qian said that he should send the script to his mailbox and let him watch it and then reply. He should be quick and slow, and he might be robbed of the role. "Doesn''t it mean we haven''t found the right person yet?" Qin you thinks it''s the devil to believe him. "He didn''t find it, which doesn''t mean that other people don''t choose you. I choose you because I know that I''m looking for a script recently, and several other companies are also eyeing his script. Some actors went to interview, but the director didn''t let go." The more Qin you listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. What a good thing it was to be watched by several companies. Maybe the director was not that simple. "Who is the director?" "Peng Cheng, director Peng, prepared the script for three years." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Director Peng also won an international award for new director last month. His first step film not only has a good reputation, but also has a box office of 1.9 billion. This achievement is quite good among ordinary directors. This kind of director, even said no money, who believe? Pei Qian must be cheating on him again."So why don''t you say there''s no money? There should be a lot of people who want to invest in him. " Pei Qian also had some helplessness with a smile, "because people want to play magic, that is, there are so many special effects. That kind of thing burns money according to the seconds. He is also serious in his work. It is estimated that the money may be put into the special effects, and the companies that invest in it will certainly plug their own artists in." Qin you opened his email, checked the script, and quickly browsed half of it. "Are there many seniors invited to participate?" "Well, how did you guess?" Qin you looked at the role, he felt that to shoot well, it was better to invite experienced actors, and the pay should not be too high. Director Peng wants to play special effects. He may not consider actors like traffic stars. "You call him back, I''ll take it, but I want to play the leading role, OK?" Pei Qian said with a smile, "I know that you are ambitious. I know that there are only three men in the current audition of the leading actor. When the time is fixed, you come to audition. If you can be sure, you have to talk to director Peng." Qin you turned the role table over again, "I can''t play the leading actor. It''s good to play the third man. This character is also interesting." Pei Qian is a little reluctant, "just praise you, you slap face, can have a little self-confidence, how to say you are also the person I brought out, not the hero, you don''t go, waste my saliva." When he hung up, the agent stared at him expectantly, "do you have a new movie? I''ll go and find out what''s going on. " "It''s director Peng''s play. It''s up to a trial to decide." "Peng''s play, I''m just going to tell you this. I want you to have a try, but there is no detour. I''m going to prepare now, and you should pay more attention to the situation on your side. " The agent told the assistant a lot of things and left in a hurry. The assistant immediately prepares the schedule. Qin you has another play. After drinking water, he gets up and goes to the set to see Yang Zhen''s play, which is much better than before. At the end of Yang Zhen''s play, he came to Qin you with worship in his eyes, but little expectation. "Mr. Qin, I signed a contract with shengteng entertainment, and the company gave me an assistant to take care of me. Thank you." Qin you chuckled, "this is what you should have, there is nothing to thank, you continue to refuel, there are better opportunities waiting for you." "Anyway, it''s Mr. Qin who helped me. Otherwise, I might still be a little double, and I would definitely study more." Yang Zhen bowed to him seriously. Although he can''t be the person he likes, his recognition of her makes her have a different experience and let her know that the things she tries not to give up will have a good result. Chapter 1630 The audition in a few days. Qin you rushed to the audition site. He took the script and read it for a while before putting it into his schoolbag. He turned to see Yang Zhen. She was nervous and her hands were shaking. "It hasn''t started yet. What are you nervous about?" "Teacher Qin, I, I''m nervous. I''ve never been to such a big scene." Qin you was amused by her, "after more experience, it''s OK. It''s just a small role, you just go on. " There are several female characters in director Peng''s play. Qin you casually asked Yang Zhen''s agent to name her and let her see the scene. "Wow, that''s Qin you. Qin you is so low-key and rare. He''s so handsome to see him today." Someone nearby said. "Yes, yes, Qin you is really good-looking, but he can''t find his news on the Internet except for filming. He has opened a microblog, and has never updated it. I''m curious." "Qin you in our family is low-key, serious filming, just want to be a good actor, unlike some stars, buy fans, make people set up, any small things have to be publicized, just like others don''t know that he is such a person, but the play out of the bad can''t watch." "Yes, I used to watch Qin you rehearse in the college. At that time, he stood in the crowd and made good movies." ¡°¡­¡­¡± There are many other actors waiting in line for the audition. Hearing the comments of a group of girls, they all look at Qin you. Qin you is a well-known low-key brand in the industry. Many famous brands wanted to ask him to speak for him, but his agent refused him at that time. And every time he has a movie, the propaganda is very Buddhist. If he doesn''t participate, the director will not say a word. The most wonderful thing is that any network account opened has no other content except the publicity of his plays. There are millions of fans in his account. Last time he won the Rookie Award, the official wanted to invite him to do an interview. When he said he would go home for dinner, the agent pushed the interview. This is not even the face of the official, but no one dares to speak ill of him. If many large companies hear someone speak ill of him, someone will come out to refute the rumors. Some people have inquired about his identity, but he has always been a mystery. It is reasonable to say that there are many entertainment journalists in the industry. There is no reason why Qin you, an actor who can be popular without publicity, should not break the news. But he is the only one, No. also has rumors that he is now playing a movie, he is not happy, the heroine replaced, let the substitute to play the heroine, this kind of thing most let people make complaints about, but finally did not turn up any storm, this is too evil. People see Qin you wearing casual clothes, and his face is indifferent. They are not familiar with him, so they don''t get close to him. However, some people see Qin you, but his face is a bit surly. Yang Zhen noticed that people''s sight, more nervous, hands together. "Mr. Qin, if I can make this movie, it''s the first step in my life. I don''t want all the film rewards. I donate them." "Then you are quite generous." Qin you picks his eyebrows. Yang Zhen sighed, "well, I''m easy to be contented. I used to be a double with one hundred and two hundred dollars a day, and I''m very happy. I suddenly became a leading actress, and I still have the chance to make movies. I think happiness comes too suddenly, and it needs precipitation to make myself grow up better." Qin you praised him a little, "you are not impetuous. Remember what you said today. It doesn''t go against your original intention. No matter where you go in the future, you won''t be lost." Yang Zhen nodded. He was so lucky to be praised by the male god. Soon it was Yang Zhen. Yang Zhen walked nervously with the same hands and feet. Qin you patted her on the shoulder. "There''s no need to be nervous. Just act as the heroine. You''re the one." "Yang Zhen, even if you are nervous, you can''t be found. That''s your acting skill." Yang Zhen looked at him, and after several seconds, she found her mind and nodded her head seriously. "It''s just like the rumor that Qin you is in love with a double." Listening to the strange voice, Qin you turns around and sees Ying Cheng and another actor Bai Chongjing. He draws back his eyes. Speaking is Bai Chongjing, Qin you can only name him, so he takes out his mobile phone to search. Bai Chongjing, who works in a company with Yingcheng, recently made a TV play with Yingcheng. He plays the second man in the play and is very popular at present. Qin you turns off the website and takes the book out of his bag. Bai Chongjing talks to him, but he doesn''t give himself a look. Is this contempt for him? Bai Chongjing came to him and said, "teacher Qin, what book are you reading? Mr. Qin loves learning, but I heard that you didn''t take the college entrance examination. " Qin you pulled his lips. During the college entrance examination, he was seriously ill and unfortunately missed it. "It seems to be, Mr. Bai, do you have any opinions?" Bai Chongjing reached out to pick up the book in his hand. It was a reference book for the translator. He laughed. "Mr. Qin has a wide range of interests. He not only likes doubles, but also studies such profound things. His taste is really Unique. "Qin you smiles and turns around with the book. He doesn''t want to make trouble before the audition, for fear of leaving a bad impression on director Peng. Bai Chongjing has been unhappy with him for a long time. Yingcheng is now the first brother in their company, and the boss holds it. Qin you looks like a white face, and he doesn''t know where to climb. He dares to compete with Yingcheng. He went over again and rummaged through his books. "Today, Mr. Qin came to try which part of the play, male two or male three?" Qin you buttoned up the book, he does not and human evil, does not mean that he has no temper, "today I''m here to try the actor, white teacher if nothing, or go to rest." "I''m angry. It''s said that our teacher Qin has a good temper. I just want to say hello to you. Why did teacher Qin lose his temper?" Bai Chongjing smiles and has some evil spirit. In his last play, he played a role with a kind of evil smile, which made many girls scream and call him husband. But Qin you thought he was like a fly, annoying. Qin you received the book in his schoolbag and said with a smile, "I have a good temper. It''s for people, not for people. There''s no need to give me a good temper." Bai Chongjing''s face became cold when he heard that he was not a thing. "Teacher Qin, how can you swear? You are too arrogant!" Qin you used to smile, but now he says, "am I arrogant? Why don''t I know? " Bai Chongjing was angry and sneered, "Qin you, you rob other people''s roles and change the heroine at will. You''re just a fourth or fifth tier artist. You really think it''s lawless to climb up to the big man." Third and fourth tier artists? Qin you pick eyebrow, "how many lines are you?" "You" Bai Chongjing''s teeth were gnawed by him. He really wanted to tear off his mask of hypocrisy and let him get out of the entertainment circle. "I have no contact with you. You stand out for Yingcheng. Yingcheng doesn''t dare to shout in front of me. What are you?" Bai Chongjing''s face was blue and white. He clenched his fist and came forward to hit people. "Hey, what are you doing, talking so happily?" Tan Kai came over, holding his arm, he went to Qin you and looked at Bai Chongjing coldly. "Want to fight? Tut, Mr. Bai, this is not suitable. This is someone else''s territory. If you want to fight, you can make an appointment and I will compete with you! " Chapter 1631 Bai Chongjing looks at Tan Kai coming over and bears it. If you want to say that Yingcheng is now the front line of popularity, Tan Kai''s several films are all on fire, and his popularity is not bad. The most important thing is Tan Kai''s background. He is a rich second generation and can''t be easily provoked. Ying Cheng reaches for Bai Chongjing and tells him not to be angry. He''s just a few bullying guys. It''s no fun to argue with them. In the future, they will crush them with their acting skills. Bai Chongjing finds the steps and turns away from Yingcheng. Qin you looks at Tan Kai unexpectedly, "Why are you here?" "It''s said that you will come to the audition, so I''ll join in the fun. If you are the leading actor, I''ll play the second man. I can compete with you in acting." Tan Kai made a funny expression on him. Qin you low smile, "if you play male two, then we are not plastic brothers?" In this fairy chivalrous play directed by Peng, the second male and the leading male are brothers in the early stage, but because of each other''s interests, they eventually become enemies, hurt each other, and finally go to the battlefield, either you die or I live. Tan Kai stirred his bangs and sat beside him, "whatever brother he is, I''m looking forward to playing with you anyway. But what''s your problem with Bai Chongjing? He looks like he''s going to kill you. " "Before the festival, he wanted to stand out for Yingcheng and say that I robbed him of his role." Qin you didn''t care. "The character you''re talking about is the play you''re shooting now?" Tan Kai was a little confused. "Well." "Grass, at the beginning of the play, the hero was not sure. How did he become his role? I still have to submit for an interview, but I didn''t speak when I was brushed down. Where did he come from to say that you robbed him! It''s disgusting to be a big man who has been wronged by pretending to be a white lotus all day and asking others to stand up for him. " Qin you agreed and nodded deeply, "I''m too cheeky. I''ll take care of him. But are you a big card now? " Tan Kai said, "what a big brand, where there is that good when, to take out a certain amount of work, you can be qualified to say a line of it, relying on traffic and popularity alone, is a very virtual thing." Qin you felt his chin and thought, "just now someone said that I am also a third or fourth line artist. Tut, when will I become a third or fourth line artist? I''m only seven or eight lines. I have no notice, no commercial performance, no variety show, and I can only make two plays. I don''t have enough money to buy a house in the city center. " Tan Kai rolled his eyes. He was angry. "You mean, last time you won the Rookie Award and the best actor nomination, the official wanted to invite you to do an interview. You said you wanted to go home for dinner, how much you love home, so you don''t have a good chance to show your face." Qin you said innocently, "my brother went home. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I miss him very much. I went home to see him. Am I wrong?" Tan Kai doesn''t want to tell him that Qin you''s acting skills are OK, but as an artist, his professional ability is too bad, and he doesn''t know what kind of good temper his agent is, so he can tolerate it. Soon the staff informed that the actor audition for the second man was ready. Tan Kai went in and ran into a girl. He was a little sorry. "Beauty, are you ok?" Yang Zhen is a bit in a trance. In this play, she simply uses her own strength to come out and feel a bit empty. When she heard someone talking to her, she looked up and saw her favorite actor. She covered her mouth in surprise. "Ah, ah, Tan, Tan Kai!" "Cough, it''s me. I''m sorry. Are you ok?" Looking at her pale face, Tan Kai thought to himself that he had just bumped into her. Would nothing happen? Yang Zhen immediately stood up straight and couldn''t hide his excitement. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I just experienced a catastrophe just now. Now that I''m finished, I didn''t expect to meet Tan Kai. Oh, my little heart." "Tan, Tan Kai, can you sign for me, here, here." Yang Zhen points to his white T-shirt. Tan Kai see her excited almost jump up, should be OK, took his pen in her shoulder signed, "then you walk carefully." "Thank you, Tan Kai. You''re here to try the play, too. Come on!" "Well. Come on. " Tan Kai was still a little nervous at first, but she made such a fuss, and the tension dissipated a lot. Yang Zhen ran to Qin you excitedly, "Mr. Qin, I saw Tan Kai just now. Wow, he''s so handsome." Seeing that she was crazy about flowers, Qin you couldn''t help laughing, "more handsome than me?" "Well, no, absolutely not. You are my God of men!" Yang Zhen has a strong desire to survive, so he immediately explains, but points to his signature on his shoulder, like winning the lottery. "How was the audition?" Yang Zhen thought of his audition, and then he regained some calm. "There are a lot of people coming. I see other people perform well, and I try my best. I listen to you, hypnotize myself before the performance, and say I am her. I''m not nervous, but after the performance, I feel like I''m going to collapse. The staff said, "I''ll give you a notice in three days. No matter what, I''ve worked hard. The rest depends on fate."Qin you said, "you are good to hone your acting skills. You will have a lot of opportunities in the future." Yang Zhen thought of what Jennie said to her. He helped her to be the heroine. Although he didn''t like himself, it was a pity, but it was a great favor for her. "I will try my best, Mr. Qin." Yang Zhen wanted to see the audition later, so he waited. After an hour, Tan Kai came out, his face smelled a little. He came to Qin you and held his arm in a big fire. "Bai Chongjing, an idiot, pissed me off. I threw him out of the show business!" "What''s the matter?" Qin you doubts that although Tan Kai has a temper, he is not a man who loses his temper. "When he played with me, he deliberately robbed my lines and let me make mistakes. He pretended to be a senior and let me hone my acting skills. His younger sister, he played well. Why didn''t he take the film king and the Oscar? He entered the industry several years earlier than us. His acting skills are more mature. What''s good to drag." Although Tan Kai has an acting course in University, he has just graduated. In terms of filming, he has only two years of experience. In the past two years, he has worked hard and has grown up a lot. Compared with Bai Chongjing, who has been filming for several years, his maturity is certainly a little lower. Qin you patted him on the shoulder to calm him down. "Is Bai Chongjing trying to be a second man?" "Well. He knew the staff inside and tried the play first. The director chose two people''s plays for me. He said that he would help me set up the play, select the place where I was insufficient, and ask some tricky questions. Don''t fall into my hands. I''ll kill him! " Tan Kai clenched his fist fiercely. Yang Zhen looks at Tan Kai and stares at him straight. It''s Qin you who waves in front of her to remind her. "Miss Qin, do you know Tan Kai, Miss Tan?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Ah, seeing Mr. Tan, my little heart has been strongly impacted. Mr. Tan and Mr. Qin are friends. Mr. Qin, we are friends. Now I am friends with Mr. tan. Mr. Tan, Mr. Tan, as friends, we can take a picture." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tan Kai, who is full of anger, is suddenly infected by the little girl''s enthusiasm. She stares at herself and looks forward to her mobile phone. Now he forgets everything he gets angry with. Chapter 1632 The staff asked the hero to go to the audition. There were five people who wanted to see the audition. Tan Kai and Yang Zhen wanted to see it. Qin you agreed and took them to the waiting room. In the room to see Yingcheng and Bai Chongjing, Bai Chongjing Tan Kai to show a disdainful sneer, angry Tan Kai roll sleeve. Qin you stopped him and said, "if you rush over, you will increase their topic. Before filming, there will be a big fight among actors. It must be your fault if you start first, and it will increase Bai Chongjing''s popularity." Tan Kai is annoyed. He hates such villains as Bai Chongjing. Yang Zhen also gave him comfort, "Mr. Tan, you are so handsome, so talented, others are jealous of you, will provoke you. If you are unknown, people are too lazy to pay attention to you. Look at me. There is no one to bird me, so you don''t have to be angry. You have to appreciate their envious eyes. " Tan Kai looked at the little girl a little more. "I feel comfortable when you say that." Yang Zhen was very happy. "It''s my honor to make Miss Tan happy. Miss Tan, how about another group photo? I tell you, if I give my roommate a picture of you and me, my roommate will excitedly invite me to dinner for a month. " Tan Kai couldn''t help laughing, "do you mean I''m worth a month''s meal?" Yang Zhen flattered, "no, no, I mean, you are very valuable. My roommate likes you very much. She watches every ad you shoot every day." Tan Kai is not stupid, how can not hear her coax himself. His ads pop up automatically when they open some software. They don''t want to watch them every day. They have to watch them when they open the software. Two people chat, Tan Kai are too lazy to take care of Bai Chongjing, he so despises himself, is not his own ability is not enough. If he comes up with powerful works, he can be silenced. At the beginning of the audition, one of the actors in front of him passed by. Qin you knew that his acting skills were very good, and his ability was also unusual. So the competition was quite big this time. "Mr. Qin, you seem to have confidence in yourself?" Bai Chongjing said suddenly. Qin you made his debut in films. The previous films all sold well, because he was very recognizable in appearance, so he did have a little success. But after that, he stayed silent for a few years, went to school and made movies. He was very sentimental. He didn''t take commercial performances, variety shows, interviews, and said he was just an actor. No popularity, who will watch his play, it''s just a dream. "Of course there is confidence, otherwise why do you come?" Bai Chongjing sneered, "you used to shoot some actor''s plays, but you are still too young. Mr. Qin, there are several predecessors in this play. You''d better not toss about." Bai Chongjing brought in several other actors, and Qin you was the youngest actor in the audition. Qin you smiles, "it''s my fault that I''m tender. Thank Mr. Bai for worrying about me." Bai Chongjing didn''t expect that he didn''t accept the move at all. He was calm and said, "Chongjing, don''t compete with them. If they really win me this time, it''s also my lack of acting." "Qin you''s acting skills, ah, have you ever played a few hooligans? What acting skills is that?" Bai Chongjing disdains. When Tan Kai heard what he said, he was upset. They didn''t witness Qin you''s efforts for those roles, so don''t compare. "Ouch, Mr. Bai and Mr. Yingcheng, you are all predecessors and powerful. You have played several roles. Wow, you are good at acting. The Academy Awards didn''t give you any. The judges have no eyes!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yingcheng and Bai Chongjing, who are satirized, are a bit dark. Other staff members bowed their heads and laughed. Tan Kai is a rich second generation man with a big temper. No one would give him face when he was angry with others. Qin you and Yang Zhen try their best to bear a smile. "Oh, then look forward to the performance of teacher Qin!" Bai Chongjing said. Tan Kai counterattacked, "he must have performed well. Unlike someone, when the role is still taken down, it is said that someone robbed him of his role, and his skin is thicker than the wall. This time, I''ll witness with my own eyes whose character fell to the ground. Don''t spread any more stories. Someone robbed him of his role! " "Tan Kai, please pay attention to the wording. If there is nothing wrong, please don''t frame me up!" Ying Cheng frowned and taught Tan Kai a lesson. Tan Kai held his arm and said, "Oh, you know if it''s a frame up. No, I can''t witness it alone. I''m afraid that someone will pretend to be pathetic and say that someone has framed him. Let''s say that it''s live broadcast during the audition! " "Live?" Qin you hasn''t done a live broadcast yet, but listening to tan Kai''s banter, he raised his mouth, "you can have a try, you can find the staff to discuss." In terms of popularity, he is not as good as Yingcheng. Anyway, his live broadcast doesn''t affect him. What''s more, those people who live broadcast just comment and can''t decide who will play in the end. Tan Kai took a look at him. He was really a good brother. He could support any bad idea he said. Ying Cheng frowns, don''t know what they play tricks, Tan Kai provocative eyebrow."How dare you, master? That''s a pity. " Bai Chongjing looked at Yingcheng, "Yingcheng, then accept the challenge, let them open their eyes, see your acting." "Ah, don''t try to persuade me. Some people are timid and dare not accept the call. My family, Mr. Qin, who never gives interviews to the public, all accept the live broadcast. Someone is afraid." Although Tan Kai didn''t name who it was, the irony was that he was in Yingcheng. Coupled with Bai Chongjing''s ignition, Yingcheng was also angry. "Well, let''s live. If you lose, don''t say the elder bullies you." Tan Kai sneers. If they lose, they will admit it. They are still young, struggling for several years, who laughs to the end is not necessarily! They immediately went to the staff to discuss. Director Peng heard that their audition was going to be broadcast live. Yingcheng was very popular. Although Qin you was low-key, he was recommended by Pei Qian, and his acting skills must be online. Naturally, he was happy to see his film advertised in this way. So the later audition began live. When he went to Yingcheng audition, director Peng picked a scene where the protagonist and his adoptive father argued about reading. Director Peng asked an old actor to play with him. After reciting his lines several times, he began to play. Qin you observed from one side that Yingcheng has some strength. In addition to his experience in recent years, he has great experience in mastering the character of some characters. He is also very handy in playing the leading actor''s plays. At the beginning, the hero was a man of no learning and no skill. He was not good at reading and was naughty all day. The teacher complained again that he didn''t study well and fought with other students. The worst thing is that he went to Hualou when he was young. He couldn''t teach him any more. He told him not to go to class in the future. The adoptive father is an honest man. After listening to the teacher, he immediately picked up the stick to beat the hero. "I worked hard for a year to earn money to let you go to school, you unfilial son, you don''t study hard, you fight, you go to Hualou to see if I don''t kill you!" "they want to beat me, shouldn''t I fight back and be killed by them? Dad, it''s really wrong to go to Hualou. I''m trying to save people. " "Don''t try to fool me. It''s reasonable for you not to study hard. I''ll kill you today." Old father is really angry, with a stick to catch up with, Yingcheng as a naughty child easily dodge, a face of injustice to seize the stick. The adoptive father glared at him angrily. He quickly threw away the stick. The adoptive father raised the stick to hit him again. They circled around the room. "Dad, I don''t want to stop reading. It''s boring to read. I don''t want to be an official. It''s boring to be an official. I bully people all day." "What do you want to do without reading?" After a pause, Ying Cheng showed a ruffian smile and went to his adoptive father. He wanted to take down his stick and said, "I, I''m just like this. I''ll inherit your craft and become a carpenter in the future." This should be a very common scene, the father and son argued to hit, emotional layers, Yingcheng performance is very good. Qin you, with his chin propped up in a headache, stood by the window, recalling the emotions of the characters in the play. Chapter 1633 When they finished their performance, the others applauded. Tan Kai and Yang Zhen couldn''t help clapping. Yingcheng is really good. Live barrage full of praise for Yingcheng, "my city is not only online, even acting skills are so people submit, it is perfect." "Ah, it seems that Cheng Cheng will play the role. I can buy tickets for the movie." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Director Peng was also very satisfied, but he didn''t say anything. He sat on the chair and looked on coldly. At the end of the play, Yingcheng was also given a thumbs up by the old actor. He did a good job. Yingcheng bowed his head modestly and said that his predecessor had done a good job. He followed his predecessor''s play. Tan Kai anxiously looks at Qin you. Qin you walks up to him and asks Yang Zhen if he has any lollipops or straws? "I have Alpine sugar in my bag, OK?" Yang Zhen opened the bag and gave him two sweets. Qin you takes two sweets away, opens a piece of candy paper, and puts them into his mouth. Bai Chongjing sees him eating sweets, thinking that he is nervous and disdainful. "Mr. Qin, you are not nervous and can''t speak. You have to bite something to perform, right?" Qin you smile, "is a little nervous, should teacher performance is very good." Qin you''s good humor depends on how he looks ugly. Director Peng said with no expression. Next, Qin you went to the middle of the room, and the old opera bone was ready. The staff began to talk. Qin you came over with a lollipop. He didn''t go the right way. It was a good way, but he went the wrong way. When his adoptive father saw him, he got angry. "Rebel, come here. I worked hard for a year to earn money to let you go to school. You are not filial, you don''t study hard, you fight, you go to Hualou to see if I don''t kill you!" Qin you immediately raised his hand to surrender and handed him a candy to please him. "Old man, what I can explain is that they want to beat me. Shouldn''t I fight back and be killed by them £¿ Old man, it''s even more unjust to go to Hualou. I''m going to the hero to save the beauty! " Old dramatist saw that he wanted to hand himself a lollipop and asked for praise and expression. He was stunned for a few seconds. But after all, he had rich experience. He responded immediately, patted away his sugar, and raised his stick again. "Don''t try to fool me. It''s reasonable for you not to study hard. I''ll kill you today." Seeing that he was really fighting, Qin you immediately ran away, jumping up and down, flexible like a monkey, boastful and undistorted, which made Peng''s eyes shine. When his adoptive father hit him, Qin you yelled. He was more angry than he was. He jumped on the table and roared at his adoptive father. "Old man, why don''t you be reasonable? I''ve already said that it''s meaningless to study. It''s bullying the common people if you get an official title." "What do you want to do without reading?" Qin you, holding his arm, jumped off the table and bit the lollipop. He was also a little confused. "I''ve accomplished nothing. I''ll do it all my life. I''ll inherit your craft and become a carpenter in the future." The adoptive father raised his stick again. Qin you opened his eyes and jumped on the table again. He was flexible, and when he came over, he deliberately showed his kung fu and turned several somersaults in a row. After landing, he wanted to be handsome and lift his hair, but it was only three seconds. He didn''t stand firm and almost fell down. When several people saw his performance brought into the play, they couldn''t help laughing. What they saw was a naughty young man who didn''t listen to discipline. When people applauded this time, even director Peng didn''t applaud himself. Tan Kai knew Qin you''s acting skills well for a long time, and he was able to study the role seriously, but he didn''t expect that his performance was so amazing that he could restore the role. Listening to the applause, Bai Chongjing and Yingcheng''s face is very ugly. Listening to the applause, we can know that they prefer Qin you''s performance. It was not only the people at the scene who gave applause, but also the people who watched Qin you''s performance in the live room were all very happy. Many people said that Qin you''s performance was better, but there were Yingcheng fans who always called for Yingcheng. Bai Chongjing refuses to accept, "Peng Dao, he changes his words at will!" Peng Dao does not speak, looking at Qin you, also hope he gives an explanation. Qin you straightened the clothes he had just messed up. "I think the man and his adoptive father depend on each other. He is stubborn and abnormal. If I were him, I would not call him Dad cleverly, but give him a different kind of address. The tone is disgusting but special. I don''t agree with him but respect him. So everyday language, will be casual, two people are father and son, is also a brother, more like an enemy "I changed my words, but I didn''t change the framework and thinking of the screenwriter. I just yelled out by feeling. If something is wrong, please give guidance to the screenwriter and director." The editor sitting on one side looked at the director. In fact, he agreed with Qin you. And he feels very good, although changed the word, but she is very happy, because someone is seriously studying the role. Instead of commenting, Peng asked, "why do you eat lollipops?""At this time, the male protagonist''s temperament has not yet been determined, and he is very interested in eating and drinking. Children like to eat some snacks, and the feeling of eating sugar is very lovely. If you don''t eat sugar, you can replace it with holding a piece of grass in your mouth, which shows some personality." Qin you explained. Peng Dao''s heart has a little like this boy, but his face is still expressionless. "I''ll let you know in three days. You can go back." The director said, Bai Chongjing also want to pull back a game, it is not good to talk, can only leave the room. When they were gone, the director turned around and asked the old playwright, "Mr. Qiao, how do you feel about playing with them?" Mr. Qiao said with a smile, "these are all good. Yingcheng is more stable in his role. It''s very comfortable to play with him, but it''s wonderful to play with Qin you. He just doesn''t know what routine he will have next moment. He is a little ghost spirit. He knows how to play for himself. He shakes his legs when he sits down. He doesn''t stand, and he doesn''t walk properly. Whether it''s a somersault or jumping on the table, people can''t move their eyes. But I''m so angry that I want to kill him. " Director Peng understands that Yingcheng has acting skills, but it''s a bit of routine and lacks a bit of ingenuity. Qin you''s expressiveness is very strong. The most important thing is that he has demonstrated his martial arts skills, which is an advantage. The screenwriter also nodded with approval, "the performances of the front few are good, which makes people unable to pick out the bad ones. However, Qin you''s performance makes me feel that he is alive and unique, and he will take the initiative to ponder over the plot and the characters'' words and deeds, which I like very much." Listening to her love for Qin you, director Peng said, "screenwriter Zhang, aren''t you a spy sent by Qin you?" "Director Peng, don''t you tell me that you don''t treat Qin you differently? After all, it''s the person recommended by Mr. Pei. If it''s not good, will he speak? What''s more, we''ve chosen someone here, and we have to say whether he agrees or not. But I heard that there are two more plays, both of which are looking for him. He can come here for an audition because of Mr. Pei''s face. This young man doesn''t know what to do. If he procrastinates and doesn''t give an answer, he will take on another play. Don''t complain about it. " Chapter 1634 A group of people are going down the stairs and into the elevator. Bai Chongjing turned his head and looked at Qin you, who was sitting on the side of his mobile phone. He sneered again, "Qin you, don''t be proud too early. The notice has come down. You are nothing." Qin you has seen his second brother Han Tianzhuo''s poisonous tongue. In the face of Bai Chongjing, all of them are pediatrics. "Oh, you''re a thing." "Son of a bitch, you dare to scold me!" In the elevator, he doesn''t have to consider the onlookers. Bai Chongjing clenches his fist. Qin you doubts, "did I swear?" Tan Kai kept smiling and cooperated with the performance very much, "well, you didn''t curse people, you scolded things. Oh, no, no, it''s not a thing. " "You are a special thing, Qin you. I''ve endured you for a long time." Bai Chongjing grabs Qin you''s collar and Yingcheng stops him. "Chongjing, don''t do it. It''s bad for you." But Qin you was not afraid at all. He raised his eyebrows to Bai Chongjing, "do you want to hit me? Thought I''d be scared! " "What an arrogant boy!" Bai Chongjing couldn''t bear it. He raised his fist, but before he could fight, he made a pig cry. Ying Cheng is shocked to see Qin you bend his knees and bump into Bai Chongjing. He suddenly jumps up with his legs in pain. "Qin you, how can you do it to your predecessors?" Qin you chuckled and asked Yang Zhen again, "did I hit someone?" Yang Zhen shook his head stupidly, "no, you hit a thing, seeing is believing." Qin you gave them two friends who cooperated in the performance, one was Bixin. Ying Cheng calm face, said he, but Bai Chongjing is not reconciled, want to fight back, Qin you first raised his fist to his nose, but did not fight down. "Teacher Bai, if you want to fight, I advise you not to. My taekwondo black belt, seven or eight years of martial arts, plus several years of self-defense, can break your neck with one punch, do you believe it?" Bai Chongjing swallows saliva, drops cold sweat on his forehead and retreats. At this time, the elevator opened, he fell back to the outside of the elevator, looking a bit embarrassed, he quickly got up, but also did not care to run on the city. Ying Cheng looked at Qin you coldly, his eyes were contemptuous, "Qin you, I don''t care if you climb up that executive, I advise you to make a good film, don''t be too arrogant!" Qin you chuckled and said, "I''m arrogant. Are you jealous? Yingcheng, don''t play your little tricks any more. Don''t you look at me? It''s not easy for you to get to this position. Don''t kill yourself. I''ll make you angry. I won''t be able to get along in China! " Yingcheng clenched his teeth and even more disdained. "What a big tone!" Qin you still laughs, approaches his ear and says in a voice only he can hear: "let your agent check who is the boss of shengteng entertainment. If you want to know which boss I''m going to climb, I can also tell you that the president of Shengan group is my brother. You said, the president of Sheng''an group opened his mouth and hid a little actor. Do you want to calculate how much time it will take? " Yingcheng''s eyes were wide open in horror, looking at him in disbelief. No matter who the boss of shengteng entertainment is, the president of Shengan group, let alone xuezang, is an actor. If you want to buy his entertainment company, you don''t need to spend a few minutes. Qin you dropped the bomb and walked out of the elevator. Tan Kai and Yang Zhen looked at Yingcheng and asked Qin you curiously, "what did you say to him? How did he look like his dead parents?" Qin you said, "guess." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tan Kai rolled his eyes. Every time he asked about his private affairs, he was so enigmatic that he was very angry. Yang Zhen couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Qin, you are so good. Why do you want to play like that?" Qin you thought of something jubilant, with a kind of happy smile at the corner of his mouth, "I have a younger brother, who is only five or six years old now. He is very noisy. He will never walk when he has a road. He has to step on a road by himself. He is a little kid, and he likes to be handsome. He often makes my mother''s scalp numb. He is a naughty and playful child. I look for details from him and it''s easy to get into the role. " Yang Zhen understood, "what you mean is that art comes from life, so it''s helpful to observe the people around you?" For this tan Kai has an understanding, "Qin you is a bully, he has a lot of notebooks in his bag, are usually the key words of the character analysis, so that he can extract at any time, little girl, you have to learn more, come on." Yang Zhen nodded seriously, "I''ll follow you in the future." Qin you felt that he was still studying, so he couldn''t teach anyone. When his work was over, he mentioned his little fish, so he was ready to go home. When he arrived at Han''s home, he saw that his second brother and elder sister were taking care of their children. The elder brother should have not come back from work. He asked suspiciously. "Second brother, and second sister-in-law?" Han Tiannuan replied, "your second sister-in-law is busy. Although there is grandfather Xing, she still has to participate in many major events. The industry of the Xing family is big. Now it''s your second brother who takes the children, and your second sister-in-law goes to work."Han Tianzhuo glances at his sister. How can he listen to this tone and gloat? Han Tiannuan grinned, "brother, I praise you, good husband, good father, good man of the new era." Qin you also gave the second brother a thumbs up, "a good man in the new era, and dad have a fight." "Go away." Han Tianzhuo has a cold face. Qin you looks at the little star sleeping in the cradle. The child is too good to sleep by himself. When he wakes up, he has enough to drink and give him a little toy. He can play by himself for a day. Xiaoxuehua is not so honest. The older she is, the more mischievous she is. Her sister doesn''t care for her. She must ask her second brother to help her. Xiaoxuehua sees her uncle coming and opens her arms to hold her. Qin you holds her up for a while and asks Xiaoyu and Mianmian. Han Tiannuan explained, "Mianmian, let''s practice dancing in the training room. This child is so young, and his dancing attainments are very high. I envy him." Han Tianzhuo glanced at his sister, who had a little fat on her belly, and said, "you deserve to be fat. If you don''t exercise at ordinary times, you''re tired. Fat into a lump, waiting to be abandoned by big brother Han Tian heating had to kick him, "you are really my brother!" Han Tianzhuo ha two, "is pro brother will also think you fat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian heating has to start, Han Tianzhuo immediately pointed to the small snowflake, "an an, in front of the children, please keep a good tutor." "Get out of here." Han Tianzhuo gets up and glances at her coolly. "I''ll go to my wife. You can continue to be fat here." Han Tiannuan touches a circle of meat on his stomach, and he has nothing to love. At first, she didn''t want to lose weight. It was her elder brother who said that she had a baby and needed to make up for it. Then two months later, she directly weighed 15 Jin. When she ate it, she had a good time. Now it''s not easy to lose weight. Qin you looks at the two people to fight each other, does not dare to interrupt, his second brother''s poisonous tongue is too deep, he is also afraid of being poisoned to death. Qin you played with Xiao Xuehua for a while, and then went upstairs to watch Mianmian. As expected, she was practicing dance. The child was quiet since childhood, thinking about her own affairs alone. When she walked, she listened to music and liked to jump. My mother sent her to learn dance, but she was afraid of strangers and didn''t fit in well with others. She was alone in the most remote corner in every class. Mother couldn''t bear it, so she invited a teacher to teach her at home. Now she is doing well in ballet and folk dance. Thinking of his younger brother and sister, Qin you raised his mouth and opened the door of the training room. Chapter 1635 Mianmian sees him and stops. "Brother Youyou, you''re back." Qin you touched her head, "Mianmian tired?" Mianmian shook his head. "I''m happy to dance alone. I''m not tired." Qin you chuckles, "Mianmian will be a dancer in the future?" Mianmian tilted his head, "I don''t know, but I like dancing. My mother said, just do what you like well. Is it from any family? It shouldn''t matter?" Qin you nodded and agreed with his mother. "Mom is right. Mianmian continues to refuel. I heard that you are going to take part in the dance competition. Are you confident?" Mianmian said that he was good at things, raised a smile, very confident, "yes, dad said that it''s interesting to meet a strong opponent, if ordinary people, it''s too boring." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you doesn''t comment on his father''s words. As a child, his father''s requirements for him and Han Jing are different. Han Jing is easy to do everything. Every time Han Jing wants to do something, his father will let him do it well. But to myself, that is to say, Dad''s attitude is that he likes it. Even so, he doesn''t feel weak. He also tries to do well what he is doing. "Where''s the little fish?" "Do your homework, because he lost to me in this exam. He said that he was determined to be the strongest man." Qin you mouth a smoke, "your brother is a teacher to do homework?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mianmian blinked and doubted, so he followed Qin you to have a look. Outside Xiaoyu''s room, Qin you quietly opens the door and hears Xiaoyu say, "3 plus 3 equals 6. I''m really 666. I can do such a rare topic. 2 plus 5 equals 7. If it''s not 6, I''ll be 666. My mother said, "I''m the smartest in this family. It''s true. Ha ha ha..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this being driven crazy? Qin you and Mianmian look at each other. Qin you secretly takes out his mobile phone and records his words. At dinner, Han Jing listens to Qin you''s return and finds time to go home. Yeah, now he''s going home to make time. Now he has no weekend, January 30 days, from 8:00 in the morning, busy to 9:00 in the evening, in addition to exercise time, his whole people are crazy work. Qin Ning loves him and wants to see him go to the company. In this case, Han Junyu won''t persuade him, because that''s what he did when he first took over the company, so it''s a process. At the dinner table, we talked about our daily life. We used to talk about our work. Now we have two children, and we have more friends around them. Bai Yu is still worried about Xiao Xing''s condition and is going to take him for a more comprehensive examination. Han Tianzhuo has no problem. He also thinks that he is too good with his son, which makes him feel very nonexistent. Han Tiannuan''s trouble is to lose weight. Now that her child doesn''t feed her, she''s also going to lose weight. When she says that she''s going to lose weight, Han Tianzhuo claps and takes away everything in front of her, so he gives her some vegetables. Han Tiannuan looks at him and asks Bai Yu how to fall in love with such a heartless man? Bai Yu looked at their brother and sister, and covered her mouth with a smile. "It''s OK. You can only extract key words when you speak. You can listen to what''s nice and exclude what''s not." Han Tianzhuo pinched her face, "what is bad?" Bai Yu immediately raised her hand to surrender, "Dad, mom, Han Tianzhuo, domestic violence, you make the decision for me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s warm in Korea. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you and Han Junyu. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As a single dog, Han Jing is often abused by them, so there''s a reason why he doesn''t go home. Han Tianzhuo let go and glanced at Bai Yu, "I''m cleaning you up at night." Bai Yu raised her eyebrows and was not afraid at all. She said, "just clean up. Anyway, it''s not me who makes the effort." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The whole family was held by Bai Yu. Qin you quietly lowers his head to eat, suddenly miss his Jennie. Back to his room, he and Jennie''s video, Jennie''s life schedule is very regular, when it''s time to take a bath and sleep. "Qin you, I miss you so much. I miss you during the day. When I practice, I''m distracted." "I miss you too." Qin you confessed. Jennie held her chin and looked at him, doing nothing, just looking at him, feeling very happy. "Jane, let''s talk about the engagement time." "Engaged?" Jennie wondered, "do you want to get engaged to me?" Qin you low smile, "don''t you want to get engaged with me?" "Yes Jennie sat up excitedly. When she was engaged, she could live with Qin you. She didn''t have to be so secretive. "Well, I''ll discuss with your parents about the time to get rid of the engagement, and we''ll find a way to get rid of it."What Qin you has decided to do will move quickly. Jeanie was lulled to sleep. He immediately called his agent to find out how much money there was in his account. There was only eight million yuan left. In Jeanie''s city, he bought a villa, which was still a bit reluctant. In the Han family, his mother prepared a room for him. It''s OK not to go out to his grandfather''s apartment. He got up to find Han Jing and told him what he wanted to get engaged. "Just think about it. What do you need me to do?" Han Jing''s attitude is also straightforward. "I want to go to Jennie''s city to buy a villa. Jennie feels very stressed in her home. I think we will still have a small home in the future. Brother, it''s something to prepare for engagement. If you need help, I may not have much time at work." Han Jing nodded, "OK, I wrote it down." And he said good, Qin you and other don''t rush to find Han Junyu, said he has the idea of engagement. Han Junyu''s attitude is also calm, because he had expected that the child would be engaged, but he was a little surprised that he would be so fast. "Right right right, what do you need Dad to do for you?" "Dad, if I want to discuss with my uncle to let Jiamu and Jennie break their engagement, can you find time to see Jennie''s parents?" Han Junyu nodded, which should be. "For Roewe, I''ll tell you to handle your work well and go to Jennie when you have time." Hearing his father''s full support, Qin you was grateful, "Dad, please." Han Junyu looked at him, brown eyes a little smile, "Qinyou, see you can be happy, we have been looking forward to." At the beginning, Qin you said that he and Qin Ning felt that the world was dark. Later, he recovered a little bit, and their attitude towards him was that they would be satisfied as long as he wanted. Now that he has found what he wants to do, he has people who love each other. For them, this should be a gift from God. "Dad, you don''t have to worry too much about me. I''m fine. I''m just a little worried about my brother. He''s like this. "Qin you went to Han Jing''s room to see the jasmine flowers on his windowsill and the papers piled up on his desk. He was distressed. For some people, time will forget a lot of things, but it will also have adverse effects. The longer the time is, the deeper a certain obsession in their heart will be. Maybe they can''t cross it by themselves. Mention Han Jing, Han Junyu also Leng a few seconds. "Everyone has his own way to go. Han Jing can''t go there. We have no choice but to accompany him." This is why Han Jing wants to go out and buy a house, but neither he nor Qin Ning agrees. He doesn''t talk much at home. If he is alone, they are very worried. Chapter 1636 Qin you made a play and went to discuss with the director about killing the youth. He saw the agent come over and say a few words in his ear. Good news! Qin you raises eyebrows and goes to the dressing room with him. The agent shows him his mobile phone. "Congratulations on becoming the leading actor of director Peng''s play. I heard from the staff there that the cast will come out in two days." Qin you confirmed that the news was from director Peng. He asked Yang Zhen''s situation casually, and the agent nodded happily. "Also selected, she will also participate in, although this girl is a surrogate, but still quite potential, can cultivate well." Qin you is also happy for her, but the cast hasn''t come out yet. There are still many changes in the middle, and they can''t be happy too soon. After taking off his makeup, Qin you rubs his brows and calculates the time. His schedule is too tight to find Jennie. "How many more events are there this week?" The agent called the assistant over and took out the daily form. There were five, and the agent wanted to strike while the iron was hot and get him a variety show. Qin you rubbed his neck, "pick up, I want to earn money to support my family!" The agent chuckled and chatted casually, "what family do you have now if you don''t have a girlfriend?" Qin you coughed, "brother he, I have a girlfriend, and I''ve decided to get engaged. You can arrange it." The smile on the agent''s face froze. Qin you''s career has just begun to improve, so he will get married, which will have an impact on his career. "Qin you, didn''t you tease me?" Qin you shook his head seriously, "no kidding, I have discussed with my father, I know your consideration, but my girlfriend is an outsider, and I don''t want to publicize it too much, so I want you to spend more on public relations." Agent headache, know he is capricious, but did not expect to be engaged to tell him the news. "Now that your father has agreed, what can I say?" It''s no use if he says anything. "That''s the trouble, brother he. Let''s continue this week''s activities and reduce next week''s activities. I want to prepare for the engagement." When Qin you talked about his engagement, he was a little excited. At this time, Qin you heard a woman leave the dressing room quietly. ¡­¡­ Qin you takes advantage of the break to discuss with Jiamu about the dissolution of his engagement with Jennie. Jiamu returns the news and his father also discusses with him. However, dad and he said a few conditions. Break the engagement with Jane, but he can''t marry Goyle yet, because he wants to confirm his feelings and wait for him to be older. Jiamu knows that Qin you wants to be with Jennie very much. He can only send the Buddha to the West. He agrees to his father''s request and goes to Jennie''s house with his father. Jennie''s mother, Mrs. Harris, had a very good attitude when she saw Roewe coming. She thought he was coming to talk about marriage, but she didn''t expect that when she talked about it later, Jiamu apologized all the time, and then she understood that their father and son were coming to break their engagement. "Why, Jennie, where do you dislike it?" If she quits her marriage, Jane will be the butt of other people''s jokes. "It''s not Jennie''s fault. It''s me. I have someone I like, so I can''t let Jennie be wronged. Mrs. Harris, I''m very sorry. I''ll show you that it''s my fault and it''s nothing to do with Jennie." Jiamu explained. But Mrs. Harris didn''t think so. They were engaged and suddenly withdrew. No matter whose fault it was, Jennie didn''t catch her fiance''s heart. It was Jennie''s incompetence. Roewe is very sorry, because it''s the child''s fault, so he will take more care of the Harris family in business, and hope to be friends. Mrs. Harris was originally very angry. She was angry at Jiamu''s liking for others and her daughter''s incompetence. But when she heard Rongwei say something about business, her face was a little better. Rongwei is also a human spirit. She knows what the Harris family wants. Before she let Goyle and Jennie go on a blind date, she was attracted to the power of the Goyle family. Later, Jennie got engaged to Jiamu, which is also due to the power of Rongwei. Now, as long as the benefits are given to them, she will not make the situation too embarrassing. Although the Harris family has a special status and a little status in the system, their status is empty. Only when they earn money can they be respected. This is true of parents in many large families. Sometimes the happiness of children is not important, but the stability and prosperity of the family is important. The business that Roewe started with was to provide a better living environment for his wife and children, rather than forcing them to do something they didn''t like. No matter Jiamu was engaged to Jennie at the beginning, or now he quits, he will try his best to be satisfied with what he wants to do. But in the face of Jiamu and gore, he still needs to observe. Coming out of the Harris family, Jiamu breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at his father. "Dad, thank you for tolerating me." Because his engagement with Jennie is a farce, which involves the interests of the family, and his father has been conniving at him.Rongwei smile, his usual smile is polite, "Jiamu, I hope we can understand each other, I can tolerate you, you also have to respect us, for you and the people you like this matter, also need to give us time." Jiamu nodded. His father taught him to respect each other when he was young. He could understand his parents'' attitude, but he would not change his feelings for Gore. "Next, it''s about Qin you. We''ll wait for the wedding wine." "Yes, the next thing Qin you will do." Jiamu nodded, happy that Qin you could find someone he liked. Jennie, who is reading the papers, has no expression on her face when the housekeeper tells her that Jiamu has come to leave her family. She and Jiamu have already agreed, and her mother will agree for the benefit of the Harris family. However, my mother will agree to divorce, but she must be dissatisfied with her, because she did not catch her fiance''s heart. In the evening, at the dinner table, Mrs. Harris talked about Jiamu''s divorce. Mrs. Harris still had a bad face, and her eyes staring at Jennie were a little angry. "Jennie, you must be not good enough to catch Jiamu''s heart. You should reflect on your own behavior." Jennie knows her mother''s temperament. Although she is calm and elegant in front of others, she has some anxiety in her heart. Since she was a child, she was afraid that her cousins would take her place, which made Mrs. Harris impossible. "Jennie retired. I''ll have a good rest during this time. I''ll find you a blind date in a few days." Jennie laughs in her heart, but she nods her head cleverly. Her father saw that her daughter was so clever and nodded with satisfaction. The child had to be good, or it would pose a threat to him. Her mother is so anxious because of her father''s indifference and playfulness. Her father has women outside, and there are many. Not only her mother knows these things, but she also knows them very well. But he and his mother have an agreement, he plays outside, women can, but absolutely can''t have children. But mom has no sense of security, always worried that Dad would have a child with the woman outside, so she is very strict with her, hoping that she can inherit the Harris family as soon as possible. Looking at the couple seemingly together, she is sometimes tired for her mother, but this is her mother''s choice of life, she has no right to interfere. What she can do now is to manage herself and try to live her own life. After practicing the piano for a while, she went back to her room to have a rest. After clicking on the video, she saw Qin you''s smile, and the haze in her heart spread, and the corners of her mouth curved. Chapter 1637 In addition to her daily study and all kinds of banquets, Jennie still has to go to the company to get familiar with the business. She went to the company, just a small employee, doing a lot of miscellaneous things, but for her, she can learn a lot of information, because the work is messy, she can also understand the situation of the company from the details. "Hey, isn''t that Jennie? How do you take out the garbage here and get divorced? How do you feel? " Jennie turned and saw that it was her cousin, Bourne, who often provoked her. Knowing that she was divorced, I would not miss a good opportunity to ask her for trouble. She didn''t speak, and she put on a haughty look of clothes. Bourne sneered. He was tall, and walked a few steps in front of her, blocking her way. "Jennie, you are a nuisance. At the beginning, you begged him to be your fiance. Now people don''t look up to you at all. Ha ha, no one will like you." Jenny grinds her teeth. This is in the company. She doesn''t want to make it too embarrassing. She still didn''t speak, and Bourne was even more blatant. "Jennie, you can''t still cry in the quilt. It''s a pity that you were divorced by your fiance." Jennie couldn''t bear it. She came up to him and grabbed his arm. It was a crisp fall on her back. When Bourne fell to the ground, it was all smashed. He was afraid of being found shameful, and did not dare to howl. He stood up with a gloomy face. When she was a child, she was mischievous. She looked delicate and small, but she was not weak. In the past, Bourne couldn''t beat her. Now when she grows up, Bourne is much bigger than her, but she is not her rival. "Rude and savage woman, no wonder rongjiamu will divorce you. You deserve it!" Bourne didn''t dare to get close to her any more, but he was still cursing. Jennie gave him a cold look. She didn''t bother to talk about anything she could solve with her fists. She won the argument with him and didn''t have any sense of achievement. Bourne was annoyed to see her face full of disdain and go away. She is a woman who has been divorced. What is her arrogance? He rubbed the place where he was hurt and would never let her go! Jennie was a little tired after a busy day. She was patted on her desk and thought about Qin you. She didn''t know what she was doing at this time. Hearing the phone vibrate, she took it up and took a look. It''s Qin you! She instantly full of blood resurrection, quickly answer the phone, listen to Qin you, he just got off the plane, asked where she is, can come out. Jennie said yes. She packed her bags and ran out of the building. When she got to the address Qin you gave her, she saw Qin you wearing a mask from a distance. She quickened her pace. When approaching him, Qin you opened her arms and picked her up. Jennie laughed happily. Although the two video every day, but across the video can not touch each other, she felt like he, now meet, she can not help but want to close to him. Qin you takes off her mask and kisses her. Jennie hugs him. It''s a real kiss. They went shopping and went for a ride. Qin you took her home. At the door of her house, she was reluctant to hold his hand. Qin you pacified and pinched her face. He still has time to accompany her tomorrow. When he has finished some work, he will come to propose marriage. Talking about the engagement, Jennie nodded with a smile and turned home. Qin you looked at her three steps and looked back, but he was reluctant to give up. When she went in, he went to find Jiamu. He wants to buy a villa. Later it will be his and Jennie''s family. Jiamu asks Gao Er for help. Gao Er asks him how the villa he lived in last time is. It''s gaide villa area of Gao Er''s family. If Qin you wants to buy it, it can be much cheaper. Qin you went to see it and chose a villa. He paid 80% of the money in the vicinity of Gore villa. In order to give Jennie a surprise, Qin you quickly packed up the villa in the evening, and the next day he took Jennie to see. Jennie didn''t expect that he bought a villa and said that it would be their home in the future, lying on the big bed in the bedroom. She found that Qin you''s style combined with the situation of her room and added some colors to his room. She was moved. She could see him preparing bit by bit for their future. Hold his neck, she gave him a kiss, Qin you picked her up. "You can''t stay in bed, or you won''t get out of bed today." Jennie laughs in his arms. "No, no, I like it." Qin you pinched her nose, and still took her downstairs. They went to see the yard. Jennie wanted to clean up and plant some plants. Qin you helped them. They were busy all morning. In the afternoon, Qin you was going back to China. After lunch, he sent her to the company and rushed downstairs. Before they said goodbye, they were surrounded by a group of people. Then, Jennie saw her elegant mother walking slowly, followed by eight men, surrounded Qin you without saying anything. Qin you didn''t know who they were, so he subconsciously hugged Jennie and protected her behind.Jennie patted Qin you on the shoulder and whispered that it was her mother. Qin you was surprised, but Mrs. Harris ordered them to arrest them. "Mom, why?" Jennie asked. Mrs. Harris looked at her disappointedly. "Why do you mean to ask me? The faces of the Harris family have been lost!" Two men came forward to catch Jennie. Jennie wanted to resist, but they were all well-trained and pointed a dagger at him. Jennie knew that her mother was really angry and did not dare to resist. Qin you saw that Jennie didn''t resist. When those people gathered around him, he didn''t struggle, but they didn''t treat him politely. They beat him to kneel down. Qin you realized that they were cruel and protected his head with their arms. "Mom, don''t hurt him, mom, don''t hurt him!" Jennie wants to resist. It''s too late. Qin you is tied up. Mrs. Harris calms down and asks them to take Qin you back to Harris'' castle. Jennie wants to check Qin you''s injury, but Qin you smiles at her and says he''s OK. Back in the castle, Mrs. Harris asked the servants to leave. She turned around and slapped Jennie in the face. She scolded her for being cheap and mixed with a bad actor. Otherwise, Jiamu would not have given up marriage with her. She knew how much gossip she suffered because of the Rong family''s divorce. Those people all scolded Jennie for her incompetence, even a man. Jennie covered her face with no expression. When she came back with her mother, she guessed what her mother was going to do. Mother never thought about her feelings, full of Harris family reputation and her own face. "Mom, I''ll let Qin you go. I promise you whatever you say." "He colludes with you, destroys your marriage with Jiamu, and wants me to let him go. No way!" Mrs Harris was very angry. When she went to the banquet, many people laughed at her on the surface, but behind her back, saying that her daughter was incompetent and had been divorced by the Rong family. Now who dares to ask for it. She always had anger in her heart. Later, she heard from the housekeeper that the young lady and a little actor were in trouble. She finally found a place to vent her anger. Her daughter, she was reluctant to hurt, Qin you arrested, we must teach the little actor a lesson! Chapter 1638 Jennie also wants to talk to her mother about terms. She hopes her mother won''t hurt Qin you and let her go. But the more she interceded, the more she made Mrs. Harris want to teach Qin you a lesson. Her beautiful face was a little chilly. She asked the housekeeper to take the young lady down to let her reflect on herself. She also asked people to take Qin you to the dungeon. There are many servants in the huge castle of the Harris family. If they make mistakes, they will be put into the dungeon. The dungeon was cold and damp. There was still a lot of dirty water in it. There was no place to sit. Qin you, who was injured, stood beside the iron fence and shrunk his shoulder. I don''t know what''s going on with Jennie. This is the castle of the Harris family. Her mother should be reluctant to hurt her. Qin you thought so, but he was worried. "Hello, Hello, is anyone there? I want to see Mrs. Harris!" His voice echoed in the room, but no one answered him for a long time, because he was the only one in this big dungeon. At this time back to the room, Jane, want to contact Jiamu, but found that there is no mobile phone network, must be the housekeeper blocked the network, she went to the housekeeper angrily. The housekeeper asked her to have a good rest in the room without any expression. When the lady was relieved, she would release the little actor. Jennie is angry. They hurt Qin you. How can she rest at ease. The housekeeper saw that she was still stubborn and disappointed. Miss Jennie was the one who saw her grow up and was willing to hang out with a little actor. It''s not proper. Jennie wants to say that Qin you is the son of the president of Sheng''an, so that her mother can be afraid. But Mrs. Harris thinks that she is deliberately making excuses to let Qin you go. She doesn''t believe her. He lost his temper and threatened Jennie. She arranged a blind date for her. If she didn''t attend, she immediately asked someone to kill the man. Jennie knew that her mother could do it. Mother in order to maintain her Mrs. Harry''s position, she can regardless of her daughter''s happiness, kill an irrelevant person, she will not be soft. Jennie didn''t want Qin you to get hurt, so she had to promise a blind date first. ¡­¡­ In China, the agent didn''t receive Qin you when he went to the airport. He called him, but the other party turned off. The agent felt bad. Qin you said that he would return home in the afternoon. If there was an accident, he would give notice in advance. He waited patiently for several hours, but there was no news. He immediately contacted Han Jing and asked if Qin you had returned to Han''s home. The agent knows Qin you''s identity, otherwise Qin you will not accept commercial performance except making movies, and will not connive at him. As soon as Han Jing hears that Qin you hasn''t returned, he immediately contacts Jiamu and Gao Er. Gao Er goes to check the flight. Qin you doesn''t go back by plane at all. That''s an accident. Jiamu worried that the Harris family took Qin you away. She went to the Harris family to see Jennie in person, but after waiting for a long time, Mrs. Harris came over with a bad face and said that he had retired, which made Jennie very embarrassed. In order to find a new life, Jane has to start a new relationship. Jiamu understood that Jennie was forced to go on a blind date. Jennie liked Qin you so much that she couldn''t go on a blind date again. With a guess in his heart, he heard some complaints from Mrs. Harris. Jiamu was impatient, but he still endured. He left the castle and told Gore that Qin you must have been arrested by them. Otherwise, Jennie couldn''t have gone on a blind date. Jiamu worried that they would hurt Qin you, so he went to find his father immediately. When they returned to Rong''s castle, Han Jing also came. After listening to Jiamu''s analysis, Rongwei asked people to check Jennie''s position first, and they went to find her together. Jennie was sitting in a high-end restaurant at this time, opposite a man. The man dressed casually, but even casually, he could see that the watch on his wrist and the shoes under his feet were not cheap. Jennie hasn''t met him. Maybe it''s a native. Maybe it''s her mother who met someone at the party. Knowing that the other person''s identity is not simple, she asked her to go on a blind date. "Jennie, I heard you were divorced?" Jennie turned her head and looked at the housekeeper. They were afraid that she would run away. "Yes, I was divorced. You checked me. Why did you come to see me?" Her frankness stunned the man and made him laugh. "It''s not that I''m willing to come. It''s your mother and my mother who are friends and urge me to see you. In fact, I''m curious about how bad a woman who has been divorced looks. To my surprise, you are very beautiful." "Thank you for your compliment." Jennie''s laziness, no matter what the other party''s attitude, she just came here to complete the task. "Miss Jennie, you''ve been with me tonight. You''ve satisfied me. I''m thinking about engagement." The man touched his chin and stared at her face, eyes full of interest. A divorced woman, what qualifications to become his wife, but this woman is really beautiful, if you play with him for a few days can also consider. The housekeeper frowned. The gentleman was so rude that he made such insulting remarks to miss Jennie.Jennie''s face was calm. "I''m sorry. My mother won''t allow me to spend the night outside." The man didn''t care. He pointed to the housekeeper and said, "your mother knows you are with me. She is very relieved to let him go back and tell your mother." The housekeeper shook his head. "Mr. James, isn''t that right?" James has patience in the face of beautiful women, but he doesn''t have much patience with a servant. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I''ll eat Miss Jennie? Don''t worry. I''ll take care of him. " When James spoke, he got up and went to Jennie''s side to see her hands as white as jade, and he fell down. "Miss Jennie, you should not be loved by men. Let''s go. I''ll take you to play." Jane coldly looked at the man holding his hand, do not want to make too ugly, "Mr. James, please let go." James chuckles. When she looks straight, she has a cool and beautiful face. Even if she is angry, it is also beautiful. "Don''t you need to know more about it when you''re going on a blind date with me? Now I''m interested in you, Miss Jennie. Let''s talk somewhere else. " "Mr. James, please respect yourself!" The housekeeper was worried that James was not a decent man. "A servant, what are you going to do here? Don''t get out of here and disturb Miss Jennie''s good deeds!" James''s patience ran out. Jennie didn''t have much patience to talk to him anymore. She shook the man''s hand and turned her wrist again. With a creak, James cried out in pain. One of his arms was taken off, and the other wanted to fight back. Jennie took the lead and kicked him away. James fell to the ground, holding his feeble arm and staring at Jennie with a fierce face. He did not expect that this woman would be rude to start, but also did not expect that she started so hard. What about the good lady Qianjin? Bitches, no wonder they will be divorced. How can they be broken? No one wants them all their lives! Jiamu and Han Jing, who are preparing to enter the restaurant, are stunned to see Jennie''s fierce kick. Chapter 1639 Standing on one side of the housekeeper, watching Jennie directly kick James away, a face of blame. "Jennie, you are a celebrity. How can you be so, so?" the housekeeper couldn''t find a word to describe it for a moment. Anyway, it won''t be a good word, but Jennie didn''t think it was wrong to do so. At the beginning, they asked her to learn self-defense. Didn''t they hope that when she was bullied, she could fight back? This James is very annoying at first sight. If he doesn''t do it, will he keep it for the new year? "Housekeeper, he bullied me." James noticed that someone was looking at him, and pointed to Jennie in shame, "what a beautiful lady, she hit people. Is that what your Harris family does?" Jennie turned her wrist and sneered, "don''t you mean to have a deep communication? I''ll have a close communication with you!" Jennie took a step forward, and James stepped back several steps in fright. He was a bit of a tripod, but Jennie had taken off one of his arms by surprise, and judging from her means, she was very old, so she should have some Kung Fu. It was the first time that James was beaten by a woman and his teeth were crushed in anger. But he didn''t dare to fight with her. Seeing that she had to move forward, he pointed at Jennie angrily. "You wait for me, I will never let you go!" Jeanie raises her fist. James flees in fright. When she goes to the gate, she bumps into Jiamu. Jiamu looks at his embarrassment and stretches out his foot. Pop. James fell down and raised his eyes angrily, staring at the person who hurt him. Only then did he find that it was Rong Jiamu. He was stunned. Jiamu raised his eyebrows and turned his wrist. "James, is it fun to be beaten?" James recalled that Jung Ka Mu was Jennie''s fiance, but he was divorced. What is he doing here? He quickly got up, rubbed his knee and looked at Rong Jiamu sarcastically. "Did you come to see Jennie for a blind date? The Harris family can''t wait. If you dump a woman, she can''t wait to find another one. " James is challenging Jiamu and belittling Jennie. Jiamu sneered, "James, you don''t want your other arm." Standing on one side of Han Jing''s eyes light, "also asked what, directly unloaded." ¡°¡­¡­¡± James saw that they were two people, and their tone was very arrogant. He was scared and bluff. He would not let him go and ran out. When Jennie sees Jiamu and Han Jing, she goes over and tells them about Qin you. When Han Jing hears that Qin you is injured, his face sinks. The housekeeper next to her saw Jennie talking to them and wanted to ask how she could go back to work with her wife. Jeanie sneers, this how to hand over, James is mother also introduced to her, is really ready to buy her? If the housekeeper keeps talking, she and Han Jing discuss how to save Qin you. When she gets on the bus, she sees a Rongwei sitting in the car, and she is relieved. Mother didn''t listen to her, but what Roewe said, mother had to care. The housekeeper saw that Jennie and Jiamu were still like friends, and there was no gap with him because of the divorce. He still thought, does she still like Jiamu? But when they got on the bus and listened to their discussion about saving the little actor, they frowned. In any case, Miss Jennie can''t be with a little actor. A man with a humble career and no background is qualified to marry Miss Jennie. "Miss Jennie, if you want to save that man, your wife will be angry." "If I don''t help her, won''t my mother be angry? Steward, I know what you''re thinking, but I like Qin you. " She knew that the housekeeper was strict with her for her good, but their positions were different. The housekeeper was her mother''s person and would oppose her to save others. She also understood. "Jennie, he doesn''t deserve you. You won''t be happy with him. He''s just a little actor. He doesn''t deserve to carry your shoes." Rongwei and Hanjing look bad when they listen to the housekeeper. Han Jing, in particular, is a gentle man and won''t get angry easily, but when he touches the bottom line, it''s not whether he gets angry or not, but whether he wants to do it or not. Qin you is his younger brother, he has been hiding his identity, want to make a career, he is dignified, how is not worthy of Jennie? If the family background is taken into account, the Harris family has a special system in this country, and her identity is just a little bit special. But it''s far worse to compare with Sheng''an group. However, he would not argue with the housekeeper about this kind of thing. Because it doesn''t make sense. When they got to Harris castle, because it was Jennie''s car, the door opened and they entered the castle smoothly. When the servant reported that Miss Jennie was back and Mr. Rong was also here, Mrs. Harris was somewhat surprised. What did Mr. Rong do? Can''t she ask Jennie to go on a blind date? Mr. Rong thinks it''s bad for his face and comes to beat them?There is also some anger in his heart. He refused to go to another family for a blind date, which is really hateful! Mrs. Harris had a preconceived idea, and though she had a smile on her face, she had made her speech in her heart. Gorgeous living room, Mrs. Harris came late, did not speak, listen to a young man''s attitude arrogantly forced him, where is his brother. Mrs. Harris was angry in her heart. Where did the ghost boy come from? She dared to roar at her. "What do you want your brother to do with me, and who are you?" She turned her head and looked at Jennie. She was even more angry. This man was brought by Jennie. How dare he show no respect to her? How unreasonable! Han Jing is arrogant and looks at Mrs. Harris coldly, as if disdaining to talk to her. Rongwei comes forward to explain. "Mrs. Harris, this is Han Jing, the president of Sheng''an group, and the child of Han Junyu, the former president." Mrs. Harris looked at Roewe doubtfully. Is the Sheng''an group he said the same as the Sheng''an group she knew? But internationally, there is only one Sheng''an group whose president is Han Junyu. She looked at the young man in front of her in amazement. He looked about the size of Jennie. He said that he was looking for his brother, the little actor who was caught? "Mr. Han, you are here. I don''t know the name and appearance of the person you are looking for. I''d like to help you find it." If it was the actor, she immediately asked someone to release her. Otherwise, because of this time, she had a bad relationship with the president of Sheng''an group, which was not good for them. Han Jing and Rongwei look at each other, and she doesn''t want to admit it. Rongwei laughed. "Mrs. Harris, your people hurt Qin you and captured him. Han Jing has a bad temper. You''d better bring people here as soon as possible, or it will be bad for each other. " Jennie told them that her mother is hard to eat soft, and they speak softly, she did not pay attention. When Han Jing sees her, she must put on the airs of the president of Sheng''an group. She will weigh it in her heart and bring Qin you over. Chapter 1640 Mrs. Harris stares at Jennie coldly. She must have sold herself to save others. "What does that man have to do with you?" Han Jing''s voice is cold. "Qin you is my brother. He just follows my mother''s surname. Where do you keep my brother, Mrs. Harris? Please bring him as soon as possible. If you don''t wait for my father to come, you won''t have such a good temper to talk so much nonsense with you!" If Hanyu got angry with his son, he would not be a good one. I can only order the housekeeper to bring Qin you. The housekeeper heard them say that they were the son of the president of Sheng''an group and looked at them in shock. No wonder Mr. Rong personally accompanied the actor. Oh, the child of Mr. Han, the president of Sheng''an, is worthy of Miss Jennie. In the cold dungeon, Qin you was injured last night and didn''t deal with it. He stayed here for another night. His face was a little white. He saw that someone finally came and got up quickly. "What have you done to Jennie?" The housekeeper politely opens the cell door and respectfully hands him a white towel. His attitude changes 180 degrees. Qin you retreats. "Mr. Qin, misunderstandings. All these are misunderstandings. Please come out with me, wash up and see Miss Jennie first." Qin you, listening to his tone, should have come from his family, otherwise they would not have become so respectful. He didn''t want to waste his time. When he came out of the dungeon and saw the sunshine outside, his eyes were blocked by his arms. The housekeeper asked him to wash. He''s so dirty that it''s the Harris family who upset him. It''s not embarrassing to his wife. Qin you can''t change his clothes when he sees his mind. Someone will support him. This is a good opportunity to discuss the engagement. Qin you pretended not to hear the housekeeper''s words and went directly to the living room. The housekeeper was not easy to stop him, so he grinned secretly. When the dirty Qin you came into the living room, people could smell a little stink. Jennie saw him, but her eyes were shining. She didn''t care too much. She ran to him and hugged him. "Qin you, are you ok? What''s wrong with you?" Qin you''s face is a bit injured. It looks very serious, but it''s all skin injuries. He gently touched her head, "don''t worry too much." Seeing him like this, Mrs. Harris felt uneasy and took a look at Han Jing''s face. It was really dark and frightening. Han Jing also worried to walk over, and before he spoke, Qin you winked at him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing has no choice but to comply. "Brother, why are you here? I''m fine. I just had an accident here, but my arm hurts a little. I don''t know if it''s OK." Han Jing turned her face and stared at Mrs. Harris coldly. "Madam, please give me an explanation why you hurt my brother." Mrs. Harris worried and hit people. No matter what it was for, they were all wrong. But she didn''t expect that the actor who failed in the housekeeper''s words was president Han''s son. "I was reckless. When Mr. Qin and Jennie were together, he thought that Mr. Qin was going to do something wrong with Jennie. He worried that Jennie was not sensible, so he hastily did some irrational things. Mr. Qin, go wash and tidy up first. " Mrs. Harris made an excuse to say that she loved her daughter so much that she was not rational enough to do something inappropriate and wanted to turn the matter over. Qin you was beaten, but he still wanted to marry Jennie home with a bitter trick. How could he give up. "Mrs. Harris, that''s not what you said when your men laid hands on me. Is it my fault that Jennie and I fall in love? " Mrs. Harris grinned her teeth. She hit someone and made a mistake first, but the boy was too shameless to collude with her daughter. If you say in advance that you are the son of Han Junyu, the president of Sheng''an group, she will not think that he is wrong. But when she asked the housekeeper to investigate, he was just a little actor who was nothing. It was wrong to walk with Jennie! "Mr. Qin is really joking. Of course, we welcome you to come to our house. However, Jennie has just been divorced. I''m also worried that she will be cheated, which will lead to this misunderstanding. I''m reckless. I''ll compensate you first. " Jennie shook his arm, "mom is worried about me too, Qin you. Don''t worry about it with mom. Go wash and change your clothes first." With Jennie''s plea, Qin you''s face softened a little and took her hand to wash. Mrs. Harris also breathed a sigh of relief and immediately asked the servant to serve tea. After sitting down, Han Jing took a cup of tea and looked at Mrs. Harris instead of drinking it. "I know that Jennie and Jiamu broke their engagement not long ago. Madam, I also saw that my brother was willful and fell in love with Miss Jennie. It''s better to set a date for them and hold the engagement banquet as soon as possible."Han Jing''s speech is very old. Rongwei takes a look at him. It''s true that Han Junyu''s biography is true. The tone of his speech is very similar. Mrs. Harris looked at him unexpectedly. She didn''t expect that he would talk about the engagement so simply. If she could marry the son of the president of Sheng''an group, the marriage would be better than Jiamu. But the betrothal gifts were not agreed, so they agreed on a date. They didn''t understand the rules. "Mr. Han''s, this engagement is a big event. Please come and discuss the details." Bang. Han Jing suddenly put down the teacup and made a clear sound, and the tea came out cheap. "Elder brother is like father. What Mrs. Harris means is that I am not qualified to talk to you? My father loves Qin you the most. When he learns that he has been beaten, I''m afraid this engagement can''t work. My wife''s family will be affected. " Mrs. Harris was shocked by the noise. Although the man in front of her was young, he was powerful. If Han Junyu really dotes on his children, he will not only disagree with the marriage, but also settle accounts with her. Mrs. Harris was in a dilemma. "Yes, it''s my negligence. Mr. Han, if Mr. Qin and Jennie really love each other, I as a mother must hope that she can be happy, but I will wait for Jennie''s father to come back to discuss it. " Rongwei turns to see Han Jing and gives him a hint that Jennie''s father is also an old fox. He must take Mrs. Harris first so that they will not suffer. Han Jing''s gentle and handsome face showed a sarcastic sneer, and slowly got up, "if your wife doesn''t like the wedding, just say it. My brother can''t find a woman, uncle. Let''s go to find Qin you." Rongwei took a sip of tea and slowly stood up. He told Han Jing clearly, but he told Mrs. Harris secretly. "Han Jing, you are just too young. It''s better for Jennie''s parents to discuss the engagement. If you don''t agree, we should make it clear that Qin you was beaten. I grew up watching Qin you. How can I let him be wronged here? " Mrs. Harris was a little confused when she heard Han Jing call him uncle Rongwei. Is the Han family related to Rongwei? Now she not only provoked the Han family, but also the Rong family. What can she do. Chapter 1641 In Roewe''s words, the meaning is very simple. Now Mrs. Harris has beaten people. There are only two ways to go. If Jennie and Qin you are engaged, it''s an apology. It''s a reversal. if she doesn''t agree, neither Roewe nor Han Jing will let her and her family go. Mrs. Harris''s face is a little pale. It must be a good thing that Jennie is engaged to the son of President Neng Han. In the future, no one will dare to say that Jennie has been divorced. On the contrary, they will say that Jennie is really powerful. She can find a better man than Jiamu to love her. But she felt that since she was going to marry the Han family, the Han family had to give her something. Mrs. Harris is not a woman who will suffer losses. She has only one daughter. She can only let go if she is sure to get back the benefits to her satisfaction. But now she is not reconciled to such a thing. Roewe saw that she did not speak and was not worried. He knew that she was weighing the pros and cons in her heart. "Mrs. Harris, Qin you and Jiamu have grown up together. There is no problem with Qin you''s character. He will treat Jennie well. Now, Jennie really likes Qin you. They are willing to be together. They are engaged. Everyone is happy. If they can''t get engaged, the two children will be very sad. Mr. Harris will know sooner or later about such a big trouble. What''s his attitude? " Mrs. Harris immediately shivered. If the engagement failed, the Han family and Roewe would make trouble for them. If Harris''s financial situation was blocked, he would lose his temper and say that it was all her fault. Another consideration for her is that if she doesn''t agree to the engagement, the Han family will trip her up and make Jennie never find a good man. Isn''t that even worse? "Of course, I''d like to bless the person Jennie likes. Mr. Rong, you can be regarded as Mr. Qin''s elder. I can rest assured if you come to talk about it. Go and ask Jennie to come Said Mrs. Harris to a servant. As soon as the servant''s words were finished, Jennie led Qin you over. They counted the time. Harris saw the two people holding hands together, and the cold light in his eyes flashed by, but he still waved to Jennie with a smile. "Jennie, Mr. Qin''s brother and uncle said they would engage you. Do you agree?" Jennie blushed with shame. "I agree, mom." Mrs. Harris, looking at her appearance, was totally biased towards men, and she was furious in her heart. The smelly girl who doesn''t care about her family''s interests at this time. She talks with them like a brainless woman. She thinks everything is perfect after she gets married. Stupid! When a woman gets married, she must have her own power and money. Without money, it depends on the face of a man. Although Mrs. Harris scolded ten thousand words in her heart, she still had an elegant smile on her face. "Since Jennie agrees, I''m a mother, and naturally I support her. Then set the time Rongwei nodded with a smile and raised his eyes to Qin you to make a decision. Qin you and Jennie want to get engaged next week. In order to avoid more nighttime dreams, early settled, they can go together, and do not have to sneak. Next week, the time is too hasty, and it seems disrespectful to the woman. Roewe and Mrs. Harris agreed that in the last week of next month, they would be ready to take engagement photos and prepare for the engagement. But Jennie is not at ease. It''s not that she hates marriage, but that she knows who her parents are. If they don''t beat Qin you, they won''t give up. The Han family, whom Qin you doesn''t want to rely on, wants to hold the wedding on their own. Although the wedding date is now agreed, in the process of the wedding, she is worried that her mother will be a demon to make Qin you difficult. Qin you holds her hand to make her feel at ease. The Han family will give her what she should give. If her parents want more, his father will give her a dime ten times. Dinner. They stay at Harris'' castle for dinner. When Mr. Harris came back, he heard that his daughter was back, and he fell in love with the son of Sheng''an group. He was ready to get engaged. He was surprised. Mr. Harris doesn''t care much about Jennie. If you ask him how old Jennie is, he may not be able to answer. In his eyes, Jennie is a person who exchanges interests. It doesn''t matter who she is with. What matters is whether her identity is high enough. Mr. Harris and Qin you made some polite remarks, saying that they were looking forward to their engagement. After dinner, he was called to the study to talk about the engagement. Qin you listened quietly. Engagement content, whether they like it or not, must be extravagant. Mr. Harris said he had only one daughter and needed to make her proud. And Jennie''s glory, and that''s his Harris family''s glory. Qin you smiles and agrees. The Harris family has a high status in the country. No matter what the core is, they can''t lose face on the scene. These families regard face as higher than the sky. They come out of the study. Qin you goes to Jennie, turns around and asks Mrs. Harris if Jennie can accompany him for two days. He will send her back in two days.Before they were engaged, it was a very excessive request to let Jennie accompany him. But Mrs. Harris thought that Qin you had been beaten by her, and Jennie should accompany him to make amends. But without waiting for her to speak, Mr. Harris said that Jennie also needs to go out to socialize. They are engaged now, so they don''t have so many restrictions. It doesn''t matter if they want to go out for two days. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harrington was so angry that he was impatient to send Jennie out. Jennie said with a smile, "thank you, Dad." then Qin you said goodbye to them and left the castle. Returning to Rong''s home, Qin you sighed. Fortunately, she was beaten. Otherwise, Mrs. Harris would not have let go so soon. Jennie couldn''t laugh or cry, but she was glad to be engaged to him. Han Jing glances at him, some words are hard to say now. But this kind of father-in-law and mother-in-law, Qin you will certainly not feel very well in the future. Mr. and Mrs. Harris, they seem to get along with each other. They have their own plans. They are sure to calculate Qin you. Qin you said with a smile that he didn''t care. Jennie protected him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. Jennie also nodded with a serious smile, "I''m still engaged to Qin you. Even if they have ideas, they won''t be too divided. When we get married, I will ask for the management of the company. Dad will relax. When I manage Harris''s house, I has the final say. They will not bully me. The Harris family is not poor, but need interests. For interests, they will calculate more. Although Jeanie''s biological parents at that time, when they were calculating Jeanie, Jeanie had to fight back in order to maintain her happiness. She appreciates Qin you very much. She doesn''t rely on others to work hard for her future. She doesn''t want to compromise him because of her parents. She said he loved her and she came to protect him! Rongwei listened to the little girl''s domineering words, tut, after Qin you is also a person with a background, can''t easily provoke. Jennie is embarrassed to be ridiculed, but Qin you is calm. He also likes Jennie''s small face. He seriously says that he wants to protect his appearance, which is very lovely. Confirm engagement, Qin you want to take Jane back to Han''s home. Chapter 1642 Qinning listen to Qinyou said to take fiancee home, immediately began to arrange. Qin you''s fiancee is the second daughter-in-law of the Han family. What should be given should be given. Qinning and Baiyu discuss, want to prepare a good finished jade bracelet, as a gift to Jane. Bai Yu calls and says to Mr. Xing that his in laws are having a wedding. Mr. Xing is also happy and takes out a bunch of jade bracelets from his treasure house. That pair of jade bracelets has a history of hundreds of years. The jade quality is very good. It''s a royal treasure, which is priceless. Master Xing said to Bai Yu that it was a blessing. If her mother-in-law had to give her money, she would give her a lucky number. Qinning see jade bracelet, from the permeability and texture of jade, know is a baby. She asked Baiyu how much money, Baiyu said to give 8888 on the line, grandfather this thing can not be measured by money, said more vulgar, on a auspicious, but also a happy picture. Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing when she said the price. She wanted to buy the jade bracelet for at least several million yuan, but the two families were in laws. She didn''t say the high price, so she was embarrassed to take it. Han Tianzhuo persuades her that Baiyu is the boss. She sets the price. As a seller, her mother should not be picky. If she is satisfied, she should buy. If she is not satisfied, she should not buy. Qin Ning laughed angrily and reached out to him. Han Tianzhuo was beaten for a while and said to Bai Yu with a straight face, "Mom bullies people. If you give her a price reduction, give her 888." Bai Yu listened to their mother and son''s fighting, but she didn''t speak with a smile. Her mother-in-law also trusted her, so she would tell her about buying gifts. As the wife of the former president of Sheng''an group, where can''t she buy good jade. And grandfather also said, to do a wedding is to ask for a lucky, what the price, give too high, she is embarrassed to take. Qin Ning let Han Tianzhuo shut up, usually poison people also even, but also to tease her. In the end, Qin Ning transferred 888888 to Bai Yu. Her explanation is that the custom here is that four is not a lucky number, but six is, so it''s necessary to send six eights. Bai Yu is not familiar with these, but she gave them, and it''s hard to refuse them, so she accepted them. Qin you is going to get engaged, so they should give gifts as their second brother and sister-in-law. So they went shopping and bought some things. Bai Yu took the money Qin Ning gave her and picked out a pair of earrings worth more than 100000 yuan. Han Tianzhuo laughs. Her daughter-in-law is generous and buys such expensive earrings. Bai Yu directly ignored his words and explained, "when I go back to Xing''s house, it''s my mother who helps me take care of the children. I give my mother gifts. That''s right. My mother wants to buy a valuable gift for Qin you''s fiancee. She asks me for advice, but she thinks highly of me. Where can I collect the money she gives me? " Han Tianzhuo knows that she is sensible, and pinches her face, which is a reward. Bai Yu hugged him by the arm and asked him if he wanted a present. Han Tianzhuo sneers. He really thinks he is a little white face. He wants to support him. Bai Yu nods with a smile. Because he still has some residual poison in his body, he has been recuperating since he came back to Han''s home. They didn''t agree to let him manage the work, so he can match her in Han''s home. She is very happy. Han Tianzhuo squints and asks her to nod her head. Bai Yu doesn''t dare to nod her head any more and smiles flatteringly. They are husband and wife, who care who support who, happy together. Han Tianzhuo pinches her face again, knowing that she wants him to accompany her more. Because he takes medicine to recuperate, he has not gone to work at present, but he has discussed with Han Jing about work. His previous company was acquired by Sheng''an, and then the procedures were troublesome. He no longer did it, but went to the development department to do some projects. Although he knows that this is Han Jing''s routine, and he wants to enter Sheng''an, Han Tianzhuo also knows that he means well. For the sake of Sheng''an''s well-being and his own brother, he doesn''t care. He will go to work after a while. Two people go home, see Han churui holding Han Tiannuan home, Han Tiannuan sweating, bulging face, as if wronged in general, ran upstairs. "What happened to her?" Han Tianzhuo asked. Han churui explained, "an an said she wanted to lose weight. I accompanied her to exercise. She was tired from running." He said to catch up, see her running panting, he is also very distressed, but she said a lot of words to lose weight ambition, he can only help her. Bai Yu sighed, "losing weight is a great career for a woman in her life." Han Tianzhuo turned to see her slim figure, "do you need to lose weight?" Bai Yu nodded, "of course!" She is usually very careful when eating, and even more afraid to eat after dinner. She is afraid of being fat. It''s hard to lose weight when she is fat. Of course, these little things, she and he said will not understand, but also can poison people''s words to satirize her. In the evening. Qin you brings Jennie back. The Han family celebrates and makes a big dinner for them. At dinner time, Qin Ning gives Jennie a gift. Seeing the gift from Qin Ning, Jane stood up in surprise and didn''t dare to take it.This gift is very valuable. Qin you calmly patted her on the shoulder, let her take it, know that her mother loves her, and then get along with her mother. Although Jennie doesn''t spend much time with the Han family, she can feel the warm atmosphere of their family. She likes it very much, especially Qin you''s mother, who is gentle and kind to others. She and Qin you''s father also love each other. Jennie likes this kind of family, and she will be a member of this family. She is very happy. "Thank you, aunt." Qin you chuckles and hands her the jade bracelet. It''s just the right size. It''s also fate. "You and youYou are engaged. You can call them mom instead." Jennie is a little shy. She takes a look at Qin you. Qin you nods. She calls her mother in a low voice. Qinning listen to happy, "good, don''t restrain, do it. In the future, this is your home, and don''t be polite to your mother. " "Good." Jennie looks at the jade bracelet on her wrist. She has seen many good things, but it''s the first time to see this kind of jade bracelet. It''s really beautiful. ¡­¡­ Han Tiannuan, who is sitting on one side eating vegetables, looks at other people with meat and shrimp in their bowls. She licks her lips and bears it. Han churui wanted to eat, but he didn''t dare to move. He peeled a small plate of shrimp and put it on the side, "don''t you really eat it? I''ve peeled it all. " Han Tiannuan not only peeled the shrimp meat, but also ordered the sauce and ground his teeth secretly. He came to bully people on purpose! "Don''t eat, said to lose weight." Han churui nodded and stopped talking. When he ate, he said, "well, today''s pork is good, and the beef is also very tender." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan has to vomit blood in anger. She angrily held a dish of vegetables and turned to see Han Junyu. "Dad, you see big brother bullying people." Han Junyu took a look at Han churui and tasted the spareribs soup. "This soup tastes good. Does an an want to taste it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan is about to cry. How can they bully people. No, she has to stick to the bottom line, the bottom line! She bet with Han churui that if she succeeds in losing weight, he will take her to travel. She angrily bit the vegetable leaves, looked at Bai Yu''s slender waist, and Jennie''s delicate and beautiful melon face. She must hold on! Qin you looked at her sad face and couldn''t help laughing, "elder sister, I''m not in a hurry to lose weight." Han Tiannuan glared at him, "as an actor, you don''t want to keep fit. You mean me." Qin you shaved his eyebrows and patiently explained, "I''m usually exercising. Elder sister, you''ve just had a baby. It''s normal for you to grow fat." Han Tiannuan has been talking about weight loss. The men at home don''t recommend her to lose weight. They all say it''s OK to let it go, but Han Tiannuan feels that they don''t know her pain. It''s easy to gain weight, but it''s hard to lose weight. She is also a fashion designer. If she doesn''t have a symmetrical figure, no matter how beautiful she is, she will feel that weight loss is a very important thing. Chapter 1643 After dinner, Han Tiannuan took care of the child for a while and wanted to go out for a run. Bai Yu will change into sportswear with her, and Han churui and Han Tianzhuo will take care of the children together. Little star is too good, sitting on one side playing with little fish toys, quietly, it is small snowflake will run to them to play. Han Jing goes upstairs to work. Qin Ning is going to the studio and Mianmian is going to dance. Xiaoyu writes his homework and goes downstairs to play with xiaoxuehua. Han churui and Han Tianzhuo play games with their mobile phones at first. Seeing Han Junyu reading, they pull him out to play ball. Not far from the villa, there is a large activity center with a playground. Jennie saw that although there were many people in their family, they all had their own things to do. The atmosphere was harmonious. She asked Qin you what he usually did. He liked to move and couldn''t sit still. If they went to play, he would definitely go back. Jennie said to play. She hasn''t seen him play yet. Qin you laughs and goes upstairs to call Han Jing. Han Jing is reading a document in French, but he can read it all. He hears a knock on the door and let people in. "Brother, let''s have an activity." Han Jing shakes his head, "there are twelve documents to see, second brother''s company." Qin you sighed. He used to take away the documents in his hand. "The work can never be finished. Go downstairs. You are busy working every day. It''s too cold." Han Jing helplessly looks at him, the corner of his mouth is a gentle smile. "Right right right, you are not three years old, but also coquetry." Qin you, go down the stairs, too Han Jing can only put down his pen, get up to change his sportswear, and he went downstairs to the playground. Many people come out for activities, especially the men who like sports, all around the court, sweating. Several of the Han family are tall and handsome, attracting girls to watch. When they scored, many people were shouting for help. Han Jing throws a three-point ball and is about to turn around, but suddenly he hears a familiar voice. He suddenly turns around to look for strange faces in the crowd, but there is no one he wants to look for. Qin you saw him stupefied, gave him the ball, did not receive, ran to ask. "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Han Jing regained his mind and shook his head. Just now, he didn''t know if it was an illusion. He heard Molly call him. He hasn''t felt that for a long time. After playing for an hour, everyone was sweating. Jennie prepared water for them. She unscrewed the bottle and handed it to Qin you. Qin you touched her head and drank half of it. Jennie looked at the sweat on his face and wiped it with a towel. They looked at each other and laughed. Several men nearby couldn''t help laughing when they saw their show. "Jennie, you''d better let Qin you do it by yourself in the future. Don''t spoil him." Jennie is embarrassed, showing a little girl''s coquettish manner. "No, it''s not tiring to screw the cap." It''s a kind of naive young lady cultivated by the Harris family. Han Tiannuan runs over to see them drinking water. When he runs over, Han churui naturally hands her the quilt he has drunk. Han Tiannuan doesn''t care. He takes a sip and returns the water bottle to him. Han churui took his towel to wipe her sweat and felt her hair wet with sweat. "Tired or not?" Han Tiannuan nodded, "tired to death." Han churui asks her to sit down. He rubs her legs for her. Han Tiannuan doesn''t show any affectation either. He sits down and beats her legs. Han churui pinches her. He has great strength and is comfortable. Han Tiannuan stealthily kisses him with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jennie stares at them and listens to Qin you. They grew up together, and their relationship is so good. She really envies them. Qin you twisted her head and asked her to look at herself. "Why, do you think my elder brother is particularly good-looking?" Jennie coughed. "Your big brother is really good-looking, but I don''t see him. I think their relationship is just right." Qin you chuckled, "are our feelings bad? Or envy the elder brother''s attitude towards his elder sister? " Jennie shakes her head with a smile and holds his hand. "Everyone has different personalities and different ways of getting along with each other. If you treat me like that, I''m not used to it. But my sister smiles happily, and I''m just happy for her." Qin you knew that she was transparent, but she was right. Everyone''s way of getting along with each other was different. Mom and Dad loved each other very much, but Dad seldom did this kind of thing to mom outside. Baiyu also ran over and wiped his sweat. Han Tianzhuo opened a bottle of water and handed it to her. He asked her if she wanted to continue running. Baiyu shook her head and ran for an hour. It was almost over. She took his water and leaned on him. Han Tianzhuo shied away. "It''s all sweaty and sticky. Don''t rely on me." Bai Yu is angry and leans on him. Han Tianzhuo hides behind him. Bai Yu runs to chase him. They have fun. They pack up and go home, Han Junyu and Han Jing at the end.Han Junyu sees Han Jing holding the ball, but he doesn''t know who he is looking for. His sight is in the crowd. "Zuo Zuo, do you hear the familiar voice again?" Han Jing looked at him in surprise, silent for a long time to ask. "Dad, you said that the second elder brother could come back to life, would she?" Han Junyu knew that he said she was Molly. He brown eyes deep looking at his son, serious explanation. "Zuo Zuo, we didn''t find your second brother at that time. He might still be alive, but she was buried by you. There is no strange soul in this world. You should respect reality." Han Jing laughs at herself. Yes, she won''t come back. What does he expect? ¡­¡­ Jennie stayed at Han''s for a day. Although she was not engaged yet, Qin you asked her to change her name to mom and dad. At first, Jennie was a little shy, but she called a few times. When she wants to leave, Qin you and Han Junyu send her together, so that if she has something inconvenient to contact Qin you, you can find them. They are all family. Don''t be too polite. Jennie was moved. She felt the warmth from her parents. Holding Qin Ning, she didn''t want to let go. But to send you a thousand miles, we must say goodbye. After seeing Jennie off, Han Junyu asks about Qin you''s itinerary and plans to meet Jennie''s parents. Although he knows that Qin you designed the engagement for them, the details of the engagement still need to be discussed. Farewell parents, Qin you to the company, the agent immediately went to his office and he said Peng director of the play. "Qin you, the role of Yang Zhen has been changed." The voice of the agent was a little angry. Qin you is surprised, "isn''t it right to choose Yang Zhen? How did it change? " , "ah, it''s changed to Yingcheng''s sister, Cai Qiao, that Cai Qiao is pretty, but the acting, I really don''t want to make complaints about it. Yang Zhen used to happily say that if she had a movie reward, she would go to build a hope primary school. She was still inquiring about the process of building a primary school. Now that she changed her role, she was lost for several days. " Qin you frowned, "what''s the reason for changing roles?" The broker rolled his eyes. "It''s said that Bai Chongjing helped Cai Qiao to become an investment manager. They brought money into the group. I''ll tell you, there are still people who come to dig your hero. I''ve put him back. They''re too bold. They even dare to rob your role. They don''t want to mix up. " Qin you gave a sound, opened the document, looked at it, and suddenly laughed. "Brother he, believe me or not, if they change the role of Yang Zhen, they will not be able to get away with it." The agent was surprised and his eyes were strange. "Qin you, you don''t want to protect her. My grandfather, you have a lot of things to deal with, you still care about her. Yang Zhen is still young. Let her know whether the rules of this circle are good or not, it will take several years to get ahead. " Qin you had an enigmatic look on his face, but he didn''t say much more and continued to read the documents. The agent is so flustered by him that it won''t happen again, will it? Chapter 1644 Agent he GE''s premonition is good, after two days, the original official microblog has updated a cast. Bai Chongjing was originally chosen as the second man, but his name was lost in the updated cast, and Cai Qiao''s name became Yang Zhen. Netizens commented below, how this cast is like playing a family, changing as soon as you say, and changing the role of Bai Chongjing is a new role. Many fans of Bai Chongjing went to comfort Bai Chongjing, saying that it was certain that many people had changed their roles because of the black screen operation. Because of his injustice, they went to the rookie to scold him underground. This new man, Qin you knows, is Su Xin, a younger martial brother who used to know in the drama troupe. In the past, the teacher''s evaluation of this younger martial brother was that he had a face that could be male or female, but unfortunately his personality was a little dull. In addition to class, he stayed in the drama company to rehearse. In the past, many directors asked him to act, but he refused. He said that his acting skills were not enough, and he had little confidence to go to the big screen. He was scolded for a day and a night, but he didn''t give a response. Many netizens went to kill him and produced many photos of him before, but there was still no news from the client. This is still a hot search continued for a day, little younger martial brother still did not respond. Qin you couldn''t help laughing. This time, the younger martial brother should still be rehearsing. When rehearsing, he can''t bring his mobile phone. No matter how the netizens and Bai Chongjing''s fans howl, if they change their roles, they will change them. Moreover, the film is in preparation. There are so many topics, which is a good thing for the film. Qin you asked the agent how Yang Zhen was doing there. The agent has a headache. Yang Zhen doesn''t have many fans. However, because of the change of roles, microblog has suddenly become popular. However, all the people who come to add her are scolding her, and other girls are scolding and crying. She''s the one. They''re lighting up now. Someone''s going to put out the fire. Brother he wondered what he was doing for. Qin you smiles, "make people popular and make money for the company." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He wants to make money. He''s crazy. Because brother he was behind the scenes, this incident was really hot searched. Su Xin, a dull little younger martial brother with a pretty face, responded that he had been hot searched. He didn''t care about his own business, but ran to Yang Zhen''s Micro blog to watch the excitement. He watched the video, observed the micro expression, and saw that Yang Zhen didn''t pretend. He seems to have found someone who sympathizes with each other, as commented below. Don''t worry, little beauty. Just play a good movie. ¡¿ he spoke simply, just to comfort her, to play the film well to tell netizens that they can play the role well, and the director''s choice of them is the right decision. But when he said this, it was like a drop of water dripping into an oil pan. Suddenly, many people besieged him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Xin is puzzled. Where did he provoke them? However, he is a big hearted person. At present, it seems that all those comments have nothing to do with him. He continues to do his own business. Yang Zhen''s little heart is not as strong as that. Looking at the sarcasm of those people, she said that only by selling herself to the producer could she get the role. She also said that she had no acting skills. She was a stand in for others before, but she got on the stage. She must have used a lot of thoughts to hook up with others Yang Zhen was so angry that she wanted to delete the microblog. Her agent advised her for a while before calming her down. When the fire gets less and more serious, the richest man in D city updates a microblog. It''s really the best. Come on! ¡¿ then he @ Yang Zhen. Suddenly, many netizens associate with the richest man. In addition to updating the company''s products, they don''t talk about personal topics. How can Yang Zhen be so intimate? No, the man Yang Zhen colludes with is the richest man. If there is the richest man as the backstage, with tens of billions of assets, the tycoon of the textile industry, who is famous all over the world, and the money for making a few plays, it''s like joking. Many people laugh that the richest man is old enough to be Yang Zhen''s grandfather. Yang Zhen has a strong taste. Holding a mobile phone, Cai Qiao sees that the richest man of one side speaks for Yang Zhen. He is so angry that he pinches his mobile phone tightly. Yang Zhen''s means are really powerful, and he even colludes with such a powerful person. However, she colluded with such a rich boss and went to act as a stand in. She had a brain pit. She didn''t enjoy life in the villa well and had to go to the cast to suffer. Oh, since the boss has already broken out the relationship, I''m afraid Yang Zhen''s reputation will not be good in the future. She dare to do, but also shameless sell miserably, what to cry, climb up the boss, she is not qualified to cry! Because it involves the richest man, this topic is even hotter. Many people discuss the change of Yang Zhen''s role this time. Brother he was really curious and asked Qin you. "The richest man, what do you mean by speaking suddenly?" Qin you explained with a smile, "support Yang Zhen, don''t you see it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He GE''s mouth twitches. He really doesn''t see it.This big man came out to talk, which pushed Yang Zhen to the top of the storm. It was originally a movie. When a little guy changed his role, how could he involve a big business man? This is not just a movie. Chapter 1645 Because the big guy suddenly came out to make a voice for Yang Zhen, which caused a great disturbance. People wanted to respect the big guy, but they were more curious about the relationship between him and Yang Zhen. According to insiders, Yang Zhen used to be a small stand in actor. She had played in all kinds of plays before, but suddenly went up and replaced the heroine. She played the heroine herself. And this movie just role is not her, but she has changed the role, this time can say that he is lucky, is an opportunity, but Qin you see his expression, also did not explain. For Han Jing, checking these data is just a matter of moving the mouse. This is also why Yang Zhen should be praised. If Yang Zhen has such a tough backstage, even if Mr. Tong doesn''t help him in the future, others will give Yang Zhen face. This is more than praising a plain man. Since Yang Zhen''s backstage has come out, as Yang Zhen''s company, it must help her. Those who have slandered Yang Zhen will also issue a warning, and those Navy companies will issue legal documents to teach her a lesson. Yang Zhen has experienced this event, and she has matured a lot. She has witnessed what is flashy, and she is less concerned about fame. It''s hard to come up with real works. Qin you also thinks that Yang Zhen''s attitude is very positive, let her continue to refuel. In the interview before, the business tycoon specially mentioned Tan Kai and said that he had a good temper, which made Tan Kai angry again. Tan Kai comes to Qin you and says that he should be grateful to Jennie. Some business tycoons praise him, which is more effective than any propaganda. Yang Zhen was a little embarrassed after listening to tan Kai''s words, because last time she took a picture with Tan Kai, she made a circle of friends. Her grandfather asked her if she was her boyfriend. She said no, she was an actor she liked. She said he was good-looking, and she also turned out a picture of Tan Kai for grandfather to see. She didn''t expect that her grandfather''s Association would praise Tan Kai in that kind of public place and tell her about their relationship. Her grandfather loves her. Since she was a child, she didn''t think there was anything special about her grandfather''s money, so she did what she liked and occasionally talked about something with him. But her parents didn''t support her as an actress. She insisted that she go to work in the company after graduating from University, so she wouldn''t say the identity of her parents. Qin you also wants to get together with his friends, but he has to go to school to find Su Xin and ask him how he started acting in movies. When they went to school to find Su Xin, he was preparing his costume. He was wearing a woman''s dress and wig, but if he had not been a boy for a long time, he would have been mistaken for a girl. He has practiced dance before. He is soft, but not thin. He is very healthy, but his face is a little good-looking. He changed his clothes and went to dinner with them. Listening to Qin you''s questions, he thought for a few seconds. "The director said it''s a great test of acting skills. Most of the plays are in the studio, so I hope I can think about it." Qin you raised his eyebrows, "is this your reason for accepting the play?" Su Xin shakes his head, and his expression is still a little silly. "I''m going to graduate soon. I''m short of money recently. The director says that the money for making movies is more than that for playing plays. I''ll try it first." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1646 Qin you and Su Xin talk about the script again. Su Xin laughs. He hasn''t got the script yet. He just read an outline and is about to ask the director for it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you couldn''t help laughing. He was really short of money. He thought that when Yang Zhen was finished, he would be ready to join the cast, but he didn''t expect that a news about him burst out in the evening. He is said to be gay and may like Su Xin. In addition, when he works, he plays a big name, is not dedicated, and his professional ability is super poor. There is also a picture of him and Su Xin in the news. Qin you looked at the burst of news, it must be someone planned. Qin you said to he Ge with a smile that he had to admit that his business was poor, but he didn''t respect his work because he played a big card. This is to question his work attitude, so he didn''t recognize it. Brother he was so anxious that he tried to suppress the news. Qin you also said something sarcastic, so angry that he wanted to get rid of him. But Qin you said let it be, brother he was puzzled. "Do you also want to be identified?" He is said to be playing a big card. If he shows his identity, doesn''t it prove that he is a rich second generation, deliberately playing a big card and not working hard? Qin you doesn''t care. Taking advantage of the holiday, he goes abroad to find Jennie. They went to their villa, planted all the flowers in the garden, and decorated the villa again. They lay on the sofa in the living room, with a special sense of achievement. Their own home, they dress up. Qin you turns his head and kisses her face. Jennie grins and rubs in his arms. Jennie hates the time he spends together. When Qin you came back to China, he was very anxious. Now he and he not only spread rumors about him on the Internet, but also some people in the circle said that he had a project to cancel. Qin you doesn''t care about waving his hand. His popularity is not high. He can''t be regarded as a traffic star. It''s better to make a noise. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The agent looked at him in consternation. He was out of his mind. He didn''t worry about it. Instead, he thought it was propaganda for himself. Qin you explained, "clear water means no fish. I''m not a big name. How can I play? Those who say these words must be looking down on me and trying to discredit me. If it''s black, it''s black. No one has a small temper. " The agent has a headache. That''s what he says. But when he makes those messy scandals, he''s just afraid that the Han family won''t like it. Qin Yu''s case did not cause much spray, but it was still a bit hot. Han Jing used the name of Qin Yu to search for the news. He frowned on those official account numbers and some famous accounts on the Internet. He called Qin you and asked if it needed to be solved. Qin you said he didn''t care. He could solve such a small matter. The next day, Pei Qian updated his microblog. [Qin you, are you a big name? I don''t know. Let me know when you''re going to be big. ¡¿ then @ Qin you. He made a mockery of Qin you, but he did make a mockery of those who spoke. Pei Qian is a figure of the level of movie emperor. He can make a voice to support Qin you. Compared with the words of the movie king, the hearsay is really small. Then I worked with Qin you, and the director forwarded Pei Qian''s tweets, and the director sent out the script that Qin you used. Even if there are not many lines in the movie, he also makes detailed notes, classifies all kinds of colors, and prints the information in layers. This is his homework as an actor. It''s the attitude of those who slander themselves. They don''t know what they have done! The people who can''t get along with Qin you are the people in the circle who specially send those messages to discredit him. These people don''t want to be better than him in ability, but they take a different path and lose to Qin you in attitude. There are also many actors who praise the director. No matter whether Qin you is really dedicated or not, whether he plays a big role or not, everyone''s attention is that the director is optimistic about Qin you. If you want to be familiar with the director, you need to praise and support him. He Ge sees several directors'' updated microblogs, instantly turning the previous smear into the highlight of Qin you''s dedication, which is just another way to pave the way for Qin you. "Qin you, you have done a good job in this wave of public relations. I feel that my agent''s sense of existence is very low." Qin you couldn''t help laughing, "how can you say that? You have to help me with so many things. I just want to make myself more popular and earn more money." Only with flow and popularity can we receive more business activities, which is Qin you''s pursuit now. As soon as he wanted to praise him, he choked on his words. Can you stop being so vulgar and speak so openly about the money maker? I''m not afraid of being scolded. Besides, are you Han''s families short of money?! "Have you found out who made those remarks?" Qin you asked. "Well, it''s Bai Chongjing who spent the money on you. How do you teach him?"Brother he is rubbing his shoulders and preparing for a big fight. Qin you touched his chin, "has he been playing recently? How about changing his role? " ¡°¡­¡­ You really like to pick things, but I like it He Ge laughs. It''s Bai Chongjing who''s looking for trouble. They''re not a company, and Bai Chongjing doesn''t have much news. He can''t disappear for a while. But, if this changes his role, he should suffer for a few days. "Oh, with his participation, you can grab it. Isn''t he my big card? Then I''ll grab it openly and see how he does. " Brother he nodded. He had to make arrangements. "It''s a little bit of an artist I brought out. I''m so lazy at ordinary times. Sure enough, money is the ladder to progress." If Qin you makes money by doing business activities, his agent must be profitable. In the past, Qin you didn''t want to take over, so he could only accept his fate. Now, if he wants to do it, he must give his 12 points. After making arrangements for her work, Qin you and her parents went to see Jennie''s parents to discuss the engagement. Jennie''s father saw Han Junyu, and at first he was very enthusiastic. As they chatted, Han Junyu recognized that he meant to talk about betrothal gifts. Han Junyu thinks it''s normal for him to give something to the man, mainly to the woman, but if the lion opens his mouth, it''s another matter. Jennie heard her father''s words and wanted to transfer the shares of a brand product of Sheng''an to the Harris family. Her face immediately sank. Their family is not poor, and their status is prominent, but they regard the marriage as an abnormal exchange of interests, rather than a sincere marriage to their daughter. Qin you saw that her face was not good and took her hand placidly. She is the person he thinks she is, which no one can change. Dad will support him. Naturally, he has his way. As the younger generation, they just listen to him. Han Junyu ponders that the shares of brand products can not be given. It''s just that Han Junyu''s things are not so easy to get. "The shares can be given. I''ll ask the assistant to draw up the share transfer certificate, and then write Jennie''s name." Later, Jennie married Qin you. They were the same family. If they gave these things to Jennie, they gave them to Qin you. If the Harris family wanted to take them away, it would depend on Jennie''s attitude. If Jennie wants to protect her mother''s family, they won''t say much. Chapter 1647 When Mr. Harris heard that shares would be given to Jennie, he was not happy at first, but Han Junyu did not give up. Harris also knew that as a big family, he could not eat too ugly. As long as Han Junyu takes things out, even though the equity is in Jennie''s hands, Jennie is still a member of Harry''s family, which can be regarded as something of the Harris family. Mrs. Harris and Qin Ning, who are sitting on one side, talk. In the future, the two families will be in laws, and they will definitely have more exchanges. Sometimes the topic of women may start with a piece of clothing or jewelry. Mrs. Harris asked Qin Ning where she bought her clothes, which was really beautiful. Qin Ning said with a smile that it was made by her daughter. Mrs. Harris knew that Han Tiannuan was her daughter, and also hoped to make two sets of clothes, which should be unique. Han Tiannuan''s company, Mrs. Harris is aware that their company makes Gaoding clothes, and private design is the most special. She has made a dress there before. However, at that time, she was the type of series, with different colors and styles. Wearing their clothes represents a kind of identity in the upper class. If she can have two sets of unique clothes, she will be noticed at the banquet. With a smile, Qin Ning politely gave her the contact information of Han Tiannuan''s company and asked her to tell the designer the requirements. Anyway, she didn''t understand, so she went to the staff to chat. Qin Ning has heard Han Tiannuan talk before. On the surface, Mrs. Harris looks friendly, but she is very demanding of others, and hardly examines her own shortcomings. It''s a series of clothes. She measured them a month ago. A month later, she became fat, but she said the designer was wrong and didn''t do it well. She also scolded Han Tiannuan. The second time she asked for custom-made clothes, Han churui refused to take her order and found an excuse to shirk. This means that he has been blacklisted by Han churui. This is also why han Tiannuan saw Jennie for the first time and saw that she was a member of the Harris family. Her expression was a little strange. Now Mrs. Harris asked Qin Ning to speak, and Qin Ning pretended that she didn''t understand design. Leave contact information, Mrs. Harris thought, this is the in laws, Han Tiannuan has no reason to refuse it. After some exchanges and finalizing the details, Han Junyu leaves with his wife. When Qin Ning came out of the castle, he sighed, "it''s not marriage. It''s so tiring to negotiate." Qin Ning is to see Qin Yu and Jeanne are not here, she and Han Junyu make complaints about it. Han Junyu began to rub her shoulder. "This is what we need to consider when we get married with a big family. They always treat people like this. It''s naturally a trial for us to weigh the pros and cons and choose a good place for them. In the future, if they can''t get along with each other, they will have less contact. If there are problems, let Qin you solve them by himself. " In front of her, Han Junyu said more. Qin Ning sighed, "do you think Qin you will suffer losses in the future?" With such a smart mother-in-law, Qin Ning is worried about Qin you. Han Junyu really thought, "it depends on Jennie''s attitude." Qin Ning tut a, turn to see him, "I how this feeling, I seem to marry a daughter?" Han Junyu is a Leng, "what nonsense, right right right hear you this words, definitely want to blow hair with you!" Qin you and Jennie come over. They stop talking. Jennie says she''s going to take engagement photos. She wants to cooperate with Qin you, so she''ll come back with them. Harris and his wife, now looking forward to the marriage of the two families, naturally relaxed a lot in their attitude. They perfunctorily said two polite words and let Qin you take Jennie away. Seeing that they had left, Mrs. Harris was still a little reluctant to complain that Qin you didn''t know how to be polite. When he came to visit his future father-in-law and mother-in-law, he didn''t bring any good gifts. He was really a mean person. Mr. Harris opened the gifts they mentioned. They were some local products of Nankang city. He said it was their custom. He even wanted to marry. Don''t let them hear that. Hum, they are afraid that Mrs. Han Rongwei and Mrs. Harris will be beaten by them. Later, she also sent people to investigate. Today''s Sheng''an is in charge of Qin you''s brother, and Han Junyu''s other children don''t have any equity. So it is said that although Qin you is Han Junyu''s son, he has nothing to do with such a big Sheng''an. Qin you is just an actor. How much can he earn? Not only can''t take things to honor her, but Jennie suffers with him, and may have to support him in the future. He''s cheating! She had a complaint in her heart. After discussing with her husband, she was assassinated by him, and she could only bear it. Now the situation is, before they promised to betroth, now to repent, not only caused Han Junyu and Rong family, this Jennie''s reputation is also worse. Therefore, this marriage, even if she is not willing to, also should be. Originally, they wanted Han Junyu to get more benefits and make up for it. After all, Qin you didn''t manage Sheng''an. Apart from this opportunity to blackmail, they couldn''t find any opportunities in the future.But Han Junyu is too cunning. What they say, he superficially agrees, but he also gives the benefits to Jennie. But how to say it, it depends on the future. ¡­¡­ After returning home, Qin you took Jennie to take engagement photos and began to work. Jennie doesn''t want to go home. She prefers the atmosphere of the Han family. She usually does Han Tiannuan, does sports, does homework with her children, and occasionally watches art exhibitions with Qin Ning. Her life is very full. Jennie is dignified on the surface, behaves properly, and is very polite to communicate with others. In fact, after spending a few days with her, the Han family can see that she is not a warm-hearted person in her heart, and she is easy to be shy and sometimes a little naive. Bai Yu sometimes teases her, saying that she looks like the imperial elder sister, but in fact, she is still a little Laurie in her heart. Jennie blushes and doesn''t speak. If you want to say the age, Bai Yu and Jennie are of the same age. They are both girls who like to laugh and get along well. Jennie didn''t pay much attention to the entertainment news of her own country, but Qin you wanted to be a star, but she sat and chatted with Han Tiannuan. Han Tiannuan said that when she saw the news that Qin you liked his younger martial brother, she covered her mouth and laughed. This is who wants to pit her man, bullshit! She called Qin you and asked where he was. Qin you sent her the address and she drove over. Chapter 1648 Qin you is going to discuss the script with director Peng today. Director Peng has been preparing for the play for a long time. Now he is waiting for the actors to start shooting. Although director Peng is young, he is strict and conscientious. Before shooting, he will hold many meetings to discuss the role. At the end of the meeting, we walked out of the building together and saw a beautiful girl waving to them from a distance. Some people were curious. Who was she greeting? Was she a fan? Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Qin you walked up to the woman and hugged her, regardless of the existence of others. A group of people came forward to say hello and asked Qin you if he was holding a woman? Qin you calmly introduced, "this is my fiancee, Jenny." Jennie greets them gracefully. When she sees Yang Zhen, she gives her a polite smile, and then her eyes fall on Su Xin. It''s him that Qin you likes. As a boy, he has such a beautiful face. Su xinchajue Jennie''s line of sight, dull back to God, relieved, he saw some rumors on the Internet, said Qin you like boys, and there may be him, he immediately had a sense of crisis, and Qin you appropriate distance. It turns out that he has a fiancee, which means that he doesn''t like men, but women. "Jennie, you are so beautiful." He praised it sincerely. Jennie smiles and says seriously, "you look good, too." Qin you can''t help laughing and saying hello to each other. He leaves them and takes Jennie on a date. The next day, Su Xin updated a microblog to refute Qin you''s love for boys. It may have something to do with his personality. He is humble and honest. [I asked Qin you. Qin you said that he likes girls. I hope you don''t misinterpret it. ¡¿ a lot of comments suddenly appeared, all asking questions. Did you ask what kind of girls Qin you likes, and do you have any women he likes now? Some people speculate that Su Xin directly asked that Qin you might lie to him in order to accompany him. Anyway, if they don''t believe it, they just don''t believe it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Xin looked at the bizarre comments of netizens and gasped. He thought about it and chose some words from netizens to answer. The girl Qin you likes is very beautiful. ¡¿There is a goddess in his heart, but I won''t tell you who she is. ¡¿ [Qin you is my elder martial brother. His acting skills are very good. I learn from him. We are good friends and there is no other feeling. Please respect the reality. ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ ¡¿ after the comments, his hand was so sore that he didn''t know what kind of response his friends would have. He put down his mobile phone to do his own business. So it came out on the Internet that Qin you has a girl she likes. That girl is likely to meet Su Xin. Maybe it''s Yang Zhen. Yang Zhen has a grandfather of a business tycoon, and it''s not a loss to be with her. Qin you told him the next day what Su Xin had done. He was angry and wanted to laugh. How could the child be so honest. But Qin you thinks it''s good to ask Su Xin to disclose some news. He''s not ready to do a big deal about his engagement. But if someone discloses something, or discloses the video of their engagement, it''s not a big deal for him to respond. The most important thing is that he is not supported by traffic and popularity. The number of fans is small, and the engagement can''t make a big difference. Unlike Pei Qian, when he just announced his girlfriend, the server was paralyzed and he couldn''t log in to his account. ¡­¡­ A month later, the engagement party. When Jennie put on her wedding dress and sat in the dressing room, Mrs. Harris helped her to tidy her hair. Today, Jennie''s hairstyle is simple and romantic, with curly ends and a bit of a woman''s shame. "Jennie''s grown up, so fast." Suddenly heard her mother''s feelings, her eyes also showed sadness, Jennie comforted her with a smile, "Mom, no matter how old I am, I am your daughter, and I will stay at home after marriage." Mrs. Harris touched her face. She used to be a young girl, but now she has grown into a graceful girl. Her smile is really beautiful. It can be seen that she really likes Qin you, so her smile is happiness. "Jenny, mom is so happy for you to find someone you like." The other party not only has the background, but also loves her. As a mother, she is happy for her daughter. Mother rarely so emotional, Jennie touched, holding her hand, "Mom, I am married, is an adult, after I will protect you, you don''t have to be too nervous." Mrs. Harris nodded with a smile. Her biggest expectation in her life is her. Now that she has the Han family as her backer, she dare not be shaken again. When her position is stable, Mrs. Harris is also relieved. There is no need to guard against those who will fight for her position day by day, and there is no need to worry about her daughter being hurt night by night. "OK, OK, mom is waiting for Jennie to protect her."Mrs. Harris wiped the corner of her eyes and resumed her face. "Jennie, President Han said that he would give you the share certificate. Did you sign it?" "Well, I did." Jennie''s heart sank when she heard about the contract, but her face didn''t show. "Then show it to mom. Don''t be fooled by them." Jennie chuckled, "Mom, I''m married to the Han family. They won''t cheat me." Mrs. Harris was still worried. "Jennie, you know that as the hostess of the Harris family, I don''t have much to rely on. Since you are married to the Han family, they will give you gifts when you get married. Do you want to give these shares to mom?" Jennie''s smile froze and let go of her hand. Mother suddenly sad, she thought it was to marry her daughter, did not think it was because she wanted to own things will say those words. "Mom, I can''t do it. Qin you said that these things are mine. If I give them to mom, he won''t be happy." Mrs. Harris grimaced and gave her a cold lecture. "Why don''t you be happy, Jennie? Why are you so confused? When you get married, you should have the financial power. Although Qin you doesn''t care about Sheng''an, how much money can he earn as a little actor? You should help him get what he won''t fight for. It''s also a son. Why can Han Jing get all the shares of Sheng''an, while Qin you doesn''t have one? It''s unfair. " Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan, who are outside the room, look at each other and sigh when they hear Mrs. Harris''s words. As should have been expected, this Mrs. Harris is not a good one. Qin Ning and Han Tiannuan come here to see how Jennie is preparing. They didn''t expect to hear Mrs. Harris''s lesson to you. Instead of disturbing them, they stood quietly outside the door. In fact, they wanted to hear Jennie''s attitude. Chapter 1649 The management and shares of Sheng''an group were handed over to Han Jing. At the beginning, it was discussed by his family. Han Tianzhuo wants to be busy with his own affairs and doesn''t want to get involved in Sheng''an. Qin you has his own idea. He wants to make a movie. Whether he does it or not, he also sets a deadline to become a translator in the future. Only Han Jing will take on Sheng''an''s business. If Jennie wants to break this balance and want to take a share from Han Jing, Han Junyu and Qin Ning will definitely not agree. In the dressing room, Jennie quietly listened to her mother''s lesson and showed a bitter smile. Mother is looking at such a big Sheng''an, she was red eyed, and encouraged her to grab things. But that''s not her. If she reaches out her hand, her relationship with Qin you will be affected, and even be bored by the Han family. Her mother never thought about her position, just about herself, whether she had been benefited. "Mom, Qin you''s father said that the hand that Sheng an gives to Han Jing has nothing to do with other people. Qin you won''t speak, and I can''t touch it." Mrs. Harris was furious and poked her on the forehead. "Is that what I used to teach you? Qin you is a fool. What''s the point of being an actor? He sells his face and laughs. The circle is still chaotic. What''s the use of earning a little money? When Han Jing gets married one day, all he buys for his wife are jewelry. With contrast, it''s too late for you to regret. If in case, Qin you will be filming outside in the future and be taken away by other women, you have no way to take him. You can only get what belongs to you, and you will have a sense of security. Jennie, in this world, only money is the foundation for women! You listen to your mother. Now transfer that share to your mother. When you get married, I''ll help you talk to them. I''ll give you some shares of Sheng''an. " Mrs. Harris scolded and coaxed again, holding her hand, as if she was really thinking about her. Jennie''s heart was freezing. If she does not agree with her mother''s opinion, her mother will make trouble to get Sheng''an''s shares, which will make her lose face in front of the Han family? "Mom, stop talking. I won''t agree. Qin you gave it to me. I want it. It''s not mine. It''s useless for you to sharpen your lips. " Mrs. Harris was angry, wanted to scold, and was heard again. She forbade her anger and gave a warning in a low voice. "Jennie, don''t forget that you are the heirs of the Harris family. You have to think for the family as well as for me. I say it''s all for you." Jennie clenched her fist. "Mom, I know my position. I''ll try my best to do my own thing. If you say these meaningless things again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" She''s not disrespectful to her parents. She can''t be with Qin you. She can''t destroy her happiness for the sake of such parents. "You," "Jenny, are you ready?" Han Tiannuan knocks on the door. Jennie immediately got up and looked at her mother coldly. "If you want to maintain the dignified image of Mrs. Harris, please go to your seat. If you dare to make trouble, I''m not happy, and you can''t have a good time!" Jennie clenched her teeth and gave a cold warning. Regardless of her face, she went to open the door with a smile on her face. "Sister, mom." Qin Ning touched her face with a smile, "Jennie is so beautiful. Today Qin you must be very excited. Let''s go. Don''t let him wait." "Well." Jennie smiles and walks out of the dressing room with her. When Qin Ning turned around, she looked at Mrs. Harris with deep meaning, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was a little lighter. Mrs. Harris, who has been completely ignored, perceives that Han Tiannuan''s eyes are somewhat guilty after all, but she is not reconciled. The Han family is indeed rich, but compared with their Harris family status, the Han family is just a small businessman. What''s so arrogant about it. They are engaged in the church, Han Tiannuan and Qin Ning can''t send her in, so they leave first. Back in the seat, Han Tiannuan smiles and tells Han churui that although Jennie is young, she is a sensible person. She has a good eye for Qin you. Han churui knew that she had just gone to see Jennie with her mother. Although she didn''t know what had happened that would make her sigh like this, it must have been something wrong with the Harris family. "Youyou was brought up by you. He looks sunny and cheerful. He should have a lot of thoughts." Han Tiannuan looked at him, "are you praising him or mocking him?" Han churui opened his hand innocently, "can''t you tell that I praise my wife? With such an excellent younger brother, I have found a sister-in-law who has a good three outlooks. My wife is the best. " Han Tiannuan grinned and pinched his waist. "Big brother, you are more and more glib. It''s not like you." "Unlike me, who is that?" Han churui holds her hand. His body is full of muscles, and she doesn''t pinch it. Han Tiannuan blinked and looked at him."Like, Chu is all right, eh, big brother, you are not right today." On hearing the name, Han churui sank his face, pinched her face and reminded her, "praise you, you are not willing to, An''an, do you have to clean up?" Han Tiannuan begged for mercy, took his big hand and gave him a kiss on the face with a smile. "No matter who you are, it''s my husband anyway. I''m teasing you. Don''t be angry. How can I do if you get wrinkled?" Han churui is six years older than Han Tiannuan. When it comes to age, he is not willing to listen. See her peep smile, know is deliberately angry with him, Han churui helpless, bow in her ear warning. "Wrinkles can keep you from getting out of bed!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tian is too warm to speak any more. She can''t get out of bed. Sitting in front of Qin Ning and Han Junyu also talk about Sheng''an shares, discuss with him, find a time to chat with Jenny, don''t let her have a knot in her heart. Han Junyu holds her hand and says that she should not worry too much about this kind of business. Qin you will deal with it. Qin Ning sighed, "this is not only a matter of career, it will affect the relationship between their brothers." A lot of things will change with time. Qin Ning has experienced a lot in recent years, and met his once good brothers. They persecuted each other because of their family property, which eventually led to tragedy. Han Junyu knows that this is the sadness of the artist. "When Han Jing was asked to take over Sheng''an, he made it clear to his brothers that Qin you was not a child who didn''t understand. Don''t worry. As long as I was there, they would not be in chaos." Qin Ning turned to look at him, and suddenly laughed, "look at me, today is a good day for you. I''m so sad." Han Junyu, with a little expression on his face, said, "I forgive you, but if you want to talk about it, it''s better to talk about it with Bai Yu." They are all daughters-in-law of the Han family. There is no big difference between Bai Yu and Jennie. If they can get along well with each other, and can''t get along well with each other, it will be as far as possible. Anyway, the Han family doesn''t lack a daughter-in-law. Han Junyu absolutely does not agree because his son''s daughter-in-law makes his daughter-in-law unhappy. Chapter 1650 The engagement ceremony is not complicated. Unlike marriage, there are some necessary procedures. After exchanging rings and kissing, the ceremony is almost over. To tell you the truth, Qin you wanted to get married directly, but Mrs. Harris said that there was no engagement ceremony. How could she get married? This kind of thing needs to be done step by step, so we can''t worry. Of course, Qin you didn''t refute his mother-in-law''s words, but he was engaged. In a certain sense, they were husband and wife, just a wedding ceremony. Jennie knew what he thought. The day after her engagement, she took her passport to another country with him and got the marriage certificate. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you felt anxious. That is to say, he didn''t expect that his women were more agile and absolutely action oriented. Let''s get the marriage certificate first. Let''s wait until they are willing to hold other ceremonies. When they returned to Nankang and showed their marriage certificate to their parents, Qin Ning stayed for several seconds. "You just got engaged. Why did you get your marriage certificate back?" Qin you took Jennie''s hand and explained with a smile, "I''m afraid she will run away. First, tie up the rope. Mom, Dad, Jennie will be your real daughter-in-law in the future. " Jennie was embarrassed by what he said and blushed, but she didn''t get away from it. She looked at each other freely. Qin Ning pokes Qin you with a smile. "Silly, there''s no marriage certificate. Jennie is also from the Han family. However, you may as well get the certificate and settle down. " Han Junyu asked Jennie, "what''s next?" Jennie said seriously, "I want to get familiar with my family''s industry first, wait for the right opportunity, and ask my left brother to help me put pressure on me to get the management right. When I have the management right in my hand, I will have more say." "Well, if you have an idea, Han Jing, if it''s not convenient, go to find Rongwei. He''s an uncle. It''s better to talk with your father." With his words, Jennie raised the corner of her mouth, "thank you for your father''s advice. If you have my uncle to help me, it would be great." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to their serious business talk, Qin Ning rubs her eyebrows and has the illusion that she has married a daughter. White jade listen to Jennie say want to take home management, also give her advice. To tell you the truth, Jennie is young, and there are many covetous people in her big family. There must be many obstacles when she thinks of getting the management right. Although it''s a good thing to have external support, external people can''t talk about internal affairs. It''s equivalent to the fact that far water can''t extinguish near fire, and Jennie can only carry it herself. Jennie also has a mother who has a strong desire for control. Her mother has a strong vanity, so she will not let Jennie surpass her too much. In this case, Jennie is suffering from internal and external troubles, and there is still a long way to go. ¡­¡­ After seeing Jennie off, Qin you goes back to the company and listens to the high-level meeting. When he leaves the meeting room and goes downstairs, he meets Yang Zhen. Yang Zhen also began to take on some industry activities. Although she was very small, she was able to train her courage. "Mr. Qin, are you engaged?" When Yang Zhen talks, he stares at his finger. There is a ring on his ring finger. "How do you know?" Qin you raised his eyebrows. He didn''t tell the people in the circle that brother he couldn''t tell anyone. Yang Zhen pointed to his ring with a smile, "Mr. Qin, if you don''t want others to know, you''d better put the ring away. It''s easy to be misunderstood." Qin you turns the ring. If he wears the ring to attend business activities, it''s really easy to be suspected. "Well, thank you for the reminder." Yang Zhen smile, or blessing, "teacher Qin, when you get married, will you inform your friends?" "When I got married?" Qin you raised her lips. Last night, Jennie discussed with him about getting the marriage certificate. She didn''t worry about the wedding ceremony until he was admitted as a translator. "Perhaps, if you will." Two people chatted two more, two people each walk one side, the distance is more and more far. After the movie started shooting, several actors went into a closed state. Except for the studio, they just went back to the hotel to have a rest. Occasionally, Jennie would come to visit the crew. Several friends knew their relationship, but Qin you didn''t say much about the others. After three months of shooting, Qin you lost a lot of weight. Jennie thought he could have a rest. But the agent told her that there are still a lot of activities waiting for Qin you. Now that he begins to take on commercial performances, he must have exposure and increase popularity, so as to increase the chance of making money. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Jennie was reluctant, she would not restrain him. Qin you also knew that he didn''t accompany her. He felt guilty and asked for two days'' leave. He turned off his mobile phone and wanted to take her out for a walk. He was just about to pack up when suddenly his heart ached. The pain was so strong that he fell to the ground with soft legs. Jennie was frightened by him, ran to him, "Qin you, what''s the matter with you?" Qin you rubbed his chest, and the pain disappeared. He felt strange. Since his recovery, he had a physical examination every six months. Recently, his physical examination report did not say that he was in a bad mood."Qin you, where are you suffering? Let''s go to the hospital. " Jennie also thought of his illness and grabbed his hand nervously. Qin you also felt strange, but to be on the safe side, he and Jennie went to the hospital and had a check. The doctor told him that there was no abnormality. The doctor comforted him that maybe he had been working hard recently and didn''t have a good rest, so his heart would suddenly ache. If it wasn''t serious, there would be no problem. When Qin you left the hospital, he rubbed the position of his heart and had no feeling. "The doctor said you''re OK. What''s wrong with you now?" Qin you shakes his head and looks at her worried little face turning white. He holds her face in his hands and kisses her. "The doctor said it''s OK, that''s OK." Jennie touched the position of his heart. Although she was smiling, she was still a little worried. Suddenly, Qin you thought of a possibility. His face changed and he took out his mobile phone to call Han Jing. No one answered for a long time. He was a little flustered. "Jennie, I''m going to find my brother." "Han Jing?" Jennie doesn''t know why he wants to find Han Jing, but she still accompanies him to Sheng''an. "Jennie, have you ever heard of telepathy?" "Supernatural events?" Jennie''s weird rules. Qin you doesn''t know. Every time Han Jing''s mood fluctuates greatly, he can feel it occasionally. This time, he suddenly feels so bad. I don''t know if something happened to Han Jing. He contacted his father and asked how to contact Han Jing''s assistant. Han Junyu asked him if he had anything to do with Han Jing. Han Jing should go abroad at this time. Qin you''s heart sank and Han Jing went abroad. If he is abroad, something must have happened to him. "Dad, ask me where my brother is and make sure he''s safe." Han Junyu does not understand, "business trip just, how can not be safe?" "Dad, you forget that your brother has another identity." Qin you is nervous. Yes, Han Jing is not only the president of Sheng''an, he has another identity. This identity could put him in danger at any time. Han Junyu also responded and immediately turned off the phone and called Han Jing''s assistant. Chapter 1651 The assistant calls back, and they can''t find Han Jing, and they have no clue about him. They are preparing to report. Han Junyu realized that something had happened and immediately went to u country for investigation. But after two days of investigation, he still couldn''t find any useful clues. Because he didn''t have a good rest, his forehead ached. Han Jing''s most obedient child, is it an accident? ¡­¡­ When Han Jing wakes up, he opens his eyes and his eyes are dark. He reaches out and touches a soft body. He is so surprised that he draws back his hand. "Who are you?" He asked softly. "Well?" The girl who was sleeping beside him moved, answered in a dreamy way, and then went to sleep. Han Jing gets up slowly, still can''t see any light, is the outside world already dark, or his eyes can''t see? Slowly move, also don''t know hit something, make a bang, he stood still. "Well, what''s the matter?" The girl finally woke up, to see him stand up, voice a bit soft sweet, "you wake up, you don''t move, you hurt." The girl came up to him and grabbed his hand. He tentatively stretched out his hand to measure the height of the other side, the height of the girl to his arm, not high, should be young. "My eyes hurt?" "Well, it seems that when I rescued you, there was a big blood stain on the back of your head. Fortunately, I learned some first-aid techniques from my grandmother, and I bandaged it for you." Han Jing listened to her voice, reached out to touch her face, the girl did not avoid. "Big brother, why are you hurt? You''re so badly hurt. You scared me to death. " Han Jing takes back his hand. He wants to see the place where Molly used to live, but he doesn''t expect to be calculated, surrounded and hurt. At that time, he had no chance to send out a distress signal, and he was very desperate, thinking that he would be in a foreign country. Is Molly protecting him from being robbed? "How did you find me?" The girl covered her mouth with a smile, "this is my secret, I won''t tell you. Big brother, what''s your name? " "Han Jing." "Han Jing? My name is Xiao Hua Han Jing was stunned and reached out to touch her face again. "Little flower, what flower is it?" The girl frowned, "floret is floret, or what flower, this is my grandmother''s name for me, my grandmother said I always like to drill into the flowers, in a pile of flowers, call me floret." "What''s your last name?" "What''s your last name?" The girl scratched her head in bewilderment, "what''s her surname?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing grabs her long hair again. Her long hair is very long. He grabs it twice but doesn''t get to the end. "Xiaohua has beautiful hair?" "Ha ha, I also think that my grandmother just said that. My grandmother also said that when my hair grows long, I can get married." Xiaohua holds her hair and looks forward to it. "Xiaohua, where is this?" "This is my home. Oh, it''s also called Duoluo village. It''s a little far from the town. Brother Hanjing, why are you so short? Did you cut your hair in a duel?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± What the hell is a duel? Han Jing touched his eyes, a little pain, a little pain in the back of his head. "Xiaohua, who else knows you saved me?" "And brother dobbo." "Who is brother Duobao?" Han Jing''s voice is very gentle. "Brother Duobao is brother Duobao. He can''t speak and only plays with me." Xiaohua said, reaching for his hair and feeling funny, "brother Hanjing, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone with such short hair." Han Jing was rubbed by her little hand, took her hand away, and chatted with her to inquire about the news. It turns out that DORO village is a U country, which is located in a remote place with simple folk customs. People all have long hair. Everyone thinks that hair is a part of the body. They will not cut their hair short unless they fight with people and lose their dignity. The girl named Xiaohua lives with her grandmother, but her grandmother passed away some time ago. She was supposed to live with her grandmother''s son, but her grandmother''s son hated her, so she always lived in her grandmother''s house. Han Jing wondered why she called her grandmother, but she was so strange to her grandmother''s son. Shouldn''t it be her father? Xiaohua explained that she was picked up by her grandmother at the roadside. Her grandmother was kind-hearted, so she kept her by her side and named her Xiaohua. Everyone calls her Xiaohua, and she doesn''t have any surname. Xiaohua didn''t go to school, so she was a friend of Duobao''s brother. She was accompanied by two dogs that her grandmother used to keep. Her grandmother hid a lot of food in the cellar, which could let her eat for several years.Xiaohua doesn''t know how old she is. She thinks she is eleven years old, but she doesn''t care about it. Her grandmother always tells her that when her hair grows, she can marry her. Now her hair is very long, long fast mop the floor, but her grandmother did not say how long, she can only put the hair wrapped up to continue to grow. Han Jing asked her how old the girl in the village got married. Xiaohua said that she could be 14 or 15 years old. Her sister next door got married a few days ago. When she got married, she put on make-up and looked very good. Han Jing feels a little pain in the back of her neck. She asks Xiaohua to take a look at it for him. Xiaohua asks him to lie down and she gives him some medicine. "Where did you get the medicine?" "Grandma stayed. Grandma said she felt the medicine when she was hurt." Han Jing took it and smelled it. It''s a kind of medicine for the treatment of traumatic injuries. It''s definitely not good for him to take this kind of medicine for his injuries. "Is there a doctor here?" "Yes, but I have to ask the doctor for money. The money my grandmother left me can only be used when I get married." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing licks her lips. She''s an 11-year-old girl. She''s not married. "Without medicine, I might die here, floret." Han Jing''s leg is also a little injured. It''s OK to use this medicine, but his head injury can''t be delayed. Floret worried, anxious around him, "what to do, grandma said this money can''t be used indiscriminately, want me to get married can use, otherwise I will be bullied. Brother Hanjing, what should we do? " Han Jing was lying on the quilt. He really had a headache and smoked for a while. "Lend me your money and I''ll pay you back when I get well." Floret hesitated, "what if you don''t have money to pay me back? I can''t get married, grandma said. If I don''t get married, I''ll live a miserable life by myself. " The little girl is young, and her grandmother remembers what she said. Maybe it''s because she didn''t study. She has a simple idea and a natural and upright temperament. Han Jing gently comforted, "no, Xiaohua, brother Han Jing has a lot of money, but I''m injured now, and I can''t tell others about my injury. If I''m found, it''s very likely that I''ll be captured by bad people. Do you understand me, Xiaohua? " Xiaohua stood beside him, his tangled face wrinkled. "No, in case you cheat me, I have no money to marry." "Grandma said that many people outside are liars. They cheat people for money, and they cheat beautiful girls to sleep with them." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This little girl is right, but he is not. Besides, she also believes that she can''t get married without money. Han Jing rubs his forehead, and his words hurt. "Brother Hanjing, you''re not going to die, are you?" He looks bad. Xiaohua is a little flustered. At that time, grandma also looks bad. She went to call a doctor. When she came back, the neighbor told her that grandma was dead. Grandma is the best person for her and the only one who accompanies her. After grandma died, she was so lonely. "Well, if you don''t save me, I may die." Han Jing tentatively reaches forward and grabs her thin wrist. "Xiaohua, brother Hanjing promised you to ask the doctor to treat me. In the future, I will give you money to get married. Brother Hanjing will guarantee his life." Chapter 1652 Han Jing has been the president of the giant Sheng''an group for several days. Her negotiation skills are very mature, but the little girl knows the truth and doesn''t accept the call at all. Her grandmother left her money to get married and treated him. If she had no money, she would be very poor if she couldn''t get married. Han Jing is so angry that he lies on the bed and curls up in pain. He didn''t want to bully a little girl. What''s more, the girl saved his life, but he was in unbearable pain. He turned over and sat up and pulled her to himself. "In this way, Xiaohua, you go to give me the painkillers and anti-inflammatory drugs first, and spend your money. As long as brother Hanjing is still alive and can''t repay your money, you will marry brother Hanjing, OK?" Xiaohua stares at him with bright eyes. "Will brother Hanjing marry me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± No! He promised, is to let her feel at ease for him to buy medicine! "Brother Hanjing, how old are you this year? I''m willing to marry you. Don''t you have a daughter-in-law in your family?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing grinds her teeth. This little girl is thinking about something. "Brother Hanjing, you talk, why don''t you talk? Brother Hanjing, brother Hanjing, if you don''t have a daughter-in-law, marry me. I''ll buy you medicine." Someone is willing to marry himself, Xiaohua is very excited. "Xiaohua, you go to buy medicine first." Han Jing can only coax lightly. Xiaohua immediately goes to get the money. Han Jing only hears a rustle. "Xiaohua, where did you hide your money?" "In the wall, grandma taught me. I hid in three places. Han Jing, you wait for me to buy medicine for you. " Now she thought that she would marry him in the future. She didn''t even call her brother. She called him by his name. She took the money, went up to him and patted his hand to reassure him. "Xiaohua, if someone asks you, you can''t tell others that I''m afraid someone will come to me again, I''ll be in danger." Han Jing reminds. Xiaohua nodded with a smile, but thinking that he couldn''t see, she immediately explained, "don''t worry, my grandmother said I''m the smartest." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing and her negotiations, really did not hear her where smart, recognize death this is a very deep understanding. Xiaohua dada ran out. Han Jing reached out and rubbed the wound on the back of his head. At that time, a group of dozens of them were holding weapons in their hands. He wanted to escape and was forced to fall from the cliff. I don''t know what the little girl did in such a remote place. Fortunately, she saved him. He restrained the pain and rubbed it again. It was dark and there was light. But the back of his head hurt so much that he finally put down his hand. Should be hit where there is congestion, as long as the scattered congestion on the line. He secretly counted the time in his heart. After more than half an hour, the little girl finally came back. Maybe his eyes can''t see, he can smell a fragrance, a very strange fragrance. "Xiaohua, it''s fragrant. What''s the fragrance of flowers?" "Grandma said this, evocative flower, because of the special fragrance, even the soul, will also be attracted." Xiaohua smiles and sends the flowers to him, then boil water to give him medicine. There was a nagging talk with him, "the doctor in our village is old, and his medical skills are not good. When I went to get the medicine, he was lying on the bed, and his son helped him to get the things. It seems that he was also sick. But he is the only one who has a car in our village. His son often goes hunting. Han Jing, where are you from? " "I came from a very distant place, Xiaohua. Can this kind of flower really call back the soul?" Han Jing holds the flowers and sniffs the fragrance. It''s really fragrant. The fragrance enters his body and makes him feel more comfortable. "I don''t know, grandma said, but if I can really summon my soul back, I want to find grandma and let her know where she has gone." Xiaohua boils the water and hands the medicine to him. Han Jing drinks the medicine and sleeps. He hears the barking of the dog. Then there is a knock on the door and the voice of Xiaohua. When Xiao Hua comes in, Han Jing wakes up. "Who is it?" The joke touched his head, her little hands were warm, and she didn''t know what to do. "It''s brother Duobao. He asked me if you''re dead. I said you''re not dead and that you''ll marry me in the future. I don''t know why brother Duobao left unhappily." Han Jing takes her hand and wants to emphasize that she doesn''t want to marry her, but to return her money. She will find a good man to marry her in the future. But he didn''t open his mouth when he thought that now he wanted her to save him. "Han Jing, you look so good." "Thank you for your compliment." Han Jing is very gentlemanly. Xiaohua covered her mouth with a smile, then sat down beside the bed, her legs swaying. "Han Jing, when will you get better after taking the medicine? When you''re ready, can we get married? " "I don''t know." Han Jing had to knead and drink the medicine twice to keep the bleeding.The light spot in the line of sight is getting bigger and bigger, and a smiling face in the light source is gradually clear. The young face, whose eyes are as black as grapes, stares at him brightly. Her little hand waved in front of him, "Han Jing, Han Jing, can you see me?" Han Jing holds her little hand, a little hesitant, "little flower?" "Yes! I''m Xiaohua. Can you see me? " Xiaohua immediately nervously scratched her hair and touched her face, "Han Jing, am I beautiful?" "It''s beautiful." Han Jing goes to see her hair. It''s really long. He grabs it and rubs it in his hand. The quality of her hair is also very good. Suddenly, floret''s cheek is red. Han Jing looked at her, "Xiaohua''s hair is also beautiful." The girl in front of her looks 11 or 12 years old. She is not tall. She is wearing a long skirt. Maybe she is sunburned and her skin is yellowish. She has a healthy complexion. Her smile is pure and infectious, and Han Jing raises her mouth. "It''s good that you can see me. Han Jing, if you need any more medicine, I''ll buy it for you. " Han Jing looks down at her legs. Although she has been treated, the temperature here is high. Fortunately, she took anti-inflammatory drugs, otherwise she would be in trouble. The other party wanted to catch him alive, but he didn''t kill him. He asked Xiaohua to get some more herbs to apply on the wound. He got out of bed and walked two steps. It was a little painful, but it didn''t hurt the bone, and the problem was not big. There are still many wounds on his body, but they are all small wounds, which can be recovered by applying with medicine. In the evening, Xiaohua took medicine for him and lay down beside him. Han Jing coughed and moved to the side. There''s only one bed here. Xiaohua said that she used to sleep with her grandmother, but now he''s in bed, and she''s huddled with him. A few days ago, Han Jing couldn''t see her. She didn''t feel anything when she was sleeping with her. She is a little girl. He regards her as his sister, but now he can see her, and she always talks about being his daughter-in-law, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable. "Han Jing, don''t move, you will fall." Xiaohua is worried. Han Jing did not move, "Xiaohua, don''t rub against me." Xiaohua smile naive, "I used to sleep with grandma, grandma said, to get married, can sleep together, I want to hold you to sleep." She said hug, just like some girls like to sleep with a big white bear, very simple. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling that she moved to her side again, Han Jing''s scalp felt numb. But he is not a big white bear, he is a living person, he and Qin you have never been so close. Chapter 1653 The next morning, when Han Jing woke up, there was no one around. Maybe the fragrance of evocation fragrance is too fragrant. When the little girl holds him, he should hold his sister mianmianmian and fall asleep. Looking at the sunshine outside the window, it should not be early. He also got up to go to the kitchen, to see the little girl around the room, turned to see him, immediately raised a smiling face. "Han Jing, you can have breakfast soon." Han Jing saw that the kitchen was still the same as the old kitchen utensils. He also had to cook firewood and fire. There was no induction cooker or gas stove. Obviously, the culture and technology here were very backward. He sat at the table and looked out the window. There were two dogs playing with each other. Further away, there were grass and woods. The location of the cabin is very biased, Han Jing guesses. After breakfast, Han Jing wants to go out for a walk. Xiao Hua takes a piece of wood to support him and leads him for a walk. The location of the cabin is relatively high. Han Jing found that it''s not the location of the cabin that is too far away, but that there are very few people here. The distance before each house is very long, the traffic is inconvenient, the livestock are few, and people don''t communicate much. It''s very dangerous for her to live here as a little girl. "Big stone, come here!" Han Jing''s turn, is Xiaohua called her dog, her two dogs, one called big stone, the other called Gao Gao, Gao Gao''s leg is a bit lame, but tall, but not inferior to run. These two are hounds. Stone runs around Xiaohua and goes to Han Jing. He sniffs his breath and feels familiar. His tail sweeps his legs. "Big stone says he likes you." Xiaohua touches Dashi''s head and asks him to play again. Han Jingyang lip, with these two dogs guard little girl, but let her avoid some trouble. "Where did you save me?" Han Jing wants to find his mobile phone to contact his family. When his family knows that he is missing, they will be very worried. Floret pointed to not far away, "there are many mushrooms, I secretly go, I found you." "Why steal?" There''s no need to sneak into the mountains. Xiaohua frowned and explained that although there were not many people here, people with strong abilities would occupy some rich mountains and refuse to be picked by others. Xiaohua''s grandmother and her son''s daughter-in-law didn''t get along well, so she moved out by herself. In the past, her grandmother was accompanied by her grandfather. Later, her grandfather died, and her grandmother was alone. Grandma''s strength is small, and with her, they can''t grab any good things, they can only go to some remote places to pick up things, but also dare not too far away, afraid of wild animals. Xiaohua doesn''t want to go too far, so she goes to steal mushrooms with Duobao. This is her secret. So Han Jing wants to find his things, but also secretly in the past, otherwise he will be watched. After walking for a while, Han Jing went back to the cabin to have a rest. Just as he was about to lie down, he heard the dog barking. Someone was coming. Xiaohua let him hide, Han Jing helpless, into the inside of the bed, there is a small space for Tibetans. "What are you doing here?" It''s the angry voice of Xiaohua. "I come to see you. You are not safe alone. Why don''t you come home with me and marry me when you are older." It''s a boy''s voice. Han Jing, listening to the boy''s laughing voice, was in the period of voice change. She should have been sixteen or seventeen years old. She said that she wanted to marry Xiaohua. Obviously, the custom in this village is precocious. Floret is not happy, "I said, I will not marry you, you don''t think." The boy was angry and his voice became louder. "My grandmother raised you. My mother said that you should marry me. You look very big. In two years, you can have children." Floret fidgety, "I will not marry you, I have found people who want to marry me, you''d better die this heart." The boy was furious, and his voice raised, "is that the mute? You play with him day by day. Did he attack you? I know, you don''t go home with me, is with other wild man, floret, how can you like this, live in my grandmother''s home, but want to be with other men. No, you''re not married yet. Come home with me and we''ll get married when you can have a baby! " The boy said that he was going to drag her. Xiaohua struggled. Two dogs barked beside him, biting the boy''s clothes. The boy angrily kicked the dog away. The two dogs obviously knew him, and they didn''t really know him. But when they saw Xiaohua struggling, they were very upset and jumped up and screamed. Han Jing gets up and wants to save Xiaohua, but Xiaohua shakes her head and asks him not to come out. Floret was pulled out by the boy, suddenly floret bit the boy''s wrist, the boy ate pain, loose hand. Xiaohua immediately ran home and closed the door.. The boy was angry and patted on the door. If the door didn''t open, he hit it with a stone angrily. The door frame was shaking. Xiaohua is locked in the corner, covering her ears with her hands. Han Jing walks up to her and puts her big hand on her hand to help cover her ears. Xiaohua looks up in surprise, her eyes are red, and falls on his arms.Since grandma died, no one can accompany her. He is the first one to comfort her. The boy couldn''t open the door. He was angry and scolded. After a while, he left. Han Jing asked her who the boy was. Xiao Hua''s voice was a bit choked and explained busily. This is Yangzi''s grandmother. He is very similar to his mother. He is unreasonable and unreasonable. When grandma found out that she wanted to support her, her daughter-in-law disagreed. Later, she grew up a little bit and became beautiful. Her daughter-in-law came over and said to her grandmother that she wanted Xiaohua to be Yangzi''s daughter-in-law. At first, her grandmother wanted Xiaohua to marry her grandson. However, Yangzi is dishonest. He often messes with other girls and acts on Xiaohua. If Xiaohua doesn''t listen to him and starts beating others, his grandmother won''t agree. She wants to save money and let Xiaohua marry someone else. When Yangzi heard the news, he came to Xiaohua on purpose and said that she should be a member of their family. Even if he liked other women and brought them in, she would have to bear it. Here, women''s status is very low. Men can get married and have a wife, but when they meet a woman they like, they can also keep them at home and grow up with their wife''s children. Han Jing was shocked by such folk customs, but also distressed for Xiaohua. When her grandmother died, she must have suffered a lot. "Grandma also said that no one here is willing to marry me, so let me find a way out and leave here." "Do you want to get out of here?" Han Jing asked. Floret looked down at the only picture of grandma on the table, "this is my grandmother''s home and I don''t know where to go if I leave home." There are difficulties here, and who will tell her outside that there are many crises. Han Jing gently touched her head, "Xiaohua, when my injury is healed, I will take you to a new world. No one will force you to get married, and no one will bully you." Xiaohua thought that he was going to marry himself and nodded with a smile, "I''d like to go with you." Chapter 1654 Han Jing kept it for a few more days. These days he came to Yangzi again. Xiaohua heard the dog barking and closed the door. Yangzi angry smashed the window, also scolded that Xiaohua ungrateful, is a slut, unexpectedly and other men. Han Jing hear straight frown, and next to the floret face is calm, seems to have long been used to listening to such words. When he left, Xiaohua opened the door and did what she should do. It seemed that such a thing had happened many times and she was used to it. I heard the dog barking again, but this time it was joyful. Xiaohua raised her mouth and ran to the door. "Brother dobo!" Han Jing tilted his head, saw a 17-year-old boy, dressed in plain clothes, there are patches on the corner of his clothes, tan skin, see floret raised a simple smile. He took a rabbit and some grain in his hand. Ah, a few times, Xiaohua took the rabbit with a smile and came in with grain to introduce Han Jing. This is Duobao who saved him together. Han Jing greets him, but Duobao''s face is not good. He looks at him in his eyes and snorts twice from his nose. It''s a very disliked action. Duobao doesn''t hide his unwelcome to Han Jing at all, and seems to be annoyed and saved him. Han Jing doesn''t understand. He seems to see Duobao for the second time. Why is Duobao so hostile to him? When Xiaohua goes to cook, Han Jing sees that Duobao is muscular. Although he is not tall, he looks mature. Then he said to Han Jing. Han Jing didn''t understand. Then Duobao anxiously pointed to the position of the kitchen, and then to himself. Han Jing thought about it, then contacted what Yangzi said, and understood what he meant. Duobao means that he likes Xiaohua and wants to marry her. He is not allowed to rob her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing is speechless. It''s a bit embarrassing to argue with teenagers about this kind of thing. He didn''t speak. Duobao thought he didn''t agree. He raised his fist angrily, as if to hit him. Han Jing raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Although Duobao was young, his muscles were strong. Just looking at his fist, he knew that his strength was very strong. But Han Jing is not a vegetarian either. Since Molly''s death, he has a weekly training plan, even in the world of tourism, without a stop plan. Otherwise, he would not be besieged by dozens of experts, and he could escape. Han Jing pinches his wrist and falls Duobao to the ground with a wrestling back. Duobao forgets the pain and looks at him in disbelief. Han Jing''s leg was injured, and looked a little weak, but it was such a man that he fell. How surprised is this called Duobao? "I don''t like being threatened. Besides, Xiaohua is still young. It''s too early to get married," Han said Duobao quickly got up, kept a distance from him and walked around him half a circle, as if thinking about why he would hurt himself. "After dinner, Han Jing, brother Duobao, rabbit meat is delicious." Han Jing turns her head to see the little flower come in with a plate of meat and pick her eyebrows in surprise. "Did you cook the rabbit?" "Ah, what do you do without cooking?" Xiaohua doesn''t understand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing coughed. Han family also has two rabbits, which are Mianmian Yang and very lively. When he comes home, he often runs to his feet. He sees Duobao holding the rabbit and thinks it''s to please the little girl, but he doesn''t expect to kill the rabbit and peel it for cooking. "Han Jing, you smell it. It''s very fragrant." Xiaohua takes the rabbit meat with pride and shakes in front of him. Han Jing is choked by the smell of the meat. The food here is rough. The meat is cut into large pieces and made rough. The ingredients are not complete. The taste of the meat is heavy. Duobao goes over immediately. He doesn''t want to give the rabbit he catches to his rival. He takes the rabbit meat to the side. Xiaohua asks him to take the meat back. Duobao shakes his head and refuses to give it to Han Jing. Floret angry, "then I don''t eat, you take it home.". I will marry Han Jing in the future. If you are not happy, don''t come to me in the future. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing listen to the little girl said this seriously, this feel quite funny. But suddenly think of another picture, once Molly also often said, like him, want to marry him. What did he say at that time? It should be a refusal. How old they were at that time. Now the little girl is just a little bit big. She can say this kind of thing calmly. He suddenly understands something. It''s not that Molly is precocious, but in Molly''s living environment, the girls around her get married very early, and in her country, girls can get married at the age of 16. In this strange environment, these two children, for him, are children. They can talk about these topics calmly because it is very common for girls to get married at the age of 14 or 15. Duobao looks at Xiaohua sadly. He is not willing to hold his plate with rabbit meat and put it on the table to sulk. Sitting on the stool, he lowers his head and tries to pull Xiaohua''s sleeve, but Xiaohua takes it away.She went to Han Jing''s side, "I like Han Jing. Han Jing said that she would take me away from here. Duobao, you know, my grandmother said that she would let me leave here." Duobao heard her leave here, her eyes instantly red, staring at Han Jing, eyes very complex. Han Jing coughed softly, "yes, I want to take Xiaohua away from here to make her life better." Duobao is depressed and bows his head. When he eats, Duobao doesn''t eat much. Instead, Xiaohua always brings food to Han Jing, and almost gives him the rabbit meat. Han Jing tasted a bite of rabbit meat. It didn''t taste good. But looking at the little girl''s attentive eyes, he couldn''t bear to spit it out. He could only bite his teeth and continue to eat it. From time to time, Duobao looks at Xiaohua. He has no appetite. He puts down his chopsticks and gets up to leave. Floret doubts, chasing out. "Brother Duobao, why are you angry? What did Han Jing say to upset you, or did I do something wrong? " Duobao looks at her with painful eyes. He doesn''t want her to marry another man or leave here. But he also knows that Xiaohua wants to go outside, but he can''t do anything. He is depressed and hates his incompetence. "Brother Duobao, you are my brother. Don''t you like Han Jing?" Duobao nods. He hates Han Jing very much. He kindly saves the man, but the man wants to take the girl he likes. How can he like it. It''s a pity for Xiaohua. "But I like it very much. Brother dobao, you can make friends with Han Jing. He is very kind to me." Duobao looks at her in surprise. She says Han Jing is good to her, but is he bad to her? "Brother Duobao, are you angry with me? Don''t you want to see me any more?" Xiaohua asked anxiously. Duobao thinks that she wants to marry another man. He doesn''t want to see her, but he can''t do it. He is a mute, here only Xiaohua and he are friends, he thinks he can protect Xiaohua, and then when Xiaohua grows up, he can marry him. Chapter 1655 In places where living conditions are not rich and people are not civilized, love is a very illusory thing. Here is the age of a woman to marry, do not marry will be condemned. Although the land is vast and the population is sparse, the number of people is small. It is very common for a man to have several women. But Xiaohua''s grandmother tells her that a man wants several women, which can''t be married. So if no one here is willing to marry only one woman, let her leave here. Duobao takes care of Xiaohua, thinking that this is a kind of default. Xiaohua will marry his woman in the future. Although Xiaohua is still young, he will wait for her patiently for three to four years. But she didn''t marry herself and wanted to leave with another man. He felt betrayed, sad and reluctant to leave her. He wants to go, floret also does not stay, turn round to come back to continue to eat. Han Jing did not speak, staring at the bowl of rabbit meat worried, eat is not to eat, but refused to let the little girl sad, he looked at the girl in a bad mood, he tentatively handed the rabbit meat to her. One piece, two pieces. Looking at her surprised eyes, Han Jing coughed and left only one piece for herself. "Come on, I prefer green vegetables." Xiaohua has tears in her eyes. Han Jing is helpless and wipes her tears with her sleeve. "Why are you crying?" Feeling his tenderness, Xiaohua cried out, "Grandma used to do the same thing. She gave me meat and only ate vegetables." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing is helpless. He really thinks that the taste of vegetables is better than that of meat. "Han Jing, if I marry you, you must be better to me. If grandma knows that I have found such a good husband, she will be very happy." Xiaohua said that she laughed and ate quickly. "I want to grow up quickly. When I grow up, Han Jing, I will marry you." Han Jing is stunned, and his heart suddenly aches. He looks down at his bowl, but his vision is a bit gray. ¡­¡­ The wound on Han Jing''s leg doesn''t heal very well, but he can use some force on his toes, and his back neck is still a little painful. Xiaohua will apply it with liquid medicine every night, so he feels better. The medical conditions are backward, injured, and the techniques that can be used are very old methods, but the effect is not bad. Han Jing looked at the little girl''s face and thought for a few seconds, "Xiaohua, when I can go out, I''ll take you to my hometown, where I''ll send you to study." "Reading?" Xiaohua is surprised. "Why read?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing chokes. Why do you want to read. Molly doesn''t like reading either. She bites her pen every time she studies and shows her face to him. "Han Jing, have you ever read a book?" "Well, I''ve read it. In fact, reading is boring. What does Xiaohua want to do? I''ll take you there in the future, OK?" She is still young, always want to learn something, no matter what it is to do, he wants to help her complete her wish. "Well, I want to be Han Jing''s wife." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just think he didn''t say anything! The next evening, Xiaohua is going to wash her hair. Her hair is long. Every time she washes it, she needs time. Han Jing helps. Suddenly, the dog barks. Han Jing knows something about it these days. The barking voice of the two dogs is very high, that is to keep Xiaohua on guard. If it''s very low and intermittent, it''s Duobao. Small flower holding wet hair ready to close the door, Han Jing let her not move, he went. "Han Jing, what if he told others about you and let others find out about you?" "I have a way. Don''t worry." Han Jing gets up, because the injury on his foot has not yet healed. His pace is slow, but his momentum is not reduced. He didn''t close the door, but hid by the door frame. When Yangzi came, he raised his arm and knocked people unconscious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Floret looked at him in horror, how he killed people! Han Jing see her fear expression, can''t laugh or cry, "he''s OK, is dizzy, wait a while will be awake, I want to tie him up." Yangzi is always looking for trouble, which is annoying enough. Take this opportunity to deal with it once and let him learn a lesson. Tie Yangzi up and put something in his mouth. Han Jing continues to wash Xiaohua''s hair. There''s no shampoo here. It''s all small flowers picked in the mountains. Some flowers and Gleditsia sinensis are mixed together. If the hair is dried, it will give off a faint fragrance, and it''s especially supple. Han Jing likes to scratch her hair. It''s like a fox''s tail. It''s delicate and smooth, better than silk. Han Jing is playing with her hair. Xiaohua is lying on the table laughing. Han Jing asks her what she is laughing at. Xiaohua shakes her head and looks at him like a black grape. Grandma said that in the future, her husband should cherish her hair and treat it like a treasure. Only such a man can be married. Han Jing seems to be very rare about her hair. She also likes Han Jing.At the moment, she felt that she had caught happiness and would never be alone again. When Yangzi wakes up, Han Jing covers his face with a cloth. Xiaohua holds her arm and looks at him coldly. Yangzi was terrified. He didn''t know what happened, so he was tied up. "Wuwuwuwu...!" His mouth was covered and he could only cry for help. "You always bully me, you still beat me, I will not save you." Floret but understand his words, the accusation of his punishment. Han Jing took a whip and slapped it on him. He was cruel. Yangzi''s eyes were red and his face was ferocious. Xiaohua said, "now I find the man who wants to marry me. He is my patron saint now. If you dare to bully me again, he will beat you!" Yangzi has never seen Han Jing. Seeing that Han Jing has his face covered, he can''t guess who he is. He moves his body to escape. When he moved, Han Jing whipped him, and Yangzi rolled on the ground with tears in pain. Floret questioned him, "do you dare to come to me and bully me in the future?" Yangzi shakes his head desperately. He doesn''t dare, he doesn''t dare. This man is so cruel. He still wants to marry his daughter-in-law with his own life. Xiaohua was satisfied, pointing to his head, "my patron saint is very powerful. If you dare to trouble me again, I''ll let him hit you again!" Yangzi nodded and shook his head. He knelt down and kowtowed to her. No matter where he was, kowtowing was a gesture of begging for mercy. Needless to say, he knew that Yangzi was afraid of being beaten. Xiao Hua is a little soft hearted, and he is the grandson of his grandmother. But thinking of Han Jing''s command, she took out a black ball and put it into his mouth. Han Jing asked her to make it with rice and rabbit meat. "This is the poison given to me by my patron saint. If you dare to come again, this poison will corrode your heart, make you hard to breathe, make your limbs soft, and be like eating poisonous mushrooms, which can''t cure you." Yangzi stares at Han Jing like a demon. He wants to spit something out, but Han Jing holds it tightly in his jaw and then fills it with a glass of water. When he swallowed it completely, Han Jing let go and untied the rope for him. Yangzi was angry and wanted to fight back. Chapter 1656 Han Jing has been on guard for a long time, holding his wrist. As soon as the skillful force turns and creaks, Yangzi''s wrist is removed. When Yangzi''s wrist was removed, he cried out in pain, and his eyes were full of horror. "Do you dare to trouble Xiaohua in the future?" Yangzi shakes his head, wants to shout, but is afraid. Han Jing presses his wrist and creaks again. When his wrist is fixed, he unties the rope on Yangzi''s body and makes him roll quickly! Yangzi turned his wrist strangely. Although it was still a little painful, it was much less painful than before. This man is so powerful! Hearing the man''s scolding, he quickly got up. Although he was still angry with Xiaohua, Han Jing was here. He didn''t dare to be arrogant and ran out of the cabin in a hurry. I thought that I had taken poison. In order to save my life, I would never dare to come again. Two dogs also chased him, and then ran back to Xiaohua. Looking at Yangzi''s departure, Xiaohua sighs with relief and looks at Hanjing. "Is he really afraid to come again?" Han Jing shook his head. "No, he will come. But we''ll go, too. " If Yangzi doesn''t come by himself, he may ask his mother to pick up the flowers. Floret blinked, "go, where, are you taking me out of here?" Han Jing turned to look at her, reached out and grabbed her long hair, which had not yet been set up. "Xiaohua, would you like to go with me?" Floret eyes brightened, "then you wait for me, I clean up, I want to take the picture of grandma." She turned around and was about to pick up her things. Han Jing couldn''t laugh or cry, and pressed her shoulder. "I want to go to the place where you saved me first. I want to find something and contact my family." Now Xiaohua feels that she is following him. What he says is what he says. "Oh, by the way, the poison you asked me to make, the small black pill made of rice and rabbit meat, is it really poisonous?" Han Jing didn''t expect her idea to be so simple, "of course not. I really think my hands have magic. Xiaohua, you should clean up first. We''ll start tomorrow." Xiaohua nods happily, turns around and takes out all the money left by her grandmother. She really hides a lot of places, buckle here and pull out there. There is not much money, but Xiaohua''s grandmother leaves this money to Xiaohua, and she really loves her. Xiaohua hands all the money to Han Jing. Han Jing thinks she wants him to count it for her. After the calculation, he gives it back to her, but Xiaohua doesn''t take it. "If you marry me, all the money will be given to you, Han Jing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing really doesn''t want to talk about marriage with a 11-year-old girl. He helped her to collect the money and give it back ten times in the future. Xiaohua''s things are also simple, a few clothes, a picture of grandma and some herbs. The next morning, it was just a little bright, so he asked Xiaohua to take it to the mountain forest. When Xiaohua went in, she took two dogs with her and blocked their mouths. The two dogs should have come many times, but they didn''t struggle at all. They were still leading the way. Han Jing''s feet still hurt, but he can''t wait any longer. He has been here for half a month. If he can''t find him again, his mother and sister will be sad. As long as he thinks of his mother and sister crying for him, he can''t wait for a moment. When they got to the place where Han Jing was injured, he looked around and found his broken cell phone and a dagger. When he picked it up, he heard two dogs whine. In a hurry, Xiaohua calls the two dogs, and then pulls Han Jing to hide. "What''s the matter?" "Someone''s coming to patrol the mountain." Xiaohua explains. "Who is patrolling the mountain?" "It''s just that they come to the mountains occasionally. We''ll just hide." Xiaohua comforted her. She held a big stone in her arms and put it high beside him. They shrank in the lush Bush to watch two strong men leisurely walk by. But before they go far, big stone and Gao Gao suddenly struggle. Han Jing turns his head smartly and sees another big snake behind him. It''s really big. Han Jing''s hair stands up and pinches the dagger in his hand. Hearing the movement, the two men turned around and looked at the bush. Xiaohua couldn''t bear it, but he still let go of Dashi. Dashi and gaogaodun rushed out. Two dogs scurrying out, to two people is a kind of roar, two men also don''t care, just two dogs, pick up the tool in hand to drive him. But the big stone ran around, running around, like a provocation to them. They were a little angry. They beat them with sticks. The big stone yelled and ran away. They also went away. Han Jing looks at the snake behind him, swallows saliva, protects Xiaohua behind him, and holds the dagger in his hand. Floret is afraid of grasping his arm, flurried out from the hands of some anti insect snake herbs."Han Jing, Han Jing, is it afraid of these?" Han Jing licks her lips and takes the herbs from her hand. She can only be a living horse doctor. "Don''t be afraid. If you''re not afraid of it, it won''t hurt you." He said softly. Han Jing''s cold eyes narrowed and herbal medicine in his hand. The snakes seemed to feel the things in his hand. They were afraid and moved back, but they were not ready to leave. Han Jing doesn''t want to waste time now. He looks at his position. He rushes over and stabs him with a dagger. The snake reacts quickly and turns its tail to bite him. He is also very quick reaction, quickly avoid, pick up the dagger to stab again. He started hard, and the snake slowed down. It is unwilling to fight back. Han Jing takes out the herbal medicine, and the snakes immediately avoid it. Han Jing finds an opportunity to stab it with a dagger. The snake is divided into two parts, and the body slowly becomes stiff. He immediately took Xiaohua''s hand and left here quickly. It''s remote here, and the roads opened up by the villagers are winding, and he also has to guard against the people who pursue him, so he can''t take the main road, he can only follow a general direction. When they met with water and drank, they found something to eat. Xiaohua asked him to pick some. After a day''s walking, night fell. See floret sitting on the ground refused to go, Han Jing sitting beside her, "what''s the matter?" "Foot, it hurts a little." Han Jing takes off her shoes and sees blisters on the soles of her feet. He frowns. Although Xiaohua lives in the mountains, her grandmother keeps her well and doesn''t really go up the mountains, so she doesn''t have many calluses on her feet, and there are several Cyans on her white feet. Mountain road, with stones and branches, is easy to get hurt if you don''t walk well. She can''t walk any more, or her legs will be broken. Han Jing looked at the little girl''s feet, blisters are so big, did not hum, a bit distressed. "I''ll carry you." Xiaohua smiles and shakes his head, knowing that he is also very tired, and his legs are not good. "Just take a break. It''s OK." Han Jing stands in front of her and asks her to go on his back. She has a rest and he can continue to walk. Floret Leng Leng, small hand tentatively put on his shoulder, feel his broad back, she was happy. Chapter 1657 Han Jing helped her to her back, got up and walked forward. "Han Jing, am I heavy?" Han Jing turns her head, her face and cheek stick together, he is a bit awkward. "No, the flowers are not heavy." In fact, it''s a bit heavy. His foot was injured and he had been walking all day. He was also very tired. Xiaohua hugged his neck with a smile. "When grandma said I was going to marry, I thought that the person I married must carry me, just like I would be his all over the world. Grandma didn''t cheat me. Han Jing, I''m so happy now." Han Jing can''t laugh or cry. She doesn''t know what her grandmother said to her. It''s all about getting married. But I can hear that her grandmother and her husband get along well, which is why she has such a deep feeling. Han Jing seldom talks and almost observes their journey. Xiaohua talks about the past with him. Her grandmother is the one she mentions the most. She talks about everyday things, but she is very happy. Suddenly, she turned and looked back. She heard the dog barking. Big stone came after her. No, it''s so far away, big rock won''t come after it. Han Jing naturally heard it, and found a place to hide first. He saw that there was blood on Duobao''s shoulder, with the injured big stone, while Duobao was followed by several men. Duobao won''t come after him. He will bring the dog only when he is threatened. Those people are looking for Han Jing! When they come, Han Jing looks at the big stone. He and Xiao Hua can''t escape from the dog''s nose. Xiaohua also realized the danger and held his neck tightly. "What should we do now?" Han Jing has a headache. There is a dog chasing Xiaohua. They have no place to escape. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." Han Jing promised. He turned and carried Xiaohua to find a cave, let Xiaohua take off his coat, Xiaohua obediently took off his clothes, in addition to grandma''s photos and some special food, they hid in the cave. Sure enough, big stone gets into the cave smelling the smell. Han Jing asks Xiaohua to hold big stone, and then holds small stone. Little stone saw the master, aggrieved and happy, licked her hand, rubbed in her side. "Han Jing, what should we do now?" Han Jing looks out, big stone runs fast, they haven''t caught up, maybe Duobao deliberately delays time. Han Jing touched the place where the big stone was injured, and the people they came after did not exclude injecting some trackers into the dog. "Big stone can''t follow us, it will kill us, little flower." Floret understand his meaning, body tremble, hold big stone, and then cry to cover big stone''s eyes. Han Jing holding a dagger, a knife see blood seal, big stone hair out of Wuwu two, fell to the ground, blood out, twitch a few times. Now two of her brothers are in tears, but she has to kill her own brother. Han Jing dried the dagger and wiped Xiaohua''s tears. "Xiaohua, I''ll accompany you later. When I get back to my hometown, I''ll take you home to see my dog, OK?" Xiaohua sobs and nods. She also knows that it''s important to run for her life at this time. She quickly picks up her mood and gets up to leave with him. Han Jing and her out of the cave, back around to the other side to escape. Duobao called the stone several times, but didn''t respond. His eyes dodged those people. He walked slowly this way and walked into the cave. When he saw the stone lying in the pool of blood, he opened his eyes in horror and began to cry. Xiaohua left, only two dogs accompany him, but Gaogao was killed by them, he only had big stone, but now big stone is dead. Catch up with the four men, see the dog died, know Han Jing around, immediately looking for. Han Jing''s leg is injured, and Xiaohua''s feet are also worn out of blisters. Both of them are not fast and don''t want to be found by them. They can only walk for a while to hide. After Dashi died, Xiaohua''s mood was obviously depressed. When he followed him, he didn''t speak any more, but no matter what he did, he had to grasp his big hand. From then on, she only had him. Big night, night engulfed all around, Han Jing found a stone in the crevice, he and floret hide in. Can''t make a fire, night in the mountains, the temperature is very low, floret cold to his arms. Han Jing was still a little resistant at the beginning, but holding her hand, she noticed the coolness and took the initiative to hold people in her arms for warmth. "Is it cold?" Floret nodded, lying in his face a little white. Han Jing let her eat something, take off the coat wrapped her, feel guilty. If she doesn''t save herself and leave with him, she won''t have to live in the cold. Han Jing originally planned to wait until early in the morning, when the sky is gray, they will continue to start. As long as they get to the county, he will charge his mobile phone, and they will find someone to save them.But people are not as good as the weather. It rained heavily in the middle of the night. In this kind of mountain forest, there is no thunder when it rains. The raindrops are as big as beans. Although Han Jing can find a place to block the rain, the terrain is not high, and soon rain will come in. Now he wants to find a place to shelter from the rain, but it''s raining cats and dogs outside, which makes him wet all over, and he has to take flowers with him. They walked forward awkwardly for a long time before they found a place to shelter from the rain. Han Jing finally found a stone to light a fire. In the weak light of the fire, Xiao Hua''s face turned red. He touched her forehead. It was hot. "Xiaohua, you have a fever. Take some medicine." Xiaohua looked at him vaguely and took out a small box, which contained some medicine. He told her to buy it in advance, just in case. Because of the poor sealing of the box, the medicine was wet by the rain. Han Jing asked her to take a medicine. They sat by the fire. He held her and asked her to continue to sleep for a while. Floret feel their feet, dizzy, obediently against his arms, closed his eyes. Han Jing took her hair apart, covered her body and stroked her long hair. He also closed his eyes for a rest, but he didn''t dare to sleep too much, and he had to guard against someone coming. After a whole night''s rain, Han Jing listens to the rain outside, smiles a little, pats Xiaohua''s shoulder and lets her get up. Floret or lazy, get up and sit on one side, staring at him. Han Jing touched her forehead, the temperature is still very high, maybe those drugs have little effect, or maybe she didn''t have a good rest. "I''ll go out and have a look. We''ll go out later." Xiaohua, in this case, can''t afford to spend more, but in this case, the crisis is even greater, because the mountain road, which has just rained, is more difficult to walk. Han Jing went to the entrance of the mountain, looking at the gray sky, and the drizzle, he took out the phone without electricity, a bit headache. There was no compass, no sun, and in the dense woods, he couldn''t even figure out the direction. Turn around to see floret expression or dull, as if not awake. "If you''re hungry, eat something." They have dry food. Xiaohua shakes her head. She has no appetite. She feels weak and uncomfortable everywhere. Han Jing sat down beside her. She was still a little hot. She still had a fever. Let her lean on her lap and pat her on the back for comfort. "Don''t be afraid, Xiaohua. I''ll take you out." Chapter 1658 Han Jing waited another day before the rain stopped. They don''t have much dry food, and they''ve finished all of them. Besides, the flowers are still burning, and their clothes are still damp. If they don''t go out, they will die here. Han Jing bit her teeth, carried the flower on her back and walked out of the cave slowly. "Han Jing, how long do you think we can leave?" Han Jing thought it should be quick and comforted her, "Xiaohua, when we leave here, I''ll buy you sugar. There are all kinds of sugar and flavors in the outside world." "Candy? I''ve had one. Grandma gave it to me Little girl, said the food, with a little spirit. Han Jing and find topics to talk with her, let her talk more, can''t sleep all the time. Xiaohua feels that he is walking more and more slowly. She looks at him anxiously and wants to come down, but he doesn''t agree. Her foot was hurt, and the ground was wet and muddy, which made her foot dirty. If it aggravated her condition, he would feel even worse. They finally see a house in front of them. Han Jing knows that he is going in the right direction. He stops and asks her to wrap her forehead with her coat for fear of being recognized. Han Jing holds her and goes on. It''s a small street with few people and few shops around. He went to sell chargers, let floret ask price, the high price frightening. Let floret ask, because Han Jing is not here, afraid to be heard accent surprise. Little flower a listen to buy a thing to use all their money, surprised to stare round eyes, if no money, they can only eat? Han Jing knew that people here rarely use mobile phones, so mobile phones are still a luxury, very rare, and chargers are very expensive. But he had to charge his mobile phone. He said that he had to try to match it. The shop owner saw that a man was carrying a woman behind his back. Maybe his wife could afford to buy a mobile phone and should have some money, so he gave it a try. Han Jing charges his mobile phone, but finds that the network is not very good. After looking at the store, he calls again. He takes the money in his hand and asks the boss if he can make a phone call. The boss looked at the money in his hand and nodded with a smile. Han Jing immediately pressed the phone number, which was Han Junyu''s number. It took a while for the phone to get through. Han Jing worried that he couldn''t get through, and his nervous palms were cold sweats. "Dad, I''m Han Jing. I''m safe. Don''t worry about me." Han Junyu heard his son''s voice, and it took him several seconds to calm down. They searched for more than half a month without any clue. They all thought that he had been arrested and had an accident. "Where are you? I''ll pick you up." Han Jing asked the shop owner where it was. The shop owner said it was called Shashu Town, which is famous for producing sand trees. Han Jing hung up, aware that the boss has been staring at himself, he glanced at the charging mobile phone, deliberately looking for topics to chat with him, delay time. Recently, I asked if there was any special news here. The shopkeeper laughed and talked about whose family had quarreled again and whose woman had no clear relationship with whom. It was all gossip among neighbors, but the boss was fond of talking about it. The economy of this place is backward, and people''s ideas are very narrow. After hearing this, Xiaohua immediately hugs Han Jing''s neck and says it very familiar. "Han Jing, when I marry you, I won''t mess with others, just follow you." Han Jing is almost choked by her sudden confession. Shopkeeper, seeing that men always carry women behind their backs, is more sure that they are husband and wife. "Where do you come from? It''s not like you''re from town." Han Jing immediately said that they are from here, but they live in a remote place. They don''t come here at ordinary times. Today they are shopping. The shop owner looks at them suspiciously, sees the woman covering her face with her clothes, and listens to Han Jing asking if there is a hospital here and if there is any interesting place. The shop owner takes a look at the money in his hand and thinks when he will give it to himself, so he explains patiently. There is no hospital, only a small clinic. If you want to go to a hospital, you have to go to a big city, and then you can say the direction of a big city. Han Jing''s ability to communicate with others is not bad. After coaxing the store owner to chat for a long time, the store owner takes back the topic and asks him if he wants to buy a charger. Han Jing takes a look at the mobile phone, flushes half of the power and returns the charger to him, but he doesn''t want to buy it. From the pile of money in his hand, he took out one and handed it to him. It was money for a phone call. The shopkeeper was so angry that he only gave one to himself. He thought the man would give all the money he had, but he only gave one. His face was very ugly. Han Jing deliberately took out all the money, that is, let the shop owner see the face of money and chat with him, so that the mobile phone can be recharged. Anyway, the charger will not be broken, and he does not need to spend all the money to buy a charger that does not work. The shop owner seems to eat his expression, he does not care, indifferent carrying flowers, quickly leave. Xiaohua thought that he wanted to buy the super expensive charger. Unexpectedly, he didn''t buy it. He hugged his neck happily and felt better.Han Jing went to the clinic, bought some anti fever drugs and pasted some ointment on Xiaohua''s feet, and bought her a new pair of shoes, which cost her more than half of the money. Xiaohua was moved to look at him, "Han Jing, you are just right for me, and you buy me shoes. I have never worn such shoes." Han Jing bought very cheap and poor quality shoes, but her arms were like treasures, which touched Han Jing''s heart, touched her head and said that she would buy better shoes for her in the future. All of a sudden, he saw a car mark in front of him. This is an off-road vehicle. In such a poor place, this kind of off-road vehicle is very difficult to see. Maybe those people came. Han Jing turns on his mobile phone, finds some networks, sends out his address, and then hides in a remote place with xiaohua on his back. "How long do we hide like this?" As night falls, Han Jing goes to buy some food. In a small room that has been deserted for a long time, they look at each other foolishly and laugh while eating. Although the taste is very bad, they both have a good time. Can''t light, dark house, floret a little afraid, shrink in his side. Two people get along so long, are sleeping together, now in the dilapidated floor, Han Jing is also holding her. Gently pacify patting her back, floret closed his eyes, but the little hand still tugged at the corner of his clothes. Han Jing smelled the smell of his clothes. He frowned and didn''t take a bath for a few days. It was inevitable that he would have a taste. He hated it, but the little girl said it smelled good. Grab her long hair, from the slit of the wall, he can see the moon outside. The moonlight is good tonight. There are not many stars. I''m afraid it will rain tomorrow. "Big stone, stone, high." Hearing the girl''s somniloquy, Han Jing knows that she wants to comfort the two dogs who depend on her. "Xiaohua is not afraid, Han Jing will accompany you." Xiaohua rubs against him again. Han Jing looks down at her childish face and can''t help laughing. It''s just so big. I talk about getting married every day. I really can''t help it. Chapter 1659 The next day, as soon as the light came on, Han Jing got up with xiaohua and was about to leave. Before Xiaohua wakes up, she rubs her eyes and walks wobbly. Han Jing has no choice but to carry her on his back again and let her sleep on his back. He doesn''t want to be fast. He just wants to move his position to avoid being found. He walked slowly and didn''t go far. He was not far away from the small room. He was just about to find something to eat when he heard the sound of the car. He quickly helped Xiaohua to find a hidden place to lie down and check. The SUV stopped in front of the small house, and four people immediately came down. Then they looked around the house, but no one was found. They got on the car and continued to search. Han Jing was afraid. Fortunately, he came out with Xiaohua. He must not be able to defeat the four men. Floret also scared to wake up, "now what should we do?" "Stay away from them." To avoid them, we have to avoid the crowd. Han Jing waited for a while before taking her to make breakfast. He spent some money and bought some bread. When Han Jing ate the bread, he looked at the little money left in his hand and figured out how long his father would be able to pick them up. Now he also knows that there are traitors in the organization. He can''t believe them. He can only believe his family. Having enough to eat and drink, Han Jing takes Xiaohua to turn around and return to the small broken house. The primary school is puzzled. Han Jing tells her that they have checked here and should be back for a while and a half. Floret does not understand, but feel what he said, very powerful appearance, wholeheartedly believe. Han Jing thinks that it may rain today. If they go again, Xiaohua''s cold is not good. If they have a fever again, they will be in trouble. He thought he was doing a good job, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he got back to the small room, the sound of the car rang out again. Han Jing nervous tension, immediately holding floret to find a place to hide, while holding a piece of wood in his hand, floret also nervously grasp his arm. The car stopped and the footsteps came near. "Han Jing, I know you''re here." It''s a man''s voice. A man''s temper may be a little grumpy. When he enters the small room, he kicks away the broken stool. Han Jing is not sure why he found that he was here. The man seemed to guess his idea and gave a slow explanation with a smile. "I wonder if I''m going back and forth. It''s not my fault. It''s your own footprints. Han Jing, if you take the initiative to come out now, I can have a good talk with you, but if you want to be tough, don''t blame me for being impolite! " Han Jing is surprised that these people are very observant. When he left with Xiaohua, he walked by the window. "Han Jing, I''ll count three." "One!" Han Jing pinches the stick in his hand and feels Xiaohua''s fear. He touches her head and asks her to stand behind him. "Two!" The man made several loud voices and turned around the room, while Han Jing was ready to fight back. "Three When the man finished shouting, he threw a fire on the pile of wood and started the fire immediately. "Han Jing, you are too clever. You wanted to catch you before, which damaged many of us. You can only force you to submit." The man who talks back, Han Jing hiding in the dark, they are not sure whether Han Jing hand weapons, they suffered losses before, also dare not take risks. They followed the footprints to find out that they had entered the small room, and they did not dare to get too close, so they had to use fire to force him out. As long as Han Jing comes out, they have a way to catch him. Fire, they sprinkled gasoline in the room, the room immediately burned. When the heat wave comes, Han Jing holds on to Xiaohua. If he goes out, he and Xiaohua have no way out. Han Jing''s face turns white. He thinks that Molly was burned to death by the fire. He looks at the little girl beside him. Does he want to let a little girl die for him this time? No, I can''t. At the beginning, he was not by Molly''s side and couldn''t save her. This time, he couldn''t let Xiaohua get hurt. He quickly removed the mobile phone and accepted that there was something in the battery. As long as it was well controlled, it could also cause an explosion. He took off his coat to cover Xiaohua. "I''ll fight with them later, and you''ll run." Floret puzzled looking at him, "and you?" Han Jing raised a gentle smile, "I''ll be OK, Xiaohua. I said, I''ll take you back to my hometown." If he survives, he will treat her as his sister, raise her well and give her a safe and smooth life. Floret worried, but his face serious, she can only nod. The fire is getting bigger and bigger. Under the cover of the fire, he kicks open a wall and leads her out. A man hears the sound and runs over. Han Jing lights the cell phone battery and throws it. The smoke of the fire is shrouded, and the man is eager to catch Han Jing. Unexpectedly, when Han Jing suddenly bows his head, he throws a bomb on himself. When the battery explodes, he cries out in pain and makes him step back.The man''s scream, startled the other three men, they are also guard against Han Jing escape, separate guard. Three men in a hurry to run, see Han Jing, immediately raised his arms, is the needle. There is medicine in the needle. They want to inject it into Han Jing. When he has a seizure, they can take him away. They still want to catch him alive. Han Jing how can let them succeed, let floret go quickly, turn to fight back. Xiaohua quickly runs forward for a few steps. She turns to see three tall men besieging Han Jing. She worries that Han Jing will be injured, but she is not busy. She angrily picks up a stone from the ground and throws it on those people. One of the men was hurt by the stone. He turned to look at a little girl and went to her. Xiaohua runs back in fright, and a man leaves. Han Jing lightens the pressure, turns around and gets into the burning house from the place where he just got out. They can''t understand Han Jing''s routine, but they all know that Han Jing is a very intelligent person. He must have his purpose in doing so. Maybe there are mechanisms inside, and they can only guard outside. And they guard, give Han Jing a chance to breathe, he goes through the room, to intercept the man who catches Xiaohua. The two men outside watch Han Jing run out and chase her immediately, but they fall a lot. Han Jing kicks the man who chases Xiaohua, grabs Xiaohua''s hand and runs with her. Floret flustered, at the foot of a faltering, fall. Han Jing quickly helped her up, floret turned to see a man did not run, hands do not know what weapons, aimed at the direction of Han Jing. She didn''t have time to think about it, so she got up and blocked Han Jing''s back. "Well Han Jing feels that Xiaohua''s body shakes for a moment. In a flash, his brain is blank, and countless messy pictures rush into his brain. He gets up and hugs her. "Little flower!" "Well, Han Jing." Xiaohua raised a smiling face, leaned against his arms, and urged, "Han Jing, let''s go." Han Jing saw that on her shoulder, there was a sharp weapon that pierced into a small five pointed star. The blood dyed his blue clothes red and his eyes red. "Han Jing, don''t run away. Come back with us. Maybe you can save her life." Han Jing hugs the person in her arms and looks at the sharp weapon of the five pointed star behind her. It is an improved version of the short arrow, which is more lethal. Chapter 1660 Han Jing holds Xiaohua. He doesn''t want her to have an accident. Even if it was his life, he wanted to protect her. "Well, I''ll go with you, but you''re going to save her." Men listen to him agree, a little doubt, after all, their understanding of Han Jing is a smart and cunning person, will there be a trick? The man tries to come forward, Han Jing looks at him coldly. "Don''t you want to catch me alive? If I can''t save her, I will die with her, and I can''t go with you. " The man looks at the injured little girl in his arms and knows that Han Jing is at a dead end and has to give in, otherwise the little girl''s wound will not survive without treatment. "Well, you can inject this yourself." The man throws him a tube of medicine, and Han Jing picks it up. "No, I can''t!" Floret does not agree, holding his wrist, "Han Jing, you can''t, you want to take me to your hometown." Han Jing said that some people want to catch him. If he catches him, those people will not let him go. Han Jing''s face was dirty at this time, but his smile was still gentle and gently patted her back. "Floret, I''ll protect you." He was preparing the medicine when he heard a bang. He raised his eyes in surprise. The sound of the man in front of him falling to the ground. The other men looked around in horror. They didn''t expect that Han Jing had any helpers. They immediately wanted to find a place to hide. However, the other man''s hand was too fast and didn''t give them any time to reflect. There were several more noises, and they all fell to the ground. Han Jing turns around and hears the sound of the car, which is also a high configuration off-road vehicle. "Zuo Zuo, are you ok?" It''s Han Junyu. To tell you the truth, Han Jing''s legs are a little soft at the moment. When he was competing with them just now, his leg, which had not recovered, was injured again. "Dad, help me." Han Junyu came forward to hold him, but Han Jing let him hold the injured little girl in his arms. Han Junyu doesn''t say much. He holds the little girl, and the driver who follows him helps Han Jing get on the bus. After a while, Han churui gets on the bus, and the driver drives to the hospital. There are some first-aid medicine on the car. Han churui takes care of the little girl first. Han Junyu looks at Han Jing''s leg injury. He doesn''t hurt his muscles and bones, but he has to go back and take care of her for a while. "Han Jing." Xiaohua is a little afraid of strangers and shrinks to Han Jing. Han Jing takes the medicine from Han churui and gives it to her. "Don''t be afraid. It will be all right soon." His voice was light and full of tenderness. Floret obediently in her arms, clearly pain her forehead is full of cold sweat, but still bite the lip is not shouting. Han churui and Han Junyu look at each other. They don''t speak. They have any questions. They wait until Han Jing is busy. To Xiaohua treatment wound, Han Jing let Xiaohua lie on his legs to sleep, Xiaohua nodded, closed his eyes. Han Jing knew that his father and elder brother had doubts, so he slowly explained that when he was on a business trip, he was ready to go to the place where Molly lived, but he didn''t expect to be watched. He can''t beat dozens of them by himself. He intercepted each other''s car and just wanted to escape. He didn''t want to drive there. At that time, when he drove to the edge of the cliff, he had to lose his car and run to the mountain forest. Then he rolled down the mountain, from the hillside to the valley, and was saved by Xiaohua. He kept Xiaohua for a period of time. He estimated the time. They might have found him, so he took Xiaohua and escaped, but they still found him. Those people just want to catch him, it should be that he has what they want in his hand, so they didn''t do it hard several times. Han Junyu is afraid after a while, these children are full of disaster, this half a month he almost find crazy. "Dad, we have to be careful. Maybe those people are still on the way." Han Junyu comforted him, "don''t be afraid, you''ll be OK next. Your elder brother and I will deal with it." Han Jing didn''t sleep well these days. She leaned aside, closed her eyes and went to sleep. But she felt that the girl on her leg moved. He woke up immediately and heard her cry. "Xiaohua, Xiaohua, wake up?" Han Jing pats her for fear that she has a nightmare. Xiaohua opened her eyes, wronged and sad, "Han Jing, I lost my grandmother''s picture." When they go back, Xiaohua puts down her things and is ready to have a rest. Han Jing pulls her to hide. At that time, she is so nervous that she only cares about the safety, but doesn''t think about the photo. She ran out of the house to remember the photo. She wanted to go back to get it, but the house was all on fire, so the photo couldn''t be found. She can''t let Han Jing take risks, so she never says it. Now the more she thinks about it, the more sad she is. Grandma treats her so well that she can''t even protect her grandmother''s photos. She feels guilty. Han Jing helped her wipe her tears, "I''m sorry, I''m not good, we keep grandma in mind, grandma will feel it without photos.""Is that ok?" The little flower sobbed. "Yes, Dad, is that right?" Han Jing turns to ask Han Junyu. Han Junyu nodded solemnly. Han churui also said, "yes, as long as you are anxious about your grandmother in your heart, your grandmother can feel it." Xiaohua stopped crying and wiped her tears. She put her head on his leg and said, "after that, I will marry you. Do you still have a chance to come here?" "Cough..." Han churui coughs lightly and makes sure that he is right. The 11-year-old girl says she wants to marry Han Jing? Han Junyu also looks at them strangely, the little girl''s attachment to Han Jing, Han Jing''s care for her, these two people are really like that. Han Jing knew that they had misunderstood, and quickly explained, "no, brother, it''s not what you think. Han churui seldom saw Han Jing''s embarrassed expression and kept smiling, "I didn''t think of anything. You don''t have to explain. Explanation is to cover up, what I cover up is the fact." Han Jing pinches her eyebrows and can only wait to explain to them slowly. They went to the hospital, first to Xiaohua treatment, and then to Hanjing see legs, two people used medicine, the situation is not serious. However, when they were about to leave, they met with some accidents, which were solved by the people arranged by Han Junyu secretly. Although they stopped for a little time, they did not hinder the pace of returning home. Walking to the downtown, Xiaohua sees everything fresh, but she doesn''t dare to walk around. Her small hand always holds Han Jing''s big hand. Han Jing bought candy for her. She stares at the candy with beautiful candy paper curiously. She licks it in reality. It''s a little sweet and fragrant. She squints happily and looks at Han Jing''s eyes, which are also bright. She wants to give it to him first. Han Jing shakes his head. He doesn''t eat sugar. Floret embarrassed, a mouthful in her mouth, she a crunchy bite, bit the teeth a little pain, but also reluctant to spit out the candy, she wronged holding the mouth. The candy is so hard that it hurts her teeth. Han Jing couldn''t help laughing. She helped to rub her teeth and told her that the candy should melt slowly. She couldn''t rush to crush it. Xiaohua''s expression was a little better when she saw that the candy was very sweet. Han Jing will buy her new clothes. The texture of the clothes is very good. She is embarrassed to wear them. If she wants Han Jing to force her to change them, she will put them on. "Han Jing, my grandmother said that my husband will buy me new clothes in the future. Will he get married after buying clothes?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. Han Junyu and Han churui look at Han Jing and smile, "Han Jing, do you want to get married so soon?" Chapter 1661 Han Jing has explained to Han Junyu that in Xiaohua''s village, because the girl married at a very young age, and Xiaohua''s grandmother expected her to get married, so Xiaohua especially expected to marry herself. The money that Xiaohua saved to get married is used by Han Jing, and Han Jing promises to take care of her, so Xiaohua simply thinks that she wants to marry him. Han Jing tries to explain to her, but every time she opens her mouth, Xiaohua is very sad, thinking that she is going to be abandoned. Her tears make Han Jing feel that she has made a big mistake, and she can''t open her mouth. Everyone has their own beliefs. In Xiaohua''s simple mind, when she grows up and gets married, it''s her belief. She regards Han Jing as the sustenance of her faith. If Han Jing breaks it rashly, it will destroy her three outlooks, and she will be very painful. Han Jing feels that she will be taught gradually in the future. When she grows up, she will realize the life she wants, and then make a decision. Han Junyu asks Han Jing how to arrange Xiaohua''s life. Han Jing says she wants to take her back to Nankang city and take care of her as a sister. He brought out her original life and was responsible for her. When she grew up, she had the ability to support herself. Han Junyu has known for a long time that he is kind-hearted. Since he wants to do it, he has no opinion. However, if you take them to the Han family, what kind of name should you give them? Otherwise, the name is not right and the words are not correct. Han Jing said that when she got home, it''s time to arrange a new identity for Xiaohua and start her life again. Xiaohua put on her new clothes and comfortable shoes. She felt a little floating when she walked. Holding Han Jing''s hand, she was a simple and lovely child. Looking at Han Junyu and Han churui, she asked Han Jing in a low voice, "your name is Dad. After that, do I have to pay dad?" Han Jing touched her head, "call uncle." It''s called Dad. It''s really unclear about some things. Xiaohua doesn''t understand, but she doesn''t believe what Hanjing says. Clever nod, call Han Junyu a uncle, Han Junyu looked at Han Jing, should be a. They want to make a plane to go back. Xiaohua is making a plane for the first time. She feels curious and afraid. She grabs Han Jing''s hand nervously. Han Jing pats her comfortingly. After the plane takes off for a while, Xiaohua is a little airsick and feels very sick. "Han Jing, am I going to die? My head hurts." Han Jing touched her pale face, "no, Xiaohua will live well, just a little uncomfortable." But they are more uncomfortable, they are not so small flower? She grabbed Han Jing''s hand and cried, "Han Jing, do you know why I want to marry you?" "It''s your grandmother who said that if you marry someone, you won''t be alone. Someone will accompany you, right?" Xiaohua cries and shakes her head, her eyes are big, black as grapes, washed by tears, brighter, but also pitiful. "Because I had no relatives before, although my grandmother adopted me, she was not my relatives. If I marry someone, the one who marries me will be my family, and I will have family. Han Jing, I don''t want to die. I finally have your family. " Han Jing listened to her explanation, stunned for a few seconds, took a paper towel to help her wipe her tears, "Xiao Hua won''t die, Han Jing will accompany you, and you will be your relatives in the future. Good, don''t cry. " After listening to his comfort for a long time, Xiaohua calmed down. She didn''t dare to go to sleep, so she always grasped him. When she got to the back, she couldn''t support herself and fell asleep on him. Han Jing covered her with a blanket, patted her on the shoulder and told her that he was by her side. He can understand that when she comes here suddenly and sees something new, she has fear and uneasiness in her heart. She has no sense of security. When she got off the plane, Han Jing wanted to hold her before she woke up, but his leg was still injured, so Han churui helped to hold her off the plane. Back at Han''s home, the little girl wakes up and finds herself in a strange place. She has not seen Han Jing yet, so she jumps up. "Han Jing, Han Jing, where are you?" Qin Ning next to the little girl was scared, want to appease her, but Xiaohua does not listen, is to find Han Jing. Han Jing heard the voice and came out of the washroom. Although her leg was injured, she walked quickly to her side. The little girl saw him and cried with joy. She ran to him and hugged him. "Han Jing, you didn''t tell me where you went. I was scared to death." "No, this is my home. I just go to the toilet." Xiaohua stayed in his arms for a few seconds, then looked around, gorgeous house, like the legendary palace, there are many people in the palace, they all looked at themselves curiously. Xiaohua blushes, buries her face in his arms and asks in a low voice. "Han Jing, your family is so big. Are you a prince?" Han Jing grabs her long hair. When she sleeps, he unties it. When she gets up, it''s scattered and almost mops the floor. "Not the prince, I am Han Jing. Xiaohua, let me introduce my family to you. "Floret or holding his arm, very formal, timid looking at them, aware that there are children laughing at themselves, she is more embarrassed to put her head close to his arm. "Mom, that''s my little sister. Her name is Xiaohua." Qin Ning looked at the girl''s shy face and her beautiful silk like hair. "Xiaohua, I''m Han Jing''s mother. Hello." Floret shy cry, "Mom, hello." "Cough," Han Jing coughed softly and corrected Xiaohua, "Xiaohua, just call your aunt." Floret puzzled looking at him, "I marry you, your mother, I want to call mother, this I know, my grandmother''s daughter-in-law is so called." Grandma''s husband died, so Xiaohua didn''t hear her daughter-in-law call her father, but her daughter-in-law called her mother-in-law, which she knew very well. "You want to marry my brother? You are too young to marry brother Zuo. " Little fish said doubtfully. On hearing that he is not suitable for Han Jing, Xiao Hua is worried. "I''m not young. Grandma said I might be 12 years old. I''ll get married in another year or two." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han family are looking at Han Jing, want to marry such a little girl? Han Jing has a headache. She takes Xiaohua to the side and discusses with her quietly. "Xiaohua, this kind of thing is our secret. When you grow up, we''ll talk about marriage, OK?" "It''s our secret. Oh, I know." Xiaohua has a clear expression. Han Jing felt something was wrong and asked again, "do you know what the secret is?" Xiaohua blinked and looked at him curiously, "what''s the secret?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, maybe she and her grandmother never talked about secrets. "It''s just that we can''t tell people that what we only know is a secret. You can''t tell others any more. They will laugh at you and think you and I are not suitable. So you can''t tell others, but I know our business Floret tangled looking at him, married so festive thing, why can''t tell others, she also want to share with others. Chapter 1662 Han Jing coaxes Xiaohua to take a bath and go to bed, which is a relief. Out of the guest room, looking at her mother looking at her, Han Jing raises the corner of her mouth, goes to her and hugs her. "Mom, I''m sorry to worry you." Qin Ning patted his son''s generous back, "just come back, just come back. If you don''t die in great danger, you will be blessed." Han Jing nodded with a smile, and then explained to her about Xiaohua. Qin Ning listened to the experience of Xiaohua, sincere sympathy, the child is also poor, not only no relatives, even his age is not clear. "Since she wants to marry you, let your father adopt her. When she grows up, if you have a good relationship, it''s only natural that you will continue to be the Han family." Han Jing can''t laugh or cry, "Mom, you tease me too. Xiaohua is still so small. She just wants to find a relative. For a little girl like her, she doesn''t know anything about marriage." Qin Ning touched his head, "do you understand?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing has no choice but to pinch her eyebrows. Everyone''s attitude towards marriage should be different, but it''s about meeting someone, then wanting to be with her and getting married. "Zuo Zuo, let her settle down first. If you don''t get along well in the future, she will save your life. She is also a poor little girl. It''s not a big deal for our Han family to prepare a dowry when she gets married in the future." Han Jing thought about it and went to discuss it with her father. The next day, Xiaohua wakes up early and doesn''t see Han Jing. She leaves the room and sees the fish sitting in the living room. She asks him if he knows where Han Jing is. Xiaoyu said to lead her upstairs to find Hanjing. When Xiaoyu went up the stairs, she was very cautious and reserved. "Sister Xiaohua, don''t be nervous. We won''t hurt you. Brother Zuo is sleeping upstairs." Xiaohua, with a sound, grabs her hair and puts it on her head, following him. "Sister Xiaohua, you like brother Zuo. Do you really want to marry brother Zuo in the future?" Little fish is young and curious about everything. Floret embarrassed nod, "Han Jing promised me, want me to marry him." Little fish laughed and said, "after that, don''t I want to call you sister-in-law? I have a second sister-in-law, a fourth sister-in-law, and you are the third sister-in-law. " "Sister in law?" Floret confused blink, but listen very good, whispered and he said. "Yes, but this is the secret between Han Jing and me. Don''t tell anyone." Fish see her mysterious, also nodded in a low voice, "I know, sister-in-law, this is our secret." They come to Han Jing''s room. Han Jing opens the door and sees Xiaohua, "you wake up. Did you sleep well?" Xiaohua shakes her head and hugs him. "I have nightmares when I sleep alone. Han Jing, I want to sleep with you, and that bed is uncomfortable. I miss my bed." The bed in her home is a wooden bed, which is very hard. But she is used to hard bed. When she sleeps in a soft place, she may not be used to it. Han Jing takes her hand, takes her into the room, and sees the little fish hiding in the corner, covering his mouth. He has some helplessness to close the door. "Then you can sleep a little longer." Xiaohua nods, but Han Jing hasn''t woken up yet to be with him. She used to sleep together and didn''t bother to argue with her. They both lie together and have a long sleep. And outside the room, there is a secret fish, immediately go to Mianmian, and Mianmian said, after they have three sister-in-law, left brother promised Xiaohua sister to marry her. Mianmian is surprised. How old is Xiaohua? Is she going to get married? She ran to find Qin Ning in surprise. Qin Ning didn''t wake up. It was Han Junyu who opened the door. "Dad, can a girl get married when she is very young?" Han Junyu was stunned and squatted down to ask his daughter, "why do you ask like this? Girls have to get married at the legal age. It''s the law and they have to abide by it. " Mianmian was puzzled, "but sister Xiaohua is only 11 or 12 years old. She is going to marry third brother. Dad, if I want to get married, can I get engaged with others?" "No!" Han Junyu''s face sank with anger. What are these. It''s really bad for teenagers to want to get married at the age of 11 or 12. "Mianmian, this is the custom of sister Xiaohua''s hometown, but it''s not ours. You are still young now, and you can make many friends, but you are not the kind of friends. You can only make friends when you grow up." Mianmian was scared by her father''s black face. She didn''t dare to say more. Oh, she ran away. What Xiaoyu wants to know is that he will make the whole family know, because he can''t honestly hide the secret. He wants to share the secret he knows with everyone, so Han Tiannuan, who is still sleeping, hears a knock on the door. At breakfast, Han Jing and Xiao Hua were still sleeping, and they were not called. When Han Jing came downstairs, Han Junyu had a serious chat with him. Han Jing is afraid that Xiaohua''s view of marriage will last forever. To solve this problem this morning, Han Jing has no choice but to take Xiaohua to have breakfast and discuss with her.Give her a hukou first, and you should have a hukou here, or you will be arrested if you become a black household. Floret a listen to want to be arrested, immediately nervous shake his head, want to hurry to do account. Han Jing coaxes her slowly. If she wants to apply for a hukou, there must be someone else. Her family wants her to register her hukou. Because she is still young, she has not reached the age of legal marriage, and now she can''t talk about marriage. So they live as brothers and sisters, and wait until the age of marriage to talk about it, otherwise they will be arrested. Xiaohua can compromise on other things, but when it comes to marriage, she cares about it, but now the only thing she can rely on is Han Jing. "Han Jing, will you marry another woman instead of me?" "No, not at all." Han Jing touched her head, "before you get married, I will not." She saved his life. He never thought he would get married, so he would not break her faith and go to another woman to hurt her. Xiaohua is relieved. As long as he agrees to marry himself, everything is easy to discuss. Han Junyu takes time to take Han Jing and Xiaohua to apply for hukou. After Xiaohua has a surname, her surname is Han. Han Jing''s Han. Han Hua, Xiao Hua. The process of applying for Hukou is not difficult. When Han Jing gives Xiaohua''s Hukou booklet to her, Xiaohua doesn''t know the characters, but Han Jing tells her that she will have the same surname as him in the future, and she almost jumps up happily. "Does that mean we''re married?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing heard her bring up the topic again, and the blue veins on her forehead jumped suddenly. Serious Han Junyu, hearing the little girl''s uncontrollable happiness, all asked her why she said so. Xiaohua explained in a low voice, "when I get married, I have to take my husband''s surname. My grandmother told me that. I remember that." Han Jing patiently explained that this is for the convenience of registered permanent residence, not marriage. Xiaohua ignored it, but continued: "I heard from my grandmother that when people get married outside, they seem to need a marriage certificate. Oh, I think it''s a marriage certificate. Uncle, is this my marriage certificate with Han Jing?" Han Junyu was taut and smiling. "When you ask Han Jing, Han Jing says yes, that''s it." Xiaohua blinked her eyes and looked at Han Jing, "Han Jing, this must be our marriage certificate. I knew what you promised me would be done. After receiving the certificate, you are my husband." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing did not expect that his father also like to joke, mouth rigid pulled pull. Chapter 1663 Han Jing waste a good big tongue just and small flower explain, what she is holding in the hand is registered permanent residence this is not what marriage certificate. Xiaohua understood, very depressed, also know to wait for her to grow up and Han Jing to apply for a marriage certificate. After returning to Han''s home, Han Junyu and his two children said that Xiaohua would be their elder sister, not their third sister-in-law. Children can''t talk about marriage until they grow up. Xiaoyu and Mianmian look at each other. No matter what Dad says, they don''t believe it. Sister an an can be with her elder brother when she was a child. She has no idea when she is young. When she grows up, she gets married. Children can also find a person they like and keep them first. When they grow up, they can get married. This is their family tradition. No matter how Han Junyu explains it, it can''t be as convincing as the living examples of his family. Xiaohua just lived in Han''s house. She lives in a guest room, but she is not used to it, so she often rubs against Han Jing''s room, almost all of which is in his room. Han Jing is really worried. She refuses to let her sleep with him. Although she agrees, she cries in the quilt at night, thinking that she is rejected by Han Jing. Han Jing looks at her puffy eyes and feels especially guilty. She feels that Xiaohua is more difficult to deal with than Sheng an. Han Tiannuan proposes that the villa opposite the Han family is also well decorated. When she and Han Tianzhuo move to the villa, many rooms will be vacated for Xiaohua to choose a room to live in. Of course, Xiaohua prefers to be with Han Jing, but Han Jing takes a look at her and asks for the room Han Tiannuan used to live in. When Jennie came to Han''s home again, she was relieved to see that Han Jing was still fine. Qin you said that when Han Jing had an accident, his mood almost got out of control, and she was afraid that something would really happen. It''s really lucky that he can come back well, but the little girl he brought back is very special. She was a little afraid of strangers. When she knew that the guests were coming, she sat down by the side. When Qin Ning talked with Jennie, she sat down and listened quietly until Qin Ning called her and asked her to call Jennie''s sister-in-law. She didn''t understand why she didn''t call her sister Jennie, but her sister-in-law. After listening to Qin Ning''s explanation, she knew that Jennie and Qin you were engaged, and she felt a little aggrieved. It turns out that we have to get engaged before we get married here. But Han Jing is not engaged to her. Of course, Han Jing has warned her many times that she can''t talk about marriage in front of many people in the future. She can''t talk about it until she grows up. Jennie looked at her soft black hair, "floret, can I touch your hair? It''s beautiful." Some people boast of themselves. Xiaohua is happy and shy. She takes her hair and hands it to her. Jennie felt her long soft hair, a bit envious, long hair care up very troublesome, but floret can put the hair like so good, really is not easy. Xiaohua understood her praise, in fact, where she carefully raised her hair, it was born. Her grandmother said that when she was found, her hair was very long, so she would only keep her long hair. Every time grandma held her, she would comb her hair and touch her scalp. She felt very comfortable and grew up with her. Qin you asks them to chat with each other. He goes upstairs to find Han Jing. Han Jing''s leg injury still needs to be taken care of for a few days, so he doesn''t go to work. Recently, Han Junyu has to deal with Sheng an''s affairs. But he has to deal with things in Han Jing''s system by himself. See Qin you come in, Han Jing Hang up the computer. "Brother, you''ve lost weight again recently." Qin you said. Han Jing nodded. For more than half a month, she couldn''t eat well, drink well, sleep well, and lose weight. "How''s your work going recently?" Qin you doesn''t care. Everyone has his own way to be famous in the entertainment industry. The water is very deep, but he doesn''t want to develop for a long time. Instead, he needs to relax. He just needs to play the movie well. "How are you going to arrange that little girl downstairs?" Han Jing has a headache. Xiaohua has been in Han''s house these days. She gets along well with his family, but it''s only on the surface. In fact, she is not used to contact so many people. "Brother, if you don''t discuss with your father, you can buy a villa, and you can go out to live with a little girl. In this way, the little girl won''t be too formal and will be more comfortable in doing anything." Qin you suggested. Han Jing looked at him in surprise, "go out to live?" This little girl will be more comfortable, but she will be alone. Qin you seems to understand his idea, "brother, since you say you want to take care of a little girl, you need to use snacks. Who will take flowers at home? Xiaohua depends on you very much. No one else will Han Jing of course also understand this truth, but he put forward to live out before, mom and dad refused. Qin you said it was different. Before, he lived alone. His parents worried that he was too lonely and would not agree. Now with Xiaohua, he has to take care of the little girl. His parents have different attitudes. Han Jing does not understand, "how is the attitude different."Qin you low smile, "because the mother''s attitude to daughter-in-law is particularly forgiving." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to his younger brother''s teasing, Han Jing''s face cracked and sank, trying to explain that he only took Xiaohua as his sister. Seeing that he was going to be angry, Qin you immediately said that he was joking and asked him to think about living out. When having dinner, Han Jing really inquires Han Junyu tentatively. If he takes Xiaohua out to live, Han Junyu and Qin Ning look at each other. After a few seconds of silence, Qin Ning says that if he buys a house, just tell them. Han Jing''s mother agreed. Mom''s attitude is Dad''s attitude! Xiaohua is also happy to hear Han Jing say that she wants to go out and live on her own. Although there are many people in the Han family, she doesn''t have to do anything here. She is like a guest. If she leaves one day in the future, she won''t have any influence in this family. She went to Han Jing''s room and asked them excitedly where they were going to live. Looking at her expression, Han Jing knew that it might be better for her to go out and live. The next day, she went to see the house with her and saw several villas. Xiaohua chose a more remote place because it was more open and had a small garden. She liked it very much. After driving to work, Han Jing didn''t care about the distance, so he bought the villa and began to move. When it comes to moving, there is nothing to move, because they are only in the villa everyday, but Qin Ning still suggests that they can go home for a few days every month, so in the villa, everything is to prepare new things. When the villa is almost dressed up, Xiaohua runs from upstairs to downstairs, jumping up and down like a happy rabbit, which makes Han Jing raise her mouth. "Han Jing, I''m so happy. I have my own home." She doesn''t think it''s in Han''s, that''s her home, where she has only one room. Here, the building is hers. Because when she bought the villa, Han Jing told her that the name of the owner was her, and she was the owner of the villa. Chapter 1664 Qin Ning didn''t feel at ease when she came to see them. She invited a cook to cook for them. Xiaohua said she could do it well, but Qin Ning didn''t say much about it. It''s half an hour''s drive from the Han family, and the distance is not very far. Qin Ning is very satisfied with this. "Can Xiaohua take care of herself and help her mother take care of Han Jing?" Qin Ning touched Xiaohua''s head and asked. Floret looked up at her, nodded with a smile, "I can, mom, I can do more." Qin Ning touched her face with a smile, and then walked around the villa a few times before leaving. The first night in the villa to sleep, floret said a little afraid, ran to Han Jing''s room, looking at him pitifully. Han Jing thinks that she may be sleeping in a strange place, which is a little uncomfortable, so he doesn''t refuse to let her sleep with him. In his heart, Xiaohua is his sister just like Mianmian. My sister was afraid. He would hold her and comfort her, so he didn''t think much about it. Of course, the next day or to tell Xiaohua later to learn to sleep, Xiaohua clever nod, but the next night and into his quilt, let Han Jing helpless. Han Jing is a gentle gentleman, but that doesn''t mean he is soft tempered and easy to talk. Little girl sleeping in bed, he sat on the sofa, two people deadlocked. If she doesn''t go back to her room, he won''t sleep. Floret see him uncompromising, can only be wronged to hold the pillow back to his room, but the next day there are some dark circles. Although Han Jing is distressed, she still wants to tell her to be independent. Xiaohua pursed her lips and was honest and obedient. Two days later, four guests came to the villa. Xiaohua wanted to greet her, but Han Jing said that if she was asked to do her own business, they would greet themselves. Those people also nodded with a smile. Xiaohua doesn''t understand, but knowing that he has something to do, she doesn''t quarrel with him any more. Han Jing asked one of the men, "how much have you cleaned up?" The man respectfully replied, "eight points, there are two too deep hidden, we are investigating." Han Jing drank a glass of water and asked them to tell him all about the investigation. The four said slowly. Han Jing is not the main creator of this organization. He was elected. Although he is supported by most people, many people still don''t like him. So the small group united and designed an assassination. The purpose was to capture him alive, and then let him announce his exit and give up his position to the people selected by the small group. When they finished, two of them left and the other two stayed. What''s left is a man and a woman. The man''s name is Allen and the woman''s hill. Their task is to protect Han Jing. They will become the bodyguard of Han Jing and the people in the contact organization. Han Jing asks Xiao Hua to come over and introduce them. This is his sister. Xiao Hua greets them. When they learn that Xiao Hua is Han Jing''s sister, they are respectful. Watching them bow to themselves, Xiaohua is scared and hides behind Han Jing. Han Jing touches her head and asks if she wants to study. Xiaohua nods. She also wants to learn something, but as soon as she hears that she wants to go to school, she is a little reluctant. Han Jing is not in a hurry, first test her basic situation, after the test, Han Jing was silent for a long time. In this case, Xiaohua can''t go to school, so he has to teach for one or two years. Otherwise, the 11-year-old or 12-year-old children and several kindergarten children will be crowded together, and Xiaohua will not be happy. Xiaohua was very happy to hear him preach to her. She sat in a regular way. She was really like a child who just went to school. In order to please her teacher, she sat in an orderly manner with solemn expression. Han Jing looks at her for a few seconds and can''t help thinking of Molly. When he taught Molly before. His jasmine. It seems that he hasn''t been to moliyuan for a long time. Han Jing first taught her how to write simple Chinese numbers, and then taught her how to count within ten numbers. Xiaohua also studied hard. The homework he gave her was also completed conscientiously. Abby and hill are surprised that Han Jing is so patient with his sister. On the Internet, Han Jing is not such an image. His means ruthless let them a few people are afraid, but to his sister, good gentle. Han Jing''s legs are much better. When she wants to go to work in Sheng''an, Ellen will always follow him. Xiao Hua will do her homework at home, and hill will teach her some, making rapid progress. After a period of time, Qin you and Jennie come to treat them. Qin you asked her how she was. Xiaohua said with a smile that she was studying. Han Jing taught her. Han Jing was very serious and she learned very well. Qin you nodded with a smile. In order to encourage her, he bought her two books. At dinner, Qin you asks Han Jing if he has ever thought of letting Xiaohua learn a craft. Although she has to learn cultural courses, she still has to learn a craft. In this way, she can do something she likes after learning cultural courses. Otherwise, it is not good to stay in the villa all the time and keep in touch with people.Han Jing thought deeply and thought that what he said was reasonable, so he discussed with xiaohua what she wanted to learn. Xiaohua doesn''t know what she can do. She says her mother wants her to take care of Han Jing. She wants to learn to take care of Han Jing. Han Jing stretched out her hand to flick her forehead, "I''m so big, you don''t need to take care of me, but you, if you want to learn something, you must tell me, I''ll find a teacher for you." Floret touched his forehead, his strength is not heavy, she nodded with a smirk. When she finished her homework, the cook would make something delicious for her. Xiaohua envies the cook''s cooking skills. If she had such good cooking skills, she could make something delicious for Han Jing. So when Han Jing got off work, she was waiting outside the villa. When he got off the car, she immediately told him that she had found what she wanted to learn. She wants to learn cooking. Learn cooking, and do not need a high culture, does not affect. She can find what she wants to do. Han Jing is very happy for her. She found a training class for her, so that she can learn the basic knowledge in school first, and then see her own wishes when she learns well. Xiaohua didn''t adapt to the training class at the beginning, and she wanted to quit several times, but Han Jing encouraged her all the time, saying that since she wanted to learn, she had to work hard to adapt. She clenched her teeth and finished the first period. She felt pretty good. Then she went on to the second period. When Qin you comes back, Xiaohua will be able to cook for them. Qin you gives her a thumbs up, saying that she has made great progress and has gained some weight. She used to be very thin when she first came here, but now she has a little meat on her face. Sorry, Xiaohua sits quietly beside Hanjing and listens to them carefully. When Qin you and Jennie leave, Jennie asks Qin you, why did she persuade Han Jing to take Xiaohua out to live. Qin you explained with a smile, "to cure my brother, Xiaohua may be a dose of medicine, no matter whether it is useful or not, try to know." Jennie has heard of Han Jing''s past and sympathizes with her. "Now you see the effect. Is this medicine effective?" Qin you turned to look at him and said with a smile, "don''t you think that now Xiaohua and my brother are getting along like the pattern of old husband and wife? Although Han Jing has always said that she takes Xiaohua as her sister, Xiaohua has been trying to learn to take care of Han Jing. Both of them are groping for each other''s temper and trying to adapt to each other. These two people have been together for a long time. Even if they don''t have love in the future, they have established a close relationship between brother and sister. For my brother, it''s better than being alone and immersed in his own world. " Chapter 1665 Qin you''s initial idea is to let Xiaohua get along with Han Jing. If Han Jing wants to take care of a person, he will come out of his own world. Now look at the effect, the two get along well. When he got back to Han''s home, Qin you told Qin Ning about this situation, and Qin Ning was happy to hear it. Han Jing''s condition has always been Qin Ning''s heart disease. In the past, when Han Jing was in a serious condition, he would have all kinds of hallucinations. But he always resisted seeing a doctor. She and Han Junyu could only accompany him patiently. But they can''t accompany him all his life. Qin Ning has always wanted to find a way to let him heal and reduce the impact of that incident on him. Now there is a little flower. After Qin you talked to her, she will have a try. Qin you said that the two get along well, and Han Jing will consciously take Xiaohua out for a walk, trying to make Xiaohua more cheerful, which makes Han Jing open his heart and go out. Qin Ning decided to go to the villa to see them and see Xiaohua do her homework seriously. Qin Ning smiles and touches her long hair. "Xiaohua, why don''t you be my model?" Xiaohua doesn''t understand what a model does, but qinning asks her to help. She doesn''t know how to refuse and nods. Qin Ning asked her to change her pajamas. She sat by the window with her long hair scattered. Qin Ning painted oil paintings. It felt like Lolita, but the picture was very beautiful. Xiaohua feels that her pajamas are a little loose. She always falls down and slides onto her shoulder. She pulls them. Qin Ning smiles and asks her not to move. What she wants is the total feeling. Xiaohua can only endure, sitting by the window, looking at the small garden outside the window, are her own flowers, there are some dishes, she raised her mouth. Looking at her expression, Qin Ning first took a picture of her mobile phone. Looking at the girl''s side face under the camera, she was a little moved. She didn''t believe her son was not moved. Jasmine is beautiful. It''s really good-looking. It''s as delicate as a Barbie doll. But Xiaohua is also good, and she has a bit more natural atmosphere, which makes people very comfortable. When Han Jing comes back, Qin Ning looks for an opportunity to chat with Han Jing. He shows Han Jing the photos and asks if he looks good. Han Jing is a bit surprised to see the photo, such a flower is really good-looking, aware of the banter in her mother''s eyes, Han Jing can''t laugh or cry. "Mom, Xiaohua is just a sister. What do you think?" Qin Ning looks innocent, "I didn''t think of anything." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing rubbed her eyebrows and did not discuss the issue with her. Because there is no solution. Qin Ning also really likes Xiaohua. Sometimes when she goes to an art exhibition, she takes her with her and asks her if she wants to learn painting. She can teach her. Xiaohua blinks curiously. She wants to learn. Qin Ning asked her to go to her studio every week. She took her to paint. Xiaohua happily told Han Jing about it. Han Jing saw that she was happy and raised her lips. If she had time, she would go with her. Han Jing used to learn painting with Qin Ning. Before Qin Ning said he wanted to train him. He studied for a few years. Later, when something happened, he stopped classes. He took Xiaohua, but also knew that Qin Ning was very busy, afraid that she didn''t have much time for Xiaohua, so he first accompanied her to two classes. Qin Ning stands aside and observes Han Jing''s intention to Xiaohua. He is satisfied, but his face is taut and he doesn''t dare to show it in front of Han Jing. Qin Ning went back to Han''s home and told Han Junyu about it. In fact, Xiaohua is quite good. If she is cultivated well, she can be the president''s wife of Sheng''an in the future. Han Junyu glanced at her, "training? Ning Ning, this is the problem that you give a person red line, attack again Qin Ning is scolded suddenly, not willing to stare at him. "What''s wrong with this? I see that Han Jing also needs to be accompanied by one person. Xiaohua is also alone. If they can accompany each other, isn''t it good?" Han Junyu ha, pinch her face, "how can floret into your eyes, let her be your daughter-in-law?" Qin Ning seriously thought about it, which is not good, "maybe Xiaohua''s eyes are very simple, and her heart to Han Jing is also very pure, anyway, she thinks that she and Han Jing are quite suitable together." "Don''t you agree? Or did you find out the identity of Xiaohua again? " Han Junyu shakes his head. Han Jing will try to find out the identity of Xiaohua. He just thinks that they have to worry about their children and let his wife work so hard. If they fail, isn''t Qin Ning very disappointed. Although Qin Ning was in her forties, she didn''t look dignified and gentle in front of Han Junyu. She wrinkled her face and was still a little angry. "Do you think that your two daughters-in-law are of high status, so you don''t think Xiaohua is worthy of Han Jing?" Han Junyu laughed angrily. What''s the status of his daughter-in-law and what does it have to do with him? He turned around and ignored her words, but Qin Ning was not happy and pulled his arm to let him make it clear. Han Junyu looked down at the woman holding her arm and turned to look at her positively. "Ningning, I know you are worried that Han Jing is still sad about Molly. It''s a hurt in your heart. You can''t rush it.""I didn''t rush, just let them get along with each other. How can I feel that you don''t like Xiaohua?" Han Junyu is angry to smile, "I want to like her, you just like, I find you this woman, how so affectation, eh?" It''s not his wife. Why does he care? "Where am I supposed to be? I don''t think it has anything to do with your son Qin Ning was angry. Han Junyu see her really angry, it is helpless, "children''s feelings, and I have a relationship?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning blinked as if. "Ning Ning, are you menstruating? I have such a big temper. " Han Junyu asked again. He thought about it. The time is not right. Qin Ning coughed lightly, "it''s not your fault. When you work, you don''t care about me. You haven''t talked to me for several days. When I talk to you, you still think I''m boring. Hum, if you don''t like me, I''ll move in with Han Jing." Looking at her turning to go, Han Junyu stretched out his long arm and pulled her back, "what a big man, he''s still in a bad temper." Qin Ning arrogantly ignored him and shook off his hand. "Can''t you have a temper when you are old? Then you think I''m old. When working outside, there are many little girls with collagen faces. They sway around in front of you. They are gentle and considerate. If you see them pleasing to the eye, you dislike my nagging. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu rubs his eyebrows. He is also used to this woman''s small temper. For decades, it hasn''t changed at all. He stood with his arms in his arms and raised his eyebrows at her. "Tell me what you''re doing. There''s no reason." Qin Ning blinked. A woman in her forties, because she was well maintained, had no deep traces of time. She was a bit cunning when she laughed. She turned and hugged him in a sweet voice. "I didn''t make any noise, but I haven''t chatted with you for a long time, and your attitude is perfunctory. I''m not happy." Han Junyu hugged her and sighed. "I''m sorry, maybe I''m a little tired from work. In the past, I didn''t feel very tired. I suddenly threw all my work to Han Jing and had a rest for more than half a year. Then I suddenly picked it up again and felt that the workload was too heavy. " In the past, his work nerves had been tense, and he was used to it. He didn''t feel that something was wrong. But after resting for more than half a year, he suddenly returned to that state. He had to adapt to the rhythm, so he ignored Qin Ning and communication. Qin Ning put his arms around his waist and took him to the bedside with a smile. "Husband, let me help you relax." Chapter 1666 One morning, Han Tiannuan suddenly yelled, and then ran downstairs excitedly. Several people talking downstairs were scared by her. "Ann, what''s the matter?" Han churui looks at her anxiously. "Big brother, great joy, Qin you, nominated for best actor!" Han Tiannuan said excitedly. In the film festival, the best actor is the film king of the festival. Although no quota has been determined for him, it is a step closer to his goal for Qin you. This is indeed a happy event. Han churui read the news, but touched his wife''s forehead, "happy a surprised a sudden." Han Tiannuan is embarrassed, "happy for Qin you, a little boastful for a moment, hee hee." "When Qin you comes back, we''ll celebrate." Qin Ning is also excited. It''s said that Qin you has spent a lot of time preparing for the new play. Because of this play, he has to learn dialect without going in to experience it. When he comes back, it''s like a different person. When Qin you learned that he was nominated for best actor, his expression was very pale. In the past, he always said that he wanted to win the best actor trophy, but if he really tried to experience the role, he found that it was not so important. Even if it was not, it would not deny the process of his experience. Continue to arrange all kinds of business activities. It''s almost time before he is 25 years old. That''s the agreement between him and himself. After the business activities, he will take part in the exam of translation officer. When he came out of the examination room, he saw Jennie standing with her agent. He quickened his pace. "Jennie, shall we go to brother Zuo''s for dinner tonight?" Jane hugged him by the arm and didn''t mention the exam. "Good." Qin you knew that she was worried that she would finish the exam, so she should relax. The agent coughed, "what was the activity that night?" "If you can push, push first. It''s important for me to have dinner with my fiancee." Qin you said. The agent was forced to pack dog food by him, and his heart was depressed. He knew that as long as Jennie was there, Qin you''s heart would not be at work. Qin you drives and takes Jennie to Han Jing''s villa. After two years, Xiaohua has grown a lot and her hair has grown a little. She is really busy in the kitchen. She sees them coming and hurries out to greet them. When a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old laughs, her face is radiant, childish and mature. Xiaohua asked them to sit first, and her food was almost ready. Jennie was curious about what she was doing this time and followed her to the kitchen. Because Xiaohua is good at cooking. Every time Jennie comes here, she will come here to have a meal, come and go. The relationship between Xiaohua and Jennie is very good. "What kind of soup is this, so fragrant?" Before Jennie got the soup, she smelled it and thought it must be very good. "Secret, this is my new learning, the characteristic is fragrance." Xiaohua shows a mysterious smile playfully. Jennie helped with a smile and brought the dishes to the table. Three people wait for a while, Han Jing off work, he may be raised too well by floret, thin body with a little meat, but not fat, but more tall and straight. Qin you touched his chin and asked Han Jing, "brother, do you think we are twins? Why are you several centimeters taller than me? " Qin you was just worried about these centimetres. Han Jing showed a gentle smile, "I''m taller than you, you''re more handsome than me, isn''t that the balance point of twins?" Jennie listened to them and looked at Xiaohua. They couldn''t help laughing and immediately praised each other. "Yes, Qin you is more handsome!" Jennie is sincere, and Xiaohua is a fan''s voice. In Xiaohua''s heart, Qin you is very handsome, but Han Jing is the best. There are many handsome people, but Han Jing is unique in her heart. In the past two years, she has learned a lot about culture and knowledge. For example, a girl can''t get married when she is thirteen or fourteen, but she has to wait for twenty, so she has to wait for twenty when she wants to get married. It''s a long time, but she''ll try to grow up. Xiaohua looks at Han Jing''s upright posture and gentle smile. Her eyes are full of love. Qin you was comforted by the two ladies, which balanced him a bit. When he ate, he praised Xiaohua all the time. She was so amazing. At a young age, her craftsmanship was so good. Floret are said to be embarrassed, looked at Han Jing one eye, smiling shy. After Qin you and Jennie leave, Xiaohua is ready to clean up, but Han Jing asks her to sit down. He puts on his apron and does it. Xiaohua doesn''t agree, so he helps behind him. Han Jing pulls her down with a smile. "Are you tired when you go shopping and cooking?" Since Xiaohua learned to cook, she didn''t ask the cook to come again. Xiaohua makes three meals a day at home. Besides, she cleans the villa, washes the clothes and wipes the floor. She also has to learn painting and cooking. The schedule is very tight. Xiaohua smiles and shakes her head. She used to do this when she was at home.She knows that Han Jing is very powerful and excellent, and she also wants to make herself better. Han Jing had discussed with her about kissing a nanny before, but Xiaohua didn''t agree. Han Jing didn''t argue with her anymore, and occasionally helped to clean up. Two people clean up the kitchen together, Han Jing sat for a while to read a book, floret also holding his textbook to his study. Qin you, who leaves the villa, takes Jennie back to Han''s home. Han Tiannuan immediately asks him if he has confidence in the best actor this time. Qin you can''t help laughing. It''s up to fate. Han Tiannuan is full of expectations, but really expect him to get the best actor, she began to prepare for his dress. Qin you joked to Han churui with a smile, "brother, your wife is so good. If I take the cup, I will advertise your clothes again." Han churui''s face is indifferent, "you can go naked without wearing it." In front of his wife, Han churui and Qin you are plastic brothers. Han Tiannuan laughs, and Jennie purses her lips and grins. She likes the relaxed atmosphere of their brothers'' mutual hatred. A week later, when Qin you rushed to attend the festival, he met many people, including Yingcheng and Bai Chongjing. Yingcheng was also nominated for Best Actor this time. Agent he Ge whispered to Qin you: "I heard that Yingcheng is very confident this time, and this is his second nomination for best actor." Qin you doesn''t care to look at his mobile phone. Occasionally a friend he knows greets him. Qin you smiles and responds. Tan Kai rubs over and sits down beside him. "You have been nominated as the best, Qin you. You are not interesting enough. They all say that you are good friends. If you have a way to go, you should leave me and run first." Tan Kai is joking. Qin you couldn''t help laughing, "don''t you have awards tonight? I''m very interested in the best Tan Kai also knew what kind of person he was, and he didn''t tease him any more. He talked about the recent situation, and the award ceremony began. This is the biggest award ceremony in China. It is very authoritative and the whole process is very grand. Tan Kai won the best supporting actor of the evening and the most popular actor of the public. He performed a show in the show. Listening to the voice of the audience, we can know how popular he is now. Chapter 1667 At the last and most exciting time of the award ceremony, Qin you looks at his mobile phone. Jennie asks him how long it will be before the end. She has arrived at her destination. Qin you replied that it should be another half an hour. Let her have something to eat first. Don''t be hungry. Jennie said that she would accompany him today. Qin you knew that she was afraid that he would be sad if he was nominated but didn''t get the cup. There was no need to comfort herself. But the little wife loves herself, Qin you is also very useful, patiently waiting for the host to say some humorous words, and then point out the nominated actors. When it comes to Yingcheng, the lights hit him, and a group of audience cheered. Then when the lights hit Qin you, Qin you was stunned for a second and raised his mouth. When the light moved away again, Qin you noticed Ying Cheng''s expression. He turned his head and looked at Ying Cheng. Yingcheng is a bit provocative in his eyes. Qin Youyang smiles politely and thinks that he really needs to. Even if Yingcheng gets the best actor today, it doesn''t have much influence on Qin you. The host is holding a card in her hand, saying that the name of the best actor expected by everyone is in her hand, so who is it? The host doesn''t say it first, but will wait for the next guests to announce it. For such an important role as best actor, of course, an important person should be invited to present an award. So in the crowd''s scream, Pei Qian stepped onto the stage. Most of Pei Qian''s work in recent years has been behind the scenes, and he has rarely appeared in the public''s eyes. People are very excited to see him suddenly appear. Qin you was also surprised, because Pei Qian didn''t disclose that he would come. Pei Qian came on stage, took the card from the host, walked to the microphone with a smile, said hello to everyone, and then asked if you expected the best actor to be announced. There was another shout under the stage. Pei Qian opened the card and looked at it. With a smile, he did not speak. Instead, he looked at all the people under the stage and created suspense. Qin you became nervous. He clenched his fist and heard Pei Qian say that everyone had high expectations for Yingcheng. He also said that he liked Yingcheng''s works very much. Qin you was a little disappointed, but his smile could not change. Ying Cheng listened to his words, and his face couldn''t help it. After several years of struggle, he has great confidence in his acting skills, and the box office response of this film is good, so he has great expectations for the best actor trophy of this film festival. He looked up at Qin you, Qin you''s film has not been released, the director sent to the jury was nominated for best actor, should be to spend some money to get the nomination. However, he believes that the justice of the review group will not be given in by Qian, but will choose the best works. Pei Qian took the card and did not say who the winner was. Instead, he made a request. "I''m here today because I''ve been asked to complete a task. In fact, I have no idea whether this task can be completed. Now I read the card and feel that I can carry out the plan. Well, next I''m going to do my task. Let me invite a beautiful woman to come up, and I''ll announce today''s winner. " Everyone looked at Pei Qian in surprise. The staff were also confused. There was no rehearsal in this part. However, the staff in the backstage projection room responded by playing a piece of music reflecting the guests on stage, so everyone saw a beautiful woman wearing a beautiful evening dress on stage. She is a foreigner and not an insider. People are more curious about what Pei Qian is doing. Pei Qian led Jennie to the center of the stage and introduced her to everyone with a smile, "this lady is Jennie, the little princess of Harris family, and she is a famous lady." We don''t know Jennie, but the Harris family has heard of her. When it comes to world-famous celebrities, they immediately google information. The woman who can be called a celebrity by Pei Qian, as expected, found a group photo of her in the famous celebrity club. Qin you saw Jennie on the stage, shocked by the pupil contraction. Didn''t she say she just got off the plane? How did you get to the stage. He was in a high mood at the thought of a possibility. Pei Qian said, "you may feel puzzled why I invited this lady to come up. In fact, I wanted to give the audience a colorful egg." Pei Qian looked under the stage and showed a meaningful smile. "Next, I''m going to announce the winner. Who is he?" Pei Qian deliberately pauses for a few seconds, and everyone is waiting for him nervously. "Qin you!" Pei Qian yelled. "Wow...!" There was an uproar. Qin you''s film had not been released yet. The director submitted the film for selection first, so people just watched the simple propaganda film instead of the main film. And the people nominated with him, all of them have seen the positive film, and the repercussions are very good, all of them are very surprised. Yingcheng was angry when he heard the annoying name, but the camera was still in front of him, so he had to smile and clap.Although Qin you has a guess in his heart, Pei Qian calls his name. He is still too excited to stand up and can''t wait to step on the stage. Instead of taking charge of Pei Qian, he hugs Jennie first. Pei Qian, with a helpless face, hands the microphone to Qin you and asks him to restrain himself. Qin you takes over the microphone with a smile. First he receives some thanks. Then he sees Pei Qian pass the cup to Jennie. Jennie hands the cup to him with a smile. Qin you did not answer, holding the microphone, at this moment he made a decision. "On this stage, I''ll make an announcement." Qin you was also a little excited. He put his arm on Jennie''s shoulder. Everyone was quiet when they saw his movements. "Jennie is my fiancee. Thank her for waiting and accompanying me. This trophy engraved with my name is for her." The audience exclaimed, my God, Qin you announced that he was going to get married on such an important stage. Is he crazy. If this is known by his audience, how sad it would be. Maybe the netizens who watched the live broadcast all took off their fans directly. "My God, that famous lady is Qin you''s fiancee, which means Qin you will get married, right? No, no, Qin you is my husband. How can he get married? " "I didn''t expect Qin you to have a fiancee. He''s hiding a lot, but it''s so sweet to give his trophy to his fiancee." "Yes, yes, they stand together. It''s a good match. And when they look at each other affectionately, it''s romantic." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Many fans are crying their blessings. Jennie was also surprised by his sudden confession. She originally asked Pei Qian for help, but she thought that if he really won the prize, she would stand beside him. If he didn''t win the prize, she would accompany him and be his most loyal fan and admirer. But he didn''t expect to announce their engagement directly. Her hand holding the cup was shaking, but the man''s big hand was holding her hand. "With this trophy, I''m very happy. It''s a plan I made for myself. Now that I get it, I will go to the next plan. Today, I also announced that I will quit the performing arts circle and do what I want to do. I hope you can find your own goals, do what you like and find the people you like! " Chapter 1668 Hearing Qin you announce his withdrawal from the circle, the audience was stunned. Qin you has just won the best actor trophy. He is standing at the top of his career. However, he says that he wants to leave the circle and will not shoot in the future. Is he going to cut his own career, or is he going to pay attention? Like his audience are surprised, he acted so well, why not act? If he withdraws from the circle, he will not be able to see his performance in the future. It''s a pity. Qin you knew that people had different ideas, and he knew that it would be a bit reckless to talk about it here, but he was his next plan, and he would talk about it sooner or later. He hugged Pei Qian. He was Pei Qian who led him into the industry. Now he can get this achievement without his teaching. Pei Qian is his master, his friend and the guide of his life. Pei Qian was a bit surprised when he announced his withdrawal, but he was still happy that he could get the award. "That boy, this bomb is quite big." This kind of award ceremony is broadcast live all over the world. Qin you did not care, but very willful said: "Xiaoxiao Sasa go back to chant." He turned his head and looked at Jennie. With a big smile, he took her hand and stepped down. Jennie holding the cup, Lengleng Leng''s follow his steps, feel his palm to pass the temperature, she found her own mind. Is it true that he is going to be a translator in the future? The host on the stage was also hoodwinked by Qin you''s words. Holding the microphone, he didn''t know how to speak for a moment, but after years of hosting experience, he politely said a few words of blessing to Qin you. When a large group of media heard the explosive news, they contacted brother he to interview Qin you. Brother he is still in a muddle. Qin you told him that he would withdraw from the circle, and he was well prepared. But he didn''t expect that he was so bold to say it on such a grand stage. It''s killing! Qin you knew that when the ceremony was over, there would be a lot of people around him. After saying hello to brother he, he took Jennie away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Ge all wants to pick up the cup to smash him, this time he is really willful. But from another angle, when people talk about Qin you at such an important time, they will say that the film king who won the best actor will withdraw from the circle after winning the award. Although he is a bit of a rascal, his spirit is really great. Ying Cheng looks at Qin you leading the beautiful woman to leave, in the eye also cannot restrain the jealousy. He won the prize, there is a large family of celebrities Qianjin do fiancee, he is really a good life! Qin you doesn''t care what those people think. He finds a hidden place to hook her waist and compete for her lips. Jennie hugged him and welcomed him with a warm kiss. This kiss was different from the past. It was as fierce as eating her and pulling her soul away. After a while, he hugged her and gasped, "wife, I can go shopping hand in hand in the future." In the past, because he was a star, he had to avoid the crowd every time he went shopping, for fear of being recognized. Now he has retired from the circle, and his popularity has dropped. The entertainment industry will soon forget him. He is as comfortable as ordinary people when he goes shopping. Jennie''s heart was sweet when she heard that he was calling his wife at this time. A few minutes ago, he told the world that she was his fiancee. She took his hand, "Qin you, I have a surprise for you." Qin you is also curious. She has any surprise for herself tonight. She follows him to a hotel and walks into the hotel room. The hotel is covered with red roses and his name is written on the big bed. He looked at the arrangement, laughing and crying, turned and pinched his face. "I''m not a little girl. It''s really I''m a princess. " Jennie smiles and hugs his waist. They fall on the bed together. She sprinkles roses on his face. "Qin you, I love you. You are my prince." Qin you listened to her confession, heart touched, kiss her lips. She is the princess. She insists on this feeling at first. She takes the initiative. If it wasn''t for her courage and love, he couldn''t get her. "Jennie, in the future, I will guard you and become your warrior." Jennie nodded with a smile, fell over him, stroked his cheek, and bowed her head to kiss his eyes. "Qin you, you must be the best gift from heaven." Qin you picked her up to take a bath, "then, noble princess, I wash myself clean, you can open and enjoy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although I was shy, Jennie held his neck tightly. Tonight, she thought that if he didn''t win the prize, she would give herself to him. ¡­¡­ Han family. Han Tiannuan turned on the TV and broadcast the award ceremony live. At last, Pei Qian announced that Qin you had won the best actor. Jennie went up to give him the award. He gave the trophy to Jennie. Han Tiannuan was moved to cover his mouth."Qin you, how romantic." "Looking at my younger brother, I have a little citric acid. What should I do?" Next to Han churui is combing her daughter''s hair, combing two small braids, but xiaoxuehua says she is not satisfied, not as good-looking as her mother. Han churui takes off the braids and wants to straighten her. "Dad, my mother will comb my hair later. Why do you comb my hair?" 3¡¢ A four-year-old child can''t speak fluently. When he speaks, he still has a milk voice. He is cute and lovely. "In the morning, you have to go to school and get up early. Your mother often stays up late to work on the design draft, and can''t get up. Let me help you comb your hair and send you to school, OK?" Han churui explained. Xiaoxuehua is a little reluctant. She prefers her mother to make her hair. Her mother can make many patterns, especially beautiful. Many female students envy her. Xiaoxuehua is now in kindergarten. She knows that she loves beauty. She has to wear a skirt and learn from her mother. She has to wear silk scarves of different colors on her wrists. She also has to have beautiful hairpins and match them. Han churui has never done such a delicate thing. The little girl''s hair is too soft. He holds it a little bit in his hand. He is a little at a loss to grasp it. At that time, Ann''s hair was also made by him, but she didn''t pay attention to it. A ponytail would do it. This was her daughter''s requirement. She had to wear a lot of ponytails, and she also asked for lantern hair or meatballs. Han Tiannuan is lying on the sofa listening to her husband coax her daughter, saying that their little girl is the most beautiful, a ponytail is very beautiful, he can give her two more hairpins. Xiaoxuehua still dislikes it. The students are all ponytails. They have no new ideas and creativity. They can''t use more hairpins, or they are village girls. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui holds his daughter in his arms and looks at his hair, which he has made out of shape. I gave her a kiss on the cheek and went on with it. This daughter''s hair is more troublesome than his handling of a document. "Come, snowflake, come to mom." Xuehua gets up and walks to her mother. Han Tiannuan casually gives her a hairstyle with her fingers. Xuehua immediately smiles and her mouth is very sweet. "My mother is good-looking and has good craftsmanship. Dad, you have to learn from my mother so that you can braid better in the future." Han churui came to her, "OK, Dad, listen to you, learn some crafts from you and mom." Han tiannuao''s jaw is on his shoulder, can''t help laughing, "husband, I see you are almost a daughter slave, what you say is what." Han churui touches xiaoxuehua''s face. It''s just a small person. It''s said that at school, several boys are scrambling to play with her, and the teacher likes it very much. "My baby, what else can I do if I don''t spoil you." Han Tian warmed his cheek and said, "she''s your baby, isn''t she? If I have another son in the future, won''t I have no survival status? " Han churui thought about it, "it''s good to have you and snowflake. Having a son is to let him live and die on his own." ¡°¡­¡­¡± An unborn son. Chapter 1669 Qin you announced that he would go back to China for a few business events, and the reporter asked him why he would retreat. Qin you said with a smile, "if you don''t take part in the film in the future, you should retreat to the rear to do behind the scenes. But the most important reason is that I want to be the prince of my fiancee. " As a prince, can''t you continue to play in movies? A group of reporters were more curious and continued to ask, but Qin you didn''t say much. Qin you didn''t like this noisy situation. After a few words, he walked out with his agent, so many netizens speculated on the reason why Qin you left the circle. Is it that after climbing up to the Harris family, I don''t want to act and be a little white faced? Others say that Qin you is a gimmick. He purposely announced his withdrawal from the circle in a high profile on such an occasion. He is just seeking attention. Like a teenager, he hopes everyone will remember him. As for whether he will really withdraw from the circle, it''s hard to say. All kinds of speculation, good or bad, Qin you do not care, and agents to deal with the final work. Han Jing saw the malicious speculation of Qin you on the Internet, and asked assistant Na Sheng''an''s official website to release a message on the social network platform. It''s a pity that I can''t get your endorsement. ¡¿@Qin you. Then Han Jing''s account forwarded the message. People see that the president of Sheng''an is Qin you. They don''t understand what happened. Is Qin you still cooperating with Sheng''an? However, the following official websites of several social platforms also forwarded this message, and specially @ Qin you, hoping to see more wonderful life on the platform in the future. Netizens see that the officials speak for Qin you, and they are more curious about where Qin you came from when he fell to the ground. At this time, the gossip entertainment reporter broke out a big news through internal information. Qin you turned out to be the boss of shengteng entertainment. Everyone was shocked. In recent years, shengteng entertainment company has developed rapidly and is very strong. Its artists also have movie king level people. Qin you became the boss of shengteng entertainment when he was so young, and he got the best actor himself. Do you want to blow the sky. No wonder Qin you''s performance is so good. It turns out that Qin you is the boss himself! If he is in charge of the company, this can be explained. Bai Chongjing and Yingcheng are very surprised to learn that Qin you is the boss of shengteng entertainment. No wonder he is so arrogant that he changes Chai Jia and the big boss changes his own artists. Of course, no one dares to gossip more. Chai Jia doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. When he has a chance to cooperate with his boss, he makes trouble for him to answer the city. Now he''s beaten in the face. When Chai Jia heard the news, she was shocked for a long time and didn''t come back to herself. She was very upset and regretful. No wonder, no wonder when she went to the general manager, the general manager yelled at her, saying that she had done something wrong, wanted to harm others and hid her. She thought that she had asked someone to pour Qin you''s sulfuric acid on her back. Fortunately, they didn''t find out. Otherwise, she would die very ugly. The gossip reporter also had a big story. Just a few minutes after Qin you updated his microblog to say goodbye to everyone, when the hot spot was the highest, the gossip reporter sent out a photo of the Han family. When the photo was sent out, someone immediately recognized Han Junyu sitting in the middle. It''s hard for anyone with a high face to forget that he was the former president of Sheng''an group. But why is Qin you in this picture? People guess that Han Junyu''s wife''s surname is Qin. Is this Qin you, the child of her wife Qin Ning? Or his wife''s relatives? Or is Jennie making friends with the Han family and taking photos with them? Many people speculate. The gossip reporter has aroused the public''s appetite. He has sent out an encyclopedia of Han Junyu to explain that of his seven children, only one child has the surname of his mother. They were shocked that Qin you was the son of the president of Sheng''an and the young master of Sheng''an group! It''s too scary. That is to say, Han Jing, the president of Sheng''an group, and Qin you are brothers. With his big brother behind his back, Qin you has been hiding his identity. No wonder things are so low-key. For fear that someone will find out his identity, you have to give it to him and make any movie. Yingcheng has long heard Qin you say that he has a relationship with the president of Sheng''an group, but he still can''t accept it. This boy is so arrogant, the judges of the film festival will not be bribed by him, the black screen operation, give him a best actor. When he made such a remark with a trumpet, a large group of people immediately besieged him. If they had been operating in the dark, they would have put on their identity. As the son of the president of Sheng''an group, who dares not to give him face in the entertainment industry? However, he kept a low profile and even had to compete with Yingcheng live broadcast in his acting. In the end, he didn''t win. Listen to netizens also grasp their own and than Qin you than things, Yingcheng angry pinch tight mobile phone, face ferocious. There was a little fear in his heart. Before, he was guilty of Qin you. Will Qin you embarrass him in the future?Qin you didn''t have the spare time to deal with such a small person as Yingcheng. The result of his test as a translator came out, and he was admitted. As long as he passed the internship, he could become a translator to do diplomacy. Knowing that Qin you was admitted, Qin Ning was happy to celebrate for him and was really proud of him, so he showed his achievements. Since Qin you is known as the Han family, Qin you''s fans have been paying close attention to the Han family''s account number, hoping to know some news about Qin you. According to Qin Ning''s updated news, Qin you is going to become a translator, which is a piece of praise. "He''s really a prince. He''s grown up and talented. He can sing and dance. He can also get the best actor in acting. He''ll get an interpreter as soon as he leaves the circle and become a diplomat. Please give me such a prince "Ask God, are princes distributed? Why do you forget me, God, do you hear me? The prince gave me one "Emma has imagined Qin you wearing a gorgeous suit and using various languages seriously to conquer friends from all over the world. He will be the most handsome diplomat ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning read the comments after dinner. A group of girls called her mother and asked if there was any prince to send her home? She couldn''t laugh or cry. She showed the news to Jennie. Jennie also enjoyed it. These netizens are really cute. Next, Qin you will go to work as an intern, and his goal is to be a diplomat in Jennie''s country, so that he can not only be with Jennie, but also do what he likes. Such a life makes him full of energy. Han Jing saw that his younger brother finally found what he liked, and the people he liked, and he was happy for him. The next day, overcast, is the death day of jasmine. Han Jing wears a casual dress in the morning and is ready to go to moliyuan to have a look. He sees Xiaohua standing at the entrance of the stairs and looking at him. "Han Jing, can you take me with you when you go out?" Han Jing stopped, looked at her, hesitated for a few seconds. "Xiaohua, aren''t you going to have a class?" Floret walked forward two steps, "I asked for leave, mother told me, let me accompany you. Han Jing, no one can accompany another person to the end, just like my grandmother, she just accompany me for a while. I don''t know who ever accompanied you. I want to accompany you in the future. " Chapter 1670 Finally, Han Jing drives to moliyuan, and Xiaohua is in the car. She looked at a large piece of jasmine from a distance and couldn''t help exclaiming, how beautiful! Han Jing gets out of the car. Although he doesn''t have much time to come to jasmine, he asks someone to take care of it. These Jasmine branches are growing high, full of flowers, fragrant. He picked a jasmine and put it in front of the tombstone. He sat down slowly and looked at the photos on the tombstone. After the baptism of time, it faded a little. He reached out and touched, "Molly, I''ve come to see you. How are you? The rain is good this year. These flowers are blooming well. Can you smell the fragrance? " Xiaohua stood beside him and squatted down slowly to see a beautiful girl. "Hello, Molly. I''m Xiaohua. I''m Han Jing''s sister. Nice to meet you." She put her hand on the tombstone as if to shake her hand. Han Jing looked at her, showing a gentle smile, floret also showed a brilliant smile. When Cheng Hui came in, she saw two people looking at each other, and her steps suddenly changed. She heard that Han Jing was injured and brought back a little girl, but she was abroad and now she has a chance to come back. "Brother Han Jing." Han Jing raises her eyes and sees Cheng Hui, who is getting taller, and introduces her to Xiao Hua. "Cheng Hui, my friend, you can call her sister malt. Malt, this is Xiaohua." Cheng Hui greets Xiaohua with a smile. She has beautiful long hair, and she is a very quiet girl with a very simple cheongsam modified version. Xiaohua is also looking at her. She is a fashionable girl with delicate make-up, light purple long hair, jeans short sleeves, sports pants and sports clothes. "Hello, sister malt, I''m Xiaohua." "Xiaohua, it''s really a unique name. It goes well with you." She looks like a flower, Cheng Hui thought. After the three of them sit by the tombstone and chat for a while, Cheng Hui and Han Jing discuss that they want to make a promotional film in moliyuan, which is her record. Han Jing doesn''t mind doing business here, as long as he doesn''t hurt the jasmine here. Cheng Hui got his promise and happily said that she would invite him to dinner. Now she is also a person with a job and can support herself. Looking at the two people walking in front, Cheng Hui still blocks Han Jing''s arm. Xiaohua is a little jealous. She walks behind and looks at the jasmine swaying in the wind. She sniffs the fragrance of the jasmine. If these jasmine flowers are fried, they must taste good. "Xiaohua, let''s go." Han Jing called her. "Oh, Han Jing, can I pick one? You can eat it in the evening. " Asked the little flower. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Hui suddenly froze face, turn to see Han Jing''s face, see him surprised for a few seconds to restore calm, not angry. He turned and walked to Xiaohua, "you girl, how do you think of eating everything?" Xiaohua doesn''t know what these flowers stand for, but they bloom so well. If you don''t eat them, isn''t it a pity? "I haven''t made fried Jasmine yet, but I heard it''s edible. Han Jing, can I pick it?" Han Jing ponders for a few seconds and asks which branch she wants to pick. He will do it. Xiaohua smiles and points to the branch full of flowers. Seeing that it''s not enough, Han Jing finally picks a large handful and takes it back to the car. Cheng Hui looks at Han Jing in surprise. Unexpectedly, he agrees that he usually protects these jasmine flowers like babies. But now the girl says picking flowers, he not only doesn''t stop but also helps picking flowers. She inquired tentatively, only then knew that Han Jing and this little girl live together, and the two people get along with each other''s mode, the topic they said, Cheng Huigen could not intervene. She sat on one side, watching the little girl say cooking, Han Jing eyes - pet. Drowning, may not even find himself. For lunch, three people eat together. When eating, although Xiaohua is young and hasn''t ordered a meal after taking a seat, she washes the plate and puts it on Han Jing''s table. Han Jing naturally takes it over. Cheng Hui also observes his expression when talking to him. Growing up with Han Jing, she knows that Han Jing likes to do her own things, no matter how small, and doesn''t like other people''s interference. But just now, he naturally accepted what the little girl did for him, and he asked the little girl first, not her, for the dishes he ordered. Cheng Hui didn''t know what she had missed, but seeing that he would be so close to another little girl, she didn''t like it. She took a complicated look at the little girl. In the afternoon, Han Jing is going to work. Cheng Hui originally wanted to take Xiaohua to go shopping to learn more, but Xiaohua said that she would go to class. Cheng Hui asked her what class she took. Xiaohua said it was a cooking class. She had finished Chinese food before, and now she began to make western food. Cheng Hui said that she had driven her past. Xiaohua shook her head. She could take the bus. It was very convenient for her to travel in Nankang subway and bus. If she caught up in the traffic jam, she would have to wait for a long time. Cheng Hui looks at her and thinks of Molly''s words. She wants her to help Han Jing find happiness.At the moment, it seems that Han Jing doesn''t need her help. However, the girl is still young and does not know how they will develop in the future. ¡­¡­ One day, Xiaohua, who was in class, found that her stomach was a little uncomfortable, and she didn''t care. She thought she had eaten a bad stomach. When she went back to the villa in a hurry, the more blood she felt when she went to the toilet, the more she found that she had diarrhea. Frightened, I went to change my pants. But after a while, the new pants also get blood, she was scared stiff, hurry to call Han Jing. Han Jing, who is in the company, hears Xiaohua crying on the phone and says that she has been bleeding. She is so afraid. Han Jing was also surprised by her cry. She got up with her coat and drove back to the villa. When she saw Xiao Hua sitting on the sofa crying, her eyes were red with tears. When she saw him coming back, she seemed to see a Savior and got up to hold him. "Han Jing, what should I do? I may be dying. I don''t want to die." "What''s immortal? Show me where you''ve been hurt." Xiaohua points to her changed pants. She has changed the third pair of pants. Her pants get blood again. She is ready to take off her pants. Han Jing reaction, holding her wrist, face a bit strange, "floret, you may not be injured, is, women''s menstruation." Xiaohua sniffed and cried, "what is female menstruation?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing rubs her eyebrows. Xiaohua''s grandmother taught her a lot of things, but Xiaohua was still young at that time, so she should not have taught her about women''s physiological period. He drove to buy things for her, and then took her back to Han''s home. He didn''t know much about this. His sister and mother told her that it was better than his explanation. But Xiaohua is very frightened, afraid that she will die accidentally, and has been dragging Han Jing''s wrist. If she died, the most reluctant is Han Jing. Han Jing touched her head, the voice is gentle, can let people indulge, "floret, good, sister Ann will tell you, you are not sick, just a physiological condition." Xiaohua pursed her lips, "you are with me, why can''t you be with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing sighs, the girl has no sense of security, afraid that she will die. He led her to find Han Tiannuan, and Han Tiannuan said the basic situation, Han Tiannuan smile holding a small flower face. "Cute, you are not sick, you grow up, you will be a big girl. This kind of thing happens every month, not only you, mom and I, but also every girl. " Listen to her explanation, floret''s tension just eased a few minutes, but still grasp Han Jing. Chapter 1671 Han Jing trembles at her fear, and is not willing to let her worry again. When Han Tiannuan tells her about physiology, she looks at her mobile phone. Xiaohua is surprised to hear that she can have a baby when she has menstruation. She immediately turns her head and looks at Han Jing. "Han Jing, will we have children in the future?" Han Jing has no expression on her face. She is immune to her words. "No!" Xiaohua looked down in disappointment and complained in a low voice, "why do you have to grow up to get married? The law here is very troublesome. I knew it was like this. When I lent money to Han Jing, I asked him to hold a wedding with me. He can''t even cheat. " Han Tiannuan smiles and nods to agree with her. Han Jing pinches her eyebrows helplessly. This wench, whether say to marry his affair, she recites too much, he all doubts to be to hasten to marry her, otherwise he always feels that he owes her. After dinner at Han''s, he took her back to the villa. When he was sleeping, Han Jing was lying on the bed and was about to cover the quilt when he heard a knock on the door. He got up and opened the door. "Han Jing, I have a stomachache. I want to sleep with you, OK?" Han Jing wants to refuse, but looking at her pitiful appearance, the first time she encounters this kind of thing, she should be very upset and let her in. She spread a sheet on his quilt, he looked at her puzzledly, "what is this for?" "My sister taught me to get the sheets dirty." Han Jing is an adult man, but he thinks of another picture. He coughs awkwardly and lies down to let her go to bed. After Xiaohua lay down, he went to his arms and said, "Han Jing, I still have a little pain in my stomach." Han Jing grinds her teeth, rubs her stomach with her hand, claps her back with the other hand, "good, sleep, don''t be afraid, I''m here." Xiaohua raised her mouth and closed her eyes to sleep. The next day, when Han Jing got up, he found that there was no one on the other side. He washed and went downstairs. "Little flower?" "Ah, yes." Xiaohua is still busy in the kitchen. Han Jing came to her, "if you feel uncomfortable, go to rest, and I''ll come next." Xiaohua waved, "I''m glad to make breakfast for you." Han Jing saw her bright smile, feeling infected, pinched her face, "special time, I specially approve you to have a rest!" Xiaohua just put down her hands and let him do it. She may be the first time to menstruation, coupled with previous physical weakness, so lead to pain, just a holiday, Han Jing at home with her. Xiaohua puts out her easel to draw. She pulls Han Jing to sit in front of the drawing board. "Mom says that her favorite painting is Dad, because dad is very handsome. Han Jing, I also want to try to draw you. " Han Jing has no choice but to sit on the sofa and read. Xiaohua is happy and paints carefully. At this time, the villa, two people quietly do their own things, do not interfere with each other, this quiet atmosphere makes Han Jing feel very comfortable. Xiaohua draws well and laughs at her painting. Han Jing gets up and wonders what she''s drawing like. However, Xiaohua is shy and covers her with her hands. Han Jing holds her arms and her chest is close to her back. She takes her hands away and looks at herself in the sketch. She has been learning for some time, and the effect of learning is not bad. She has a good model of painting, especially the eyes. "Very good." "Really? I''m afraid I didn''t draw well "Of course, you will draw better in the future. You can keep this one. When you draw more, you will know your progress." When Xiaohua heard that, she nodded with a smile and turned her head. Then she found that her back was close to his broad chest. She felt his heartbeat. Her face turned red and her eyes dodged. She didn''t dare to look at him. At this time, Han Jing only treats her as her sister. Without thinking much, she turns to read a book. ¡­¡­ Time in a hurry, five years later! 19-year-old Xiaohua came out of a restaurant. She was dressed in an idyllic top, a skirt and a pair of sports shoes. She was very dressed up. She took out her mobile phone and was about to read the news when she heard someone calling her and turned to see a male colleague. "Xiaohua, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Xiaohua waved, "no, no, I took the subway." "Where can I get a car on the subway? Let''s go." Male colleagues wearing casual suits, smile better, there is a dimple, handsome shaking the car keys in hand. Xiaohua was helpless, but she still shook her head with a smile. "I really don''t need to. We may not be on our way, and it''s very convenient for me to take the subway." Male colleagues were rejected, a little reluctant, pretending to be magical face, "is not a friend, and I am so polite, you help me check the dishes today, but also said a few things need to improve, I have not thank you." Male colleague is a lively personality, can not find the opportunity to repay, a little reluctant.Xiaohua took the chef certificate at the age of 16, studied for two years, and then went to work at the age of 18. Although she is young, she is now one of the chefs in this restaurant. "Liu Yue, don''t be so polite. I''m just saying it casually." Xiaohua still insists on not taking his car. Liu Yue puts the car key into his pocket. "Well, I''ll give it to you." Xiaohua also wants to refuse, but Liu Yue has gone to the subway entrance. Xiaohua is helpless and walks into the subway with him. Liu Yue and her about cooking, Xiaohua is interested in this, more words, see her Yingrun small face said excited, but also raised the corner of the mouth to smile, Liu Yue''s little heart will pop. This is really a fairy in legend, beautiful and talented. Xiaohua next station, Liu Yue also with her, did not mean to return, but want her to the door. He didn''t listen to Xiaohua''s advice, and she stopped talking. She went to the supermarket nearby to buy some fruit. When she came to the villa, she stopped. Liu Yue looked at the villa, but asked with a smile. "It''s all here. Don''t you invite me in for a cup of tea?" Xiaohua thought about it. Since she is a guest, it''s unreasonable not to let him have a cup of tea, so she invited him in. ¡­¡­ When Han Jing comes home from work, he goes to the porch and sees a pair of strange men''s shoes. His steps stop. He frowned, changed his shoes and went into the living room. He heard a man''s voice coming from the kitchen and a little flower''s laughter. He walked out of the kitchen. "Han Jing, you''re back, and the food is almost ready." Han Jing looked at the strange man at home and asked her, "who is this?" "Oh, this is my colleague, Liu Yue." Liu Yue is not polite. He takes off his gloves and says hello to Han Jing with a smile. "I''m Liu Yue. You''re Xiaohua''s brother. You can call me Xiaoyue later." Han Jing is eight or nine years older than Xiaohua. He is mature, steady and gentle. His suit makes him tall and slender. Hearing the strange man''s familiar attitude, he seemed to get along with xiaohua for a long time. He frowned slightly, politely said hello and turned to go upstairs. Floret aware of his face is not good, do not understand looking at him. "Xiaohua, bring the dishes to the table and let your brother taste my craft." "Oh," Xiaohua took off her scarf and called Han Jing to have dinner. Liu Yue turned around and called Xiaohua, "Xiaohua, help me take off my apron." Liu Yue originally came to sit for a while, but when he saw Xiaohua cooking, he said he wanted to help. He also wore an apron, which belonged to Xiaohua. Little flower helpless, "you pick it yourself." Liu Yue was not willing to walk behind her and rubbed her, "hurry up, my hands haven''t been washed yet, there''s a little oil." Xiaohua looks at him like a child. She helps him untie his apron. When she helps him take it off, Liu Yue is tall, and she bumps him. Liu Yue still smiles successfully. Han Jing, standing at the entrance of the stairs, sees that Xiaohua is so close to this strange man that he can''t eat. He is full of gas. Chapter 1672 Floret is really big, with a man at home, still in the kitchen and he laughs, and now in his face. Han Jing stood downstairs and said, "well, wash your hands." Han Jing is not happy in his heart, but he is used to losing his face in the shopping mall. He goes to the washroom to wash his hands. He goes back to the dining table and sees Liu Yue sitting next to Xiao Hua. He sits opposite him. During the meal, Liu Yue introduced his cooking to him politely, and Han Jing Li tasted it politely, so he didn''t touch it again. Liu Yue is a little embarrassed. Is it his cooking that is not good? Looking at his disappointment, Xiaohua took a taste of it, which was OK. Then she took another mouthful and praised him for his good work. Liu Yue immediately raised a smiling face and picked up chopsticks to pick up vegetables for her. Han Jing takes a look at Xiaohua. He is so angry that he has a stomachache. He puts down his chopsticks and says that when he is full, he gets up and goes upstairs. "Oh, Han Jing, you''re the one who ate that." Xiaohua is worried. Since he came in, he seems to be in a bad mood. Is it something at work? But Han Jing is not a person who will bring his work emotions home. "Eat it." When Han Jing talks, he also looks at Liu Yue. The more he looks, the worse he gets. Xiaohua sees him go upstairs and scratch his head. Is she doing something wrong to make him unhappy? "Xiaohua, your brother doesn''t seem to welcome me very much?" Liu Yue muttered. Xiaohua suddenly wakes up. Does Han Jing blame her for taking people back to the villa without his permission? Han Jing doesn''t like strangers to enter his private space. In his room, even Xiaoyu has to knock on the door. "It''s my fault. I brought you in without informing him." Xiaohua explains that Han Jing doesn''t like others to enter his room without his permission. Liu Yue frowned. His brother has a big temper. Does he mind his sister making a boyfriend? After dinner, Liu Yueyou sat down for a while. Xiaohua couldn''t drive him away, so he accompanied him for a while. When he left, Xiaohua cleaned up the kitchen, cooked a bowl of noodles and took them upstairs. Knock on the door of the study, hear a cold please in, floret''s heart a shake, Han Jing rarely lose his temper. She put the noodles on the table, "Han Jing, I don''t think you ate anything, so I cooked noodles for you." "No, take it out." His tone is a little heavy, and Xiaohua looks at him with embarrassment. "I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. I brought my friend into the villa without your permission." Han Jing''s amber eyes looked at her somewhat inquisitively, "Xiao Hua, do you like him?" Floret ah a, think this problem is a little puzzling, she scratched the back of her head, "not a nuisance, he is my friend." Han Jing pulls her lips. She doesn''t hate it. That''s what she likes and will develop into a boyfriend and girlfriend in the future. "Xiaohua, if you have someone you like, please remember to tell me. I''ll help you check the situation of the other party." Xiaohua frowned, "who do you like, Han Jing? Do you think I like Liu Yue?" "No, I think that if you like him, tell me straight, you are also big. It''s your freedom to find the person you like." Han Jing said calmly. But Xiaohua feels aggrieved. For so many years, she wants to wait until she is 20 years old to marry him, but she asks herself to find someone she likes. Han Jing bullies people! She pursed her lips, glared at him, picked up the bowl and went out. Han Jing saw her angry look, also feel baffled, is he wrong? She brought people to the villa, didn''t she just let him see the man? ¡­¡­ The next day, Han Jing went downstairs to eat good morning. He saw breakfast on the table, but the little flower disappeared. He called no one, sat down to eat breakfast, while eating to call Xiaohua. Xiaohua has a good temper. She has never lost her temper for no reason. When he got through, he asked in a gentle voice, "Xiaohua, where have you been? Why didn''t you say hello?" Floret''s original is still angry with him, but listen to his gentle voice, the heart is soft. "It''s very important for me to prepare two dishes today, so I''ll go to the restaurant early. Han Jing, you have to have breakfast before you go to work." "Well." Han Jing wants to hang up. Suddenly he thinks of something and asks her, "Xiaohua, is Liu Yue working in the same kitchen as you?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" You have a kitchen together. Don''t you stay together every day? More time than they were together! What''s the matter? Han Jing is not happy! "Nothing. I''ll pick you up in the evening. We''ll go back to Han''s house." Han Jing hung up and lost his appetite. After two mouthfuls of porridge, he couldn''t eat it. He poured out the porridge, cleaned it up and got up to work. In the evening. Han Jing went to pick up Xiaohua, came to the restaurant, far away to see Liu Yue and Xiaohua come talking and laughing."Hi, Han Jing, you come to pick up Xiaohua." Liu Yue said hello. Han Jing politely, turns to get on the bus. Xiaohua finds that he is in a bad mood and doesn''t know what''s wrong. Liu Yue opened the door for her and let her in. He went to the front and said to Han Jing, "Han Jing, I''ll invite you to dinner next time." "Sorry, there''s no time." Han Jing dropped a word and started the car. Liu Yue looks at the car and frowns. Han Jing doesn''t like him. Doesn''t he like his falling in love with xiaohua? ¡­¡­ To the Han family, Han Jing''s face although with a bit of gentle smile, but did not pay attention to floret. Floret aggrieved, Jennie asked her what happened, floret said some of the time, she also asked Jennie, is not wrong what makes Han Jing unhappy. Jennie grins and tells Qin you about it. Qin you looks at Han Jing sitting on one side and shows a bad smile. Secretly ask Xiaohua, do you want to get engaged with Han Jing first? Xiaohua''s eyes are bright. Of course, she has been thinking about it for many years. She has long wanted to be Han Jing''s wife, but Han Jing has never let go. She dare not speak any more. Qin you said that as long as she obediently listens to him, she can definitely let Han Jing relax in a month. Xiaohua looked at him admiringly, "Qin you, you got married when you were so young. You must understand very well. You teach me, teach me." Qin you comforted her and told her not to worry. This kind of thing is psychological warfare, and few people can compare with Han Jing in psychological warfare, so if Han Jing wants to loosen himself up, only he can figure it out and everything is easy to do. At dinner, Qin you sits beside Han Jing and whispers to him. "Brother, Jennie and I are going to get pregnant." Han Jing looked at him, "this kind of thing, you and I tell me, let me prepare red envelopes for children?" Qin you smiles and shakes his head. "It''s a hint to you. You''re not young. When are you going to get engaged?" Han Jing frowned, "what engagement, I don''t even have a girlfriend." Qin you long Oh a, "Oh, so ah." Han Jing listened to his voice, "right right, what do you want to say?" Qin you looked at Xiaohua, "brother, Xiaohua has grown up and can talk about marriage. You are not ready to start. Are you waiting to hold her hand and give her to other men?" Han Jing pursed her lips, and her face was a little dark. "Xiaohua grows up and has people she likes." Qin you almost rolled his eyes. Who does Xiao Hua like? Even Xiao Xuehua in primary school can tell. Han Jing pretends to be a fool. "Then you look at the girl you raised and like others?" "It''s not a matter of whether I can see it or not. Xiaohua has the right to like anyone. Although I''ve raised her for several years, it doesn''t mean that I''m going to marry her." He''s still running away. Qin you stares at him and can''t guess his mind for a moment. Is he unable to let Jasmine go, or is he really just taking Xiaohua as his sister? Chapter 1673 After leaving Han''s home and returning to the villa, Han Jing goes upstairs to take a bath and get ready for a rest. suddenly, he hears a cry of surprise. He suddenly gets up and rushes downstairs to see the girl in a silk suspender dress and pajamas. She is a little at a loss to clean up with a broom. "What''s the matter?" "I, I just broke the glass." Xiaohua bowed her head to admit her mistake. Han Jing looked at her hand, "are you hurt?" "No When he walked in, she could smell the fragrance of his body after bathing, and her cheeks were a little red. When she was a child, she was still pestering him to sleep together, and suddenly her cheeks became more red. Han Jing didn''t dare to look at herself. She raised her jaw strangely. "What''s wrong? Why is her face so red?" "No, it''s OK." Floret tied black eyes looking at him, nervous. It was Qin you who told her to wear something missing to the living room. If Han Jing didn''t go downstairs, she would make some noise to let him go downstairs. But when he went downstairs, she was worried that he might see through her little trick. Han Jing looks at the girl. Although she has changed her pajamas, she still has light makeup on her face. The lipstick of maple leaf is not deep, but it fits her lip color. He can see the color of her eyes. When you realize that you have something you shouldn''t have, immediately release her and step back. Watching him avoid himself, Xiaohua is disappointed. He doesn''t like himself. "I''ll clean it. You go and have a rest." Han Jing said. Floret lost shook his head, "I can handle it, you go to rest." Han Jing fled and went upstairs to his bedroom, but he felt the temperature of the girl at his fingertips. He scratched his head and was a little fidgety. He is a normal man, can''t have no physiological reaction, but also only occasionally think, never to floret have this idea. There was a sudden sense of guilt in him. Is it that when you are old and haven''t done that kind of thing, when you suddenly see a young woman, you will think wildly? Han Jing felt that she was going to be crazy, but she couldn''t sleep because of this kind of problem. The next morning, when Han Jing came downstairs, he saw that the little girl was still wearing a silk nightgown with suspenders, revealing a beautiful clavicle. He coughed and looked away. "Han Jing, breakfast is ready." "Well." Han Jing sits down and looks at her. As she sits down, she holds her arms, shoulders high and shoulders low. The pajama belt slips onto her shoulders, revealing her fragrant shoulders. She seems to be unaware of it and lowers her head to eat. Han Jing swallowed a mouthful of porridge, reached out to help her hang the shoulder strap on her shoulder, and asked her to sit down. Xiaohua looks at him without squint, and has no expression at all. She is depressed. She said Han Jing didn''t feel for her, Qin you also said he knew men, let her try again, now it seems that she is self humiliating. She put down her chopsticks, "Han Jing, take your time. I''ll change my clothes first." She went upstairs to her room, feeling down, and sent a message to Qin you, saying that her shoulder strap had fallen to one side. Han Jing helped her to fix it, not liking her at all. Qin you listened to her, but he burst into laughter. Ouch, if his brother is not interested in Xiaohua, he won''t care about Xiaohua''s shoulder belt. That''s the difference between men''s attention and women''s. His brother has been in the shopping mall for so many years, and his temperament and mind have long been invulnerable. How could this little thing make him look pale. Qin you told her not to panic. This kind of thing should be done slowly. The freezing is not in a day. If you want to melt Han Jing''s heart, you must be patient. Xiaohua heard that she still had hope, and her heart became better immediately. As long as Han Jing had that meaning for her, no matter how long, she was willing to wait. When they go to work together, Xiaohua proposes to take his car. As usual, Xiaohua takes the subway by herself and suddenly wants to take a bus. Although Han Jing is in an accident, she doesn''t refuse. Xiaohua sits in the co driver''s seat and takes out a pin with a little flower from her bag and puts it on the co driver''s cushion. Han Jing puzzled asked her what to do, floret explained with a smile, "I put my floret here, that is my position, Han Jing, you can''t let others sit in this position. " Han Jing laughed angrily," Xiaohua, are you a bully? " Floret nodded solemnly, "yes, when you drive, when you see this floret, you will think of me." Almost all the people in his car are family members. And Xiaohua does it the most times, she will say so, and he will not refute it. "Will you come back to pick me up after work?" "I''m not sure. If there''s nothing special, I''ll get in touch with you." If he had to work overtime, he couldn''t come to pick her up. "Well, I''ll wait for you to get in touch." Xiaohua left with a smile. Han Jing watched her go away and looked back at the little flower on the co pilot. He didn''t understand what tricks she was playing. In a sense, the co pilot is very special, and Xiaohua emphasizes this matter, but he can''t say no. It''s a deep habit. As long as he doesn''t touch the bottom line, he will promise her.In the afternoon, after the meeting, Han Jing went back to the office and didn''t pay attention to the time. When he went to see the project with several senior managers, the assistant reminded him to have dinner. Then he remembered that he didn''t send a message to Xiaohua. He gave his assistant the next job. He drove to the restaurant and went to the back kitchen. Through the glass door, he saw Xiaohua cooking. She was next to the man who went to the villa last time. Two people don''t know what to say, floret happy smile, and then the man took a Hami melon to her mouth, she also accepted. Han Jing laughs at himself, turns to find a seat and sits down. He looks at the menu. In the end, he had no appetite and got up to leave. Xiaohua used to be on the day shift, but she didn''t get a call from Han Jing. She helped in the kitchen. Liu Yuexin made a dish for her to try. She tasted it and felt it was OK. When Liu Yue put a piece of Hami melon into her mouth, she was surprised and embarrassed to spit it out, so she had to eat it. She shook hands, or did not wait until Han Jing''s phone, she frowned, continue to wait. At 12 a.m., the restaurant was closing. Liu Yue saw that she was not leaving, and the subway was not working at this time. It was not safe to take a taxi so late, so he said to drive her back. Xiaohua stands outside the restaurant and looks at her mobile phone. She is afraid that there is something wrong with her mobile phone. She also asks Liu Yue to call her and make sure that her mobile phone is good. She is in a low mood. "Xiaohua, you help me to try the dishes. In return, I''ll take you back today. Let''s go." Liu Yue opened the door and invited her to get on. Xiaohua can''t refuse, and it''s too late to take a taxi, so she gets on the bus. "Xiaohua, whose call are you waiting for? You''ve been looking at your mobile phone since you get off work." "My brother, he said he would give me news." Xiaohua is depressed. Han Jing must not have her in mind, otherwise he said, also don''t remember in mind. "Listen to you, his work is very busy, it should be a very important thing." Liu Yue persuades. Xiaohua lowers her head and doesn''t speak. She goes back to the villa to see that the villa is on. She gets off in surprise and says goodbye to Liu Yue in a hurry. Then she runs into the villa. "Han Jing?" Floret happy into the living room, but found that the living room is also sitting another woman. Chapter 1674 Xiaohua walks into the living room and sees another woman sitting next to Han Jing. The woman seems to have drunk a lot of wine and still leans on his shoulder. He doesn''t refuse, and his eyes are stabbed. "Xiaohua, are you back?" Cheng Hui said with a smile. Xiaohua''s smile is a little reluctant, nodded and looked at Han Jing. Han Jing is holding a glass of water in her hand to drink. She doesn''t look at her at a glance. Now Xiaohua''s heart is stabbed. After greeting her, she goes upstairs to have a rest. Downstairs, Han Jing asks Cheng Hui to sit down, but Cheng Hui is not willing to sit up straight. "Xiaohua doesn''t look very happy. I won''t come to you for a drink. Isn''t she happy?" Han Jing laughed, "why isn''t she happy?" Cheng Hui looked at him strangely, "Han Jing, what''s your attitude towards Xiaohua? I see her." "I regard her as my sister. Now that she has grown up, she has her own ideas, and I won''t restrain her." Just now Xiaohua came back from the car of another man. Han Jing saw it, so he was more sure of his guess. I like people I like. Standing at the stairway, Xiaohua quietly takes back her legs and leans against the wall. Her tears fall down uncontrollably. Han Jing just treats her as a sister, and has no such idea of her at all. Downstairs, Cheng Hui is still sighing. She takes a bottle of wine and takes another sip. She looks at the ceiling. "Han Jing, if you don''t get married, I dare not talk about my boyfriend." Han Jing puzzled looking at her, "chasing you so many men, are you sure you are not joking with me?" Cheng Hui stares at him, "what makes fun of you? If you don''t get married, I think I still have hope. I just want to marry you." Han Jing propped her chin and thought, "malt, I don''t have any expectations for marriage. You''d better not wait." Cheng Hui sighed with disappointment, "but I promised Molly that I would help protect your happiness. Han Jing, a few years ago, I thought you had found happiness, but I don''t think you look happy when you come back this time. " Han Jing treats her as a true friend, and Cheng Hui shares many secrets with him. Han Jing''s eyes dodged, "there''s nothing unhappy, or that''s to say, there''s nothing special to be happy about. That''s it." Cheng Mo frowns. What he says is very negative. "Han Jing, if I say I want to get married, will you be happy?" Han Jing turned to look at her, "if?" "Oh, it''s a hypothesis. Han Jing, you''ve almost got it. You''ve been picking words. " Cheng Hui has a small temper. Han Jing sighs. Although she doesn''t know why she wants to assume, if she can say this sentence, he always feels that she is playing tricks again. "As long as the object is not me, I should be blessed." Cheng Hui laughs and hugs his neck. "Ah, you guessed right. I just want you to be my bridegroom." Han Jing gas smile, push away her hand, touch her head, "malt, we are not three years old, almost 30 years old, also play the game of home." Cheng Hui depressed kick him, "I don''t care, you don''t help me, my life can''t marry out, blame you." "First of all, who are the people you want to catch when you let me be the bait?" Cheng Hui blinked at him, "guess." Han Jing thought seriously, "is it Xiao Jingshu?" Cheng Hui rolled her eyes, "can you rely on the score? If Xiao Jingshu knows that you want me to marry him, he will strangle you. " "Why?" "He took his girlfriends home, and the two families were about to agree on the date of their marriage, but you didn''t know?" Cheng Hui despises him. Han Jing pinches his eyebrows. He''s busy with the company. If no one tells him, of course he doesn''t know. "It''s not Xiao Jingshu. Who is that? Do I know anyone? " Cheng Hui blushed a little, held her arm and nodded. Han Jing looks at her face in wonder, can let her show such a face, obviously moved the true feelings. "It can''t be Song Chen Shi, can it?" "Why not? The barrister is no worse than you Cheng Hui was a little surprised when she heard him. She was like fried hair. Han Jing sighed, "how do you mix with him? Don''t you have a girlfriend in the morning?" "They''ve already divided it up!" Cheng Hui rings song Chenshi''s ex girlfriend is angry, "Hey, you say Song Chenshi is hateful, I tell him, he says we are not suitable. Why is it not suitable? He didn''t marry me, and we got along happily. Why should he refuse me? " Cheng Hui is annoyed. She has observed that Han Jing and Xiao Hua get along well before, and they can''t get involved, so she is relieved. Han Jing light cough, "morning, did not say the reason for refusing you?" "I feel that he should have a good feeling for me, but he refused to accept me. If I find the reason, do I need to come to you?" Han Jing pondered, "if not, I''ll ask for you? I don''t want to stimulate him to get marriedCheng Hui pretended to cover her face and cried, "Ying Ying, Han Jing, you refuse me, am I so unbearable that you don''t even help me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing wants to put on a cold face, but she''s still wiping her tears. There''s nothing she can do. "Well, well, don''t cry. The acting is too bad. Let''s talk. How can I cooperate?" "When you announce that you are going to get married, you go out of your way to find song Chenshi." Han Jing Piao her, "marriage news spread out, but you ran with others, isn''t it very embarrassed?" "How can you be embarrassed? You don''t have someone to get married upstairs. You''ve all lived together for so many years that it''s not a matter of time before you get married. " Cheng Hui''s tone is natural, but Han Jing frowns. "Malt, I said, I take her as my sister, there is no marriage." Cheng Hui rolled her eyes. If you are good at acting, you can continue to act. I''ll be the audience. "Do you want to help or not?" Han Jing is helpless, "help!" Cheng Hui hugged him with a smile. "It''s really a good brother. It''s getting late, and it''s time for me to leave." Han Jing disgusted to wipe his face, "full of wine, you have a rest in the guest room." Cheng Hui blinked with a smile and twisted her waist. "Han Jing, we''re not three years old, we''re nearly thirty years old. Are you inviting me to do something with you?" "Go away!" Han Jing was so angry that he lost a word. Cheng Hui provocatively raised her eyebrows, "ah, I won''t go away. Since you invited me, I''ll stay here impolitely." Without waiting for Han Jing to speak, Cheng Hui runs into the guest room with a smile. Han Jing smiles and shakes her head. She goes to make a glass of milk and knocks on her door. Cheng Hui opens the door. "You''re not going to drive me away, are you, brother?" "Give a good brother a glass of water, malt, you are so old, still so how to shout, no wonder morning will not accept you." It''s hard for him to make fun of people. Cheng Huigang took over the water cup. Hearing what he said, she immediately blew up her hair. "Han, you have the ability to say it again. Believe it or not, I destroyed your villa." Han Jing is not afraid of her. She comes to him because she is not happy. She comforts him quietly. "Take a hot bath and get some sleep. Everything will be fine, eh." Bang! Cheng Hui drinks the milk, returns the water cup to him, closes the door impolitely, and keeps him out of the door. Chapter 1675 The next day, Xiaohua goes downstairs to make breakfast. Seeing that Cheng Hui is also there, she tears out a smile and continues to work. Cheng Hui, in her pajamas, came up behind her and said, "it''s so fragrant. What''s Xiaohua doing to eat?" Xiaohua turns her head. She is wearing a black suspender nightdress and shows her long straight and beautiful legs. She is slim and enchanting. Looking at herself, she is not as tall as Cheng Hui, and her figure is not as good as Cheng Hui. Plus her face, she is still pretty at most. Women can''t compare with women, the more inferior they are. Does Han Jing like women like Cheng Hui? "Oh, milk, bananas, and red bean bread." Xiaohua takes her breakfast out to see her eat gracefully. Cheng Hui is the daughter of the Cheng family. Her status is also noble and worthy of Han Jing''s. Xiaohua lowers her head to eat. She has known for a long time that Cheng Hui and Han Jing have a different relationship. Occasionally, Cheng Hui wants to go to the cinema when she comes back to China. They also want to go on a date with Han Jing, but Han Jing doesn''t take her to the cinema alone. It''s like the venom is injected into the heart. The venom will increase the pain of the body and make her poisoned. She had breakfast in a hurry. Seeing Han Jing coming downstairs, she went out with her bag on her back. Han Jing see her go out, Leng a few seconds, "floret, how so anxious?" As usual, I would have breakfast with him in the morning, but I didn''t say hello to him today. "She''s one of your people, and you don''t even know that, let alone my guest. However, the breakfast made by Xiaohua is really delicious. Ah, Han Jing, you are in bliss. If I were a man, I would marry her. " "Nonsense again, eat your food." Although Han Jing said so, he was upset when he thought of the picture he saw last night. Originally, he also thought that they would be very good. But when he saw her with other men last night, he found that he was too selfish. She had never seen the outside world or the person she was looking for. Why should people wait for him. He had promised her that when she grew up, he would let her find her own happiness. Restaurant kitchen. Xiaohua cut her finger because she was distracted. Liu Yue brought her a band aid and asked her to sit down and rest. "Xiaohua, why are you absent for a few days? What''s the matter?" Liu Yue asked anxiously. Xiaohua shakes her head. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She just looks at Cheng Hui in her black suspender pajamas in the villa. She feels more like the hostess, and she is the guest. Over the years, she lived in Han Jing''s villa. Although it was recorded in his Han family''s household register at the time of household registration, she had nothing to do with them. She used to think that she and they would eventually become a family, but now she doesn''t think so. In the future, Han Jing will get married, and another woman will live in the villa. It''s not suitable for her to live in any other place. "Xiaohua, Xiaohua, what do you think, so absorbed?" Floret back, "I''m ok, just a little tired." Liu Yue put his hands on his knees and looked her in the eye. "Xiaohua, since you''re tired, sit here and have a rest. I''ll make the next dish." Xiaohua didn''t refuse. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Qin you. [brother Qin you, Han Jing said, I''m her sister. He doesn''t have that kind of feelings for me. Thank you for helping me. I think it''s time for me to leave. I can''t always stay in your house and disturb your life. ¡¿ Qin you quickly replied, "Xiaohua, how can you disturb us? Your family name is Han, and you are Han''s family. Even if you are not with Han Jing, you are also Qin you''s sister, and you have a place in Han''s family. ¡¿ Xiaohua was moved. When she was very young, she wanted a home and her own relatives. She always thought that Han Jing would be her relative and give her a home. But she can''t force her feelings. If she asks for help, what she gets is not happiness, but disaster. After work, Liu Yue wants to send her off again, and Xiaohua refuses this time. "Liu Yue, do you want to pursue me?" Her heart was pierced, Liu Yue did not pretend, "yes, I like you, want to pursue you, you give me this opportunity?" "No Floret straight answer. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Yue was rejected and his face couldn''t be maintained. He asked why he couldn''t be given a chance? "Because I have someone I like in my heart, and I don''t like you, I don''t want to waste your time." When Liu Yue heard that she had someone she liked, he was surprised and unwilling. "You''re not married yet. I pursue you to give myself another choice. Xiaohua, I''m sincere." Xiaohua smile, smile a little simple, "I don''t need to choose, Liu Yue, you don''t understand me, you don''t want to show me, I know what I want." Liu Yue was simply rejected by her, very depressed, also want to speak, but Xiaohua has turned away.Xiaohua goes back to the villa and cooks dinner, but Han Jing hasn''t come back yet. He often works overtime at night. Xiaohua looks at the dishes Han Jing likes on the table. She sighs. After a few mouthfuls, she has no appetite and pours them out. Back in her room, she took out her rate notice, which is a foreign cooking school. In the past, she has been very hesitant, whether or not to go, because she is waiting for her 20 years old, 20 years old she can marry Han Jing. But now, the plan has changed. She put the notice away, registered with the computer login account, began to check the things needed to be prepared abroad. The next day, she took a rest and went to Han''s house. She cooks dinner. Everyone likes her cooking. She has a sense of accomplishment. "Xiaohua''s craftsmanship is getting better and better, and people are becoming more and more beautiful." Qin Ning couldn''t help praising. Xiaohua smiles. She is not as beautiful as she is. She cleaned up the kitchen, went upstairs to find Qin Ning and told her that she was going to study abroad. Qin Ning is surprised, "you want to go abroad, Han Jing, do you know?" Xiaohua shook his head, "I haven''t told him yet. He''s very busy recently. It''s not a big deal for me. I''ll let him know when I''m ready." Qin Ning observed that her face was not good, reached out and touched her face, "Xiaohua, aren''t you happy?" Floret holding her hand, "how can I be unhappy? It''s a good thing to study. When I learn well, I can make better things when I come back." It''s a good thing to study, but when she goes out at this time, she always feels that there is a story in it. "If you have an idea, of course your mother supports you, but if you have something on your mind that you don''t want to talk to Han Jing, I''ll talk to your sister-in-law. They''re from the past and can always give you advice. " Knowing that Qin Ning loves herself, Xiao Hua hugs her. Her mother is just like her grandmother. She has no relatives with her, but she is sincere to her. Although she still doesn''t know who her parents are, how old she is when she fell to the ground, and when her birthday is, she is lucky to meet them. "Mom, I love you." Qin Ning touches her head, the little girl is usually very reserved, how to express to her suddenly today? Chapter 1676 When Qin Ning takes Xiaohua downstairs, he sees Han Jing coming and sitting on the sofa chatting with a man. The man, with glasses, was wearing a dark blue suit, very strict dress. It''s the barrister, Song Chen Shi. As Xiaohua walks by, she hears Song Chen ask Han Jing, "are you sure you want to get engaged to Cheng Hui?" Han Jing asked, "if you have an opinion, you can put it forward." Song Chen''s face is not good, "Han Jing, you think clearly, marriage is a lifetime, you want to be together with her, what''s the relationship with me?" Han Jing asked, "it doesn''t matter. Why are you so excited? What do you think in the morning? " What does Song Chen think in her heart? Xiaohua doesn''t know. When she hears that Han Jing is going to marry Cheng Hui, she feels a deep pain. She staggered a step, although had long suspected that they would get married, but she still could not help but pale, a little black in front of her eyes. After thinking about the man for so many years, he suddenly wants to get married. The bride is not her. "Xiaohua, are you ok?" Qin Ning holds her and asks anxiously. Xiaohua smiles and shakes her head, but her smile is worse than crying. Qin Ning is also surprised to hear that Han Jing wants to be with Cheng Hui. If Han Jing has Cheng Hui in mind, he can''t wait until now to talk about marriage. "Zuo Zuo, are you engaged to malt?" Han Jing wants to explain that this engagement is to force song Chenshi, but song Chenshi is here, so he can''t say it, he can only nod his head. Xiao Hua''s face was a little white. He clenched his fist. Qin Ning frowned, "left left, you have your own opinion." Xiaohua greets them and turns to leave. Han Jing gets up and says he will go back with Xiaohua. If Song Chen has something to say, he will say it next time. Outside the villa, Han Jing drives over and finds Xiaohua standing in a daze at the gate of the garden. "Xiaohua, get in the car." Xiaohua returns to her senses and turns to get on the bus. She sits on the co pilot, but does not look at him. Instead, she lies on the window and continues to be in a daze. "Xiaohua, are you unhappy?" He spoke suddenly. Floret shook his head, "no, just a little tired." Han Jing calculates the time, her menstruation is in these days, should be uncomfortable. Back at the villa, he cooked ginger black tea and sent it to her room. He knocked on the door, but after a while, she opened the door. Look at her in a hurry, "Xiaohua, what are you doing?" "No, I''m going to bed." Han Jing looked at a pile of clothes on the bed and handed her ginger black tea. "If it''s uncomfortable, stick it on the warm baby. Is there anything else? I''ll buy it for you. " Floret stupefied looking at him, he was anxious for her, these days is the physiological period, her eyes a little wet. Yes, Han Jing is such a gentle man. He will remember the birthdays of his family. He will remember many special times with his heart. "Han Jing, don''t be so nice to me in the future." Han Jing did not understand, "Xiaohua, what are you talking about?" Xiaohua sips her lips, shakes her head and drinks ginger black tea. She wants to wash the quilt by herself, but Han Jing takes the cup. "You have two days off. Have a good rest. I''ll make breakfast tomorrow." "Oh." Xiaohua stares at her toes and wants to say her best wishes for his engagement to Cheng Hui. But she opens her mouth and can''t say it. She can''t bless him with another woman. At this moment, Xiaohua feels very vicious. Han Jing see her mood is not high, and asked, "floret, is not happy to encounter things?" Xiaohua wants to shake her head, but when she thinks about his engagement, she is not happy and nods. "At work, or" "at work, I may not want to do it in that restaurant." Han Jing is surprised that the restaurant is the best in Nankang City, but she likes it, no matter how good it is. "If you don''t do it, don''t do it." Han Jing also wants to say that if she doesn''t work, he can support her, but it''s inappropriate to think that she has someone she likes. The two fell into silence. In the past, when they were together, they often did their own things in silence. At that time, their hearts were calm, but now in silence, their hearts were full of ups and downs. Finally, Han Jing turns around, and Xiaohua looks at his back. She doesn''t dare to hope. She closes the door and continues to pack things. After two days'' rest, Xiaohua goes to the restaurant and resigns. When the restaurant owner hears that she wants to resign, she is very reluctant to give up. Although Xiaohua is young, she has skills, and there is no substitute for a chef. But she said that after receiving the admission notice from abroad, he could not stop others from studying. "Xiaohua, if you don''t take over the next work, I wish you can come back with success. You are always welcome here." Xiaohua bows to thank her. When she goes to the kitchen, she begins to hand over her work. Liu Yue hears that she is going to resign and comes here in a huff."Xiaohua, did you refuse me and feel embarrassed to work here before you quit? You don''t have to. We''ll change shifts in the future. You can''t see me in the daytime and I can''t see you in the evening. " Xiaohua quickly explained, "my resignation has nothing to do with you. I''m going to study, so I can''t work." Liu Yue was surprised. After hearing that she was accepted by the school, he was really happy for her and very disappointed. "I didn''t expect that you worked so hard and even applied to the school. Then I''ll go to that school for further study tomorrow." Xiaohua nodded with a smile, "good." Xiaohua takes two days to hand over her work, pack up her things and go back to the villa. Looking at the place where she has lived for several years, she really can''t bear it. She didn''t think the villa was very big before, but now that he is away, she thinks the villa is very big, which makes her feel empty. Hearing the vibration of the mobile phone, she opened the message of Qin you and asked her if she wanted to go out to play. Xiaohua thought that she was going to leave soon, and she should get together with them, so she asked him to send an address. She changed a dress and took a taxi. Walking into the bar, listening to the soft music in the bar, she goes to the counter and sees Qin you and Jennie waving to her. "You don''t look very well recently. What''s the matter with you?" Asked Jennie. Floret shook his head, "very good, I know what I want." Qin you put an arm on Jennie''s shoulder and handed her a glass of wine. Hearing her words, he asked with a smile, "what you want is not my brother?" Referring to Han Jing, the smile on Xiaohua''s face converges. She picks up her glass and drinks half of it. "In the past, it was. In the future, it will not be. You should know that Han Jing and Cheng Hui are engaged, right "They''re engaged?" Qin you is surprised. He didn''t hear the news. Jennie also wanted to persuade her, and was stopped by Qin you. He whispered to Jennie, "my brother dug the hole, let me fill it myself, we can''t get involved." Jennie is in love with Xiaohua. She knows that she yearns for each other, but she can''t get the echo. Waiting for a year has a year''s pain. If Han Jing and Cheng Hui can be together, it''s not a bad thing. When Han Jing and Cheng Hui grow up together, they are childhood friends, but their relationship has always been good. It seems that it''s natural for them to decide to be together. But Han Jing''s mind, others can''t guess, Jennie really dare not make a conclusion. Chapter 1677 The three chatted for a while. Later, Han Tiannuan and Han churui also came. They usually take care of their children at home. Now that their children are in primary school, their time is more relaxed. Han Tiannuan looks at Xiaohua''s blush and holds her wrist, "Xiaohua, you are drunk and can''t drink any more." Xiaohua smiles and shakes her head, "I''m not drunk. I''m fine." In fact, there are some flowers in front of Xiaohua. Han Tiannuan turns into two. She doesn''t recognize that she is drunk. Han Tiannuan is helpless. She takes away her wine glass and calls Han Jing to meet him. When Han Jing comes over, he looks at Xiaohua leaning against Han Tiannuan''s arms. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about. He went to help her, she stood unsteadily, leaning against his arms, she squinted at his face seriously. "Why, Han Jing, Han Jing, why are you here?" "Take you home, can''t drink, still drink so much." When Han Jing talks, he takes a reproachful look at Qin you. He doesn''t stop Xiaohua from drinking. Don''t you think it''s good for Qin you to shrug his shoulders? Besides, who is in charge of the women. Han Jing saw her walk shaking, helpless sigh, bent over to hold her up, Han Tiannuan is still beside clapping, said Han Jing is really a boyfriend. Han Jing can''t laugh or cry, but her sister likes to laugh or cry. Han Tiannuan opens her hand innocently. Is she wrong? Han Jing holds Xiaohua to get on the bus. Xiaohua squints at him and decides that it''s Han Jing. She sits down obediently. Han Jing ties her seat belt. Xiaohua''s head swings forward. The corners of her mouth brush his cheek. Han Jing stops. Looking up, she was still squinting and confused. He retreated and was ready to drive. His face was calm, but only he knew how fast his heart beat when she touched him just now. Back to the villa, he took her out of the car, floret''s arm on his shoulder, heard someone call himself, she tried to open her eyes, see the man in front. It''s Liu Yue. What did he come to her for. Liu Yue looked at her leaning on his brother vaguely and walked over anxiously, "what''s wrong with xiaohua?" "She''s drunk. What can I do for her?" Han Jing''s attitude is very cold. Although he is the person Xiaohua likes, he also sent people to investigate his character and family, but still very don''t like this person appeared in. "That is, Xiaohua resigned. Originally, everyone wanted to eat for her, but she didn''t agree. I made a cake, which can be regarded as the last gift for her." Liu Yue is also holding a cake he made himself. Han Jing listen not right, floret resign, they can''t fall in love? "Why the last gift? Aren''t you lovers?" Liu Yue was surprised that he wanted to be a lover with Xiaohua, but he was not. "No, I''m just a colleague with Xiaohua. She said that she has someone she likes in her heart and can''t accept me, but I won''t give up. Brother Hanjing, here''s the cake. If she doesn''t eat it, she can put it in the refrigerator." Liu Yue is younger than Han Jing. It''s right to call her brother, but Han Jing is uncomfortable. However, listen to his explanation, and floret is not a lover relationship, he inexplicably relieved. He went back to the villa with the little flower and the cake. Put her down, but he pour a glass of water back, see she is dismantling the cake, Han Jing staring at the cake, seems to be something dirty, he just poured the water, drink half. "Well, the cake is delicious. Han Jing, do you want to eat it?" "No Han Jing takes a paper towel to help her wipe it. Xiao Hua looks at him and giggles. She gets some cream from her fingertips and puts it on his lips. Han Jing is stunned and wants to wipe it off, but Xiaohua covers his hand. She looks up and licks the cream off his lips. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing swallows and dares not move. The little girl finished licking the cream and licked his lips like a dog. Han Jing stepped back and she caught up with him and hugged his neck. "Xiaohua, you are drunk." He took her hand and held her face, trying to wake her up. But it''s almost impossible for a drunk person to wake her up. Xiaohua looks at him and raises the corner of her mouth. Han Jing''s lips are more delicious than cream. She wants to eat. When she kisses again, Han Jing loses control and holds the back of her head. She has just eaten cream, and her mouth still tastes sweet. She is sweet, too. She is the one who is clearly drunk, but Han Jing feels that he is also drunk. His reason is not controlled at all. The deeper he kisses, the more he wants. He continues to follow his instinct to explore her and the treasure he wants. Suddenly, listening to her murmur, Han Jing suddenly wakes up. No, it can''t be. He looked at the girl''s lips red and swollen by his kiss, a little annoyed, and got up to leave.Han Jing, you bastard, how can you take advantage of others'' danger! After drinking two glasses of cold water with him, he lowered the heat on his body, put the cake on the table into the refrigerator and helped her upstairs. Go to her room, floret suddenly opened his eyes, turned to look at him. "Han Jing, I''m going to your room." Han Jing does not understand, "why go to my room, your room is in front." "I don''t, I don''t, I want to go to your room." Floret coquettish, her room is all cleaned up by her, if he goes in, won''t he know she left. She doesn''t want to tell him yet. Han Jing is entangled by her and has no choice but to take her to his room, take her to the bathroom and let her take a bath by herself. Xiao Hua goes into the bath with a sound. Han Jing reminds her to wash it quickly. Xiaohua lies on the edge of the bath, shaking her head. I don''t know if she understands him. Han Jing went out and waited outside for half an hour, but didn''t hear anything inside. She was worried that she would fall asleep in the bath. He opened the door and saw that the woman by the bath was sliding down. He quickly grabbed her back neck, lifted her up, stripped her clothes, wrapped her in a bath towel and wiped her body. Take her back to bed, get a hair dryer and dry her hair. "Xiaohua, you sleep here, I''ll go to the guest room." Floret opened his eyes, got up and hugged him, "no, you sleep with me, Han Jing." She got up the action is big, towel off don''t know, also the whole person to his body rub, Han Jing scalp numbness. "Xiaohua, OK, OK, I''ll be with you. You give it to me first." He coaxed gently. Floret does not let go, but both hands are tight, a bit wronged to ask him. "Han Jing, if you hate me, just say it. Don''t be perfunctory." Han Jing helpless, patting her head, "silly girl, and in wishful thinking, when did I say hate you?" "Han Jing, you don''t hate me, do you like me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing didn''t know how to speak. There are many kinds of likes. Is what she said like the same as what he understood? "Han Jing, stop talking. Listen to me. I like you. No, no, I don''t like you. It''s love. I love you. I''ve been looking forward to becoming your bride since the first day I decided to marry you, but I also know that I''m not worthy. I have no identity, no ability, can only do a few dishes, I am not beautiful, do not know how to please you. Han Jing, I don''t want to be your sister. I also want to be your wife and your woman. " Chapter 1678 Listening to the girl''s confession, Han Jing is stunned and excited. She hugs her arm and tightens it subconsciously. "Han Jing, you are still a liar." She burst into tears and complained. Her topic shifts too fast, Han Jing can''t laugh or cry, "why do you say I''m a liar?" "You said before that you wouldn''t find a woman if I wasn''t married. You''re engaged to another woman before I''m married." The more Xiaohua says, the more sad she is. Her tears and nose all flow down. Han Jing quickly wipes her with her sleeve. "Where do I want to get engaged? You said Cheng Hui''s engagement. Oh, forget it. I can''t explain it for a moment." Xiaohua pursed her lips, "you can''t explain clearly, just want to be with other women and don''t love me. Han Jing, how can you love me a little? " Han Jing was soft hearted by her crying, holding her face and kissing her eyes. "Silly girl, I''m not engaged. I''ll only help Cheng Hui do one thing." No matter what he wants to do, Xiaohua will leave anyway. At the end of the day, she wants to do something bold with the strength of wine. She hugged him on the neck of his neck and kissed him again. Her kiss is green and unsophisticated, like a child trying to grab candy, which makes Han Jing''s breath disordered. Knowing her mind, Han Jing doesn''t want to hide. He turns to be a guest and guides her. Slowly, they breathe more and more quickly. He puts her on the bed. It''s a long night. Han Jing is gentle and quiet, and always has a gentle attitude towards people. But when she gets to bed, she meets the woman she likes, and those gentleness meet the ghost. She can''t help doing things that are out of her mind. She just makes her close to each other, until it''s a negative distance The next day. When Han Jing wakes up, he pats the position next to him, which is empty. He suddenly got up and looked in the room. If it wasn''t for the bath towel beside the bed, he suspected that last night was just a dream he had. "Little flower?" There was no bathroom, nor her room. When he found that her room was empty, he tightened his brow and took his cell phone to call her, but no one answered. "Silly girl, where have you been. He changes his clothes and drives to look for them. He goes back to Han''s house first. Qin Ning sees him rushing to find someone, and thinks something is wrong. "When won''t Xiaohua come back?" "It should be this morning." Han Jing went to bed late last night, and Xiaohua didn''t feel it when she got up. Qin Ning frowned, "didn''t she tell you that she was going to study abroad?" Han Jing looked at her mother in amazement, "what to read, where to go?" Qin Ning see his expression, that is Xiaohua has not told him, let him go to check aviation information, Han Jing turned to drive directly to the airport. He asked the assistant to check the flight, and the assistant found that Xiaohua had indeed scheduled a flight, which was at eight o''clock. Han Jing looked at the time, which was 20 minutes away from eight o''clock. He sped up. Rushing into the airport lounge, he searched around. Xiaohua, when he catches her, he must teach him a lesson. He didn''t tell him such an important thing as going abroad. What''s more, after sleeping with him, where else does she want to go! "Little flower!" Looking at the girl carrying the suitcase, Han Jing rushes over. When the girl hears the man''s roar, she runs with a guilty heart, but she can''t beat his speed. Han Jing grabs her arm, pulls her into her arms and slaps her buttocks. "Xiaohua, you are so brave. If you don''t tell me about going abroad, I want to run after sleeping, eh?" He was also angry. When he spoke, he gritted his teeth and tightened his arm around her waist. She was a little out of breath. "Han Jing, I didn''t tell you. I didn''t find the right opportunity." Han Jing looked down at her, "well, how do you explain that you slept with me?" "I, I, was drunk last night." When Xiaohua wakes up, she sees herself lying in the same bed with him, and her body still has a strong sense of discomfort. She is ignorant. Thinking of his engagement to Cheng Hui, she didn''t want to be bothered by him, so she ran away. "Drunk is an excuse. You''ve been coveting me for a long time. Now you want to run when you get your hand, eh?" He finally said, well, with a strong threat, floret was a little afraid of shrinking his shoulder. What can she do if she doesn''t run? Han Jing looked down at her and wanted to pretend to be stupid. She was so angry that she grinned her teeth, lifted her face and questioned. "How many days before your twentieth birthday?" "One month to go. What''s the matter?" "A month later, we get married." Han Jing accentuated his tone. It was an order, not a discussion. Xiaohua''s eyes widened with surprise. "Han Jing, you, you don''t want to get engaged to Cheng Hui. You don''t have to have a relationship with me. Just, I''m aggrieved by you." "don''t be so wordy, don''t you want to?" Listen to her meaning is not willing to, Han Jing''s good temper has also been worn away."No, I just don''t want you to accept me reluctantly." Floret bowed her head, very guilty. Han Jing pulls up her chin, looks serious, "silly girl, what I want to do, who can stop me. Who can force me to do what I don''t want to do? " Xiaohua was excited when he heard that he wanted to marry her because he liked her? "If you want to marry me, do you love me?" Han Jing stroked her cheek. "In fact, I don''t know what love is. There was a girl who thought she loved me and lost her life. I thought I didn''t deserve love, so I didn''t dare to touch those things. Xiaohua, I want to tell you that your company tells me that I feel warm. I am very happy and relaxed when I am with you. If my life is short of you, it must be short of color and dark. I''m not sure if this is love. Now I''m quite sure that I want to marry you and let you be my woman, so that you can still be my Han Jing''s person in my household register. " Listening to his confession, Xiaohua hugged him excitedly, "I also want to marry you, let you Han Jing become my Xiaohua man." Han Jing raises the corner of her mouth, holds her up and lets her sit on the trunk. "Go, go home." Xiaohua nods with a smile. As for going to school, wait until she gets married! When they return to their villa, Han Jing and Qin Ning call to say that they have found Xiaohua and are going to get married on her 20th birthday. Xiaohua''s birthday is the day when Han Jing helped her register her hukou. In fact, he hasn''t found her real age and birthday. The place is remote. He sent several waves of people to investigate, but they didn''t find any information about Xiaohua. Xiaohua has no special mark on her body, so her life experience is a mystery. However, these do not know, now she and he together, after his birthday, she spent with him. Qin Ning heard that they were going to get married, happy for them, and finally expected to. Han Jing hangs up and watches Xiaohua run to the kitchen to make breakfast. He walks up to her and hugs her. "Not tired?" "I''m not tired. It''s just a breakfast." Xiaohua didn''t understand what he asked. Han Jing raised her eyebrows and carried her to the washstand. "Since we''re not tired, let''s calculate last night''s account." "Oh, no, not here." Xiaohua blushes with shame and struggles fiercely. It''s a shame to do that with him in the kitchen and cook in her kitchen later. Han Jing holds her up with a smile, "Xiao Hua likes my room. Let''s go to my bed and have a chat." Chapter 1679 Two people make to noon, floret''s legs a little shaking, Han Jing love her, downstairs to do lunch, hold her downstairs to eat. After dinner, he asked Xiaohua to go to bed, and he had to go to work. Floret a little sticky him, grasp his fingers, reluctant to let go. Han Jing combed her long hair, "go to work with me?" Floret hesitated, "can I go?" Han Jing got up and beat her to go upstairs to change her clothes. "Why can''t you go? You are the future wife of Han, the wife of President Sheng an." Although they discussed the marriage, he suddenly called her Mrs. Han. She was not used to it. They change their clothes. Han Jing drives to the company. When he arrives at the company, the assistant sees him bringing Xiaohua. He knows that Xiaohua is his sister and says hello with a smile. It''s Miss Xiaohua. Han Jing listened to this address, the footstep stops, turns round and assistant says. "I''ll get engaged to Xiaohua and call her Mrs. Han later." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Assistant surprised to see two people, floret is not the president''s sister, how to become Mrs. Han? Han Jing see assistant expression surprised, raised eyebrows, "floret and I have no blood relationship." "Oh, yes." The assistant breathed a sigh of relief. In the past, the president ignored many women who were courted. He thought he might have a strange orientation, but he didn''t think he was thinking about his sister. It makes sense to listen to his explanation. It''s no accident that such a beautiful sister, who has no blood relationship, lives together every day and gets married after a long time. Han Jing''s workload is very heavy. Xiaohua lies on the sofa and sleeps. When she wakes up, she opens her eyes and sees a man''s handsome face. She just wants to get up, but the man leans over her lips and kisses her. "Did you sleep well?" Little flower is shy, red face nods. "Get up and wash your face. I''ll take you to dinner." Xiaohua got up and asked, "don''t you go home?" "No, you cook every day, today we go out to eat." Han Jing holds her a little messy bangs, and kisses her forehead, "I''ve prepared a surprise for you." Xiaohua also wanted to say that she would go home to eat, but she nodded with a smile and got up to wash. When they went downstairs, Xiaohua looked at his big hand and tried to hold it, but it was a pity that he didn''t hold it. Han Jing from the mirror to see the woman''s small action, hook up the corner of the mouth, take the initiative to seize her small hand, floret a Leng, staring at the two clenched hands, bow snicker. She wanted to shake his hand for a long time, but she didn''t dare to be rejected by him. Now that he agrees to marry her, she can''t wait to do what any couple would like to do with him, holding hands, kissing and hugging. Han Jing drives her to the restaurant, which is a high-end restaurant. Han Jing hands her the menu and asks her to order. Xiaohua took the menu, ordered four dishes and a dessert. "Han Jing, what surprise did you prepare for me?" Han Jing let her eat first, floret Piao he, in the heart guess, he in the end prepared what surprise. I glanced at the restaurant, looked down at the time, and was surprised to find that there was no one else in the restaurant. Think of a kind of man, turn his head to her. "Han Jing, did you take care of the restaurant?" "Well." Han Jing nodded calmly, "don''t you like this atmosphere?" Xiaohua is a bit strange. When she was cooking, she also met customers who only cook a few courses, but it was very difficult. I didn''t expect that she would become the leading role now. "No, I''m just curious, what do you want to do, and the whole restaurant, a lot of money." Han Jing pinched her face, "little housekeeper, you can''t bear to spend money when you earn it?" Floret a little shy, "is reluctant, but such a romantic atmosphere, I quite like." Soon the waiter served the food. Xiaohua tasted the food first, and she couldn''t help thumbing up. "Wow, it''s delicious. This restaurant has a terrible accident." Know she mouth Diao, Han Jing specially choose a good chef restaurant. Two people eat, Han Jing asked when she applied for cooking school, how did not say hello to him? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohua was almost choked. Does he want to settle the accounts after autumn? Looking at her choking, Han Jing brings her a tissue and wipes the corners of her mouth. "Is there anything you can''t say? Look, it scares you. " "In the first half of the year, I wanted to learn more, so I applied for the exam, but I didn''t expect to be admitted." Xiaohua quickly explained, "I didn''t tell you, because you are busy with work. Besides, it hasn''t been recorded yet. I''m sorry to say that." Han Jing''s gentle smile, "Xiaohua is so smart that she can do what she decides to do well." Xiaohua nods with a smile. Whatever she wants to do, he will encourage her, so she doesn''t want to let her down.Suddenly, all the lights in the restaurant are dark, floret scared me to hold my hand. The next second, the light on their heads lights up. Xiaohua looks again and finds that Han Jing has knelt down on one knee with a small black box in her hand. She stares at her eyes in surprise. "Xiaohua, will you marry me and accompany me for the rest of my life?" Han Jing is proposing. "Didn''t we talk it over? On my birthday, get married. " Floret asked straight. Han Jing can''t help laughing. Why doesn''t this girl play cards according to common sense? At this time, she has to answer, yes. "You answer my question first, will you marry me?" "Yes." Floret really answer, she bit the lower lip, said with a smile: "a few years ago, I want to marry you." Han Jing couldn''t help laughing. At that time, how young she was. She was still a child. She talked about marrying him all day. He was worried and didn''t know how to face her. He stood up, put the ring on her finger, "this is our engagement ring, but I don''t want to wait, skip the engagement, wait for your birthday, just get married, OK?" "That''s the best. It''s troublesome to get engaged and get married again. Let''s get married directly! " Xiaohua can''t wait to be his wife. It''s no longer his sister, but his wife. Han Jing looked at her eagerness, bowed her head and gave her a kiss on the face. The sweet smell spread all around. It seemed that the air she was breathing was sweet. In fact, Han Jing still wants to continue. When he is nearly 30 years old, he once again feels the taste of love. Facing the people he likes, he feels a little silly. But aware that there are two waiters looking at them, the little girl is still shy, he restrained. After dinner, Han Jing takes her back to Han''s home. Qin Ning''s eyes are sharp. Before Han Jing speaks, he sees the ring on Xiaohua''s finger and knows that the two have settled down. At this moment, she sincerely raised a smile. Han Jing can allow another woman into his heart, which shows that his illness has been better than half, after two people get along slowly, time will let him forget. Han Jing and Han Junyu said that he has decided the wedding date, on Xiaohua''s birthday, so the family should prepare for the wedding. Han Tiannuan sat on one side, listening to cover his mouth and laughing, "Zuo Zuo, this means is really decisive. The two people who quarreled yesterday set the wedding date today. You won''t have a child tomorrow, will you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing. Chapter 1680 Han Junyu heard that Han Jing decided to get married, which is a good thing. A few years ago, Qin you held a wedding. There was no wedding at home, so it should be held. Qin Ning is also happy. Han Jing is also the president of Sheng''an. This wedding should not be low-key, but high-key. Xiaohua doesn''t have any opinions. She listens to Han Jing. Han Jing listens to her parents and wants to do something big. Now we have to prepare. Qin Ning suddenly asked Han Junyu, "do you think I''m old and suddenly like the hot and noisy atmosphere?" Han Junyu ha ha twice, "said you are very young, grandson and granddaughter have, people now call you, should be old lady Han?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ning''s expression cracked. She was just a funny joke. This man really likes to satirize her for more than ten years. Han Tiannuan coaxed his mother quickly, "Mom, you are always a young, beautiful and generous beauty in my heart." Han Junyu sneered, "young and beautiful? Ann, don''t say anything against your will. Sometimes your mother is more coquettish than Xiao Xuehua. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Tiannuan looked at his father, he was not killed by his mother, it is his thick skin. Han churui couldn''t help laughing, "Dad, mom is coquettish, you''re not used to it. Don''t you feel guilty when you say this?" Han Junyu thought about it. Seeing his wife''s face, he glared at himself. He had some desire for survival. "It''s all my fault to hear you say that." Han Tiannuan sees his father''s desire to survive. He can''t help but lie in Han churui''s arms and laugh. Father always satirizes his mother, provokes people and coaxes them. Her brother inherits his father''s point and often satirizes Bai Yu. However, Bai Yu and Qin Ning have different personalities. Bai Yu doesn''t listen to his satirical words at all. Sometimes, he directly confronts him. Han Tianzhuo, who can do it, is speechless. "The invitation, the wedding ceremony venue and the decoration, left left left, you give it to your father to do. When do you take wedding photos? When do you arrange your time? If you are busy with your work, you can go to your work place to take photos. " Qin Ning said. Qin Ning spoke, Han Junyu did not speak this time, also honestly arranged for his son''s wedding. They are staying in Han''s house tonight. However, when Xiaohua takes a bath and is about to go to bed, Han Jing comes to her room. For the first time, Han Jing entered her room and lay down beside her bed. Xiaohua saw him coming and moved a place for him with a smile. When the man''s arm hugged her, she nestled in his arms and gave out laughter, shaking his chest, "Han Jing, this is your first time to sleep in my bed." Han Jing also raised the corner of his mouth, "I will sleep in your bed in the future." Little flower shy, and in his arms rubbed rubbed, "well, I dream." Han Jing holds her long hair and kisses her face. "Sorry, Xiaohua, I''ve kept you waiting so long. If I could find my feelings earlier," Han Jing said, "no, it won''t be. At this time, Han Jing, you will love me and choose to marry me. I''m very happy." For her, it''s her luck to wait for his response. She doesn''t think he''s late at all. Han Jing holding her face, "Xiaohua, let me tell you a story?" "Well, you used to tell me fairy tales." "My story is not a good one, and it''s a bit bad. At that time, there was a boy, who was 11 or 12 years old, just as I wanted to see you. The boy met a girl. That girl is a little weird, sometimes overbearing and sometimes weak. Although she lives in a comfortable environment, she is not happy. The boy and the girl are not in the same area, but they will contact each other by phone for several months. Every time the phone is connected, the boy can hear the girl''s laughter, but the boy still doesn''t know what happened to the girl. When the boy was 16 years old, the girl''s mother asked her family, but the girl didn''t agree. She fled to the city where the boy lived and wanted to stay with him Han Jing recalled the picture at that time. His voice was a bit obscure, just like his mood. Every time he mentioned it, his heart would be in pain. If he had been more brave and more powerful at that time, the girl would not have been in such a dangerous situation. "The girl confesses to the boy that she likes the boy, but the boy''s idea is very simple, and he thinks that they are still young, and it''s too early to make love, so he wants her to grow up well. But because of an accident, in order to save the boy''s friend and protect him, the boy realized his feelings and could not accept her leaving. He hated himself. He felt that he was weak and incompetent and didn''t deserve good feelings, so he didn''t dare to try new feelings and refused others to enter his world. " Xiaohua didn''t hear him mention this kind of thing. Now she thinks back to moliyuan. Every time he goes, he is in a bad mood. It should be the girl. "Han Jing, that boy, it''s you, isn''t it?""Well." Han Jing looked at the girl, because emotional, voice has a bit choked, "floret, if in my heart, the favorite woman, not you, you will hate me?" Floret Lengzheng, if you love the man, not the same with their own, the heart will certainly be bad. But when Han Jing said this, she felt that it was not easy for him to accept himself. It was impossible for him to forget his past experience. "Han Jing, as long as you are by my side, I am satisfied." Han Jing stroked her cheek, "I occasionally think of Molly. When I think of Molly, I will tell her that when she grows up, she will marry me, but she has no chance to grow up." Han Jing is not a sensible person, in front of another woman, talking about his first love, she should not be very comfortable. "Xiaohua, maybe you will not be happy when I say this, but this is the road I have gone through, and this is my life. The trace left by that little girl in my life is too deep for me to go away. If you mind, I won''t talk about it later. " Xiaohua was a little concerned at first, but the girl died, and it was for her at the beginning. Now she doesn''t mind, but she is very grateful. Appreciate that girl can protect him, and she also see from this matter, Han Jing is a very attentive man. Now, when he says he loves her, he must be accepting her wholeheartedly. In the future, as long as the person in his heart is her, that''s enough. "Han Jing and I didn''t like what you did to protect me. If I were you, I would not care about my life, so I am more honored to be with you. " Han Jing hugs her tightly. Thinking of the danger she is in, he tightens his arm and wants to rub her into his own blood. "Don''t say silly words, I won''t let you encounter that kind of thing again, Xiaohua, you also obediently accompany me." Xiaohua is a little hard to breathe. She pats him on the shoulder. Han Jing releases her, but she kisses her lips. It seems that only with this kind of intimate room can she prove that she is still with him. Chapter 1681 When his son wants to get married, Han Junyu prepares an invitation and makes a list of friends he knows. At any rate, there are two or three hundred people. Qin Ning saw Han Junyu frowning and asked him what happened. "To write so many names, hum, wait for Han Jing to come back and write them himself!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qinning listen to his reasons, laughing and crying, Xiaoyu and Mianmian called downstairs, and he wrote together. "It''s all the people who are grandfathers. I''m angry about this little thing. You mean it." Qin Ning holds a pen and is ready to work with him. Han Junyu cold hum two, unwilling to list out the name, let them write, and several in laws of the location arrangement. "I''m also worried that if Jennie''s parents are sitting with Mr. Xing, her mother will keep her word and make trouble." Qin Ning muttered. Han Junyu also disliked it. The last time Qin you held a wedding, it was not grand, but at least the Han family showed their sincerity. But Jennie''s mother is still idle. She thinks it''s not good there. She nags and annoys Qin Ning. If it''s not for her son''s face, she doesn''t want to attend the wedding. "If she talks any more and leaves Jennie in charge, don''t worry about that kind of person." Han Junyu''s voice is very cold. Some people think that he is not agreeable, he can bear, lazy to care about, but some people and his wife can''t afford, he cares more than Qin Ning. Han Junyu turned to see the name Qin Ning wrote, there is a quarter, face more cold. "What do you call him?" Because of what happened in those years, Han Junyu didn''t like the season. Qin Ning glanced at him, "there''s a happy event at home. I''ve heard that the seasons are not good these years. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s take this opportunity to meet." Han Junyu snorted. He was not talking, but he was obviously not happy with his opinions. Qin Junning asked her to take the wedding dress to the wedding site. He had no way to arrange it. This time, because of the rush of time, Han Tiannuan was not asked to make the wedding dress. Qin Ning''s wedding dress for Xiaohua is very simple and generous, and there is no special design, but it can show her figure very well. She asked Xiaohua if she likes it. Xiaohua looks at herself in the mirror and nods with a smile. She doesn''t like complicated things. She also thinks this wedding dress is very good-looking. The reason why Qin Ning chose a simple wedding dress for her is that the jewelry she prepared has a strong sense of design and great value. This set of jewelry was given to her by Han Junyu at that time. She didn''t have many chances to wear it, so she passed it on to her daughter-in-law. Xiaohua heard that it was her wedding jewelry. She looked at her in surprise and didn''t dare to pick it up for a moment. "Your second sister-in-law, Bai Yu, is not short of these things. Jennie usually has the opportunity to attend dinner parties, and this kind of thing is even more. You are always with me. I should find a successor for this set of jewelry. I''m too old to wear it." Xiaohua knows that she is comforting herself. Even if she doesn''t wear these jewelry and keeps it for collection, it is also valuable. Most importantly, it was once given to mom by Dad, which was of great significance. "Thank you, mom. I will keep it well." Qin Ning fondly touched her face, "really good!" Xiaohua has no mother''s family, and many things are different from other people''s, so Qin Ning''s mother-in-law is her mother now, and she has to help her think about it. Xiaohua tried the wedding dress, Han Jing asked for a half day leave also came to try the dress, he has two sets, a set of white, a set of black. Han Jing has a gentle temperament. Now he has been tempered by time, and he is a bit more calm and introverted. These two sets of clothes are very suitable for him. They stand together, talented and beautiful. Qin Ning can''t help taking pictures of them. Han Jing turns her head to see Xiaohua put on her make-up. Her long hair is scattered and black-and-white, which makes her white tempered and more like the princess with long hair in fairy tales. "Little flower, it''s beautiful." At the moment, she is not a small wild flower blooming on the roadside, but a lily carefully cultivated, with refreshing fragrance. Xiaohua''s shy cheek is blushing, and her forehead skin is moving. "Han Jing, also handsome, is the most beautiful man I have ever seen." After listening to her praise, Han Jing takes her to change clothes. When he arrives at the dressing room, he is not in the bondage. He holds the back of her head and grabs her lips. If the place is not suitable, he wants to put her in the right place. Coming out of the dressing room, Qin Ning finds that Xiaohua''s lips are a little red and swollen. He coughs softly. He knows that young people are impulsive, but he doesn''t expect that Han Jing''s gentle appearance will make such a big deal. Han Jing is aware of the sight of his mother''s ridicule. He is indifferent and holds Xiaohua''s hand. Floret is not as strong as his heart, holding his head in shame, and not daring to look at people. Three people went to see Han Junyu arrangement site, Han Junyu work, naturally is appropriate. The next step is to take wedding photos. Qin Ning finds the shooting team, but Han Jing has no time. Xiaohua asks if she can be in Sheng''an''s company building. In fact, it''s pretty good there.Qin Ning also knows that Xiaohua is to cooperate with Han Jing''s time, but she can''t aggrieve the little girl for such a big wedding. She and Han Jing discuss, please three days off, must have a day off. Han Jing is also a little busy headache, or gritted his teeth, asked for two days off to take photos at the seaside. The photographer''s speed is also fast. After shooting in two days, she immediately dealt with the photos and asked them to choose the photos. Qin Ning accompanied Xiaohua to choose the photos and looked at the effect of the photos. Qin Ning liked the photos so much that she wanted Han Junyu to take some more. Xiaohua saw that the effect of the photo was really good. She chose a screensaver for her mobile phone, which was captured by the photographer and Han Jing''s kiss. Now she remembered the palpitation at that time. Every time she saw it, she raised her mouth happily. This man, at last, wants to marry her and fulfill her dream. Qin Ning took the selected photos and asked the photographer to develop them before he got married. Xiaohua doesn''t know much about these things. She listens to qinning and holds qinning''s arm gratefully. "Mom, thank you for your hard work." Qin Ning chuckled, "silly children, are a family, say what two words." Xiaohua is still rubbing her arm like a child. Before, she and Qin Ning were not so close. But after getting along with Han Jing for a long time, she felt that the Han family cared for her, so she was willing to get familiar with them. Happy about this, they are going to the dessert shop to buy something to go home. When Qin Ning went to pick something, she saw Xiaohua standing still suddenly. She followed Xiaohua''s line of sight in surprise and saw a familiar figure near the window. She walked into a few steps to make sure that the man was Han Jing. She stopped in surprise. Because in front of Han Jing, there is still a young strange girl sitting. The girl has a bright smile and her brother calls him. Qin Ning listens to that girl''s voice, in the heart has a bit surprised. Because it sounds like Molly''s. Chapter 1682 Han Jing drove home from work. He wanted to find some books, so he stopped by the bookstore. When he found the book and was ready to leave the library, he found that someone was following him. With a slight frown, he quickened his pace to the entrance of the library. After a turn, he went to the corner to hide. There is a little girl ran over, did not see him, anxious stamping feet. Han Jing looks at the little girl. He doesn''t know her. "You want to see me again?" The man suddenly made a sound, the little girl almost jumped up in fright, turned her head and saw him leaning against the wall, raised her eyebrows to her, she was a little embarrassed, nodded. "Who are you and why are you following me?" "No, I didn''t mean to follow you. Yes, I know you. You should have forgotten." The little girl is anxious to explain, and afraid that she can''t explain clearly, she takes out the jade hanging around her neck. There''s his name on it, Han Jing. "Brother Hanjing, do I remember me? I''m Lu Tianguo. You gave me this jade pendant. I''m back home. " Han Jing was surprised that he gave the jade to the little girl when he was 16 years old. He didn''t expect that they would meet again. Moreover, her voice, very similar to Molly''s, somehow made him close. "I remember. It was a coincidence." "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet you here, brother Han Jing. I haven''t seen you for many years. Let me introduce myself again. I''m Lu Tianguo. You can call me Guoguo." "Well, Han Jing." Han Jing nodded. "You''re looking for me, aren''t you?" Lu Tianguo is a little embarrassed. "I''m glad to meet you. This jade has been with me for so many years. I always remember you, brother Hanjing. Let me treat you to something." Han Jing nodded and went to a nearby dessert shop with her. The two sat down and ordered something. Lu Tianguo said something about her over the years. Han Jing listened to her voice and was very patient. "Brother Han Jing, I''m going back to China to study at University in Nankang City, so we can often meet each other in the future." Han Jing said, and then asked about her father. Although he had not seen Lu Tianguo in recent years, her father had seen her in the shopping mall. Suddenly he noticed that someone was looking at him. He turned to see his mother and Xiaohua and raised his mouth. "Mom, little flower!" In fact, Xiaohua wants to avoid it. She doesn''t know why. She just can''t see such a scene. Especially when the girl stares at Han Jing with bright eyes, she feels uncomfortable. But Han Jing called them, now want to hide, also a little late. Qin Ning comes to her, gives her a calm look, and leads her to Han Jing. "As it happens, Han Jing, who is the one opposite you?" "Oh, this is Lu Tianguo, the daughter of the Lu family. When I was a child, I met him. This time, I had a chat." Han Jing explained a few words, see floret low head don''t look at him, stretch out a hand to hold her hand. "Xiaohua, what''s the matter?" He asked in a low voice. His gentle voice made Lu Tianguo, who wanted to say hello to Qin Ning, look at Xiaohua. "Nothing." Floret does not know how to camouflage their emotions, showing a smile. Han Jing is aware that her mood is a bit low. She is not sure what makes her unhappy, but she clenches her hand and wants to say goodbye to Lu Tianguo. Lu Tianguo then came back to introduce herself, "aunt Qin, I''m Lu Tianguo. You can call me Guoguo. Is this the sister of Han Jing''s elder brother Before Lu Tianguo came to see Han Jing, she had known about the Han family. Han Jing had a sister named Han Hua. It was said that she had no blood relationship with him, and she was adopted by the Han family. Qin Ning looked at Xiaohua and Lu Tianguo with a smile. "No, this is not Han Jing''s sister, it''s his wife." Lu Tianguo looks at Xiaohua in surprise. Is Han Jing married? How can you! After all, she was young, and her face couldn''t hold, "is brother Han Jing married? I haven''t heard of your marriage. " Han Jing explained, "my wife and I will have a wedding soon, and you are welcome to come." Lu Tianguo heard that he was going to hold a wedding, and his face was even more ugly. Looking at Han Jing, his eyes were somewhat complicated. How can Qin Ning not see the little girl''s mind, "we are going home, Miss Lu, goodbye." Lu Tianguo said with a sweet smile, "goodbye, aunt Qin. Can I visit you if I have a chance?" Qin Ning smile, "can, as long as I am at home, will entertain you." Lu Tianguo is the daughter of the Lu family, and the Lu family is also a big family. Looking at the business cooperation, Qin Ning will smile to meet her even though she doesn''t like her getting too close to Han Jing. Out of the dessert shop, Han Jing goes to drive. Lu Tianguo turns to Xiaohua and says hello with a smile."I don''t know your name yet?" Just now, Han Jing''s sister-in-law and Han Jing''s sister-in-law called her little sister-in-law. Xiaohua is one or two years younger than Lu Tianguo, but Xiaohua is quiet. Lu Tianguo is more lively and younger. "My name is Han Hua, Miss Lu." The young lady explained. Han Hua, the name is a bit vulgar, Lu Tianguo thought silently. "Huahua, are you still reading? Where can we study? We can make an appointment to play together in the future. " Little flower pursed her lips, "I didn''t read." Because of the special situation of Xiaohua, Han Jing never sent her to school, but he taught her in person, so that she learned the cultural knowledge of high school. After that, Xiaohua followed Qin Ning to learn painting and cooking. She lived a full life and didn''t have to go to school. Lu Tianguo is surprised. She seems to have just come of age. How dare she not read? Can''t she read or don''t want to read? She also wants to ask again, Han Jing has already driven over, and Lu Tianguo still wants to get along with Han Jing, but after Qin Ning takes Xiaohua to the car, she waves her hand and says that she will see her next time. Lu Tianguo can only say goodbye to them helplessly, watching Han Jing leave. Qin Ning looks at Lu Tianguo standing there in the rearview mirror. Then he looks at Han Jing, who is driving in front of him. He also looks at the mirror, touches Xiaohua''s head and sighs. Young people''s feelings, as a mother, are not much to say. Back to Han''s home, at dinner, Han Jing finds that Xiaohua''s mood is not high, and asks her what''s wrong. Floret shook her head, before did not get, she can tell themselves, not their own, do not expect. But now they want to get married, she suddenly a little worried about gain and loss, always afraid that he will leave because of other things. She thought about it and found that she didn''t have any advantage at all. She was very depressed that she could let him stay with her. Han Jing touched her head, "tell me something, Xiao Hua." Xiaohua smiles and doesn''t say much, but Qin Ning knows Xiaohua''s mind very well. For the person she loves deeply, because on the scale of emotion, the deeper the person gets this feeling suddenly, she still has a little doubt in her heart, even self doubt. This is how they get along with each other, and slowly relieve their anxiety. Chapter 1683 The next evening, Xiaohua was washing vegetables and preparing dinner in the kitchen. Suddenly hearing the doorbell, she was a little surprised. She washed her hands to open the door and saw Qin you and Jennie. "Qin you, don''t you have a key?" Qin you smiles and hugs his arm, "let you experience the feeling of being a hostess, OK?" Xiaohua opened the door to them with a smile. "What hostess, it used to be the same at home." Qin you shook his head. "How can it be the same? You used to be Xiaohua, but now you''re Mrs. Han. My father says that our son who married a woman outside is spilled water. Now you''re not the hostess of the Han family." That''s a joke from Han Junyu. When Bai Yu comes back to Xing''s house, Han Tianzhuo follows his wife. Coming to Han''s house is like a guest. Jennie is abroad, and Qin you is also working abroad. When they are together, they have to wait for the holidays to go home. But I''m a little embarrassed to hear him say that. "How did you come back?" Qin you blinked, a bit mysterious, "secret, I brought you a mysterious gift." Jeanie couldn''t help laughing at his mysterious expression and stood by without saying a word. Look, Xiaohua is still wearing an apron. "Xiaohua, you''re still having dinner. Let''s go. I''ll accompany you." Xiaohua nods with a smile. Jennie also says that she wants to learn cooking, so she can teach her a little. Qin you was bored, so he rubbed into the kitchen with an apple in his hand to watch them cook and chat at will. After a while, Han churui and Han Tiannuan come back. They go to pick up xiaoxuehua after work. Xiaoxuehua is wearing a pink snow gauze skirt with many irregular patterns. The fashionable skirt on her makes her more beautiful. Running home to see Qin you and Jennie go home, they open their arms and run to Qin you to hug. Qin you picked her up and said, "my snowflakes are growing high again. The more I think about them, the more I think about fairies." Little snow laugh happily, "right uncle, you are more and more handsome, like the prince." Qin you smiles and pinches her face, "little girl, the mouth is really sweet." Put her down and watch Han Tiannuan go home. He lies on the sofa and reaches for snacks. Qin you purses his lips, grins and coughs. "Sister, pay attention to your weight." She managed to lose weight successfully. In the past, she cut off 30 jin, and her weight fluctuated around 100. But if she didn''t manage her figure, she would still get fat. As soon as she heard the weight, like a cat being trampled on its tail, she immediately threw the snacks to her daughter. "Who said I want to eat snacks, I''m for snowflake." Little snowflake does not expose her mother, holding snacks, "right uncle, this bag of potato chips for you, you can give it to Aunt Jane." Qin you gave her a kiss on the face again. "It''s a good baby. My uncle didn''t hurt you in vain." Han Junyu and Han Junning are busy picking up the children after school. Mianmian is a dancer. She is light and slim when she walks. She is very tall when she is young. When she sees her elder brother and sister, she raises her mouth. She can see that she is in a good mood, but her expression management is very good. The little fish, who was always fighting, was surprisingly quiet today. He came in obediently. Because he lowered his head, people couldn''t see his expression clearly, but they could see that his face was hurt. Qin you put down the little snowflake and went to the little fish, "little fish fighting again?" Little fish turned his head carefully to see his father''s eye, a bit guilty. "It''s not that I want to fight, it''s that some people want to embarrass my sister. I want to protect my sister, so they fight." Qin you is helpless. He is a teenager of the 13th and 4th century. He is a bit rebellious and always likes to prove his strength by force. He went to get the potion and gave it to him. "How many do you fight alone?" Speaking about the fight, Xiaoyu immediately said, "I fight four, four are two years older than me, taller than me and stronger than me. They think I''m bullying when they see that I''m younger. Hum, they call me dad when I fight!" "Oh." Han Junyu was so angry that his face sank a little, and he made a sneer, "let others call you dad, you are so powerful." This boy really itches his hands without going to the house for three days and makes trouble every day. In the past, he could teach patiently. For so many years, he was provoked by him. He directly threw his cold face and let him realize it. Xiaoyu realized that he had to be complacent. He immediately bowed his head and stood beside Qin you in good order. He did not dare to be arrogant any more. "How are those people embarrassed?" Qin you asked again. "My sister dances well. Those people want to invite my sister, but my sister doesn''t agree. They talk nonsense all the time. When they fight to death, I say that I can fight with my sister only if I can." The sound behind the little fish is getting smaller and smaller. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you is also convinced, nothing can stir up trouble. Then turn to see the continuous, slim and long figure, beautiful face, long black hair, proficient in all kinds of dance, excellent results, such a girl, too bright, there are teenagers pursuit, it is not surprising.Mianmian noticed Qin you''s sight and explained, "I didn''t provoke those people. I went to practice jazz dance today. Some jazz dancing boys said that they wanted me to help them in the dance competition, but I didn''t agree." Qin you touched her head and said, "mianmianmian is very good. It''s Xiaoyu who has to pick things up, but how does Xiaoyu get to the dance room?" Both children are in training classes. Mianmian learns more. On weekends, she spends two days in the dance room. Xiaoyu learns Taekwondo and football. The two classes are not together. Fish want to say, aware of the continuous eyes, immediately shut up. Qin you looked at his sister and brother''s eyes and wondered, "what''s the secret you can''t tell?" Little fish nodded, thought of it can not say, and suddenly shook his head. Qin you can''t help laughing. Xiaoyu can''t hide the secret. His expression is obviously hard to hold. He has no secret. Han Tiannuan was watching the crowd. "Xiaoyu, if you don''t say it, dad will clean you up, and we will clean you up too. Hurry to say it!" Fish tangled to see a continuous, finally or to spit out. "A freshman in our school is very good-looking. He is also a dancer. My sister went to jazz training today to peep at the boy. I''m trying to stop my sister from falling in love. It''s not easy for me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Han Yuanli, shut up, there''s nothing wrong with you!" Mianmian blushed with shame. The little fish jumped up to avoid the continuous attack. "Sister, I also want to help you refer to that boy, who is more beautiful than girls, and flatters you. It''s too Niang. I''m disgusted and not suitable for you." Mianmian can''t bear it. People''s dance is a folk dance. It''s a girl''s dance. The orchid finger is a dance action. How can it get to his mouth? It''s so unbearable. Ran to want to close his mouth, but the fish is a monkey, up and down, Mianmian simply can''t catch him. Mianmian couldn''t catch him, he didn''t run away, and he began to explode black materials, "Dad, Han Yuanli, he had girls writing love letters to him at school, he also accepted, he just fell in love." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t!" Xiaoyu yells wrongly, jumps in anger, and runs after Mianmian in turn. Mianmian finally shows a little girl''s liveliness, and makes a face at him provocatively. I haven''t heard of it yet. "Some girls like him gave him snacks, and he accepted them. The girl told others that she was his girlfriend, but he didn''t refuse. Dad, you must teach a good lesson. You are so bold that you dare to harm other girls. " "Han Jinxiu, don''t talk about it. It''s nothing. Dad, I''m wronged! That girl must be close to me and always give me snacks. I refused her and told her not to harm me. I''m still young and can''t fall in love! " Xiaoyu runs over and bumps into Han Jing who comes in from the outside. As soon as Xiaoyu wants to continue to chase Mianmian, he finds a strange woman standing behind Han Jing. Chapter 1684 Fish see a guest came, convergence a few minutes, back a few steps, this also noticed that Han Jing''s hand is also carrying some gifts. "Brother Zuo, what are you doing?" Han Jing put things down, "a young lady came to our house as a guest. This is a gift she brought." Han Jing asked Lu Tianguo to come in and introduce to his family, "this is the daughter of the Lu family. Lu Tianguo, come to visit." Then Han Jing introduces his family, and Lu Tianguo greets them with a smile. When he calls, his face is still a little pale. It''s like Han Jing''s sense of seeing his girlfriend home. Qin you and Han Tiannuan look at the kitchen strangely. Hearing Han Jing''s voice, Xiaohua walks out of the kitchen with a smile. She sees Han Jing standing beside her and landing on the sweet fruit. The smile on her face is frozen. Lu Tianguo saw that Xiaohua was wearing an apron and other people were sitting in the living room chatting. She was as busy as a servant and said hello with a smile. "Huahua, I''ll call on you all of a sudden. I hope you mind. I don''t have to add any dishes today. I don''t have a big appetite." This tone is a bit like the hostess talking to the maid. Xiaohua reluctantly smiles, looks at Hanjing, and turns back to the kitchen. Lu Tianguo turns to talk to Han Jing. Han Jing asks her to sit down and turns to the kitchen. He went home most want to hear a word, is floret raised a bright smile, said that you are back. But she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today. See Han Jing to go to the kitchen, Lu Tianguo also want to get up, Qin you block her way. "Miss Lu, I don''t know. What''s the matter with your sudden visit?" Lu Tianguo looks at the direction of the kitchen, but it''s hard to push Qin you away and explains with a smile. "When I was a child, brother Han Jing saved me once and gave me a jade pendant, so he wanted to come specially to thank me. And my father also told me to visit uncle Han and aunt Han. " Qin you was a little surprised to see Lu Tianguo showing the jade pendant. He heard Han Jing say that he saw a poor little sister, so he gave her the jade pendant, hoping to protect her. In fact, that''s his sustenance for jasmine. I hope she can get a kind of protection and live well in another world. I didn''t expect that over the years, this little girl would come to me. Han Tiannuan and Qin you look at each other, and they all think that the little girl''s sudden arrival has a different purpose. Since she came to visit, she must not be allowed to cook. Qin you and Han Tiannuan find a topic to talk with her. In the kitchen, when Jennie sees Han Jing coming, she understands and leaves the kitchen. Han Jing went to Xiaohua''s back, opened her arms, put her chin on her shoulder, and gave her a kiss on her face. "What did I do to make you unhappy? When I came back, you didn''t come to hold me. " Floret shook his head, "I''m not busy. Besides, I''m working in the kitchen. I''m a little greasy. I''ll hold you for fear of soiling your clothes." Han Jing immediately said, "I don''t dislike it, Xiaohua. Come and give me a hug." floret raised his mouth, turned around and hugged him, and saw that there was a woman''s perfume on him, and she frowned. "Han Jing, you, did you hold other women today?" Han Jing was stunned and couldn''t help laughing, "why do you hold other women? Are you jealous? " Floret bowed his head, did not let him see his expression. Han Jing did not hear her reply. She smiled lightly and dug out her little face. "She met her fruit when she was off duty, and came over with her. Maybe the perfume smell on me is hers." Listen to him call Lu Tianguo call Guo Guo, so kind! Xiaohua is not very happy, staring at his eyes, "Han Jing, you seem to like Miss Lu very much." Han Jing puzzled looking at her, "like? Not really, just polite. " Xiaohua is not hot or cold. She turns around to cook. Han Jing holds her and says, "I''m really angry. If you''re not happy, I''ll try to avoid her in the future." Xiaohua took away his hand. "I''m not upset. Miss Lu is the guest when she comes. Go and treat her." Han Jing shook her hand back and hugged her tightly again. "My wife Han is angry. It''s not an important role. Where is my wife Han important?" When he called himself Mrs. Han, Xiaohua was soft hearted. Because she is Mrs. Han, there is no need to be angry with him for some unimportant people. Want to understand this, floret also relaxed, red face on tiptoe kiss him, "I miss you very much." Even if I just leave for one day, I miss you very much. In the past, they went out together in the morning and returned to the villa in the evening. They didn''t feel anything, but now that they are going to get married, she will be nervous and think about him all the time. Han Jing circle her waist, gentle man, at the moment like a child tasted candy as happy. "I miss my wife, too." Two people quarrel for a while, begin to cook, Han Jing serious beside help.Xiaohua wants to push him out. The cooking fumes are very strong, but Han Jing doesn''t care about it. Before she came to Han''s house, her mother didn''t want to hire a servant. The family was divided into different groups to make dinner, and he had to do it every week. After eight dishes are cooked, Han Jing counts them on the table. Lu Tianguo smiles and asks for help. How can Qin you let her do it and roll her sleeves to help. Looking at Xiaohua washing her hands, she patted her shoulder meaningfully, "Xiaohua, as Mrs. Han, take out some courage. This is definitely not a case. Unlike her father, Han Jing always puts on a cold face and makes people dare not approach. Many women want to get close to him. Even if he can refuse, they can''t stop others from designing. You should be prepared to defend your position as Mrs. Han. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohua is scared to swallow saliva. How do you feel like fighting? "Youyou, what do you say to your sister-in-law about me?" Qin you raised his eyebrows, "just say bad things about you. You know that Miss Lu outside has ulterior motives to get close to you. You also let others get close to you and give them hope. Han Jing, you are going too far." Han Jing gas smile, "just know a friend, I know what I''m doing, you don''t teach bad your sister-in-law." Qin you said, "well, if I have a chance, I''ll take Xiaohua to meet some male stars. If my sister-in-law''s eyes shine, I''ll see how you feel in your heart." ¡°¡­¡­ Get out of here Han Jing pushed him away, protected Xiaohua in his arms, and gently persuaded Xiaohua, "those messy male stars are certainly not as good-looking as I am. Xiaohua, be good, don''t learn from him." Floret with a smile, "well, do not learn from him." Han Jing rewarded her with a kiss on her face. Qin you rolled his eyes. "They are popular little stars. They are good-looking, have a good figure, and are still young. They are much better than you, an old man." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing is almost ten years older than Xiaohua. It''s almost because they don''t know the specific age of Xiaohua. She''s only about nineteen now. Han Jing is so angry that he reaches for his hand to pinch him. Qin you takes the food and leaves quickly. When Qin Ning comes back from work and dinner begins, Qin Ning washes her hands and goes to the table. She sees Lu Tianguo sitting beside Han Jing, raising her eyebrows and taking a look at Han Jing. Han Jing noticed that people''s sight, it is helpless, Lu Tianguo to sit next to him, she is a guest, he can''t rush people. Qin you got up, "brother, I have something to tell you. Would miss Lu mind if we change seats? " Lu Tianguo of course is not willing, she also want to say why she should change, can''t let Han Hua and he change? Chapter 1685 Lu Tianguo looks at Han Jing. Although she has different ideas, she can''t say. She got up with a smile and went to sit down next to Jennie, but she didn''t like it very much. Jennie didn''t care about her and ate her own. Xiaohua remembers, Qin you said he had a secret, "Qin you, you come back today, don''t you have something to say?" Qin you looked at Jennie and coughed, "today is a good news to tell you, Jennie, pregnant, more than a month." Everyone looked at Jennie, Qin Ning excited, "this is really a happy event, now our family, is double happiness." Floret is also happy for Jennie, "Jennie has a baby. Do you have any plans?" "Jennie''s work will continue. Now it depends on the condition of the fetus. If it''s too noisy, she will stop working and raise the fetus in the Han family." This is Qin you''s plan. Jennie also wants to be in Han''s house. In Harris''s castle, her mother has many rules, so she must be uncomfortable. Because of the arrival of a little life, the dinner table is very busy. Everyone is discussing how to arrange the next plan. Lu Tianguo wants to talk several times, but he can''t find the topic. He looks at Han Jing awkwardly for a moment. But Han Jing didn''t give her a look in her eyes. When she was eating, she looked at Xiaohua from time to time and told her not to talk to Jennie and order. Lu Tianguo also feels that Han Hua and Han''s family get along well. She is nervous, but she looks at Han Jing and is not willing to give up. When she returned home, holding Han Jing''s jade, she was full of confidence, hoping to be close to him and become his girlfriend. But he didn''t expect to marry another woman. Did she come back too late? She is so reconciled. This woman is the adopted daughter of the Han family. She has many opportunities to get close to Han Jing. They may be in love with each other for a long time, but Han Jing doesn''t like her. She just adapts to her. Lu Tianguo thought so in his heart, which calmed him down a lot. When Han Jing was able to give her that unique jade pendant, he must like her. Before he met her, he would marry another woman. Now she comes back and tries to approach him. He should be able to feel her feelings, think deeply about his feelings with Han Hua, and choose her. Many people for their pursuit of things, think that there is no result, is not the final solution, want to fight, at the moment Lu Tianguo is such a state of mind. After dinner, Han Jing is going to deal with her work and go upstairs. Originally, Xiao Hua is going to clean up the kitchen, but Han Jing holds her. "My wife Han cooked the rice. Qin you, you come to wash the dishes. Of course, if elder brother helps, it will be better." Qin you disliked it and rolled up his sleeve, "OK, your wife Han is your baby, big brother, help." Han churui was annoyed by his two brothers. He was a little embarrassed not to start. When he got up, he asked Han Junyu, "Dad, what do you mean?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu. Han Junyu coughed and pointed to the fish, "learn to clean up the kitchen from your brother." Xiaoyu doesn''t want to, but his father suddenly raises his eyebrows. The cold in his eyes seems to want to settle the accounts with him. He immediately gets up and carries the plate to the kitchen. "Working in the kitchen is the fine tradition of our Han family. I want to inherit it. Dad, am I good?" "Oh." Han Junyu made a cold sneer, and then he had no expression. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little fish is a bit embarrassed. Qin you told him to do things quickly. Dad only depends on the result of your work, and won''t listen to your nice words. Lu Tianguo looks at them in surprise, especially Han Jing''s name is Han Hua''s name is Mrs. Han just now. She still refuses to do the dishes. She really loves her. Looking at Han Jing taking Han Hua upstairs, she called Han Jing with a smile, "brother Han Jing, what are you doing with Hua Hua upstairs? Everyone is still chatting here." Han Jing looked at her, raised the corner of his mouth, "I take my wife Han upstairs to do things, will not accompany Miss Lu." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Tianguo heard that he had been talking about Mrs. Han. He was jealous, but he didn''t dare to show it. And this is the Han family. He wants to take his fiancee upstairs, and she can''t follow him. Han Tiannuan smiles and asks her to sit down. If she wants to talk, they can accompany her. Lu Tianguo looks at the expressionless Han Junyu, smiles a little dignified Han Tiannuan, and then looks at her arm, looking at her own Mianmian, what can she have to talk with them. She just wants to get along with Han Jing for a while. Since Han Jing has something to do, she can only patiently chat with them about the Han family. Maybe in the future, she will become a member of the Han family. But when talking with Han Tiannuan, she is almost polite. She doesn''t disclose anything about Han Jing at all. When talking with the little girl, she is also very perfunctory. When talking with Qin Ning, she is more polite. She can only smile if she doesn''t want to say something. Lu Tianguo couldn''t say anything, so she had to give up and said goodbye to them. This time, Qin Ning didn''t even say anything polite. She sent her to the gate with a smile and closed it.There is no doubt that Han Jing is excellent, but Lu tianguoming knows that Han Jing is about to get married, and he has other ideas, so he shouldn''t. At that time, Han Jing was kind-hearted and gave her the jade pendant, but when she was young, she wanted to give her a company and psychological hint. When the little girl grows up, the way to repay her kindness is to be with Han Jing, which is too narrow. Qin Ning went back to the living room to educate his two children. "It''s the sincerity of others to treat you well. We don''t want to repay each other, but we must not let each other worry." Mianmian nodded cleverly, but Xiaoyu didn''t understand. Han Tiannuan continued to explain, "you see, the elder sister Lu Tianguo, who was sent away by her mother just now, brother Han Jing sent her jade pendant in the hope that she would not be afraid, that she was kind, and that she didn''t want anything in return. But now she wants to pester Han Jing when she comes back to China. She knows that Han Jing''s brother is going to get married and has to come to try. As you can see, Han Jing and Xiaohua get along very well and it''s hard to get involved. Lu Tianguo suddenly comes over and still wants to pester brother Han Jing. This is to bring trouble to brother Han Jing, which is a bit immoral. " With this example, Xiaoyu felt that he understood, and immediately said, "others are good to me. If I can repay each other, but don''t bite the hand that feeds me, that''s what I mean." "Almost." Han Tiannuan knows that the boy''s understanding is different from that of ordinary people. I really hope he can understand. Han churui came out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "An''an, you''d better not teach bad children. I think Miss Lu is just a small idea, not a vengeance." Han Tiannuan holds his arm and pleads with a cold face. "I didn''t say anything bad about Lu Tianguo. I''m just objective. From Xiaohua''s point of view, the arrival of Lu Tianguo brings trouble to Xiaohua, because this woman is trying to steal her husband''s mind. If I encounter this kind of situation, ha ha, Han churui, no, you''d better not encounter this kind of situation, otherwise I will be anxious with you. " Han churui reluctantly raised his hand to surrender, "on the matter of the matter, how can it be related to me? The two little guys, Sanguan, haven''t been raised well, and they say these are not appropriate." Mianmian immediately objected, "big brother, we didn''t raise them well, but my sister told us they were good, little fish, don''t you think?" Xiaoyu was named suddenly. It''s a little puzzling, but it''s very clear that in the Han family, men are more important than women. Generally speaking, women''s point of view is that men don''t agree, so they hold it. He nodded to his sister and said, "well, the two sisters are right." Chapter 1686 Qin you tells everyone about Jennie''s pregnancy and is going to take her back. Han Jing also buys them a private plane to make it easier for them to get along with each other. There is no need to go to the airport to wait for the plane, which greatly shortens the time. As long as there is a holiday, Qin you will bring Jennie to sit down. When he heard that Qin you was leaving, Han Jing went downstairs to see them off. As soon as he went downstairs, he heard the doorbell ring and saw Cheng Hui and song Chenshi coming together. Have the two been reconciled? "Where are you going?" Cheng Hui asked. "Qin you is going to take Jennie back. What can I do for you?" Seeing that there are guests coming, Qin you won''t let him send them. He takes Jennie away. Han Jing leads them in, and he pours water for them. "Come here together. What do you want to say to me?" Cheng Hui coughed, "I heard today that you are sending a wedding invitation. You are going to marry Xiaohua, aren''t you?" Han Jing stares at Cheng Hui and makes sure she doesn''t feel too sad. The tension in her heart loosens a little. Cheng Hui doesn''t understand his thoughts. She has been patiently accompanying him these years, but he just can''t respond to her and feels very guilty. Cheng Huiyang said with a smile, "that''s the best. In fact, Song Chen and I have nothing to do. I deliberately said something about him and me, so that you and I can get married. It''s to make Xiaohua nervous and let you get together quickly, so that I won''t worry about you too much." Han Jing is stunned, "malt, in fact, in those days, the people who can''t walk out are not only me." Cheng Hui didn''t care and waved, "don''t be so serious. You''re going to get married. I want to rub a bridesmaid to increase my happiness." Han Jing nodded, "Xiaohua doesn''t have many friends. If you are willing to be her bridesmaid, it''s very good." Cheng Hui''s eyes were somewhat nostalgic, but she still laughed with relief and said in a kind of sarcastic tone, "I can''t be your bride. It''s good to be your bridesmaid. I''m very glad that you can find someone to accompany you." Han Jing looked at her for a long time and touched her head. "We can all find it." When Song Chen looks at Han Jing''s hand falling on Cheng Hui''s head, he frowns and takes his hand away. "Han Jing, if you want to get married, don''t touch other women." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing smelled vinegar. Is Cheng Hui really nothing to do with him? When Cheng Hui stares at Song Chen, she tells him to shut up. "How''s your wedding preparation? Do you need help?" "Well, I''m short of a best man. Can you help me in the morning?" Song Chen is sure to help, but Cheng Hui''s attitude towards Han Jing makes him unhappy. It''s really annoying that women who have slept with him always want to get rid of their relationship. "When it''s the best man suit, let me know. Who else?" "Jiamu." Jiamu and gore have been holding the relationship of lovers, not married, the attitude of the two families are slowly accepting them. In the morning, they say something about the wedding. They get up to leave. Han Jing takes them to the door. In the morning, they drive. Han Jing asks Cheng Hui. "What about you and morning time?" Cheng Hui felt guilty, "what''s the situation? Don''t guess what can happen to him and me." Looking at her expression, Han Jing knows that something unknown has happened between them, but it certainly won''t be like what Cheng Hui said. They are just simple friends. A few days later, when Xiaohua was cooking at noon, she called to ask Han Jing if she had a meal. She was bored at home, so she wanted to make a good meal and send it to her. Han Jing said that she would like to come over and send it. Although there are professional chefs downstairs in Sheng''an, they are a little tired of cooking every day. Xiaohua happily prepared three meat dishes, a green vegetable and a soup. Carrying a hot lunch box, she went to Han Jing''s office and saw Lu Tianguo on the office sofa. On the tea table, there was a lunch box, which made her stop in surprise. "Miss Lu, who are you?" "Oh, I don''t have class in the morning. It''s like sending rice to brother Hanjing. Does Huahua also send rice to brother Hanjing?" Xiaohua nodded and put the thermal lunch box on the big desk. Lu Tianguo reminded, "Huahua, the thermal lunch box is a little oily. You''d better not put it on the desk for fear of polluting the desk." Xiaohua looks at her insulated lunch box. In the past, she used to send food to Han Jing directly on her desk. It seems reasonable to hear her saying so. She picked it up and put it on the tea table. Lu Tianguo smiles and asks her to sit down and have a chat with her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohua listens to her voice like a hostess and speaks to herself. She reluctantly pulls out a polite smile and sits down opposite her. "Xiaohua, you are still young. Why didn''t you read?" "I''m going to college. I''ll go to school after my wedding with Han Jing." ¡°¡­¡­¡±Lu Tianguo listen to their marriage, the corner of the mouth smile froze, a little unnatural back. It''s really embarrassing to sit with a woman who likes her husband. Xiaohua gets up and is ready to ask his assistant where Han Jing has gone and how long she will be back. The assistant told him that the president was attending a very important meeting. The meeting was not over, and he might have to wait for a while. Floret nodded, turned and looked at the office, "that Miss Lu, used to come often?" The assistant nodded, "I''ve been here a few times. The president wasn''t there several times before. The last time I came here, I brought some food. The president said no, so she left the staff in the office. This time, someone from the Secretary Department wanted to take her to the rest room, but Miss Lu said to wait in the office." Little flower''s mouth is pulling. It seems that Miss Lu is ready to pester her. She knows that Han Jing is going to get married, but she still pesters Han Jing with the help of Han Jing''s kindness to her. Miss Lu really doesn''t respect her wife Han Jing. Xiaohua asks her assistant to be busy. When she goes back to the office, she remembers what Qin you said. She should take out the momentum of Mrs. Han, otherwise she has been holding a fantasy, still think can pry away Han Jing. She doesn''t know how many women have courted Han Jing over the years. Even Cheng Hui''s feelings for Han Jing are in her eyes. Among so many women, she is definitely not the best, but she is trying her best to be good to him. "Miss Lu, have I eaten yet?" "Oh, I haven''t eaten yet. I want to wait for brother Hanjing to eat together." Lu Tianguo has a naive smile. Floret staring at her, she really do not understand, or deliberately pretend? "Miss Lu, why don''t you eat first? Han Jing may have to wait for a while. I brought her lunch." Lu Tianguo''s face cracked a little, but he was still smiling, "it''s OK, I can wait for him." Xiaohua took a deep breath. "You don''t have to wait for him, Miss Lu. Don''t you have any classes in the afternoon?" Lu Tianguo bowed his head, somewhat pitiful, "Huahua, I just want to have a meal with Han Jing." Xiao Hua licked her lower lip. "Miss Lu, please listen to me again. Han Jing will marry me in a few days. You will not get any results like this. Why torture yourself?" Lu Tianguo shed tears, "no, you don''t understand me. I know he wants to get married. I don''t have any other extravagant hopes. I''m just happy to see him more. Huahua, I didn''t rob her with you. I just feel very happy to see him more. " Floret does not speak, Lu Tianguo''s tone increased a little. "Yes, he is married to you, but it doesn''t mean he can''t have friends. I don''t have an elder brother. He is just like my elder brother. I want to have a meal with my elder brother. Do I have to go through your special approval?" Chapter 1687 Xiaohua looks at her tears and frowns like she has done something heinous. "Do you really think of her as your brother, Miss Lu? You know that." Xiaohua is not very good at using words to distinguish some things. No matter how much Lu Tianguo pretends, she can''t deny that she wants to get close to Han Jing and get what she wants from Han Jing. Maybe her ambition is quite big, and she wants to get Han Jing''s heart. But Han Jing''s heart is just a little bit, and she has already given a lot to Molly. Xiaohua can''t compete with Molly for anything, but she doesn''t want to compromise in the face of Lu Tianguo. "Han Jing is my elder brother. When he gave me jade, he said he hoped I could be happy. Now I''m very happy to see him. Huahua, don''t deprive me of my last happiness, OK?" Xiaohua looks at her in surprise. How can she deprive Miss Lu of her happiness? Before Xiaohua could speak, Lu Tianguo came to her and let her see her ears. "My hearing is not good, I have to use hearing aids, and I have some congenital diseases. I know I can''t match Han Jing. I just can see him more when I''m in good health. Huahua, please don''t let Han Jing ignore me, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little flower listen to her poor sell miserably, temporarily also don''t know how to answer. She sympathizes with Lu Tianguo, but she can''t give up her husband just because of sympathy. "Huahua, why don''t you leave with your lunch and come back next time you have time?" Lu Tianguo stares at her and asks carefully. She even chased herself. Xiaohua gas smile, lips sitting on one side, not ready to talk with her.. Let who quit, it depends on Han Jing''s attitude! She has been in the Han family for so many years, and she dreams of marrying Han Jing. If he is robbed by other women at this time, she will be sad. Seeing that she doesn''t speak, Lu Tianguo is a little worried. Now that she has made it clear, then she will rely on her own ability. "Huahua, can''t you sympathize with me and let me do it once or twice? I swear, I didn''t want to argue with you. " Xiaohua sneers, let once, there will be a second time, the second time there will be a third time, besides, Han Jing is not whose lollipop, why should she let her? Other things are easy to discuss, but Han Jing''s is not. See Han Hua or don''t speak, Lu Tianguo angry, this woman is dumb? She said so much that she didn''t say a word back. After a while, the sound of footsteps came. Lu Tianguo immediately got up and went to the door. When the man came into the office, she raised her smile. "Brother Hanjing, you''re really busy. I''ll bring you a love lunch and try it." Han Jing knew that floret came over and walked into the office today and thought it was a little flower. But when he saw the perfume smell of a woman, he stopped in time. Xiaohua doesn''t have this smell. She smells of shower gel at night. In addition to the soap horn smell on her clothes during the day, there may be mosquitoes in summer. She sprays Liushen toilet water on her body. He turned his head to see the little flower sitting on the sofa. There was a familiar lunch box on the tea table. He walked to the sofa without taking the lunch box. Instead, he hugged the little flower and gave her a kiss on the face. "Why didn''t the assistant tell me that I could suspend the meeting and have dinner first?" He didn''t care that Lu Tianguo was here at all, so he just kissed himself. Xiaohua was a little happy, because this little action showed his attitude. "Work matters. Are you hungry? Eat it quickly. The meat and eggplant I made today tastes good. " Xiaohua opened the lunch box, put out the dishes, took out two small bowls to serve him, and handed him chopsticks. "Did you eat it?" Han Jing tasted the eggplant with meat foam she said, and the taste was really good. He likes to eat eggplant, she can get along with seven ways a week, and change the taste of variety. "No, I want to be with you." Han Jing heard that he did not eat, immediately added a piece of meat to her mouth, but Xiaohua shook her head. "Why not?" "My sister said, I want to lose weight, wear wedding dress more beautiful." Xiaohua pushed his hand, let him eat, Xiaohua refers to some vegetables, rice is also a grain of eat. Han Jing distressed her, reached out and pinched her waist, "not fat, how to lose weight, don''t listen to sister nonsense, you are very good." He pinched Xiaohua a little itchy and laughed to avoid, "I think my sister is right. It''s a girl''s business. Han Jing, you don''t know that you are a straight man, and you don''t know what girls care about." Han Jing shrugs. Well, he doesn''t understand his wife. While eating, they talk about the trifles of life and treat Lu Tianguo as the air. Lu Tianguo, with a lunch box in his hand, comes to Han Jing in anger, anger and sadness. "Brother Han Jing, I didn''t have lunch either. I want to wait for you."Han Jing looked up at her, "Miss Lu, I didn''t restrain you from having lunch, but as you can see, my wife Han sent me a love lunch. I like the food she cooked, so I can''t eat yours." Han Jing is a gentle person. Before Lu Tianguo met him, he visited his house again, once or twice. He was polite to her and had the manners of a gentleman. But it doesn''t mean that he will have other feelings for her. She doesn''t care about his wife Han''s feelings, so he doesn''t have to respect her. "Brother Hanjing, I just want to have lunch with you. I don''t mean anything else." Han Jing chuckled, "but I''m very busy. If I accompany you, I can''t accompany my wife. If I have to make a choice, I will naturally choose my wife." Now he''s talking more and more about my wife Han. Lu Tianguo sad, this is not the result she wanted, but Han Jing is so ruthless, refused her. It''s not that she has no self-esteem, it''s just that in front of love, she feels that her self-esteem has been challenged. "Well, I''ll eat with you, OK?" Han Jing sighed, "if you have to do this, it''s up to you." Lu Tianguo opens his lunch box and eats here. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohua looked at her and thought she was ridiculous, pitiful and ridiculous. Han Jing pinched her chin and asked her to look at herself. "Let''s continue to eat. By the way, mom and you went to see the wedding photos. How did you see it?" When it comes to wedding photos, Xiaohua is interested and immediately shows him the repaired photos in her mobile phone. They sit on a sofa and look down at the photos of their mobile phones. Han Jing sometimes takes a bite of rice and puts a mouthful of food into her mouth. Xiaohua doesn''t dislike the saliva on his chopsticks, and Han Jing doesn''t care if he feeds her with his own chopsticks. "Well, don''t make these. Send me this one." Han Jing points to their group photo. Xiaohua sends it to him. Han Jing immediately saves it and sets it as a screen saver. Every time he turns on his mobile phone, it''s their group photo. When they talk about the photos, they just talk about the bridesmaids. There are at least two bridesmaids, Cheng Hui and Han Jing. Xiaohua has few friends and is usually alone. It''s really difficult for her to find friends. Looking at their intimate appearance, Lu Tianguo wants to cry jealously. Hearing that they are short of bridesmaids, she immediately says that she can be her bridesmaid. Chapter 1688 Xiaohua listens to Lu Tianguo as her bridesmaid. She takes a look at her and shakes her head at Han Jing. Lu Tianguo likes Han Jing. Such people around her make her feel uncomfortable. "Huahua, I will help you to be a bridesmaid." Lu Tianguo said with a smile. If Mian Jing can''t, I''ll make you a bridesmaid "Good!" Xiaohua is happy. Mianmian would be very happy to be her bridesmaid if she knew. "Brother Hanjing, why don''t you choose me? I can." Lu Tianguo was wronged. Now as long as she can get close to him, she wants to cherish it. Han Jing said with a light smile, "Miss Lu, although you know me, my wife Han is not familiar with you. She will be restrained in front of unfamiliar people, so please forgive me." What he said was very polite, and it was not as easy and natural as he had seen her before. Before, he heard that Lu Tianguo''s voice was somewhat similar to that of Molly''s, and he really regarded her as a younger sister. However, Lu Tianguo was too attentive to himself, and his purpose was very clear, so now he only felt tired of hearing her voice. Molly used to be very noisy, noisy and coquetry with him occasionally, but she would never do anything to embarrass him, nor would she be unreasonable. She knew that he was going to get married, and she was still clinging to him. Propriety is a good thing. He gives her one point. If she greedily wants to take three points, then next time she wants a little from him, he will not give. Obviously, Lu Tianguo is still young and hasn''t grasped the sense of propriety. She still has some questioning tone to ask Xiaohua. "Huahua, we''ve met several times. We''re friends, too." Floret indifferent, "sorry, I did not take you as my friend." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Tianguo gritted her teeth and lost a little appetite. After eating a few mouthfuls, she cleaned up and said that she would leave with class in the afternoon. When she left, Xiaohua was relieved. She kept staring at her and Han Jing, which made her very uncomfortable. Han Jing also ate about the same. Seeing that she hadn''t taken a few bites, she advised her to eat more. Xiaohua shook her head. She was full. She drank water before eating. Han Jing is surprised, "can you still drink enough water?" "Yes, drinking water before meals can lose weight. My sister taught me that. My sister has lost weight." Xiaohua said seriously that she firmly believed in Han Tiannuan''s words. After dinner, Han Jing cleans up by himself. He makes a cup of tea and gargles his mouth. He takes her to his small rest room. He used to work overtime in his company and sleep here. Lying on the bed, floret holding him, showing a giggle. Han Jing looked at her puzzled, "what are you laughing at? Silly, did you learn from Jennie? " Floret immediately smile convergence, "I''m not stupid, I''m just happy, happy in front of Miss Lu, your attitude to me." Han Jing didn''t expect that she would be happy. She held the tip of her nose and said, "you''re not stupid. You''re my wife Han. Of course, I want to be close to you and eat your food. She''s just a passer-by who has to leave sooner or later. She''s the one who refuses to leave. I want to be polite to a gentleman. I didn''t send security guards to her to leave." Floret still can''t help but show sweet smirk, rubbed in his arms. "Han Jing, I find that I like you more and more. What should I do?" "What else can I do? I like to eat me. Do you want to eat me now?" "Han Jing, how can you drive at this time? You," Xiaohua''s cheeks are flushed and she doesn''t look at him. Han Jing innocent, bad smile of scratch her, "I didn''t say anything, how to drive, floret, you learn bad, since you want to, then I really want to come again." Han Jing said that he wanted to come once, but he also blamed her for the delicious food she cooked. As the saying goes, it''s human nature to be full of warmth, thought, lust and lust. Besides, it''s not necessary to be so formal with his wife Han. Floret is not a person who will quarrel, he said a Leng a Leng, stupefied was tossed in the rest room bed to sleep for an afternoon. Or wait for easy cold time to get off work, go to rest, pick her up, take her home, she opened her eyes vaguely, get out of bed, call to walk a little shaking. Han Jing takes her hand, pinches her face and teases her with a smile. "Xiaohua, you are too weak. You can''t carry it just a few times." Floret wronged bow, do not want to talk to him. In the past, he pretended to be serious and elegant, but when she got to bed, she was scared by him, except that he was gentle in the front and even a little rough and unrestrained in the back. Han Jing walked up to her with a smile, "come on, my fault, I''ll carry it." Xiaohua, this is the company, "isn''t that good?" Han Jing did not care, "the company has no express provisions, can''t show love, I can''t carry my wife." He, the president, spoke. Xiaohua was really impolite. She climbed on his back on tiptoe and hugged his neck.¡°¡­¡­¡± stood aside as an assistant dog, and heard the president make complaints about it. But the company also does not have the explicit stipulation, when goes to work receives boss''s pressure, after work also must be fed dog food by the boss! Back home, Xiaohua and qinning said, want to call Mianmian do her bridesmaid, so OK. Qin Ning thinks about it. Naturally, it''s OK. The bridesmaid should be the bride''s good friend or best friend. Xiaohua is simple and introverted. Because she hasn''t read a book, she usually studies independently, so she has few friends except the Han family. Mianmian is also very happy to hear that she can be the bridesmaid of Xiaohua. Can Han Jing perform at their wedding? She can dance for them. Han Jing nodded. If she wanted to, it would be good. Mianmian has participated in all kinds of dance competitions since she was three or four years old, and she has won international trophies. Now she takes part in competitions only by her mood. Mianmian must be ready to be a bridesmaid for the first time. Seeing her happy, Xiaohua is also happy. Qin Ning is a face, a face serious told her daughter. "It''s your third sister-in-law who gets married. What do you want to prepare? The bridesmaid''s dress will be prepared for you. What if you show off too much and take away the light of your third sister-in-law? " Mianmian frowned, "that I look good, my fault?" Qin Ning smiles to pinch her face, lesson, "is it still me and your father''s fault?"? You can prepare for the dance, but you can''t be too aggressive, you know? " "I see, mom. I know you love sister-in-law the most. Even I''m jealous. " When mianmianmian talks, holding Xiaohua''s arm is not angry, but teasing her mother. Xiaohua grew up in a family. She always tries to do everything and often paints with Qin Ning. So Qin Ning is close to her and thinks of her whenever she has anything. Don''t say Mianmian can say such words, even Han Tiannuan can say that his mother loves Xiaohua very much and is more intimate than his daughter. Chapter 1689 The day before Han Jing got married. Han Junyu and Qin Ning went to the hotel to meet some friends who came from afar. Accompanied by Han Jing, they met the quarter they had not seen for many years. Han Jing is not seen quarter, Han Junyu and he introduced. In the quarter of my fifties, when I got fat, my temples were a little white, and my face was not very good, but I was in a good mood when I met my old friend. Looking at the tall and straight Han Jing, he suddenly envies Han Junyu for being with his own woman and giving birth to several children. When he sees Qin Ning, he will think of the girl he once was. Qin Ning knew that he hadn''t been married for so many years. It was originally the news of marriage, but in the end, he didn''t know why the wedding was cancelled. He had been alone all these years. Laughing and talking about the meal with him, I heard that he had a bad appetite and was not used to Nankang''s food, so I invited him to Han''s house and asked Xiaohua to cook some dishes for him. Ji nods. He hasn''t seen Han Tianzhuo and Han Tiannuan for several years. He also wants these two children. Han Jing also politely greets him. Ji heard that Han Jing inherited Sheng an. He patted him on the shoulder and said that there was a project he could talk about. Han Jing nods with a smile and goes to say hello to Xi Yifan. Xi Yifan loves to dress up even when he is old. He takes their granddaughter to play and says that they are coming. How can we say that he wants to have a meal cooked by Han Jing''s wife with the Han family. Han Jing coughs lightly. These uncles and aunts have a good relationship with the eldest brother and the second brother. He doesn''t have much contact with them. He just follows Han Junyu and says a few words at the right time. He is a very clever and sensible younger generation. Xi Yifan also said with a smile, old age, with their own things, old friends get together less and less, rare also can attend the children''s wedding. When we walked out of the hotel chatting, we heard someone called Han Jing. Qin Ning turns his head and sees Lu Tianguo again. He smiles at Han Jing, but the smile is more ridicule. Han Jing has some helplessness. He doesn''t want to make any jokes in front of his elders. He goes up to ask Lu Tianguo, what''s the matter? Lu Tianguo was a little pathetic and said in a low voice, "my father received your wedding invitation, Han Jing. If, I said if, I''ll treat you as my brother, get along with you and see you more, OK?" Han Jing helpless, "can''t, Miss Lu, I married, if and outside the woman is not clear relationship, my wife will be sad." Lu Tianguo anxiously explained, "it''s ok if I don''t let your wife know about my relationship with you. Brother Hanjing, the jade you gave me can make me feel safe, but I feel more secure when I''m by your side. You," "Miss Lu, there''s no if. I treat you as a friend, but friends are the boundary." Han Jing is a little angry. Lu Tianguo has been spoiled by her father these years. Whatever she wants will satisfy her. Now she wants to fall in love with Han Jing, but Han Jing refuses her all the time. She can''t accept it, so she doesn''t feel reconciled. She is not bad. Why doesn''t Han Jing even give her the chance to be his sister? "Brother Hanjing, you and Huahua were together since childhood. You may be too used to each other to get together. You haven''t been with other girls. How do you know you won''t like others?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing is speechless about such logic. "Brother Han Jing, even if you like her and marry her, don''t try to avoid me. I admit that I have a little liking for you, and I have a lot of longing for you. But I know that you will not cross the line if you want to get married. Don''t refuse me so cruelly, OK?" "No!" Han Jing is gentle to his friends, but in the face of Lu Tianguo, he thinks that being gentle to her is harmful to her. "Miss Lu, I have nothing to do with you. I refuse you because of my respect for my wife!" Lu Tianguo was shocked to hear his tone increase. She didn''t know how to provoke him, which would make him lose his temper suddenly. Han Jing, her brother, is a gentle person. How can she yell at her. She wanted to cry and grabbed his arm. "Brother Hanjing, how can she make you like her so much?" Han Jing looks at the arm that is grasped by the girl, frowns and flings away. "Miss Lu, my wife Han is good everywhere. I just like it. It''s your business that you like me, not to question my right. Please don''t disturb me any more! " Lu Tianguo was thrown away by him, fell back, sat on the ground, looked at him wrongly and cried. Mr. Lu, who came from a distance, saw that his daughter was pushed away by Han Jing. He quickened his pace and helped her up. No matter right or wrong, he raised his arm and slapped Han Jing. "You''re a big man bullying my daughter. You''re nothing." Mr. Lu''s action is too sudden, Han Jing didn''t avoid it, he was slapped on the cheek, the man''s strength is great, Han Jing slants his head, there is a little blood on the corner of his mouth. "Dad, how can you beat brother Hanjing? It''s not brother Hanjing''s fault. It''s because I shouldn''t like him." Lu said and began to cry. Qin Ning was worried when he saw his son being beaten. He ran to hold Han Jing''s face and saw that half of his face was a little red and swollen. How could she bear it.My son will get married tomorrow, and his face is hurt. How can I see people. "Mr. Lu, it''s true that you love your daughter, but please ask who''s fault first!" Qin Ning said coldly. Mr. Lu is also particularly arrogant, "my daughter likes him. If he doesn''t like him, he can refuse to accept him. Why do you have to do it. Mrs. Han, it''s your son who goes too far! " Qin Ning grinds his teeth. It''s totally unreasonable. Without asking, he blames Han Jing. Qin Ning stares at Tian Guo coldly, "Miss Lu, Han Jing is going to get married tomorrow. You''ve been holding her, shouldn''t he leave you?" "Aunt Qin, it''s my fault. I, I just can''t bear it." Lu Tianguo wiped his tears. "Dad, it''s not Hanjing''s fault. It''s me. Just now I told Hanjing not to hide from me. I treat him like a brother." Mr. Lu was more angry when he heard that. He could see what her daughter was thinking. She liked Han Jing, but she didn''t disturb him. She just regarded him as her brother, but Han Jing insisted on rejecting her. This boy is a jerk, and he doesn''t know how to cherish her daughter! "Han Jing, no matter what the reason is, you can''t push Guoguo. Guoguo''s leg is injured, and sometimes she can''t hear clearly, so you should be more patient. When you gave her the jade, she has always been a treasure. She hopes to see you more when she comes back to China. If you don''t like her talking, it''s too degrading to do it. " Qin Ning would like to bah. My Han Jing was kind enough to give you the jade. Now you are kind enough to blame him for all your mistakes. It''s not Han Jing''s fault that your daughter is hurt and has bad ears. She has been pestering Han Jing. Han Jing asks her to pay more attention to her, and she still holds Han Jing. In spite of his anger, Qin Ning asked Lu Tianguo, "Miss Lu, show me the jade Han Jing gave you?" Chapter 1690 Listening to Qin Ning, Lu Tianguo finally stopped crying and took off the jade from his neck. The jade rope is the same one Han Jing used to wear. Qin Ning took the jade and fell to the ground. The jade broke into pieces in an instant. Lu Tianguo''s eyes widened in amazement. She looked at her in disbelief. She pushed Qin Ning angrily and asked loudly. "That''s my jade. Why did you break it? Why did you do that?" In anger, people lose their senses and have great strength. Qin Ning is pushed back by her and staggers a few steps. Han Jing reaches out to help her. Lu Tianguo knelt down on the ground and picked up the jade, but the broken jade, this piece and that piece, and some small pieces, could not be picked up. Mr. Lu was also very angry and asked Qin Ning, "Mrs. Han, what do you mean? Why is the jade that smashes the fruit? It''s her treasure!" Qin Ning couldn''t help laughing. "If I remember correctly, it was a jade made by my husband. It was carved with the name of my son Han Jing and given to him. Han Jing was kind-hearted and wanted to comfort the little girl. How could it be your jade?" Mr. Lu choked, but how could she smash the jade on the spot if she had been wearing it for so many years? What''s more, Han Jing gave it to Guoguo. Now it''s Guoguo''s! "Mrs. Han, you said it was Han Jing who gave it to Guoguo. That''s Guoguo''s "Yes, my son is given to your daughter, but it''s not an excuse for your daughter to get close to my son. It''s my son''s right to know who he likes and who he''s with. Mr. Lu, in what capacity do you accuse him of treating your daughter well? It''s not my son''s fault that your daughter is hurt and in poor health. If she really regards Han Jing as her brother, she should know how to be measured and how to distance her from her brother! " Qin Ning is a rude rhetorical question. Mr. Lu''s face was ugly. Seeing that his daughter was still picking up jade on the ground, he wanted to help her up. Lu Tianguo sad with half a jade, "jade broken, Dad, I''m so sad, Han Jing brother to get married, why even this jade can''t leave me?" Qin Ning stepped forward and stood in front of Han Jing, "Yu, I broke it. If you have anything to do with me, my son has a good temper, but it doesn''t mean you can bully him. Miss Lu, if you like a person, you should also grasp the yardstick and don''t cross the line. Once you''ve crossed that line, you''re cheap! " It''s a shame to be scolded for his daughter. Mr. Lu can''t bear it. "Mrs. Han, please pay attention to your wording. You also have a daughter. She likes to be alone and wants to pursue. What''s wrong with that?" "Big mistake!" Han Junyu came over and pulled Qin Ning down behind him. "Mr. Lu, Han Jing wants to get married. Your daughter comes after him. Shouldn''t he refuse and coax her? Don''t forget what killed your wife To say that Han Junyu is Lao Jiang, as soon as he opens his mouth, both Mr. Lu and Lu Tianguo change their faces. How Mrs. Lu died is that Mr. Lu didn''t refuse the woman who pursued him, and the relationship was unclear. In the end, she was depressed and killed herself. When Mr. Lu thought of such a tragedy, he regretted it and looked at his daughter with complicated eyes. "Guoguo, let''s lose that jade. Let''s go." There is a piece of Yulu sweet fruit has been looking forward to Han Jing will give her response, even if it is poor for her, can also see her a few more eyes, but now the jade is broken, that expectation is broken. She is not reconciled, holding jade, scratched hand, still don''t want to let go. Mr. Lu was distressed and helpless. He broke off her palm and threw away the jade. "Guo Guo, wake up. Han Jing is getting married. You can''t have a future." "I don''t think about the future. Even if he gets married, I don''t care. Now the divorce rate is so high, who knows what the future will be like. If brother Han Jing can like me, it''s OK not to divorce. I like to be with him! " Pop! Mr. Lu was so angry that he slapped her. How could she have such an idea! This not only destroyed herself, but also destroyed other people''s marriage. Did he teach her that for so many years? "Guoguo, be sober. It''s impossible for you and him. Don''t abuse yourself." Lu Tianguo also wants her father to help her, but he didn''t expect her to put it down. As her father said before, as long as she likes people, he will help her! "Dad, you hit me!" Mr. Lu just moved his hand. Now he regrets that he wants to touch her, but she pushes him away and leaves angrily. "Fruit Mr. Lu was in a hurry to catch up. Seeing them go far away, Qin Ning snorted coldly. It can be seen that Mr. Lu loves his daughter very much, but the way of her education is a bit of a failure. She turned to look at Han Jing''s cheek and touched it painfully. "Does it hurt?" "Fortunately, I''ll deal with it first, otherwise Xiaohua will be worried when I go back." Qinning, back to the hotel to get the ice swelling medicine, quarter and Xi Yifan saw a play, all smile and shake their heads.Han Jing is the young generation they see. Few of them are mature and steady. They are also handsome and gentle. No wonder some girls are obsessed with her. But then again, which of the Han family''s children is not good? Han Jing dealt with her face, drove back to Han''s home, and when she got back to Huihan''s home, Xiaohua ran out with a smile, "Han Jing''s food is ready, I heard that there are guests coming, and I''m back again." "Han Jing, what''s wrong with your face?" Although Han Jing thought that he covered up well, she didn''t expect that Xiaohua could still see it. She looked at him anxiously and wanted to see his face. "There was an accident on the way. It''s OK, Xiaohua." Xiaohua looks at him with a wrinkled face. Han Jing compromises and sits down to let her see. Xiaohua sees that there are finger marks and knows that she has been slapped. Now who dares to slap Han Jing in the face. She asked him what was the matter. Han Jing just said that there was a little accident on the way and it had been solved. With Han Junyu into the villa quarter, see and Han Jing talk girl a little familiar, he is staring at, step by step. Han Jing then remembered that there were still some guests. She stood up and thought about the introduction of the season. She looked at Xiaohua obsessively. She came up to her and held her face to look at her back neck. She saw a mole on her back neck and her eyes were instantly moist. "Beibei, you are still alive!" Season emotional, hold her tight. Xiaohua''s eyes are wide open in fright. She struggles to ask Han Jing for help. Han Jing was also blinded by Ji''s sudden action, patting him on the shoulder, "Uncle Ji, what''s going on?" Ji Huishen released Xiaohua and touched her long hair. She was very happy to rub her face. "You are my Beibei, Beibei, do you remember me? I''m your father ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohua, with a confused face, snatches her hair from him and hugs Han Jing. She was a little scared and flustered. "Beibei, don''t you remember me? At that time, you were kidnapped. I looked for you for a long time, but I never found you. We all thought you were dead. " Han Jing understood what he meant. He thought Xiaohua was his daughter. "Uncle Ji, what evidence do you have to prove that my wife is your daughter?" Chapter 1691 Ji suddenly admits his family, and everyone is confused. Qin Ning asks Ji to calm down for a while and slowly explains what''s going on. When I think of the past, it''s a bit of vicissitudes. Twenty three years ago, he returned to China to take charge of the family and inherit the Ji family. Later, he met Beibei''s mother. The reason is that Beibei''s mother is like the dead rongxu''er. After two years with Beibei''s mother, he gradually found that he fell in love with her and wanted to propose to her. However, when she found out about rongxu''er, she thought she was just a stand in and angrily avoided him. He didn''t find her for a long time. Seven years later, when he was going to marry another woman, she suddenly came to me with her two children. He thought it was a gift from God. He gave up the marriage and wanted to marry Beibei''s mother. But God seems to like to joke with him very much. Beibei''s mother got sick after seven years of hard work and died in less than three months. She can''t accept the fact at all. It was his two little babies who gave him hope. He put all his heart into his children and finally found some hope in life. Beibei was kidnapped when he was nine years old. He didn''t give up searching all these years, but there was no news. He was desperate in his heart. Beibei likes to have long hair and takes good care of her hair. She says it''s a princess with long hair, and Beibei has a mole on her back neck. Besides, Beibei''s appearance is similar to her mother''s, so he can''t admit it. Looking at the girl with long hair in front of her, Ji suddenly felt that God seemed to be good to him, and could let her see her. Xiaohua is also very surprised that she has a family, but when she was rescued by her grandmother, she can''t remember anything, and her grandmother also said that she was injured, so she can''t remember more. Ji waved to her, "Beibei, come and sit down with dad." Xiaohua hesitates and looks up at Hanjing. Hanjing takes her hand and takes her to the side of the season. Quarter looked at the girl, "Beibei''s eyes, like mom, Beibei, are Dad''s fault, dad didn''t protect you." Xiaohua is a little cramped. Maybe the man in front of her is her father, but she is totally unfamiliar with him. When he puts his hand on his face, she feels very strange. "You said two children, I''m Beibei, is the other a baby?" Ji explained, "yes, the other is my brother. Your brother''s name is Ji Wang, the hope of desire, and his nickname is Bao Bao. Your big name is Ji Bei and your small name is Bei Bei. I''ll contact your brother now. Your brother has been trying to find you all these years, and he regrets that he didn''t protect you. Beibei, if your brother knows you are still alive, he will be happy. " Quarter out of the mobile phone, excited hands are shaking. A man in his fifties, with tears in his eyes and a runny nose, had no gentlemanly manners. He dialed the phone, waiting for the other party to speak, his voice choked and said: "Xiao Wang, I found Beibei, you come to Nankang city." "Beibei? Dad, you didn''t lie to me? " "No, if you come to Nankang, you can see your sister." Ji and his son simply explained a few words, hung up the phone, looking at Xiaohua, oh, no, it''s Ji Bei, Bei Bei, full of pity. "When Beibei Zhang grows up, he has to get married. It''s good. Dad is happy for Beibei." All of a sudden, there is a brother and father. Jibei is also a little excited. She also has a family and a twin brother in the future. "Han Jing, I have my own family." Han Jing saw her happy, also very happy, touching her head, "yes, Xiaohua also has its own name, Beibei." Ji Bei raised his smiling face happily, turned around and said to Qin Ning, "Mom, I have my own name, so my name is Beibei." Qin Ning is happy for her. "Yes, Beibei, it''s baby''s Beibei. It''s a nice name." Ji Bei looks at her daughter''s simple face and raises her smile. She reaches out to touch her, but Ji Bei is not used to being so close to strangers. She immediately shrinks her hand and grabs Han Jing''s arm. Quarter immediately lost back, "Beibei don''t be afraid, you are not familiar with Dad, dad is willing to wait for you." Looking at his tears, Ji Bei was a bit embarrassed. He pursed his lips and went to get the tissue and handed it to him. "Wipe it first." Ji nodded happily and took the tissue. It''s a good thing that Ji can arrive earlier than his daughter, who has been separated for many years. When he has dinner, he celebrates the season. According to Qin Ning, the dishes on the table are all made by his daughter. He thinks it''s the best meal he''s ever had. Ji exclaimed. I didn''t expect that his daughter, who had been looking for many years, would hide in the Han family. It''s really fate. Han Junyu can''t help but think of what happened in that year when he took Qin Ning away to give birth to a child and almost killed Qin Ning. Whether it''s right or wrong, he cares. He snorted coldly, "it may be God''s will to let your daughter be my Han family''s daughter-in-law."Ji Ji listened to the unpleasantness in his tone, bowed his head to drink, and didn''t speak for a long time. The past, right and wrong, is sometimes difficult to judge, those who he thought were deeply imprinted in his life, are now blurred. Qin Ning says with a smile that it''s all fate. If it wasn''t for Han Jing''s misfortune and he met Xiao Beibei, Xiao Beibei would not have left that place with Han Jing and would not have come to Han''s home, so it''s all doomed. Ji regained his smile. Looking at his daughter with a bright smile, he poured a glass of wine for Han Junyu. "Yes, for this kind of fate, I''ll give you a toast." Han Junyu clinks a glass with him and drinks up. After drinking, the atmosphere becomes more relaxed. Ji wants to drink with Han Jing again. Now Ji is Han Jing''s father-in-law. Han Jing can''t refuse and can only hold up the wine glass. Han Jing''s drinking capacity is not very good. After two drinks, his hand shakes a little, and Xiaohua refuses to drink any more. But the season is happy, the interest is high, also wants to drink, the floret is fierce him. "If you want to drink, Han Jing can''t drink any more. We''ll get married tomorrow." Listen to the daughter''s words, quarter also obediently put down the glass, don''t drink, don''t drink, tomorrow will see their wedding ceremony. Han Jing put down her wine glass, relieved, ate something, and took Ji Bei out for a walk. Otherwise, the quarter will drag him to chat, and I don''t know when I can sleep tonight. The night breeze in summer is very comfortable. Han Jing gets a little drunk and sits on the chair by the side of the road chatting with Ji Bei. Although Ji Bei has a name now, he is still used to calling her Xiaohua. Ji Bei doesn''t care, and she also likes Han Jing to call her Xiaohua, so she is still his flower, not someone else''s baby. Looking at her bright smile, Han Jing didn''t know if it was because she had drunk. She bowed her head and wanted to kiss her. Floret is still a little shy at the beginning, but kissing the light wine smell on his body, it seems that he is also a little drunk, leaning up to stick his lips. Chapter 1692 Get married the next day. Ji Bei gets up at four o''clock to make up, and Han Jing also gets up to prepare for the wedding. Before, because Ji Bei had no family, Han Junyu discussed with Qin Ning that the Han family was her mother''s family, and the villa would be their new house, so Han Jing wanted to come to the Han family from the villa and marry Ji Bei. After all, this is the most important time in a woman''s life, and the Han family will not treat Ji Bei badly. Han Jing starts from her villa with four best men, song Chenshi, Jiamu, Gao Er and Xiao Jingshu. Originally, it was two best men, but Qin Ning said that two were too few and four were needed. Jiamu came, and Gore was sure to come, so he pulled Gore up. Although Xiao Jingshu was engaged, he was not married, so he had to join in the fun. They drive luxury cars to Han''s house. There are rows of luxury cars in front of Han''s villa. From a height, it looks like a long line, very imposing. All the cars are pasted with red happy words, so the people passing by are curious to find out who is holding the wedding. It''s said that it''s the Han family, so they all have to go to see the excitement. When Han Jing took the best man out of the car, he was just about to go in when he was stopped by a man in a white suit. "You are Han Jing, my father said. Are you going to marry my sister?" "Your sister?" Han Jing looked at him, not tall, taller than Ji Bei, and they were somewhat similar in appearance. This should be Ji Bei''s brother, Ji Wang, but how does he look familiar? "Are you Ji Wang?" "Yes, I''m Ji Wang, Mr. Han. How are you?" Ji Wang has a sneer on his lips and is hostile to him. Han Jing''s memory is very good, looking at the corner of Ji Wang''s mouth sneer, cold eyes squint. He remembered that this is the man who encouraged the organization to launch a riot and try to kill him a few years ago. It''s the same person who used technology to destroy the protective wall he set up several times and attack his system. In recent years, he has been biting him and trying to capture him alive. It''s a wonderful world. I''ll meet you here. "Ji Wang, I''m going to marry my wife Han. If you have any opinions, hold them back for me!" Today, I don''t want him to marry his wife Han! Ji Wang grabbed his collar and said, "Han Jing, you''ll meet my brother-in-law in the future. You''d better be careful for me!" See a strange man start, others all around, push him away. Qin you immediately protects his brother and warns Ji Wang, "Mr. Ji, this is the Han family. You dare to be so arrogant. Xiaohua is still in the Han family''s Hukou book. You brother-in-law, you need Xiaohua to speak." Ji Wang shakes off his hand and goes into Han''s house with a cold hum. Quarter came from behind, looking at Ji Wang hands did not speak, is standing by to watch the excitement. Han Junyu and Qin Ning took a look at him, but they didn''t speak. To tell the truth, it''s a matter for young people. As long as they don''t make too much noise, it''s hard for elders to speak. On the second floor, outside kibe''s room. Han Jing knocked on the door, "Xiao Hua, I''ll pick you up." Cheng Hui immediately yelled, "our bride can''t just pick up if you want to, and put the red envelope through the crack of the door." Han Jing blinked and rolled his eyes from Song Chen, but he still took off his glasses and began to unlock the lock. He squatted down and began to plug the red envelope to delay time. Ji Wang, standing on one side, sees them cheating. As soon as he wants to speak, he realizes that Qin you is putting his hand on his shoulder. "Mr. Ji, my brother married his daughter-in-law. What''s your hurry? Just wait!" In their Han family, dare to be so arrogant, really think they don''t hit people? Song Chen''s unlocking speed was good. He quickly opened the lock, but he was not in a hurry to unlock it, but he pushed it aside. Han Jing stopped the red envelope and asked, "the red envelope has been given. Can you open the door?" "No, no, that''s a lot. Don''t be stingy, third brother!" It''s the sound of little fish. Xiaoyu also wants to take advantage of this time to get some pocket money. Han Jingke doesn''t care about little fish''s voice. He immediately opens it and goes in. He seems to have expected that he would unlock the lock. There are a lot of adhesive tape on the door frame and a door. It''s true that they have a good plan, and the bridesmaids have a wall ladder. Han Jing helpless, push the door and plug a pile of red packets in, "all to you, open the door quickly." "Not enough, not enough!" Mianmian also said. Han Jing gas smile, "you two guys, are a family, pit your three brothers, after also want to red envelope?" Cheng Hui stood at the door to block him, "if you want to come in, you can. You want to sing a love song to Xiao Hua." Han Jing coughs. He hasn''t sung a love song yet. The main reason is that his sense of music is not as good as Qin you''s, and he has hardly opened his voice. Cheng Hui knew that he would not open his voice easily. "If you don''t sing, the door won''t be opened for you." Han Jing grinds her teeth and struggles to get a wife. "What should I sing, Qin you?" Han Jing summoned up the courage to sing, but his head was blank and he couldn''t think of any elder brother.Qin you grinned, "brother, just sing simple. Today you are going to marry me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing''s face is a bit cracked, glancing at his younger brother, sure not deliberately pit him? But behind a group of people are shouting, sing this, this song should be the scene. Han Jing can only click on his mobile phone to search this song. Although he has heard this song before, he never thought he would sing it at his wedding. He pinches his voice. "The warm flowers in spring take away the sadness in winter the romantic breath in the breeze every love song is suddenly full of meaning I suddenly see you at this moment the warm flowers in spring take away the hunger and cold in winter the unexpected love in the breeze the high song of birds brings us closer I suddenly fall in love with you at this moment." His singing is not accurate, but everyone applauds him. Obviously, on this occasion, it''s not the song but his attitude towards the bride. "Cheng Hui, I''m singing. Open the door!" "No, no, that''s the first question. I have another question for you. Remember when the bride said she would marry you?" Cheng Hui asked. Han Jing was a bit embarrassed about this problem. He thought seriously, "nine years ago, I saw her the next day. I borrowed her money. It was her dowry." There are people who don''t know their feelings. They can''t help exclaiming that they can still operate like this. Is this a scheduled husband? And the young girl looked envious, "can I reserve one in advance? I''ll find a way to save as much as I want. " "Han Jing, remember when you bought each other the first clothes?" Han Jing pondered, "I bought clothes for Xiaohua nine years ago. I promised to give her the best things and give her a happy and happy environment to grow up. The first dress Xiaohua gave me was when she was 16 years old. She went to work, and her first salary was only 12. She bought me an 800 shirt, which is still in my closet. " Hearing this, Cheng Hui could still remember these things so clearly. Her eyes were red. She was envious of Xiaohua and a little envious in her heart. She grew up with Han Jing, and he certainly can''t remember many little things she experienced. But for Xiaohua, he has extraordinary patience and cares about everything. Chapter 1693 Cheng Hui asked some more questions, and Han Jing answered them one by one. Then he opened the door. Ji Wang, who is standing by to watch the play, has not seen his sister who has been separated for many years. But I heard Han Jing say that he is willing to give his sister a happy environment to grow up. Over the years, he has always despised Han Jing and caused him a lot of trouble. In my heart, I feel a little remorse for not finding my sister as soon as possible and for not getting along well with Han Jing. Maybe he won''t be too upset and will have more time to accompany his sister. When the door opened, Han Jing sent Jiamu to take over the flowers and went into the room to see the people in the wedding dress. He excitedly walked over, lifted the red scarf and wanted to kiss his wife. But when you open the red scarf, it''s not Mrs. Han who kisses you, but the evil laughter of little fish. "Oh, third brother, your saliva is on my face." Xiaoyu also covered his face and complained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing also quickly wipe mouth, unexpectedly this smelly boy put on Xifu. A group of people also laugh, is the most naughty fish. When Qin you got married, he was in the Harris family. Because he couldn''t fool around, Xiaoyu was very well behaved, but he could make trouble in his own family. "Where''s your third sister-in-law?" "Guess what?" Xiaoyu also showed a mischievous smile to him. Han Jing was so angry that he took a square towel to strangle his neck, "then I guess, would you say where your third sister-in-law is?" "Oh, help, brother right, brother Jiamu..." Little fish called a circle, no one to help him, he can only pitifully explain, the bride hidden in the closet. Han Jing released him, opened the wardrobe, looked at the bride in it, regardless of everyone''s eyes, holding her face to a deep kiss. A group of people cover their eyes, fish is still shouting, "third brother, third brother, you pay attention, there are minors here, you will teach us bad." Qin you angry smile, cover his eyes, "you boy close your eyes, they want to learn bad, but also blame your third brother." Han Jing kisses contentedly, asks her, "today, you want to marry me, where else can you escape?" Jibei was panting and blushing. Seeing that he still had lipstick on his lips, he quickly reached out to help him wipe it. "Xiaoyu said he wanted to play with you, so I hid in. Now you find me, I''m yours." Han Jing pecked on her lips again, then took her out of the closet, let the little fish quickly take off the wedding dress, looking at the eye. Fish cold hum, have a daughter-in-law do not brother, know to bully him. Ji Bei is wearing a wedding dress, and Han Jing gives her the bouquet. In this scene, Han Jing originally asked her male elders to leave the house behind her and send her to the car. But before, Ji Bei had no family, so there was no arrangement. Now Ji Wang is standing by the door, looking at his own sister. He kneels beside the bed excitedly. "Beibei, it''s my brother. Do you remember me?" Before Han Jing kneels down to propose, Xiaohua sees a man come over and looks at her in surprise. She has some vague memories in her mind, but she is not sure if she is her brother, but the blood relationship is wonderful. She tentatively reached out to touch his face, Ji Wang excitedly held her little hand, and tears fell out on the spot. "Beibei, it''s my brother. Do you remember my brother? Over the years, I have had countless dreams. I dream that my Beibei lives well, and I know that you will be OK. " "Brother?" Yesterday she knew that she had a brother, but she was surprised to see him with her own eyes. "Yes, it''s my brother. My brother didn''t protect you. It''s my brother''s fault. Beibei, my brother finally found you." Ji Beiyang raised the corner of his mouth and gave him a tissue. "Brother, don''t cry. I''m getting married today." Ji Wang took the paper towel, wiped her tears and held her face with a smile. "Beibei has grown up. Beibei is married today. My brother is happy for you. Beibei, can my brother hold you?" Kibe opened his arms and gave him a hug. "Brother, I''m here." Ji looked and hugged her. She couldn''t help crying again. He was so moved that he always wanted to find his sister. Although his father said Ken couldn''t find her, he still felt that if he found her bones, he would take them home and take them back to his mother, then she would not be alone. Thank God for keeping her alive. Han Jing is not happy to see that he is still holding it. Now she is his wife! "Mr. Ji, it''s almost time for my wedding with Xiaohua." That means, let go of my wife! Ji Wang doesn''t care about his image. He wipes his nose and tears with a paper towel and says to Ji Bei. "Beibei, can my brother take you out?" Ji Bei looks at her and looks at Han Jing. She shakes her head. She reaches for Han Jing''s arm and wants to hold it. ¡°¡­¡­¡±Ji Wang grinds his teeth, but now it''s hard to find his sister. He doesn''t want to make her unhappy. Han Jing raises the corner of her mouth to see that the lipstick on Ji Bei''s lips is a little light. It should be when he kisses her that he eats some lipstick. "Cheng Hui, give me the lipstick for the bride." Cheng Hui doesn''t understand. She takes out a lipstick from her bag and hands it to him. Han Jing opens the lipstick cover and puts it on her. Xiaohua purses her lips and raises the corner of her mouth. Han Jing has a kiss, and Ji Bei covers her face with shame. "My Mrs. Han, it''s beautiful today." A burst of booing, let him not show love, quickly picked up the bride. Han Jing carries the bride downstairs. Everyone follows his car to the church to hold the wedding. At the beginning of the wedding march, Ji and Ji Wang lead Ji Bei into the auditorium and come to Han Jing. Ji is not willing to give his daughter to him, "Han Jing, please take good care of my baby." With a smile, Han Jing leads Ji Bei to her side and says to Ji, "I will, before and after, make my wife Han a happy woman." Ji Wang still wants to talk. Ji stops him. Ji Bei has been in the Han family these years. It''s the Han family that raised her. It''s a kindness. Moreover, Han Jing has taken care of Ji Bei these years. They just recognize Bei Bei, so they can''t talk. Ji Wang is not very willing to find his sister. Now she wants to marry again. Moreover, Han Jing is his dead enemy! No matter how unwilling Ji Wang is, he is still allowed to bear with it and wait until the wedding is over. Han Jing takes Xiaohua by the hand. Xiaohua looks at her father and brother and looks at them with a smile. "I don''t know why I forgot everything when I was a child, but I''m glad to see you at this time. I dreamed of marrying Han Jing when I was a child. Today my dream has come true. I hope you can also wish me happiness. " Listen, Beijing and her brother will not be nervous. Don''t be so happy Hearing his promise, Xiaohua follows Han Jing to the priest. Listening to the priest''s oath, Qin Ning asked Han Junyu in a low voice, "Xiaohua suddenly found her father, which was a happy thing. How can I feel a little nervous?" Han Junyu patted her hand to comfort, "not much, Ji family is to attend the wedding, they dare not make anything in our site." Qin Ning is still worried about Han Jing. He''s not going to get married easily, so don''t let anything happen again. Chapter 1694 The bridegroom and the bride exchange rings. The bridegroom lifts the veil and bends down to kiss the bride. Everyone applauds. After the wedding, I''m going to the hotel for a wedding banquet. At the beginning of the wedding banquet, there is still a link, that is, when a couple gets married, they should change their name to their parents, and their parents should give them red envelopes. Han Junyu and Qin Ning sit on it. Han Jing and Xiao Hua call their parents together. Qin Ning is given a big red envelope by them. Han Jing leads Ji Bei to the other side. Ji sits there. He looks at his daughter coming. His eyes are red. Many of the guests know that Ji Bei was originally the adopted daughter of the Han family, but they don''t know her relationship with Ji. Looking at Ji sitting on it, they are all curious. He asked the staff to pass the microphone to him, and he picked up the microphone to explain to the public. "Han Hua, also Ji Bei, is my daughter. She has stayed in the Han family for many years and thanks for the cultivation of the Han family. Now she can still stay in the Han family. I still want to say thank you and ask for more care in the future." Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that the adopted daughter of the Han family was Ji''s daughter. Ji''s family is famous in the world. Miss Qian Jin of Ji''s family is the president of Pei Sheng''an. It can''t be said who is high or low. These two people are equal. There are many girls feel that two people grow up together, and then get married, are still very romantic marriage. Han Jing didn''t kneel down in front of Han Junyu before. He just bowed 90 degrees. But when he came to Ji Ji, Xiaohua knelt down, so he had to go with her. Ji Bei said with a smile that over the years, they have been trying to find her and miss her, but she has not contacted them. She is also wrong. She has not done her daughter''s duty to accompany them. Now they dare to come at the most important time of her life, which is her luck, so she wants to thank him. "Dad, although I have been with you for so many years, now I am married to Han Jing, and I am also the daughter-in-law of the Han family. I will do my best to visit you when I have time." Ji and Ji Wang listen to her sister emphasize that she is the daughter-in-law of the Han family. Both inside and outside the words are the maintenance of Han Jing, so they can''t laugh or cry. "Well, let''s know that Beibei is still here. We''ll be happy. Beibei, get up." Now the daughter is a baby, want to hold in the palm of the hand pain, how willing to let her be wronged. Give them red envelopes and pull them up. At the end of the process, the bride and the bride toast to the guests. Han Jing takes Ji Bei to change her clothes and then comes back. They changed into a set of Chinese style clothes. Ji Bei wore red and festive dragon and Phoenix Chengxiang, while Han Jing wore formal Zhongshan clothes and toasts. If you have a good relationship with Han Jing, say a few lucky words and start to persuade him to drink. Han Jing is in a good mood and will not refuse anyone. Ji Bei looks at him holding the wine, looks up and drinks, and drags his sleeve. "Why?" Ji Bei put a small sponge into his sleeve, "you block it with your hand, drink it and spit it in the sea," " Looking at the sea in her sleeve, Han Jing couldn''t help laughing and gave her a kiss. "My wife Han is really resourceful." Ji Bei blushed, but he was still worried that he would get drunk. His sleeve was wide and filled with sea water. He could use his sleeve to block him. Therefore, Han Jing does not refuse to drink in the back. Different regions have different customs. Guests from different regions, some people say that they want to fold wine cups into arch bridges. There is a red envelope on each wine cup. There are a lot of red envelopes. As long as the bridegroom drinks, he can take away the wine cups. Without waiting for Han Jing to do it, Ji Bei comes forward and holds up the wine cup. He politely blocks people''s sight with his sleeve. When he puts down his sleeve, he vomits the wine in the sea. Everyone applauded and praised the bride. She was the president''s wife of Sheng''an. Although she was young, she drank a lot. Ji Wang doesn''t know that his younger sister has done something wrong. Seeing that Han Jing''s younger sister is drinking, he is so angry that he comes to help her stop drinking. Ji Bei wants to persuade him, but Ji Wang looks at her anxiously. He will drink the next wine. Ji Bei can''t persuade her. Han Jing tells her to stop and let Ji Wang drink. guests pour Baijiu, and some mixed wine, this wine is the most intoxicating, three times a cup of wine in the season is a little dizzy, but still strong. All the people on the scene are not short of money. Looking at people playing like this, they all use wine cups to stack one layer after another. The number of red envelopes is getting thicker and thicker, almost more than 50 cups. It''s OK to have the best man and bridesmaid to drink. Among the best men, Xiao Jingshu has a better capacity for drinking. Gao Er drinks two glasses and goes to the front of his face. Jiamu studies medicine and almost doesn''t touch wine. Song Chen was a lawyer when he was a lawyer, but he doesn''t have a good capacity for drinking. After two or three drinks, he waved his hand to admit defeat. Han Jing looks like them one by one. He quietly changes the sea surface of his sleeve and starts drinking again. Baijiu almost drank the same thing. The brothers on the groom drank two cups of wine and wanted to Tucao. These people were too ruthless. They make complaints about the white wine.Even Han churui and Han Tianzhuo hand in and continue to drink. Han churui has a good amount of wine. After five drinks, Han Tianzhuo takes a cup of wine, sips it and looks at the crowd. So when Han churui went to carry the sixth glass of wine, he had not finished one. This is the human spirit, deliberately delay time, people are a burst of ridicule. Han Tianzhuo doesn''t care about other people''s words, but also asks Han Jing, "how many evils do you usually create, so many people pour you?" Han Jing innocent, "I have a good temper, where there is evil, we must be jealous of me, married excellent and beautiful Mrs. Han." When Han Jing talks, he puts Ji Beira in his arms and kisses her face. There was a cry. It''s a big slaughterhouse for single dogs. A group of people helped and drank a few cups. At last, Han Junyu and Ji helped to drink a few cups. The more than 50 cups were finally finished. After drinking, Han Jing and Ji beicao have lunch and go to the door of the hotel to see off the guests. Ji Bei is wearing high heels at her feet. After standing for a long time, her legs are a little sore. She takes off her high heels, points her toes and turns her ankles. Han Jing noticed her little action, turned to see her face was still full of smile, approached her two steps, let her body center of gravity against him. "Tired?" "A little bit." Get up at four in the morning, busy for another day, can not tired. Han Jing''s Distressed arm encircles her waist and uses her own strength to lift her up, so that her feet will be more comfortable. "Han Jing, it''s OK. You''ve been busy all day. You must be very tired, too." "I''m tired and happy." At this time, the young master Han Yangsheng''s smile is not like his husband. He is always mature and steady, suddenly showing such a side, Ji Bei is a little surprised, but she also likes him, completely relaxed and get along with her. Chapter 1695 After two people send guests, although the wedding scene does not need to clean up, but there are still a lot of small things to do. Several people who are close to the Han family seldom come to Nankang city to have a chat with Han Junyu, but Han Jing wants to accompany them. He saw jibe standing by as if to sleep, so he took her back to the bedroom and let her sleep. Jibei lies in his arms and says that there are guests to be treated today. As a hostess, how can she not show up. "My wife Han is very conscious and knows that she is the hostess." Han Jing began to undress her and let her change into a more relaxed suit. Ji Bei was amused by him. At the beginning, she was embarrassed to take off her dress, but he didn''t care at all and helped her pick her clothes, so she didn''t rush him. Two people changed a suit, Han Jing or holding her, to sleep 15 minutes together downstairs. Jibe nodded, closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Fifteen minutes later, Han Jing opens his eyes and looks at the sleeping woman. He raises the corner of his mouth and gets up slowly. He covers her with a quilt. He slows down. As soon as I got to the door, I watched Ji Wang go upstairs to find Ji Bei. He stood by the door and said, "do I need your permission to see my sister?" Han Jing stood still, "my wife is asleep, you have something to wait until she wakes up." Ji Wang looks at the door of the bedroom and grins his teeth secretly. Finally, he can''t bear to disturb his sister''s rest. "Han Jing, don''t think that if you become my brother-in-law, I''ll let you go!" Han Jing laughs, "just right, I''m the same idea." "You" Ji Wang took a deep breath, gave him a cold look and turned to leave. Han Jing raised her eyebrows and went downstairs. Downstairs, I listen to Ji and dad talk about dowry and dowry. He talked with xiaohua about this kind of thing, but Xiaohua said no, she just wanted to marry him. Han Jing laugh at her silly, should give her, how can she not. But Xiaohua said, she has him, he is the most valuable ah, Han Jing now think of the woman''s shining eyes staring at himself, he raised the corner of his mouth. "Because it happened suddenly, I didn''t prepare anything, but I want to give half of my assets to Beibei. Han Junyu, will you give Beisheng an shares? " In the Han family, the most valuable should be the shares of Sheng''an. Han Junyu looked at Han Jing, waved his hand and went back to the quarter, "I don''t care about Sheng''an now. You say these things, let Han Jing talk to you." Han Jing came forward, "yes, I''m in charge of Sheng''an''s business. At present, I have 51% of Sheng''an''s shares, and I haven''t given them to anyone." Looking at Ji''s frowning, Han Jing went on, "but Xiaohua and I share the property, and she owns 51% of mine, even hers." Ji said with a smile, "when we get married, it''s nice to hear from our elders, but when we sign a document, it has legal effect, which is also for Beibei''s good." Sitting next to him, Qin you and Han Tianzhuo look at each other and both smile. "Sheng an''s shares? Qin you and I don''t have a share. Uncle Ji, don''t embarrass Han Jing either. When my father gave all the shares to Han Jing, he set the rules and inherited Sheng''an group, so the shares could not be divided again. " "Now that they are married, it''s not the same," he retorted Qin Ning said with a smile, "it''s not different. Han Junyu and I got married, and we didn''t get a share of Sheng''an group. It''s easy to say whether we have money or not. We just need to be nice to Xiaohua." Ji heard Qin Ning say that, but she didn''t say much about it. The most important thing is that her daughter is devoted to the Han family. He says that she is cruel, and she treats him as a bad person. She said, "although Beibei is married to you, she hasn''t been home for a long time. When she comes back, I''ll take her home to live for a while, OK?" Han Jing replied, "I''ll ask Xiaohua''s opinion. Father in law, you come to have tea." Ji Wang and Ji''s father and son look at each other. In the Han family''s territory, they are all human beings. It seems that it is difficult for them to strive for some benefits for Xiaohua. Han Junyu and Qin Ning have experienced the affairs of Jennie''s family, and they can understand what Ji is thinking. However, they are not unreasonable. They know what can be said and what should not be said. In fact, he really doesn''t have to come to the Han family to fight for anything. He thinks that the Han family will treat Xiaohua badly. When Sheng''an group is handed over to Han Jing, it is absolutely impossible to share the shares with other brothers. It is meaningless for other brothers to earn money. As for several daughters-in-law, they are usually busy going home and have no time to compete. Now Han Junyu and Qin Ning are in good health. There is a younger brother and younger sister in the family, and they don''t need to worry about their brothers and sisters. Han Jing is at home again, and Xiaohua is beside them. It should be said that she is the daughter-in-law who gets the most love. Qin you adds tea to them and digs off the topic to talk about other things. In the evening, Ji Bei wakes up and runs down in a hurry to see Han Jing downstairs. Han Jing saw her go downstairs, waved to her, let her to his side, "come, drink a glass of water."As soon as Ji Bei woke up, he was really thirsty. He took up his glass, drank water, licked his lower lip, and got up to cook for them. Ji Wang is not happy, "you just got married, how to cook, you have a rest." His sister married them. The Han family is a little grandmother, not a servant! Ji Bei explained with a smile, "I like cooking. Besides, what I learned is this craft. It''s delicious." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang stares at his sister angrily. Is it really stupid or deliberately irritating. Ji Bei doesn''t care about his eyes. He gets up and goes to the kitchen. Han Jing also gets up and goes to the kitchen with her. Ji Wang was angry. "Uncle Han, don''t you hire a servant in the Han family?" Han Junyu nodded calmly, "no, I usually cook by myself. If you''re busy, call the cook ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang was surprised that such a big family didn''t hire a servant. The Han family couldn''t afford it, or what. He gets up and goes to the kitchen to teach Han Jing a lesson. When his sister marries him, she has to protect her well. Don''t be a servant. Just watch Han Jing hold her from behind. They are washing vegetables at the washing table. She doesn''t know what to say. She laughs. Both of them are full of affection. Obviously, they don''t think cooking is very tiring. He pursed his lips. Before he had a meal, he was given dog food by them. He turned and left. At dinner, Han Jing brings out the dishes. Xiaoyu and Mianmian consciously go to get the dishes and chopsticks for everyone. Qin you and Han Tianzhuo help to serve the meal. Han Jing and Ji Bei wash their hands and sit on the table. Han Tiannuan asks her daughter to eat with vegetables. The little girl starts to be picky. Han churui spoils her. She doesn''t want to eat, and he doesn''t embarrass her. However, Han Tiannuan thinks the child is picky and looks at her with a straight face. Although xiaoxuehua is young, she is not ignorant. Some dishes she doesn''t want to eat are put into her father''s bowl. She detects the expression in her mother''s eyes and looks at her father wrongly. But dad said that at home, mother is the most powerful, he also showed the expression of grievance. Little snowflake helpless, want to put those dishes to grandparents, but Han Junyu a cold past, little snowflake immediately back hand, obediently put the dishes into his bowl. Little person, the expression is very sad, but think of mother will be angry, she still endure not happy, eat a lot of vegetables. Looking at her daughter eating vegetables, Han Tiannuan''s face just eased a little bit, but smelling the fishy smell on the table, she felt some discomfort in her stomach. At first, she could bear it, but the back was really uncomfortable. She covered her mouth and ran to the washroom. Han churui saw that her face was not good. He got up in fright and ran to see what happened to her. Chapter 1696 Han Tiannuan is lying on the washstand. He wants to vomit, but he can''t. Han churui patted her on the back, "an an, what''s the matter?" Han Tiannuan shook his head. "I don''t know what''s the matter with me, but I''m a little upset with my stomach." "Is there something wrong with your stomach?" Han churui didn''t hear of her. He reached for her and pressed her stomach. Qin Ning also ran after her and looked at her daughter''s pale face. She asked anxiously, "Ann, are you pregnant?" "Pregnant?" Han Tiannuan looked at his mother in surprise and touched his stomach, "ah, I may be, I, I didn''t come to my menstruation last month." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han churui helps her forehead. She is a confused girl. He often reminds her during her menstrual period. He neglects to remind her, but she can forget. "After dinner, I''ll take you to the hospital to check." Han churui said. Qin Ning touched his daughter''s face, "yes, it''s OK to check it." Han Tiannuan suddenly nervous, "am I an old woman now? Is it dangerous?" "Not really. You''re a second child. It''s OK." Qin Ning gently patted her on the back. Back at the dinner table, Qin Ning and Han Junyu say that An''an may be pregnant. They turn to look at their daughter, but they are still worried. Han Tiannuan said with a smile that he was OK. He would check the result later. Ji Bei saw that they couldn''t wait, so she ran upstairs and took out two pregnancy test sticks for her to have a test. Han Jing looks at her in surprise. How can she still have that kind of thing? Ji Bei is sorry. She says she will prepare sooner or later, so she bought some first. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing light cough, in fact, he is still young now, he and she spent a few years two time. Ji and Ji Wang can''t help sighing when they listen to her sister''s words. She even thinks about the children''s affairs well, and they can''t speak any more in the future. Han Tiannuan took the pregnancy test stick to test. When he came out, they were both horizontal bars. She''s pregnant! Han Tiannuan is both happy and surprised. She thinks that she has only one child in her life, but she has another baby. Jennie is pregnant. Now Han Tiannuan has good news. Han Jing is also married. Qin Ning smiles. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two single men of the Ji family, listening to the happy event of the Han family, are happy for them. I don''t know why, they suddenly feel a little cold? After dinner, Han churui is still worried about taking Han Tiannuan to the hospital. Han Jing and Xiaohua send Ji to the hotel to have a rest. Ji Bei asks Ji Bei if he wants to go home with him. Ji Bei subconsciously looks at Han Jing, but he doesn''t want to. Although she is very happy that she has relatives, she is not happy to leave Han Jing. Han Jing holds her hand. He still wants to go back. He asks for leave to go with her. "Well, I''ll go back with dad and have a look." Said kibe at last. Ji is happy. Since Ji Bei wants to go back, he will go the day after tomorrow and let the servants clean up the room. Han Jing and Ji Bei return to their villa and take a bath. Han Jing lies on the bed and can finally rest. Suddenly, Ji Bei came out with a basin of water. He sat up in surprise, "Xiaohua, what are you doing?" "I''ll soak your feet. You''re tired today. I''m tired." Han Jing is surprised that this is not ancient, and there is this custom. "No need, Xiao Hua. Come and sit down." Jibe put the foot lotion under his feet with a smile. "You let me sleep all afternoon. I want you to relax." Han Jing can''t laugh or cry. Her logic, doting on her and loving her are what he should do. There''s no need to be so clear. He picked her up, raised her trouser legs and put her feet in the bucket. Then he sat down beside her and put his feet in the bucket again. "Let''s soak our feet together." Ji Bei steps on his feet with a smile, and Han Jing also wants to step on her feet below. They make so much noise that water is spilled on the floor. Like two children, they are playing happily in the barrel. Fifteen minutes later, Han Jing wiped her feet with a towel and asked her to put it on and sleep. He poured out the water and mopped the floor with a mop. Ji Bei held his chin to watch him do things, "Han Jing, you are so beautiful." Han Jing looked at her, the floor has not taken off clean, a mop lost, squatting on the bedside, holding the arm to kiss her. Jibe jumped up to avoid him with a smile. "Mop the floor first." "Kiss before you delay." Han Jing drags her in front of her, holds her face and gives her a deep kiss. "Xiaohua, this is our wedding night." Ji Bei was shy. Her eyelashes trembled. She didn''t dare to look him in the eyes. Han Jing jumps to the bed, Ji Bei is surprised to point to the mop on the ground, "the ground hasn''t been dragged, and the mop hasn''t been put back." "I''ll do it tomorrow. I''ll do it myself. Now I''ll give you some fertilizer."Han Jing is not a slovenly person, and he also said that kind of words with color, which shocked Ji Bei. Is the man in front of her Han Jing? Han Jing clasps the back of her head to kiss her, but Ji Bei covers his lips. "Han Jing, why are you so strange?" "Strange? What''s strange? It''s a wedding night. There''s no need to waste time on such trifles. " "No, you Well Han Jing knows that she is shy and doesn''t even bother to go to turn off the light. She picks up a shoe and throws it to turn off the light. In the dark, they explore each other''s bodies ¡­¡­ Han Jing got up early and made breakfast. Seeing that Mrs. Han was still sleeping, she read for a while. At 11:30, seeing that she was still awake, she ran to the bedside and kissed her, like a sticky golden hair. Jibei''s eyelashes quiver. He slowly opens his eyes, sees his face and raises the corner of his mouth. "Good morning, Han Jing." "It''s late, Mrs. Han. It''s already noon. Are you hungry?" Xiaohua was surprised, how she felt that she had just slept for a while. Just as she wanted to block some light with her hand, the man covered her eyes with his hand and carried her to the washroom. She squeezed the toothpaste, poured water, sat on the washstand, shaking her legs, and couldn''t help laughing. "Han Jing, I''m not a child. I don''t need to take care of it." Han Jing gave her a kiss, "now, you are my wife, I will treat you as a treasure, a pet, a coax, don''t be abducted by others." Ji Bei was moved and hugged his neck. "How can I go with someone? I''ll be with you." Han Jing handed her the toothbrush. "It''s the tradition of the Han family to spoil when they get married. Daughter in law, go downstairs after washing and I''ll make lunch, eh?" Jibe was embarrassed that she went to bed so late and asked him to make lunch. "You wait. I''ll do it." Han Jing saw her bubble in her mouth and deliberately got her face. "You better wash up, I''ll go downstairs." Ji Bei saw that he turned around and left. She jumped off the washstand and washed quickly. When she wiped her face with a towel, she found the red and purple marks on her body. She was helpless. Han Jing''s appearance in bed is nothing like his gentle image. He is usually quiet and doesn''t speak much, but when he gets to bed, he talks a lot and always likes to say something to amuse her. Thinking of what he said to her, her face burned again and became hot. She quickly dropped the towel and went to change her clothes. Chapter 1697 Ji Bei came downstairs and smelled a fragrance. As she quickened her steps to the kitchen, the smell grew stronger, and she held him in her arms. "Han Jing, it''s so fragrant. I''m hungry." Han Jing turned and asked her, "guess what I did?" Ji Bei sniffed again, "you''ve made soup. There are red dates, black chickens, longans and so on." Han Jing gently scraped the tip of her nose, "it''s really smart. I''ve made soup for you. I''ve put some herbs here all morning. My mother says it''s good for girls." Han Jing said this, took a spoon soup, Ji Bei drank a mouthful, taste very good. Han Jing cooked fried eggplant, celery fried meat and a meatball at noon. The meatball was made from Xiaohua. After lunch and lunch break, Han Jing asked for a week''s marriage leave because of her marriage. When they wake up, they simply clean up and go to Han''s house. For them, going to the Han family is the real return. On Sunday, we don''t have to go to work. We are all at home. After arriving at Han''s home, Ji Bei asks Han Tiannuan about her pregnancy. She has checked her baby for nearly three months. Her discovery makes Han churui sweat. Han Jing also said with a smile, sister this careless problem can not blame her, is the mother infected. My mother didn''t find out until she was more than four months pregnant. Qin Ning was angry and laughed. At that time, she was not young. Besides, when she was pregnant, the two children were quiet and didn''t feel anything. She never thought she would be pregnant. However, this is Han Tiannuan''s second child. Without the panic of having the first child, Han churui is still nervous. Han Tiannuan looked at her husband''s eyes fall on him, like expression regret, angry and want to laugh, to tell you the truth, this child is really an accident. Han churui''s plan is to have only one child. Every time he does it, he will wear a condom. But there is no 100% thing in the world. She is still pregnant. In fact, it''s not his fault. The doctor said that she is as easy to get pregnant as her mother. As long as she is in good health, she is easy to get pregnant. Ji Bei felt her stomach enviously. A few months later, there were new children at home. Han Tiannuan looks at her expression and says that if she wants to, Han Jing is young and strong, it should not be difficult. Jibe blushed with shame and stopped talking. Han Jing immediately waved his hand. He also wanted to enjoy the world with his wife. He would like to talk about the children later. Ji Bei turned to look at him, thinking of his strong energy last night, she simply pretended to be deaf and didn''t hear anything. Sitting next to Bai Yu, she was also envious. Her grandfather urged her to give birth to a few more children, but nothing happened in the past few years. Qin Ning advised her, this kind of thing is not urgent, if too anxious, but affect the mood, the children dare not come. Han Junyu heard Qin Ning''s words. He took a warm look at Han Tian and said nothing. Seeing that he got up and went to the washroom, he also got up and went to the washroom with him. "Is it because I haven''t been well?" Han Junyu worried that it was his body, because he was injured and didn''t take care of it. Han Tianzhuo frowned, "his body is almost good, but he hasn''t checked it carefully." According to common sense, if they are pregnant, there is no reason why they have not been active for several years. Han Junyu patted him on the shoulder, "go to the hospital to have a check?" Han Junyu listens to Bai Yu''s tone. The old man likes children and thinks more about his grandchildren. Han Tianzhuo pursed his lips. Bai Yu went to the hospital for examination. There was no problem, and he did not deny that he had affected some aspects after the injury. Thinking of this possibility, Han Tianzhuo frowned more tightly. After chatting for a while, Han Jing goes to the bedside and looks at her own jasmine flower and hits a flower bone flower. He turned and whispered to Jibei, "floret, go, I''ll show you a place." Ji Bei obediently gets up. Han Jing says that he will come back from dinner and drive Ji Bei to climb the mountain. Yes, it''s climbing the mountain behind moliyuan. The mountain was not high. They walked for half an hour to the top of the mountain. Looking down at the jasmine garden from a height, there are thousands of jasmine flowers, many of which are blooming, white embellished, and a little fragrant in the wind. Ji Bei quietly patted beside him, watching him staring at Molly garden, holding his big hand in his small hand. Han Jing looks back and smiles at her. "Xiaohua, I used to walk into the jasmine garden from the front. Now I look at the jasmine garden from the back. It''s like I stepped on the road of time and turned around to see the jasmine." Ji Bei leaned on his arm. She knew that he would come to Molly garden several times a year. After so many years, he really had a deep feeling for Molly. "Molly must be more beautiful than the picture." Han Jing tried to think about it and shook his head. "I almost forgot her appearance, but a little sadness still lingered in my heart. Perhaps, in the process of growing up, there will always be some regrets. " Ji Bei looks at him in surprise. He even says that jasmine''s appearance is blurred in his memory."Xiaohua, my father once told me that time will make a lot of things fade away. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it after I married you." He touched her head and touched her eyebrows with his finger. "Before, I thought Molly''s eyes were the best. Every time I looked at me, they were shining, but now I can only remember your eyes in my mind." Floret surprised swallow saliva, in the heart excited. He remembers his eyes. Does that mean that her position in his heart is heavier than Molly? Han Jing''s finger belly down, thumbs down her lips. "If memory has temperature, jasmine''s memory is a little cold, and you are hot, maybe people who have experienced such things will understand these feelings. The temperature at your fingertips is really covetous. " Han Jing gave a smile, but there were tears in the corner of her eyes. "Molly has a little temper. She doesn''t like me to be close to other girls. But if she is still there, she will bless me when she sees me getting married. She must still cry, crying and saying, "Han Jing, I''ll be happy if you''re happy, but I feel so bad in my heart that you don''t remember me." Jibe''s eyes were red, too. He grasped his arm and listened to him again. "It''s not that I don''t remember her, it''s that I met a girl who wanted me to guard. That girl gave me more than I gave her." Ji Bei helps him wipe his tears, but his tears don''t care. "If I can dream and dream of Molly, I will tell Molly that she can''t accompany you on the way back. I''ll accompany you and let her not cry or get angry." Han Jing restrained herself and looked at the jasmine garden at the foot of the mountain. After so many years, he left her to accompany another woman. Han Jing leads Ji Bei down the mountain to the tombstone of Molly garden. He stands for a while, taps the tombstone and says something. "We''re home. If you want to say it again, remember to give me a dream and come to see you next time." His tone is an old friend he has known for many years. Jibe takes a look at the picture on the tombstone and leaves behind him. That night, Ji Bei had a strange dream. In the dream, she went to the busy street and saw Han Jing. Han Jing is still a little childish. She is only sixteen or seventeen years old. She can''t help but wonder that Han Jing was so outstanding when she was a child. No wonder some girls like her. Just watch him go to a dessert shop, he bought some desserts, and then go home. Chapter 1698 When she arrived at Han''s house, she saw the girl standing at the door of Han Jing. She was also 15 or 16 years old. She was very beautiful. Her face was so small that she looked like a Barbie doll. She''s Molly. She looks better than the picture. She saw Han Jing come back to her villa, pretended to come out of the villa, and then pretended to see him carelessly. She couldn''t help but come to him with joy. "Han Jing, Han Jing, are you back?" "Well, what do you do?" Han Jing''s tone is casual. Obviously they are very familiar with each other. When they speak, they rub her head with their hands. The girl also squints happily, like a kitten who has been groomed by her owner. "I''m ok. Just as I wanted to go out for a walk, you came back. Han Jing, Han Jing, do you think we have a heart?" The girl called his name, as if like to call two words, like a call, that soft voice, issued with a bit of sweet. Han Jing didn''t answer her topic, but said, "when I went to the dessert point, I bought desserts for my mother. It happened that there was a discount in the store. I brought one for you to taste." "Wow, Han Jing is so good!" As a bystander, Ji Bei knows that Han Jing lied. There was no discount at all, and the cake he bought for her was carefully selected by him. When Molly ate the cake, she told him what she had done at home, and nagged that the homework he didn''t know was too difficult. She hadn''t worked it out for a long time. Han Jing asked her which one she didn''t figure out. Molly said with a smile, how much is 500 + 20? She didn''t figure it out and asked him if he knew the answer. The answer is 520, and I love you. How can Han Jing not understand her words, but he still didn''t answer, so he asked if his English test had the right answer. Molly was still eating cake in her mouth. She didn''t speak very clearly, but they could still hear her. "By the way, I''m missing a few words, or I''ll get full marks." "Those words?" ¡°L,O,V,E¡£¡± Love is love. Ji Bei stands by and listens to Han Jing''s serious routine. From her point of view, she can see that Han Jing''s ear tips are a little red, but she still doesn''t answer her and asks if she wants to learn anything else. Molly nodded and looked at him seriously. "I want to learn how Han Jing likes me, and I also want to learn a science. When can I become Han Jing''s bride? Han Jing, do you know where I want to learn?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing raises the corner of her mouth where Molly can''t see. When she looks at Molly again, she changes her face. She is a bit helpless and angry. She reaches out and pinches her face to let her study honestly, and then escapes upstairs. When he went upstairs, Molly raised a big smile and finished the cake. She licked the corner of her mouth. How sweet! Ji Bei looks at such a beautiful young girl, no teenager will not like it? Sitting beside her, Ji Bei is a little envious. She can meet young Han Jing and see him green and childish. "You are the woman who married Han Jing." Molly suddenly said something, which startled Jibei. She stood up abruptly. "Can you see me?" "Of course, but you are not as beautiful as I am!" Molly said haughtily. Ji Bei pursed her lips, but nodded honestly. If you want to say that jasmine''s face is really high, she feels inferior. Looking at her nodding, Molly seemed to be a little surprised. Suddenly, she felt bored and looked at her with her chin. "You''re a simple man, and you''re calm. Han Jing will like you. Han Jing sometimes thinks I''m too noisy. " "No, it won''t," Ji Bei explained seriously. "Han Jing doesn''t think you''re noisy. He just doesn''t speak, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t like the excitement. He should like the excitement you bring him." Jasmine''s eyes brightened, like a bit of surprise, "you even found this, really worthy of Han Jing''s fancy." Ji Bei looked at her in surprise, "you, look at my marriage with Han Jing. Are you angry?" Molly frowned and sighed, "if I''m still alive, Han Jing must be my man, but I''m not here. Over the years, I think Han Jing is so pathetic. I''m sorry that he is so sad. I want to thank you for being with her. Although I''m very jealous, I can leave at ease. " Jibei is not so scared. Step forward and touch her cheek. It''s really cold. "Where are you going?" "Go to the place where I should go. You should treat Han Jing well. If you live, you should try to love him. He is a person who loves. He must be taken care of with his heart." Molly looks up the direction of the building, not willing to shed tears. "Molly, he miss you very much. You can meet him in his dream. It''s a farewell to him." Molly shook her head. "I can''t show up. He has you in his heart now. I can''t disturb him." Ji Bei also wants to reach out and touch her, but her appearance slowly turns into a virtual shadow, and her crystal tears make Ji Bei feel sad."Molly, he loves you in his heart. Don''t be sad. He still remembers you when you leave the world." "So I can''t let him suffer any more. He is lucky to meet someone who loves him again. Hey, you should add my share of love to him. " "Molly, Molly!" Han Jing listens to the woman around her with jasmine''s name all the time, patting her on the shoulder to wake her up. "Xiaohua, Xiaohua, wake up!" Ji Bei opened his eyes, saw that it was him, opened his mouth, and found that he had just had a dream. She opened her hand to touch his face. It was hot. "Xiaohua, did you have any dreams?" "Well, Han Jing, I said I dreamed of Molly. Do you believe it?" Han Jing''s pupil shrinks, stares at her tightly, hugs her to the bosom for a long time. "It''s all over. It''s just a dream." Listen to his voice slightly tremble, Ji Bei distressed, also hold him. "Molly said she was not angry. She said that when I love you, I should add her love to it." Han Jingyang raised the corner of his mouth and patted her on the back, as if to appease himself. "Then I should give you the love that I gave her. That''s fair." "No, you don''t have to. You gave Molly love. That''s good. You don''t have to give it to anyone. I am me and Molly is Molly. There is no such thing as fairness in the relationship. I don''t think it''s a bad thing that you used to like someone. That''s your experience. I just regret that I didn''t participate in it. " Han Jing Lengzheng looked at her, stroking her cheek, "floret, you are really a lovely woman." Xiaohua was so proud of him that he summoned up the courage to kiss his lips. "Now Hanjing is mine, and I want to have a baby for you with Hanjing in the future." Han Jing heard her confession, holding her face in both hands, "Xiao Hua, although you haven''t read a few books, I love what you say." When Xiaohua used to study Chinese, she was not good at it. When she saw the dense texts, she was so cute that she could only reluctantly recite them. However, she could read all kinds of comic books and books with pictures. Listen to his words, she is angry and shy, but still trapped in his eyes. Chapter 1699 On the third day, Ji wants to return home. Han Jing accompanies Ji Bei to go back. The state of the quarter is a semi monarchy. To talk about this system is related to history. After boarding the plane, the quarter and the quarter will explain. Ji Bei is supposed to listen to historical stories. He turns to Han Jing and asks if he understands? Han Jing told her the key point, "the Ji family is equivalent to the ancient emperor, you are now a princess. But the emperor does not hold all the rights, but the power is divided. In order to maintain the huge family, the Ji family will open their own industry while being worshipped by the people. " Ji Bei doesn''t care whether she is a princess or not. What she cares most is to be Mrs. Han. She''s a little sleepy. Han Jing asks her to put on an eye mask and go to sleep. When she wakes up, she''ll be there. Ji Ji and Ji Wang want to talk, but they can''t get in touch with Han Jing because she takes care of her so considerately. They look at Han Jing helplessly, with bitter eyes. When he arrives at his destination, Han Jing wakes Ji Bei. Before he wakes up, Ji Bei holds his big hand and follows him wherever he goes. Ji Wang calls her several times to introduce the local folk customs to her, but her eyes never leave Han Jing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As a brother, he is very angry. Han Jing persuades him to talk to Ji Bei about what food is available here. Ji Wang remembers that his younger sister is learning to cook, and immediately tells her what local specialties are delicious. Ji Bei shows some curiosity. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Clearly is his sister, want to say what topic, but also Han Jing to remind, Ji Wang or angry. They take a special passage, which leads directly to the underground garage. They take a longer version of the banyan car, and there are escorts at the front and back. They want to go back to their palace. The palace is usually where they live. It''s a big place. The car drove into the gate and took several turns to stop. Before Ji Bei went in, he just looked at the buildings outside and felt the luxury and style here. They just got out of the car, outside stood a row of maids, respectfully salute to Ji and Ji Wang, Ji Bei looked past, this row is big beauty, each is extraordinary. Here, season is his majesty, and season is his royal highness. Ji Bei is going to lead Ji Bei. Ji Bei looks at him puzzled. Ji Bei explains that he wants to take her in. Ji Bei hesitates for a few seconds and then slowly gives his hand to him. The ladies were surprised to see that his Majesty was holding a woman. They looked at Jibei respectfully and angrily. Ji Wang saw that Han Jing still carried a suitcase in his hand and sneered, "Han Jing, my sister is a noble princess. Don''t bully her in the future, or my father and I will not forgive you." Han Jing wants to give him an idiot''s eyes, "Xiaohua is my wife now, my own wife, my own. Pet. You don''t need to talk nonsense here." Knowing that Ji Wang is not friendly to him, Han Jing is not polite to him. "You" "Han Jing?" Ji Bei turns his head and doesn''t see Han Jing. He''s a little nervous. He turns to see them talking and calls him out. Han Jing pushes the suitcase to walk past and gives her a soothing expression to calm her down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listen to the sister called Hanjing, see did not look at himself, Jiwang very sad, eyes a bit wronged looking at his sister. Jibei was staring at him strangely, "brother, do you have something to say?" "Tired? I asked the maid to bring some food first Jibei nodded. He was a little hungry. Ji Wang was in a better mood. He immediately asked the maids to serve some delicious food. He also asked the kitchen to cook a few dishes and present them quickly. Ji Ji leads Ji Bei to the big living room, introduces the layout here to her, and takes her to the room prepared for her. The room is very big. You can see a garden and rockery when you open the window. Ji Bei sighs that this room is several times better than her previous one. Ji looks at her daughter, smiles, and asks her what else she likes and what needs to be prepared in the room. He immediately asks people to prepare. Ji Bei looked at it and thought it was very good. "Thank you, Dad. It''s very good here." After a while, a housekeeper in a vest came over and said a few words in Ji''s ear. There was something that Ji was a little reluctant to leave. The housekeeper was a little worried. "Your Majesty, they must have you present." Quarter helpless, turn around to let Ji Bei rest, he will come back to accompany her to lunch, Ji Bei nodded with a smile. Originally, Ji Wang should go too, but he was afraid that his daughter would not adapt here, so he let Ji Wang stay with his sister, and he would go back. Ji Wang nodded respectfully, sent him away, and then went back to the room to see Han Jing talking with his sister. He felt a little redundant. Han Jing sits on the sofa. Ji Bei rubs her shoulders for her. Han Jing says that she doesn''t need it. Ji Bei must help her lift her head. She says that he has been working hard all the way. She also wants to move her wrist. Han Jing has no choice but to sit on the sofa and discuss with her. He checks the base map and takes her out to play tomorrow. Ji Bei nods happily. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I''ll be your guide. I''m familiar with it. " Ji Wang wants to get along with his sister.Han Jing propped his chin and looked at Ji Wang, "Your Highness, you are also very busy. Don''t be too polite to us. Let''s play by ourselves." Ji Wang grinds, "I''ll take you out. It''s all free, isn''t it?" Without waiting for Han Jing to speak, Ji Bei immediately nodded, "that''s good. I''ll trouble my brother and let him spend money." ¡°¡­¡­¡± How does he feel that his sister is a little bit addicted to money? He is excited when he listens to it for free. Han Jing turns to look at his wife, a little helpless, and reaches out to rub her head. His wife Han is a very thrifty person. If someone treats her, she will never be polite. After lunch, Ji came back, but she didn''t look very well. There was a woman behind her. Ji Wang''s face sank when he saw that woman. When Ji Bei saw Ji Bei, he immediately raised his smile and wanted to introduce the woman to Ji Bei. "Beibei, this is Miss Wen Xue of the Wen family." Ji Bei didn''t understand the etiquette here. He reached out to shake hands with her with a smile. "Hello, Miss Wen. I''m Ji Bei." Wen Xue smiles, reaches out her hand and shakes hands with her, "welcome home, and finally find you. I hope my brother will be very happy." When Wen Xue talks, she looks at Ji Wang. Her eyes are blazing. Others can see that she likes Ji Wang. Ji Wang turns his head and looks away indifferently. He seems to be too lazy to pay attention to her. Wen Xue was a little disappointed, but she still talked to Ji Bei with a smile, "Princess Beibei, can I come to you to play in the future?" Listening to her calling herself Princess Bei, Ji Bei was stunned for a few seconds and shook his head. "I don''t spend much time here. I''ll be home with my husband soon." Wen Xue raised her eyes and looked at the man behind Ji Bei. There was a surprise in her eyes. She couldn''t help exclaiming, "is this your husband? He''s so good-looking. " Han Jing nodded to her politely, and there was no other expression. Wen Xue realized that she was impolite and bowed her head in shame. Ji Bei and Han Jing do it together. Originally, Wen Xue was going to sit with Ji Wang, but Ji Wang was disgusted. He got up and went to the position next to Ji. Wen Xue bowed her head in disappointment. Ji Bei is very curious because it''s her first time to taste the food here. Ji Qingsheng explains the ingredients of these dishes to her, and the atmosphere is still harmonious. "Dad, I heard you found a daughter. What''s the matter?" A fashionable woman rushes into the restaurant and stares at Ji Bei. Chapter 1700 Ji Bei listened to the woman''s questioning voice, turned his head and thought to himself that at the door of the restaurant, he saw a woman with long brown hair, wearing a long skirt of Avocado Green and stepping on high heels. Ji Ji and Ji Wang came to see her. Their faces were a little complicated. Wen Xue said with a smile, "Princess Cai, have you eaten yet? You sit down to eat and talk as you eat. " The woman called Princess Cai, Ji Cai, scorns Wen Xue''s voice and stares at her coldly. "I''ll be at my own house. You don''t need to greet me." Ji Cai''s tone is very bad, and her expression of disgust is not concealed. She goes to the side of Ji Bei and stares at Ji Bei coldly. "Dad, what''s going on?" Ji Ji knew that she was rude and couldn''t bear to blame, "Caicai, this is Beibei. It''s your elder sister. She just came home. You should take care of her later. Come on, sit down and have dinner." Ji Bei rubbed her to this position before and then stared at her. Han Jing where can see others bully his wife, pull Ji Bei up, sneer, "Mr. Ji, father-in-law, I and floret full, we go to rest." "Ah, Han Jing, you," Ji still wants to stay, but Han Jing has already pulled Ji Bei away. Ji Wang twisted his eyebrows and looked at Ji Cai''s mischief coldly. "Cai Cai, Beibei went home on the first day. It''s not suitable for you." Ji Cai was somewhat aggrieved, "brother, I don''t have it. This position is mine. She got up and left by herself." Ji Wang is angry with her, but he is really spoiled by them. He also gets up to chase Han Jing. Wen Xue looks at the unruly Ji Cai and sympathizes with her. She is really a woman with no brain. When the Lord comes back, she doesn''t flatter her, and even wants to drive others away. It''s not too much to say she''s a pig brain! Aware of Wen Xue''s sarcastic eyes, Ji Cai dislikes her the most. "What''s your look? What''s wrong with me talking to my father?" Ji frowned. In the past, he, pet and Zhao Jicai didn''t think there was anything bad about it, but now he thinks she is too arrogant to accommodate others, which is not good. "Caicai, Beibei sat in this position, what do you fight with her? You are the only one." "Dad, you are cruel to me. I have been away for several days, and it''s hard for me to go home and miss you. I used to sit in this position. Now you don''t like me, so I''ll just sit next to you." Ji could not help blaming her for her wronged appearance, but she pushed Beibei away, which made him feel bad. "Oh, forget it. I''ll go and apologize to Beibei later and get to know Beibei as well." Ji Cai doesn''t want to, but she can see that Ji and Ji Wang are defending the woman who suddenly appears. She can only compromise first. Ji Wang chases Ji Bei to her bedroom. "Bei Bei, I''m sorry. I apologize for Caicai. She''s spoiled by my father and me." Han Jing sneers and brings the dessert on the tea table to Ji Bei. "Ji Wang, it''s not appropriate for you to say that to Bei Bei?" "Han Jing, you are too impulsive. Just now," Ji Wang was angry. If Han Jing hadn''t pulled his sister away, maybe it would have eased. "What happened to me just now? She blamed my wife for occupying her position. Whose position was it originally? Didn''t you count it in your heart?" Han Jing asked coldly. Han Jing is good tempered, but don''t touch his bottom line, and his bottom line is his wife Han. Han Cai also has long hair. Her facial features are somewhat similar to Ji Bei''s. she met her when she was looking for her daughter that year. She thought she would never find her daughter again, so she adopted Ji Cai, which is also a kind of miss for her daughter. Although Jiwang didn''t stop looking, they treat Jicai as Jibei all these years. Now Ji Bei goes home, but a fake takes her place ironically. He also says that Ji Bei takes her place. Han Jing thinks that the father and son are ridiculous. Ji Wang owes a little to his sister, but after all, Ji Cai has been around for many years. After a long time, his feelings will be deeper. "I''m sorry, Beibei. Don''t be angry. I''ll give her a lecture later." Ji Bei was eating the dessert Han Jing gave her, but he didn''t know what was going on. "Didn''t dad say that he had only two children? What is Ji Cai Ji Wang worried that she would think more and hesitated to explain. "When my father couldn''t find you, he thought that you were gone, so he adopted Jicai and took her back to the palace to raise her. Jicai is one month younger than you. She''s just too angry and afraid that her... Pet... Love will be taken away. She doesn''t mean anything, Beibei." Ji Bei listened to his explanation, stunned, staring down at the cake in his hand, no appetite. "Beibei, it''s my brother who is not good. I didn''t find you back. I miss you very much. In the future, my brother will only treat you well." "I don''t care, brother." Kibe said that, but he didn''t look good. Ji Wang is afraid that she is angry. "I''ll let Caicai apologize to you later, Beibei, OK?"Han Jing sneered again and said sarcastically, "forget it, Ji Wang. My wife is not the kind of person who is fussy. I''ll let your sister not appear in front of my wife in the future." Han Jing loves his wife. Before, she didn''t know how old she was or when her birthday was. But a woman took her place and enjoyed her life as a princess. Finally, she scolded her. Ji Wang is angry, "Han Jing, shut up. It''s our family business. It''s none of your business." Han Jing stares at him coldly, "Ji Wang, are you sure?" Ji Wang saw his arm on his sister''s shoulder, but her sister always bowed her head. Ji Wang''s scalp was numb. He also knows that Han Jing and his sister have been together for so many years, and now her sister is married to Han Jing. Naturally, her sister is facing him. "Beibei, don''t be sad. I''ll give you an account of this." Ji Bei looked up at his nervous brother and said with a smile, "brother, I don''t need to explain. I know you are my brother." Listening to my sister''s words, Ji Wang felt even worse. When I was a child, my mother was busy with work, and my sister was very sensible. At the age of three or four, I began to go to the kitchen to learn to cook and do housework with my mother, and sometimes I had to take care of his brother. After she was kidnapped, he was particularly afraid that something would happen to her. He didn''t find her for several years. When he saw Jicai, he would think of his younger sister. His tolerance for Jicai was also bottomless. He always thought that it was his younger sister and he wanted to be tolerant. "Still so good, Beibei." Han Jing looked at the radian of his wife''s mouth, and said nothing more. After Ji leaves, Han Jing sleeps with her for a while. Before she wakes up, she is woken up by a loud noise. Han Jing frowns and opens her eyes to see Ji Bei wake up, but he stops her when she is ready to get out of bed. "Oh, Han Jing, there''s a knock at the door." Jibe was pulled back to bed by him and said with a smile in his arms. Han Jing holding her face, but regardless of the outside people, first kiss satisfied, but still arm around her waist. "We don''t have to think about who''s making such a big noise. We don''t have to look at her face." Chapter 1701 Han Jing dragged on for a few minutes. The people standing outside were impatient and stomped away. When Han Jing went to open the door, the people outside had disappeared. He raised the corner of his mouth, and the radian was a bit indifferent. "What about people?" Ji Bei puts on his clothes and turns to see Han Jing. "Let''s go. Let''s go first. It''s honeymoon." Ji Bei nodded with a smile, and changed into the local women''s clothes that Ji prepared for her. It was a long skirt and some retro necklaces. The necklaces were all amber, which was unusual at first sight. Han Jing is more casual, a casual suit, casual in a bit lazy. He called a maid to lead them. The palace was very big. There was a river in it. The river raised lotus and carp. The lotus was in full bloom and the carp swam around. It was very ornamental. They took photos and sent them to the family group. The family all boasted that Xiaohua''s family was a local tyrant. This kind of building group is not only expensive, but also very historic. It''s hard to find such a place in the world. Ji Bei listened to the people''s words, and really went to the website to check, but found a lot of historical interpretation. They strolled around and went back to the palace. In the living room, Ji Wang and Ji Cai sat talking together. When they saw them coming, Ji Wang got up and looked at Ji Bei. "Beibei said it was a nice dress." Ji Bei was embarrassed to be praised. His cheeks were red and he was happy. "How did you play?" Ji Wang asked. "It''s very big around the palace. We haven''t finished yet." Ji Wang was in a good mood and said with a smile, "next time I''ll show you around and take you to the place where we play together. Beibei, if you''re thirsty, come and have some tea." Ji Wang poured the tea himself and handed the cup to Ji Bei. Ji Bei said thank you. He gave it to Han Jing without drinking it. Han Jing didn''t want to give it up either. He finished the cup. Then he poured another one himself and handed it to Ji Bei. Ji Bei drank tea with a smile and put down the cup. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was shown a face by these two people, and Ji Wang covered his eyes with his hand. Ji Cai was upset when he saw that Ji Wang was close to other women. He shook Ji Wang''s arm and said, "brother, I went to apologize to Beibei sister before, but Beibei didn''t open the door for a long time. I didn''t wait for Beibei sister." Ji Cai looked at Ji Bei again, "sister Bei Bei, I can finally apologize. I was impulsive before. Don''t be angry with me. I''m just a little grumpy." Although she apologized, she complained in front of Ji Wang, saying that when she went to apologize, Ji Bei deliberately did not see her. Jibe heard her call her sister, her eyes fixed. "I''m not angry with you." Ji Cai with a bit of mischievous tone, jiaochen Ji Wang. "I said, sister Beibei is a magnanimous person, not the same as me. Brother, you still have to be angry with me. I won''t call sister Beibei as a rebel in the future." Ji Wang listened to their reconciliation and felt a little relieved. Holding Ji Cai''s face, he said helplessly. "You have a thick skin, and you don''t have to think about doing things. You can get along with sister Beibei in the future, you know?" Ji Cai is coquettish, "I know, brother!" Looking at their brother and sister fighting, Ji Bei is not interested in watching. He turns to see Han Jing, who is looking at his mobile phone again, and reaches out to scratch his palm. Han Jing just dealt with a document. It was an urgent document sent by his assistant. He had to read it before he could sign it. Seeing the woman''s little hand, he put the cell phone away. "Sorry about work." Ji Bei shakes her head. She doesn''t blame him for looking at his mobile phone, but thinks it''s boring here. She might as well go home and chat with her mother. Han Jing raised Mou to see that pair of brothers and sisters, pull her to get up, "we are tired, go back first." Ji Wang immediately said, "Beibei, go and have a rest. I''ll ask the maid to call you at dinner." When they left, Ji Cai shook Ji Wang''s arm and asked tentatively, "brother, there are many people who look like each other in the world. Have you checked the life experience of sister Beibei?" Ji Wang frowned, "do you doubt Beibei?" "Of course not. I just think sister Beibei is not very close to her brother." Ji Cai flattered me. Who knows if this woman is deliberately in order to please the Ji family, deliberately according to her appearance to plastic surgery, and then let her brother misunderstand, she is the little princess of the Ji family, Ji Bei. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t get close to yourself, which pokes the pain point of Ji Wang. From the acquaintance to now, Ji Bei is not very close to him. I haven''t seen him for many years. Beibei seems to have forgotten his brother. "Brother, you have been looking for sister Beibei for so many years, but you have no clue. It''s said that this time my father received a wedding invitation. When he went to Nankang City, he saw this Beibei sister. This Beibei sister hasn''t remembered the past. Is it really such a coincidence? " Ji Cai stares at his expression when he talks. Looking at his unpredictable expression, Ji Cai continued: "brother, I don''t mean this Beibei will pretend to be, I''m just surprised. She looks a little similar to me, and she still has long hair. She also specially let her father see her. If she lost her memory, she didn''t doubt it. She easily believed dad''s words, and followed you to the palace, would they have some other ideas?"Ji Wang twisted his eyebrows. Ji Cai''s words led him to another road. Ji Bei has always refused to be close to him. She is also repelled when he recalls the past, but Han Jing has been defending her. Is he afraid of being exposed? This Ji Bei, is true or false, he has not confirmed in any way, it''s all said by his father. Dad is old, can you be fooled? "Brother, let''s have a test. In case she is not the real Beibei sister, this If it''s true, it''s the best. I''m sure I''ll treat her like my own sister. " Ji Wang is still thinking, Han Jing and he have been fighting for so many years, will this be his design is a play, play him round and round? "Don''t worry about it. I''ll do it." Ji Caiyang raised his mouth and his eyes were full of expectation, "well, I listen to my brother." At dinner time, the maid went to call Ji Bei, and they packed up and came to the restaurant. Ji was very happy to see her son and daughter around. She opened a bottle of wine and asked the servant to pour it for them. "Beibei, you are new here. Are you not used to it?" Kibe shook his head. "Good." Quarter eyes full of love, "you want to tell Dad, Dad let people prepare for you." "Good." Kibe is not a talkative person. Ji Ji listens to her intermittent reply, for a moment, she is a little tongue tied. She wants to give the whole world to her, but she doesn''t know what she needs at all. "Oh, Dad, it''s delicious. I want some, too." Ji Cai said. Quarter laugh, "you this monkey, a little good, like take away, OK, I let the housekeeper take a bottle for you." "Thank you, Dad. It''s very kind of you. You''re much younger." Jicai is obviously able to talk and please others, otherwise Jicai and Jiwang would treat her so well. Ji Bei lowers his head to eat, Ji Wang looks at her, because there is a trace of doubt, there is no longer that close in his eyes, but more to explore. Chapter 1702 In the dinner, Ji Cai''s voice is the most. She makes Ji Cai laugh several times and makes Ji Wang play with her. It seems that the atmosphere is harmonious. But Han Jing, as a bystander, turns to look at Ji Bei, who is eating silently. She is out of place with them. He gave her food, "you eat more, I''ll take you for a walk when you''re full, you may be hungry when you go far away." Ji Bei couldn''t help laughing. "There won''t be a barbecue stand here, will there?" Han Jing can''t help laughing when she talks about the barbecue stand. Han churui really likes her sister to be a baby. She is in her thirties. Once she went out for a walk, she didn''t want to go when she heard the smell of the barbecue stand. Han churui said that she wanted to sell it to her, but she didn''t eat it either. She said that she was afraid of being fat and wanted to smell. Han churui stood with her at the barbecue stand for more than half an hour. When Han churui came home, he told his mother about it. Qin Ning also scolded him and mentioned the barbecue shop in the middle of the night. Isn''t that torture? I also blame my sister. When I go to the barbecue stand, I don''t buy some to go home and let her smell the fragrance. It''s so unfair. Finally, the whole family set up a barbecue in the middle of the night. Who can remember how to lose weight. Ji sees her daughter smile and asks her curiously. Ji Bei explains in a low voice, "I think of barbecue. I''m a little greedy." "Well, let the kitchen get ready." "Don''t bother. I''ll go out and have some tomorrow." Kibe is a chef who doesn''t want to trouble them. Ji Cai said with a smile, "sister Beibei, don''t be so polite. Since you''ve come here, take this place as your home and make yourself at home." She''s a bit of a hostess. Ji and Ji Wang don''t feel much, but Han Jing doesn''t like it. This is Ji Bei''s home. Why should it be? Han Jing''s cold eyes narrowed and looked at Ji Cai. Ji Cai was frightened by Han Jing''s glance, and she immediately said wrongly, "did I say something wrong? This Mr. Han doesn''t seem to like me. I also hope sister Beibei can relax. " Ji Wang frowned, "Han Jing, if you have anything to say to me, don''t embarrass Ji Cai." Han Jing''s mouth bends, and he puts down his chopsticks. "Nothing. I''m full, Xiaohua. How about you?" Ji Bei also put down the dishes and chopsticks, "well, I''m ready too, Dad. I want to go out tomorrow, OK?" "Of course, Xiao Wang, you can accompany your sister." "Well, I had the same plan." When Ji Cai heard that Ji Wang wanted to accompany them, he immediately said, "Dad, it''s just that I have time. I''ll accompany my brother and take sister Beibei to see the scenery here. I''m sure I''ll be good and listen to my brother." Quarter pointed to her, a face helpless, "you this wench, know to say good words." "Dad, I also want to get along with sister Beibei. Last time I didn''t understand, I bumped into sister Beibei." Seasonal harvest is soft. Ji also felt that this was not a special request, so she nodded and agreed, but forgot that the protagonist of the trip was Ji Bei, and the traveler should ask her for advice. Ji and Ji Bei said, "when you play, if something happens to Caicai, you must tell me and wait for me to teach her a lesson." Ji Cai added his father two times, "I said I would be good, you don''t believe me." Her coquettish appearance, it seems that she is the season''s own daughter, and Ji Bei is inexplicably out of the same people. Ji Bei smiles, and then doesn''t speak. When they eat well, she and Han Jing go out for a walk. Han Jing aware of her bad mood, holding her hand, "may be a passer-by, so many years, do not lack them, you can live well in my side." Jibe looked at him and knew that he only comforted himself, but there were some things that could not be comforted by words. "When I first came to Han''s house, I saw that sister an and her mother often quarreled, and they laughed at each other. When her mother was angry, she asked her father to help, and her sister called her elder brother. I especially envied her for having my own parents, husband and brother to love her." Han Jing clenched her hand. The lack of parents, this regret, may not be able to make up for it for a lifetime. "Later, I even more hope that I can have a family member. For a period of time, I was especially afraid that you would leave me, so I would be alone." "I''m here, floret." Han Jing is distressed. She holds her face and kisses her eyes. "When I decided to study abroad alone, I was thinking that there was nothing wrong with one person, and the sun was still rising. I was alone, and I didn''t belong to the Han family. But we''re going to get married, and the sudden appearance of my father and brother scares me and makes me feel like a dream. " "It''s not a dream. You see, I''m still by your side." Han Jing pointed the tip of her nose, trying to divert her attention. Xiaohua and he looked at each other, raised a smiling face, "yes, it''s good to have you here."¡­¡­ The next day, Han Jing and Ji Bei went to have breakfast and went on a trip with them. The first stop is an old castle. It doesn''t look special outside. It''s even a bit dilapidated and flustered because of its long history. But when you enter the castle, it''s gorgeous and gorgeous. Ji Cai looks at Ji Bei''s surprised eyes and introduces with pride that it belongs to their palace. It is only open to the outside at special times, and it is not for ordinary people to come in. It has to be carefully selected. Ji Bei listened to Ji Cai and said that ordinary people can''t come in. When she looked at herself, she didn''t study her meaning deeply. In Han Jing''s words, Ji Cai is just a clown. It''s a waste of expression to haggle with people like her. In fact, when they go to play, they have a lot of privileges. They don''t need to buy tickets. That''s why Ji Wang said at the beginning that he took them all for free. After walking all morning, they went to the restaurant for dinner, and the waiter gave them the menu. Because there are a lot of passengers here, the menu is divided into several different languages. Jicai throws an English menu to Jibei. "Sister Beibei, you can order. Don''t mention it. What you eat is on your brother''s account." Ji Wang laughed angrily, "you little girl, are you so happy in my account?" Ji Cai hugged his arm and said, "brother, it''s yours or mine. It''s not polite." Ji Bei takes the menu and looks at it for a while. Before making a decision, Ji Cai looks at her and makes a calculation. "Sister Beibei, you can''t miss these menus, can you? Oh, why don''t you remind me that it''s in English for you. " Jicai also looked annoyed and took a copy of Japanese and Korean. "Well, you should be able to understand that?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Bei calmly looks at her, clearly there is a Chinese menu on it, but Ji Cai doesn''t give it, which obviously embarrasses her. Ji Cai saw that she still didn''t answer, and the smile at the corner of her mouth deepened, "don''t you know this? Ah, forget it. I''ll have some. Sister Beibei, where are you studying now? I went to college. What about you? " "I didn''t go to school." Said kibe. "Ah, why don''t you go to school? You, didn''t you say you were at Han''s? Can''t the Han family afford to send you away? "Ji Cai didn''t say the words behind, but his eyes were staring at them, as if there were many unknown secrets. Chapter 1703 Ji Bei thinks he is quite patient, but he will be annoyed by the sound of flies for a long time. "I don''t want to read." Ji Cai pretended to be pitiful and sympathetic. He took a look at Ji Wang and said, "sister Beibei, how can you not read? It''s useful for girls to read some books. At least they can understand some truth and won''t be easily fooled." Ji Bei Oh a, and then take out the phone brush web. Ji Wang doesn''t look at herself at all. She sneers scornfully in her eyes. A woman who hasn''t gone to school wants to compete with her for the position of the little princess of Ji''s family. This woman really dares to think! Ji Wang was a little angry when he learned that she didn''t study. He asked Han Jing, "why don''t you send Beibei to study?" Han Jing looked at him, "because I''m not his brother." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Season looks dumb. According to common sense, if they adopt Xiaohua, who stipulates that they should send Xiaohua to school? Han Jing looked at his ugly face and said, "your Ji family has money. I can''t compare with my Han family in sending others to school." This is an irony to Ji Wang. His own sister is Ji Bei. Because he was provoked by several words, he questioned his sister. He is really a good brother. Ji Cai listens to Han Jing and says that she is someone else. She leaves the menu impolitely and looks angry. "Mr. Han, what does it mean to send someone to school? Your Han family''s financial conditions are OK. Since you have adopted sister Beibei, how can you not send her to school. You also asked sister Beibei to learn cooking. Do you mean to let her be your wife at home and watch over you every day, just like a nanny and servant? " Ji Bei listen to this woman now stir up the relationship between her and Han Jing, this can''t bear. "I''d like to be any part of my husband at home. It''s our private business, Miss Jicai." Ji Cai was aggrieved, "sister Beibei, I''m helping you. How can you attack me? I''m your sister, and I hope you can have your own life." Ji Bei smile, "my own life?" "Yes, be yourself and have your own ideas. It''s not like being in the kitchen all day, smelling the fumes and being a slave to others." Ji Cai thinks of the role of chef, and seems to dislike it very much. Ji Bei eyebrows Ji Wang, "brother, do you think I should have my own ideas?" Ji Wang nodded, "I certainly hope my sister can have her own ideas." Instead of being manipulated by someone. At this time, Ji Wang followed Ji Cai''s thinking, and felt that Ji Bei''s learning cooking was a very humble thing. Ji Bei laughed again, "Oh, well, then I don''t want to play. I want to go back." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang looked at her in amazement. Ji Cai calls up a sneer. This woman is really stupid. If she wants to fight with her, she will betray her relatives and leave her. She will roll far away and disappear forever! "Beibei, are you tired?" Ji Bei nods, is the heart tired. Han Jing takes her hand, doesn''t want to listen to them, and turns to leave. When Ji Cai saw them leave, he complained a little, "brother, this Mr. Han is too much. He doesn''t give you any face. He married sister Beibei. How can he call you brother, but he has no respect for you." Ji Wang is not stupid. He looks at Han Jing''s face and reflects that what he said just now is not appropriate. Jibei didn''t go to school, the most blame is them, because they lost her and haven''t found her back. Ji Bei learns cooking because she wants to do it. As a brother, he never takes care of her. What he does for her is that he doesn''t choose to respect her. It''s his fault. "Brother, sister Beibei has a strange temper and is not easy to get along with. I want to please her, but she ignores me. I''m so sad." Ji Cai complains in a low voice. Ji Wang doesn''t say anything. She says it more vigorously. It makes Ji Wang feel that Ji Bei''s character is not good and she shouldn''t be nice to her. It''s her own ignorance. To the palace, Han Jing back to the bedroom, go to the door, Ji Bei push the door in, but he stopped. "What''s the matter?" Ji Bei is puzzled. "Someone came into our room." The door of the palace is not locked, but Han Jing is careful. Han Jing reminds the servants that they are not here and need not clean. When they leave, they still put a urinal note on the crack of the door, but now the note falls to the ground. Han Jing let Ji Bei stand behind him, he slowly pushed the door open, into the room, there is no exception. He stood in the middle of the room and walked around to the bed. "Someone touched our bed." Ji Bei is curious, "Han Jing, how did you find out?" Han Jing taught her, "folds, you and I are used to standing at the head of the bed when we get up, but the quilt at the end of the bed sinks a little, and there are pillows. I am used to folding the edges, but now the edges come out a little. What does that mean?" Jibe admired his meticulous observation. "Has someone touched our pillow?" "If you don''t touch our pillows for no reason, it must be looking for something, but if you look for something, it should be looking for the suitcase, what will be left on the pillows?" Han Jing asked again."Dandruff, hair, and saliva?" I''m sorry, kibe. Sometimes she drools when she sleeps. Han Jing laughs, "saliva, did they look for it?" "That''s the hair!" Said kibe hastily. "Hair, should be to do test, in Ji''s home, someone looks for your hair, that should be to do DNA test, want to verify whether you are their daughter." Han Jing has found the answer. Ji Bei is depressed, "is someone don''t believe I am Ji Bei, can be Ji Cai?" "Don''t deny this possibility, Mrs. Han. It seems that there is a good play." Looking at his expectant expression, jibe poked at him. "You seem very happy." "Of course, I''m happy. You marry me, that''s mine. I don''t want someone named Ji to take away your attention. Later, you''ll cook for me, be my child''s mother, take care of my child and me. Well, that''s such a happy decision." Ji Bei listened to his deliberate use of Ji Cai''s words to make fun of him. "I think you may be a child slave in the future by the way that big brother takes care of little snowflake." Jibe made fun of him. Han Jing raised the corner of her mouth, held her and fell on the bed, "I''m not only a child slave, but also a wife slave. Mrs. Han, I''m willing to serve you." Jibei slapped him on the shoulder with a smile. "How can you say that you are a wife slave. Besides, we want to get married together. I don''t want you to be a wife slave. It sounds strange. " Han Jing just wanted to kiss her, but he found a red spot in his sight. Although the red light was very weak, he often dealt with the machine and found it acutely. He raised his arm and whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Han, we may have been watched. Someone has put a monitor in our room." "Where?" Ji Bei is uneasy. He turns his head to check, but he holds his face. "If I know where it is, we don''t know, as usual." Ji Bei pursed his lips, lay down in his arms, and asked him in a low voice, "who do you say it is?" "Just a few people." Season, season expectation, season harvest. No matter who pissed him off, he really wanted to play with them! Chapter 1704 At dinner time, Ji Bei observes several people at the table and sees their faces as usual, but she is acutely aware that Ji Wang talks less with her. In her heart, she was not willing to question, but she had no appetite. It''s hard to recognize her, but her relatives are full of doubts about her. It shouldn''t be a pleasant experience to put this kind of thing on anyone. "Beibei, I''m going to have a dinner party to announce that I''ve got my daughter back." Ji Bei smiles and doesn''t speak much, that is, nods. Ji Cai was not happy and could not keep his face. He said, "Dad, let''s wait for my birthday and announce sister Beibei''s coming home." Ji Wang also nodded with a smile, "yes, hold a birthday dinner for Caicai, announce everyone, Beibei goes home, our Ji family has a little princess." Ji Bei tilted his head and looked at Ji Wang, with a calm smile on his face. "Brother, the princess of the Ji family, when will there be one more?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dad thinks that she is Beibei, so she is the princess of the Ji family. But he asks people to go to their room to find her hair test, and he has to wait for the test results, so he has a hesitant attitude towards her. Ji Cai listened to her irony and said, "brother means that sister Beibei has gone home, that is, there are more little princesses in our family. What''s wrong with sister Beibei?" She is the princess of Ji Jiatang. Ji Bei is later. As for whether the final ceremony can be held, it''s hard to say. Ji Bei turns to look at Ji again, "Dad, I don''t need any announcement, and I don''t care about being a princess. I just want to be your family." Ji Ji listened to her daughter''s obedient words and looked at her painfully, "Beibei, you are my father''s daughter, and there should be some rituals. After the ceremony, I''ll give you a hukou and give you the surname Ji instead of Han. " "Sister Beibei, are you worried about something? You don''t have to be afraid. I''ll teach you what you need to do when you need to." Ji Cai said with a smile. "Dad, what if I don''t agree?" Ji didn''t understand and whispered, "why don''t you agree? You are my daughter. These are what you should have." Kibe shook his head. "I''m afraid I don''t deserve it, Dad." "There''s nothing you don''t deserve, Beibei. You deserve the best in the world." Ji looked at her lovingly. Although Beibei was quiet and lively, he was obedient and obedient. He also liked it. "Dad, I''m going home with my husband tomorrow. He''s very busy at work. I can''t delay his work because of me." Han Jing, sitting next to her, hears that she wants to go back and looks at her. They have not said that they will leave tomorrow. Ji frowned, very reluctant, "Beibei, Han Jing is busy with work, let him go back, this is your home, you stay a few more days." Ji Bei smiles and looks at Ji Bei. She can feel his love for him. She is very happy to have such a kind father, but she prefers the atmosphere in the Han family. She also has a father in the Han family. Although he doesn''t speak much, his care and patience for them are beyond words. "Whether this is my home or not is what you said at the beginning. I don''t know what other people think, but I can''t bear it if you want to do a test and act as a monitor in my room. Dad, you took me home to show me my home. Now I''ve seen it. I''ve been married. My home is in Nankang city. " Ji Wang looked at her in amazement. She knew what he had done! When they left, he went to their room to look for their hair and put a camera on it! Ji Wang was also surprised. He turned to his son and said, "Xiao Wang, what''s the matter?" Ji looked back, "Dad, I don''t know, I will definitely investigate." Ji Bei''s face is light smile, "then trouble brother, but brother, no matter what the survey results are, I still want to say, I don''t ask for anything of Ji family, just feel that I am very happy to find my own relatives. Although I can''t remember my past, I have some vague memories. At the beginning, you said that my long hair was like the princess with long hair in fairy tales. Long hair would have magic power to make me beautiful and powerful. However, it doesn''t matter. We haven''t seen each other for many years. Maybe we are not familiar with each other, and some ideas will be a little different. " Mentioning the past, Ji Wang''s heart aches. "Beibei, you" "actually, I don''t like the name Ji Bei. I think I''m an unknown flower on the roadside. I like to be called Xiaohua by others." Ji Bei slowly gets up and turns to see Han Jing. Han Jing naturally wants to advance and retreat with her. See two people get up, season hope to tighten fist, a bit confused, whether oneself think too much. Ji Ji looks at her daughter''s back, slaps the table angrily and stares at them coldly. "Say, what''s going on?" Ji Cai was aggrieved, "Dad, what''s the matter? We''re all happy when sister Beibei comes home. No one doubts her. Is she still hating that day when I asked her to move her position?"Ji Wang bowed his head, "Dad, I don''t know what''s going on." Quarter frown, daughter can''t suddenly say those inexplicable words. "Xiao Wang, we must make a clear investigation." After thinking about it, Ji said, "no, I have to investigate this matter myself. As soon as Beibei came home, some people dared not respect her. How unreasonable!" Ji Cai also complained in a low voice, "Dad, who dares to be disrespectful to her? Maybe it''s because of your love for her that she deliberately stirs up dissension." "Caicai, how can you think of your sister like this? We owe her Beibei''s absence for so many years." Quarterly blame. Ji Cai immediately acted like a spoiled child. "Dad, I didn''t say anything bad about her. You also said that she hasn''t been with you for many years. Who knows what her real nature is? Maybe she will come here this time and say nothing, but she wants it for her husband''s sake." "shut up!" Ji has gone through so many years of ups and downs in recent years. No one has ever seen Ji. At the beginning, Ji Cai was hostile to Ji Bei. She thought she was jealous and tried to persuade her. She just knew her mistake. But I didn''t expect that she even slandered Ji Bei! Ji Cai is frightened by him. It''s the first time that he scolds himself so harshly. She suddenly shrinks to Ji Wang. Ji coldly stares at them, "Xiao Wang, you are smart since you were a child. What should you do? You should grasp the propriety!" Ji Wang still bowed his head, "I see, father." Ji Bei and Han Jing, who come out of the restaurant, sit by the pool and watch the moonlight. The round moon is reflected in the water. There are fish and lotus in the water, which is poetic. Han Jing looked back and asked his wife in a low voice, "I didn''t mean to investigate this matter. How can I say it directly?" Ji Bei leaned on his shoulder. "I know Ji Wang has prejudice against you. If you start to investigate, he will think you are scheming and be on guard against you. Then I will directly expose this matter and let them find out for themselves. If they really care about my daughter, they will prepare a set of words to appease me. " Han Jing low smile, curving fingers in her eyebrows, played, "did not expect my wife Han, quite smart." Ji Bei touched his forehead, a bit mischievous, "I don''t want them to suspect you, I''m afraid they''re not good for you." Han Jing felt warm and gave her a kiss on the face. "My wife really loves me. If it wasn''t for the monitor in the room, I would like to..." Chapter 1705 Ji Bei goes back to his room to have a rest and asks if the monitor is still there. Han Jing shakes his head. Then the person who put the monitor must be one of the three people at the table. Han Jing to wash out, see she is really packing things, hold her wrist, "really want to go?" "Come on, I''m not comfortable here. The flies are buzzing. And Ji Wang, I''m always afraid that he will suddenly design you and hurt you again. This cheap father and brother, anyway, is also picked up, I am not rare Ji Bei knows that Han Jing was injured because of the situation set by Ji Wang, so she is always upset. If Ji Wang detects that she is not his sister, he will lock up Han Jing and hurt him again. This is their territory, but it''s too late for her to cry. Han Jing listened to her saying that they were cheap dad and brother, and gave her a kiss on the face. "Well, listen to Mrs. Han. We won''t go home tomorrow. We''ll go to other places. Although things happen suddenly, there may be surprises waiting for us." Ji Bei nodded with a smile, looking forward to it in his voice. "I heard that you have been a backpacker in the world before. Take me this time. Let''s make delicious food all over the world." "Is it not my dereliction of duty that Mrs. Han issued an order not to take Mrs. Han?" Jibei listen to him again ridicule himself, small fist beat him, "you don''t tease me, then we book tickets now, don''t give them the chance to retain us, hum!" Han Jing nodded, picked up her cell phone and looked at the ticket with her. The next day, as soon as they had packed their suitcases, they came and persuaded them to stay for another two days. Ji Bei looks at Ji''s sad face, and she can''t bear it. But thinking that Han Jing will be very dangerous here, she still grits her teeth and insists on going. "Beibei, I''ll give you an account of this. Can you give me a chance?" As a father, but also a king, such a sincere tone, even a little humble prayer, we can see that he really loves his daughter. Kibe hesitated. "As long as I call you dad, I''ll have a chance to see you in the future." Ji Ji felt a little heartache when he listened to his voice. His daughter had been kidnapped and suffered so much over the years. It was his father''s fault that he didn''t protect her well. Can not easily find her back, listening to her estranged and polite words, he felt guilty unbearable, red eyes. "Beibei, if your mother is still alive, she will hate me." When it comes to the dead mother, kibe is silent. Looking at her soft hearted, Ji said, "it''s my father''s dereliction of duty. I used to be confused. When you were born, I didn''t accompany you. When you finally got home, I was careless and lost you. Beibei, I''m not a good father, and I hate myself. Now can you accompany me for a few days? " "I love you, Dad, but I love my husband more. I don''t want my husband and I to come here and don''t know there''s a trap waiting for him at some point. " "No one here will harm your husband, Beibei," he said "Han Jing almost lost his life when he was in danger. He met me and saved me that time. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be alive to see you, so I can''t put him in danger. " Later, Ji Bei didn''t directly say who caused the danger, but Ji Bei should know who she was talking about. Ji pursed her lips and took her hand. "Beibei, do you believe dad? Dad will protect you. You won''t be in danger. " Ji Bei looked at him and believed at this time that if they didn''t recognize each other when they started, who knows? When it comes to Han Jing, she is very nervous. She does not speak, that is not believe, quarter turned to look at Han Jing, Han Jing still holding a suitcase, silent and he looked at each other. "Han Jing, don''t you believe uncle Ji?" Han Jing smile, put a clear attitude, "someone said, this is your family, I can''t manage, I completely listen to my wife Han." Quarter a Leng, this obviously does not have how many convincing degrees to him. He said angrily to the housekeeper outside, "go and call the prince!" The housekeeper nodded respectfully and turned away. "Beibei, you wait. When your brother comes, I''ll make it clear." Han Jing also sat down next to him, pushing the suitcase, "Uncle Ji, if someone thinks we are provoking dissension and making trouble, you might as well let go of my wife and let us leave now." "Nonsense, what kind of dissension, Beibei and my daughter, Xiaowang is Beibei''s brother, what can''t be said." Season shouts. Han Jing shrugs as if he didn''t say anything. After waiting for a few minutes, Ji looks over, his face is cold. Ji Cai, who comes in with them, can''t hide his pride in his eyes. Ji said, "Xiao Wang, I want to announce immediately that Beibei is my little princess when I arrange the dinner party tomorrow evening."Ji Wang looked at Ji Bei coldly, "Dad, what did she say to you, let you suddenly make this decision." "Your sister didn''t say anything. I want everyone to know that my little princess of Ji family has come back." Ji Caili immediately sat down beside him, "Dad, the little princess of the Ji family, isn''t it me?" Listen to her coquetry, quarter face a bit soft color, "no wrong person, you are my little princess, Beibei is also my little princess." "That''s not necessarily true, Dad. Sister Beibei is not your daughter." Quarter face a change, calm face, "Caicai, how can you say that?" Jicai can''t wait to explain: "Dad, you just see that she is a little similar to me, but you haven''t verified it with scientific methods. Brother to verify, verify the results, she and you, and brother are not related. Dad, this woman cheated you. " "Caicai, don''t talk nonsense!" Although Ji is old, he can recognize his daughter. Quarter also reaction, Beibei said last night that someone investigated her, surveillance her, this is true! He looked at his son in amazement. He didn''t believe his own sister! "Xiao Wang, do you investigate your sister?" "Dad, if I didn''t investigate her, how could I know what trick she was playing when she fell to the ground?" Ji Wang brings the document to the housekeeper behind him. He throws the document to Ji Bei''s face. "You pretended to be my sister, didn''t Han Jing ask you to do it for the sake of calculating me? What''s your purpose of coming to the Palace this time? " Ji Wang stares at Han Jing coldly. There is no such coincidence in the world. His dead enemy will become his brother-in-law. Han Jing does not startle not disturb of smile a, hold the trunk in the hand, get up to go to Ji Bei''s side, throw away the document. "Uncle Ji, I said that if we leave, there will not be this farce. My wife can call you dad. Now it seems that we can''t call you dad." Ji Bei is still a little confused, staring at the document on the ground. She''s not the Ji family? That''s a pity, she said, how can God be so good, give her such a good husband, but also let her find her own family. Chapter 1706 Ji Wang sees Han Jing holding Ji Bei. He wants to run away and reaches out to stop him. "Want to go? Let''s have a good time, Han Jing, you can''t think about it! " Ji Cai immediately stood up and said, "how can you be so bad? My father and brother always want to find Beibei''s father, but you design them. Brother, you must teach them a lesson!" I didn''t even look at the document, and I yelled angrily, "son of a bitch, get out of here!" Ji Cai thinks that what he scolds is Han Jing and Ji Bei. He suppresses his excitement. No one in the world can compete with her for the position of the little princess of the Ji family, and no one can compete with her for her brother. "Yes, you bastards, housekeeper. Call the guard, lock them up, torture them, and let them say what they want to pretend to be sister Beibei!" The housekeeper hesitated and looked at the quarter. The quarter was cold and didn''t speak. Ji Wang spoke. "Call the convoy and get them!" "Pa, PA!" Han Jing gives a round of applause, gentle handsome face, the corners of his mouth with a bit of irony. "Uncle Ji, your Ji family is really powerful. When Xiaohua disappeared, why didn''t you have such a good way to get people back?" Ji Wang was infuriated by him and grabbed Han Jing''s collar. "Han Jing, don''t talk nonsense. I will continue to look for my sister. But if you use this little trick to tease me, it''s too mean. Aren''t you afraid that I will kidnap your brother and sister and let them disappear forever?" Ji Bei was shocked to hear that Ji Wang would do such a thing. Pushing Ji Wang away, "from the beginning to the end, it was your father and son who said I was a child of Ji''s family, and you invited me to come here. Do you think I count you? What do I plan for you? How dare you touch the Han family Ji Wang was pushed away and his face was gloomy. Ji Cai was angry and reached out to push Ji Bei. "You deliberately set up a situation, so that father and brother mistakenly think you are sister Beibei. Don''t you want to make a request after we take the bait slowly? You want to leave because you know the plan has been torn down by us. You want to escape. Bitch, you dare to push my brother, housekeeper, go and call the guard The steward stood still, for the only one who could mobilize the guard was his Majesty the king. Han Jing holds Ji Bei, amber eyes, burst out cold light, cold as ice skate. "The steps of your Ji family are too high. My wife can''t stand it. Uncle Ji doesn''t want the two families to be unhappy. Even if it''s a misunderstanding, we can understand that you miss your beloved daughter. As the younger generation, we''ll be happy with you!" Ji Ji looks at Han Jing, silent for a few seconds, and suddenly asks, "Han Jing, have you checked?" Han Jing sneers, "is this important?" Ji saw the woman hiding behind him, her eyes moist, "important, Han Jing, what''s the result of your investigation?" "My wife said that she didn''t care about being a princess. She just wanted to find her relatives. Since they didn''t, she didn''t want them!" Han Jing is not a reckless person. He will have a plan for everything. He will agree to bring Xiaohua to Ji''s home. It is impossible not to do his homework. Before he was in Nankang City, he secretly tested the DNA of two people. They were really father daughter relationship. Han Jing said no, Ji Ru was stabbed, turned around and slapped Ji Wang in the face. Ji Wang was stunned and looked at his father in horror. "Dad, why are you?" since childhood, dad has never touched him. Ji Cai was also surprised and asked angrily, "Dad, what are you doing? Why do you beat your brother? Your brother is your own son!" Ji ignores Ji Cai and roars at Ji Wang, "it''s you who beat me. You don''t have eyes. Can''t you tell who your sister is?" Ji Wang stares at his father coldly, "father, but the test sheet says that she has no blood relationship with me!" "Then you are sure that the test sheet is not fake?" Ji Wang was surprised that this woman had given her father some soul stirring soup. She made her father believe him, but not herself. "Ji Wang, you let me down so much!" "Dad, you are bewildered by them!" Jicai seems to be very angry and points at Jicai ferociously. "Her face may be plastic surgery, just want to imitate my appearance, Dad, you be rational, she is not Beibei, is to stir up the relationship between your father and son, calculate the vicious woman of the Ji family!" "Ji Cai, shut up!" Being assailed, Ji Cai is not reconciled. "Dad, you want to assassinate me for her. Don''t you love me?" Ji Cai turned to look at Ji Wang wrongly, "brother, am I wrong? This woman disguises as Beibei''s elder sister and comes to our Ji''s house. She must have something to ask for. " Ji Wang, of course, takes good care of Ji Cai. He stares at his father coldly. "Dad, what did she say to you when she fell down? You believe her so much. Cai Cai is dedicated to our Ji family." Ji first did not speak, but went to Ji Bei''s front, "Bei Bei, Dad, look at your arm."Ji Bei had some helplessness, but he would still hand his arm to him, "Mr. Ji, I''m not your daughter. Don''t admit it again. My name is Xiaohua. This is my grandmother. When she picked me up, she said I was rolling in the flowers, so she got me a name. " I was sad to hear that. Seeing the scar on my arm, I couldn''t help but shed tears. "Xiao Wang, do you remember the scar? It was your mother who died. You were very sad and cried all the time. Your sister cooked noodles for you to comfort you, but she was scalded by boiling water Ji Wang is shocked and stares at the scars in Ji Bei''s hands. Those scars have faded for many years, but the traces of being hurt are still there. Ji Ji said, "don''t you know the mole on the back of your sister''s head that others don''t know? You don''t believe what you''ve experienced. You believe in a laboratory report. Xiao Wang, is that what I''ve taught you for so many years? " Ji Wang''s throat is itchy and he doesn''t dare to look directly at Ji Bei. "Dad, I''m wrong." "What''s the use of you and me apologizing?" Season roars. Ji Wang summoned up courage to look at Ji Bei. His eyes were scarlet, and he did not shed tears. "Sister, it''s your brother''s fault, you." Ji Cai saw that his plan was going to fail, and he was unwilling to seize Ji Wang''s arm. "Brother, she''s fake, haven''t you verified it? Her scars may be forged, and the mole can also be forged. " Ji Wang stares at her, remembering that the reason why he doubts his sister is that Ji Cai hints at her several times and speaks ill of her sister again and again. "Caicai, she is my sister, that''s right!" Ji Cai didn''t recognize it, but he still said, "brother, are you confused by her? This woman will disguise. She must have investigated Beibei before, and then made false evidence, so that you all mistakenly think that she is Ji''s daughter. " Looking at him, Ji seemed to recognize her for the first time. "Caicai, why do you reject Beibei like this?" "It''s not that I exclude her, it''s that she doesn''t deserve to come to Ji''s house and enjoy your love. Brother, you have to recognize it!" Ji Cai''s anxious persuasion. Chapter 1707 Ji Bei is a little confused when she listens to their noise. Is She Ji''s daughter when she falls to the ground? In her heart, of course, she expected to be, so that she would have a family. Han Jing is a little tired of their noise. Ji Cai has lived in Ji''s family for twelve or thirteen years. They love her. She wants to occupy the position of little princess in Ji''s family. He can understand this psychology, but he can''t forgive it. "Uncle Ji, my wife and I have a plane ticket. If we don''t leave, we''ll be late." Ji Cai seems to have caught hold of them, pointing to Ji Bei and scolding, "brother, they all have fixed the plane tickets. They must think their plan has been found and they want to escape. Brother, you should catch her quickly!" Ji sighed with disappointment and said to the housekeeper, "the housekeeper said, take Ji Cai back to her room." The housekeeper hears the order and calls two bodyguards behind him to take Ji Cai out of the room. Ji Cai struggles and says angrily. "Dad, why did you let me go? Don''t you love me anymore? I''m your daughter, too. You can''t believe her. She''s not your daughter. I am! " Watching Ji Cai leave, Ji Wang also understands that he has made a fool and looks at his sister with guilt. "You return your plane ticket and stay for a few days. I''ll arrange for Dad to announce that you are the little princess of the Ji family." Han Jing sneered coldly, "didn''t you say that you wanted to wait for your sister Jicai''s birthday to be announced? Or you don''t understand people, my wife said, she doesn''t care to be a princess, she only wants her family. " Ji Wang''s face turned red with shame, and his eyes dodged, "Han Jing, it''s my fault this time, Beibei. Don''t have the same opinion with your brother." Ji Bei pursed his lips and said, "then you have to be sure whether I am your Ji''s child or not. If it''s wrong, I won''t play with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang bows his head, but there is no regret medicine in the world. Quarter is also embarrassed by him, quietly coax, "Beibei, listen to Dad''s words, accompany dad for a few days, Dad finally find you, if you go, I will go to Nankang city to find you." Ji Bei is still a bit hesitant, defensive looking at Ji Wang, "then you promise, you can''t hurt my husband." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang looks embarrassed. Ji anxiously patted Ji Wang on the shoulder and solemnly said to her, "Beibei, don''t worry, Dad can assure you that your husband won''t be hurt." "I guarantee with my life that he won''t be hurt. Beibei, brother won''t hurt you." Ji Wang said. Kibe nodded, "well, I''ll stay for a few more days." Ji finally showed a smile, but Han Jing said, "my wife stays, uncle Ji. I don''t like her because some unrelated people are wronged." Ji knew that he was talking about Ji Cai. He left Ji Cai by his side in order to miss his daughter. Now his daughter has found her, but she has wronged her. It''s hard to say. "I know you love Beibei. Dad won''t let this happen again." Hearing this, Ji Bei was relieved. "Dad has time today. Can you go out with me?" Quarter Leng a few seconds, nodded with a smile, "some." Han Jing returned his plane ticket, had breakfast, and the four went to the scenic spot. Originally, Ji Wang wanted to use privileges, but Ji Bei didn''t want to use them. He said that there would be no atmosphere for those tourists. There were only a few of them, which made them less popular. Ji only listens to his daughter''s advice now, which doesn''t make sense. He lets the guards follow him in casual clothes. He also wears casual clothes for daily travel. When he comes in, there are busy people. At the moment, he just keeps his father and accompanies women to visit scenic spots. Looking at the scenic spot, there are many people who buy snacks. They bought a marshmallow and handed it to Ji Bei. "When you were a child, you liked to eat these sweet things." Ji Bei happily took over, "thank you, Dad, it''s very sweet." Ji Bei takes a bite and lets Han Jing taste it. Han Jing takes a bite and frowns. It''s too sweet. Looking at him frowning, Ji Bei laughs. Looking at his daughter''s simple smiling face, Ji can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he is a little jealous of Han Jing. The scenic spot has to climb a section of mountain road. After walking for a period of time, Ji Bei is tired. He has not climbed the mountain for many years. He is a little tired. Ji Bei holds his arm. "Dad, I''ll go with you." Her walking speed is very slow, seems to be in order to cooperate with him, and her step is small. She is considerate and sour. A few hours ago, Ji Wang and Ji Cai wronged her that she was not a child of Ji''s family, but she didn''t seem to care about it at all, and her attitude was indifferent. At that time, she did not care, but did not dare to have extravagant hopes. Looking at Ji Bei holding his father, Ji Wang turns to Han Jing, "you have already verified Bei Bei''s identity, why don''t you tell us?" Han Jing looked at him like an idiot, "you come to recognize your parents, and I''ll be responsible for the cost of testing. What do you mean?"¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang grinds his teeth. "Don''t think too much. If my wife didn''t want more relatives, I wouldn''t accompany her to Ji''s house. I don''t have half an idea about your Ji''s house." Ji wangleng hum, "you''d better not!" Han Jing because of exercise, walking this kind of hillside for him almost no pressure, his breath is gentle, holding his arms looking at the man who fought with him for several years. Ji Wang is the same age as Xiaohua, and he only dares to turn 20. When he was 14, he dares to organize a team to fight against him and want to capture him alive, which shows that he is a genius. However, genius''s IQ is high and EQ is a little low, so he was fooled by Ji Cai and believed it. "Work is work, personal feelings is another matter. If you really dislike me, I''ll take my wife away in the afternoon." "You dare!" Ji Wang is angry. He can go, but he can''t take Beibei. Hateful is, the younger sister in the heart all is he, if they quarrel, certainly is helps him! "If I dare, I''ll have a try." Ji Wang really wants to beat him, "Han Jing, you and my sister are married. How can I say I''m your brother, too? Be polite." "Isn''t respect all mutual?" Han Jing looks at him suspiciously, but Ji Wang thinks that he is flat! Han Jing saw that he was still young and vigorous, and he didn''t continue to bite him. "If you want to be a brother, you have to look like a brother. If you want me to respect you, you have to be generous. When you chased me, you hurt Xiaohua, almost lost her life, and made me disabled. I didn''t even care about it with you, but you are worried about it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang''s step is a meal, looking at him for several seconds, and can''t find words to refute him. Maybe he is stupefied expression, and floret is very similar, Han Jing in the eyes of the cold convergence a few minutes. "If you want to be nice to your sister, you should really think about her, not give him what you think is good." Ji Wang watched him step forward and felt that he was more like a brother at this time. He was arrogant and didn''t agree with anyone since he was a child. But now he felt guilty for his sister and listened to him. At the top of the mountain, Ji Bei talks with Ji Bei. He thinks about what happened before Ji Bei. Ji Bei also talks about what happened before, which makes Ji laugh. Chapter 1708 When he came back, he was a little tired. He went back to the living room to have a rest for a long time. After that, the housekeeper handed him some papers. He put on his glasses to check the papers. Then he heard from the housekeeper that the miss of the Wen family had come. Quarter let her in, before Wenxue and Jiwang play very good, also don''t know what happened in recent years, Jiwang to Wenxue very repellent. He wanted them to be engaged, but it was only known to close people and was not officially announced. Wenxue came over and said hello to him with a smile. She said she wanted to come over and play with Beibei. She didn''t know if she would disturb her. Quarter how can''t understand her mind, although she said is looking for Beibei, the heart is thinking about the quarter. "Come on, we''ve just come back from climbing." "I''ll go, uncle Ji." Wen Xue laughs and looks forward to it, but she is still not in a hurry. Ji looks at her with some sympathy and doesn''t know when she will see the girl''s mind. Wenxue goes to Jibei''s bedroom and knocks on the door. Jibei opens the door and sees it''s her. It''s a bit unexpected. "What can I do for you, please?" She and Wenxue are not familiar, Wenxue to find her, let her have a bit of accident. "Is it convenient to talk to you?" "Convenient." Ji Bei invites her in. Han Jing sees a lady coming in and leaves with her mobile phone. "Miss Wen, what can I do for you?" Wen Xue is a little embarrassed. "It''s nothing serious. I used to hear brother Ji Wang say that you are a good girl, so I want to come and make friends with you." Jibe looked at her with her head askew. "Do you like my brother?" Wen Xue''s cheek is a little red, and she nods shyly. "I like it, but I don''t know why. Looking at my brother seems to hate me." "That''s a pity," Jibei sighed Wen Xue said, "I grew up with brother Wang, and I was a childhood sweetheart. He has a little temper and doesn''t agree with anyone. Before, I worshipped him and wanted to be his bride. But since I was in high school, he ignored me. I always wanted to find out why. Sister Beibei, can you help me? " Ji Bei looked at her unexpectedly, a little puzzled, "how can I help you?" "Brother Wang has been hoping to find you. He must be very kind to you. Help me to ask him why he hates me and if I have done something wrong?" Wen Xuewen pleaded a little. Other people''s feelings, Ji Bei feel bad to intervene, "why don''t you ask yourself?" Wen Xue lowered her head and voice, "I asked, but he said let me think, I can''t think out, I originally thought I was not lady, not elegant, he thought I don''t deserve her, but these two years, I have been learning etiquette, but also change myself, but he still ignored me." Ji Bei frowns and changes herself for a man. She obviously loves that man. "Let me ask for you." "Thank you, sister Beibei. No matter what the result is, I will die." Wen Xue gasped, "it''s not easy to like him, but I''m not tired. I''m afraid he will ignore me. Every time I talk to him, he seems to see something dirty." Listening to her voice a bit choked, jibe patted her on the back to comfort her. They talked for a while. Wen Xue got up to leave. Ji Bei saw her off. When they walked out of the corridor and passed the living room, they watched Ji''s gas coming. "Wenxue, why are you here again? Shameless woman, my brother doesn''t like you. You stick to my brother like a dogskin plaster. You don''t feel sick. I''m tired for my brother." Wen Xue pursed her lips and lowered her eyelashes. If she had been scolded before, she would have rushed to fight. But now that she has grown up, she should also pay attention to etiquette. What''s more, she can only endure it when she is in the Ji family. Ji Cai continued to say, "how do you get along with her, a fake? Do you think it''s hopeless to please me? Just run to her knees and beg for mercy. I hope she can make do with you and my brother. You can''t think about it. My brother won''t like a woman like you. " Jicai''s tone is very positive, as if she knows some secrets they don''t know. Wen Xue held back her anger and looked up at her, "Why are you so sure that brother Wang won''t like me? Do you know who he likes? " "Of course, I know that he likes it." Ji Wang looks at her coldly. She is not a member of the Ji family. Although she has been granted the title of little princess by Ji, she has no real identity to consolidate. She will be married out sooner or later. Ji Wang is so excellent. She grew up with him, of course, hoping to be with him all her life. So if she can make her brother like her and marry her in the future, she can stay in Ji''s house and maybe become queen in the future. She didn''t pay attention to Wen Xue before, but now a Ji Bei suddenly appears, and she can''t let her leave her bad things! "Who does my brother like? Why should I tell you? What are you?" Ji Bei listened to her sarcasm and frowned, "Ji Cai, what do you have?""You, you cunt, dare to scold me!" "If you define it as swearing, you speak first, Jicai!" Jibe retorts. "You, a fake, are arrogant in front of me. You are arrogant!" Ji Cai points to her nose and does not wait for Ji Bei to refute, but Ji Cai suddenly falls to the ground and covers her hands to cry. "It hurts you so much. Last time I was rude. I came to apologize. How can you hit me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jibei and Wenxue. "Caicai, are you ok?" Ji Wang saw her sit down on the ground, speed up the pace to run over, see her face full of tears, a bit distressed, "what''s the matter?" Ji Cai said quickly, "brother, it''s OK, it''s OK. I went back to think about it. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t frame up sister Beibei. I wanted to apologize to her, but I didn''t expect that sister Beibei would." before Ji Cai finished his words, I began to cry again. It''s very pitiful. Ji Wang saw that she had finger marks on her wrist and wiped her tears, "don''t be sad, sister Beibei is not a fussy person. You are easy to say." "I, I say it well, brother. I know I''m just too stupid. I don''t speak properly to make you angry. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I''m just worried. Someone''s scheming you. That''s the way it is." Ji Cai then protects him and detects that Wen Xue is looking at herself. Although she is crying, the corners of her mouth are provoking. Wen Xue is so angry that she clenches her fist. Before Ji Cai''s cry was over, she said, "I just talked to Wen Xue. Wen Xue also said that I''m not a member of the Ji family. Let me get out of the Ji family. Brother, I''m so afraid. I''m so afraid you don''t want me!" ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Wen Xue was shocked. When did she say such a thing? She lied! Ji Wang tightened his brows and looked coldly at Wen Xue, "the matter of Caicai, when is it your turn to talk to an outsider? Get out!" Ji Bei looks on coldly. Now she doesn''t have to ask Ji Wang. She also guesses why Ji Wang dislikes Wen Xue for no reason. The reason is very simple. Jiwang loves his younger sister. Jicai just needs to be careful, and Jiwang will believe it. But Ji Bei can''t tolerate, Ji Cai takes her identity, but does harm to others! Chapter 1709 Wenxue listen to Ji Wang roar himself, sad cry out, turn to want to go, but Ji Beila live. "Wenxue, it''s a misunderstanding. I want to explain." Wen Xue sobbed, "I can''t explain it clearly. I hope my brother listens to Ji Cai''s words, but doesn''t listen at all. The more I explain, he thinks I''m sophistry." Ji Bei turns her head to look at Ji Wang and holds Ji Cai. Ji Cai is making a small calculation, thinking that this grievance can eliminate her previous accusations? "Brother, do you believe me?" Ji Wang nodded. Of course, he believed in his sister. "Well, I said I didn''t hear Wen Xue saying that. Ji Cai made it up himself. Do you believe it?" Ji Wang looks at Ji Cai in his arms in surprise and shakes his heart. Ji Cai cried more loudly, "brother, you didn''t lie. This time Wen Xue came to see sister Beibei, they didn''t know what to talk about, and they became very close. Brother, Wenxue didn''t play with me before, but she didn''t hate me. She''s not the real little princess of Ji''s family. " "I didn''t, brother Wang, I didn''t think so!" It''s Ji Cai who has been aiming at her and always calculating her. She is suffering. Ji Wang just knows that Ji Cai is very concerned about his identity. He is waiting for Wen Xue angrily. There is disgust in his eyes. "Wen Xue, you roll, and never appear in front of Cai Cai again." Wen Xue is very bent in her heart. She stares at Ji Wang without blinking. Her tears are falling, but there is no cry. "Brother Wang, is that what you think of me?" Looking at her tears, Ji Wang was agitated. He didn''t dare to look her directly in the eyes and turned away from her. Wen Xue''s sad self mockery, "well, since you hate me so much, then I will never appear in front of you again." She turns to go, and kibe grabs her arm again. "Wen Xue, don''t worry. You are the miss of the Wen family. If you want to leave, no one can stop you, but if you want to leave, you should go in a dignified way. You want to leave, not be driven away by anyone!" Wen Xue looks at her in surprise. This time, she doesn''t feel aggrieved. Ji Bei saw that Ji Cai was still in Ji Wang''s arms and gave him a smile. "Brother, Miss Wen is going to leave. She will lose a man who doesn''t love her. For you, it seems that the loss is a little heavy." "What do I have to lose? It''s better for her to go away!" Ji Wang is still a little angry. Ji Bei calmly looked at him, "Wenxue likes you, don''t you know?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang was a little surprised and turned to look at Wenxue. Ji Cai was flustered and quickly said, "brother, they are united to cheat you. Don''t believe it. Wenxue is a water flower." Jibe continued, regardless of her words, "brother, do you know or don''t you know?" Ji Wang was stunned for a few seconds. After listening to Ji Bei''s question again, he was in a complicated mood. "Wenxue, isn''t he the person you like at school? She''s only looking for me for the identity of the Ji family. She says that she likes me. Oh, isn''t she guilty? " "I don''t have it. The person I like is you from the beginning to the end, brother Wang!" Wen Xue eagerly explained, "I had friends in high school, but I didn''t like others." Ji Wang listens to the woman''s confession, releases Ji Cai, goes to Wen Xue and grabs her shoulder angrily. "Wenxue, you say you like me, but you are with the man behind your back. How do you explain?" The man''s strength is very big, her shoulder is pinched by him to ache, "I did not have with the back man together, looks at the elder brother, why do you say so?" Since he ignored her, she has been estranged from her male classmates. She really hasn''t been with other men. "You still want to cheat me, I saw you drinking together, in bed photos!" "What picture?" Wenxue puzzled, "look at brother what photo, you show me, I can explain, I really don''t have." Ji Cai is worried. If they get the photos, then her design will be revealed. No, she can''t be with Wen Xue and her brother, or she won''t have a place. She must seize Ji Wang. "Brother, she''s just sophistry. She wants to deny the evidence that other men have mixed up with her. Seeing the photos, she must have cheated you for thousands of reasons. Don''t be fooled by her, brother Ji Bei is aware of Ji Cai''s tension and his face is always calm. "Brother, where are the photos? Let Wen Xue have a look. If you want to sentence Wen Xue to death, you have to let her know how she died. She''s Miss Wen. She''s in a superior position. There''s no need to pester you all the time. Brother, you know that. " Wen Xue is beautiful. She has a lovely baby face and dimples around her mouth when she smiles. It''s normal for a girl like her to say that a man pursues her. But if she goes to bed with other men, it''s slandering her reputation. Wen Xue is also curious about why there are photos of her in bed with a man. "Yes, brother Wang, you show me the photos. You want to make me die, and you also need evidence." Ji Wang stares at her, her eyes are full of tears, a bit unbearable. "You want to see the pictures, OK, I''ll let you die!"Ji Wang takes them to his room. He takes out photos from his locked drawer, and Ji Cai rushes up to stop them. "Brother, you don''t have to waste time with her, and I won''t allow you to be fooled by her again. Elder brother, you listen to me, let her drive out, don''t allow her to come to Ji''s house again. " Ji Bei looks at Ji Cai and thinks that the photo is ghost. "Brother, is black or white, to see the parties, she will certainly give up, after will not come to the quarter home." Season look at a listen to Wenxue never come to season home, eyelashes tremble, is not willing. Wenxue grew up with him, he has a good feeling for Wenxue, but Caicai said that she saw her close to other men, and hugged that man. At that time, he didn''t believe that Wen Xue was a self loving person. She couldn''t be so reckless. If she really had someone she liked, she wouldn''t hide anything. Later, Caicai said that she took pictures of her with other men. She also said that her approach to herself was the arrangement of her family, not her own will, and that she didn''t like him at all. He was so angry that when he saw her, he didn''t give her a good face, and even lost his temper. He snatches the photo from Ji Cai and throws it to Wen Xue. "These photos, you give me a reasonable explanation!" Ji Bei couldn''t help laughing and stopped Wen Xue, "brother, you are wrong again." Ji Wang looked at his sister puzzled, "what''s wrong with me?" Ji Cai was relieved to see her stop Wen Xue and nodded immediately, "yes, brother, you are wrong. Wen Xue will make up a bunch of bad excuses to cheat you. Brother, don''t listen to her nonsense!" Ji Wang was disappointed and looked at Ji Bei, "Bei Bei, is that so? If you don''t believe her, why do you want me to see these pictures? " Ji Bei looks disappointed and even a little cute. He is really a brother with different appearances. "I don''t believe in Wenxue, but you and Wenxue are not relatives or lovers. If she has a relationship with other boys, what are you angry with? Why are you so angry? Brother, if you think about it again, what position do you stand on to order her to explain to you? Brother, you are the prince, but you are not her boyfriend, not her husband, you are not qualified! " Chapter 1710 Ji Wang listens to Ji Bei''s words and stares at her. What''s sprouting in his heart? He turns to see Wen Xue again, and his idea is more clear. Wen Xue is also staring at Ji Bei. What she means is, does brother Wang like her? She quickly explained what happened in the photo. "These two pictures were taken by me and several students in our class. There were many people present at that time. It was not that kind of relationship at all. This one, this one is fake. I didn''t have that kind of relationship with other men. " Wen Xue was also afraid that he would not believe it. She gritted her teeth and said, "brother Wang, if you still don''t believe me, I can go to the hospital for examination. I, I haven''t done that kind of thing with men." Her humble tone is really low to the dust. Miss Qian Jin of the Wen family, in order to prove her innocence, can go to the hospital to check whether the film is still there. Ji Wang was shocked when he listened to her words. He looked down at the photo in her hand. The photo was mixed in a pile of photos. When he was angry, he swept his eyes and threw it into the drawer. Now I observe myself, and I find that this photo has PS traces. Ji Cai was afraid of being found and immediately retorted, "Wen Xue, don''t cheat. There are only you and him in the photo. Who knows there are no other classmates around. You are lying to my brother and want him to marry you. You are such a woman. You are not worthy of my brother! " "I didn''t, brother Wang. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to my classmates. They can prove it for me. That day was a classmate''s birthday. Everyone celebrated for him and took these photos. But I really don''t have that kind of relationship with him." Wen Xue is crying. Ji Cai still said to her, "your classmates may have been bribed by you to speak for you." "enough!" Ji Wang interrupts Ji Cai''s words. Ji Cai''s shoulder shakes and tears fall down. "Brother, you''re murdering me for her!" "Caicai, you can stop it!" Ji Cai looked at him in amazement, "brother, you protect her, don''t believe me, I''m your sister! Don''t you love me any more? " Ji Wang looks at his sister who has loved her for so many years. Why doesn''t he love her? If he doesn''t love her, he won''t trust and connive. "Caicai, you don''t know where to go." Jicai is crazy. She doesn''t know how to be proper. It''s them who break her plan step by step and plot against her! "Brother, I''m so sad." Ji Cai cried, his shoulders trembled. Ji Bei looks like a girl of three or four years old. She thinks that if she cries, her parents can forgive her mistakes and meet all his needs. Ji Wang is a little soft hearted when he hears her cry. He wants to coax her. Ji Bella lives him. "Brother, she is nearly 20 years old now. Many things can''t be solved by crying. When I was kidnapped, when I was crying, no one cared for me. I still survived. " Ji Hun immediately felt sorry for her kidnapping. "Beibei, it''s my brother''s fault. I didn''t find you and made you suffer." Ji Bei shakes his head calmly, "brother, the aggrieved person now is not me, but Wen Xue framed by others." Ji Wang turns his head to look at Wen Xue and licks his lips, "Wen Xue, I''m sorry, before me," he finally looks at himself. Wen Xue is excited and reaches for him. "Brother Wang, the only person I like is you. Please don''t chase me any more." Ji Wang''s body is stiff. He feels the smell of the girl. His ears are red and he doesn''t dare to look at her directly. His hands don''t know where to put them. They are stiff, like the arms of a puppet. See Wenxue dare to hold Jiwang, Jicai anger, pull her away, a slap on her face. "Bitch, how can you hold him!" "Ji Cai!" Ji Wang looks at her in shock. In his eyes, Caicai''s sister is lovely and simple. Although she has a little temper, she won''t be so rude. "Brother, you don''t agree with her to hold you, and I don''t like her to hold you!" Ji Cai is still crying, like a little girl whose toy has been robbed. Ji Wang doesn''t understand her logic, "Ji Cai, you can''t beat people if you don''t like them. You are being unreasonable!" Ji Wang looks at Wen Xue''s white cheek. There are five finger marks at the moment. He walks to her with heartache and dares not touch her. "I''ll take you to the medicine." Ji Cai cried and held him, "brother, don''t you want me? I love you, too. " Ji Wang turned his head and threw away her hand indifferently. "If your love is to let someone get hurt, Ji Cai, your love, I can''t afford it!" Ji Cai looks at Ji Wang and leaves with Wen Xue. He is defeated and sits on the ground, staring at Ji Bei with ferocious eyes. "It''s you who let my brother leave me, kibe. I hate you!" Jibe sneered, "just right, I don''t like you either."Ji Bei turns to leave. Ji Cai gets up and rushes behind her to pull her hair. Han Jing runs to her and grabs her wrist. With a click, Ji Cai shouts and releases her hand. Han Jing stares at her coldly, "dare to move my wife again, I''ll break your neck!" Ji Cai was scared to shiver all over and stepped back timidly. Han Jing asks Ji Bei if he has been injured on the ground. Ji Bei shakes his head, holds his big hand and leaves. ¡­¡­ Ji Wang took the medicine and Wenxue took it. Maybe it was the first time he approached her. His eyelashes trembled slightly. "Hiss" suddenly, Wen Xue screams in pain. Ji Wang is so scared that he does not dare to touch her. "Sorry, it''s my negligence. Does it hurt?" "It''s a bit like burning. I feel better after taking medicine." Wenxue is afraid to look at his hair. "Then I''ll be light." Ji Wang''s voice was gentle, blowing the broken hair on her cheek, she felt a little itchy on her cheek, "Hey, don''t move." Ji Wang grabs her hand. For a moment, both of them are stunned. Their eyes touch each other like fire. Soon they look away, but he grabs her hand but doesn''t let go. "Xiaoxue, I''m confused and misunderstood you. I''m sorry." Wen Xue looked down at him and held his hand. She was happy and shook her head. "Thank you, too. Now you can believe me." Ji Wang coughed and released her hand to prepare her medicine, but she didn''t release it. Instead, she held his hand and put it on her leg. "Brother Wang, do you like me? If you like me, don''t let go. If you don''t want to be with me, let go now, and I''ll never come to your house again. " Ji Wang heard that she was not coming and hugged her nervously. "Don''t come. We''ll make trouble. You''ll come to me, too." Wen Xue feels his temperature, raises the corner of his mouth, feels shy, but still looks up at him. "Brother Wang, you like me. Can I kiss you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang swallows saliva, just want to say something, her soft lips on his cheek, suddenly his brain a blank, all the blood to the brain, blush and fever, and a little dizzy. "Brother Wang, what are you doing?" Wen Xue just wants to kiss him, but he has a nosebleed and turns pale. Chapter 1711 Ji Wang felt that he was too shameful. He was given a kiss by a sister, but he would have nosebleed. He quickly went to wash the nosebleed, washed his face with cold water several times, and then recovered calm. Come out again to see Wen Xue worried looking at himself, he raised his chin and waved his hand, "I''m ok, I''ve been a little angry recently, yesterday I also had nosebleed, it''s not a big deal." Wen Xue was worried and asked, "did you take any medicine?" "Eat, eat!" He will never tell anyone about this kind of thing when he takes medicine like this. He just had Nosebleed because he was too nervous and excited. "Don''t tell me about it." Wen Xue nodded cleverly, "I won''t say it out, then you have to think about the body." Ji Wang quickly turns over the topic, continues to apply the medicine to her, and then lets her rest for a while. He needs to go back to the room to calm down. He didn''t go back to his room, but ran to the training room. He wanted to disperse his energy. Otherwise, if she came closer, he would lose his prince''s identity if he had nosebleed again! Dinner, sitting in the restaurant, quarter saw Wenxue face injury, surprised to ask, Wenxue covered his face, said he bumped, it''s OK. The quarter angry stares at the quarter hope, "small hope, is you bullied the small snow again, you this bastard, dare to start to the lady!" Ji Wang pursed his lips. It was because of him. He was really wrong. "Dad, I''m sorry, I won''t come back." Quarter surprised, he should be so easy to bow? "Apologize to Xiaoxue!" Ji Wang gets up and apologizes to Wen Xue. Wen Xue has been waving her hand, "it has nothing to do with brother Wang. Uncle Ji, it''s my own fault." Ji Wang took her hand and said, "it''s my fault. You should accept it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wen Xue looked at his hand, shyly bowed his head, no longer talking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at their expressions, I''m a little surprised. Is it a reconciliation? Ji Bei is curious, "brother, I heard that you will be engaged to Wen Xue?" Ji Wang was stunned. His father had mentioned it to him before, but he was still angry and refused. Now the misunderstanding is relieved, he raised the corner of his mouth, "yes, I will be engaged to Xiaoxue." Wen Xue looked at him in consternation, repeatedly determined that he did not listen to hallucinations, "look at brother, you, you are not nonsense?" "No, I''m serious, Wenxue. Do you agree?" "I agree." Wen Xue likes him. How can she not agree to the engagement. When Ji saw that his son was finally enlightened, he was relieved. Before they played together, when he was 15 or 16 years old, he could see that his son was different from Wen Xue. He must have feelings, but he didn''t react. He is afraid that Ji Wang will miss this relationship just like him. As long as Wen Xue comes to play, he will keep her for dinner. "Brother!" Ji Cai, holding her wrist, comes to tell her father that Ji Bei, a vicious woman, asked her husband to take off my wrist and let her father teach Ji Bei a lesson. Entering the restaurant, I heard Ji Wang say that he wanted to get engaged to Wen Xue, which made me very angry. "Brother, how can you get engaged to her? You can''t get engaged to her!" You''re engaged to that bitch. What should I do? Jicai roars in his heart. Ji Wang saw her come over, her face suddenly cold down, "I want to get engaged with who, is my right, what qualifications do you have to stop me?" Ji Cai was shocked by his rude words. In all these years, Ji Wang has never said such indifferent words to her. She refused to believe her ears. "Brother, how can you do this to me? I like you too. If you marry her, what can I do by myself?" Ji Wang was a little surprised. She just wanted to say that she couldn''t like herself, because Without waiting for him to speak, Ji Ji said, "bastard, Caicai, you are his sister. How can you say such words? It''s more and more ridiculous!" Ji Cai explained loudly, "I''m not his sister, Dad. You know that my brother and I have no blood vessel relationship. I want to marry my brother, Dad. You are my favorite. " Season helpless sigh, he let season hope engagement, also because of the discovery of season to his mind. Ji Cai is the little princess of the Ji family. No matter whether she is related by blood or not, it is impossible. "Caicai, if you want to marry Xiao Wang, you must be removed from the genealogy of the Ji family." Ji Cai hears of hope and marries Ji Wang. In the future, she will have the chance to be a queen and inherit everything from the Ji family. As a daughter of the Ji family, she will marry out in the future. She is the adopted daughter of Ji''s family. It''s certainly not so good to marry out in Ji''s family. "Dad, I''m not afraid of it. You decide for me. After my name is removed, I''m engaged to my brother!" "Caicai, don''t be impulsive. As long as your surname is Ji, you are my sister." Ji Wang is a bit reluctant to give up and wants to persuade her.Ji Cai is determined to be the queen of the future, full of joy, "brother, as long as I can marry you, I promise anything!" Wen Xue disagrees, "Uncle Ji, brother Wang doesn''t like her. How can you get them engaged? And Caicai has been the daughter of the Ji family for so many years. There are still bad rumors about marrying brother Wang, which is not good for brother Wang''s reputation." "Wenxue, shut up! It''s about me and my brother. You''re an outsider Wen Xue pursed her lips and looked at Ji Wang anxiously, "brother Wang, you have to think about it clearly, you." Ji Cai was furious, "Wen Xue, why do you say that my brother doesn''t like me? My brother has been loving me all these years. I kiss him and hold him, he can accept it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang is a little chilly all of a sudden. When Ji Cai used to be coquettish, he suddenly gave him a kiss. He only took her as his sister and scolded her twice. When she hugged herself, she was coquettish. He had no evil idea in his heart, but he didn''t expect Ji Cai to have such an idea. Ji was also very angry, but he restrained himself. He called the housekeeper to inform the elder who was in charge of the genealogy to remove Ji Cai''s name. The housekeeper takes a look at Ji Cai, nods respectfully and turns to leave. Jicai is proud. She knows that her father loves her the most. Over the years, she has tried her best to please him, not in vain. "Dad, you love me the most. I will be your daughter-in-law in the future, and I can accompany you again!" Wen Xue bites her lips and is very unwilling. Ji holds her hand and tells her not to be angry. He won''t get engaged to Ji Cai. Wen Xue doubts, but still chooses to believe him once. Let''s have a meal, don''t be stunned. Ji Cai thought about his wrist. He went to Ji''s side and said, "Dad, my hand hurts so much that I can''t eat by myself." Quarter looked at her wrist, "what''s going on?" Ji Cai looked at Ji Bei, as if very frightened, sitting beside him, "it''s sister Beibei. I don''t know what''s going on. She said she hates me, so she let her husband take off my wrist. It''s painful." "Han Jing, why did you take off Caicai''s wrist?" Han Jing raised her eyes to look at Ji Cai and gently raised the corner of her mouth. "She wants to hit my wife. I just take off her wrist. It''s polite. Uncle Ji, what do you say?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The eyes of the quarter are cold for a few minutes. Jicai dares to beat Beibei. It''s unforgivable! "Caicai, why do you fight Beibei?" "I didn''t, he wronged me, Dad, I really didn''t!" Ji Cai cried pitifully, "Mr. Han, why did you frame me up?" Han Jing''s face is expressionless, "if you call my wife a sister, you should call me a brother-in-law. Even my brother-in-law doesn''t call me a brother-in-law. I beat you to educate you, and I''ll have a long memory in the future." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Cai''s cry was stunned. He had seen shameless, and he was so shameless! Chapter 1712 Ji Cai wants to cry again, but he is tired of it. After a while, the housekeeper came back and said that he had been removed from the list and that he would no longer bear it. "Caicai, kneel down!" Ji Cai was about to be happy when he said that he had been removed from the list, when he heard a roar, his legs softened and he knelt down with a bang. She felt the tingling of her knee and wanted to stand up and listen again. "Caicai, you think you look similar to Beibei and take you back to Ji''s family to raise you, but you want to harm Beibei. Your brother asked someone to do the test sheet, but you let someone cheat, and then you want to frame Beibei. Do you know what''s wrong?" Ji Cai was shocked. She didn''t expect that she would go to check it. Her eyes were flustered and she began to cry again. "Dad, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m too afraid. I''m afraid that if you have Beibei sister, you won''t want me. I can''t help doing that." "When did I say that when I had Beibei, I didn''t want you. It was you who monopolized the position of the little princess of Ji''s family. You are the real villain!" Quarter face a bit sad, "if you know I raise a poisonous snake, I would never take you back to the quarter home, let you poison Beibei!" "Dad, I''m wrong. Please forgive me!" "Don''t call me dad, you won''t be the Ji family any more!" Quarter cruel command, "housekeeper, when I brought her from where, I sent her back, also notice to go on, serve the quarter family, no longer Ji Cai this person, only Ji Bei this princess!" The housekeeper nodded respectfully and pulled Ji Cai in person. "No, Dad, I''m Caicai. Don''t leave me, Dad Well The housekeeper covered her mouth and took her away from the palace. At the beginning, his Majesty was inspecting in a remote place. When he saw that the little girl in the crowd was like a daughter, he felt compassion. At that time, Jicai said that she was an orphan and was very happy to go with him. In fact, she is not an orphan. His majesty also some time ago, because her relatives asked her for money, his majesty knew that she was not an orphan. She has parents and her father''s surname is Hu, so she has another name, Hu CAI. Her majesty has kept her for so many years. She has some feelings. She doesn''t want to expose this matter and turns a blind eye to it. However, she didn''t expect that this woman was so vicious that she wanted to harm the real princess. It''s unforgivable! Hu Cai leaves, and the restaurant is calm again. Wen Xue is stunned. Is Cai Cai''s family expelled, and then a civilian? Quarter looked at a pair of children, "before I was confused, has been keeping her, did not expect to eventually become a disaster." Ji Bei is a little sad. Knowing that he is not feeling well, Ji Bei laughs and brings food to him. "Dad, let''s look forward. My brother is going to be engaged. Soon there will be a wedding at home. Aren''t you happy?" Ji Huishen, "happy, come on, another bottle of good wine to celebrate Xiao Wang''s engagement." The maid brought wine, and Ji drank a lot. Han Jing and Ji Wang toasted each other, which was a reconciliation. Ji is happy to drink, so he takes Han Jing to drink with him. Han Jing is not willing to drink, but this is his father-in-law. He still wants to give face, but he doesn''t expect that he will drink better than himself. He is a little dizzy. Ji Bei saw that he couldn''t drink any more, so he opened his father very impolitely and asked the maid to help him go back to rest. "Han Jing, how are you doing?" "Good, good." Han Jing''s face is calm, and he can''t see anything unusual. When he gets up, he walks in a slightly biased direction. Ji Bei quickly helped him, "Han Jing, this side of our room." Han Jing nodded solemnly, "well, this way, I know." He pointed to the left, but his steps could not be controlled to the right. Jibei laughed angrily and pulled him back to the room. Back in the room, she asked him to make it. She went to get her some sober tea. Han Jing grabbed her hand and patted the position beside him. "I''m not drunk. Come on, my wife, sit down with me." Jibe sat down beside him, his eyes blurred, his face unchanged. It was the first time that she saw him drunk. She immediately felt funny. She reached out and pinched his face. Han Jing shook her head and grabbed her little hand. "Don''t move, itch." "Han Jing, do you know who I am?" "You are my wife Han. Don''t deny it. You are mine." Han Jing holds her face. As she talks, the wine blows on her face. Ji Bei pushes him away. "Why don''t you take a bath?" Han Jing shook his head, "no, you have to accompany me, Mrs. Han." Jibe was a little bit dazed by his appearance, and she was very happy when he called himself Mrs. Han. "Well, I''ll be with you, but I can''t do that. Can you do it?" "What is that?" Han Jing is confused. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Bei felt that it was not clear to tell him this kind of thing at this time, and led him to the bathroom. When she gets to the bathroom, she undresses him first. Han Jing reaches out and undresses her, too. Ji Bei smiles and avoids."I''ll take it off myself. Don''t move. It won''t be fun to slide down." She felt like she was taking care of a child. Han Jing hugged her and rubbed her shoulder. Her voice was still a bit grumbling, "I won''t slip. I hugged my wife Han." Ji Bei also hugged him, "well, Mr. Han, would you like to say something nice?" "What''s a nice word?" "Like, you love me or something." Kibe teases him. "No, for example, I love you." He was very honest, and then he said, "I not only love you, but also want to change a few moves with you today." Before jibe could recover, he took her to the washstand and began to kiss her. ¡°¡­¡­ Well Ji Bei still wants to beg for mercy, but he is unreasonable and follows his instinct to find happiness. He wants to take her apart and swallow her ¡­¡­ The next day, Jibei sleeps until noon. She rolls lazily on the bed for several times before getting up. "Han Jing?" She called, no response, another call, balcony glass door opened, men go to the bedside. "My wife Han finally woke up, like a sleeping beauty. I thought she would wake up only after my prince kisses her." Jibei poked him in the face, a little angry, "you''re OK to say that you didn''t let me sleep last night." Han Jing took her hand and said with a smile, "Mrs. Han, do you praise my ability? I accept your praise. " "Han Jing, you have changed." "How has it changed?" "You have become shameless. Before, you must have been suffocated. When you got married, you let yourself go." Ji Bei criticizes him, but when they talk, their faces are very close and their eyes are smiling. Han Jing stealthily kisses her on the face, "who let you often hook, lead me, this account I remember, married of course to account." Ji Bei remembers that he used to wear a suspender skirt to attract his attention. His face is a little red and he doesn''t talk to him. Han Jing smiles and holds her up, "get up and wash, aren''t you hungry?" Ji Bei hugged his neck and said, "Han Jing, have you ever had other thoughts about me?" "Other ideas?" Han Jing raised her eyebrows. Jibei is shy, biting his lip to look at him, let him not pretend to be stupid. Han Jing shook his head, "No." Gabriel is a bit disappointed. He''s a real gentleman. However, Han Jing said, "I don''t have a dream during the day, but occasionally I dream at night. In my dream, I just try my best to toss you. You cry and tell me to hurry up, hurry up Baby, did you say how fast I was last night "Han Jing, you, don''t talk!" Jibe was so ashamed that he quickly covered his mouth. Chapter 1713 They had a quarrel for a while, had lunch and went out for a walk. When he comes back in the evening, Han Jing leads Ji Bei and is about to say hello to Ji Bei. He sees a group of people in the living room, while Hu Cai sits on the sofa crying wrapped in a thin blanket. Quibe wondered, wasn''t she driven out? Ji Wang watched them come back and whispered to them, "Caicai was violated and saved. Caicai came to ask her father to help her find the person who violated her." Jibei said, "Daddy, will she stay in the palace?" Ji Wang hesitated a little. "Over the years, my father is really distressed. This suddenly makes people send her away. My father is also sad. Now that she has been wronged, my father may be soft hearted." Ji Bei nodded, she can understand, but she felt that Hu Cai''s mind was not right. Staying here was harmful to Ji Wang and Ji. She looks at Han Jing and asks him if he has any good ideas. Han Jing smiles and asks Ji Wang to invite some doctors. Ji Wang doesn''t understand, but he still asks people to ask for a doctor. "Han Jing, what''s your plan?" Han Jing asked, "what''s your attitude towards her?" Ji Wang sighed, "I don''t want her to be wronged. After all, it''s my sister who watched her grow up." "Oh, it was your family business. I shouldn''t have stepped in." Han Jing said. Ji Wang frowned, a bit irritable, "Han Jing, what are you talking about? You married my sister. My family''s business is your family. Do you get rid of the relationship or get angry with me?" Han Jing is not angry, calm and he looked at each other, "you take her as a sister, there is a first softhearted, there will be a second time, she will always find the opportunity to calculate my wife. So, I also show my attitude and let her stay. I''ll take my wife home. We won''t care what happens to you. " He''s quite heartless, but it''s true. They knew that Hu Cai''s behavior was unreasonable before, but they forgiven again and again. In the end? What she wants is her own interests, and she also wants to frame Ji Bei. She said, ten can only believe one sentence, so this time she was violated, in the end is true or false, really unknown. When the doctor came, he asked them to examine her first. The degree of the man-made injury is different from that of the forced injury. No matter how well she makes false, there will be clues. When Hu Cai heard that he wanted to check, he shrunk into a ball. He was afraid that men would get close to him and didn''t want strangers to get close to him. This means not cooperating with the inspection. "Caicai, my brother is also worried about you. Check to see if you want to take medicine." "No, I don''t!" Hu Cai wants to hold him, but Ji Wang evades him. Hu Cai still drags his hand reluctantly. "Brother, I''m afraid. Don''t let them get close to me." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here to protect you." Ji Wang holds her hand in disgust, gives the doctor eyes, and makes the doctor check her quickly. The hand is grasped by him, Hu CAI can''t escape, can only let the doctor check, but she is still guilty, has been crying and struggling. The doctor looked at the pinching marks and the injured places, and comforted him and said, "Miss Cai, your injury is OK. Maybe you are frightened. Just drink some medicine to calm your nerves." Hu CAI was still uneasy. "Brother, I''m really scared. The man said that I''m not a princess any more, and that no one would come to help me if I was bullied, whimpering..." Ji Wang asked, "what does that boy look like? I''ll catch him." "He, he has a beard, thick eyebrows, small eyes, bad breath, brother, so terrible, that man is like a devil." Hu Cai is very emotional. "Can you draw a picture of the man?" Ji Wang asked again. "I, I don''t know, I don''t know, brother." Ji Wang can understand her because of fear, but he helps her find the man to revenge, but she means a bit of rejection. "Caicai, you are resting here now. My father and I will find a man to avenge you!" Hu Cai drags him. Ji Wang uses a lot of strength to shake her off and turns to look at her father. "Father, I''ll investigate." "Go ahead." Ji nodded, he went to Hu Cai, "Cai Cai, don''t be afraid, no one dares to harm you here." "Dad, Dad, I''m scared." Hu Cai cried and grabbed his hand. Ji originally wanted to say that she can''t call her father now, but seeing her tears hazy, she didn''t have the heart in the end. Ji Wang left the living room to ask the doctor about the examination? "Your Highness, those wounds are scratch marks, finger marks are not right." "Why not?" The doctor looked at Ji Bei and said, "Princess Bei Bei, please extend your hand." Ji Bei is puzzled and still reaches out his hand. Then the doctor asks Ji Wang to hold out his hand. The doctor and Ji Bei grasp his hand at the same time. Ji Wang looked at some red little arms and heard the doctor say, "Miss Cai said that the other party is a tall man, so the finger length is thicker than that of a woman, the trace of pinching will be wider, and the direction is also wrong.When the other party wants to catch her, Miss Cai says that the other party is holding him behind his back, and then catching her, it should be catching the outside, not the inside. If this happens, it is the other party catching her from the front. This distance should be someone she is familiar with, because the scope of bruise is not right... " The surgeons were very professional and explained a lot of professional and common sense things to them. The final conclusion was that Jicai lied. Ji Wang''s face is calm. Ji Cai must want to pretend to be pitiful, win sympathy and go back to the palace. "Damn it Fortunately, Han Jing reminds us to ask a surgeon to check, otherwise he and his father will be confused by her. Han Jing added: "after all, it''s a child who has been around for many years. It''s natural for your father to have pity on her, so it can''t directly expose her, but try to find a way to let uncle Ji see her true face." Ji Wang looked at him, "do you have an idea when you say that?" Han Jing hook lips, "Ji Wang, when asking for help, the tone is polite." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang was so angry that he rolled his eyes. If he didn''t say anything, he thought of a way. Han Jing also said, "she will not be willing to leave this time. Maybe she will have to move later. She must be on guard for our move at this time. We''d better adjust to circumstances and wait for her own move." Ji Wang grinds his teeth. Before, he just couldn''t find his sister. He found a girl to express his feelings for his sister. He didn''t expect that what he raised was a poisonous snake. He always wanted to count them. After a few days, Wen Xue came to play. When she heard that Ji Cai had come back, she was a little worried. She was afraid that she would make a mistake again. Ji Wang comforts her that it''s OK, so she''s ready to get engaged. Wen Xue sighs. She naturally believes in Ji Wang, but she doesn''t believe in Ji Cai. She''s afraid that she will do something out of line to destroy her engagement. After a few days, at night. Ji Wang is in his pajamas and is about to have a rest. He hears a knock on the door. When he opens the door, he sees Hu CAI. It''s too late to close the door. "What''s the matter?" Hu Cai said pitifully, "brother, I''m afraid." "I''ll ask the security guard to guard your room." Ji Wang stood in the door and refused to let her in. Hu Cai reluctantly pounced on him, "brother, don''t be so indifferent to me. I''m so sad and can''t sleep. I want to talk to you." Ji Wang stepped back, smelled a fragrance on her body, and tightened her eyebrows. She didn''t know what tricks she was playing. Chapter 1714 Ji Wang finally pushed her away and stepped back. "Caicai, I''ll take you back. When you fall asleep, I''ll come back, OK?" Ji Wang''s temper is not good, but he has exhausted 12 points of patience with Ji Cai. "No, brother, I want you to accompany me. I''m especially afraid that someone will come to harm me suddenly. Brother, I''ve reflected on my previous mischief. I know that I''m wrong. It''s my impulse and making trouble without reason that makes you sad. I really know that I''m wrong." Hu Cai looks serious and seems to be really repenting. "It''s good to know your mistake. Go back to rest when you know your mistake. I''m about to get engaged. It''s not good for you to stay in my room like this. Caicai, you are obedient." When Hu Cai heard about his engagement, she was angry. But when she thought of her design, she wanted to destroy his marriage and become his woman and queen in the future. There is no man to invade her. It''s a play arranged by her own director and performance. She pretends to be pitiful to cheat Ji''s father and son. Ji''s heart is soft. Seeing her wronged, she will leave her. She came to Jiwang''s room, and he became a good thing, the best thing can be pregnant as soon as possible. If she can''t, she will look for more opportunities. Ji Wang is still young and has never tasted the taste of a woman. If she treats him well, she may fall in love with her. Instead of asking for Wenxue, she will get engaged to her. The more she thinks about it, the more excited she is. The main thing is to get rid of this man. Her future is brilliant. So for the future, she will take a little risk this time. "Brother, you know, I, I like, I love you so much." Ji Wang stepped back two steps and found that the fragrance was getting stronger and stronger. The fragrance came from her. "Caicai, you should call me brother. Don''t do anything stupid. You''ll be fine in the future. You''ll find a good family to marry." "No, I don''t want to. I like you. I want to marry you. Brother, what''s wrong with me? Why can''t you like me? " Hu Cai pounced on him, hugged him again, and they fell on the sofa. "Brother, I have a wish that I can be your woman. Brother, please help me. I don''t ask for anything, but I want to give you my most precious things." Hu Cai said that he was shy and timid, but he had already started to drag his pajamas. Ji Wang was impatient and had no patience. He grabbed her by the wrist. "Caicai, I''ll give you one last chance. Go away!" Hu Cai is still thinking about his plan and doesn''t want to give up easily. "Brother, you haven''t done this kind of thing with a woman. Brother, let me be your first woman." Ji Wang feels sick and tries to push her away again, only to find that her body is burning and her abdomen is burning. It''s not right. He''s poisoned. "Caicai, what have you done to me?" "Brother, I didn''t do anything, I just want to let you experience the happiness of being a man." Hu Cai lifted his pajamas with a smile. "Caicai, you are so ugly!" Hu Cai''s movements were stiff, and his fingers fell on him. "No, I will be beautiful, brother. I want to make myself your woman." Hu Cai begins to untie her clothes. She smiles and wants to kiss him. Ji Wang turns his head in disgust. Bang! When the door is pushed open, Hu Cai is surprised. He turns around and sees Ji Bei and Han Jing coming in. He is followed by Ji Bei and Han Jing. "Dad, I, we, my brother and I really love each other." Hu picked up the expression of surprise, wronged said, put out as if Ji Wang in bullying her action. Ji heard them talking outside. He pitied her for having a hard time outside. He left her to rest in the palace. He didn''t expect that she would do such a thing. Han Jing pushes Hu Cai away, holds Ji Wang up and asks him if he is OK. Ji Wang pulls his pajamas in disgust and feels dirty. He turns to the washroom. "Brother," Hu Cai still wants to pull him. Ji Wang throws his hand away. If he didn''t beat women, he would have slapped them. When he smelled the strange smell, he sent a message to Han Jing. Han Jing must have gone to see her father when he saw the news. He also took this opportunity to let her father see her face. "Go away, I''m dirty!" When Hu Cai heard this, he looked embarrassed and bowed his head to cry. As a matter of fact, Hu Cai''s mind was not right, and Ji was very angry. He called the housekeeper in a very loud voice, "throw her out, and later she will say that she is the princess of Ji''s family, and she will be put in prison!" Hu Cai came to the palace to tell the officials that she is the princess of the Ji family. The housekeeper has heard that there is a little princess of the Ji family. His majesty and his royal highness are very fond of her. Hu CAI was shocked, "Dad, are you going to abandon me again? There will be people bullying me, I will be very poor, Dad In the past few days, she is honest and thinks that she is aware of her mistakes and is ready to rectify. He also wants to give her a good belonging. But she is still scheming to climb Ji Wang''s bed. She is greedy and can''t stay any longer.Ji Wang took a bath, and the body heat dissipated a lot. He put on his clothes and went to the living room. He asked the housekeeper that he had thrown her out. Looking at his father, he had a lot of white hair. He felt a little distressed, but he couldn''t say too much affectation, so he turned to see his sister. Ji Bei understood, went to Ji Wang''s side, "Dad, you and my brother and I, we will accompany you in the future." Ji Xinyi patted her daughter''s hand and nodded with a smile, "yes, fortunately I found you back, Beibei." "Dad, are you hungry when you wake up at night? I''ll make you a supper. " "Well, I''m a little hungry after all this noise." Bella nods to the kitchen and explains to him that Ji has not been to the kitchen yet. Han Jing sat in the living room and talked to Ji Wang, reminding him, "that woman has a thick skin. You''d better find someone to stare at her. Don''t make a fuss at your engagement banquet." Ji Wang responded, "my father and I have given her the opportunity. It''s because she doesn''t cherish it. It''s because she wants to die." Han Jing also joked, "I''ve been on vacation these days. I haven''t seen the news of the system. You won''t take the opportunity to attack, will you?" Ji Wang looked at him in disgust, sarcastic, "do I have that boring? Why, I''d like to announce on the system that don''t provoke Han Jing in the future. He''s my brother-in-law now. " Han Jing shrugged, smiling gently, "I don''t mind. I''m usually busy with Sheng''an''s work. Many things on the Internet are handed over to the people below. If you make this announcement again, it''s really beneficial to me." "I''m shameless. I abducted my sister and wanted me to obey you. I dream." Han Jing felt her chin, and there was some calculation in her amber eyes. "If you don''t announce it, then if you dare to bully me, I''ll let my wife come to you. Do you say uncle Ji helps you or my wife Han?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Shameless!" Ji Wang is angry and laughs. If his father listens to him to make trouble for Beibei, he will definitely hurt him. "You were noble when you attacked me?" Han Jing stretched out his hand, "Ji Wang, reconciliation, after we live in harmony." Ji Wang dislikes patting his hand, "if you want to buy me off, you have no sincerity at all!" Chapter 1715 Ji Wang''s engagement banquet is very lively. The Wen family has a count, so Ji Wang and Wen Xue are the door-to-door guests. At the end of the wedding banquet, Ji also announced to the public that Princess Beibei, who disappeared more than ten years ago, had finally returned home, and there was only one princess Beibei in the Ji family. Ji Wang leads Ji Bei to the stage and receives the attention of the public. The guests under the stage are all sighing. At that time, Princess Beibei was kidnapped. Although the gangsters were arrested, they couldn''t find her. They thought she was killed. Later, the king found a girl who was similar to Princess Beibei and took her back to the Ji family to raise her. Although Hu Cai''s story has not been put on the table, the aristocratic circle knows about it. As an adopted daughter, Hu Cai tries to harm the real princess, but he is shameless and cheap. He wants to climb his brother''s bed and marry his royal highness. What a delusion! Ji Bei is watched by everyone, very nervous, but with Han Jing under the stage, two people look at each other, he seems to transmit infinite energy to her, let her slowly calm down. After the dinner, when he returned to the palace, Ji Bei looked at his father, with a few white hairs on his temples, and felt a little uncomfortable. "Beibei, what are you staring at Dad for?" "Dad, my vacation is coming to an end. I''m going home." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on Ji''s face froze. Knowing that Han Jing has to manage Sheng''an, the holiday is certainly not long. Ji Wang was reluctant to persuade him, "let Han Jing go back first, and you stay with us for a few more days." Jibei shook his head. "Dad has his own business, brother. Don''t you have any courses in college?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Wang has nothing to say. His married daughter is the water poured out. Now his sister is the Han family. Quarter not give up of hold her hand, "that Beibei can promise me, a month to visit dad?" Ji Wang knows that she is not used to going far. "Dad has a private plane. I''ll pick you up when I have time. Beibei, you''ve been away from home for so many years. It''s hard for you to get home. This is married again. Dad and I will miss you very much." If Han Bei hesitated to go to her school for a month, she would say, "I''m not in the habit of going out for a long time." When she heard that she was going to study, Ji and Ji looked at each other and said, "the best cook school I have here is any choice for Beibei, so Beibei will stay here to study." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Jing looks at the father and son who are trying to leave his daughter behind. If his wife Han stays here to study, doesn''t she want to live apart from him? Han Jing just thought that if he didn''t see his wife for several months, his scalp would feel numb. Ji Ji and Ji Wang finally find an opportunity to let Ji Bei stay, is to say all kinds of reasons, Ji Bei can''t help but agree, turn to see Han Jing. She won''t agree if he doesn''t nod. Han Jing looks at their father and son and knows that they really want to get along with Xiaohua, so she agrees that she can study for two years at most. In the past, when my mother wanted to read, my father was patient with me. What else could he do. Back in the room, Ji Bei told him about learning, "Han Jing, I don''t want to be separated from you." Han Jing touched her head and taught her a serious lesson, "when you are young, since you want to learn or learn something, when your mother was young, she was a graduate student. She was still three years old. At that time, she had her second brother and sister, but her mother insisted on it. So don''t study hard just because of your personal feelings now. " Ji Bei nodded obediently, holding him, "Han Jing, I can''t bear you." "I''ll try my best to accompany you one day a week. If I don''t have time, you can come to me. As long as you don''t go to school, just hook up with other men. " Ji Bei immediately sat up straight, seriously explained, "I''m married, how can I be hooked." Han Jing hooked her nose, "you remember who your family is." Two days later, Han Jing takes Ji Bei back to Nankang city. He quickly goes to work. Because she decides where to study, she is not busy and is waiting for the school to start. She was bored in the villa alone and lived in the Han family. Qin Ning still has a job. Although Han Junyu retreats to the second tier, he still wants to go to the company. Han Tiannuan is pregnant, but he still insists on going to work. However, Han churui is afraid that she will be tired and reduce her workload. During the day, there is no one in the Han family. She will go to the kitchen to study the dishes by herself. When they come back, her dishes are ready for them to taste. Sometimes she also makes desserts. Xiaoyu and Mianmian go home every day. Instead of going upstairs to put their bags, they come to the kitchen to see what she has done. Ji Bei doesn''t do much, but there are many patterns. When Han Tiannuan learns about this, he is angry with Xiaoyu, saying that he won''t leave any good food for his sister. Xiaoyu and mianmianmian cover their mouths and smile. This can''t blame them. The things made by the third sister-in-law are all small boxes. They don''t have any of them. Han Tiannuan comes to her and asks her to make some delicious food. She must wait for her to come back. Ji Bei can''t help laughing at her angry appearance."Sister, I have to control my weight when I''m pregnant. My dessert is a little high in calories." "Then it''s low calorie. Pregnant women can eat it." Because he didn''t get any delicious food, Han Tiannuan was very opinionated and was like a child. When Han churui saw it, he was spoiled in his eyes. Inspired by Han Tiannuan, Ji Bei has an idea. She really studies the desserts for pregnant women and makes some good desserts. If Han Tiannuan is happy, she must make some clothes for her. Qin Ning also teaches Han Tiannuan a lesson. It''s almost enough. Don''t embarrass Han Jing''s wife, or Han Jing will be angry. Sitting on one side, Han Jing does have an opinion. His wife eats whatever she does. Why is she so nagging? Han Tiannuan stares at him. As expected, he is inhuman when he has a daughter-in-law. When she is pregnant, she just wants to eat something. Xiaohua can do it. Besides, she doesn''t give no reward. Han Jing helps the forehead, the pregnant woman cannot provoke, he chooses to shut up. Several people are talking and laughing. Han Tiannuan''s phone rings. It''s Bai Yu''s. she answers the phone and hears the news. Her smile froze. "Bai Yu, calm down first, my brother. Is there something hard to say?" "He is hard to hide, but he has not told me, and I lost temper, do not answer my phone." Everyone looked at Han Tiannuan''s face and looked at her. When she hung up, they asked what was wrong with her. "Bai Yu said that my brother was missing and didn''t answer her phone." "What is play missing?" Qin Ning asked. "Bai Yu doesn''t know. Just a few days ago, he didn''t know what was going on. He became silent and didn''t talk to her about something. Suddenly, she didn''t hear from him for two days. She was very worried. She asked me and didn''t get in touch with her brother." Han Tiannuan is also worried. Han Jing gets up and goes upstairs to check Han Tianzhuo''s whereabouts. Han Junyu follows him. After he tracks down the location, he tells Han Jing not to tell others the location of his second brother. He goes to see people first and talks with him about what happened. Chapter 1716 Han Junyu said that he had something to do. He drove out and found Han Tianzhuo in the cellar of a manor. He has drunk like mud, lying unconscious on the ground, the temperature in the cellar is very low, Han Junyu is distressed to see him shrink into a ball. Pick him up, take him back to his room, give him a bath, put on his clothes, and sleep next to him. Father and son, since Han Tianzhuo was six or seven years old, he slept in separate rooms, and never slept together again. The next day, Han Junyu wakes up and sees his son beside him wake up. He slowly gets up and asks him what is the situation and whether he has quarreled with Bai Yu. The couple often quarrel. He and Qin Ning also quarrel, but he hides from Bai Yu, who will worry. He is a little irresponsible. And he also believes that his son is not an irresponsible man. Han Tianzhuo rubbed his swollen forehead and shook it, "Dad, don''t worry." "When Bai Yu called An''an, she cried. Jiji, what made you make this choice?" Han Tianzhuo is a bit decadent lying on the bed, squinting at the sunshine outside the window, "Dad, because of the influence of that matter, I, my body, may not be able to give Baiyu a second child." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know what to say. After a long silence, Han Junyu got up with a sigh. "No hope at all?" "Yes, but only one percent." "Then there is still hope." Han Junyu pulled him up, "you already have a child. Even if it doesn''t succeed, it doesn''t mean it''s a bad thing. Han Tianzhuo, you are depressed because of this little thing." "Han Tianzhuo, even if your mother died, she had to give birth to your brother and sister because she bravely faced any difficulties in the world." Han Tianzhuo''s eyelashes tremble when he hears about his mother. He has some strength and looks at his father when he does it. "I don''t want to let Bai Yu down again and again. She wants a daughter very much, but with her efforts again and again, it turns out that the culprit is me." Speaking of this, Han Tianzhuo grabs his head with guilt. Over the years, Bai Yu has been looking forward to having a daughter. Every month she prepares for it, but she is disappointed again and again. He also comforts her that fate may not come. Now he knows that it''s not fate, but his incompetence. "No matter what, go to find Bai Yu first and make it clear. Don''t let her worry." Han Tianzhuo gets up and turns on her mobile phone to see how many calls are from Bai Yu. She may be flustered these two days, but she doesn''t feel good. "A big man, just for this to disappear and hide to drink muggy wine, Han Tianzhuo, counsellor!" Han Junyu''s disgust. Han Tianzhuo, who has always been a poisonous tongue, looks at his father and purses his lips. In the end, he doesn''t speak and goes to wash and change his clothes. Han Junyu goes to order two lunches. He knows that master Xing is urging them to have a second child these years. Bai Yu is under great pressure. He must feel bad. After lunch, Han Junyu and Han Tianzhuo go back to Xing''s home and explain to Bai Yu that he has something to ask Han Tianzhuo for help. He is so busy that he forgot to say hello to them. Bai Yu''s eyes are red with tears. When she sees Han Tianzhuo coming over, she doesn''t care where he has gone. The best answer is that he can come back. Han Junyu asks Han Tianzhuo to confess this matter to Bai Yu. Han Tianzhuo purses his lips for a long time without saying anything or nodding his head. Han Junyu says directly that he doesn''t speak, so he says. Han Tianzhuo turns around and walks away. He takes Bai Yu back to his bedroom and shows her the medicine he took in the hospital for examination. He had a good physical examination before, but he didn''t pay attention to the fertility problem, so he didn''t go to the detailed examination. Bai Yu holds the report sheet, silent for a few seconds, suddenly tears it up and throws it into the garbage can, staring at Han Tianzhuo with red eyes. "You treat me as someone. Just because of this, you ignore me. If you can''t give birth, you won''t give birth. It''s not a big deal. It''s nice to have a little star at home." Han Tianzhuo got up and held her in his arms. "Sorry, I don''t know how to confess to you, Bai Yu." Bai Yu was so angry that she patted him on the shoulder, "do you think it is especially harmful to your dignity as a man? It''s not your fault. Isn''t there still one percent hope? We treat it slowly. If you don''t pay attention to me because of such things in the future, I''ll tell you, I''ll really be angry. " Han Tianzhuo was relieved and wiped his wife''s tears from the corner of her eyes. "Well, if you are angry, you will cry. Bai Yu, if I have this kind of thing again in the future, you can sweep me out of the house and say you don''t want this kind of rotten man! " Baiyu hugged him, "I don''t want to. You are my husband. How can I give up?" At dinner, Han Junyu was relieved to see them make up. In fact, it is also Han Tianzhuo''s self-esteem, because it makes him unable to face his wife, so he borrows wine to relieve his worries. Because of this, Bai Yu also wants to have a rest and discuss with Mr. Xing. She goes to live in the Han family for a while, but Mr. Xing has no problem.Han Tianzhuo has been with her in the Xing family, and is really going to be a burden to her son-in-law. It''s common sense that they want to go back to the Han family. Three members of Han Tianzhuo''s family and Han Junyu went back to Nankang city together. Han Junyu didn''t want other people to ask, so he said hello to Qin Ning in advance. So when he got to Han''s house, other people also asked about it. Xiaoxuehua was very happy to see Xiaoxing and invited him to play with her. Although xiaoxingxing is one year younger than her, he is a head taller than her. In addition, he is quiet, has good academic performance, smart brain, and is clever and clever. He is the child of other people in the legend. Qin Ning waved to his grandson and compared his height. The seven or eight year old boy had already reached her shoulder. Qin Ning patted him on the shoulder and had to sigh about the gene of the Han family. In terms of height, it was really enviable. "Grandma, I''m a man and tall. My mother said that I can take care of grandma in the future." The tone of the little boy''s voice was very gentlemanly, and there was a kind of milk sound, which made Qin Ning''s heart sprout. "It''s a good boy, but did your mother ever say that grandma is old and needs to be with her grandfather instead of being taken care of by others?" Little star blinked, a few seconds of confusion, but quickly said: "then I will play with grandma, and grandfather company, OK?" "Yes." It can be seen that Bai Yu''s education is very good, not only his IQ is online, but also his EQ is high. Qin Ning is worried that he will be bullied in the future, so she still wants to play with Xiao Xuehua. Bai Yu can''t help laughing when she says that someone will bully her son. "Mom, don''t worry about that. When my grandfather took him out to play, he was a ghost spirit. He not only asked for gifts from others, but also calculated others. My grandfather also said that he was a little devil. Don''t wait for the future. No one dares to provoke him now." Qin Ning was surprised. If it wasn''t for Bai Yu, she really didn''t believe that such a obedient little cute would be calculating. Maybe his belly black is also inherited by the Han family. Chapter 1717 Qin you heard that the second brother went home and took Jennie home after work. When you enter the house, you hear the noise. You don''t know what fault Xiaoyu made. Mianmian chases him and walks around the living room. His parents must be on Mianmian''s side. Han churui catches him and throws him to Mianmian. The little fish yells angrily. The big brother bullies the little one with the big one. It''s hateful! Mianmian pinches his ear and pulls him to the side. They have a good chat. Qin Ning looked at the two children fighting, turned to look at Jennie, "Jennie came, how do you feel after pregnancy?" "Mom, I''m ok, just a little pregnant woman reaction, but it''s not serious, just the appetite is not very good." Han Tiannuan immediately pointed to Ji Bei, "Jennie, you are blessed. Your sister-in-law studies food every day. If I didn''t control my weight, I would definitely stay at home." Ji Bei covered her mouth with a smile and said to Jennie, "well, what do you want to eat? I''ll try to make some for you. I''m not good at my craft, just try slowly." Jennie is also looking forward to, "I have no appetite to eat alone, and then you accompany me, it should be OK." Qin you stood on one side, somewhat pitiful, "sure enough, I don''t want a son when I have a daughter-in-law and a grandson. I''ve been in for a long time, and none of you even said hello to me." Han Junyu said impolitely, "married son, spilled water, how much do you weigh? Don''t you count in your heart?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin you is depressed. It''s really my father. He''s so rude. There are married sons, spilled water, who said it?! Another row. Han Jing gets off work and gets ready for dinner. Dozens of people, dining room can''t sit down, put two tables in the living room, sitting on the table Han Junyu also sneer, after miscellaneous people don''t go back, occupy space. Qin Ning angry smile, fierce stare at him, "Han Junyu, you shut up!" Han Junyu hummed coldly, but he didn''t speak. He sat on the throne and peeled the shrimp for Qin Ning. At dinner, Han Tiannuan talks with Jennie about her pregnancy. Is it true that when she talks with Bai Yu about educating her children, because of the voices of several women, the dinner table is very busy. After dinner, Han Jing asks Ji Bei to have a rest and asks several men to clean up the table and kitchen. The men don''t give excuses. They do their work neatly. After dinner, the Han family is used to going out for a walk. Qin you holding a ball, said to go to play, for a long time did not play, itching. Xiaoyu originally wanted to play games with Xiaoxing. As soon as he heard that he wanted to play ball, he immediately raised his hand. He also wanted to go! Mianmian asked with a smile, "have you finished your homework?" The smile on Xiaoyu''s face froze, "Han Jinxiu, I hate you!" "It doesn''t matter. I love you. Otherwise, how could I kindly remind you of your homework. Boy, work hard, or I''ll throw out more than 100 points in this exam! " Mianmian is very confident about her achievements. The little fish grinned his teeth and pointed to her, "you''re deceiving me too much!" But soon, he held his arm, a face calm, "one hundred points on one hundred points, in order to play, I give you another one hundred points!" Qin you was so angry that he kicked him, "man, can you have a little backbone and be thrown out 200 points by your sister, what do you mean?" Little fish very backbone of straighten up the chest nodded, "in those years, the third brother in junior three finished the senior three examination paper, directly participated in the college entrance examination? Right right brother, your brother left you for three grades, you are not strong enough to survive. Now my sister is still only throwing me 200 points, and I don''t even blink! " Qin you Leng Leng, is he ridiculed by his brother? He hit the ball directly, "Han Yuanli, you come here for me, I will never kill you!" Xiaoyu jumped up and down again, and his mouth kept on saying, "brother Youyou, you have been exposed by me. You want to kill people. Hum, I won''t let you succeed. I''ve got the magic power to protect myself now Qin you rolled up his sleeve and said to Han Jing, "brother, if you don''t play today, just give Xiaoyu some exercise and teach him a lesson!" Han Jing grinned and began to roll his sleeve. "Well, I haven''t hit anyone for a long time." Xiaoyu was a little scared when he saw that they were all doing it. "Ah, brother Zuo, brother you, we are brothers. We were born of the same root. Why are we in such a hurry. I make complaints about it. If you don''t like it, you can make complaints about me. The gentleman talks but does not fight "It''s boring to talk. When I catch you, I''ll hang you up and fight you!" When Qin you talks, he shows his white teeth on purpose. Xiaoyu is a little counsellor, but he can''t recognize him. He immediately hid behind his mother and said pitifully, "Mom, your two sons, who are older than me, will unite to bully me. It''s unfair. You are the most beautiful, generous and elegant beautiful mother. You must protect your little cute." Qin Ning listened to his plea for mercy and patted him on the shoulder with a smile."You''re thick skinned, you don''t know. Let your brothers teach you a lesson. If you can understand people''s words, you won''t make me angry. If I don''t get angry, I will keep elegant, beautiful and generous. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little fish shriveled mouth, his mother is not reliable, where he did not play, at most a little lively temperament. It''s their nature to kill him! Han Tianzhuo and Han churui also rolled up their sleeves and looked at the fish, "since mom has said that beating you can make mom happy, then we are not polite." Xiaoyu jumped on the sofa and ran to hide behind Han Junyu. "Dad, they want to rebel. I didn''t make any mistakes today. Why should I fight alone?" Han Junyu calmly turned to see him, "you ran behind me, isn''t it wrong?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fish to despair, my father is also pit goods! Han churui and Han Tianzhuo have both practiced, and Han Jing and Qin you are not bad at Kung Fu. He has no way to escape, so he can only take the initiative to stand out and stretch out his hand, with a look of death. "Admit defeat, admit defeat, there were many blunders just now, please understand!" "But first of all, if you hit me, we''ll play. Don''t cheat." Qin you smiles angrily. Instead of hitting him in the palm, he points to Jennie and asks him. "Xiaoyu, guess whether it''s a man or a woman in your fourth sister-in-law''s stomach. If you guess right, I won''t hit you." Fish inexplicable, he is not a fortune teller, but he does not want to be beaten, or looking at Jennie, "if I say, a man and a woman, do you believe it?" Qin you raised his eyebrows, "why do you say that?" "I guess, my mother said that there are genetic genes in the family, so the possibility of having twins is very high. The fourth sister-in-law is less than four months old and has such a big stomach, so it is very likely that she will be twins. Also, when you ask me a question, you say it''s a man or a woman, and the pause is gentle. If you can ask me that, you should know the situation of the children during the examination. If they are two little girls, you will be very happy to say that they are little princesses. But when you enter the house, you say that they are grandchildren. When the fourth sister-in-law prepares things, she says that she should prepare things for girls, so I guess they are twins. " Qin you is surprised that this boy is not only mischievous, but also has good analytical ability. "You''re right. I won''t hit you." Qin Ning heard that Jennie''s stomach is twins, or twins, happy for them. Finally escaped a disaster, fish wipe cold sweat, everyone bullied him, hum! Chapter 1718 Six months later, Jennie gave birth and gave birth to a baby. Qin you held her cheek happily, like a treasure, kissing her again and again. "Thank you, Jenny." Jane just gave birth, but also some weak, listening to her husband''s gentle voice, she raised a smile, she also thank him, will always be with her, let her have a sense of security. Another month later, Han Tiannuan''s due date also arrived. Although Han churui experienced it once, when he sent his wife to the delivery room again, he was still restless and restless. Han Junyu and Qin Ning sat beside him, dazzled and asked him to sit down. The mother and son were healthy all the time, and the fetus was in the right position, so it would be OK. Of course, Han churui prayed for nothing, but the production was very painful. He loved her. Maybe it''s the second child. The process of Han Tiannuan''s birth was very smooth. After only two hours, the child came out and the mother and son were safe. When Han churui holds the child, he feels that life is full. He lies beside the bed and looks at his sleeping wife. A warm feeling flows from his heart to his four limbs. The Han family has three more children, which is really lively. Qin Ning quit the school to help take care of the children. Han Junyu listen to her say to resign, silent for a few seconds, also did not say more, to accompany her to school. Sitting in a familiar school, Qin Ning suddenly remembers that Han Junyu accompanied her when she first entered the school. Now they come back to the school again. Although they don''t hold hands, their feelings are more profound after years of baptism. Han Junyu, listening to her exclamation, knew that it was the artist''s divergent thinking, but also with emotion, quietly accompanied by her side. "Han Junyu, I really appreciate your company for so many years." "Thank you. If you know I''m with you, don''t concentrate on your children. Sometimes you should take care of me." Han Junyu''s face is expressionless. Qin Ning was angry and laughed. He complained about her yesterday. He only had children in his heart. He had less time to concentrate on him. The older he gets, the more he feels like a child and has to coax him. She hugged him by the arm. "When the kids get older, we''ll travel, regardless of them." Han Junyu glanced at her, looking forward to something in her eyes, "how much is bigger, you say a deadline, I can arrange it." "Well, in a year''s time, will you?" Qin Ning put up a finger. Han Junyu stares at her fingers and nods with satisfaction. They say they are going to travel, but he is very upset because of all kinds of delays. Qin Ning holds his hand with a smile. Although the old husband and wife don''t feel the same way when they were young, it''s their habit to go deep into the bone marrow. A year later, Han Tianzhuo, who has been raised for a year, is in better health. Bai Yu goes to the hospital for examination, and the good news is that he is twins and his gender is female. Han Junyu, who is just about to arrange a trip, is happy for his son when he hears about it, but it will disrupt the travel plan. He licks his cheek and is a little angry. Qin Ning quickly appeases him, discusses with him, and the journey continues. However, the first stop arrangement is to go to the Xing family and see Bai Yu first, otherwise their daughter-in-law is pregnant, and they won''t go to see Bai Yu. It''s unreasonable. Listen to her whisper of coax, Han Junyu''s face this just better, cold hum two, go to pack. When he arrived at Xing''s house, he was very happy. After chatting with Han Junyu for a while, he ordered his servants to prepare the wine. As soon as the baby was born, he sent it to the cellar for cold storage. When they got married, they took it out to drink. As soon as the child found out the news, the old man thought about getting married. Bai Yu was also very helpless, but she also knew that her grandfather was worried about his body and that he would not live to have two children grow up, so she had to leave a memory. As a grandfather, Han Junyu also said that he found two pieces of good jade in the treasure house of master Xing. The jade engraved the child''s name and gave them to accompany them for a lifetime as soon as they were born. After leaving the Xing family, Han Junyu and Qin Ning once said that they wanted to go. Qin Ning was very interested in art medicine in various countries because of his research on art. But half way through the trip, they got a call from Han Jing saying that his wife was pregnant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Junyu is happy for him, but he turns to look at Qin Ning with an excited face and a warning look in his eyes. Han Jing''s wife is pregnant. It has nothing to do with us. We are not allowed to go home. Qin Ning wants to go home, but look at his cold face, where dare to speak, what he says is what. But she still couldn''t help laughing. They all agreed to line up one by one. One a year. These kids are of the same age. They can be considered companions when they grow up together. Han Junyu''s itinerary is easy. If Qin Ning sees good works, she will stay a few more days. Sometimes she meets some great artists, and she will stay a few days to make friends. For her, this trip is a study tour. Even though she is nearly 60 years old and has some international fame, her pursuit of art is endless.So the trip lasted for July and August. When they got back to Han''s home, Ji Bei had to give birth. Ji Bei used to be very thin, with a big stomach. She had gained more than 40 Jin, and her face was swollen. Qin Ning almost couldn''t help it. She felt her little face and felt a little sympathy. "I''m not afraid to lose weight when I have a baby." Ji Bei can''t laugh or cry. She also thinks that she is too fat. Thinking of Han Tiannuan''s weight loss experience, she is also in a cold sweat. A month later, she gave birth to a boy. Han Jing was as happy as a child. He always praised his wife, Han Jing. Ji Bei is embarrassed to find that her family is still there, but she is happy to see the child. In the future, there will be one more member in her family, the child of her and Han Jing, who is her close relative. Han Tianzhuo and Qin you take their wife and children home to have a full moon drink for their children. After the ceremony, they sit in the living room chatting. After dinner, the family went for a walk to the stadium and played for an hour. When they came back, Han Tiannuan said with his mobile phone that it was rare for the family to be complete and wanted to take a picture. Under the camera, everyone makes funny action, beautiful picture freeze frame, everyone''s eyes are filled with laughter. (end of the book)